ã€ŠLord Came Back From The Battlefieldã€‹


 Chapter 1 His Daughter

    The setting sun was like blood, and the sand filled the sky. The territory was located on the western border, more than 100 kilometers inside the enemy¡¯s border.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    A Battlesting for three months drew to a close. Only bodies and blood were left in an inferno of battle. A young man with a sword of Bloodshadow in his hand was sitting there on the ground. There was a body without a head not far away from him.

    The young man in in clothes was named Billy Gardner, the suprememander of Army of Bloodshadow, and the King of the West.

    And the body without a head belonged to the Commander-in-Chief of the enemies.

    In no time, five figures shed at lightning speed from five different directions and in the blink of an eye, they arrived beside the young man and knelt on one knee. All five of them were dressed in battle armor, with a righteous and imposing aura. They exuded a suffocating scent of blood from head to toe.

    ¡°Commander, the elite enemy troops have beenpletely wiped out!¡± The man in military attire who led the group spoke respectfully.

    His name was Casey Kimmons, Billy¡¯s lieutenant. The remaining four people were the leaders of the Army of Bloodshadow¡¯s four major legions: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise.

    ¡°Get up, take a break and regroup, let¡¯s head back to the capital!¡± Billy lit a cigarette and took a puff.

    The five people stood up at the same time.

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s phone beeped with a notification sound. He pulled out his phone and saw two voicemail messages.

    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you answering me? It¡¯s Tasha¡­ I¡¯ve sent you so many messages, why won¡¯t you reply to me? I¡¯m scared, I¡¯ve been kidnapped by bad people. I can¡¯t find my mom¡­¡±

    The voice was from a little girl in extreme fear.

    ¡°Hey kid, you got the wrong number. I¡¯m not your dad. Are you okay? Did something happen to you?¡±

    Billy adjusted his emotions and replied. He had received two simr messages from this numberst night but he was too busy fighting for his life to respond.

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    Another message came through and the little girl was now crying hysterically.

    ¡°Dad is lying! Mom said¡­ this is your number. Is Tasha not good enough for dad?¡±

    ¡°Tasha is scared. The bad people said I won¡¯t see my parents again after today¡­ I¡¯m really scared¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t even know what Tasha looks like yet, right? I took a picture on my birthdayst month and sent it to dad. Dad has to remember what Tasha looks like!¡±

    After the voicemail message came through, a photo followed of an adorable little girl with rosy cheeks and big expressive eyes that seemed to speak volumes.

    After seeing this photo, a wave of murderous intent exploded from Billy like a mountain torrent.

    At this moment, the temperature of the air around suddenly dropped to freezing point, and the entire void felt suffocating as if dark clouds were pressing down.

    The five young people beside couldn¡¯t help but shiver with fear, their faces full of astonishment and horror. Having followed theirmander for so long, they had never felt this level of murderous intent before.

    ¡°Commander, what happened?¡± Casey took a deep breath before asking.

    Billy didn¡¯t respond to him and picked up his phone to dial the little girl¡¯s number. However, there was a busy toneing from the microphone. Billy was unwilling to give up and dialed again, but the situation remained the same.

    ¡°Casey, no matter what method you use, I need to get to Ozin immediately!¡± Billy turned to Casey and roared in a low voice, his body filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Casey didn¡¯t waste any time and took out her phone to make the call.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, mobilize all resources and immediately locate the owner of this phone number!¡± Billy then looked at the other four people and reported the little girl¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The four of them stood up and saluted, then quickly got busy.

    Five minutester, an off-road vehicle sped towards the border at extreme speed.

    ¡°Commander, what¡¯s happening?¡± Casey looked at Billy immersed in hate and asked him in the car.

    ¡°She is my daughter!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was icy and his eyes were bloodshot. While speaking, memories emerged one by one in my mind.

    Billy had a rough fate, since he left home at a young age, wandered to Ozin City and was adopted by the Miles family head. Five years ago, his adoptive father¡¯s family was exterminated one night, and he narrowly escaped with a few knife wounds. He was saved by the Knight family¡¯s eldest daughter Harleen Knight in the end. Shortly after Harleen took him to a hotel, he fainted due to exhaustion. Harleen bought medicine to treat his injury for him, and it wasn¡¯t until two nightster that he regained a bit of consciousness.

    After waking up, he held Harleen like a child and cried bitterly with mixed emotions. Out of apassionate mindset, Harleen allowed him to tightly embrace her in his arms. She knew that Billy needed an outlet for release. At that time, Billy was half-conscious andter he lost all memory of what happened. The next day upon waking up, Harleen had already left, leaving behind a note. She told him that the person who killed his foster father might soon find him here and asked him to leave Ozin as soon as possible and note back anymore. And she informed him that she had taken the dragon-shaped jade pendant from him as a keepsake.

    He originally thought that Harleen was just a noble person he met in his life, thinking that if he had the chance in the future, he must repay her for saving his life. But when he saw the jade pendant in the little girl¡¯s hand just now, he understood everything.

    Five years ago that night, he did a despicable thing. Not only did he hurt Harleen, but he also got her pregnant. What was even more regrettable was that his daughter had been asking for his help since yesterday, but he thought it was a wrong message.

    Thinking of his daughter¡¯s voice full of despair, his heart was bleeding with endless pain. He wished to p himself a few times. He wasn¡¯t only a bad husband; he was also an even worse father.

    What King of the West or the master of SHADOW?

    He couldn¡¯t even protect his own daughter. What kind of father was he?

    ¡°Commander, we want to follow you to Ozin!¡±

    Half an hourter, an off-road vehicle rushed into a controlled airport. Casey led the other four who shouted in unison.

    Along the way, they roughly understood what had happened and each one had murderous intent.

    ¡°Casey, follow me, the four of you should stay here, things need to be cleaned up on the western border. No questions!¡±

    With that, Billy got in the ne followed by Casey.

    Two minutester, A military fighter jet soared into the clouds, piercing the sky like a bolt of lightning and shooting directly at the direction of Ozin.

 Chapter 2 Too Late

    Within the borders of Ozin¡¯s neighboring city, Cloud City, to the south of town, a license te-less business van sped out from an abandoned factory and headed towards the outskirts.

    Inside the van were three tattooed men and a four or five-year-old girl besides the driver. The little girl¡¯s face was pale with fear as her big eyes showed nothing but terror. She trembled slightly all over.

    ¡°Baldy, how could you mess up like this?¡± The man with a scar on his face turned to the bald man and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°You were supposed to keep an eye on this little girl! Howe you didn¡¯t even notice she had a phone on her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. It was my mistake.¡± Replied the bald man quickly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a young kid would have a phone with her.¡± Said Scarface.

    ¡°We¡¯re lucky we found out early, otherwise if she called for help we¡¯d be in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Boss!¡± Baldy nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Boss, who wants this little girl? Themission they gave us is quite generous, she must be someone important.¡± Another crew member with short hair asked curiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just focus on your own job.¡± Scarface responded coldly.

    A deep sense of dread shed through his eyes as he spoke about their client¡¯s identity. It made him shiver uncontrobly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± Short Hair replied, ¡°Do you know why they want this little girl?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that they¡¯re going to do a heart transnt for another little girl.¡± Scarface nodded slightly in response.

    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s so cruel! Then this girl is doomed?¡± Buzz cut guy gasped.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Scarface nced at him.

    Buzz cut guy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Tasha won¡¯t die. Dad¡­ Dad wille to save Tasha¡­¡±

    Upon hearing their conversation, the little girl cried loudly.

    ¡°Where is your dad from?¡± Baldy turned to the little girl and asked.

    ¡°You are a bastard who doesn¡¯t even know who your daddy is. Your mother doesn¡¯t even know who he is!¡±

    ¡°Tasha isn¡¯t a bastard, Tasha has a dad¡­¡± The little girl continued crying and said, ¡°You¡­ You bad people, my¡­ My daddy will never let you go¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you have a dad, he probably died long ago. Otherwise why hasn¡¯t hee looking for you all these years?¡±

    ¡°Dad Isn¡¯t dead, he wille to save Tasha¡­¡± The little girl shook her head vigorously, ¡°Dad wille¡­¡±

    ¡°When do you think your dad cane and save you? Tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow?¡± Baldy grinned.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Unfortunately, tonight you¡¯re going into surgery. After tonight, even if your dades, you won¡¯t see him anymore!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not true. Tasha will see him¡­¡± The little girl burst into tears again.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t tease her anymore.¡± Scarface spoke up before turning to the driver, ¡°Find an unmonitored ce to change cars before we leave.¡±

    ¡°Got it, boss!¡± The driver nodded in response.

    At 1 pm, a military jeep pulled up to the entrance of an abandoned factory in the southern part of Cloud City.

    Bang!

    Before the car had evene to aplete stop, Billy burst out of the door with a fierce look on his face and charged into the factory.

    An hour earlier, he and Casey had justnded at Ozin Military Airport when they received a message from ck Tortoise. He informed them that Tasha¡¯s phone number was not located in Ozin but instead in an industrial park on the outskirts of Cloud City. So they hopped into a military jeep and raced over to Cloud City as fast as lightning.

    ¡°Are you sure Tasha¡¯sst message came from here?¡± Billy looked around and then turned to Casey behind him.

    The entire lobby of the factory was empty except for some old sofas and scrap machinery lying around.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey nodded solemnly. ¡°The War Department system has precise location tracking. There¡¯s no way it would give faulty information.¡±

    It was obvious that they were toote. Casey shivered involuntarily as she stood behind him. He knew that Cloud City was about to experience a massive earthquake.

    Only he knew just how terrifying Billy Gardner truly was. The mere mention of his name was enough to make millions of hot-blooded men go crazy with awe and reverence. It was a great fortune for the country when he descended from the heavens.

    Three years ago, at only twenty-two years old, Billy became a myth within his battalion and rode off into legend. He fought against ten top-rankingmanders from ten different countries and emerged victorious, bing a god among men. He tookmand of Army of Bloodshadow stationed in the western border two years ago and dominated several neighboring countries with fear-inducing tactics that made even small-time crooks tremble with terror. Just three months ago, when enemies attacked the western border, Billy led Army of Bloodshadow and destroyed the enemies¡¯s troops from millions to thousands.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded and pulled out her phone to make a call.

    ¡°Have someone coordinate with Police Station in Cloud City to investigate all suspicious vehicles entering and exiting the area from the time I received the news from Tasha to now. They have half an hour, I must know the result.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Casey then took out his phone to dial out.

    ¡°When will Judge be able to arrive?¡± Billy asked as soon as Casey hung up the phone.

    Judge mentioned by him was one of the five ¡°sharp des¡± of SHADOW.

    SHADOW was divided into five districts ording to geographical location, and each district was ruled by a ¡°sharp knife¡±.

    ¡°When I called him, he was on a mission outside. He said he woulde right away and should be here before evening if nothing unexpected happens!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Where are we going now, Commander?¡± The two got back in the car again and Casey asked.

    ¡°Locate Harleen¡¯s position. She may know who took Tasha!¡± After some thought, Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey edited a message and sent it out.

    Five minutester, Casey¡¯s phone notification sounded. He picked it up and looked at it.

    ¡°Commander, Harleen¡¯s location has been confirmed.¡± With a hesitant tone, Casey looked at Billy.

    ¡°Speak up!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°She¡¯s now at Cloud City Earth Hotel.¡± After taking a deep breath, Casey responded hesitantly

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy turned his head to look at Casey with a slight frown on his brow.

    ¡°Maybe she was just going to the hotel for business, who knows,¡± Casey took a deep breath once again.

    ¡°Drive!¡± Billy lit a cigarette and took a deep drag, his eyes cold and his face dark.

    Vroom!

    Casey hit the gas pedal and the car shot out.

 Chapter 3 Outrage in the East District

    An hour ago, at the border of the territory, there was an unKnighted area with a radius of several tens of kilometers. Two figures like two ghosts, one after the other, chasing and running at top speed. The person in front was a man around forty years old, fierce and evil, with a scar of over ten centimeters on his face that was terrifying to behold. He grips a shiny broadsword in his hand, emanating a strong bloodthirsty aura from head to toe.

    The age of the person behind was around 26-27 years old in fancy clothes. He had a perfectly symmetrical face and a sense of killing all over. The man was holding a refined steel curved de with a word, ¡°SHADOW¡± on it. This de was called the Cold Moon Curved de.

    ¡°Judge, you have been chasing me for three days and three nights. Is it worth working so hard for your meager sry?¡±

    The scar-faced man ran to the bank of a river and stopped, his eyes staring at the young man behind him like a wild beast.

    ¡°Butcher, you have lost all conscience, ughtered innocent people, andmitted heinous crimes.¡± Judge stopped at the same time and contionued, ¡°Today is your death day!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The butcher snorted coldly, ¡°Do you SHADOW people really think of yourselves as saviors? There are so many viins in the world, can you finish killing them?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Eliminate violence for peace, punish traitors and the evil. May the blood of our generation be exchanged for a bright future! People as evil as you, Butcher, SHADOW will kill you all.¡± Judge spoke up.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Butcher snorted coldly again.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Your teammates have already scattered, and it¡¯s ridiculous for you to think that you can kill me alone. It¡¯s like a fool¡¯s dream!¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Enough, let¡¯s cut the crap. Prepare to die!¡±

    Whoosh!

    With that said, Judge shot out like a lightning bolt, and his machete pulled out sharp cold rays.

    ¡°Wanna kill me? That¡¯s unlikely.¡± Butcher said and waved the broadsword in his hands.

    There was a piercing crashing sound at the scene, sparks shooting in all directions, and the knives flying wildly.

    After more than ten rounds of confrontation, Judge dodged Butcher¡¯s blow, flipped his wrist, and the machete opened a blood hole of more than ten centimeters at Butcher¡¯s waist, causing blood arrows to gush out.

    ¡°Hmm? You actually hurt me, damn it!¡±

    Judge quickly dodged half way to the side. At the same time, he raised his hand to block it out, and there was another crisp impact sound. Due to the passive response, Judge was shaken back five or six steps by the fierce force of Butcher, and a tingling sensation came from his arms, causing a slight disturbance in his breath.

    Subsequently, Butcher did not rush to attack again and tore a piece of cloth from his body to treat the bloodshed. At that moment, the satellite phone on Judge¡¯s body rang, and his face changed slightly.

    Only a few people knew the number for this phone, which was used specifically for handling emergency affairs. If this phone rang, there must be something big happening.

    ¡°This is Judge. Who is this?¡± Judge nced at Butcher and saw that he had no intention of making a move. He picked up the phone.

    ¡°This is Casey!¡± Casey¡¯s heavy voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Commander¡¯s daughter has been kidnapped and her life is in danger. Come to Cloud City immediately!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Judge shouted loudly, and at the same time an overwhelming coldness burst out from him.

    ¡°Give me a few hours, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Judge looked up at Butcher, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y with you anymore. Remember to be a good person in your next life!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he killed Butcher.

    Butcher felt a chill of killing intent enveloping him, and his pupils narrowed to the size of a needle. He had self-awareness, and with his own strength, he could never take this move. He wanted to dodge with all his heart, but he found that all his retreats were blocked by countless sword edges, and there was no way to retreat. Endless des of the sword disappeared into the butcher¡¯s body, and the scene returned to calm again. Only the howling mountain breeze could be heard.

    The next second , Butcher copsed andy in a pool of blood.

    ¡°You¡­ are¡­ to strong.¡± After struggling to say a few words, Butcher kicked his legs and lost his breath.

    Judge didn¡¯t look at the butcher again, turned around and sped away towards the road. At the same time, he pulled out a satellite phone and dialed a number. When the call was connected, he shouted loudly, ¡°Notify all members in the eastern region with a level of three or above, regardless of their location or activity, to rush to Cloud City at the earliest possible time! Vitors will be killed!¡±

    With hismand, all SHADOW personnel with a rank of three stars or higher in the Eastern District stopped what they were doing and rushed towards Cloud City.

    This was unprecedented in SHADOW¡¯s history. For a moment, in the eastern region, all parties were panicked and didn¡¯t know what big event had happened.

    In Cloud City¡¯s Earth Hotel, a man and a woman sat on the sofa in room 808. The man was in his twenties, dressed in designer clothes, with an imposing demeanor. He held a cigar in his left hand and a ss of red wine in his right. The woman possessed an envy-inducing beauty that would make even the heavens jealous. She was twenty-four or twenty-five years old, with delicate features and an alluring figure. Her skin was as smooth as cream.

    This woman was Harleen, also known as Ozin¡¯s number one beauty and Tasha¡¯s mother. At this moment, her eyes were red-rimmed with worry etched on her face. She trembled slightly from head to toe.

    ¡°Mr Pena, please¡­ please help me find my daughter.¡± Harleen stood up and knelt before the man while choking back tears.

    The man took a puff of his cigar before blowing smoke towards Harleen¡¯s face. ¡°Harleen, did you ever think that you would need my help one day?¡±

    ¡°You used to despise me for being a rich kid,¡± he continued bitterly. ¡°I chased after you for three years but you never gave me so much as a nce.¡±

    ¡°Now what? Why are you lowering your proud head like this?¡±

    ¡°Mr Pena,¡± Harleen begged through sobs while kowtowing repeatedly. ¡°Please just help me¡­ I can¡¯t find anyone else who can.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want my help?¡± Tony Pena red at her coldly. ¡°What do I get out of it?¡±

    ¡°Only¡­ if you can help me find my daughter, I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡± Harleen trembled all over. She knew exactly what he wanted, but she had no choice. Her daughter was everything to her. To find her daughter, she was willing to give up everything, including dignity, body and life.

 Chapter 4 Endless grievances

    ¡°Anything works?¡± Tony smirked.

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Harleen responded with a trembling voice.

    ¡°I fucking asked you nicely, what a cheap woman!¡± Tony sneered and then his tone turned serious.

    ¡°I can help you find that little bastard, but two conditions! First,e, sit by me, make me happy. Second, you must unconditionally apany me for a month and be at my beck and call after I help you find that little bastard!¡±

    ¡°I-I promise you.¡± Harleen gritted her teeth and nodded.

    ¡°Come sit over here quickly!¡± Tony patted the empty seat next to him. ¡°Give me a massage first!¡±

    ¡°Make mefortable, I will call someone to help you find that little bastard.¡±

    ¡°I hope you keep your promises when you speak¡­¡± Harleen took a deep breath and stood up, then sat down next to Tony.

    ¡°Come here, bitch!¡± Before Harleen could even sit downpletely, Tony immediately pulled her into his arms.

    Boom!

    Just then, the door exploded open like it was made of paper, and wood chips flew everywhere. Soon after, Billy¡¯s figure appeared at the door, with cold eyes and raging anger. He stared silently at the two people on the sofa.

    Harleen, who had just realized what was happening, screamed and struggled out of Tony¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Damn, who dares to ruin my good time? Do you have a death wish?¡± Tony shouted angrily.

    Meanwhile, Harleen trembled all over when she recognized Billy. Tears welled up in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. Her eyes shed with aplex mix of shock, resentment, grievance, and even a hint of anticipation.

    Why him?

    How could the man who ruined her life suddenly appear before her?

    Five years ago on that day, she had saved his life out of kindness but he took away the most precious thing from her in return. As Ozin¡¯s top beauty and also the daughter of the Knight family, she had a bright future ahead of her. But everything came to an abrupt end since that day. When she found out about her pregnancy three or four monthster, she couldn¡¯t bear to deprive the little life inside her so she gave birth despite all pressure against it. In these five years since then, except for herself and younger sister, everyone ridiculed and ostracized them. Even their parents couldn¡¯t understand them anymore.

    And as for their grandfather who originally wanted to use Harleen¡¯s marriage as an opportunity to climb up Ozin¡¯s four big families¡¯dder by marrying into one, he kicked them out along with their entire family from the Knight Family when he heard about it. Harleen and father both worked at Knight Group before this happened. But now they were both unemployed because of what happened back then. Actually with Harleen¡¯s own abilities plus those of her father¡¯sbined together they could easily find decent jobs elsewhere to support themselves, but the heir of the Ma Family made it clear that if anyone dared hire them it would be considered going against Ma Family, which led Harleen and her father struggling in finding work everywhere they went.

    Under helplessness, her father had to beg the old man of the Knight family multiple times. It was estimated that the old man was annoyed and reluctantly allowed them to work as ordinary employees in the Cloud City subsidiary of Knight Group, barely surviving on meager wages. It was also because of this reason that their family of four moved from Ozin to Cloud City.

    As time went by, she gradually got used to this kind of life and had no other demands as long as her daughter could grow up healthy. But then, fate yed a cruel joke on her again-her daughter went missing. To her, it was like a bolt from the blue and she felt like everything around her copsed.

    ¡°Tasha is in trouble, don¡¯t you know?¡± Billy took a deep breath and looked at Harleen with cold eyes.

    When he walked into the room and saw them hugging on the sofa, his anger almost burned all his internal organs. The guilt he felt towards Harleen vanished at this moment!

    Her daughter was kidnapped and might be dead or alive but here she was in a hotel room cuddling with another man. He never thought that Harleen would be such a person.

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re that bastard with Harleen? I¡¯m talking to you but can¡¯t you hear me? Are you impatient with your life?¡± The young master of the Pena family couldn¡¯t stand being ignored by Billy.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that he, who ranked second among all families in Cloud City-the Pena family¡¯s young master-would be tantly disregarded by someone else.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept past and he was sent flying like a ball.

    Tony collided with the wall behind him and then fell heavily to the ground, spewing out blood with his mouth open. He shouted out in pain, ¡°Fuck! I swear, if I don¡¯t skin you, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Get him outta here!¡± Billy still didn¡¯t look at him, his eyes fixed tightly on Harleen.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey entered the room.

    ¡°What do you want? If you dare to touch me, I will definitely kill you!¡± Tony roared again as he looked at Casey walking towards him.

    Casey raised his hand and delivered two ps. Then he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, shut up right now!¡±

    After speaking, he picked up Tony and walked towards the door. Passing by Billy and Harleen, he said with a hesitant tone, ¡°Commander, saving Tasha is urgent, we can discuss other matterster!¡±

    With that said, Casey had already been outside the door.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Billy took a deep breath and looked at Harleen with a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, didn¡¯t you hear me? You don¡¯t take care of your daughter, I don¡¯t me you. Tell me who caught Tasha, I¡¯ll go save¡­¡±

    Before he finished his words, Harleen walked up to him with a cold gaze and pped him across the face. Billy could dodge, but he stood still and stared at Harleen coldly without moving a muscle.

    ¡°What are you to speak to me like this?¡± Harleen cried out loudly and her tears fell like raindrops.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five years, do you know what kind of days I¡¯ve been living?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I came to see Tony today for a secret rendezvous? In your eyes, I, Harleen, am just a woman who can be taken advantage of? Not only are you insulting me, but you are also insulting yourself! I regret to meddle and save you five years ago. If it weren¡¯t for that incident, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a situation today! You¡¯vee back now and without any reason, you¡¯re questioning me in that tone. What gives you the right? Tasha is my daughter, you have nothing to do with her, her affairs are none of your concern! From now on, don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±

    Her voice had got hoarse in the end. Her clothes before her chest had been drenched by her tears.

    As soon as she finished her words, she pushed Billy away and ran to the door with trembling hands covering her face.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy quickly reached out to grab her arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, get off me!¡± Harleen forcefully swung her arm and rushed out.

 Chapter 5 Under Martial Law

    ¡°Miss Knight, where are you going?¡± Casey called out to Harleen as he had just finished dealing with Tony in the hallway. However, Harleenpletely ignored him and soon disappeared at the staircase.

    ¡°Stop Harleen!¡± Billy shouted as he rushed out of his room.

    After hearing Harleen¡¯s tearful confession earlier, he vaguely felt that he might have misunderstood her.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey turned around and chased after her. Just as he had taken a few steps, his phone rang and he answered it while running.

    ¡°Really!?¡± The next moment, Casey stopped in his tracks.

    He then frowned and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy had caught up to her by now.

    ¡°We found those four people who kidnapped Tasha.¡± Casey spoke with a heavy voice after hanging up. ¡°But they¡¯re already dead.¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡± Billy furrowed his eyebrows and looked towards where Harleen disappeared before saying hesitantly, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out first!¡±

    For him now, saving Tasha was more important than anything else.

    Three minutester, Casey stepped on the gas pedal and drove off in their car at full speed.

    ¡°Commander, you might have misunderstood Miss Knight.¡± Casey spoke while driving.

    ¡°I have interrogated the son of the Pena family. Miss Knight came to see him today, asking for his help in finding Tasha. ording to his description, Miss Knight also doesn¡¯t know who kidnapped Tasha. After Tasha was taken away, Miss Knight was almost going crazy with anxiety and sought help from everyone she knew, but none of the capable people were willing to lend a hand. She also reported to the police, but so far there have been no clues or progress. Under the circumstances of having no other options, she had to turn to Tony Pena. He proposed a condition that he could help find Tasha, but Miss Knight had to¡­ She was forced to do so and had no choice but to do it in order to find Tasha.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly, his eyes turning red. The feeling of guilt in his heart surged like a sh flood, filling every cell in his body. He couldn¡¯t control the trembling that spread throughout his entire being.

    ¡°I am such a jerk!¡±

    When Harleen was in her most painful and helpless state, not only did he fail tofort her properly, but he also doubted her like that. He was really unworthy of being a man.

    The next moment, Billy spat some blood out, since his breath was in a state of chaos.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Commander! Are you okay? Don¡¯t be too guilty. Take care of yourself. You have old injuries on your body. Under the influence of impatience and anger, it will inevitably worsen your injuries.¡±

    As Billy¡¯s deputy, Casey was very aware of the injuries on Billy¡¯s body. Two years ago, Billy fought alongside ten of the top warriors from ten different countries. Although he ultimately took down all ten opponents, he himself was heavily injured by them and his cultivation greatly declined. Despite having medical skills that were just as incredible as his martial arts abilities, Billy couldn¡¯t heal himself. His injuries were too severe and there was no possibility of a quick recovery. He could only rely on time to slowly recover.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped away the bloodstains on his hand. ¡°Faster!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey elerated again and spoke up once more, ¡°Commander, don¡¯t worry too much. Tasha will be okay!¡±

    Billy didn¡¯t respond to him. His gaze became sharp as he stared ahead with killing intent emanating from him.

    Forty minutester, Casey parked the car at a junkyard.

    Looking around, they saw about forty or fifty people wearing SWAT uniforms gathered around a small car nearby discussing something.

    ¡°Hello officers, which one of you is Captain Kimmons?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Casey said.

    The leader of the group-a man in his fifties-quickly walked over to them with an extremely respectful tone, ¡°I am Winston Kim from Cloud City Police Department. Sir, please give me your instructions.¡±

    An hour ago, Winston had been leading a special meeting at headquarters when halfway through, his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was his immediate boss calling. After hanging up the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder with a look of shock on his face and sweat pouring down his body. He had a feeling that something big would happen in Cloud City.

    His boss informed him over the phone that Army of Bloodshadow¡¯s big shot¡¯s daughter had been kidnapped, and it happened in Cloud City. As the head of the police station here, he naturally knew what Army of Bloodshadow meant. That was an army created by Billy Gardner, also known as King of the West. Billy personally created an army from scratch, which had never lost a battle in hundreds of battles both big and small. It made all enemy countries tremble with fear. Now, someone dared to offend Bloodshadow.

    ¡°How is the situation?¡± Casey asked Winston as they walked towards their car.

    ¡°Sir, four thugs were all killed with their throats cut by someone with sharp des. There was no clue left on the scene.¡± Winston took a deep breath and responded. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Billy.

    Although Billy didn¡¯t say a word, he appeared special, making Winston feel intimidated. He had never experienced this feeling before. Unconsciously, a storm arose in Winston¡¯s heart, and he had already spected about Billy¡¯s identity.

    That made him even more frightened. He never thought that it was Commander¡¯s daughter who had an ident.

    How he wished to arrest those people who kidnapped Billy Gardner¡¯s daughter and torture them during their execution!

    In no time, the three people arrived at the car, and Billy bent down to get into it.

    Four men sat paralyzed in the car, each with a blood cut in their throats and their upper bodies were soaked in blood.

    When he saw a little child¡¯s shoe left behind on the back seat, a towering rage spread from Billy and instantly enveloped the entire space. All police officers, including Winston, shuddered at the same time. The suffocating feeling was a mountain down on them, making it hard for them to catch their breath.

    ¡°Sir, may I ask if he is¡­?¡± Winston asked Casey outside the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± Casey responded in a low voice, ¡°Knowing too much is not good for you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Investigate them!¡± Billy spoke coldly after getting off the car. ¡°Find out the identities of these four people as quickly as possible, and who they have had contact with in the past few days. Report back immediately upon finding any suspicious individuals.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Winston saluted in response.

    ¡°You are personally responsible for this matter.¡± Billy looked back at Winston and added, ¡°And tell your people not to reveal our identities.¡±

    With those words, Billy turned and walked towards their car with Casey following closely behind.

    As soon as hismand was issued, all police stations in Cloud City began to move and the entire city was put under martialw.

 Chapter 6 An Apology

    ¡°Their methods were very professional, and it would be difficult to make any breakthroughs in the short term.¡± Billy said solemnly from inside the car.

    ¡°Should we go find Miss Knight again?¡± Casey nodded slightly. ¡°See if she can provide any clues?¡±

    Billy took a deep breath before nodding in response. Casey pulled out his phone and sent a message to track Harleen¡¯s location, then stepped on the gas pedal.

    Half an hourter, Casey drove into an old-fashioned neighborhood. After several twists and turns, they stopped in front of a dpidated building.

    ¡°Miss Knight lives on the first floor with her sister and parents!¡± Casey looked at Billy sitting in the passenger seat and spoke up.

    Billy let out a heavy sigh of guilt as he looked at the almost dangerous building, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for getting them involved.¡± After speaking, he pushed open the door and got out of the car.

    ¡°Dad, please help me beg Grandpa again to send someone to find Tasha¡­¡±

    As soon as they walked into the entrance of the building, they heard Harleen sobbing inside.

    ¡°s¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. You saw it yesterday too, they won¡¯t even let me through the mansion gate. I can¡¯t see your grandpa¡­¡±

    Harleen¡¯s father, Fletcher Knight, sighed in response. ¡°I tried calling him, but he won¡¯t pick up. What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°You should call Uncle Roger and ask him to talk to Grandpa for us. You helped him so much before, he¡¯ll be grateful.¡± Harleen¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°I already did that. As soon as he saw my number, he hung up.¡± Fletcher sighed again.

    ¡°We¡­ we can go back to Ozin and find him. He must be at thepany¡­¡± Harleen was unwilling and continued speaking.

    ¡°Harleen, when will youe to your senses?¡± A middle-aged woman shouted loudly. She must be Harleen¡¯s mother, Sharon Knight.

    ¡°The Knight family has nothing to do with us anymore. They won¡¯t care about our life or death anymore. Do you understand?! Everything today is caused by yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone else for ruining your own life! When I asked you to abort that child, you refused and even ran away from home giving birth outside! Now do you know what heaven or hell is like with just one thought? If it wasn¡¯t for that little bastard, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up in Cloud City. By now you would have been Mrs Ma!¡±

    ¡°Mom! Let me say it again, Tasha is not a little bastard, she¡¯s my daughter and she has a father!¡± Harleen responded loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear those two words from your mouth ever again!¡±

    ¡°What good does shouting at me do?¡± Sharon spoke out loud once more.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°She has a father? Where is her father then?¡±

    ¡°In all these years has he evere here even once just look at his daughter? Has he ever called or sent any money?¡±

    ¡°Nobody has heard from him in five years.¡±

    ¡°Mom, please stop talking. Harleen is already upset enough!¡± A young woman¡¯s voice rang out, and it was none other than Harleen¡¯s sister, Felicia Knight.

    ¡°Why should I stop talking? Did I say something wrong? Is there anything I said that wasn¡¯t right?¡± Sharon retorted.

    ¡°If that man had even an ounce of responsibility, he would have contacted her by now! Only someone as brainless as your sister would willingly give birth to his daughter.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Billy trembled slightly and his eyes turned red. As a husband and father, he felt like such a failure. He owed so much to Harleen and Tasha. Taking a deep breath, he walked towards the Knight family¡¯s door. The wooden door inside was open but the iron gate outside was closed.

    Felicia asked them as she saw the two of them standing nearby, ¡°Excuse me, are you looking for someone?¡±

    Felicia didn¡¯t recognize Billy. Although he had lived in Ozin for many years, he rarely showed up in activities of the yboys before and he used to stay at campus most of the time. Besides, after all these years of living in an army barracks, Billy had changed in terms of his appearance and temperament. Thus Felicia didn¡¯t know him.

    ¡°Hello, Miss, we¡¯re looking for Miss Harleen.¡± Casey replied on behalf of both of them.

    Upon hearing his words, Harleen and her parents inside all looked over at Billy.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I don¡¯t want to see you again, get out of here!¡± Harleen shouted loudly at Billy.

    Billy took a deep breath and continued speaking, ¡°Harleen, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong to me you earlier. I am so sorry. I know you have endless anger and resentment towards me. I admit that I am not a qualified father. But right now, the most important thing is to find Tasha as soon as possible. Every minute she¡¯s missing puts her in more danger. After we find Tasha, you can do whatever you want with me.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Sharon immediately yelled out upon hearing this, ¡°You¡¯re the little bastard¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Harleen shouted loudly, ¡°If you say those two words again, from now on, I won¡¯t consider you my mother!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sharon red fiercely at Harleen. Then she turned back to face Billy and roared, ¡°How dare you show up in front of us! Do you know that because of you, we lost our whole family? I-I GOTTA SKIN YOU!¡±

    As she said, Sharon turned around and picked a knife up from a table nearby and ran to the door.

    Casey shed and stood in front of Billy.

    ¡°Move!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Casey turned his head to look at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you to move aside?¡±

    Casey then stepped back.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing!?¡± At the same time, Harleen and Felicia grabbed Sharon from both sides.

    ¡°Let me go! He has caused us so much trouble, I must kill him¡­¡± Sharon finally copsed onto the ground and started wailing and crying loudly.

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Knight, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Billy deeply bowed to them.

    ¡°Please believe me, from now on, I willpensate you thousands of times for what you have lost.¡± He added.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cause trouble here, just leave now!¡± Felicia nced at him speechlessly.

    She didn¡¯t understand why her sister would be with this ordinary man. Besides his face, she couldn¡¯t find any other advantages for this man.

    ¡°Harleen, I came to find you because I wanted to know if anything special has happened with Tasha in the past few days.¡± Billy said and looked towards Harleen.

    ¡°Trust me, as long as I know who took Tasha, I will be able to bring her back!¡±

    ¡°Everything has been normal these past two days, nothing special happened.¡± Harleen took a deep breath to calm down.

    As far as she was concerned, she had reached the end of her rope and now, apart from relying on Billy, she had no other choice. As for the situation between herself and Billy, that was another matter entirely. Everything could wait until Tasha was rescued.

    ¡°So, have there been any incidentstely where strangers have followed or approached you?¡± Billy asked when Harleen acknowledged him.

    ¡°Not that I know of.¡± Harleen shook her head.

    As Billy was about to say more, they were interrupted by a loudmotion in the hallway.

    The sound of chaotic footsteps echoed through the corridor. Soon after, a young man with a bruised face and bandaged arm stumbled in, followed by over ten men dressed in ck carrying knives and sticks. The already narrow hallway became even more crowded.

 Chapter 7 Endless Guilt

    ¡°You guys are really here!¡± The young man pointed at Billy and Casey with gritted teeth.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯d let you know what result you¡¯d get if you dared offend to me. Let me be clear, I¡¯ll just skin you here today!¡±

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Billy asked Casey.

    Tony¡¯s face had almost been distorted, and thus Billy wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize who he was for a while.

    ¡°The first son of the Pena family.¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You should have hit him harder.¡± Billy said to Casey and then looked at Tony, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. If you don¡¯t wanna die, get outta here. Or you will suffer.¡±

    ¡°Mr Pena?!¡± After hearing the conversation between them, Felicia eximed in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that someone in Cloud City dared to beat up the young master of the Pena family like this.

    The Pena family ranked second in those big families in Cloud City. As the eldest son of the Pena family, Tony Pena was always a revered figure wherever he went, but now he had be such a sorry sight.

    After hearing Felicia¡¯s words, her parents also recognized Tony and their were equally shocked.

    ¡°Mr Pena, who did this to you?¡± Sharon quickly walked out after pulling open the iron gate.

    ¡°Ask your daughter!¡± Tony responded angrily.

    ¡°What¡­ what does this mean?¡± Sharon turned to Harleen after a moment of confusion. ¡°Harleen, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Knight, don¡¯t ask. I did it.¡± Billy said nonchntly.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Fletcher and his wife eximed at the same time, with Felicia also gasping in surprise. None of them had expected that it was Billy¡¯s doing.

    ¡°I warn you, no matter what rtionship this guy has with your family.¡± Tony continued to shout loudly at Sharon. ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation for today¡¯s events, I¡¯ll clean up your whole family.¡±

    ¡°Mr Pena, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll make him kneel and apologize to you right away.¡± Sharon shuddered all over her body. Then she quickly turned to Billy and said, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and kneel to apologize to Mr Pena! You¡¯re looking for death yourself, don¡¯t drag us into it!¡±

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s first understand what happened before we do anything else.¡± Felicia spoke up from the side.

    ¡°You go back inside, there is no need for you to speak here.¡± Sharon red fiercely at her daughter.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Harleen, did he do it?¡± Felicia ignored her motherpletely.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen lookedplicatedly at the scene before him.

    Felicia took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What exactly happened here?¡±

    ¡°Felicia, go back to your room, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Sharon shouted loudly. Then she turned to Billy and yelled again, ¡°When will you stop harming us? You have already caused enough misery for our family. What do you want in order to let us go? Even if my family owed you something in a past life, we should have paid it off by now after five years!¡±

    When she got excited, she knelt directly in front of Billy and cried out loud.

    ¡°Please, I beg of you. Apologize to Mr Pena and ask him for forgiveness! We can¡¯t take any more torture as a family. Do you want to see us die?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Knight, please get up.¡± Billy didn¡¯t expect her to kneel before him and quickly pulled her up. His eyes turned red again with infinite guilt. All of this was indeed caused by him.

    ¡°What the hell! Are your performances over?¡± Tony spoke angrily and then looked at Billy. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. If you don¡¯t want them all implicated because of your actions, then disable yourself immediately. I can let them go on Harleen¡¯s face. Otherwise they won¡¯t be able stay in Cloud City starting tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Mr Pena, we have nothing to do with him, please spare us¡­¡± Sharon shouted again.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. He won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Billy said and then turned to Tony, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not leaving?¡±

    ¡°In one minute, if you don¡¯t break your arms and legs, I¡¯ll have someone smash their house right away.¡± Tony didn¡¯t answer Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Sharon quickly turned around and closed the door.

    ¡°Since he likes to break arms and legs, you can do it on them.¡± Billy looked at Casey and said, ¡°Break their leg and kick them out!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Unable to hold back, Casey nodded and then rushed towards Tony and his people.

    After a little while, there was a jarring sound of broken bones in the hallway. Before they realized what had happened, Tony¡¯s people could only see a shadow shed past them, and one of their arms drooped on their shoulders. And all the knives and sticks in their hands fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Immediately after, screams echoed throughout the entire building, like a ughterhouse.

    In less than two minutes, the men with Tony were all writhing on the ground, howling in agony.

    Harleen and her family were stunned by what had happened before them. The most exaggerated expression belonged to Felicia, with a hint of fanaticism in her eyes as if she was watching a blockbuster movie.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? I-I warn you, if you dare to touch me again, the Pena family will not let you go¡­¡± Looking at Casey walking towards him, Tony shuddered all over and had a terrified expression on his face.

    He was a little regretful now. If he had known that this guy could fight so well, he should have brought more people with him.

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, and he didn¡¯t see how Casey made his move. With two crisp sounds, Tony fell and one of his arms and legs were broken.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a hysterical scream, Tony fainted.

    ¡°You broke his arm and leg?¡± Sharon murmured and stared at Tony in a daze while shivering all over.

    ¡°We¡¯re done. The Pena family will definitely not let us go¡­ We¡¯re dead!¡­¡±

    As she murmured, Sharon fell in a faint as well.

    ¡°Sharon!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Fletcher, Harleen and Felicia called out to her at the same time.

 Chapter 8 A Clue of His Daughter

    ¡°Mrs Knight, anddies, don¡¯t worry about Mrs Knight.¡± Casey helped Sharon up. ¡°She just fainted temporarily due to a sudden rush of blood to the head. Let her rest in her room for a while.¡±

    ¡°You need to leave Cloud City now,¡± Harleen said as soon as Fletcher and Felicia helped Sharon inside. ¡°Otherwise, when Tony wakes up, he won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, we haven¡¯t finished talking about Tasha¡¯s situation yet. Think carefully, has anything unusual happened recently?¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°The Pena family is ranked second in Cloud City¡¯s big families. You can¡¯tpete with them. You need to leave now¡­¡± Harleen choked up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise everything will be fine. Tasha¡­¡± Billy continued speaking calmly despite Harleen¡¯s outburst.

    ¡°Can you even understand what I¡¯m saying? You need to run or else you¡¯ll die!¡± Harleen shouted loudly.

    ¡°Harleen, calm down first and forget about the Pena family for now. Tasha doesn¡¯t have much time left!¡± Billy raised his voice higher than before. ¡°Think carefully if there was any special ce you went during this period of time.¡±

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t go anywhere special¡­¡± Harleen stopped crying suddenly.

    But halfway through speaking she seemed to remember something and her eyes lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Something special?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy asked immediately.

    A few days ago, Tasha fell and hurt herself. I took her to a private hospital to get her wound treated, and the doctor happened to check her blood type.¡± Harleen paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Normally, they wouldn¡¯t need to check your blood type just for a simple wound. And I saw several children¡¯s blood test reports in the doctor¡¯s drawer.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy and Casey both furrowed their brows upon hearing this. They had a bad feeling about it.

    ¡°What hospital was it? What was the doctor¡¯s name? Take me there right away!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen nodded after thinking for a moment.

    Two minutester, Casey stepped on the gas pedal.

    The hospital that Harleen mentioned was a well-known private hospital located in the secondmercial center of the east side of the city. It took half an hour by car from Harleen¡¯s house but Casey managed to get there in less than 15 minutes.

    After getting out of the car, they quickly rushed towards the stairs.

    ¡°His office is on floor 4 room 406.¡± Harleen said as she walked while trembling all over with fear written all over her face. At this point, she also vaguely guessed that Tasha might have been taken away for organ transntation.

    Bang!

    The three of them arrived at room 406 where Casey raised his hand and smashed open the door with one palm strike.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± A doctor sitting in his office chair asked in confusion.

    ¡°Is it him?¡± Billy turned to Harleen.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Who are you guys, what do you want? If you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯ll call security¡­¡± The doctor shouted again.

    Before the doctor could finish speaking, Casey had already arrived in front of him. She grabbed his wrist and twisted it hard, causing the doctor¡¯s arm to twist into a spiral shape and hang down immediately.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The doctor let out a scream of pain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only ask once. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Billy stepped forward and spoke in a low voice.

    Casey arrived at his desk and pulled open a drawer before throwing several files onto the ground. All of them were reports on children¡¯s blood types. As Harleen read Tasha¡¯s report, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. The doctor trembled violently as he looked at the scattered papers on the ground, clearly aware of why Billy and his men hade.

    ¡°Who are you working for? Who took the child with a sessful match?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It¡­ it was Firewolf¡¯s people who forced me to do this¡­¡± The doctor didn¡¯t hide anything.

    ¡°Who is Firewolf?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ he is one of Neal¡¯s four top henchmen. Neal should be the prime mover¡­¡±

    ¡°Which Neal?¡±

    ¡°Neal Hoffman,¡± The doctor responded with difficulty, ¡°He¡­ he is the leader of Cloud City¡¯s underground forces¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Billy struck him with a palm chop to his neck and knocked him unconscious onto the ground.

    ¡°Take him away!¡± After saying that, he turned to Harleen and said, ¡°Harleen, go home and wait for me. I¡¯ll go save Tasha!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you!¡± Harleen wiped away her tears and said loudly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what situation we¡¯re facing yet, it could be dangerous if youe along. Trust me, I will bring her back.¡±

    ¡°No! I have to go!¡± A firm look appeared on Harleen¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, Harleen¡¯s phone rang. It was from his sister.

    ¡°Felicia, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Harleen, you and Billy run quickly, leave Cloud City! the Pena family¡¯s people are looking for you everywhere¡­¡± Felicia shouted loudly.

    Before she finished her words, there was a sound of the phone dropping to the ground apanied by Felicia¡¯s exmation.

    ¡°Felicia! Felicia!¡± Harleen shouted loudly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your family to have trouble, bring back the man with the surname Gardner immediately. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at your house! If I can¡¯t see you two here in one hour, you¡¯ll see your family¡¯s bodies.¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s voice came through the microphone.

    As soon as the words fell, he hung up the phone directly.

    ¡°Harleen, what happened?¡± Billy asked her.

    Harleen let out a heart-wrenching scream. She grabbed her hair with both hands and tore at it, with a look of extreme pain on her face. She was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Billy held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Tell me, what happened? I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to help me!¡± Harleen forcefully pushed him away.

    She continued to cry out loudly, ¡°You go, leave Cloud City right now and never appear in front of me again¡­ It¡¯s all because of you. Everything is caused by you. My mom was right, you are sent by God to punish our family¡­¡±

    After speaking, she turned around and rushed out towards the office door.

    ¡°Follow her and see what happened!¡± Billy took a deep breath and looked at Casey.

    ¡°And have someone find Neal¡¯s location and send it to my phone!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey then left and chased after Harleen.

 Chapter 9 Underground Emperor of Cloud City

    Ten minutester, Billy, who received the text message, threw the doctor into the car and drove towards his destination.

    Less than ten minutes after driving out, his phone rang.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy answered.

    ¡°Boss, this is Winston. I¡¯ve found out the identities of the four people who kidnapped Tasha.¡±

    ¡°It was Neal¡¯s people who hired them¡­¡±

    ¡°I already know. He¡¯s at The Horizon. Arrange for someone to clean up after him!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    As he finished, he hung up directly and mmed on the gas pedal with force.

    The Horizon was one of Cloud City¡¯s most upscale restaurants. On ordinary days, only wealthy or influential people could afford to dine there. It was not a ce where ordinary people could afford a meal.

    Today, starting from afternoon onwards, all walk-in customers were turned away from entering because Neal Hoffman would be hosting his birthday party here tonight.

    Originally there were someints from walk-in customers but upon hearing Neal Hoffman¡¯s name they quickly shut their mouths and ran away in fear. Even the big families in Cloud City had to look up to him.

    At six in the evening, the restaurant was bustling with noise and excitement. Apart from those in the underground world, all major families sent gifts, but left immediately after to avoid suspicion.

    At 6:08 PM, a Maybach pulled up at the entrance of the restaurant. Neal walked into the lobby surrounded by his four trusted aides.

    ¡°Wish Mr Hoffman good fortune and long life!¡± Everyone stood up and shouted together, their voices deafening.

    ¡°Thank you all. Let me drink this cup first.¡± Neal walked to the main table in the middle and raised a ss of white wine before downing it in one gulp.

    ¡°To Neal!¡± Everyone raised their sses simultaneously.

    Suddenly, a white figure flew into the restaurant at lightning speed through its doors-it was the doctor who had passed out.

    He was thrown exactly on the table by Neal¡¯s side, flipping the table. The food all sttered on people around the table, including Neal Hoffman.

    Later, a tall figure appeared at the door, with no expression on his face, and walked steadily towards the main table. Neal became alert at the sight of him. He was blue in the face since his birthday party was messed up by that unknown man. However, after so many years of experience in the world, he did not immediately throw a tantrum. He picked up a cigar and took a deep breath after lighting it. Since he sat on the throne of Cloud City¡¯s underground emperor, he had never encountered anyone who dared to provoke him like this. He became very curious about the identity of this person.

    ¡°Do you wanna die?¡±

    After a moment of silence in the hall, three or four hundred people rushed towards Billy with thunderous momentum.

    In an instant, the hall looked like a filming set, where hundreds of people were knocked flying away with blood sttering all over around. In merely ten minutes, apart from ten people standing around the main table, the others all copsed on the ground, dead or wounded.

    Except for Neal, the other remaining nine people all goggled at Billy with looks of disbelief.

    Neal coughed and choked tears from the cigar, and his hand holding it trembled uncontrobly, with a look of immense horror on his face.

    This man waspletely exceeded his cognitive range.

    ¡°Fuck, you little brat don¡¯t fear death, huh?¡± Soon, a voice sounded at the main table.

    Subsequently, the four henchmen of Neal simultaneously took out Desert Eagles and pulled the trigger at Billy. The bullets shot out like raindrops.

    What made them despair was that the bullets hit a few centimeters away from Billy as if they had hit a copper wall or an iron barrier, falling to the ground with a crisp sound.

    Billy casually raised his hand and a violent wave of energy swept towards the main table. Except for Neal, all nine others were lifted up in mid air, and blood gushed out after they being heavily hit on the ground. Their faces were filled with horror. Neal fell down on his butt, his face turned pale and he broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Neal struggled to speak as Billy approached.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Who is Firewolf!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was icy and chilling.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you wanna do?¡± Firewolf lying on the ground spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯m only asking once!¡± Billy nced at him and said, ¡°Where did your people take Tasha?¡±

    ¡°Which Tasha? I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    A hint of panic shed in the eyes of both Firewolf and Neal at the same time. Before Firewolf¡¯s words were finished, a gust of wind swept out from Billy¡¯s palm like a high-pressure wave of air. The air hit hard on his chest. Firewolf struggled to open his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word while blood oozing out of his body. His legs kicked weakly as he lost all breath.

    ¡°You still have onest chance!¡± Billy then looked at Neal and said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to test my patience!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Garth Thunder who asked me to help find a matching heart source for his granddaughter. The Tasha you mentioned happened to be a sessful match with his granddaughter, so¡­¡± Looking at Firewolf¡¯s miserable state beside him, Neal had no more courage left and quickly responded.

    ¡°The Thunder family?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is Tasha now?¡±

    ¡°She has been sent to their manor¡­¡± Neal hesitated before continuing, ¡°She¡­ now she has already¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Billy felt a strong sense of unease and his blood boiled in his heart.

    ¡°Cloud City¡­ the hospitals here do not support a heart transntation¡­¡± Neal spoke again with difficulty. ¡°Two hours ago, Garth Thunder personally took the girl to the city of Enssea, his granddaughter has been waiting for a surgery there. They¡¯ll be in the operating room in at most an hour¡­ You¡­ even if you start here now¡­ I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make it¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Before Neal finished his words, a momentum containing tremendous energy exploded from Billy, destroying everything around him.

 Chapter 10 Overwhelming Killing Intent

    All the tables, chairs, and benches around were shattered, and the window ss broke into pieces. The bar copsed in a blink in a few seconds.

    Meanwhile, Neal was thrown backwards like a cannonball and crashed through the wall behind him, creating a hole before falling onto the concrete ground outside.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡± Neal opened his mouth and said a few words, arge amount of blood gushing out of him. He twitched a few times before dying.

    He never imagined that as the underground emperor of Cloud City, a hero admired by thousands, he would one day lose his life because of a little girl. If he were given another chance, he probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to take on the Thunder family¡¯s job. However, there were no ¡°ifs¡± in life. Good and evil would be repaid, and everything had its cause and effect.

    Due to his excitement, the wound in Billy became worse, causing him to vomit blood. Billy knelt on both knees, tears streaming down his face, and he let out a loud cry that echoed through the sky.

    Was he toote?

    ¡°Tasha, she¡¯s just a four or five-year-old child!¡± Billy thought to himself.

    In a little while, sound of hurried footsteps came in from the door. It was Winston who came in a hurry with over a hundred fully armed police officers behind him, each one looking as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    After a group of people walked into the lobby, they all took a deep breath of cold air when they saw what was in front of them. The once bustling lobby of the restaurant has now turned into a human purgatory, shocking to the eyes.

    The front row of people walking saw Neal lying motionless in the distance, and their faces were filled with shock. What shocked them most was the fact that Neal Hoffman, the king of the underground world of Cloud City had been killed by someone.

    ¡°Stay put!¡± Winston withdrew his gaze from Neal¡¯s body and turned to his subordinates. His shock was no less than anyone else¡¯s. Even before the phone call, when Billy asked him toe and clean up the aftermath, he had a vague suspicion that something big was going to happen. Therefore, after hanging up the phone, they immediately brought people over.

    He had been fighting with Neal for so many years, and he was very clear about how strong his enemies were. The party of Neal Hoffman was cruel and ruthless, cunning and calcting, with over a thousand underlings at his disposal. Although he knew that the members of Army of Bloodshadow were all highly skilled, it was impossible for anyone to take on a hundred opponents at once.

    If anything happened to Commander within his jurisdiction, he would be in deep trouble.

    And now, after seeing the scene before him, he had witnessed Billy¡¯s true strength.

    Everyone stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°Commander, are you¡­ are you okay?¡± Winston trembled as he approached Billy from about ten meters behind. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to get closer; it was the overwhelming killing intent emanating from Billy¡¯s body that prevented him from taking even a step forward. Even so, Winston still felt enveloped by the intense killing intent and couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°You should know about the Thunder family¡¯s situation.¡± Billy said heavily as he stood up and turned to face Winston.

    ¡°The Thunder family?¡± Winston met Billy¡¯s gaze and almost copsed on the spot.

    ¡°Who were in this family?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Garth Thunder and Duncan Thunder are old-timers of the family, Duncan doesn¡¯t have any children while Garth has two sons and a daughter. Franklin Thunder, the eldest son of Garth, and Iris Thunder, the second daughter, are mainly responsible for all of the Thunder family¡¯s businesses, nightclubs, casinos, martial arts clubs and so on. Ainsley Thunder is in charge of the Thunder family¡¯s legitimate businesses and serves as the CEO of the Thunder Group.¡±

    ¡°He is also highly valued by Garth among his three children. Unless something unexpected happens, he should be the next sessor to lead the Thunder family. He¡­¡±

    ¡°Does Ainsley have a daughter who is about Tasha¡¯s age?¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Yes. She turned six today¡­¡± Winston seemed to suddenly realize something and shuddered all over. ¡°Sir¡­ are you saying¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ainsley¡¯s daughter needs a heart transnt surgery and Tasha happens to be a match!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°So where is Tasha now?¡± Winston asked after taking another deep breath.

    ¡°Garth has taken her to Enssea.¡± Billy replied with his eyes filled with anger.

    ¡°What?!¡± Winston eximed in shock. He knew exactly what that meant.

    ¡°You need to locate Ainsley¡¯s phone immediately and find him.¡± Billy ordered sternly.

    Winston nodded vigorously before quickly pulling out his phone to give instructions.

    In less than five minutes, Winston¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Boss, we found Ainsley!¡± After answering the call, Winston looked at Billy. ¡°He¡¯s at a club under the Thunder family.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Send me the address.¡± Billy said before quickly walking out of the lobby and giving instructions. ¡°Clean up here. Don¡¯t worry about Ainsley for now. I¡¯ll call you when I need you!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Winston replied loudly before sending the club¡¯s address to Billy.

    Two minutester, Billy started his car and stepped on the gas pedal, causing it to roar and shoot out like a rocket.

    Soon after, Casey called.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened with Harleen?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°The head of the Pena family kidnapped Miss Knight and her family. They want her toe back with you to apologize to his son.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°They really don¡¯t know their ce!¡± Billy frowned. ¡°Is it resolved?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Casey nodded. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t think the Pena family will bother Miss Knight or her family again.¡±

    After a brief pause, Casey continued, ¡°Commander, how is your situation? Did you find Tasha?¡±

    ¡°The Thunder family did it.¡± Billy responded coldly, then briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°The Thunder family is damn despicable!¡± eximed Casey.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address, go there immediately and we¡¯ll meet up there!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Half an hourter, Billy mmed on the brakes and parked in front of a high-end club in downtown Cloud City.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    As soon as Billy got out of the car, he saw Casey walking over quickly.

    Billy nodded and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

 Chapter 11 A Call to Garth Thunder

    Meanwhile, in thergest private room on the third floor, Ainsley was lounging on a sofa with a beautiful woman in his arms and a cigar in his hand. Two other wealthy gentlemen were also present, each apanied by their own attractivepanions and never without their cigarettes and drinks.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr Thunder.¡± said the tall gentleman as he raised his ss to him. ¡°Another big project secured! We look forward to your continued patronage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± replied Ainsley with a smile as he clinked sses with him. ¡°I won¡¯t forget about you guys.¡±

    ¡°Oh right,¡± said the other gentleman after taking a puff of his cigar. ¡°How¡¯s your daughter¡¯s heart surgery going? Did you find an appropriate donor yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if everything goes ording to n, she¡¯ll be on the operating table within half an hour!¡±

    Thinking about it made him even happier than before-his daughter had been waiting for this surgery for almost two months now and the Thunder family had tried everything they could think of to make it happen. As for the little girl who was donating her heart, she wasn¡¯t someone who concerned him at all. In his worldview, everyone was born into different sses of society; being able to have another child¡¯s heart transnted into his offspring was already considered an immense favor.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great news! Congrattions again!¡± said both gentlemen at once.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±ughed Ainsley as he downed what remained of his drink.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly there came a powerful gust of wind that sted through their private room like it was nothing but paper mache-wood chips flew everywhere.

    Three beautiful women screamed out in surprise.

    ¡°What the hell, who dares to cause trouble here?¡± The tall yboy was startled. After speaking, he stood up and walked towards Billy and Casey.

    ¡°Where did youe from, you don¡¯t know your ce¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Casey kicked him and the yboy flew out like a car had hit him. He crashed into the wall behind him, spitting blood before passing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The three women screamed out again in shock.

    ¡°Ainsley stay, everyone else get out!¡± Casey said.

    The three women and the other man didn¡¯t hesitate for a second as they quickly ran towards the door. After witnessing what happened to the tall yboy, they didn¡¯t dare say another word.

    ¡°Who are you guys¡­?¡± Ainsley regained hisposure after a brief moment of shock. This was Thunder family¡¯s territory; he didn¡¯t believe anyone would dare to do anything to him here. Moreover, he believed that with suchmotion happening here, his people would soon arrive. In no more than three minutes these two boys in front of him would know what happened when someone challenged him.

    Before he finished speaking, Billy raised his hand and pped him.

    Ainsley was directly thrown to the ground, rolling over a long distance before he stopped, and his two front teeth fell out of his mouth with blood gushing from the wounds.

    ¡°Fuck, how dare you!¡± Ainsley shouted angrily after struggling to get up, ¡°I swear I¡¯m gonna make your life worse than death today¡­¡±

    Billy suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost. He lifted his foot to step on Ainsley¡¯s right ankle. With a few crisp noises, Ainsley¡¯s ankle was crushed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ainsley let out a hysterical scream that could probably be heard throughout the entire ce.

    Just then, a hurried sound came from the aisle. Shortly after, seven or eight people in ck rushed in, each with a Desert Eagle in hand.

    ¡°Fuck! Are you two looking for death? How dare you harm Mr Thunder!¡± Shouted the first man.

    ¡°Why the hell are you talking nonsense to him? Shoot, shoot them, kill them for me¡­¡± Ainsley roared angrily after taking a breath of effort.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Those guys with guns in their hands aimed at Billy and Casey and pulled the triggers. The bullets fell to the ground at a distance of about one meter in front of the two of them, as if they hit an iron te of air, making a crisp sound.

    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?!¡±

    The ck-clothed people collectively stiffened as if they had seen a ghost, their faces filled with endless horror.

    At the next moment, Billy raised his hand and swept out a gust of strong wind, causing all eight ck d people to fly backwards and fall to the ground. Soon, they lost their breath.

    Ainsley¡¯s facewas white as a sheet, and he was shivering uncontrobly.

    ¡°What¡­ who are you exactly? What do you wan?¡±

    ¡°Call Garth!¡± Billy began in a cold voice.

    ¡°What business do you have with my father?¡± Ainsley was slightly taken aback.

    Billy grabbed his left wrist and twisted it hard. After a crisp sound, Ainsley¡¯s left arm hung down on his shoulder.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ainsley screamed again and fainted straight away.

    Billy grabbed a ss of red wine from the coffee table and sshed it on his face. Ainsley woke up again.

    ¡°If you speak another word of nonsense, you can go keeppany with your own kind.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call right away¡­¡±

    Ainsley shuddered all over and quickly took out his phone to make a call to his father.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I just arrived at the hospital. Hurry up and tell me!¡± After two rings, Garth answered the phone, ¡°Dad¡­ help¡­ someone wants to kill me¡­¡±

    Ainsley cried loudly into his phone.

    ¡°Uh?!¡± Upon hearing his son¡¯s voice, Garth on the other end of the phone angrily asked, ¡°What happened? Who did it!?¡±

    ¡°Give me the phone!¡± Billy snatched the phone from Ainsley¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You have three hours to bring Tasha back to your family¡¯s mansion unharmed. I wille to pick her up then. If I can¡¯t see her in three hours, not only your son will die, so will all members of you Thunder family.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Garth sounded slightly stunned, ¡°You dare to threaten me, you really are¡­¡±

    Billy stomped on Ainsley¡¯s knee, making a bone-cracking sound.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ainsley¡¯s screams echoed through the hallway once again, unnaturally eerie.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Garth recognized it as his son¡¯s voice and roared loudly.

    ¡°Remember, you only have three hours. When time is up¡­ you¡¯ll be collecting corpses of your family!¡± Billy said.

    Garth took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. ¡°Three hours from now, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the Thunder Mansion!¡±

 Chapter 12 She is My Daughter

    After hanging up the phone with Garth.

    Billy took out his phone and dialed Winston¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Commander!¡± As soon as the phone rang, Winston answered it.

    ¡°Bring people to the club to clean the floor! Also, meet at the Thunder family Mansion in three hours.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Winston was stunned for a moment before quickly responding loudly, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Billy turned and walked towards the door, with Casey following along carrying Ainsley who had passed out again.

    At the same time, outside the highest-grade private hospital of Enssea, a Mercedes-Benz business vehicle was parked not far from the entrance. Apart from Garth, there were the Thunder family¡¯s manager and two strong men in the car, and Tasha who was unconscious lying in the back seat.

    Garth, who had just hung up the phone, pulled a long face while sitting in his seat. He hadn¡¯t been so angry for almost twenty or thirty years. It was unbelievable that someone dared to provoke him. He had already sentenced Billy to torture in his heart, and he must make sure he tasted the taste of a miserable death.

    ¡°Mr Thunder, should we go upstairs or not?¡± After a while, the Thunder family steward asked cautiously. He had already roughly heard from Garth¡¯s phone call just now, and his heart was equally shocked.

    ¡°Return to Cloud City!¡± Garth took a deep breath.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The driver responded before hitting the gas and making a sharp turn.

    ¡°Get someone to find out who they are right away!¡± Garth instructed the manager.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°As you wish, sir. I already have someone looking into it.¡± the manager replied respectfully.

    Shortly after, the manager¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he answered.

    Whatever was said on the other end caused his expressions to change several times in an instant.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said before hanging up two minutester and reported to Garth. ¡°Mr Thunder, it got kind of messy, the other party is not to be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just received word that Neal has been killed. Not only him but also his four top fighters and over a hundred gang members.¡± The steward continued with hesitation in his voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Garth Thunder knew Neal well-not only was he personally formidable, but also everyone under him was no slouch either. Especially his four top fighters-each one more ferocious than thest-were all prominent figures in Cloud City¡¯s underground forces. Moreover, Neal had a batch of highly lethal firearms in his possession. In Cloud City, besides the Thunder family, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who had the courage and strength to kill Neal Hoffman.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the person who called earlier killed Neal?¡± Garth continued to ask after some thought.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The steward nodded and continued. ¡°He was looking for Neal to inquire about the whereabouts of that little girl.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out how many people were with him?¡±

    ¡°Only another one.¡±

    When he heard this news on the phone just now, he almost bit his tongue off. If it wasn¡¯t for his trusted source on the other end of the line, he would have cursed him out immediately. He didn¡¯t believe that only one of them took down over a hundred men under Neal¡¯smand. However, he knew that his source wouldn¡¯t joke around with something like this.

    It seemed that the Thunder family had gotten themselves into big trouble this time.

    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± asked Garth, incredulous.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Garth let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Call Franklin and have him bring all of our people in Ozin back to Cloud City right now, make sure they bring their weapons!¡± Also, have Duncan call back all the Thunder family members in Cloud City to the Thunder family Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr Thunder.¡±

    ¡°And call the heads of the Pena, Meyer, and Blount families. Tell them that the Thunder family has requested their presence with one hundred elite soldiers each at the Thunder family.¡±

    The Pena, Meyer, and Blount families were the other three of the top families in Cloud City besides the Thunder family.

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied the steward as he picked up his phone to get started on Garth¡¯s orders.

    Garth then pulled out a cigar from his pocket and lit it before taking a deep drag after some thought. He then dialed his daughter¡¯s number on his phone.

    ¡°Dad, are you in Enssea? What¡¯s going on?¡± came Iris Thunder¡¯s voice from over the phone.

    ¡°Ainsley is in trouble¡­¡± Garth spoke with a heavy tone.

    Meanwhile, Billy led Ainsley into an empty tea house located off-the-beaten-path. The tea house had very little business as there wasn¡¯t anyone else present when they entered. Casey took out a stack of hundred-dor bills from his pocket and handed them over to pay for three hours¡¯ worth of privacy at this location.

    Then Casey threw Ainsley to the ground and delivered two hard ps to his face. Ainsley coughed up some blood and regained consciousness, fear filled with his eyes as he looked at Billy and Casey.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you guys?¡±

    ¡°Does the Thunder family think they can do whatever they want here in Cloud City?¡± Billy sat down calmly and continued, ¡°You¡¯re willing to sacrifice another child¡¯s life just so your daughter can have a heart transnt? I bet this isn¡¯t the first time the Thunder family has done something like this.¡±

    For Billy, now that Tasha was safe for the moment, he felt a bit relieved. He didn¡¯t even consider how many people from the Thunder family woulde after him. As King of the West, he did not fear ten families as powerful as the Thunder family, not to mention just one. If they dared to anger him, he could make them disappear with just a thought.

    ¡°What¡­ what is your rtionship with that girl?¡± Ainsley continued to spit out blood from his mouth.

    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    ¡°What? Impossible! We¡¯ve figured it out, she has no father, even her mother doesn¡¯t know who her father is¡­¡±

    Before Ainsley could finish speaking, Casey kicked him in the belly, causing him to collide with the wall pir behind him. Several ribs in Ainsley were broken.

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut, or you won¡¯t be able to live for three hours!¡± Casey threatened him.

    ¡°How dare you¡­ the Thunder family won¡¯t let you go¡­¡± Ainsley responded with a difficult scream.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy lit a cigarette and took a sip.

    ¡°If your family wants to let me go, you should still ask for my opinion. Do you believe that after today, there will no longer be the Thunder family in Cloud City?¡±

 Chapter 13 The Lady of the Thunder Family

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t even know what the Thunder family means¡­¡± Ainsley took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I¡­ I promise you, you will regret this¡­ In Cloud City, no one has ever dared to provoke us¡­ Not only you two, Harleen¡¯s family will also be buried with you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± Casey replied in frustration. In his mind, scenes from the battlefield emerged, where theirmander killed the enemies alone with his sword. A family like the Thunders couldn¡¯t contend with him.

    Ignorance was fearless.

    Soon after, Billy¡¯s phone rang and he saw that it was Harleen calling.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy answered softly after picking up the phone.

    ¡°Where are you guys now? Did Tasha have any news?¡± Harleen¡¯s voice sounded urgent through the receiver.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry. Tasha is safe!¡± Billy responded reassuringly.

    ¡°You found her?¡± Harleen was extremely excited.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Billy spoke again, ¡°Harleen, wait for me at home. I¡¯ll bring Tasha back soon.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen was confused, ¡°Is Tasha still in danger?¡±

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry. I promise Tasha will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Who kidnapped Tasha?¡±

    ¡°Harleen, I have something to take care of here. I¡¯ll talk to youter when I get back.¡± Billy hung up the phone. He thought exining too much to Harleen would only increase her worries and it would be better to exin everything after rescuing Tasha.

    Time passed quickly and before they knew it an hour had gone by.

    ¡°The Thunder family should have sent someone by now!¡± Casey spoke after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°That¡¯s expected. Garth wouldn¡¯t let his son stay with us for three hours without checking in.¡± Billy spoke nonchntly.

    As soon as Billy finished speaking, arge group of people rushed into the tea house entrance like a ck wave. The leader was a woman in her mid-thirties with decent features and expensive jewelry on her face that showed she thought highly of herself above others. Apart from her, everyone else wore matching uniforms with ¡®Thunder Security¡¯ printed on their chests. Ten men followed closely behind the woman each holding a Desert Eagle while others carried various cold weapons in their hands. In addition to the forty or so people who charged into the tea house, there were nearly two hundred more outside wearing identical securitypany uniforms.

    ¡°Iris, help!¡± Upon seeing the woman, Ainsley copsed on the ground and screamed in agony.

    At the sight of her younger brother, Iris red at Billy with a cold anger spreading from her and said, ¡°You got guts, boy. Dare to beat up one of the Thunder family in Cloud City, you can be considered the first and will be thest one!¡±

    Billyughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there was before, but I do know that there won¡¯t be in the future! Because, starting from tomorrow, there will no longer be a Thunder family here!¡±

    Irisughed out loud and said, ¡°Not only you got guts, you¡¯re also humorous.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you killed Neal, and you¡¯re able to provoke us, the Thunder family?¡± asked she.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°You are truly ignorant and fearless!¡± Iris snorted.

    ¡°Neal was only be a small-time thug leader. Compared to the Thunder family, it¡¯s like night and day! If you think that killing him can scare us, you are too naive! Do you believe it or not, just the people I brought with me can make Neal die several times!¡±

    ¡°I believe it.¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°But, you brought so many people here just to tell me that you can make Neal die several times?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Iris coldly snorted once again.

    ¡°Boy, give you onest chance, let him go right away, and you two break one of your arms and legs yourselves. I¡¯ll spare you two. Otherwise, I willmake both of you regreting into this world!¡±

    ¡°Are you so stupid, people from the Thunder family?¡± Casey nced at her with disdain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Iris red at him angrily and said, ¡°Just because of your words, you will have to lose one more arm to leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Casey turned to look at Billy and asked, ¡°How much do you want me to do?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Miss Thunder stays, but if anyone else doesn¡¯t want to leave, let them be fulfilled!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°I see.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Iris ordered her men.

    The ten men on her side simultaneously raised the Desert Eagles in their hands and pulled the trigger towards Casey¡¯s shadow. But again, all the bullets hit the floor, sparking in all directions.

    In a blink, Casey had already shed to the front of them, and ten men flew out as if they were hit by a hurricane. They were all smashed and fell on the ground, with blood gushing out of their mouths.

    Upon seeing this, the remaining people on the other side simultaneously shouted angrily and raised their weapons to greet Casey. And the people outside the tea house rushed in with over a hundred people. If it weren¡¯t for the limited capacity of the tea house hall, they would have alle in.

    There was no suspense in the oue, and in less than three minutes, over a hundred peopley down, half dead and half disabled, with wailing sounds echoing one after another. The remaining 100 people outside were trembling all over, their faces filled with fear, and no one dared toe in and die again.

    ¡°No way!¡± Standing aside, Iris eximed as sweat fell down her face, and she trembled uncontrobly all over.

    ¡°How about it, can you tell me now if I am qualified to challenge your Thunder family?¡± Billy strolled towards her.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over¡­¡± Iris trembled as she spoke.

    ¡°Did you want us to ruin ourselves with our own arms and leg?¡± Billy spoke as he walked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the same chance, too. Do as what you said and I¡¯ll let you leave alive. How about that?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ your daughter is still in our hands. If you dare to move against me, your daughter will also be in danger.¡± Iris quickly took out her phone and dialed her father¡¯s video call.

    Before she arrived, Garth had instructed her to use Tasha to save herself if she was in danger by making a video call. Iris initially thought her father was being overly cautious by bringing so many people to deal with these two unknown guys.  But now, she was grateful for his arrangement. Without it, she would have been in a miserable situation.

    ¡°You¡­ you bad person¡­ let me go¡­¡± A childish voice came from the phone¡¯s speaker.

    ¡°My¡­ my dad wille to save me soon¡­ he¡¯s a great hero¡­ he won¡¯t let you get away with this¡­¡±

 Chapter 14 The Complete Set

    After hearing Tasha¡¯s voice, Billy stopped his footsteps.

    ¡°Iris, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Garth spoke in a deep voice on the phone, sounding worried.

    ¡°Dad, help!¡± Iris shouted loudly into the microphone, ¡°He wants to kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Give him your phone!¡± Garth said after exhaling a breath.

    Iris handed the phone to Billy and said, ¡°Your¡­ your daughter wants to talk to you.¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Billy took the phone and looked at it.

    ¡°Kid, if you dare to touch my daughter, you can forget about seeing your daughter!¡± Garth said and then turned the camera towards Tasha.

    Immediately after, Garth raised his hand and pped Tasha, leaving a clear palm print on her face.

    ¡°Little bastard, don¡¯t you miss your father? Say hello to your father!¡± Garth said coldly.

    Upon seeing this, a boundless and ferocious killing intent erupted from Billy, instantly filling the entire hall. His eyes were filled with endless coldness. Iris, standing in front of him, suddenly felt weak in the legs and copsed directly.

    ¡°Dad¡­ dad¡­ Tasha is here. Are you my dad¡­?¡± Upon seeing Billy, Tasha cried out.

    ¡°Dad¡­ Tasha is so scared. When are youing to save me?¡±

    ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Billy choked on his words and couldn¡¯t speak, tears uncontrobly streaming down his face.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t cry. You are a great hero, mom said great heroes never cry¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t cry, Tasha, I promise you.¡± Billy forcefully steadied his emotions and said, ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t be afraid. Dad promises you we¡¯ll be able to take you home soon!¡±

    ¡°Um, Tasha believes in Dad. Dad will bring Tasha home¡­¡±

    Before the little girl finished her words, Garth pped her again. And the girl¡¯s face was swollen soon.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tasha screamed, her frail body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°If you dare to touch Tasha again, I will kill your son and daughter immediately!¡± Billy had been pushed to the edge.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Garth snorted coldly. The he took a dagger from the side and waved it in front of Tasha while saying, ¡°You can give it a try

    Tasha cried in fear, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m so scared, pleasee save me. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±

    The sound of a p echoed once again.

    ¡°Little bastard, shut up! It¡¯s so noisy. If you cry again, I¡¯ll cut your tongue!¡±

    Tasha was crying, her eyes full of fear, and she desperately pressed her lips together.

    Billy took a deep breath to calm himself down. Being too impulsive at this moment would only hurt Tasha. Afterwards, he looked at Garth and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? You surrendered so quickly?¡± Garth¡¯s tone became heavy after he finished speaking.

    ¡°Release them immediately, otherwise you won¡¯t see your daughter again!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Billy was full of murderous intent.

    ¡°You say no.¡± Garth sneered and cut a blood cut directly on Tasha¡¯s arm with the dagger.

    Due to excessive shock, Tasha shouted loudly and then fainted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to think about it. If you don¡¯t release them, you can collect the body for your daughter.¡± Garth threatened him.

    Billy cried out in pain to the sky. He vomited blood again during the re-up.

    ¡°Commander, please take care of your health!¡± Casey walked over with a worried expression on his face, paused for a moment and continued speaking.

    ¡°Let them go. We¡¯ll go to their ce to wait for Tasha. With so many people, Garth won¡¯t ignore their lives.¡± Said Billy.

    He then let out a heavy breath and looked at Garth with bloodshot eyes, speaking slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at your mansion. If anything happens to Tasha, I¡¯ll make sure everyone in the Thunder family apanies her funeral.¡±

    As he finished speaking, his grip tightened on his phone until it crumbled into powder that drifted to the ground.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Iris seemed to regain her confidence as she spoke coldly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey barked.

    The people lying on the ground scrambled up as if they had been granted amnesty. Two men limped over to help Ainsley up before heading towards the door with everyone else following closely behind. Iris nced back at Billy and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you at our mansion. Don¡¯t chicken out!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a gust of wind swept out from Billy¡¯s hand and sent her flying out of the gate. She crashed heavily onto the ground, breaking several ribs in an instant.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She let out a piercing scream before passing out with rolled-back eyes.

    The crowd quickly lifted Iris into the car. Faced with these two menacing figures, these people didn¡¯t want to stay for even a second longer.

    Meanwhile, Baxter Moreno, the head of Cloud City¡¯s first battle zone, sat in hisrge chair contemting a problem, with a cigarette in his hand and smoke swirling around him.

    A hurried footstep sounded and then a burly man rushed into the office without knocking. His face was pale as he spoke.

    ¡°Edmond, are you itching for trouble again? I¡¯ve warned you so many times to knock before entering!¡± Baxter red at him.

    ¡°Boss, something big has happened!¡± Edmond walked over to the coffee table and grabbed a bottle of mineral water which he gulped down noisily.

    ¡°You¡¯re Cloud City¡¯s second-inmand. Can¡¯t you be moreposed?¡± Baxter scolded him angrily.

    ¡°It really is something big this time!¡± Edmond finally caught his breath. ¡°I just received news that nearly a thousand people have gathered in Cloud City from all directions!¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Baxter red at him again. ¡°Although Cloud City isn¡¯t considered a big city, there are still hundreds of thousands of people who enter it every day through various means. And now you¡¯re telling me that because a thousand people have gathered here recently it¡¯s considered ¡®something big¡¯?¡±

    ¡°But boss,¡± Edmond continued speaking up. ¡°You haven¡¯t asked who these people are or who their leader is.¡±

    ¡°Let it out already!¡±

    ¡°Judge!¡±

    ¡°Who is Judge? He¡­¡± Baxter stopped mid-sentence, his wrist shaking and dropping the cigarette onto the desk. His face turned urgent as he stared at Edmond. ¡°Say that again!¡±

    ¡°Judge is one of the ¡®five sharp des¡¯ of SHADOW, in charge of the East district. He¡¯s brought nearly a thousand members with him to Cloud City!¡± Edmond swallowed hard.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Baxter jumped up from his chair with a startle. ¡°Is this information urate?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would joke about something like this?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Have you found out why they¡¯re here specifically?¡± Baxter asked again.

    ¡°No,¡± Edmond replied.

    ¡°What about their movements then?¡± Baxter asked once more.

    At that moment, Edmond¡¯s phone notification rang out. He picked it up and looked at it urgently. After taking a deep breath, he looked back at Baxter and said, ¡°If everything goes ording to n, their destination should be the Thunder Family.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Baxter furrowed his brow in thought. ¡°Has anything special happened to the Thunder Family these past few days?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Edmond shook his head.

    Baxter let out a sigh before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Notify the standby members of the Special Forces team, gather everyone ande with me to check out the Thunder family!¡±

    As the first person in charge of Cloud City¡¯s war zone, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. He naturally knew what SHADOW meant. On ordinary days, wherever there were people from SHADOW appearing, it meant that something was happening. And now, over a thousand disciples of SHADOW had gathered in Cloud City.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Edmond saluted before turning around and leaving.

    Five minutester, ten war zone trucks and off-road vehicles roared towards the direction of Thunder family.

 Chapter 15 The Mansion of the Thunder Family

    Located at the foot of a beautiful mountain in the east of the city, Cloud City, the Thunder family¡¯s estate was vast and nestled among hills and water. It was clearly a prime spot for Feng shui (Chinese geomancy). The Thunder family had their own unique sense of pride. Even those on Cloud City¡¯s upper echelon must greet them warmly upon seeing them. In Cloud City, the Thunder family might not be all-powerful but they were pretty close. There wasn¡¯t much they couldn¡¯t aplish. However, now the mansion of the Thunderscked its former bustling atmosphere; it was enveloped in an intense feeling of oppression.

    On the square just inside the estate gates stood thousands of people. Nearly 500 were dressed in ¡°Thundering Rock Martial Club¡± uniforms with cold weapons at their sides- each one tense and serious-looking; another hundred or so wore suits and sunsses with bulging pockets that clearly held some kind of weapon; the remaining 300 had various appearances: carefree attitudes, tattoos covering most bodies, each carrying a machete.

    Apart from these groups, there were two teams consisting of about 200 people each-both equally robust and imposing. These two teams belonged to other families, which were the Meyer family and the Blount family. At the forefront sat old Thunder Brothers, who were both sixty or seventy years old. Their faces were darkened by anger; their eyes deep with killing intent asionally shing icy glints.

    ¡°Garth,¡± asked Roger Meyer, the head of the Meyer family. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble for the Thunder family?¡±

    Brandon Blount, the head of the Blount family also looked over and he said, ¡°For such a small matter, just let me handle it for you. Why bother doing it yourself?¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your offer, but I can handle it myself.¡± Garth replied with a slight squint in his eyes. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t even know who they are. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m worried about something going wrong and asked for your help just in case.¡± Garth exined further.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? In Cloud City, there¡¯s no one that could make you worry!¡±ughed Roger in response.

    ¡°Garth, did you invite the Pena family leader as well?¡± asked Brandon after scanning around at square area.

    ¡°Of course I did. He¡¯s probably on his way here.¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡± At this time, the steward rushed to Garth¡¯s side quickly and said,

    ¡°The Pena family leader just called me saying that he is feeling unwell today and may not be able toe over.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± A hint of slight resent shed through Garth¡¯s eyes before he adjusted his emotions and showed a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Well then, if he¡¯s not feeling well, we shouldn¡¯t trouble him any further. Please pass along my regards when he feels better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The steward responded before stepping back aside.

    Roger and Brandon exchanged a nce with each other in surprise. ¡°The Pena family is openly disrespecting the Thunder family!¡± they thought, tacitly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the two heavy solid wood doors at the entrance of the mansion exploded like tofu residue, and wood chips flew everywhere. Immediately after, two slender figures appeared in the sight of the crowd. As they walked over, most people present could vaguely feel an invisible pressure. It seemed that what were walking towards them were not two human beings, but two divine dragons, which could destroy the earth when it all came to heads of them.

    ¡°Where is Tasha?¡± Billy asked as he walked step by step and spoke at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bold man.¡± Garth took a deep breath and spoke in a threatening tone, ¡°You dared toe here after hurting my son and daughter. You have some nerve, kid.¡±

    As Garth spoke, he looked at Billy with piercing and malicious eyes.

    ¡°Answer me! Where is Tasha?¡± Billy sounded chilling.

    ¡°Kids, who are you two? How dare youe here and act recklessly? Do you know where this is?¡± Brandon was eager to tter Garth and spoke while looking at both of them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy nced him.

    ¡°I am Brandon Blount, Head of the Blount family from Cloud City. For your own sake, kneel, and apologize to Garth, or you¡¯ll die here¡­¡±

    ¡°You only have one minute to consider!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave with your people, starting tomorrow, there will no longer be the Blount family in Cloud City.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Brandon was slightly stunned, then burst outughing. ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life. You¡¯re too humorous!¡±

    ¡°Thirty seconds left!¡±

    ¡°Kid, you just won¡¯t be happy until you get yourselves killed.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you made the wrong choice. Remember what I said!¡±

    ¡°Kids, are you two here to joke around?¡± Roger spoke up.

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    ¡°Roger Meyer, Head of the Meyer family! Are you gonna give me one minute to consider and let me take my people away? Otherwise, tomorrow there will be no more the Meyer family in Cloud City?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you only have thirty seconds left!¡± Billy responded.

    Roger Meyerughed hysterically.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Boys, are you guys ying around here? That was a big friggin¡¯ mistake!¡± A robust man behind Meyer roared at Billy, raised his machete and rushed over. The people behind that man also followed with machetes in hand, ferocious and fierce. Suddenly, the machetes over their heads made crisp sounds and were broken before shattering into two pieces and falling on the ground. All of them were staring in a daze at the reflective broken machete pieces in front of their feet, freezing in ce as if they were trapped in magic. Shock and fear were written all over their faces. They didn¡¯t even catch a sight of Billy¡¯s moves.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Roger had an intense sense of foreboding. He vaguely felt that he might have just made the biggest mistake of his life; while Brandon from the Blount family froze in shock too. Brandon could be considered good enough in fights Cloud City, but he couldn¡¯t even see when Billy made a move earlier.

    ¡°No wonder you dared to be so presumptuous here. It turns out that you have some skills. Show me, kid.¡± Duncan Thunder, the younger brother of Garth, spoke up.

    At the same time, a man beside him handed over a giant broadsword. And then, Duncan steadily walked towards Billy.

    ¡°I am Duncan Thunder. Show me your power!¡±

    With that said, Duncan started rotating his wrist, causing a sound breaking wind. The unstoppable broadsword drew several cold rays in the air and quickly shed towards Billy.

    All members of the Thunder family stared at Billy as if they were looking at a dead man. Everyone knew that Duncan Thunder was the first martial artist in Cloud City. With a broadsword in hand, he had never met an opponent. However, in the next moment, everyone was petrified and staring at what was happening before their eyes as if they had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 16 Please give orders, Commander.

    Duncan held the broadsword in his hand. When he was about ten centimeters away from Billy¡¯s head, it was caught between two fingers. It couldn¡¯t be moved at all. One drop of sweat dripped down Duncan¡¯s forehead and he trembled uncontrobly. He knew that he had met a master, one that made him feel hopeless.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Duncan asked with difficulty after swallowing hard.

    Crack!

    Billy didn¡¯t answer him. He applied slight pressure on his fingers and the sturdy broadsword snapped in half. Then, with a flick of his wrist, the front half of the de shot like lightning towards a nearby tree. The big tree was broken in half, copsed with a loud noise, and its leaves scattered everywhere.

    With a sigh, many people shivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my question, you¡¯ll die!¡± said Billy while ring at Garth.

    ¡°Kid, do you think having a little bit of martial arts skill means you can act recklessly on mynd?¡± Garth took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Even if you can fight, there are only two of you. I have over a thousand people here. Do you think you have a chance of winning?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Casey nced at him as if he were an idiot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see what happens to you when you cross the Thunder family.¡± Garth waved his hand. ¡°Kill them!¡±

    With his order, a thousand people showed their weapons. 100 men in ck had a pistol in the hand apart from a knife. Just as the moment was about to explode, there was a sudden screeching of brakes outside the gate. Soon after, nearly 200 fully armed police officers rushed into the mansion, each with a rifle aimed at the Thunder family.

    All the people, including Garth, were surprised by that.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s Winston leading the team!¡± Franklin, the eldest son of the Thunder family, spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°What is he here for?¡± Garth furrowed his brows and quickly walked towards Winston.

    ¡°Mr Kim, what¡¯s with all thismotion?¡± He spoke in a condescending tone as he approached.

    As the Ace in the hole of the Thunder family, Garth had his confidence. Even facing the top official of the police department of Cloud City didn¡¯t faze him.

    ¡°Garth, your Thunder family is really something else!¡± Winston responded coldly.

    ¡°What happened? Please enlighten me.¡± Asked Garth.

    ¡°You better pray that Tasha is safe! Otherwise, your family history will end today!¡± Winston stared back coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far with that statement,¡± Garth said sternly after pausing briefly. ¡°This is my ce. If you have business here, Mr Kim, please show us relevant documents, otherwise we won¡¯t receive you.¡±

    ¡°You never learn until you die.¡± With that said, Winston beckoned his men and ordered, ¡± Find her! Dig up the while thing looking for that girl!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A group of uniformed officers responded in unison and quickly walked towards the courtyard.

    ¡°Winston, enough!¡± Garth snapped angrily, then raised his hand and continued, ¡°Stop them!¡±

    ¡°How dare you? Everyone listen! Anyone who obstructs official duties will be directly shot!¡± Said Winston.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Two hundred uniformed men shouted at the same time.

    Upon hearing this, the people who had intended to stop them quickly halted their steps. They couldn¡¯t afford to joke around- the other side was armed with fully automatic rifles, and approaching them would mean certain death. Soon after, a group of police officers in uniform dispersed throughout various corners of the mansion buildings.

    ¡°Winston, you¡­¡± Garth seethed with anger. In his rage, he didn¡¯t care about much else and raised his hand to order, ¡°Bring Winston here and tie him up!¡±

    Suddenly, a synchronized sound of footsteps could be hearding from the entrance of the estate. Except for Billy and Casey, everyone felt as if they were being crushed by a mountain; many shuddered involuntarily. Then a thousand men appeared within everyone¡¯s line of sight. All dressed in fine silk clothes with curved swords at their waists; their eyes were sharp and resolute while their momentum was overwhelming.

    ¡°Commander, please give us your orders!¡± said the leader of them.

    The one who began was one of the ¡°Five Sharp des¡± of SHADOW, Judge from the east district.

    ¡°Please give us orders!¡± A thousand men knelt down on one knee simultaneously while shouting in unison that echoed through the sky. The look in each person¡¯s eyes as they gazed upon Billy was filled with endless fanaticism and admiration. The man in front of them was their god, the one they had faith in.

    A look of intense shock shed across Winston¡¯s eyes. As the head of Cloud City Police Station, he had heard of Judge¡¯s name. He knew that he was an absolute peak figure. To see three legendary figures in one day was surreal for him.

    ¡°Get up and talk!¡± Billy looked at the SHADOW people and raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± The deafening roar echoed again, piercing through the sky.

    ¡°W-who are they?¡± Among Thunder family members, someone felt like they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer since they were shocked and scared.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, they look really terrifying¡­¡± A man next to him responded with a trembling voice.

    ¡°I feel like any one of them could take on hundreds of us alone¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is he? How can he have such terrifying subordinates? We¡¯re in big trouble today¡­¡± Another gang member looked at Billy and shuddered.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Simr conversations were heard constantly.

    ¡°Duncan, can you tell who they are?¡± Garth tried to keepposed before asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in big trouble, Garth.¡± Duncan said with his eyes showing panic.

    ¡°Who are they exactly!?¡±

    ¡°If¡­ if I remember correctly, they are the most mysterious organization within our borders. The head of the East District is called Judge!¡± Duncan trembled slightly all over his body.

    ¡°What? They¡¯re from SHADOW?!¡±

    ¡°Dressed in fine clothes with a curved de in the shape of a crescent moon, that¡¯s SHADOW¡¯s signature look! Garth, look at their des. Are there the words ¡®SHADOW¡¯ engraved on them?¡±

    Garth¡¯s legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. From this moment on, he no longer had any illusions about their situation.

 Chapter 17 Long Time No See

    ¡°Your Honor, is there any misunderstanding about this matter today?¡± Garth eased his tone slightly and took a few difficult steps before looking at Judge and asking. Garth wouldn¡¯t be reckless enough to not take SHADOW seriously. He had self-awareness. If SHADOW wanted to deal with the Thunder family, it wouldn¡¯t take half an hour topletely destroy them.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°May I ask, Your Honor, who is this person?¡± Garth pointed at Billy with a trembling hand.

    ¡°Commander, did they do it?¡± Judge ignored Garth and turned to ask Billy.

    Billy nodded slightly.

    With that, the men on Judge¡¯s side drew their swords and roared. After the roaring waves passed, the pressure and momentum over the entire mansion became even more intense.

    People on the side of Garth felt like their knees buckled.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore ¡± One of the gunmen in ck shouted out, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you all!¡±

    Then he aimed at Billy and pulled the trigger.

    At that moment, a cold crescent moon de flew out like a sh of lightning. After colliding with the bullet at high speed, it spun back into Judge¡¯s hand and the bullet fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Take their guns off!¡± Billy began.

    20 young men nodded and rushed towards the hundred ck-d men in a sh.

    Whoosh!

    In a moment, those hands holding guns were cut and fell to the ground, blood gushing from the wounds.

    Hysterical screams and cries echoed throughout the entire mansion. In less than two minutes, all a hundred people in ck copsed on the ground, wailing in pain.

    Upon seeing this, the other members of the Thunder family trembled with fear and quickly threw their weapons to the ground to surrender.

    Just then, there came another hurried footsteps sound at the entrance. In the next moment, two or three hundred fully armed soldiers in military attire rushed into the estate. As the newers saw the severed hands on the ground, they all felt shocked. When their eyes went to the men with a curved de, they shivered with their faces filled with fear.

    ¡°General Moreno?!¡±

    After seeing Baxter Moreno, who was leading the special forces, Garth, who had been plunged into despair, seemed to have grasped a lifeline.

    ¡°General, you havee just in time. These people have illegally broken into a civilian house, vitingws and regtions, and using cruel methods. Please let your people catch them all.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Baxter roared, then turned to the group of man in fine silk clothes and asked, ¡°Excuse me, which one of you is Judge?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Judge turned to Baxter and asked.

    ¡°Your Honor. I am Baxter Moreno from the Cloud City battle zone. I have long heard of your great name and today, it is my honor to meet you.¡± Baxter slightly bowed.

    ¡°Cloud City battle zone?¡±

    Judge nced at the group of men in military attire and then spoke, ¡°Are you here to arrest the people of SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, you have misunderstood!¡± Baxter shuddered all over. ¡°I just heard that you¡¯vee to Cloud City. I don¡¯t know what big event has happened, so I came specially to see if you have any orders.¡±

    After a slight pause, Baxter continued, ¡°Your Honor, what exactly happened that requires you to personallye all the way to Cloud City?¡±

    Judge snorted and said, ¡°You guys from Cloud City are amazing! In Cloud City, someone had the audacity to kidnap other children in order to perform a heart transnt for his own granddaughter. It¡¯s truly outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Baxter was slightly taken aback and puzzled. Although that was heinous, it must not be simple since Judge personally brought a thousand SHADOW members to Cloud City for processing. Then, Baxter had a thought that the child kidnapped was special.

    Baxter pointed towards Billy and Casey¡¯s backs and asked softly, ¡°Your Honor, who are those two?¡±

    ¡°General Moreno, I never expected you toe to Cloud City. It¡¯s been so long since west met. How have you been?¡± Just then, Billy turned around and greeted him.

    As soon as Baxter recognized Billy, he twas shocked. Without any hesitation, he knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Everyone present apart from Casey and SHADOW personnel gasped in shock at this scene.

    What on earth was happening here? They actually saw the leader of Cloud City¡¯s first battle zone, pay such a great tribute to the young man in front of him. Even the group of soldiers in uniform brought by Baxter were equally shocked. In their eyes, their leader was made of iron and blood, who had never showed such respect to anyone before. And standing not far behind Baxter, Edmond had had an answer in his heart. Based on his understanding of Baxter Moreno, there was only one person who could make him bow down and pay respects- the legendary King of the West, the head of SHADOW, Billy Gardner.

    Garth and his brother felt their knees weak and slumped down. Baxter had taken away theirst straw. Even if they were stupid, they knew that that man was a big shot since even Baxter paid homage to him.

    The Thunder family had reached its end.

    ¡°Get up and speak!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Baxter¡¯s voice was unusually excited with admiration in his eyes. He used to be a member of Army Bloodshadow as the vice general of ck Tortoise, one of the four famous generals in the army. And he had gone through many fierce battles alongside Billy. Later, he withdrew from the Bloodshadow and came to Cloud City. His life was saved by Billy. Back then, he was trapped by an enemy deputy general and dispersed from the main team, eventually falling into the enemy¡¯s encirclement. Although he fought back with all his might, due to therge number of enemy troops and the fact that he was already injured, he was pushed to the edge. And at that critical moment, Billy saved him. Billy killed nearly 10 thousand enemy soldiers with a Bloodshadow saber. Every time he thought that story, it really got him hot and excited.

 Chapter 18 Thunder Brothers Die

    ¡°Sir!¡± Baxter stood up and saluted Casey respectfully.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Without the gunfire and battles, you seem to have put on some weight.¡± Casey chuckled.

    ¡°I apologize for that.¡± Baxter replied awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s nothing going on here. You can withdraw your men.¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Baxter saluted again before shouting at his men, ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡±

    The soldiers responded loudly and left altogether.

    ¡°You should go too. I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m done here.¡± Billy turned to Baxter.

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Baxter didn¡¯t argue because he knew there were nearly a thousand SHADOW members present, not to mention Billy himself. It would be effortless for them to wipe out the Thunder familypletely if they wanted to.

    ¡°I-It has nothing to do with us today, sir¡­¡± Roger Meyer trembled as he spoke up nervously.

    ¡°It was Garth who forced us here. We¡¯ll leave right away¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Garth threatened us that if we didn¡¯te, he¡¯d deal with both of our families¡­¡± The head of the Jimenez family shuddered as well.

    Both of them regretteding now that they had seen the situation unfold before their eyes. If they had known it would turn out like this, they wouldn¡¯t havee no matter what happened.

    Meanwhile, they both realized that the Pena family must have known something beforehand, which was why they didn¡¯t show up. They cursed Chris Pena in their hearts.

    ¡°Stay put and behave yourself. Without the permission of Commander, if you dare to leave, you¡¯ll die!¡± Judge spoke sternly.

    ¡°Judge¡­ we were forced¡­¡± They opened their mouths again to plead for mercy.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Judge snapped at them before turning to Garth and threatened, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told us where Tasha is. Do you want us to wipe out the Thunder family?¡±

    Garth finally realized what was going on. He looked at Billy and said, ¡°Your Honor, Tasha she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Just then, a childish voice came from not far away.

    Billy quickly turned his head to look over there. Although they had never met before, when he saw Tasha for the first time, he felt like there was an inexplicable connection between them.

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes turned red as he tried hard to smile before walking quickly towards her.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± After getting down from a police officer¡¯s arms, Tasha ran straight towards Billy without hesitation.

    ¡°Tasha, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±

    Billy hugged the little girl tightly into his arms as tears flowed down his face.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t cry. Uncle said that you are a great hero and heroes shouldn¡¯t cry.¡± Tasha lifted her small hand to help Billy wipe away his tears.

    ¡°Dad didn¡¯t cry, I just got a bit of grit my eyes.¡± Billy forcefully suppressed his tears.

    ¡°I knew it, Dad, you woulde to save Tasha¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice gradually weakened, ¡°Dad, Tasha is tired, I wanna sleep¡­¡±

    The girl fainted directly. After being in a high-intensity state of fear for several dozen hours, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer when she saw Billy.

    ¡°Tasha, Dad got you, no one will hurt you anymore.¡± Billy gently patted Tasha¡¯s back.

    Subsequently, after roughly examining the girl, they found there was no severe physical problems in her.

    ¡°Judge, listen up!¡± Billy said while holding Tasha and walking towards the gate.

    ¡°Please give orders, Commander!¡±

    ¡°Kill Garth and Duncan. Go through all the illegal activities their offspring have done in the past few years, give them clear conviction. All other rted personnel of the Thunder family will be detained and punished ording tow after everything is investigated and rified. The same to the Meyer and Blount family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    ¡°Please spare us, sir¡­ We were forced to do it. Please spare us, sir¡­¡±

    ¡°It was all the Thunder family who forced us¡­ Please, sir, let us go¡­¡±

    There was a wail of sorrow throughout the mansion.

    And Thunder Brothers copsed on the ground, their faces were white as sheet, with an expression of despair. They never thought that the Thunder family, which had stood on Cloud City for hundreds of years, would be destroyed by their own hands. And all of this happened just because they caught a little girl. Infinite regret rose in the hearts of both people.

    The next second, Thunder Brothers¡¯ lives were frozen in that moment. The Thunder family had exited the history of Cloud City.

    Two minutester, Billy carried Tasha into the car. Casey stepped on the gas pedal and drove towards the Knight family. Along the way, Billy held Tasha in his arms the whole time, never taking his eyes off his daughter, with an endless expression of tenderness on his face. One hourter, the three of them arrived at the Knight family¡¯s doorstep.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Casey knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it!?¡± Sharon¡¯s slightly nervous voice came from inside, obviously worried that members of the Pena family woulde back for revenge.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, it¡¯s me, Casey. Please open up.¡±

    Upon hearing Casey¡¯s voice, Harleen quickly rushed to the door and then pulled it open with a jerk.

    ¡°Tasha!?¡±

    Tears trickled down Harleen¡¯s face as she saw her daughter in Billy¡¯s arms and she quickly took the little girl into her arms. Fletcher and Felicia were shocked when they saw Tasha. They never expected Billy and 	Casey to rescue her.

    ¡°Tasha, what happened? Wake up please don¡¯t scare mom!¡±

    ¡°Harleen don¡¯t worry about her. Tasha is just tired. Let her rest for a while.¡± Billy spoke up reassuringly.

    ¡°I have checked her and there is nothing serious. She will wake up soon.¡± He added.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Billy.¡± Said Harleen, excited.

    She breathed a sigh of relief and then sat down on the sofa with Tasha in her arms.

    ¡°Billy, who kidnapped Tasha?¡± Felicia asked loudly.

    ¡°Felicia, shut your mouth!¡± Sharon shouted. ¡°If you keep yelling like this, get out of this house right now!¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so loud. Don¡¯t wake up Tasha!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°Garth Thunder¡¯s granddaughter needs a heart transnt and Tasha happens to be a match for her. So he had Neal¡¯s people kidnap her.¡± Billy exined in a better mood.

    ¡°What? Garth Thunder? The wealthiest family in Cloud City?!¡± Felicia eximed in shock.

 Chapter 19 Let Me Take Care of You

    ¡°How did you save Tasha? The Thunder family is even stronger than the Pena family!¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°We called the police and they helped me rescue Tasha.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Felicia looked at Billy skeptically.

    ¡°Felicia, are you done yet?¡± Sharon shouted again and turned to Billy and Case, ¡°Dealing with the Pena family was already enough trouble. Now there¡¯s an even stronger Thunder family. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting into more trouble? It doesn¡¯t matter for you two since you cane and go as you please. You can just leave without any consequences, but have you thought about my family? We can¡¯t stay in Cloud City anymore and Ozin is not an option either. What are we supposed to do from now on?¡±

    Fletcher and Harleen both had serious expressions on their faces.

    How would their family survive in the future?

    ¡°Mrs Knight, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll go back to Ozin with all of you and help handle any difficulties that arise.¡± Billy turned to Sharon and spoke up. ¡°I promised topensate for what we owe your family thousandfold or even ten thousandfold. Please believe me when I say that I will fulfill my promise.¡±

    Sharon snorted, ¡°I¡¯d say bullshit. Why go back to Ozin? Are we gonna starve there?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Knight, don¡¯t worry about those things. I¡¯ve already thought it through. I promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop talking!¡± Harleen interrupted him. She didn¡¯t believe Billy¡¯s words. She knew her family¡¯s situation best, believing that there was no way Billy could handle everything.

    After a brief pause, she continued speaking, ¡°Thank you for saving Tasha. Consider it repaying the favor when I saved you years ago. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy spoke again, ¡°Tasha probably won¡¯t wake up so soon. Would it be convenient for us to go out and take a walk?¡±

    ¡°Why walk? Don¡¯t think we owe you just because you saved Tasha. Let me tell you¡­¡± Sharon chimed in.

    ¡°Sharon, shut up a second!¡± Fletcher frowned slightly before looking at Harleen and saying, ¡°Harleen, go ahead and rify things.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Though hesitant, Harleen ced Tasha on the sofa and got up to head towards the door. Billy followed her while Casey followed closely behind them both.

    ¡°Thank you again for saving Tasha.¡± Said Harleen as they walked along.

    ¡°She is also my daughter, I¡¯m responsible for my daughter.¡± After a brief pause, Billy continued, ¡°Harleen, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know five years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°It was all my choice and has nothing to do with you.¡± Harleen interrupted him.

    ¡°Harleen, Tasha is growing up now and starting to understand things. She can¡¯t be without a father. From now on, let me take care of you both.¡±

    ¡°I told you it was my choice. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡± Harleen insisted yet she felt a bit surprised at Billy¡¯s promise.

    ¡°Since we¡¯vee this far today, let¡¯s make things clear. You have your life and I have mine. From now on, don¡¯te looking for me again. Take care of yourself¡­¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy interrupted her again. ¡°I know you still hate me but even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, at least think about Tasha. She¡¯ll be starting elementary school soon, do you want people to say she¡¯s an orphan? With your current situation, can you guarantee her a stable environment for growth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Harleen sobbed uncontrobly.

    ¡°Harleen, trust me, I¡¯ll give both of you a happy home.¡± Billy turned around and grabbed her arms while staring into her eyes intently.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t ept me right now or if we don¡¯t get married immediately, our feelings will grow slowly over time. But for now, can we at least pretend to be a married couple in front of others and Tasha? When you truly ept me, I promise to give you a grand wedding that will make every woman envious. I will make you the most beautiful bride.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about it. Please, just stop,¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as she broke down in tears.

    What woman didn¡¯t want a dignified wedding and a husband who made her feel safe? These were her dreams since she was younger. However, all of her dreams came to an abrupt end five years ago. Now all she wanted was for their family to live peacefully and raise Tasha healthily.

    ¡°Harleen, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Billy pulled Harleen into his embrace. Harleen struggled instinctively but couldn¡¯t break free from Billy¡¯s strong arms. She gave up and let herself cry on his shoulder while he held onto her tightly with red eyes. Silence was better than words at this moment as they both stayed quiet except for Harleen¡¯s sobs.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry for making you suffer all these years.¡± After some time passed and Harleen calmed down slightly, Billy released her and spoke softly.

    ¡°Billy, I know everything you do is for Tasha, but I don¡¯t want to burden you. Your life has just begun, and you have a bright future ahead of you. I can¡¯t be too selfish and tie you down with me and Tasha.¡± Harleen choked out.

    ¡°Harleen, my life is with you and Tasha. Without the two of you, I have no life. In fact, even if it weren¡¯t for Tasha¡¯s situation this time around, I was already nning on going back to Ozin to find you! You saved my life. I once swore to myself that I would spend my whole life taking care of you. Even if we can¡¯t be husband and wife, I will still stand by your side through thick and thin.¡±

    ¡°But reality is cruel.¡± Harleen wiped away her tears.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen our family¡¯s situation. Not only are we poor but we¡¯re also surrounded by enemies. You¡¯ll be dragged down by us¡­¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t problems at all as long as you promise to let me take care of both of y¡¯all. Trust me when I say that your lives will change dramatically. I¡¯ve made some money over the years, not much, but enough to support a family. And besides that, I know plenty of friends who will make sure no one ever bullies y¡¯all again!¡±

 Chapter 20 Old Grudges from the Past

    ¡°Get your parents to pack up in the next few days, and we¡¯ll move back to Ozin. We¡¯ll start fresh,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re too idealistic! You don¡¯t understand how bad our situation is! There¡¯s no ce for our family in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°That was before!¡± Billy spoke solemnly. ¡°From now on, everything will be in the past. Trust me, I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Harleen sighed. ¡°Never mind, no matter how much I say now, you won¡¯t believe me. You¡¯ll understandter.¡± After speaking, she looked at Billy with a hesitant expression and asked, ¡°Can I ask you for one more favor?¡±

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± Billy said with the slightest hesitation.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°In three days, it¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s birthday and our family is going to Ozin to celebrate with him. If you¡¯re avable, could youe with us? They always mock Tasha for being a fatherless wild child every time we see them. Tasha has psychological trauma now and she doesn¡¯t dare go there anymore. This time I want you toe with us so that she can feel safe.¡±

    Harleen didn¡¯t know if what she was doing was right, but at this point in her life, there were no better options. She had to take things one step at a time.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then! We¡¯ll meet in Ozin in three days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Harleen bowed slightly and after pausing briefly added apologetically, ¡°But if you go to the Knight family they might mock and ridicule you as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°And¡­ don¡¯t me my mom. She¡¯s sharp-tongued but kind-hearted. Without her help over the years, I wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Harleen added.

    ¡°I know, I only feel guilty and grateful towards your parents.¡± He continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of some things in Ozin first. Call me in three days. If Tasha wakes up and wants to find me, tell her she can see me in three days, I won¡¯t leave her again.¡±

    Harleen nodded with aplicated look in her eyes.

    ¡­

    The next morning at Back Hill Cemetery in Ozin, Billy knelt before a tombstone with no expression on his face and red eyes filled with tears. Three meters behind him stood Casey like a spear stuck into the ground, solemn and serious without moving an inch for two or three hours straight, as if they were characters frozen within a painting.

    ¡°Commander.¡± Casey finally spoke after another hour had passed.

    Billy bowed to the tombstone three times.

    ¡°Father, your unfilial son Billy hase back. Rest in peace! I will find all those who were involved in conspiring against you and our family, and make them kneel here one by one to apologize.¡±

    Then, they left.

    ¡°How is the investigation into the thing five years ago going?¡± Billy asked as they got into the car.

    ¡°It¡¯s been cleared up.¡± Casey replied as he started the engine.

    ¡°I used the description of a hitman that you provided at that time to track him down for six months. Finally found him in a neighboring country. He spilled everything. The mastermind behind your foster father¡¯s family¡¯s murder was none other than Ozin¡¯s number one n, the Watkins family along with the Jimenez and Ma families.¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡± Billymented.

    Five years ago, The Miles Family, where Billy¡¯s foster father belonged, was at the top of Ozin¡¯s four major ns; the Watkins, Jimenez and Ma families being the other three. Although they were all part of these four major ns, the Miles family had far more power than any other ns so they easily dominated them all.

    Billy¡¯s foster father was an upright man who didn¡¯t tolerate some of their shady dealings, which often led to conflicts between them. Especially with the Watkins family who had long harbored resentment towards them after losing out on several big projects to the Miles family over time. Billy once warned Truman Miles, his foster father to be careful when dealing with these three families working together on some underhanded schemes. But Truman always believed that good triumphed over evil, and in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks were in vain. Therefore, he never took them seriously. But in the end, a tragedy happened.

    ¡°I had someone investigate the Miles family¡¯s industries back then. Now they are mostly under these three families¡¯ names. This proves that what the assassin said was not false.¡± Casey continued.

    Billy nodded slightly before continuing, ¡°Did you find out who poisoned us back then?¡±

    On the day of the incident, Truman¡¯s family was having a banquet. If it weren¡¯t for being poisoned beforehand, with Truman¡¯s ability, they wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out.

    ¡°I found out, it was your foster father¡¯s confidante Harriet Howell.¡±

    ¡°Harriet Howell?¡±

    Since Truman Miles lost his wife early on, he had never remarried. Harriet was a famous beauty in Ozin and also Miles Group¡¯s public rtions director. Later on she manged to have a rtionship with Truman Miles by trying despicable methods. But Billy¡¯s adoptive father never intended to marry her, and thus Harriet had resentment for a long time. Billy didn¡¯t like that woman since she felt like a scheming woman at first sight. But his foster father didn¡¯t reject her at the time, so Billy didn¡¯tment on their rtionship. However, never did he expect this woman to be so ruthless.

    ¡°She¡¯s now the openly lover of Brian Watkins.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s settle ounts with them then.¡±

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡± Said Casey with a hesitant expression.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°On the day of the incident, your foster father¡¯s daughter was saved by a kind-hearted person like you.¡± Casey paused and continued, ¡°But the next day, Albion Watkins found her, and together with the sons of the Jimenez and Ma families, they bullied her in every way. Your sister refused to be humiliated, and finally jumped into the river tomit suicide. Moreover, the person who saved her was also killed by the three of them.¡±

    ¡°They all deserved to die! Tell Judge to find those them out, and charge them some interest tonight.¡± Billy said while seething anger.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 21 I Would Be Nothing More Than an Insect

    An hourter, the Land Rover pulled up in front of an unfinished skyscraper in the center of Ozin. ¡°Is this the Ozin Tower?¡± Billy asked as they got out and walked to the za.

    It was histe foster father¡¯s biggest wish to turn this building into Ozin¡¯s gship, so that whenever people thought of Ozin, they would think of the Ozin Tower. ording to ns, oncepleted it would be a high-end shopping center with leisure activities, entertainment venues, hotels and offices all under one roof. But before it could be finished, his foster father had an ident.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey replied. ¡°Mr Miles had an ident and work on the project stopped immediately. The relevant departments in Ozin tried to find someone else to take over but due to excessive investment costs and bad luck no one dared. A year ago at your request I contacted Derek and asked him to take over this project for us. He set up World Group subsidiary here in Ozin, which has been fully constructed after a year of hard work and is now in its marketing phase.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Derek seems like a reliable person.¡±

    Suddenly, there was screeching brakes outside on the highway followed by twenty or thirty luxury cars stopping right outside. At the front was a Rolls-Royce Phantom followed by ck Mercedes-Benzes. Soon after, hundreds of ck-d men emerged from a row of Mercedes-Benz cars and dispersed in all directions. Within moments, the road was cordoned off and pedestrians in the square were being ushered away one by one. Onlookers from a hundred meters away turned to see what was happening out of curiosity.

    ¡°Who are these people?¡± eximed a stranger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the license te on the front car? That¡¯s the chairman¡¯s vehicle for World Group. Ozin Tower belongs to theirpany.¡± Replied another.

    ¡°No wonder! World Group has risen unexpectedly this year and even made the Watkins family retreat into obscurity.¡±

    Meanwhile, two men stepped out of the Rolls-Royce-an elderly man with full gray hair who looked about sixty years old and a middle-aged man who was slightly overweight with designer clothes and a Maitreya Buddha-like smile on his face.

    ¡°This fat guy always likes to put on such ostentatious disys.¡± Casey muttered.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± The middle-aged man ran over to Billy within seconds upon getting out of his car. He bowed deeply before him. The elderly man nearby couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by what he saw. As Derek Hines¡¯s personal bodyguard, only he knew the true extent of Derek¡¯s terrifying background. He had been following Derek for almost ten years, and he had never seen him treat anyone with such respect before.

    ¡°Do you like to show off your power? Let your people disperse.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any idle people to disturb you, Mr Gardner!¡± Derek grinned and waved his hand towards the old man behind him, ¡°Disperse!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr Hines.¡± The old man then instructed a ck-clothed person next to him, who took out a walkie-talkie and began giving orders. In a short while, the hundred ck-d people got back on the car and the convoy roared away. Later, Derek turned to Casey and said, ¡°Boss, long time no see, I missed you so much!¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t have the same hobby as you!¡± Casey red at him.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Casey, you can¡¯t ruin my reputation!¡± Derek then said to Billy, ¡°Mr Gardner, this ce is not officially open yet. How about getting inside for some rest?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit in the car for a while.¡± Billy looked up at Ozin Tower before turning around and walking towards the car.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, weren¡¯t you always in the western region? Howe you suddenly came to Ozin?¡± Derek asked Billy after the three got into the car.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, kid. Haven¡¯t seen you in two years, you¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to his words.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that what you asked for?¡± Derek grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working out a lot these past two years, and I¡¯ve already achieved the weight loss goal you set for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not bad. You do have some determination.¡± Billy said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr Gardner.¡± Derek replied with a smile. ¡°Let me update you on the progress of Ozin Tower.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°I trust you, handle it as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr Gardner.¡± Derek paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Do you have any new instructions?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment, focus on attracting tenants and getting this building up and running as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I can assure you, I will handle it properly.¡± Derek replied, confident.

    ¡°Besides, I want someone to investigate the three family businesses so we can be prepared to take them over at any time.¡± Billy instructed after some thought.

    ¡°Do you mean we should take action against them?¡± Derek was taken aback.

    ¡°My father died at their hands.¡± Billy said in a low voice.

    ¡°They deserve to die! Please rest assured that dealing with these insects won¡¯t be an issue.¡±

    ¡°If it takes some funds to acquire their businesses, do you have enough money on hand?¡± Billy continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough funds, I can give you some.¡±

    Money was just numbers to Billy; he didn¡¯t even know how much money he had in his several supreme cards altogether. But he was clear about only one thing-any one of those cards could probably buy ten Ozin Towers.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got enough money. Don¡¯t worry, Mr Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Also, have someonepile a dossier on the Knight family for me.¡±

    ¡°The Knight family?¡± Derek was momentarily confused before nodding again. ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, go ahead and handle your business. If I need anything, I¡¯ll have Casey give you a call.¡±

    After chatting for another ten minutes or so, Billy waved his hand to say goodbye.

    Derek got out of their car.

    ¡°Sir, who was that person? Do you really need to show such respect?¡± The elderly man asked as soon as Derek got back into the Rolls-Royce.

    ¡°Donald, let me ask you something. Do you think I¡¯m already pretty awesome?¡±

    ¡°With your achievements today, you¡¯re definitely among the best of your peers.¡±

    Derek chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Well then let me tell you something, even if my achievements were multiplied by ten or even one hundred times over,pared to him, I would still be nothing more than an insect.¡±

    The old man couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply in shock and disbelief.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± asked he.

    ¡°King of the West, Billy Gardner!¡±

 Chapter 22 On a Rooftop Garden

    The old man was startled upon hearing Derek¡¯s words.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Billy Gardner¡¯s name was known by all-single-handedly, he could easily kill countless enemies  with a Bloodshadow saber in hand. The local gangsters would be frightened and intimidated by his name. In the face of such a figure, there were probably few who wouldn¡¯t bow down to him.

    ¡°My life was also saved by Mr Gardner. Without him, I would have been dead long ago. Even my achievements and wealth today are thanks to Mr Gardner. His kindness towards me is even greater than that of my own parents.¡± Derek added with gratitude and awe.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    At the same time, Casey¡¯s phone message alert sounded from inside the Land Rover car.

    ¡°Commander, Judge has found the whereabouts of those three young masters!¡± he said after looking at the text message content.

    ¡°Very good! Let¡¯s go meet them then!¡± Billy said.

    Boom!

    Casey put the pedal to the metal and they headed for Paradise Vis, which was located at the foot of a mountain to the west of Ozin City, with convenient transportation and beautiful scenery.

    The manor was already crowded with people and very lively. Albion Watkins was veryfortable half-lying on a rocking chair, holding an expensive cigar in his hand. On his left side sits a popr young model, symbolically massaging his thighs. The tall and slender beauty sitting on the right was a popr Ozin female host, who was currently peeling fruit for him. As the second son of the wealthiest n in Ozin, Albion lived a veryfortable life and often invited friends toe and party.

    ¡°Albion, Beatrice Knight, that flirtatious woman contacted me yesterday, wanting me to arrange a time for you to meet her. She said she wants to treat you to a meal.¡± A young gentleman across from Albion said after taking a sip of red wine.

    ¡°Beatrice Knight?¡± Albion spoke.

    ¡°Uh-huh, that woman, to be honest, her looks and figure can be considered top-notch! And I heard that she¡¯s good a fuck. Are you interested?¡±

    Albionughed and answered, ¡°those promiscuous women can be left to you guys, I¡¯m not interested.¡± He then blew a string of smoke and continued, ¡°The Knight family¡¯s three daughters, I am only interested in the other two, Harleen Knight and her sister.¡±

    ¡°You have taste, Albion.¡± Another young man spoke up.

    ¡°Especially Harleen, the number one beauty in Ozin. She¡¯s definitely the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, no doubt about it!¡±

    ¡°Albion, I heard that Gaylord still hasn¡¯t given up on Harleen!¡±

    Albion snorted and said, ¡°What can he do if he doesn¡¯t give up? He can¡¯t handle Harleen himself. Does he think others won¡¯t try to get involved?¡±

    ¡°Albion, are you nning to make a move?¡±

    ¡°But Harleen has been driven away by the Knight family and gone to Cloud City. It¡¯s unlikely she¡¯ll be back in Ozin anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Albion smiled faintly, ¡°I just need to make a phone call and Zeph that old bastard will bring both daughters back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re determined this time, huh?¡± The other young man raised his ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to Albion¡¯s sess!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us when you¡¯re done ying with her. Let us taste the number one beauty of Ozin when you get tired of her.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Albion raised his ss and drank it all at once.

    Just then, there was a loud noise at the entrance of the estate. Soon after, a military Hummer crashed through the gate and quickly headed towards Albion and his group. There was a cry of surprise on site as people hurriedly moved aside. The Hummer stopped just two meters in front of Albion and the others. Everyone, including Albion, was terrified and fell to the ground, their faces full of shock and cold sweat. They were just inches away from being run over by the Hummer.

    Then, two men dressed in fine clothes with curved swords at their waists got out of the Hummer. They looked serious and fierce.

    ¡°Who the hell are you guys? Do you know where this is? Do you want to die?¡± Albion manged to calm himself down before shouting angrily.

    ¡°Are you Albion Watkins?¡± One of the men looked at a photo on his phone before speaking coldly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Albion shouted again in anger.

    At that moment, a group of ck-d men rushed towards them with electric batons in hand, looking very intimidating. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Albion?¡± asked the leader of those men in ck.

    ¡°Cut the shit! Break their arms and legs!¡± Albion ordered.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Fifteen ck-d individuals quickly rushed towards the two men. One of the two men flipped his wrist, holding a curved de in his hand, and shed like a ghost. In less than two minutes, over ten people on Albion¡¯s side all fell on the ground. Their right ankle tendons were all cut off. And they were rolling all over the ground, wailing incessantly.

    The others was all dumbfounded.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Albion finally realized that he might have gotten into big trouble. After clearing his throat, he continued, ¡°I am the second young master of the Watkins family. If you dare to touch me, the Watkins¡­¡±

    Before he finished his words, the other men with a curved sword on his waist stepped forwards and knocked Albion unconscious with his hand. Albion copsed with his eyes rolling back and passed out. He was thrown into the two men¡¯s car and taken away.

    ¡­

    The Crown Hotel was built along a river in Ozin and had a unique design, resembling a giant eagle spreading its wings. There was a rooftop garden built on the 48th floor, extending more than 21 yards from the main structure like the beak of a great eagle. Below the gardeny a rolling river. The Sky Garden, also known as the Observation Deck, provided a panoramic view of Ozin¡¯s scenery when one was situated within the garden.

    When Albion woke up, he found himself outside the railing of the aerial garden. He was facing the garden with his hands and feet tied. A hemp rope was tied to his waist and the guardrail. Once the hemp rope was broken, he would fall and die. When Albion was conscious, he was panicked at the sight of the surroundings. Covered in cold sweats, he kept shouting for help. After a while, he rxed his mind slightly and looked around. To his shock, on both sides of him, there were two other people of the same age, with their backs facing the river. The two of them had already woken up a moment ago, shivering all over. Their faces were pale and their crotch was wet.

    They were Gaylord Ma, the second son of the Ma family, and Jeff Jimenez, the first son of the Jimenez family. They were both Albion¡¯s acquaintances.

 Chapter 23 How to choose, you decide for yourselves!

    In the center of the garden, on a sofa, sat a young man in in clothes with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was Billy. Casey and Judge stood on either side of him.

    After a simple disguise, Billy lookedpletely different now. He had no ns to let Ozin¡¯s people know he was back yet. Everything would have to wait until Harleen and her daughter were settled.

    In addition to the three of them, there were ten intimidating men standing at each corner of the garden.

    ¡°Who are you? I am Albion Watkins, iIf you dare touch me, the Watkins family will never let you go!¡± Albion spoke up.

    Billy swirled his ss of red wine before taking a sip.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Gentlemen, do you remember that night five years ago?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Albion was slightly stunned while the other two began to think it over.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? I understand! You¡¯ve done so many despicable things that it¡¯s hard to keep track. Let me remind you then. Do you remember Samantha Miles?¡±

    Upon hearing that name, all three men widened their eyes with panic shing through them. On that night five years ago, it was extremely lively here, and it was also the most exciting time they had yed in those years. Whenever they thought of that night, they would feel an inexplicable excitement. The only thing that disappointed them was that a woman named Samantha Miles finally jumped into the river and killed herself. But they had nned to use her more as their toy.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Albion asked after taking a deep breath, wondering if Billy was someone left of the Miles family to avenge Samantha. But he remembered that the Miles family had been wiped out five years ago.

    ¡°Someone who wants your life!¡± Billy blurted out with a long face. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to kill us?¡± Albion red fiercely, gritting his teeth. ¡°You brought me here in front of so many people, my family must be on their way here now! If you dare, my father will certainly skin you!¡±

    ¡°Yes! If you dare to kill us, you will surely die a hundred times worse than us!¡± roared Jeff Jimenez.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you myself.¡± Billy puffed on the cigarette and said, ¡°I will have your elders personally kill you.¡±

    Soon, a hurried sound of footsteps could be heard. A group of thirty people rushed out of the hotel. They were from the three families. Brian Watkins, the second-inmand of the Watkins family, showed up first.

    ¡°Uncle, help me!¡± Albion shouted loudly.

    ¡°Dad, save me!¡± The other two shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Fuck, who are you? Do you know we are?¡± Brian snapped at Billy.

    ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s here to avenge Samantha that slut! You should kill him for me!¡± Albion called out.

    Brian was slightly taken aback when he heard what his son said, and continued to look at Billy. ¡°Are you a member of the Miles family?¡± asked Brian.

    The heads of the Jimenez and Ma families also looked at Billy with a surprised expression. The three of them simultaneously went through all the people in the Miles family in their minds, but none of them matched the person in front of them.

    ¡°Five years ago, Miss Miles was bullied by your sons andmitted suicide by jumping into a river.¡± Billy didn¡¯t answer Brian¡¯s question and after taking a sip of his cigarette, he continued, ¡°How should the three of them die? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Humph! That cheap woman, she brought it upon herself. She has nothing to do with my son and his friends!¡± the head of the Jimenez family took two steps forward and pointed at Billy.

    A chilling aura of killing intent emanated from Billy, and his eyes became sharp as a sword. A machete spun swiftly towards the arm of the Jeremy Jimenez, as fast as a sh of lightning. The next moment, an arm detached from his body and fell straight to the ground, with blood gushing out. Jeremy let out a scream.

    ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility to teach your son.¡± Billy nced at Jeremy indifferently and continued, ¡°I will give you three a chance tonight to kill your sons to apologize to Miss Miles. You guys can also give up this opportunity. However, the consequence of doing so is that all of you who came tonight will have to jump from here. Furthermore, including the family behind you all, they must also apany Miss Miles in burial. How to choose, you decide for yourselves!¡±

    Billy picked up the red wine and took a sip.

    ¡°Fuck, who do you think you are? Do you have a death wish so badly? I kill you right now!¡± the burly man behind Brian roared angrily, and he charged towards Billy.

    Judge beside Billy drew his sword. The next second, the burly man was cut in half. He continued to take two more steps and fell to the ground with both upper and lower parts of his body, bleeding profusely.

    The crowd simultaneously gasped in shock.

    ¡°Son of a bitch, you¡¯re so damn the person who killed the Watkins family in front of me!¡± Brian roared. He raised his hand and called out, ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t it, my lord.¡± One of the old men seemed to have an awakening and shuddered all over. He walked to Brian¡¯s side and said nervously, ¡°He¡­ they are SHADOW¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s SHADOW or not, I must have him today¡­¡± Brian responded angrily. Halfway through the conversation, he shuddered all over and said, ¡°What did you say? SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Dressed in fine clothes, wielding a curved de in the shape of a crescent moon, this is none other than SHADOW!¡± The old man spoke again with fear.

    Upon hearing his words, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale in an instant, as if they had seen a ghost, and their bodies began to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ may I ask who you are?¡± Brian hesitated for a moment before asking Judge.

    ¡°I am Judge from SHADOW.¡±

    Brian and the other two leaders was shocked by what he said and their legs went weak. They all knew Judge, one of the ¡°five sharp des¡± of SHADOW. Each controlled one side. Ozin belonged to the eastern region, and Judge was the one in charge of SHADOW¡¯s control over this area.

    Moreover, they all noticed that Judge was listening to another man. That made them curious about the identity of that man.

    ¡°Your Honor, may I ask who he is?¡± Brian pointed at Billy and asked Judge.

 Chapter 24 What a Tough Guy!

    ¡°You have no right to know who he is!¡± Judge responded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die here today, I suggest you take the opportunity he¡¯s giving you! Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind personally sending you on your way!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, all three of them knelt down and kowtowed vigorously towards Billy.

    ¡°I beg of you, please spare my nephew this time¡­¡± Brian was the first to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m willing to paypensation money. Consider it aspensation for Miss Miles. You name the amount and I¡¯ll transfer the money immediately¡­¡±

    The other two family heads also nodded quickly, expressing their willingness to pay as long as they could save their sons¡¯ lives.

    ¡°You guys are very rich?¡± Billy took a sip of wine. ¡°So how much do you n on paying? One trillion or ten trillion?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Brian struggled to speak and was at a loss for words. Although the Watkins family ranked first in Ozin¡¯s big families, they couldn¡¯te up with more than 10 billion cash.

    ¡°Give each of them a knife, and if they don¡¯t cut the rope within three minutes, let them jump on their own!¡± Billy took a sip of his cigarette and spoke lightly.

    Bang!

    Three cold machetes were thrown in front of the three.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll make a call¡­¡± Brian said trembling as he pulled out his phone. He was making onest attempt. As the second inmand of the Watkins family, he knew some people in Ozin¡¯s underworld and hoped to save his nephew¡¯s life. One minuteter, the first call went through. But before he could finish speaking, the other party heard it was SHADOW who was involved and hung up directly.

    A drop of sweat dripped down from Brian¡¯s forehead. Then he dialed another number. Without surprise, halfway through speaking, the phone was hung up again. He tried another two times but failed in the end. The phone fell to the ground and his face turned pale as sheet.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one minute left!¡± Judge¡¯s voice rang out.

    Brian picked up one of the bent swords before staggering towards Albion. The other two family heads had no choice but to bend down and pick up their swords, staggering away.

    ¡°Uncle¡­ what are you doing¡­ I¡¯m your nephew¡­¡± Albion shouted out.

    ¡°Albion.. don¡¯t me me. You made a mistake and must take responsibility for the entire Watkins family. I had no choice¡­¡± Brian took a deep breath and raised his sword.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Albion screamed. The next moment, his body disappeared into the darkness like a falling leaf. The fate of the other two young masters was the same as Albion¡¯s. Their own fathers cut off the hemp ropes that bound them before they fell into the rolling waves of theke with a thud. Afterwards, Brian and hispanions copsed on the ground at once. In an instant, they seemed to have aged several decades. Tears flowed freely from their eyes as they were overwhelmed by grief and despair.

    ¡­

    ¡°What?!¡± Osmond Watkins, the head of the family received his brother¡¯s phone call and roared in anger. His son was dead in the river.

    Osmond¡¯s raging palm mmed onto the coffee table in front of him, causing it to instantly explode. ss shards scattered all over the ground.

    ¡°Please forgive me, brother. I am powerless and cannot save Albion¡­¡± Brian sat on the sofa, tears flowing down his face.

    Osmond took a deep breath and lit a cigar before looking at him and he said, ¡°This is not your fault, if I were there, I would have made the same choice.¡±

    After blowing out smoke, he continued, ¡°Are you sure that kid is here to avenge that little bitch from the Miles family?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He said it himself!¡±

    Osmond looked towards his subordinate standing at the door and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Find out whether there are any surviving members of the Miles family! Report back immediately as soon as there is any news!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    ¡°Brother, that kid has an unusual rtionship with SHADOW!¡± Brian also lit a cigar and took a puff.

    ¡°If he really is a remnant of the Miles family, we have to be on guard!¡±

    Osmond snorted and said, ¡°So what? If he¡¯s one of the Miles family, even he is the master of SHADOW, I¡¯ll let him die again!¡±

    ¡°Call Coman right now, and tell him that his younger brother has been killed, ask him toe back in the next few days.¡± Said Osmond.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n, brother?¡±

    ¡°No matter who hen is, he dares to kill my son, I will definitely crush him to pieces!¡± Osmond gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t expect Osmond to call Coman Watkins back, who was the eldest son of Osmond and also the pride of the entire Watkins family. Not only was his personal strength formidable, but he had already be a candidate for the position of attendant in the Buddha Hall at a young age, highly regarded by superiors and with a bright future ahead. Buddha Hall was an institution that was on par with SHADOW as one of the two major powers in the country. It attracted elites and wielded immense power. SHADOW managed inside the country, eliminating violence and promoting peace, punishing evil and eradicating corruption; while Buddha Hall was the outer defense, resisting foreign enemies and promoting national prestige. Young people who could sessfully pass the assessment of Buddha Hall and be official members were all outstanding talents in their own right.

    ¡°Also, inform Al to invite the Heath Brothers toe to Ozin. Just say that the Watkins family has invited them and they will be rewarded with one billion.¡± Osmond continued instructing.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡°Heath Brothers,¡± a glint appeared in Brian¡¯s eyes.

    Osmond took another puff of his cigar, his eyes bloodshot as he stared ahead and murmured, ¡°you killed my son, I will make sure you suffer a fate worse than death!¡±

    On the third day around noon, Billy and Casey were having lunch on the first floor of their hotel when Billy¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up to see that it was Harleen calling.

    ¡°Harleen, have you guys arrived in Ozin?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s Tasha. Where are you? I miss you so much. Can youe see me?¡± A young voice sounded from the other end of the line.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Tasha?¡± Billy perked up at once and spoke softly. ¡°Tasha, ask your mom where you guys are right now. Daddy wille over right away.¡±

    ¡°Really? You cane see Tasha right away? That¡¯s great! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Mommy the phone so she can tell you our location.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Since Tasha woke up that day, she kept calling out for you. I could feel how much she misses you. We were nning toe to Ozinter in the evening, but Tasha kept insisting on seeing you, so we came back early. We¡¯re at Ozin¡¯s house now. I¡¯ll send you the address and if you¡¯re free,e hang out with Tasha.¡± Said Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯m free now. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Billy replied emotionally.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Harleen responded before hanging up.

    Shortly after, Billy received their address on his phone.

    ¡°Are the toys ready?¡± Billy asked as they walked towards the hotel entrance.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey nodded. ¡°I had Judge buy them and they¡¯re already in the parking lot.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded before picking up his pace.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    As they arrived at the parking lot, a man of SHADOW jumped out of a box truck¡¯s driver seat and greeted them.

    ¡°The toys are here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re all here.¡± The man quickly walked to the back of the truck and opened its door. ¡°Judge didn¡¯t know what kind of toys Tasha likes specifically so he bought a little bit of everything.¡±

    Billy and Casey looked inside and their mouths twitched simultaneously-there were toys everywhere.

    Well then! The entire truck was filled with toys!

    ¡°You should have him move the entire mall!¡± Billy rolled his eyes as he looked at Casey.

    ¡°What a tough guy!¡± Caseymented.

 Chapter 25 A Phone Call from the Capital City

    A few minutester, the Land Rover led the way with a box truck following closely behind as they slowly made their way towards the Knight family¡¯s neighborhood.

    ¡°Commander¡­¡± Casey hesitated to speak up after they had driven for a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in active duty anymore, don¡¯t call me Commander. Just call me Mr Gardner or Billy like Derek does.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°In that case, can I still call you brother? It feels more personal.¡± Casey smiled.

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Billy nodded before asking, ¡°What did you want to say earlier?¡±

    ¡°I got a call from the capital this morning.¡± Casey¡¯s tone was heavy.

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy responded nonchntly. ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not happy about you going off on your own and are giving you three days to return to the western region or else they¡¯ll revoke your title as King of the West.¡± Casey took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for us to part ways.¡±

    ¡°That works out perfectly.¡± Billy had an indifferent expression on his face.

    ¡°Write up my resignation letter and send it over saying that I¡¯m leaving due to personal reasons and resigning from all positions in Army of Bloodshadow.¡±

    Casey mmed on the brakes suddenly causing them both to jolt forward in their seats.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± he asked incredulously.

    ¡°If Azure Dragon and his crew found out you resigned, they¡¯d be here in no time t ready to follow you wherever you go.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    In fact, everyone in Army of Bloodshadow might just quit too.¡±

    ¡°They dare!¡± Billy said in a low voice. ¡°Tell them to stay put in the West without my permission. If they dare to leave their post, they¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious, bro?¡± Casey turned his head towards Billy.

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Billy red at him.

    ¡°But¡­ Themander of the capital¡¯s army has been semi-retired for two years due to health reasons. It¡¯s rumored that they want to choose one of you five lords as his recement. If you resign now¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from my father long ago.¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°I want to spend more time with Tasha and Harleen, whom I owe so much. And also because I have no interest in that position. Let those four fight over it!¡±

    ¡°For me, being free from official duties is better.¡± He continued with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I see.¡± Casey nodded thoughtfully and then spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s said that the lord of the central district has been against you all along and has reported against you several times. He even privately contacted two lords from North and South districts who are loyal to him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just an insignificant person who can¡¯t make any difference.¡± Billy chuckled lightly. ¡°Let him do whatever he wants!¡±

    ¡°But he is rted by blood with the emperor and many people support him in the capital city¡­ I¡¯m worried if he really wants trouble with you¡­¡± Casey trailed off uncertainly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Billy interrupted him again, his eyes shing with a hint of anger. ¡°He better be careful, or I won¡¯t hesitate to tear down his hideout!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how is Jake Hanson in the East doing?¡± Billy asked again after thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Not good news.¡± Casey shook his head and continued, ¡°After thest battle, he was severely injured by the opponent and his cultivation level plummeted. Coupled with his advanced age, it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll return to duty.¡±

    ¡°If you have time, give him a call and ask if he¡¯s in Ozin. If he is, I¡¯ll go visit him.¡± Billy said after some thought.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey paused before continuing to ask, ¡°Brother, if you resign from your position at camp, what about your position in SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°The same goes for that decision being made by higher-ups. If they¡¯re willing to let me continue managing SHADOW then I won¡¯t refuse. But if they think I¡¯m not capable of handling it anymore then, I¡¯ll step down anytime.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°By the way, brother¡­ I heard there are people investigating your background over at the capital!¡±

    ¡°Let them investigate all they want! A bunch of clowns who can¡¯t do anything else but cause trouble.¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, they¡¯re just bored out of their minds all day long. They¡¯d go crazy without something to stir up.¡± Casey agreed as they continued chatting for a while longer before driving into an old-fashioned neighborhood.

    After entering themunity, the two of them noticed that somerge words, ¡°TO BE DEMOLISHED¡± were painted on the exterior walls of all the buildings. In the open space of the area, many elderly people were discussing something in groups of three or five, with sighs and worried expressions.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    After Casey parked the car at unit 8, they got out of the car. Billy then saw a petite figure running towards him.

    ¡°Tasha, did you miss Daddy?¡± Billy bent down to pick up Tasha and spun around in ce.

    ¡°Of course! Tasha missed Daddy so much¡­¡± Tasha¡¯s tears wetted Billy¡¯s shirt cor.

    ¡°Dad missed you too!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes turned red at once.

    Harleen stood not far away watching them with tears streaming down her cheeks. This scene had appeared countless times in her dreams. She hoped that Tasha could have a strong father figure to rely on so she wouldn¡¯t be called a bastard by others anymore. She had been dreaming this dream for five years.

    ¡°Tasha, Daddy bought you lots of toys! Let¡¯s go see them together?¡± In no time at all, Billy carried Tasha towards the back of his truck.

    ¡°Yeah! New toys!¡± The little one wiped away her tears and smiled through them as she saw all kinds of toys filling up the truck.

    ¡°Dad, are all these toys for Tasha?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billyughed. ¡°Do you like them?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tasha danced around and looked at Harleen. ¡°Mommy,e see! Daddy bought me so many toys!¡±

    At that moment, Felicia walked out of the apartment building and quickly made her way to the car.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± She looked at the entire car full of toys with her mouth wide enough to fit two eggs in it. ¡°Billy, are you a millionaire or something?¡±

    Harleen also walked over to the pile of toys and her mouth twitched several times as she surveyed them all.

    What a father¡¯s love!

    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps approaching-about ten tattooed men were walking towards them.

    ¡°You must be the owners of unit 303? We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± The leader with a bald head red at Harleen.

    ¡°Daddy, are they bad guys? Tasha is scared¡­¡± Tasha hugged Billy tightly.

    The incident in Cloud City had left her traumatized and now she trembled when she saw people who looked unfriendly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tasha. Dad got you, no one will ever bully you again.¡± Billy said softly before turning to Felicia.

    ¡°Felicia, take Tasha home first. Harleen and I wille upter.¡±

    Felicia nodded and took Tasha from Billy¡¯s arms as they walked towards the hallway.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Billy asked the bald man who had approached them.

    ¡°We bought your house. Come with us to handle the paperwork for the property rights.¡± The bald man licked his dry lips.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Harleen furrowed in confusion.

 Chapter 26 The Tricks of Developers

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± the bald man repeated. ¡°Our boss has his eye on your house and is willing to buy it for 500, 000. We¡¯ve already taken care of the paperwork today!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but we have no intention of selling our house.¡± Harleen replied coldly.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to negotiate with you today. We¡¯re here to inform you officially.¡± The bald man chuckled.

    ¡°If you take care of the paperwork honestly today, you¡¯ll get 500, 000. If not, you might not get a penny after tonight! Oh by the way, in case you didn¡¯t know, everyone in this neighborhood except for your family has sold their houses already. They¡¯ve all received their money and will be moving out in two weeks.¡±

    ¡°This ce is going to be demolished soon. You guys must be developers.¡± Billy guessed as he remembered seeing some elderly people looking worried earlier. It was obvious that these were shady business tactics from developers.

    ¡°Do I need your opinion?¡± The bald man nced at Billy and spoke sternly.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    One of Billy¡¯s people approached the bald man and his buddies.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Billy stopped him before turning back to Harleen and said, ¡°Harleen, what¡¯s the market value for houses here?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not located downtown, this area is known for its good schools so even second-hand homes go for at least 31k per square meter.¡± Harleen responded calmly.

    She had naturally figured out their intentions and added after a pause, ¡°In addition, all homes are over 80 square meters so even if it¡¯s just an estimate, they would cost at least over two million in total.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded slightly before turning to the bald man. ¡°You guys got a house worth two or three million, and you only paid fifty thousand for it?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. If you keep bbering, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to speak again.¡± The bald man shouted angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s yourpany called?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Why? You gonna call the cops?¡± The bald man sneered. ¡°Go ahead and tell them that Obodon Real Estate¡¯s people are here doing business. Let¡¯s see what they say.¡±

    ¡°Obodon Real Estate? I note it down. Here¡¯s your chance, go back and tell your boss that he has until tomorrow to pay all the homeowners in this neighborhood ording to market price. Otherwise, hispany will shut down!¡± said Billy.

    The bald man and his tattooed friends burst outughing. Some even had tears in their eyes fromughing so hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re just here to mess around, aren¡¯t ya?¡± The bald man finally stoppedughing. ¡°Do you think Obodon is just a small workshop?¡±

    ¡°Is your boss named Egbert Parham?¡± Harleen furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Well well well! Not bad at all! You know our boss¡¯ name too?¡± The bald man snorted coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯m sure you know what that name means in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, do you know their boss?¡± Billy looked at Harleen.

    Harleen nodded slightly and said with a heavy tone of voice, ¡°Obodon Real Estate is the biggest real estatepany in Ozin City, their boss has strong connections on both sides of thew.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy smiled faintly before looking back at the bald man. ¡°Did you remember what I said earlier?¡±

    ¡°I think you need a beating!¡± The bald guy¡¯s patience was probably exhausted. He raised his hand and waved it, ¡°Come on, let him know how tough we are!¡±

    A group of tattooed men raised their hands and rushed towards Billy.

    Billy¡¯s subordinate rushed forward with a sh. In less than a minute, all of them were lying on the ground wailing, with a look of fear on their faces. They didn¡¯t even see the figure of the man who attacked them clearly before lying down, obviously it was not something they could contend with.

    ¡°Remember what I said, if yourpany doesn¡¯t take action by this time tomorrow, I will go directly to yourpany!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he looked at Harleen and said, ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Just you wait¡­ I will kill you¡­¡± The bald guy struggled to get up while gnashing.

    ¡°Break one of their arms before they go!¡± Billy ordered as he approached the corridor entrance.

    Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At the next moment, a hysterical scream came from behind Billy.

    ¡°Egbert is very capable in Ozin, and someone like you who treats him this way, he definitely won¡¯t give up easily!¡± Harleen said with a hint of concern as he walked.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry. I have some friends in Ozin, he won¡¯t dare to cause any trouble.¡± Billyforted her.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen clearly wasn¡¯t reassured.

    ¡°I promise you, nothing will happen.¡± Billy interrupted her with a smile.

    As they spoke, they arrived at the front door of the house.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Tasha ran over as soon as they entered the house.

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Billy smiled and picked up the little one before greeting Fletcher and Sharon.

    ¡°Daddy, did those bad guys leave?¡± Tasha asked as she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a smile. ¡°Dad will have Uncle Casey bring your toys upter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tasha eximed happily.

    ¡°What bad guys?¡± Sharon frowned and looked at Harleen after hearing Tasha¡¯s words.

    ¡°The developers¡¯ people¡­¡± Harleen then briefly described what had happened.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°They want to buy our house for 500, 000? Why don¡¯t they just rob us?¡± Sharon immediately shouted out.

    ¡°These developers are ruthless! No wonder I saw some neighbors looking worried earlier.¡± Fletcher also furrowed his brow. ¡°You beat up Egbert¡¯s men, they definitely won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    ¡°So what if they don¡¯t let it go? I don¡¯t believe that they can control everything.¡± Before Billy could respond, Sharon spoke loudly. ¡°If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll sit-in with our neighbors at relevant departments. I refuse to believe that no one will take care of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly, Egbert has connections in both the legal and illegal worlds of Ozin. He has plenty of ways to deal with ordinary citizens like you!¡± Fletcher responded sternly.

    ¡°What can he do even if he has connections? He can¡¯t just kill everyone here.¡± Sharon continued angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs and Mr Knight. I¡¯ll find some friends to handle this.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°What kind of friends can a soldier like you have? We¡¯re better off relying on ourselves!¡± Sharon stood up and started walking towards the door.

    ¡°Sharon, where are you going?¡± Fletcher shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to our neighbors and then go sit-in at the relevant department this afternoon!¡± Sharon replied loudly.

    ¡°Come back here! Do you want to get yourself killed?¡± Fletcher furrowed his brows as he yelled.

 Chapter 27 He Is My FiancÃ©

    ¡°They bettere¡­¡± Sharon spoke again.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, if this isn¡¯t resolved by tomorrow, you can go then,¡± Billy said. ¡°Plus, aren¡¯t we supposed to be going to the Knight family¡¯s birthday celebration soon?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go to Grandpa¡¯s house. I don¡¯t wanna go there¡­¡± Tasha shook her head vigorously against Billy¡¯s shoulder as tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Tasha, I promise that no one will dare bully you again this time.¡± Billy gently patted Tasha¡¯s back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go there!¡± Tasha choked up.

    ¡°Tasha, be good!¡± Harleen felt a pang of heartache seeing his daughter like this and took her from Billy into his arms. ¡°Mom and Dad will apany you this time, don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡±

    ¡°Tasha, didn¡¯t they say that you didn¡¯t have a dad? This is your chance to show them that your dad is back.¡± Felicia chimed in from the side. ¡°Tell them not to talk about you anymore.¡±

    Tasha stopped crying and said determinedly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell them that I have a dad and he¡¯s a great hero!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Good girl!¡± Felicia smiled at her.

    Sharon opened her mouth wanting to say something but ultimately remained silent.

    At 5:30 PM, they arrived at a restaurant in downtown Ozin City. The Knight family was hosting Zeph Knight¡¯s birthday banquet here.

    As they designated a private room, they looked around and saw that there were three tables in total. Many people were already seated, and Zeph was sitting at the host¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Hey, Uncle, you guys came! I thought you didn¡¯t have enough money for transportation and wouldn¡¯te to Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet this year!¡± At the main table, a heavily made-up woman said in a strange tone. Her age was simr to Harleen¡¯s. She was good-looking, with a curvy figure, wearing heavy makeup on her face. The woman was Beatrice Knight, the daughter of Harleen¡¯s uncle.

    Sitting next to her was a young man in histe twenties, dressed in designer clothes with slicked-back hair and a powdered face, wearing an expression of arrogance as if no one else mattered.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± After Beatrice finished speaking, her eyesnded on Billy who was holding Tasha behind her. After a slight pause, she spoke up, ¡°Harleen, is this your new paramour? You are going backwards as you live your life, look at who you have chosen to be with! He looks like a poor guy.¡±

    ¡°Beatrice shut up!¡± Harleen responded angrily.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t worry about what people say, okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak about my dad like that, dad is a great hero!¡± Tasha eximed angrily.

    ¡°Little Bastard, shut up! You don¡¯t even know who your dad is!¡± Beatrice scolded loudly.

    Tasha burst into tears, ¡°¡­ Bad woman! I¡¯m never going to talk to you again¡­¡±

    ¡°What a little bastard!¡± Beatrice sneered.

    ¡°Say that again?¡± Billy walked up to her with Tasha in his arms, his eyes icy cold as he stared at Beatrice.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Feeling the chill emanating from Billy, Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but shiver. But she didn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°This little bastard has nothing to do with you. You¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy pped her hard across the face. The force was strong enough for the makeup on Beatrice¡¯s face to fall like snowkes on the ground.

    Everyone turned their heads towards them in surprise and shock. Sharon¡¯s face showed a hint of amazement. She didn¡¯t expect Billy to have this kind of courage. Feeling relieved after being surprised for a moment, Sharon had been wanting to p Beatrice for a long time but never dared until now, while Felicia looked at Billy with admiration. Harleen held back her words.

    ¡°You hit me!¡± Beatrice shouted out after a pause. ¡°You, bastard! Howe dare you! I¡¯m gonna skin you!¡±

    As she finished the words, another two crisp sounds rang out again, and Beatrice¡¯s cheeks immediately swelled up on both sides.

    ¡°From today on, if you dare to say Tasha is a little bastard again, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Beatrice opened her mouth to shout a few more times but was scared by Billy¡¯s sharp eyes and involuntarily closed her mouth.

    ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t you gone too far? We¡¯re right here.¡± The young man next to Beatrice spoke up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get beaten up too, it¡¯s best for you to shut up!¡± Billy scolded in a low voice.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Zeph mmed his teacup hard on the table and angrily said, ¡°Fletcher, who is he? Are you guys trying to rebel?¡±

    ¡°Father, he¡¯s Tasha¡¯s biological father, Billy Gardner.¡± Fletcher took a deep breath before responding. He couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter inside. He originally wanted to discuss with his father today whether they could arrange a job for Harleen in Ozin so that their family could move back there together. But it seemed it was all over.

    Hearing Fletcher¡¯s words made Zeph even angrier.

    ¡°Are you the guy who ruined Harleen back then!?¡± Zeph asked with fury.

    ¡°What audacity! Do you dare show your face in front of us? We don¡¯t wee you here; get out right now!¡±

    Everyone red at Billy with angry eyes wishing they could rush forward and take some bites out of him. For them, Billy had ruined their chance to climb the socialdder. Otherwise, the Knight family would have been sessful by now.

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to stay here¡­¡± Tasha trembled as she saw Zeph¡¯s angry expression.

    ¡°Tasha, it¡¯s okay. I got you. Dad will take you away soon.¡± Billy patted Tasha¡¯s back.

    ¡°So you¡¯re that bastard!¡± Beatrice gritted her teeth and shouted again after catching her breath.

    ¡°Beatrice, enough!¡± Harleen scolded angrily. ¡°Grandpa, what happened back then was my own choice. It¡¯s not Billy¡¯s fault! If you don¡¯t wee him, we can leave. But I hope you won¡¯t call Tasha a bastard anymore in the future! Billy is Tasha¡¯s biological father and my fianc¨¦. We¡¯ll get married soon!¡±

    With that, everyone looked over at them.

 Chapter 28 Their True Face

    Harleen¡¯s words stunned everyone, including Billy. Even though he knew Harleen said those words to defend him, the fact that he could publicly refer to him as her fianc¨¦ in front of so many people still moved him.

    On the other side, Sharon felt quiteplicated inside yet she said nothing. She gave up the idea to scold her daughter right then and there, since it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to speak up at this moment. However, if she didn¡¯t vent a few words, she felt like she would go crazy.

    ¡°What did you say? You said that he is your fianc¨¦? Are you trying to drive me insane!?¡± Zeph questioned angrily. ¡°It¡¯s truly unfortunate for the Knight family to have such an unfilial descendant like you! I, Zeph Knight, am ashamed before the ancestors of the Knight family!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he was ovee with anger, and a fit of coughing ensued.

    ¡°Father, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t stoop to their level.¡± Robert, Fletcher¡¯s younger brother, spoke up.

    Then he turned to Fletcher and said angrily, ¡°Brother, did youe here today to anger father? Hurry up and take them away!¡±

    ¡°Father, we¡¯re sorry. It¡¯s our fault. Please don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Fletcher said.

    ¡°Leave? Since it has alreadye to this, let¡¯s rify everything before we leave!¡± Sharon stepped forward at this moment. After scanning people on Zeph¡¯s side with her gaze, she spoke up, ¡°For these past few years, I¡¯ve had enough of you! When you¡¯re in a good mood, you throw us a bone. But when you¡¯re in a bad mood, you take it out on us. In your eyes, our family is worth less than beggars! Just because Harleen didn¡¯t listen to you and married into a wealthy family? She¡¯s my daughter, who she marries is not up to you to decide! Today, let me tell yo all, starting tomorrow, our family will cut ties with the Knight familypletely. We won¡¯t need your concerns about our lives anymore! Furthermore, I kindly request that you cash out our twenty percent stake in the Knight Group. Otherwise, we¡¯ll see you in court!¡±

    Gasps filled the air after she finished speaking. No one had expected her to have the audacity to say so. Even Billy was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Sharon having such courage.

    Zeph trembled with rage once again. He pointed at Sharon and managed to utter a single word before spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A cry of surprise echoed through the room.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Zeph picked up a damp towel and wiped the corners of his mouth, shouting angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re leaving right away. Do you think I want to stay here? I don¡¯t even want to see you for another second!¡± Sharon responded.

    ¡°Sharon, enough, calm down.¡± Fletcher¡¯s face turned grim as he looked at Sharon.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sharon yelled, ¡°You¡¯re just a spineless coward. Marrying you has been the unluckiest thing that ever happened to me! All these years, what have you done for us, Fletcher? They trample all over you, and you don¡¯t even dare to make a sound! If you don¡¯t want to sever ties with them, I won¡¯t force you. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go through with the divorce proceedings. Me and my two daughters, along with Tasha, will live much better than now!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Harleen interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not Dad¡¯s fault!¡±

    ¡°If not him, who should I me? If he had an ounce of manly courage, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point!¡± Sharon retorted angrily.

    ¡°Sharon, I apologize to you and the girls!¡± Fletcher let out a heavy sigh, his eyes showing determination. Then, he turned to Zeph and said, ¡°Father, thank you for bringing me into this world and raising me. I will always remember the debt of life you¡¯ve given me. But over these years, I have also deeply felt your heartlessness. As a husband and a father, I need to be responsible for them. I hope you can understand!¡±

    ¡°Fletcher, what are you nning to do!?¡± Zeph steadied his emotions and asked angrily.

    ¡°You cash in that 20% of the shares for us. From now on, we won¡¯t bother you with anything.¡± Fletcher struggled to speak.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Zeph¡¯s anger red up again. ¡°You want to sever ties with our family? Get out now! And forget about getting that 20% of the shares!¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the supplemental agreement you signed! If you want to get that 20% of the shares, you have to ensure that our products enter the market of Ozin Tower and secure a minimum three-year contract!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Upon hearing this, Sharon eximed, ¡°What agreement did you sign with them?¡±

    ¡°Sharon, maybe you don¡¯t know?¡± Robert sneered and spoke up. ¡°You only had a 15% stake in the Knight Group. Have you ever wondered why it waster increased to 20%?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Ozin Tower is being rebuilt and has now entered the phase of attracting tenants. Fletcher volunteered and said he could bring the Knight family¡¯s products into Ozin Tower, and that¡¯s why father agreed to increase your shares to 20%!¡± exined Robert.

    ¡°Fletcher, are you out of your mind?¡± Sharon shouted. ¡°Ozin Tower is a top-ssmercial building. Even internationally renowned brands have to go through great lengths to get in. What makes you think you can bring the Knight family¡¯s products in?

    Harleen and her sister also furrowed their brows simultaneously, understanding the magnitude of this matter.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Father, you shouldn¡¯t have forgotten my exact words back then, right?¡± Fletcher, ignored Sharon¡¯s words and continued. ¡°I said at the time that if I could bring Knight Family¡¯s products into Ozin Tower, you not only had to increase our shares to 20%, but also ensure that Harleen would work at the headquarters of the Knight Group. And if I couldn¡¯t do it, I agreed to lower our shares to 10%. I don¡¯t want 20% now, just cash in the 10% of the shares, and we¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    ¡°I only trust agreements on paper!¡± Zeph responded. ¡°There¡¯s no use in the agreement stating that if you can¡¯t deliver, you¡¯ll get 10% cashed in!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fletcher, you¡¯re such a fool!¡± Sharon blurted out.

    ¡°Mrs and Mr Knight, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Billy approached with Tasha in his arms. Then, he faced Zeph and began, ¡°Is it true that as long as we secure a three-year contract with Ozin Tower, you¡¯ll fulfill your promise?¡±

 Chapter 29 Dad Doesnâ€™t Lie

    Billy never expected things to be so coincidental, it was actually about the contract for the Ozin Tower. For him, not to mention a three-year contract, even a three-hundred-year contract would be no problem.

    ¡°What¡¯ are you? Do you have any say here?¡± Beatrice spoke angrily again.

    ¡°Beatrice, are you deaf or stupid? Didn¡¯t you hear my sister say he¡¯s my brother-inw?¡± Felicia responded loudly. Then she looked at Zeph and said, ¡°Grandpa, my brother-inw is asking you something. Can you give him a definite answer?¡±

    In fact, Felicia had no idea whether Billy could get the contract for the Ozin Tower or not. However, she couldn¡¯t exin why she had inexplicable confidence in Billy.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Zeph responded after taking a sip of tea. ¡°As long as you can get the three-year contract for Ozin Tower, I will not only fulfill my previous promise but also make up for twenty percent of dividends from these years.¡±

    For him personally speaking, twenty percent of shares were nothing if they could get their products into Ozin Tower. Thepany brand would have qualitative leap and in the long run bring more benefits than just twenty percent of shares. Moreover, the money discounted from the 20% shares could be decided by some financial maniption.

    After taking another sip of tea, Zeph continued, ¡°However, there must be a deadline. We cannot wait decades before getting this contract.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s settle it like that then. I hope that when the timees, you won¡¯t regret it!¡± Billy continued speaking, ¡°It doesn¡¯t need decades, give us one day. Prepare yourselves to sign the contract by tomorrow evening.¡±

    A wave ofughter echoed through the banquet hall, everyone staring at Billy mockingly.

    ¡°Damn, can¡¯t you at least make a draft before bragging? One day to get the contract to Ozin Tower?! Why don¡¯t you just tell everyone that Ozin is yours.¡±

    Felicia, who had initially had some confidence in Billy, couldn¡¯t help but turn her head away. Now she thought this brother-inw was too unreliable and embarrassing.

    ¡°Billy, stop messing around!¡± Fletcher said with a furrowed brow. Sharon next to him probably didn¡¯t have the energy to scold anymore after being too impulsive earlier. She gave Billy another nce but didn¡¯t shout anymore.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Billy reassured Fletcher with a calm look.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Dad said he could do it so he will. Dad is a hero and always keeps his promises.¡± Tasha¡¯s childish voice rang out.

    ¡°Tasha is such a good girl! Dad promised you and I¡¯ll make it.¡± Billy kissed Tasha on the forehead.

    ¡°In one day?¡± Gilbert Guerrero next to Beatrice sneered and spoke up, ¡°You really are something else! Do you know how difficult it is to enter Ozin Tower?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy asked with a hint of disinterest. ¡°The Knight family is discussing business, why do you have so much to say?¡±

    ¡°Gilbert is my boyfriend, why can¡¯t he speak!¡± Beatrice snorted coldly.

    ¡°Hmm, a good name.¡± Billy smirked. ¡°You seem like someone important, introduce yourself?¡±

    ¡°Gilbert is the eldest son of the Guerrero family, who possesses Guerrero Jewelry, thergest jewelrypany in Ozin!¡± Beatrice spoke proudly.

    ¡°And just yesterday, Guerrero Jewelry sessfully obtained a one-year contract for Ozin Tower!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Impressive.¡± Billy chuckled lightly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Gilbert continued speaking. ¡°If you can get us into Ozin Tower within a day, I¡¯ll call you father!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bother calling me father.¡± Billy smirked again. ¡°You should hurry back and talk to your connections in Ozin Tower. Make sure your own contract doesn¡¯t get voided or else you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? Our contract has already taken effect!¡± Gilbert snorted again.

    ¡°Effective contracts can be voided. Worst case scenario would be that Ozin Tower willpensate for breach of contract.¡± Billy continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a better restaurant, Mr and Mrs Knight.¡±

    Sharon rolled her eyes at him once more before turning around and walking towards the door. Although she didn¡¯t believe Billy could get the contract for Ozin Tower, she didn¡¯t want to stay here and suffer anymore.

    ¡°Sharon, wait for me.¡± Fletcher hurried to catch up.

    Five minutester, the family got in the car and Billy stepped on the gas pedal.

    ¡°Billy, can you be not full of crap next time?¡± Felicia pouted as soon as they drove off.

    ¡°Full of crap? Who told you that¡¯s crap?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°You¡¯ll see tomorrow if it¡¯s crap or not.¡±

    ¡°You jerk! Shut up already! You¡¯re still bragging!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°You probably don¡¯t even know where Ozin Tower is located. And you¡¯re shouting about getting a three-year contract within a day. Why didn¡¯t tell them you can fly into sky by yourself? We could have fought for 10% of the shares with them before. Now it¡¯s all gone! And after today¡¯s scene, they¡¯ll probably take back Harleen¡¯s job at Cloud City tomorrow! Are you satisfied now!?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t say that about Dad. Dad said he can make it¡­¡± Tasha cried with a sobbing voice. ¡°Dad won¡¯t lie; he will do what he said¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± Sharon shouted loudly.

    Tasha cried even harder now.

    ¡°Mom, can you keep your voice down? Don¡¯t scare Tasha!¡± Harleen also had an unpleasant expression on his face. As she spoke, she gave Billy a re. She had hoped that having Billy with her would make Tasha feel safer. But now, not only Tasha, but all of them adults included, feltpletely unsafe.

 Chapter 30 Boss of Obodon Real Estate

    Harleen also wanted to explode, but she knew that getting angry now would be useless. She made a decision in her heart-if things didn¡¯t work out, she would have to ask for help herself. Otherwise, her family would be even more difficult tomorrow.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen, plug your ears!¡± Sharon continued to shout.

    ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t be like this. Even without Billy, they wouldn¡¯t give us the shares in cash.¡± Fletcher said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After tonight¡¯s events, he who had held onto a glimmer of hope for the Knight family waspletely disillusioned. He never thought his father could be so ruthless.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sharon¡¯s anger shifted back towards Fletcher again. ¡°Did you get hit on the head? What makes you think you can get Ozin Tower¡¯s contract? If you had that ability, our family wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such dire straits!¡±

    ¡°I used to know someone in Ozin¡¯s business department and nned on asking him for help but he was transferred recently.¡± Fletcher sighed.

    ¡°Which one you know can help, huh? When you had your moments, they yed with you. But now you see, since we¡¯re kicked out by your father, how many of them are willing to help you? Tell me. They all avoid you like you¡¯re contagious and can¡¯t even bother answering your calls. Haven¡¯t you realized it yet?¡± questioned Sharon.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, easy. Trust me, there will be good news tomorrow! And, I guarantee you, they wille begging for Harleen toe back to headquarters.¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sharon was wrathful.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t do it tomorrow, then I¡¯ll personally pay for the 20% of shares.¡± Billy continued. ¡°And, I will swear not to disturb your lives again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said!¡± Sharon shouted loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    ¡°My words. I¡¯ll do what I said.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Sharon responded loudly.

    Half an hourter, Billy sent them home. He had nned to take them somewhere else for dinner but none of them had any appetite so he gave up. The toys he bought Tasha during the day were left at their doorstep with a few small and delicate ones chosen by Casey for Tasha. They couldn¡¯t fit all those big toys in their house anyway. After spending some time with Tasha, Billy left when he promised Tasha that he woulde y with her again tomorrow.

    Twenty minutester, he parked his car in a five-star hotel parking lot where he and Casey were temporarily staying.

    ¡°Brother, it ended so early?¡± Casey hurried over.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk while we eat!¡± As they walked towards a restaurant next door to the hotel, Billy added, ¡°Oh yeah! Call Derek and tell him to join us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey was momentarily confused.

    ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t Billy and Miss Knight¡¯s family supposed to attend a banquet? Were they kicked out?¡± Casey thought to himself.

    ¡°You ate?¡± Billy asked as they walked. ¡°Thene have another meal with me.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I haven¡¯t eaten either!¡± Casey grinned and dialed Derek¡¯s number on his phone.

    Ten minutester, the two of them sat down in a window seat at the restaurant.

    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you eat anything?¡± Casey asked Billy after ordering their food.

    ¡°Why would I lie?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°The Knight family only cares about receiving gifts, they don¡¯t care about feeding their guests.¡± Said Casey.

    Billy didn¡¯t respond to him but instead picked up his tea cup and took a sip before briefly describing what had happened earlier.

    ¡°The old man from the Knight family is really something,¡± Casey said incredulously. ¡°Why don¡¯t we send Judge over there to talk to him?¡±

    ¡°We need to win people over with virtue.¡± Billy replied firmly, putting down his tea cup.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Casey shrugged. ¡°Any news from Judge¡¯s side?¡±

    Judge followed Billy and Casey toe to Ozin City. Billy wanted Judge to watch the Watkins, Jimenez and Ma families. Once things settled down with the Knight family, they nned on settling ounts with all three families.

    ¡°I spoke to him this afternoon, there wasn¡¯t much going on with the Jimenez family or the Ma family.¡± Casey paused before adding, ¡°but it seems like there¡¯s some unusual activity with the Watkins family today. There were quite a few suspicious people going in, and he¡¯s investigating their situation. We should have results tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tell him not to waste too much energy investigating. The Watkins family couldn¡¯t be disruptive. Tell Judge to keep an eye on the core members of these three families and make sure they don¡¯t leave Ozin!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Just then, a chaotic sound of footsteps echoed through the room. Soon after, a man in his fifties dressed in a suit walked into the hall surrounded by forty or fifty followers. As soon as the customers saw the leader, they left their seats one by one with fear written all over their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s them two! Mr Parham!¡± A bald man pointed at Billy and reported respectfully to the middle-aged man while bowing down. The bald man was none other than that person Billy had met earlier that day at Harleen¡¯s neighborhood.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick on your feet.¡± Billy said with a faint smile after exchanging nces with Casey. At this point, the middle-aged man had already stepped forward and sat down on a chair that was brought over by one of his men. He then took out a cigar from his pocket, lit it up and took a puff, appearing calm andposed.

    ¡°So it was you two who asked me to go to the neighborhood tomorrow to make up for the difference in price?¡± he asked in a casual tone after blowing out some smoke rings, looking at Billy and Casey.

    ¡°Where did this monkeye from?¡± Casey nced at him.

    ¡°Hmm!? You¡¯re asking for trouble, kid!¡± The bald man pointed at Casey angrily.

    ¡°This is our boss, Mr Parham. If you don¡¯t want trouble, kneel right now!¡±

    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re the boss of Obodon Real Estate?¡± Casey looked at Egbert Parham and asked, ¡°Are you here specifically to give us money?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re innocently brave.¡± Egbert took another puff of his cigarette and continued, ¡°Do you know that in the past ten years, very few people have dared to speak to me like this? And even if they did, they ended up buried six feet under!¡±

    Casey shrugged nonchntly. ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you can fight well?¡± Egbert fixed his gaze on Casey and spoke again.

    ¡°Do you want to try me?¡±

 Chapter 31 Master Eight

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Egbert said. ¡°If you can knock them off, all my people here, I¡¯ll give them the price difference. Of course, if you fail, they won¡¯t be able to stop themselves and I can¡¯t guarantee what kind of harm they will cause to you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too!¡± Billy put down his teacup and looked at Egbert. ¡°Tomorrow morning, you personally go to themunity and apologize door-to-door, then make up the money, I will let you off this time. How do you feel about it?¡±

    Egbertughed out loud and said, ¡°Interesting, it¡¯s been a long time since I heard someone say ¡®let me off the hook¡¯ like that for me!¡±

    After speaking, he stood up and walked to a nearby chair, then beckoned to his men and said, ¡°Get started! Don¡¯t let them die.¡±

    Then, dozes of men rushed to Billy and Casey with weapons.

    ¡°Too bad, you made the wrong choice!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    Before he finished his words, Casey had already moved.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In less than three minutes, Egbert¡¯s meny down like ripe lobsters, howling in agony. Sweats dripped down Egbert¡¯s forehead, and his face twisted in shock. At the same time, he flicked his wrist and the cigar fell onto his pants, making a sizzling sound.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± He swallowed hard and trembled as he looked at Casey after shaking off the ash from the cigarette butt. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. In just over two minutes, all fifty people had fallen. He had never met someone as capable as Casey in the underground world of Ozin before. He wasn¡¯t stupid and thus he realized Casey was not an ordinary person. His heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. Did he provoke someone today?

    ¡°So? Do you want to call for backup? I can wait for you!¡± After Casey returned to his seat, Billy looked at Egbert and spoke calmly.

    Egbert took a deep breath before speaking up. ¡°We don¡¯t have to be enemies just because we haven¡¯t met before. Can we be friends instead?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t call anyone else, then go back and prepare your money! If I don¡¯t see you in the neighborhood tomorrow morning, yourpany won¡¯t survive!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to leave some room for ourselves so that we can meet againter on friendly terms.¡± Egbert took another deep breath before speaking again in a low voice.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re still not convinced?¡± Billy interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time anymore! Call whoever you want within half an hour!¡±

    It had been a long time since someone had ignored Egbert like that. After a brief pause, Egbert said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then so be it!¡±

    He then pulled out his phone and dialed a number. When the call connected, he spoke into the receiver.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you two are from Ozin, are you?¡± After hanging up the phone, Egbert regained some confidence and turned to Billy and Casey.

    ¡°Is the call over? Just wait on the side while we eat. Don¡¯t disturb us.¡± After speaking, Billy shouted loudly at the crowd of people watching from afar, ¡°Waiter, bring our food!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant bastard! I hope you can still be this arrogantter!¡± Egbert murmured.

    Time flew by quickly; half an hour passed in no time at all and Billy and Casey had filled their stomachs. Suddenly, someone were approaching the door with chaotic footsteps outside. Twenty or so people walked in. The leader was a middle-aged man about Egbert¡¯s age and he looked strong with sharp eyes that emitted an aura of violence. He was Master Eight, whose real name was Damon Arnold. When he was young both of his hands were cut off one finger, which earned him his nickname-Master Eight.

    Compared to Neal from Cloud City who they met earlier today, Master Eight far surpassed him in terms of strength. Following closely behind Damon was a lean old man with full cheeks, deep-set eyes, and a fierce aura that indicated he was no ordinary martial artist. This old man was none other than Ezio Andrews, Damon¡¯s top fighter and the reason why Damon could sit on the throne of Ozin¡¯s underground emperor. After the lean old man came Damon¡¯s four trusted subordinates. They were all muscr and powerful.

    In addition to these twenty people who had entered the restaurant, there were also nearly three hundred people outside holding knives and sticks with an imposing aura.

    ¡°Master Eight!¡± Egbert¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Damon. He quickly stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Thank you foring in person!¡±

    ¡°Egbert, who has the guts to mess with you?¡± Damon scanned Billy and hispanion before asking.

    ¡°They¡¯re unfamiliar faces from out of town.¡± Egbert responded. ¡°They seem skilled.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Damon approached Billy and Casey with Egbert and sized them up. ¡°Damon Arnold, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you y on both sides of thew?¡± Billy ignored Damon and walked to Egbert. ¡°That¡¯s all you got?¡±

    Damon pulled a long face since Billy directly ignored him.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Damon?¡± Billy turned his attention towards him instead of responding to Egbert. ¡°Are you sure you want to get involved in this mess?¡±

    ¡°Egbert is my sworn brother, his concerns is my concerns. What do you think?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Billy earlier but now he sensed an extremely dangerous aura emanating from him-one that only someone who had crawled out of a pile of corpses could possess. He had once befriended a mercenary leader, but Billy appeared more intimidating than Damon¡¯s friend.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Billy looked Damon up and down. ¡°Let me give you some advice, once you make a move, there¡¯s no turning back!¡±

    ¡°My friend, I can see that you have good taste. If you¡¯re willing to do me a favor, I can act as an intermediary. What do you think?¡± After some consideration, Damon spoke up.

    He didn¡¯t get to where he was today by being reckless and impulsive. He could now be one 100% certain that Billy and hispanion had been through countless battles and emerged victorious. The fact that they could maintain suchposure in front of so many people was something only extraordinary individuals could achieve.

    Although he was the underground kingpin of Ozin, he didn¡¯t want to make enemies with people like them unless it was absolutely necessary.

    ¡°Is that so? How do you n on being our intermediary?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

 Chapter 32 Battle General

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned the situation between you and Egbert, and I have a suggestion. I propose that Egbert give you both five million to settle this matter over tea. What do you think, my brothers?¡±

    ¡°If my calctions are correct, he¡¯s already swallowed over ten billion just from that one neighborhood alone. And now you want him to pay five million to make it go away? Do you  think I¡¯ll agree to that?¡±

    Damon¡¯s face began to show signs of frustration as he replied, ¡°Brothers, when we¡¯re away from home, harmony is the most important thing.¡±

    But Billy wasn¡¯t buying it. He had been in power for too long to be swayed by such words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense. No matter who speaks on his behalf, if we don¡¯t see you repay the money owed at the neighborhood tomorrow, youpany will be shut down! Go ahead if you want, get your people done with their job, I need time for myself before apanying my daughter tomorrow morning.¡± Said Billy.

    Damon was annoyed at Billy¡¯s words. Though he was slightly intimidated by Billy but he was still the king of Ozin¡¯s underground world. How could he allow two unknowns like them act so recklessly?

    ¡°Well then let me see what tricks you two have up your sleeves!¡± Damon turned around and addressed an old man behind him saying, ¡°Ezio, please help us out here.¡±

    The old man nodded before stepping forward. There was a glint in his eyes as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you two must be martial artists? My name is Ezio Andrews, may I ask for your names?¡±

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy nced at him and said, ¡°You are barely a Battle General, you can be considered as one of the top figures here in Ozin.¡±

    Those who practiced martial arts were not ordinary people. The levels of martial arts ranged from Battle Apprentice to Warrior, then to Battle Master, followed by Battle General (King) and finally to Battle God. There was no limit to martial arts; it only went higher without an ultimate peak. Within each level there were five stages: Novice, Tier-one, Tier-two, Grand Elder and True Master. To ordinary people who knew some kung fu moves could only be considered as a Novice Battle Apprentice. As formon thugs, they couldn¡¯t even reach that level.

    Billy had just said that the old man was barely a Battle General, which meant he had reached a perfectpletion level.

    This surprised Billy slightly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ezio Andrews didn¡¯t expect Billy to see through his level so easily.

    ¡°Although your skill is better than ordinary people, you are still too weak.¡± Billy continued calmly.

    Hearing this remark from Billy made Damon¡¯s group look at him like he was stupid. They all knew how skilled Ezio was-although they wouldn¡¯t say he was invincible throughout Ozin¡¯s underground world-but he definitely ranked among top three fighters there. None of those so-called gold medal fighters could withstand even one move from him.

    And now, a young man under thirty dared toment like this. What ignorance and fearlessness! ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet someone of the same profession. Let¡¯s have a friendlypetition!¡± The old man took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Come on.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his palms formed into eagle ws and quickly charged towards Billy after leaving several afterimages in the air.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you have some self-awareness? Why don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡± Before Billy could react, Casey swept out a burst of energy with one hand. Although it seemed like a casual move, it contained violent energy like a hurricane sweeping towards the old man, causing an ear-piercing sound of breaking wind.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    At this moment, Ezio finally realized who he had provoked. It was ironic that he had wanted topete with them earlier. He wanted to dodge but there was an insurmountable gap in their cultivation levels. Thus, he didn¡¯t even have the possibility of dodging.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound rang out as Ezio flew out like a kite with its string cut before crashing heavily onto the ground more than ten meters away while spitting out blood from his mouth. Casey showed mercy. Otherwise Ezio would be dead by now.

    Silence fell over the scene. Even a pin drop could be heard. The number one underground expert in Ozin had been easily defeated by Casey with just one casual strike.

    The old man lying on the ground was full of shock and disbelief. He never thought that in his lifetime, he would be able to see a legendary warrior like Casey, who had already reached the level of a Battle General.

    ¡°Battle General?¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders and ignored the old man. As King of the West¡¯s right-hand man, if he were only at the level of a Battle General, he would have beenughed at by everyone long ago.

    ¡°Master Eight, your men don¡¯t seem to be up to par. Do you need to call someone else?¡± Billy looked at Damon with a faint smile.

    Damon let out a heavy sigh, feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°Dude, fists don¡¯t mean everything in Ozin. If you want things to get out of hand here, I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am.¡±

    ¡°Damon, do you have a death wish?¡± Just then, someone interrupted him. At the same time, the thugs who were originally stand in the doorway ¡°flew¡± into the hall one by one. They were thrown on the ground and passed out.

    Before long, Derek and an elderly man named Donald walked briskly towards them.

    ¡°Mr Hines!?¡± Egbert eximed at the sight of Derek. Egbert knew Derek, a towering figure they looked up to.

    Particrly Damon, a year ago when Derek first came to Ozin, he had wanted to establish his dominance over him, but ended up having a knife held to his throat by one of Derek¡¯s men. If someone hadn¡¯t stepped in to plead for Damon, he would have died long ago. Since then, Damon sent people to investigate Derek¡¯s background. When he had all the information in his hands, he felt fortunate to still be alive. It was like a stroke of luck. Not to mention within the boundaries of Ozin, even if you looked across the entire territory, Derek¡¯s background was famously formidable. With Derek¡¯s power, killing Damon would be no different from squashing an insect.

    Since then, Damon hadpletely surrendered to Derek. In the past year, he had reluctantly done a few things for Derek and gained his partial approval.

    ¡°Mr Hines, do you know them?¡± Damon hurriedly approached after a quick stride.

 Chapter 33 Resignation

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Derek red at him before quickly walking over to Billy.

    He then bowed deeply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Gardner. My father called me just now and dyed me for a moment. I apologize for beingte.¡±

    Damon and Egbert¡¯s legs went weak as they copsed on the ground in shock, their faces pale and covered in cold sweat. The two men in front of them were even someone that Derek had to bow to.

    What level of big shots were they?

    Thinking about how they had previously wanted to take down Billy with Casey, the two felt bitter inside. They brought it upon themselves.

    ¡°Do you know these two?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had Damon do a few small things before.¡± Derek replied.

    ¡°Is that so? These two just wanted to get rid of Casey and me earlier.¡±

    Damon and Egbert stumbled over to kneel in front of Billy.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t recognize you, sir¡­¡± Damon struggled to speak. Before he could finish speaking, Derek kicked him down onto the ground with one swift motion.

    ¡°Two fools!¡± Derek¡¯s face was full of anger. Shortly after, he lifted his foot and kicked a machete on the ground beside Damon. ¡°Start by disabling one of your own arms, then wait for Mr Gardner¡¯s decision!¡±

    Damon gritted his teeth, picked up the machete, and with a determined look in his eyes, he swung the de down towards his left arm. For him, losing an arm was better than losing his life.

    Just as the machete was about to fall, a loud noise sounded out and the machete slipped from Damon¡¯s hand. A tearing pain came from his hand. And when he saw the small toothpick falling to the ground at the same time, waves of shock and surprise surged in his heart.

    ¡°For Derek¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll spare you this time. But if there¡¯s a next time, your life won¡¯t belong to you anymore!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Mr Gardner¡­¡± Damon trembled all over and quickly bowed bowed to Derek again and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr Hines. Thank you!¡±

    He was very clear that if Derek had not appeared in time tonight, he might not have seen the sun tomorrow. With the strength that Billy had shown, it was estimated that the people Damon was leading were not even qualified to be Billy¡¯s opponents.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you now.¡± Billy ignored Damon and turned to Egbert.

    Egbert crawled over to Billy, begging for mercy. ¡°Please¡­ please spare me, Mr Gardner¡­ I¡¯ll go door-to-door in the neighborhood tomorrow morning and pay all the money owed to the homeowners. Please spare me this time, Mr Gardner. I won¡¯t dare do it again. In addition¡­ I¡¯m willing to offer an extra 200, 000 aspensation for their mental anguish.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done simr things before, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give you a week¡¯s time. Besides tomorrow¡¯s matter, to reflect on all your past dirty deeds and apologize orpensate where necessary. After a week, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. If I find out that you¡¯re still trying your luck with me, then your life will be forfeit!¡± said Billy

    ¡°Please¡­ please rest assured that I will make full payment¡­¡± Egbert quickly kowtowed.

    Money was important but what good was it if he didn¡¯t have his life? He had no doubt that Billy would kill him without batting an eye.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else knowing about what happened tonight, both of you need to take care of those under you.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Rest assured Mr Gardner, we won¡¯t let anything slip.¡± After three more kowtows from Damon and Egbert, they left with their entourage.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, sorry for not knowing they wereing.¡± Once everyone had left, Derek sat down next to Billy in a chair.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Billy continued after taking a sip of tea, ¡°I called you here tonight because there are other matters we need discuss.¡±

    Afterwards, Billy briefly recounted the events that had urred with Zeph Knight¡¯s family.

    ¡°The Knight family is asking for trouble!¡± Derek said in a low voice after hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, don¡¯t bother with all that. I¡¯ll just acquire the Knight Group and have Miss Knight manage it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just like Casey, so rough and simple!¡± Billy retorted irritably. ¡°If it were that easy, why would I need you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Harleen to know my true identity for now. On one hand, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll feel like we¡¯re from different worlds and distance herself from me even more. On the other hand, the more she knows about my affairs, the more dangerous it is for her.¡± Exined Billy.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Derek understood what Billy meant by his words, especially the second point-there were many small-time crooks lurking around in their territory.

    ¡°Arrange for someone to handle contract negotiations with Knight Group ording to my instructions tomorrow.¡± Billy continued giving orders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr Gardner, we¡¯ll make sure everything goes smoothly.¡± Derek responded a few minutester with another nod of his head.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The next morning¡­

    In a special restricted area of the capital city¡¯s hintend office building sat several men looking serious as they gathered around a conference table. They were staring at a resignation letter disyed on a projection screen-each wearing different expressions on their faces.

    ¡°What a mess!¡± One of the elderly men in Tang suits broke the silence first.

    ¡°I only said a few words to him. He shouldn¡¯t have resigned without even saying goodbye! And he just sent in his resignation letter!¡±

    ¡°Who gave him the right to resign like that? This is such a big deal, he can¡¯t just treat it like child¡¯s y!¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t get so angry, or you¡¯ll raise your blood pressure.¡± Said an old man in in clothes.

    ¡°We all know that kid¡¯s personality very well. Do you think he would quit just because we criticized him?¡±

    ¡°So why did he quit?¡± The man in Tang suit was still dissatisfied.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± A white-haired old man responded asked.

    ¡°In these past two years, how much has he done for this country? Everyone here should be very clear about that.¡± Said another elderly man.

    ¡°Forget about all the previous battles and victories. Just look at what he aplished during his year leading SHADOW, how many traitors and cancerous elements did he eliminate for this country?¡±

    ¡°And a few months ago when things were critical on the western front, we suggested several names but they all had excuses not to take on the mission. In the end, it was still him who volunteered and led 100 thousand soldiers against a million enemy troops.¡±

    ¡°He fought continuously for three months and took down theirmander-in-chief¡¯s head. He secured our western borders for at least ten years! And have any of us heard any unreasonable demands from him throughout this entire time?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush, what do yo want to say?¡± The elderly man in Tang suit clothing put down his teacup and asked.

 Chapter 34 Not Approved

    ¡°But, there are still some people with ulterior motives who report him and spend their days gossiping!¡± The old man in in clothes continued speaking.

    ¡°They said he formed cliques, excludes dissidents, built up his own army and intended to rebel!¡±

    ¡°And the most ironic thing is that there are actually people who believe these rumors!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, if it were you, wouldn¡¯t you have any thoughts about it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man in Tang suit furrowed his brow. ¡°Who told you this?¡±

    ¡°When you have free time in the future, go out more often instead of staying cooped up in your courtyard all day!¡± The old man in in clothes red at him impatiently. ¡°At this rate, you¡¯ll bepletely isted from the world!¡±

    ¡°These things have been circting around the capital for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°But even so, he can¡¯t just quit because of them,¡± another old man spoke up.

    ¡°Although the western region is temporarily stable now, other borders are still surrounded by wolves, we need his help.¡±

    ¡°And Army of Bloodshadow was created by him personally. Azure Dragon¡¯s group only recognizes him, no one else can convince them. If he resigns then, who will lead Army of Bloodshadow?¡±

    ¡°You only know that he has neglected his duties but have you ever thought about why he did that?¡± The old man in in clothes continued to ask.

    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say he quit because of anger?¡± The old man in Tang suit responded irritably.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that none of you really cared about him!¡± The old man in in clothes red at the Tang-suited elder.

    ¡°He fought bloodily for our country within enemy territory but some scumbags kidnapped his daughter under his protection and wanted to use her heart for transnting into another child! If it were you, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone present eximed in surprise at the same time.

    One of the middle-aged man forcefully pped the conference table, rising to his feet with an air of hostility, his anger permeating the room as he shouted. ¡°This is outrageous! Who did this? Tell me, I swear I¡¯ll annihte them and their entire lineage!¡±

    ¡°Alright, be mindful of your identity. Don¡¯t go around destroying entire families at the slightest provocation. Do you think you¡¯re the soldier who charged ahead on the front lines back then?¡± The old man in in clothes red at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things! Someone actually dares to do such a thing worse than an animal, I will make him know the consequences! Donald, tell me who did it. I¡¯ll find him immediately!¡±

    ¡°Enough, sit down!¡± said the old man sitting in the first seat with a deep voice. Then, he looked at the old man in in clothes and said, ¡°Donald, I was just about to ask you about this. He shouldn¡¯t have gotten married yet, right? How did he suddenly have a daughter?¡±

    ¡°Someone else gave birth to his child!¡± Donald shrugged his shoulders.

    The first elderly person choked.

    ¡°How is his daughter now? Was she saved?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Donald nodded.

    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the deal. You¡¯re responsible for talking to him and telling him that his resignation won¡¯t be approved, but he can take a three-month leave to spend time with his family. After that, he must return to the capital and report back!¡± The leader put down his teacup and continued, ¡°In addition, during his leave of absence, he will be fully responsible for all SHADOW affairs. If there are any problems, he will be held ountable. Meeting adjourned!¡± He stood up from the table and walked towards the door before turning around and he added, ¡°Donald ,e with me!¡±

    A minuteter, they were in the hallway.

    ¡°Donald, I know you like that boy a lot!¡± The leader said as they walked. ¡°But he still needs some polishing, after all this country is counting on him to shoulder great responsibilities in the future.¡±

    ¡°But what he did is truly disheartening.¡± Donald responded with a deep voice. ¡°He does nothing productive all day long, resorting to low and dirty tactics!¡±

    ¡°You have no faith in that boy? If he can¡¯t handle such trivial matters then what¡¯s there left for us?¡± The leader paused before continuing, ¡°You worry too much! With that boy¡¯s skills and abilities how many people in this country could defeat him?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like the way he does things.¡± Donald said.

    ¡°Okay okay! Don¡¯t worry about them. By the way, isn¡¯t Roderick currently handling things over at Eastside?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Yes. After Jake had an ident, the position of Eastern King has been vacant ever since. For now it is being handled by Vice President, Roderick.¡±

    ¡°Give him a call, tell him to visit that boy when possible. And if there are any needs let him provide full support.¡± The leader instructed.

    ¡°You old man must have other intentions, don¡¯t you?¡± Donald responded irritably. He was very clear that with the skills and strength of that young man, he didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help on Ozin¡¯s territory.

    The leader chuckled awkwardly andmented, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you!¡±

    ¡°For all I know, there is a group of troublemakers who have infiltrated our borders in recent days. I think their target should be Ozin. It is said that their strength is formidable and Roderick¡¯s current manpower may not be enough to handle them.¡±

    ¡°I knew you old fox had something up your sleeve!¡± Donald red at him and asked, ¡°Who are these people? And why did they go to Ozin?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to gather specific information about them, but I¡¯m certain they¡¯re from ce of Darkness outside our borders. They¡¯re after that girl from the Chasey family.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that girl still abroad? Why did she go to Ozin?¡±

    ¡°Our people were ambushed during a mission abroad some time ago and they contacted that girl for help. She led her team there and wiped out all of them. It was because of this incident that she offended a powerful force and her stronghold was destroyed while she suffered serious injuries herself. But fortunately, she managed to escape with our help and we escorted her back home two days ago.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she return home in the capital city instead? What¡¯s she doing in Ozin? Does she have nothing better to do? She thinks Roderick can protect her against forces even stronger than herself? She¡¯s too naive¡­¡± As he spoke halfway through his sentence, he seemed to realize something as his eyebrows furrowed before turning towards the leader.

    ¡°Did you send her over to Ozin?¡±

 Chapter 35 Gratitude from the Neighbors

    ¡°That foreign force cannot be underestimated.¡± The leader said with a faint smile. ¡°If we bring them to the capital, it will be a headache. The most important thing is that we still have a lot of troubles to solve ourselves. That kid in Ozin has nothing better to do anyway. Let him help us solve some problems and consider it as practice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such an old fox!¡± Donald nced at him and continued, ¡°If that kid finds out you¡¯re plotting against him, be careful he mighte straight into your office for revenge. Don¡¯te crying to me then!¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll thank meter on. Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. You take care of that kid.¡±

    Meanwhile in Ozin, Billy and Casey drove over to Harleen¡¯s house with several toys in tow after finishing breakfast.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Tasha ran over as soon as they entered the door.

    ¡°Did you have breakfast yet?¡± Billy asked as he picked her up into his arms.

    ¡°Yes! Grandma made breakfast and it was delicious!¡± Tasha nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Did you say thank you?¡± Billy smiled at her response.

    ¡°Of course I did!¡± Tasha replied proudly before turning towards Casey. ¡°Uncle Casey bought all my toys! Thank you Uncle Casey!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweetie.¡± Casey replied warmly. ¡°Tasha, would you like to y with me for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Tasha jumped out of Billy¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr and Mrs Knight.¡± Billy greeted Fletcher and Sharon.

    ¡°Good morning, Billy!¡± Felicia called out with a smile.

    ¡°Morning, Felicia!¡± Billy responded with a smile before asking her, ¡°Are you working now or still in school?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m studying in Enssea. I have one more semester left before graduation. It¡¯s summer break now but I¡¯ll be going back to school soon.¡± Felicia replied cheerfully. ¡°Billy, didn¡¯t you say that you know a lot of people? When I graduate can you help me find a good job?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still in school?¡± Billy paused for a moment before saying confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s on me.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, brother-inw!¡± Felicia giggled happily.

    ¡°Felicia, if your mouth keeps running wild like that I¡¯ll shut it up for good.¡± Sharon red at her and said.

    ¡°How am I being wild? This is what Harleen admitted yesterday herself!¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue yfully.

    ¡°Felicia, stop messing around.¡± Harleen gave her an annoyed look then turned to Billy and said, ¡°Can you spend some time with Tasha today? We n on leaving for Cloud City this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Billy was slightly surprised by the sudden announcement.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much left to do here in Ozin and besides I need to go back home to look for work. Grandpa won¡¯t let me work at thepany again.¡± Harleen exined calmly.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Billy knew they still didn¡¯t believe what he said yesterday, so he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s leave a littleter then!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, spend more time with Tasha.¡± Harleen thought Billy was reluctant to leave his daughter.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy didn¡¯t exin further.

    ¡°Daddy,e y with us! Uncle Casey bought this toy and it¡¯s so much fun!¡± Tasha turned her head and called out in a childish voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy smiled and walked over.

    ¡°Sharon! Are you home?¡± Soon after, a shout came from downstairs. ¡°Come down quickly!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A few minutester, Billy and his group all went downstairs. When they arrived at the entrance of the building, they saw arge crowd of people standing in the empty space. Each face was filled with joy.

    ¡°Sharon, thank you so much!¡±

    Everyone downstairs knelt down at the same time.

    ¡°Mrs Zhang, what are you doing? Get up quickly!¡± Sharon hurriedly helped the olddy in front of her up. Then she looked back at the people behind her and shouted, ¡°Everyone get up! What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Sharon, you helped us all out so much today. We don¡¯t know how to thank you enough!¡± Mrs Zhang stood up with tears streaming down her face after being helped by Sharon.

    ¡°Mrs Zhang,¡± Sharon continued to ask, ¡°Can you tell me exactly what happened?¡±

    ¡°Well Sharon,¡± an older woman spoke next, ¡°Obodon¡¯s people went door-to-door early this morning looking for us. They not onlypensated us for the price difference, but also gave us an additional 200, 000 aspensation for emotional distress.¡±

    Sharon eximed in shock, with Fletcher and Harleen equally stunned. The four of them couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Billy. They all remembered him saying yesterday that he would take care of this matter with his friends. Could it be him who did it?

    Billy caught a glimpse of their gaze and pretended not to see, squatting down to y with Tasha.

    ¡°How did you know we helped?¡± Fletcher asked Mrs Zhang.

    ¡°The developer¡¯s people told us that they did this entirely out of respect for your family¡¯s reputation and asked us to thank you.¡± A middle-aged man responded.

    ¡°Fletcher, Sharon, we are truly grateful to you. With this money, we will never be homeless again.¡± An old man looked at the two of them gratefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re just doing what neighbors should do.¡± Fletcher took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°For you guys it may have been easy but for us it was our lives!¡± The old man said as tears streamed down his face.

    There were many elderly people living in thismunity; some were even childless seniors. They had thought they would have to sleep on the streets from now on until suddenly there was such a big reversal in their situation. They were overjoyed.

    ¡°Sharon, this is just a small token from the neighbors, please ept it without hesitation.¡± A middle-aged man handed Sharon a woven bag he was carrying.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Sharon took the woven bag and looked inside.

    She immediately gasped, seeing that it was full of bundles of cash. She estimated there were at least several hundred thousand in there.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this,¡± Sharon said, hesitatingly returning the bag.

    ¡°Sharon, this is a little something each household has contributed. You must take it.¡± Mrs Zhang spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind gesture, but we cannot ept this money.¡± Fletcher dered loudly after ncing at the woven bag.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°We appreciate everyone¡¯s kindness, but please take it back.¡±

 Chapter 36 The Watkins Family Finds a Clue

    ¡°Fletcher, Sharon, you should take it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. We appreciate it, but we don¡¯t need the money. Please take it back.¡± Sharon continued. For her current situation, the money was undoubtedly a huge temptation-several hundred thousand would be enough to cover their family¡¯s expenses for two years. However, after struggling with herself for a moment, she resisted the temptation.

    Billy¡¯s eyes shed with approval when he heard Fletcher and his wife¡¯s words. The neighbors saw that Fletcher and his wife didn¡¯t want to take the money and didn¡¯t insist any further before saying their goodbyes and leaving.

    Fifteen minutester, the family went back inside their house again.

    ¡°Billy, did you do this?¡± Felicia asked him as soon as they entered the house, ¡°Do you know any influential people?¡±

    ¡°No, the friend I know is just an ordinary clerk in the real estate department.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I was born yesterday? Can an ordinary clerk make a big developerpromise like this?¡± Felicia pouted her lips in disbelief.

    ¡°Well then I don¡¯t know either. I just asked my friend to mention it to them so that they wouldn¡¯t make things worse.¡± Billy added after pausing for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s possible that the developer had some conscience left.¡±

    ¡°When have you ever seen a developer with such good conscience? Not only did they make up for our losses but also gave us an extra twenty thousand?¡± Felicia still didn¡¯t believe what Billy said.

    Her parents looked at Billy with equally skeptical eyes.

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Forget about it, don¡¯t worry about the reason. It¡¯s a good result, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Felicia started to speak again.

    Bang!

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Is it you? What do you want now?¡± Felicia opened the door and saw the bald man from yesterday. Her expression immediately tensed up.

    ¡°Miss Knight, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I came here to apologize.¡± The bald man led two followers into the house.

    He instinctively nced at Billy and Casey and a strong fear shed in her eyes deep down inside. Then he knelt down towards Fletcher¡¯s family and began, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday. Please forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°You can stand up and talk!, Harleen took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Tell me, who went to see your boss? Why did your attitude change so much?¡±

    ¡°No one went to see our boss.¡± The bald man added after getting up from the ground, ¡°Our boss went to townst night for a special meeting on demolition. At that meeting, relevant leaders emphasized strict investigation ofpensation for demolition issues. Our boss was worried that homeowners would cause trouble so he made this decision.¡±

    ¡°Why are all our neighbors thanking us then?¡± Harleen continued asking.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°There¡¯s an office worker in that department, and he says he knows your family.¡± The bald man paused briefly and continued, ¡°He gave our boss a heads up and suggested we give somepensation to the homeowners to avoid any trouble.¡±

    After speaking, he took a bag from one of his followers.

    ¡°Inside this bag is 200, 000 inpensation for you. If you want to sell your house, we¡¯ll buy it at market value.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sell, you can stay here for now. When the demolition officially starts, I¡¯ll find you a temporary ce to live until your new house is built.¡±

    ¡°Is this really happening?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s only fair, Miss Knight, if there¡¯s nothing else I can do for you today then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The bald man put down the bag and quickly left through the door. He didn¡¯t want to stay another minute longer than necessary in case he said something wrong. Once outside, he felt like his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°They gave everyone $200k?¡± Sharon opened up the bag after the bald man left and looked at it with joy on her face. She regretted refusing her neighbors¡¯ money earlier but now she felt much better seeing that they had received their ownpensation too. At the same time, she looked at Billy with a suspicious look. Although she couldn¡¯t be sure if it was Billy who made this happen or not, but Billy did put forth effort into making things right. And most importantly, this incident not only made her proud in front of her neighbors, but also unexpectedly brought her two hundred thousand.

    ¡°Casey, did you go see Egbertst night?¡± Harleen asked Casey after thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Casey was slightly stunned and shook his head vigorously. ¡°No! He¡¯s a big boss who dabbles in both ck and white. How could I dare to go see him?¡±

    ¡°You two never tell the truth!¡± Harleen nced at Billy and spoke up.

    ¡°Daddy, Tasha wants to be lifted up high. Daddy help Tasha lift up high.¡± Tasha said while leaning on Billy¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy started throwing Tasha into the air.

    On the west side of the city, Osmond Watkins sat in the living room with a cigar in his hand and a gloomy expression on his face. Ever since Albion¡¯s incident happened, he had been feeling down. What bothered him even more was that he had mobilized all the resources of his family to investigate the incident from five years ago, hoping to find any remaining members of the Miles family, but so far, there was not a single lead. Furthermore, the person who had driven his son to his death that night at Crown Hotel had vanished without a trace, as if they had evaporated from the face of the Earth. He didn¡¯t even know who to seek revenge against.

    Before long, footsteps echoed at the door. Soon after, Brian Watkins walked briskly inside, carrying a thin, blood-soaked man in his arms. Blood continued to trickle from the man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Osmond, we have a lead!¡± Brian dropped the thin man to the ground and looked at his elder brother as he spoke.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Osmond¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°A few days ago, this guy drank too much at the table and identally revealed an important piece of information.¡± Brian pointed to the skinny man and continued, ¡°Five years ago, he saw Fletcher¡¯s eldest daughter save someone with his own eyes. It is very likely that it was one of the remaining members of the Miles family!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Osmond narrowed his eyes and looked at the man before asking, ¡°Are you sure it was Fletcher¡¯s eldest daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± The skinny man said with difficulty. ¡°She¡­ she is Ozin¡¯s number one beauty. I¡­ I can recognize her at first sight¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did you see her saving someone?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ just on the street next to the Miles family¡¯s mansion back then¡­¡± The man kept spitting out blood from his mouth. ¡°I¡­ I saw her helping a bloody man into a taxi¡­¡±

 Chapter 37 A Great Thing from Heaven

    ¡°What did that man look like?¡± Osmond asked while taking a puff of his cigar.

    ¡°They were too far away from me, and they left quickly. And, and the man¡¯s face was covered in blood, I didn¡¯t get a good look, but I know that was a, a guy¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Osmond let out a heavy sigh and narrowed his eyes slightly. So it turned out, there was a fish that got away back them.

    ¡°I¡­ I only know this much, please¡­ please let me go, I promise I won¡¯t say anything¡­¡± The thin man coughed up another mouthful of blood before speaking. Without finishing his words, Brian stepped on his chest, making a crisp sound of breaking bones.

    ¡°Brian, are you sure that guy at Crown Hotel that day was not a member of the Miles family?¡± Osmond asked after ncing at the man on the ground.

    ¡°Yes! I know all the people in the Miles family, that was definitely a stranger face!¡±

    ¡°It seems that the remnant of the Miles family have known some influential people.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, Osmond, it¡¯s pretty simple. I¡¯ll go grab Fletcher¡¯s daughter to ask her. Then we¡¯ll know.¡±

    ¡°No, we should not get involved.¡± Osmond continued after a brief pause, ¡°At Crown Hotel, he only mentioned the daughter of the Miles family who was forced to jump into the river, but he didn¡¯t say anything about the Miles family¡¯s extermination. Moreover, so many days have passed and he hasn¡¯te to our door. It¡¯s very likely that he doesn¡¯t know who is responsible for the Miles family¡¯s affairs!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Brian nodded after a brief moment of thought.

    ¡°Give it to Eddie to handle!¡± Osmond took another puff of his cigar before adding, ¡°Tell him to take care of this personally. The fewer people who know about it, the better!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Brian nodded and pulled out his phone to dial a number.

    It was 11:00 AM. Zeph and his second son Robert, along with Beatrice, were discussing the Ozin Tower contract in his office at the Knight Group headquarters building. Normally, Zeph rarely came into the office as he had already handed over the position of CEO to Robert. He only held onto the title of Chairman. However, because the Ozin Tower contract was so important during this time period, he woulde into work for meetings and discussions when he had free time.

    ¡°Beatrice, what did Gilbert say? Any new developments?¡± Zeph picked up his tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. It should be soon. Gilbert said he had his dad talk to one of Ozin Tower¡¯s department headsst night, and he has verbally agreed to help us negotiate with theirpany. If everything goes smoothly, we should have an answer in today or tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Zeph smiled happily. ¡°If this is sessful then you will be our Knight family hero! I¡¯ll promote you directly as Vice President in charge of marketing for our group.¡±

    ¡°Thank you grandpa! This is what I should do!¡± Beatrice beamed with joy.

    ¡°So, how far have you gone with Gilbert? Although their family is not among the four major ones in Ozin, they are much stronger than our family. If you can marry him, it would be a good match for you.¡± Continued Zeph.

    ¡°Grandpa, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. No rush!¡± Beatriceughed and replied. For her part, she had no intention of marrying Gilbert at all. She was only his girlfriend temporarily because she needed to use him. Her marriage goal was clear-she must marry into one of the four major families. As for who specifically to marry, it didn¡¯t matter as long as they were a direct blood rtive of one of the four major families.

    Just then, Zeph¡¯s phone rang and he picked up to hear his secretary on the other end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m in a meeting? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Sir, people from Ozin Tower Investment Department are here specifically to sign contracts with ourpany and they requested Miss Knight to sign it personally.¡± The secretary¡¯s voice was slightly excited.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Upon hearing this news, Zeph almost jumped up with excitement.

    ¡°Yes, I just took them to the conference room.¡±

    ¡°Good, tell them that Miss Knight will be there soon.¡± Zeph grinned widely

    ¡°Father, what makes you so happy?¡± Robert asked after Zeph hung up. He hadn¡¯t seen his father so excited in ages

    ¡°It¡¯s great news!¡± Zephughed heartily before turning towards Beatrice, ¡°You¡¯re such an auspicious star for the Knight family, Beatrice!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked with a look of surprise.

    ¡°The people from the investment department at Ozin Tower came directly to thepany and requested that you sign a contract.¡± Zeph continued tough.

    ¡°You should call Gilbert and thank him. Also, we¡¯re inviting him to dinner tonight, so he muste!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Robert and his daughter eximed in unison.

    ¡°Grandpa, is it true?¡± Beatrice asked loudly after a moment of shock.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. They are now in the conference room. Could it be fake?¡± Zeph responded with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡± Beatrice eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great news?¡± Zephughed again.

    ¡°The Guerrero family is really something. The people from Ozin Tower even made a special trip here just for us.¡± As Zeph spoke, he stood up and looked at Robert, ¡°You should go back to your office and prepare yourself; we¡¯ll go see them togetherter to show our appreciation.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Father.¡± Robert said with joy all over his face.

    ¡°Little girl, you make the phone call first, I¡¯ll head back to my office now.¡± Zeph said as he smiled at Beatrice before walking towards the door.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Beatrice didn¡¯t expect that this issue that had been troubling their family for half a year would be resolved in this way. she then picked up her phone and dialed Gilbert¡¯s number.

    ¡°Thank you, darling!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gilbert on the other end was taken aback. ¡°Why are you suddenly thanking me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, you know why.¡± Beatrice purred.

    ¡°You asked your dad for help, right? Ozin Tower sent someone to ourpany, and I¡¯m heading over there to sign the contract right now.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Gilbert eximed in surprise. He had never discussed anything about the Knight family with his father before today.

    ¡°Are you surprised too?¡± Beatrice giggled again. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. I¡¯m off to sign the contract now. I¡¯lle over tonight and give you that position you¡¯ve been wanting for so long. You know which one I mean.¡±

    Then she hung up without waiting for his response.

 Chapter 38 Which Miss Knight?

    Five minutester, Zeph was led by his secretary into the conference room with Robert and Beatrice. Upon entering, they saw four people sitting in their seats, with a middle-aged man in the center.

    ¡°Hello Mr Menzie, our chairman and general manager.¡± The secretary pointed to Zeph and his son before pointing to Beatrice again. ¡°And this is Miss Knight who you were looking for.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Menzie, I¡¯m Zeph Knight. Thank you so much for making this trip just for us!¡± Zeph warmly greeted him.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Knight. Yourpany is one of our VIP clients, that¡¯s what we need to do.¡± Replied Matt Menzie with a smile. He then stood up and bowed to Beatrice respectfully while introducing himself as the director of Ozin Tower¡¯s business department.

    ¡°Miss Knight, I¡¯m Matt Menzie, please allow me to be of service.¡±

    As his bossmanded, he should show great respect for Miss Knight. Matt couldn¡¯t afford any carelessness.

    ¡°Mr Menzie, thank you for your trust in me!¡± Beatrice smiled and said when she enjoyed being treated with such respect.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Miss Knight.¡±

    Matt then took out a contract from one of his colleagues beside him and handed it over to her. ¡°Here is the contract, we have already stamped it twice, please take a look first before signing it if there are no issues.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± After receiving the contract from Matt, Beatrice passed it on to Zeph and Robert and asked, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, can you check if there are any problems?¡±

    A few minutester, Zephughed heartily and said, ¡°Thank you so much for trusting us, there are no problems at all!¡± Then he turned to his granddaughter and said, ¡°Beatrice, sign the papers.¡±

    With great enthusiasm, Batrice nodded as she picked up her expensive pen to sign her name, which looked pretty good.

    ¡°Mr Menzie, can you take a look at this and see if it¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Matt flipped to thest page. In the next moment, he was taken aback and looked up at Beatrice.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Harleen Knight?¡± asked he.

    Zeph, Robert, and Beatrice all looked at him in shock with confused expressions on their faces.

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr Menzie?¡± Beatrice asked after catching her breath.

    ¡°We came here today specifically to have Harleen Knight sign these contracts. You¡¯re not her, why did you sign them?¡± Matt¡¯s tone immediately became serious.

    He had an important task today that his superiors emphasized was crucial for him to personally handle-he had to get Harleen herself to sign the contract. He even asked his direct supervisor about Harleen¡¯s identity and why she was so important for thepany but only received a warning that if anything went wrong with this matter today, he would lose his position as director of investment promotion department.

    So he headed straight towards Knight Group headquarters personally. When coordinating with Zeph¡¯s secretary earlier, he only mentioned asking ¡°Miss Knight¡± to sign the contract without mentioning Harleen¡¯s full name, which resulted in this misunderstanding now unfolding before him.

    ¡°Mr Menzie, there may be some misunderstanding here.¡± Zeph calmed himself down before speaking again.

    ¡°The person you mentioned named Harleen Knight is just an ordinary employee of our subsidiarypany under our group, she doesn¡¯t have any authority or right representing ourpany.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to emphasize it again? I only recognize Harleen Knight¡¯s signature. No one else¡¯s signature works.¡±

    As he spoke, he tore the two contracts into pieces and continued in an unfriendly tone, ¡°If Harleen Knight doesn¡¯te here for the contract, yourpany¡¯s n to move into our shopping center ends here.¡±

    After finishing his statement, he stood up and was about to leave.

    ¡°Mr Menzie, please wait a moment. Give me a few seconds and I¡¯ll call her over.¡± Zeph quickly interjected. While speaking, he recalled Billy¡¯s words from yesterday and wondered if it was his connections that helped them out. But that couldn¡¯t be right, since he still insisted that it was the Guerrero family that helped them.

    ¡°I have a meeting at the officeter. Hurry up and get Harleen Knight here.¡± Matt said coldly as he sat back down. Actually, he couldn¡¯t just leave like that; if he did so, there would be no point in going back to the office.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll notify her immediately.¡± Zeph nodded before turning towards Beatrice and saying, ¡°What are you waiting for? Call her now!¡±

    Though reluctant and frustrated, Beatrice had to do what her grandfather said. She thought that starting today she would be someone of great importance within thepany, but within a few minutes everything went back to how it used to be. This roller coaster ride made her feel like going crazy.

    At this point, she realized why Ozin Company came running so eagerly towards Knight Group-it wasn¡¯t because of Gilbert¡¯s connections after all.

    On the other side, Harleen was ying toys with Tasha together with Billy. What a happy family.

    She picked up her phone from the coffee table and saw that it was a call from Beatrice.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Harleen answered in a t tone.

    ¡°Come to thepany RIGHT NOW!¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Juste here, don¡¯t ask questions!¡± Beatrice sounded unpleasant.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Harleen hung up the phone without another word.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Harleen?¡± Billy noticed her bad mood.

    ¡°Nothing. Beatrice called me out of nowhere and asked me to go to thepany. I ignored her.¡±

    ¡°Why did she suddenly want you back at work?¡± Sharon asked curiously.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Harleen shrugged before returning to ying with Tasha and their toys.

    Her phone rang again, and it was Beatrice calling.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t answer it.¡± Billy said with a faint smile. ¡°Let her call a few more times before you pick up.¡±

    ¡°Billy, do you know why she¡¯s looking for my sister?¡± Felicia asked, turning her eyes to Billy.

    ¡°Did you forget what I said yesterday?¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Felicia looked puzzled.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°You mean about the contract?¡± Harleen realized what he meant and had a surprised look on her face.

    ¡°Huh? Billy, did you really get the contract for Ozin Tower?!¡± asked Felicia, shocked.

 Chapter 39 Zeph Comes to Visit

    Upon hearing Felicia¡¯s words, the Fletcher couple also realized what was going on and both looked at Billy.

    ¡°I promised Tasha that I would do it!¡± Billy touched Tasha¡¯s little face and asked. ¡°Right, Tasha?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tasha responded loudly. ¡°Daddy said he¡¯ll make it happen, and I believe him!¡±

    ¡°Billy, did you get it done?¡± Fletcher asked in shock.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surprise me Beatrice called to ask Harleen to sign a contract with the people from Ozin Tower.¡± Billy smiled in response.

    The Fletcher family eximed in surprise simultaneously.

    The phone continued to ring.

    ¡°Billy, why don¡¯t we let Harleen answer?¡± Fletcher asked Billy. ¡°If they want her to sign the contract, we can¡¯t let them wait too long. What if they get impatient¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Mr Knight, don¡¯t worry about that. They will wait.¡± Billy said and looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, tell them that you can go sign the contract but only if your grandfather personallyes over to invite you himself.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Felicia shouted again. ¡°Brother-inw! You¡¯re so bold! If that old man hears this he¡¯ll be furious!¡±

    ¡°Felicia! Watch your mouth!¡± Fletcher reprimanded her sternly.

    ¡°I agree with Billy.¡± Sharon said, standing alongside him. ¡°If Ozin Tower only listens to Harleen, then let the old mane and ask us himself!¡±

    ¡°Is this appropriate, Sharon?¡± Fletcher asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? Have you forgotten how they treated usst night?¡± Sharon replied loudly before turning to Harleen. ¡°Also, make sure they prepare the agreement your father signed and the dividends from these past few years ready.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Billyughed and said, ¡°Harleen, take it and do as your mother says.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll agree.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Harleen nodded and answered the phone before rying their demands to Beatrice.

    After hearing everything, on the other end of the line, Beatrice was so angry she didn¡¯t say a word before hanging up.

    ¡°She hung up!¡± Harleen frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just wait for them toe knocking.¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    At Knight Group headquarters, Zeph smashed his teacup on the ground after listening to Beatrice¡¯s description.

    ¡°Unfilial son, Fletcher!¡± Zeph roared loudly, his face turning red with anger and his blood pressure skyrocketing. He never thought that he would be threatened, let alone by his own granddaughter.

    If Harleen were standing in front of him right now, he would have pped her without hesitation. But for the sake of the contract with Ozin Tower, it seemed like he had no other choice.

    ¡°Father, what do we do now?¡± Robert was also furious. He took a drag of his cigarette and said,  ¡°The people from Ozin Tower are still waiting for us. Shall I send them away first?¡±

    ¡°Prepare the car.¡± Zeph pushed a vase off the table and said loudly.

    ¡°Are you gonna go, father?¡± Robert asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Do you have any other ideas?¡± Zeph snapped back angrily. ¡°We need to get that contract from Ozin Tower no matter what! After we sign it, we can deal with that unfilial granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°What about the dividends they want?¡±

    ¡°The contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet. We¡¯ll talk about dividends after the contract is signed.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Robert nodded understandingly. Once the contract was signed and they had more power in negotiations, they could dictate how much dividends Harleen would receive or if she would receive any at all.

    ¡°Grandpa, should I call Gilbert and ask if he has any news on his end?¡± Beatrice said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I just asked someone at Ozin Tower, and they had no idea who we are at Knight Group before this. I don¡¯t think Gilbert even told his father about this. He¡¯s been lying to us.¡± Zeph replied in a serious tone.

    ¡°What? That bastard! He deserves to die! I won¡¯t let him get away with this!¡± Beatrice eximed.

    ¡°Forget about him for now. Robert and I will go find that ungrateful son and his family. You go to the conference room right away and keep the people from Ozin Tower there by any means necessary until wee back!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Beatrice nodded before quickly heading towards the conference room.

    About ten minutester, Zeph and his son drove angrily towards Harleen¡¯s house.

    Half an hourter, they walked into Harleen¡¯s home.

    ¡°Father,¡± Fletcher stood up as soon as he saw them.

    Zeph snorted coldly without paying attention to him. He then looked at Billy with anger all over his face.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Harleen looked at Zeph with aplicated expression on her face.

    ¡°Harleen, I know you¡¯ve been angry with me all along. Let me apologize first.¡± Zeph forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart before speaking again. ¡°I promise you that once we sign the contract with Ozin Tower, we¡¯ll transfer you back to our headquarters and appoint you as department director!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say nice things, where are our shares and dividends that you promised us?¡± Sharon spoke up loudly.

    ¡°I had already arranged the share certificates and dividends with thepany before I came. Once Harleen signs the contract, you can get them.¡±

    ¡°I have no trust in you at all. What if she helps you sign the contract and you back outter?¡± ¡°Sharon, we are family. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to talk like this?¡± Robert interrupted them.

    ¡°Too much? Am I being more excessive than you all?¡± Sharon replied with a disdainful tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you have done all these years? What have you aplished on your own?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Robert was blue in the face.

    ¡°Are you itching to start a fight and hit someone? Huh, you can¡¯t handle a little anger? Have you ever thought about how our family has survived all these years? I¡¯VE BEEN THINKING ABOUT KILLING SOMEONE EVERY SINGLE MOMENT ALL THESE YEARS!¡±

    Zeph felt himself on the verge of uncontroble rage.

    ¡°Well, then tell me, what do you want me to do to make Harleen sign the contract?¡±

 Chapter 40 Incident

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Harleen just say that on the phone? Do I need to repeat it? Harleen can sign the contract, but we need to see the share and dividend documents first¡­¡± Sharon responded coldly.

    ¡°Sharon!¡± Fletcher interrupted her and continued, ¡°Preparing for the share contract and dividends takes time. Since father promised, he will give it to us.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sharon ultimately held back her words.

    ¡°Harleen, why don¡¯t you go with Grandpa first? Don¡¯t keep Ozin Tower waiting!¡± Fletcher turned around and looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Alright.¡± After a moment of thought, Harleen agreed.

    ¡°Harleen, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Billy stood up and said.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t go. I want you to stay with me. I don¡¯t want Dad to leave.¡± Tasha grabbed his hand and shook it hard when she heard Billy was leaving.

    ¡°Billy, stay at home with Tasha. I¡¯ll keep Harleenpany.¡± Felicia spoke up.

    ¡°That works too. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    Felicia nodded before saying to her sister, ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zeph red at Harleen¡¯s parents and Billy before turning around and leaving.

    After everyone left, Sharon startedining.

    ¡°Fletcher, you don¡¯t know when to stop, do you? I bet after Harleen signs their contract they¡¯ll turn their backs on us!¡±

    ¡°Sharon, I know you have a lot of resentment towards them.¡± Fletcher sighed before continuing, ¡°But my father personally came to invite us, we can¡¯t be too rude.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Sharon red at him unkindly. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook!¡±

    ¡°Make more, Billy and Casey are also eating lunch at home.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Sharon muttered under her breath. ¡°You talk too much!¡±

    Sharon was in a good mood today, especially when she saw Zeph and Robert¡¯s miserable appearance. She felt relieved; it had been a long time since she felt thisfortable. She knew that it was all thanks to Billy¡¯s efforts and thus her opinion of him had changed invisibly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs Knight!¡± Billy and Casey smiled at each other after speaking.

    ¡°Dad, Uncle Casey, you¡¯re lucky today! Grandma¡¯s cooking is delicious! You have to eat moreter.¡± Tasha said sweetly on the side.

    ¡°Haha, okay!¡±

    ¡°Billy, will Harleen be able to sign the contract for Ozin Tower after she goes over? There won¡¯t be any unexpected problems?¡± Fletcher asked.

    ¡°You may rest assured that there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    An hour passed. Fletcher¡¯s phone beeped with a message from Harleen.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Fletcher eximed excitedly after reading the message.

    ¡°What has you so happy?¡± Sharon walked out of the kitchen.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The contract is signed!¡± Fletcher responded with a bigugh.

    ¡°I thought it was something more important. That¡¯s not even yourpany!¡± Sharon pouted and turned back to her work.

    ¡°Billy, thank you so much. I appreciate it.¡± Fletcher turned to Billy with sincere gratitude and ignored Sharon¡¯sment.

    ¡°Mr Knight, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Daddy is the best! I knew he could do it.¡± Tasha put down her toy and cheered loudly.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Tasha.¡± Billy patted her little head affectionately.

    After fifteen minutes, Sharon walked out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Fletcher, call Harleen and ask when they will be home. I need to start cooking!¡± said she.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fletcher was in high spirits as he dialed Harleen¡¯s number immediately.

    ¡°Harleen, where are you guys now? How long until you get home?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in a taxi now. Maybe about twenty minutes or so?¡± Harleen replied on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Great! Can you pick up a bottle of wine on your way back? I¡¯m going to have some drinks with Billy and Casey at lunchtime¡­¡± Fletcher grinned as he made this request.

    Before hepleted his sentence, there was a loud noise from the phone speaker.

    ¡°Harleen, what happened!?¡± Fletcher eximed loudly, surprised.

    But there was no sound on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Harleen? Harleen?¡± Fletcher shouted again after a moment, realizing that the call had been disconnected. He quickly dialed again. But this time it just rang without anyone answering.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Harleen¡¯s taxi must have crashed!¡± Fletcher sounded anxious. ¡°No one is answering her phone.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Sharon eximed loudly. ¡°Try calling Felicia¡¯s phone!¡±

    Fletcher tried again but the result was the same.

    ¡°No one is answering!¡± Fletcher looked at Sharon and Billy for help.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    ¡°They¡­ they couldn¡¯t have gotten into an ident or something, could they?¡± Sharon sounded extremely nervous.

    ¡°Mommy, I want my mommy¡­ Mommy will be okay¡­¡± Tasha started crying uncontrobly.

    ¡°Please look after Tasha. I¡¯m going to find Harleen.¡± Billy said before rushing out of the door with Casey in tow.

    ¡°Where do you even start looking for them?¡± Sharon shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find them,¡± Billy replied before quickly leaving the room.

    Casey hit the gas and sped out of the neighborhood.

    ¡°Head towards Knight Group!¡± Billy instructed as he dialed Derek¡¯s number.

    ¡°Mr Gardner?¡± Derek answered after just one ring.

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you a phone number, get their location ASAP!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Derek responded after a brief pause.

    Less than five minutester, they received a message from Derek with an address.

    ¡°Go here!¡± Billy set the navigation and handed his phone to Casey.

    Casey took the phone and put the pedal to the metal. The address that Derek provided was on a secluded road that rarely saw any traffic. Only taxi drivers would know about this kind of ce.

    About fifteen minutester, Casey parked next to a deformed taxi.

 Chapter 41 Eddie Nunez

    Billy stepped out of the car and hurried over to that car. He looked inside, but there was no one there, only two cell phones and Harleen¡¯s handbag scattered on the couch.

    Without a doubt, something had happened to Harleen and her sister.

    ¡°There¡¯s surveince over there. We should be able to track them down!¡± Casey looked around and found a surveince camera not far away. Then he took out his phone and dialed Derek¡¯s number before describing the situation.

    ¡°What?! Do they have a death wish?¡± Derek shouted loudly. ¡°Give me three minutes, I¡¯ll have someone check the surveince right away!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± with that said, Casey hung up the phone.

    ¡°Could it be one of those three families?¡± After getting back in the car, Casey asked again.

    ¡°Very probable. Harleen has just been back in Ozin for a few days after five years. I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Why did they do it? Did they find something?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s find Harleen first. If it really was one of those three families that did this, we¡¯ll take care of them!¡±

    Casey nodded in response, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, they shouldn¡¯t be in danger for now since their captors didn¡¯t harm them yet.¡±

    Billy pulled out a cigarette and lit it up.

    Three minutester, Casey¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Did you find it?¡± Casey asked Derek.

    ¡°It was Eddie Nunez¡¯s people!¡± I¡¯ll send you the address right now, let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Half a minuteter, Derek sent over the message with the address. Casey set up the navigation and drove off. Billy then called Derek on speakerphone.

    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Eddie is second-inmand in the underworld of Ozin, he represents Ozin¡¯s local power.¡± Derek replied.

    ¡°Damon¡¯s subordinate?¡± Billy continued asking.

    ¡°No, Eddie has always been at odds with Damon, and there have been asional conflicts between them. Damon has long wanted to take him down but Eddie has backing from several major families in Ozin so Damon can¡¯t make too big of a move.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡± Upon hearing this news, Billy confirmed his suspicions.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean, sir?¡±

    ¡°Someone asked him to kidnap Harleen.¡± Billy paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Notify Damon to meet me at the destination. Today we¡¯ll be giving him a big gift!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Derek responded loudly after another moment of confusion. He understood what Billy meant-after today, Eddie would disappear in Ozin.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. We¡¯ll talkter!¡± with that, Billy hung up the phone.

    ¡°They¡¯re really asking for trouble!¡± Casey eximed angrily while driving.

    ¡°People who do evil cannot live long. I originally wanted them to live a few more days but it seems they feel they¡¯ve lived enough.¡± Said Billy.

    Meanwhile, in a private club about five or six kilometers away from where the taxi crashed, Harleen and her sister huddled together on the sofa on the third floor. They had panic-stricken faces trembling in fear and their clothes were disheveled.

    Sitting across from them was a man in his forties with fierce features. He was none other than Eddie Nunez, Ozin¡¯s second-inmand in their underground world.

    Behind Eddie stood four burly men with powerful presences. His four trusted subordinates who were infamous thugs within Ozin¡¯s underground world.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Eddie, they are truly stunning beauties.¡± One bald man licked his dry lips as he spoke up first.

    ¡°No kidding! Otherwise how could they be called Ozin¡¯s top beauties?¡± Another man responded. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect this younger sister to also be so beautiful. They really are an unparalleled pair!¡±

    ¡°What do you bastards want?!¡± Felicia snapped at them. ¡°I warn you, if you mess around, my brother-inw won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you have a brother-inw? Is he tough? I¡¯m scared!¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes kept wandering between the two sisters, with a hint of evil in his gaze.

    Harleen steadied her emotions before turning to Eddie.

    ¡°Who are you guys? Why did you take us here?¡± asked she.

    ¡°Did you save someone from the Miles family 5 years ago?¡± Eddie lit up a cigar and took a puff.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Harleen and her sister were both stunned. Harleen never expected that they came for this reason. Over the years, she had been worried about this daying and sometimes even woke up from nightmares. In recent years, this worry had faded slightly as she thought that five years had passed and nothing would happen again.

    Felicia looked at her sister with surprise after hearing Eddie¡¯s words. She had never heard her sister mention that before.

    ¡°Tell me who that person is that you saved and where they are now, then I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Eddie could see through Harleen¡¯s panic just by looking into her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯ve never saved anyone.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Eddie blew out some smoke as he spoke coldly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, what can I say?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to resort to violence but why did you force me?¡± Eddie narrowed his eyes slightly before waving his hand towards the four people behind him.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you attracted to this beauty?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    The four men¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time, and the man who had a buzz cut walked towards Harleen.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Stop!¡± Harleen shouted while protecting her sister.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way!¡± the man pped Harleen in the face and flipped her onto the sofa.

    ¡°Let your sister try first, it¡¯ll be your turnter.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Felicia shouted out loud.

    ¡°Little beauty, let¡¯s go. If you want to shout, I¡¯ll let you shout enough after going to bed!¡± the man scanned Felicia¡¯s body, swallowing several times.

    With that said, he reached out and grabbed her cor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Felicia trembled all over and hit the man¡¯s hand off.

    The men raised his hand and pped her hard. A palm print then appeared on Felicia¡¯s face.

    Immediately after, Felicia¡¯s sweater was torn open, revealing her neck.

 Chapter 42 Eddieâ€™s Fear

    ¡°Ah!¡± Felicia screamed in horror.

    ¡°Fuck off, you bastard!¡± Harleen shouted as she got up and charged towards that man.

    He quickly pped Harleen and sent her flying to the ground. There was a hint of blood at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°You have one minute to decide. If you don¡¯t speak up, my four brothers can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Eddie looked down at Harleen on the ground and spoke.

    ¡°You bastards¡­¡± Harleen burst into tears, unable to speak through her sobs.

    At this moment, she faced a difficult choice. If she spoke up, Billy¡¯s identity would be exposed; if she didn¡¯t speak up, her sister¡¯s life would be ruined forever.

    ¡°Thirty seconds left!¡± Eddie took a puff from his cigar before speaking calmly again.

    ¡°You will all face retribution for this!¡± Harleen struggled to speak through her pain and anguish.

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna tell?¡± Eddie nced at Harleen before raising his hand. ¡°Take her sister to the next room!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The man with a buzz cut smirked as he reached for Felicia.

    Boom!

    Just then, there was a loud explosion as the door of the room shattered into pieces with debris flying everywhere. Soon after, two slender figures appeared at the door.

    ¡°Billy?!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Harleen and her sister shouted loudly as if they had caught a life-saving straw.

    Billy got incensed at the sight of thedies, causing Casey to shiver.

    ¡°Fuck you, kid, you¡¯re her brother-inw? Do you wanna die here?¡± the buzz cut guy eximed loudly.

    ¡°Take Harleen and Felicia out!¡± Billy asked Casey.

    Casey knew that Billy was already extremely angry and didn¡¯t want thedies to see what would happen next. So, he quickly walked towards them and brought them out.

    ¡°Kid, You¡¯re living impatiently, huh?¡± the guy roared and picked up a fruit knife from the coffee table before charging towards him.

    But as he had just approached them, his wrist was grasped and broken by Casey in a blink.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He screamed in pain and crouched down.

    Eddie beside him frowned tightly. He didn¡¯t expect Casey to have such skills, and with just one move, he disabled one of his most capable men¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± The other three yelled and attacked Casey. All three of them could tell that Casey was no ordinary opponent, so they used their strongest moves right away. However, what shocked them was that they didn¡¯t even touch Casey¡¯s clothes before being thrown back like they were hit by a car.

    Eddie¡¯s wrist trembled slightly as he held his cigar. The ash fell down and his heart sank with it. His four most capable men couldn¡¯t even take one move from the opponent. What kind of concept was this?

    Who did they provoke?

    ¡°Ladies, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Without even looking at Eddie, Casey bent down to help Harleen up.

    ¡°Billy, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Harleen, go with Casey first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Billy responded after calming down his aura.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen looked at Eddie who had a dark expression not far away and shivered all over her body.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I promise nothing will happen. You guys go first, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Billy interrupted her words.

    ¡°Stay safe, Billy.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Billy.¡± Felicia spoke up.

    Billy nodded in response. As the three of them left, Billy walked towards the sofa, intimidating. With each step he took, the tiles beneath his feet cracked like spider webs, shocking and terrifying.

    A big bead of sweat dripped down Eddie¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Eddie asked while shivering with a look of horror in his eyes.

    ¡°Both of youe up here!¡± Without even looking at him, Billy sat down on the sofa and dialed Derek¡¯s phone number on his mobile phone. A few minutes ago when he and Casey arrived at the club entrance, Derek and Damon had been already waiting for them. They didn¡¯te up together because Billy didn¡¯t want Harleen and her sister to know too much.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Derek¡¯s voice came through the receiver.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    In less than two minutes, he and Damon appeared at the door.

    ¡°Damon? Mr Hines?¡± Seeing them both made Eddie even more shocked than before.

    One was the top dog of Ozin¡¯s business world, and the other was the king of Ozin¡¯s underground world. Both were figures who could make Ozin tremble with just a stomp of their feet.

    Thinking back to Billy¡¯smanding tone on the phone earlier, Eddie¡¯s heart throbbed violently several times, and beads of sweat dripped down his forehead even more profusely.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to die!¡± Derek coldly nced at Eddie before leading Damon to Billy and bowing respectfully. ¡°Mr Gardner!¡±

    Eddie couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell onto the ground, waves of shock surging through his heart. And as for the four buzz-cut men who had just gotten up from the ground, they copsed again one by one, trembling all over with fear.

    After nodding slightly with Derek, Billy looked towards them and asked, ¡°Who was it thatid hands on thedies just now?¡±

    ¡°W-who are you?¡± The buzz-cut man asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Won¡¯t say? Then I¡¯ll think you guys were all in on this.¡± Said Billy. As he raised his hand, a gust of wind swept the four men. And the next second, their bodies exploded like the ripest watermelons, leaving an aerosol mist of blood lingering in the air, after which, the room fell into silence and peace again.

    Damon standing behind Billy shuddered with horror all over his body. Although he had already witnessed Billy¡¯s skillsst night, he never expected them to be this powerful,pletely beyond his understanding of martial arts.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir. I was wrong. Please spare my worthless life¡­¡± Eddie had no more courage left and crawled to Billy¡¯s feet, every cell in his body filled with fear. Eddie had never heard of any giant-killer as powerful as Billy before in all his decades of living. He must have been cursed for this life to provoke such a top-level powerhouse just because he caught two women.

    ¡°Who told you to do today¡¯s job?¡± Billy asked.

 Chapter 43 Harleenâ€™s Suspicion

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Brian Watkins.¡± Eddie trembled as he spoke, bowing his head.

    ¡°I¡­ I was just following his orders. Please, spare me.¡± He pleaded.

    ¡°Since the moment you decided to go after Harleen, your life was no longer your own. Don¡¯t worry, Brian will soon join you.¡± Billy spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°No! No!¡± Eddie screamed hysterically.

    Before he could finish speaking, a burst of blood mist erupted and Eddie was gone in an instant. Damon gasped for air once again. The opponent he had been trying to eliminate for so many years had died so easily without even leaving behind any remains. He also admired Billy¡¯s courage and determination-when it came to killing someone, there was no hesitation or mercy.

    ¡°Master Eight, I leave the rest to you. You have one night to take over all of Eddie¡¯s territory!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those behind him, they¡¯ll soon be joining Eddie.¡± As Damon said these words, Billy stood up and walked towards the door with Derek by his side. Damon finally snapped out of his daze and quickly bowed down in gratitude, ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡±

    For him, this was a huge opportunity-from now on, the underground world of Ozin would only hear his voice. As he felt a wave of joy, the words Billy had spoken still sent shivers down his spine.

    Were they going to take on the major families in Ozin? Damon was lost in thought in helpless wonder since those were families that had been standing for decades here.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, are you nning on taking action against the three families?¡± Derek asked as they got into the car two minutester.

    ¡°I wanted to let them live a little longer and deal with them after things settle down here. But since they¡¯re so eager to die, why not grant their wish? You¡¯ll arrange for people to start taking over their core industries tomorrow. You have half a month to bring everything under control within World Group.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr Gardner, I guarantee there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Derek replied loudly.

    Meanwhile, Casey was driving towards Harleen¡¯s house with the twodies trying hard to calm themselves down.

    ¡°Casey, do you think Billy will be okay? I remember now, the person who caught us is named Eddie Nunez and he¡¯s from Ozin¡¯s underground world. Will Billy be safe staying there?¡± Harleen asked afterforting her younger sister.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Knight. Mr Gardner will be fine because he has already notified his friends who know people at the police station. Eddie won¡¯t dare mess around.¡± Casey reassured her confidently. He and Billy had already agreed on what story they would tell everyone else- whenever something wasn¡¯t convenient or easy to exin away, they would exin that they had some ¡°friends¡± to help.

    ¡°How many friends does my brother-inw have anyway?¡± Felicia asked once she regainedposure from being scared earlier.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Casey hesitated before answering, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure about that.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah! How did you learn those moves? Where did you learn martial arts?¡± Felicia continued asking questions curiously.

    ¡°I was born into a family of martial arts practitioners and started training at a young age. Later, I went to a military camp for a few years.¡± Casey responded after some thought.

    ¡°Does my brother-inw know martial arts? Is he as skilled as you?¡±

    Casey was at a loss for words since he felt like that question hurt his pride.

    ¡°He also learned martial arts in the military camp,¡± Casey said after thinking for a moment. ¡°I haven¡¯tpared myself to him, so I don¡¯t know if I can beat him.¡±

    ¡°Casey, tell me honestly, who are you and Billy?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Casey was slightly confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! Since the day you two appeared in Cloud City until now, many things have been too smooth-sailing and unrealistic! In Cloud City, both Neal and the Thunder family are absolute giants, but you two easily rescued Tasha. Then there was the incident with our neighbour this morning. Egbert might not be top-tier in Ozin but he¡¯s heavyweight. Yet he willingly paid so much money to settle it down peacefully. If it wasn¡¯t because someone made him wary of something or someone else, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing! And then there¡¯s the matter with Ozin Tower. Billy said that they could get the contract within one day and they did. Moreover, their director treated me exceptionally well when I went over there, it felt like they were afraid that I wouldn¡¯t sign with them. All these things couldn¡¯t possibly just be because he knows some friends who can help.¡± After expressing all her doubts in one go, Harleen fixed her gaze on Casey and asked seriously, ¡°I just want an honest answer from you.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Um¡­ Miss Knight, I can¡¯t answer these questions for you. Let¡¯s wait for Mr Gardner to tell you. My rtionship with Mr Gardner is indeed a bit special, and it¡¯s precisely because of this, it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you at the moment. But don¡¯t misunderstand, not telling you is just for your safety, because the more you know, the more danger there is.¡±

    ¡°Casey, are you and my brother-inw secret agents or something?¡± Felicia asked with a twinkle in her eye.

    Casey choked a little and replied, ¡°Felicia, have you read too many novels?¡±

    Then he said to Harleen, ¡°Miss Knight, please trust Mr Gardner. He has told you before that he will make up for what he owes your family over the years a hundredfold and he will do it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Harleen didn¡¯t continue questioning. She was a smart woman. There was no point in continuing to press him further since Casey had already said this much. Or, she would only embarrass both sides.

    Soon enough they arrived at the entrance of their apartment building where Casey parked his car.

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Casey said as they got out of the car. ¡°If your parents ask why Eddie wanted to catch you guys, try not to say too much. The more we say about it, the more worried they will be. Just say that you don¡¯t know why Eddie wanted you caught, Mr Gardner rushed over before they could interrogate you so when hees back maybe he¡¯ll tell them exactly why.¡±

    The two sisters nodded simultaneously.

    About an hourter, Billy knocked on the door.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Tasha ran over when she saw him.

    ¡°Tasha, were you good at home? Did you listen to your grandpa and grandma?¡± Billy bent down and gave her a kiss.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tasha nodded her head. ¡°Tasha is a good girl. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    ¡°I believe you!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, are you alright? Did everything get resolved with Eddie?¡± Fletcher walked over and asked in a slightly worried tone.

 Chapter 44 Trash in Buddha Hall

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Knight. It¡¯s taken care of. I had a friend at the police station handle it.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Did you ask him why they were trying to grab Harleen and Felicia?¡± Sharon asked, her face still showing fear and concern. She knew exactly who Eddie Nunez was, and if he had his sights set on them, their family would never be safe again. Compared to some of the bigger families out there, people like Eddie with underground connections scared her even more.

    ¡°They got the wrong person. Harleen looks a lot like a woman who owed theirpany money so they grabbed her instead. My friend went over there and cleared things up. After Eddie apologized to me for the mistake, I came back here.¡± Billy quickly made up a reason.

    As soon as Sharon heard this exnation she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°They got it wrong? That¡¯s good news.¡± Said Sharon.

    Harleen and Felicia were looking at Billy in disbelief.

    Afterwards, they all sat down for dinner together in good spirits.

    ¡°Billy, can youe inside with me? There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± Harleen said after dinner as she stood up from the table.

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Billy followed her into the room where Harleen gave him aplicated look before speaking again.

    ¡°Have you found out who was behind what happened to the Miles family five years ago?¡± asked she.

    Back then she had only saved Billy but she still didn¡¯t know who held such deep hatred towards the Miles family that they wanted them wiped off the mappletely.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to ask that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be confused with me.¡± Harleen red at him and continued, ¡°Eddie caught me and forced me to reveal who I saved back then. Obviously, even if it wasn¡¯t him who did the Miles family¡¯s case, he must know who the mastermind behind it is!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Billy thought for a moment. ¡°I did ask him, but he didn¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°He only said that a mysterious person asked him to do this job and gave him a generous reward, but the person never revealed their identity from start to finish.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Harleen was stunned for a moment before looking at Billy with some concern.

    ¡°Now that someone knows about this, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give up easily. They¡¯ll definitely try their best to find you out. You should leave Ozin as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Harleen. Don¡¯t worry, I promise nothing will happen.¡± A touch of emotion rose in Billy¡¯s heart. Harleen only thought about his safety but forgot that her own situation was the most dangerous. The only clue in the hands of the other party now was her alone, and they won¡¯t give up.

    ¡°I know your identity is somewhat special and perhaps not afraid of ordinary forces.¡± Harleen spoke again. ¡°But since they can wipe out the Miles family, their strength and power are extraordinary. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Harleen, but trust me, nothing will happen.¡± Billy looked at her seriously. ¡°I promised you I would take care of you and Tasha forever, I¡¯m not just saying it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s not talk about my problems. What are your ns next? Are you going back to Cloud City or staying in Ozin? You helped Knight Group secure the contract, and that old man Zeph should allow you to transfer back to the headquarters.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Harleen shook her head slightly and she continued, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to stay at Knight Group. Even if I go back to work at the headquarters, I¡¯ll definitely face their exclusion and won¡¯t be able to do anything. If there¡¯s a choice, I¡¯d rather go back to Ozin and find a job in anotherpany, start everything anew.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s do what you want. I agree with both hands up! We¡¯ll move the things from Cloud City back to Ozin in a few days and you¡¯ll start looking for jobs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too simply, Billy. You should know why our family went to Cloud City?¡± asked Harleen with a serious face.

    ¡°I know. But that¡¯s nothing major. I promise the Ma family won¡¯t cause you any trouble again.¡±

    ¡°Although the Ma family isn¡¯t the number one family in Ozin, their power is much stronger than that of the Thunder Family in Cloud City. It¡¯s no joke! You¡­¡±

    ¡°Harleen, trust me when I say everything will be fine. All right then! Let¡¯s settle it this way. Find some time and talk about your ideas with your parents so they don¡¯t worry about you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try, if it doesn¡¯t work out we can always go back to Cloud City.¡± Said Harleen with an adamant look on her face.

    Billy smiled as he nodded his head approvingly.

    ¡°By the way, did Zeph give you and Felicia the stock contract and dividends when you went to Knight Group before?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen shook her head and said, ¡°He said they weren¡¯t ready yet and asked me toe back tomorrow to get them.¡±

    ¡°That old con is truly good at calcting.¡± Billy murmured.

    ¡°Are you worried he¡¯ll turn his back on us after getting the contract?¡± Harleen asked hesitantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Billyughed again. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow to make up for it.¡±

    Harleen nodded in response.

    Fifteen minutester, Billy and Casey left, promising Tasha they woulde back to y with her toys tomorrow.

    ¡°Boss, Judge called me about something.¡± Casey spoke up as they got into the car.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°The eldest son of the Watkins family is actually a member of Buddha Hall.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s highly valued there and has been listed as a candidate for deaconship.¡±

    ¡°No wonder they¡¯re so arrogant. Get someone look into this son of the Watkins family, I wanna see what kind of person he is.¡±

    ¡°Already. Compared to his younger brother, he¡¯s worse. And, protected by the name of Buddha Hall, he goes uncontested. If we want to pursue him, he deserves being killed a dozen of times. However, the dirty deeds he did were probably done behind Buddha Hall¡¯s back! Otherwise, even if Buddha Hall is not reputable, they would not tolerate it.¡±

    ¡°Buddha Hall has expanded too quickly in recent years. It¡¯s inevitable some trash will slip through.¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    ¡°ording to Judge¡¯s instructions, the Watkins family should be calling this son back to Ozin this time. He¡¯ll probably arrive in the next two days.¡± Casey said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well then, we might as well help clean up Buddha Hall while we¡¯re at it. Tell Judge to keep an eye on him and monitor his movements at all times.¡±

 Chapter 45 Determination

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded before suddenly remembering something.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, brother, I got the results from that thing you asked me to look intost time. Five years ago, it was the Dawson family that took care of your foster family¡¯s affairs and arranged for their burial plot.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    After the Miles family incident five years ago, Harleen saved him and then he was taken away by an old man. Billy had no power to take care of his foster family¡¯s affairs. He thought no one would dare to interfere with their matters and at most it would be handled simply by police department officials. But not long ago, he learned from Judge that someone hade forward to take care of the Miles family¡¯s affairs back then. He asked Judge to investigate who did it but there was never any result. Those who came forward seemed to have left Ozin already. He never expected that it was done by the Dawson family. The Dawson family was a second-tier n in Ozin. Before anything happened with the Miles family, they had a good rtionship with them and many industries under Dawson were cooperating with Miles¡¯. Therefore, Billy always had a good impression of people from the Dawson family, especially their patriarch who spent thirty years in a military camp when he was young, full of righteousness and iron willpower. Perhaps this was why he could stand up for the Miles family during those turbulent times.

    Casey nodded his head and continued, ¡°And precisely because of this reason, the Dawson family has been having a hard time these past few years.¡±

    ¡°The Jimenezs and Mas have joined forces against them, now even third-tier ns are ranked higher than them.¡±

    ¡°The Watkins family didn¡¯t participate?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°On the surface, it appears that the Watkins family didn¡¯t get involved in the Dawson family¡¯s affairs. I think they didn¡¯t see much value in Dawson¡¯s assets and left it to the other two families. Moreover, I heard that Mr Dawson was severely injured by people arranged by the Jimenez and Malcolm families. He not only lost all his cultivation but also became disabled.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a cold fury erupted from Billy as he focused his gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dawson family!¡± Billy ordered after a brief pause.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey stepped on the gas pedal.

    The Dawson family estate was located near a park in the east of the City and upied an area not too big. Five years ago, the Dawson family estate was bustling with activity. But now five yearster, there wasn¡¯t even a soul around. Before things went south for them, Dawson Group had an annual output value of at least billions of dors with considerable profits as well. If they continued at that pace for just another few years or so, they would have been among Ozin¡¯s top-tiered families. However, since their downfall began, the Jimenez and Ma families joined forces to suppress them while simultaneously warning everyone else against working with Dawson Group or facing consequences, which led to the overnight termination of all business rtionships with Dawson Group, causing paralysis within their organization. Taking advantage of this situation both two powerful families started dividing up the Dawson Family¡¯s assets, including many subsidiaries which were acquired at rock-bottom prices forcing them into submission. Over a few years, Dawson Group¡¯s output value dropped to less than five billion and they borrowed five billion from banks, putting them on the brink of bankruptcy.

    Currently, the only high-quality asset under the Dawson family was their mansion and a tea house downtown.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s such a nice day today. Let me wheel you out to soak up some sun in the yard.¡± a young woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    A woman in her twenties pushed an old man in a wheelchair out of a vi. The old man had grey hair and was none other than Bartholomew Dawson with his granddaughter Laura Dawson by his side.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Bartholomewughed heartily despite being disabled from both legs. Although he was physically challenged, he still seemed lively and energetic.

    ¡°Grandpa, what did that specialist say about your health after examining you yesterday? Can he treat you?¡± Laura asked as they arrived at Mansion.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. There¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± Bartholomew replied with an almost imperceptible hint of sadness shing across his eyes.

    ¡°So even he couldn¡¯t help?¡± Laura looked disappointed and let out a sigh inwardly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Laura. Grandpa has gotten used to this over these past few years.¡± He smiled reassuringly at his granddaughter before adding, ¡°Reading books and soaking up the sun every day isn¡¯t so bad.¡±

    ¡°Do you regret anything, Grandpa?¡± Laura suddenly asked him one question that caught him off guard.

    ¡°What do I have to regret?¡±

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t intervened with the Miles family¡¯s affairs 5 years ago, then all these things wouldn¡¯t have happenedter on. Your health wouldn¡¯t have been affected either.¡±

    ¡°Laura, you must remember!¡± he said with a meaningful tone. ¡°The most important thing in life is to have peace of mind. No matter what difficulties you encounter, you must follow your heart and obey your intentions. Perhaps to outsiders, what I did years ago was extremely foolish. The Miles family was gone, and I even sacrificed the future of the Dawson family for it. But let me tell you if I hadn¡¯t done that 5 years ago, my life would have been even more miserable! Because I couldn¡¯t pass my test! But now, I live peacefully and steadily. That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Laura nodded as if she understood.

    ¡°In addition, you must believe that everything has a cause and effect. Good and evil will eventually be repaid!¡±

    ¡°Now I get it.¡± Laura nodded again.

    At this moment, a chaotic sound of footsteps could be heard. A fierce-looking bald man with a strong build led thirty tattooed men into the Mansion.

    ¡°You bastards again! What do you want?¡± Laura shouted when she saw them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, little girl, I won¡¯t eat you!¡± The bald man named Jon Rice scanned Laura¡¯s figure and licked his lips. Then he looked at Bartholomew and asked, ¡°Old man, have you thought about what we talked aboutst time?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°With a million, you wanna buy out tea house downtown, do you think I¡¯ll take that into consideration?¡± Bartholomew asked back.

    The bold man snorted and said, ¡°Old thing, know your ce! I¡¯m willing to give you a million, you should be grateful. If you insist, you won¡¯t even get a penny!¡±

    ¡°Alright, cut the crap. I won¡¯t sell the tea house to you, get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Bartholomew, you old thing, do you think you¡¯re something, huh? Do you think the Dawson family is still the same as it was 5 years ago? I¡¯m gonna kill you here, no one else dares to do anything, you believe that?¡±

    ¡°So try me!¡±

    ¡°You want to do this the hard way?¡± asked the bold man, raising his hand.

    ¡°Come on, teach this old thing a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 46 Conflict in the Dawson Familyâ€™s Estate

    A tattooed man around 6. 6 ft walked towards Bartholomew.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over here!¡± Laura shouted, then took two steps forward and stood in front of her grandfather.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± One of the tattooed men pushed her away. Later, he walked up to Bartholomew and raised his hand to p him.

    ¡°What are you doing? Stop!¡± A middle-aged voice sounded at the entrance of the mansion. It was from the current head of the Dawson family, Lee Dawson, followed by his wife and Laura¡¯s third uncle.

    ¡°When will you stop? Are you trying to drive our whole family to death?¡± Michelle Dawson, Laura¡¯s mother, shouted angrily.

    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡± Lee and his brother hurriedly approached the old man and asked.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Bartholomew furrowed his brow and shook his head.

    ¡°Dad, these bastards are getting more and more outrageous. Let¡¯s call the police!¡± Laura said as she took out her phone from her pocket. But Jon took a few steps forward and pped her. Laura was directly knocked down to the ground, with faint traces of blood at the corners of her mouth, and her phone slipped out of her hand.

    ¡°Little bitch, you are getting impatient with life, aren¡¯t you? Do you want to call the police? Do you believe that I can make you go to a club tonight and serve customers?¡±

    ¡°Laura!¡± Michelle shouted and quickly helped the girl up.

    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m gonnapete with you!¡± David Dawson, Laura¡¯s uncle shouted and rushed towards Jon.

    However, just as he had run out for only two steps, Jon quickly came forward to meet him. He swiftly put a dagger at David¡¯s throat. Although Jon was not a martial artist, he was a well-known figure in the underground world of Ozin because he had good skills and was notorious for being ruthless.

    ¡°What do you have topete with me? If you dare, try moving again. Do you believe I can end your life right now?¡±

    ¡°Jon, calm down!¡± Lee shouted, ¡°Let go of him first if you have something to say!¡±

    Bang!

    Jon kicked David down, causing thetter to roll on the ground several times. David spat out blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a warning. If you dare to say anything again, I¡¯ll just kill you!¡± Jon nced coldly at him.

    Bartholomew was sitting in a wheelchair with a painful expression in his eyes and his eyes turned red. If he hadn¡¯t been injured, Jon together with his fellows wouldn¡¯t be capable to be his opponent. But now, apart from anger, he had no other way.

    ¡°Jon, this is over the top!¡± Lee spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want. What can you do?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Dawson family has no way to deal with you?¡± Lee responded angrily. ¡°If you push us too far, we¡¯ll go down fighting!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Jon sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimate you. Your family doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to fight me to the death now!¡±

    With that said, he pulled out a bank card and mmed it in Lee¡¯s face. ¡°You came back just in time. That old man is stubborn, he won¡¯t listen to reason. Let me tell you, there¡¯s one million on this card for you. You have one hour to bring all the relevant documents ande with me toplete the transfer of ownership of your family¡¯s teahouse. Otherwise, all consequences will be at your own risk!¡±

    ¡°One million? They really can do anything.¡± Lee scoffed. ¡°Do you know how much that tea house plus thend is worth?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it¡¯s worth,¡± Jon replied impatiently. ¡°They¡¯re giving you a million whether or not you sell it!

    ¡°The tea house is thest business left for us, they won¡¯t let it go? Are you sending us over the edge?!¡±

    ¡°Cut the shit! Take the documents and go with me!¡± Jon urged.

    ¡°Tell the people behind you! They can get the tea house only if I die!¡± Lee snapped.

    Jon kicked him down to the ground with one foot.

    ¡°Look at you! Since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll make that happen! Come on, get him.¡±

    Several tattooed men approached Lee one after another.

    ¡°Bastards, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Michelle shouted out and charged at them.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± one of the men kicked her down.

    Michelle immediately curled up on the ground and kept vomiting.

    ¡°Michelle!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Michelle!¡±

    Lee and two others shouted at the same time.

    ¡°You bastards!¡± Bartholomew was exasperated shivering.

    ¡°Lee, it¡¯s your turn now! I want to see how long you can hold out before agreeing to sell the tea house!¡±

    With that said, a man walked to Lee.

    Suddenly, more than ten tattooed men were lifted into the air as if hit by a car. After flying a distance of 20-30 meters, they crashed heavily to the ground, either breaking their hands or feet.

    They all passed out before vomiting some blood.

    Immediately after, a shadow quickly shed up to Jon and grabbed his wrist with a strong twist. After a click, Jon¡¯s arm drooped. Someone stepped hard on Jon¡¯s right ankle, crushing all the bones.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jon let out a hysterical scream and fell.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, and by the time everyone realized what had happened, Jon was already writhing on the ground in pain.

    Bartholomew¡¯s family and the remaining ten or so tattooed men on the other side all took a deep breath of cold air at the same time.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you¡­¡± A tattooed man looked at Billy and Casey and was trembling as he spoke.

    ¡°Jon is under Eddie¡¯smand. Eddie won¡¯t let you go¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and picked up his phone to dial Damon¡¯s number.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Dawson family estate now. You have half an hour to show up in front of me!¡±

 Chapter 47 The Last of Jon Rice

    ¡°Hello, Mr Dawson!¡± After hanging up the phone, Billy walked over to Bartholomew and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Excuse me, young man, who are you?¡±

    Billy had already undergone a disguise at this point, so Bartholomew couldn¡¯t recognize him for the time being. The rest of the Dawson family also looked over with surprise on their faces. It had been a long time since anyone had stood up for the Dawson family like this since they got into trouble.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, let¡¯s catch upter. Let¡¯s take care of these things at home first.¡± Billy pointed to Jon. ¡°These people should be sent by the Jimenez and Ma families?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bartholomew was stunned. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°To be honest with you, I was alsomissioned by someone else so I know some things. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± After another moment of hesitation, Bartholomew continued speaking. ¡°Young man, please don¡¯t worry about this matter anymore. Ozin is almost controlled by Jimenez and Ma now, I¡¯m afraid it will bring harm upon you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Dawson, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    With that said Billy walked towards Jon.

    ¡°You dare touch me? I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Jon regained some strength as he spoke out loud again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this only once,¡± Billy said calmly but firmly, ¡°Call whoever instigated you here right now and tell them that someone is waiting for them here. If they don¡¯t show up within half an hour, all ¡°Pah!¡± Jon spat and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re innocent because you don¡¯t even know¡­¡±

    Before hepleted his sentence, Billy stepped on his right knee, with the sound of bones cracking.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jon screamed miserably again.

    As the other tattooed men were eager to take action, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver and take several steps back when they sensed the suffocating pressure from Casey beside them.

    ¡°The next kick will be aimed at your left leg ankle,¡± Billy spoke coldly, looking at Jon.

    ¡°And then the left knee, your ribs and spine, and finally, your head. If you have the guts, you can choose not to call!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call¡­ I¡¯ll call right away¡­¡±

    Immediately after, Jon took out his phone and dialled a number. Billy ignored him and turned around to walk back to Bartholomew.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, they need some more time before they arrive. I will first check your body.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You still know medicine?¡± Laura blinked her big eyes and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Only a superficial understanding., Billy replied with a smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Only Casey knew that if Billy only had a superficial understanding of medicine, then there would be probably few people in the world who could im to truly understand it. The Army of Bloodshadow consisted of 100, 000 soldiers and 1, 000 medical personnel. All of them had received direct or indirect guidance from Billy¡¯s medical expertise. Billy trained five leaders in the army himself, each of which was just as skilled as the experts in the imperial medical corps.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± Said Bartholomew without further hesitation. He sensed a familiar scent of iron-blooded masculinity emanating from Billy and was certain that he too came from within their camp.

    Billy ced his hand on Bartholomew¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°So how is he? Can you treat it?¡± Laura quickly asked three minutester when Billy finished taking Bartholomew¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± nodded Billy with a smile. Although Bartholomew¡¯s injuries were bad and might have been beyond the abilities of most experts, they were nothing more than minor wounds in his eyes.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Laura jumped up excitedly. ¡°Can you help my grandpa?¡±

    The rest of the Dawson family also showed joy on their faces upon hearing this news since their current situation had some connection to Grandfather Dawson¡¯s health condition. If Bartholomew hadn¡¯t been injured, with his skills, small fry wouldn¡¯t dare to be so presumptuous towards the Dawson family.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billyughed and said, ¡°Mr Dawson, after we take care of other things, I¡¯ll help you with acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°Thank you in advance,¡± Bartholomew said hopefully.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Time passed quickly and half an hour flew by. The first person to appear at the Dawson family mansion was Damon. He ran in sweating profusely followed closely by Ezio Andrews and four powerful men.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bartholomew recognized Damon and was slightly surprised. ¡°Why is Master Eight here? Isn¡¯t he always at odds with the three major families?¡± Turning to Billy, he said, ¡°Young man, you should leave now. They¡¯ve called Master Eight too, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Dawson.¡±

    ¡°Master Eight!?¡± the tattooed guys were also stunned for a moment.

    One bald man stepped forwards and greeted Damon, ¡± Master Eight, what brings you here? Did Mr Nunez draw you out?¡±

    ¡°Jon was hit by those two guys, Master Eight, please let Mr Nunez revenge¡­¡±

    The man who was talking was kicked out by Damon and he fell on the ground, with at least three ribs broken. He also passed out after spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Get them all!¡± Damon ordered his people and then nced in the direction of Billy and Casey.

    Due to Billy¡¯s disguise, he didn¡¯t recognize him at first. However, after a brief pause, Damon walked towards Billy. Although Billy¡¯s appearance had changed, his regal demeanor was unmistakable and impossible to imitate by anyone else. Moreover, just a few hours ago they had met and Damon recognized the clothes that Billy was wearing. Furthermore, Casey was standing nearby whom Jon knew as well. With his experience in life, it was clear to him that Billy had undergone some sort of transformation. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why would someone like Billy need to change their appearance just for a visit with the Dawson family?

    As he approached closer towards Billy, there were screamsing from behind him as his four trusted men took care of the tattooed men who were following them.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, sorry for beingte.¡± Damon and Ezio Andrews arrived before them and bowed deeply in apology for being one minutete.

    Everyone except for Billy and Damon and Ezio were shocked by this scene. The mighty Ozin underground king who even three major families wouldn¡¯t dare provoke showed such respect towards this young man. Who was he on earth?

    Billy pointed over at Jon asking, ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°He works for Eddie.¡± Damon replied.

 Chapter 48 Itâ€™s Me

    ¡°Got it!¡± Damon bowed again and waved to the four men behind him. ¡°Take Jon away!¡±

    Four of Damon¡¯s people then walked towards Jon.

    ¡°Master Eight, please spare me¡­¡± Jon struggled to speak.

    Just then, footsteps sounded at the entrance of the courtyard. Two middle-aged men led a group of people inside.

    ¡°Mr Ma, Mr Jimenez, help¡­¡± Seeing them, Jon cried out for help like he had caught a lifeline.

    ¡°Hmm? Who did this?¡± asked Dwight Ma, the second man in the Ma family. Then he scanned the scene and stopped his gaze on Damon. ¡°Master Eight, have you gone too far?¡±

    In his opinion, only Damon would dare to touch Jon in this situation.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Damon snapped at him.

    ¡°Master Eight, do you think we won¡¯t touch you? Do you believe¡­¡± Zed Jimenez, the second man of the Jimenez family angrily rebuked him before being interrupted by Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°It was both of you who brought Jon here?¡± asked Billy.

    Dwight turned his head towards Billy and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do you have any right to speak here?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Billy spoke again before turning to Bartholomew. ¡°Mr Dawson, how many industries have they taken from the Dawson Family over these years?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Laura spoke up loudly without waiting for her grandfather¡¯s response.

    ¡°Ourpany, which produces cosmetics worth nearly two billion, was forcibly acquired by the Jimenez family for fifty million! Additionally, a pharmaceuticalpany worth nearly three billion was snatched away by the Ma family for less than one billion!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded and looked at the two men. ¡°In five years, with interest included and rounded up to a whole number, it should be just about double. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, the Jimenez family will put up four billion and the Ma family will put up six billion, and I¡¯ll let you both leave alive.¡±

    The Dawson family members all gasped in shock. Laura blinked her eyes and thought to herself, ¡°This guy must have learned math from a gym teacher or something.¡±

    Dwightughed out loud. ¡°Kid, did the Dawson family hire you to be theiredian?¡±

    ¡°Mr Dawson, you haven¡¯t learned your lesson during these years. In this case, don¡¯t me us. Tomorrow you¡¯ll get to rent a ce, this estate is ours now!¡± Zed Jimenez looked at Lee and said.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not gonna repay the money?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Kid, do you wanna die? Get him, break his legs! Make him kneel.¡± Dwight Ma ordered his men.

    A group of people behind him moved forwards to Billy.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Two of you, let me give you a piece of advice. If you don¡¯t want to die, follow Mr Gardner¡¯s advice, or you will regret it!¡± Damon, along with his people, got in their way.

    ¡°Master Eight, you better think carefully. Are you sure you want to stand up for this kid? If you don¡¯t believe us and piss us off, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re out of Ozin overnight!¡± Dwight spoke coldly.

    ¡°You can try!¡±

    ¡°Very well! Since that¡¯s the case, starting tomorrow, Eddie will take over your position as the underground king of Ozin!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you something, Mr Ma.¡± Damon sneered coldly and continued, ¡°A few hours ago, Eddie and his four henchmen were dead already!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Dwight frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? Why not call and ask?¡± Damon suggested.

    ¡°You better not be ying games!¡± As he spoke, Dwight pulled out his phone and dialled Eddie¡¯s number.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialled is currently unavable. Please try againter.¡± A robot voice came through the receiver.

    Dwight felt a twinge in his heart. He then dialled another number of one of Eddie¡¯s henchmen. There was no answer either.

    ¡°Now you believe it?¡± asked Damon.

    ¡°Damon, how dare you! Did you kill Eddie? How dare you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I killed him.¡± Billy spoke up. ¡°You have ten minutes. If the money isn¡¯t transferred to the Dawson family ount by then, I¡¯ll send you both down to meet Eddie!¡±

    Zed was taken aback. ¡°Who are you, kid?¡±

    He felt a sense of unease and his right eyelid twitched inexplicably several times.

    ¡°If you want to know who I am, call your brother and ask him if he remembers what happened at Crown Hotel a few days ago,¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°What!?¡± Dwight and Zed eximed in shock.

    Meanwhile, Damon and Ezio exchanged a nce and saw the same look of astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Dwight and Zed had heard about the thing that happened at Crown Hotel. They had been wondering who could have such audacity as to openly challenge the three major families. Now they were relieved as they heard Billy¡¯s words. With the strength that Billy had disyed, not only challenging but even wiping out all three major families would be child¡¯s y.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re that person from Crown Hotel?¡± Dwight was drenched in sweat already. He had heard about what happened from his big brother long ago and knew for sure that whoever it was couldn¡¯t be trifled with by his family. Afterwards, even including the first family, the Watkins didn¡¯t make any moves because they were afraid of SHADOW backing up their opponent. The three families privatelymunicated with each other initially suspecting that it was rted to the Miles family¡¯s affairs. However, several days had passed since that day, they reckoned that the mysterious man might havee solely to seek revenge for Miss Miles without knowing who was responsible for the annihtion of the Miles family since he hadn¡¯t taken any further action. But now, unexpectedly, he was standing up for the Dawson family. As Dwight considered a certain possibility, he started trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°You have five minutes to transfer the money!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Young man, stop being arrogant! That day, someone from SHADOW was there to help you. Today, I want to see who else can help you! I am avenging my deceased nephew!¡± Zed gnashed.

    After saying this, Zed turned his gaze towards Dwight and said, ¡°Dwight, don¡¯t let him scare you. There are so many of us. What are we afraid of? Let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    Then he raised his hand and gave an order, ¡°Everyone, get him! Kill anyone in the way!¡±

 Chapter 49 Medical Skills of Secret Essences

    People from the two families charged at Billy with weapons raised in the air in their hands.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lee shouted at the same time.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Damon said and went to intercept them with Ezio.

    ¡°Master Eight, make way!¡± Casey spoke calmly and took two big steps forward before casually sweeping his palm out.

    In the next moment, dozens of figures were seen flying up into the air, with blood sshing in the air. Then, one by one, they fell to the ground, either dead or disabled. Dwight, Zed, and the Dawson family¡¯s jaws all dropped to the ground.

    ¡°This¡­ is so amazing!?¡± After a while, Laura eximed in surprise.

    Bartholomew, sitting in a wheelchair, shed a look of shock in his eyes, ¡°Battle General level!?¡±

    He used to be in the military and among the people he had contact with, the strongest was only at the level of a Battle General. Therefore, he assumed that Casey was at the level of a Battle General.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!?¡± Zed trembled all over.

    Dwight, who was standing next to him, wasn¡¯t doing much better. His legs went weak and he almost copsed.

    ¡°There are three minutes left!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll pay¡­¡± Zed trembled as he pulled out his phone.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll pay too, I¡¯ll transfer the money right away¡­¡± Dwight also took out his phone.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, give them yourpany¡¯s ount.¡± Billy turned to Lee.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­¡± Lee quickly nodded when he realized what was happening. Two minutester, a total of 10 billion was transferred to the Dawson family¡¯s ount.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡± asked Dwight.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The reason why Billy let them go was because he wanted to wait until the Miles family¡¯s ounts were settled before taking their lives together.

    ¡°Master Eight, you guys can leave too!¡± Billy gestured towards Damon and said, ¡°Eddie¡¯s side needs to move quickly. I don¡¯t want any chaos!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Please rest assured, we will not disappoint you!¡± Damon replied loudly.

    Five minutester, Billy and Casey arrived at Bartholomew¡¯s vi with the other members of the Dawson family.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, please ept my bow of gratitude!¡± Lee knelt with his family in front of Billy full of appreciation for saving their tea house and receiving 10 billion inpensation today.

    With 10 billion, Lee had confidence that the Dawson family could make aeback. Therefore, Billy was considered to save the lives of this family.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, please don¡¯t!¡± Billy waved his hand and lifted them with a gust of wind. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about gratitude, it should be me thanking you!¡±

    After speaking, he looked at Bartholomew in the wheelchair.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, can I speak to you for a moment?¡± Billy asked Bartholomew.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Bartholomew nodded vigorously. Then Billy pushed him into the study.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, please allow me to bow to you!¡± Billy knelt on one knee and spoke solemnly. He thought he owed Bartholomew Dawson since he helped to arrange the funerals of the Miles family back then.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, what does that mean? Please get up quickly!¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about gratitude, it should be me thanking you, Mr Gardner. Without you, I don¡¯t even know what would happen to our family today.¡±

    ¡°Mr Dawson, do you remember me?¡± Billy removed the disguise and showed Bartholomew his face.

    ¡°Billy?¡± the old man was so shocked.

    ¡°Five¡­ five years ago¡­ you didn¡¯t have an ident? It¡¯s too good to be true.¡± Said Bartholomew excitedly. While speaking, a mist of tears appeared in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, I couldn¡¯t reveal my identity to you earlier due to certain circumstances. Please don¡¯t be offended.¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Bartholomew shook his head and continued, ¡°Tell me, how did you survive five years ago?¡±

    ¡°My foster father and Master Luke risked their lives to escort me out of the mansion and I waster rescued by kind-hearted people,¡± Billy spoke with a heavy tone.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Mr Dawson, it¡¯s our Miles family that caused trouble for you. If you hadn¡¯t sent someone to take care of my foster family¡¯s affairs, the Dawson family wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation today.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. I do things ording to my conscience. If I didn¡¯t do that thing, I would live with guilt for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°In any case, I must thank you for your great kindness and let my foster father rest in peace.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee.¡± After pausing for a moment, Bartholomew continued, ¡°Where have you been all these years? Why did youe back now?¡±

    ¡°After being rescued by kind-hearted people before, I went into the military camp and returned from the front line due to some unexpected circumstances.¡±

    ¡°As expected! You are a man from the military camp!¡±

    ¡°Mr Dawson, let¡¯s talk moreter; I¡¯ll help you heal your injuries now.¡± Billy nodded before taking out silver needles.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Now he knew the young man was Billy, for which he felt a sort of familiarity.

    Nine silver needles in Billy¡¯s hand seemed to have magical powers as they shot towards the nine important acupoints on Bartholomew¡¯s body. Bartholomew was stunned by Billy¡¯s technique. He was controlling the silver needles with chi, which proved that Billy¡¯s martial arts cultivation was at least at the level of Battle General or even higher. Moreover, he felt somewhat familiar with the needle technique used by Billy.

    After thinking for a moment, Bartholomew¡¯s face once again showed an even more shocked expression and his eyes were wide open.

    ¡°Is he using Nine Needles of Secret Essences?¡± Bartholomew thought to himself. He was at least 50-60% sure that what Billy was using was the legendary lost art. When he was still in a military camp before, he had once heard about Nine Needles of Secret Essences from by chance when listening to a top-level imperial physician talk about it. Medical skills of Secret Essences were considered supreme among all medical skills. It was said that theNine Needles could save lives against all odds. Legend had it that as long as the patient still had a breath, Nine Needles of Secret Essences could bring them back from the brink of death. At the thought of it, Bartholomew wondered if Billy was rted to an ancient and secretive sect.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, the next part may be a bit ufortable for you. Just bear with it for a little while.¡± Reminded Billy.

    After all nine needles were inserted into their proper positions, Billy ced one hand below Bartholomew¡¯s navel.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, keep going!¡±

    Shocked yet hopeful, Bartholomew felt a glimmer of hope rise within him. If Billy knew how to use the Nine Needles technique, there might just be hope for his body.

 Chapter 50 Bartholomewâ€™s Savior

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Billy began. A surge of powerful true energy flowed from his palm into Bartholomew¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After a moment, Bartholomew let out a muffled groan, with a hint of pain shing across his brow. He felt an unstoppable force rampaging through his body and constantly attacking his meridians as if it wanted to burst out of him. Fortunately, this intense pain onlysted for about 15 minutes before gradually subsiding.

    20 minutester, Bartholomew spat out some blood.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, it¡¯s done!¡±

    Billy removed his hand from Bartholomew. And right after that, a strong aura emanated from Bartholomew¡¯s body. He had clearly reached the level of a Novice Battle Master.

    ¡°Billy¡­ not only did you heal my injuries but you also helped me break through to be a Battle Master!¡± Bartholomew was shocked beyond belief.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, weren¡¯t you already at the peak of a warrior level before your injury? I just helped you raise two levels.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    If other martial artists heard this statement they would feel envious. Many a person had to spend several years or even more than ten years to break through just two levels. Moreover, Bartholomew had crossed over into another tier, bing a Battle Master, which few martial artists could reach in their lifetime.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, you cane down and move around now.¡± Billy spoke up again.

    ¡°What? Does that mean I can stand on my own two feet?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Bartholomew took in a sharp breath, then bit his lip and tried to stand up.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Billy!¡± he eximed. As he spoke, he knelt down in front of Billy.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, it¡¯s a small favor.¡± Billy said as he lifted Bartholomew up. ¡°Besides, this only happened because of the Miles family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point!¡± Bartholomew bowed deeply to Billy. ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. And please keep my identity secret for now.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see. Billy, was that Taoist Nine Needles?¡±

    ¡°You are indeed knowledgeable about many things, Mr Dawson.¡±

    Bartholomew felt shocked. After calming down his excitement, he asked again, ¡°So Billy, are you one of the Doorway of Secret Essences faction?¡±

    ¡°I did use the Nine Needles of Secret Essences just now. But I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m one of them. I have some connections to this faction. If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll talk more with you in detail.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    10 minutester, they left the study and Billy resumed his disguise as before. The Dawson family was overjoyed when they saw Bartholomew¡¯s condition and expressed their gratitude to Billy one by one. Then Billy and Casey bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Grandpa, who is he? He¡¯s amazing! He cured your legs in such a short time! He must be a miracle doctor!¡± Laura eximed as she watched them leave.

    ¡°Bi-,¡± Bartholomew suddenly paused.

    In his mind shed several pieces of information about Billy¡¯s identity. A man with abilities beyond a Battle General, proficient in Nine Needles of Secret Essences, having an unusual rtionship with SHADOW and apanied by another Battle General expert was none other than Billy Gardner, the king of the west and the head of SHADOW.

    Bartholomew felt like he was struck by lightning as he thought of this, his whole body trembling with shock.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He is a peerless genius who even opponents admire.¡± Bartholomew murmured.

    The next morning, Billy and Casey came to Harleen¡¯s house again. Today they were going to apany Harleen to Knight Group to discuss stocks and dividends.

    ¡°Daddy hug me! I want Daddy hug!¡± Just after greeting the family, Tasha ran over.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy bent down and picked up the little one. ¡°Did Tasha have breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I did! Grandma made so many delicious things that I¡¯m stuffed.¡± Tasha patted her stomach.

    ¡°Haha, let me see if your little belly is about to burst.¡± Billy joked.

    ¡°No way! That would be embarrassing!¡± Tasha spoke like a little adult.

    Both Billy and Caseyughed out loud.

    ¡°Tasha, Mom and Dad are going out for a while. Will you stay home with Uncle Casey and Felicia?¡± After ying with Tasha for a while, Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Okay, but Mom and Dad, make sure youe back early!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll be back as soon as we finish our errands.¡± Billy replied before turning to Harleen. ¡°Harleen, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, have you discussed with your parents whether they want to continue holding the 20% stake in Knight Group or cash it out?¡± Billy asked as they got into the car.

    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about it. We agree on cashing out. We don¡¯t want any further involvement with Knight Group.¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    After about 40 minutes of driving, they arrived at the building of Knight Group and parked their car before heading towards the lobby.

    ¡°Hello Miss Knight, please wait a moment!¡±

    As they walked towards the lift, an attendant intercepted them.

    ¡°What do you need me to report? Why do I need to register my visit?¡± Harleen frowned slightly knowing that this was likely Beatrice¡¯s doing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Knight, but I received instructions that anyone whoes here for business needs to register first and make an appointment¡­¡± The attendant exined apologetically.

    ¡°Forget it! Don¡¯t bother yourself.¡± Harleen interrupted her sharply before continuing towards the elevator bank with Billy by her side.

    ¡°Miss Knight¡­¡± the front desk called out quickly.

    ¡°Oh! Is my cousin showing off her power to the employees here?¡± a voice sounded.

    Then, Beatrice walked over with the Guerrero family¡¯s young master, looking very pleased with herself.

 Chapter 51 Despicable Man

    Beatrice was feeling pretty good. Even though she had nothing to do with the contract for the Ozin Tower this time, her grandfather still promised to promote her. Starting next month, she would be the Vice President of Marketing at Knight Group.

    ¡°Excuse me, Ms Knight,¡± the receptionist reported to Beatrice with some fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re useless, can¡¯t you even handle small things? Get out of here!¡± Afterwards, Beatrice turned to Harleen and said, ¡°My dear cousin, are you so broke that you came rushing over for money?¡±

    ¡°Beatrice, I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense. Move aside.¡± Harleen furrowed her eyebrows.

    ¡°I must have hit a nerve, right?¡± Beatrice sneered coldly. ¡°Your family would better prepare yourself for going hungry.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen hadn¡¯t nned on paying attention to her but stopped in their tracks after hearing that statement.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet.¡± Beatrice chuckled coldly. ¡°Do you think that it was just the guy beside you who managed to get us the contract from Ozin Tower?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Harleen asked coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°People should know themselves well enough.¡± Beatrice snorted disdainfully. ¡°We¡¯ve already figured out why people from Ozin Tower came forward and signed a contract with us, it¡¯s all because Gilbert ¡®s father helped find connections. He got my name wrong and wrote yours instead which caused such a big misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly after hearing what she said. Although he had expected that the Knight family here would not fulfill their promise so easily, he did not expect them toe up with such a reason. They were probably nning on not letting go of a single penny.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like talking to you!¡± Harleen looked at Billy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy smiled and followed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. Do you think you¡¯ll get what you want as long as you see him?¡± Beatrice sneered again and walked behind the two of them while holding Gilbert¡¯s arm.

    A few minutester, Billy and Harleen knocked on Zeph¡¯s office door and walked in.

    ¡°Grandpa, is what Beatrice said true¡­¡± Harleen began speaking as he looked at Zeph who was sitting on the sofa smoking a cigar.

    ¡°Do you even have the nerve toe to mypany?¡± Zeph interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what sin Imitted in my past life for me to have an unfilial granddaughter like you! You knew very well that this kid next to you didn¡¯t handle Ozin Tower¡¯s contract, yet you demanded that I personally visit your home! It¡¯s simply unreasonable!¡±

    Earlier on, his mood was quite good because Knight Group¡¯s takeoff was finally around the corner. However, every time he thought about how he lowered himself yesterday by begging Harleen for help made him incensed immediately. Moreover, the thought of having to give Harleen 20% of the shares and dividends made him unwilling and resentful. He spent all night thinking about it and finally came up with a solution. Early this morning, he had Beatrice call Gilbert over and expressed his gratitude. He didn¡¯t exin much to Gilbert, only saying that it was what the people at Ozin Tower said, and that his father helped with the connections. He just got Beatrice¡¯s and Harleen¡¯s names mixed up. Although Gilbert was puzzled, he wouldn¡¯t refuse such a good thing.

    Harleen¡¯s face was filled with anger. She never expected Zeph to be so shameless. As her mother expected, once the contract took effect, Zeph would go back on his word.

    ¡°I am officially notifying you that Knight Group has fired you! You have one day, return to Cloud City and hand over your work properly, otherwise, don¡¯t even think about getting paid for this month!¡± Zeph announced.

    ¡°In addition,¡± Zeph continued coldly,¡± tell your father that because he did not fulfill his promise back then, your family¡¯s 15% share will now be reduced to 5%.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re an old bastard!¡± Harleen cursed in anger.

    ¡°What did you say? How dare a disobedient child like you curse me?¡± Zeph roared in fury as he stood up from the sofa and walked towards Harleen with raised hands ready to p her face.

    ¡°If your hand dares touch even one hair on Harleen¡¯s head again, you can forget about having an arm!¡± Billy spoke in a chilling tone.

    Zeph shuddered as he felt the coldness emanating from Billy, his hand stopping mid-air.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s not worth getting angry with him.¡± Billy spoke coldly to Zeph after finishing his sentence. ¡°You better think carefully if you¡¯re sure you want to do this.¡±

    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s none of your business here. Get out of here right now!¡± Zeph shouted and pointed at the office door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± said Billy.

    Then he turned to Gilbert who was not far behind Zeph.

    ¡°Mr Guerrero, did your father¡¯s connections get the contract for Ozin Tower?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Nonsense. If it wasn¡¯t my dad, would it be you?¡± Gilbert had a disdainful expression on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You wanna steal other¡¯s credit. It¡¯s really rare!¡± Beatrice snorted coldly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy looked at Gilbert and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Remember not toe begging meter!¡±

    With that said, he held Harleen¡¯s hand and walked towards the office door.

    ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°O¡­ okay.¡± Harleen didn¡¯t expect Billy to hold her hand and couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over her body while feeling a stir in her heart. She didn¡¯t struggle and followed Billy out.

    ¡°Harleen,¡± said Billy as they walked down the hallway together. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with them, you should have known what kind of people they are by now.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you can let go now¡­¡± Harleen flushed as she pulled her hand away.

    For her part though she had already been intimate with him before when he wasn¡¯t quite himself back then. And since that day, the two of them had separated. 5 years had passed, and for Harleen, Billy was still no different from a stranger. Therefore, she found it weird to be held by his hand.

    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry.¡± Billy said awkwardly with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back! My parents discussedst night that after I get the money today, we¡¯ll go out together to look at houses. The ce we¡¯re living in is about to be demolished. Although the real estatepany said they could help us find a temporary ce to stay, my parents think it¡¯s better for us to have our own house and pay monthly installments instead of moving around too much. But now, I haven¡¯t received any penny yet. My mom is gonna freak out againter.¡± Harleen continued in a slightly helpless tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harleen, I promise you¡¯ll get your money today!¡± Billy smiled and gave her a reassuring look.

 Chapter 52 Going Crazy

    ¡°But now that the contract is in effect, they don¡¯t have to beg us anymore! If he don¡¯t want to give us the money, we have no way out.¡± said Harleen.

    Billyughed and said, ¡°A valid contract can also be invalid.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Harleen was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Harleen, trust me, that old man wille to beg you again.¡± While speaking, Billy edited a message on his phone and sent it to Derek before leading Harleen towards the elevator.

    Meanwhile, Zeph returned to sit on the couch with a faint smile on his face. The contract issue had finally been resolved. As for how Fletcher¡¯s family would react, he didn¡¯t care. Even if they wanted to leave the family n for good, it wouldn¡¯t make much difference in these few years anyway. With the Ozin Tower contract in hand, he was confident that Knight Group would soon rank among Ozin¡¯s top 20panies. By then, Fletcher¡¯s family would eventuallye begging him to let them return to their n.

    ¡°Gilbert, take a seat! Thanks for your help this time.¡± Zeph picked up his cigar and took a puff of smoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Gilbert sat down on the couch and smiled back at him.

    ¡°Gilbert, when are you free? Let your father know that I¡¯d like to invite him over for dinner as an expression of gratitude from the Knight Family.¡± Zeph said. Although he knew that this had nothing to do with Gilbert, the Guerrero family was ranked tenth among the Ozin families and it would be beneficial to establish a good rtionship with them.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr Knight. My father has been busytely, let¡¯s talk about dinner another time.¡± Gilbert responded after a moment of hesitation.

    In his mind, he thought, ¡°What dinner? I never mentioned anything about your family to my father. If we meet again and he finds out, it¡¯ll be bad news.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zeph nodded with a smile before turning to Beatrice. ¡°Beatrice, didn¡¯t you say you were going to see a movie with Gilbert today? Why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot!¡± Beatrice responded after a brief pause. She understood that her grandfather was trying to push her towards Gilbert.

    Suddenly, there was a hurried sound of footsteps in the hallway followed by Robert rushing in frantically.

    ¡°Father¡­ something big happened!¡± Robert said breathlessly.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­ the Ozin Tower called us and told us they won¡¯t fulfill the contract we signed yesterday¡­¡± Robert struggled to speak.

    ¡°What!?¡± Zeph¡¯s wrist shook and some ash fell on the ground as he shouted, ¡°Why?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Beatrice also looked shocked when she heard this news.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t give any reason, they just said there were problems with the contract we signed yesterday so they won¡¯t fulfill it.¡± Robert replied solemnly.

    ¡°And they¡¯ve transferred over the penalty for breaking the contract.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zeph threw his cigarette butt to the ground and spoke angrily. ¡°World Group is such a bigpany, but they don¡¯t even have the basic spirit of a contract!¡±

    ¡°Father, there is still something big.¡± Robert added nervously.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Zeph asked, with a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Threergest raw material suppliers just called and said they will terminate their cooperation with us starting tomorrow. They will no longer provide any raw materials to ourpany.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The had been working with those suppliers for more than 10 years and thetter provided almost 80% of thepany¡¯s raw materials supply. If they dissolved their cooperation, the production line of thepany would immediately be paralyzed.

    ¡°And¡­ there¡¯s more¡­¡± Robert wiped his sweat while speaking hesitantly.

    ¡°Damn it! Can¡¯t you just say everything at once!¡±

    Zeph, in a fit of rage, picked up the ashtray and hurled it across the room.

    ¡°What else could go wrong?¡± he roared.

    ¡°Our-our top ten clients just called to say they want to return all their inventory.¡± Robert said, dodging the flying ashtray before continuing. ¡°And they also said they¡¯re terminating all business with our group starting tomorrow.¡±

    Zeph couldn¡¯t take it anymore and copsed onto the floor, cold sweat pouring down his body. If the supply of raw materials was cut off and major clients were returning their goods, their group would face a death sentence. He knew someone was targeting Knight Group.

    ¡°Who could do something like this to us?¡± Zeph muttered as hey on the ground.

    Beatrice¡¯s teacup fell from her hand as she turned pale.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­ could it be that man named Billy?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°No way! There¡¯s no way that kid has that kind of power, that¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Gilbert listened in surprise; even he hadn¡¯t expected such a huge crisis for Knight Group.

    Just then, his phone rang. Gilbert looked at the caller ID and saw that it was his father calling. He quickly answered.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you? Where are you right now?¡± A roar came through the phone before Gilbert could even finish saying a word.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m out doing something, Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gilbert asked, trembling slightly as he spoke. This was the first time he could remember his father ever getting this angry with him.

    ¡°You little bastard! Have you offended someone? The Ozin Tower just called me and said they¡¯re canceling their contract with our group. They¡¯re not going to fulfill their obligations!¡± His father continued to shout into the phone.

    ¡°What!?¡± Gilbert eximed in shock. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He couldn¡¯t have that kind of power!¡±

    The first person who came to mind for him was Billy.

    ¡°You ungrateful son! I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t care who you¡¯ve offended or what methods you use, but go apologize to whoever it is right away!¡± His father¡¯s voice grew even angrier when he heard what Gilbert had said.

    ¡°If they can¡¯t forgive you, then from today on, don¡¯t bothering back to the Guerrero family!¡±

    With that final statement, his father hung up forcefully.

    Gilbert slumped down in shock and fear as soon as the call ended. His face turned pale as a ghost and his whole body trembled slightly.

 Chapter 53 You Will Soon Be Unemployed

    ¡°Gilbert, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Beatrice quickly went over and helped him up.

    But Gilbert raised his hand and pped her across the face and snapped, ¡°Bitch, you¡¯ve ruined me!¡±

    ¡°Gilbert¡­ Gilbert, what happened in the end?¡± Beatrice raised her hand to cover her cheek.

    ¡°Our contract for the Ozin Tower has also been invalidated! It¡¯s all because of you, I got involved with him. You are a troublemaker!¡± Gilbert roared loudly.

    ¡°He? Is it really him?¡±

    Then, after exchanging a nce, they quickly ran towards the door. They now realized that Knight Group¡¯s affairs were definitely done by Billy. Zeph ran while shouting loudly at the employees on the corridor.

    ¡°All of you go and chase after Harleen! Bring her back! Otherwise, all of you will lose your jobs!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, more than ten employees threw away what they were holding and ran desperately towards the stairway.

    ¡°Damn it, wait for me!¡± Gilbert eximed and followed after, stumbling along.

    Harleen and Billy had arrived in the lobby.

    ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s take a break here before we go,¡± Billy said, leading her to a couch on the side of the lobby.

    ¡°Wh-Why?¡± Harleen asked, blushing slightly as she was once again led by the hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    After they sat down on the couch, Billy asked her while gazing at her, ¡°Harleen, have your parents mentioned what kind of house they want to buy?¡±

    ¡°My mom has always dreamed of owning a vi.¡± Harleen answered after hesitating for a moment. ¡°Five years ago when things were still okay at home, she told my dad that she wanted to sell our house and use the money as down payment for an affordable vi. We were doing pretty well at that time so my dad reluctantly agreed. But before we could even start looking at houses, everything fell apart.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Since then my mom hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about the vi anymore.¡± Harleen spoke with regret in her voice. ¡°But I know that dream is still there in her heart¡­¡±

    As she finished speaking, tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Everything will be okay. Leave it to me, okay?¡± Billyforted her.

    As they spoke, many employees in the lobby turned their heads to look at them. Most of them had only recently joined thepany and didn¡¯t know Harleen personally. However, her stunning beauty caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh look, isn¡¯t that Harleen Knight?¡± a sarcastic voice sounded out from behind them. A tall woman in her thirties walked over apanied by a receptionist.

    ¡°I heard that she stole her cousin¡¯s credit just so she could work at headquarters again. Is that true?¡± the woman continued tauntingly, ¡°It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve seen each other and you¡¯ve fallen this far down? How sad!¡±

    ¡°Carly, I barely know you, please keep your mouth shut!¡± Harleen retorted back at Carly¡¯s insults.

    ¡°Did I hit a nerve? Are you getting angry because what I said was true?¡± Carly sneered back at Harleen with disdainful eyes

    ¡°Harleen, who is she?¡± Billy asked while ncing over at Carly before turning his attention back to Harleen.

    ¡°She is Beatrice¡¯s assistant and vice manager of marketing department.¡± Harleen replied calmly

    ¡°Is this guy your boyfriend or something?¡± Carly looked Billy up and down as she spoke with an inexplicable warmth rising inside her body Billy had all the features that matched up perfectly with what she considered as ideal for a man, both physically and mentally. Especially Billy¡¯s elusive kingly temperament made her feel unable to resist.

    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Carly Wade. What should I call you, handsome?¡± Carly looked at Billy with a coquettish expression as she extended her hand.

    ¡°You better apologize to Harleen right now, otherwise you¡¯ll soon lose this job.¡± Said Billy.

    Carlyughed out loud after a moment of hesitation, her body shaking withughter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a sense of humor. I like you!¡±

    ¡°You only have one minute to consider!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°You¡¯re just bragging without any substance! Do you know who she is? If Ms Wade loses her job, there won¡¯t be many people left in the entire group!¡± interrupted the receptionist.

    ¡°Oh yeah, and you too. If you don¡¯t apologize within one minute, both of you will have to find new jobs starting tomorrow.¡± Billy nced at the receptionist and said.

    ¡°Hey handsome guy, how about we make a bet? If you can¡¯t put me out of my job, go drink with me tonight? And of course, if I lose my job, you can do everything to me tonight, it all depends on you, what about that?¡± asked Carly.

    ¡°Carly, have you no shame?¡± Harleen snapped at her.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid I¡¯ll snatch your man? Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll give him back to you in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Billy interrupted them and said, ¡°You two can go pack your things up.¡±

    Carly was still giggling, thinking that Billy was making a joke.

    But then, a series of urgent footsteps could be heard outside the elevator. Zeph appeared with arge group of people, all sweating profusely and looking panicked. As Zeph saw Harleen and Billy there, he breathed a sigh of relief and then hurried over to them.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Mr Knight?¡± Carly was slightly taken aback when she saw them but quickly approached. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Zeph pushed her aside roughly before leading his group to Billy and Harleen¡¯s side.

    Without warning, Zeph knelt down in front of them followed by everyone else behind him who also kneeled down on the floor.

    The Knight Group employees who were still in the lobby were shocked at this scene.

    Carly and the receptionist both trembled uncontrobly with fear as they witnessed this unexpected turn of events. It wasn¡¯t until now that they finally believed what Billy had told them earlier.

    ¡°Harleen, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Grandpa made a mistake. I¡¯m getting old and confused, please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±

    Zeph looked at Harleen and spoke with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 54 Gilbertâ€™s Despair

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Harleen was startled by themotion.

    ¡°Harleen, we were wrong before. Please forgive us this time. We won¡¯t do it again.¡± Robert spoke up.

    ¡°Please get up!¡± Harleen instinctively looked at Billy. She had a suspicion that Billy had done something, otherwise her grandfather and uncle¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t have begged her like this.

    ¡°Harleen, we won¡¯t get up until yo promise us.¡± Zeph spoke while taking a 5 million dor check from Robert¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is your 20% share of dividends for the past five years. I¡¯ll give it to you now. In addition, you cane back to work in the group as Vice President of Marketing tomorrow.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Beatrice who was kneeling behind him shed a hint of resentment in her eyes but did not act out.

    ¡°Tell me what happened, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Take it, Harleen!¡± Billy then looked at Zeph and asked, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being confused and not recognizing you, Mr Gardner. Please forgive me this time.¡± Zeph pled.

    ¡°5 million is dividends, what about 20% share discount?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Please give me some time to prepare the money, the group can¡¯te up with so much cash right away. And¡­ and also tomorrow both Harleen and Fletcher can return to work in the group. We can discuss about itter¡­¡±

    ¡°So does that mean you don¡¯t n on discounting?¡± questioned Billy.

    Billy was well aware of the little thoughts in Zeph¡¯s mind. It wasn¡¯t that thepany didn¡¯t have money, but rather that they were worried that if they gave Harleen the money, their contract with Ozin Tower would be invalidated again, leaving them with nothing to show for it.

    ¡°They¡¯ll get the money back eventually, we just need some time.¡± Zeph quickly replied.

    ¡°What do you think, Harleen?¡± Billy didn¡¯t press further and turned his attention to Harleen instead.

    After all, Zeph was Harleen¡¯s grandfather and he couldn¡¯t push him too hard. It was up to Harleen to make a decision on how to handle things.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Alright everyone, let¡¯s get up!¡± Harleen took the check from Zeph¡¯s hand with some hesitation.

    ¡°Thank you so much for this, Harleen.¡± Said Zeph.

    ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s something else you guys need to take care of.¡±

    Once everyone had stood up again, Billy pointed towards Carly and the receptionist who were both trembling beside them.

    ¡°They¡¯re not cut out for this job. Let them go for themselves another job.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Zeph felt puzzled but he turned around and said to them, ¡± You don¡¯t have to work since tomorrow.¡±

    Although he was not clear about what had happened between them and Billy, he would do whatever Billy needed at this moment. Both Carly and the receptionist was immersed in great remorse and shock. In that second, Gilbert, the eldest son of the Guerrero family, rushed downstairs with sweats covering his face. He had followed everyone out of the office, but there were too many people and he didn¡¯t make it onto either elevator. In the end, he had to run down the stairs.

    ¡°Mr-Mr Gardner, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me this time¡­¡± he begged while kowtowing and trembling. He knew very well how important that contract at Ozin Tower was for his family¡¯s conglomerate. His father had spent a lot of effort and money to get it by pulling strings with several connections. If that contract became void, he would be finished and his father would never forgive him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys from the Guerrero family supposed to be tough? Why do you need to beg me?¡± Billy snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I am truly sorry. Please¡­¡± Gilbert continued pleading with Billy. Then, he scanned around and saw Beatrice before crawling over.

    ¡°Beatrice, please say something, help me¡­¡±

    ¡°Get off!¡± Beatrice said and kicked him. She didn¡¯t bother to get involved in his things now because she herself had got in trouble. Besides, she had been Gilbert¡¯s sexual partner for so long and now it turned out that he was a useless partner for her.

    ¡°Mr Knight, please help me, say something and ask Mr Gardner to forgive me¡­¡± Gilbert asked Zeph after getting up from the floor.

    ¡°Gilbert, you really disappoint me! The contracts of Knight Group had always been arranged by your father so I trust you, but who knew that you would deceive us and lead us to misunderstand Mr Gardner! You can¡¯t do this, you should have a conscience!¡± said Zeph.

    Well, this old man became a missionary now.

    Facing his usation, Gilbert¡¯s blood boiled and his eyes rolled back as he fainted.

    10 minutester, Billy and Harleen drove home. The Knight Group contract was reinstated. Ozin Tower notified them they could start stocking next month, and their clients called again dering they could continue working together. This was all thanks to Harleen¡¯s decision. She forgave her grandfather since she had to consider her father¡¯s feelings as well.

    As for the Guerrero family¡¯s contract, that wasn¡¯t something she needed to worry about. That was what Gilbert deserved.

    ¡°Billy, thank you!¡± Harleen said to him in the car.

    ¡°Harleen, why are you thanking me again?¡± Billy smiled at her and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be too formal with me in the future or it¡¯ll seem strange.¡±

    ¡°I really mean it when I say thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get a penny back, let alone 5 million. With the money, we can pay back 3-million debt at the bank while still having 2 million left over, my parents will be very happy.¡±

    ¡°As long as your parents are happy, I¡¯m happy too. This is what I should do, Harleen.¡±

    Half an hourter they arrived home where Tasha had already fallen asleep in Casey¡¯s arms.

    Sharon jumped up with excitement and tears in her eyes when she saw the five million check in Harleen¡¯s hand. Fletcher also had a mistyyer in his eyes as he watched his wife¡¯s reaction. They had been living too suppressed for years.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Sharon woke Tasha up and the little girl ran towards Billy after jumping out of Casey¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Good girl, Tasha!¡± Billy picked her up.

    ¡°Harleen, did something happen? How could that old man give you so much money?¡± asked Felicia excitedly.

 Chapter 55 Harriet Howell

    ¡°I owe it all to Billy. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten a single penny¡­¡± Harleen briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°Wow, brother-inw, you¡¯re amazing! Who do you know at Ozin Tower?¡± Felicia eximed with an exaggerated expression as she looked towards Billy.

    ¡°One of their department managers is a good friend of mine.¡± Replied Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Felicia questioned with a suspicious look, ¡°Can a department manager decide on that thing?¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not entirely sure about that.¡± Billy said andughed.

    ¡°Billy, thank you!¡± Sharon spoke up after calming down her excitement slightly.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s no biggie.¡±

    After a pause, Sharon continued, ¡°I formally apologize to you now. It was my fault before, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. If anyone needs to apologize here it¡¯s me for causing all this trouble for your family. But please rest assured, from now on, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you anymore!¡±

    ¡°I believe in you.¡± Sharon nodded and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go cook some food for lunch. Billy and Casey, could you guys join Fletcher for a drinkter? He hasn¡¯t drunk fro long.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thank you, Mrs Knight.¡±

    At 2pm, after finishing lunch and ying with Tasha for a while, Billy said goodbye to the family and left with Casey.

    ¡°Hey brother, when are we gonnay hands on the three families?¡± asked Casey as he started the car.

    ¡°Has the eldest son of the Watkins family arrived in Ozin yet?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He should be arriving this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Good! Send a message to Judge and have him find Harriet Howell. Let¡¯s settle her ounts before we go after the Watkins family.¡±

    It was time to settle all debts.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Derek nodded and pulled out his phone to send a message.

    Less than 10 minutester, they received a reply from Judge with Harriet¡¯s address. Casey stepped on the gas pedal and headed towards her estate.

    Harriet was hosting a small party at her estate for some of Ozin¡¯s most prominent figures. Since the Miles family incident, she had be one of Ozin¡¯s top women-known as its queen-thanks in part to her endless social skills and the fact that she was known as Osmond Watkins¡¯s mistress.

    Harriet Howell, who was not yet 35 years old, had skin as delicate as a teenage girl¡¯s and a natural beauty that made it hard for most men to look away. Of course, being in her prime, she also kept two strapping young men besides Osmond. But Osmond turned a blind eye to this arrangement because it lightened his load considerably.

    ¡°To you, Harriet.¡± Said a gant while raising his ss. ¡°Here¡¯s wishing you stay forever young!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Wang!¡± Harriet replied with a seductive smile. Today she wore a low-cut sweater that showcased her stunning figure and an exquisite tinum ne with an abyssal gemstone at its end on her slender neck. Her tight jeans hugged every curve perfectly.

    ¡°Harriet, I heard your club is opening next month?¡± another rich boy asked Harriet with lustful eyes.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. Don¡¯t forget toe and support me then!¡± Harriet responded withughter.

    ¡°I will be there! I¡¯ll even get the highest membership card so I can see you every day!¡±

    Harriet giggled and said, ¡°Thank you, Jay!¡±

    ¡°Just one month since west met and already you look younger again!¡± At this point, an elegantdy walked over holding her wine ss up high.

    ¡°It seems like your two men have been working very hard these days.¡± She continued after taking a sip from her ss.

    ¡°Jillian, I can¡¯tpete with you on that front.¡± Harriet nced behind thedy and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t hee along today?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention him, he just gets me angry whenever I think of him. He¡¯s such useless trash.¡± Jillian frowned deeply before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve already kicked him out.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought Tommy was doing well? Is it because you have too high of expectations?¡± Harriet smirked.

    ¡°The other day, I took him on a cruise with Wi and Tyne, and he embarrassed me by notsting half an hour. Wi and Tyne are stillughing at me today.¡± Comined Jillian.

    Harriet giggled and said, ¡°Jillian, don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t mind, tonight I¡¯ll have Del apany you.¡±

    ¡°Really? You promised, don¡¯t back out!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settle!¡± Harriet smiled again.

    ¡°Well then, thank you in advance!¡± Jillian¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Oh yeah, that project you mentionedst time? I talked to my husband about it and he said there¡¯s no problem. Just go to his office tomorrow to see him.¡± Said Jillian.

    ¡°Okay, thank you sweetheart.¡± Harriet looked pleased.

    Jillian lifted her ss and downed it in one gulp while imagining what would happen tonight between her and that young guy Harriet promised her.

    ¡°Harriet, I heard a guy went check your beauty salon a few days ago? Did everything get resolved?¡± A middle-aged man approached them with a ss in hand. His eyes shed with fervor as he looked at Harriet.

    ¡°You can tell me their name, tomorrow they wille apologize at your doorstep.¡± He added confidently.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Scott, but it¡¯s handled. He won¡¯t show up in Ozin anymore.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s good news. What an idiot! He dared to investigate your territory, he must hit his head or something!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let me raise a toast to everyone. I¡¯ve arranged for some beauties toe and liven up the party. They should be here soon, and tonight we¡¯re not leaving until we¡¯re all drunk!¡± Harriet spoke up as she raised her goblet.

    ¡°Thanks Harriet, cheers!¡± Everyone raised their sses and drank together.

    Boom!

    Just then, the two iron gates of the estate exploded with metal pieces flying everywhere. Several men and women near the gate were frightened pale and quickly retreated.

    The next moment, Billy and Casey walked steadily in. At this point, Billy had already disguised himself as he did at Crown Hotel the other day.

 Chapter 56 Fear

    Harriet¡¯s face immediately darkened. It was the first time someone dared to be so brazen in front of her in the past five years. And, she always got to get payback.

    ¡°Fuck! You want to die?¡± cursed one of Harriet¡¯s bodyguards. The man and his colleagues in ck raised their stun batons and approached Billy and Casey. However, eight bodyguards were all knocked down in a blink, curling up while retching on the ground. The others goggled at the scene before their eyes in shock.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you know where this ce is? Kneel, or you¡¯ll answer to me.¡± A young man, the tterer, shouted angrily and pointed at the two individuals.

    But as soon as he finished the words, a breath of fierce wind ejected from Billy¡¯s fingers and the young man¡¯s index finger was cut off and fell down, apanied with blood spraying.

    ¡°Aah¡­¡± The man let out a ghastly scream.

    Seeing this scene, several gants who wanted to show off in front of Harriet stopped their steps one after another, and there was a look of fear in their eyes.

    ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± Harriet took a deep breath and looked at Billy and Casey.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere, and then you¡¯ll know who I am.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am? Have you thought about the consequences?¡± Harriet asked in an icy voice.

    ¡°Are you going toe with us or do you need our help?¡± Billy ignored her question.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± a male voice sounded at this moment.

    The middle-aged man spoke up, his brow furrowed. ¡°No matter who you are, let me give you some advice, get out of here right now! Otherwise, there will be consequences.¡± Said he. Normally, he would have had his men throw them out already. But Billy did make him wary. He knew that his own henchmen were no match for him.

    ¡°Do you want to stand up for her?¡± Billy nced at the middle-aged man and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You look pretty arrogant!¡± the manmented with a faint air of superiority emanating from him. Then he pulled out an ID card and threw it to Billy. ¡°Take a look yourself!¡±

    ¡°He hangs around with these people all day long, probably not doing so well himself, check him.¡± Billy nced at the ID card and passed it to Casey, who then sent a text message through his phone. After that, Casey tossed back the ID card to the middle-aged man and reminded, ¡°You can start praying now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The middle-aged man gotpletely irritated by their attitudes, while he had a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°What are you guys?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Just stay here and wait for the call!¡± Billy said calmly before turning back to Harriet. ¡°You¡¯re not gonnae with us?¡±

    Harriet snorted and said, ¡°If you want me to go with you, then show me that you have what it takes!¡±

    As she spoke, footsteps could be hearding from behind the estate. Soon after, a muscr man with four ck-d men appeared, each carrying a Desert Eagle pistol. They looked fierce and serious. Seeing the guns in their hands, people around them changed their expressions and began retreating backwards.

    ¡°Harriet, who¡¯s the fool who came here looking for death?¡± The muscr man asked in a low voice as he approached them.

    Harriet didn¡¯t respond but instead took two steps forward and took the gun in his hand. She then aimed at Billy¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Boy, do you dare try me again?¡±

    ¡°Do you think this gun can keep you safe?¡±

    ¡°You got some attitude, huh? Kneel before me! Or, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±

    ¡°Since you are so confident, I¡¯ll give you a chance to shoot!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°What a fool!¡± Harriet had reached the edge of rage and she directly pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The sound of gunfire spread throughout the entire ce. Many people¡¯s hearts skipped a beat at the same time, shocked to see Harriet kill someone in front of so many people. However, in the next moment, everyone¡¯s face had an expression of disbelief.

    That bullet unexpectedly fell to the ground a few tens of centimeters away from Billy as if it had been enchanted, making a crisp sound.

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Harriet¡¯s face was already full of shock. After a moment of silence, she gritted his teeth and said,¡±I don¡¯t believe you can stop bullets!¡± And she pulled the trigger once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you only have one chance to shoot.¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out faintly.

    The next moment, Harriet felt a sh before her eyes and a sharp pain in her wrist. The Desert Eagle in her hand immediately ended up as twisted junk in Billy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± the other four men in ck raised their hand to shoot. But before they could pull the triggers, they were blown away by a gust of wind like kites with their strings cut until they were thrown on the ground over ten meters away.

    Everyone¡¯s face became even more horrified.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­?¡± Harriet was no longer calm, her face full of panic, and her body trembling slightly. Until this moment, she finally realized that she had gotten into a big trouble.

    Based on what she saw, she figured that even the so-called strongest member of the Watkins family couldn¡¯t be as strong as this man. She was trying to remember when she offended someone like him.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you!¡± Billy said, raising his hand and delivering a swift p.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before Harriet could finish her sentence, her eyes rolled back and she copsed to the ground unconscious.

    ¡°You¡­ you people arewless! How dare youmit murder in public? Is there no justice left?¡± The middle-aged man spoke angrily again.

    ¡°That¡¯s called self-defense! You should worry about your own affairs first.¡± Said Casey.

    Just then, the middle-aged man¡¯s phone rang. As soon as he put it through, his face turned pale.

 Chapter 57 Revenge Started

    The man subconsciously nced at Billy, then pressed the answer button.

    In less than two minutes, the man fell to the ground with a thud, his face full of fear and turning pale. He had no idea how he got targeted by the people from SHADOW. And he also realized at the same time that he was doomed this time. With the things he has done before, even if he could keep his head on his neck, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out in this lifetime.

    ¡°In your next life, be a good person!¡± Billy turned around and walked towards the car after leaving his words.

    Casey picked up the unconscious woman and followed closely behind.

    Forty minutester, they arrived at Back Hill Cemetery. Casey threw Harriet in front of the tombstone of Billy¡¯s foster father and pped her twice across the face hard.

    ¡°What ce is this?¡± Harriet asked after being waking up in that way.

    Later, upon seeing the tombstone in front of her, she shouted loudly, ¡°You two idiots, why did you bring me to the cemetery?!¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember the name on the tombstone?¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded behind her.

    Harriet was slightly startled, then fixed her gaze on the tombstone. And the next second, she shuddered with fear, her face white as sheet.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you, why did you bring me to his grave?¡± Harriet asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Ms Howell, the director, do you still remember me?¡± asked Billy. At this point, he had already regained his original appearance.

    Harriet was stunned again as she heard how Billy called her and turned around.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±

    Harriet finally recognized Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, you can¡¯t be alive! How can you¡­¡±

    She never dreamed that Billy would still be alive. If it weren¡¯t daytime now, she would have thought she was seeing a ghost. What made her even more desperate was that Billy had be another person who she looked up to five yearster. Currently, she figured that no one in Ozin could match him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you by being alive.¡± Billy shrugged before continuing, ¡°Five years ago when you poisoned my foster father, I bet you didn¡¯t think things would turn out like this.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Harriet knelt heavily before Billy while shivering uncontrobly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I was forced by people from the Watkins family¡­ They would have killed me if I hadn¡¯t done what they instructed¡­¡± Harriet pleaded with him.

    ¡°Though my father had no intent to marry you back then, he gave everything else you wanted. He even told me that your name would be in his will if he died in an ident. Or, perhaps in your eyes, he was just greedy for your body, but I knew he was truly into you. If it weren¡¯t for my sister¡¯s objection to your marriage, he would have married you! He probably never thought, until the moment he took hisst breath, that he would die at the hands of the woman he loved most!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ please spare my worthless life. I was forced to do it¡­¡± Harriet continued to bow deeply.

    ¡°Apologize to my father!¡±

    Harriet hurriedly turned around and faced the tombstone.

    ¡°Mr Miles, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to harm you. Osmond forced me¡­¡±

    ¡°In your next life, learn to be content. Don¡¯t worry, Osmond will follow you tonight.¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed like a death sentence in Harriet¡¯s ears.

    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Harriet¡¯s ghostly voice cried out upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    Everything abruptly stopped as a mist of blood appeared in front of the tombstone. And the next moment, everything returned to calmness once again.

    Billy knelt down, his eyes turning red and his voice choking slightly.

    ¡°Father, Harriet has already apologized to you. It¡¯s up to you whether or not to forgive her. Tonight I will send all the people who were involved in that matter to your side to apologize to you!¡±

    After speaking, he knocked his head heavily before standing up and bowing three more times.

    ¡°Notify Judge and go to the Watkins family!¡±

    After getting into the car, Billy said to Casey.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    It was 6 PM. Osmond Watkins was sitting on the sofa with a grim expression. Besides him were many core members of the family.

    ¡°Brian, still no news of Eddie?¡± asekd Osmond.

    ¡°No,¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling him since yesterday but nobody answered. I also sent people to look for him in several ces where he often goes but they didn¡¯t find anyone. Not only him but also his four henchmen disappear. I asked the other subordinates of him, they didn¡¯t know where he is either.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he kidnapped Fletcher¡¯s two daughters yesterday afternoon?¡± Osmond asked while puffing away on a cigar.

    ¡°Yea, he sent me a photo of them. They took them to a club.¡± Answered Brian.

    ¡°Eddie must have gotten into trouble!¡± Adam Watkins, the third man inmand of the Watkins family, spoke up.

    Osmond nodded with a serious expression.

    ¡°Osmond, who could have done this?¡± Adam continued to ask.

    ¡°If someone can silently take out Eddie and his four henchmen, there are probably only a few people in all of Ozin who could do it!¡±

    ¡°If I had to guess, it was probably the person who appeared at Crown Hotel that day. I thought he was just here for Truman Miles¡¯s daughter. Now it seems like I was thinking too simply.¡±

    ¡°Osmond, if he really came to seek revenge for the Miles family, why hasn¡¯t he made a move yet?¡± Brian spoke up and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    At this moment, Osmond¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡­¡± Osmond put it through.

    ¡°What?!¡± One minuteter, Osmond shouted loudly as anger spread from him.

    ¡°Find them! We need proof whether they¡¯re alive or dead!¡± with that said, Osmond hung up abruptly. His whole body trembled with rage.

    ¡°Hey man, what¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Brian asked after setting down his tea cup.

    ¡°He made a move!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Brian was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°He just went to Harriet¡¯s estate and took her away in front of everyone!¡± Osmond¡¯s gaze was sharp as a knife.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    His two younger brothers eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 58 Confronting with the Heath Brothers

    Osmond appeared a grim look. With a slight exertion of force, the phone in his hand immediately turned into a pile of scrap metal and fell to the ground. He knew Harriet¡¯s departure was definitely not a good sign. To him, Harriet was not just a ything under him. Many of his gray industries were managed by her, and her social skills even impressed him greatly. She was one of his greatest assets. But now she was gone.

    ¡°Adam, have the Heath Brothers arrived?¡± asked Osmond.

    ¡°Yes! They arrived at noon. I arranged them in the attic in the backyard. Joan is with them. They just finished ying around with the women and are resting now.¡±

    ¡°Go ask them toe over!¡± Osmond paused before speaking again.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Adam turned around and left.

    ¡°Brian, when will Coman be home?¡± Osmond then turned to Brian and asked.

    ¡°I just spoke to him on the phone. He should be here within half an hour. Don¡¯t worry, Osmond, he brings people from Buddha Hall and an officer from East District War Department.¡± Brian said confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Osmond then picked up his teacup for a sip before saying, ¡°Whoever you are daring enough to provoke the Watkins family, you¡¯ll know what it means to bite off more than you can chew.¡±

    ¡°Osmond, it¡¯s too frustrating for us to be on the defensive like this. When Coman brings people of Buddha Hall here, we should find him out and kill him as soon as possible!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Osmond nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Kill him in three days.¡±

    In a short while, Adam led two men in their forties who were both well-built and muscr with a powerful aura.

    ¡°Heath Brothers, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Osmond smiled and stood up to greet them.

    The two of them came to the sofa and sat down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you asked us toe over, specifically to deal with whom?¡± Ian Heath, the elder one of the Heath Brothers, asked.

    ¡°Someone who can make the Watkins family offer a billion aspensation target shouldn¡¯t be an unknown person, right?¡± Kai Heath, the younger one of the Heath Brothers, lifted the teacup in front of him and took a sip.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t currently know any specific information about that man. So far, we only know that he is a young man under thirty years old and has good skills. We know nothing else about him.¡± Osmond responded.

    Ian and Kai were slightly stunned.

    ¡°Osmond, I see that you are bing more and more timid as you age!¡± Kaimented.

    ¡°For a nobody who has no reputation, you spent such a huge price to invite the two of us. Do you have money to burn?¡±

    ¡°Ian, Kai, that man should have some skills. Please don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Osmond frowned slightly before speaking.

    ¡°How good can his skills be?¡± asked Ian, incredulous.

    ¡°He¡¯s not even thirty yet, I consider him to have exceptional talent, he¡¯s been practicing martial arts since he was in his mother¡¯s womb. At most, he could be a warrior level.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics.¡± After shaking his head slightly, Osmond continued to ask, ¡°I wonder what level you two are at currently?¡±

    Ian didn¡¯t answer him but he raised his hand to chop down on the redwood table in front of him with a palm strike. One corner of the table fell off as if it had been cut by a sharp de. The broken edge was smooth as the surface of a mirror.

    Only a Battle Master had a hidden power that could cut through things as solid as iron like this. At the sight of the table, Osmond and his younger brothers all gasped in shock with their faces showing astonishment.

    They were more convinced of the Heath Brothers as Battle Masters now. Besides, they believed no one else in Ozin could match them.

    ¡°I never thought that you two brothers have already broken through to the level of Battle Masters. I am deeply impressed!¡± Osmond steadied his emotions and spoke. Now, he had more confidence with the support of the Heath Brothers.

    ¡°Osmond, you should now know why we didn¡¯t take that kid you mentioned seriously.¡± Kai said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I had poor eyesight. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Osmond apologized with a smile.

    Just then, urgent footsteps could be heard from outside the door. Soon after, a ck-clothed man rushed into the hall in panic.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Osmond frowned and questioned the man, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My lord! Someone has broken into. They¡¯re very strong, we are no match for them¡­¡± The ck-clothed man caught his breath before speaking up.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°How many people?¡±

    ¡°Only¡­ only two!¡±

    ¡°How dare he?¡±

    Osmond exchanged nces with Brian and said, ¡°Very good! I was nning on finding him myself but he came knocking on our door!¡±

    With that, he turned to the Heath Brothers and said, ¡°Here he is, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see who he is. I¡¯m curious why he dares to act recklessly here!¡± Ian said and walked towards the door.

    Five minutester, they arrived at the central square of mansion. They saw Billy and Casey standing upright in the center of the square like poles, surrounded by ck-d men writhing on the ground in agony.

    Arge crowd of people emerged from all directions. There were four hundred of them, each holding weapons with a murderous look in their eyes. As soon as they arrived at the square, they immediately surrounded Billy and hispanion with no way out.

    ¡°Osmond, it¡¯s him!¡± Brian pointed at Billy who had already disguised himself and continued, ¡°He was the one at Crown Hotel that day. Albion was forced to death by him!¡±

    Osmond red angrily at Billy.

    ¡°I admire your courage, kid. There¡¯s just two of you. Do you think the name of the first house in Ozin was given by ourselves?¡± Osmond spoke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Billy puffed on his cigarette and asked.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Harriet?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone where she should be, and you¡¯ll follow her soon!¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Osmond knew what Billy meant by that. Then he asked again, ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your rtionship with the Miles family?¡±

 Chapter 59 Just One Move

    ¡°After you die, Harriet will tell you!¡± Billy spoke again after taking another puff of his cigarette.

    ¡°I can give you the Watkins family onest chance, whether or not to take it is up to you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Osmond sneered and said, ¡°Tell me more!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you and your brothers die, and all your sons and daughters break one of their arms, confess all the crimes you¡¯ve done in the past few years to the police station, if you can aplish the above two conditions, I will allow the other members of your family who have notmitted any crimes before to leave Ozin alive.¡±

    Osmondughed in anger. The other people around were all staring at Billy with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°How ignorant one must be to be so fearless!¡± they thought inwardly.

    ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t you go die!¡± Adam shouted angrily. Until now, no one had ever dared to speak to him like this before.

    ¡°You only have one minute to consider! As time passes, not only you three, but also your children will die with you to apologize to the Miles family. I knew you didn¡¯t even spare the cleanerdies at that time.¡± Billy ignored Adam and continued to look at Osmond.

    ¡°Kid, I swear to kill you in a miserable way!¡± Osmond snapped at him.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Billy took a puff of his cigarette and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°What a death wish!¡± Osmond said, then turned to look at the Heath Brothers who were standing by watching themotion.

    ¡°Please, Heath Brothers, do me a favor and keep them both entertained for a while!¡±

    Ian shrugged his shoulders and looked at Billy. ¡°You really opened my eyes. I¡¯ve traveled far and wide for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as bold as you! If it weren¡¯t for the Watkins family inviting us two brothers to go first, I would have wanted to be friends with you!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, do you even deserve it?¡± Casey gave him a disdainful nce.

    There were probably only a handful of people who were qualified to be friends with the King of the West.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you because of what you just said, your tongue will be mer!¡± Kai said with a hint of hate in his eyes. Then he looked at Billy and continued, ¡°You got guts. Break an arm and a leg yourself, and I¡¯ll plead on your behalf to Osmond to let him spare your life, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Are you not a member of the Watkins family?¡± Billy exhaled a string of smoke rings and spoke lightly, ¡°Tell me your name!¡±

    ¡°Kid, listen to me carefully. They are esteemed guests of my family. The famous Heath Brothers!¡± Brian eximed loudly.

    ¡°Heath Brothers?¡± Billy turned his head to look at Casey and asked, ¡°Have you heard of them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the two of you!¡± Casey nodded and continued, ¡°Ten years ago, due to dissatisfaction with your parents¡¯ control over you, your two brothers personally killed them!¡±

    ¡°Eight years ago, your two fell in love with a flight attendant and not only forced her, but also killed her whole family!¡±

    ¡°Six years ago, you stayed in a vige outside Cloud City for three days, and you had taken possession of as many as 30 women!¡±

    ¡°Five years ago, on your way to escape, you killed all ten passengers in the minibus because a passenger mentioned that your two brothers looked a bit like the two wanted criminals on TV.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is what I said correct?¡± Casey listed over ten crimesmitted by them and then asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to add?¡±

    Upon hearing Casey recounting their affairs in detail, the Heath Brothers both had grim looks on their faces.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Ian.

    ¡°A few days ago, I heard that you two brothers came to Ozin. I was nning toe find you in a few more days, but now you¡¯re here, save me the trouble!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Kid, stop acting all mysterious here. My brother and I will kill you in one go!¡± Ian charged towards Casey with his hand raised. Casey¡¯s confidence made him feel a sense of unease. After a slight moment of hesitation, Kai also mobilized all his strength and followed closely behind.

    Both brothers had just reached the level of Battle Master in the art of war, and thus when they made a move, they gave it their all, unleashing powerful energy that created a piercing sound as it cut through the air. The crowd watching on the side immediately felt a strong pressure and involuntarily took several steps back.

    Casey snorted and took two steps forward before sweeping out two gusts of energy with his hand.

    As expected, the Heath Brothers flew out as if hit by a car. After flying a distance of more than ten meters, they fell heavily to the ground and copsed like two deted balls after spitting out blood.

    ¡°How¡­ how is it possible? You¡¯re, you¡¯re a Battle¡­¡±

    After Ian struggled to lift his hand and said a few words to Casey, he tilted his head and became motionless, while Kai beside him couldn¡¯t even speak a word and died after a muscle spasm.

    For people like the two of them who hadmitted many evil deeds, Casey sentenced them to death from the beginning.

    The mansion then fell into a dead silence, and everyone except Billy and Casey was petrified in shock.

    They killed two Battle Masters with only one move.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Osmond struggled to speak after a moment. As he spoke, waves of shock and disbelief washed over him, his face contorted in extreme surprise.

    It was so ironic that he had spent a billion dors hiring someone to help him, only for them to disappear in the blink of an eye. Osmond himself was skilled in martial arts and had reached the level of a Grand Elder Battle Warrior. He knew very well that anyone who could kill a Tier-one Battle Master with just one move must be at least a Grand Elder Battle Masters or even higher.

    At this point, he finally began to take Billy seriously.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Billy looked at Osmond calmly and asked, ¡°Do you regret not cherishing the opportunity I gave you before?¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Osmond asked in panic.

    ¡°Does it matter? Hasn¡¯t your person arrived yet? If they don¡¯te soon, they won¡¯t see you anymore!¡±

 Chapter 60 The Arrival of Coman Watkins

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Osmond paused, feeling a sense of unease rising within him once again.

    ¡°Do they know that I¡¯m waiting for my eldest son to return?¡± Osmond thought to himself.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be arrogant. Even if you¡¯re strong, we have so many people here. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t beat you!¡± Adam shouted in a low voice.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Casey replied coldly.

    Before anyone could react, Casey raised his hand and unleashed an even more violent gust of wind towards the crowd on the right side, sweeping them up like a tornado. In the next moment, dozens of people were lifted into the air and fell to the ground either dead or injured.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with fear as they involuntarily retreated backwards. Facing such a powerful opponent, relying solely on numbers was meaningless since one p from him could kill or injure many at once.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Billy spoke calmly again.

    ¡°Stop! How dare youe here and act recklessly? Who the hell you are?¡± Just then, a young man¡¯s voice came from outside the house.

    ¡°Coman?¡± Osmond¡¯s eyes lit up amidst despair.

    The rest of the Watkins family looked relieved, as if they had just caught a lifeline.

    ¡°You came just in time!¡± Billy smirked and exchanged a nce with Casey before turning his attention to the group approaching them.

    Two hundred people marched towards them, split into two groups. The leaders were a young man and a middle-aged man. The young man bore a striking resemnce to Albion and was none other than Coman Watkins, the heir to the Watkins family fortune. He had short hair, bulging muscles, an intense aura about him and wore an expression of arrogance on his face that put Albion¡¯s yboy demeanor to shame.

    The one hundred men behind him exuded an air of superiority that made it clear they were not to be trifled with. And the middle-aged man followed closely behind Coman; he was under fifty years old with chiseled features and well-built physique that spoke volumes about his military background.

    ¡°Dad, this is George Padi.¡± Coman led the middle-aged man to Osmond¡¯ side.

    ¡°Mr Padi, thanks for your help!¡± Osmond extended his hand for a handshake.

    ¡°My pleasure. I happened to be passing through Ozin so I thought I¡¯d drop by.¡± Said George.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chatter, Dad.¡± Said Coman curtly before turning towards Billy with anger in his eyes. ¡°You killed my brother?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I chose today toe knocking?¡± asked Billy calmly without answering Coman¡¯s question.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± sneered Coman arrogantly while emitting an aura of hostility that made it clear he meant business. ¡°You dared kill my brother, you won¡¯t leave here alive today even if you have ten lives!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s important! Although you weren¡¯t involved in the incident five years ago, the things you¡¯ve done over the years are enough to make you want to die in atonement!¡± Billy said with a slight smile.

    ¡°You bastard, do you want to die? Do you know who we are?¡± A ck-d man behind Coman angrily spoke up.

    ¡°A clueless kid like this dares to talk to Deacon Coman like that. I think he¡¯s tired of living!¡±

    ¡°Is this how people from Buddha Hall behave?¡± Casey coldly looked at them and spoke.

    Coman narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing Casey¡¯s words. ¡°You know we¡¯re from Buddha Hall?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting! Since you know our identity and still dare to be so presumptuous, it seems like there might be something about your group. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know our name!¡± Casey replied calmly.

    ¡°How arrogant! Let me see what skills you have then!¡± The ck-d man roared and rushed towards Casey. Ten other members of Buddha Hall followed him to charge with roars.

    At this moment, more than ten extremely sharp des came crashing down like lightning, shattering everything. The des shed past their right knees. And in an instant, their calves were all broken, detached from their bodies and fell to the ground, with blood gushing out, and then they all fell. Screams of misery rose and fell, and everyoney on the ground rolling around.

    ¡°Who?¡± Coman asked in panic. George beside him also became wary of the situation.

    The next moment, orderly footsteps came in from the courtyard gate, followed by Judge leading 500 well-dressed young men walking steadily inside.

    Coman shuddered all over and his heart was filled with a surge of shock and fear. The members of Buddha Hall behind him were also shocked, with a hint of fear shing across their faces. George showed his surprise as well.

    ¡°You¡­ are you people from SHADOW?¡± Coman asked Judge.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Judge didn¡¯t even look at him straight and led 500 men to wait quietly on the side after saying that word.

    Billy had instructed him not to reveal his identity for the time being, so all his people didn¡¯t call out Billy¡¯s name there.

    ¡°Which member of SHADOW are you?¡± George spoke at this moment. ¡°The matter today is a personal feud between the Miles family and the Watkins family. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for members of SHADOW to get involved, does it?¡±

    ¡°I am quite curious, who are you? One of Jake¡¯s men?¡± Before Judge could speak, Billy looked at George and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Rude!¡± George¡¯s tone became serious as he said, ¡°How dare you to address the Eastern King by name!¡±

    ¡°You said SHADOW shouldn¡¯t get involved with the Watkins family¡¯s business, so what are you doing here as a member of the East District War Department? Don¡¯t tell me Jake sent you!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± George frowned. ¡°You kill innocent people and dare to act righteous here, trulywless!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the management under Jake¡¯s leadership in the East District War Department has been chaotic since he got into trouble. Seeing it for myself today, it seems to be true. I don¡¯t care what your rtionship is with that young master from the Watkins family. Get out of here with your men right now, and I¡¯ll spare you this time for Jake¡¯s sake. If you don¡¯t leave in one minute, not only will you suffer consequences but also those who came with you!¡± Billy said with a serious tone.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Kid, do you really want to die?¡± George was full of anger.

    ¡°Thirty seconds left!¡± Billy responded.

 Chapter 61 Tell Him Who I Am!

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± George snorted. ¡°Dare to cause trouble in the East District, even if you have SHADOW backing you up, I will still bring you to justice today and let you know what it means to be outmatched!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of men behind him aimed their weapons at Billy and hispanion.

    ¡°George, you bastard! If you want to die so badly, go jump off a building yourself. Why drag others down with you?¡± Just then, an extremely angry voice came from the entrance of the house.

    Immediately after that came the sound of hurried footsteps. Hundreds of fully armed soldiers rushed in and surrounded George¡¯s men.

    ¡°Governor Chasey, what brings you here?¡± Seeing the middle-aged man leading them, George trembled all over and quickly went up to greet him. He couldn¡¯t help but panic. The person who hade was Roderick Chasey, second-inmand of the East District Military Department.

    And since the injury of the Eastern King, Roderick had been in charge of running things in East District. Rumor had it that he might soon take over officially.

    When Billy saw him, though there was a glint of suspicion in his eyes.  Before this, he had no interaction with Roderick, only asionally heard people mention him and his overall evaluation was eptable.

    George had just walked up when Roderick raised his hand and pped him. Then, there was blood oozing out of the corner of George¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Who gave you the right to bring people here and show off arrogantly?¡± Roderick snapped at him angrily. After that, he pped across his face again twice to vent his anger.

    George stood still and dared not move, with a strong look of panic in his eyes. He vaguely felt that he might have gotten into trouble today, otherwise Roderick wouldn¡¯t have been so angry.

    The Watkins family who were standing aside had a shocked expression on their faces, especially Coman, who knew Roderick was a powerful and intimidating man well. And thus he grew a sense of unease.

    ¡°Speak up, are you mute? Who let youe here?¡± Roderick continued to shout at George.

    ¡°No one gave me instructions. It was my own decision. I¡­ I heard that someone in Ozin ismitting crimes, killing innocent people indiscriminately, so¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Roderick kicked him out.

    ¡°You damn well have some nerve to think someone in Ozin is killing innocent people!¡± Roderick looked furious. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡±

    After speaking, he walked quickly towards Billy and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Commander, one of my subordinates has caused trouble and I ask for punishment.¡±

    His attitude was sincere and respectful without any hint of pretense, his eyes showing a hint of awe. Although he was second inmand in the East District, even if the Eastern King were here, no one would dare speak loudly to Billy.

    Five lords of the five districts showed Billy their greatest respect. Regardless of their strengths, the other four lords felt inferior in front of Billy since he created the army of Bloodshadow, which was an iron-blooded team with strict discipline and incrediblebat power. From its establishment until now, they had never lost in hundreds of battles. The army was known as a miracle. On the other hand, although Roderick wasn¡¯t in Billy¡¯s war zone, he had known about him for a long time for both Billy¡¯s martial arts strength as well as his personal character, which made him deeply admire.

    He received a call from Capital City yesterday informing him that King of West hade to East District. At that time, while on mission outside town, he rushed back immediately, fearing something might go wrong. But what he most worried about still happened. He came here only to see George surround Billy with people.

    The entire square was left with dropped jaws and petrified expressions.

    The second-inmand of the East District War Department was showing such respect to a young man in front of him.

    ¡°Governor Chasey¡­ Who is he?¡± George asked. Even a fool like him knew that he had definitely provoked an absolute big shot. Thinking back to how SHADOW¡¯s people looked at Billy with admiration and awe, he trembled violently as he already had some guesses in his mind.

    ¡°You want to know who I am?¡± Billy first nodded slightly at Roderick before turning his head towards the group of SHADOW.

    ¡°Tell him who I am!¡±

    Five hundred men simultaneously knelt down and shouted in unison, ¡°Commander!¡±

    Their loud voices shook the heavens and echoed throughout the entire house, reaching high up into the clouds.

    The next moment, countless people copsed directly with fear.

    They never thought that the person in front of them was actually the legendary figure known as King of the West and the master of SHADOW. It was said that he stood alone at the national gate, leading an army of tens of thousands called the Army of Bloodshadow, roaring like a lion against millions of enemy troops from various countries. He led his followers intimidating all the small fry in the area. He was considered a great fortune for the country.

    Ironically, they were thinking about annihting him themselves. He was one who could exterminate them in a blink.

    George walked nervously to Billy¡¯s side with a pale face and then knelt down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were¡­ I¡­ I was also deceived by the people from Buddha Hall, they told me that someone was causing chaos in Ozin and killing innocent people, so I followed them to take a look¡­ It¡¯s my fault, please punish me!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    While speaking, his whole body trembled while he broke out in a sweat. George now hated Coman so much for causing him such a trouble.

    ¡°He is your subordinate, I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Billy said to Roderick .

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Roderick responded respectfully and then ordered his people, ¡°Take them away and wait for further instructions.¡±

    Two men in military attire picked up George, who was as paralyzed as mud.

 Chapter 62 Another Hidden Truth

    ¡°Kimmons, long time no see!¡± Roderick turned to Casey and spoke.

    ¡°Hello, Moreno, it¡¯s been a while and you¡¯ve got even better moves, not bad!¡±

    ¡°You tter me, Kimmons. Compared to you, I got nothing special.¡±

    With that, Roderick turned back to Billy and asked, ¡°Sir, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You don¡¯t need to worry about whates next. Just take your people and go back.¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Roderick saluted again before tentatively asking, ¡°Commander, when will you have time in the next few days? I would like to pay you a visit.¡±

    ¡°Do you have something important?¡± Billy asked as he turned his head.

    ¡°No¡­ nothing important. Just want to show some hospitality.¡± Roderick hesitated for a moment before responding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you another day.¡± Billy said calmly after ncing at him with suspicion in his eyes. With his keen eyesight, he could see through somethings on Roderick¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Roderick nodded and walked away.

    He didn¡¯t need to worry about anything left behind because even if there were only one person from either Billy or Casey present, they would still be able handle any situation easily, not to mention the group of SHADOW here.

    After Roderick¡¯s men left, all of the Watkins family members knelt down trembling with fear and their faces drained of color, especially Osmond who had an expression of endless shock and despair on his face. He couldn¡¯t understand why someone as important as Billy Gardner woulde to avenge the murder of the Miles family. If he had known there was someone so powerful backing that family, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with them.

    The Watkins family was doomed today. And now his biggest regret now was calling his eldest son back. He had hoped that his son could handle all the trouble for the family, but now it seemed like he had pushed his own son into an abyss.

    ¡°Sir, sir¡­ that thing years ago was done by me and my two brothers, it has nothing to do with any of the descendants of the Watkins family¡­ We are willing to apologize with our lives¡­ please spare them.¡± Osmond begged while trembling and knocking his head hard against the ground, leaving a deep cut on his forehead in no time.

    Brian and Adam also knelt down and begged for mercy at once. ¡°Commander, please spare our sons and daughters¡¯ lives.¡± They pleaded.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said? I gave you a chance, but you just tossed it aside.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, please don¡¯t kill our sons and daughters¡­¡± Osmond didn¡¯t stop bumping his forehead on the ground while saying.

    ¡°Five years ago, when you destroyed the Miles family, many of them also begged for your mercy, right? But what happened? You killed everybody including those innocent cleaningdies, no one was spared! You probably didn¡¯t expect such a day at that time, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Osmond opened his mouth, but was speechless.

    ¡°Do you want to wipe us all out?¡± Coman gritted his teeth and stood up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too convinced.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Everyone talks about you like you¡¯re some kind of god. I want to see for myself today!¡± Coman spoke up.

    ¡°Coman, what are you doing? Get down on your knees!¡± Osmond shouted in horror. He never imagined that his son would be so crazy as to challenge Billy like this.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot! What qualifies you to challenge themander-in-chief? If you want a fight, I¡¯ll apany you. As long as you can hold out against me for one round, I¡¯ll decide whether or not to spare your life!¡± Casey said tly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Coman said as his eyes shed with a glimmer of hope. Although he knew that Casey couldn¡¯t defeat Billy, he was still an unattainable figure for him. But as a candidate for the position of the chief deacon of Buddha Hall, he had his own pride. He was under 30 years old and already had the cultivation level of a Battle Master. Thus, he didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t withstand one round from Casey if he went all out.

    As the fight began, a strong momentum emanated from Coman and then he rushed towards Casey like a fierce beast. The first move was his strongest trump card, with a piercing sound of breaking wind echoed in the air.

    ¡°After you die, remember to apologize to those innocent people who you have harmed!¡± Casey said as he took two steps forward and threw a punch.

    Bang!

    The next moment, Coman who had just charged halfway exploded like a ripe watermelon. As the mist of blood disappeared in the air, there were only stains of blood left on the ground.

    ¡°Coman..¡±

    Osmond let out a heart-wrenching cry and copsed like a pile of mud.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy looked at him.

    ¡°As long as you release the other members of my family, I¡­ I will tell you a secret.¡± Osmond knew that he couldn¡¯t survive, but he wanted to keep the off-springs alive for the Watkins family.

    ¡°That depends on whether your so-called secret is worth risking the lives of the entire Watkins family!¡± Billy spoke coldly.

    ¡°In fact, there is another truth about things happen five years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°We three families had indeed been wanting to take action against the Miles family, but we didn¡¯t have too much confidence¡­¡± Osmond paused before continuing, ¡°If someone hadn¡¯te to us first, we wouldn¡¯t have acted so quickly. Including those whoter targeted the Miles family, the two strongest individuals were sent by them.¡± Osmond exined.

    Billy furrowed his brow at this revtion. He had never expected there to be a hidden aspect to that incident from five years ago. The memory of it resurfaced in his mind. There were indeed two individuals whose skills far surpassed everyone else. Among the Miles family¡¯s martial artists, aside from his foster father, Luke Garrett was the second of the list, known as a Battle Master.

    Back then, Luke was considered Ozin¡¯s top martial artist due to his exceptional skills. However, he was heavily injured after only 10 rounds against one of their opponents. Looking back now, Luke¡¯s opponent must have been at least in the advanced stages of a Battle Master. Apart from those two people, no one else among their enemies had reached beyond the level of a Novice Battle Master.

    ¡°Very few people know about this incident, even Harriet is unaware of it. Only I and the head of the Jimenez and Ma families know that.¡± Osmond continued.

    ¡°Who were they?¡± Billy asked.

 Chapter 63 Farewell to the Three Families

    ¡°I don¡¯t know specifically who they were. But I know that was a woman. Every time she met us, she wore a veil. She should be a beautiful woman, with every move and gesture capable of arousing the desire of most men.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? If this is all the information you have, it¡¯s not enough to exchange for the lives of so many people in the Watkins family!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet,¡± Osmond paused briefly before continuing, ¡°By chance, I caught a glimpse of a tattoo on the back of her neck.¡±

    ¡°What pattern?¡±

    ¡°It is¡­ a blood-red peony!¡±

    ¡°What is their goal?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ She didn¡¯t say anything, she just told us to go ahead and start, and she sent someone to help us. And she kept pressing that we should kill everyone in the Miles family, with no one spared. If it weren¡¯t her, we¡­ we wouldn¡¯t have killed everyone, out targets were only the head of the Miles and the best man by his side. As long as the two of them were dead, the Miles family would no longer pose any threat to us, and we didn¡¯t even consider anyone else important.¡±

    Billy had a look of hate on his face. There were over a hundred people in the Miles family and they were all killed by that woman. What was her purpose?

    ¡°I¡­ I only know this much. Please spare our off-springs¡­¡± Osmond trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°Before 8 AM tomorrow, bring all your direct blood rtives to kneel in front of the headstone of the head of the Miles family! And you three brothers willmit suicide and apologize at the headstone. The rest of the Watkins family will kneel there for three days and nights, and I¡¯ll spare their lives! You can also choose to escape tonight, but if any single direct blood rtive from the Watkins family doesn¡¯t show up tomorrow morning, everyone else will die!¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± Osmond copsed on the ground, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°The rest is up to you! Tell everyone on site that today¡¯s events are confidential. Don¡¯t mention my identity, just say SHADOW is handling it. No idle questions allowed! Anyone who leaks information will be executed.¡± Billy then looked at Judge.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    A few minutester, Billy and Casey got into a car.

    ¡°Find out who that woman mentioned by Osmond is.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Meanwhile, the same scene was unfolding at two other major families in Ozin. The Ma Family and Jimenez Family were both visited by another two groups of SHADOW men. Both families resisted fiercely at first. In front of hundreds of elite soldiers, their resistance seemed feeble. In less than three minutes, anyone with any fighting ability was either dead or severely injured. With this, the top three ranking families in Ozin became a story in history. However, people of these families never understood one thing until they died-they couldn¡¯t figure out Billy Gardner¡¯s rtionship with the Miles family.

    Well, they could only ask Harriet in hell now.

    ¡­

    The next morning, news of the downfall of the top three families spread like a virus throughout Ozin. No one believed it when they first heard it, since these three families had existed in Ozin for over a century and had great influence both legally and illegally. Moreover, they possessed formidablebat power themselves.

    They had no idea who could overthrow these top-tiered ns overnight in Ozin. Even Derek Hines, Chairman of World Group-currently considered as one of Ozin¡¯s most influential figures-would find it difficult to aplish such a feat. Shortly thereafter, someone posted real-time images from inside the estates of the three families on social media. When everyone saw that everything was in shambles, all doubts about this rumor vanished.

    Next, everyone¡¯s curiosity turned to the mysterious man who did this. So, everyone used their own channels to inquire about relevant information. Finally, the information gathered from all channels was surprisingly consistent-SHADOW was handling the case and idle people were not allowed to inquire. This matter had been ssified as confidential and anyone attempting to pry into SHADOW¡¯s secrets would be punished.

    Therefore, most people put away their curiosity because SHADOW¡¯s authority was not something ordinary people dare to challenge. Of course, there were still many people who privately inquired about it, especially those from other big families in Ozin.

    Finally, they hade up with a spection: five years ago, the three major families joined forces to wipe out the Miles family; someone from SHADOW came forward for revenge on behalf of the Miles family.

    At 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, Damon Andrews, the underground king in Ozin, was sitting in his office with a cigar in his hand. He was pondering over things about this event, which was enough to make him think deeply.

    Soon after, Ezio Andrews walked quickly into the office.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Any results?¡± Damon asked him.

    ¡°Master Eight, it has been confirmed that Mr Gardner is behind it.¡± Ezio replied in a serious tone.

    ¡°As expected. Only he has the power to remove these three families overnight!¡± After taking a puff of his cigar, he continued, ¡°The three families, he didn¡¯t even spare Harriet Howell, and the things rted to the Dawson family¡­ It can¡¯t be a coincidence! Mr Gardner¡¯s rtionship with the Miles family is bound to be extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Master Eight, I have looked through the information on the Miles family from back then.¡± Ezio paused for a moment before continuing to speak, ¡°He looks very simr to the adopted son of the former head of the Miles family.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°In that case, there should be no doubt that Mr Gardner was probably saved by someone back then and now he hase back for revenge!¡± Damon blew out a string of smoke rings while wearing an expression as if lost in thought.

    ¡°What happened five years ago? Why was the Miles family targeted by the other three? I wasn¡¯t in this position at that time, otherwise, I might have been able to learn some information.¡± He added.

    ¡°I heard it was because the Miles family had oppressed them too much and made them resentful.¡± said Ezio.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple!¡± Damon shook his head slightly and continued, ¡°If it was just because of their power struggle, they wouldn¡¯t have wiped out the Miles family!¡±

 Chapter 64 I Believe in You

    ¡°Master Eight, the three families have all fallen, and those who have been watching should take action now!¡­ Should we do something in advance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ozin is about to enter a turbulent period again!¡± Damon puffed away on his cigarette and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Derek!¡±

    Ezio followed closely behind after a brief hesitation.

    Meanwhile, Billy and Casey drove to Harleen¡¯s house.

    ¡°Billy, did you hear? Something huge happened in Ozinst night!¡± Felicia eximed loudly as soon as they entered the house.

    ¡°What happened? Tell us about it!¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Felicia continued loudly. ¡°Everyone in Ozin was discussing this thing early this morning!¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t said what it is yet!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two! You haven¡¯t even heard of such big news!¡± Felicia looked at them with slight disdain and began, ¡°Last night, the three big ns in Ozin were attacked by a group of mysterious men, a lot of people died! And, earlier this morning, the heads of the three families went to the Back Hill Cemetery with their direct rtives. It¡¯s said the three heads and their brothersmitted suicide there, and the others have been kneeling on the ground! In other words, the age of these three ns end in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Really? Such a big thing happened?¡± Billy pretended to be shocked. ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±

    ¡°Not quite sure, but I heard it was an organization named SHADOW.¡±

    At this point, she seemed to remember something and asked with a gossipy expression, ¡°By the way, Billy, didn¡¯t you say you know a lot of people? You should go find out what SHADOW is and why they targeted these three families!¡±

    ¡°SHADOW?¡± Billy scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them. They¡¯re like a police agency that specializes in solving cases that the police can¡¯t handle. If what you¡¯ve heard is true, these three families must have some major problems for SHADOW¡¯s people to target them.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Felicia murmured with a thoughtful look.

    Harleen looked at Billy as if she was going to say something to him but she held back her words in the end.

    ¡°Oh right!¡± Felicia suddenly shouted after looking at her sister.

    ¡°Felicia! What¡¯s wrong with you? You scared Tasha! Be quite, will you!¡± Sharon scolded irritably as she yed toys with Tasha.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Harleen! Good news!¡± Felicia eximed excitedly.

    ¡°The Ma family is gone! We don¡¯t have to go back to Cloud City anymore. Dad and Harleen can find jobs in Ozin even if they don¡¯t join Knight Group!¡± added she.

    Upon hearing this, the toy in Sharon¡¯s hand fell to the ground as she eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? This is amazing!¡±

    Fletcher seemed to have caught on and a long-lost ease appeared on his face. It was as if a huge boulder weighing down on him had been lifted.

    ¡°Grandma, we don¡¯t have to go to Cloud City anymore, right?¡± Tasha also seemed to understand what was going on.

    ¡°No more trips there! Never again!¡± Sharon cried tears of joy with misty eyes.

    ¡°Yoo-hoo! I love Ozin, I hate Cloud City¡­¡± Tasha danced around excitedly.

    The entire family rejoiced except for Harleen, whose mind was preupied with something else.

    ¡°Billy, can youe here for a second? I need to ask you something.¡± She called out.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Billy followed Harleen into the room.

    ¡°Five years ago, did it involve the three families, things that happened to the Miles family?¡± Harleen asked after they sat down in the room together.

    ¡°And also, what¡¯s your rtionship with SHADOW? Or were you always one of them?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ what do you mean?¡± Billy looked confused for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me!¡± Harleen fixed her gaze onto him.

    ¡°I was kidnapped two days ago and forced to reveal who I saved of the Miles family back then. And they were attackedst night! And, the way you spoke so decisively to me the day before yesterday, you told me not to worry about being suppressed by the Ma family in the future, you must have known that something was going to happen with them, right?¡±

    ¡°Also, I found out that this morning at Back Hill Cemetery, they were keeling before the gravestone of the head of the Miles family. One of them could be a coincidence, but all of these things together¡­? You¡¯re not gonna to tell me it¡¯s just a coincidence, are you?¡±

    ¡°Okay fine, I¡¯ll confess!¡± Billy knew she would be suspicious.

    ¡°Five years ago, what happened with the Miles family was orchestrated by members of all three families. And when Eddie kidnapped you two days ago, that was also on orders from one of them.¡±

    ¡°I do know someone from SHADOW who is in charge of the Eastern District. They did came for the three families, but there were other reasons as well apart from me.¡±

    ¡°The three families had many problems and SHADOW had been keeping an eye on them for some time. They just did me a favor while they were at it.¡±

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Harleen tried to read something from Billy¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy replied earnestly.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you for now.¡± Harleen looked back at Billy and asked, ¡°What exactly is SHADOW anyway?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯splicated. Basically they are an organization dedicated to fighting crime and punishing evil-doers. They have connections with many departments so they have some social influence too. I actually asked them for help with contracts regarding Obodon and Ozin Towers before.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Harleen nodded her head and said, ¡°Le¡¯s treat your friend to dinner sometime soon then, we should show our appreciation properly.¡±

    Billy hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give him a call tomorrow and ask when he¡¯s free.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Harleen nodded again.

    ¡°Billy, thank you!¡± she added.

    ¡°What for this time?¡±

    ¡°Since you showed up in Cloud City until now, you¡¯ve given our family too many surprises.¡± Harleen looked up at him. ¡°Not just Tasha, my parents and Felicia, their moods have all noticeably improved. I feel like these past few days have been the happiest they¡¯ve had in five years.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with me. This is what I owe them.¡± Billy smiled and continued, ¡°Believe me, they¡¯ll only get happier from here on out!¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, I believe you!¡± Harleen looked deeply into Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

    Two groups of people were engaged in a fierce battle three kilometers away from Back Hill Cemetery on an open grasnd area that afternoon.

    One side consisted of ten SHADOW members wielding crescent-shaped des, while the other side was made up of 20 heavily armed men and women standing beside a middle-aged man radiating powerful energy.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Judging by their current strengths, both sides seemed evenly matched despite the fact that all ten SHADOW members had sustained injuries earlier. However, their fighting spirit far exceeded that of their opponents.

 Chapter 65 Buddha Hall Comes to the Door

    ¡°If you don¡¯t reveal the location of Judge, none of you will be able to escape from here today!¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke in a threatening tone.

    ¡°We from SHADOW, with resolute and unyielding spirits, only die standing up! We have no habit of being a deserter!¡±

    With that said, he and the other ninerades charged towards the other side while calling out, ¡°Forward!¡±

    The des of Cold Moon swords swept through the air in all directions.

    Oppressed by their high spirits, men and women in suits on the other side moved back involuntarily. However, many of them were still wounded by the des and their posture slumped.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡± said the middle-aged man as he raised his fist and charged towards the SHADOW members. This middle-aged man was none other than Roy Lambert, the leader of Buddha Hall, who was several levels higher than the ten of the SHADOW guards. His fist pierced the air, forming fierce winds. Under his attack, four guards form SHADOW were instantly sted away. After falling heavily to the ground, they spewed out blood and their breaths became disordered. However, none of the SHADOW stopped. They jumping up from the ground, flipped their wrists and raised their swords again to attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put me to the test! If you continue, don¡¯t me me for being cruel!¡± shouted Roy angrily.

    ¡°Cut the crap! If you can, Kill us! If you don¡¯t dare, you can just get out!¡± One of the SHADOW members responded loudly after making a bloody gash on the waist of an opponent.

    ¡°Damn it! Do you think I dare not kill a SHADOW person?¡± Roy¡¯s anger was ignited. With that said, a even stronger aura burst forth from his body, revealing his momentum of a Battle General without a doubt.

    Boom!

    With a ghostly figure, he rushed towards the young man who responded him before, and a thunderous palm swept out. The young man in brocade roared angrily, his eyes turning crimson as he exerted all his mighty and lifted his sword to meet the challenge.

    However, the odds didn¡¯t favor the young man¡¯s side. He was lifted into the air by Roy¡¯s palm wind. The young man fell heavily to the ground over ten meters away before copsing on the ground without any fighting ability.

    ¡°Can you still talk tough now?¡± Roy spoke coldly.

    ¡°Kill me!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°You wanna die? I will help you!¡±

    ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± a cold voice was sounded at this moment.

    Judge marched forward with a look of anger on his face, followed closely by ten other elite guards. The ten guards roared in unison when they saw theirrade¡¯s condition and rushed into battle.

    ¡°You finally came.¡± Roy said to Judge in a deep voice.

    ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of what you¡¯re doing?¡± Judge approached him.

    Roy snorted and responded, ¡°I should be asking you that. You killed someone from my Buddha Hall. Don¡¯t you know what that means? I came here today to hear what exnation you have for me.¡±

    He had learned about Coman¡¯s death earlier that morning and was furious at SHADOW for killing one of his most promising subordinates. Coman was an exceptional talent who had already reached the rank of a Battle Master at a young age, and he believed that Coman would surpass him in achievements in no time. He had nned to promote Coman to an elite member of Buddha Hall soon, but now he was dead. Although he knew SHADOW wouldn¡¯t kill anyone without reason, there was no excuse for them to harm someone from Buddha Hall.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± Judge continued in a cold voice, ¡°When does SHADOW need to exin anything to Buddha Hall? If you don¡¯t keep a leash on your people, we had no choice but punish them for you!¡±

    ¡°Do you wanna start a fight between SHADOW and Buddha Hall?¡± asked Roy.

    Buddha Hall and SHADOW were two major powers of the country with equal strength. If they were to engage in battle, it was uncertain who woulde out on top. That was why he had the confidence to demand justice from SHADOW.

    ¡°Just based on you?¡± Judge nced at him disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on you, but as an inspector, you still have a long way to go! Even if your superiors like the domain lord or the state lord came here, they wouldn¡¯t be enough either!¡±

    The main levels of Buddha Hall were divided into the hall master, domain lords, state lords, inspectors and staff members.

    The hall master oversaw all matters within Buddha Hall. Below them were five domain lords who managed the five major regions around the world. State lords managed specific cities under domain lords while inspectors oversaw staff members and workers below them.

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! Since that¡¯s how it is, let me experience one of SHADOW¡¯s ¡®five sharp des.¡±

    ¡°Ignorant! If you canst one round against me then I¡¯ll give my life up for yours.¡±

    Roy snorted and moved. In an instant, he dashed towards Judge, leaving behind several afterimages while also unleashing powerful gusts of wind which created deafening sounds akin to breaking wind. Roy was like an unstoppable storm.

    ¡°A newly qualified Battle General, how dare you scream here? Are you guys from Buddha Hall so arrogant?¡± said Judge.

    Judge moved the sword in his hand swiftly as soon as Roy approached him. His de left a bloody hole in Roy¡¯s chest, blood gushing out. If judge had pushed harder, Roy would be a dea man now.

    Roy recoiled a few steps, and the cement under his feet cracked.

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Roy, who had stabilized himself, showed endless disbelief on his face.

    ¡°Battle God? You¡­ you broke through to the level of a Battle God?¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re an idiot, huh?¡± Judge spoke lightly. ¡°If the five sharp des of SHADOW were not even Battle God, it would be a joke.¡±

 Chapter 66 Punishment, Losing an Arm

    Roy was embarrassed. He knew Judge was strong, as one of the ¡°five sharp des¡± of SHADOW. How could he be an ordinary person? But he wouldn¡¯t believe it if someone told him that he couldn¡¯t even take a move from Judge¡¯s hands. He was at least a Battle General.

    But now, he finally believed it. Although there was only one word difference between ¡°Battle General¡± and ¡°Battle God¡±, there was a huge gap between them.

    Moreover, what Roy didn¡¯t realized was that if a Battle Gods exerted all their strength, one p of them could kill dozens of Battle Generals.

    ¡°I admit I¡¯m not your opponent! But anyway, I hope you can give me an exnation for why you want to kill my people from Buddha Hall. Don¡¯t forget that when Buddha Hall and SHADOW were established in the beginning, it was clearly stipted that mutual sparring between the two institutions is allowed but mutual killing is prohibited. Otherwise, it will be regarded as rebellion and punished by death!¡± Roy spoke up.

    ¡°Is that so? Do you know that SHADOW has the power to act first and reportter?¡± Just then came another male voice.

    Then Billy and Casey walked over leisurely. They received Judge¡¯s call on their way back from Harleen¡¯s house to the hotel. Judge called him not for help but to consult him on how to deal with people from Buddha Hall.

    If it were up to Judge, he would have killed them first. But he knew that doing so would cause trouble for Billy. There were already many people targeting Billy, looking for any small mistake to use against him. If he killed the person from Buddha Hall without thinking, those people would surely use it against Billy.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Roy turned his head towards Billy and Casey.

    As a supervisor of Buddha Hall and with most of their battles taking ce overseas, it was reasonable that he didn¡¯t recognize the master of SHADOW.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here!¡± Judge turned his head towards them.

    ¡°Commander!¡± The twenty SHADOW guards all shouted in unison upon seeing Billy.

    They had finished their battle-all twenty opponents had fallen and lost any fighting power they once had.

    Upon hearing how they addressed Billy, Roy trembled all over before copsing onto the ground with a pale face. He never expected that this legendary figure would be in Ozin today. When he heard about Coman¡¯s situation earlier in the morning, he didn¡¯t know too many details except that someone from SHADOW was involved. But never did he imagine that King of the West and also the master of SHADOW was also present in Ozin City.

    If Coman didn¡¯t have a good reason to be killed, the master of SHADOW would never let this happen. And that thought filled him with foreboding.

    ¡°C-Commander¡­¡± Roy sounded tongue-tied.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking us why we killed Coman? Judge, give him the evidence and let him see for himself.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Judge then took out his phone and threw it in front of Roy. This phone was a special multifunctional phone made by SHADOW and every member had one. In addition to the functions of an ordinary phone, it could also connect to the internalwork of SHADOW and ess information ording to different permissions. Moreover, this phone was also a life-saving tool for members of SHADOW, which could send out distress signals anytime and anywhere, even if there was no battery power left. And the system could still track its location.

    ¡°He¡­ he deserved everything!¡±

    Looking at the more than ten criminal evidence about Coman Watkins listed on the phone, Roy was consumed with immense regret.

    ¡°Now you know why we killed him?¡± asked Billy in a t tone.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m sorry, sir! It was my oversight, please punish me.¡± Roy pleaded with Billy.

    ¡°The prestige of SHADOW cannot be provoked. Since you didn¡¯t know the truth, cut off one of your arms then.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Roy cut off his left arm with his palm of de right there without dy.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Roy made a muffled sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s a warning. If there¡¯s another time, I¡¯ll take your life! Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Roy struggled to stand up, bowed again and then turned around and left.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dad, Dad!¡±

    The next morning, Billy came alone to the Knight family. As soon as he entered the house, Tasha ran over to him.

    ¡°Tasha, would you like me to go for a walk with you today?¡± Billy bent down and picked up the little girl.

    ¡°Yes, I want to go y in the park!¡± Tasha danced with joy, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the park for a long time, will you go with me, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Of course, no problem!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°But we apany your grandpa and grandma to look at a house this morning, and in the afternoon we will go to the park. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay! I want to go see the house! We want to buy a big, big house so that I can put lots and lots of toys in it.¡± Tasha responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡±

    Then he looked at the Fletcher couple and said, ¡°Mr and Mrs Knight, it¡¯s a nice sunny day today. Shall we go out together and take a look at the house?¡±

    Fletcher nodded and said, ¡°I was just talking about this with Sharon earlier!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? So, Mrs Knight, have you found any good properties?¡±

    ¡°I searched onlinest night and found a few neighborhoods nearby that look promising. We can go check them out.¡± Sharon replied.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Later, they headed downstairs.

    ¡°Sharon!¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice called out.

    They turned to see a middle-aged woman in her 50s walking towards them with her husband and two young adults following behind her. She had applied heavy makeup on her face.

    ¡°Jaylee?¡± Sharon was slightly surprised to see her. ¡°What brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°I heard you were back in Ozin so I came to find you.¡± The woman named Jaylee Norman spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m looking to buy a vi today and I need your help closing the deal.¡±

    As she spoke, an air of smugness appeared on her face.

    ¡°So you¡¯re buying a vi now?¡± asked Sharon, her eyes flickered with slight disappointment.

    ¡°Yes, my daughter is getting married in a few months and they feel like their current living conditions aren¡¯t good enough. They want to take out a mortgage for a vi instead. And 3 months ago, her fiance was promoted as the department vice manager at one of the world¡¯s top 500panies. If he continues living in that old neighborhood, his colleagues will make fun of him. Oh right! I haven¡¯t introduced Philip yet.¡± Said Jaylee.

    ¡°His surname is Hayward, his father is Calvin Hayward, an executive at one of the world¡¯s top 500panies as well as being well-connected here in Ozin.¡±

    Watching Jaylee boast about herself, Billy exchanged nces with Harleen and her sister tacitly.

 Chapter 67 A Competition

    ¡°What a promising young man!¡± Sharon replied politely.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jaylee said as she looked up at the building behind them.

    ¡°Sharon, isn¡¯t this ce bing dangerous? You should consider getting a new house. You can always get a mortgage if you don¡¯t have the money. It¡¯s not that expensive.¡± Jaylee suggested.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Sharon took a deep breath.

    Jaylee nced over at Billy who was ying with Tasha and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my dad¡­¡± Tasha shouted.

    ¡°Oh, Harleen¡¯s husband?¡± Jaylee asked Sharon. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you ask him to pay for your new house? Young people these days can work hard and save up for a down payment.¡±

    Without waiting for Fletcher and his family to respond, she continued, ¡°Alright Sharon, let¡¯s go. The vimunity isn¡¯t far from here, we¡¯ll be there in no time.¡±

    ¡°Jaylee, we have something else to do today. Why don¡¯t you guys go check it out yourselves?¡± Sharon took another deep breath before responding.

    ¡°No way! I came here specifically to ask for your help with this matter, you muste with me.¡± Jaylee insisted.

    ¡°Oh yeah! We came in Philip¡¯s BMW, I¡¯m guessing you guys don¡¯t have a car, right? How about taking a taxi? I¡¯ll reimburse the fareter.¡± Jaylee turned her head towards the young man beside her and said, ¡°Philip, hurry up and bring your BMW over here.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man nced at Harleen and her sister with a smug expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mrs We have a car,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°A car?¡± Jaylee was slightly taken aback. ¡°Is it a van? I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry and I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be able to keep up. Why don¡¯t you just take a taxi?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Mrs Norman. We¡¯re not driving a van, you can just lead the way.¡± Felicia said sarcastically. Then she turned to her mother and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go together!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    While talking, Philip had already driven his BMW 5 Series over.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± Jaylee said as she opened the door to get in the car with them all piled inside. ¡°Just make sure you keep up, Philip¡¯s car is pretty fast. Oh, by the way, what kind of car are you driving?¡±

    Billy smiled again as he picked up Tasha and pressed his key twice before a top-of-the-line extended Land Rover sounded off twice from where it was parked nearby.

    ¡°That¡¯s our ride right there.¡± Felicia cooperatively replied after hearing Jaylee¡¯s question earlier on.

    ¡°What kind of car is that? I¡¯ve never seen one like that before, is it some sort of knockoff?¡± Jaylee asked while looking at their vehicle with scepticism written all over her face.

    ¡°Mom! Stop talking now and let¡¯s get going!¡± Phoebe Norman, Jaylee¡¯s daughter, pulled her by the arm towards their vehicle while exining along the way, ¡°That¡¯s an extended Land Rover Range Rover, worth five or six BMWs!¡±

    Jaylee remained silent for several seconds before finally blurting out three words, ¡°You rented this?¡±

    Half an hourter they arrived at Royal View Vis, an upscale vimunity. After parking the car, the group walked towards the sales office.

    ¡°Mr Hayward, you¡¯re here!¡±

    As they entered the lobby, a heavily made-up and seductive woman approached them, her eyes conveying suggestive messages to Philip as if she wanted everyone to know that she had something going on with him.

    ¡°Madge, hello, my girlfriend, Phoebe and her parents.¡± Philip shuddered at the woman¡¯s expression and hurriedly spoke up.

    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you, Miss Norman, Wee! Pleasee inside.¡± Madge sized Phoebe up before leading them in.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Phoebe frowned slightly at Madge before taking Philip¡¯s arm and walking towards the architecture model¡¯s disy.

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Madge turned to Billy¡¯s family.

    ¡°They¡¯re here to help us look at houses,¡± Jaylee said before turning to Sharon. ¡°Sharon, why don¡¯t you sit down for a bit? We¡¯ll all go see some housester.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Sharon replied tly; she didn¡¯t want to be there in the first ce.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, since we¡¯re already here why don¡¯t we take a look at the architecture models? We have nothing else better to do anyway.¡± Billy suggested while holding Tasha.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, you guys can go ahead.¡± Sharon waved her hand dismissively.

    ¡°Mum, let¡¯s go check it out! Who knows? Maybe someday when we have enough money we can buy one too!¡± Harleen chimed in.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll also buy a vi in the future!¡± Tasha said with wide eyes.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Sharon reluctantly followed the group.

    ¡°Daddy put me down. There are toys over there and I want to y with them!¡± Tasha soon turned her head and pointed to a small yground in the corner of the lobby.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy put Tasha down. ¡°Felicia, can you take care of Tasha for a while? I¡¯ll check out the vis with your parents.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Felicia then led Tasha towards the yground.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, have you found any that you like?¡± Billy asked Sharon as they looked at the architectural models together.

    ¡°Thismunity is one of Ozin¡¯s most well-known vimunities. Both house design andmunity nning are top-notch. Each one is great.¡± Sharon stared intently at the architectural models. It was clear she had been keeping an eye on this vi development for some time now.

    ¡°That building looks nice with its little yard where you can nt flowers or something.¡± Billy pointed to thergest vi in the middle of them all.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice!¡± Sharon looked enviously at it. ¡°Anyone who can live in that vi is a winner in life!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Stay away from there!¡± Just then, a woman shouted, ¡°Can you afford to pay if anything gets damaged?¡±

    At that moment, a child¡¯s cry could be heard as well. Billy turned his head and saw Madge, who was previously showing them around the sales office pointing angrily at Felicia while shouting. Tasha must have been frightened by her because she was crying loudly while hiding in Felicia¡¯s arms.

    Billy hurriedly walked over, with Harleen and his family following behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Felicia?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Tasha wanted to see this model, so I held her up to take a closer look.¡± Felicia pointed to an aerone model on the table. ¡°We didn¡¯t even touch it, but this woman started yelling. Tasha was scared.¡±

    ¡°Hey, they were just looking at it. Was it necessary for you to yell like that?¡± Harleen questioned Madge angrily. She then took Tasha from Felicia¡¯s arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tasha. Mom and Dad are here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Tasha burst into tears and cried out, ¡°Bad woman! Bad!¡±

    ¡°Do you even know how much this model costs? Can you afford to pay for it if they break it?¡± Madge looked at Harleen disdainfully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this model here for people to look at? Apologize to them!¡± said Billy in a harsh tone.

 Chapter 68 A Prime Suite

    Madge snorted disdainfully.

    ¡°You look poor and shabby, You shouldn¡¯te here¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Billy pped her in the face.

    ¡°¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± Madge was stunned for a moment, then shouted hysterically.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Apologize!¡±

    ¡°You bastard, I¡­¡± Madge started cursing.

    Billy gave her another two stinging ps across the face.

    ¡°Sharon, can¡¯t you do something about your son-inw? He¡¯s too much. How can he hit someone for no reason?¡± Jaylee looked at Sharon with a hint of anger.

    ¡°Why should I do something?¡± Sharon responded, ¡°People like her who look down on others deserve to be taught a lesson!¡±

    Jaylee was blue in the face.

    ¡°Hey, are you looking for trouble?¡±

    Six bodyguards quickly approached after hearing themotion.

    ¡°Get down on your knees and apologize to Ms Reese!¡± One of the small leaders angrily pointed at Billy.

    Billy grabbed his finger and twisted it hard, causing a loud snap as the security guard¡¯s finger hung limply.

    ¡°Aah-¡± The guard let out a cry of pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it now.¡± The other five guards rushed forward to Billy.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Just then, a roar sounded out. A muscr man in his forties hurriedly ran over with several ck-d men surrounding him.

    ¡°Ambrose!¡± Madge¡¯s face lit up as she greeted the man upon seeing him.

    ¡°Ambrose, you came just in time. This guy is causing trouble and even hit me¡­¡±

    Before Madgepleted her sentence, Ambrose kicked her away with one swift motion. Shey on the ground retching repeatedly.

    ¡°Boss?!¡±

    The guards looked confused one by one.

    Without hesitation, Ambrose kicked two of them to the ground and then roared, ¡°You blind fools! How dare you be so rude to Mr Gardner? Do you want to die?¡±

    He then quickly approached Billy and bowed deeply. ¡°My apologies, Mr Gardner. I¡¯m sorry that they offended you. Please forgive them.¡±

    As he spoke, his body trembled slightly and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Everyone around them was shocked by what they saw, since it was rare to see Ambrose, who was well known as a famous figure in Ozin, bowing before a young man.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Billy looked at him but couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting him before.

    ¡°Yes, Mr Gardner, may I speak with you privately?¡±

    ¡°Is there something urgent?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter that will only take a few minutes of your time.¡± Replied Ambrose.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded at Harleen beside him and said, ¡°Harleen, wait here with your parents.¡±

    Harleen agreed obediently.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, this way please!¡±

    ¡°Watch her, I¡¯lle back to deal with herter!¡± Ambrose pointed at Madge and ordered the people behind him.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Two minutester, Billy and Ambrose came in arge office. Ambrose abruptly knelt in front of Billy, trembling all over.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Mr Gardner. I didn¡¯t know anyone below would dare to treat you like this.¡± Ambrose began.

    ¡°Get up! How do you know me?¡±

    ¡°I worked for Egbert Parham and I saw you that evening at the restaurant.¡± Ambrose replied.

    ¡°Egbert Parham?¡± Billy finally realized, ¡°Is this property owned by Obodon Company?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No wonder! Are all the salespeople in yourpany like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t discipline the person below me well. Please forgive me, Mr Gardner¡­¡± Ambrose shuddered again. He knew he could die once he offended Billy, who was the one even Derek and Damon would bow down to. Moreover, that night he saw with his own eyes Ezio Andrews, the number one underground world champion, being easily pped away by Casey.

    Ambrose stood up and walked over to therge table. He picked up a document that looked like a contract and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Mr Parham knows your house is going to be demolished, so he specifically instructed me to give you the prime suite. I was actually nning on visiting you with Mr Parham tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe here in person. All you need to do is write the name of the head of household and their ID number on this document. I¡¯ll take care of the rest of the procedures and deliver your property certificate once it¡¯s ready.¡± Said Ambrose.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy hadn¡¯t expected Egbert would go through all this trouble for him. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give it as a gift. I can afford it myself. I¡¯ll buy this suite.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a ck gold card from his pocket and handed it over to Ambrose.

    ¡°Use this card. The password is six sixes.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to pay for it. If my boss knows I let you pay, he¡¯ll break my hands.¡±

    As far as Ambrose knew, the minimum deposit limit in that card was starting at tens of billions. In addition, this card also had an overdraft function, with an overdraft limit of at least ten billion.

    ¡°Do what I said. And tell Egbert to call meter, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Ambrose looked panic.

    Egbert had made it clear that when dealing with big shots like Billy, they had to find a way to impress them, even if it meant giving away an entire estate.

    ¡°Are you going to call him yourself?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay¡­¡± Ambrose trembled as he took the bank card with fear and trepidation.

    Five minutester, they walked out of the office together.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, just fill in your name and ID number.¡± Billy handed Sharon the documents.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sharon was slightly stunned, and Fletcher and their two daughters looked over at her at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for the suite. Just fill in your personal information so we can put your name on the property deed. That¡¯s why we need your information.¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The Knight family all eximed in unison. Sharon even almost fell down from

 Chapter 69 A Family

    Jaylee¡¯s family all looked at Sharon with envy and jealousy etched on their faces.

    The penthouse bought by Billy must have cost nearly 200 million.

    What a winner in life!

    The most entertaining reaction came from Jaylee, whose mouth twitched several times. She couldn¡¯t help but think about how she had unted her wealth before. Now she wished she could hide somewhere or disappear.

    How ironic!

    Meanwhile, Madge trembled uncontrobly under the gaze of two men in ck suits. Her face was full of panic and despair. The person she had insulted as being poor had just bought the most expensive penthouse with cash. She finally realized that Billy was not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Yeah! We have a big house to live in!¡± Tasha eximed happily while dancing around.

    ¡°Billy, you bought that penthouse, is it true?¡± asked Felicia.

    ¡°Is there any doubt?¡± Billy replied with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Ambrose stepped forward and said to Sharon, ¡°Mr Gardner has purchased this suite. Once you fill out the paperwork, you can obtain your property deed.¡±

    Ambrose didn¡¯t dare to swipe too much money from Billy¡¯s card, and finally, Billy bought it for 10 million. He was very clear that if he were to seriously ask Billy for nearly 200 million to buy this suite, Egbert would definitelye after him. In addition, he had just been curious and looked at the bnce on Billy¡¯s card, which stunned him a lot.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sharon was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak coherently.

    ¡°Billy, this¡­ this is too precious¡­¡± Fletcher took a deep breath before speaking up.

    ¡°Mr Knight, this is not a big deal. Besides, it¡¯s something I promised you.¡± Billy looked at Sharon again and said, ¡°Mrs Knight, please write it down quickly. After we¡¯re done here, we¡¯ll take Tasha to the park.¡±

    ¡°Harleen¡­¡± Sharon turned her head towards her daughter.

    ¡°Mom, since it¡¯s a gift from Billy, you should ept it.¡± Harleen said as she watched Sharon¡¯s ecstatic expression and tears uncontrobly streamed down her face

    Her mother¡¯s lifelong wish had trulye true.

    Harleen looked deeply at Billy, who was fulfilling his promises step by step.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­ Thank you, Billy.¡± Said Sharon.

    ¡°No problem at all, I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    Two minutester, Sharon finished filling it out and handed it to Ambrose.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, when the property certificate is processed, I will have someone deliver it to you.¡± Ambrose took it with a smile and then turned to look at the two ck-d bodyguards guarding Madge.

    ¡°Break her leg and get her outta here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Madge was so scared that she trembled all over, and immediately copsed. Then she quickly crawled to Ambrose¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ambrose, spare me, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know he is your friend. Or I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Madge pleaded with him.

    She looked around and saw Philip standing next to Phoebe, then shouted again, ¡°Philip, your father knows many people, please call him, ask him to plead with Ambrose¡­¡±

    Philip frowned and immediately interrupted her, saying, ¡°We¡¯re not even acquainted. Why are you asking me for help?¡±

    Philip¡¯s father was just an employee himself. Ambrose wouldn¡¯t dignify his father with favors easily. Moreover, even if his father could have a say, Philip couldn¡¯t make the call under this circumstance because his girlfriend was still over there.

    ¡°Philip! You bastard! How can you leave me to suffer? You didn¡¯t seem to mind when we were in bed together.¡± Madge screamed hysterically at Philip.

    ¡°Philip, is she telling the truth?¡± Phoebe yelled out.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a crazy woman, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense!¡± Philip countered and pointed at Madge, ¡°You¡¯re just a troublemaker!¡±

    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re nothing but scum who won¡¯t take responsibility for your actions!¡± Madge continued to scream. ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize me?¡± She then pulled out her phone and opened a video before tossing it over to Phoebe. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡±

    Phoebe furrowed her brows as she took the phone and watched the scene of Philip and Madge in bed together.

    In an instant, Phoebe raised her hand and pped Philip across his face. ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk!¡±

    She then burst into tears and ran out of the room with her parents chasing after her.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his family left the sales office and drove to the park.

    ¡°Billy, where did you get all that money?¡± Felicia asked as they drove away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing some small business outside these past few years and made a little money.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you always in the military? Why did you suddenly start doing business? Can¡¯t you tell us the truth?¡± Felicia was speechless for a moment.

    Billyughed and said, ¡°Like I said, I have some friends who helped me out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Felicia looked skeptical. ¡°What kind of business can make billions in just a few years? Did you rob a bank or something?¡±

    ¡°Felicia, that¡¯s enough.¡± Fletcher interrupted her.

    ¡°Billy¡­ Thank you so much!¡± Sharon hadn¡¯te down from her excitement yet. After pausing briefly she continued, ¡°Sorry for how I used to treat you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Knight, you¡¯ve thanked me more than ten times already. You don¡¯t need to be so polite. This is what I should do.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Billy is part of our family now. You don¡¯t need to be so formal!¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue at Billy and asked him, ¡°Am I right? We¡¯re all one big happy family now?¡±

    ¡°Yes we are!¡± Before Billy could respond, Fletcherughed loudly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Harleen, Billy is truly a good man. Being able to marry him is your blessing for life.¡± Said Sharon to her daughter.

    ¡°Mom¡­ I¡­¡± Harleen blushed slightly and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Billy responded with a smile after exchanging a nce with Harleen.

    ¡°From now on, you should call me Mom. You¡¯re Tasha¡¯s dad and Harleen¡¯s fianc¨¦, so you have to call me Mom!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Billy hesitated for a moment before changing his address.

    Then he turned to Fletcher and called out, ¡°Dad!¡±

 Chapter 70 A Clue, Black Eagleâ€™s Casino

    ¡°Great, that¡¯s fantastic!¡± Fletcherughed heartily.

    ¡°Yoo-hoo, we¡¯re a family now!¡± Tasha blurted out excitedly in Harleen¡¯s arms.

    Harleen¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    At four 4 PM, the family returned home from the park. Billy had wanted to talk to Harleen alone but received a call from Casey instead.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered the phone and asked.

    ¡°Hey, bro, there might be some progress on what Osmond mentionedst time.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Have you found someone?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but someone might know something.¡± Casey paused before asking, ¡°Have you heard of ck Eagle?¡±

    ¡°ck Eagle?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°The former underworld boss in Ozin?¡±

    Before the Miles family got into trouble, Billy didn¡¯t pay much attention to the underground world but had heard of ck Eagle back then. Back then ck Eagle was as powerful as Damon was now, having the final say in the underground world.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey replied. ¡°Judge found out that around the time of Miles¡¯ incident, ck Eagle disappeared without a trace. It was only after his disappearance that Ozin¡¯s underworld fell into chaos again and gave Damon an opportunity to rise.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean, ck Eagle was involved with the Miles family?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure yet.¡± Casey responded. ¡°But it¡¯s too coincidental! At that time, ck Eagle was at his peak just like Damon now. If there wasn¡¯t a special reason, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to leave. I think even if he didn¡¯t participate in the Miles family¡¯s affairs, he might know something.¡±

    ¡°Should we go see him?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Billy asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°ording to our investigation, after he left Ozin 5 years ago, he disappeared until 2 years ago when he reappeared under the name, Hannibal Twitty, and opened a popr casino in a small town 200 kilometers away from Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s go see him then.¡± Billy responded.

    Casey¡¯s reasoning was obvious. Someone like ck Eagle who had such an underground influence would not willingly choose to leave his domain during his prime period unless there was something going on. Furthermore, using an alias now clearly indicated that there were problems.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Casey hung up the phone.

    About half an hourter, Casey and Judge arrived downstairs at Harleen¡¯s house and drove off with Billy as well.

    ¡°Have you asked Damon how much he knows about ck Eagle?¡± Billy asked shortly after they left in the Land Rover.

    ¡°I have. At that time, he was only a local leader in Ozin¡¯s suburbs and had little interaction with ck Eagle, who was several levels above him. When ck Eagle left Ozin, there were two other leaders before he took over. He knew very little about what happened at the time, only that ck Eagle offended some big shot and was expelled from Ozin.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly.

    An hour and a halfter, the three of them arrived at the small town Casey mentioned.

    ¡°Should we just surround his casino? Drag him out?¡± asked Judge.

    ¡°No. Let¡¯s not startle him.¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°If he chose to stay in such a small town, it must be to avoid something. He probably has an escape n ready by now. Let¡¯s go inside the casino first and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Judge nodded before stepping on the gas pedal again.

    Twenty minutester, they stopped at the entrance of a medium-sized mansion on the southern outskirts of town.

    ¡°Show your membership card!¡± A muscr man stopped their car at the gate.

    ¡°We¡¯re here out of curiosity. How do we get a membership card?¡± Casey spoke up.

    ¡°No entry without an introduction!¡± The man responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Can we make a deal?¡± Casey pulled out several wads of cash from the glovepartment of his Land Rover and handed them over.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± The man took the money and looked at it before turning around to make a phone call.

    Two minutester, he returned to the car. ¡°Park your car outside and follow me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Casey replied.

    Soon, under the man¡¯s guidance, they obtained a regr membership card. Although it was just an ordinary card, they had to recharge at least five million.

    This underground casino seemed like a big deal. Then, the three of them walked towards a three-story building on the inside of the estate.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As soon as they reached the door, they saw someone being kicked out by another person. He fell heavily onto the ground with blood spewing from his mouth and injuries all over his body. One arm hung limply from his shoulder.

    ¡°Dare to cheat here? It¡¯s a warning for you! If there is a next time, you won¡¯t leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat, you can¡¯t afford to lose¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Do you wanna die?¡± a guy in ck took two steps and walked up to him. ¡± You have one minute. If you don¡¯t get out of here, don¡¯t leave today!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s robbery! I¡­¡± The man spat out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, I will fulfill your wish!¡± The guy of the casino raised his foot to step on the man¡¯s heart.

    ¡°For a little bit of money, do you have to resort to violence?¡± Judge spoke up. He helped the man up and said, ¡°Alright, hurry and leave. Money is important, but you need your life to spend it!¡±

    ¡°Get out of here, don¡¯t go looking for trouble.¡± The man in ck snapped at Judge.

    ¡°Guests are all wee here. If people find out that you treat your guests like this, who would daree gamble here?¡± asked Judge. Afterwards, he looked at the man who was knocked down on the ground and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you willing to risk your life for some money?¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you!¡± The man thanked them before stumbling towards the gate.

    The man in ck took another look at Billy¡¯s group. He was probably surprised by their aura but didn¡¯t say anything else before turning around and walking towards the lobby.

    The three of them then entered the first floor hall. Looking around, there were all kinds of gambling tools avable with many people gathered around each table. Soon after they walked around the hall, taking note of each table¡¯s situation where games were being yed big time with hundreds of thousands being wagered per round.

    ¡°It seems ck Eagle isn¡¯t willing to retire just yet, he has quite a few men under his wing.¡± Judgemented.

    Casey responded nodding his head as they sat down in an adjacent resting area.

    ¡°This kind of shady ce should¡¯ve been shut down long ago!¡±

    ¡°Just in this hall alone, there are at least three Warriors reachingter stages, not including those inside private rooms.¡±

    ¡°Even Damon can possibly lose.¡±

    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s the n now? Are we just gonna grab someone and interrogate them?¡± Judge turned to Billy.

 Chapter 71 A Dice Game

    ¡°Find someone first.¡± Billy noticed a uniformed beauty standing nearby.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss, is there any other ce to y greater the lobby here?¡± he asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, sir!¡± The uniformed beauty walked over with a professional smile on her face. ¡°How great do you want?¡±

    ¡°The greatest one.¡± Billy asked with anotherugh.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any limits here. As long as the customer is willing to bet, we¡¯ll take it.¡± Replied the uniformed beauty.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy smiled and asked again. ¡°Is there a game where I can bet ten billion in one round?¡±

    The woman choked for a moment. She had been working at this casino for 3 years and had seen many wealthy people betting millions or even a billion in one round. But she had never seen anyone betting ten billion in one round.

    After carefully examining Billy and his twopanions, the beauty spoke up hesitantly, ¡°Sir, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± The woman was stunned once more before turning around and walking towards an opposite VIP room. Soon after that, she led over an alluring woman with delicate features and an hourss figure.

    ¡°May I ask for your name, sir?¡± The tall woman smiled flirtatiously at Billy.

    ¡°Myst name is Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Mr Gardner,¡± the woman said with a gesture of invitation. ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy stood up and followed her.

    Soon, they entered a VIP room. Looking around, there were seven or eight men standing in each corner of the room, all with strong presence. A beautiful female dealer stood by a gambling table. From her aura, it was clear that she was not an ordinary person either.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, let me introduce myself first.¡± The woman looked at Billy and said, ¡°I¡¯m Emily Reed, you can call me Emily. I am in charge of this casino.¡±

    ¡°I heard from her that Mr Gardner wants to bet ten billion per round?¡± she continued.

    ¡°It depends on whether the house dares to ept it or not.¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Mr Gardner! We wee all customers here, there¡¯s no reason for us to refuse any bets.¡± Emily smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about what game you want to y?¡±

    ¡°Anything goes.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You seem very confident, Mr Gardner?¡± Emily squinted slightly as she looked at him.

    ¡°Well since it¡¯s gambling we¡¯re talking about here, luck ys a big part in determining who wins or loses until the results are out, anyone has a chance of winning, right?¡±Billyughed lightly

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Emily giggled coquettishly. And she pointed to a chair next to the gambling table. ¡°Please have a seat, Mr Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Billy replied as he took his ce.

    ¡°Shall we keep it simple, Mr Gardner?¡± Emily asked from across the table. ¡°Let¡¯s y dice, each of us with six dice and whoever has the lowest score wins.¡±

    ¡°A game worth ten billion?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°How about it?¡± Emily grinned.

    ¡°Well, why not?¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a man of your word, Mr Gardner.¡± Emilyplimented him before turning to a beautiful dealer beside her.

    The dealer nodded and handed out two sets of dice, one for Billy and one for Emily.

    ¡°Ladies first!¡± Billy gestured towards Emily with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Alright!¡± With renewed vigor in her eyes, Emily picked up her set of dice and began rolling them expertly between her fingers. Obviously, she was someone who had spent years honing this skill at the gambling tables. With a final thud on the table after about a minute or so of rolling, she opened it. Without suspense, six dice cups were stacked in a line, with the top die showing one dot.

    ¡°The banker has one point!¡± The beautiful dealer spoke, her eyes shing a hint of admiration.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡¯m sorry to say my luck is pretty good today.¡± Emily¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ying dice with herself was no different from giving away money. She had been gambling at this casino for years and had never lost.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Billy gave a slight smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, Mr Gardner!¡± said Emily.

    ¡°OK.¡± Billy reached out and grabbed the dice cup, casually flipping his wrist before putting it down on the table.

    When Billy opened the cup, there was a collective gasp in the room. Six dice were also stacked in a line but with the top dice spinning for a while before standing on top of another die. In the end, the dice on the top stood on one of its vertex.

    As they watched Emily and others react to this oue, Casey and Judge both raised their eyebrows slightly. ying gambling tricks against their boss was simply ignorant and reckless.

    The Army of Bloodshadow, with tens of thousands in its ranks, boasted many talented individuals. Not only were their martial arts skills above average, but they also excelled in other areas such as medicine, poison arts, marksmanship, gambling, mysticism,puters and finance. Among them were two experts in gambling, who had reached the pinnacle of their craft. It was said that their skills rank among the top five in the country. However, since they gambled with Billy once before and lost every single round out of a hundred yed-one hundred to zero-they dared not mention their expertise again.

    ¡°Sorry about that. You lost.¡± Billy said to Emily with a smile.

    ¡°¡­ Who are you?¡± Emily knew she had met her match today.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with the result we can y another round. Of course, but first you¡¯ll have to give me those ten billion.¡±

    Emily let out a heavy sigh and spoke up, ¡°This round doesn¡¯t count by our rules, ording to the rules, the minimum is one point. It should be considered an ident, so I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±

    ¡°So now you¡¯re trying to back out?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow at her words.

    ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you hear what she said? Your score doesn¡¯t count, roll the dice again!¡± A man in ck walked over.

    ¡°Otherwise, consider yourself a loser and bring out ten billion immediately before getting out of here!¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to rob us?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Kid, stop wasting time here!¡± The man in ck responded coldly.

    ¡°You got another chance to roll the dice. If you don¡¯t want to do it, then bring out ten billion!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes sank as he wielded his curved de and shed down on the gambling table, which broke into two pieces under his strike.

    After a brief pause, Emily asked again, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a gray industry, there should be some basic rules of the game to follow.¡± Billy took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to ept losing at gambling then this casino doesn¡¯t need to stay open anymore!¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for trouble here today?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when she saw Billy¡¯s carefree expression.

 Chapter 72 Black Eagle

    ¡°I was just here to have some fun, why talk about looking for trouble?¡± Billy took a drag of his cigarette. ¡°Alright, give us the money. It¡¯s only ten billion, your gambling den should be able to handle it, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you know whose territory this is? Do you even realize the consequences of causing trouble here?¡± asked Emily.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Billy¡¯s group was here to gamble. Judge¡¯s sh just now was definitely from a Battle Master level expert. She knew the three of them came prepared.

    ¡°My time is limited, so you better hurry up and give me the money. If you can¡¯t make the decision yourself, then ask for permission from above.¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°In that case, let me see what tricks you have.¡± Emily¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Attack!¡±

    Several ck-clothed men in the room and the beautiful female dealer allunched their attacks to charge at Billy and his group.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, a deep voice rang out followed by a group of people walking in through a side door.

    The leader was a man 50-odd years old with fierce features and one arm missing. He appeared a tough and formidable guy. Following behind him was an old man with a full forehead; there seemed to be daggers shooting out of his eyes. After them, four ck-clothed men were standing behind, having something bulging at their waists indicating they had weapons on them.

    ¡°Mr Twitty!¡± Everyone including Emily trembled before bowing down to the lead respectfully.

    ¡°Bunch of pussies!¡± Hannibal Twitty aka ck Eagle said sternly before turning towards Billy. ¡°¡­ what should I call you?¡±

    As he spoke, there was a glint in his eyes. He vaguely felt that Billy seemed familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before.

    ¡°My surname is Gardner!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes as he looked at the other man.

    On the way here, Judge had already shown him a photo of ck Eagle, so he recognized him at first nce.

    ¡°Gardner?¡± ck Eagle furrowed his brows slightly and couldn¡¯t recall anything about it.

    After pausing for a moment, he continued speaking, ¡°The people below don¡¯t understand the rules. Don¡¯t take offense to them, Mr Gardner.¡±

    Then he turned to Emily and asked, ¡°What are you still standing there for? You lost the bet fair and square. Give Mr Gardner his money!¡±

    ¡°Mr Twitty, he¡­¡± Emily hesitated slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ck Eagle¡¯s tone became heavy.

    ¡°I see.¡± Emily quickly turned around to leave the room. Less than two minutester, she walked back in with a check in her hand and a tinge of hatred in her eye as she handed it over to Billy.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy took the check with a faint smile on his face before turning back to ck Eagle. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask Mr Twitty about. Would you be willing to share some information?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± ck Eagle was slightly surprised. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Let me start by asking an unrted question first, should I call you Mr Twitty or ck Eagle?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± ck Eagle felt panic flooding into his heart. It had been five years since anyone had mentioned that name in front of him. But when the others in the room heard Billy¡¯s words, they too showed a strong sense of shock and tension.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr Twitty? Can¡¯t answer this question?¡± Billy smirked.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you ck Eagle then!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Let me remind you then. Ie from the Miles family in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s you?¡±

    He finally realized why he felt familiar with Billy-he was the adopted son of the Miles family. And before that, he thought the Miles family had been wiped out.

    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°How could you still be alive?!¡±

    ¡°I think you know why I came to find you, don¡¯t you?¡± Billy didn¡¯t answer his question.

    ck Eagle suddenly became wary.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± ck Eagle suddenly gave an order.

    Four guys in ck pulled guns out simultaneously and pulled the triggers.

    ¡°You overreached.¡± Judgemented before moving his legs and wrists. Then his curved sword flipped swiftly between those guys.

    As expected, the bullets were all blocked and fell to the ground, emitting a crisp sound. Endless shock appeared on each face.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Advance!¡± After the four of them had run out of bullets, everyone except ck Eagle and the old man quickly charged towards Judge at the same time.

    Judgeunched another attack. In less one minute, all of themy down badly wounded and even dead.

    ck Eagle¡¯s face was full of shock and he trembled slightly. The reason why he dared to open a gambling den here so brazenly in the past two years was that he relied on the strong martial arts experts under hismand. He thus had confidence that with these people guarding, not to mention other forces causing trouble, even if the official attacked, he hads the ability to retreat unscathed. But now, all of it had been ruined in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Boy, do not be arrogant!¡± At this moment, the old man took a deep breath and quickly rushed out.

    The fierce air moving forward following his palms was his weapon. Though the old man made his maximum effort causing stunning sounds of the wind, he failed confronting Judge too.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Judge said coldly, and a cold light following his sword shed out again.

    Soon, the old man was cut in half in a blink.

    ck Eagle couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and copsed onto the ground, shivering all over with an look of terror in his eyes. Unexpectedly, even the strongest person by their side couldn¡¯t take a single blow.

    At the same time, following the noises, a group of people in ck outside the lobby rushed over towards this direction.

    In no time, Just as they had just taken a few steps, they were blocked and killed by a group of ck d people. Before they realized what was going on, they all fell down. One by one, either their hands or legs were broken, blood gushed wildly, and they curled up on the ground, howling loudly. Only then did the gamblers in the hall reacted and immediately let out a scream.

    ¡°SHADOW, Everybody out who doesn¡¯t need to be here.¡± A loud voice spread throughout every corner of the hall.

    Dozens of men in brocade stood at the gate.

 Chapter 73 Important Clues

    The gamblers rushed out of the door, leaving behind a group of ck-d men writhing in pain on the ground.

    Billy turned to ck Eagle and asked, ¡°So, do you have anyone left to call?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve be a member of SHADOW?¡± ck Eagle trembled as he asked. As someone with his status and position, he knew what being associated with SHADOW meant.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no one left, how about we chat?¡± Billy took a drag from his cigarette.

    ¡°What happened five years ago had nothing to do with me. It was¡­ the work of the three families, Jimenez, Ma and Watkins¡­¡±

    ¡°I never said it was you,¡± Billy replied. ¡°But surely there are some things that you can tell me about.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what things?¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me why you left Ozin after the Miles family incident?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I¡­ I grew tired of all that violence and killing. I just wanted to find a ce¡­¡± ck Eagle shuddered uncontrobly.

    ¡°ck Eagle, I advise you not to test my patience any further.¡± Billy interrupted him sternly.

    Suddenly there was knocking at the door.

    At this moment, around thirty or forty men in fancy attire marched up to the door of the private room and simultaneously bowed.

    ¡°Commander, the entire estate has been cleared. Please give further instructions!¡±

    ¡°Call the local police station and have them take over.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The group responded in unison.

    ck Eagle, who had just gotten up from the ground, copsed again. This time, his face was even more filled with shock than before.

    Looking at Billy with trepidation he asked, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Commander Gardner?¡±

    With his experience and knowledge, he knew that there was only one person within their territory who could be called ¡°Commander¡± by SHADOW¡¯s elite soldiers-King of the West and master of SHADOW.

    ¡°Now can you tell me who that woman was that you instructed three major families to attack?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ck Eagle let out a deep breath. If he still held any hope before then it had vanishedpletely now. This man was an absolute giant in their world; there was no way ck Eagle could stand against him.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly who she was¡­ only that she¡¯s a very beautiful woman¡­¡± ck Eagle struggled to swallow before continuing.

    ¡°Five years ago, she came to me first and asked me to attack the Miles family. But at that time, I had established myself as the underground king in Ozin and didn¡¯t have much conflict with the Miles family. So I declined.¡±

    ¡°This could have been the end of it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but something unexpected happened during that meeting. The woman may have had a rpse of an old illness and was writhing in pain on the couch¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard someone call her Lady Peony. And her veil fell off because of her movements, revealing her true face.¡±

    ¡°It was for this reason that she developed murderous intent towards me and sent people after me on the second day after our meeting.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, I was prepared for it. After losing an arm due to their attack, mypanions fought bravely to protect me and we managed to escape.¡±

    ¡°But I knew they wouldn¡¯t give up easily on pursuing me so I fled overseas for two or three years.¡±

    ¡°Later on, I heard that the Miles family had been exterminated and their goal had been achieved. So two years ago, I dared return home thinking they would gradually give up chasing after me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty lucky!¡± Billy squinted his eyes. ¡°Do you still remember what she looks like?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long now and it was just a quick nce so my memory is not very clear.¡± ck Eagle shook his head.

    ¡°I only remember there was a beauty mark about as big as a grain of rice between her eyebrows.¡±

    After speaking he looked back at Billy. ¡°That¡¯s all I know, Mr Gardner, please spare my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Take him back! Draw out whatever details you can remember about her appearance!¡± Billy ordered.

    Immediately, ck Eagle was hit by a palm strike from Judge and fell to the ground unconscious.

    Ten minutester, the three of them drove back to Ozin with ck Eagle.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, brother. We got a response from the capital.¡± Casey spoke up after driving for about ten minutes.

    ¡°They won¡¯t approve your resignation but they¡¯ll give you three months off and expect you to report back in the capital after that.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Billy added as he expectedly shrugged his shoulders.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Casey nodded before speaking again with a thoughtful tone. ¡°Roderick showed up at the Watkins family that night. It doesn¡¯t seem like it was just a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°We have no connection with him and we didn¡¯t notify him beforehand about our ns for the Watkins. How did he know we were going to take action that night?¡±

    Billy smile lightly and asked, ¡°Do you think those old fogies in the capital would be so kind as to give me three months off?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Both Casey and Judge looked confused.

    ¡°Boss, are you saying Roderick was sent by them?¡± Judge asked further rification from Billy.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before continuing his exnation. ¡°Jake is injured and not able to perform his duties properly while Roderick¡¯s strength is still too weak to intimidate everyone in East District.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m here now working for free right under their noses! What a group old cons indeed!¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help butment sarcastically on their situation now.

    ¡°Forget about them though, let them do whatever they want.¡± Billy dismissed their concerns before turning towards Casey once more. ¡°Have you been able to contact Jake yet?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t reach him, he¡¯s not in Ozin. He must have been recalled to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Well, forget it then. We¡¯ll talk about it next time.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Over an hourter, their Land Rover entered the outskirts of Ozin.

    As the their car stopped at a traffic light at an intersection, an unlicensed Hummer sped past from the side, almost knocking two pedestrians crossing the street off their feet. With that speed, it was at least 120 miles per hour and disappeared in a blink of an eye around a bend ahead.

    The three of them exchanged nces with a hint of surprise in their eyes.

    ¡°Two Battle Generals?¡± Judge paused briefly before speaking with a slightly solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    Not only did they detect that both people in that car were Battle Generals, but they also sensed strong bloodthirsty aura emanating from them.

    ¡°Judge, send all SHADOW boys stationed in Ozin out to search for any suspicious individuals who may have infiltrated Ozin within our full range. Wait for my order if they find any traces, no sudden moves. Report immediately as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 74 Shopping for Clothes with Harleen

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge then dialed a number to give some instructions.

    All three of them were well aware that if a Battle General were to attack ordinary people without restraint, there would be corpses everywhere.

    ¡°Brother, do you think someone knew you¡¯re in Ozin and they sent people over to test us?¡± Casey pondered for a moment before turning to Billy.

    Billy¡¯s injury was top secret, and anyone who knew about it was under strict orders not to divulge any information; or they would be executed.

    This was understandable. Although there were hundreds of thousands of soldiers of Army of Bloodshadow troops stationed on the western border, the person who made neighboring countries tremble with fear was still the Ki ng of the West. If they found out that the king had been injured, they would take advantage of this opportunity to cause chaos.

    In fact, not only was Billy¡¯s physical condition highly ssified information but also those four legionmanders under hismand.

    Of course, these were all theoretical. In reality, rumors had already spread about Billy¡¯s injury; most people just didn¡¯t dare confirm it. And now that they knew he had left his western territory with only Casey by his side, it wasn¡¯t impossible for some malicious individuals to test them out.

    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Judging from their bloodthirsty aura alone, these two are not ordinary warriors.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly,¡± he continued. ¡°They¡¯re likely from ce of Darkness outside our borders.¡±

    Judge¡¯s eyes narrowed as he just hung up on his phone call. ¡°ce of Darkness?!¡±

    ce of Darkness was a world that existed independently of the country, mixed with all kinds of people and professions. What was frightening were the many forces in that world, with several major organizations capable of toppling a small to medium-sized country at will.

    A year ago, when someone targeted by SHADOW sought refuge in ce of Darkness, Judge went there once with Billy and experienced firsthand the power of ce of Darkness. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to make him too wary, he didn¡¯t dare underestimate them either. And he believed that what they encountered was just the tip of the iceberg for ce of Darkness.

    ¡°Why are people from ce of Darknessing to Ozin?¡± Casey frowned as he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We need to find out quickly, in case they¡¯ll cause chaos in this city.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Both Casey and Judge nodded simultaneously.

    The next morning, after spending some time with Tasha at home, Felicia and her sister returned from grocery shopping outside.

    ¡°Do you have time today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Come with us to go shopping.¡± Felicia replied cheerfully.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go shopping?¡±

    ¡°Billy, sometimes I think you¡¯re attentive, but other times you¡¯re so careless!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°Harleen hasn¡¯t bought herself a decent piece of clothing in years. It¡¯s all cheap stuff from street vendors. But she¡¯s about to start looking for a job again. You can¡¯t have her wearing those old clothes! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± She continued.

    Billy realized his mistake and felt guilty. He had seen Harleen wear several sets of cheap knockoff clothes before. Although it was true that she looked good no matter what she wore, it was still unfair to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Felicia! I look good in these clothes. Why do I need new ones?¡± said Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, sorry. Felicia is right, we should buy some new clothes.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Felicia. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Felicia was overjoyed.

    ¡°I want to go too! I want new clothes too¡­¡± Tasha chimed in from the side.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s all go together then. Tasha needs new clothes too.¡± Billyughed and ruffled Tasha¡¯s hair affectionately.

    Fletcher and his wife exchanged a smile as they watched everyone happily chatting away. They were pleased with how things were going. Harleen didn¡¯t argue anymore since everyone seemed so excited about shopping together. Ten minutester, they drove off towards the mall.

    ¡°Wow¡­ I haven¡¯t been shopping at the mall for a long time. This feels amazing!¡± Felicia eximed as they arrived at arge department store downtown half an hourter, drawing attention from other shoppers around them.

    ¡°Felicia, can you calm down a bit?¡± Harleen red at her sister.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Felicia responded. ¡°I¡¯ve been suppressing myself for so many years, I¡¯m about to go crazy. Now that I have a brother-inw, I¡¯d go on a shopping spree.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like dealing with you!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. From now on, there¡¯s no need to suppress yourself anymore. Do whatever you want!¡± Billy hugged Tasha andughed in response.

    ¡°Daddy, there are so many toys! I want to buy them all!¡± Tasha shouted loudly as they passed by a toy store.

    ¡°Tasha, Uncle Casey has bought you so many toys already and you haven¡¯t even yed with them yet. Why do you want more?¡± Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°Although the toys Uncle Casey bought are also fun, most of them are for boys. I want to buy girl toys¡­¡± Tasha muttered in response.

    ¡°Today whatever Tasha wants she gets, Dad promises.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°I want Barbie dolls and Elsa princesses and princess castles¡­¡± Tasha danced around excitedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her again.¡± Harleen gave Billy an eye roll.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that Tasha is this happy.¡± Billyughed in response

    Half an hourter, Tasha had chosen over ten girl toys herself.

    After paying the bill, Billy temporarily stored the toys at the store until they finished shopping for clothes. Soon after, the group arrived at the women¡¯s clothing section on the third floor.

    ¡°Wow! All big brands, this year¡¯stest fashion styles.¡± Felicia eximed excitedly. ¡°Billy, you¡¯re going bankrupt today!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, buy with confidence!¡± Billyughed. He did have no shortage of money. Any one of his ck gold cards was enough to buy the entire mall.

    ¡°Generous!¡± Felicia responded with a smile before pulling Harleen into the Chanel boutique.

    ¡°Wee to Chanel. Please feel free to look around and try on anything you like.¡± A sweet-looking saleswoman approached them with a smile. As she looked at Harleen and Felicia, there was a hint of admiration in her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, we¡¯ll take a look first.¡± Felicia replied with a smile.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± The saleswoman smiled back.

 Chapter 75 The Eldest Son of the Meyer Family

    Harleen and Felicia were attracted by some coats, one of which had a price tag of nearly 30 thousand. In addition, the other jackets were also priced at tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands.

    ¡°Too extravagant!¡± Felicia picked up the most expensive coat and gestured with it before sticking out her tongue. ¡°This one piece alone could cover my expenses for over a year.¡±

    ¡°Hello there miss,¡± said the salesperson with a smile. ¡°This is our newest arrival and it doese with a slightly higher price tag. If you think it¡¯s too expensive, we have other ssic styles that would look beautiful on two lovelydies like yourselves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive for us,¡± replied Felicia as she hung up the coat again. ¡°We¡¯ll go check out other stores instead. Thank you though!¡±

    ¡°No problem at all.¡± said the salesperson cheerfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch what you can¡¯t afford to buy! Who do you think you are pretending to be rich?¡± Just then, a woman who looked like she was in charge walked over.

    She looked disdainfully at Felicia before turning to address the sweet-looking salesperson named Sophia.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working here long enough now, can¡¯t you see who should or shouldn¡¯t be touching our clothes? What if they mess them up? How are we supposed to sell them?¡±

    ¡°They were just looking¡­¡± Sophia weakly interjected.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? You¡¯re just satisfying your own curiosity! If I catch you letting whoever touch our clothes, don¡¯t expect any bonuses this month!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Felicia frowned upon hearing this remark from the manager. ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how I talk, if you don¡¯t like it then leave!¡± retorted the Manager with an air of contempt.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°These clothes are only meant for people who can afford them, clearly not someone like yourself who has no intention of buying anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Felicia¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    ¡°Miss, please watch yournguage!¡± Harleen furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Never mind if we can afford it or not, aren¡¯t these clothes here for customers to try on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize again, we only let customers who can afford it try on our clothes. Poor people shouldn¡¯t waste our time here.¡± The manager surnamed Harper responded coldly.

    ¡°You better apologize right now!¡± Billy walked over holding Tasha. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll soon lose this job!¡±

    ¡°Oh, such big talk! I want to see how you make me lose this job.¡± The manager nced at Billy with a disdainful look. She had her confidence as the store¡¯s manager. She had connections above her, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be in this position.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± After ncing at her once more, Billy ignored her and looked at Harleen. ¡°Harleen, this coat looks great. It would look beautiful on both of you. Why don¡¯t each of you buy one?¡±

    ¡°Billy, have you even looked at the price?¡± asked Felicia.

    ¡°No need to look, if you like it then that¡¯s all that matters.¡± After finishing his sentence, Billy turned towards Sophia the server and said, ¡°Hello there! Can you help me wrap up these two items?¡±

    ¡°What a show-off!¡± The manager spoke up coldly from the side.

    Just then high heels could be heard clicking against the floor followed by a tall woman walking in while holding onto a young man¡¯s arm. Both were wearing ck sunsses and had an arrogant expression on their faces as though they were superior beings towering over everyone else.

    ¡°Is that her?¡± Felicia was slightly surprised when she saw the woman.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize her? She¡¯s Rita Richardson, the third female lead from that hit drama a while back!¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± Harleen shook her head.

    ¡°Mr Meyer and Miss Richardson, wee! Pleasee in.¡± Upon seeing the two of them, the manager hurriedly greeted them with a fawning expression on her face.

    ¡°Do you have any new coats?¡± The woman named Rita Richardson asked indifferently.

    ¡°You came at just the right time, Miss Richardson, we just received two new coats yesterday, they¡¯re this year¡¯s newest model.¡±

    Then she led the two of them over there.

    ¡°Hmm! It looks pretty good. Wrap it up for me!¡± Rita nced briefly at the coat before saying so roughly. Then she casually nced at Harleen and Felicia before looking towards the manager.

    ¡°Wait a minute, has this coat been tried on by those two? Get me a new one! What¡¯s going on with your store? You let anyonee in here and try on clothes randomly. Who would buy clothes that people like them have tried on?¡±

    ¡°Miss Richardson, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll get you a new one right away.¡± The manager nodded and bowed apologetically to her

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sophia had an hesitant tone, ¡°There are only two pieces of this coat left in our store. This gentleman just said he wanted to buy both¡­¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± the manager red fiercely at Sophia.

    ¡°What did you mean by what you said earlier, Miss?¡± At this point Felicia looked towards Rita Richardson somewhat angrily and asked.

    ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Rita asked back calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between high and low ss, I find the clothes you poor people wear dirty. Who knows if you have any diseases¡­!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a crisp p echoed through the air and Rita¡¯s sunsses fell to the ground with a ng.

    The other servers who had just gathered around were shocked and their jaws dropped when they saw this happen.

    It took Rita a while before she regained her senses and let out a scream.

    ¡°You scoundrel! How dare you hit her? I¡¯ll make sure¡­¡± The manager shouted at the same time but was cut off by another smack that almost made her fall over.

    ¡°Lucas, he hit me! ¡°Help me deal with him. Today I¡¯m gonna make sure he knows what happens when he hits me!¡± Rita yelled loudly towards the young master.

    ¡°You got guts, didn¡¯t you? You even dare to hit my woman!¡± Lucas red at Billy and spoke in anger. ¡°Get down on your knees right now!¡±

    ¡°Felicia, take Tasha over there to check out some toys.¡± Billy ignored Lucas and turned to Felicia.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Felicia knew that Billy was angry, so she picked up Tasha and walked towards a rest area at the end of the aisle.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone became colder again.

    ¡°She¡¯s your woman?¡± Billy responded coldly. ¡°Great! Then why don¡¯t you kneel down with her and apologize?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°The Meyer family, ranked sixth in Ozin¡¯s family rankings. You should know them, right?¡± Lucas looked proud of himself.

    ¡°The Meyer family?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel within a minute, I¡¯ll have your fathere here personally to apologize for you!¡±

 Chapter 76 Youâ€™ve Been Fired

    ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Lucas frowned and threw a punch at Billy.

    Bang!

    Before his fist could even extend halfway, he was sent flying andy on the ground for a while before getting up.

    ¡°Lucas!¡± Rita eximed, rushing over to help him up.

    ¡°Well done! You dare to hit me. You¡¯re really something! I promise you, If I won¡¯t let you kneel down, I¡¯ll name after you!¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes were zing with anger. After speaking, he took out his phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Billy, why don¡¯t we leave?¡± Harleen looked at Billy with concern.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else to see if there are any suitable clothes,¡± she suggested.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s okay. If we don¡¯t teach these people a lesson now, they¡¯ll continue to bully innocent people in the future.¡± Billy gave her an assuring look.

    ¡°Just wait a moment. I¡¯m going to call my friend!¡± After hanging up, he dialed Derek¡¯s number on his phone.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± Derek answered after one ring.

    ¡°There are three things you need to do right away,¡± Billy said sternly,

    ¡°First, there is a Chanel boutique in Metropolis Commercial Building. Tell theirpany that the store manager surnamed Perry doesn¡¯t need toe into work starting tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Second, there¡¯s a so-called B-list celebrity named Rita Richardson who will be cklisted starting tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Third, notify the head of the Ozinthe Meyer family that I¡¯ll give him half an hour toe to the Chanel counter at Metropolis Commercial Building to pick up his son. If he doesn¡¯t show up in time, he¡¯ll bear all consequences.¡±

    After speaking, Billy hung up the phone.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Rita sneered when she heard Billy on the phone. ¡°You want to cklist me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t kneel down and apologize today, you won¡¯t be able to stay in Ozin anymore!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The manager also snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just pretending on the phone. I bet your call didn¡¯t even go through!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sughable that you think I won¡¯t have toe into work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out whether my call went through or not.¡± Billy gave her a nce.

    ¡°Just wait and see what happens if you dare mess with me!¡± Lucas gnashed after finishing the call.

    A few days ago, the top three families in Ozin were overthrown overnight, and the Meyer family had now been listed among the new four families in this city. Therefore, Lucas looked downed upon Billy, a nobody in his eyes. Then, Lucas looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Are you Harleen Knight? Who¡¯s he?¡± asked Lucas. He felt a bit familiar with Harleen at first nce before, and now he remembered it.

    Harleen was known as the most stunning and beautiful woman.

    Harleen nced at Lucas but did not answer his words.

    ¡°Harleen, why don¡¯t you take a look at some of the other styles and see if there¡¯s anything else you like?¡± Billy suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, let¡¯s go.¡± Harleen shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost, money is not an issue as long as you like it.¡± Billy smiled and turned to Sophia, the waitress. ¡°Can you rmend a few more styles for us?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ sure thing¡­¡± Sophia was still recovering from shock.

    ¡°What ¡®sure thing¡¯?¡± The manager shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯m officially telling you now that you¡¯re fired! Get out of here!¡±

    Sophia was slightly stunned. She then took a deep breath, took off her work badge and ced it on the counter before turning to face him.

    ¡°If I¡¯m fired then I¡¯m fired. With a store manager like you, I was nning on quitting in a few days anyway!¡±

    ¡°Sucking up to those above while bullying those below, ttering others while being arrogant towards weaker ones. I really don¡¯t know how ourpany chose someone like you as store manager!¡± After speaking she turned towards Billy and Harleen and bowed slightly.  ¡°I am very sorry, but unfortunately I cannot serve you anymore due to my situation.¡±

    ¡°It should be us apologizing to you for causing trouble.¡± Said Harleen with some guilt in her voice.

    ¡°No worries, this job wasn¡¯t meant for me anyways.¡± Replied Sophia with a faint smile before turning around and walking towards the door.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Wait a little longer, I promise you won¡¯t lose your job!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, sir, I¡­¡± Sophia responded.

    Just then, two sets of footsteps sounded and a middle-aged man in a suit hurriedly ran over followed by an employee.

    ¡°Mr Olson?¡± Seeing the middle-aged man, all the waiters were surprised at once. This man was the leader of Chanel in the East District who rarely showed up on normal days.

    ¡°Mr Olson, why are you here?¡± The manager hurriedly went up to greet him.

    But as soon as she arrived in front of him, the middle-aged man pped her down on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re fired! Get out of here right now!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Mr Olson¡­ why? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± The manager got up from the ground and asked fearfully.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The middle-aged man kicked her out with one foot directly afterward

    He had just been upstairs talking to the manager of the Metropolis Commercial Building when he received a call from his immediate superior, who proceeded to chew him out without any exnation. He was warned that if he couldn¡¯t get Billy¡¯s forgiveness for whatever had happened, his position as head of the East District would be reced. Heter asked his superior about Billy¡¯s identity but was not given a direct answer. Instead, he was told that if this matter wasn¡¯t handled properly, not only would he lose his job but also possibly even his life. So he rushed down in a panic.

    ¡°Is this how your Chanel store managers behave?¡± Billy spoke coldly.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t manage my subordinates well enough. Please¡­ please forgive me, sir.¡± Fred Olson responded with another bow.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Billy waved him off and turned to Sophia instead.

    ¡°This server has performed well, I believe making her store manager will cause your store¡¯s performance to skyrocket.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Fred paused for a moment before quickly responding, ¡°Thank you for your kindly suggestion!¡±

    Then he turned to Sophia and announced, ¡°From today on, you are the manager of this store¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Sophia eximed in shock.

 Chapter 77 The Anxious Head of the Meyer Family

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Show your gratitude to Mr Gardner!¡± Fred reminded Sophia.

    ¡°Th-thank you, thank you so much!¡± Sophia looked at Billy gratefully and bowed.

    Being a store manager for a top luxury brand was not an easy job toe by. It was definitely a great position with several times higher ie than regr employees.

    ¡°No problem. I believe you can handle it!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    At this moment, an ear-piercing ringtone sounded and Rita became rmed. She picked up her phone and saw that the call was from herpany. Finally, she answered the call.

    In less than one minute, she copsed in despair. Herpany informed her that they were terminating their contract with her effective immediately and all of the programs and advertisements she had recorded would no longer be aired. They also warned her not to continue working in the entertainment industry as she had been cklisted by them-no otherpany would dare sign with her now. Herpany had invested heavily in promoting her career but now they were cutting ties just like that-unless there was immense pressure on them, they wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.

    ¡°Lucas, please help me! Talk to thepany, ask them not to cklist me¡­¡± Rita stuttered, crawling towards Lucas.

    Lucas frowned at her words. He instinctively nced at Billy, having a strong sense of foreboding. Earlier on the phone, Billy had mentioned three things and two of them had alreadye true.

    ¡°Lucas, please help me¡­¡± Rita continued to plead.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Lucas was too annoyed to deal with her. Then he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°No hurry, it¡¯ll be your turn soon.¡± Billy replied nonchntly before turning his attention back to Sophia. ¡°Miss, can you show me some clothes now?¡±

    ¡°Sophia! What are you waiting for?¡± Fred urged her.

    ¡°Oh? Of course!¡±

    Less than twenty minutester, a group of the Meyer family members led by Roger Meyer rushed over.

    ¡°Dad?!¡± Lucas ran over after seeing his father arrive. He didn¡¯t expect his father toe in person, and a vague sense of unease rose in his heart.

    Roger kicked his son down. Perhaps feeling unsatisfied, Roger kicked him twice more and snapped at him, ¡°Are you trying to kill the Meyer family? You ungrateful son!¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lucas looked confused.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Roger roared and walked quickly towards Billy.

    Without hesitation, he knelt down directly on the ground. The rest of the Meyer family followed suit.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize on behalf of my son.¡± said Roger. Then he turned to Lucas. ¡°You ungrateful son! Why are you still standing there? Go beg Mr Gardner for mercy!¡±

    The onlookers were petrified immediately; they stared at them with their mouths open wide in shock. The head of the mighty Meyer family actually kneeled publicly for a young man, which was too unbelievable! Chanel¡¯s representative was also shocked. He knew Roger well as the current head of the Meyer family and an influential figure in Ozin society. He finally believed what his boss had told him on the phone and thus he silently congratted himself for making the wisest decision earlier.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr Gardner. Please forgive me.¡± Lucas crawled to Billy and kowtowed vigorously, shivering all over. Based on his father¡¯s reaction, now he knew that he had offended a big shot.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to teach me a lesson just now?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, as an apology from the Meyer family, here¡¯s somepensation for you and Ms Knight. I hope you can ept it.¡± Roger trembled as he took out a check from his pocket and handed it to Billy.

    Twenty minutes ago when Derek called him, he was so rmed by the news that even his phone fell off his hand. After all, Derek was currently one of the most influential people in Ozin; even Master Eight has to bow down before him. But Derek told him that the person his son offended was someone for whom even Derek himself would show great respect. That was not someone the Meyer family could afford to offend.

    ¡°You Meyer family is rich!¡± Billy said lightly as he looked at the eight zeros on the check.

    ¡°Do you think money can solve everything?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, Roger¡¯s eyes shed with a determined look. And, he broke Lucas¡¯s arm.

    With a crisp sound, Lucas¡¯s right arm immediately drooped down.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah-¡± Lucas let out a scream like a ughtered animal, and cold sweat broke out all over his body.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, do you think this will work?¡± asked Roger with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Billy, forget it. Let them go!¡± Harleen walked over and looked at Lucas¡¯s miserable state, feeling a bit sorry for him. While speaking, her heart was also extremely shocked. Although she knew that Billy¡¯s identity was definitely not simple, and he knew many people with status in Ozin, she didn¡¯t expect that just one phone call from Billy could make the head of the Meyer family panic like this. She was very curious about who Billy just called.

    Billy nodded slightly and looked at Roger.

    ¡°This time, consider it a lesson for your son. If I find out he¡¯s bullying people again next time, you should know the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you, Mr Gardner. From now on, I¡­ I will definitely discipline this rebellious son well!¡± Roger bowed and expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, please take this money¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough already. Take your son and leave. Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m shopping with Harleen!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t ept his money.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, we¡¯ll leave right away!¡± Roger quickly responded. For him, sacrificing his own son¡¯s arm for the peace of the entire Meyer family was quite a lucky break.

 Chapter 78 The Scent of Blood

    Five minutester, only Billy and the Chanel representative, along with a server, remained in the store. Shortly after, Harleen called Felicia and Tasha toe back.

    ¡°Felicia, why don¡¯t you try on some clothes and see if there¡¯s anything you like?¡± Billy asked her.

    ¡°Billy, are you gonna buy me such expensive clothes?¡±

    ¡°As long as you like, we can buy all the clothes on these racks.¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Felicia giggled. ¡°Billy, you look like a nouveau riche!¡±

    Two hourster, the four of them drove home. Harleen and her sister each bought two or three sets of clothing from Chanel and then went to other stores to buy several more sets. They had now stocked up for the entire winter season.

    ¡­

    That night at 8 o¡¯clock after finishing dinner, Billy received another call from Casey about those two Battle Generals they had been tracking down for days now. So, Billy left immediately.

    About 40 minutester, Billy arrived at a rtivelyrge bar entrance where he hoped he could find some information.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Billy had just gotten out of the car when Casey and Judge walked up quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°As you ordered, I had SHADOW¡¯s people search throughout the city, but we haven¡¯t found our targets.¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°But, we did find five suspicious individuals from overseas. They¡¯re thete stage of Battle Master with a strong bloodthirsty aura. They should all be members of ce of Darkness!¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re inside the bar. They just went in not long ago.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Casey,e with me!¡± After a brief thought, Billy instructed them. ¡°Judge, you lead your team to stay outside and keep an eye on whether there are any aplices around them. Try not to startle them unnecessarily, tonight we¡¯ll find their hideout.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Both nodded simultaneously.

    Then Billy led Casey into the hall and found a seat in a corner.

    ¡°This bar should belong to Damon¡¯s name. I overheard one of their servers chatting earlier, he should be here tonight too.¡± Casey spoke up first.

    ¡°How convenient!¡± Billy smiled faintly before asking, ¡°Where are those people?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in private room V1, there are five altogether.¡± Casey pointed his finger towards the first private room along the aisleway beside them.

    ¡°All at Battle Master level?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Yeah, two of them are getting to Battle General level.¡±

    Just then, a sound of a door being forcefully pushed open came from the hallway.

    ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡±

    A woman screamed in extreme terror. Soon after, a hostess girl ran out of the aisle in panic and started screaming while running. Not a stitch on her, she was covered with bruises all over, bleeding at her mouth.

    Then six strong security guards in the hall quickly walked towards the private room. As they came to the door of the private room, they were shocked by what they saw.

    Eight naked beer girls were curling up on the ground, with different sorts of bruises on them, shivering with fear. While on the sofa, two men were lying on top of two girls and vigorously moving. A girl was pined down on the sofa when a man trickled wax onto her body. The private room was filled with the begging and screams of the girls.

    ¡°Damn it, you guys deserve to die!¡± The leader of the security guards was furious, gritting his teeth. Then he raised the electric baton in his hand and rushed in, shouting, ¡°Release them!¡±

    Several other security guards also followed along at the same time.

    ¡°Get out, don¡¯t ruin everything!¡± The man who was smoking a cigar spoke lightly.

    He moved swiftly and kicked those bodyguards out of the door with a few punches.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± the team leader asked while blood kept oozing out of his mouth, ¡°How dare you look for trouble at Master Eight¡¯s ce? You¡¯re gonna die.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then you can call him over!¡± The man returned to the sofa and sat down.

    ¡°Also, have him bring a few more beautiful women over. These ones are boring. Tonight we¡¯re gonna have fun here!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The security leader spat out more blood.

    Soon, a sound of footsteps arose, and a group of people with gloomy expressions walked down from the attic. The leader was none other than Damon Arnold, followed closely by Ezio Andrews, and behind them are his four trusted subordinates.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Master Eight¡­¡± The security guard shouted with difficulty.

    ¡°Master Eight¡­ help!¡± Several girls screamed loudly.

    Damon was instantly incensed as he saw what had happened in the room.

    ¡°Master Eight, they¡¯re not normal.¡± Ezio walked two steps towards Damon and reminded in a low voice.

    Damon nodded slightly. He was also a martial artist himself and thus he had long sensed a strong pressure from the opponents¡¯ bodies, mixed with a strong bloodthirsty aura. He was clear that they who lived in the underground world during peaceful times were no matches for these opponents.  Buy he couldn¡¯t figure out who they were.

    ¡°You are looking for death!¡± One of Damon¡¯s people roared angrily and rushed towards them with his hand raised.

    ¡°You ignorant ants!¡± The man on the other side spoke lightly, shing his body again.

    Damon¡¯s subordinate was sted out, hitting the wall hard before falling on the ground. Four rind of him was broken at least.

    ¡°Lim!¡± the three on Damon¡¯s side called out the name of the injured man at the same time.

    ¡°You ask for this!¡± Another one on Damon¡¯s side roared and pulled the trigger at the opponent.

    Bang!

    The bullet shot out rapidly, but hit a remnant, sparking on the ground. And the next second, the figure quickly approached and reached out to grab his wrist, forcefully breaking it, even when a bone fracture sound sounded.

    ¡°Ah-¡±

    With painful cry, the pistol slipped from his hand.

    Immediately after, the other man swept out with a palm, and he flew straight out of the door, lying on the ground with his head tilted and fainting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Come back!¡± Damon stopped his men to rush out again. ¡°You¡¯re not his opponent, don¡¯t get killed.¡±

 Chapter 79 Judge Finds Something

    ¡°Master Eight, let me take him on!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Damon shouted coldly. ¡°Get Lim out of here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Eight!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Damon took a deep breath and looked at one of the troublemakers with a serious expression.

    ¡°You must be ¡®Master Eight¡¯.¡± The man grinned at Damon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Clear out everyone else and bring all the women in this bar over to me for some fun.¡±

    ¡°Name yourself!¡± Damon spoke up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s best not to talk too much.¡± The man pulled out a military knife and took a bite of fruit with it.

    ¡°Do as I say or tomorrow there won¡¯t be any more Master Eight in Ozin!¡±

    Damon snorted coldly. ¡°I was born scared. I have three thousand men under mymand. No matter how strong you are, do you think you can confront thousands of people?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so scared.¡± The man pretended to look surprised.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he shed towards Damon like a ghost.

    ¡°Master Eight, watch out!¡± Ezio reminded as he took two big steps forward and punched fiercely towards the man rushing to them.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man spoke in a deep voice and threw a punch.

    Boom!

    Their attacks collided violently, creating a powerful air wave that shook the surroundings. After the loud noise, Ezio quickly retreated six steps behind him. His blood surged and his breath became extremely chaotic. Looking at the man in front of him who just stood still for a moment before stabilizing himself, Ezio¡¯ face showed a hint of seriousness. He didn¡¯t expect that his full-force attack would be easily blocked by the opponent. If one of them had such strength, what would happen if all the five of them attacked at once?

    Damon also became warier, aware that he had no chance of winning if they wanted to deal with him.

    ¡°Not bad. An old fart like you is almost entering the rank of Battle Master. It¡¯s quite surprising,¡± said the man as he licked his lips.

    ¡°But with your mediocre skills, you can¡¯t protect Master Eight¡¯s life!¡± After speaking, he turned to Damon. ¡°Master Eight, you have one minute to think about it. If you don¡¯t call all your little women here now, I¡¯ll take your life!¡±

    ¡°I may not be a good person,¡± Damon spoke in a deep voice. ¡°But I can¡¯t ignore lives of my people.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I haven¡¯t had a good fight in years. Even if I know you¡¯re no match for me, it won¡¯t hurt to battle you!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So you want to die?¡± The man smirked and his tone turned serious. ¡°Then let me grant your wish!¡±

    As he spoke, he disappeared in a sh and unleashed a ferocious punch that created an ear-piercing sound of wind being torn apart. Judging from his stance, Damon knew that the man had no intention of sparing him!.

    ¡°Master Eight, watch out!¡± Ezio cried out again. He wanted to block the attack for Master Eight but was too injured to react fast enough. He could only watch as the man¡¯s fist came crashing down towards Master Eight.

    Damon¡¯s pupils shrank into tiny dots as he sensed the power behind the attack. He realized how naive he was thinking that he could fight back against this guy. Just when Damon thought it was all over for him, a gust of wind carrying immense force blew past him.

    In the next moment, the man flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, directly breaking a human shaped hole in the wall behind him and falling onto the concrete floor in the backyard.

    The man struggled a bit before he was dead. A Battle Master was exterminated by someone with a single move of his hand.

    ¡°Mr Gardner?!¡± Damon and Ezio turned to see Billy and Casey walking steadily towards them.

    Amidst their shock, both men felt a wave of relief upon seeing Billy appear. With him present, they could finally breathe easy tonight. In their minds, whether it was Billy or Casey, they were both at least above the level of a Battle General.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The other four men shouted angrily after looking at their fallenrade outside the wall.

    ¡°Leave one alive, kill the rest!¡± Billy spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded and darted out.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The four men shouted simultaneously as they raised their hands to attack Casey.

    The next moment, three palm winds swept by and three bodies exploded like balloons. They disappeared in seconds. The girls were all scared and fainted after screaming. As for Damon and Ezio, they goggled at the bloody scene before them with shock written all over their faces, though they had learned that Casey was an able man in martial arts. At the same time, the other man¡¯s punchnded unimpeded on Casey. What made him despair was that the punch he threw with ten percent of his strength not only failed to hurt Casey at all, but also directly shattered his own arm. The man quickly fell back while vomiting blood.

    ¡°Battle¡­ General level?¡±

    Boom!

    Before his words had even finished, Casey struck again and a gust of wind lifted him up into the air. The man was thrown hard on the floor, his bones smashed. And now, he was dying.

    ¡°Who are you? Besides soldier of the War Department in Ozin, how could there be any other Battle General?¡± The man spat out another mouthful of blood.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang and he picked it up to see that it was Judge calling.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Sir, they¡¯re definitely making a big move tonight.¡± Came Judge¡¯s slightly angry voice through the receiver. ¡°Our people have found out that not only these five people, but also their aplices have appeared in several ces in Ozin. There have been many casualties. The police station and the military department of Ozin received the news and are now searching throughout the city. I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡±

 Chapter 80 Intention

    ¡°Tell the police station not to get involved in this matter, they are not opponents!¡± Billy reminded.

    ¡°And send all SHADOW members in Ozin there, kill them where they stand.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge responded and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°I bet they have some ulterior motive tonight.¡±

    After Billy repeated Judge¡¯s words, he walked up to the man and asked in an intimidating voice.

    ¡°What is your purpose here? Where are they, the two Battle Generals?¡±

    The man spat and snapped, ¡°Do what you want to me, but if you want me to tell you something, no way!¡±

    Billy flipped his wrist, followed by three silver needles flying out, which drilled into the man¡¯s chest. The next moment, the man let out a hysterical scream and rolled on the ground, cold sweat pouring from his body.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­ Stop! Please! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± In less than 30 seconds, the man couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Even though he was one from the ce of Darkness, he couldn¡¯t withstand the creepy torture of meridians exploding.

    ¡°Remember, you only have one chance to tell the truth.¡± Billy raised his hand and sent three silver needles flying out.

    The man curled up on the ground, gasping for air. His spirit was at an all-time low.

    ¡°We¡­ we came to Ozin this time to seek revenge against Rakshasa. She¡­ she killed many of our people¡­¡± The man spoke slowly after catching his breath.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rakshasa?¡± Billy frowned. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s the hall master of ce of Darkness Rakshasa Hall. After we injured her, she fled to Ozin¡­¡± The man paused before continuing.

    ¡°Lord Allen and Lord Danny ordered us to cause trouble in Ozin City, lure out the people from war zone in Ozin and the police station so that they can go kill Rakshasa¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly¡­ the people from the war zone should know¡­¡± The man continued speaking with difficulty.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Billy eximed angrily as he swept a punch out, causing the man¡¯s body to explode in an instant.

    ¡°Head for war zone!¡±

    Billy had arrived at the gate, with Casey quickly following up.

    Inside the car, Billy dialed Roderick¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, sir, did you hear about someone is making trouble everywhere tonight? I¡¯ve sent people¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is Rakshasa?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    Roderick on the other end of the phone was surprised for a moment because few had known about Rakshasa.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Ozin to be in trouble, answer me Now!¡± Billy shouted coldly.

    ¡°The inspectorate is protecting her at a base in the east of the city¡­¡± Roderick could feel the coldness from Billy¡¯s voice through the phone.

    ¡°Send me her location immediately.¡±

    ¡°Sir, may I ask if something has happened?¡±

    ¡°At least twote-stage Battle Generals from ce of Darkness are going to assassinate Rakshasa. Neither your people nor those from the inspectorate can stop them.¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°What!?¡± Roderick eximed and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you her location right away!¡±

    In the entire eastern district, besides Jake before he got injured and his four legionmanders who were still stationed at the border, there were no powerhouses at the level of Battle God. Although Roderick was at a deputy position in Eastern District, he was still a Grand Elder Battle General, since he mainly focused on internal management duties. Currently within the war zone in Ozin, there was only one Tier-one Battle General besides him. Even the inspectorate¡¯s strongest person was only a Tier-two Battle General.

    If twote-stage Battle Generals suddenly appeared here they would definitely crush them all.

    Without much thought, Roderick quickly sent the address to Billy. He could only rely on Billy now.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± After setting the navigation, Billy handed his phone to Casey.

    Casey stepped on the gas pedal, causing the Land Rover to roar.

    ¡°Why are even people from the inspectorate involved? Who is Rakshasa?¡± Casey asked while driving.

    The inspectorate didn¡¯t have any clear responsibilities and it reported directly to the capital city, handling some unusual tasks assigned by higher-ups, and it had close working rtionships with various district war departments. When Billy and Casey were in the western region before, they had dealt with people from the inspectorate many times.

    ¡°There are many powerful organizations outside of our borders that operate as hired guns or assassins.¡± Billy answered evasively. ¡°But everyone knows that all powerful forces have corresponding support from their countries. They asionally help these countries deal with things that cannot be handled at a national level!¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Rakshasa might be someone arranged by higher-ups in ce of Darkness?¡± Casey continued asking.

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t intentional arrangement, there must still be some connection. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t receive protection from both War Department and the inspectorate!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she go back to the capital? Why did shee here to Ozin just to cause trouble? How can Ozinpete against ce of Darkness given their abilities?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, because I¡¯m here in Ozin.¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Damn, are those old guys doing this intentionally? Giving you something to do?¡± Casey cursed out loud.

    ¡°You know they¡¯re not doing me a favor, letting me take three months off.¡±

    ¡°A bunch of old cons!¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.

    ¡°After we finish this busy period, let¡¯s go to the capital city together.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the eastern part of the city, at the foot of a mountain, an unknown training base was located. Eight men dressed in in clothes with loaded guns were on duty at the gate. Each one had a serious expression and tense demeanor. If it were any other time, they wouldn¡¯t have been so highly nervous these past few days. The reason being that there was a special guest who had arrived during this time. No one knew who she was except for a few people higher up and all they knew was that she had suffered severe injuries. They were instructed to keep it secret and guard her closely without making any mistakes. At first, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter since this ce belonged to the War Department territory; no one darede here recklessly. However, just two days ago an officer on duty fell asleep which led him being punished by militaryw by those higher up, which made them realize how serious things could get if something went wrong here.

    Soon after, three cars screeched their brakes followed by Roderick leading his team rushing towards them at the gate in haste.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Eight inclothes men stood at attention and saluted.

    Roderick nodded slightly, then turned to the two middle-aged men behind him. ¡°Hurry up, transfer Rakshasa!¡±

    The two men nodded simultaneously.

    Just then, two sets of footsteps sounded, piercing the silence of the night. Before long, two burly figures appeared a hundred meters away.

    Roderick ordered in rm. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Everyone, Stage One Alert!¡±

 Chapter 81 You Have Crossed the Line

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A inclothes man responded loudly before turning and running towards the base.

    As they spoke, two figures appeared like ghosts in front of them from a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Identify yourselves!¡± Roderick sensed a strong aura of power emanating from the two men. One was already a True Master Battle General and both had a thick bloodthirsty aura about them. They were definitely survivors who crawled out from mountains of corpses and seas of blood.

    ¡°Surrender Rakshasa to us, and we¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± A man named Allen spoke up.

    ¡°People from ce of Darkness dare to infiltrate Ozin? Do you think there is no able man left in vale (the country)?¡± Roderick continued speaking.

    His only option now was to dy as much as possible, hoping that Billy would arrive before they made their move. Otherwise, with their strength, it would take less than 3 minutes for the base to be destroyed.

    ¡°If you talk too much, you get to die!¡± Allen threatened.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. No matter what kind of organization you belong to, you¡¯ll lose too much if you lose two advanced Battle Generals all at once!¡± Roderick wasn¡¯t timid. ¡°If you leave noe, perhaps you can still be alive. Or, you get to stay dead here.¡±

    ¡°Too many words! You¡¯re doomed to die today!¡± Allen¡¯spanion snapped. As hepleted his sentence, he started moving.

    ¡°You asked for it!¡± shouted a inclothes man, raising his gun and firing. However, most of the bullets hit only afterimages, leaving bullet holes on the ground. Even if one or two bullets hit their target, they couldn¡¯t break through their defensive aura and fell directly to the ground.

    ¡°So weak!¡±

    The man said in a deep voice and casually raised his hand to smash out an extremely violent punch that destroyed everything in its path. The typical characteristic of a powerhouse above Battle General level was being able to release chi (their energy) outside their body and kill without being seen.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Roderick said while sweeping out a burst of force.

    Boom!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Their attacks collided fiercely with each other. The resulting airwaves directly knocked several casual-dressed men off their feet. They spat out blood but couldn¡¯t get up for half a day.

    After the loud noise subsided, Roderick and the man both retreated seven or eight steps. The cement floor beneath them shattered like spider webs.

    ¡°Not bad. You can take my attack!¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly before shaking his arm and attacking again. Several punches came whistling like a hurricane, much stronger than the previous move.

    ¡°y, Marvin, be careful, don¡¯t fight head-on with them. Just hold him off!¡± Roderick said before raising his hand and charging forward.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The two were both Battle Generals from the inspectorate¡¯s. They nodded in response before rushing towards Allen.

    The sound of intense collisions immediately filled the scene as figures shed and waves of energy flew around. In less than 2 minutes, y and Marvin both spewed out a mouthful of blood before flying out and falling heavily to the ground. Their breaths instantly weakened. They were still no matches for the opponent since Allen and hispanion were at peak strength.

    ¡°You two dare to block my path?¡± The man clearly had no intention of letting them go easily. As soon as he spoke, he rushed towards y and Marvin. And as he was about to deal a blow, a burst of gunshot sounded as hundreds of people rushed out from the base while shooting.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Allen retreated in no time. Bullets all fell on the ground like rain with crackle and sparks flying.

    And, Allen disappeared.

    Soon, a strong gust of wind swept out, apanied by a burst of explosive sound in the air. After the gust subsided, arge group of men were sent flying backwards.

    Roderick was forced to continuously retreat by Allen¡¯s attacks. He had been hit several times and his breathing was extremely erratic. The opponent was at the perfect level for a Battle General, one level higher than him. Holding on until now was already at his limit.

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying with you. Go to hell!¡± Allen spoke coldly. He narrowed his eyes and his aura once again soared as he revealed his perfect Battle General state without any doubt. Without any fancy moves or tricks, he punched out with thunderous force that broke through the air like lightning striking down from above.

    Sensing the power behind this punch caused Roderick¡¯s pupils to shrink rapidly as every hair on his body stood on end. He wanted to dodge but it was already toote; all he could do was watch helplessly as Allen¡¯s fist rapidly erged within his field of vision.

    Boom!

    Just as Roderick was about to give up hope, a deafening explosion echoed through the air and Allen¡¯s body exploded like a bomb, leaving behind a cloud of blood mist.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± Roderick knew it was Billy without even looking. Only a Battle God could have taken down ate-stage General with one blow. And in Ozin right now, there could only be three people who fit that description-Billy, Casey, and Judge. No one else.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for saving my life, sir!¡± Roderick bowed gratefully after narrowly escaping death¡¯s door.

    The other guy saw hispanion get punched into oblivion and lost all will to fight. He quickly dodged to the side while feeling waves of shock and disbelief crashing over him.

    Wasn¡¯t Ozin supposed to have only peak warlords? How did they suddenly get someone with a Battle God¡¯s strength? He had no choice but to run or he¡¯d end up as nothing more than scraps on the ground.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he chased after him at lightning speed.

    ¡°Who are you guys? Our target is only Rakshasa, it has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to meddle!¡± The man shouted as he ran frantically.

    ¡°From the moment you infiltrated vale, your fate was sealed. This isn¡¯t ce of Darkness, and you¡¯ve crossed the line! You must die!¡± Casey replied coldly.

    As he spoke, he had already shed behind the man less than ten meters away.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The man shouted in desperation. ¡°If you kill me, the forces behind me will never let you go!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are. Your forces don¡¯t scare me either!¡± Casey¡¯s words fell as his palm struck out. The air around them surged like a raging sea.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man screamed hysterically.

    Before he could finish his sentence, everything came to a sudden stop. After the palm wind passed by, a burst of blood mist exploded in mid-air. Then everything returned to calmness.

 Chapter 82 Rakshasa

    Five minutester, Billy and his group arrived at a small meeting room within the base.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Commander Gardner and Captain Casey!¡± y and Marvin both bowed, their eyes filled with excitement and admiration. They had heard of the renownedmander before -he was an absolute powerhouse in martial arts. Not only was he respected in the western region, but throughout the entire country as well.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Tell us about Rakshasa. What is her connection to ce of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°Rakshasa is from the Chasey family.¡± Roderick spoke up.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Chasey family in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Roderick nodded. ¡°She went to ce of Darkness years ago and established Rakshasa Hall there, bing its leader. She has done a lot for our country over these years. Not too long ago, some people from Blood Hall surrounded a team from the inspectorate who were on a mission. They contacted her and Rakshasa led her people to kill those from Blood Hall. I don¡¯t know where Blood Hall got the news and they sent two men to attack Rakshasa Hallter. Rakshasa was injured badly under the attack of the two allied opponents and was saved by us after she escaped from them narrowly.

    ¡°Blood Hall?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°The one ranked fifth in the overall power rankings of ce of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Roderick nodded solemnly. He knew exactly what it meant to be able to rank in the top five organizations in ce of Darkness. If they were to unleash their full force, they could easily destroy a small country.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Blood Hall¡¯s people werepletely wiped out in Ozin this time, and they won¡¯t give up!¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°What¡¯s your n? Are you going to keep Rakshasa in Ozin?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we consulted with the capital,¡± y hesitated before speaking. ¡°The response we got was that Rakshasa can only stay in Ozin until her injuries have fully healed.¡±

    ¡°A bunch of old bastards!¡± Casey frowned, which surprised Roderick, since only Billy and a few others dared to call those individuals old bastards in all thend.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I am not talented enough.¡± Roderick took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°Will Rakshasa be able to leave once she has recovered?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Roderick nodded again. ¡°After all, Rakshasa belongs to one side or another world and will eventually return.¡±

    ¡°Where is she? Bring her here so I can see how badly injured she is!¡±

    ¡°What do you want us to do, sir?¡± y asked with a slight confusion.

    ¡°Just call her over already! Why so much nonsense?¡± Casey said sternly. ¡°Do you know that Mr Gardner¡¯s medical skills are even more superior than his martial arts skills?¡±

    Roderick and his twopanions gasped in shock, their faces full of disbelief.

    ¡°Go and bring her out to see if she can be cured. If so, let her leave as soon as possible. Ozin City cannot withstand too much turmoil.¡± Said Billy.

    Ozin was not only the city where he had lived for many years, but also the ce where he would spend his life with the person he wanted to protect. So, he did not want it to be in crisis.

    ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr Gardner!¡± y got up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Sir, I heard you cut off one of Roy¡¯s arms at Buddha Hall?¡± Roderick looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°The news spreads so fast?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Sir, people from Buddha Hall are especially protective of their own kind¡­¡± Roderick continued speaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them!¡± Billy interrupted him, ¡°If there is a next time, it won¡¯t just be an arm!¡±

    Roderick had long heard that Billy Garner was the most courageous among the five kings. Now it seemed that it was true. If it were his direct superior Jake dealing with people from Buddha Hall, he wouldn¡¯t be so bold.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Rakshasa is here.¡± Soon after y spoke outside the door.

    Billy and two others turned their heads, only to see a young woman following behind y. Age-wise, Rakshasa was simr to Billy, with delicate features and natural beauty. She had a tall and curvaceous figure, with ck hair tied up at the back of her head. To anyone who didn¡¯t know her, it was hard to imagine such a stunning beauty being associated with ce of Darkness. However, at this moment Rakshasa¡¯s face was white as sheet. Her martial arts aura was in disarray and she looked weak and tired.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me out, Mr Gardner!¡± Rakshasa bowed to Billy with excitement in her eyes. She was both excited and shocked that this young man who was almost the same age as her could stand firm on his own country¡¯s borders, intimidate all the countries on the western front line and make small-time crooks tremble in fear.

    Even in ce of Darkness overseas, there were legends about Billy Gardner. It was said that once an S-ss wanted criminal fled to ce of Darkness from vale and hid in a gang ranking sixth at that time. Billy probed into the belly of ce of Darkness with one of his subordinates and confronted the leader of the gang to let them hand the criminal over. However, the gang leader looked down upon Billy and refused. Later, what had happened to that gang impressed the whole ce of Darkness. Billy and hispanion exterminated the gang in less than ten minutes, killing thousands of gangsters.

    It was from that incident that Rakshasa became curious about Captain Gardner. At the time, Rakshasa Hall was ranked in the top ten at ce of Darkness, but she knew she wasn¡¯t a heavyweightpared to Billy. Being ranked sixth there meant there were at least five Battle Gods present. But ording to rumors, those five Battle Gods were ughtered by Billy Gardner without even having a chance to fight back.

    Billy nodded and said to Rakshasa. ¡°Take a seat and let me check your pulse.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡± Said Rakshasa as she sat down.

    Billy then ced his hand on her wrist and checked her pulse for three minutes.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly impressed. Despite your injuries, you¡¯ve managed to hold on until now.¡±

 Chapter 83 One Monthâ€™s Time

    ¡°Mr Gardner, do you have a solution?¡± Roderick asked on the side.

    ¡°She¡¯s hurt bad. Her internal organs damaged, meridians blocked, even her Qihai (an acupoint below the navel) has been damaged bad. It¡¯s a miracle that she can hold on until now.¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Rakshasa and asked, ¡°Before this, did someone else treat your injuries for you?¡±

    ¡°I had a royal physician from the capital look at it a few days ago.¡± Rakshasa replied.

    ¡°No wonder, although he controlled your internal organs from further deterioration, it also worsened the damage to your meridians. The disadvantages outweighed the advantages.¡±

    ¡°The physician mentioned this to me as well but there was no other way.¡± Rakshasa responded.

    ¡°Alright then. You go lie down on the couch and I¡¯ll give you acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Rakshasa went over to lie down on the nearby couch.

    Then Billy took out silver needles and began giving acupuncture treatment to Rakshasa. Nine silver needles flew out of his hand like they had their own spirit and directly entered nine important acupoints in Rakshasa¡¯s body.

    Roderick and hispanions were deeply shocked on seeing how Billy wield the needles with chi. That was a legendary acupuncture technique. The three of them began to believe what Casey had just said. Billy¡¯s medical skills were even stronger than his martial arts skills.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± As the needles were returned to their ces, Rakshasa¡¯s face showed a hint of pain. She clenched her hands and trembled slightly, and soon her clothes were soaked with cold sweat, revealing her skin under the clothes vaguely. Roderick and the others quickly turned their gaze away from Rakshasa.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hang in there, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he ced his hand on Rakshasa¡¯s abdomen.

    A surge of pure and powerful energy immediately flowed into Rakshasa¡¯s body, spreading through her meridians in an instant.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Rakshasa let out another muffled groan as she shook more violently than before. Veins bulged on her forehead, and she tore several cracks in the sofa.

    Around fifteen minutester, Rakshasa vomited blood and she was lying on the couch weakly.

    ¡°Almost done!¡± Afterwards, Billy pulled out each silver needle one by one. ¡°Sit up and circte your chi, I¡¯ll help you clear your meridians.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Rakshasa took a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the couch to begin her practice. Billy came up behind her and ced his hand on the top of her head while simultaneously infusing chi into Rakshasa¡¯s body once again.

    Ten minutester, an invisible force erupted from Rakshasa¡¯s body, causing all the ceramic and ss objects in the room to shatter into pieces. The power of a Battle God was truly remarkable. Apparently, Rakshasa had regained her fighting strength. She got up from the couch and knelt in front of Billy.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, you healed my injuries, and you helped me break through a martial realm? Such great kindness can never be repaid in this lifetime. From today onwards, my life belongs to you, Mr Gardner, I¡¯m at your disposal.¡±

    Endless gratitude was shining in her eyes. Before this, she felt that it was difficult to support herself for much longer. She was afraid she would die soon, not to mention her cultivation attainment. But now, in just a short hour or so, her injuries had recovered by over 70%, but she had also broken through a level of cultivation. It should be noted that after entering the realm of A Battle God, each breakthrough was difficult. Many Battle God powerhouses spent several years or even decades without being able to advance a level. Billy gave her a second life and a great gift at the same time.

    ¡°Get up please. You are not fully recovered and still need some time. I¡¯ll give you a prescription for medicine which you can drink continuously for one month!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Rakshasa bowed and thanked him before standing up.

    ¡°You can take advantage of this month¡¯s time to consolidate your cultivation.¡± Billy took the paper and brush from Roderick¡¯s hands and wrote out the prescription before handing it over to Rakshasa.

    ¡°There are no shortcuts when breaking through each level in the realm of a Battle God. The reason why I could help you break through is rted to your usual umtion. But right now, there is still room for you to be a top-level Battle God. Consolidate your cultivation on your own, otherwise, all your efforts will be in vain.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°All right then! That¡¯s it! You have one month¡¯s time. After your injuries are healedpletely, leave as soon as possible because Ozin cannot withstand several more impacts from ce of Darkness. This city has millions of people, we cannot put them in danger because of one person.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    ¡°Billy, are you free tonight?¡±

    That afternoon, Billy was at home ying with toys with Tasha when Harleen answered a phone call and spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m free, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°I have two friends who know I¡¯m back in Ozin and they insist on taking me out to dinner. They even requested that I bring Tasha¡¯s father along. I wasn¡¯t nning on going, but they have been my good friends who haven¡¯t drifted away from me over the years. They also asionallye to Cloud City to visit me and Tasha.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Harleen hesitantly continued, ¡°But if you don¡¯t wanna go, I can turn them down¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go, friends make ns together.¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± A hint of joy shed across Harleen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why thank me?¡± Billyughed before turning his attention to Tasha. ¡°Tasha, Mom and Dad need to go outside today. Listen to Grandma and Auntie while we¡¯re gone, Okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to see Auntie Eloise and Auntie Shana? I want to go too! They like me.¡± Tasha said loudly.

    ¡°Tasha be good now, Mom and Dad will be back soon. y with your toys at home today, how about Mommy takes you out another day so that you can meet the two aunties?¡± said Harleen.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tasha pouted her lips in agreement.

    Later, Billy and Harleen drove to their appointment.

    ¡°Billy, I haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you for the suite you bought for my parents.¡± Harleen said as they drove. After a short while, Harleen looked at Billy with affection and said, ¡°My mom has been so happy these past few days. She hasn¡¯t stopped talking about it.¡±

    ¡°As long as your mom is happy.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°I just feel bad that you spent so much money on it¡­¡± Harleen added.

 Chapter 84 Harleenâ€™s Transformation

    ¡°It didn¡¯t cost me much, they gave me a big discount because my friend is there. And now that we¡¯re family, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me anymore.¡± Said Billy.

    Later that day, he saw the text message for his phone bill and found out Ambrose only charged him ten million. He had originally nned to call Egbert and transfer the money back to him, but he was afraid that Egbert probably wouldn¡¯t ept it. So he left it to Derek to handle. He believed that Derek understood what he meant.

    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Harleen looked at Billy, hesitating.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ my parents have been talking a lot about us these past few days,¡± Harleen took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°They want us¡­¡±

    ¡°Harleen, do you want me to take care of you and Tasha in the future?¡± Billy looked at her.

    ¡°Tasha is growing up quickly and will soon be in elementary school. She needs aplete family¡­¡± Harleen answered evasively.

    ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s not talk about your parents or Tasha right now. If we just talk about us two, do you want to be together with me forever?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ you are my first man and also my only one. For any woman in this world, there can never be anyone else in their heart like you. Over the past five years, I have never hated you. Instead, many times I dreamt of you in my dreams. When we were in Cloud City before, I treated you that way because Tasha¡¯s situation made me very vulnerable and I needed an outlet to vent. But since then, I¡¯ve seen how much you¡¯ve put into this home, including your genuine fatherly love for Tasha.¡± Said Harleen.

    ¡°So¡­¡± she trailed off because she knew Billy understood what she meant.

    ¡°Harleen, thank you,¡± Billy spoke softly. ¡°Thank you for epting and recognizing me. Believe me when I say that I won¡¯t let you or Tasha down.¡±

    Harleen nodded slightly and replied, ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, how about we go get our marriage license another day?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Dream on! You haven¡¯t even proposed yet¡­¡± Harleen blushed butughed yfully as she teased him. It was the purestugh she had had in a long time.

    Before meeting Billy, she was a very lively and outgoing girl who was well-liked wherever she went. But after the incident happened to her family, life cruelly transformed her into someone else entirely. Now that all the pressure had been lifted and they could be together as a family again with joyous hearts, which seemed like the old version of herself.

    Billy enjoyed this new side of Harleen, who was confident and cheerful.

    ¡°We¡¯re an old married couple, do I still need to propose?¡± Billy¡¯s mood was also great.

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re an old married couple?¡± Harleen pouted her sexy lips and gave him a roll of her eyes. ¡°No proposal, no marriage!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billyughed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about how to propose properly!¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t need Harleen to say it. He had already told himself that he would make Harleen the envy of everyone. He just hadn¡¯t thought of a suitable way yet; this would definitely require some brainpower.

    ¡°You better think seriously about it, if I¡¯m not satisfied, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Harleen responded with a smile.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s going to be that difficult?¡±

    ¡°You have to believe in yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After fooling around for a while longer, Billy parked the car at a restaurant¡¯s parking lot. He naturally held onto Harleen¡¯s hand they walked into the restaurant. Harleen didn¡¯t avoid him.

    Soon, they came to a private room on the second floor, where there were two men and two women. The gentlemen were dressed in designer clothes, looking confident and proud; thedies looked gorgeous, close to Harleen¡¯s age, though they were not ads beautiful as Harleen.

    When they saw Harleen, their eyes lit up and a hint of amazement shed through their pupils.

    ¡°Harleen, why did you take so long? Come sit with us!¡± The curvaceous woman eximed loudly when she saw Harleen.

    ¡°Sorry, there was some traffic on the way.¡± Harleen smiled in response and then sat down with Billy.

    ¡°Harleen, is this your husband? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± The other woman looked at Billy and couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    ¡°You two are a perfect match!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Harleen smiled sweetly.

    Billy noticed that Harleen didn¡¯t deny when they referred him as her husband, his eyes brightened. Harleen was trying to ept him, which was great news.

    ¡°Billy, these two are my good friends Eloise Townsend and Shana Hudson.¡± Harleen introduced them to Billy while pointing at the two women next to her.

    ¡°Hello, Mr Gardner!¡± Both women looked at Billy with a smile on their faces.

    ¡°Ms Townsend, Ms Hudson, hello! Thank you for helping Harleen all these years.¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°No problem, we¡¯ve been friends with Harleen for over ten years now.¡± Eloise replied with a smile after pausing briefly. After a pause, she pointed to the two men and said, ¡°Harleen, let me introduce our friends Lawrence Fisher and Eugene Gross.¡±

    ¡°Gentlemen, you don¡¯t need any introduction to Harleen, right? Since she¡¯s the most famous beauty in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Yea, who doesn¡¯t know Ms Knight in Ozin?¡± responded Eugene with a smile.

    ¡°Absolutely! Even if we were ignorant, we would have heard of Ms Knight!¡± added Lawrence with a grin. Then, in a condescending tone, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°I wonder where Mr Gardner is?¡±

    ¡°My husband is in the military!¡± Harleen replied before Billy could respond, looking slightly proud. She had idolized soldiers since she was young and had even dreamed of marrying one when she grew up. She never thought that her dream woulde true now.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a soldier?¡± Lawrence asked arrogantly. ¡°What rank are you now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any rank and I don¡¯t need one.¡± Billy replied calmly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As the King of the West and master of SHADOW, he didn¡¯t need any military rank. His name was enough to represent everything.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite humorous, Mr Gardner.¡± Eugeneughed. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re too embarrassed to say it?¡±

 Chapter 85 Eugeneâ€™s Question

    ¡°Eugene!¡± Shana furrowed her eyebrows slightly before turning to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Gardner, Eugene didn¡¯t mean it that way. Don¡¯t take it to heart. He¡­¡±

    ¡°I meant exactly what I said!¡± Eugene interrupted her. ¡°I can¡¯t stand people who pretend.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have a rank? Except for new recruits, all soldiers have ranks, that¡¯smon knowledge. And he doesn¡¯t look like a new recruit at all, so how could he not have a rank?¡±

    ¡°Mr Gross, please watch your words.¡± Harleen was slightly annoyed. ¡°My husband said he doesn¡¯t have a rank and that¡¯s the truth, he has no reason to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯m just trying to help you!¡± Eugene turned towards Harleen. ¡°All soldiers have ranks, if he doesn¡¯t have one then he must not be a soldier. Don¡¯t let him fool you!¡±

    ¡°Eugene, what¡¯s gotten into you? Can¡¯t you keep quiet for once?¡± Shana looked embarrassed and her tone turned cold. She then turned towards Billy and Harleen. ¡°Harleen, Billy, don¡¯t be angry with him, Eugene¡¯s father being in the military, it¡¯s something important for him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Billy replied Shana and turned to Eugene, ¡°What you callmon knowledge is only the tip of the iceberg within military systems, there are countless pieces of information that are beyond your understanding. Don¡¯t mistake your ignorance as something worth showing off about, it only makes yourself appear more ignorant.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What did you say? How dare you say I¡¯m ignorant? Do you know who my father is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I¡¯m not interested either.¡± Billy gave a faint smile.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I advise you to apologize to Eugene. Maybe he¡¯ll let it go for Ms Knight¡¯s sake.¡± Lawrence said with a disdainful look at Billy.

    ¡°His father is a colonel in the Ozin military district. If you make him angry, you¡¯ll have a hard time.¡± He added.

    ¡°Oh! A colonel?¡± Billyughed again and turned to Eugene. ¡°Does your dad know Roderick?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Eugene snorted coldly. ¡°Who in Ozin military district doesn¡¯t know him?¡±

    ¡°Well, then tell your father to ask Roderick if he knows that there are people in the army without ranks besides new recruits.¡± Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eugene was slightly puzzled.

    He had an inkling that Billy might have some background. But this thought only shed through his mind for a moment since he didn¡¯t believe a soldier under 30 years old could possibly have much influence even if they had some background. At most, Billy would be just a lieutenant.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything. Ask your father when he has time.¡± Billy put down his teacup.

    ¡°Poser, you¡¯re¡­¡± Eugene spoke up again.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Eugene. You should stop talking now!¡± Eloise interrupted him with an annoyed tone of voice before turning to Harleen, ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s talk about something else. Have you heard of Heart of the Earth?¡±

    ¡°Heart of the Earth?¡± Harleen was slightly surprised. ¡°The diamond ne that has been making headlines worldwide this year?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eloise looked longing, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! If I could wear it for one day, I¡¯d be willing to shorten my life by ten years!¡±

    Harleen chuckled, ¡°Is it really that exaggerated? It¡¯s just a ne!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s not just any ne!¡± Shana replied with an envious expression. ¡°It¡¯s the most perfect gift bestowed upon humanity by God. Whoever possesses it is not only a symbol of status and identity for their entire life, but even for just one day! If someone could trade ten years of their life to wear Heart of the Earth for one day, I bet countless women would do it!¡±

    ¡°Eloise, what made you suddenly bring up Heart of the Earth?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about the main point.¡± Eloise pped her forehead.

    ¡°In a few days, the third global tour exhibition for Heart of the Earth will be held in Enssea. I was wondering if you¡¯re interested in going with me to check out what all the fuss is about.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. You two can go.¡± Harleen responded with another smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go together aspanions?¡± Eloise suggested. ¡°Even though we might not be able to enter the venue, at least we can get close and feel its presence from outside.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we enter?¡± Harleen asked curiously. ¡°Do we need an invitation?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eloise nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s said that only five hundred invitations were sent out by organizers. In their own words, ordinary people who don¡¯t appreciate top-tier diamonds like Heart of the Earth shouldn¡¯t bothering along. Rare things are precious. They say that invitation cards for the event are now being sold for two million each!¡± Eloise eximed.

    Harleen was amazed by the price. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so skeptical,¡± Eloise continued. ¡°Even if you have money, it¡¯s not easy to get an invitation card. My friend in Enssea tried every connection she had and still couldn¡¯t get one.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen replied, still unable to understand.

    ¡°Harleen,e with us!¡± Eloise suggested.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go. You two go ahead and share your experience with meter.¡±

    Although Harleen was also looking forward to Heart of the Earth, she wasn¡¯t obsessed with it like her friends were.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± The two didn¡¯t insist on dragging her along and they left together after settling their bill at the restaurant an hourter.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s still early. Let your husband go back first and we¡¯ll all go shopping at night market together!¡± Eloise suggested again as they arrived at the restaurant entrance.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t gone out together in a long time!¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass this time. Tasha is waiting for me at home.¡± Harleen responded with a smile.

    ¡°Awwe on! It¡¯s still early and besides, doesn¡¯t Tasha have her dad?¡± Shana chimed in.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen spoke up again.

    ¡°Harleen, go ahead. It¡¯s rare to hang out with friends. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright, I¡¯ll try toe home early.¡± Harleen responded after a brief thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can stay outte. If you get tired from shopping, just give me a call and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Harleen nodded in agreement.

    So thedies got into Shana¡¯s car.

    ¡°Now that they¡¯re gone, let¡¯s continue discussing your rank issue.¡± Eugene spoke up when there were only he, Lawrence and Billy left.

 Chapter 86 A Foreign Gangster

    However, Billypletely ignored him and walked towards the parking lot.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Eugene angrily caught up with him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Eugene frowned. ¡°Today, I¡¯m gonna teach you a lesson!¡±

    After speaking, he raised his hand to hit Billy. Just then, several brake sounds were heard and four off-road jeeps stopped not far away. Then more than ten inclothes men got out of the cars one by one with serious expressions and tense looks on their faces.

    ¡°Dad!¡± When he saw the leading man, Eugene shouted loudly.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The leader was none other than Eugene¡¯s father Waldo Gross.

    ¡°Dad, you came just in time. There¡¯s a fake soldier here.¡± Said Eugene as he walked towards his father. ¡°I asked him what rank he was and he shamelessly said that he didn¡¯t need one!¡±

    Waldo turned to look at Billy and trembled all over with a shocked expression on his face. Then he quickly walked towards Billy.

    ¡°Dad, you need to have him captured and interrogated. I suspect that he¡­¡± Eugene continued speaking.

    Bang!

    Before Eugene could finish his sentence, Waldo kicked him out of the room.

    ¡°Dad¡­ why did you hit me?¡± Eugene tumbled several times before blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.

    Ignoring himpletely, Waldo ran towards Billy and saluted him with military precision. ¡°Waldo Gross from War Zone reporting to themander-in-chief!¡±

    Several inclothes men behind him also rushed over in shock and saluted Billy. ¡°Commander!¡±

    Both Eugene and Lawrence¡¯s jaws dropped as they were petrified. Both of them knew that except for Jake Hanson, who was currently considered as No. 1 in the east region, no one dared to call themselves amander. Finally, they understood why Billy said that he didn¡¯t have any military rank before. None of the five major lords within their territory had been granted military ranks; being lords was already their identity. Thinking about how they treated Billy previously made them tremble uncontrobly with fear all over their bodies.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Billy looked at Waldo.

    ¡°Commander, on the night of the Watkins family incident, I followed Vice Commander Hanson to the scene!¡± Waldo quickly responded.

    ¡°He¡¯s your son?¡± Billy then pointed at Eugene. ¡°He suspects that I¡¯m a fake soldier. Do you want to check my identity?¡±

    Waldo knelt down directly and pled with Billy. ¡°I dare not! I apologize for my son¡¯s ignorance. Please punish me, Commander!¡±

    After speaking, he turned his head and snapped at Eugene and Lawrence, ¡°You two bastards, why aren¡¯t you begging for mercy from Commander? Do you not want to live?¡±

    The two quickly came before Billy and knelt down directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ We beg for mercy from Commander¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes, yes, sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Kneel for three hours each and reflect on yourselves.¡± Billy spoke again, ¡°If I find out next time that you¡¯re bullying people again, kneeling won¡¯t be enough punishment! Also, I don¡¯t want Harleen or her friends to know about my identity. You two should know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°You two bastards better thank Commander for showing mercy!¡± Waldo shouted in anger.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you for not ming us, Commander¡­¡± The two men bowed deeply.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Billy turned to Waldo and asked.

    ¡°Sir, a foreign bandit infiltrated from the east and injured more than thirty of our soldiers. We chased him for three days and nights. Half an hour ago, we received a tip that he was in this restaurant. We have people watching inside!¡± Waldo replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy frowned slightly. As King of the West, he had no tolerance for these small-time foreign infiltrators, especially since they had injured his soldiers.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Just then, there was a cry of surprise from the restaurant. Immediately after that, many diners ran out of the door with horrified faces one after another.

    In a blink, Billy had shed to the entrance of the dining hall. Looking around, he saw a forty-year-old man sitting on a chair with a cigar in one hand.

    On the table before himy a wide, twenty-centimeter de, whose edge stained with numerous traces of blood. Surrounding him on the ground were four men in in clothes with fresh blood still trickling from their mouths. Furthermore, in the hall, there were several diners with wounds, curled up in the corners, trembling in fear.

    ¡°Damn scoundrels!¡± At that moment, apanied by hispanions, Waldo had arrived behind Billy, pointing angrily at their target as he roared.

    ¡°You chased me for three days and nights, only to send these weak soldiers to deal with me. Do you think so little of me?¡± The man spoke as he stood up, emitting a strong killing intent, which was apparently from a Tier-two Battle Master.

    ¡°Are you a Tier-two Battle Master?¡± Waldo¡¯s face changed slightly. ording to his intelligence, this man had just broken through to the Battle Master level. He didn¡¯t expect him to be a top-level one. Waldo was only at a Tier-one Battle Master and thus they probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance even if more than ten people from their side attacked together. Although they all had guns on them, there were still many diners around and it was difficult to avoid friendly fire when facing an opponent with such fast teleportation speed.

    However, when he thought of Billy being by his side, his heart settled down immediately.

    ¡°Your intelligence system is simply pathetic!¡± the man spoke up. Without further ado, he reached out and grasped the massive de, his voice resolute. ¡°Enough! No more pointless words. Once I deal with you all, I shall return to my homnd. This journey to Ozin has left me utterly disappointed.¡±

    ¡°You dare to harm over thirty of our men, yet you still n to retreat?¡± Billy calmly spoke.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± The man scrutinized Billy from head to toe. Previously, he hadn¡¯t sensed even the slightest ripple of energy from Billy, dismissing his presence altogether.

    ¡°If you choose to end your own life, I will spare you aplete corpse!¡± said Billy.

    The man erupted intoughter, his tone turning grave in an instant. ¡°You revel in your pretentiousness. I¡¯ll send you to hell first!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Whoosh!

    He lunged forward as soon as hepleted the sentence, wielding the de in both hands, swiftly descending upon Billy with a howling gust of wind.

 Chapter 87 Accosting

    Facing the man, Billy unhurriedly raised his hand and swept his arm causing a gust of wind.

    With a boom sound, that man exploded and disappeared in a mist of blood, followed by two bangs of two hales of the de falling on the ground. Sounds of vomiting came from all around. Many diners vomited out the food they had just eaten. Even the people brought by Waldo, one by one, had faces full of shock.

    ¡°Go back and tell Roderick that the eastern region must strengthen its defense. If anything simr happens again, I wille after him!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, Billy was already outside the restaurant.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Waldo turned around and bowed in response.

    A few minutester, Billy returned to the car and took out his phone to dial Derek¡¯s number.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± The phone rang and Derek answered it.

    ¡°Have you heard of Heart of the Earth?¡± asked Billy.

    Before the dinner party, he was racking his brain to prepare a proposal gift for Harleen. Just now, when he heard Eloise and Shana talking about the ne, an idea came to his mind.

    ¡°Heart of the Earth?¡± Derek was slightly taken aback. ¡°Mr Gardner, why are you suddenly interested in this thing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, do you know about it or not?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Of course! Are you nning to give it to your future wife?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°I heard that there will be an exhibition in Enssea in three days.¡±

    ¡°Find a way to get some invitations for the exhibition.¡± Billy instructed after some thought. ¡°In addition, find out more about theirpany and send me a report.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, are you nning on getting this ne? As far as I know, thepany has no intention of selling this ne at all. They¡¯re just doing a global tour. I¡¯ve heard that someone offered ten billion for it before but they didn¡¯t sell.¡±

    ¡°Go check it out first.¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Derek replied loudly.

    Billy had just hung up when his phone rang again; Harleen was calling him.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t tell me things ended so quickly already?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Billy,¡± Harleen¡¯s tone was slightly nervous as she spoke, ¡±	We were walking around near on a street when several men kept trying to talk to us. We ignored them but I¡¯m worried something might happen. If possible could youe over here?¡±

    ¡°Send me the specific address and I¡¯lle over right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Harleen responded and hung up the phone.

    In less than a minute, the address of the street was sent over.

    After Billy set the navigation, he stepped on the gas pedal.

    At the same time, Harleen and her two friends were sitting outside a bubble tea shop on the street.

    ¡°Those bastards areing over again!¡± Shana angrily said as she looked towards seven rough-looking men walking towards them.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. I have already called my husband, he should be able to arrive soon.¡± Harleen said with a slight frown.

    ¡°Hey, beautifuldies, tired of walking? Do you want toe with us to the club and have some drinks?¡± said the bald man leading the group as he looked towards the three of them.

    Those men¡¯s lustful eyes were fixed on them. Especially when they saw Harleen, they seemed to have an impulse to pounce on her immediately. Having seen so many heavily made-up and shy women, pure beauties like Harleen who were stunningly beautiful naturally had a great attraction to them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know you, please don¡¯te and disturb us again!¡± Eloise said loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t know each other, let¡¯s have a drink together and we¡¯ll get to know each other!¡± The bald man licked his dry lips.

    ¡°You keep this up, and we¡¯ll call the cops!¡± Shana said angrily.

    ¡°Call the cops?¡± The bald manughed. ¡°And when theye, what will you say? That we wanted to buy you drinks and you called the police?¡±

    ¡°Eloise, Shana, let¡¯s go.¡± Harleen said and stood up.

    Eloise and Shana also stood up at the same time.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave, beauty? Let¡¯s be friends since we¡¯ve met!¡± The bald man took two steps forward and blocked Harleen¡¯s way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice. My husband will be here soon. You better not cause any trouble for yourselves or else you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Harleen warned them.

    ¡°Really? Is your husband tough?¡± The bald manughed again.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not.¡± Harleen walked away with her foot raised to one side.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te drink with us tonight, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be anywhere else for you to go.¡± The bald man blocked her way once more.

    ¡°What do you want!?¡± Harleen shouted loudly at them.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! This beautifuldy has quite a temper!¡± The bald man looked over Harleen¡¯s figure with his eyes. ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll still have such a big temper after drinkingter?¡±

    ¡°You guys are real jerks! I don¡¯t believe that there are no consequences for your actions!¡± Eloise said angrily before taking out her phone from her pocket ready to dial a number

    Before she could even dial one number on her phone though it was pped out of her hand by the bald guy.

    ¡°Wanna call someone huh? Why don¡¯t wait until after we finish our drinks together first before calling anyone.¡± Then he raised his hand and waved to the people behind him, ¡°Since they are unwilling toe with us, we will help them!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Several menughed and reached out to grab Harleen and her friends.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Fuck off!¡± Eloise shouted loudly.

    A p sound rang out, and a palm print appeared on Eloise¡¯s face.

    ¡°What are you guys doing? Is there now and order anymore?¡±

    Someone in the crowd watching angrily said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for trouble for yourself!¡± the bold man drew a shining dagger and turned to face the crowd. ¡°Fuck off! If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Several others also pulled out daggers at the same time. Thus, everybody quickly moved asides

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, three beautifuldies.¡± The bald man then turned to Harleen and the other two, shaking the dagger in his hand. ¡°Here¡¯s a warning for you, if you don¡¯te with us, we¡¯ll leave marks on three of your faces.¡±

    So, Harleen, Eloise and Shana were forced into a deluxe club at the end of the street.

    Billy arrived at the street five minutester. He was worried about Harleen and drove there at a top speed.

    ¡°Hey, bro!¡±

    Billy had just gotten off his car when he saw Judge leading two well-dressed men walking down from another vehicle. Billy had already called Judge on his way to the street and asked him to meet up with him there. Judge happened to be nearby when he received the call, so he rushed over.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The two well-dressed men greeted Billy with a bow.

    Billy nodded slightly in response.

    ¡°Brother, did something happen?¡± asked Judge.

 Chapter 88 Provoking Shark

    ¡°This street needs to be cleaned up¡­¡± Billy briefly exined the situation of Harleen over the phone.

    ¡°They are asking for trouble.¡± Judge said in a disdianful tone.

    Billy then dialed Harleen¡¯s number. However, all he heard was the sound of an unanswered call.

    ¡°Pull up the surveince footage of this street!¡± Billy ordered Judge in no time.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge took out his SHADOW-specific phone, entered his credentials, and directly pulled up the surveince video of this area.

    ¡°In that club ahead!¡±

    After watching the video, Judge pointed to a club at the end of the road.

    ¡°Get someone to seal off this street!¡± Billy said as he walked towards the club. ¡°Tonight, no matter who is involved, they will all be punished severely.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Judge nodded and sent out a message.

    As soon as his message was sent out, thousands of SHADOW agents rushed towards the street. Many people who had heard about it through their own channels were curious about what kind of major event would cause such a hugemotion from SHADOW.

    Three minutester, Billy and his team appeared outside the club¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Wee!¡± Two rows of women in tight dresses bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°Do you have reservations, sir?¡± A woman in a uniform walked over and asked.

    ¡°Where are those three women that bald guy brought with him ten minutes ago?¡± asked Judge.

    ¡°What are you?¡± The uniformed beauty was slightly stunned.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cause trouble for yourself, just answer the question directly!¡± Judge¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°Four of you, this is Shark¡¯s territory. If you want trouble, I advise you¡­¡± said the beautiful woman with a frown on her forehead.

    Bang!

    Before the words could be finished, one of the SHADOW men kicked out, sending the beautiful woman soaring through the air and crashing onto the ground.

    ¡°Judging by the way you look, you should be with them, right?¡± Judge spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time, where are they?¡±

    Hearing themotion from this side, a group of security guards rushed out from the corridor.

    ¡°How dare you cause trouble in Shark¡¯s territory, you want to die!¡±

    After the leader finished speaking, he raised the electric baton in his hand and beckoned over, followed closely by the others.

    In seconds, all of the security guards slumped down and fainted. They received a severe blow from Judge. The uniformed woman who had just crawled up from the ground was so shocked that she was dumbfounded, staring at the group of security guards on the ground as if she had seen a ghost in broad daylight.

    ¡°Can you answer me now?¡± Judge asked again.

    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re in the VIP room on the third floor, reserved for Shark¡­¡± The uniformed beauty trembled as she responded. Before she could finish speaking, a gust of wind blew and Billy and his crew had already disappeared from the staircase.

    In less than a minute, Billy and his crew appeared on the third floor and headed towards thergest private room at the end of the hallway.

    ¡°Stop! This is Shark¡¯s private room. No outsiders allowed¡­¡± Two tattooed men outside of the private room spoke up halfway before they were interrupted by Judge¡¯s palm strike. They hit against the wall like sandbags and fell heavily to ground with their heads tilted to one side, unconsciousness taking over them instantly.

    Then, one of the SHADOW men kicked open door and the four of them walked in together. Billy looked around only to see Harleen and her friends cuddle tightly on sofa. With panic written all over their faces, trembling and disheveled, everyone had deep palm prints on their face.

    A muscr bald man sat on one side of the trio, picking up his ss to pour wine into Eloise¡¯s mouth. Across from them sat a burly scarred man. He was under 50 years old but looked fierce. The bald man and the other men stood by the side, staring at Harleen¡¯s group with gleaming eyes.

    Seeing this scene, an extremely cold anger spread from Billy.

    Shark put down his ss and turned to look at Billy¡¯s group. No one had been so audacious in his territory for a long time.

    ¡°Who are you guys? How dare youe to Shark¡¯s territory and act recklessly? Wanna die?¡± The bald man pointed angrily at Billy¡¯s four people.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen shouted loudly.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± Eloise and Shana also yelled out simultaneously.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the husband of this beautifuldy,¡± said the bald man with a smile. ¡°You came just in time. Shark wants your wife to have a few drinks with him. She refused. Maybe if you persuade her for him he might even give you some money.¡±

    As he spoke, he led several tattooed men towards them.

    In no time, two SHADOW men shed forward with curved des prepared in their hands.

    Soon, there were only screams left in the room. Those men on the balm man¡¯s side were all lying on the ground, each with an arm broken and drooping, blood oozing out. They couldn¡¯t kill people in front of their chiefmander¡¯s woman, or the bald man¡¯s group should have been dead now.

    Shark and the muscr man who had a buzz cut furrowed their brows and stood up at the same time.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen quickly ran over with Eloise and Shana, tears rolling in their eyes.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s okay now!¡±

    Billy ordered his people and said, ¡°Take Harleen and her friends home!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Billy, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, you go back first, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, you should be careful.¡± Harleen reminded with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Billy gave her a reassuring look. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Harleen nodded and followed behind the two men as they walked out.

    Shark and the muscr man didn¡¯t try to stop them, since they now focused on Billy. They both sensed a strong force from Billy and Judge, their faces showing slight concern.

    ¡°Who are you guys? Isn¡¯t it a bit disrespectful to not give me face?¡± asked Shark.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡± Judge spoke coldly. ¡°Do you think you have any face?¡±

 Chapter 89 As You Wish

    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare youe to me¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter who you are, just stay obediently on the side and I¡¯ll settle ounts with youter!¡± Judge interrupted Shark.

    ¡°Idiot, how dare you talk to Shark like that, you¡­¡± The man with a buzz cut tone said as he pointed his finger at Billy and Judge.

    Suddenly, Billy dealt a palm strike, and a whole hand of that man was cut off by fierce wind.

    The man let out a scream of agony.

    ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Billy threatened.

    Later, he looked down at the bald man on the ground and asked, ¡°Was it you who led people to force Harleen and her friends here?¡±

    ¡°Kid, how dare you! I swear to kill you here today!¡± the bald man struggled to stand up. But as soon as he moved, Billy wiped him out in an instant. Based on the way Billy killed a person by using the force of chi, Shark and his crew realized that he was at least a Battle God beyond advanced level. Never had they expected that they would provoke such a powerful enemy only because they caught three women.

    At this moment, the other tattooed men were scared pale. They quickly got up from the ground and knelt down to Billy.

    ¡°Sir¡­ please spare us¡­ we won¡¯t dare again next time¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ve probably done simr things before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Billy asked indifferently. ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Judge responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°No no¡­¡±

    The next second, they were all cut at their throats and died.

    ¡°What are you?¡± asked Shark with fear. He always thought he was tough enough, butpared to Billy, he was like a kindergarten kid.

    ¡°Do you go by the name Shark?¡± Billy squinted his eyes and then looked at Judge, saying, ¡°Check if there is a file on him in SHADOW¡¯s case records.¡±

    Judge took out his phone to check it. One minuteter, he responded, ¡°No.¡±

    Generally speaking, SHADOW files only registered two types of people. The first was martial artists at the rank of a Battle Master or above, and the second was wanted criminals at level A or higher. Apart from these two types of people, unless there was a special need, they would not enter the SHADOW case system. After all, just the two types of people mentioned above formed a veryrge group, and they also needed to be constantly updated and maintained, requiring a lot of manpower and resources.

    ¡°Using my authority, ess the Ozin police station system and retrieve his file!¡± Billy spoke again.

    As the master of SHADOW, Billy had a privilege, which was to directly ess the domestic police system to query information.

    ¡°Five sharp des¡± all had Billy¡¯s ount and password, which was a reflection of Billy¡¯s trust in the five of them. Just like how Casey and Azure Dragon knew his ount and password in the military system.

    At this moment, Shark copsed, his face full of fear. It was only now that he finally realized who he had offended.

    ¡°Are you from SHADOW?¡± he stuttered.

    ¡°Well, not bad. You even know about SHADOW.¡± Judge said coldly. Then he looked at Billy. ¡°We found out that he¡¯s aplete viin. Killing him ten times wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me! I work for Mr Arnold. If you kill me, you¡¯ll have big trouble too!¡± Shark eximed with terror in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh? So what you¡¯re saying is that this Mr Arnold can handle SHADOW¡¯s affairs?¡±

    ¡°Although¡­ although I don¡¯t know if he can handle SHADOW¡¯s affairs or not, I do know every department in Ozin will show some respect for him¡­¡± Shark struggled to speak.

    ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯ll give you a chance to call him and save your life.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call right away¡­¡± Shark trembled as he pulled out his phone to make the call.

    ¡°No need to call!¡±

    Just then, a man¡¯s voice rang out. Soon after, two middle-aged men walked steadily in, followed by a group of followers. The leader of the two men was a middle-aged man dressed in casual attire. He fiddled with a string of Buddhist beads in his hand and had sharp eyes. The other man had thick eyebrows and big eyes, with a serious expression on his face, having a confident aura.

    ¡°Mr Arnold!¡± Upon seeing the man holding the Buddhist beads, Shark immediately shouted out with hope in his eyes.

    Although he knew SHADOW was powerful, he believed that Bryant Arnold could save his life.

    ¡°Waste!¡± Bryant said coldly. He then looked at Billy after scanning the bodies on the ground with an overbearing tone, ¡°Are all SHADOW¡¯s people as reckless as you?¡±

    He had been discussing business with another middle-aged man nearby when someone below told him that SHADOW¡¯s people had sealed off this street. This club belonged to him so he rushed over.

    ¡°Are you Mr Arnold?¡± Billy sized him up and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°He said, you¡¯re powerful in Ozin, so that you can stop SHADOW and save him, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe?¡± Bryant sneered and continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re from SHADOW, but is that the reason why you do whatever you want in my world here?¡±

    ¡°Yea, I don¡¯t believe that. And I¡¯m curious about how you can save his life.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Try me then, let¡¯s see if you can kill him in front of me. I wanna see if you got guts.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Judge flicked his wrist and a beam of light shot out like lightning, shing towards the shark. Having been by Billy¡¯s side for so long, they had already formed a tacit understanding between them. Billy didn¡¯t need to say anything; Judge knew what he was going to do.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The shark screamed in terror.

    Everything came to an abrupt halt. The de shed past and left a bloody line across his throat. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling silent forever.

 Chapter 90 Sharkâ€™s Boss, Bryant Arnold

    Bryant didn¡¯t expect Billy and his people to kill Shark in front of him. It had been years since he had encountered someone who dared to provoke him like this, and his pupils shed with endless coldness.

    He stared at them with eyes sharp as knives and said, ¡°Very good, you guys are something!¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at the middle-aged man named Hadden Feron. ¡°Sir, did you see that? The people from SHADOW are so brazen, they take lives without any regard for justice or innocence. I hope you can help me bring some justice today.¡±

    Hadden nodded before turning his attention back to Billy and the other person.

    ¡°SHADOW has be more and more outrageoustely. You don¡¯t seem to care about anyws or regtions! Who is your superior? Bring them here right now, I want to speak with them!¡± Hadden spoke up.

    ¡°And who do you think you are?¡± Judge looked at Hadden incredulously. ¡°You seem pretty full of yourself, why don¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± A inclothes man behind Hadden pointed a finger at Judge. ¡°Get down on your knees right now!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    With a loud bang, Judge sent out a burst of energy that sent the man flying backwards before crashing heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, do I owe anything to someone like you?¡± Judge gave him a cold nce.

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying nice.¡±

    ¡°Are you you from Buddha Hall?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am Hadden Feron from Buddha Hall. Tell your superiors toe over right now!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, an idiot.¡± Billymented and pointed at Judge. ¡°You¡¯re the gang leader of Buddha Hall, don¡¯t you know him?¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Hadden furrowed his brows. Although he was the gang leader of Buddha Hall, he had been sent overseas as soon as he joined and had rarely returned home in all these years except for official business. He had little interaction with SHADOW¡¯s people, so he didn¡¯t know Judge or Billy.

    ¡°Show him your de!¡± Billy turned to Judge and spoke up.

    Judge flicked his wrist and a crescent shape de flew out of his hand. The cold light shed past Hadden¡¯s eyes and plunged straight into the wall on his right side, hilt first.

    ¡°A tinum¡­ tinum handle?¡± Looking at that shiny pure tinum handle, Hadden shuddered all over with shock on his face. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re one of SHADOW¡¯s ¡®five sharp des¡¯?¡±

    SHADOW¡¯s crescent-shaped des were divided into three levels based on their handles depending on their identity: the five des wielded by the ¡°five sharp des¡± were made entirely out of tinum; the regional inspectors¡¯ and area leaders¡¯ des were made entirely out of pure gold; and the other members had de handles made of the same material as the des, reinforced steel. As a leader in Buddha Hall, Hadden knew this.

    ¡°He¡¯s called Judge!¡± said Billy.

    Hadden shuddered again, even though he had already guessed it. He was still shocked to hear it out loud. He had heard that the five sharp des of SHADOW were all wielded by ruthless individuals who were said to have surpassed the strength of a Battle God.

    ¡°So, do you still want to get involved with Mr Arnold?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ are you Mr Gardner?¡± Hadden wasn¡¯t stupid; he could guess Billy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Do you need me to call my superiors so that you can speak with them?¡± Billy nced at him disdainfully.

    Hadden bowed deeply and said, ¡°Please forgive me, sir! I didn¡¯t know that it was you who came personally!¡±

    Bryant standing next to him also showed endless shock in his eyes upon hearing this. He never thought he would meet such an important person here on cloud nine.

    ¡°Judge, show him the information on Shark, let him see if SHADOW is killing innocent people!¡±

    Judge took out his phone and handed it over.

    ¡°I dare not!¡± Hadden bowed again. ¡°Since Mr Gardner is personally investigating, I believe Shark must have a reason to kill!¡±

    Hadden didn¡¯t dare take Judge¡¯s phone. He was well aware that if he took the phone, it would be equivalent to questioning Billy¡¯s actions.

    This time was different from when Roy Lambert, the inspector of Buddha Hall investigated Comanst time. After all, Coman Watkins was Buddha Hall¡¯s member and in Roy¡¯s eyes, Coman was an outstanding disciple of Buddha Hall with few blemishes. Therefore, they wanted to figure out why SHADOW killed him.

    But Shark was insignificant for Hadden. The reason for his previous attitude was to support Bryant and had nothing to do with Shark.

    ¡°What is his rtionship with Buddha Hall?¡± Billy then pointed at Bryant before looking at Hadden.

    ¡°Bryant has many overseas businesses and officially became an external member of Buddha Hall three months ago, he provides us with a lot of information.¡±

    Most external members were informants or something simr.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy then turned towards Bryant. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, tell me your true identity and I¡¯ll let you leave alive.¡±

    Hearing what Billy said made Hadden pause for a moment before asking, ¡°Mr Gardner? What do you mean by this?¡±

    Judge standing next to them was also slightly stunned when he heard this.

    ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± Bryant¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you, I¡¯m still a doctor!¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Although your silver needle technique for changing appearance is pretty good, it still can¡¯t escape my eyes!¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly came to Bryant¡¯s side like lightning. Then, before everyone could react, he reached out and tapped several acupoints on Bryant¡¯s body.

    The next moment, several silver needles flew out of Bryant¡¯s body in reverse. There was a slight cracking sounding from his face. His appearance hadpletely changed into that of another person who was obviously from another country. Besides, this man showed a strong invisible force.

    Obviously, before this happened, not only did he change his appearance but also concealed his cultivation level.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Judge involuntarily cursed aloud. Hadden and the rest of their followers behind them were equally shocked by what they saw.

    The next second, Bryant didn¡¯t hesitate at all and quickly darted towards the window on his side.

 Chapter 91 News Returns

    ¡°Where you going?¡±

    Judge who was prepared for his escaping raised his hand and swept it out with a palm. Although Bryant¡¯s true strength was not weak, he was no match for a Battle God. He had just taken a few steps when he was thrown out, hitting a pir and falling down. At least half of his bones were broken.

    ¡°Damn it, who are you?¡± Hadden realized that he had been yed by Bryant.

    ¡°Does he need to answer that?¡± Judge looked at Hadden with disdain. ¡°Obviously, he¡¯s a spy from another country, bing your informant to obtain your intelligence.¡±

    ¡°What an asshole!¡± Hadden was furious. It turned out that his enemy had been always lurking by his side. He then walked quickly towards Bryant.

    ¡°King of the West¡­ finally, I¡¯m caught so easily by you¡­¡± Bryant looked at Billy. ¡°It¡¯s not unjustified for me to fall into your hands¡­¡±

    After speaking, his eyes narrowed and his teeth clenched. Soon after, white foam came out of his mouth and he twitched several times before bing still.

    ¡°Hemitted suicide?¡± Hadden frowned.

    ¡°Enough already! Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Billy nced at Hadden.

    ¡°Hurry back and sort out the people and events rted to him. Hopefully, nothing major has happened!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Hadden bowed and expressed his gratitude.

    Today, if it weren¡¯t for Billy, Buddha Hall would still be in the dark about what could have been a big problem.

    Later, Hadden left.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing! I¡¯ve never thought he changed his appearance!¡± A few minutester, Billy and two others got into the car as Judge spoke up.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that but I sensed that he was hiding his true level of cultivation so I observed him more closely.¡± Billy exined with a faint smile.

    Although he was injured and had dropped significantly in cultivation level, his spiritual perception remained strong. With such powerful mental strength at work here, it would be difficult for anyone to hide themselves from him, not even someone who was a Battle God.

    ¡°No wonder,¡± nodded Judge slightly.

    ¡°How is Mrs Peony¡¯s case going?¡± After pausing briefly, Billy asked again.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting close. After ck Eagle pieced together their outline a few days ago wepared it against both SHADOW¡¯s database as well as police department¡¯s system, which led us to screen over 100 people who are now being investigated one by one.¡±

    ¡°I see. Given that they know about what happened with three major families, they¡¯ll likely be on high alert, we need to move quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Judge solemnly.

    Far away, at the foot of a primitive forest, there existed a medieval-style castle. In the central hall of one of its main buildings, a man over 6. 5 feet tall sat on a tiger skin chair. A scar extended from his eye to his jaw, making his already fierce features even more ferocious. He exuded an intense bloodthirsty aura. On the fur chair to his left was a woman in her thirties with delicate features and voluptuous curves. She had fiery red lips and held a cigarette in her hand.

    At that moment, hurried footsteps sounded and soon after, a man walked in quickly.

    ¡°Boss, Allen has news,¡± he said as he kneeled down before him and lowered his head.

    ¡°Speak!¡± The man on the tiger skin chair spoke sternly. ¡°Did they bring Rakshasa back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The man shook his head. ¡°They didn¡¯t bring Rakshasa back, and they also couldn¡¯te back themselves. Everyone who went to vale, Ozin this time was killed!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The man on the tiger skin chair was Devil of Blood, leader of Blood Hall.

    Boom!

    The gray leather chair under him exploded like paper mache with wood chips flying everywhere.

    ¡°The Battle Gods stationed in the eastern region of vale are all top-level fighters who cannot be defeated by anyone there. Who killed them all?¡± Devil of Blood asked angrily.

    The man trembled all over as he replied to him. ¡°ording to the news from vale, Ozin has at least three god-level figures and is likely to have the strength of a advanced-level figure.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Devil of Blood eximed in shock again, then frowned. ¡°How reliable is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s information passed on by ce of Darkness¡¯ informant in vale!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Devil of Blood scolded harshly. ¡°Have they found out who those three are?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Devil of Blood scolded harshly again. ¡°I must know their identities within three days, otherwise heads will roll!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The man shuddered all over.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, get out!¡± After waving his hand, Devil of Blood sat down on another chair.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± the man bowed and exited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry about such a small matter, Mr Becker.¡± After the man left, a charming woman stretchedzily and walked up to Devil of Blood. Then she directly straddled hisp and opened her fiery red lips slightly, ¡°Let me help you cool down.¡±

    Without hesitation, Devil of Blood tore open her clothes¡­

    Soon after an hour-long battle ended with debris scattered everywhere in the hall while the seductive woman put on her clothes.

    ¡°Master, how about I go to vale?¡± asked the woman.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been active for a long time, my body is getting rusty. It¡¯s a good opportunity to meet the strong warriors of vale.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Devil of Blood nodded slightly after some thought. ¡°You have two main tasks this time.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, you must bring Rakshasa back alive. Don¡¯t let her die. Only she knows where it is!¡±

    ¡°Secondly, since someone dared to kill our Blood Hall members, you might as well take care of them while you¡¯re at it. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think people from ce of Darkness are softies and can be killed at will by them in vale!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master, I¡¯llplete the mission.¡± the seductive woman licked her sexy lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your opponents,¡± Devil of Blood lit a cigar and took a puff. ¡°Although you¡¯ve reached the peak of a Battle God already, there may be three of them in Ozin who are on par with you or even stronger than you! Bring more people with you and make sure to strike hard with one blow!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the seductive woman nodded in response after taking a drag from her cigarette.

    ¡°If you can return triumphantly this time, little fairy, I rmend that you be Blood Hall¡¯s representative and be one of the Sanctum of Darkness!¡± Devil of Blood exhaled smoke rings and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Really!?¡± The woman¡¯s expression brightened up as she shed an excited look in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank You Master.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead! The sooner you leave, the sooner you¡¯ll be back with good news.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    With that, he watched as the alluring woman disappeared like a ghost outside of the gate.

 Chapter 92 The Confusion of Judge

    Two days passed quickly. Today was the day of Heart of the Earth¡¯s exhibition in Enssea. At 10 AM, Billy, Casey, and Judge drove to Enssea. As for Derek, he had already returned there two days ago to work on the invitation cards.

    ¡°Brother, is Derek¡¯s family from Enssea?¡± Judge asked after starting the car. He didn¡¯t know much about Derek since they weren¡¯t close.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s from the Hines family in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Judge was a little surprised. ¡°Then how did he settle down in Enssea?¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, there was chaos within the Hines family and his father were expelled. He almost died at the hands of assassins sent by his n.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I see. But he¡¯s doing pretty well now, World Group is already ranked top three in Enssea and on par with second ce.¡± Judge said with slight surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Don¡¯t you see who¡¯s supporting him behind the scenes?¡± Casey said sarcastically.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge paused slightly. ¡°Brother, it couldn¡¯t be you behind Derek?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Casey replied again.

    ¡°I get it now! No wonder how he managed to grow World Group so big in just a few short years!¡±

    ¡°Derek has many abilities and I only provided him with some funds, everything else rted to business was done by himself.¡± Billy exined.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, brother, I heard that both Azure Fang and Frostde recently broke through to get prowess of a grandmaster-level Battle God!¡± Judge suddenly remembered this.

    ¡°When are you going to give me some pointers so I can catch up with them? Otherwise, they¡¯ll justugh at me again!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re both martial arts fanatics. Besides solving cases, all they do is practice. Unlike you who spends so much time on other things. If you don¡¯t fall behind, who will?¡± Billy gave him a quick nce.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. They are a match made in heaven, both only care about practicing all day long,¡± Judgemented. ¡°But I work hard too! It¡¯s just that I always get stuck at this bottleneck and can¡¯t break through it. It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡±

    ¡°Martial arts requires gradual progress and avoids impatience. Haste makes waste.¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°The level of cultivationplements martial skills and techniques. An increase in level can enhance the power of martial skills and techniques, while an improvement in martial skills also ys a crucial role in cultivating levels. Forget about breaking through for now, focus on mastering ¡®Cold Moon¡¯ intermediate section until perfection, you¡¯ll make a breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Cold Moon¡± was divided into three parts: initial, intermediate and final sections, which corresponded to different levels of cultivation. If one tried to practice beyond their level forcibly it would backfire. Only those at the rank of a Battle God could control ¡°Cold Moon¡± intermediate section. Therefore, only the ¡°five sharp des¡±, the five top-notch SHADOW members, were allowed to train while others could only practice the initial section.

    ¡°I see!¡± Judge nodded vigorously with determination shing across his eyes as he turned towards Casey sitting next to him.

    ¡°Casey, what rank have you reached? Can you tell us?¡± asked Judge.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Casey smiled faintly.

    ¡°At least a grand master level?¡± Judge pondered briefly before speaking up again.

    ¡°You underestimate Casey too much!¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    ¡°The Vice Commander of the mighty Army of Bloodshadow, if he were still only a Battle God by now, he would have been kicked off this position by Azure Dragon and his crew!¡±

    Judge felt shocked.

    Later, an envious and jealous expression appeared on his face as he said, ¡°That¡¯s just sick!¡±

    After 1 PM, they parked the car in front of a skyscraper at the entrance of Enssea Center, which was the headquarters building of World Group.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡±

    As soon as the three people got off the car, around five hundred employees wearing World Group uniforms simultaneously bowed on the square, creating a deafening roar.

    ¡°This dead fat guy always likes to y tricks!¡± Caseymented.

    Immediately after, Derek was seen running over excitedly, followed by a group of corporate executives.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, wee to World Group!¡± He came forward and bowed deeply, with an extremely respectful tone.

    All the employees of World Group were stunned by their boss¡¯s attitude to their guests. They all knew that Derek had a status and position in Enssea that was not inferior to the heads of the four major families. They rarely saw Derek Hines being so respectful to anyone.

    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll make you lose weight until you¡¯re under 100 pounds with these tricks!¡± Billy red at him.

    ¡°I just wanted you to feel the enthusiasm of the people of Enssea.¡± Derek grinned and then greeted Casey and Judge. Then he bowed and made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Mr Gardner, Casey and Judge, pleasee in!¡±

    Soon, they arrived at Derek¡¯s office on the top floor. The office was over a thousand square meters with floor-to-ceiling windows on one side that offered a view of the city.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Derek, you¡¯re really extravagant!¡± After sitting down in the sofa area with everyone else, Judge smacked his lips and spoke up.

    ¡°If you likes it I can prepare one for you too.¡± Derek grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fortunate enough to enjoy such luxury.¡± Judge responded with a sigh.

    ¡°Did you get the invitation card?¡± Billy picked up his tea cup from in front of him and took a sip.

    Derek picked up four invitation cards from his big desk and ced them on the coffee table. Then he handed an iPad to Billy from beside him saying, ¡°Mr Gardner, this is material from Baroness Jewelry, Heart of Earth belongs to thispany. Baroness Jewelry is an industry under the Gater family overseas which has great power.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly before taking the iPad to look at it himself

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡¯ve had contact with their people but their attitude is very firm. Heart of Earth only does exhibitions, they don¡¯t sell outside.¡± Continued Derek

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything money can¡¯t buy! If ten billion isn¡¯t enough then twenty billion, if twenty billion isn¡¯t enough then fifty billion. They¡¯ll agree eventually, won¡¯t they?¡± Judge replied confidently.

    ¡°The total assets owned by the Gater family are estimated to be over trillions so they probably won¡¯t care about this amount.¡± Said Derek lightlyughing.

    ¡°Wow, so rich?¡± Judge was surprised.

    ¡°What time does the exhibition start?¡± Billy asked after ncing at the materials.

    ¡°4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± Replied Derek replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out on site.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After chatting for a while longer, the three of them went downstairs and had a simple meal at a restaurant next to thepany. Then, they drove towards the east side of Enssea city.

 Chapter 93 The Dandies in Enssea City

    The Heart of the Earth exhibition was located in a private estate on the east side of Enssea City. When the four arrived, there was already a crowd gathered at the entrance who had been denied entry due tock of invitation. Outside the estate gates, two giant LCD screens had been set up for those waiting to catch a glimpse of Heart of the Earth¡¯s magnificence.

    After verifying their invitation cards, they entered into an enormouswn that had been transformed into an exhibition site. A grand stage stood in its center withrge LCD screens ced at each cardinal direction. Surrounding it were hundreds of pristine white seats and long tables adorned with various pastries and drinks.

    The four also noticed that there were about one hundred strong and sturdy ck-d men stationed every few steps throughout the estate.

    ¡°Why go through all this trouble for something they don¡¯t even sell?¡± Judge asked as they made their way towards their seats, clearly confused by it all.

    ¡°Although Heart of the Earth isn¡¯t for sale, they will be auctioning off other jewelry pieces on site.¡± Derek replied with a smile. ¡°Besides, this kind of global tour is one effective way to boostpany branding.¡±

    ¡°Is it just for show?¡± Judge quipped twice over.

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Derek chuckled once more.

    ¡°Oh, Mr Hines! You¡¯re here too?¡± Just then, a beautiful woman¡¯s voice rang out melodiously as she approached them holding her wine ss aloft. Behind her trailed several young men and women.

    She appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old with delicate features and graceful curves entuated by her elegant bearing. Her hair cascaded down one side in big waves revealing a snow-white neck peeking out from beneath it all.

    Everybody could tell she was from a prominent family.

    ¡°Miss Ryan, hello!¡± Derek greeted her.

    Audrey Ryan, a beautiful woman, approached with a charming smile. ¡°Are you also interested in Heart of the Earth, Mr Hines?¡±

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t buy such a perfect thing, it is an honor to appreciate it.¡± Derek replied with a smile.

    ¡°I agree!¡± Audrey smiled again and looked at Billy and his two friends. ¡°Are these your friends? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen them before.¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze lingered on Billy for quite some time.

    With Billy¡¯s handsome features and impressive physique,bined with his regal aura, any woman would take notice of him.

    ¡°This is Mr Gardner!¡± Derek first looked at Billy and then introduced Casey and Judge to him.

    Afterwards, he turned back to Billy, ¡°Mr Gardner, this beautifuldy is Audrey Ryan, heiress of the Ryan family.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, nice to meet you!¡± Audrey extended her hand with a smile on her face revealing her delicate wrist. At the same time, she felt slightly surprised as she could sense from Derek¡¯s tone of voice that he was showing exceptional respect towards Billy. And given what she knew about Derek, there weren¡¯t many people in Enssea who could catch Derek¡¯s attention like this. Even if it was she, from one of the four major families in Enssea, trying repeatedly to show goodwill towards him so as to form an alliance between World Group and her family, she had always received lukewarm responses from Derek. This made her very curious about who exactly Billy was. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just her. The group of men following behind her all looked surprised.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Billy said with a faint smile as he shook hands with Audrey.

    ¡°Mr Gardner isn¡¯t from Enssea, right?¡± asked Audrey.

    ¡°No,¡± Billyughed and shook his head.

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± Audrey smiled again. ¡°Are you also here to witness the glory of the Heart of the Earth?¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Audrey, there you are! I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere!¡± At this moment, a young man in histe twenties led a few people over with an arrogant expression on his face.

    ¡°Doug, I¡¯ve told you many times already, please call me Miss Ryan!¡± Audrey frowned slightly and looked at him gracefully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± The young man named Doug Wood came over and greeted Derek first before turning to Billy with a condescending tone. ¡°Sir, you look unfamiliar, what should we call you?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Doug had been observing for a while now and could tell that Audrey seemed to have feelings for Billy; therefore, he was slightly displeased in his heart. After all, Audrey was the woman he had set his sights on. No one else was allowed to touch her. He had confidence and pride; no one daredpete against him when it came to women he wanted.

    ¡°Miss Ryan, you can chat with your friends, see youter.¡± After ncing at Doug briefly, Billy turned towards Audrey and said before walking towards their seating area.

    Doug ignored Billy and his face immediately darkened. As the second young master of the Wood family, not many people dared to be so arrogant before him like this in Enssea.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Doug tried to stop Billy.

    ¡°Doug, let me give you some advice. If you don¡¯t want trouble, it¡¯s best to keep your mouth shut.¡± Derek said with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Mr Hines, what do you mean? Am I going to get into trouble just by talking to him?¡± Doug responded in a low voice. ¡°I want to see what kind of trouble there will be.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Derek shouted angrily.

    Doug didn¡¯t expect Derek would suddenly lose his temper and paused for a moment before saying in a serious tone, ¡°Mr Hines, are you going too far? Do you think I¡¯m just some stray cat or dog that can be called at will?¡±

    ¡°If you say another word, then today¡¯s exhibition is over for you!¡± Derek replied coldly.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let me see how exactly are you going make sure I won¡¯t participate!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to find out?¡± Billy stopped walking and turned around towards Doug.

    ¡°You have nothing to do with this, get lost!¡± Doug shouted back while still angry.

    p!

    Judge pped the dandy across the face, for he dared to shouted at Billy.

    The site fell into silence. Everyone around was tense, afraid that Doug Wood would erupt at any moment.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± after a pause, Doug snapped, ¡°How dare you hit me! Fuck! You must die here today!¡±

    As soon as the sentence waspleted, Judge gave another two ps in Doug¡¯s face, which instantly turned swollen.

    ¡°Kneel, and Apologize!¡± asked Judge.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Doug couldn¡¯t help but roar before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you!¡­¡±

 Chapter 94 Heart of the Earth

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you till a count of three. If you don¡¯t apologize, uh, I¡¯m going to beat you.¡± Judge interrupted him.

    As he spoke, a strong aura emanated from him and immediately enveloped Doug.

    ¡°One!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you are too arrogant! You¡¯ll see¡­¡± Doug shuddered all over and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that with Judge standing there, he would have a feeling of being pushed into an ice cer.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°Doug, you¡¯d better apologize now, otherwise you will regret it!¡± Derek reminded him calmly.

    ¡°Three!¡± At the same time as Judge spoke, the pressure and momentum on his body increased again.

    Under this kind of intense pressure, Doug, a yboy like him, couldn¡¯t hold on and his legs went weak as he knelt down directly.

    Then, with a trembling voice, hepromised, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. Please¡­ please forgive me¡­¡±

    Chins dropped all around, as a group of young masters and misses never expected Doug to actually kneel down and apologize. If they were not there, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that.

    Audrey, who was standing aside, also had a look of strong shock in her eyes, and at the same time, she became even more curious about Billy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, feel free toe find me anytime.¡± Derek said calmly.

    Afterwards, Billy and the other three people went to their seats.

    Without the oppressive pressure of Judge, Doug breathed out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll kill all of you one day!¡± Doug murmured as he watched them leave. He stood up and pushed away the crowd watching, ¡°Everyone, get out of my way!¡±

    And he walked towards the entrance of the estate. Having been so embarrassed, he couldn¡¯t continue to stay here.

    ¡°Derek, who is that dandy?¡± Judge asked as the four of them sat down near the stage on the east side.

    ¡°The second son of the Wood family, a spoiled yboy.¡± Derek responded.

    ¡°The Wood family?¡±

    Derek nodded. ¡°This family is one of the four major families in Enssea, just like the Ryan family. Rtively speaking, they are even stronger than the Ryan family.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with these two families?¡± Billy asked casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a regr business partnership, nothing special.¡± Derek replied.

    Billy nodded slightly.

    The group continued chatting for a while until a uniformed beauty holding a microphone stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°Wee,dies and gentlemen, to the third global tour of Heart of the Earth. On behalf of Baroness Jewelry, I warmly wee you all!¡± she announced.

    ¡°As per our tour itinerary, we will begin with an auction. All jewelry up for auction today are new products developed by Baroness Jewelry this year and have not yet been released for sale. Don¡¯t miss out if you¡¯re interested!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Five minutester, the auction officially began. Billy and hispanions were only here for Heart of the Earth and had no interest in bidding, so they sat in their seats chatting instead.

    The atmosphere at the live auction was intense as bids kept rising higher and higher. In less than an hour, nearly ten billion worth of sales had been made.

    Two hours passed in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Thank you all for your generous support. Today¡¯s auction hase to an end!¡± The uniformed beauty once again took to the stage.

    ¡°I know everyone has been eagerly anticipating it, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯re about to start today¡¯s grand finale. Ladies and gentlemen, please give your warmest apuse as we wee Baroness Jewelry¡¯s Commander Manager, Nina Schaal on stage!¡±

    ¡°Nina is also the chief designer of Heart of the Earth, and she will personally wear it to meet everyone!¡±

    Apuse thundered through the venue. The next moment, a tall and graceful beauty walked onto the stage. She was in herte twenties, a typical Western beauty with blonde hair and blue eyes. Her figure was graceful and noble, and she wore a faint smile on her face. Objectively speaking, she was definitely a super beautiful woman.

    After admiring her face for a while, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the exquisite ne around her neck. The tinum chain was set with ny-nine small diamonds of uniform size. The pendant was an uniquely shaped blue diamond surrounded by small white diamonds. It was exquisitely beautiful and dazzling.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s too beautiful, too perfect!¡±

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s been hailed as the most perfect diamond ne in nearly ten years, it¡¯s truly stunning!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god if I could have this ne for just one day my life would have no regrets!¡±

    ¡­

    As they looked at that string of exquisite Heart of the Earth diamonds, there were bursts of admiration from all around. Not only inside but outside estate grounds as well where tworge LCD screens echoed with exmations at once.

    ¡°Truly worthy of its name, Heart of the Earth!¡± Derek looked at the ne and then turned to Billy. ¡°Mr Gardner, what do you think?¡±

    Billy nodded and then had a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°If Harleen wore it, she would be even more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Brother, wake up! This ne is not for sale!¡± said Judge.

    ¡°It¡¯s just diamonds. Don¡¯t worry, give me a month and I¡¯ll get you a bigger diamond!¡±

    Judge had no interest in this kind of thing except for thinking that the diamond could be bigger.

    ¡°You¡¯re so uncivilized!¡± Casey red at Judge before looking at Derek.

    ¡°Derek, do you know anyone from Baroness Jewelry? Can you introduce me?¡±

    ¡°This beauty on stage is not only the Commander manager of Baroness Jewelry, she¡¯s also a member of the Gater family.¡± Derek responded.

    ¡°I visited her yesterday but her attitude was very firm.¡±

    Judge looked at the woman on stage again and hesitated for a moment. Then he turned to Billy. ¡°Brother, why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this woman somewhere before?¡±

    ¡°Judge, as far as I know, it¡¯s actually her first time toe to vale.¡± Derek chimed in.

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Judge sized the woman up and added, ¡°I¡¯m sure I saw her before somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are always familiar with beautiful women.¡± Billy said sarcastically as he nced at him.

    Then he looked at Derek. ¡°After the exhibition ends, make an appointment with someone from theirpany for me to talk to them.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Derek nodded.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Although he still felt that there was little hope, since it was Billy¡¯s order, he executed it unconditionally. Moreover, in his impression, Billy had always been a miracle worker. Maybe he could change the other party¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this ne. What¡¯s your price? Is ten billion enough?¡±

    Suddenly, a man who looked like a nouveau riche stood up from his seat.

 Chapter 95 Unexpected Situation

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, sir!¡± On stage, the beautiful woman named Nina took the microphone with a faint smile and spoke fluentnguage of vale.

    ¡°However, ourpany has no intention of selling this ne.¡± She continued.

    ¡°Is it because the money isn¡¯t enough? How about adding ten billion or twenty billion?¡± the man shouted back.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve already made it clear that Heart of the Earth is not for sale to the public. Please do not disturb everyone.¡± A staff member approached him.

    ¡°Bullshit! I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything money can¡¯t buy!¡± The man responded loudly. ¡°I must buy this ne today. Give me a price!¡±

    ¡°If you continue like this, we will have to ask you to leave.¡±

    ¡°Get lost! You have no say here!¡± the man pushed over the staff member in anger.

    At that moment, two strong men in ck quickly approached them.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? If you dare touch me¡­¡±

    One of the men in ck struck him on the neck, and the man passed out right there.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. There was a small interruption, and I hope it didn¡¯t affect your enthusiasm.¡± Nina said as she slightly bowed to the audience on stage. Then, she continued to walk on the runway with standard model steps, showcasing Heart of the Earth to the audience.

    When she turned towards the east side again, her eyes suddenly lit up.

    The next moment, a shocking scene appeared that stunned everyone present. Nina walked excitedly towards the bottom of the stage and then directly walked towards Billy¡¯s direction without any trace of her previous noble elegance.

    As she arrived in front of Billy, she knelt down directly and then spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°I finally found you¡­ sir.¡±

    There was an uproar in the audience. Everyone¡¯s eyes simultaneously looked at Billy. Many people present knew Nina¡¯s identity. She was known as one of the top elites in global society as well as part of one of world¡¯s top old family ns. Her status wasfortably ahead of the other rich boys and girls.

    About ten ck-clothed men immediately walked over.

    ¡°Miss Schaal¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Nina interrupted the other person¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Billy looked puzzled.

    While speaking, he reached out and helped Nina up.

    Casey and Derek both looked at Judge at the same time in disbelief.

    ¡°Now you believe it?¡± asked Judge.

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± asked Nina. ¡°Do you still remember the two people you saved overseas a year ago?¡±

    ¡°I remembered!¡± As soon as Nina spoke, Judge shouted out.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you remember? Thest time we were on our way back from the ce of Darkness, we encountered an old man and his granddaughter being chased by some people. Then, you stepped in and took care of those attackers, cutting them down one by one!¡±

    ¡°Was it you?¡± Billy finally remembered.

    Back then, the old man and his granddaughter were apanied by over a hundred followers, all of whom were cruelly mutted by the other group. The methods used were so brutal that Billy couldn¡¯t bear to watch and stepped in, shing all of them down. To him, it was just a simple gesture. He never expected anything in return from them. After eliminating those attackers, he didn¡¯t exchange a single word with the two who were saved and simply walked away. It turned out that the two people he saved were from the Gater family.

    ¡°Have you remembered?¡± Nina¡¯s face was full of excitement. Immediately after, she deeply bowed to Billy and said, ¡°As a formal expression of gratitude to my savior, thank you for saving my life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it was just a small gesture.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s an immense favor to me and my grandfather.¡± Nina responded excitedly. ¡°You left without leaving any contact information. For the past year, my grandfather and I have been trying to find out who you are through various channels. Even attending the Heart of the Earth global exhibition was for this purpose. I wanted to try my luck. I never thought I would meet you here! If my grandfather knew about this, he would be overjoyed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee seriously.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°By the way, did youe to this exhibition for this ne?¡± Nina asked as she took off Heart of the Earth from her neck and handed it over to Billy. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift.¡±

    Everyone was stunned by what she decided and they stared at Billy with envy and jealousy in their eyes.

    Derek next to felt a bit displeased, since he had put in a lot of effort to try and buy what he wanted, but theypletely ignored him. Besides, it made Billy more admirable in Derek¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°To be honest, I dide here for this ne.¡± Said Billy. ¡°But such an expensive item can¡¯t just be given away for nothing. Name your price and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±

    He never expected Nina to be so straightforward and just give it to him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± Nina shook her head vigorously. ¡°You saved me and my grandfather. We don¡¯t know how we could ever repay you! If my grandfather found out I epted money from you, he would scold me until the end of time¡­ He¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Nina didn¡¯t finish her sentence before Billy shouted loudly.

    Immediately after, he pushed her several meters away with a gust of wind from his hand. Almost simultaneously, a sniper bullet struck the spot where Nina had been standing. If it weren¡¯t for Billy, she would have been shot in the head by now.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°They chased us up here¡­¡± Nina¡¯s face turned pale.

    The scene immediately erupted into chaos, and most people hurriedly left their seats.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The ck-d individuals around also sprang into action, searching the surroundings for the sniper¡¯s position.

    In the next moment, three Hummer vehicles crashed through the mansion¡¯s gate and came to a stop. More than a dozen muscr men jumped out of the cars, each exuding a strong aura of violence. Four of them were holding automatic rifles. Without any hesitation, the four men opened fire on the nearby ck-d figures.

 Chapter 96 Nina Recognizes Her Savior

    Many of the ck-d men hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening before they were taken down, falling to the ground without a sound.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± screams erupted from many of the attendees at the exhibition. Several men and women near the entrance to the estate didn¡¯t have time to run and were hit by bullets.

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± A cold anger surged through Billy as he moved like a shadow, darting out.

    ¡°Judge, take care of snipers!¡±

    ¡°Casey, protect audience members and Nina!¡±

    ¡°Derek, call for an ambnce!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three spoke in unison before quickly taking action.

    ¡°My savior, be careful!¡± Nina shouted as she watched Billy charge towards those assants.

    Audrey also yelled from nearby, ¡°Do you want to die? They have guns!¡±

    At that moment, Billy had already arrived near four men holding automatic rifles.

    A gust of wind carrying an overwhelming force swept through, and the bodies of four men directly exploded, blood and flesh flying everywhere, even the automatic rifles reduced to rubble.

    Stunned by what they saw, many people bent over, vomiting in response.

    The other ten men on the opposing side clearly didn¡¯t expect such a powerful individual at the scene, their faces filled with astonishment. One of the leading men roared, ¡°All of you, attack! Kill him!¡±

    The other men drew their weapons and rushed towards Billy. Each of them was formidable, with at least peak Battle Master strength, and the strongest among them was already a powerful Tier-two Battle General. However, in front of Billy, individuals of this level were no different from insects.

    Like the four men before them, in the blink of an eye, nine blood mists filled the air, leaving nothing but scraps of the nine men.

    Many viewers were so scared that they fainted directly, including those richdies.

    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell are you!?¡± Thest man on the other side roared angrily.

    ¡°How dare you people from ce of Darknesse to be menaces in vale? Do you have a death wish?¡± After the situation was under control, Billy didn¡¯t rush to take action again and calmly spoke to the other party. He didn¡¯t need to ask and he knew the other person was definitely from ce of Darkness overseas. The bloodthirsty aura emanating from their bodies was not something an ordinary person could possess.

    ¡°You know we¡¯re from ce of Darkness, so get out of here!¡± The man continued to shout in anger.

    ¡°You came all the way to Enssea for just a ne?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. The man coldly snorted. ¡°Is a broken ne worth our effort?¡±

    ¡°Our target is Nina. If you don¡¯t want to cause yourself trouble, you better leave now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± Billy responded calmly before his tone turned serious. ¡°No matter what¡¯s going on between you and Nina, Enssea is not ce of Darkness. If you dare cause trouble here, there will only be one result expecting you, death!¡±

    ¡°How dare you interfere with our business!¡± The man furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Enough talking! I¡¯ll send you down to meet yourpanions!¡± Billy spoke again in a low voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know any better!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed as a powerful aura burst forth from him, revealing that he had reached the level of a Grand Elder Battle General.

    Immediately after that, he rushed towards Billy at lightning speed with arge knife in hand and shed several sharp de lights towards him through the air while making piercing sounds.

    The cold light shed and momentum soared.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Nina eximed once again in surprise.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± Billy said coldly.

    Stepping two steps forward, he swept out with a palm, creating a howling wind and causing explosive sounds to ring through the air.

    Sensing the power of Billy¡¯s move, the man¡¯s pupils instantly shrank to the size of a needle. Until this moment, he finally realized he encountered a strong opponent. Ironically, he wanted to kill Billy a moment ago.

    The man quickly blocked in front with a horizontal knife, trying to stop Billy¡¯s punch. The powerful wind smashed his big knife into two pieces and continued its momentum, directly crashing into his chest. The man spurted out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, soaring backward. He crashed harshly onto the ground around forty meters away, bones throughout his body fracturing, and he spat out another mouthful of blood before copsing like a lifeless heap of mud.

    ¡°What¡­ are you?¡± he raised his head with difficulty and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Do you remember what happened when the gang that was ranked sixth in ce of Darkness was uprooted?¡± Billy strolled up to the other person.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you?!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes revealed endless horror, and his whole body trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He opened his mouth to speak, but then his head drooped and he kicked his legs out, lifeless. In that moment of death, he truly regretted it. If only he had known that Billy was in Enssea, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do what he had done here.

    ¡°Done?¡± Billy turned to Judge who had just walked in through the front door.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Judge nodded in response.

    ¡°Send all of SHADOW¡¯s people from Enssea out and search throughout the city to see if there are any other members of ce of Darkness. In addition, call Roderick and Buddha Hall¡¯s people and ask what they¡¯ve been up to all day. A big group of ce of Darkness infiltrated Enssea without them noticing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Judge vigorously nodded before pulling out a phone to make a call.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nina arrived with a group of staff members apanying her. She immediately knelt down again, ¡°Thank you for saving me once again!¡±

    ¡°Please get up, Miss Schaal.¡± Billy helped her up. ¡°Why were ce of Darkness chasing after you?¡±

    ¡°I am alive which poses as a threat for some people within my family. So they will do anything possible just so they can kill me.¡± Nina¡¯s face looked very unpleasant.

    ¡°I see. For now ce Of Darkness won¡¯te back anymore. You should be safe here in Enssea but when you go back home please make sure that you keep yourself safe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, sir!¡± Nina¡¯s eyes shed with determination before she continued, ¡°My grandfather has wanted to clean up our mess for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. However, since they have been pushing us step by step, they can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±

    After finishing her statement, Nina turned to Billy and asked, ¡°May I have your phone number?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Billy, I¡¯m Billy Gardner.¡± Billy smiled and gave her his number.

    ¡°Thank you so much Mr Gardner!¡± Nina then handed him the Heart of the Earth ne once more.

    ¡°Please ept this ne as a small token of my appreciation.¡± She said earnestly. ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡±

    With that said, Nina waited anxiously for Billy¡¯s response.

 Chapter 97 A Special Mission

    ¡°Don¡¯t kneel down so easily, you¡¯re the Miss of the Gater family!¡± Billy swept a gust of wind and lifted Nina up.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take this ne. If you have any difficulties in the future, feel free to call me. Within my ability, I won¡¯t refuse to help.¡± For him, since it was a gift from her heart, if he insisted on giving money back, it would be too stiff. Moreover, he also knew that whether it was ten billion or twenty billion for the Gater family, it was just a drop in the bucket.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Nina smiled happily when Billy finally agreed to ept her gift.

    ¡°I should be thanking you instead for giving me such an expensive ne for free.¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Compared to your help to me, this ne is nothing.¡± After pausing briefly and hesitating slightly with her words again, Nina continued, ¡°Mr Gardner, are you nning on giving this ne as an engagement gift?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s going to be my engagement present for my fianc¨¦e.¡± Billy replied withughter.

    ¡°You already have a fianc¨¦e?¡± A hint of imperceptible disappointment shed through Nina¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is she pretty?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Billy smiled, ¡°She is indeed very beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± After being stunned briefly, Nina took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Then I wish both of you happiness!¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Well then, I think there isn¡¯t anything else here. I¡¯ll take my leave now. If there are any problems, give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner¡­ Are¡­ Are you free tonight? Can I invite you out for dinner?¡± Nina quickly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I still need to rush back Ozin tonight. Maybe next time.¡± Billy responded.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Ozin, right?¡± Nina was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes, my family is from Ozin. If you have time, you¡¯re wee toe visit.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely go if I have the chance.¡± Nina nodded vigorously.

    Later, Billy and his group arrived at the car.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded and Audrey quickly walked over.

    ¡°Miss Ryan, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy turned around and asked.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, can I have your phone number?¡± asked she.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just ask Derek. He knows how to find me.¡± Billy smiled before bending down to get into the car.

    Vroom!

    Judge started the car and stepped on the gas pedal.

    ¡°What kind of person are you really?¡± Audrey looked lost as she watched the Land Rover disappear into the distance in front of her eyes. Since she met Billy two hours ago, he had given her too much shock. Not only did he hold a higher status than Derek but also possessed incredible martial arts skills that even his twopanions were martial arts experts. Such a man had fatal attraction fordies.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Judge spoke up shortly after they left. ¡°I think that Nina has some interest in you.¡±

    ¡°Your words are not correct, Judge.¡± Derek spoke up. ¡°Which woman isn¡¯t interested in Mr Gardner? Didn¡¯t you see Audrey just now? She was practically throwing herself at him.¡±

    ¡°You guys are just itching for trouble, joking around like that!¡± Casey red at them. ¡°Billy is a married man!¡±

    ¡°Even married men can have a few female admirers!¡± Derek grinned. ¡°Especially someone as outstanding as Mr Gardner¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys are itching for trouble!¡± Billy interrupted Derek¡¯s words. ¡°When we get to Ozin tonight, I¡¯ll help you two loosen up your bones!¡±

    ¡°Hey, boss, I didn¡¯t say anything! It was all Derek talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Judge¡­¡± Derek also shivered and looked at Judge speechlessly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to loosen up your bones it¡¯s fine too!¡± Billy interrupted again. ¡°I have a task for you two.¡±

    ¡°What task?¡± Both of them asked simultaneously.

    ¡°You have three days to n a proposal ceremony for me,¡± Billy said with a smirk on his face. ¡°If Harleen is satisfied with it, I won¡¯t hold anything against you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Derek suddenly became interested, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter, leave it to me! I guarantee that Mrs Gardner will be satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Good! Three dayster, I¡¯ll propose to Harleen.¡±

    Early the next morning in World Group Ozin branch office, Nearly 200 supervisors and above employees were sitting in arge conference room one by one holding cups of tea or coffee on their desks as refreshments. They received a call from thepanyst night, informing them that they must arrive at the office by 6 AM for a meeting. It was emphasized that anyone who waste or unable to attend due to unforeseen circumstances would be immediately dismissed without any room for negotiation. After receiving this notice, most people hardly slept all night. Many employees who were on business trips rushed back to Ozin as soon as they hung up the phone. Fortunately, they were only in nearby cities; otherwise, it would have been disastrous.

    At the same time, most people began privately inquiring about what had happened. This was the first time something like this had happened since thepany¡¯s establishment. However, no useful information was obtained.

    When they arrived at thepany this morning, Chairman Derek Hines personally presided over the meeting. Only after Derek exined the theme and requirements of the meeting did everyone understand what was going on. They were actually required to n a city-wide marriage proposal event within three days. At first, everyone had a bewildered expression on their faces and thought they must have misheard since World Group had nothing to do with a nningpany. However, after Derek exined how serious this matter was, everyone put away their disdainful attitudes. Subsequently, Ozin¡¯s top three event nningpanies¡¯ core teams were also invited to join in on discussions in conference room.

    At noon, six hourster, a feasible and executable nning proposal documentnded into Derek¡¯s hands. After reading through it, Derek nodded slightly with satisfaction before getting up and walking back into his office.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    On the office sofa, Casey and Judge were chatting over tea when Derek walked in.

    ¡°Done!¡± Derek smiled and handed the n to them.

    ¡°Haha, great job!¡± After a few minutes, Judge looked at Casey and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not bad. Let¡¯s go with it.¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll divide up the work among us and coordinate with Ozin¡¯s departments on the items mentioned in this n.¡± Judge said.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Derek sat down with a smile.

    Then, the three of them began discussing the n in detail. If anyone knew that these three big shots were racking their brains over a proposal for marriage, they would be shocked.

 Chapter 98 Harleenâ€™s Interview

    As Casey and his team were busy at work, Billy arrived at Harleen¡¯s house.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Tasha ran over to him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Have you been good?¡± Billy asked with a smile as he picked up the little girl.

    ¡°Of course! Tasha is always good. Grandpa and Grandma love me more every day!¡± Tasha boasted proudly.

    ¡°Haha, really?¡± Billy ruffled her hair before turning to greet Fletcher who wasing out of the room. ¡°Hey, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re here!¡± Fletcher greeted him warmly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Casey? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± Sharon came out of the kitchen with a smile on her face as she saw him.

    ¡°Mum,¡± Billy smiled back. ¡°He¡¯s busy with something else.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite him over for dinner tonight? I made chicken soup for you guys.¡± Sharon suggested kindly.

    ¡°Sure thing! Thanks Mom.¡± Billy replied before Felicia burst into the room excitedly from taking a phone call in her bedroom.

    ¡°Billy, have I got news for you! Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so excited? Did you get yourself a boyfriend or something?¡± Billy teased yfully.

    ¡°No way! Have you heard about that Heart of the Earth diamond ne that caused such a stir around the world?¡± Felicia eximed loudly.

    ¡°Last time I heard from your sister¡¯s friends, they said it was very precious. What happened?¡± Billy asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s precious! There¡¯s only one in the world and it¡¯s worth billions!¡± Felicia exaggerated with a smile. ¡°And it¡¯s exquisitely beautiful, every woman dreams of having one.¡±

    After speaking, she turned to Harleen who was helping in the kitchen and asked, ¡°Harleen, you¡¯ve seen pictures of that ne before right? I¡¯m not wrong about what I said?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± Harleen smiled and responded. ¡°Such a pretty ne would be attractive to any woman.¡±

    ¡°Felicia, is this what you wanted to tell me?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah, it has something to do with this. Yesterday at an exhibition in Enssea, there were two big events!¡±

    ¡°What kind of events?¡± Harleen seemed interested and walked out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Guess?¡± Felicia teased.

    ¡°Somebody robbed them maybe?¡± Harleenughed.

    ¡°You got one-third correct!¡± Felicia replied loudly.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®one-third correct¡¯ or ¡®not correct¡¯? What does that even mean?¡± Harleen rolled her eyes in confusion.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Felicia responded. ¡°The owner of Heart of the Earth gave away that priceless treasure for free yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Harleen eximed incredulously. ¡°Gave away for free? Wasn¡¯t that ne impossible to buy even if someone had money? How could they give it away for free?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, did you?¡± Feliciaughed as she spoke. ¡°No one saw thising.¡±

    ¡°To whom did they give it away then?¡± Billy couldn¡¯t believe how fast news traveled all the way to Ozin already. He wondered if he had been exposed, since he hoped to surprise Harleen with something special.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, all I know is that it was a young man.¡± Felicia continued.

    ¡°Do you have any other news?¡± asked Billy. After hearing Felicia¡¯s news, he felt relieved and he believed people didn¡¯t pay much attention to the issue anymore when the big incident happened on the scer.

    ¡°Later on, a group of assassins showed up at the scene trying to kill the owner of the ne. Several audience members were seriously injured.¡±

    ¡°What happened next?¡± Harleen asked in surprise.

    ¡°Three martial arts experts came forward and saved the owner of the ne by killing all those assassins.¡± Felicia said with admiration.

    ¡°I heard they were so powerful that they weren¡¯t even afraid of guns!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy asked deliberately.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Felicia nodded again. ¡°Many people are now trying to find out who those three people are. It¡¯s a pity that all surveince videos from the scene were taken by officials. On top of that, because it was too dangerous at that time, none of them thought about taking pictures with their phones. Otherwise they could have easily found out who they were.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy smiled knowingly as he thought to himself that he had to hurry up with his proposal before identally revealing his intentions too soon.

    ¡°I wanna know who those three people are, they¡¯re so powerful!¡± Felicia eximed.

    ¡°Okay, stop being infatuated.¡± Harleen reminded unkindly. After a pause, she seemed to remember something and turned to Billy. ¡°By the way, Billy, do you have timeter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I have an interview at apany today. If you¡¯re free, can you give me a ride?¡±

    ¡°Interview?¡± Billy was surprised. ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve sent out a lot of resumes these past few days and I¡¯ve already received several interview calls. I screened them and decided to go check out this one today.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Just wait for me for a bit while I change my clothes.¡± After saying that, Harleen turned around and went into her room.

    About twenty minutester, she came back out again with some makeup on her face and her beautiful ck hair styled up in an elegant bun on top of her head. She wore professional attire that showcased her stunning figure perfectly. A tinum ne hanging from her neck and ck high heels on her feet, she dressed herself in a standard dress code for white-cor workers in the workce, which made her look very capable.

    ¡°Wow Mommy! You look so pretty today!¡± Tasha looked at Harleen admiringly and spoke up while she was ying with the toys.

    ¡°Hey little girl, when is your mom not pretty?¡± Billy joked with a smile.

    A few minutester, the two got into the car.

    ¡°Harleen, how about I talk to my friend and get you a job at World Group?¡± Billy asked with a smile as the Land Rover slowly drove away. ¡°World Group is one of the top 10panies in vale, thispany has an excellent tform.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t rely on you for everything. When ites to work, I want to rely on my own abilities.¡±

    ¡°Haha, alright then!¡± Billyughed again.

    After about half an hour, they arrived at a 30-40 story office building.

    ¡°Billy, there¡¯s a caf¨¦ over there. Why don¡¯t you go sit inside and wait for me? I should be down soon.¡± Harleen said as they got out of the car and pointed to a caf¨¦ next to the office building.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going for an interview. What could possibly happen?¡± Harleen smiled sweetly before turning around and walking towards the lobby of the office building.

 Chapter 99 The Final Interview

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here for an interview. I¡¯ve already scheduled a time with the HR manager, Ms Romero.¡± Harleen said as she approached the front desk.

    ¡°May I have yourst name?¡± The busy receptionist looked up at Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯m Harleen Knight.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡±

    Two minutester, the receptionist who had hung up the phone led Harleen to a small conference room on the eighth floor.

    ¡°Ms Knight, please wait here for Manager Romero.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Harleen nodded in response and took a seat.

    After about five minutes, a woman in uniform walked in. She was under thirty years old with delicate features and light makeup that entuated her already stunning figure wrapped tightly by her uniform.

    ¡°You must be Ms Knight?¡± The woman sat down across from Harleen and there was a surprised look on her face as she stared at Harleen¡¯s charming face.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen stood up to greet her, ¡°Manager Mona Romero? Thank you for giving me this opportunity to interview!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms Knight,¡± Mona nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed your resume and it seems to match ourpany¡¯s marketing department manager¡¯s requirements. I called you here today to discuss some issues face-to-face.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Harleen sat back down.

    The two of them talked for about ten minutes before Mona stood up.

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯m pleased to inform you that your initial interview has passed. I will now take you to meet ourpany¡¯s vice president for a final interview.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Manager Romero!¡± Harleen¡¯s face lit up.

    Five minutester, the two arrived at the door of arge office on the thirty-eighth floor. Mona knocked on the door and led Harleen inside.

    ¡°Mr Blount, this is Ms Knight. I brought her here for your final interview.¡± Mona said as she looked towards a young man sitting on the sofa drinking red wine.

    As she spoke, she casually locked the office door behind her. To her, her previous meeting with Harleen was just going through the motions. When she received Harleen¡¯s resume yesterday and saw her photo, she handed it over to this young man without hesitation.

    This was their usual process-he had instructed her that any woman who came in for an interview with good looks should be brought to him for a final review or ¡°interview¡±. It was just his way of selecting women he found interesting or attractive enough to pursue further rtions with.

    Before this moment, Mona had already brought in more than ten beautiful women for him to ¡°interview.¡± Almost all of them were coerced or threatened by him into doing things they didn¡¯t want to do right there in his office-but because Mona recorded everything and he paid them handsomely afterwards as hush money-most chose silence instead of speaking out against him even if some did try reporting him. Keith Blount¡¯s family connections always kept things quiet and safe from legal repercussions.

    ¡°Ms Knight, nice to meet you!¡± The young master pointed to the sofa opposite him. ¡°Please have a seat!¡±

    His eyes roamed over Harleen for a moment, with a hint of fervor in their depths. ¡°No wonder she¡¯s known as Ozin¡¯s number one beauty, she truly was an unparalleled beauty.¡± Keith thought to himself.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Blount.¡± Feeling the invasive gaze of the other party, Harleen furrowed her eyebrows slightly before sitting down on the sofa.

    ¡°You can call me Keith.¡± He lit up a cigar and took a puff before continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your name for quite some time and now seeing you in person today is even better than hearing about you. Compared to you, those so-called A-list celebrities aren¡¯t even worthy enough to tie your shoces!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback by his words. ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    Keith chuckled lightly while pouring himself a ss of red wine from the coffee table.

    ¡°You¡¯re the renowned beauty in Ozin, who wouldn¡¯t recognize you? Ms Knight, this red wine is something my friend brought back from overseas recently and it¡¯s really good. Give it a try.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Blount, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± replied Harleen with another slight frown.

    ¡°Come one, Ms Knight. Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m allergic to alcohol¡­¡± responded Harleen once again.

    Mona who was standing beside said, ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you, Ms Knight. You¡¯re here applying for marketing positions yet don¡¯t understand basic business etiquette? If Mr Blount offers to pour your drink then at least show some courtesy.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Ms Romero, I¡­¡± Harleen spoke again.

    ¡°Ms Knight, let me not beat about the bush.¡± Keith couldn¡¯t wait any longer as he gazed at Harleen¡¯s stunning beauty. While speaking, he picked up a check from the coffee table and handed it to Harleen.

    ¡°I fell in love with you at first sight. If you are willing to be my woman, these five million will be yours. Besides that, you cane to thepany to work tomorrow. I hereby appoint you as the Marketing Director of thepany with a monthly sry of 100, 000.¡±

    After speaking, he lifted the wine ss and took a sip, with a slight smile on his lips as he stared at Harleen. Before this, he had already used the same method to tempt several women to take off their clothes in front of him. He enjoyed it, which was exciting and gave him a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable for this job, excuse me.¡± Harleen realized what was going on and she stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Ms Knight, since you have entered this office today, it might be a bit difficult for you to just leave like that.¡± Keith said with a faint smile.

    At this point, Mona had already walked over to Harleen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, all right? If you find ungenerous, name your price. Since you had a beautiful face, as long as you don¡¯t charge outrageously high prices, Mr Blount will fulfill your wish.¡±

    ¡°Sorry! I am not the kind of person you imagined!¡± Harleen said with a hint of anger, and then reached out to grab the door handle.

    However, the door had already been locked by Mona from the inside, and pulling it for a long time had no effect. Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Billy¡¯s number.

    The phone only rang once before Mona snatched it away and hung up, then pped Harleen across the face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act all high and mighty here! Everyone in Ozin knows what kind of person you are. And that child of yours, you don¡¯t know which man is her father, do you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Harleen red at her.

    Mona pped her again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t sit down on that couch right now and behave yourself, I¡¯ll make sure your face looks ugly!¡±

    At that moment, Billy called back but was hung up on by Mona again before she turned off the phone altogether.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Harleen shouted. ¡°Let me out now or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Keith strolled over. ¡°I¡¯ve never known what regret feels like my whole life. Serve me well this time around and not only will you get paid handsomely but also earn a higher position in ourpany. What¡¯s there to lose?¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed Harleen¡¯s wrist and led her towards the couch.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Harleen shouted.

    Keith then pushed her down onto the couch.

 Chapter 100 They Canâ€™t Escape Punishment

    Keith reached out and ripped open all of Harleen¡¯s suit buttons, while also trying to pull off her undershirt. Meanwhile, Mona had grabbed a camera from therge table and started filming.

    ¡°Asshole, let go of me!¡± Harleen struggled fiercely and took advantage of Keith¡¯s distraction to push him down and run towards the door.

    ¡°I like a woman with some spirit. You really make me feel satisfying.¡± Keith got up from the ground and licked his dry lips.

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer¡­¡± Harleen trembled in fear as she pulled hard on the door handle.

    ¡°You can¡¯t open it, without my consent, you won¡¯t be leaving this office today.¡± Keith approached her menacingly.

    ¡°You jerk! Get away¡­ don¡¯te any closer¡­¡± Harleen quickly ran to hide in a corner.

    ¡°Beauty, my patience had limits, if you keep this up, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to you!¡± After speaking to her threateningly, Keith turned towards Mona, ¡°Bring me my treasure!¡±

    Mona ced the camera down and walked to the back of the ssroom, retrieving a ck leather whip from therge desk.

    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ll count to three, if you don¡¯t crawl over, I¡¯m gonna whip you, understand?¡± Keith took the whip and said with a sly smile on his face.

    Harleen was shivering with fear.

    ¡°One,¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you will definitely regret it¡­¡± Harleen spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Two!¡± Keith¡¯s eyes were filled with endless fanaticism.

    ¡°My husband won¡¯t let you go¡­¡± Harleen had already retreated to the corner of the wall, with a panicked expression on her face.

    ¡°Three!¡± Keith¡¯s tone became heavy.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the office door exploded open with a loud bang as if it were made of paper.

    Keith, standing at the door, was thrown out as if hit by a car. He hit his head on the corner of arge table and immediately had a bleeding wound on his head, with blood flowing down his face.

    ¡°Mr Blount!¡± Mona, who was filming on the side, screamed and quickly ran over.

    The next moment, Billy appeared at the office door. He just received a call from Harleen, but it only rang once before being hung up, so he had a vague sense of foreboding. And when he called back and found that Harleen¡¯s phone was already turned off, he then realized something must have happened. Immediately after, a message was sent to Judge asking him to arrange for two SHADOW men who were closest to this ce toe over right away.

    Later, Billy rushed to the office building at top speed. He knocked down all the security guards who got in his way.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Upon seeing the slender figure at the door, Harleen immediately ran over and threw herself into Billy¡¯s arms, bursting into tears. Anger instantly filled his office.

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right!¡± Billy snapped at Keith and then looked down at Harleen in the bed of his arms. ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Do you know where here is? Do you wanna die?¡±

    After getting Keith up, Mona pointed at Billy and thundered.

    Soon, a strong gust of wind lifted her up and threw her heavily onto the coffee table, which shattered upon impact.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mona hit on the ground hard, causing her so much pain that she almost passed out.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Keith was startled by Billy¡¯s skill.

    ¡°Someone who wants to take your life!¡± Billy replied coldly, and then took off his own coat to put it on Harleen.

    ¡°Humph, you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing!¡± Keith wiped the blood off his head and looked at Billy with gritted teeth. ¡°No matter who you are, no matter how you stumble your way through anything, I assure you, you must die here today! And Harleen, you bitch, I will make you kneel and beg me!¡±

    Then, he picked up thendline and dialed a few numbers. After the call was connected, he yelled into the receiver in anger.

    ¡°Where did the security guards go? Tell them all toe to my office!¡±

    Keith hung up the phone without waiting for a response.

    ¡°Harleen, let me take you down.¡± Billy ignored the other person and helped Harleen, who was still trembling, to the door. He had already sentenced Keith and Mona to death in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t kill them in front of Harleen.

    ¡°If you have any guts then don¡¯t leave!¡± Keith shouted angrily.

    Although he said so, Billy¡¯s skills did make him shudder involuntarily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    Five minutester, Billy and Harleen appeared at the entrance on the first floor. Four men dressed in uniform quickly approached them.

    ¡°Com¡­¡±

    ¡°Take Harleen home for me!¡± Billy interrupted their words.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The four men responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy, aren¡¯t youing back with me?¡± At this point Harleen had calmed down slightly.

    ¡°Wait for me at home, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Billy tried to soften his tone as much as possible. ¡°I need to deal with this matter upstairs otherwise they won¡¯t stop, who knows what else they might do.¡±

    ¡°That bastard has some connections, maybe it¡¯s better not to mess with him¡­ I¡¯m worried about you.¡± said Harleen with a hint of concern on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine!¡± Billy said, ¡°I will have my friends from the police statione and help me handle it.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ okay¡­¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    Soon, Billy appeared again in Keith¡¯s office where there were more than 10 security guards in addition to Keith and Mona.

    ¡°You¡¯re some piece of work, you really dare toe back!¡± After seeing Billy, Keith was slightly stunned, then he angrily shouted at a group of security guards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take him out for me!¡±

    More than ten security guards waved their stun batons and approached Billy.

    Boom!

    Billy raised his hand and swept out a strong gust of wind, causing everyone to fly backwards and crash heavily into the surrounding walls. Each person broke several ribs at least, and their eyes rolled back as they all fell unconscious.

    Keith and Mona couldn¡¯t help but draw back a bit.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over here, what do you want?¡± Mona shuddered as she watched Billy, who was walking towards them like a demon.

    ¡°Mr Blount¡­ is the eldest son of the Blount family. If you dare to cause trouble, the Blount family will definitely not let you go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done this kind of thing for him many times before, right? I¡¯ll let you die first!¡± Billy said in a low voice, snapping his fingers.

    A strand of wind whistled out like a sharp de.

    In the next moment, a blood hole appeared on Mona¡¯s forehead. Then she fell straight down, her eyes staring as big as ping-pong balls.

 Chapter 101 The Head of the Blount Family

    Keith Blount copsed, trembling and sweating profusely, his face filled with shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that Billy had killed Mona Romero.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Sorry sir¡­ Please spare my life, please¡­¡± he begged while kowtowing vigorously.

    He didn¡¯t doubt for a moment that Billy would kill him too!

    ¡°Are you the first son of the Blount family?¡± Billy sat down on the couch and said, ¡°You have half an hour to call your family to save you!¡±

    With that, Billy took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up.

    Keith¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of hope as he quickly pulled out his phone to make the call.

    Brandon Blount came here for one purpose only-to win over Damon Arnold so that he could use Damon¡¯s power to push the Blount family into Ozin¡¯s top tier. Since the Watkins, Jimenez and Ma families had been overthrown, several major families in Ozin that were originally in the second tier had be active again.

    Before Harleen entered the office, on the east side of the city, Brandon Blount, the leader of the Blount family, was waiting in the conference hall of an estate owned by Damon who was the underground kingpin in Ozin.

    All those big families were trying their best to convey their alliance intentions towards them. The Blount family was one of Ozin¡¯s most prominent second-tier families whose power was only inferior to the disappeared three major families but had great potential for promotion into Ozin¡¯s first-ss wealthy n. For them, this was a good opportunity.

    It was well known that currently in Ozin, the two most influential figures were Derek Hines from World Group and Master Eight.

    Two minutester, the two men arrived at a reception room.

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr Blount. Please forgive us.¡± Damon said as he looked at Brandon Blount who was seated before him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mr Blount, thank you for your patience. Pleasee inside.¡± Ezio added shortly after.

    ¡°Thank you, Ezio.¡± Brandon Blount bowed slightly. He knew very well that Damon was not only the underground king of Ozin but also had an extraordinary rtionship with Derek. It was something that his own family could notpare to.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Damon gestured towards a nearby sofa. ¡°Please have a seat.¡±

    Brandon replied with another bow and said, ¡°Sorry to bother you, Master Eight.¡±

    Although he was the head of the Blount family, he dared not show any arrogance in front of Damon Arnold.

    ¡°Master Eight is a legendary figure and I have always wanted to meet you.¡± Brandon took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°However, I worried that you might look down on me so I waited until today to pay my respects. Please don¡¯t be offended by my tardiness.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Eight!¡± After taking his seat on the sofa offered by Damon, Brandon pulled out a check from his pocket and ced it on top of the tea table between them. He said, ¡°This is just a small token of appreciation; please ept it as my respect!¡±

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Damon nced briefly at the nine zeros written on it before narrowing his eyes slightly.

    Ever since there were issues among three major families in Ozin, Derek had already warned him about being cautious during these times.

    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around bush.¡± After pausing for moment, Brandon continued speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr Blount.¡± Damon lifted his teacup and took a sip. ¡°I am just a reckless man, I dare not ept such a great gift from you.¡±

    He knew very well that he couldn¡¯t take this money.

    ¡°You think highly of me, Mr Blount.¡± Damon put down his teacup. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no interest in this cake of business. You may need to find someone else.¡±

    ¡°Master Eight¡­¡± Brandon Blount was slightly stunned. ¡°You should know better than me that there are opportunities everywhere in Ozin now. I hope to form an alliance with Master Eight and take down the cake together. Of course, as for how to split the cake, everything will be up to your decision, Mater Eight.¡±

    Just as Brandon was about to put down his phone, it rang again.

    ¡°Excuse me, Master Eight, let me take this call.¡±

    Brandon saw that it was his son and was about to decline after putting it through, but Keith Blount¡¯s panicked voice came through the receiver immediately.

    ¡°Dad! Someone wants to kill me! If you don¡¯t get to thepany within half an hour.. you¡¯ll never see me again¡­¡±

    Brandon Blount was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; please go ahead with your business.¡± Damon said while lighting a cigar and started smoking.

    ¡°Sorry, Master Eight, but my son has run into some trouble, I got to leave now ande to visit you another day.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Does anyone in Ozin dare to cause trouble for your son now?¡± Damon casually mentioned.

    ¡­

    Keith Blount said something on the phone, and Brandon Blount replied with a hint of anger, ¡°Hold him there, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    After speaking, he hung up the phone and looked at Damon.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet!¡± Brandon Blount said while shaking his head. ¡°ording to my son¡¯s information, it seems to be the man who¡¯s the husband of the eldest daughter of the Knight family.¡±

    ¡°A restless kid who threatened to kill my son for a woman. He thinks that the Blounts are soft!¡± Brandon said after standing up.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Damon paused and felt curious in his heart. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Mr Blount, you had better pray that your precious son hasn¡¯t made a big mistake yet!¡± While speaking, Damon stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Master Eight, where are you going?¡±

    The teacup suddenly dropped from Damon¡¯s hand. He asked Brandon, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that kid?¡± Brandon was slightly surprised when he saw Damon¡¯s reaction.

    A bead of sweat about the size of a soybean dripped from Brandon¡¯s forehead, and a strong sense of unease rose in his heart as his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re any slower, not only your son, but also the Blount family can¡¯t even survive!¡± Damon spoke with a deep voice.

    That startled Brandon.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dad, why did you take so long toe? If you came anyter, you wouldn¡¯t have seen me!¡±

    In less than half an hour, Damon, Ezio and Brandon appeared in Keith Blount¡¯s office.

    But when Brandon saw the security guard lying on the ground and Mona dead nearby, his body trembled uncontrobly.

    When Keith saw that only his father was there, he became confused as he asked, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you bring anyone with you?¡±

    Bang!

    With his father here, Keith regained his confidence. Although Billy¡¯s skills shocked him, Keith was confident that they could take down Billy since the Blount family had many martial arts experts.

    Brandon then took a few steps forward and kicked his son to the ground with force. Keith curled up on the ground and began vomiting continuously.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Brandon knelt before Billy who sat on the sofa and began trembling all over.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr Gardner¡­ I¡¯m sorry for not teaching my son properly. Please forgive me¡­¡±

 Chapter 102 Highly Anticipated by All

    Brandon couldn¡¯t help but panic. On the way there, he asked Damon about Billy¡¯s identity. Damon only asked him one question, which made himpletely hopeless.

    Damon asked him, ¡°How does the Blount familypare to the Watkins, Jimenez and Ma families?¡±

    Damon¡¯s implications were clear enough.

    Never had Brandon thought that his son would provoke such a high-level figure. It was going to make the Blount family follow in the footsteps of those three families!

    ¡°Are you here to plead for him?¡± Billy ignored Brandon and looked at Damon calmly.

    ¡°I dare not!¡± Damon trembled all over before quickly speaking up. Then he bowed deeply and said, ¡°I just heard about what happened on your side, so I came to see if you have any orders.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, how to handle this matter.¡±

    Damon shuddered at Billy¡¯s question again. Billy Gardner was already like a god-like figure in his heart now and had saved his life. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare show any disobedience whatsoever.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave it up to you!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Harleen came here for an interview with thispany. The young master of the Blount family wanted her as his woman but when Harleen refused him, he forced himself on her. If I hadn¡¯t apanied Harleen today she would have been taken advantage of.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take action then I will!¡±

    Brandon took a deep breath. If his son got his way, there wouldn¡¯t be any survivors in the Blount family.

    ¡°Mr Blount, what are you waiting for? Do you want your family to be wiped out?¡± Damon took a deep breath and shouted angrily at Brandon.

    ¡°Keith¡­ You¡¯ve been an adult. You have to take responsibility for your own actions. Now that you dared to do something like this, you have to be prepared for all consequences¡­¡± Brandon burst into tears and continued, ¡°If¡­ if you don¡¯t die, hundreds of people of the Blount family will apany you in death. Don¡¯t me me. In your next life, try to be a better person.¡±

    Brandon knew very well that he had no other choice. Then he picked up a fruit knife from the coffee table and walked shakily towards Keith Blount.

    ¡°Dad, what are you doing? I¡¯m your own son! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Keith was terrified.

    The next second, a whole fruit knife plunged into his heart.

    A look of extreme pain shed in Brandon¡¯s eyes as he swiftly wielded the knife. After that, the old Blount slumped to the ground like a deted ball, instantly aging several decades.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Keith shouted hysterically.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Mr Blount did express interest, but I did not agree.¡± Damon quickly replied.

    Billy nodded slightly and said, ¡°People are never satisfied and always want more. Throughout history, many ambitious people have died because of their greed.¡±

    ¡°I will remember your teachings.¡± Damon respectfully responded.

    Five minutester, Billy, Damon and Ezio walked out of the office building.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it!¡± Billy waved his hand and walked towards his car.

    Early next morning,

    All offline media outlets were dominated by a single headline while online media was flooded with simr news reports.

    The news mentioned that Heart of the Earth, the ne, which was given away for free in Enssea two days ago would be unveiled to the public tomorrow night in Ozin, and there would be no limit on how many people could attend as long as they are interested in it before 8 PM tomorrow night at Ozin Square before Ozin Tower. It had driven countless women crazy who were waiting eagerly for tomorrow without eating or drinking anything until then.

    On the other hand, everyone was so curious about who the lucky woman was that could have such good fortune to receive a rare treasure like Heart of the Earth as a proposal gift.

    Time passed quickly, and one day flew by in the blink of an eye.

    The news also mentioned that this Heart of the Earth would be given as a proposal gift to a beautiful woman. For a moment, all eyes in Ozin City were focused on this matter, with attention skyrocketing.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When Heart of the Earth was exhibited at Enssea Expo, just an invitation alone sold for nearly two million; it was priceless. Furthermore, traffic control had been implemented since morning. Except for special vehicles, no other vehicles were allowed in or out. Allpanies within this area were given a day off. The controlled area was densely fortified with guards and posts; each guards were standing tall with high spirits.

    Starting from 9 AM, people began walking towards this controlled area hoping to get close enough to admire Heart of The Earth up close

    What was even more exaggerated than yesterday was that besides newspapers and online media outlets, all local TV stations in Ozin had been continuously broadcasting this news through rolling subtitles since midnight. Moreover, someone noticed that streets in Ozin city were decorated with festive mascots while colorful hot air balloons were fluttering atop top ten ranked buildings.

    In addition, around ten kilometers centered on Ozin Tower, thousandsrge LCD screens sprouted overnight.

    Fortunately, SHADOW and War Department of the city jointly deployed several thousandw enforcement personnel so everything remained orderly at scene.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Harleen, hurry up! Billy will be here soon!¡± Felicia said anxiously at 5:30 PM at home.

    Everyone who entered into controlled areas received friendly reminders not to take photos or videos after activities start; furthermore, mobile signals would be blocked until activities end. The purpose of doing so was to prevent Billy¡¯s identity from being identally leaked.

    Byte afternoon, several main roads within the restricted area were already packed with people, estimated to be at least in the hundreds of thousands.

    ¡°Felicia, why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s still early!¡± Sharon red at her impatiently.

    ¡°It¡¯s already past five o¡¯clock. How is that early? If we¡¯re anyter, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to get in. The venue is probably already packed!¡± Felicia retorted.

    ¡°Billy said there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Why are you still worried? Trust him with everything he does.¡± Fletcher chuckled.

    ¡°What if something goes wrong?¡± Felicia said. ¡°It¡¯s better to go early thante. Hurry up! You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡±

 Chapter 103 Whatâ€™s Harleen Worrying About

    Early yesterday morning, Felicia was so excited when she saw the news about Heart of the Earthing to Ozin and meeting with the public for free that she almost fell off her bed. She couldn¡¯t wait to see which lucky woman would receive such a precious proposal gift.

    After breakfast, she called Billy and asked if he could get a good spot for her. Billy readily agreed, as this was exactly what he wanted.

    Initially, Harleen and her parents didn¡¯t want to go because they knew it would be crowded and it wouldn¡¯t be convenient to bring Tasha along.

    ¡°Felicia, why don¡¯t you go with mom and dad? I¡¯ll stay home with Tasha.¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Come on, Harleen. You already said you would go with us!¡±

    Billy assured them that he could arrange a VIP area so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about crowds. With this in mind, Harleen and her parents reluctantly agreed to join in on the fun.

    ¡°This is ourst chance to get up close with Heart of the Earth before it bes someone else¡¯s private property. And besides, isn¡¯t Harleen¡¯s husband supposed to give her a surprise proposal ceremony? Let him see how fancy other people can get so he doesn¡¯t just talk big all day.¡±

    ¡°Felicia, what did you say? As long as your sister is happy being with him, that¡¯s all that matters. Who needs an extravagant proposal ceremony?¡± Fletcher scolded his daughter.

    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget that it was my sister who made Billy propose before she agreed to marry him, not me.¡± Felicia added defensively.

    ¡°Felicia, what¡¯s your problem?¡± Harleen gave her sister a side-eye. ¡°I was just joking with him!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, when Billyes here, don¡¯t say anything stupid and don¡¯t pressure him. Got it?¡±

    ¡°I know, I was just kidding,¡± Felicia muttered after sticking out her tongue.

    When Billy said that he wasn¡¯t in a rush to propose yet, Harleen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he didn¡¯t want to get married at all. Thinking about it made her feel a little disappointed. She had asked Billy if they should go get their marriage license before she started work officially yesterday.

    As Harleen got to know Billy better over time, she began to lose confidence in herself more and more. From what she knew so far, they were frompletely different social sses. After spending time with him though, Harleen realized how capable he was in every aspect of lifepared to the average person. Although his identity remained unknown to her still today; one thing was for sure-he was not ordinary!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Harleen, Billy is an outstanding man, if someone else takes him away from you then you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡°Felicia! What are you talking about?¡± Sharon scolded her irritably, ¡°How could anyone take Billy away?¡±

    Indeed, Harleen was worrying that Billy might have never thought about marrying her since he said there was no rush on getting their marriage certificate.

    ¡°Harleen, does that mean you don¡¯t need his proposal? You should go ahead and get your marriage certificate!¡± Felicia said mischievously.

    ¡°¡­ Harleen, if possible, you should get your license early just in case¡­¡± Said Sharon with some hesitation.

    ¡°I know!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and responded.

    Five minutester, Billy and Casey arrived at the Knights¡¯ ce.

    ¡°Daddy, Uncle Casey!¡± Tasha ran over as soon as she saw them.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s go quickly. I¡¯m worried we won¡¯t make it if we¡¯rete.¡± Felicia said as she walked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We still have time. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Tasha is a good girl. Come here!¡± Billy picked up Tasha.

    ¡°Look at what time it is! We can¡¯t wait any longer, we need to leave, now!¡± Felicia was getting anxious.

    ¡°Felicia, we¡¯ll make it on time. And I promise that all of you will have the best view. Plus standing there so early will be ufortable, let¡¯s leaveter.¡± Said Casey.

    ¡°Well¡­ But¡­¡± Felicia pouted but seemed to agree reluctantly with Casey¡¯s reasoning.

    ¡°Felicia, since both Billy and Casey said there¡¯s no problem, then trust them!¡± Fletcher interrupted her.

    At 7 PM, the family arrived downstairs.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Felicia eximed when she saw the big red Porsche convertible parked in front of the Land Rover.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t tell me this is your car!?¡±

    ¡°I borrowed it from a friend.¡±

    ¡°That Land Rover was too crowded for all of us so I had my friend lend me this car temporarily.¡± Billy added.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Felicia twirled around the sports car with an exaggerated expression on her face.

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll talk to my friend tomorrow and have him send you this car as a gift.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t joke with me like that. My heart can¡¯t handle such excitement!¡± Feliciained.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, I¡¯ll have someone deliver the car to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Billy¡­ are you serious?¡± Felicia asked incredulously.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Billy, stop joking around. She¡¯s still in school, what will happen if she drives such a nice car?¡± Harleen gave Billy an eye roll. She could tell from his expression that his statement was at least 80% believable.

    ¡°Haha, I almost forgot that Felicia hasn¡¯t graduated yet!¡± Billy realized what Harleen said made sense.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s wait until next year. When Felicia graduates, we¡¯ll give her a graduation gift!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Thank you, brother-inw!¡± Felicia sounded so excited.

    Five minutester, Billy and Harleen got into their Porsche while Casey drove the other four in the Land Rover.

    Then the family drove towards Ozin Tower.

 Chapter 104 What a Coincidence!

    ¡°The whole city is decorated, this is so extravagant!¡± Harleen looked at the festive mascots on both sides of the street and said in slight surprise.

    ¡°It means that guy must be devoted to his girlfriend, right?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    After a brief pause, she spoke hesitantly, ¡°Billy, I told you that I needed you to propose before I could say yesst time¡­ I was just kidding. You-¡±

    ¡°Harleen, I promised you that I would propose to you and make you the happiest woman in the world. Trust me.¡± Billy interrupted her with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any fancy proposal ceremony¡­¡± Harleen took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°But, I just need to know that you truly love me and are sincere towards Tasha and my family. During this time together, I¡¯ve felt it. So¡­ I don¡¯t need¡­¡±

    ¡°Harleen, even if you didn¡¯t mention anything that day, I still would have proposed to you. And I¡¯ll make sure every woman in Ozin City envies you!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Trust me, Harleen.¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­ it¡¯s up to you.¡± Harleen spoke after a brief pause. She had already said everything she needed to say but it seemed like Billy still wasn¡¯t letting go; maybe he had other ideas after all. But thinking about the gap between herself and Billy once more made her feel a little disappointed.

    Tonight¡¯s traffic in Ozin City was very congested.

    Normally only a twenty-minute drive, it took Billy almost forty minutes to get near the entrance to the controlled area.

    Looking around, Harleen saw that there were crowds of people at the entrance, but fortunately there were many staff members directing people into the controlled area. Although the sky was already dark, thousands of searchlights made the entire controlled area as bright as day.

    ¡°They¡¯re not letting cars in. Find a ce to park and we¡¯ll walk in.¡± Harleen reminded Billy when she saw he had no intention of parking.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I had my friend make arrangements for us. Our cars can go straight to Ozin Tower¡¯s parking lot.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Harleen was slightly stunned. ¡°Does your friend have that much authority?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he knows a lot of people. It¡¯s easy for him.¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just then, there was a surprised voice from someone in the crowd nearby

    It was Beatrice Knight, her parents and several young descendants from her family. When they saw Billy and Harleen sitting inside their Porsche, Beatrice frowned tightly.

    She not only failed to be the vice president responsible for marketing of the Knight Group but also got demoted by Zeph Knight by one level due to her poor performance which caused their family five million dors loss. And so, even now she still hated both Billy and Harleen deeply for what happenedst time.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Harleen? Using our money to buy such an expensive car? What a spendthrift!¡±Robert Knight also saw two people sitting in their Porsche from his car behind them. He clearly had animosity towards the two of them. Even though his father repeatedly instructed him not to provoke them again, the hatred in his heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed. While speaking, he turned his head and nced at the Land Rover behind them where Fletcher Knight and the others in with an expression of disdain on his face once more.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this Ms Harleen Knight? So extravagant!¡± At this point, Beatrice came up beside their car with a sarcastic tone.

    Beatrice¡¯s family also looked at the two of them with disdainful eyes.

    Billy originally wanted to drive straight in, but after hearing this, he deliberately slowed down.

    He then looked at Beatrice Knight¡¯s family with a faint smile and asked, ¡°What a coincidence, you guys came to join in on the fun too?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Beatrice snorted coldly. ¡°What? Can¡¯t wee here? It¡¯s not you who host this event!¡±

    Billy smirked and replied, ¡°I suggest you speak more politely or else whether you can get in tonight will be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant words!¡± Robert Knight snorted coldly and continued, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can stop us from entering?¡±

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s go!¡± Harleen frowned slightly. She had no good feelings towards Beatrice¡¯s family. Over these years, she had seen their true colors and if it wasn¡¯t for her father¡¯s sake she wouldn¡¯t bother talking to them.

    ¡°Alright!¡± After sending Derek a message on his phone, Billy stepped on the gas pedal and drove off quickly.

    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Beatrice sneered disdainfully.

    ¡°The area ahead is restricted and all vehicles are prohibited from passing through. Does he think driving a sports car will make him special and exempt from regtions?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how did they get inside?¡± Beatrice was surprised as she spoke.

    Beatrice and her father looked up to see a Porsche and a Land Rover slowly driving into the restricted area without any hindrance. Surprised, Beatrice quickly walked up to a staff member at the entrance and spoke in a harsh tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see those two cars? Why were they allowed inside? This is negligence on your part! Hurry up and stop them!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The staff member furrowed their brows as they nced at Beatrice Knight. ¡°Are you here to teach us how to do our job?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Beatrice paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You clearly stated that vehicles are not allowed in there. Why can their cars go in? Can you give us an exnation?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do we need to report everything we do to you?¡± The staff member retorted. He looked her up and down impatiently before waving his hand and said, ¡°Move along, don¡¯t interfere with our work.¡±

    Beatrice was exasperated.

    ¡°Beatrice, forget it!¡± Her mother walked over.

    ¡°That guy knows someone from Ozin Tower. He probably found someone to open the back door for him. Let¡¯s not bother with them anymore, we need to hurry inside as time is running out!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just small-minded people who have gained power.¡± Beatrice stormed off towards the entrance, seething with anger.

    ¡°Hey! Wait!¡± A few staff members ran over at that moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Robert Knight turned his head towards them.

    ¡°We received notice that your family cannot enter.¡± One of the staff said bluntly.

    ¡°What!?¡± The family eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    At that moment, they all remembered Billy¡¯s words earlier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. If you want entertainment, go watch TV at home!¡± The staff member replied coldly.

    ¡°Who gave you the orders, you bastard? Bring your leaders to me, I¡¯ll ask them why they won¡¯t let us in!¡± Robert Knight shouted angrily.

 Chapter 105 The Proposal, as Beautiful as a Painting

    ¡°Stop making a scene here before things get bad for you.¡± A guard spoke in a stern voice.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m going in, let¡¯s see what you can do to stop me!¡± Beatrice snorted and walked inside.

    Before she could take two steps, she was pushed to the ground by a guard.

    ¡°Get them all out of here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Several people responded at once and then drove them away.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m pissed! I won¡¯t let him get away with this¡­¡± Beatrice yelled fiercely with an angry expression on her face.

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s cars had already arrived about three kilometers away from Ozin Square. Along this route, their two cars attracted countless people¡¯s attention. Especially the convertible Porsche that caused envy among passersby. Many people whispered and spected whether they were tonight¡¯s main characters or not.

    Hearing these voices from passersby made Harleen feel embarrassed, and she had an impulse to tell everyone that they were just there as spectators joining in on the fun.

    ¡°Wow! It looks so beautiful!¡±

    Watching the scene before her eyes, Harleen couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration.

    A red carpet stretched along the main road all the way to the entrance of Ozin za Square. Every ten meters along both sides of it were ced brightly colored flower baskets and every hundred meters was an arch made of balloons.

    In addition, there were two hundred guards in brocade clothes standing in nice vertical stance like spears on both sides of the road. As they saw Billy¡¯s car, they saluted in silence.

    ¡°Why are they saluting us?¡± Harleen asked in confusion.

    ¡°This is their etiquette. Anyone who can drive a car in here represents a certain status, so they salute to wee them!¡± Billy smiled and exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Harleen said skeptically as she looked at Billy for confirmation.

    Not long after that, their two cars slowly approached Ozin za Square.

    At this moment, the square was already crowded with people and there were hundreds of guards standing at the railings around the square. What surprised Harleen most was that the entire square was covered with thick rose petals like an ocean of flowers.

    ¡°How romantic!¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t help but exim again.

    She thought, if a woman could have such a proposal experience once in her life, she would have no regrets. But it was a fleeting thought.

    As Harleen was still marveling at the scene, Billy stepped on the gas pedal with force and the Porsche roared out of the square.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Harleen shouted, ¡°Billy, the parking lot is on the left side! You¡¯re going the wrong way! Stop¡­¡±

    In the Land Rover behind them, Fletcher, Sharon and their younger daughter were all startled by Billy as well. They knew very well that everything on this square was prepared for tonight¡¯s leading man and woman. If Billy stepped on it now¡­ it would be trouble!

    ¡°Casey, you need to stop Billy, or we¡¯ll be in big trouble tonight.¡± Felicia reacted first.

    ¡°Hurry up or it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Casey responded after smiling.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Felicia was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Knight, Felicia, it¡¯s okay, I promise everything will be fine.¡± Casey reassured them.

    Vroom!

    As they spoke, the Porsche had already arrived at the center of the square. Immediately after that, Billy manipted the steering wheel with one hand while pulling up on handbrake with another hand. The elerator and brake were coordinated simultaneously as the Porsche drifted several circles on top of thick petals before stopping steadily in ce.

    The bright rose petals were swirling in mid-air while almost at same time when the Porsche entered into square. Lily petals fell down from the rooftop of Ozin Tower like snowkes.

    The scene on the square was as beautiful as a painting.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± There were bursts of admiration from the crowd. Many women had an expression of infatuation and envy on their faces.

    ¡°Are they the main characters tonight?¡±

    ¡°Obviously! Otherwise, how could they have the right to drive straight into the square?¡±

    ¡°What a nice car! And look at her, she¡¯s so stunning! And the man beside her is so handsome. What a perfect match!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Billy, why did you drive inside here? You¡¯ve caused trouble now¡­¡± Harleen was anxious as she spoke inside of car.

    ¡°Shh!¡± Billy made a hushing gesture with a smile. ¡°Harleen, watch the fireworks!¡±

    Instantly, there was a loud noise above the entire restricted area that shook the whole city.

    ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡±

    Everyone looked up at the sky and let out exmations of amazement. A total of 1, 800 fireworks lit up the entire sky for almost ten minutes before finally stopping. Following this were 1, 800nterns slowly rising into space with each one bearing an inscription on it.

    ¡°Wow! I haven¡¯t seen this manynterns in ages!¡±

    ¡°This is so romantic!¡± eximed one of the onlookers.

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd once again eximed in wonder.

    A few minutester, just as everyone was still marveling at the skynterns, 1, 800 unmanned aerial vehicles appeared in their line of sight. Except for the one in the center, all of them were arranged in an orderly heart shape and slowly flew into restricted airspace.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Heart of the Earth!¡± shouted another.

    In the next moment, a gasp echoed through the crowd and everyone looked up simultaneously.

    The central drone had a thin steel wire hanging from underneath it with a gemstone ne attached to its end. Underneath all those lights and colors it shone brightly like nothing else before, exquisite beyond measure.

    It was the world-renowned treasure, Heart of the Earth!

    ¡°It really is Heart of The Earth! So beautiful!¡± murmured someone from within the crowd.

    In the Porsche, Harleen was already beside herself with emotion. Tears streamed down her face as she wept uncontrobly. Ever since Billy parked the car and asked her to watch the fireworks, she had a suspicion in her heart, because she saw a line of words on the nearest skyntern, which read ¡°Wishing Harleen a lifetime of happiness!¡±

    As soon as she saw that line of words, tears flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks.

    It turned out that today¡¯s sensational city-wide proposal event was actually prepared by Billy for her!

    Billy was fulfilling his promise to make her the envy of all women!

    No wonder he had been avoiding discussing marriage certificates with him; no wonder he promised that he would give everyone in her family an excellent viewing position tonight; no wonder he had the right to drive directly into restricted areas.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It turned out he had made prepared everything early on.

 Chapter 106 All Eyes on Her

    Harleen was overwhelmed with emotions as memories flooded her mind. It seemed that all the grievances and pain she had endured over the past five years had vanished in this moment, and everything she had done was worth it.

    As she was in tears, 1, 800 unmanned drones arrived above the square. The central drone slowly descended and stopped near the Porsche where Heart of the Earth was parked, right in front of Harleen¡¯s eyes. At the same time, all LCD screens within the restricted area switched to close-up shots of Harleen and Heart of the Earth.

    ¡°Harleen, from the day we met until today is exactly 1, 800 days.¡± Billy had put on his wireless earphones that were already prepared beforehand before speaking up, ¡°For 1, 800 days and nights I have caused you so much trouble, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°Today, I promise in front of everyone here that I will make it up to you. From now on, I will never let you suffer again. I will make sure you be the happiest woman in this world!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, please give me a chance to take care of you for life!¡±

    After finishing these words, he got out of his car and walked towards Harleen¡¯s side before kneeling down on one knee.

    ¡°Harleen, will you marry me?¡±

    His voice echoed through thousands of LCD screens and reached the ears of hundreds of thousands of people.

    Almost at Billy¡¯s exact moment when he knelt down on one knee, thousands upon thousands guards dressed in brocade attire or military uniforms also knelt down simultaneously on one knees. Then they started shouting together, ¡°Please ept Mr Gardner¡¯s proposal!¡±

    ¡°Say yes to him!¡± A woman¡¯s voice shouted from among those gathered around them.

    ¡°Say yes to him!

    ¡°Say yes to him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As soon as the first person responded, a wave of sound erupted from the crowd, each one louder than thest and deafening to hear. Many women were moved to tears by this scene.

    Meanwhile, inside the Land Rover car, Fletcher Knight¡¯s family was also in tears. Sharon Mendoza was both relieved for these past five years and happy for her daughter at finding such a good home. Fletcher Knight couldn¡¯t control his tears either as he cried with joy at his daughter finding such a great husband.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The most exaggerated reaction came from Felicia, who had been crying uncontrobly since earlier. It wasn¡¯t until now that she finally understood why Billy had looked so strange when she told him about what happened in Enssea two days ago.

    It turned out that Billy was the man who got Heart of Earth.

    Besides, Felicia guessed that Billy and Casey were the ones who took down the killer at the exhibition. She had seen Casey¡¯s skills firsthand and he was definitely one of the best. It was just like what her ssmate had described over the phone. And, she also understood why Billy had emphasized not to worry before when they were at home and there would be a position for their family.

    The focus of the evening was on her family. Felicia felt genuinely happy that her sister could marry such a man. Perhaps influenced by the family, even Tasha seemed to be moved and tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Why is Harleen still standing there? Agree with Billy, quick!¡± Sharon urged while looking at Harleen who was crying in the passenger seat.

    ¡°Say yes to him!¡±

    ¡°Say yes to him!¡±

    ¡°Say yes to him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sound waves echoed again, even louder than before, reverberating through the air.

    ¡°Tasha, do you want your mommy agree with your dad?¡± Casey asked Tasha with a smile as they sat in the Land Rover.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tasha replied loudly.

    ¡°Tell her, okay?¡± Casey encouraged her. At the same time, he clipped a wireless earpiece onto Tasha¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Mommy, say yes to Daddy!¡±

    Tasha¡¯s childish voice echoed through thousands of LCD screens. Hearing Tasha¡¯s voice, Harleen who had been crying finally reacted. Then she quickly pushed open the door and got out of the car. She hurriedly walked over to Billy and helped him up. ¡°Billy, get up. I promise you!¡±

    At this sight, thunderous apuse and cheers erupted throughout the entire restricted area.

    ¡°Thank you, Harleen, my wife!¡±

    Billy got up and wiped Harleen¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? Or else you won¡¯t look pretty. Everyone is looking at you, especially since there are TV stations broadcasting live, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want to cry!¡± Harleen threw herself into Billy¡¯s arms and began sobbing uncontrobly once more.

    Inspired by the heroine tonight, a lot ofdies burst into tears as well.

    ¡°Harleen, Today is a happy day!¡± A few minutester, Billyforted Harleen while stroking her hair gently.

    ¡°Let me help you put on Heart of Earth, okay? Everyone is waiting to see it.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, thank you, Billy.¡± After calming her excited spirit, Harleen nodded.

    Then Billy took off Heart of the Earth and put it around Harleen¡¯s neck. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°The beauty with the jewelry is so gorgeous!¡± The crowd once again eximed in admiration.

    ¡°Howe I feel like she looks a bit familiar?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t recognized her yet? She¡¯s Harleen Knight, known as Ozin¡¯s most famous beauty!¡±

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s her! Tsk tsk, only such a beautiful woman like her can match this rare world-ss jewelry!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this point, all LCD screens showed close-ups of Harleen. Whether it was around the square or in front of various LCD screens everywhere else, there were bursts of amazement.

    ¡°Kiss her!¡± At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted.

    ¡°Kiss her!¡± Everyone echoed in unison.

    ¡°Harleen¡­¡± Billy smiled before speaking.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen¡¯s soft and tender lips pressed against his. Billy was momentarily stunned before embracing her and returning the passionate kiss.

    Once again thunderous apuse erupted throughout the controlled area andsted for a long time.

    The live broadcast was transmitted to thousands of households through television from the moment when drones appeared on scene. However, almost all shots were close-ups of Harleen and Heart of the Earth, while Billy rarely appeared in the frame. When he did appear, it was only from behind. And that was intentional on Billy¡¯s part.

    At the same time, Robert Knight and his family couldn¡¯t wait to turn on the television in hopes of catching a glimpse of Heart of the Earth¡¯s performance as soon as they returned home.

    As Beatrice saw Harleen put on Heart of the Earth, she dropped the remote control, and her face turned sour like she had lost everything. The rest of her family wore simrly shocked expressions as they stared at their TV screens in collective disbelief.

 Chapter 107 A Lovely Night

    ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­ It¡¯s impossible!¡± Beatrice Knight eximed with a fierce expression.

    ¡°This news must be fake. There¡¯s no way she could be the heroine tonight!¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how could it be her?¡± Robert Knight also had an incredulous look on his face as he stared at the screen. It wasn¡¯t until now that he finally understood why Billy¡¯s words could prevent their entire family from entering the restricted area. In shock, a feeling of fear rose in his heart. Robert Knight wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that the person who organized such an event couldn¡¯t be anyone without connections. At this moment, he realized Billy must be some kind of big shot.

    Ironically enough, they had been nning on settling ounts with Billy for what happened before. Now an unassable truth persisted: to Billy, they were naught but inconsequential insects.

    After exhaling a deep breath, Robert Knight quickly got up and headed towards his father¡¯s vi.

    With someone like Billy around, their family had to hold onto his coattails tightly. It had always been their dream to do so.

    After proposing to Harleen, Billy finally felt relieved. On the third day after the proposal, Billy and Harleen officially obtained their marriage certificate. From then on, they were truly a family. In the following days, everyone was busy with moving tasks. The new vi was already fully prepared for them to move in. It was worth mentioning that Casey bought another vi next to their building and moved in himself while leaving one bedroom for Judge.

    On this day, after finishing all the moving tasks, Billy¡¯s and Harleen¡¯s family and Casey had their first dinner in their new home. Fletcher Knight and his wife were exceptionally happy, having started preparing for dinner since afternoon. They made arge table of dishes and even bought several bottles of expensive red wine.

    During dinner, Sharon kept serving food to Billy as if he were her own son, which made Billy feel a bit overwhelmed. And there was nock of care for Casey, who hadn¡¯t felt cared by family for long. Within less than two hours, three men finished five bottles of red wine. Fletcher was already drunk but still insisted on opening two more bottles of wine before Sharon gave him a stern look that made him stop.

    After dinner, everyone continued chatting until Casey said goodbye and returned home. After finishing kitchen duties, the grandparents helped Tasha wash up before taking her back to rest in the bedroom. The little girl initially wanted to sleep with her dad but eventually agreed to sleep with her grandma under Sharon¡¯s and Felicia¡¯s persuasion.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early and have a pleasant evening!¡± After washing up, Felicia said with a meaningful expression on her face.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Felicia, what¡¯s your problem?¡± Harleen scolded her sister with a blush on her face.

    ¡°A moment alone is worth thousands in gold! I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore so hurry up and get ready!¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue before turning around towards her room. As she reached the door she turned back around with another smile and said, ¡°Try not to make any big movements, although the soundproofing in this vi is good, if it¡¯s too loud, it will still disturb Tasha. If you wake her up and disturb your funter on, don¡¯t me us!¡±

    ¡°Felicia, shut up!¡± The blush on Harleen¡¯s face deepened by another shade.

    ¡°Goodnight!¡± Felicia grimaced at Harleen before entering the room and closing the door.

    ¡°Harleen, why don¡¯t you go wash up first?¡± Billy smiled at Harleen.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Harleen nodded shyly with her face turning red.

    At ten o¡¯clock that night, Billy finished washing up and entered the bedroom. He saw that Harleen was wearing silk pajamas half-leaning against the headboard of the bed while flipping through a magazine absentmindedly. Although she appeared calm on the surface, inside she was nervous.

    Although they had already been intimate before, that happened by ident. Before that, she hadn¡¯t even had a boyfriend yet let alone any intimate contact with men. Harleen was no different than being an inexperienced young girl. Now sharing a bed with Billy made her nervous but also slightly excited.

    ¡°The magazine is upside down, Harleen.¡± Billy said and smiled after sitting in bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡± Harleen pouted yfully then put down her magazine back onto bedside table .

    ¡°Harleen, if you¡¯re not ready yet, how about I sleep on the floor for a couple of days until you get prepared?¡± asked Billy smilingly.

    ¡°No¡­ that won¡¯t work¡­¡± Harleen hesitated before saying, ¡°If my parents find out that I let you sleep on the floor, they¡¯ll scold me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep next to you, I won¡¯t touch you until you¡¯re ready? Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Harleen blushed even more and seemed to hold back what she wanted to say next.

    ¡°Well then, I want to hug you, can I?¡± With that, Billy gently brought Harleen into the bend of his arms.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Harleen struggled subconsciously before resting her head on Billy¡¯s chest. A blush spread across her pretty face.

    ¡°Have you been happy these past few days?¡± asked he.

    Harleen nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! These have been the happiest days of my life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love. I¡¯ll make you happy for a lifetime.¡± Billy said affectionately, looking into her eyes with tenderness.

    ¡°I believe you!¡± Harleen nodded gently.

    ¡°Honey, I love you.¡± Billy lowered his head and kissed Harleen¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Harleen softly replied. Billy¡¯s manly aura made her heart race.

    After a brief pause, she whispered, ¡°Billy, I¡­ I want¡­ Can you¡­?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy leaned in and kissed her. Harleen felt like she was electrified at that instant, her heart pounding with excitement. And her cheeks blushed like the surface of ripe apples. After a while, her tense nerves rxed, and she began to move her body, initiating a passionate response. They passionately kissed for a few minutes, and Harleen¡¯s body started to feel warm, her gaze bing increasingly hazy.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Billy softly said before pressing her beneath him.

    Silence spoke louder than words.

    Before long, the room was filled with the intoxicating atmosphere of love¡­

 Chapter 108 Two Battle Gods

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you twozybones, it¡¯s time to wake up! It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock!¡±

    Last night, two souls entwined in a dance of passion, and the couple had just closed their eyes a short time ago when they heard Tasha¡¯s voice outside the door.

    ¡°Hey hubby, wake up!¡± Harleen woke up in a panic and quickly sat up before rolling out of bed. However, as soon as her feet touched the ground she stumbled and fell down.

    ¡°Harleen, what happened?¡± Billy also woke up and asked with concern as he saw Harleen on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You don¡¯t know how to be gentle with me at all! I¡¯m falling apart because of you.¡± Harleen pouted.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because my wife is too charming? And besides¡­ it was you who took the initiateter¡­¡± Billy grinned mischievously.

    Last night was indeed crazy for them; they didn¡¯t stop until four or five in the morning. In the beginning few times, Harleen was still shy but eventually gave into Billy¡¯s advances. Andter on, their passionate encounter had left Billy spent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± A blush appeared on Harleen¡¯s face as she said, ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me and acting cute! I won¡¯t allow you next time!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ I won¡¯t talk about it anymore or we won¡¯t have anything to do tonight.¡± Billy said teasingly.

    ¡°No way! At least we need a month off¡­¡± Harleen eximed in shock.

    Billyughed heartily.

    After a while, the two got dressed and walked out of the room to greet Fletcher and Sharon.

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy arezybones. You slept in sote.¡± Tasha ran over.

    ¡°Mommy and Daddy were just tired from moving these past few days. That¡¯s why we woke up a littleter than usual.¡± Billy picked up Tasha and said with a smile.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you rest wellst night?¡± Felicia smiled at them while greeting them both.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Harleen red at her unkindly.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen,e and have breakfast. I reheated it for you.¡± Sharon said with a meaningful look at the two.

    ¡°Thanks Mom!¡± Billy put down Tasha before responding with a smile.

    Not long after breakfast was finished, Billy and Harleen took their daughter to y at an amusement park in their neighborhood.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to go on the swings! Will youe with me?¡± Tasha was ecstatic when they arrived at the park

    ¡°Yay!¡± Billyughed before leading Tasha away.

    ¡°Daddy, higher! Higher!¡± Tasha shouted excitedly after getting on the swing.

    ¡°Haha, okay. But hold on tight now!¡±

    ¡°Tasha, hold on tight and be safe.¡± Harleen reminded from beside them.

    Watching the father-daughter duo having fun together filled Harleen¡¯s heart with happiness. This heartwarming scene had been appearing in her dreams for years. She was a woman who was easily satisfied, hoping only that her family could be happy together, even if they were living in poverty. And now her dream had finallye true! But that wasn¡¯t all that Billy had given her. Harleen felt like she was dreaming since all came too suddenly.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to go y on the slide. Go with me!¡± After ying on the swing for a while, Tasha shouted loudly.

    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go with Daddy!¡± Harleen smiled and walked over.

    Then the three of them headed towards the nearby slide.

    Tasha was particrly excited today and yed at the amusement park for almost two hours before finally stopping. If it weren¡¯t for Tasha being covered in sweat, they would have continued ying. Harleen worried that her daughter would catch a cold.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as the three of them were approaching their vi¡¯s courtyard, Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile and continued, ¡°Harleen, take Tasha home first. I¡¯ll be up soon.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Nope! Just going out to buy some cigarettes.¡±

    ¡°Well then hurry up because it¡¯s almost time to eat.¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Mhm! I¡¯ll be quick!¡±

    Afterwards, Harleen held Tasha¡¯s hand and walked into their courtyard. Once they entered the vi¡¯s lobby, Billy turned and walked towards the direction of a gate outside.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, show yourself!¡±Billy said as he walked out a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is indeed impressive. Even with injuries, your sensing ability still makes us feel ashamed.¡± An old man¡¯s voice sounded out.

    Then suddenly two figures appeared from beside the old man. Both were over sixty years old with ordinary features and simple clothing without any distinctive characteristics.

    ¡°Two Battle Gods!¡± Billy spoke lightly. ¡°You seem to think highly of me.¡±

    ¡°I doubt anyone would dare to underestimate the King of the West!¡¯ a white-haired old man said and gave a faint smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Billy spoke again.

    Immediately after speaking, his figure shed like a shadow and shot out hundreds of meters away in an instant.

    The two men approaching him didn¡¯t look friendly. This was a residential area, and a battle between strong warriors above Battle God level could easily destroy a vi with just its aftermath.

    The two old men looked at each other and followed suit.

    After about fifteen minutes or soter, Billy stood at the entrance of an abandoned factory several kilometers away without any fluctuations in his energy.

    After several seconds passed by swiftly, the figures of two elderly men appeared tens of meters away from him; both were breathing slightly heavily.

    ¡°You came from the capital, right?¡± Billy looked at them and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Nothing can be hidden from Commander Gardner!¡± The white-haired old man adjusted his breath before responding.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°They just want to know if I¡¯m injured or how severe my injuries are?¡± Billy chuckled lightly as he had already guessed their intentions since they appeared earlier on.

    The cultivation of the two of them was that of a Battle God and they had hostility towards Billy but no intention to kill. Obviously, they were here to test him out. Other than those arranged by the capital city¡¯s side, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else!

    ¡°Commander Gardner is the key figure of our country. Your physical condition can move billions of people¡¯s hearts, isn¡¯t it?¡± The old man asked while smiling.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to go back?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Two Battle gods falling at once, they must be hurting for a while.¡± He continued.

    ¡°You must be joking!¡± Another elderly man spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very strong. However, even if you aren¡¯t injured now, it¡¯s not easy to keep both of us here! What¡¯s more important is that you¡¯re still injured now. Let alone keeping us here or fighting us evenly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot!¡± Just then a sneering voice sounded out followed by two figures rushing over quickly- Casey and Judge each emanating strong battle intent from their bodies.

 Chapter 109 Sparing Two Old Geezers

    Casey and Judge were out running errands together today. They had nned to meet up with Billy to discuss some business, but as they drove near the entrance of their neighborhood, they sensed powerful energy that could only belong to two Battle Gods.

    At their level, Casey and Judge were sensitive to martial energy. When the two old men didn¡¯t bother hiding their own energy any longer, Casey and Judge immediately sensed them.

    Without hesitation, they jumped out of the car and followed the trail of these powerful auras.

    ¡°Just you two early-stage Battle Gods? You don¡¯t even qualify for my brother¡¯s attention!¡± Judge taunted.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The two old men were shocked as they detected Casey and Judge¡¯s martial aura. Either one of them could easily overpower them both. Although the two old men couldn¡¯t sense exactly how strong Casey and Judge were, one thing was certain: both men possessedte-stage Battle God strength.

    Besides, it was known that Army of Bloodshadow had four legionmanders who were at least mid-stage Battle Gods in strength. And so were the other ¡°sharp des¡± of SHADOW.

    ¡®The information must be wrong!¡¯ the two old men thought.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Judge and Casey respectfully called out to Billy.

    ¡°What brings you two here?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile. He then looked at the two old men and asked, ¡°Do you want to see if I¡¯m injured?¡±

    ¡°Well then, give you both one chance. Use all your power against me, if you can withstand just one move from me, I¡¯ll let you leave unharmed.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± The white-haired man looked intrigued. When Casey and Judge appeared, a sense of despair rose in his heart. He knew that they were in big trouble today and it was unlikely they could get away unscathed.

    But now, Billy had given them an opportunity where they only needed to withstand one move and left safely.

    The old men deemed it a golden opportunity. They believed that if they teamed up against Billy, who was already injured, it would be possible for them to withstand even ten moves from him. Billy¡¯s injuries had been an open secret, and their intent toe to Ozin this time around was to figure out how much Billy had been hurt.

    ¡°Sir, leave these small fries to me and Casey. You don¡¯t need to intervene.¡± Judge said as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Nope, they came all the way from the capital city just to visit me in Ozin and check on my injuries. I can¡¯t disappoint them.¡± Billy replied. He then looked towards both of them saying, ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Remember, this is your only chance so give it your all!¡±

    The two old men exuded an overwhelming aura that filled the sky as countless afterimages were left behind by their palms moving through space. Above their heads appeared vague patterns emitting destructive energy.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    With that said, as the two old men moved, a strong wind rose up and a violent breaking sound echoed through the air. The power of these two Battle Gods was enough to make martial artists below the level of a Battle General feel despair.

    ¡°Quite interesting!¡± Faced with the full force of the two, Billy stood still and calmly said, ¡°However, you¡¯re still too weak!¡±

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Billy took two steps forwards casually and swept his hand out with a palm strike, creating a whistling wind.

    The attack of three people collided fiercely like three rapidly moving mountains, producing a deafening roar. The rolled up wave of air directly shook the dpidated factory building next to it into ruins, with dust and sand flying everywhere.

    At the same time, the right arms of the old men exploded due to Billy¡¯s power.  Right after that, both of them spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood and were sent flying like leaves swept away by an autumn wind.

    After flying straight out for dozens of meters, they smashed tworge pits on the ground andy there without being able to climb up. Their breath was exceptionally weak.

    This was the result of Billy showing mercy, otherwise the two of them would not even have any scraps left.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After a while, the two crawled out of the pits while trembling. The white-haired old man looked at Billy and spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you have injuries on your body, yet you can still activate the strength of ate-stage Battle God. Could it be¡­ could it be that you have already broken through to the Sovereign Realm?¡±

    The path of martial arts was divided into three levels; above the Battle God was the Warlord, and after the Warlord came the War Grandmaster.

    ¡°Warlords?¡± Casey asked with a smile.

    And Judge was watching the old men as if he was enjoying a show. Only they knew how terrifying Billy was. However, both Casey and he couldn¡¯t be sure what level Billy¡¯s true cultivation level was. They only knew that before Billy was injured, he had once killed an opponent who was a War Grandmaster with just one sh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you guys a lesson by crippling one of your arms!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Go back and tell those behind you, if they want to fight, they shoulde at me head on. I¡¯ll ept any form of challenge! And if there are any more sneaky moves like this next time, starting today, I¡¯ll kill however manye!¡±

    Both of old men let out a sigh at the same time and said, ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, for sparing our lives.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the two fled in panic.

    ¡°Brother, these people are bing more and more arrogant. They sent Battle Gods over this time around. Who knows if it will be War Grandmasters next time?¡± Casey nced at their backs before looking at Billy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring Azure Dragon and the others to Ozin together?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Billy replied in a stern voice. ¡°Although the western region is now stable, there are still some night-time activities going on from time to time. And if those four leave the western region, neighboring countries with ambitious ns will surelye back!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Casey was about to say more.

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯ about it.¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Without my permission, those four must stay put. It¡¯s a military order!¡±

    ¡°Brother, Casey has a point.¡± Judge spoke up after some thought. ¡°If Azure Dragon can¡¯t move then let Soul Chaser and Azure Fange over instead. In any case, besides us, five sharp des under SHADOW¡¯s banner, there are still many forces that can deal with some pests within our borders without any problem.¡±

    ¡°SHADOW has its own rules and regtions. You five each guard your own area and cannot be moved without special circumstances. Moreover, ording to the ole man¡¯s words, many hidden martial artists have been showing signs of restlessness this year. One of SHADOW¡¯s functions is to regte the behavior of martial artists. So you five also have heavy responsibilities and cannot take it lightly!¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°But you¡­¡± Judge continued speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! We¡¯ll discuss this matterter.¡± Billy cut him off abruptly.

 Chapter 110 News About Lady Peony

    ¡°By the way, tell our brothers to keep an eye out for any foreign infiltrators!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°The thing rted to Rakshasa isn¡¯t resolved yet. As long as she¡¯s in Ozin, Blood Hall won¡¯t give up.¡± He added.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge nodded and spoke again.

    ¡°Brother, how¡¯s your recovery going? Is there no way to heal quickly?¡±

    ¡°If all else fails, why don¡¯t you go to Secret Essences Sect? Let those old geezers work together and find a solution for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite brave to call them old geezers. Have you forgotten what happenedst time?¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    Not many people knew about his rtionship with Secret Essences Sect, but these few people around him were aware of it. When Billy was injured before, a senior member of Secret Essences Sect went to the western region to visit him while Judge came to visit Billy as well on behalf of SHADOW. Just by mentioning the famous Secret Essences Sect name alone couldn¡¯t even cure Billy¡¯s injury and they were truly overrated, Judge suffered a lot in the following 24 hours until Billy pleaded the person from the Secret Essences Sect on Judge¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell me out now, brother.¡± Judge shuddered at the thought of those old geezers¡¯ methods. If given a choice between fighting against opponents at Warlord level or being enemies with those old geezers, he would rather take on Warlords instead because he could be attacked from anywhere without warning if he confronted those geezers.

    ¡°That the best you got?¡± Casey burst outughing as he thought of Judge¡¯s story. Then he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Brother, I think you should consider what Judge said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Secret Essences Sect, but not now.¡± Billy continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my injuries. It¡¯ll take me six months at most to fully recover.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Casey and Judge¡¯s eyes lit up simultaneously.

    Billy nodded with a slight smile.

    Time passed quickly, and half a month had gone by in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Mummy and Daddy, can we go to the park today?¡± Tasha shouted after they finished breakfast that morning.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billyughed. ¡°Tasha¡¯s summer vacation will be over soon, you should enjoy it now. Once school starts, you won¡¯t have as much free time.¡±

    ¡°Daddy said yes! Yay!¡± Tasha eximed happily.

    As Billy, Harleen and Felicia took Tasha outside, while Casey was already waiting at the door.

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, Casey?¡± Felicia asked from the passenger seat not long after they started driving away from home.

    ¡°No,¡± Casey shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°How about I introduce you to a girlfriend then?¡± Felicia said excitedly.

    ¡°I know two beautiful girls, they¡¯re my ssmates. I¡¯ll introduce them to you next time you¡¯re in Enssea. I promise they¡¯ll satisfy your expectations.¡± She continued.

    ¡°Um¡­ let¡¯s forget about that for now. I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re almost ole, it¡¯s time to think about your marriage.¡± Felicia insisted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense,¡± Harleen interjected sharply. ¡°You¡¯re all students, focus on your studies instead of dating!¡±

    ¡°Come on, Harleen, you¡¯re so old-fashioned. Everyone in college is dating these days. If you don¡¯t date in school, you won¡¯t find anyone after graduation.¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°Really? What about you? Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, but I have plenty of guys chasing after me, but none of them are worth my time.¡± Felicia said nonchntly. ¡°If I want a boyfriend, I¡¯ll go for someone like my brother-inw or Casey, someone who makes me feel safe.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t introduce him to your ssmates! Casey is so outstanding, why not consider him yourself?¡± Billy said whileughing.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Felicia was slightly stunned. ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll consider it!¡±

    Hearing their conversation, Casey¡¯s mouth twitched again several times. Somehow, he felt like he was being treated like merchandise that anyone could pick and choose from.

    ¡°Felicia, can¡¯t you be more reserved Casey is so outstanding, how could he be interested in you?¡± Harleen joked.

    ¡°My dear sister, I am also very outstanding!¡± Felicia pouted her lips and continued, ¡°I¡¯m the president of our school¡¯s student council! I have many talents; I just haven¡¯t shown them off in front of you yet! So many guys are chasing after me that they could line up from the river to Ozin, even including the young masters of the four major families in Enssea!¡±

    ¡°Felicia is indeed outstanding!¡± Billyughed loudly. ¡°Casey, pay attention to this matter, Felicia¡¯s personalityplements yours perfectly, I think it would be a good match!¡±

    ¡°Brother, can we change the topic?¡± Casey was speechless.

    ¡°Casey, I might consider giving you a chance to pursue me, but you better act fast!¡± Felicia spoke as if discussing someone else¡¯s business. ¡°If not now then never, there won¡¯t be a chance like this forever!¡±

    ¡°Felicia, with your personality and character traits, there¡¯s no way Casey would fall for you.¡± Said Harleen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no proof of that!¡± Felicia turned to Casey and asked, ¡°Casey, what do you think of me?¡±

    Casey choked on his saliva. ¡°You¡¯re great!¡±

    Felicia giggled and said, ¡°Casey is great in every way except for being too boring. You need to work on that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Billyughed heartily.

    They had been joking andughing all the way until they unconsciously arrived at the park.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to ride the bumper cars. Can youe with me?¡± Tasha shouted as soon as she got out of the car.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°Tasha can y whatever she wants today!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Tasha eximed happily.

    Time flew by quickly and before they knew it an hour had passed. Tasha was sweaty but happy after ying in the park more than she ever had since returning to Ozinst time. Harleen was also feeling good and enjoyed ying with Felicia without a care in the world.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching the three of them happy together, Billy¡¯s face lit up with happiness. Since returning to Ozin, it had been the most rxed and satisfying time for him. For him, this kind of family happiness was extremely precious. At one point, Billy had thought that maybe one day, when he was truly tired, he would shed all the burdens on his shoulders and live a simple life with his wife and daughter. It could be a perfect life. However, he knew that this day was still too far away. He was very aware of the burden on his shoulders, especially the old man¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Dad, you rest first. Mom and Auntie Felicia will apany me on the carousel ride.¡± Tasha shouted after getting off a small trampoline.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy replied with a warm smile. He then walked over to Casey who was answering the phone and sat down next to him.

    ¡°Brother, Judge called. There are some leads on Lady Peony¡¯s case.¡± Casey said after hanging up the phone and looking at Billy.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It should be someone from Ink Pavilion!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion!?¡±

 Chapter 111 An Arrogant Woman

    As King of the West and master of SHADOW, Billy had naturally heard of Ink Pavilion. It had a big reputation.

    Ink Pavilion had a long history, dating back hundreds or even thousands of years if you traced it to its roots. Its original purpose was to handle some discreet matters for the royal family, reporting directly to the emperor and primarily responsible for assassination missions. During its heyday, members were spread throughout the country and their organization was exceptionallyrge. They dared to kill even members of the imperial guard and caused great fear among high-ranking officials in court.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Over time and with changes in dynasties, Ink Pavilion¡¯s influence gradually waned. However, this did not mean that their strength diminished much; they simply no longer operated as openly as before. Anyone who knew about Ink Pavilion would never dare ignore their existence. No one outside knew how many people were currently part of Ink Pavilion or what their overall strength was like. No one knew where their headquarters were located or anything about their internal organizational structure.

    ¡°How do we know it¡¯s someone from Ink Pavilion?¡± Billy asked after pausing briefly.

    ¡°Judgepared ck Eagle¡¯s sketch with several other images through multiple screenings until we finally identified three people,¡± Casey replied. ¡°Two of them are no longer alive, and the remaining person appeared once two years ago. After system identification, the simrity is over 90%!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Where did they appear?¡±

    ¡± Two years ago, they appeared at one of the destinations in those big cases.¡±

    ¡°We should have got right.¡± Billy continued after a brief moment deep in thought, ¡°If Ink Pavilion wants assassination business then there must be an external window, ask Judge to find it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    Suddenly, a childish cry rang out-it was Tasha¡¯s voice. Billy and Casey looked in their direction, only to see a morous middle-aged woman pointing at Harleen and yelling at her. Another little girl stood beside the woman with two burly men behind her. Meanwhile, Felicia cooed to Tasha while ring angrily at the middle-aged woman beside her. Many other parents and children also surrounded them with displeased expressions.

    Billy frowned and walked over, followed closely by Casey.

    ¡°You cut in line and you¡¯re still talking so much nonsense!¡± Harleen said angrily.

    ¡°So what? Do you believe I¡¯ll have all of you kicked out by park staff right now?!¡± Said the middle-aged woman. ¡°You low-level losers don¡¯t even know your ce. My kid wants to ride the carousel, so all of you should move aside!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with cutting in line?¡± The middle-aged woman continued coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about cutting in line, I could clear this park right now if I wanted to.¡±

    After speaking, she swept a superior expression across the crowd watching them.

    ¡°Why are you so bossy? Don¡¯t we have to take turns for everything?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this park isn¡¯t yours. Don¡¯t you even know how to wait in line?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone like this before ¨C cutting in line and acting like it¡¯s their right! If you keep it up we¡¯ll call the cops!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The onlookers were all angry.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± The middle-aged woman shouted angrily. ¡°If anyone has a problem with that, give me your address and I¡¯ll send someone to talk to you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really out of line here. Do you have any respect for thew?¡± Harleen frowned.

    ¡°Hmph! You talk about respecting thew? Who are you people anyway? Do you know who my husband is?¡±

    ¡°Is he a emperor or something?¡± someone in the crowd said indignantly.

    ¡°p him!¡± The middle-aged woman furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A man in ck behind her nodded and took two steps forward while raising his hand.

    ¡°If your hand touches him, it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as a cold aura swept over the man in ck.

    The man shuddered and stopped his action immediately. He sensed an extremely terrifying pressure emanating from Billy and didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of his words.

    ¡°Harleen, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked as he approached Harleen.

    ¡°She cut in front of everyone else when her kid wanted to ride on the carousel. She was originally at the back but insisted on being first.¡± Harleen said to Billy.

    ¡°She also said that when her kid gets on there will be no one else allowed until they¡¯re done ying, absolutely ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy gave a smile before looking at the woman in front of him. ¡°Your husband sounds like a powerful person. Who is he? Tell us!¡±

    ¡°And who are you? What business do you have here?¡± The middle-aged woman looked up and down at Billy with a disdainful expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. First, either apologize to everyone here. If they all choose to forgive you, I won¡¯t hold it against you. Or, call your husband and let us all see what kind of big shot he is!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? You bastard? How dare you make me apologize?¡­¡±

    Before the woman could finish speaking, there was a crisp sound as a pnded on her face causing powder to fall like snow from her cheeks.

    ¡°If you dare to curse again, I¡¯ll knock your teeth out.¡± Casey spoke up.

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you hit me?¡± The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment before turning to look fiercely at two ck-d men beside her. ¡°What are both of you waiting for? Take him out! Break his hand that hit me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The two men in ck took a deep breath and vigorously nodded. Though they could tell from Casey¡¯s demeanor that he was not an ordinary individual, when their boss gave an order, they had to muster up the courage to confront the challenge, even if they knew they were outmatched. With two muffled sounds, they charged forward and then swiftly retreated.

    But before they could make sense of the situation, they were sent flying and ended up sprawled on the ground, unable to get up for quite some time.

 Chapter 112 Sorry, Weâ€™ve Never Heard of it Before

    Never had the middle-aged woman expected Casey to have such skills.

    ¡°So, are you going to make a phone call or apologize to everyone?¡± Billy continued to ask the woman.

    ¡°You¡­ just wait and see what¡¯s going to happen!¡± The woman gritted her teeth and pulled her child away while dialing on her phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone can continue!¡± Billy then looked at the crowd and spoke up.

    ¡°Young man, she doesn¡¯t seem like a good person. You should leave with your family now!¡± A in-looking olddy spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding us, madam. We¡¯ll okay.¡± Billy smiled back at her.

    Then they returned to sit on the bench again.

    The other party arrived quickly. In less than twenty minutes, a group of people came over aggressively led by a middle-aged man followed by a thin old man with the previous woman walking beside them. The child was probably taken away by someone else.

    ¡°Dear, these two boys hit me just now!¡± The woman who hade close said loudly pointing towards Billy and hispanion. Then she turned towards them, ¡°You guys were acting so tough earlier. Let¡¯s see if you still dare act that way now.¡±

    ¡°Are you her husband?¡± Billy looked at the middle-aged man and asked calmly.

    ¡°Whoid hands on her?¡± Eric Wood nced briefly at both of them before asking this question.

    ¡°Do you know why your wife was beaten?¡± Billy said calmly. 9

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know!¡± Eric Wood responded in a deep voice, ¡°I only need to know who used their hands, you disable one of your arms, and this matter can be considered closed.¡±

    ¡°No wonder your wife is so arrogant, it turns out she learned it all from you?¡± Billy said coldly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Give you a chance to apologize to everyone with kind words, bringing your wife along. Considering that she did it for the sake of the child, I can overlook this matter.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, how do you talk to Mr Wood, do you have a death wish?¡± a ck-d man snapped as he stepped forward. He pointed at Billy and said, ¡°Keel!¡±

    At this moment, with a snap of his fingers, Casey unleashed a gust of force, sweeping past as the man¡¯s fingers plummeted straight to the ground, and a spurt of blood shot out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a scream of agony.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eric Wood frowned upon seeing this scene and said, ¡°No wonder he dared to hit my wife, he has some skills, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°This is yourst chance. Kneel down and apologize to me immediately, otherwise¡­¡± the man continued.

    ¡°Okay, if you¡¯re going to do it, do it quickly. I still have to go y with my daughterter and don¡¯t have time to waste here with you.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Kid, since you wanna die, I¡¯ll fulfil your wish!¡± Eric then raised his hand to beckon his people and said, ¡°Move, make them kneel!¡±

    Except for Eric Wood and the lean old man, the other thirty ck-d men rushed forward with a menacing aura. But before they approached Casey and Billy, Casey swept them all away with a single palm, sending them flying, and each one crumpled to the ground, wailing in pain.

    Eric and the old men beside him were both startled by Casey, especially the old man, who kept trembling.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Eric Wood took a deep breath before asking.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer me first!¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°ording to your wife¡¯s words, you can do whatever you want in Ozin. I¡¯m quite curious which fairy tale character are you.¡±

    ¡°Kid, have you heard of CosmicSpark Group!?¡± The middle-aged woman shouted angrily.

    ¡°CosmicSpark Group?¡± Billy turned to look at Casey. ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t heard of it so we¡¯re not scared.¡± Billy said with a faint smile looking at them.

    ¡°Kid, this matter is not over today. Goodbye!¡± Eric Wood frowned and turned towards the park entrance.

    ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Billy spoke coldly.

    ¡°My people have been hurt by you, what else do you want?¡± Eric Wood red at Billy.

    ¡°Do you not understand me? You should apologize to everyone here along with your wife. If everyone forgives you then I won¡¯t hold it against you. But if anyone is still dissatisfied then keep apologizing until everyone is satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to take things this far?¡± A coldness emanated from Eric Wood. ¡°Have you thought about the consequences?¡±

    ¡°If I were in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t waste my breath here. You only have one minute to consider, and once the time is up, it won¡¯t be as simple as bowing and apologizing!¡± Billy continued in a cold voice.

    ¡°Kid, if you haven¡¯t even heard of CosmicSpark Group, how dare you speak so arrogantly? You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Eric Wood took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°If today you really make me apologize, I promise that you will regret it! Believe me when I say that I will follow through on my word!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I originally wanted you to just apologize to everyone and be done with it. But now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll count to three. Get down on your knees and apologize to everyone, or I¡¯ll break both of your legs!¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t push it too far!¡± Eric Wood roared angrily.

    ¡°One!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Eric Wood¡¯s anger red again.

    ¡°Mr Wood!¡± The lean old man walked up to the man and whispered a few words in his ear.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eric Wood¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment after hearing the old man¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t help but shudder all over. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°80%.¡± The old man said with a grim look on his face.

    Eric Wood let out a heavy breath. After ncing at Billy and Casey again, he turned and walked towards the crowd not far away.

    ¡°Eric!¡± the woman felt puzzled and tried to stop her husband.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Get over here and apologize!¡± Eric Wood bellowed loudly.

    ¡°Why?¡± The woman obviously wasn¡¯t so easily swayed, and she shouted, ¡°Call more people right now! Today, I will make them¡­¡±

    ¡°If you utter another word, I¡¯ll break your legs first!¡± Eric Wood scolded angrily.

    The woman then shut up.

    When they arrived in front of the crowd, the couple knelt down simultaneously.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry. It was our fault for cutting in line earlier. Our apologizes.¡± Eric Wood spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake. My apology.¡± Eric Wood¡¯s wife also spoke at the same time.

 Chapter 113 Place of Darknessâ€”Someone Is Coming

    ¡°Just go,¡± someone in the crowd spoke up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    They were just ordinary people who had been worried that therge group of men in ck woulde after them. Although Billy had taken care of them now, who could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t seek revengeter? So for them, it was better to let bygones be bygones.

    ¡°Billy, let them go?¡± Harleen also realized that these guys were not ordinary people.

    ¡°Yep!¡± Billy nodded with a smile before turning to Eric Wood. ¡°Remember, my name is Billy Gardner. If you want revenge, feel free anytime!¡±

    Then he waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Farewell.¡± Eric Wood got up and walked towards the park entrance. In the split second he turned around, there was a sh of coldness in his eyes.

    Although the old man had told him earlier that Casey might already be the best in the Battle Gods, he still had confidence because he had money- as long as he paid enough money, he could hire Battle Gods too.

    Since their boss leave, the group of ck-d men quickly got up from the ground and followed him unsteadily. A few minutester when they were almost at the exit gate, a man wearing a duckbill cap happened to walk into the park from outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t block our way! Get outta here!¡± Two of Eric¡¯s people shouted loudly. They already felt angry so finding someone to vent on was perfect timing for them. As they spoke, they pushed hard towards the man wearing a cap.

    The next moment, that guy flicked his wrist, and a chilling gleam shed by. Then the two men in ck copsed to the ground. A thin line of blood appeared at the throats of the two men. They opened their mouths, trying to say something, but not a word came out. With a kick of their legs, they breathed theirst.

    ¡°Do you wanna die?¡± the other men in ck roared and charged at him.

    That guy didn¡¯t say a word and shed out like a ghostly figure, followed by countless cold rays shing out like lightning. In less than a minute, about thirty ck-d men had fallen, most of whom with their throats swiftly slit. They convulsed for a moment and then fellpletely silent.

    Eric¡¯s wife was scared, her face turned pale and she trembled all over.

    ¡°A¡­ Battle General¡­¡± Sensing the breath of the guy on the other side, the thin old man felt panicked.

    ¡°Sir, hurry and run!¡± the old man quickly protected the couple and fled in a panic towards the main gate, while the guy in a cap made no attempt to stop them.

    Soon, the rest of the ck-d men all fell in a few cold rays shing in the air.

    Then, with a nonchnt expression, that guy walked into the park as if he had just done something very ordinary and unremarkable.

    ¡°Murder! Help!¡± some tourists at the entrance screamed as they ran outside.

    Earlier, Billy and Casey had sensed unusual power as soon as the guy in a cap made a move several hundred meters away. They not only discovered an aura belonging to a Battle God emanation form a man. Moreover, they simultaneously sensed at least twenty or more strong breaths sweeping towards their direction, like a dark cloud pressing down on them, giving them a feeling of being crushed under a mountain.

    ¡°People from ce of Darkness!¡±

    Billy¡¯s brow furrowed as he detected a strong bloodthirsty intent.

    They were ordinary martial artists.

    Without hesitation, the two of them dashed towards Harleen and herpanions like bullets. However, before they could reach them, Billy and Casey abruptly came to a stop. Two men and women had already appeared next to Harleen¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hey, little one, do you want to y on the seesaw with me?¡± A seductive woman grabbed Tasha into her arms.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to y with you! Let me go¡­¡± Tasha struggled fiercely.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put her down!¡± Both Harleen and her sister screamed at once.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The other man growled deeply.

    Then a punchnded with tremendous force. The seesaw beside them exploded into bits while leaving behind arge hole in the ground.

    Harleen and Felicia shuddered simultaneously, realizing that they hade specifically for the three of them.

    Tasha started crying out in fear.

    ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t be afraid. Dad is here. I promise no one will hurt you.¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy said to his daughter. At the same time, a palpable sense of danger hung in the air as he spoke. Casey shivered uncontrobly behind Billy, knowing that he had reached the brink of anger.

    ¡°Tasha believes in Dad¡­¡± the little girl nodded and responded loudly after wiping away her tears. Having gone through the events in Cloud City, she was much stronger than her peers and trusted her father¡¯s words. As long as Billy told her that everything was okay, then it would be!

    ¡°Billy! Who¡­ who are they?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t afraid, everything will be fine.¡± Billy gave her an assuring look.

    Just then, twenty men and women appeared one after another a hundred meters away including the guy in a duckbill cap, with a dangerous energy enveloping them. Billy could figure out that they were all martial artists, ranging from Battle General at advanced level to True Master Battle God. That seductive woman before them was a Battle God.

    ¡°You¡¯re targeting me so let them go!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at her sternly.

    ¡°Aaron was killed by both of you?¡± The seductive woman licked her fiery red lips.

    ¡°If you release them now I can let you leave alive by yourself!¡± Billy continued speaking.

    ¡°I heard there are three Battle God powerhouses in Ozin, besides you two, I wonder if the other one will arrive soon.¡± The seductive woman said with a sly smile.

    Harleen and her sister eximed in surprise at her words, their faces full of shock. Although they were not martial artists, they knew what it meant to be a Battle God asmon knowledge. Battle Gods were legendary, miles ahead ofmon people. They both remember clearly that just a few days ago, on the news, a high-ranking officer in the military was awarded three stars and the host made a special mention of congratting the camp for adding another Battle God. And the awarded man was a big shot inmon people¡¯s eyes. Thus, both Harleen and Felicia thought that they must be wrong-if Billy and Casey were Battle Gods, they would have already taken up important positions in the capital city instead of spending all their time with regr people like them. However, when they recalled several instances where Casey had shown off his skills right before their eyes, their hearts skipped several beats.

    ¡®Could it be true?¡¯ they thought.

 Chapter 114 Flame Enchantress From Blood Hall

    Just as Harleen and her sister were in turmoil, a figure shed by like a ghost, holding a cold crescent moon de- it was Judge.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hundreds of guards in brocade uniform rushed towards them from several hundred meters away.

    As a Battle God-level powerhouse, his perception of martial arts aura far exceeded that of ordinary martial artists. As long as the opponent did not deliberately hide their aura, he could sense any abnormality within tens of kilometers.

    Judge had been doing business nearby when he detected strange powerhouses nearby, so he immediately rushed over here.

    ¡°You people from ce of Darkness don¡¯t know your limits!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes were ice-cold and his face was grim when he saw what was happening before him.

    SHADOW didn¡¯t even notice such a powerful enemying- he would be responsible for this failure. Moreover, they dared to hold Billy¡¯s family hostage, which made Judge more furious. He had already made up his mind that after dealing with this matter, even if Billy wouldn¡¯t give him an order, he would go to ce of Darkness and remove Blood Hall from there.

    ¡°Oh! You came so fast! Not bad!¡± The enchanting woman looked at Judge and smiled before turning to Billy. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about you three, who are you and why are you in Ozin? ording to our information, the Battle Gods of vale are all stationed on the border.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider. Let them go and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± An icy chill emanated from Billy¡¯s body.

    Harleen and the other two were in their hands, so Billy wouldn¡¯t take a risk to attack them- a dying Battle God could easily take the life of a Battle General martial artist, let alone ordinary people!

    ¡°You talk big!¡± The woman chuckled. ¡°Do you want me to give you a reminder?¡±

    ¡°You have three Battle Gods while I have four. In addition, I have twenty strong people at mid-tote stage Battle General level. Do you think you can win?¡± Her tone became serious. ¡°Enough talk! If you don¡¯t want anything bad happening to them, cripple yourself now and kneel down!¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Judge roared angrily as his eyes glowed with determination while his bodies radiated energy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t kneel again, I¡¯ll send these three women to keep Aaronpany.¡± The woman ignored Judge and continued speaking.

    ¡°These twodies are so beautiful, I¡¯m sure Aaron will love them!¡± she added.

    ¡°Do you know that because of what you did today, Blood Hall is about to be expelled from ce of Darkness?¡± Billy responded.

    The seductive woman giggled coquettishly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite humorous!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether or not you three will leave here alive today. Even if I let you go, do you think you can get Blood Hall expelled? Do you know what kind of strength our demon king has? Ignorance is bliss!¡±

    After speaking those words, killing intent emanated from her as she shouted, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡°me Enchantress, your target is me. Let them go and take me with you.¡± A female voice suddenly spoke up at this moment.

    Then Rakshasa appeared within everyone¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Oh! I thought it was someone else, turns out it¡¯s the master of Rakshasa Hall!¡± me Enchantress said with narrowed eyes upon seeing Rakshasa.

    ¡°I was nning on avenging Aaron beforeing for you myself, didn¡¯t expect that would save me some trouble.¡± She continued.

    As she spoke, she sensed the aura emanating from Rakshasa and was immediately shocked. When Blood Hall attacked the headquarters of Rakshasa Hall some time ago, me Enchantress was present and saw her boss hit Rakshasa with one palm strike that left thetter severely injured. At that time, Rakshasa¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t even close to being able to fight against someone at the Battle General level. And me Enchantress was sure that given Rakshasa¡¯s condition at the time, surviving three months would have been a problem. But now, Rakshasa not only had almost fully recovered from her injuries, but also seemed to have broken through a level, which was unbelievable.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for you all.¡± Rakshasa bowed deeply in front of Billy without responding to me Enchantress¡¯s words. Her eyes were filled with deep remorse.

    me Enchantress was curious about Billy¡¯s identity as she noticed Rakshasa¡¯s attitude towards Billy. She had dealt with Raskasha for many years and knew very well what kind of person she was- someone who would rather die than submit or show respect to anyone else.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Billy asked as he looked towards Rakshasa.

    ¡°Yes!¡± nodded Rakshasa. ¡°She¡¯s me Enchantress, Blood Hall¡¯s female leader and also their deputy leader!¡±

    ¡°Rakshasa, don¡¯t you want to introduce this handsome young man?¡± me Enchantress asked as she looked towards Rakshasa.

    ¡°me Enchantress, you have no idea how much trouble you¡¯ve caused!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s eyes were cold as she spoke. ¡°Release them now, and I¡¯ll go with you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill myself, you won¡¯t get any information from me!¡± As she spoke, her aura rapidly increased until it reached its peak. Rakshasa showed no attempt to stop as her body kept swelling up like an ignited bomb fuse ready to explode at any moment.

    Understanding what Rakshasa intended on doing next caused me Enchantress¡¯ eyebrows furrow tightly together in concern.

    Billy and the others knew what Rakshasa meant by this exchange of words but didn¡¯t say anything. It was unexpected that the other side didn¡¯te to assassinate Rakshasa directly but wanted to capture her instead. It seemed that Rakshasa had kept something from him.

    ¡°Rakshasa, I must say I admire your courage!¡± me Enchantress took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°But now that you¡¯ve reached the level of a Tier-two Battle God, if we take you with us, doesn¡¯t it mean we are carrying a time bomb?¡±

    me Enchantress saw determination in Rakshasa¡¯s eyes. If she didn¡¯t release Billy¡¯s family soon enough, there was a real possibility that Rakshasa would self-destruct. That wasn¡¯t what me Enchantress wanted.

    Her main mission foring to the country pf vale was bringing back Rakshasa alive; if she died here, me Enchantress would fail in her mission.

    She took out an elixir from her pocket and threw it towards Rakshasa. And she said, ¡°Take this pill, and I¡¯ll let them go.¡±

 Chapter 115 The Fear of Flame Enchantress

    ¡°However, I have to remind you,¡± me Enchantress continued. ¡°Although this pill won¡¯t kill you, it will prevent you from using any energy.¡±

    ¡°In three days, without my antidote, your cultivation will bepletely destroyed and you¡¯ll be a waste of space!¡±

    ¡°I hope you keep your word, otherwise I still have the ability tomit suicide before you control me!¡± Rakshasa spoke as her aura gradually subsided.

    Then she picked up the pill without hesitation and swallowed it in one gulp.

    Billy and hispanions didn¡¯t expect Rakshasa to be so decisive. They were impressed by her courage.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, no wonder she¡¯s the master of Rakshasa Hall. Her bravery is truly admirable!¡± me Enchantress said before releasing Tasha. ¡°Little girl, did I scare you? Go find your mother now!¡±

    For her part, releasing Harleen¡¯s group meant losing control over Billy¡¯s group. But on the one hand, she was worried that Rakshasa wouldmit suicide, which would not be worth it at all; on the other hand, she had confidence in herself because she had four Battle Gods plus twenty Battle Generals on her side; dealing with Billy¡¯s group was no problem at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bad person! Bad person!¡± Tasha ran away from me Enchantress¡¯ arms and quickly ran towards Harleen. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Harleen rushed over with her sister to pick up Tasha and run away.

    Immediately after, the three of them were escorted by hundred of guards in brocade uniform to leave.

    Almost simultaneously, me Enchantress and the male Battle God beside her rushed towards Rakshasa. For them, they must control Rakshasa as soon as possible or their own side would still feel uneasy about it.

    However, they overestimated themselves.

    Just as they had only rushed out halfway, Billy had alreadyunched.

    Stepping two steps forward, Billy raised his hand and swept out a palm wind that contained the momentum of overwhelming force. The surrounding air immediately surged wildly, like a hurricane smashing towards the opponent.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± me Enchantress shouted angrily, mobilizing all her strength as she raised her hand to meet the attack, causing a burst of explosive sound in the air.

    The other man on her side also attacked with everything he got. He swished both fists and unleashed several violent punches, with a strong momentum.

    At the next moment, a deafening sound rang out as a strong air wave stirred up and shook in all directions, reducing the nearby amusement facilities to rubble. Immediately, me Enchantress and the other person spewed out blood and flew backwards like leaves in the autumn wind. After flying out for a hundred meters, they smashed tworge pits in the ground andy motionless inside still, with its breath weakening.

    Billy had shown mercy; otherwise, both of them would probably not even have any scraps left.

    Rakshasa¡¯s face was full of shock as she witnessed Billy¡¯s stunning power, which was unimaginable.

    Casey and Judge had also made a move just as Billy confronted them. They charged towards the remaining two people like missiles with intense killing intent. These people had already been sentenced to death in Casey¡¯s and Judge¡¯s mind; there was no holding back now.

    Before the group of Battle Generals on me Enchantress¡¯s side who came to stop them could even see Casey¡¯s and Judge¡¯s figures clearly, they were lifted into the air by a violent wave of energy. They fell to the ground with a thud, spitting out blood before dying instantly.

    The other two Battle Gods had been stunned by what Billy did to me Enchantress and the other True Master Battle God, and without any hesitation, they looked at each other and fled in different directions. They now realized that Billy must be at least the best of Warlords.

    ¡°Warlord¡± was a title that made them felt despair. In the ce of Darkness world, a Warlord was definitely at the top of the pyramid. Moreover, their boss had just broken through to be a Warlord at novice level three months ago.

    ¡°You¡¯re here now, do you still want to run?¡± Just as the two men ran out for a while, they heard Billy¡¯s voice.

    One of them didn¡¯t even have time to beg for mercy before being directly sted into a mist of blood by Billy¡¯s palm wind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please, don¡¯t!¡± The other person screamed frantically with fear and activated all his power to run away as fast as possible.

    ¡°Since you stepped into the border line of vale, your fate has been sealed.¡± Said Billy. His teleportation speed was much faster than that of his opponent. In the blink of an eye, Billy had already been standing about twenty meters away behind them. Then, a hurricane-like wave of energy erupted.

    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Feeling the strong killing intent behind him, the man shouted hysterically.

    Before he could finish his sentence, everything fell silent after a mist of blood. Meanwhile, Casey and Judge had killed all twenty of their opponents who were Battle Generals without leaving anyone alive.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? You¡­ you¡¯re already a Warlord¡­ who are you?¡± me Enchantress struggled to get up from her pit and looked fearfully at Billy as he walked towards her.

    The other many motionless in the pit, eyes wide open in death. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t even understand how he had died. He was a True Master Battle God. How could he have been defeated with just one move?

    When did a Battle God be so weak?

    ¡°me Enchantress, you have no idea what kind of trouble Blood Hall has gotten itself into!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Rakshasa¡¯s face turned pale and there was no sign of any movement or breathing from her whatsoever. It was clear that pill had taken effect on him already.

    ¡°What do you mean? Who is he?¡± me Enchantress swallowed hard and looked towards Rakshasa with increasing unease.

    ¡°Do you remember what happened in ce of Darkness a year ago?¡± Rakshasa took a deep breath before asking.

    ¡°What?! What are you talking about!?¡± me Enchantress trembled all over as she heard this. Her face showed shock and disbelief as she asked, ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s Commander Gardner from vale?!¡±

 Chapter 116 Are You Two Battle Gods?

    ¡°Do you just find out?¡± Rakshasa responded in a deep voice.

    me Enchantress, who had finally managed to stand up, fell back down again. She trembled uncontrobly all over her body, her face filled with endless fear. She never thought that the target she was supposed to kill this time would be Commander Gardner, the demon god. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have taken on this task no matter what.

    This was a terrifying existence that once killed five Battle Gods with one move with his de. How could someone at her level provoke him?

    It wasn¡¯t until now that she finally understood why even Rakshasa, who considered herself superior and aloof, would be so respectful in front of him. Her biggest regret now was letting Harleen and the others go. Otherwise, perhaps there would still be a chance for her to survive.

    ¡°Where is the antidote?¡± Just then, Billy hade up close to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were Commander Gardner. I didn¡¯t mean any harm¡­ I¡­¡± me Enchantress continued bowing and begging for mercy on the ground.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡± Billy¡¯s voice was icy cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s here¡­¡± me Enchantress quickly fumbled for another pill from her body after realizing what he meant.

    After taking the pill, Billy sniffed it and then handed it to Rakshasa. ¡°It should be the antidote. Take it now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Rakshasa bowed and took the antidote.

    ¡°Commander Gardner,¡± me Enchantress begged while kowtowing repeatedly. ¡°Please spare my wretched life! I swear I will nevere back to vale again!¡±

    ¡°I gave you a chance but you didn¡¯t want it!¡± Billy replied coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, you won¡¯t be lonely for long as other members of Blood Hall will soon join you!¡±

    With that said, Billy turned to Rakshasa and continued, ¡°You should know where Blood Hall¡¯s headquarters are, right?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Rakshasa said as she gradually regained her strength after taking the antidote.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy turned to Casey. ¡°Contact the military immediately and arrange a route. We leave in two hours.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey replied loudly. As he expected, Billy would make up his mind to destroy Blood Hall this time.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, me Enchantress eximed in despair with a look of horror in her eyes.

    Billy struck her with a palm strike, and there was a crisp sound from me Enchantress¡¯ neck followed by her falling down.

    At the same time, Judge came before Billy and knelt down on one knee as he said, ¡°SHADOW failed to notice anything, please punish me, Commander!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    One of SHADOW¡¯s responsibilities was to monitor all potential risks within its jurisdiction; however, they didn¡¯t detect any of these powerful opponents when they arrived. And Judge, as the Provincial Governor of SHADOW in the Eastern District, had no choice but to take responsibility. He even changed his way of addressing Billy, from a casual brotherly tone to a more formal one when it came to important matters.

    ¡°Get up,¡± said Billy as he looked at Judge. ¡°They must have just entered our territory recently and deliberately hid their presence so your people couldn¡¯t detect them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Commander!¡± Judge stood up.

    ¡°But, we do need to reorganize things here in the Eastern District.¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Including those extremists who infiltrated Ensseast time. So many radicals entering our borders without any reaction from us, I wonder what they¡¯re doing all day.¡±

    This couldn¡¯t happen in the Western Region unless someone deliberately let them in. The Army of Bloodshadow guarded the borders with hundreds of thousands of soldiers, with Azure Dragan, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise each controlling the territory of vale in four directions. Any movement or disturbance would be detected immediately.

    ¡°Roderick Chasey is still weak and unable to handle everything properly.¡± Casey chimed in.

    ¡°Now, among all five war departments, the Eastern District is weakest and most vulnerable for small foreign forces looking for entry into our country.¡±

    Billy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Brother, what exactly does the capital want? If they want you to manage the Eastern District properly, they should at least send an official document!¡± Judge continued with a furious look on his face, ¡°What kind of treatment is this? They¡¯re treating you like freebor!¡±

    ¡°Do you think receiving an official document is a good thing?¡± Casey nced over at Judge and asked.

    ¡°Some people are already spreading rumors about Brother holding two positions at once in the capital city. If he takes on Commander duties as well as managing East district affairs, those people will have even more reason to talk!¡±

    ¡°But it can¡¯t continue like this either!¡± Judge spoke up again, ¡°If higher-ups are afraid of gossip, they should send someone else over here instead!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy spoke up. ¡°Everyone go back and prepare, we¡¯ll deal with the Blood Hall situation first!¡±

    ¡°Brother, should we also call Azure Fang and the others?¡± Judge paused slightly before asking.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy responded. ¡°What can a small Blood Hall do?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge and Casey nodded simultaneously

    ¡­

    Forty minutester, Billy returned home.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± As soon as he entered the door, Tasha ran over.

    ¡°Tasha, were you scared just now?¡± Billy bent down to pick up Tasha and asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Tasha vigorously shook her head. ¡°Daddy is a hero, Tasha wants to be a hero too! I¡¯m not afraid of bad guys!¡±

    ¡°Well, Tasha was so brave!¡± Billy touched Tasha¡¯s little head gently.

    ¡°Billy, what happened exactly? Are you okay?¡± Sharon asked while tidying up toys for Tasha.

    ¡°Mum, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Billy, are you okay? You¡¯re not hurt?¡± Harleen walked out of the room upon hearing Billy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Said Billy as he looked at Harleen and her sister. ¡°Harleen, Felicia, sorry for scaring you.¡±

    ¡°Billy, who are those people? They look so scary!¡± Felicia spoke with lingering fear. ¡°And what about that woman named Rakshasa? Who is she?¡±

    ¡°This is a bitplicated to exin,¡± said Billy after some thought.

    ¡°In short,¡± he continued. ¡°Rakshasa was someone SHADOW wanted to protect while those people were foreign assassins who came specifically to kill her.¡±

    ¡°Why did theye after you?¡± Felicia continued to ask.

    ¡°They came to Ozin once before, Casey and I happened to be there. We saved Rakshasa then, so they probably hold a grudge against us and came for revenge.¡± Billy exined again.

    ¡°Have they left now? What about Rakshasa? Did they take her away?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°After you left, the police and military arrived shortly after. They ran away afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, Billy, that woman said you and Casey are both Battle Gods. Is it true? Are you two Battle Gods?¡± Felicia asked excitedly.

 Chapter 117 Bloodshadow Fury Blade

    ¡°Sort of!¡± Billy hesitated for a moment and replied. He didn¡¯t want to hide his identity from Harleen and he had nned to reveal it to herter. Since there was an opportunity now, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let them prepare themselves mentally.

    ¡°What? Really!?¡± Felicia jumped up. ¡°You¡¯re really Battle God?¡±

    Fletcher Knight and his wife, as well as Harleen, all were in shock as their mouths were wide open.

    Fletcher shuddered at Billy¡¯s answer. Having more experience than his two daughters, he knew better what the title of ¡°Battle God¡± meant.

    Billy felt that this news was still too shocking for them, so he quickly exined, ¡°Being called a ¡®Battle God¡¯ is just an honorary title with not much actual significance.¡±

    ¡°And there are many different types of Battle Gods,¡± Billy continued. ¡°Even though we¡¯re both called like that, there¡¯s a big difference between us and those big shots you imagine.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Casey and I can only be considered the lowest type of Battle Gods. We¡¯re only responsible for training new recruits in the camp.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Felicia shouted again. ¡°I have a brother-inw who¡¯s a Battle God! That¡¯s awesome!¡±

    Looking at her expression, Billy now vaguely regretted telling them so early.

    ¡°Billy, are you as powerful as Casey?¡± Felicia asked again after a slight pause.

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Wow! Really?¡± Felicia eximed again. ¡°I knew it! If even Casey is so powerful, my brother-inw must be amazing too!¡±

    ¡°Great, now who would dare to bully me and make me unhappy in the future ? I¡¯ll just have my Battle God brother-inw beat them up!¡±

    ¡°Yea, if anyone bullies me in the future, I will also let Daddy beat them up. Daddy is a great hero and not afraid of anyone!¡± Tasha said proudly.

    Sharon on the side was also excited beyond words. Although she didn¡¯t have much concept of the warrior god herself, from her husband¡¯s and two daughters¡¯ reactions she realized that Billy must be an extraordinary person. And now she was secretly grateful that she hadn¡¯t disowned this son-inw before; or she would regret it for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Billy,e with me for a moment.¡± Harleen stabilized her emotions and turned around to enter the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Harleen?¡± as the two entered into their room, Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡­ let¡¯s get divorced, okay?¡± Harleen took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hold you back, I¡¯m simply not worthy of you¡­¡±

    From the beginning, she had always suspected Billy¡¯s identity, thinking that he was not simple. But she never thought that Billy would turn out to be a Battle God. Even though she wasn¡¯t familiar with military affairs, she knew that Billy was an important figure. More importantly, Billy was not yet thirty years old now; even if he didn¡¯t currently hold any official positions or titles, he had unlimited potential for development in the future. If it weren¡¯t for her and her daughter¡¯s reasons, Billy wouldn¡¯t need to stay in Ozin. He could go to the capital to develop himself and surely reach heights like those big figures seen on TV shows over time.

    ¡°Harleen, what are you talking about?¡± Said Billy as he gently embraced his wife.

    ¡°Do you know? To me, the most important thing in this life is about you and Tasha. No one else can rece you! As long as you and Tasha can live each day happily, it is my greatest wish in life!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen leaned against Billy¡¯s broad chest, her eyes faintly misty.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Billy interrupted her words. ¡°If I lose you and Tasha, even if I have the whole world, it has no value to me!¡±

    He kissed Harleen on her forehead.

    ¡°And besides, being called a Battle God just means I know some martial arts, it doesn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    ¡°Maybe soon enough, I¡¯ll resign from all my positions in camp so that I cane back home with both of you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen shouted loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to resign!¡±

    ¡°Billy¡­ promise me, our rtionship won¡¯t affect your future prospects, you can¡¯t give up your career because of me and Tasha. Otherwise I will live with guilt for the rest of my life and leave you¡­¡± Harleen said as she started shedding tears.

    ¡°As long as we hold a ce in your heart, that¡¯s enough for me. You can¡¯t make me feel that I be a burden to you. Please do it for me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Harleen, why are you crying?¡± Billy reached up to wipe away her tears. ¡°I promise not to quit my job!¡±

    ¡°But promise me one thing, you cannot say something like being a burden to me anymore or mention divorce again. You are my wife, and everything we do should be done willingly.¡±

    ¡°Billy¡­ thank you.¡± Harleen looked deeply into his eyes with affectionate gratitude. And she tilted her head slightly and kissed Billy.

    Around five minutester, they finally parted ways. Billy wiped away Harleen¡¯s tears once more before speaking up again, ¡°Harleen, I got something to deal with, I¡¯ll have a few days¡¯ journey out, take care of yourself and call me anytime, okay?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Harleen was taken aback by the sudden news.

    ¡°I received a call from my superior earlier about going on a mission.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°A mission? Is it dangerous?¡± she asked with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not dangerous, it¡¯s a simple task.¡± Billy reassured her with a calming gaze

    ¡°Just remember to call me when it¡¯s convenient, or I¡¯ll worry about you.¡± Harleen replied softly.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    ¡­

    Five minutester, Billy said goodbye to his family and turned to leave.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    Upon arriving downstairs, Billy heard Casey and the others all shout at once.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Judge stepped on the gas pedal and the Land Rover shot towards Ozin¡¯s restricted airport.

    ¡°Brother, your de!¡± Casey handed over arge knife with a serious expression on his face. He knew that Billy was really angry this time, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have specifically asked him to bring this de, which was named Bloodshadow Fury de.

    The de was 39 in long and 7. 9 in wide, made of extraterrestrial meteorite iron, emitting a faint cold breath all over its body. It was passed down by that old man.

    It was said that extraterrestrial meteorites were not dark red in themselves. The clear sky suddenly became cloudy as thunderous lightning struck down from the sky at the moment of itspletion. After the lightning passed, the de became its current dark red color. Moreover, after being stained with blood, the de would turnpletely blood red. That was how it got its name.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy reached out to take the de with a solemn expression on his face.

 Chapter 118 Departure: Place of Darkness

    Rakshasa shivered involuntarily as she felt the scent of death lingering on the de. She knew that this was that divine weapon that had in five Battle Gods a year ago.

    ¡°Brother, when can I use this de?¡± Judge looked at Bloodshadow Fury de with an endless fervor in his eyes.

    ¡°As long as you can handle it, anytime!¡± Billy smirked.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Judge looked confused.

    He had been following Billy for so long and only knew that this de was powerful. In fact, he had only seen Billy use it once when they went to ce of Darknessst time. But he knew very little about this weapon.

    ¡°It must be used in conjunction with corresponding sword techniques to unleash its full power. Otherwise, it¡¯s no different from an ordinary sword!¡± Casey continued speaking to Judge. ¡°And if you want to use these techniques effectively, you need at least Warlord-level strength, or, there will be bacsh!¡±

    Judge gasped in surprise, clearly not expecting this revtion.

    ¡°If you want to see how powerful it can be,¡± Billy said lightly. ¡°Then hurry up and practice until you reach Warlord level so I can pass on my swordsmanship to you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up with intense enthusiasm. ¡°Brother! You better not cheat me!¡±

    An hourter, a ne took off from the control tower and soared into the sky. Thousands of miles away, at the foot of the mountain where Blood Hall¡¯s headquarters was located, a Hummer sped along a rugged mountain road.

    Inside the Hummer were Billy and his team who hade all the way from vale.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, that castle ahead is the headquarters of Blood Hall!¡± Rakshasa pointed to the end of their line of sight and spoke up.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, Blood Hall has over ten thousand members, with about seventy percent of their members stationed at the headquarters and a few nearby outposts. The rest are scattered elsewhere.¡± Rakshasa continued.

    ¡°Commander, I have some people in the ce of Darkness, do you want them to find the rest of the Blood Hall crew?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head in response. ¡°Blood Hall must have made plenty of enemies over these years.¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°After we hit their headquarters, release the information, I believe there are many people who are more interested in them than us.¡± Casey said beside them.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Rakshasa nodded vigorously.

    Meanwhile, inside the castle, Devil of Blood, the master of Blood Hall, sat on his tiger-skin chair with an ominous expression on his face. A suffocating aura filled every corner of the hall. Many people in attendance felt as if they were trapped in an icy cer and couldn¡¯t help but tremble without daring to breathe too loudly. Everyone knew that Devil of Blood had been waiting for news for these past few days. The news should be sent back from vale, but whether it was good or bad remained unknown to anyone else. They only knew that the group sent to vale, including me Enchantress, their deputy leader, could not be contacted. It was likely that they had suffered great losses.

    Soon, hurried footsteps could be heard approaching as a man dressed inbat gear rushed into their presence. He knelt on one knee, trembling all over and struggled to speak, ¡°My lord, there is news from vale¡­¡±

    ¡°Say it!¡±

    ¡°me Enchantress and her team had been killed¡­¡± the man reported in a trembling voice.

    As expected, something big had happened!

    Their deputy leader had taken almost half of Blood Hall¡¯s elite forces to this mission. However, they were wiped out in this battle. Blood Hall¡¯s position in ce of Darkness might be at risk from now on.

    Amidst their shock and disbelief arose a question: was vale so terrifying?

    A small Ozin actually possessed such formidable strength?!

    They had sent four Battle Gods, including me Enchantress there, yet surprisingly none escaped.

    ¡°What!?¡± Devil of Blood roared in shock.

    A fury chill washed over everyone, and then, the man who had brought the news exploded, scattering blood and flesh everywhere.

    ¡°This is damnation! Damnation!¡± Devil of Blood nearly went mad. Immediately after, he raised his hand and sent several gusts of powerful winds, resulting in a series of muffled thuds in the hall. Several men who were rtively close to Devil of Blood instantly met their demise.

    Then, a more violent pressure burst forth from him again, making the entire hall suffocating and causing many weaker disciples to copse directly.

    ¡°Please calm down, Master of the Hall!¡±

    The next moment, everyone knelt down at the same time, with endless fear on their faces.

    ¡°Spread the order, members above the level of Battle General in Blood Hall,e back here now! No matter where they are. Follow me to vale, to avenge me Enchantress!¡± Devil of Blood roared angrily.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd responded loudly in unison.

    Right at that moment, a blood-red cold gleam shed in like lightning from outside the main gate. Two thick wall pirs immediately burst apart.

    The chilling gleam showed no signs of relenting, and all men standing on the left side had their bodies split in half, copsing to the ground in a horrifying sight.

    That caused amotion in the hall. Panicked, everyone could see from the power of this one strike that the neer¡¯s strength was definitely above that of a Battle God.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Devil of Blood, who was already furious, roared again, ¡°Whoever it is,e in here and face me!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t stand that someone came and acted recklessly in hisnd, and he felt like he was almost overwhelmed by wrath and strong killing intent.

    ¡°Devil of Blood, long time no see!¡± At the next moment, a woman¡¯s voice entered into the hall.

    Then Billy and his threepanions appeared at the entrance, with Billy holding his Bloodshadow Fury de that was particrly eye-catching.

    ¡°Rakshasa!?¡± Devil of Blood saw Rakshasa and was slightly stunned for a moment before immediately shouting out, ¡°How dare youe here on your own initiative?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect Rakshasa would show up here and he had just intended to go all out and find them in vale for revenge a moment ago. But he also had some doubts rising in his heart.

    Rakshasa knew about her strength within their headquarters well. Devil of Blood didn¡¯t think she would have such courage to appear here so brazenly.

    Could it be because she had those three people by her side?

    Devil of Blood had already investigated their strengths at first nce-they were not weak with Battle God-level cultivation at ater stage. But he was sure that Rakshasa knew he had already be a Warlord. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t figure out why Rakshasa was so confident.

 Chapter 119 Devil of Blood

    ¡°Very surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rakshasa said calmly.

    ¡°You sent people to vale, can¡¯t wee visit yourir?¡±

    ¡°What a foolhardy person!¡± Devil of Blood shouted loudly, ¡°You came just in time, saving me the trouble of making a special trip to vale!¡±

    After speaking, he looked at Billy and the other two and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the people me Enchantress brought with her this time all died at your hands, right?¡±

    ¡°You got some nerve, you killed my woman and still dare to appear in front of me. I¡¯m really sick of it! Today, I¡¯ll use your blood to pay tribute to Blood Hall!¡±

    ¡°Take your own life, and I¡¯ll spare you a whole corpse!¡± Billy spoke up.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Devil of Blood turned his gaze, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like me Enchantress and die without aplete body, I suggest you listen to me.¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Did me Enchantress die in your hands?¡± The wave of dread on Devil of Blood instantly soared to the extreme.

    ¡°Kid, whoever you are, I¡¯ll make sure to tear you apart into pieces today!¡± With a roar, he shouted, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    With hismand, everyone in the hall moved and their momentum surged simultaneously. They all rushed towards Billy and hispanions. Although they feared the power of Billy¡¯s previous attack, they were more aware that if they didn¡¯t take action, they would die even more miserably. Moreover, their side had so many people that they were not afraid of being unable to kill the other party.

    Just then, outside the door, countless chaotic footsteps resounded as arge group of Blood Hall gang members rushed in. There were no wasted words as they brandished their weapons andunched an attack without hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯re insects!¡± The three of them, Casey included, spoke in low voices and swiftly darted out, each channeling their full strength to strike.

    The next moment, the air was filled with countless blood mists, and anyone at or below the Battle General realm exploded with a single strike.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The other three Battle Gods of Blood Hall roared and quickly attacked Casey and the others.

    Just at that moment, a blood-red de light shed once more, as swift as lightning, shed out from Billy¡¯s hand with thunderous force, disying a majestic and formidable aura. Wherever the de light passed, it tore through everything, and hundreds of heads soared into the sky, and blood spurted like fountains.

    Since Billy drew his sword, the three Battle Gods sensed an extremely terrifying sense of crisis. Terrified, they quickly dodged to one side. One of the men, a Tier-one Battle God was half a beat too slow and thus the de light sliced him in half from the waist, blood and flesh flying in all directions. His two halves dropped straight to the ground.

    An icy chill washed over the hall.

    Billy killed hundreds of people with one sh, including a Battle God and several strongte stage Battle Generals.

    What a terrifying figure!

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re dead!¡± Devil of Blood erupted in furious rage. He picked up two wolf-tooth clubs from the side and soared into the air at lightning speed, like a great roc spreading its wings. Immediately after, his hands swiftly rotated, leaving behind countless sharp afterimages in the air, carrying a torrential energy that surged towards Billy like an overwhelming force.

    ¡°Wanna get killed?¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice, and his momentum rose at the same time.

    As Billy flipped his wrists, the Bloodshadow Fury de shed out once more with a fiercely cold gleam, causing a sharp and ear-piercing howl in the air.

    Just as Billy was about to attack, the pupils of Devil of Blood shrank to the size of a needle, and a terrifying sense of crisis filled every pore in his body. Until this moment, he only realized that he had greatly underestimated Billy, who was supposed to be at least a Warlord at the advanced level with battle strength surpassing him.

    A storm of fear surged in his heart, Devil of Blood had never thought that there was someone as powerful as Billy in the country of vale.

    With no time left for him to think, Devil of Blood quickly retreated and crossed his arms over his chest, holding two wolf-toothed clubs horizontally in front of him, attempting to block Billy¡¯s attack.

    But, he underestimated Billy¡¯s strength again. The wolf-toothed clubs made of refined steel shattered like tofu as the de continued its momentum and sliced straight through his arm.

    One of his arm fell on the ground with a snap, blood gushing out of his wound.

    Fortunately, thanks to his slight shift in position at thest moment, he wasn¡¯t split in half.

    Devil of Blood quickly retreated more than ten steps backwards while the tiles underfoot shattered like spiderwebs. After barely stabilizing himself, he coughed up a mouthful of blood and immediately felt weakened. His fighting power had dropped below thirty percent.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!?¡± He struggled to lift his head and looked at Billy with intense fear in his eyes. He was a Warlord with intermediate-level skills, who was considered a pioneer in martial arts in ce of Darkness, yet he couldn¡¯t even block one move from this opponent.

    ¡°Not bad. You can take one hit from me!¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy spoke calmly. He, who was injured, could only activate this level of power at the moment. Otherwise, how could Devil of Blood still stand here talking nonsense?

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Devil of Blood asked with difficulty once again.

    ¡°Do you guys from ce of Darkness think that vale¡¯s thousands-year-old heritage is just for fun?¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°A year ago, I already taught you ce of Darkness a lesson. But you turned a blind eye to it. You have no one to me but yourselves!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What?!¡± Devil of Blood tremble all over and look horrified. ¡°Are you¡­ Commander Gardner?!¡±

    ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s toote!¡± Billy responded with a deep voice.

    Devil of Blood, whose soul was about to burst out, shed towards the window behind him. Knowing Billy¡¯s identity and already heavily injured, he had no more fighting spirit left in him. There was only one word in his mind: escape!

    Like me Enchantress before him, he never thought that he would provoke such an evil god!

    If he didn¡¯t escape now, he would only be waiting for death!

    A year ago, being able to y five strong Battle Gods with just one stroke meant dealing with a Tier-one Warlord was definitely an easy task. Even if he were a Grand Elder Warlord, he wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure that he could be a match for Billy.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape today, you will die!¡± Billy¡¯s figure also shed out in an instant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯m willing to submit¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Devil of Blood shouted loudly while running frantically.

    The teleportation speed of a Warlord was faster than that of a Battle God. In just an instant, Devil of Blood had already run several miles away. However, given his current state, he couldn¡¯t outrun Billy, who had been standing less than 100 meters behind him within seconds.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not qualified to submit!¡± Billy responded coldly.

 Chapter 120 Envoy From the Place of Darkness

    ¡°Tell me, why did you want to capture Rakshasa alive? I¡¯ll spare your life if you tell me!¡± Billy demanded.

    Ever since the incident in the park of Ozin, where Rakshasa had forced me Enchantress into a corner and threatened to kill herself, Billy had been suspicious. He couldn¡¯t understand why someone seeking revenge would bother capturing their target instead of just killing them outright.

    It was clear that Rakshasa was hiding something important.

    ¡°The ce of Darkness has been searching for something very valuable. It might be on her¡­¡± Devil of Blood replied as he ran.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy furrowed his brow. He knew things were never that simple.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a map,¡± Devil of Blood continued.

    ¡°What kind of map?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve only heard about it and never seen it myself.¡± Devil of Blood replied loudly.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m seven years old?¡± Billy snapped back. ¡°You sent people all the way to vale to capture Rakshasa without even knowing what kind of map it is?¡±

    ¡°I swear it¡¯s true.¡± Devil of Blood insisted. ¡°There are many people like me who are searching for this mysterious map because there¡¯s a huge reward offered for finding it.¡±

    ¡°Who put out this reward?¡± As he spoke, Billy closed in on him until he was only twenty or thirty meters away from him at most.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m afraid no one in the ce of Darkness knows that.¡± Devil of Blood added hastily before continuing with desperation in his voice, ¡°Please let me go! That¡¯s all I know!¡±

    ¡°From the moment you sent someone to Ozin, your fate was already sealed. In your next life, be a good citizen!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    With that said, Billy wielded his de.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Devil of Blood shouted out desperately.

    Just then, a majestic force came crashing from the side and collided with Billy¡¯s de, producing a deafening roar.

    Devil of Blood was pulled back from the gates of hell.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to look at a man who was walking towards him from not far away.

    The man was wearing ck robe attire, skull mask, with a fierce chill enveloping him. He should be a Tier-two Warlord.

    ¡°Mr Messenger, kill him! He¡¯s one of vale¡¯s men who caused trouble in the ce of Darkness a year ago!¡±

    Hearing the words of Devil of Blood, a hint of surprise shed in that man¡¯s eyes. He looked up at Billy and asked, ¡°Are you Commander Gardner from vale?¡±

    ¡°Give me your name!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes again.

    ¡°Nameless nobody, you can leave if you want to!¡± The man spoke coldly. ¡°But Devil of Blood cannot die. If you try to stop me from killing him, I¡¯ll owe you a favor!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need you to owe me anything,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Today, no matter whoes, I¡¯m taking his life! If you don¡¯t want to get into trouble, it¡¯s best to leave now. I can let it go and not argue with you!¡±

    That manughed and said with a deep tone, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner of vale is decisive and courageous in battle and has great courage. Today I see it¡¯s true. But this is ce of Darkness, not vale! We control life and death here! I will protect his life today, he cannot die!¡±

    ¡°A year ago, what you did here, we haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. If you continue to act recklessly today, I¡¯m afraid this time, there will be no going back for you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You seem very confident.¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°No matter who you are, if anyone tries to stop me from killing Devil of Blood, then they will regret it. You can go down and keep himpany!¡±

    After speaking these words, Billy¡¯s momentum rose again, and he shed towards the two people like a phantom. At the same time, his wrist quickly turned over as Bloodshadow Fury de pulled out several cold rays attacking into empty space.

    ¡°You are really arrogant!¡± That man roared whileunching an attack; a majestic aura burst forth from him. Immediately after that, he exerted ten times his strength and smashed countless violent gusts towards Billy¡¯s sword stance with an imposing momentum.

    However, he overestimated his ownbat power.

    After the sword beams scattered on them, that man and Devil of Blood were defeated.

    ¡°I refuse¡­¡±

    Devil of Blood had already been severely injured; how could he withstand such level attacks? He let out a roar before falling dead on the ground without any breath left in him. As for that man wearing a mask, his situation wasn¡¯t any better. He was struck with dozens of bloody wounds, turning him into a walking mass of blood, his energy noticeably weakened.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you be so strong?¡± The man took more than ten steps back before speaking with difficulty.

    ¡°Do not think that being a Tier-two Warlord makes you invincible?¡± Billy sheathed his sword.

    ¡°You made a big mistake today byying hands on me.¡± The man swept another nce at Devil of Blood lying dead on the ground before saying sternly, ¡°You will regret this!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy spoke again, ¡°Even if that dayes, you won¡¯t be able to see it!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You have no idea how powerful ce of Darkness is!¡± The man took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I ain¡¯t interested in knowing who you are, all I know is you¡¯re gonna be a dead man soon!¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°If you¡­ if you dare to kill me, I promise you¡¯ll live in perpetual fear for the rest of your life¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of panic.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t scare me!¡± Billy replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±

    With that, he raised his hand and swept out with a palm.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man¡¯s soul trembled, and he let out a hoarse roar. And, he disappeared in blood mist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business in your next life!¡± Billy said and then turned around and left.

    From the moment the other party had the intention to obstruct him from killing Devil of Blood, his fate was sealed. No matter what identity he had, he would have to die! As King of the West, the head of SHADOW, Billy Gardner feared no threats.

    The number of people who died at his hands was beyond counting; countless individuals had once threatened him, but now they were all nothing but dust.

    Over two years ago, Billy single-handedly battled ten top generals from different countries. As the fight neared its end, he left all of them severely wounded.

    There were ten people who had threatened Billy, iming that if he dared to kill them, their respective nations would ensure he lived in eternal fear. However, after uttering those words, each one of them fell to Billy¡¯s de, none of them left alive!

    King of the West believed only in absolute strength.

 Chapter 121 A Map

    One minuteter, Billy appeared again inside the castle.

    The courtyard was already filled with corpses and blood flowed like a river. Every member of the Blood Hall who had fought to resist had been killed. These people from ce of Darkness, every single one of them, had innocent blood on their hands. Killing them ten times over wouldn¡¯t be enough. Casey and his team never intended to let them go.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Upon seeing Billy, all three shouted at once.

    Billy nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave here.¡±

    The three responded with nods.

    Two minutester, they drove away in their car.

    With that, Blood Hall ranking fifth among ce of Darkness officially became history.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Casey asked as they drove away for a while.

    Judge looked at Billy with a slightly worried expression, clearly sharing the same concern. He knew that Billy¡¯s injuries were severe, and he was worried that Billy¡¯s old wounds might have resurfaced after his battle with the Devil of Blood today.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Commander, were you injured?¡± Rakshasa next to him looked surprised.

    To be able to easily kill a top Warlord even when injured was terrifying! What if he were in perfect condition?

    ¡°Just a little injury.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Commander, I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. You¡¯ve been inconvenienced because of me.¡± Rakshasa took a deep breath before continuing to speak.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t tell you everything. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°You finally decided to speak up?¡± Judge spoke in a deep voice. ¡°For your sake, both Ms Harleen Knight and Tasha were almost implicated. Are you treating us like your free bodyguards?¡±

    He and Casey had already suspected something for a long time, but they hadn¡¯t asked because Billy hadn¡¯t mentioned it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ so sorry¡­¡± Rakshasa said guiltily.

    ¡°What are you hiding from us?¡± Casey spoke harshly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Somebody posted a bounty on ce of Darkness for one map with very tempting conditions,¡± Rakshasa took another deep breath before continuing to speak again

    ¡°What kind of map?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what use the map has, everyone only knows about its existence but very few people know what it can do. It¡¯s just that the reward is too tempting which makes everyone flock towards it.¡± Rakshasa said and shook her head.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you know where the map is?¡± Judge asked after some thought.

    ¡°Two months ago, I was being chased by Blood Hall¡¯s people when I met an injured Battle God on my escape route.¡± Rakshasa nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°He was almost dying at the time cause he waspletely beaten and had only one breath left in him.¡±

    ¡°He asked me to do him a favor, to find a way to notify his family to escape for their lives. In exchange, he showed me the map.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t give it to me because he was afraid I would get into trouble. He just told me to remember as much as I could before destroying it himself.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to learn more about the map, but at that time he was already at his wits¡¯ end. After destroying the map, he lost all hope.¡± Rakshasa exined.

    ¡°How did the people from Blood Hall know that you knew about the map?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure.¡± Rakshasa replied with a shake of his head.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t untilter when I found out that this person had been seriously injured because of the map. Before then, many people probably already knew about it being on him.¡± Rakshasa continued.

    ¡°So it¡¯s possible those people from Blood Hall who were chasing after me suspected I had contact with him and therefore thought I had the map on me.¡±

    After speaking, she turned apologetically towards Billy, ¡°Commander Gardner¡­ I¡¯m sorry for not telling you earlier, I never expected those people from Blood Hall¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    To him, whether or not Rakshasa told him didn¡¯t make any difference. He knew very well that since killing two Battle Generals of Blood Hall that day, conflict with them was inevitable.

    Besides, from the information he had gathered, it seemed that over the past year, several sinister countries had been infiltrating vale, either directly or indirectly, through the power of the ce of Darkness.

    So, even without the Rakshasa incident, he knew that sooner orter, he would cross paths with the ce of Darkness.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I still remember that map vividly. I can sketch it out for you.¡± Rakshasa paused briefly before continuing to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°I have no interest in ce of Darkness¡¯ affairs!¡±

    Whether or not what Rakshasa saw was real didn¡¯t matter, as King of the West, Billy wouldn¡¯t be interested in such matters anymore; there weren¡¯t many things left capable of piquing his curiosity these days anyway, no to mention the affairs of ce of Darkness.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Rakshasa and asked.

    ¡°When I killed Devil of Blood just now, I met a man in ck robes who Devil called a messenger. Do you know who that is?¡±

    ¡°Messenger?!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, ¡°Does he wear a skull mask on his head?¡±

    Billy nodded. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°That was a messenger from Sanctum of Darkness!¡± Rakshasa paused and continued, ¡°He should havee to stop you from killing Devil of Blood? What happenedter?¡±

    ¡°I killed him!¡± Billy responded lightly. ¡°What is Sanctum of Darkness?¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Rakshasa was shocked by Billy¡¯s decisiveness and speed of action.

    ¡°If wepare ce of Darkness to a country then Sanctum of Darkness would be like theirw enforcement agency,¡± Rakshasa steadied her emotions and continued speaking.

    ¡°On paper they regte order in this world but in reality they usew enforcement as an excuse to satisfy their own desires.¡±

    ¡°However, because there are too many strong individuals in Sanctum of Darkness, other powers can only be silently resentful.¡± Exined her.

    ¡°Is this for real? I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s an organization like ce of Darkness.¡± Eximed Judge incredulously.

    ¡°The messenger you encountered earlier, Commander Gardner, he is responsible for enforcing thew in ce of Darkness on behalf of Sanctum of Darkness.¡± Said Rakshasa with concern evident in her voice.

    ¡°To maintain their authority, anyone who disrespects the messengers of Sanctum of Darkness will face severe retaliation.¡±

    ¡°If they find out that you killed one of their messengers, they won¡¯t let it go.¡± Added Rakshasa.

    ¡°What¡¯s so scary about a weak organization like Sanctum of Darkness? They better watch themselves or we¡¯ll tear down their whole operation!¡± interrupted Judge.

    Ahem!

    Rakshasa cleared her throat before continuing.

    It was true what they say-birds of a feather flock together. The people around Commander Gardner seemed just as ruthless as he was!

    Life and death were just part and parcel to them. If someone dared to challenge them, they would fight back!

 Chapter 122 A Task for Rakshasa

    ¡°Judge, there are a lot of powerful people in Sanctum of Darkness. They shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.¡± Rakshasa spoke up again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see anyone from Sanctum of Darkness when I cleaned up that faction a year ago?¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°There are two possibilities,¡± Rakshasa responded after a slight pause. ¡°First, at the time you took action, their envoys happened to not be in that area, so they couldn¡¯t make a move. Secondly, the rtionship between that faction and Sanctum of Darkness is not good. It¡¯s possible that Sanctum of Darkness used you to eliminate them.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly and instructed her after some thought, ¡°Have your people prepare some information on Sanctum of Darkness for me!¡±

    Never had Billy expected such an organization to exist in chaos like ce of Darkness, which was quite interesting for him.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Rakshasa replied loudly after hesitating briefly.

    ¡°Now that Blood Hall has been overthrown and you¡¯re safe, what¡¯s your n?¡± Billy continued asking.

    ¡°My life was saved by Commander. I¡¯ll follow your arrangements no matter what!¡± Rakshasa responded with surprise.

    ¡°I saved you just because I didn¡¯t want you to lead Blood Hall to Ozin. Not for you to risk your life for me! ¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°There are still many subordinates under ce of Darkness. You should stay here,¡± he added as an afterthought.

    ¡°Commander, I can bring them all back to the country if necessary.¡± Rakshasa spoke up again.

    ¡°Not necessary!¡± Billy paused for a moment. ¡°Do yo follow all my arrangements?¡±

    He suddenly had an idea. ording to his spection, he would inevitably have many dealings with ce of Darkness in the future. However, he knew very little about it and had no one stationed here himself-leaving Rakshasa behind seemed like a solution worth considering.

    ¡°Since Commander healed me from my injuries, I¡¯ve sworn to myself that no matter what mission you gives me or how dangerous it is, even if I¡¯ll die, I won¡¯t hesitate!¡±

    Rakshasa said solemnly, ¡°Even if you want to take my life now, I will not hesitate!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Then I have a task for you.¡±

    ¡°Please give me instructions, Commander Gardner!¡± Rakshasa nodded vigorously.

    ¡°I want you to rebuild Rakshasa Hall as soon as possible!¡± Billy¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Within a year, I want Rakshasa Hall to rank in the top three of ce of Darkness!¡±

    Upon hearing this suggestion, Casey and Judge were both taken aback by it.

    Their boss did had the gut to do anything.

    If Rakshasa ranked top three in ce of Darkness, it would be enough to rival some small countries¡¯ military strength. And achieving this within a year was like reaching for the stars.

    ¡°Boss,pared with this task, I think Rakshasa would rather have you take her life.¡± Judge said with a smirk.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we set her a smaller goal first? How about aiming for the top five?¡± Casey saw the expression on Rakshasa¡¯s face and felt sorry for her.

    Billy red at the two of them before turning his attention back to Rakshasa. ¡°So, do you have confidence?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Commander Gardner¡­¡± Rakshasa swallowed hard. ¡°The top three forces in ce of Darkness are all terrifying entities. To reach that level, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Regardless of how powerful a force is, aside from people, there are only two conditions that matter!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°The first is funding, and the second is martial arts techniques!¡±

    ¡°I can support you in both of these areas. All you need to do is find the right people and turn them into an Iron Blood Team!¡±

    ¡°Is this really happening?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.

    ¡°Rakshasa, what are you waiting for? With him behind you, you could even be number one!¡± Casey chimed in at the same time.

    ¡°Judge¡¯s right. This could be the opportunity of a lifetime for you.¡± Persuaded Casey.

    The two of them understood their boss¡¯s intentions by this point-Billy wanted to create a smaller version of Army of Bloodshadow overseas.

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Commander Gardner!¡± Upon hearing this, Rakshasa understood Billy¡¯s intentions and excitement shed across her face.

    What Casey said was right, this could be the opportunity of a lifetime for her.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve agreed, we need to treat this as a serious matter. I don¡¯t want you to back out halfway.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Commander Gardner. I will do everything in my power and will not disappoint your expectations.¡± Rakshasa replied solemnly after taking a deep breath.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Right!¡± Billy nodded his head. ¡°Give me your ount information so I can transfer funds over now.¡±

    ¡°Commander, I still have some money on hand, if it isn¡¯t enough¡­¡± Rakshasa hesitated slightly; she didn¡¯t expect Billy to move so quickly.

    ¡°We need to act fast on this matter, I don¡¯t want progress dyed due tock of funding.¡± Billy interrupted her again firmly.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then,¡± Rakshasa said before giving Billy her ount number.

    ¡°Casey, transfer 10 billion to her first!¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded before taking out his phone and starting the transfer process.

    Upon hearing this, Rakshasa was stunned by the number.

    ¡°¡­ Commander Gardner, that¡¯s too much¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, Rakshasa said while looking at Billy with fear in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon realize that even 10 billion may not be enough.¡± Billy responded confidently.

    In less than a minute, 10 billion had been transferred into Rakshasa¡¯s ount.

    ¡°Thanks for you trust in me, Commander!¡±

    Upon seeing the notification on her phone screen, Rakshasa couldn¡¯t find words to describe how she felt anymore. She was shocked and secretly vowed not to disappoint Commander Gardner¡¯s trust in her.

    ¡°Judge, you have three days to teach her the basic techniques of the Cold Moon de Technique first and second volumes!¡± Billy continued to exin.

    ¡°If she has any problems during her practice, you are responsible for answering them. As for how far she can progress in her training, it depends on her own understanding!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Judge nodded in response.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face once again showed an excited expression.

    At the same time, in arge hall of one of the main buildings within a giant castle located thousands of miles away from Blood Hall headquarters, a man shrouded entirely in ck robes sat on a chair with an overwhelming cold aura emanating from his body, while several men and women dressed in ck robes were sitting on his left and right sides with equally strong auras.

    All of them wore skull masks on their heads and their faces were hidden from view.

    ¡°I just received news that Blood Hall headquarters has been attacked. All high-levelbatants including Devil of Blood have been killed.¡± The leader spoke up with a voice as if it came from hell; extremely hoarse.

    ¡°In other words, starting today, Blood Hall is officially expelled from ce of Darkness!¡±

 Chapter 123 Parting is Better than Newlyweds

    As hepleted the sentence, everyone else eximed in surprise.

    ¡°My lord, do you know who did it?¡± A man on the left spoke up with an equally hoarse voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not clear who exactly did it yet, but we can confirm that it was someone from vale!¡± The leader responded. ¡°In addition, they also killed one of our envoys!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The crowd eximed once again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Blood Hall is overthrown!¡± The leader spoke again after a brief pause. ¡°But he dared to kill someone from my holy temple. This is challenging our prestige and he must die!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± Everyone responded in unison with a deep voice.

    ¡°Shadow Assassin, this matter is your responsibility!¡± The leader scanned the few people before continuing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it yourself. Just go find Ebon Gate¡¯s people. Don¡¯t they want to fight for two more seats in the sanctum? Tell them to bring back their heads as exchange for those seats!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Shadow Assassin replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°And, how¡¯s that going, the map?¡± The leader continued speaking.

    ¡°My lord, there are no results yet.¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°I heard that Devil of Blood from Blood Hall might have some information but now he¡¯s dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Useless!¡± The leader¡¯s voice sank. ¡°You have one more month. If there are no results, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The woman trembled all over her body.

    Three dayster, Billy and his fourpanions returned to Ozin.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± As soon as Billy entered the house, Tasha ran over. ¡°Daddy, why did youe back sote? I missed you.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too!¡± Billy bent down to pick up Tasha and said with a smile, ¡°Did you listen to your mom while I was away?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Tasha is a good girl!¡± Tasha nodded vigorously.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Billy smiled again and greeted Fletcher Knight and his wife as they came out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back!¡± Sharon responded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s perfect because I¡¯m making some chicken soup tonight. Let Caseye over for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Thank you mom!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Tasha,e down quickly. You dad just got back and he¡¯s tired. Let him rest for a bit.¡± Harleen said as she walked out of her room after finishing a phone call. She then looked at Billy affectionately and said, ¡°Wee home! You must be tired.¡±

    After responding with a smile, Billy asked, ¡°Where is Felicia? Did she go out?¡±

    She went to Enssea since school is starting soon, she went ahead first to prepare herself but might stille back in two days.¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for school to start?¡± It suddenly urred to Billy who then patted Tasha on her little head and asked, ¡°Does that mean that Tasha will also go to school?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to tell you about it.¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Tasha used to attend kindergarten in Cloud City, and the schools here in Ozin haven¡¯t been confirmed yet. When do you have time? Let¡¯s go check out a few nearby kindergartens together.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll call my friend tomorrow and ask about the conditions of the kindergartens around Ozin, then we can go see them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    At ten o¡¯clock that night, both Harleen and Billy washed up before going to bed.

    ¡°Darling, do you miss your husband these days?¡± Billy hugged Harleen mischievously with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t miss you!¡± Harleen nced at Billy and pouted, ¡°After that day, my back has been sore until today. Don¡¯te again tonight!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t exercise enough. You need to exercise once a day, I promise you won¡¯t be sore.¡± Billy¡¯s hands had already started to be restless.

    ¡°You stop it!¡±

    ¡°That works too!¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait for me! I forgot to tell you something important¡­¡± Harleen murmured.

    Her body was as red as a ripe apple from being yed with by Billy. But before she could finish her sentence, her lips were sealed by Billy¡¯s.

    Two hourster when the passion of love subsided, Harleen blushed all over her face.

    ¡°Babe, what did you want to tell me earlier?¡± After some sweet talk between them, Billy asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh right! I almost forgot about it.¡± Harleen gave him an eye roll after patting her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you haven¡¯t told me what it¡¯s about yet!¡± Billy chuckled as he yed with her hair.

    ¡°I found a job!¡± Harleen said, still excited.

    ¡°Really? So fast?¡±Billy was slightly surprised, ¡°What type ofpany is it? What will you be doing there?¡±

    ¡°Thepany is called SunPark Group, aprehensive conglomerate.¡± Harleen eximed with excitement.

    ¡°Thepany specializes in high-end clothing and cosmetics and is quiterge. I applied for the position of marketing manager for their group. I¡¯ve been working at a cosmeticspany under Knight Group here in Cloud City for the past few years, so I have some understanding of the industry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Congrattions, honey!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m still a littlecking in confidence,¡± Harleen responded after some thought. ¡°It¡¯s much bigger the Knight Group, I felt like, it would be so much pressure for me to work as a department manager there.¡±

    ¡°You need to believe in yourself more, honey. I know that you can do it!¡± Billy encouraged her with a smile.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget that you have me behind you. I am your biggest supporter and will help you with anything you need.¡± Billy reassured her.

    ¡°Billy, you know what?¡± Harleen asked s she looked lovingly into his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because of having someone like you by my side that gives me confidence to apply for this job without any worries or doubts. Thank You, Honey.¡±

    ¡°My dear, we are married now and don¡¯t need to be so polite with each other.¡± Billy joked before adding, ¡°But if you want to thank me, should I get a reward¡­¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ you pervert¡­¡±Harleen knew exactly what he was thinking and quickly protested.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight, go to bed¡­¡±

    ¡°Oops¡­¡±

    The next morning, Billy called Derek to ask him to arrange things for their child¡¯s kindergarten. For Derek, this was a piece of cake and he returned the call in less than half an hour.

    The Royal View Vismunity was already a high-quality school district. Within its jurisdiction were Ozin¡¯s best school resources from kindergarten to high school. Within around 2 miles of Royal View Vis were two of the best kindergartens in town.

    Derek had already contacted both kindergartens and asked Billy to visit them in person. If he found one more suitable than the other, Derek could directly handle the enrollment procedures.

    At 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, Casey drove Billy and his family to one of the kindergartens, which was indeed very close by. And they arrived at its gate within ten minutes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Just as Casey was about to park the car in a parking space near the gate, a Bentley quickly drove past them and parked directly into it while scratching their Land Rover¡¯s right door with a mark.

    Afterwards, a young man wearing a thumb-thick gold ne stepped out of the Bentley along with an arrogant modern woman.

 Chapter 124 The Arrogance and Domineering Couple

    ¡°Damn, how the hell do you drive?¡± The man approached the Bentley and looked it over before pointing at Casey and yelling, ¡°Get out of the car right now!¡±

    He was quick to y the victim.

    ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s so scary. Tasha is scared¡­¡± Seeing the man¡¯s fierce appearance, Tasha tightly hugged Billy.

    ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t be afraid. I got you.¡± Billy patted Tasha on her back before turning to Casey and saying, ¡°Go check if there are any major issues. This is a kindergarten after all. Don¡¯t scare off the teachers or other kids.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey pushed open his door and got out of the car.

    ¡°Hey, did you buy your driver¡¯s license? How could you hit my car in such a big space?¡± The man continued to yell at Casey.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure it wasn¡¯t you who hit my car?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me any lip! Give me $100k right now for repairs or I¡¯ll smash your car!¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡± Casey narrowed his eyes slightly.

    If they weren¡¯t outside a kindergarten right now with children around them, that guy would have lost his hand due to his temper alone.

    ¡°Fuck! Do you want to die?¡± That man felt irritated as he saw Casey¡¯s nonchnt expression, thinking that he was looked down upon.

    ¡°Hurry up and give me the money, we have things to do and no time to waste with losers like you,¡± said the heavily made-up woman.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut, do you believe that I¡¯ll make you dumb for three months?¡± replied Casey with an dangerous chill enveloping him.

    Both of them shuddered involuntarily, their legs went weak and they almost fell to their knees. Their faces turned pale instantly.

    ¡°Dear, let¡¯s forget about it¡­¡± The woman struggled to speak.

    ¡°¡­ You just wait! I¡¯ll settle ounts with you after I finish my business.¡± The man trembled as well.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey looked at the front of his Land Rover and roared in a low voice.

    Five minutester, Casey found another ce to park the car, and the group headed towards the kindergarten¡¯s entrance. As they stepped inside the kindergarten, they took a moment to observe the surroundings and the various facilities.

    Truly, it was one of the best kindergartens in Ozin City, with external conditions that surpassed any other kindergarten in the area.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so big here! It¡¯s so much bigger than the one in Cloud City!¡± Tasha eximed, thrilled by the sight.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy, can I go to this kindergarten from now on? I really like it here.¡± Asked the little girl.

    ¡°As long as Tasha likes it, of course we can!¡± Billyughed in response before looking at Harleen. ¡°Harleen, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great! It far exceeds my expectations! Tasha really suffered before. The conditions in Cloud City kindergarten were very poor¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    ¡°Harleen, from now on, I promise that Tasha will receive the best education.¡± Billy said with a heavy heart.

    ¡°I believe you!¡± Harleen nodded vigorously.

    ¡°You again? What are you doing here?¡± Just as they were about to reach the entrance of the teaching building, a middle-aged woman sounded slightly panicked.

    Suddenly, a crisp p rang out and a rough male voice followed suit.

    ¡°You bitch! What did Ie here for? You still haven¡¯t given me an answer about my kid going to kindergarten!¡± A man shouted angrily.

    The man wearing a gold ne was the one who had just crashed into their car.

    ¡°Your¡­ your child really isn¡¯t suitable for continuing to study here. Please, I¡¯m begging you. Change schools,¡± the woman responded.

    Two more ps echoed through the air as the man continued his tirade: ¡°You bitch! This is myst question. Are you going to help me get my kid enrolled or not? You better watch it or I¡¯ll tear this school down!¡±

    Billy turned to Harleen and said, ¡°Harleen, take Tasha over to the yground over there and y for a bit. I¡¯ll call you over in a bit.¡±

    Harleen nodded her head. She knew what Billy was going to do, and they didn¡¯t want Tasha to be affected.

    ¡°Hey, you bitch! Let me ask you onest time, will you process the enrollment for my child?¡± the man continued angrily.

    ¡°Just¡­ just consider it a plea from me. Why don¡¯t you find another school¡­¡± the woman struggled to speak.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± The man roared and raised his foot to kick the woman.

    Bang!

    Halfway through the kick, he was sent flying and crashed heavily to the ground. The man spat out a mouthful of blood and couldn¡¯t get up for a while.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man¡¯s wife screamed out.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have basic respect for a teacher. What are you doing at the school?¡± Billy and Casey calmly approached. Then, they turned to the forty-something female teacher and asked, ¡°Hello, is Ms Corbyn, the headmaster here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­¡± The shocked female teacher, named Prisci Corbyn, looked at Billy and asked, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms Corbyn. I¡¯m Billy, and I¡¯m here to process the enrollment for my daughter today.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    Prisci Corbyn was taken aback for a moment before she replied, ¡°Mr Gardner? I¡¯m terribly sorry, I¡¯ll handle it for you right away.¡±

    Earlier that morning, she had received a call from a high-ranking official instructing her to receive a gentleman named Billy Gardner who wanted to enroll his daughter. She knew Billy must have significant influence to receive such treatment. Though it was her first time dealing with such a high-profile person directly, she understood that Billy was not to be taken lightly. Therefore, she had been waiting for his arrival all morning. However, before Billy came, she encountered that couple.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Billy smiled and pointed at the man who had just gotten up from the ground. ¡°Ms Corbyn, who is this man?¡±

    ¡°Crap, it¡¯s you two little punks! You dared to mess with me. I¡¯m gonna get rid of you today!¡± The man, recognizing Billy and Casey, blustered, but instinctively took a step back, considering their skills.

    ¡°You better wait for us. I swear to beat you up here today!¡± he said while taking out his phone and making a call.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, you¡­ you should leave for now. Come back another day toplete the enrollment. He¡­¡± Prisci Corbyn trembled, feeling anxious about the situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms Corbyn. Tell me what¡¯s going on. I promise it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Billy reassured her with a calming look.

    ¡°They are from a county belonging to Ozin, and their family is into mining business, very wealthy and influential in Ozin. I¡¯m worried that you¡­¡± Prisci Corbyn still had a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°Besides, I can see he won¡¯t just give up on your side either. Tell me what¡¯s going on, and I¡¯ll see if I can help you resolve this.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then.¡± Prisci Corbyn agreed hesitantly.

 Chapter 125 The Couple Being Taken Away

    Ten minutester, Billy and the others had a general understanding of the situation. The child of the man with a gold ne was transferred to this kindergartenst semester and had caused varying degrees of harm to at least ten ssmates. Every time an incident urred, those parents confront that man but not only do he not apologize, he even threatened or physically harmed them. The kindergarten had also negotiated with that man many times, but he had no sense of wrongdoing and had never properly educated his child.

    The most outrageous incident was when one student almost lost his sight after being poked in the eye with a pencil by their child. It took several months for him to recover some vision.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Even so, this family didn¡¯t even apologize. And when that student¡¯s mother went to confront them, she was bullied by a group of thugs and was still in hospital now.

    ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Billy asked Prisci Corbyn after hearing the story.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use calling the police. They are more arrogant than the police.¡± Prisci shook her head.

    ¡°He has been taken back to the station several times but always released within an hour and then bes worse than before. In fact, we dare not call the police anymore.¡±

    ¡°Take, for instance, what happened with that kid¡¯s momst time. They randomly pinned the me on some thug, but he had nothing to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know his name?¡± Billy¡¯s tone became cold.

    ¡°I do!¡± Prisci Corbyn nodded, ¡°His name is Alec Pierce and his father is Mark Pierce. They say he has good rtionships with many departments.¡±

    ¡°Ask Judge to check it out right away!¡± Billy turned to Casey and instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded and dialed Judge¡¯s phone number.

    ¡°Ms Corbyn, let me handle this matter. Don¡¯t worry, they will never cause trouble again.¡± Billy turned to look at Prisci Corbyn. ¡°They should be here soon, if it¡¯s convenient for you, could you help my daughterplete her enrollment procedures first?¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡­ I¡¯m worried that I might cause trouble for you¡­¡± Prisci Corbyn hesitated before speaking up.

    ¡°Trust me, nothing will happen.¡± Billy reassured her before sending a message to Harleen.

    Shortly after, Harleen walked over with Tasha.

    ¡°Harleen, this is Prisci Corbyn, the principal here.¡± Billy introduced with a smile. ¡°Ms Corbyn, this is my wife Harleen Knight and my daughter Tasha.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms Corbyn!¡± Harleen greeted Prisci Corbyn with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Ms Knight, nice to meet you. You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± Prisci Corbyn couldn¡¯t help butpliment her.

    ¡°You tter me too much, Ms Corbyn!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms Corbyn!¡± Tasha chimed in loudly.

    ¡°Tasha dearie! You¡¯re so cute!¡± Prisci Corbyn said with a smile.

    ¡°Harleen, can you take Tasha toplete the enrollment procedures with Ms Corbyn?¡± Billy asked as he looked at her.

    ¡°All right then.¡± Harleen nodded.

    Then the three of them entered the teaching building.

    Soon, Casey¡¯s phone rang, and he picked it up to see that it was Judge calling.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Casey hung up the phone after listening for two minutes or so.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°This Pierce family is not simple,¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Mark Pierce and his son have no records in the SHADOW system. They have a long history of criminal activity. If we really wanted to pursue this, we could have taken him down several times by now, but he acts like nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Also, Judge found out that Mark Pierce has a brother who is skilled in martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, theymitted a serious crime. They wiped out an entire family of five while fighting over mining rights,¡± he exined.

    ¡°I see.¡± A chill ran through Billy¡¯s body as he spoke. ¡°Tell Judge to bring his team and meet me near the Pierce residence!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey pulled out her phone and sent a message to Judge.

    Harleen smiled at Prisci as they walked out together twenty minutester.

    ¡°So Harleen, did everything go smoothly?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah! Mas Corbyn yed with Tasha for a while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ms Corbyn!¡±

    ¡°Tasha is especially well-behaved, I like her so much.¡± Prisci Corbyn said with a smile.

    Just then, a chaotic sound of footsteps rang out.

    Soon after, about fifty men of different appearances stormed in, brandishing knives and clubs, exuding a menacing aura.

    ¡°Mr Pierce, which idiot dares to mess with you? Tell me and watch how I deal with him!¡± The leader, a bald man, walked up to Alec Pierce and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s them!¡± Alec Pierce pointed in Billy¡¯s direction, raising his hand. ¡°Get someone to rip off one of their arms for me first!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The bald man nodded.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Mr Gardner, you all need to leave quickly¡­¡± Prisci Corbyn¡¯s face immediately turned pale, full of panic, and trembling all over.

    ¡°Ms Corbyn, don¡¯t be afraid, my dad is a great hero!¡± Tasha said loudly.

    ¡°Mr Gardner,¡± Prisci continued speaking.

    ¡°Ms Corbyn, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Billy said before turning to Casey and saying, ¡°Casey, take Harleen and Tasha home.¡±

    Casey responded and picked up Tasha, looking at Harleen and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Billy, be careful yourself.¡± Harleen said to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, d you forgotten who I am?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t!¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    ¡°Want to leave? Have you asked for my opinion?¡± At this point, Alec Pierce had already led a group of people to the front.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Billy looked at Casey and spoke calmly.

    Casey nodded and carried Tasha towards the door.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± The baldy shouted.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Three dozen men responded and quickly blocked the path of them.

    But before Casey could make a move, ten men in brocade clothes rushed in from the doorway at lightning speed. As they lifted their hands, all of the men blocking their way fell to the ground, writhing in pain.

    Alec Pierce and the baldy both gasped in shock. And Prisci Corbyn beside them also showed a hint of surprise on her face as she felt a glimmer of hope rise within her heart. Perhaps Mr Gardner really could help solve this big problem for this kindergarten, she thought.

    ¡°Ms Knight, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Casey nced at Alec Pierce with a disdainful look and led Harleen and her daughter to the gate.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Alec Pierce took a deep breath before turning his head towards the leading men in brocade clothes and shouting loudly.

    ¡°Commander, how should we deal with them?¡± The leading man didn¡¯t even nce at Alec as he turned to bow respectfully to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Take away everyone except those two individuals.¡± Billy pointed at Alec Pierce and his wife behind him, then continued, ¡°Hand them over to the Ozin Police Department. Tell them it¡¯s my order, and anyone with a criminal record should be dealt with harshly! If they let even one of them go, make sure their head honchoes to exin it to me personally.¡±

 Chapter 126 The Second Leader of the Pierce Family

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The young man in brocade clothes responded loudly, then raised his hand and waved, ¡°Take them all away!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone shouted in unison.

    ¡°Fuck! who do you think you are? You want to bleed?¡± the baldy roared and raised the big knife in his hand and rushed towards Billy.

    Without taking two steps, he was kicked by the dashingd in brocade, flying through the air, and lying on the ground before spitting out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, the remaining folks were all kicked down to the ground as well, howling in pain.

    The scene unfolding before their eyes staggered Alec Pierce and his wife, their faces filled with astonishment and horror, and their bodies trembling slightly. Until this moment, the two finally realized that they had gotten themselves into big trouble today. Thebat power of these people was notparable to ordinary practitioners.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Alec Pierce asked Billy with a trembling voice.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You will soon know who I am!¡± Billy then looked at thed in brocade clothes and said, ¡°Take them both to the car ande with me to the Pierce familyter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do? If you dare touch me, the Pierce family will not¡­¡± Alec Pierce couldn¡¯t help but step back.

    Thed in brocade swiftly darted forward, delivering two palm strikes, and Alec Pierce and his wife slumped down simultaneously.

    ¡°Ms Corbyn, I¡¯m sorry to bother you again. We may need someone toe and clean up the yard again.¡±

    After they took everyone away, Billy approached Prisci Corbyn who was still shocked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Prisci Corbyn shuddered all over before saying hesitantly, ¡°I-It¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    After pausing for a moment, she looked at Billy with gratitude and said, ¡°Mr Gardner, thank you so much!¡±

    Finally, she began to believe that Billy could help solve the big trouble. Moreover, the young men in embroidered clothes were not ordinary people, even more powerful than those at the police station. And from what Billy had just said earlier and her phone call this morning, Prisci Corbyn had guessed that Mr Gardner was definitely somebody.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms Corbyn, it¡¯s my pleasure. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. My wife should have left her phone number with you. Feel free to call me if there are any problems. In addition, I promise you that from now on, no one from the Pierce family will cause any trouble here again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Prisci Corbyn bowed deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. See you next time, Ms Corbyn.¡± Billy said with a smile before turning to leave.

    As they arrived at the entrance of the Kindergarten, Casey happened to be back to pick Billy up. Billy got into the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Pierce family!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey stepped on the gas pedal and their Land Rover shot out of there.

    The Pierce family¡¯s courtyard was located in amercial center east of a county in Ozin and covered an area of nearly 970 thousand sq ft, which alone showed how influential they were around here.

    At this moment, the Pierce family was bustling with excitement because Shawn Pierce, their long-absent second leader, had returned from out of town, and he had brought four special guests with him.

    The guests consisted of four men and women who were dressed in strange clothing, exuding an intimidating aura that suggested they were not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Let me introduce everyone.¡± Shawn Pierce spoke up after they all sat down in Mark Pierce¡¯s vi. He then pointed at a middle-aged man who looked around fifty years old and said, ¡°This is Song Toye from Crimson Shade Sect, and his three disciples.¡±

    ¡°These past two years have been tough for me. I wouldn¡¯t have made it without Mr Toye¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Mr Toye, Thank you for helping my brother in the past two years, I appreciate it!¡± Said Mark Pierce as he looked at Song Toye.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Mr Shawn Pierce is now officially part of the Crimson Shade Sect. From now on, we are one big happy family!¡± Song replied as he sipped his tea.

    ¡°My younger brother is new here and still unfamiliar with many rules, please guide him well in future.¡± Mark Pierce continued speaking while feeling quite contented inside. He knew about Shawn¡¯s situation already through frequent phone calls between them. The main business of the Pierces was mining, which inevitably involved dealing with various forces and conflicts weremonce. Although their family had produced quite a few capable individuals over recent years, they had recently encountered a formidable opponent over the past six months or so that proved difficult to deal with despite several shes between the two sides. They had lost many people and one mine, which infuriated Mark Pierce greatly. Now that Shawn Pierce was in Crimson Shade Sect however, it provided another source of support for their cause.

    Mark Pierce had learned from his brother¡¯s phone call that there were Battle Generals in Crimson Shade Sect, which was definitely a big backing for them. And Song Toye who came to visit this time had already reached half of the cultivation of a Battle General.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Toye said and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr Toye, this is a small token of appreciation from the Pierce family. We hope you can ept it,¡± said Mark Pierce as he handed a check to Song Toye.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Toyeughed twice after seeing eight zeros on the check and epted it. And he held up the cup of tea again and asked, ¡°Shawn told me that you have recently encountered a tricky opponent?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, yes.¡± Mark Pierce nodded, ¡°We have been worried about this matter recently.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Toye took a sip of tea. ¡°I happen to have nothing to do these days. I¡¯ll meet with them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you very much!¡± Mark Pierce showed joy on his face. This was exactly what he wanted.

    Just then, hurried footsteps sounded and the steward walked in hastily.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mark Pierce furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°My lord, young master is in trouble.¡± The steward whispered a few words to Mark Pierce.

    ¡°Hmm!? Where are they?¡± Mark Pierce¡¯s brow furrowed again, and a cold feeling spread through him.

    ¡°They¡¯ve entered the courtyard.¡±

    ¡°How audacious!¡± Mark Pierce angrily said, ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The manager nodded and stepped back.

    ¡°Mr Pierce, is there any trouble?¡± Song Toye asked calmly.

    ¡°My son had a little disagreement with someone. They¡¯vee looking for us now.¡± Mark Pierce responded.

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll go take a look too!¡± said Song Toye.

    ¡°Mr Toye, this way please!¡± Mark Pierce made a gesture of respect.

    A few minutester, the group arrived at the square in front of the courtyard gate. Looking around, they saw Alec Pierce and his wife sitting on the ground trembling slightly with over ten men standing behind them.

    ¡°Father, help! I¡¯m gonna wind up dead!¡± Alec shouted. And as he saw Shawn Pierce, he shouted again, ¡°Uncle Shawn! You¡¯re back? Great! Kill them right here! I want them dead.¡±

    Shawn Pierce¡¯s appearance was a surprise for him, for which Alec Pierce became very brave under his uncle¡¯s protection. In his eyes, Shawn Pierce could beat them up in a few seconds since Shawn was a strong Battle Master.

    ¡°Father, Uncle Shawn, you have to help us get justice!¡± Alec¡¯s wife screamed.

 Chapter 127 Shawn Pierceâ€™s Dependence

    ¡°Assholes! Who the hell are you guys?¡± Shawn Pierce furrowed his brow and red at Billy and his twopanions. ¡°How dare youe here and act recklessly? You must have a death wish!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Shawn Pierce, right? Not bad, after all these years on the run, you still have the guts toe back to Ozin.¡± Judge squinted slightly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shawn Pierce was rendered alert by Judge¡¯s words.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your businesster,¡± Billy said, sweeping his gaze over Song Toye before turning to Mark Pierce. ¡°I heard that the Pierce family can do whatever they want in Ozin, even if you kill someone no one can touch you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Mark Pierce furrowed his brow. ¡°You think highly of yourself.¡±

    ¡°If I told you I had the power to decide the fate of your son, do you believe it?¡± asked Billy.

    Mark snorted coldly and said, ¡°Ignorance breeds fearlessness. I¡¯d like to see how you decide his fate!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Billy smiled faintly and turned to Judge with a serious tone. ¡°Read out Alec Pierce¡¯s main charges!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Judge nodded vigorously.

    ¡°At eighteen, he, along with his aplices, bullied two female ssmates, resulting in one of them tragicallymitting suicide, while the other suffered severe mental distress.¡±

    ¡°At twenty, he was involved in a drunk driving ident, causing a serious traffic collision that resulted in three deaths and one injury, including a pregnant woman.¡±

    ¡°At twenty-two, due to jealousy and envy, he led a group of people to beat someone into a vegetative state.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Judge read out a list of eight serious crimesmitted by Alec Pierce all at once.

    Mark Pierce furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t expect that Judge would know these things so clearly. He had a vague sense of unease and felt that they were well-prepared.

    ¡°Mr Pierce, do you have anything else to add?¡± Billy continued, looking towards Mark Pierce and speaking in a calm tone.

    Mark Pierce took a deep breath and coldly snorted again, ¡°Even if you know, what can you do? The police can¡¯t control me. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°In that case, do you acknowledge these charges against him?¡± Billy asked again in a calm tone.

    ¡°Each of the crimesmitted by your son could have resulted in a life sentence, yet until today he was living well as an innocent person. Your family is truly impressive!¡±

    ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. If you¡¯re capable, try touching my son!¡± Mark Pierce threatened angrily.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy then turned to looked at Judge and asked, ¡°How should we punish him ording to thew?¡±

    ¡°The death penalty!¡±

    ¡°Then kill him!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A SHADOW guard stepped forwards and wielded his de.

    ¡°No!¡± Alec Pierce¡¯s ghost eximed with fear.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Shawn Pierce roared, his figure quickly shing out.

    Just as his figure had covered only half the distance, the glimmer of the de had already shed past Alec Pierce¡¯s neck.

    Alec Pierce opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. His legs gave out and he lost his breath. His eyes widened. Until that moment of death, he could hardly believe that he had died just like that. If only he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked them this morning. In just a few hours, he bid farewell to this colorful world forever.

    ¡°Alec¡­¡± Alec Pierce¡¯s wife eximed in shock and fainted directly.

    ¡°Alec!¡± Bother Mark and Shawn cried out.

    On the side, Song Toye and the others were equally shocked, never expecting that they would dare to kill Alec Pierce in front of them.

    ¡°You scoundrels! I¡¯m going to kill you! I will definitely kill you!¡± In the next moment, Mark Pierce¡¯s eyes filled with ferocity. ¡°Guards, hurry,e and kill them for me!¡±

    A sudden sound of hurried footsteps arose, and around three hundred men wielding knives and sticks rushed towards Billy and hispanions with a menacing air. The leaders among them exuded a strong aura, clearly indicating that they were martial artists.

    ¡°Hoe dare you kill the young master!¡± Just as they was about to rush to the three of them, the leading man roared angrily and swung hisrge knife swiftly towards Billy.

    Ten SHADOWds on the side swiftly darted toward the opposing crowd. Simultaneously, their wrists kept flipping, and the cold-crescent curved knives in their hands released sharp de glimmers, shing fiercely.

    The next moment, the square echoed with countless hysterical screams as one after another figure copsed to the ground.

    In less than five minutes, all three hundred men had fallen, each one writhing in pain on the ground.

    Mark Pierce and his brother simultaneously cried out in grief.

    ¡°Are you people from SHADOW?¡± Song Toye furrowed his brows as he carefully examined the curved knives held by the ten SHADOWds

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the Pierce brothers shuddered all over, their legs going weak, and they almost copsed. The overwhelming anger in their hearts waspletely extinguished in an instant by the word ¡°SHADOW¡±. Although they had never dealt with SHADOW, they had heard of this name before. They finally knew why Judge could master so many charges against Alec Pierce. With the power of SHADOW, it was too easy to find this information.

    Moreover, the Pierce brothers felt a sense of despair as they thought about what their family had done over the years. Even with their sky-high energy in Ozin, it seemed like they were no match for SHADOW. Those people whom they relied on probably would turn them down with the slightest hesitation if they knew that it was SHADOW who was handling things. How could they possibly stand up for the Pierce family on their behalf?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle your debt now!¡± Billy turned to Shawn Pierce and spoke.

    ¡°Three years ago, you wiped out an entire family of five. You can¡¯t deny that.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Shawn Pierce took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.

    Although SHADOW made him wary, he wasn¡¯t at the point where he would give up without a fight. After all, he was a Battle Master. Besides, he had officially joined Crimson Shade Sect and Song Toye was right beside him. If there was going to be a conflict, who knew who woulde out on top?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy squinted slightly as he looked at Shawn Pierce. ¡°Are you going to kill yourself or do you need SHADOW¡¯s help?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shawn Pierce took another deep breath before speaking again, ¡°I admit that SHADOW is strong, but do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well well well! From what you¡¯re saying it seems like you still have some backup?¡± Billyughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m guessing these four people around you are your backup?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Song Toye from Crimson Shade Sect. Shawn Pierce has officially joined our sect. Can we let this go? I am grateful beyond words.¡±

    Although Song Toye feared the name of SHADOW, he was still a leader in Crimson Shade Sect and he had to speak up. If he was scared off by just that name, it would be too embarrassing for him. After all, even if he was facing someone from SHADOW, with his strength as a Battle General, Song believed that there was still hope for victory.

    ¡°Crimson Shade Sect?¡± Billy turned to Judge and asked, ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±

 Chapter 128 An S-Class Wanted Criminal

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Judge nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a sect that doesn¡¯t belong, and it¡¯s also a ce where dirt is hidden.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smirked. ¡°Check the case file of their leader!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge responded, pulling out his phone to start working.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, buddy,¡± Song Toye frowned. ¡°Though SHADOW is strong, if we keep all of you here today, SHADOW shouldn¡¯t know it was us who did it, right?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot!¡± Casey nced at him coldly.

    ¡°You bastard! Who are you talking to like that? Do you wanna die?¡± One of the men with red hair shouted angrily. After speaking, he raised his hand and attacked Casey with his initial strength as a Battle Master at novice level.

    Two SHADOWds shed out and shed their crescent moon knives simultaneously.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man with red hair shouted angrily and sent out powerful punches one after another. However, he underestimated the strength of the SHADOW guards. Both of them were six-star SHADOW guards with martial art skills of a True Master Battle Master.

    ¡°Gabriel, be careful!¡± Song Toye realized the strength of several SHADOW guards at this time and eximed in shock.

    As he spoke, the man¡¯s body disyed more than ten bloodstains, turning him into a bloodied figure,pletely devoid of any fighting strength. He was now lying helplessly, barely alive.

    Clearly, this was the result of the SHADOWds showing some mercy; otherwise, he would have been dead already.

    SHADOW had its rules and didn¡¯t kill three types of people: the innocent, those who didn¡¯t deserve the death penalty, and individuals intentionally left alive.

    For now, the man named Gabriel was temporarily categorized into the second group, which was why he managed to hold on to his pathetic life.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The other three disciples thundered as they charged at the SHADOW men.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Song Toye shouted loudly, ¡°You are not their opponents, don¡¯t go up there to die!¡±

    However, it was already toote. Before they could even touch their opponents¡¯ clothes, the cold-crescent curved knives had already left several bloody gashes on their bodies. They slumped to the ground with faces full of horror. The three of them finally realized the gap between themselves and each other; they were not even in the same league.

    ¡°Boss, we found it!¡± At this moment, Judge looked towards Billy.

    ¡°What have you got?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°We should kill him!¡± Judge responded in a deep voice. ¡°Not to mention the distant past, just a month ago, he killed the parents of a pair of twin sisters in order to im them for himself. The two sisters were overwhelmed with grief and ended up taking their own lives.¡±

    ¡°He was once arrested by the local police station, but he then escaped and also injured many people in the police station. The case was transferred to us, but we haven¡¯t had a chance to deal with it yet!¡±

    ¡°Then kill Shawn Pierce!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Judge nodded in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight with you all!¡± Shawn Pierce and his brother looked at each other, knowing that they were in a desperate situation. Instead of waiting to die, they decided to take a chance.

    The momentum on both of them suddenly soared, making them look like two wild beasts charging out.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± This time, before the SHADOWds could make a move, Judge flipped his wrist and a beam of sword energy shot out like lightning.

    Poof!

    The next moment, a head flew into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain. Shawn Pierce¡¯s body continued to run forward for two more steps before finally copsing to the ground.

    ¡°Shawn!¡±

    Mark Pierce¡¯s tears flowed freely, and he cried out in grief. Later, he copsed onto the ground as if he had aged several decades in an instant. He knew that the Pierce family waspletely finished this time.

    Meanwhile, Song Toye abruptly stopped in the middle of his charge, his face filled with endless terror. Until this moment, he finally realized how wrong he was! He could sense the chi energy released by Judge. And he realized that Judge was at least a Battle General at an advanced level and that Judge was much more powerful than him. More importantly, he saw the handle of Judge¡¯s Cold Moon Curved de in his hand, made of tinum, which showed that he was one of the legendary ¡°Five Sharp des¡± of SHADOW.

    Without much thought, Song Toye quickly knelt down.

    ¡°Please¡­ please spare me, I have an important message to offer you, please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    He regretted it so much now. If he had known that who Judge was, he would never have stood up for Shawn Pierce. And what made him even more hopeless was that through Judge¡¯s identity, he had already realized who Billy was.

    There was only one person within the borders who could instruct the ¡°Five Sharp des¡± ¨C King of the West, the master of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!

    At this thought, a foul smell emanated from his crotch.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Judge spoke calmly as he sheathed his knife. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then. Let¡¯s see if your information is worth sparing your life.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know where you can find a wanted S-ss criminal wanted by you¡­¡± Song Toye hesitated before speaking up.

    Judge frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s their name?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know his real name but he goes by Tyrone May now and it should be an alias.¡± Song Toye responded quickly.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m seven years old?¡± Judge replied coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know his real name and yet you im he¡¯s a wanted criminal by us?¡±

    As he spoke, a chill filled the air.

    ¡°He told me himself¡­¡± Song Toye hurriedly added in defense. ¡°One time when we were drinking together and he let slip¡­¡±

    ¡°You better not be lying to us or else you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Billy spoke sternly.

    ¡°Take him back and sketch out a portrait!¡±

    Every one of the S-ss criminals wanted by SHADOW bore significant criminal cases, making them prime targets. Any leads must be pursued.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Judge replied. After he sheathed his de, he knocked Song Toye unconscious with a palm strike.

    ¡°All core members of the Pierce Family should be taken into custody for investigation. Those with a criminal record must face strict punishment!¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°Furthermore, make Mark Pierce reveal all their allies in Ozin. Regardless of who they are, apprehend them all and bring them to justice. Those who need to be executed shall be executed, and those who need to be detained shall be detained! If anyone dares to speak up for the Pierce Family, tell them toe directly to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The SHADOWds responded loudly.

    That morning, Harleen went to work, and Billy was at home ying with Tasha¡¯s toys when Casey knocked on the door and entered.

    ¡°Bother!¡± Casey greeted Billy after nodding to Fletcher and his wife.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy stood up and asked.

    ¡°Judge has found the people from Ink Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Impressive, they found them so quickly. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion has branches in many major cities in the country, and there¡¯s one in the eastern suburbs of Ozin.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them!¡±

 Chapter 129 Ink Fragrance of Spring

    Half an hourter, Billy and Casey drove towards their destination.

    Over an hourter, Casey mmed on the brakes and parked the car in front of arge tea house on the outskirts of town.

    ¡°Hey bro!¡± Judge walked over as soon as they got out of the car and greeted Casey before turning to Billy.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°ording to our sources, this tea house is owned by a guy named Mason Kemp, who keeps a low profile and rarely shows his face. The business is managed by a woman named Rainbow Carter.¡±

    ¡°When they take on assassination jobs,¡± Judge added. ¡°They never say that they¡¯re from Ink Pavilion or answer any questions from clients. They just tell them to wait for news.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Billy said before turning around and heading towards the tea house with Casey and Judge following closely behind.

    ¡°Pleasee inside.¡± A woman in a tight dress greeted them as they entered the lobby.

    ¡°Do you have private rooms?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± The woman smiled before leading them to a private room.

    ¡°What kind of tea would you like?¡± She asked once they were seated in their room.

    ¡°I heard that you have Ink Fragrance of Spring here?¡± Judge looked up at her curiously.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman was slightly surprised. ¡°Are you gentlemen here specifically for Ink Fragrance of Spring?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Judge nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s really good so please bring us a pot of it.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Ink Fragrance of Spring is the most expensive tea here. I wonder if you three can ept it!¡± The cheongsam woman hesitated for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Really? How much?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°One pot, one hundred thousand!¡± the woman replied.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you guys are making so much money that you could just open a bank.¡± Judge said with some sarcasm.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± the woman smiled. ¡°If you think the price is too high, we have many other good teas here that are very affordable. How about¡­¡±

    ¡°We came all this way specifically for Ink Fragrance of Spring. Otherwise, why bothering all this way?¡± Judge interrupted her.

    ¡°Sure thing! We can pay for it as long as the tea¡¯s good. We¡¯ll take several pots if we have to.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, please wait a moment!¡± The woman paused before walking towards the door. As she turned around at thest second, there was a hint of something strange in her eyes.

    ¡°When did you be so extravagant?¡± Casey spoke up after the woman left.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t drink this tea, we can¡¯t see the boss, right? Is there something special about it?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Judge chuckled smugly.

    ¡°In general, Ink Pavilion doesn¡¯t take orders from strangers, they rely on rmendations from acquaintances instead. And Ink Fragrance of Spring¡­ only acquaintances know about this kind of tea.¡± He exined further

    ¡°Not bad! You¡¯ve even figured that out?¡± Caseyughed again.

    ¡°Well of course! Otherwise whye here? We can¡¯t just surround their tea house right? What if their boss isn¡¯t there and we spook them off?¡± Judge grinned widely.

    ¡°That¡¯s progress!¡± Caseyughed once more

    After chatting for a while, they heard a sound of high heels echoed through the hallway.

    Soon after, a tall woman walked in with the woman in a tight dress following behind her, carrying tea utensils.

    The other woman was around thirty years old. She had beautiful features and a curvaceous figure, exuding an air of mature charm that was possessed by a young married women.

    ¡°Wee to the tea house, gentlemen!¡± The woman smiled as she approached them.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself, okay? My name is Rainbow Carter and they all call me Rainbow. I am in charge of this tea house.¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡± Judge gave a faint smile.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wonder how I should address you three?¡± Rainbow Carter also smiled back.

    ¡°This is Mr Gardner!¡± Judge pointed at Billy and introduced him.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Gardner,¡± Rainbow Carter smiled again as she walked up to Billy and extended her right hand before continuing, ¡°Wee to the tea house.¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze swept over Billy¡¯s body and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. The aura of royalty that emanated from him made her realize that he was not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Billy shook hands with her while smiling.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Ink Fragrance of Spring that you ordered is one of our tea house¡¯s special teas, and it requires certain skills in brewing or else most of its vor will be lost.¡±

    Rainbow Carter continued speaking while gesturing for the other woman to put down the tea utensils. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let me brew some tea for you three?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Carter.¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Rainbow Carter said as she sat down by the tea set.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you aren¡¯t from around here, Mr Gardner?¡± Rainbow Carter asked as she poured the tea, ¡°Your ent sounds like it¡¯s from up north.¡±

    ¡°You have a good ear.¡±

    ¡°I could be wrong though.¡± Rainbow Carter said with a smile as she ced the tea leaves in the pot. She then focused on brewing the tea with fluid and graceful movements that showed her expertise in making tea.

    ¡°Here you go!¡± After a short while, Rainbow Carter smiled and handed three cups of freshly brewed tea to Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Billy picked up his cup and took a sip of the fragrant brew beforementing, ¡°This is really good! It¡¯s worth every penny.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your approval, Mr Gardner.¡± Rainbow Carter smiled again before continuing to speak. ¡°And let me guess, there must be something else besides tasting our teas that brings you here today?¡±

    It was customary for this tea house that even if someone ordered Ink Fragrance of Spring here, it didn¡¯t guarantee they would ept their order. Rainbow Carter¡¯s process of brewing teas was also her way of assessing her guests¡¯ intentions. Unless she offered to help them out herself, paying ten thousand only entitled one to drink some cups of quality teas without any further services rendered.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Billyughed lightly before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone, I wonder if you could lend me some help?¡±

    ¡°Looking for someone?¡± Rainbow Carter was taken aback. She rarely encountered tea guests who asked her to help find people.

    After a brief pause, she looked at Billy and continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I might disappoint you, Mr Gardner. Besides serving tea, I have some other small businesses here, but I am not good at finding people.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to reject me so quickly. The person I¡¯m looking for is definitely someone you know.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rainbow Carter was surprised again, ¡°I wonder who you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°It may be difficult for you to decide on your own. If it¡¯s convenient, can we meet Mr Kemp?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to her words.

    Rainbow Carter narrowed her eyes slightly and the cheongsam-d woman beside her also paused.

    Few people knew the owner of this tea house in the first ce and most assumed that it was Rainbow Carter herself. And even fewer knew that the owner¡¯s surname was Kemp.

    Obviously, they came prepared!

 Chapter 130 Full of Fear and Panic on the Face

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it inconvenient?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°I apologize, Mr Gardner, but finding someone is not within our business scope.¡± Rainbow Carter responded after some thought.

    ¡°Ten billion!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°As long as you can help me find the target, I can offer ten billion. If you think it¡¯s too little, we can negotiate.¡±

    Upon hearing this, both Rainbow Carter and the woman in cheongsam took a sharp breath of cold air. Although they had dealt with many wealthy clients before, they rarely encountered someone who offered ten billion right off the bat.

    ¡°One moment, please.¡± After some consideration, Rainbow Carter stood up. The price of ten billion was beyond her authority and she needed to report it first.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    Later on, Rainbow Carter and the other woman turned around and left.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion is indeed something. This woman is a Grand Elder Battle Master!¡± Judge spoke as soon as they were gone. ¡°Even the waiter are Warriors.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ink Pavilion is an assassin organization that has been passed down for hundreds or even thousands of years, not to be underestimated.¡± Casey nodded in response.

    As they were talking on the corridor again came sounds of footsteps. Soon enough, only one middle-aged man in his fifties walked inside apanied by Rainbow Carter.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, let me introduce our boss.¡± Rainbow carter spoke up.

    ¡°Hello, Mr Gardner, I¡¯ve been looking forward to meet you. I¡¯m Mason Kemp.¡± The middle-aged man said as he sat down on the nearby couch and turned to Billy.

    ¡°Hi, Mr Kemp, it¡¯s so nice to finally meet you!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite, Mr Gardner,¡± Mason Kemp replied with a smile. ¡°I heard that you wanted us to help find someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about who exactly you¡¯re looking for?¡± Mason Kemp paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Also, how did you know we could definitely find them?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for her!¡± Billy pulled out a photo from his pocket and ced it on the coffee table.

    The photo was of Lady Peony wearing a veil ¨C Judge had retrieved it directly from the SHADOW system.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    As soon as they saw the photo, both Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter¡¯s pupils shrank in shock.

    ¡°What do you think, Mr Kemp? You should know her, right?¡± Billy noticed their reactions immediately.

    ¡°You must be joking, Mr Gardner!¡± After taking a deep breath to steady his emotions, Mason Kemp replied, ¡°This woman wears a veil, we can¡¯t even see her face, how could I possibly know her?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°This woman has a nickname, Lady Peony, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of her.¡±

    As soon as Billy finished speaking, both Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter burst out with strong energy at the same time.

    Mason Kemp¡¯s cultivation level was one grade higher than Rainbow Carter¡¯s; he was a True Master Battle Master, and onlycked an opportunity to be a Battle General.

    ¡°What are you?¡± Mason Kemp looked at Billy and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°So it seems you know this Lady Peony?¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Tell me her whereabouts, and I can let you both leave, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Mason Kemp¡¯s eyes shed with an icy chill. ¡°Youe here looking for trouble, do you know what kind of existence is behind us? Believe it or not, I can make the three of you disappear with just one word.¡±

    ¡°Are all Ink Pavilion people as blindly confident as you?¡± Billy squinted slightly.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Hearing Billy reveal their identities with just one sentence, both Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter were shocked once again.

    In addition to being shocked, they also felt a hint of unease in their hearts. The fact that the other party knew they were from Ink Pavilion and still dared toe here looking for trouble clearly meant that they weren¡¯t just acting impulsively.

    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in energy from the three people before them. There were only two possibilities ¨C either none of them had any martial arts skills or their cultivation levels surpassed theirs. And obviously, thetter was more likely.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about who exactly you guys are. You really impresses me.¡± Mason Kemp frowned.

    ¡°My patience has limits. You have only one minute to consider it.¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to his words. ¡°After time runs out, whether or not both of you can leave unscathed will be an unknown variable.¡±

    Mason Kemp took another deep breath and his eyes shed with anger.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me see what you¡¯re relying on!¡± said Mason. With those words, he quickly jumped up from the couch and reached out to grab Billy by the throat.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Judge spoke calmly and then swept his hand in a palm strike.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Bang!

    After the strong wind passed, Mason Kemp mmed into the wall behind him and fell to the ground, spitting out blood.

    Rainbow Carter was shivering all over her body with horror on her face.

    Based on the way Judge released his chi energy, he should be a Battle General at advanced level at least. One characteristic of a strong Battle General was being able to release the energy of chi. Battle Generals were divided into five levels: Novice, Tier-one, Tier-two, Grand Elder and True Master Battle General; therefore, there was a difference in power when releasing chi energy between them.

    Although Novice or Tier-one martial artists could release chi, they didn¡¯t have much destructive power. In realbat situations, they still needed physical contact attacks to be effective against their opponents. When it came to a Tier-two Battle General, releasing chi could be quite effective while confronting opponents whose cultivation level was below theirs,  as one punch or one kick could cause some degree of injury or damage.

    To achieve invisible killing through releasing chi energy required breaking through to status at least. Neither Rainbow nor Mason had expected that their opponent would turn out to be such a powerful one; no wonder they couldn¡¯t sense any aura from him!

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you guys?¡± Mason Kemp struggled to get up from the ground, his face full of fear. ¡°Still not willing to talk?¡± Billy nced at him and then turned to Judge. ¡°Judge, have SHADOWe and seal off this tea house. Bring all rted personnel back for investigation. Anyone with a criminal record will be punished severely!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge responded loudly, then pulled out his phone and sent a message.

    ¡°Judge?! SHADOW?!¡± Mason Kemp couldn¡¯t control the shaking of his body anymore as he heard these names.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re one of SHADOW¡¯s five sharp des, Judge?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to show you my ID?¡± Judge put away his phone and asked in a deep voice.

    After getting Judge¡¯s confirmation, both Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter fell on the ground at the same time with faces full of fear and cold sweat dripping down their faces.

 Chapter 131 Lady Peony

    Mason Kemp and Rainbow Carter finally realized who had been stalking them.

    Just the name of ¡°SHADOW¡± was enough to make them feel fearful, and now, the leader of SHADOW in the eastern district hade to them. How could they avoid being panicked?

    Moreover, both of them thought of another question ¨C if Billy couldmand Judge, then what was his identity?!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Could he be King of the West, the master of SHADOW, Commander Gardner? Could it be that Lady Peony hasmitted another major crime recently, causing such a big shot to personally arrest her?¡¯ Mason and Rainbow were assuming inwardly.

    ¡°Can you say it now?¡± Judge continued to ask, ¡°Confess honestly and I can help you seek leniency!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where she is¡­¡± Mason Kemp struggled to speak, ¡°We¡­ we are just peripheral members of Ink Pavilion, I¡¯m not¡­ not sure about her whereabouts¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Fine, since you can¡¯t provide us with useful information,¡± Billy sounded sterner as he continued, ¡°Kill them both!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge responded, flipping his wrist and the Cold Moon curved de appeared in his hand.

    ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    The two of them knelt down in front of Billy at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Mason Kemp quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, he continued speaking, ¡°Her rank is higher than mine. If it were any other day, I¡­ I really wouldn¡¯t know her whereabouts. But¡­ but today happens to be her birthday¡­ ording to her usual practice in previous years, even if she is busy, she will set aside time to hold a small birthday party at her vi.

    ¡°Where is her vi?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°This is the specific address¡­¡± Mason Kemp trembled as he took a paper and pen from the side and wrote down an address to give to Judge.

    ¡°You better not be lying to us, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Judge took the address and looked at it.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his twopanions drove away, with Mason Kemp, Rainbow Carter, and all of Ink Pavilion¡¯s peripheral members taken away by SHADOW¡¯s men.

    The address given by Mason Kemp was around 200 miles away from Ozin. ording to administrative division, it belonged to the suburbs of Enssea.

    At 4 PM, their Land Rover stopped at the foot of a beautiful mountain. In front of them was a small courtyard built against the mountain with its own entrance gate.

    There was a sizable artificialke at the entrance of the courtyard with several ck swans and pairs of mandarin ducks ying in it. A delicately carved arch bridge connected to the main gate of this estate.

    ¡°She sure knows how to enjoy herself.¡± After getting out of their car, Judge looked around admiringly.

    ¡°ording to what Mason Kemp said, Lady Peony¡¯s official identity is vice president of Enssea Chamber Of Commerce. With Ink Pavilion backing her up behind the scenes she can easily make some money.¡± Casey responded nonchntly

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Billy scanned around before walking towards that arch bridge

    Inside this estate there were people moving about everywhere; lively conversations were taking ce between groups holding red wine sses dressed in fashionable clothing for both men and women alike .

    Around this estate there were about thirty ck-d men standing like javelins on standby; they had strong builds and imposing aura .

    Not far from where they stood near entrance gate , several middle-aged men and women gathered around a tall woman chatting cheerfully .

    The woman appeared about thirty-five years old with delicate features that exuded natural charm. There was also beauty mark on her forehead which resembled grains rice. Her skin was as smooth as jade but fragile like porcin. Standing about 5. 6 ft tall, she had graceful posture and elegant demeanor. Her whole body emitted mature aura reminiscent that only came from someone who had lived through many experiences .

    No wonder Osmond Watkins and ck Eagle both said that Lady Peony was a beautiful woman, their words were indeed true.

    ¡°Luna, happy birthday!¡± One of the young masters raised his ss and spoke, ¡°I wish you many more years like this one and many more toe!¡±

    Lady Peony¡¯s full name was Luna Wilkinson. People outside of Ink Pavilion, regardless of age or gender, all call her Luna.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Luna Wilkinson smiled sweetly and took a sip from her ss.

    ¡°Luna, about that project you helped me withst time, please continue to keep an eye on it.¡± The young man finished his drink in one gulp before continuing.

    ¡°You can rest assured, there will be results in three days.¡± Luna Wilkinson replied with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± The young man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±

    Just then, footsteps sounded.

    A senior man and middle-aged man led the way with several followers behind them.

    ¡°Excuse me, everyone. ¡± Seeing the two men approaching her table, Luna excused herself from those around her to greet them warmly.

    ¡°Mr Schneider, you¡¯re here! You really surprised me!¡± When she reached the two men, she greeted them warmly while smiling at Marvin Schneider, the old man.

    ¡°Luna, it¡¯s your fault, you didn¡¯t tell me about your birthday banquet? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m too old for your taste?¡± Marvin Schneiderughed as he responded to Luna Wilkinson¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, Mr Schneider. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Luna Wilkinson replied sweetly before turning towards the middle-aged man. ¡°May I ask who this gentleman is?¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce him,¡± Marvin Schneiderughed and said, ¡°This is Ted Arquette whom I mentionedst time we spoke, Deputy Inspector of the Special Patrol Squadron of Enssea.¡±

    ¡°I was just talking to him when I heard about the party here, so we came together to have a drink.¡±

    As soon as Marvin Schneider spoke, everyone around turned to look at him with wary eyes. Most people there knew what kind of organization the Special Patrol Squadron was ¨C it was an entity that went straight to the capital city and even those in high ces were afraid of them.

    And Deputy Inspector¡¯s position within the Special Patrol was quite a powerful one; it was only second to Provincial Governor and the Inspector.

    ¡°Ms Wilkinson, Luna, I¡¯ming here without invitation, I¡¯m not bothering you, am I?¡± asked Ted Arquette.

    ¡°Mr Arquette, of course not. Wee to my party.¡± Luna Wilkinson shook hands with him before giving him another charming smile. ¡°You¡¯re our honored guest, we might not even be able to invite you if we tried! There¡¯s no question of disturbing us!¡±

    After that, she looked back at Marvin Schneider and said, ¡°Mr Schneider, Mr Arquette, let¡¯s go inside!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ted Arquetteughed heartily as they made their way towards the vi.

    Just then, two muffled sounds rang out from outside the estate gate followed by two ck-d men flying through the air before crashing onto the ground unconscious. Soon after, Billy and hispanions walked in steadily.

    Luna Wilkinson¡¯s eyes flickered with an imperceptible chill as she witnessed the scene before her.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you know where you are? How dare you. That is very presumptuous.¡± The ck-d men inside the estate began walking towards the door.

    ¡°The party ends here today, everyone please leave!¡± Judge ignored the group of ck-d men and spoke loudly to the men and women inside the estate.

 Chapter 132 Her Protector

    ¡°Hey, I think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± A group of ck-d men had already arrived and rushed towards Judge with their hands raised.

    Bang!

    They charged fast and fell even faster, each one flying out as if hit by a car. Like the twopanions before them, they fell to the ground with their eyes rolling back in their heads.

    A gasp went up around them as everyone stared in shock at the scene before them. With just a casual wave of his hand, Judge had taken down an entire group of people. Was this some kind of movie?

    Luna Wilkinson furrowed her brow upon seeing this. With her keen eyesight, she saw through Judge¡¯s cultivation level, at least of a Battle General at advanced level. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat while she pulled out her phone to send a message.

    ¡°Luna, do you know these guys?¡± Ted Arquette nced over at Billy and then turned to ask her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± Luna Wilkinson¡¯s face showed an expression of fear and anxiety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Luna, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Ted Arquette responded confidently.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr Arquette. I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡± Said Luna Wilkinson with a pitiful look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Ted Arquette¡¯s voice was cold as he looked at Billy and his twopanions walking towards him.

    ¡°Who are you guys? This is not the ce for you. If you don¡¯t want trouble, get out of here now!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    The next second, a crisp p echoed through the air and left a handprint on Ted Arquette¡¯s face. The entirewn fell into silence after the loud smack, everyone petrified.

    ¡°How dare you p me?¡± It took Ted Arquette a while to react, his eyes zing as he stared at Judge.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, I will make you suffer today!¡± With that said, Tedunched himself with ten times his usual strength and threw a punch at Judge. He had reached the peak level of a Battle Master and had an impressive momentum behind him.

    Although he felt intimidated by the scene where Judge had just sent one of the ck-d men flying with one palm strike earlier on, he still had some pride left in him. As someone with significant power in this circle himself, if he didn¡¯t reim his dignity here today, he would be injured by shame internally for sure.

    Suddenly, two crisp sounds echoed before Judge¡¯s fist even touched Ted Arquette¡¯s face. He felt dizzy and disoriented.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Ted Arquette shook his head and roared.

    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again.¡± Judge interrupted him with a deep voice.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Ted Arquette gritted his teeth and spoke each word slowly. ¡°Do you realize the consequences of treating me like this?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Tell us,¡± Billy spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°Young people, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Marvin Schneider took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Vice Inspector Pierce is from the Special Patrol Squadron of Enssea. I advise you to kneel down and apologize to him now, otherwise no one can save you.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s from the Special Patrol Squadron?¡± Billy asked nonchntly. ¡°They gave you power just so that you could woo women?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Both Marvin Schneider and Ted Arquette were stunned by Billy¡¯s fearlessness.

    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Ted Arquette asked.

    ¡°Just get lost, this doesn¡¯t concern you!¡± Judge said in a low voice as he walked towards Luna Wilkinson.

    ¡°You¡­¡±Ted Arquette still wasn¡¯t giving up on arguing with them.

    Swish!

    Before Ted Arquette could even utter a word, Judge swiftly flipped his wrist and held the Cold Moon curved de in his hand. A cold light shed by Ted¡¯s side, and the table next to him was instantly cut in half.

    Ted Arquette shuddered with fear as he realized not only Judge¡¯s skill but also the weapon he held ¨C the Cold Moon curved de with a tinum handle, belonging to the ¡°Five Sharp des¡± of SHADOW. Judge was one of SHADOW¡¯s Provincial Governors, at the same administrative level as Ted¡¯s superior.

    But what terrified Ted Arquette even more was that he had already guessed Billy¡¯s identity. Who else besides that legendary figure would have qualified to have ¡°Five Sharp des¡± as followers?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡± Ted quickly bowed and apologized before Commander Gardner. Even if he were the first-inmand at Special Patrol Squadron, he wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Commander Gardner, King of the West. Once he offended such a big shot, a small Special Patrol Squadron would be wiped out by the Army of Bloodshadow within a few seconds.

    ¡°Do you want to be her protector?¡± Billy spoke calmly. ¡°Do you know who it is that you want to protect?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Ted Arquette stammered in confusion.

    At this moment, a residual image quickly arrived in front of Ted Arquette.

    Immediately after that, a soft sword was ced at his throat. If it moved in just a little further, Ted Arquette could bid farewell to this world.

    ¡°Luna, you¡­¡± After seeing the person in front of him clearly, Ted Arquette¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    Including Marvin Schneider and the surrounding onlookers, everyone had an expression of disbelief as they stared at Luna Wilkinson.

    ¡®This woman, who was genuinely charming, was actually a martial arts expert?¡¯ they assumed inwardly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t move!¡± Luna Wilkinson said in a deep voice.

    At the same time, over a dozen figures moved like specters from different directions, each holding a sword, with an ominous aura emanating from them. They swiftly approached the bystanders, each grabbing one person and cing a sword at their throat.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A scream was heard on the scene.

    Those who were not kidnapped eximed in shock and quickly ran towards the manor.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of person are you?¡± Ted Arquette asked Luna Wilkinson with difficulty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer you instead!¡± Judge gave him a look as if he was looking at an idiot.

    ¡°The woman you want to protect has a nickname called Lady Peony. This nickname is her code name in Ink Pavilion!¡±

    After speaking, Billy turned to Luna Wilkinson. ¡°Lady Peony, am I right?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ted Arquette eximed in horror. ¡°She¡¯s from Ink Pavilion?!¡±

    As the deputy inspector of the Special Patrol Squadron, he knew exactly what that meant. Ink Pavilion was thergest assassin organization in the country. They had been investigating them for years but hadn¡¯t made much progress. And now, he was actually considering bing their bodyguard! How ironic!

    ¡°And unless I miss my guess, you must be Commander Gardner.¡± Luna Wilkinson said with a flirtatious smile towards Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s name before and it¡¯s truly an honor to meet you today. I never expected you to be so young and handsome. Even I can¡¯t help but feel a little attracted!¡±

 Chapter 133 The Truth

    Although Luna Wilkinson appeared calm on the surface, her heart was already in turmoil. She never expected to be targeted by someone as powerful as Commander Gardner. She had little hope of surviving this ordeal.

    The name of Commander Gardner was enough to fill her with despair.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it!¡± Casey narrowed his eyes as he raised his hand to attack.

    Luna Wilkinson was obviously teasing Billy.

    ¡°Casey!¡± Billy spoke up in a low voice and then turned his attention to Luna Wilkinson.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice, let him go ande with us. If you cooperate, there might still be a chance for you to live.¡±

    Luna Wilkinson giggled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Commander Gardner to have such a sense of humor!¡±

    ¡°This is your only chance. Don¡¯t you want to take it?¡± Billy spoke again in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Luna Wilkinson smiled flirtatiously once more. ¡°If even your esteemed Commander Gardner has personally intervened, what chance do I have if I surrender?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that holding all these people hostage will protect you from me?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner never spills the innocent¡¯s blood.¡± Luna continued. ¡°If these people die, wouldn¡¯t that make your their killer?¡±

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Billy sneered back at her.

    Boom!

    The next moment, a palpable energy burst out from him like a roaring river breaking its banks, instantly spreading in all directions and shining brightly.

    Immediately after, everyone at the scene except Casey and Judge flew out like autumn leaves swept away by the wind, their bodies scattered in all directions in mid-air. Later, they fell to the ground one by one, but it seemed that they did not suffer too serious injuries.

    This was obviously done intentionally by Billy, otherwise, not to mention the hostages, even martial arts experts like Luna Wilkinson wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    Almost at the same time as Billy¡¯s explosive momentum released, Casey and Judge moved simultaneously, two residual images shot out like ghosts as they lifted their hands to smash out powerful gusts of wind.

    In less than a minute, all the assassins, except Luna Wilkinson, had their bodiespletely shattered, with none of them spared. The two of them had been following Billy for so long that they had developed a tacit understanding. They both understand the meaning behind any action Billy made.

    Upon seeing the pools of blood on the side, all the hostages immediately vomited, their faces turning deathly pale.

    ¡°Ted Arquette, are you dead? If not, get up quickly and lead everyone out of here!¡± Casey then turned to Ted Arquette nearby and said in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Ted Arquette trembled all over and quickly got up, shouting loudly to everyone around him, ¡°Get up now!¡±

    The hostages struggled to their feet and rushed towards the entrance of the mansion.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± At the same time, Billy had already arrived in front of Luna Wilkinson.

    ¡°I admit that I underestimated you!¡±

    Luna Wilkinson got up from the ground, knowing that she was defeated.

    Before she could say anything else, Billy flicked his wrist and three silver needles shot out and pierced her body.

    ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡±

    Luna Wilkinson trembled all over in fear as she realized that she couldn¡¯t even activate a trace of chi energy anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I just temporarily sealed your energy.¡± Billy spoke calmly before adding, ¡°To prevent you frommitting suicide.¡±

    From his understanding of Ink Pavilion, this assassin organization brainwashed anyone above a certain level and they were always prepared for suicide at any moment. He still needed to extract the truth from Luna¡¯s mouth about what happened five years ago so he wouldn¡¯t let her die so easily.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Luna Wilkinson. She vaguely felt that Billy¡¯s intention for capturing her wasn¡¯t solely because she was part of Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°Can you help me with something?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡± Luna Wilkinson¡¯s suspicions grew stronger.

    ¡°Do you remember the incident five years ago about the Miles family in Ozin?¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Um?!¡± Luna Wilkinson shuddered, ¡°You¡­ you are?¡±

    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself,¡± Billy replied, ¡°I am the adopted son of Truman Miles. I was lucky enough to escape death five years ago.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Luna Wilkinson eximed in shock, her face full of horror. She finally understood why Billy was afraid she wouldmit suicide.

    ¡°Tell me, who ordered you to attack the Miles family and what was their motive? I advise you not to try lying,¡± he continued, ¡°Otherwise, before your death, you will taste a fate worse than death!¡±

    Luna Wilkinson copsed on the ground with an expression of endless despair on her face. She had no doubt that what Billy said was true. It would be too easy for someone at his level to extract information from her mouth.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know who exactly ordered me¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, Luna Wilkinson spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°I only met him once and he was in disguise. All I know is that hees from one of the noble families in the capital city. He offered billions aspensation for my help¡­¡±

    Billy furrowed his brows. ¡°What was his goal? Why did he want to wipe out the Miles family?¡±

    ¡°In a way, it¡¯s because of you,¡± Luna Wilkinson took a deep breath and responded. ¡°The Miles family was just caught in the crossfire.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils shrank slightly.

    ¡°Their ultimate goal is to get their hands on a jade pendant that you have.¡± Luna Wilkinson paused before continuing.

    ¡°A jade pendant?¡± Billy trembled all over. In his mind, he saw the dragon-shaped jade pendant that Harleen had taken from him.

    That jade pendant was a birthday gift from his biological mother when he was a child. He had always thought it was just an ordinary piece of valuable jewelry and never imagined it held any special meaning.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna Wilkinson nodded. ¡°They¡¯ve requested that we don¡¯t make it obvious that they¡¯re specifically targeting you or reveal our identity as members of Ink Pavilion. Instead, they want others to think it¡¯s just someone seeking revenge against the Miles family.¡±

    ¡°So I first went to ck Eagle, Ozin¡¯s underground king at the time, but he refused to help. Then I went to the heads of three other families in Ozin who were still holding grudges against the Miles, and we struck a deal.¡± She continued.

    Hearing this, an overwhelming hatred emanated from Billy. The next moment, Billy spat out a mouthful of blood and his aura became extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and Judge eximed simultaneously.

 Chapter 134 Endless Hatred

    Immediately, Billy knelt down on both legs, his eyes turning red as he looked in the direction of Ozin.

    ¡°Father, I have been unfilial. It was my fault that the Miles family was implicated¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    He never thought that the truth behind everything would be so cruel and that it all stemmed from himself. In his mind, various memories surfaced including those of his biological parents and different people and events.

    For so many years now he had deliberately avoided thinking about the past in order to sever all ties with it. But fate had other ns for him and burdened him once again with such a huge psychological weight. Although even Luna Wilkinson didn¡¯t know the true identity of the other party, there was no way she didn¡¯t have any guesses.

    ¡°Brother, take care!¡± Casey and Judge came up to him.

    After taking a deep breath, Billy bowed his head three times towards Ozin¡¯s direction before standing up again.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t take my jade pendant. You should know I¡¯m not dead. Why didn¡¯t youe looking for meter?¡± He then turned to Luna Wilkinson and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°We wanted to find you too but someone warned Ink Pavilionter, saying if we dared chase after you again they would wipe out Ink Pavilionpletely. So we were ordered by our superiors to give up.¡±

    Luna Wilkinson took another deep breath before continuing, ¡°We exined to our employer that you jumped into the rivermitting suicide along with your jade pendant.¡±

    ¡°What secrets does this jade pendant hold?¡± Billy continued asking, at the same time an image of an old man appeared in his mind. If he guessed correctly, it must have been that old man who gave Ink Pavilion warning.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Luna Wilkinson shook her head.

    ¡°Judge, she¡¯s in your hands now. Make her reveal the Ink Pavilion¡¯s hideout and clear them all out!¡± Billy turned to Judge and gave his orders.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge nodded vigorously before walking towards Luna Wilkinson.

    Five minutester, Billy and Casey got into their car.

    ¡°Brother, do you know who did this?¡± Casey started the engine and asked.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t bepletely sure yet, it¡¯s highly likely.¡± Billy replied with a cold glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Really? Casey¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°I¡¯ll call Azure Dragon and have him gather our team in the capital. We¡¯ll find whoever did this and take them down.¡±

    Casey dered with determination in his voice. For him, even if the capital was a dangerous ce, Billy had to avenge his family¡¯s death. And Casey didn¡¯t believe anyone could stop Army of Bloodshadow ¨C an army of tens of thousands of elite soldiers forged through bloodshed on battlefields.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s wait for further confirmation. Besides, it¡¯s not wise to go to the capital right now.¡± Billy exhaled deeply asplex emotions flickered across his eyes. Then he took out his phone to make a call.

    ¡°Hi, Commander, what are your orders?¡± The phone rang once before an enchanting voice answered on the other end.

    ¡°Are you in the capital? There are a few things I need you to take care of right away!¡± Billy spoke in a low voice.

    If it were any other time, he would have scolded the person and asked her to speak properly, but he was not in the mood now.

    ¡°Please give me your orders, sir!¡± The other person could tell from Billy¡¯s tone that he was serious and immediately became serious as well.

    Billy then gave some instructions over the phone.

    Ten minutester, he hung up.

    ¡°You better not let me find any evidence. Otherwise, you will regret it!¡± Billy murmured as his gaze became sharp.

    Casey felt a chill run down his spine when he sensed Billy¡¯s anger. He knew that if Billy¡¯s suspicions were confirmed, there would be chaos in the capital.

    Just as they drove back to Ozin, nearly 20 thousand men under SHADOW¡¯s jurisdiction in East District began moving out and gathering in different directions.

    The various factions of East District were once again rmed and started asking around about what was going on. SHADOW had made such a big move; something major must have happened!

    By nightfall, a heavy piece of news spread like wildfire throughout East District ¨C all ten external windows belonging to Ink Pavilion had been taken down by force and all members had been arrested.

    Upon hearing this news, everyone sighed with emotion. It could only be SHADOW that took down an organization like Ink Pavilion that had been passed down for hundreds of years.

    Everyone simultaneously pictured an image of a king-like figure, belonging to a man as the master of SHADOW.

    At 9 PM, Billy returned home.

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± he greeted Fletcher and Sharon, who were sitting on the couch watching TV.

    ¡°Billy, why are you back sote? Haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Sharon stood up as she spoke. ¡°Sit down for a bit and I¡¯ll heat up your food.¡±

    ¡°No need, Mom!¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°Casey and I already ate out.¡±

    ¡°Try to eat at home more often. It¡¯s not hygienic outside.¡± Sharon said before heading to the kitchen. ¡°How about some chicken soup? I¡¯ll heat it up for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Billy smiled gratefully.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t you need to go back to work after leaving your post for so long?¡± asked Fletcher.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had much rest in the past few years while stationed at camp. That¡¯s why my superiors granted me three months off.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°I see. What about Casey? Does he have simr work arrangements?¡± Fletcher continued asking questions.

    ¡°He has more flexible work hours and is often on-the-go.¡±

    ¡°That exins it!¡± Fletcher nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Dad, are Harleen and Tasha asleep?¡± Billy asked next.

    ¡°Tasha was tired from ying all day and fell asleep shortly after dinner. Harleen is putting her to bed now.¡± Fletcherughed softly as Harleen walked out of her room just then.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back.¡± Harleen smiled at him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded with a smile. ¡°Is Tasha asleep?¡±

    ¡°She fell asleep a while ago. I just put her to bed and fell asleep myself.¡±

    Half an hourter, after drinking chicken soup and washing up, Billy entered the bedroom with Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, do you still remember my dragon-shaped jade pendant?¡± After they got into bed, Billy asked.

    ¡°Of course! Before you came back this time, it was the only thing that gave me hope. How could I forget it? Whenever I feel like I can¡¯t hold on any longer, I take it out and look at it. Then I tell myself that maybe one day you wille back to find me. If we can¡¯t meet again in this life, when Tasha grows up, I will give her the jade pendant and tell her that it¡¯s something her father left for her.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you must¡¯ve been a rough couple years.¡± Billy kissed her hair gently.

    ¡°No matter how hard or tiring things were before now, everything is worth it because now I¡¯m happy.¡± A look of happiness appeared on Harleen¡¯s face.

    Then she got out of bed to retrieve the jade pendant from the dresser drawer before returning to bed again.

    ¡°Honey, why did you suddenly think of this jade pendant? Is there something going on?¡±

 Chapter 135 A Formidable Army

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy smiled and shook his head. ¡°I just suddenly thought of this, so I asked you.¡±

    As he spoke, he took the jade pendant from Harleen¡¯s hand and examined it carefully, but found nothing special about it.

    ¡°Honey, this jade pendant should have a special meaning to you, right?¡± Harleen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return it to its rightful owner now. Keep it safe and don¡¯t lose it, okay?¡±

    Harleen Knight was a smart woman who didn¡¯t believe that Billy had just suddenly remembered this matter. She could see from Billy¡¯s eyes what was going on. And she remembered five years ago when Billy held onto the jade pendant tightly before falling into aa as if afraid of losing it.

    A few days ago she had intended to return the jade pendant to him but got busy with other things and forgot.

    ¡°Thank you, my dear wife!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°It does have some special meaning for me. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t nned on asking Harleen to return the jade pendant back to him, but after what happened earlier today he realized that leaving the jade with her could cause her trouble so he decided to take possession of it again.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Harleen nestled in Billy¡¯s arms and nodded slightly. She knew there were many secrets hidden within Billy but she wouldn¡¯t be like other women who would pester him until they found out everything. She believed that if there was something important for her husband to share with her, he would do so when the time was right.

    ¡­

    The next morning after ying outside with Tasha for a while, they walked back home together.

    ¡°Daddy! Uncle Casey is sleeping over there!¡± As they approached their vi courtyard, Tasha pointed towards Casey sitting cross-legged in a nearby pavilion looking asleep.

    ¡°Tasha, Uncle Casey is practicing his martial arts, he¡¯s not sleeping.¡± Harleen responded with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Harleen, can you take Tasha home now?¡± Billy sensed a change in Casey¡¯s aura and his eyes flickered slightly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded and led Tasha into the small courtyard.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy then walked towards the pavilion.

    Walking to a distance of about 100 ft from the pavilion, the air around Casey began to flow faster and a piercing whistling sound was heard.

    In no time, dozens of sharp gusts of wind rushed around him like des, and cracks appeared on the pirs around the pavilion. At the same time, Casey¡¯s energy continued to strengthen, and the entire area was thick with tension.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    A few minutester, Casey¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and his aura became somewhat disordered.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As Billy swiftly flipped his wrist, three silver needles flew out of his hand, piercing directly into Casey¡¯s body.

    Immediately after, Billy took a few big steps froward toe up behind Casey and lifted his hand to press it on top of his head while speaking.

    ¡°Sink to Dantian, preserve the essence.

    Seal the crown of the head, the energy door, the chi gathering ce and the fountain point.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Casey raised his eyebrows and mumbled in a deep voice.

    Phew!

    A surge of chi energy, as powerful as the sun and moon, flowed from Billy¡¯s palm into Casey¡¯s body. Then it exploded like a bomb inside Casey¡¯s body, instantly rushing towards various parts of his body.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Casey frowned again.

    He felt countless high-pressure shock waves rushing through his meridians, constantly impacting his strange channels.

    Casey subconsciously gathered his spirit and concentrated on guarding the four major acupoints: the crown of the head, the energy door, the chi gathering ce and the fountain point.

    The chi energy in Billy¡¯s palm rose to a higher level again, pouring in like a wild river bursting its banks.

    ¡°Uh!?¡± About ten minutester, Casey raised his eyebrows and a hint of joy shed across his face. He could clearly sense that the shackles had loosened and he could already glimpse a glimmer of light at the end of the tunnel.

    ¡°Gather your mind and energy, guide it with circumstances, circte around your body along with chi flow through every acupoint!¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Casey nodded and activated his heart method to circte around his body along with chi flow through every acupoint.

    In no time at all, the de winds around them became even more fierce. Apart from terrifying knife marks covering every inch on the pirs supporting their pavilion, several meters away from them also had sycamore tree trunks scarred all over.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    After another ten minutes, Billy spoke in a low voice and withdrew his hand.

    The next second, an overwhelming force exploded from Casey¡¯s body, causing the entire pavilion to copse like paper. The grass around them was lifted into the air, and the trunks of the Chinese parasol trees were directly shattered as yellow leaves fluttered everywhere.

    After the shock wave passed, Casey took a deep breath and opened his eyes with excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve broken two levels, not bad!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Congrattions on reaching the full level of Warlord!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± After standing up, Casey deeply bowed to Billy with gratitude written all over his face.

    As Billy said earlier, Casey sessfully broke through two level and became a Warlord at full level. If Billy hadn¡¯t given him assistance, it would have been unknown whether or not Casey could have sessfully broken through to be a Warlord at this level.

    Now, Casey was only one step away from the legendary War Grandmaster, which was a realm that countless martial artists had failed their whole lives trying to reach. Only by breaking through could they officially step onto thedder leading towards martial arts¡¯ pinnacle.

    ¡°I just did something that was easy to do!¡± Billy continued whileughing. ¡°Actually, with your umtion, I can directly help you break through to be a War Grandmaster. But it may not be a good thing. First stabilize your energy and then try to reach the level of a War Grandmaster, you need time.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Casey was overjoyed and nodded vigorously. He realized it too. In the process just now, he seemed to have glimpsed the dawn of reaching the power of a War Grandmaster. It was just that when he was about to take that final step, Billy withdrew his power. Otherwise, it would have been possible for him to break through in one fell swoop.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been suppressing yourself for so long. Why did you suddenly think of breaking through now?¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± Casey smiled in response. ¡°I have a feeling that people from ce of Darkness won¡¯t give up easily. The next person whoes will definitely be stronger. And your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. If two Warlords at their advanced levele next time, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Do youck confidence in me?¡± Billyughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even put Warlords in my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Does this mean your injury has improved again?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled and nodded, ¡°It should be almost there after another month or two!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Casey was overjoyed.

    ¡°Now is also a good time for you to break through.¡± Billy stared ahead with a thoughtful expression on his face. After pausing briefly he continued, ¡°Tell Azure Dragan and his threepanions not to suppress themselves anymore but instead go all out to breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not chat anymore. You¡¯re still only at the pseudo-perfect realm, so hurry up and consolidate your cultivation!¡± Billy then smiled and waved his hand.

    Naturally, he was in a good mood. On the one hand, Billy felt happy for Casey as he had just stepped into the perfect realm of a Warlord, and he would soon be able to break through and became a War Grandmaster. His martial arts future was immeasurable; on the other hand, Billy also felt proud of Army of Bloodshadow. From now on, thebat power of the army within the western frontier would be reinforced by several levels.

    Now, at all five regions, who couldpete with them?

 Chapter 136 The Most Outstanding Man Sheâ€™s Ever Met

    Within a restricted zone in the capital city, an elderly man in simple clothing sat on a sofa in an office.

    Before long, another elderly man surnamed Donald entered the room holding a cup of tea.

    ¡°Have a seat!¡± the elderly man in simple clothing gestured to the sofa.

    ¡°What kind of trouble do you want to bother me with this time?¡± Donald, seated now, spoke up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about that kid¡¯s situation, right?¡± The elderly man handed a special brand cigarette to Donald.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something you wanted to see?¡± Donald took the cigarette and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just speak nicely?¡± The elderly man gave Donald a re.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Donald lit the cigarette and took a drag.

    ¡°From the day he reached Ozin, most of the subsequent events yed out pretty much as you had anticipated. You old fox you!¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that for his own good too?¡± The elderly man also took a drag from his cigarette. ¡°But, there might be something you don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Donald inquired.

    ¡°He left Rakshasa in the ce of Darkness!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Donald continued. ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Though Rakshasa didn¡¯t tell me the specifics, only that she wants to stay there, but from my understanding of that kid, he definitely didn¡¯t let Rakshasa stay just for simple reasons!¡± The old man in in clothes responded.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Donald furrowed his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­¡± The old man had a thoughtful tone. ¡°There were already people who had some doubts about him holding two positions at once, and even rumors saying he dered himself king in the Western Region and disobeyed military orders. It¡¯s not a small ambition! If at this time, ce of Darkness sends out another team, some people will have even more to say.¡±

    Donald snorted coldly. ¡°These people are just full of themselves. Whoever said that cane directly to me and see if I won¡¯t chop them down!¡±

    ¡°When will you change your temper?¡± The old man in in clothes was speechless. ¡°Do you want that kid to be even more troubled?¡± After speaking, he looked ahead with a thoughtful expression and continued, ¡°However, if he can really pull together a strong team over there, it would be great for the country of vale. In recent years, some countries with ulterior motives have been increasing their investment in ce of Darkness and sending some powerful figures from within their own systems over there for training. It¡¯s obvious what they¡¯re up to!¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Donald nodded slightly after taking a sip of tea. ¡°Those countries are thriving over there and seeing ce of Darkness as their second war department. We should also pay attention to this area, can¡¯t be blindly arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man nodded his head.

    After pausing briefly they changed topics.

    ¡°Oh right,¡± the old man said, ¡°I just received news that SHADOW¡¯s peoplepletely wiped out Ink Pavilion¡¯s external base in the Eastern District.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Donald paused slightly with his cigarette in hand. ¡°Are you saying that he knows about what happened back then?¡±

    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t know the specific details, he probably has guessed most of it.¡± The old man in said with a slightly serious expression.

    ¡°But it¡¯s better this way. We couldn¡¯t have kept it a secret for him forever, sooner orter, he would find out!¡±

    ¡°Those people were foolish back then and did something uneptable. They thought they could get away with it without anyone noticing. It¡¯s reallyughable!¡±

    ¡°I really want to see their reaction when that kid stands in front of them one day.¡±

    Donald mmed his teacup heavily on the coffee table and took a deep drag from his cigarette. ¡°Heaven may forgive sins but man cannot live past them. They brought this upon themselves, so there¡¯s no one to me!¡± Said he.

    The old man nodded in agreement and added, ¡°But now is not the time for him toe to the capital yet. Talk to him when you have some free time.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Donald nodded After taking another drag from his cigarette, he continued, ¡°What do we do about Jake Hanson¡¯s position? Leaving it vacant for too long isn¡¯t good either, and Roderick Chasey can¡¯t control the East District anymore, there are already signs of things getting out of hand over there.¡±

    ¡°The n is still being discussed,¡± replied the old man. ¡°Some suggest dividing East District into two parts while others propose merging East District under West District¡¯s management.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Donald asked.

    ¡°Poweres with responsibility, but also attracts attention. Sometimes that might not be beneficial for him.¡± The old man spoke calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. From what I know about him, even if you gave him the entire east side, he wouldn¡¯t take it!¡± Donald responded.

    ¡°I understand,¡± nodded the old man. After speaking, his gaze fixed ahead with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°I do have a suitable candidate in mind. It just depends on whether or not he¡¯s willing.¡±

    ¡­

    It was Harleen¡¯s third day working at SunPark Group.

    The office was located in downtown Ozin, upying three floors of an office building across from Ozin Tower. Harleen¡¯s office was on the eighteenth floor.

    ¡°Ms Knight, this isst quarter¡¯s marketing report for your review. If you have any questions, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡± Said a beautiful young colleague as she walked into Harleen¡¯s office with a report in hand.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Thank you Ava!¡± Harleen smiled and set aside her work.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my job.¡± Ava Jones returned the smile.

    ¡°Ava, do you have some time now? Can we chat?¡± Harleen smiled again as she handed back the report to Ava Jones.

    ¡°Sure! What would you like to talk about, Ms Knight?¡± Ava Jones nodded her head curiously.

    ¡°Just casual conversation, I¡¯m new here and still getting familiar with everything. If it isn¡¯t too much trouble for you, could you introduce me around?¡±

    Harleen walked over from behind her desk towards the sofa area and gestured for Ava Jones to sit down beside her.

    ¡°Please sit down.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Ava as she sat down next to Harleen and began introducing her around.

    Half an hourter, Ava Jones described everything she knew to Harleen.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Ava!¡± Harleen said gratefully after listening to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms Knight. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Ava Jones replied with a smile. After a pause, she showed a yful expression and said, ¡°Ms Knight, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. You are so gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, and so are you.¡± Harleen smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Compared to you, I am an ugly duckling!¡± Ava Jones responded. ¡°And your temperament is so good that whoever marries you will be blessed in their past life!¡±

    Harleen chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already married and my child is almost five years old.¡±

    ¡°What? But you¡¯re so young, you have a child?¡± Ava Jones eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen smiled again. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell at all! With your figure, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve had a child before!¡± Ava Jones looked envious.

    ¡°If I have children in the future, I hope to have half of your figure,¡± she continued after another pause. ¡°Is your husband particrly outstanding? Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch your eye!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Harleen nodded with a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s the most outstanding man I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! Otherwise how could he match up with someone like you?¡± Ava Jones nodded as well.

    Just then, the sound of high heels echoed through the room and a tall woman walked in.

    The woman was around 27 or 28 years old and could be considered a beauty with her well-defined features. Her already curvaceous figure was entuated by her professional suit.

    Her name was Isabe Martinez, the finance manager of SunPark Group.

    ¡°Ms Knight, what¡¯s going on with your marketing department? The collection rate forst quarter was only sixty percent!¡± Isabe spoke in a condescending tone as she entered the office and looked at Harleen.

 Chapter 137 Office Politics

    ¡°After the meeting about thest quarter, your marketing department confidently promised an 80% payment rate, but what happened? Do you know that if this continues, thepany¡¯s cash flow will be tight and could easily break?¡±

    ¡°Ms Martinez, Ms Knight has only been with us for three days. She doesn¡¯t fully understand these matters yet. Can you¡­¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be an excuse. If she sits in this position, she must take responsibility for it!¡± Isabe Martinez interrupted Ava Jones. ¡°If we don¡¯t hold her ountable just because she¡¯s new here, then who will be responsible when your marketing department changes leaders every other day? Who will manage sales and payments for thepany?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ava Jones tried to speak up again.

    ¡°Ms Martinez, hello!¡± Harleen interrupted Ava Jones and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve looked at some reports over the past few days and I agree that our payment rate is a bit low. However, I promise you that starting this quarter our payment rate will rise above 80%.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can talk big,¡± Isabe Martinez sneered. ¡°The previous three marketing managers all talked like you did.¡±

    Before Harleen could respond to herment, Isabe continued speaking. ¡°For now let¡¯s put aside future promises, on behalf of thepany, I¡¯m officially notifying you that all members of the marketing department are having their bonuses andmissions of thest quarter withheld in full! If we still can¡¯t achieve an 80% payment rate by end of this quarter then don¡¯t even think about getting any year-end bonuses!¡±

    ¡°Ms Martinez! This isn¡¯t fair!¡± Ava Jones protested loudly.

    ¡°The reason why we didn¡¯t reach our target was because a former manager signed arge order without collecting payments before being fired by thepany, which brought down our overall percentage. But the marketing department has achieved the 80%, why shouldn¡¯t the other colleagues receive their bonuses andmissions?¡±

    ¡°Rude!¡± Isabe Martinez responded angrily. ¡°What are you saying? Watch your tone and remember your position!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. If thepany thinks I¡¯m a problem, they can fire me!¡± Ava Jones replied indignantly.

    ¡°You!¡± Isabe Martinez¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you think thepany won¡¯t dare to fire you?¡±

    ¡°Ava, calm down first,¡± Harleen said, then turned to Isabe Martinez. ¡°Ms Martinez, let me understand this situation before we discuss it further. Besides, even if thepany does want to deduct our bonuses andmissions, shouldn¡¯t we have a meeting first and then have an official notice from the marketing department?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying I don¡¯t have the authority to issue this notice?¡± Isabe Martinez responded coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the finance department while we¡¯re in the marketing department. What do you think about that?¡± Harleen¡¯s tone also became colder.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Isabe Martinez snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite tough for a new marketing manager! You want thepany to issue an official notice? Good timing then! Mr Patton is back from his business trip and you¡¯ll be able to see it soon!¡±

    After speaking, she looked at Ava Jones again and said, ¡°Mr Patton asked me to inform you that he wants to see you in his office right away!¡±

    After finishing her words with another cold snort, Isabe turned around and left.

    ¡°He¡­ he came back so soon?¡± After Isabe Martinez left, Ava Jones shivered all over her body.

    ¡°Ava, what happened?¡± Harleen noticed something was wrong with her.

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡­ I don¡¯t want go into his office¡­¡± Ava Jones¡¯ face was slightly pale.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Harleen asked curiously.

    ¡°Just now I introduced thepany¡¯s affairs to you. There is one thing that I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you,¡± Ava Jones took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Our marketing department has already changed three managers this year, and the previous three were alldies. Actually, their work abilities were quite good, but they were dismissed by thepany due to special reasons.¡±

    ¡°What special reason?¡± Harleen hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°The Mr Patton that Isabe Martinez just mentioned, named Gerald Patton, he¡¯s thepany¡¯s executive vice president. He has been on a business trip recently and you haven¡¯t met him yet. He is a dirty old man who often harasses female colleagues in thepany, relying on his social connections in Ozin. Several female colleagues in thepany have already fallen victim to him. The previous three managers before you were all fired because they refused to sumb to his sexual harassment. And the reason why Isabe Martinez dares to be so domineering in thepany is because she has sucked up to him!¡±

    Startled, Harleen asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the General Manager care about it?¡±

    ¡°Ms Rodriguez also has her own difficulties. She is just a professional manager, and Mr Patton doesn¡¯t even consider her.¡± Ava Jones responded.

    Just at that moment, Ava Jones¡¯ phone rang. She picked it up and her face changed again upon seeing what was on the screen.

    ¡°I got it!¡± After hanging up the phone, Ava Jones took a deep breath and looked at Harleen. ¡°Gerald Patton asked me to go to his office!¡±

    ¡°Has he harassed you before?¡± Harleen frowned slightly.

    Ava Jones nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s happened two or three times already, where he tried to touch me in his office.¡±

    ¡°What a jerk!¡± Harleen said angrily.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. You go see what he wants from you first. If he tries anything funny, message me and I¡¯ll talk to him, okay?¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Ms Knight, forget it. I can¡¯t let you get involved in this. You just started at thepany and if you confront him, he won¡¯t back down.¡± Ava Jones shook her head. ¡°Besides, Isabe Martinez was probably rude to you earlier because she thinks you¡¯re too pretty and is worried that Mr Patton might have feelings for you instead of her. If you cause any more trouble, she¡¯ll definitely convince Mr Patton to fire you!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Harleen responded. ¡°You should go first. If it¡¯s work-rted, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you not to show up anyway. Plus, sooner orter I¡¯ll have to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ alright then¡­¡± Ava Jones nodded slightly before leaving the office.

    Meanwhile on the floor above them in one of therge conference rooms a group of men and women were having a meeting.

    If Billy were there, he would immediately recognize the man sitting at the head of table with a smug expression as the chairman of World Group, Derek Hines.

    SunPark Group used to be owned by one of Ozin¡¯s three major families ¨C the Watkins family. Since those families had fallen into trouble, Derek Hines had gradually acquired all their prime assets ording to Billy¡¯s orders, and SunPark Group was one among them.

    Today was Derek¡¯s first meeting after integrating SunPark Group into his portfolio where he would listen aboutpany operations while also getting acquainted with its management team.

    Sitting next to Derek on his left was a young woman who looked like she wasn¡¯t even thirty yet, reporting work progress using projection equipment.

    Harper Rodriguez, the general manager of SunPark Group, stood tall and elegant in her dark grey suit. Her features were refined and her demeanor exuded confidence and efficiency.

    ¡°Mr Hines, this is the current state of ourpany¡¯s operations.¡± Harper said as she finished her presentation and turned to Derek with a respectful tone.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± Derek nodded slightly. ¡°Please introduce each department head briefly to me so that I can recognize them in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harper Rodriguez nodded.

    Soon after, information about thepany¡¯s management team began to appear on the projection screen.

 Chapter 138 Itâ€™s Better Not to Do This Job

    In just a few minutes, Derek¡¯s eyes were watering and he was coughing up tea after seeing Harleen¡¯s photo on the screen.

    ¡°Mr Hines, are you okay?¡± Harper Rodriguez looked at Derek with some surprise.

    Although Harleen was indeed very beautiful, there was no need for such a big reaction.

    Harper secretly despised Derek.

    ¡®As someone so high up in thepany, does he really need to have such an immature response to seeing a pretty woman?¡¯ Harper thought to herself.

    ¡°She¡­ she works here?¡± Derek finally managed topose himself and asked.

    ¡°Yes, Ms Knight just started three days ago,¡± Harper Rodriguez paused before asking, ¡°Mr Hines, do you know her?¡±

    Derek felt a chill run down his spine. Before this moment, he had asked Billy if they should arrange for Harleen to work at a subsidiarypany of World Group in Ozin. However, Billy had told him that Harleen didn¡¯t want any special treatment and wanted to find work based on her own abilities, so he hadn¡¯t given it much thought.

    But now here she was, introduced by SunPark Group.

    ¡®What are the odds?¡¯ Derek eximed inwardly.

    ¡°How has she been at thepany these past few days? Has she not been mistreated?¡± Derek asked loudly.

    ¡®Thank goodness, I came to this meeting today. Otherwise, if Harleen has suffered any unfair treatment here, Mr Gardner would tear me apart!¡¯ Derek thought to himself.

    ¡°No¡­ not really¡­¡± Harper Rodriguez hesitated again. ¡°Who is she, Mr Hines?¡±

    Based on Derek¡¯s tone, she realized that Harleen must hold a special status.

    ¡°Never mind who she is for now!¡± Derek responded sharply. ¡°Just remember a few things!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr Hines!¡± Harper Rodriguez nodded vigorously.

    While Derek was giving instructions to Harper, Harleen received a text message from Ava Jones reading, ¡°Ms Knight, he¡¯s at it again¡­¡±

    ¡°What an asshole!¡± Harleen muttered angrily before quickly walking towards the door.

    Bang!

    Upon arriving at arge office room, Harleen forcefully pushed open the door and saw Ava Jones sitting in one corner of the sofa in panic, while a man around fifty years old sat next to her with hi hands about to grab her hand.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Gerald Patton furrowed his brows upon hearing themotion outside and turned his head towards them. ¡°Who are you? Get out!¡±

    As he spoke, he looked over at her.

    When he saw Harleen, his eyes lit up with amazement. He had yed with so many women, but none couldpare to the beauty in front of him.

    ¡°Ms Knight!¡± Ava Jones hurried over.

    ¡°Are you the new marketing department manager?¡± Gerald Patton asked as his eyes kept scanning Harleen.

    ¡°Mr Patton, Ava works in the marketing department, if you have any work arrangements in the future, please find me and I¡¯ll arrange the jobs.¡±

    Harleen felt ufortable with his gaze.

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯ve been here for only two or three days, and you¡¯ve grown an idea of hierarchy now?¡±

    ¡°Mr Patton, this isn¡¯t about hierarchy, it¡¯s just normal work procedure. In the future, I don¡¯t want you to bypass me and go directly to my colleagues in the marketing department.¡±

    ¡°What a high and mighty attitude!¡± Isabe Martinez¡¯s voice came from inside the office as she walked in and nced at Harleen. ¡°When you were asked to shoulder the responsibility of collecting payments for the marketing department, you said you were new and didn¡¯t know anything about it. And now here you are asking for power. Truly eye-opening!¡±

    ¡°Ms Martinez,¡± Harleen frowned again. ¡°I¡¯m talking business with Mr Patton right now, does this have anything to do with the finance department?¡±

    Isabe Martinez sneered disdainfully and said, ¡°Look at your posture, it seems like your power is greater than Mr Patton¡¯s! You won¡¯t even let me speak!¡±

    After speaking her mind, she turned her head towards Gerald Patton and coquettishly asked, ¡°Mr Patton, can I not even say a word? Do I not have any right to speak?¡±

    ¡°Ms Martinez and Ms Jones, you may leave now,¡± Gerald Patton ignored herments as he narrowed his eyes slightly while addressing Harleen, ¡°I need to talk about some work matters with Ms Knight.¡±

    ¡°Mr Patton!¡± Isabe Martinez furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Gerald Patton¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°I have no work to discuss with you, Mr Patton!¡± Harleen interrupted before Isabe could respond. ¡°When I interviewed for this position, thepany told me that my direct supervisor would be the Director of Marketing for the group. However, since that position is currently vacant, my reporting manager is Ms Rodriguez! If you have any work arrangements, pleasemunicate through your secretary or send an email to me.¡±

    After speaking, Harleen looked at Ava Jones and said, ¡°In the future, no matter which executive arranges your work, let theme to me first!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms Knight!¡± Ava Jones nodded in response. As she spoke, a hint of worry shed in her eyes. Based on her understanding of Gerald Patton¡¯s character and behavior patterns so far at thispany, he would surely take his revenge on Harleen.

    Then Harleen and Ava turned around and headed towards the door.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Gerald Patton¡¯s face darkened as he looked towards Isabe Martinez next. ¡°Ms Martinez, what should be done when an employee disobeys their leader¡¯s work arrangements or challenges their authority without cause?¡±

    ¡°The lighter punishment would be a deduction from that month¡¯s performance bonus. Heavier punishment would result in immediate dismissal.¡± Isabe Martinez replied with renewed confidence in her gaze.

    Her thoughts were just like what Ava Jones had said earlier. Ever since Harleen started working here two days ago, she had been worried about whether or not Gerald Patton would take notice of Harleen, which would ultimately lead to pushing herself out into obscurity. That was thest thing she wanted. Because of her rtionship with Gerald Patton, she had been able to unt power and gain benefits in the past two years at thepany. Gerald Patton had been using her to do some shady business, and after each job, he would give her a cut of the money. In just two years, she had earned more from this than from her regr sry.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Gerald Patton then turned to Harleen. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Sit down now, I have some work for you to do.¡±

    ¡°Mr Patton, I¡¯m sorry, but if you really have work for me, please let your secretary inform me.¡± Harleen replied coldly.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Gerald Patton shouted in anger. ¡°Do you believe that I can fire you without even going through Ms Rodriguez?¡±

    ¡°I believe it,¡± Harleen answered crisply. ¡°But if thepany¡¯s management is so chaotic like this, then it¡¯s better not to do this job!¡±

    Both sides were speaking loudly and many colleagues gathered around them. After hearing what Harleen said, they secretly gave her a thumbs up.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite something!¡± Gerald Patton was so angry that he looked towards Isabe Martinez and said, ¡°Notify HR immediately! From now on she is fired!¡±

    For him personally, although he wanted to keep Harleen in thepany so that he could slowly deal with herter on, she had embarrassed him too much in front of everyone. If he didn¡¯t put an end to it right away, there would be no respect left for him within thepany.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Isabe Martinez looked at Harleen with a smirk on her face, ¡°You can start packing your things now.¡±

 Chapter 139 You Two Have Been Fired

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault that you got involved,¡± Ava Jones said with a guilty expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Harleen gave her a smile. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t this incident, something else would have happened eventually. And I¡¯ll quit sooner orter because of him.¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s because of me¡­¡± Ava Jones continued.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, okay?¡± Harleen smiled again.

    Ava Jones took a deep breath and her eyes shed with determination as she turned to Gerald Patton and said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to work for this kind ofpany anymore. I resign!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Gerald Patton was furious again and shouted angrily, ¡°Both of you get out of thepany right now!¡±

    ¡°The one who should leave is you!¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    Harper Rodriguez led a group of people into the room.

    ¡°Ms Rodriguez!¡±

    Upon seeing Harper Rodriguez, both Harleen and Ava Jones eximed in unison.

    ¡°Ms Rodriguez,¡± Isabe Martinez also reluctantly called out with disdain in her eyes.

    Although Harper Rodriguez was the general manager of thepany, she didn¡¯t hold as much power in Isabe Martinez¡¯s eyes as the vice general manager Gerald Patton did.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Gerald Patton¡¯s face darkened as he heard Harper¡¯s words. He rarely heard her speak to him in such a tone before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Harper Rodriguez responded coldly, ¡°I am officially notifying you and Isabe Martinez that you are both fired!¡±

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. She had arrived just in time to prevent a major incident from urring.

    Derek had made it clear that no harm shoulde to Harleen Knight while she was working at thispany, but now it seemed like she was about to be fired. If Harleen was dismissed today, there would be no way for her to continue as the general manager.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gerald Patton furrowed his brow. ¡°Harper Rodriguez, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡®How dare a woman like you speak to me like this? A poser!¡¯ Geraldined inwardly with fury.

    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m saying!¡± Harper Rodriguez replied before turning her head towards a man behind her. ¡°Director Lau, please call up some security guards and have them watch these two. Also, inform the finance department topile a list of all the money they¡¯ve embezzled from thepany over these years. And then call the police, tell them that there has been abuse of power and harassment against female employees in ourpany!¡±

    The surrounding crowd gasped at her words.

    Everyone was surprised at Harper¡¯s sudden courage today ¨C she used to be too scared even raise her voice in front of Gerald Patton.

    ¡°Director Lau, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Harper continued looking at HR Director who was still stunned by everything happening around him.

    Her confidence came naturally from Derek.

    Before that, when Derek briefed her on the situation, she took the opportunity to share her difficulties with him. Upon hearing that there was a pest like Gerald Patton in thepany, Derek mmed his hand on the table and demanded that she immediately deal with both Gerald Patton and Isabe Martinez. He also instructed her to tell him who Gerald Patton¡¯s so-called backer was and then made a call in front of her. After Derek¡¯s phone call, Harper had no more worries anymore. Finally, Derek reminded her not to let Harleen know that SunPark Group was now a subsidiary of World Group.

    Marco Lau nodded vigorously after reacting, ¡°Got it!¡±

    After hearing Harper Rodriguez¡¯s words, Gerald Patton grabbed his tea cup and smashed it hard on the ground.

    ¡°Harper Rodriguez, I think you want to lose your job. How dare you speak so arrogantly!¡± After speaking, he picked up his phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who does she think she is?¡± Isabe Martinez echoed from the side, ¡°Letting her stay in this position as the general manager is just making her a puppet. She really thinks highly of herself!¡±

    As she spoke, Isabe stared at Harper with a contemptuous expression.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You two will soon find out who is talking nonsense,¡± Harper said before turning around to face Harleen apologetically. ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯m so sorry on behalf of ourpany. I promise this won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Ms Rodriguez, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Harleen blinked and stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Harper Rodriguez¡¯s overly humble attitude surprised her. It didn¡¯t seem like the typical superior-subordinate rtionship.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± Harper Rodriguez replied. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t had a chance to properly introduce thepany to you. It¡¯s my fault. When are you free today? Come find me and I¡¯ll give you a simple onboarding training.¡±

    Harleen blinked again before responding, ¡°Thank you, Ms Rodriguez.¡±

    On her first day at work, Harleen had already received an onboarding training from the HR director but never heard of a CEO personally giving one.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡± Harper Rodriguez smiled in response.

    Suddenly, Gerald Patton walked up to them with a pale face and knelt down without warning.

    ¡°Ms Rodriguez, I ¡®m sorry. I truly made a mistake, please spare me this time, okay? I¡­ I¡¯m willing topensate financially. I¡¯ll return all the embezzled money to thepany. Additionally, I¡¯m willing to offer five million more aspensation to a few female employees¡­¡± Gerald Patton stared pleading.

    He couldn¡¯t help but panic. The call he had just made was to his backer, but before he could say a word, he was scolded in a humiliating manner. At the same time, he was warned that it would be in his best interest to apologize to Harper Rodriguez immediately; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be him who would be affected, but his backer would face consequences.

    Gerald was also told that Harper Rodriguez¡¯s current supporters would treat killing him, Gerald Patton, no differently from squashing an insect.

    Therefore, Gerald was left with no more thoughts, only pleading for Harper Rodriguez¡¯s mercy.

    Seeing this scene, those bystanders were all overtaken by shock; they didn¡¯t understand what scared Gerald Patton like this.

    ¡°Mr Patton, what¡¯s wrong with you? What happened¡­¡± Isabe Martinez trembled all over and hurriedly approached him.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gerald Patton¡¯s hand shot out, delivering a p across her face.

    ¡°Bitch, if you don¡¯t want to end up in jail, kneel down and beg Ms Rodriguez for forgiveness NOW!¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± Isabe Martinez held half of her face.

    ¡°If you talk back again, I¡¯ll have you taken to the police station first!¡± Gerald Patton shouted angrily.

    Without any hesitation, Isabe Martinez¡¯s legs bent as she knelt down. From Gerald Patton¡¯s eyes, she could tell that his words were not an empty threat.

    ¡°Ms Rodriguez, I¡¯m sorry, I beg for your forgiveness¡­¡±

 Chapter 140 The Big Case Three Years Ago

    ¡°Do you know who was talking big now?¡± Harper Rodriguez nced at the two of them. ¡°Toote! You can go talk to the police yourselves!¡±

    After speaking, she took Harleen¡¯s hand and walked towards her office.

    ¡°Ms Knight,e with me to my office.¡± Said she.

    Behind them came the sound of Gerald Patton and Isabe Martinez copsing to the ground. Both of them had pale faces and were trembling all over. Especially Gerald Patton, he had not only got involved in economic issues but also forced himself on female colleagues. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this mess for the rest of his life.

    It was 7 PM that evening when Harleen returned home from work and told Billy about what happened at thepany today.

    Then she looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Honey, why did Ms Rodriguez suddenly be so enthusiastic towards me?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy to understand,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°From your description, she must have wanted to deal with that guy named Gerald Patton for a long time but just didn¡¯t find the right opportunity. And your performance today gave her a good chance, so naturally she wants to thank you. And now you¡¯re on her side, she¡¯s just using this as an opportunity to build herwork.¡±

    ¡°But why isn¡¯t she afraid of Gerald Patton anymore?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have be the general manager without any background, maybe she just hadn¡¯t found a breakthrough before.¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Harleen nodded slightly, ¡°Your exnation seems to make a little bit of sense.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it make perfect sense?¡± Billy chuckled.

    Derek had already called Billy earlier today and briefed him on the situation. Billy had never expected that his wife would end up working for a subsidiarypany of World Group. But it was still good news, at least he didn¡¯t have to worry about Harleen being bullied at work in the future.

    ¡°That¡¯s just spection, we need time to verify it!¡± Harleen yfully made a face, ¡°And I can¡¯t let you get too proud either.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Billy shrugged with a smile.

    ¡­

    On the next morning, Billy was ying with toys with Tasha at home when Judge¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Boss, we found the whereabouts of the S-ss wanted criminal that Song Toye mentioned.¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Oh? Do you know who this person is?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet but based on Song Toye¡¯s description of their appearance, there is a high possibility that they are rted to a major case from three years ago!¡± Judge¡¯s tone was somewhat serious.

    ¡°What major case?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Are you free today? Shall we go check it out? I¡¯ll give you more details when we meetter.¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Half an hourter, Judge and Casey drove up to the vi.

    ¡°Boss, this is a portrait sketched ording to Song Toye¡¯s description.¡± After Billy got into the car, Judge handed him a portrait.

    ¡°Is there anything special about it?¡± Billy asked after taking a look at it.

    ¡°Take a closer look at his right earlobe.¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Billy seemed to realize something. After pausing for a moment, he spoke, ¡°Do you suspect that he is Ebony Lord?¡±

    As the master of SHADOWS, Billy knew everything about all the wanted criminals of SHADOW above S-ss, including some of their features. Therefore, as he saw that small crescent-shaped birthmark on the right earlobe in the portrait image, a S-ss wanted criminals¡¯ appearance floating in his mind. Although the person in the portrait lookedpletely different from the one in his mind, they were possibly the same person since there were not many people with that crescent-shaped birthmark on their right earlobe.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Judge nodded heavily and continued, ¡°I suspect that he has undergone stic surgery. ording to Song Toye¡¯s description, his age and height are simr to Ebony Lord!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Boss, who is Ebony Lord?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°Ebony Lord¡¯s real name is Spike Arnold. He was nicknamed Ebony Lord because of the birthmark on his right earlobe.¡±

    ¡°He was one of the original ¡®Five Sharp des¡¯ of SHADOW, the top leader in the East District, which is where I am now. There was a saying in the underworld at that time, ¡®It¡¯s better to provoke the Death Lord than Ebony Lord!''¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Casey looked slightly surprised. ¡°If he¡¯s such a prominent figure, why did he be a S wanted criminal of SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°That has to do with a major case three years ago.¡± Judge said gravely.

    ¡°What case?¡± Casey became interested.

    ¡°Three years ago, an SSS-level wanted criminal recorded by SHADOW appeared in the north. The master of SHADOW at that time led all Five Sharp des and rushed over. SSS-level wanted criminals are the highest level criminals in SHADOW and each one carries out super big cases. So as long as their traces are found, SHADOW will try everything to capture them.¡±

    ¡°They chased after him for a day and night until they were led into an original forest in the northern district.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Casey nodded slightly and continued asking.

    ¡°And then there was no more news.¡± Judge responded solemnly.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Casey was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Except for Ebony Lord, all other members of SHADOW perished inside that forest.¡± Judge took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Ebony Lord only appeared once after one month but it was just once. Since then, there has been no trace of him whatsoever.¡±

    Immense Surprise shed across Casey¡¯s face as he asked again, ¡°What? Could they have all been killed by that SSS-level wanted criminal?¡±

    ¡°That was impossible!¡± Judge shook his head.

    ¡°The opponent was indeed strong, with the cultivation of a True Master Battle God, but at that time, the master of SHADOW had already reached the strength of a Warlord, at novice level though.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Ebony Lord was halfway through the cultivation from a Warlord to the next level at that time. And the other four Sharp des, they were all Battle Gods at gandmaster level. The opponent couldn¡¯t have killed them.¡±

    ¡°So you mean there were people lurking in that primitive forest?¡± Casey asked again.

    ¡°No doubt about it!¡± Judge nodded and said, ¡°And the appearance of that SSS-level criminal was also intentional and aimed to lure them over!¡±

    ¡°Who would dare to attack SHADOW?¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°God knows!¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why was Ebony Lordter listed as a wanted criminal?¡± Casey paused briefly before continuing to ask.

    ¡°After the master of SHADOW was killed, someone from the capital city temporarily took charge of SHADOW.¡± Judge did not directly answer his question.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Casey asked.

 Chapter 141 Confusing and Chaotic

    ¡°He was from a family of power and influence in the capital city, a radical figure.¡± Judge continued, ¡°He came with the purpose of investigating that case, so most of his energy was focused on finding Ebony Lord, but at that time Ebony Lord had already disappeared without a trace.¡±

    ¡°But he shouldn¡¯t have justbeled Ebony Lord as an S-level wanted criminal for this, right?¡±

    ¡°The city gave him a time limit, so after investigating for almost half a year in a seemingly proper manner, he submitted a so-called closing statement to the capital.¡± Judge continued with a slightly disdainful expression.

    ¡°The conclusion in the document was that, after investigation, this case was orchestrated by Ebony Lord and outsiders to frame the master of SHADOW and four other sharp des, after achieving their goal they fled out of fear. From then on, not only did Ebony Lord make it onto SHADOW¡¯s S-level wanted list but also became one of Special Patrol Squadron¡¯s key targets.¡±

    ¡°This is eptable?¡± Casey was speechless.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°No one knows what really happened except for Ebony Lord!¡± Judge continued. ¡°The case was written in that way and others would find it difficult to prove it wrong, since only Ebony Lord survived and even he disappeared without any trace.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Afterpleting that closing statement report, that man was transferred back to the city and reportedly got promoted two levels upon returning.¡± Continued Judge.

    ¡°As expected.¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders.

    This was just another trick used by those family with power. They took advantage of special situations to gain some political capital for their descendants within their own circle, which was quite normal.

    ¡°So, that case had a result.¡± Judge said, ¡°And from then on, apetition for the new leadership of SHADOW started and entered into heated status.¡±

    ¡°It is said that several ns in the capital once jointly rmended several people to serve as the master of SHADOW and the new ¡®Five Sharp des¡¯. However, they lost the game during the process because several old men strongly rmended our brother to be the master of SHADOW.¡±

    ¡°Of course, although these ns lost this round, the bosses made great concessions in other aspects to appease them. For example, things rted to Special Patrol Squadron and Buddha Hall, which gave those ns an eptable exnation.¡±

    ¡°These ns really spare no effort to achieve their goals!¡± Casey understood what was going on when he heard this.

    ¡°It¡¯s a snake eating a crocodile. There will always be retribution one day!¡± Judge took a deep breath and continued, ¡°After our brother was appointed as the new master of SHADOW, Azure Fang and I were arranged to join SHADOW along with three others. Besides, the capital gave brother a task, he must capture Ebony Lord within two years.¡±

    ¡°Although SHADOW has not found Ebony Lord in recent years, you should have got some information?¡± Casey nodded slightly and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing!¡± Judge then shook his head in response, ¡°They obviously came prepared. Except for the unexpected lead about Ebony Lord, all clues were cut off.¡±

    ¡°So does Ebony Lord have any suspicion?¡± Casey continued, ¡°Why is he the only one who survived?¡±

    ¡°Though we don¡¯t know why either, we can be sure that this matter has nothing to do with him. He is just a victim.¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°So why doesn¡¯t hee forward and reveal the truth?¡±

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Judge shrugged again, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because his opponent is too powerful. He¡¯s afraid that before he could speak out, he will be silenced!¡±

    ¡°All right, stop specting here. We¡¯ll find out by asking him directly.¡± At this point, Billy spoke thoughtfully. He looked at Judge and asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°At the foot of a mountain, four hours away from Ozin, it is said that he has been hiding in that small vige for two or three years.¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°He sure knows how to hide!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I haven¡¯t had a chance to report on what happened at Ink Pavilionst time.¡± Judge suddenly remembered.

    ¡°Did you get any other useful information?¡± Billy asked after nodding slightly.

    Ink Pavilion was mysterious to outsiders. Even SHADOW had little information about this organization. They finally caught Lady Peony and thus they wanted to find out some information from her.

    ¡°There is very little useful information.¡± Judge shook his head. ¡°Ink Pavilion has a unique way of managing its members, following the management model of ancient civil and military officials. Members are managed along two lines: civil and military. The so-called civil officials are responsible for intelligence collection and external business reception, while military officials are professional killers.¡±

    ¡°And of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that all the civil officials are not martial artists. It¡¯s just thatpared to the military officials, their skills may be slightly inferior.¡±

    ¡°There is strict hierarchical management among members within Ink Pavilion. There is little interaction between peers at the same level.¡±

    ¡°Different levels have different ess to information. Even if they¡¯re at the same level but belong to different groups within Ink Pavilion, what they know can vary greatly.¡±

    ¡°Lady Peony belongs in the civil line sequence and her position in Ink Pavilion is not very high, she only manages external windows in the eastern district.¡±

    ¡°And those staff working at the external windows are non-regr members of Ink Pavilion with even more limited knowledge.¡±

    ¡°It truly lives up to its reputation as a killer organization passed down for hundreds of years!¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.

    ¡°Did you get any information of her superiors?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Judge nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s just a code name, for a woman named Verdant Bamboo.¡±

    ¡°Lady Peony has very limited information about that woman. She doesn¡¯t have any contact information for her since it was always Verdant Bamboo who contacted her.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t usuallymunicate through phones like normal people do?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°Like SHADOW, their members use special terminal devices provided by Ink Pavilion tomunicate with each other. It¡¯s difficult for outsiders to track them down.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Billymented while narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s put that aside. They¡¯ll probablye looking for us soon enough. Let our people know to be extra vignt over the next few days.¡±

    SHADOW had destroyed so many of Ink Pavilion¡¯s external windows this time around; they definitely wouldn¡¯t give up easily and woulde knocking sooner orter.

    ¡°OK.¡± Judge nodded in agreement.

    At two o¡¯clock that afternoon, the three arrived at their destination ¨C a farmer¡¯s market located at the foot of a mountain with several viges nearby, about 12 miles from the nearest city.

    Looking around after getting out of their car, they saw that while not small by any means, there weren¡¯t too many people in the market due to being past peak buying hours for groceries.

    ording to Song Toye¡¯s confession statement, the fugitive was now going by Tyrone May and was selling something at this farmer¡¯s market.

    ¡°Are you gonna push me into a corner?¡±

    Just as they were walking towards the meat section area, they heard a slightly tearful female voice speak up.

 Chapter 142 Butcher May

    Billy, Casey and Judge looked over, only to see several men with hostile expressions knocking over a vegetable stand. A middle-aged woman stood nearby crying out, while a young girl of about twelve looked on in terror at the men.

    ¡°You old hag, we warned youst time, if you want to sell things in this market, you have to pay the stall fee. Did you ignore us?¡± The bald man leading the group shouted loudly.

    ¡°I paid two thousand just a few days ago! It¡¯s only been a few days since then!¡± The middle-aged woman continued to cry out.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even earn much money in a month. Even if I give it all to you, it won¡¯t be enough¡­¡± she said before being cut off by the sound of a p from the bald man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You old hag, how dare you argue with me! That two thousand was forst month¡¯s fee, today is for this month!¡± he said angrily.

    ¡°Stop wasting our time and give us the money now. Otherwise, get out of here right away and don¡¯t ever think abouting back again!¡± he threatened her.

    A group of farmers gathered around.

    ¡°Man, this is just outrageous. This farmers¡¯ market ain¡¯t even theirs, so what gives them the right toe in every month and charge stall fees?¡± remarked one farmer.

    ¡°You¡¯re darn right. These leeches, all they do is squeeze our hard-earned cash every month, and don¡¯t get me started on how quick they are to hike up the prices.¡± Added another.

    ¡°Following their way of doing things, there won¡¯t be much point in using to sell our produce anymore. Any bit of profit we make will just end up in their pockets¡­¡±

    The farmers continued to voice their frustration, each one more impassioned than thest.

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± The bald man roared, sweeping his gaze over the crowd. ¡°Do you all want to die? Whoever dares to speak again, I¡¯ll take them out!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of robbers¡­¡± A middle-aged man retorted angrily.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, the bald man kicked him hard and he tumbled several times before falling to the ground with blood trickling from his mouth.

    ¡°You bastards want to fight us?¡± A group of farmers shouted as they charged towards the bald men.

    But before they could even take two steps forward, they were kicked down by the men behind the bald leader.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge frowned and stepped forward.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Billy spoke up in a deep voice.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, footsteps sounded and a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy led a middle-aged man who was not yet fifty years old towards them. The middle-aged man held a pig-killing knife in his hand. Upon seeing him, Billy and hispanions narrowed their eyes slightly. This was their target for this mission ¨C Tyrone May.

    ¡°Uncle Tyrone, it¡¯s them. These bad guys came here just a few days ago and now they¡¯re back,¡± said the boy as he pointed at the baldy and others while speaking to Tyrone May.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this Butcher May? You came here to stand up for them?¡± the baldy sneered as he nced at Tyrone May holding onto his pig-killing knife. ¡°You think you can scare us with that?¡±

    ¡°The vigers are just making a living here, why do you have to bully them so much?¡± Tyrone May furrowed his brows slightly and spoke.

    ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± The bald man looked at Tyrone May coldly. ¡°You should worry more about yourself. Haven¡¯t you already missed paying the booth rent for three months? If you don¡¯t hand it in today, starting from tomorrow, you probably won¡¯t have a butcher knife in your hand!¡±

    ¡°Do you want thing to go that far?¡± asked Tyrone May.

    ¡°What? Are you unhappy? Come on, cut me! Let¡¯s see if you have the guts!¡± the baldy said disdainfully. ¡°I heard that you have some mediocre kung fu skills. Show me what you¡¯ve got and let¡¯s see how good you really are!¡±

    ¡°Are you guys Hamster¡¯s subordinates? Take me to see him, I¡¯ll talk to him!¡± Tyrone May replied coldly.

    ¡°Oh, you want to see him?¡± The bald man snorted coldly, ¡°Are you qualified to meet him? Do you think anyone can just see Hamster just because they say they want to?¡±

    After speaking, his tone became heavy and he continued to speak. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have time dealing just with you, cut me if you dare! If you¡¯re too frightened, get lost! I¡¯lle to find you when I get their booth rent.¡±

    With that said, the bald man walked up to the woman again and asked, ¡°Will you pay or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I really have no money left. I gave all my money to you guys a few days ago¡­¡± The woman trembled all over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. But now that you refused to pay, then don¡¯t sell things here from now on!¡± The baldy said and he kicked the woman¡¯s right knee.

    If she were hit by his kick, the woman¡¯s right leg would probably bepletely disabled.

    ¡°Such a disgrace.!¡±

    At this moment, Tyrone May spoke in a deep voice, took a few quick steps forward, and then rushed forward without any tricks. The bald man didn¡¯t have time to dodge and was knocked over directly to the ground, grimacing in pain.

    ¡°Fuck! Butcher May, you really asked for it!¡± the bald man¡¯spanions all pulled out their daggers from their belts and charged towards Tyrone May.

    ¡°Tyrone, run quickly, don¡¯t worry about us!¡±

    ¡°Tyrone, run!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If he can run away today, I¡¯ll be damned if I share the same surname as you guys!¡± The bald guy also got up from the ground at this time and shouted through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Take his hands, don¡¯t let him use the knife anymore!¡± as the bald guy said, he drew a dagger and rushed forward.

    They rushed towards Tyrone May, not wasting a moment before thrusting their des at him. However, Tyrone May deflected their attacks with the butcher¡¯s knife he held in his hand.

    At first nce, Tyrone May¡¯s techniques seemed very clumsy, without any order or skill, which waspletely a desperate way of fighting, but he was just lucky enough to block the opponent¡¯s dagger every time it was about to stab him.

    However, in the eyes of Billy and his two buddies, things weren¡¯t as they seemed.

    Clearly, Tyrone May didn¡¯t want others to suspect his fighting skills, purposely downying his abilities. Each swing of his knife was perfectly timed, neither too fast nor too slow, with just the right amount of force.

    After another exchange of blows, Tyrone May used his strong physique to knock down the bald guys to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it, I refuse to believe I can¡¯t take down a mere pig butcher like you!¡± gritted the bald guy through clenched teeth as he got up from the ground and lunged at Tyrone May with his knife.

    Just as the de was about to reach him, Tyrone May swiftly twisted his wrist, and the back of his butcher¡¯s knife mmed down onto the bald guy¡¯s wrist.

    A crisp sound resonated as the bald guy¡¯s wrist instantly fractured, and the dagger ttered to the ground.

    Had Tyrone May not used the back of his de earlier, more than just the dagger would have fallen to the ground now.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Following the sound of his agonized scream, the bald guy squatted down in pain.

    ¡°Are you alright, Baldy?¡± The others managed to get up from the ground at this point.

    ¡°Finish him! Kill him now!¡± the bald man roared, his face twisted with rage.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The others responded in unison, clutching their daggers tightly as they charged toward Tyrone May once again.

 Chapter 143 A True Master Battle God

    Tyrone May took a few steps forward, dodged the daggers of the two people in front of him, and then charged straight at them, causing both to fall to the ground again.

    Just as the others were about to charge forward, Tyrone May¡¯s butcher¡¯s knife was already at the bald guy¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Let your people stop!¡± Tyrone May threatened.

    ¡°Damn it, if you¡¯ve got the guts, go ahead and kill me!¡± the bald guy roared out.

    ¡°You¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll oblige!¡± Tyrone May responded with a deep tone. As he spoke, he slightly increased the strength in his hand, and a shallow bloodstain appeared on the bald man¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Stop it, all of you stop it!¡± The bald man was so scared that he shouted out in a panic.

    ¡°Butcher May, do you wanna die? Let him go!¡± All of them simultaneously came to a halt.

    ¡°Go back and tell Hamster that the vigers are just trying to make a living, and don¡¯t push them!¡± Tyrone May ignored them and looked at the bald man. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, this knife will be at Hamster¡¯s throat!¡±

    After speaking, he kicked the bald man to the ground with one foot and said, ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    ¡°You just wait! I¡¯m gonna kill you today! I swear I will!¡± the baldy gnashed as he got off the floor and then fled.

    After they left, there was a thunderous apuse on the scene.

    ¡°Thank you, Tyrone. Thank you!¡± The woman who had spoken before looked gratefully at Tyrone May.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Tyrone May responded calmly. Then he looked around at the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone be careful these days. They may not give up easily. If theye again, let me know.¡±

    Without waiting for anyone to respond, he walked towards the meat area.

    At that moment when he turned around, his eyes swept in Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Thank you, Butcher May!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Tyrone!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone expressed their gratitude one after another.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is him?¡± Billy walked up to a middle-aged man and pointed to Tyrone May¡¯s back as he asked.

    ¡°A good person!¡± The middle-aged man responded.

    ¡°Butcher May is a well-known good person in our area. Whenever fellow vigers encounter simr situations, he will lend a helping hand.¡±

    ¡°Is he a local?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No, he came here three years ago and we don¡¯t know where he¡¯s from. Based on his ent, he¡¯s probably from the north.¡± the middle-aged man responded again.

    ¡°Does he have any family here?¡± Billy handed him a cigarette.

    ¡°No!¡± The middle-aged man took the cigarette and said, ¡°In these three years, no one hase to see him and he has never left.¡±

    ¡°He seemed pretty tough just now. Does he know martial arts?¡± Billy lit his cigarette and took a puff.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. He¡¯s mainly just strong.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head.

    At this point, seeming wary, he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you asking about him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to get some groceries . I was just curious so I asked,¡± Billy smiled lightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± Just then Judge approached Billy and pointed in the direction of the meat section nearby.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    They saw Tyrone May leave on a rickety bicycle towards a nearby vige after leaving his stall.

    ¡°He must be worried that baldy will call more people over and it will harm innocent people around here.¡± After responding lightly, Billy spoke up again, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡±

    ¡°Can you sense his martial arts cultivation level?¡± asked Judge as they were walking, ¡°I found the energy around him is unstable, and vague.¡±

    ¡°At least a True Master Battle God!¡± Before Billy responded, Casey said, ¡°If I¡¯m right, there should be injuries on him which makes it hard for him to use even perfect strength equaling that of a Tier-two Battle God.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably Ebony Lord, otherwise, how could a Battle God like him hide in this ce for three years without showing himself?¡± After speaking, he looked at Billy again. ¡°Do you want to just grab him and ask?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy gave him an annoyed look. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to admit his identity, what can you do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get him to talk!¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he has been with SHADOW longer than you have. He probably knows more about SHADOW than you do.¡± Billy replied again.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Judge twitched his mouth and paused briefly before continuing. ¡°But indeed, I admire him. As a SHADOW Provincial Governor, he is willing to stay in this small ce for three years. If it were me, I would have gone crazy long ago!¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s waiting for something,¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for justice.¡± Billy added as he stared ahead thoughtfully.

    As they spoke, they had already arrived at the entrance of a vige and saw Tyrone May riding his bike into a small courtyard surrounded by walls.

    ¡°Should we go in?¡± asked Judge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Someone else ising.¡±

    Not long after Billy finished speaking, two cars stopped at the gate of the small courtyard and eight men got out of them one after another. The leader was a muscr man in his forties who held a string of Buddhist beads and fiddled with them, appearing impressive indeed. Following closely behind him were two men in gray clothes, with unpleasant faces and sharp eyes, emanating a strong aura. The bald man and several tattooed men followed closely behind the three.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Upon arriving at the entrance, the two tattooed men quickly approached and kicked open the gate to the courtyard. After entering the courtyard, they looked around and saw Tyrone May sitting under a big tree sharpening his butcher knife.

    ¡°Butcher May, I heard you wanted to see me?¡± The leading muscr man was Hamster as previously mentioned by Tyrone May. He spoke coldly while looking at Tyrone May.

    ¡°The vigers have it tough enough. Give them a way out!¡± Tyrone May said but he didn¡¯t even look up.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a savior?¡± Hamster sneered coldly. ¡°Last time I respected you as a man so I didn¡¯t bother with you. Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of your butcher knife?¡±

    ¡°A cornered dog will jump over walls. If you push them too far who knows what they¡¯ll do.¡± Tyrone May continued sharpening his knife.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that!¡± Hamster continued coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s start by settling your debts first!¡±

    ¡°Three months of booth fees pluspensation for hitting my people, I won¡¯t ask for much more than 500 thousand, then we can call it even.¡±

    ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯ll let you go unharmed.¡± After finishing sharpening his knife, Tyrone May used his left thumb to scrape it across its edge.

 Chapter 144 Please, Leave

    Hamster and his crew were all stunned when they heard him speak.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Butcher?¡± The bald guy was the first to yell out.

    ¡°How dare you shamelessly im to spare Hamster¡¯s life? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± Tyrone May responded calmly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The bald guy started shouting again.

    But before he could finish a sentence, Hamster pped him down and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m talking here. What are you interrupting for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The bald guy quickly apologized and bowed his head.

    ¡°Butcher May, what did you just say? Say it again,¡± Hamster took two steps towards Tyrone May as he spoke.

    ¡°Are you not leaving?¡± Tyrone May stood up as he spoke and nced at the two gray-clothed men behind Hamster at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve opened my eyes. How dare you threaten me!¡± Hamster sneered coldly. And he continued as his tone became more serious, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down right now. Otherwise from tomorrow onwards there will be no more Butcher May here!¡±

    ¡°Well if nobody wants to leave then let¡¯s not leave together. I¡¯ll give everyone a gift before we go!¡± Tyrone May said calmly.

    Boom!

    As soon as hepleted the sentence, his aura changedpletely like a different person had taken over him; an overwhelming pressure washed over the entire small courtyard.

    Immediately, Tyrone¡¯s figure shed out like a phantom.

    ¡°Be careful, Boss!¡± The two gray-clothed men¡¯s pupils shrank coldly as they sensed the change in Tyrone May¡¯s body. As they shouted, the they raised their hands and rushed forward. The energy enveloping them rapidly climbed to their limits, reaching the level of a True Master Battle Master.

    However, just as the two men had run halfway out, they suddenly stopped and fell to the ground one after another. A bloodline appeared at their throats and blood arrows shot out.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± One of the gray-clothed men covered his throat with difficulty and spoke. Before he could finish speaking, he kicked his legs and lost his breath. The other man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word either. He also twitched all over before bing still.

    That made Hamster and others inhale sharply with expressions that looked like they had seen ghosts on their faces.

    The bald man and several other men who were present earlier copsed directly on their legs in fear.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you exactly?¡± Hamster swallowed hard before asking him nervously because he knew how skilled those two gray-clothed people were; both were wanted criminals hiding under fake identities whom he paid a lot of money to follow him.

    But unexpectedly enough ¨C they got killed by someone wielding only an ordinary butcher knife. Was there anything more frustrating than this?

    ¡°In your next life, be sure to be a good person.¡± Tyrone May didn¡¯t answer him back but flipped his wrist again instead.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Hamster cried out in fear.

    The words came to an abrupt halt as, just like before, his throat was slit by a swift de. He tumbled to the ground, convulsed a few times, and then fell silent. Eyes wide open, staring back, he never imagined he would meet his end like this¨Ckilled by a pig butcher¡¯s knife.

    The bald man and the others quickly knelt down, their faces showing endless shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please spare my life, sir¡­ please, I beg you¡­¡±

    The bald guy¡¯s words remained unfinished. After a flurry of de shes, everyone was lying down, without exception. Every single one of them had breathed theirst breath.

    ¡°Not bad! Only by doing so can you live up to the name of Ebony Lord!¡± At this moment, a voice came into the courtyard, and it was Billy and his twopanions.

    After hearing the two words ¡°Ebony Lord,¡± a hint of strangeness shed deep in Tyrone May¡¯s eyes.

    Immediately after, without the slightest hesitation, the butcher¡¯s knife carved out several icy streaks in the air, swiftly shing towards the three individuals.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Judge, who was prepared in advance, took a couple of steps forward. With a twist of his wrist, he brandished a curved de, sending out even fiercer shes.

    In the next moment, a crisp sound echoed. Tyrone May¡¯s butcher¡¯s knife was cleaved into two by Judge¡¯s cold moon curved de, and the front half ttered to the ground.

    At the same time, Tyrone May quickly retreated more than ten steps before stabilizing himself, and the cement ground under his feet cracked like a spider web.

    Just as he steadied his stance, he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his breathing bing incredibly irregr.

    ¡°A Grand Elder Battle God?¡± Tyrone May wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and a look of surprise appeared on his face.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t injured, maybe you could¡¯ve taken him down in an instant, but right now, you¡¯re no match!¡± Billy spoke calmly. While speaking, he sat down on the nearby stone bench and then pointed at Judge, saying, ¡°He¡¯s Judge! Should I need to introduce his identity again?¡±

    ¡°Although during your tenure, SHADOW did not have the Cold Moon Curved de configuration, but you should have heard about it in the past two years! He is now the Provincial Governor of SHADOW East District, and he holds the same position you did back then!¡± added Billy.

    ¡°Sorry, you have the wrong person. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Tyrone May responded in a deep voice after a hint of suspicion shed through his eyes again.

    ¡°His skills are quite impressive. I¡¯m not his match. Life or death, it¡¯s up to you.¡± While speaking, Tyrone threw the half of the butcher knife in his hand on the ground, and his face and eyes returned to calmness.

    ¡°I know what happened back then had a big impact on you,¡± Billy said as he pulled out a cigarette and tossed it over. ¡°You must have some difficult circumstances to exin. I came here today to hear what happened back then, something that even the famous Ebony Lord didn¡¯t have the guts to speak about.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know who Ebony Lord is that you¡¯re talking about. All I know is, I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± Tyrone May caught the cigarette and lit it up.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I need to clean up this yard.¡± He added.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a coward!¡± Judge shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve that name, ¡®Ebony Lord¡¯, when you can¡¯t even speak up about the truth. The former master of SHADOW and four others are probably still unavenged till now. Not only has no one avenged them, but nobody knows the truth behind their deaths either. How do you live with yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please leave,¡± Tyrone May stood up after taking a deep drag from his cigarette with an expression of pain on his face.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Judge was so furious that he couldn¡¯t even use provocation tactics anymore.

    ¡°Do you know who my boss is?¡± Casey interrupted Judge¡¯s words and pointed at Billy.

    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t solve this problem doesn¡¯t mean king of the West can¡¯t either! Army of Bloodshadow numbering in hundreds of thousands will be enough to conquer any terrible, wrong ground in this world!¡±

    ¡°If you truly want revenge for those five people, this is your only chance!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for. Please leave.¡± Aplex expression shed across Tyrone May¡¯s face as he said.

 Chapter 145 SHADOW Has a Mole

    ¡°You are such a coward!¡± Judge frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the name as ¡®Ebony Lord¡¯ at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy interrupted Judge and stood up, walking towards the gate of the small courtyard.

    ¡°Sorry, I made youe all this way for nothing.¡± Tyrone May also stood up.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Billy was about to reach the entrance of the courtyard, he suddenly turned around. With a flick of his wrist, three silver needles shot from his hand and prated Tyrone May¡¯s body with precision.

    In an instant, before Tyrone May could react, Billy raised his hand again and struck with a palm strike. It felt like a high-pressure shockwave, surging into Tyrone May¡¯s chest.

    Tyrone May spat out a mouthful of dark blood as he was propelled into the air, crashing heavily to the ground and lying motionless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to pull out those three silver needles. Keep them inside you for at least ten days.¡± Billy¡¯s voice resonated afterward. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Since ancient times, evil cannot triumph over righteousness. Justice lies in the hearts of the people! You, the mighty Provincial Governor of SHADOW, hiding in a ce like this and barely surviving, must be waiting for justice! If you have thought it through clearly,e find me anytime and I will give you justice!¡±

    ¡°Also, a reminder, since we can find this ce, others can alsoe here. Take care of yourself!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, they were already outside the courtyard.

    After Billy and his twopanions left, Tyrone May spat out another mouthful of blood and struggled to get up from the ground.

    The next moment, a look of shock appeared on his face.

    He could clearly feel that his injuries had improved significantly. The blocked meridians seemed to have been cleared, and the fatal palm strike that had been stuck in his chest for three years was gradually dissipating. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at the courtyard gate with a grateful expression in his eyes.

    At the same time, Billy and his twopanions walked towards their car.

    ¡°Brother, did you just heal him?¡± Judge asked as they walked along.

    ¡°The palm strike on his chest was very powerful. If we waited a few more months, it would have been toote.¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Do you think he wille looking for you?¡± Judge continued to ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, unless hepletely gives up on avenging those five people, he will definitelye to find me.¡±

    ¡°For him, they¡¯re too strong to defeat and he might have lost hope,¡± Casey added thoughtfully. ¡°But boss gave him a hope today. When he has no other options left, He¡¯ll seize this chance. And that day shouldn¡¯t be too far away.¡±

    Judge nodded in agreement and he suggested, ¡°Brother, should we keep an eye on him? We shouldn¡¯t let him escape again, and it¡¯ll also prevent the other side froming and finishing him off.¡±

    Billy shook his head and said, ¡°If there are no unexpectedplications, his injuries should greatly improve in ten days. As a True Master Battle God, even if our people try to keep an eye on him, they won¡¯t be able to. And, if the other party really finds his whereabouts and sends someone to kill him, they should send at least Warlords. Somebody at that leveling to Ozin will definitely cause somemotion. Maybe we don¡¯t even have to actively look for them.¡±

    Judge nodded again.

    ¡°Judge, did that SSS-ss wanted criminal they were chasing three years ago die?¡± Casey suddenly asked.

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Judge shrugged and said, ¡°After that incident, we never saw him again.¡±

    ¡°So you should know who he is then?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Judge shook his head in response, ¡°Only Ebony Lord probably knows!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Casey looked slightly surprised, ¡°His file should still be with SHADOW? Can¡¯t we find any information?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether we have one or not. That file has obviously been tampered with by someone. It¡¯s definitely fake!¡± replied Judge.

    Casey was slightly stunned as he asked, ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a mole in SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°SHADOW is different from Army of Bloodshadow. After all, the army was personally founded by boss and its members are all elite soldiers selected throughyers of screening! And, hundreds of thousands of warriors admire and respect boss like crazy, outsiders would find it very difficult to infiltrate! But SHADOW is different. In the decades since its establishment, it has had countless leaders and its members are also varied. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that there aren¡¯t any outsiders keeping an eye on us. Although SHADOW has improved significantly under the leadership of boss, the rats still cannot bepletely eradicated in a short period of time.¡±

    As they spoke, the three of them arrived at the car and drove off.

    ¡°Harleen, I heard there¡¯s a big car show at Ozin today. Let¡¯s go check it outter?¡± Billy suggested on this weekend morning after breakfast.

    ¡°You need a car when you¡¯re working. Let¡¯s see if there are any cars you like at the exhibition.¡± He continued.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget about it,¡± Harleen hesitated. ¡°Taking public transportation for work is quite convenient already. Don¡¯t waste money on something unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°A car doesn¡¯t cost that much.¡± Billy interrupted her with a smile. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s call your parents when theye back from buying groceries and buy them one too so that traveling will be easier for them in the future.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ two cars, even if they¡¯re cheap, they would still cost hundreds of thousands of money. You¡¯ve spent so much money on us already¡­¡± Harleen responded reluctantly.

    ¡°Harleen, we¡¯re family now. Why do you need to keep such clear ounts with me?¡± Billyughed again and made up his mind, ¡°Alright then, that settles it.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ then let¡¯s just get an entry-level car.¡± After pausing briefly, Harleen agreed with his decision.

    At 9:30 am sharp, the five of them came downstairs and Casey was waiting at the door for them already. Fletcher couple didn¡¯t want to go originally but eventually agreed reluctantly due to Billy¡¯s insistence.

    An hourter, their Land Rover pulled up outside Ozin National Exhibition Center where they were greeted by an array of shiny new vehicles on disy inside.

    As they entered the venue, the noise was already deafening, with crowds of people everywhere.

    ¡°Wow, so many beautiful cars!¡± Tasha¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with all the different brands of cars.

    ¡°Daddy, when Tasha grows up, will you buy me a beautiful car too?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy patted Tasha¡¯s little head. ¡°When you grow up, Dad will buy you the most beautiful car.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you Daddy!¡± Tasha eximed happily.

    ¡°Dad, do you have a favorite brand?¡± After walking for a while, Billy asked Fletcher.

    ¡°Billy, I don¡¯t really need one. I can use thepany car to go to work, save your money.¡± Fletcher shook his head.

    ¡°Dad, since we¡¯re here already, don¡¯t refuse. It won¡¯t cost much. If we get a car then during your free time, Mom and Dad can drive around together and even when you¡¯re not using it, Mom can take it out for a spin.¡± Billy persuaded him.

    As they spoke, they passed by Porsche¡¯s disy booth.

    ¡°Wow! That red car is so pretty!¡± Tasha pointed at the Porsche 911 on disy and shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 146 Meeting an Acquaintance

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy then turned to Harleen and asked, ¡°What do you think of that car?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Harleen shook her head vigorously.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°These cars are all at least a million, I just need a car formuting, why buy such an expensive one!¡±

    ¡°But we can go in and take a look.¡± Billy held Tasha with one hand and held Harleen¡¯s hand with the other as they walked into the exhibition hall.

    ¡°Hello there, how can we assist you?¡± Several women walked over, one of them spoke up.

    Compared to some of the lower-end booths, this one seemed slightly quieter and the staff were rtively less busy.

    ¡°Can you introduce us to that red car?¡± Billy pointed at the Porsche 911 and asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The beauty smiled and nodded. ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask how much that car costs first?¡± Harleen turned to ask.

    ¡°That depends on specific configurations. The standard version is around 1. 8 million.¡±

    Harleen was surprised before turning to Billy. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want such a nice car. Plus I don¡¯t like sports cars, they¡¯re ufortable to sit in. I just want an ordinary sedan.¡±

    ¡°Madam,¡± the woman said with a smile as she approached the car door. ¡°I promise once you sit inside you won¡¯t want to get out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you but no thanks,¡± Harleen replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve sat in these before but they¡¯re still not asfortable as regr sedans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! There are people who say sports cars aren¡¯tfortablepared to regr sedans.¡± Another woman sneered at this point.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, just admit it. Why pretend? Letting you sit in the car is already a sign of respect!¡±

    ¡°Madison, don¡¯t waste your time here. You might as well look for other potential buyers!¡±

    Billy furrowed his brow slightly upon hearing their words.

    ¡°Zoey, please be nice to our guests.¡± The woman called Madison said.

    ¡°Madison, you¡¯re new to this business and don¡¯t know how to judge people yet. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll waste your own time.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing better to do anyway.¡± Madison replied and them turned to Harleen. ¡°Madam, go ahead and have a seat, feel it out. No pressure to buy.¡±

    ¡°Honey, give it a try,¡± Billy said with a smile ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve got a feeling this car suits you perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I wanna have a seat too!¡± Tasha eximed, urging Billy to lift her into the passenger seat.

    After ying around inside for a while, Tasha shouted loudly from within, ¡°Mommy! I like this car! Can we buy it?¡±

    ¡°Tasha,e down now. Let¡¯s go check out some other ces.¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°I want this one so badly, I really like it¡­¡± Tasha pouted her lips.

    ¡°Since Tasha likes it so much, let¡¯s buy it!¡± Billyughed heartily before turning towards Madison, ¡°We¡¯ll take this one, please give us an invoice!¡±

    Madison was stunned for a moment while several women beside her were also taken aback by his sudden decision.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen called out at once, ¡°No way; It¡¯s too expensive, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t cost much, so consider this my gift to you for finding a job.¡± Billy interrupted her with a smile before turning to Madison. ¡°Do you have any other new cars besides this disy one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we happen to have one in stock.¡± Madison hesitated before continuing, ¡°Sir, are you really going to buy it?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you afraid I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Madison quickly shook her head. ¡°Just one moment, let me see if there are any discounts avable for you.¡±

    ¡°No need, just give me the invoice, I¡¯ll be off to buy more cars from other booths.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    Madison was somewhat flustered since she had just met a wealthy customer.

    The women beside her regretted their decision not to approach this family earlier; now they had missed out on a great opportunity.

    ¡°Wow, this car is so beautiful!¡± Just then, another woman¡¯s voice sounded out. ¡°Darling, I love this car!¡±

    A group of people walked over. At the front was a tall woman in her twenties who was holding hands with an older man. Beside them stood a muscr man wearing gold nes around his neck, while several men dressed in ck followed behind them.

    Billy and Casey looked over at them and raised their eyebrows ¨C they knew these people well.

    The middle-aged man that the young woman was holding hands with was Eric Wood from CosmicSpark Group, whom they had met in the parkst time. But this time, hispanion wasn¡¯t his wife.

    ¡°Harleen, there are some entertainment facilities over there. Why don¡¯t you take Tasha and our parents there first?¡± After thinking for awhile, Billy turned towards Harleen with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen also recognized Eric Wood while guessing Billy¡¯s intentions ¨C he must be worried about conflictster on and didn¡¯t want Tasha scared by it all.

    Therefore, she walked towards a small entertainment center at the end of the hallway with her parents and Tasha.

    ¡°Hello there, wee to Porsche. How may I assist you three?¡± Zoey quickly approached Eric Wood and hispanions.

    With her sharp eyes, she could tell that Eric Wood was a wealthy man by his appearance.

    The man with the ne nced at Zoey before turning to tter the young woman. ¡°As long as Miss Hunt likes it, I will buy it for you right away!¡±

    He hade specifically to apany Eric Wood and hispanion to buy a car today. Hispany relied on CosmicSpark Group for survival, and since CosmicSpark had a big projecting up soon, he had to do some early public rtions work.

    ¡°Really?¡± The woman¡¯s face lit up with joy before turning towards Eric Wood to ask in a coquettish voice, ¡°Darling, can we?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even graduated yet. Wouldn¡¯t buying such an expensive car be too ostentatious?¡± Eric Wood spoke calmly.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The woman vigorously shook her head. ¡°Many of my ssmates drive luxury cars to school. Just the other day, my best friend even drove a Lamborghini!¡±

    After speaking, she grabbed onto Eric Wood¡¯s arm and shook it vigorously near her chest area. ¡°Darling, please say yes!¡±

    After shaking for a while without any sign of him relenting yet again, she leaned in close to whisper into his ear gently, ¡°Darling if you buy me this car, I promise I¡¯ll convince my sister serve you with me together within three days¡­¡±

 Chapter 147 The Last Chance

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Eric Wood¡¯s eyes lit up at her words. He had been imagining the scene of these two sisters sharing a husband for quite some time now.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to my dear.¡± The woman nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Good!¡± Eric Woodughed and turned to the man with the gold ne. ¡°Yvette likes this car, let¡¯s buy it!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the man with the ne quickly nodded and then looked at Zoey. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get the paperwork done!¡±

    Zoey was taken aback before bowing hastily. ¡°Yes sir! I¡¯ll go take care of it right away!¡±

    She had been regretting just moments ago but now she was overjoyed at her sudden change in luck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but we only has one car avable besides this disy model.¡± Madison walked up to them and spoke politely. ¡°But that car has already been ordered by someone else, if you want it though there are two options avable. You can either purchase this disy model at a discounted price or wait another two or three months for a new one. What do you think¡­¡±

    The young woman furrowed her brow and suddenly looked displeased.

    ¡°Madison, what are you saying?!¡± Zoey interrupted loudly while pointing towards Billy. ¡°He hasn¡¯t even paid yet, how could he have ced an order?¡±

    She then turned back towards the young woman again and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss, we will get you your new car today!¡±

    ¡°Zoey, but this car was bought by that gentleman first, he¡­¡± Madison responded.

    The man with the gold ne didn¡¯t let the conversation finish. He raised his hand and pped her hard, the force behind it not holding back.

    Billy did not expect that they would suddenly start hitting someone, so he was unable to stop him in time.

    ¡°You¡­ how could you hit me¡­¡± Madison said with a face full of grievance while covering her cheek.

    ¡°You keep bbering, and believe me, starting tomorrow, you won¡¯t want to show your face. I came to buy a car, as a favor to yourpany. Yet you keep bbering here. Do you want to die?¡± The man with the gold ne growled in a low voice.

    ¡°But it was indeed that gentleman who bought it first. Everything must have a firste, first served basis. You¡­¡± Madison spoke again with a stubborn expression on her face.

    That guy didn¡¯t expect Madison to talk back and he raised his hand again to p her.

    However, this time, before his hand could touch Madison, he was thrown out like being hit by a car and hit his head on a nearby car, causing a bleeding wound.

    ¡°Ah!¡± several salesgirls eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Holy crap, you punk, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Six ck-d men reacted swiftly and charged toward Casey.

    In the blink of an eye, just like the man with the gold ne, they all fell down and curled up on the ground, constantly groaning in pain.

    The surrounding crowd looked shocked with their jaws dropped.

    ¡°Is it you!¡± At this moment, Eric Wood finally recognized Billy and Casey and hi face immediately darkened.

    Eric Wood wouldn¡¯t let the matter fromst time go so easily ¨C kneeling and apologizing in public to so many ordinary people was definitely the biggest shame of his life. Besides, his henchmen were all killed by that guy in a cap. Billy was held ountable for that score too. He hadn¡¯t had time to deal with that matter recently since he had just returned to Ozin. Unexpectedly, he happened to encounter Billy and his group here today.

    ¡°You changed wives so quickly? What about your old wife?¡± Casey nced at the young woman and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Kid, are you looking for death?¡± Eric Wood¡¯s tone became heavy. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled ounts with you for thest time. You better not seek a dead end!¡±

    ¡°Mr Wood, do you know them? Who are they?¡± At this moment, that man with a gold ne around his neck got up from the ground and looked at Casey with gritted teeth.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Two clueless kids who don¡¯t know their own limits!¡± Eric Wood responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Upon hearing Eric Wood¡¯s words, he felt relieved and then raised his hand to point at Casey. ¡°Hey, you got guts. I promise you I¡¯m gonna kill you here! You won¡¯t walk out of here today!¡± he threatened.

    Just then, a gust of wind swept by and a finger dropped to the ground, shooting out a jet of blood.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A pig-like scream sounded.

    Before the screams could stop, Casey swept out another gust of wind. And the gut with a gold ne flew out again and hit a table, leaving behind another bloody mark.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He opened his mouth but only managed to say one word before his eyes rolled back and he passed out.

    ¡°Take your master and get lost!¡± Casey then turned to the ck-clothed men with a stern voice.

    ¡°You¡­ you just wait for me¡­¡±

    Those ck-clothed men realized that they couldn¡¯t match Casey¡¯s skills and shouted before picking up the gut lying on the ground and running away in haste.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Wood. I don¡¯t think you can buy this car.¡± Casey then turned to Eric Wood with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°You better not be too arrogant!¡± Eric Wood angrily retorted. ¡°If you push me too far, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really an idiot!¡± Casey¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Get lost now or else we¡¯ll have some problems.¡±

    ¡°Honey, who are these people? How dare they talk to you like that? Call someone over here so we can teach them a lesson.¡± The young woman shouted loudly with anger written all over her face. After finally convincing Eric Wood to buy her the sports car she wanted so badly, she was infuriated when their payment was disrupted by these people who dared speak rudely to her beloved boyfriend.

    ¡°Kid, I advise you not to be too¡­¡± Eric Wood ignored her and said to Casey.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t hold us up from buying the car!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If you¡¯re going to call someone, do it quickly. We should still be at this National Exhibition Center within half an hour. But this is yourst chance, if the person you call isn¡¯t qualified enough, then you need to consider how to handle things afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Yourpany is called CosmicSpark Group, right? If the person you bring over can¡¯t scare me off, then CosmicSpark Group might have a new owner!¡± Billy added.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant and fearless!¡± Eric Wood snorted coldly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey said in a low voice.

    ¡°You guys wait for me! You have to kneel down and apologize to me here!¡± Eric Wood pulled out his phone and walked away.

    ¡°Sir, where are you going? Are you still buying this car?¡± Zoey hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Eric Wood responded angrily. At that moment he didn¡¯t care about the car anymore.

    Eric then dialed a number on his phone.

    Although he knew that Casey was an excellent martial artist, a Battle General, there were other ways to handle him since Eric Wood himself had been in Ozin for so many years. Moreover, in his opinion, dealing with Billy and Casey didn¡¯t necessarily require direct confrontation.

 Chapter 148 Eric Woodâ€™s Backer

    ¡°Billy, he probably went to call someone. Should we go back?¡± In a short while, Harleen and the others returned to their booth.

    ¡°Harleen, everything¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Billy smiled and pulled out his credit card, looking at Madison. ¡°Please use this card. The password is six 6s.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Madison quickly nodded after reacting.

    Ten minutester, the car purchase procedures werepleted. Harleen left her address with Madison so they could have the interior and license tes taken care of before delivering the car to their doorstep.

    ¡°Thank you for the car, Billy!¡± After leaving the booth with everyone else, Harleen looked lovingly at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯re family, no need to be so polite, okay?¡± Billy responded with a smile before turning to Fletcher Knight.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, do you have any favorite car models?¡±

    ¡°Billy, we don¡¯t need it!¡± Sharon spoke up. ¡°Your dad can drivepany cars and I rarely use cars¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom now that Harleen has a job, and I might get busy soon too, Tasha will need transportation from time-to-time as well as for our daily needs.¡± Billy interrupted her words.

    Billy kept persuading them sincerely, and finally, Fletcher and his wife didn¡¯t insist anymore.

    Half an hourter they walked out of Mercedes-Benz showroom having purchased a Mercedes-Benz SUV vehicle. Fletcher refused to buy such an expensive car but Billy paid for it in full directly.

    Afterwards, they ignored Eric Woodpletely and walked straight towards the parking lot. Suddenly, footsteps rang out.

    As they approached their car, several people came quickly towards them led by Eric Wood apanied by another middle-aged man.

    ¡°Dad, that bad guy is here again¡­¡± Tasha pointed at Eric Wood and spoke loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tasha. Dad¡¯s here.¡± Billy reassured his daughter gently.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± Eric Wood walked towards them and asked with a deep voice. He turned to the man next to him and changed his tone, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s they two. They must be suspicious fugitives. Please take them back for interrogation!¡±

    After finishing his words, he red at Billy and Casey with a proud look. In his opinion, with this officer by his side, no matter how skilled Billy and Casey were, it would be useless. This officer was the deputy inspector of the Special Patrol Squadron in Ozin. To persuade this officer to help had required a lot of money on his part ¨C Eric Wood had promised to donate equipment worth billions of dors to the special patrol team. But Eric asked for nothing fancy ¨C all he needed was for them to catch Billy and Casey back for interrogation so they would learn their lesson and stay away from him if they saw him in the future.

    Bang!

    There came a sharp pain from Eric¡¯s waist followed by several somersaults beforending on the ground in agony.

    ¡°Inspector Schneider, why did you hit me?¡± Eric Wood had an expression of confusion on his face. After all, he was hit by someone he had hired as an assistant.

    Dane Schneider¡¯s group were also surprised; none of them understood what was happening. Dane Schneider took two big steps forward and kicked Eric Wood hard several more times.

    Soon, there were bloodshot marks on Eric Wood¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Mr Schneider, please stop! Spare me! What happened?¡± Eric Wood shouted loudly while dodging the kicks.

    ¡°You wait for me!¡± Mr Schneider yelled angrily after delivering another kick.

    Afterwards, he quickly walked up to Billy and bowed deeply before speaking in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    He had already guessed the man¡¯s identity from Eric Wood¡¯s address. Only SHADOW or special patrol officers would be called inspectors. He was worried that the man would expose his own identity as themander in chief.

    ¡°I¡­ I do. I saw you at the training base in the War Departmentst time¡­¡± The man named Dane Schneider nodded vigorously.

    ¡®Damn it! If my superiors found out about this matter, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep my position!¡¯ Dane Schneider thought to himself.

    Moreover, thinking of that night when Commander Gardner sted a Battle God from ce of Darkness with one palm strike alone made him tremble uncontrobly all over his body.

    ¡°Do you work for y Yates?¡± After hearing what he said, Billy naturally knew his identity.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Dane Schneider nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯m Dane Schneider¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys in special patrol squadron are amazing! You¡¯ve be someone else¡¯s private army now, huh?¡± Billy spoke coldly.

    Dane Schneider couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell to his knees.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you¡­ Eric Wood that bastard suspected there were two fugitives here, so I came to check¡­¡±

    Eric Wood and the people he brought all dropped their jaws, startled by Dane¡¯s attitude to Billy.

    Fletcher and his family were also surprised, but the thought of Billy and Casey as Battle Gods appeased their skeptics.

    ¡°Oh, really? Didn¡¯t he give you anything?¡± Billy stared at Dane Schneider with a faint smile.

    ¡°No¡­ no, he just donated a batch of electronic equipment to the Special Patrol Squadron¡­¡± Dane Schneider quickly shook his head and secretly rejoiced that he did not privately ept Eric Wood¡¯s money or else it would have been miserable for him.

    ¡°Alright, get up!¡± Billy didn¡¯t intend to argue with him either. Then he looked at Eric Wood who had just gotten up from the ground and said, ¡°Sorry about that. Can anyone else scare me if you call them?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no more¡­¡± Eric Wood trembled all over. He knew with just a little thought that Billy was definitely someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. The person who could scare Inspector Schneider like that was not someone he could mess with either.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said before?¡± Billy smiled faintly, ¡°You wasted yourst chance so yourpany will soon change hands.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out his phone and sent a message to Derek, which read, ¡°Acquire CosmicSpark Group!¡±

    For someone like Eric Wood, who was arrogant and bullying, he had no sympathy whatsoever. Upon hearing what Billy said, Eric Wood slumped down in despair with a look of hopelessness on his face. At this point, he had no doubt about Billy¡¯s words and believed that Billy could easily take action against hispany.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ please spare me this time. I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize you. Please¡­¡±

    Without even thinking, Eric Wood quickly crawled towards Billy.

    ¡°Brother, something¡¯s not right!¡± Just then, Casey looked at Billy and spoke in a serious tone.

 Chapter 149 Murder in the Parking Lot

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy turned to look at Casey.

    But in the next moment, his pupils slightly contracted and he immediately turned to Harleen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take Tasha and our parents to the car!¡±

    His mind had been focused on Dane Schneider and Eric Wood just now, ignoring everything else. But now, thanks to Casey¡¯s reminder, he sensed dozens of powerful auras rushing towards them.

    ¡°What?¡± Harleen was puzzled but didn¡¯t hesitate too much. She quickly looked at her parents and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, get in the car!¡±

    With that, she picked up Tasha and got into the car. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened exactly yet, she could tell from Billy¡¯s tone that something was wrong.

    ¡°Take them away from here!¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    ¡°Yes!¡± As Casey spoke, he quickly walked towards the car.

    ¡°Dane Schneider! Take your men out of here right away!¡± Billy then turned to Dane Schneider before pointing at Eric Wood on the ground. ¡°Take him with you too! Move fast!¡±

    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, there were faint sounds of breaking winding from all directions in mid-air. Then countless cold glows shot towards them like raindrops covering everything around thempletely blocking out any sunlight or sky view they might have had previously.

    At the same time, strong pressure suddenly enveloped this empty space like a mountain pressing down on everyone present, including Eric Wood who felt like falling into an ice cave while struggling hard just trying to breathe properly again.

    As the icy light filled the sky above, screams erupted from the people in the parking lot. Dane Schneider and his crew also felt the terrifying sense of danger, their faces turning pale. Though they were all martial artists, except for Dane who was close to a True Master Battle Master, the others were just Warriors. In this kind of horrifying attack, their power was no different from that of an ordinary person.

    ¡°Be careful, Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy, get out of here quickly!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, watch out¡­¡±

    Harleen¡¯s family who had just gotten into their car cried out in rm with worried expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms Knight, he won¡¯t be hurt.¡± Casey reassured her.

    Although he had also sensed several very strong presences ¨C at least two Battle Gods ¨C this kind of power wasn¡¯t even enough to make Billy break a sweat.

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Billy frowned deeply as he spoke. The other side didn¡¯t care about innocent lives at all; besides them, there were still thirty people in the parking lot right now. If these icy lights hit them, there would be no chance for survival!

    Boom!

    A wave of overwhelming energy burst forth from him and knocked down not only Dane Schneider¡¯s group but also everyone around them.

    As the turbulence stopped, numerous sharp darts simr to throwing stars rained down on the ground. Dane Schneider and hispanions were knocked over by the st wave, and they managed to avoid the attack of the darts.

    Before they could catch their breath, another wave of attack continued the assault in a terrifying formation.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy said in a low voice as he looked towards the direction of their Land Rover.

    Casey knew that Billy didn¡¯t want Harleen and the others to witness what was about to happen. He then stepped on the gas pedal and drove off.

    In the meantime, Billy raised his hand and sent out several powerful sts of energy that swept away all of the throwing stars. As soon as the second barrage ended, with a whooshing sound, around 80 figures emerged from four different directions.

    All were dressed in ckbat gear with ck-and-white masks covering their faces; each carried a sharp sword. They were all highly skilled fighters ¨C even those who were considered weak were Battle Masters ¨C while at least one man among them was a True Master Battle General.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion¡¯s people?¡± Dane Schneider shouted out loud when he saw how these individuals were dressed, fear still evident on his face.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take everyone into the exhibition hall.¡± Billy said sternly.

    Ink Pavilion was truly courting death bying here today!

    Dane Schneider quickly nodded once he realized what needed to be done before turning towards his own people. ¡°Move! Get everyone inside!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The special patrol team responded simultaneously, feeling relieved now since there wasn¡¯t any threat from flying darts anymore.

    ¡°Stop that car!¡±

    As Dane Schneider shouted, the Battle General on the other side pointed to the Land Rover that had just arrived at the parking lot exit and gave his order.

    Four strong men quickly blocked the way of the Land Rover near the exit. Right after that, they bent both knees andunched themselves up, with their des thrusting towards Casey on the driver¡¯s seat.

    Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stepped hard on the elerator.

    The next second, the four men were all knocked out like sandbags, and after falling to the ground, they somersaulted several times before stopping. Blood gushing out of their mouths, without the slightest hesitation, they flipped over and once again chased after the Land Rover.

    However, the car had been already far away at this point. After chasing for couples of yards away, the four men stopped and then returned to the parking lot.

    At this moment, several muffled sounds echoed in the parking lot. Those who rushed towards Billy didn¡¯t even get a chance to unsheathe their swords, and they were engulfed in a burst of palm force, turning into a cloud of blood mist.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Battle General cursed in a deep voice and rushed towards Billy at high speed while flipping his wrist.

    ¡°You¡¯re out of your depth, man!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes, took two steps forward, and directly reached out to grab the opponent¡¯s sword in his hand.

    The next moment, the man sensed an immensely violent force surging into his body through the sword hilt, crushing everything in its path, causing his internal organs to shatter and disperse in an instant. After spurting out a mouthful of blood toward the sky, his entire body flew backward. In mid-air, he exploded with a resounding boom, and after the mist of blood dissipated, only a few broken sword fragments fell to the ground.

    Just as Billy sent his opponent flying, around thirty armored people charged toward him simultaneously. But all their swords could only touch Billy¡¯s defensive aura. However, what left them in despair was that their full-force strikes failed, as if they crashed against an imprable wall. Not only did they fail to harm Billy in the slightest, but their arms and swords were also shattered by the impact, falling to the ground one after another.

    ¡°Attack together, kill him!¡± a man shouted angrily.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The remaining forty or so armored people shouted in unison and then exerted their strongest energy while raising their swords to attack Billy. At that moment, countless curved des shed past the air, descending with an unstoppable force.

 Chapter 150 Five Sharp Blades!

    Wherever the curved des passed, they shattered everything in their path.

    Before the armored men and women below the rank of a Battle General could even process what was happening, their bodies were severed into two at the waist by his curved de, falling to the ground in a shocking sight.

    ¡°You Ink Pavilion trash really are courting death!¡± Judge¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°Cut them all down!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± One hundred SHADOW guards shouted in unison, catching the spinning Cold Moon curved des and quickly rushing towards the remaining enemies.

    The next moment, a series of screams echoed through the air above the parking lot.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Judge then came to Billy¡¯s side and reported, ¡°This group of people just arrived in Ozin. I rushed over as soon as I received the news.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly, then looked ahead with a serious expression and said, ¡°You two haven¡¯t made a move yet. Are you nning to flee without fighting?¡±

    He had long sensed that the other party still had two Battle Gods powerhouses who hadn¡¯t shown up.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you must be kidding. Ink Pavilion has never known how to escape!¡± A voice of an old man sounded. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Commander Gardner is a martial arts genius, and now I confirm it! We¡¯vee here specially to visit you. Enlighten us.¡±

    As soon as the old manpleted his sentence, two residual shadows shed like ghosts. They both held a sharp sword in their hands. From the aura emanating from them, it was evident that they were both powerful Battle Gods.

    Immediately, both of them shook their wrists and twenty-two ¡°sword flowers¡± darted towards Billy. Billy saw twenty-two sharp swords stabbing towards him at the same time.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    A skilled swordsmen who was a novice-level Battle God could shake out twenty-one ¡°sword flowers¡±, the afterimage of a sword, while a True Master Battle God could shake out twenty-five ¡°sword flowers¡±.

    Both of them were obviously Tier-one Battle Gods.

    ¡°What a pair of idiots!¡± Judge roared, flipping his wrist and wielding his curved de. Several cold rays shed like lightning towards one of the old men.

    Sensing Judge¡¯s strength, the old man¡¯s pupils shrank in fear. And immediately after, he enveloped himself with a terrifying killing intent. Without thinking too much, he flipped his wrist and pulled out his sword to block the attack before retreating backwards.

    However, he underestimated Judge¡¯sbat power. The de momentum did not decrease after cutting off his sword into two pieces. It went straight into his chest.

    As the de¡¯s edge passed, a wound of thirty centimeters appeared on the old man¡¯s chest, gushing out fresh blood.

    ¡°How could it be?¡± The old man copsed rigidly, his voice faltering as he spoke a few words before his breath ceased.

    He probably never imagined that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single strike from Judge. Ironically, he had been contemting challenging the master of SHADOW. What a bitter irony!

    At the same time, the other elderly man who had attacked Billy was sent flying by a single palm strike from Billy, crashing down about couples of yards away. His entire body shattered into pieces as his bones werepletely broken.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re truly strong, I am no match for you¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not shameful to die in your hands¡­¡± After copsing on the ground and swallowing some saliva, he continued to speak with difficulty.

    ¡°But don¡¯t go getting full of yourself.. It shouldn¡¯t be long before you join us¡­ Opposing Ink Pavilion is a dead end, throughout history there has been no exception. I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Billy furrowed his brows. With a twist of his wrist, three silver needles were released from his grip. However, it was still toote. Before the silver needles could pierce the old man¡¯s body, thetter¡¯s eyes twisted as he bit down the poison concealed within his mouth. After a while, he copsed on the ground and twitched for a few moments before bingpletely still. Arge amount of foam came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion is really seeking a dead end on its own!¡± Judge nced at the old man¡¯s body, his face full of anger.

    There was no sign of the coldness on Billy¡¯s body dissipating in the slightest, and after a brief moment of thought, he looked towards Judge.

    ¡°Make a video call to Azure Fang and three others!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge slightly hesitated before nodding. He knew that Billy was genuinely angry this time.

    Later, he took out the SHADOW specialized phone and operated on it for a few times.

    Soon, four holographic projections appeared in front of them, and they were none other than the other four ¡°Sharp des¡± of SHADOW.

    Night Orchid from the north district had luscious red lips and a naturally seductive figure. Frostde from the south district exuded a chilling aura and was as beautiful as an ice queen. Soul Chaser from the west district was charming and carefree.

    Azure Fang from the central district had sharp eyes like des and a body like a sword.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± The four of them bowed simultaneously upon seeing Billy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me like that when we¡¯re not on the battlefield. From now on, just call my name or like Judge does.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The four replied in unison.

    ¡°Boss, did something happen?¡± Night Orchid¡¯s voice sounded as all three others looked towards Billy.

    They all knew that unless there was something special going on, Billy wouldn¡¯t have called them out together like this.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion has sent their assassins here for boss.¡± Said Judge.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Soul Chaser was the first to speak, his personality somewhat resembling Judge¡¯s-an individual who couldn¡¯t conceal what was on his mind.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to wipe out Ink Pavilion entirely, starting with their outward-facing members. Anyone associated with Ink Pavilion shall be killed!¡± Billy said in a stern voice.

    What happened today had intensified his desire to eliminate Ink Pavilion, who showed utter disregard for the lives of the innocent. Therefore, they deserved nothing less than death.

    ¡°Night Orchid, any progress on what I asked you to dost time?¡± Billy turned to Night Orchid.

    ¡°I¡¯ve collected some information. I will organize it in the next few days and send it to you.¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded before continuing, ¡°Azure Fang, the central area may have a period of turmoil in the near future. Tell your people to be more vignt!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Azure Fang nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Cold Moon, has there been anything unusual in the southern area recently?¡± Billy turned to Cold Moon.

    ¡°The Special Patrol Squadron has been quite active in the southern areately, with more activity than usual from the Southern Border War Department. I am trying to find out what they are up to.¡± Cold Moon replied.

    Billy nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to the integration of the five major regions. Just get a general idea and don¡¯t delve too deep.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cold Moon nodded in response.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, how is things going on over at west district recently?¡± Billy continued asking.

    ¡°Rest assured, boss! Not only does SHADOW operate here but Army of Bloodshadow also keeps everyone else at bay. Who dares cause trouble here? ¡± Soul Chaser responded confidently

    ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent,¡± warned Billy sternly. ¡°Make sure you keep an eye on the southern edge, don¡¯t let them make any moves!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Soul Chaser shouted loudly, ¡°If they dare mess around again, I¡¯ll just bring my people over there and sweep through all of the southern edge.¡±

    ¡°Soul Chaser, won¡¯t you die if you don¡¯t brag?¡± Judge pouted beside him. ¡°Those southern edge thugs, do you think you can take them down? You¡¯d be screwed before even entering their territory!¡±

 Chapter 151 Marquis From Midlandia

    ¡°Judge, are you itching for a fight?¡± Soul Chaser responded irritably.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, but Azure Dragon can do it. I can ask him to step in and with just 100, 000 Army of Bloodshadow soldiers we can easily take down the southern edge!¡±

    Although their enemies on the southern edge were indeed difficult opponents and it would be hard for SHADOW to handle it alone. But with the help of Army of Bloodshadow, it would be a piece of cake.

    The two things that made the southern edge so fearsome were poison and ¡°Gu¡± (curses). Other than that their martial arts skills were only average. But among the hundreds of thousands in Army of Bloodshadow, there were many talented individuals who excelled in poisons and curses. Moreover, there were also members from Secret Essences Sect within the western medical team. Many members from Secret Essences Sect were experts in poisons.

    ¡°Alright then, no one has thicker skin than you!¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The five nodded simultaneously.

    With Billy¡¯smand issued out, all SHADOW guards except those from the eastern district began moving into action.

    Mindia was a city located in the central district in the country of vale. It had always been a battleground for military strategists.

    On the second morning after Billy gave orders, three thousand SHADOWers gathered together and headed towards an enormous mansion located southward within the city limits of Mindia. The owner of this mansion was named Marquis, who was an influential figure within Mindia with connections throughout every corner.

    Usually he was surrounded by people wherever he went even when facing those high up on the politicaldder; however, today Marquis received only one distinguished guest ¨C someone important from the Central District War Department.

    ¡°Mr Cook, it¡¯s a pleasure to have you here. Pleasee in.¡± Marquis served a cup of tea to Sebastian Cook and continued, ¡°This is some nice tea that I just got my hands on. Please try it and see how it tastes.¡±

    Marquis lowered his posture, fully aware of the power and influence of this important figure in front of him. Not only was Sebastian Cook personally terrifyingly powerful, but he also held a high position and had enough weight tomand respect from others.

    ¡°Mr Marquis, you tter me, and thank you. It¡¯s my honor to be invited by you.¡± Said Sebastian Cook with a smile as he took the teacup.

    ¡°Your words are too kind. To be able to invite someone like you is truly an honor for me,¡± replied Marquis with a smile after pausing briefly. After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°How has general been recently? I heard that he went to the capital city a few days ago. Everything there should be settled by now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of!¡± Sebastian Cook smiled faintly and then asked, ¡°It seems that you are quite concerned about what happened in the capital city?¡±

    ¡°How could someone like me care about such big matters? I¡¯m still busy dealing with trivial matters here in Mindia!¡± After slightly hesitating for a moment, Marquis replied with another smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re being modest,¡± said Sebastian Cook before changing topics, ¡°About that funding we talked aboutst time¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Cook. I¡¯ve already prepared everything and am just waiting for your word before transferring it.¡± As he lifted his teacup for another sip, Marquis reassured him confidently.

    ¡°Haha! Thank you so much again!¡± Sebastianughed once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all.¡± Replied Marquis with yet another smile as they continued their conversation until they were interrupted by hurried footsteps outside.

    An unhappy-looking middle-aged man appearing to be some sort of supervisor or manager entered into their presence abruptly.

    ¡°Rude!¡± Marquis¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m receiving a distinguished guest?¡±

    ¡°Marquis, something has happened!¡± The manager trembled all over.

    ¡°So flustered, what kind of decorum is this?¡± Marquis¡¯s tone was harsh. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang led three thousand SHADOW men into the estate and our people couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± The manager responded after swallowing his saliva.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± A coldness spread from Marquis as he asked, ¡°Why did SHADOWe to me?¡±

    As he spoke, a hint of bad conscience shed in his eyes.

    ¡°He¡­ he didn¡¯t say, just said that if you don¡¯t go see him within five minutes, he¡¯ll tten the estate.¡±

    ¡°Rude!¡± Marquis shouted angrily. ¡°Who gave Azure Fang the courage toe here and show off?!¡±

    After speaking, he looked at Sebastian Cook and said, ¡°Mr Cook, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. How about we meet another day instead?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look together now. I also want to see what business SHADOW has with you.¡± Sebastian Cook stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°That would be great! Thank you very much!¡± Marquis narrowed his eyes slightly. This was exactly what he wanted.

    Soon, they arrived at the square in front of the courtyard gate where five dozens of armed men followed behind Sebastian Cook. At the same time, around three hundred ck-d men ran out from various parts of the courtyard; each one looked unfriendly and clearly not ordinary practitioners.

    ¡°Azure Fang, why such a big fuss? What brings you here?¡± Marquis narrowed his eyes slightly as he spoke calmly to Azure Fang.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Before this, Marquis had conveyed his intention to form a connection with Azure Fang on multiple asions while keeping a very humble posture. But, Azure Fang always ignored him, not even bothering to acknowledge Marquis as a big shot. To make matters worse, SHADOW had raided one of his nightclubs where two fugitives had been hiding and ended up killing one of the hostesses. Marquis called Azure Fang before, hoping to smooth things over, but he was hung up on before he could finish speaking. Shortly after, Azure Fang and his crew surrounded the nightclub and arrested over a hundred people in retaliation. Since then, their rtionship had hit rock bottom with no further contact between them.

    ¡°Take them away!¡± Azure Fang ordered without hesitation.

    With thatmand, three thousand SHADOWers moved in unison and surrounded Marquis¡¯ men.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Marquis growled at Azure Fang. ¡°I respect you as a man but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of you! You better not push your luck!¡±

    Marquis never expected such an answer from Azure Fang, which only fueled his anger. He was a prominent figure in Mindia and thus he couldn¡¯t ept being treated like this.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Take action!¡± Azure Fang didn¡¯t even give him a nce, and continued in a deep voice, ¡°Anyone who obstructs the work of SHADOW is considered an ally of the same cause and is to be executed on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Three thousand SHADOWers shouted in unison.

    Immediately after, they assumed their positions and were about to take action.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Sebastian Cook shouted loudly, as a powerful aura emanated from his body.

    He was a Tier-two Battle God!

    People around him immediately felt suffocated and couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. Meanwhile, Marquis smirked slightly beside him, thinking that with this figure here, no matter what SHADOW hade for today, they were destined to leave empty-handed!

 Chapter 152 Youâ€™ve Set Me Up!

    ¡°Azure Fang, your SHADOW is getting more and more audacious. Who gave you the right to arrest people?¡± Sebastian Cook looked at Azure Fang and continued speaking.

    Naturally, Sebastian Cook knew Azure Fang, and Azure Fang also knew his identity. However, Azure Fang didn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge him as if he didn¡¯t exist at all, which made Sebastian furious.

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Azure Fang replied in a deep voice. ¡°Does SHADOW need to exin anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, let me give you some advice. You better not be too arrogant because if something happens, even your boss won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± After taking a deep breath, Sebastian Cook responded coldly.

    Azure Fang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pointed at Marquis. ¡°Do you really want to protect him?¡±

    ¡°Unless you have sufficient reasons for doing so, Marquis will not leave with you today!¡± Sebastian Cook replied loudly.

    ¡°This is SHADOW¡¯s business, it¡¯s none of your concern!¡± With a flick of his wrist, Azure Fang drew his Cold Moon curved de and took steps towards Marquis.

    Sebastian Cook snorted coldly while drawing out his sword from its sheath with a swish.

    Seeing their leader draw out his sword, the soldiers behind Sebastian also entered into battle-ready positions immediately.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Three thousand SHADOW guards drew their swords simultaneously while shouting in unison that was deafening. At the same time, everyone released their strongest aura causing an overwhelming pressure that filled the entire courtyard, making it hard for anyone present there not feel suffocated by it.

    Those ck-d men around Marquis shuddered instantly when they felt this pressure. Many of them turned pale with fear while some nearly copsed on the spot due to weak legs.

    Although they were not ordinary martial artists, the vast majority of them had warrior-level cultivation; however, the SHADOWers were all elites in the central district, and many of them were grandmaster-level Battle Masters. Moreover, there were nearly thirty Battle General powerhouses among them, including several who possessed strength of a Battle God.

    With such a lineup, how could they resist? Just the pressure alone was enough to make them feel hopeless.

    ¡°Azure Fang, do you really want to start a fight between SHADOW and the central region¡¯s war department?¡± Sebastian Cook¡¯s face was so dark.

    ¡°You like jumping to conclusions. That¡¯s your business!¡± Azure Fang responded in a low voice. ¡°Today, even if it¡¯s you or someone above you here, I will still take him away!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Sebastian replied angrily. ¡°Let me see what you¡¯ve got and try taking him away from me!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± With one sentence spoken in a low voice by Azure Fang his aura instantly soared.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, he sped towards Marquis leaving an afterimage in his path.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡± Sebastian shouted loudly. As he spoke these words an extremely sharp de shot out from his hand with an ear-piercing sound of breaking wind apanying its movement. For him now, whether or not Marquis would be safe was secondary; he couldn¡¯t tolerate Azure Fang¡¯s attitude because he represented the central region¡¯s war department, which couldn¡¯t allow itself to be disrespected by any Provincial Governor within SHADOW.

    ¡°You underestimate me!¡± Azure Fang responded in a low voice while flipping his wrist causing his cold moon curved de to emit cold light straight towards Sebastian Cook¡¯s attack.

    The next moment, a crisp collision sound rang out, and at the same time a strong shock wave spread out in all directions.

    Many of the ck-d individuals around were directly knocked to the ground, their clothes torn open by the strong wind, leaving several ragged tears. Theyy on the ground, crying out in pain. Meanwhile, Sebastian quickly retreated more than ten steps backwards, and the cement ground under his feet cracked like a spider web. After steadying his stance, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his whole aura became unusually disordered.

    Seeing this scene, Marquis beside immediately had a shocked expression on his face. He didn¡¯t expect Azure Fang to be so powerful, and even Sebastian Cook was not his opponent. A hint of unease rose in his heart.

    ¡°How is this possible? You have already reached the perfectte stage of the Battle God?!¡± Sebastian Cook took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the surging blood in his heart.

    ¡°Are you still going to stop me now?¡± Azure Fang said coldly.

    Sebastian let out a heavy sigh and his face turned embarrassed.

    ¡°Marquis is a sponsor of the Central District War Department. If you don¡¯t have sufficient reason and take him away, if this matter reaches the capital, you¡¯re in trouble, SHADOW¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± Azure Fang interrupted him. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Meanwhile, Marquis¡¯ eyes shed with a hint of surprise again, his right eyelid twitching uncontrobly several times.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion has set up ten external windows in the central district and he is the first person in charge!¡± Azure Fang said coldly.

    ¡°What!?¡± Sebastian shouted out loud, his face full of shock.

    ¡°Do you still want to protect him now?¡± Azure Fang nced at him.

    ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Sebastian asked angrily. As one of the key figures in the Central District War Department, he naturally knew what Ink Pavilion meant ¨C the number one killer organization within their borders had long been on the cklist of the capital city.

    All war departments had received military orders from the capital city that if any member of Ink Pavilion was found, they must be thoroughly investigated. If there was any resistance encountered during this process they were to be killed on sight. And now he not only failed to take down his opponent proactively but also obstructed SHADOW from arresting the target.

    This matter could be big or small; if taken seriously enough it would constitute a vition of military orders. He could even be suspected as an aplice with Ink Pavilion resulting in very serious consequences.

    It was obvious that Azure Fang had tricked him into this situation. If Azure Fang had revealed his identity from the beginning then he wouldn¡¯t have acted like before.

    ¡°Does SHADOW need to report to you?¡± Azure Fang responded coldly once again.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sebastian opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, whether from his injuries or anger was unclear.

    At the same time, a strong aura burst from Marquis¡¯s body, revealing that he had reached the level of a Battle General. Without hesitation, he quickly dashed towards one side. He had suspected that his identity had been exposed when he first heard about SHADOW¡¯s arrival. Now, he no longer harbored any illusions and only thought about escaping for his life.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    However, it was clear that he overestimated himself. The SHADOW team had already set their sights on him and would not let him escape.

    Before taking just a few steps away from them, an energy from a Battle God rushed towards him and lifted him up into the air.

    After flying out for a distance, Marquis heavily fell back onto the ground with at least one-third of his ribs broken. He coughed up arge amount of blood before passing out with rolled eyes.

    ¡°All members of Ink Pavilion are to be taken away!¡± Azure Fang waved hishand inmand.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Mr Cook, I bid you farewell!¡± Azure Fang then turned his attention back to Sebastian Cook and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. Just the day before yesterday, Ink Pavilion sent assassins to Ozin to kill Commander Gardner. This incident has infuriated the capital city! This is also the reason why I came here. And you, as one of the main members of the Central District War Department, obstructing SHADOW from apprehending Ink Pavilion members, think about how you¡¯re going to exin this to the capital¡¯s war division!¡±

    After speaking, he turned and walked away.

    Sebastian Cook once again spewed a mouthful of blood, followed by a hysterical roar. ¡°Azure Fang, you bastard, you¡¯ve set me up!¡±

 Chapter 153 Trouble at the Dawson Family

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Azure Fang waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sebastian Cook, seething with anger, let out a furious shout and swung his hand to the side.

    Nearby stone pirs instantly turned into debris, and dust filled the air. Sebastian was on the verge of losing control over his anger.

    He was well aware of Commander Gardner¡¯s standing in the hearts of many in the capital city. If anything happened to Commander Gardner, it would undoubtedly be a major event. Yet, now SHADOW was attempting to apprehend Ink Pavilion members rted to the assassin case, and Sebastian¡¯s interference would cause him immense trouble once it reached the capital city. Even worse, everyone knew about the discord of his boss with Commander Gardner, and this situation could easily be exploited by someone who wanted to make it look like he had conspired with Ink Pavilion to harm a prominent war division member.

    Sebastian now had thoughts of even killing Azure Fang.

    Within the same day, nearly fifty foreign branches established by Ink Pavilion within the territory werepletely seized, and thousands of peripheral members were arrested. Thus, all avenues of externalmunication for Ink Pavilion werepletely eliminated.

    ¡­

    That morning, just after Billy dropped off Tasha at the kindergarten and was about to get into his car, his phone rang. He picked it up to find an unfamiliar number.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, are you Mr Gardner?¡± A slightly anxious voice of a young woman came through the line.

    ¡°I am. Who¡¯s calling?¡± Billy responded with a slight pause.

    ¡°It¡¯s Laura Dawson. Do you remember me from when you visited my housest time?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Laura. Of course, I remember. Is there something you need?¡± Billy recognized her immediately.

    The woman was Laura Dawson, the granddaughter of Bartholomew Dawson from Ozin. She was present during Billy¡¯s visit to the Dawson familyst time.

    ¡°Could¡­ Could you spare some time today?¡± Laura Dawson hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°My third uncle got injured, and it¡¯s pretty serious. I was wondering if you could help him¡­¡±

    ¡°Injured? How did he get injured?¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°¡­ He was beaten up.¡± Laura Dawson¡¯s voice sounded hesitant.

    ¡°What?!¡± Billy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your third uncle be in the hospital? Send me the address, I¡¯ll be right there. We can talk once I arrive.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr Gardner.¡± Laura Dawson said gratefully.

    After hanging up, she sent the hospital¡¯s address.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After setting up the navigation, Billy pressed the gas pedal. The Dawson family had done him a favor and thus their problems were his problems. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t stand aside.

    Half an hourter, Billy arrived at the eighth floor of Ozin¡¯s First Hospital.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, over here!¡± As he stepped out of the elevator, Laura Dawson rushed over.

    ¡°Laura!¡± Billy greeted her, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who injured your uncle?¡±

    ¡°The day before yesterday, two female ssmates and I were having dinner at a restaurant. A guy wanted us to drink with him, but we refused. He forcefully dragged me into his private room,¡± Laura Dawson¡¯s voice was filled with anger.

    ¡°At that time, my third uncle happened to be dining at the same restaurant. Seeing our situation, he got into a conflict with that guy.¡±

    ¡°Later, the man called four bodyguards, and they beat him. They were extremely ruthless, breaking his right leg¡­,¡± Laura Dawson choked up, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve caused trouble for my uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with anger.

    ¡°Grandfather and father told me not to call you, to avoid bothering you.¡± Laura Dawson continued to sob.

    ¡°But¡­ today, the doctor said my uncle¡¯s leg injury is very serious. He¡¯s not in a condition to undergo surgery, and amputation is a possibility¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I¡­ I secretly called you¡­¡±

    ¡°Laura, don¡¯t worry. First, let me see your uncle¡¯s condition,¡± Billy reassured her.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner.¡± Laura Dawson replied, wiping her tears.

    Arriving at the innermost single room in the corridor, Billy nced around. Bartholomew Dawson and his son Lee Dawson were both present, wearing grim expressions. David Dawsony on the hospital bed, his right leg in a cast, and his face and arms showing various degrees of bruises. A doctor in a white coat was speaking to him.

    Hearing themotion at the door, Bartholomew Dawson and his son turned their heads to look.

    ¡°Com¡­ Billy?¡± Bartholomew Dawson had initially intended to address him as Commander Gardner, but he stopped himself. It would be abrupt since Billy hadn¡¯t revealed his identity yet.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here!¡± Billy nodded and walked over.

    ¡°Billy, why did youe here?¡± Bartholomew Dawson hurriedly approached.

    ¡°Grandpa, I called him¡­¡± Laura Dawson¡¯s voice came weakly from behind.

    ¡°This is outrageous! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bother him?¡± Bartholomew Dawson said sternly.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Laura Dawson lowered her head.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, please don¡¯t me Laura. In situations like this, you should have contacted me earlier.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯ve already helped us immensely. You shouldn¡¯t be bothered with such trivial matters.¡± Bartholomew Dawson responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that from then on, the Dawson family¡¯s affairs are my affairs. If you encounter any trouble, you should call me right away.¡± Billy replied. ¡°Moreover, is it still a minor matter when Laura¡¯s uncle has been injured like this?¡±

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re a busy person. My father is worried about causing you trouble¡­¡± Lee Dawson chimed in.

    ¡°What trouble? I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Billy interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯ll take a look at your injuries now, David.¡±

    With that said, he briskly walked to the bedside.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡± David Dawson said with a pale face as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Billy then turned to the doctor in the white coat and said, ¡°Hello, doctor. Thank you for your efforts. Let me take over.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The doctor looked slightly puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor as well!¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The doctor hesitated again.

    ¡°Doctor, please let Billy take a look. You should rest for a while.¡± Bartholomew Dawson said as he walked over.

    He knew about Billy¡¯s medical skills, which were definitely beyond the capabilities of the doctors at this hospital.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡± The doctor didn¡¯t insist any further.

    The hospital had already issued an amputation notice for David Dawson. His leg was beyond saving, so allowing Billy to take a look wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Billy removed the cast from David Dawson¡¯s leg.

    ¡°They are truly despicable!¡± As Billy saw the almost distorted condition of David Dawson¡¯s right leg, a chill ran down his spine.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, can you help?¡± After Billy finished examining David Dawson¡¯s injuries, Laura Dawson looked at him expectantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Laura. I guarantee that your uncle won¡¯t need amputation.¡± Billy smiled and reassured her.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Laura Dawson eximed, ¡°I knew you would have a solution!¡±

 Chapter 154 The Worms in SHADOW

    ¡°Billy, can you really save David¡¯s leg?¡± Bartholomew Dawson was equally excited.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a smile, then took out a silver needle.

    ¡°David, please bear with me for a moment. It might hurt a little bit, but it will be over soon.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can save this leg, I can endure the pain!¡± David Dawson said expectantly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± After nodding his head, Billy began to give him acupuncture treatment.

    Ten minutester, all nine needles were in ce. Then Billy ced his palm on the David¡¯s knee and infused chi into it at the same time.

    After a while, David Dawson let out a muffled groan and there was a hint of pain between his eyebrows. Fortunately, this kind of pain did notst long before disappearingpletely. The next moment, what shocked everyone was that David Dawson¡¯s deformed right leg was slowly correcting itself at an observable speed and the swelling was gradually subsiding.

    Everyone eximed in amazement. Especially the man in white coat, whose face was full of shock and disbelief.

    ¡°That should do it!¡±

    About fifteen minutester, Billy moved away from him and then removed each silver needle one by one.

    ¡°Billy, is this enough?¡± Laura Dawson asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy smiled again before looking at David Dawson, ¡°David, try getting off your bed now.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± David Dawson eximed as he got out of bed with a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t even need to try, he could feel that his leg had been saved now.

    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s really possible?!¡± Laura Dawson eximed in surprise when she saw her uncle standing up for real.

    ¡°A miracle doctor!¡± The white coat also became extremely excited. ¡°You¡¯re truly a miracle doctor!¡±

    ¡°Billy, thank you so much! I am so grateful.¡± David Dawson said with endless gratitude on his face. He had been hopeless before, but now it was like he had been given a new lease on life.

    ¡°Thank you again, Billy!¡± Bartholomew and Lee Dawson were equally grateful.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy replied with a smile before turning to David. ¡°David, don¡¯t do any strenuous exercise for the next few days and rest for about two weeks to fully recover.¡±

    ¡°Thank you once again!¡± David gave Billy a deep bow of respect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Billy said lightly.

    Two minutester, they sat down on the nearby sofa together.

    ¡°Do you know who the other person is?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Russ Kelley, just another spoiled brat. His father, Wilfrid Kelley, knows some people in Ozin, and they have some social status.¡± Bartholomew responded calmly.

    ¡°Have you talked to him yet?¡± After nodding slightly at Bartholomew¡¯s response, Billy continued asking, ¡°What was his attitude?¡±

    From what he knew about the Dawson family since the incident involving three major families urred, they quickly turned things around thanks to receivingpensation of ten billion dors from those three families. Now, they were at least ranked among top ten ns in Ozin. Furthermore, Billy had already helped Bartholomew Dawson heal his injuries before. With Bartholomew Dawson¡¯s skills, ordinary martial artists could not possibly be his match. For these two reasons, most people would not dare to easily offend the Dawson family.

    ¡°They have already apologized andpensated us. It¡¯s all good now.¡± Said Bartholomew with a subtle hint of something in his eyes that was hard to detect.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, tell me the truth. How did you handle it?¡± anything strange didn¡¯t escape Billy¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, they didn¡¯t apologize at all¡­¡± Laura took a deep breath before speaking up.

    ¡°Laura!¡± Bartholomew was about to scold his granddaughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Not only did they not apologize, but they also threatened us by saying that if we continued to pursue this matter, they would make our family suffer!¡± Laura Dawson said with some anger. ¡°Grandpa went to demand an exnation from them and almost got beaten up by their people!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brows. ¡°Mr Dawson, who is backing them up?¡±

    Based on what he knew about Bartholomew Dawson being at the level of a martial master practitioner, ordinary people couldn¡¯t have injured him. So it must be someone skilled in martial arts.

    ¡°Billy, let it go. This matter has passed and David is fine now. Don¡¯t investigate any further.¡± Said Bartholomew after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, I once told myself that I will protect your family for life!¡± Billy spoke solemnly. ¡°If I can¡¯t even help you solve this small matter then my promise means nothing. Besides, you should know that even if you don¡¯t say anything I will still find out who is behind this!¡±

    Bartholomew let out a sigh and paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°Wilfrid Kelley has a cousin who works for SHADOW, his name is Zach Covington. He holds quite a high position and is more skilled than I am. We exchanged blows and I was almost injured by him.¡±

    Billy¡¯s eyes shed with anger upon hearing this.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    So it turned out that the person behind was from SHADOW. No wonder Bartholomew Dawson didn¡¯t want to say anything; he knew about Billy¡¯s connection to SHADOW and didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble.

    ¡°Billy, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in this.¡± Bartholomew continued.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, if I turn a blind eye to something like this, do you think I deserve my current position?¡± Billy interrupted him. He knew that Bartholomew had probably guessed his identity but just hadn¡¯t said anything yet.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Bartholomew understood what Billy meant ¨C as the King of the West and master of SHADOW, he was responsible for the country¡¯s prosperity and people¡¯s well-being. If he couldn¡¯t even clean up the worms within his own team, how could he talk about revitalizing the nation?

    ¡°Mr Dawson, let me apologize on behalf of SHADOW.¡± Billy stood up and bowed to him.

    ¡°Billy, what are you doing?¡± Bartholomew quickly stood up too. ¡°This has nothing to do with you! With tens of thousands of people in SHADOW, how can you possibly manage everyone?¡±

    ¡°Mr Dawson, I will make sure that this matter is taken care of.¡± Billy responded firmly in a low voice.

    ¡°Billy, you don¡¯t have to. I¡­¡± Bartholomew spoke up again.

    ¡°Mr Dawson, let¡¯s leave it at that for today. David should be able to leave the hospital tomorrow. If there¡¯s anything, just give me a call anytime.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    After speaking, he walked out of the ward with a cold aura surrounding him. To him, this matter clearly touched his bottom line.

    SHADOW¡¯s purpose was to eliminate violence and promote peace, punish evil and promote good. But now its own people were bullying others and helping the tyrants. If this matter was not dealt with seriously and spread out, how could SHADOW continue to punish others in the future?

    It was time for SHADOW to clean up its act!

    Three minutester, Billy got into his car and dialed Judge¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Brother!¡± The phone rang once before Judge answered it.

    ¡°There is a brat named Russ Kelley from Ozin. You have five minutes to find him!¡± Billy spoke in an icy tone.

 Chapter 155 Russ Kelley Being Wanted

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Judge asked after a moment of hesitation, sensing the coldness in Billy¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Find him first before we talk!¡± Billy replied sharply.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge responded loudly before hanging up the phone.

    Less than five minutester, Judge called back and informed Billy that Russ Kelley was at his own home.

    ¡°Meet me at his house!¡± Billy said before hanging up again.

    Half an hourter, Billy mmed on the brakes and parked his Land Rover near a moderately sized estate, which was Russ Kelley¡¯s residence.

    Both Judge and Casey walked over to greet him as he got out of the car.

    Billy nodded in response to their greetings.

    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Judge continued to ask with concern etched on his face.

    ¡°You have some great subordinates,¡± Billy said sarcastically as he briefly recounted what had happened with SHADOW.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°What!?¡± Judge eximed angrily upon hearing this news.

    Casey also frowned slightly upon hearing this. It seemed like SHADOW did have some issues that needed addressing, while such things would never happen in Army of Bloodshadow!

    ¡°I told you to get your team organized properly, is this how you did it?¡± Billy continued speaking with an air of coldness surrounding him.

    Immediately, Judge knelt down without hesitation.

    ¡°I have failed in my duty, and I ask for punishment, Commander!¡± he said.

    ¡°What position does he hold in SHADOW? And how long has he been with them?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He is the leader of the third group in Ozin, and he¡¯s been with SHADOW for almost five years.¡± Judge replied loudly.

    SHADOW¡¯s job hierarchy consisted of provincial governors overseeing inspectors who were responsible for various regions. Inspectors led small groups with both a primary and secondary leader. Below them were executives and staff members.

    ¡°Although Judge is at fault in this matter,¡± Casey took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°There are many historical issues within SHADOW. After that incident three years ago, many corrupt individuals infiltrated the organization. Plus there are nearly 20 thousand members in the east district alone, it¡¯s difficult for Judge to keep track of everyone. I hope you can give him another chance!¡±

    ¡°If Zach Covington hadn¡¯t joined SHADOW before you did, you would have had to surrender your de!¡± Billy spoke coldly before walking towards the courtyard.

    ¡°Judge, thank boss!¡± Casey reminded him.

    ¡°Thank you for not punishing me, Commander.¡± Judge replied solemnly.

    Soon after, they arrived at the entrance of the courtyard.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± two security guards asked.

    But all three ignored them and walked straight into the courtyard without saying a word.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want trouble, it¡¯s best to stay aside,¡± Judge said in a cold voice, releasing a sense of danger.

    The two security guards immediately felt suffocated and trembled all over and didn¡¯t dare say another word. After the three of them walked a distance away, one of them took out his phone while shivering and called Wilfrid Kelley to report the situation.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded as Billy and his group walked onto thewn in front of the vi.

    Then Wilfrid Kelley, head of the Kelley family, with four ck-d men behind him, walked over with an unpleasant expression on his face.

    ¡°Bring Russ Kelley out!¡± Judge said coldly.

    Wilfrid Kelley was slightly stunned. ¡°What business do you have with Russ?¡±

    From Billy¡¯s expression, he could tell that they were definitely not friendly visitors.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Kelley family to get into big trouble, it¡¯s best not to talk nonsense anymore.¡± Judge continued.

    Wilfrid Kelley snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll make the Kelley family get into big trouble!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t see your sone out soon, I¡¯ll take care of you first!¡± Judge responded coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re audacious!¡± One of the ck-d men pointed at Judge angrily. ¡°Are you tired of living? How dare youe here causing trouble? Get out now or¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying like a sandbag, and after coughing up blood, he remained sprawled on the ground, unable to get up for quite some time.

    ¡°Uh!?¡± Seeing Judge¡¯s skill, Wilfrid Kelley¡¯s face slightly changed.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, a young man walked out of one of the hall.

    He was none other than Russ Kelley, with a standard second-generation rich demeanor on his face.

    ¡°Are you Russ Kelley?¡± Billy asked in a calm tone.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? Get out of here right now!¡± Russ Kelley said coldly after sizing up Billy and the other two.

    ¡°Is Laura Dawson¡¯s uncle the person you had someone beat up?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s the little slut¡¯s hired help!¡± Russ Kelley wore a disdainful expression. ¡°The Dawson family is really not afraid of death, huh? They dare to call for assistance!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Wilfrid Kelley on the side finally understood the intention of Billy and his twopanions, causing his eyebrows to slightly furrow.

    Suddenly, much like the ck-clothed individual before, Russ was sent flying, somersaulting several times before finally spitting out a mouthful of blood upon impact.

    ¡°Russ!¡± Wilfrid Kelley shouted and quickly ran over.

    ¡°Damn, you guys really have the guts, daring toy a finger on me. I swear, I¡¯m gonna tear you apart today!¡± Russ Kelley rose from the ground, his anger evident in his voice.

    At that moment, a sound of footsteps arose, and twenty or so people in ck clothes holding weapons rushed over.

    ¡°Sir, who is causing trouble here¡­¡± The leader looked at Wilfrid Kelley and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste words, take them right now! Break both of their legs!¡± Without waiting for Wilfrid Kelley to speak, Russ Kelley shouted loudly.

    Twenty people responded at the same time and rushed towards Judge.

    In the blink of an eye, they all fell down, curling up on the ground and howling in pain.

    ¡°What¡­ who are you guys?¡± Seeing this scene, a look of horror appeared on Wilfrid Kelley¡¯s face. He was not a martial arts practitioner, so he had no concept of those cultivation levels. He only knew that Judge¡¯s skills were very strong and beyond his understanding.

    ¡°I heard someone from your family is in SHADOW?¡± Billy spoke again calmly, ¡°Give you half an hour, let hime and save your son¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve got some nerve, huh? How dare you to be so brazen even though you know my uncle is from SHADOW. Just wait for me!¡± Russ Kelley gritted his teeth in anger.

    After speaking, he turned to his father and said, ¡°Dad, call uncle and have him bring people over. I¡¯m going to make sure they pay with their lives today!¡±

    Wilfrid Kelley let out a sigh and looked at Billy, ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got half an hour. When the time¡¯s up and the person haven¡¯t arrived, I¡¯ll take care of your son¡¯s life first.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Wilfrid Kelley angrily spoke up, ¡°Since you all want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    After speaking, he took out his phone and dialed Zach Covington¡¯s number, then talked nonstop into the microphone.

    After hanging up the phone, he looked back at Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon see what price arrogance pays!¡±

 Chapter 156 The Appearance of the Worms

    ¡°Before this, your son must have done a lot of simr things, right?¡± Billy nced at Wilfrid Kelley before turning to Judge. ¡°Check and see if there¡¯s any ¡®glorious¡¯ history of him!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge nodded and pulled out his SHADOW phone to check the data.

    Upon hearing their conversation, Wilfrid Kelley furrowed his brows again. The carefree attitude of Billy and the others made him feel uneasy.

    They thought the word ¡®SHADOW¡¯ was enough to scare most people off. But not only did they have no qualms about it, they even invited him to call assistance.

    Wilfrid started to suspect that there was something big going on.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Billy asked Judge a few minutester.

    ¡°He has a bad track record!¡± Judge responded. ¡°In the past three years, he hasmitted ten crimes in total, with two of them resulting in deaths.¡±

    ¡°The first one was racing on the highway with someone else and causing a private car to fly off the road resulting in one death and one injury.¡±

    ¡°The second one was bullying a female college student at a bar who thenmitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°After each incident, someone woulde forward to speak for him and then pay money to settle everything!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Wilfrid Kelley¡¯s unease grew stronger.

    The fact that all this information could be easily retrieved from just casually ying around with that phone made him somewhat worried.

    ¡®Who exactly are these people?¡¯ Wilfrid thought to himself.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy spoke up in a low voice. ¡°Enough reason for us to take action!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good at pretending! Who do you think you are? A king?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Russ Kelley shouted loudly.

    The next second, he was sent flying again, the sound of breaking ribs echoing as he tumbled. A torrent of fresh blood gushed from his mouth.

    ¡°Russ!¡± Wilfrid Kelley ran over again and asked, ¡°Russ, how are you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t keep that trap of yours shut, you won¡¯t have to wait for your uncle to show up, I¡¯ll cut you down first!¡± Judge cast a nce at him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Russ Kelley¡¯s mouth hung open, a rush of fresh blood spilling out.

    ¡°Damn you all to hell! How dare you harm my son, today you¡¯re gonna pay a heavy price!¡± Wilfrid Kelley¡¯s face twisted with rage.

    ¡°Alright, stop talking and wait for the person you called!¡± Billy said calmly before walking over to sit under a nearby umbre.

    Judge and Casey stood on his left and right side respectively.

    ¡°Call everyone above deputy group leader here!¡± Billy pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and looked at Judge.

    ¡°¡­ OK!¡± Judge was slightly stunned before taking out his phone to make a call.

    In less than twenty minutes, there was a sudden rush of footsteps at the entrance of the courtyard. Soon after, a man who was not yet forty years old walked in with an unpleasant expression on his face. It was Zach Covington, followed by four SHADOW boys.

    ¡°Wilfrid, who dares to cause you trouble?¡± Zach Covington walked into the courtyard and ignored the three people under the umbre directly.

    ¡°Uncle Zach, what took you so long? I was damn close to getting my ass kicked to death!¡± Russ Kelley¡¯s voice rang out, full of desperation.

    Zach Covington frowned when he saw Russ Kelley¡¯s miserable state. ¡°Who the hell are they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Russ Kelley pointed at Billy and his twopanions.

    Zach Covington followed his gesture and looked over. As soon as he recognized the three people, Zach knelt down directly, trembling uncontrobly with horror on his face. The four people behind him also had a look of extreme fear and didn¡¯t have time to think much before they all knelt down with a thud. They never thought that Commander Gardner would appear here. They were all clear about Billy¡¯s character, and there was absolutely no tolerance for anyone who used the SHADOW name to bully others. Before this, a lot of people had already been punished for it.

    ¡°Uncle Zach, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Russ Kelley eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Zach, who¡­ who is he?¡± Wilfrid Kelley¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°Commander¡­¡± Zach Covington was sweating profusely and too scared to pay attention to the father-son duo as he looked at Billy with a trembling voice.

    As they heard his title, both Wilfrid Kelley and his son copsed with fear on their faces.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is he really the King of the West, the master of SHADOW?!¡± Both of them finally understood what was going on.

    ¡°What is SHADOW¡¯s purpose?¡± Billy asked Zach Covington calmly.

    ¡°Commander, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Zach bowed deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what SHADOW¡¯s purpose is,¡± Billy said with a t tone and expressionless face.

    ¡°To¡­ to eliminate evil and promote good¡­¡± Zach Covington stuttered in response.

    ¡°Can you exin to me what these words mean?¡± Billy took a drag from his cigarette and asked again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m sorry, please give me another chance. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± Zach Covington bowed once more.

    ¡°You must have been the one who took care of Russ Kelley¡¯s situation. He did so many things that should have gotten him killed but he still came out unscathed. It must have been because of you.¡± Billy continued to question him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± Zach Covington trembled uncontrobly as he begged for mercy.

    ¡°The four of you must have done simr things as well!¡± Billy turned to the other four people and asked them too.

    ¡°Please spare us, Commander¡­ we won¡¯t do it again.¡± All four people begged for forgiveness while bowing their heads down low in unison.

    ¡°Well done everyone!¡± Billyughed coldly

    Suddenly there was a loud knock at the door. Soon after, a group of 30 people or so appeared hurriedly at the entrance of the courtyard. These people were the core members of SHADOW in Ozin, ranging from inspectors to deputy group leaders, totaling 28 people.

    After entering the courtyard, the group immediately saw five people kneeling on the ground and Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Judge!¡± They quickly came to Billy¡¯s side and knelt down on one knee, calling out in unison.

    ¡°Judge, introduce the matter to them.¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge nodded vigorously and turned to describe it to the group of people.

    Everyone realized at the same time that Billy was going to make an example of someone here.

    ¡°Zach Covington, you are damn it!¡± Inspector Alban Carroll, the first lead role of SHADOW in Ozin, shouted angrily at Zach Covington.

    ¡°Mr Atkinson, please save me, help me plead with the Commander for mercy¡­¡± Zach Covington was still trembling all over. After scanning the crowd, he looked at his immediate superior and shouted in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Zach, you son of a bitch! After pulling off this messed-up stunt, you¡¯ve got the nerve to ask me to plead for you? I¡¯ll take you down!¡±

    The man named Cole Atkinson¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of panic. As hepleted the sentence, he unsheathed his curved de, and with a glint of light shing, the de sliced through the air.

 Chapter 157 The Sickness of SHADOW

    However, before the de could reach Zach Covington, Cole Atkinson was sent flying on his own.

    At least three or four ribs snapped, and he crumpled to the ground, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°Cole Atkinson, in front of Commander, you cannot be reckless!¡± Alban Carroll, who took action, scolded in a deep voice, ¡°Are you trying to kill someone and cover it up?¡±

    ¡°Alban, watch your mouth and don¡¯t insult people!¡± Cole Atkinson shouted loudly in response after getting up from the ground. ¡°He deserved to be punished!¡±

    ¡°Cole Atkinson, you¡­ you bastard. Not only did you stand by watching, but you also wanted to silence me with death. Even if it costs my life today, I¡¯m dragging you down with me¡­¡± Zach Covington shouted loudly and then turned to Billy and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Commander, I know that I will undoubtedly die today, but Cole Atkinson deserves to die a thousand times more. He has abused his power for personal gain, filled his own pockets, colluded with outsiders and plotted against his colleagues!¡±

    ¡°I asked Cole to handle those matters for Russ and coordinate with various departments. Every time he did so, he would demand a hefty payment.¡±

    ¡°He has done simr things many times! Many people in SHADOW have asked him to do things, especially some shady things, and he always charges a fee.¡±

    ¡°Zach Covington, you damn it, don¡¯t falsely use me!¡± Cole Atkinson shouted loudly.

    Zach Covington snorted coldly, ¡°Whether or not I am framing you, you will soon find out. Do you think I have no evidence? Every time I give you money, there is a transfer record and even a recording. Is it false usation? Everyone can understand it just by listening!¡±

    While speaking, Zach took out his phone and yed one of the recordings from it.

    ¡°Cole Atkinson, you bastard, do you have anything else to say now?¡± Alban Carroll shouted angrily after listening to the recording.

    Cole Atkinson copsed directly, his face turned pale and his whole body trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°What do you mean by saying he colluded with outsiders and plotted against his colleagues?¡± Billy asked Zach Covington in a serious tone.

    ¡°There were two asions when SHADOW was trying to capture a wanted criminal, but he sold the information to the other party beforehand,¡± Zach Covington took a deep breath and continued, ¡°One of them led to the escape of a wanted criminal, while the other resulted in an ambush that caused casualties among SHADOW colleagues.¡±

    Upon hearing this, an extremely cold anger spread from Billy.

    ¡®Can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a rotten apple in the SHADOW team, they deserve to be punished severely!¡¯ the others thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Cole Atkinson shouted angrily and simultaneously exerted all his strength to sh out with a single blow to Zach.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Alban Carroll wielded the curved de in his hand and pulled out a cold light rushing over.

    Cole Atkinson was only at the level of a Tier-two Battle General, while Alban Carroll had already been a Battle God. ordingly, the two were not in the same league.

    Alban Carroll¡¯s attack broke through Cole Atkinson¡¯s sword aura, and the momentum did not decrease. He directly shed past him from his shoulder. The next moment, Cole Atkinson¡¯s arm was cleanly severed at the shoulder and fell to the ground, blood spraying wildly.

    Actually, Alban Carroll had shown mercy to his subordinates, otherwise Cole Atkinson would have been dead long ago.

    Commander Gardner did not give orders, so Alban Carroll had had no right to kill Cole Atkinson yet.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cole Atkinson let out a cry of pain.

    ¡°You continue!¡± Billy ignored Cole Atkinson and spoke in a low voice, looking at Zach Covington.

    ¡°And¡­ furthermore, three years ago, when he was the leader of the SHADOW case file group in Ozin, he received huge benefits from outsiders. He also arbitrarily modified many SHADOW wanted criminals¡¯ case files.¡± Continued Zach Covington.

    Billy and Judge exchanged a nce. Both of them simultaneously recalled the incident three years ago when the case file of the wanted SSS criminal was swapped.

    ¡°Take him back and interrogate thoroughly, correct all the case files that he has modified!¡± Billy instructed afterwards.

    ¡°Furthermore, gather up everyone in SHADOW who has any connection to him. Thoroughly investigate each one, and if any issues arise, cut them down!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Alban Carroll replied. Immediately after, he walked quickly to Cole Atkinson¡¯s side and struck down with a palm strike.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Alban¡­¡± Cole Atkinson opened his mouth to say a word, but his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    ¡°Judge, order!¡± Billy then stood up.

    ¡°Please give orders, Commander!¡± Judge replied with a bow.

    ¡°Zach Covington and the five others, along with Russ Kelley, eliminate them!¡± Billy¡¯s voice grew heavy as he gave orders. ¡°Bring Wilfrid Kelley back to SHADOW for investigation, if he deserves death, let him have it, if he belongs behind bars, lock him up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge nodded in response.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t¡­ I beg for your mercy, Commander¡­¡± both Wilfrid Kelley and his son cried out.

    Meanwhile, Zach Covington and his fourpanions sat on the ground behind him with a look of despair on their faces, showing no emotion.

    In the next moment, six cold rays shed by and all six people fell down one after another.

    ¡°Russ¡­¡± Wilfrid Kelley cried out in pain as he copsed to the ground with tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°Listen up everyone!¡± Billy then turned to the SHADOW members present. ¡°You have one month to go back and self-examine your own teams. Any behavior that vites SHADOW¡¯s rules will be dealt with strictly. After a month, I will bring in SHADOW¡¯s enforcement hall. If there are still unresolved issues or individuals at that time, you¡¯ll have to answer for it yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Yes Commander!¡± Everyone shivered before shouting in unison.

    They knew that this time Billy was determined to rectify SHADOW.

    Alban Carroll then walked up to Billy and knelt down on one knee before him. ¡°I cannot escape me for SHADOW¡¯s many problems. Please punish me ordingly.¡± He said.

    ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± Billy replied. ¡°You joined SHADOW two years ago? These historical legacy issues won¡¯t be counted against you! But if there are still such serious problems like this after a month¡­ you¡¯ll be held responsible!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, for your mercy!¡± Alban Carroll replied loudly. ¡°Please rest assured that I will not let you down!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy said before turning and leaving, with Casey and Billy following closely behind.

    ¡­

    That afternoon, Billy was discussing something with Casey in Derek¡¯s office when his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Harleen.

    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy asked with a smile after answering the phone.

    ¡°Billy, Felicia is in trouble!¡± Harleen¡¯s voice sounded anxious.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy frowned.

    ¡°I just received a call from her ssmate. They were shopping together when suddenly several men rushed over and took Felicia away without saying anything,¡± Harleen paused briefly before continuind, ¡°Felicia¡¯s phone is no longer reachable¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± A chill spread over Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Billy, do you know anyone in Enssea? Can you¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s voice choked slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise Felicia will be fine.¡± Billy interrupted her, ¡°Give me her ssmate¡¯s number, there are some things I need to ask her.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    After finishing speaking, Harleen hung up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Casey asked while Derek also looked over at Billy.

    ¡°Felicia has been kidnapped in Enssea!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Casey and the others eximed in shock.

 Chapter 158 Feliciaâ€™s Accident

    One minuteter, Harleen¡¯s message appeared on Billy¡¯s phone. Without hesitation, he picked up the phone and called Judge.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, brother?¡± Judge answered after one ring.

    ¡°Felicia got into trouble at Enssea!¡± Billy repeated Harleen¡¯s message. ¡°Get in touch with her ssmates in Enssea and check the surveince footage to see where she was taken. I¡¯m heading over there now.¡±

    ¡°They want to bleed?¡± Judge responded angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Billy sent Felicia¡¯s ssmate¡¯s number to Judge before turning to Casey and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Enssea.¡±

    Derek offered to join them but was declined by Billy who said he would call if needed.

    Twenty minutester, while driving towards their destination, Judge called back.

    ¡°Any updates?¡± Billy answered his phone immediately.

    ¡°We found out that one of Mad Hound¡¯s men took Felicia,¡± exined Judge. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to find Mad Hound.¡±

    ¡°Make sure Felicia is safe first, we¡¯ll deal with the rest when I get there.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge replied loudly.

    After hanging up the phone, Billy dialed Harleen¡¯s number and reassured her once again to not worry.

    Meanwhile, eight SHADOWers stepped out of their car at the entrance of an upscale club in Enssea City. They all had serious expressions and exuded a cold aura.

    ¡°Wee!¡± Two beauties bowed as they entered the lobby, eyeing the eight men with surprise.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± A uniformed beauty approached them with a hint of suspicion. She could sense their hostility and knew they weren¡¯t there to spend money.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mad Hound?¡± Laim Young, the leader of the SHADOW inspectorate in Enssea, demanded.

    ¡°Do you have business with Mad Hound?¡± The uniformed beauty hesitated for a moment before asking cautiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time! Where is he?¡± Liam Young¡¯s tone grew colder.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to spend money, then wee! But if you¡¯re looking for trouble, this is no ce for you.¡± She added sternly.

    Liam Young pped her across the face, leaving behind a red handprint on her cheek.

    ¡°You bastard! How dare you hit me?!¡± The uniformed beauty shouted angrily.

    Just then, s sound of footsteps arose, and around twenty security guards walked quickly over.

    ¡°Are you itching to die?¡± The leader raised a hand and gestured. ¡°Disable one of their arms and toss them out!¡±

    The group of security guards raised their electric batons and charged at them.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Two of the SHADOW boys said in a low voice and quickly shed out of sight.

    In less than two minutes, all twenty security personnel were lying on the ground, writhing in pain, curled up like overcooked lobsters, letting out agonizing cries.

    ¡°Can you say it now?¡± Liam Young then turned his head to look at the uniformed beauty who had a pale face.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna die here! How dare youy a finger on Mad Hound¡¯s people, you¡­¡± The uniformed beauty swallowed hard before speaking.

    But before she could finish her sentence, Liam Young delivered a swift kick, sending the woman flying. She somersaulted a couple of times before her eyes rolled back, and knocked out cold on the ground.

    ¡°Tell me, where is Mad Hound?¡± Liam Young then approached the leader of the security guards.

    ¡°No matter who you are, you¡­¡±

    The words hadn¡¯t been finished yet, and Liam Young stepped on the security leader¡¯s right ankle.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A scream was let out.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where he is, the next kick will be to your head!¡± Liam Young spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mad Hound¡­¡± The security guard lost his toughness.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The security guard¡¯s words were cut off as a rough voice sounded.

    Soon after, a fierce-looking young man walked over, followed by a group of tattooed men carrying machetes.

    ¡°Are you Mad Hound?¡± Liam Young looked up at the other person and asked, ¡°Where did your people take Miss Knight?¡±

    ¡°You guys look pretty cool!¡± Mad Hound sized Liam Young and his group up, with a fierce glint in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to be presumptuous in my house. Do you know who I am?¡±

    His tone turned grave as he continued, ¡°Get down on your knees right now. Then, everyone disable one of your own arms and get the hell out of here. If not, none of you will be leaving!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, where is Miss Knight?¡± Liam Young replied coldly.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Mad Hound raised his hand and waved as he ordered, ¡°Attack, disable them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The tattooed men responded, lifting their machetes and charging forward in a swift frenzy.

    As expected, within less than two minutes, they were all either lying on the ground with broken arms or incapacitated legs, just like the previous security guard.

    A hint of shock shed in Mad Hound¡¯s eyes as he wondered if he met some strong opponents this time. After a brief moment of hesitation, his eyes narrowed, and he swiftly pulled out a handgun from his waist, aiming it at Liam Young.

    ¡°You look confident with a little bit of mediocre kung fu, huh? A group of ignorant youngsters who don¡¯t know your ce. If you dare, try moving again and see what happens!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to tell us?¡± Liam Young fixed his gaze on Mad Hound.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re quite daring! Do you think I won¡¯t dare to shoot?¡± Mad Hound angrily spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and you better kneel down right away!¡±

    ¡°This is what you chose for yourself!¡± Liam Young responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°ONE!¡± Mad Hound began counting.

    At this moment, Liam Young flicked his wrist and a cold light shed out at high speed.

    A palm, along with the handgun, dropped straight to the ground, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mad Hound let out a hysterical scream and fell to the ground, rolling continuously.

    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Liam Young looked down at Mad Hound.

    ¡°No matter who the hell you are, I promise every single one of you is gonna die¡­¡± Mad Hound roared in anger, his voice slightly calmer but his expression still twisted in fury.

    A crisp sound echoed, his right ankle was nowpletely incapacitated.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mad Hound let out another agonized scream, cold sweat pouring down his body. He realized he had encountered a tough situation today. The people came for him today were even harsher than the underground forces he was familiar with. Compared to SHADOW, he and his kind were nothing more than kids.

    SHADOW always dealt with the most brutal and desperate individuals. Without significant power, how could they deter those people?

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where she went¡­¡± Mad Hound stammered as his bravado gone.

    ¡°I¡­ I had someone hand her over to Mr Wood¡­ It was he who ordered me to have her captured!¡±

 Chapter 159 Doug Wood

    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± Liam Young asked in a threatening tone.

    ¡°Doug Wood, the second son of the Wood family in Enssea!¡± Mad Hound said with difficulty.

    ¡°You better not lie to me, otherwise you will suffer!¡± Liam Young then turned and said, ¡°Notify everyone to search for Doug Wood within the entire area!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The few people responded at the same time and each took out their phones to make calls.

    With this order given, all 3, 000 SHADOW members in Enssea immediately sprang into action.

    Billy arrived in Enssea over an hourter. Along the way, Casey drove their Land Rover at breakneck speeds of over 155 miles per hour.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Casey and two others arrived at the base in Enssea where Liam Young was waiting with ten other members of SHADOW.

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t found her?¡± Billy asked with an unhappy expression on his face.

    Liam Young had already spoken to him on the phone during their journey. He informed Billy that after Doug Wood¡¯s men took Felicia from Mad Hound¡¯s hands, they disappeared without a trace in a blind spot monitored by surveince cameras in southern part of town. Neither Doug Wood nor Felicia had any signal on their phones, so they couldn¡¯t be located. Despite searching for more than an hour across the entire city with 3, 000 SHADOW members involved in search efforts, it was still fruitless.

    This wasn¡¯t due to anyck of efficiency or effectiveness on behalf of SHADOW but mainly because Enssea was simply too big ¨C finding a person within such arge city would be like looking for a needle in haystack even if there were 30 thousand people searching together, let alone 3 thousand.

    ¡°I failed my duty as your subordinate, please punish me, Commander.¡± Liam Young knelt down on one knee while ten other members followed suit behind him.

    ¡°Have you searched the Woods¡¯ house yet?¡± Billy asked coldly.

    ¡°He should not be in his courtyard.¡± Liam Young paused and continued. ¡°We retrieved surveince footage from near the Wood family. After Doug Wood drove out this morning, he never returned.¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡± After Billy finished speaking, he walked back to the car again and said, ¡°Call everyone back and meet me at Doug Wood¡¯s house!¡±

    An icy chill washed over the ce as Billy gave his order. He had promised Harleen that he would  never let anyone hurt her family again. But now, in such a short time, Felicia Knight had been in danger. Moreover, Billy knew without thinking that this matter still arose because of him. The reason why Doug Wood caught Felicia was obviously, since Billy embarrassed him at the Heart of the Earth exhibitionst time. So, Doug Wood took Felicia away as revenge. With the power of the Wood family, it wasn¡¯t difficult to investigate information about the people around him.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Liam Young responded loudly after a slight moment of confusion. He had already guessed Commander Gardner¡¯s purpose for going to the Wood family.

    Boom!

    Casey stepped on the gas pedal and the Land Rover roared out.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry too much. Doug Wood caught Felicia to lure you to Enssea. Since you didn¡¯t show up, he shouldn¡¯t harm her for now.¡± Casey said.

    On the way there, Casey had already sensed the suffocating aura of killing intent emanating from Billy¡¯s presence. He knew that as long as Felicia was safe today, everything would be fine. But if anything happened to her, the Wood family and the gang of Mad Hound wouldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.

    The Wood family¡¯s estate was located in the southern part of Enssea City, about 3 miles away from themercial center. As one of the four great families in Enssea, their status was unquestionable and evident just by looking at their massive estate. In such a prime location where every inch ofnd was valuable, the Wood family¡¯s estate upied nearly 100, 000 square meters.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the gates of the estate in a Land Rover.

    ¡°This is a private estate. No entry without an appointment.¡± Said a uniformed security guard sternly at the gate.

    ¡°Just drive in!¡± Billy replied firmly.

    Vroom! Casey hit on gas pedal hard and crashed through the gate before speeding into thepound.

    Several guards including those inside nearby booths were stunned by what they saw.

    ¡°Someone has entered ourpound! Stop that car up front!¡± One guard picked up his walkie-talkie and shouted for backup immediately.

    Dozens of guards from different directions rushed out of the mansion with haste towards the Land Rover. However, the car showed no signs of braking and continued to drive towards the central square of the courtyard.

    Two minutester, Casey mmed on the brakes and stopped in the center of the square. The two got out of the car.

    ¡°You two are looking for trouble! Do you know where this is?¡± A group of guards rushed over, furious.

    ¡°Tell your leader toe out!¡± Casey spoke up in a low voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± The front guard yelled, ¡°Get them out!¡±

    Everyone rushed forward at once. They were all strong fighters with several martial artists among them who were Warriors at an advanced level.

    In an instant, Casey swept a gust of wind with his hand and everyone flew out andnded heavily on the ground screaming in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If your leader doesn¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll tear down the mansion!¡± Casey spoke coldly.

    ¡°What big talk!¡± Just then an angry male voice rang out. Then a middle-aged man walked steadily towards them. The man was none other than Noah Wood, leader of the Wood family. Behind him were several members from his family. Following closely behind him was a sixty-something-year-old man with full cheeks and deep-set eyes; he was fierce-looking and had just be a Battle General.

    No wonder they were one of Enssea¡¯s four major families, which were notparable to the four biggest families in Ozin City.

    ¡°What kind of people are you?¡± Noah Wood led a group of people to the front of Billy and two others, his face was so dark.

    Since the Wood family entered the ranks of the four major families in Enssea, no one had dared to act recklessly within a radius of 3 miles around their manor.

    He had already passed a heavy sentence on Billy and hispanion in his heart. Even if he didn¡¯t kill them, he would render them incapacitated as a direct warning to others.

    ¡°Where is Doug Wood?¡± asked Billy.

    Noah Wood was slightly surprised. ¡°What business do you have with him?¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to talk nonsense anymore. Just tell me where Doug Wood is!¡± Billy¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°What happened today, it would be best if nothing goes wrong. But if something does happen, your family will be removed from the ranks of the four in Enssea!¡±

    Noah Wood was slightly stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter. The group of his family members behind him all looked at Billy with a dumbfounded expression. In their opinion, Billy was probably a lunatic who had just been released from some mental hospital. They believed that as long as Noah Wood made a phone call, Billy and his group would disappear without a trace, not even leaving behind any remnants.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to expel the Wood family from the four major families?¡± Noah Wood looked back at Billy again.

 Chapter 160 Despair

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to regret it, you¡¯d better tell us right away where we can find Doug Wood!¡± Casey spoke up.

    ¡°You should never think that you can defeat all just because you got some power in Enssea. You don¡¯t even know how big this world is. You don¡¯t see much outside of your own little world. Do you think the Wood family is strong? Let me tell you, in the eyes of some big shots, you are nothing at all. To destroy you is just a matter of making one phone call!¡±

    ¡°Where did you two crazy peoplee from?¡± shouted Oliver Wood, Noah Wood second son, pointing at the two of them. ¡°Get down on your knees right now, or the two of you won¡¯t be leaving this house today!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. I¡¯ll give you two minutes. If you can¡¯t find Doug Wood¡¯s location, then the consequences are on your own!¡± A chill spread from behind Billy.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re really bored!¡± Oliver Wood responded angrily, then raised his hand and waved, ¡°Come on, disable their legs first, let them kneel down to speak!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± responded the group of ck-d people who had just surrounded them, and quickly rushed towards Billy and the other person.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey frowned and swept out a palm wind with his hand, sending everyone flying backwards and copsing on the ground without getting up.

    Noah Wood and the people behind him all had their pupils shrink in shock.

    Based on the chi energy released by Casey and the power of his move, there had been a spection in their mind that Casey was at least a Tier-two Battle General.

    Except for a guest expert who was a Half-Step Battle God and another Tier-two Battle God who had just broken to this levelst month, none in this house could confront their opponents. Until now, they finally started to believe what Billy had said earlier.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Noah Wood steadied his emotions and continued to ask. Although he was slightly uneasy, it was far from enough to make him shrink back. Even if Casey had the cultivation level of a Battle General, what could he do? This was his home turf, and there were at least forty guests people on his side here, including many martial artists. Moreover, they had many firearms. If they wanted to fight, Noah was confident that he could take down both of them.

    ¡°There are ten seconds left!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Mr Wood, who¡¯s causing trouble here?¡±

    Just then came another urgent sound of footsteps. The leader was an old man with gray hair. His aura was even more powerful than the old man behind Noah Wood. He was a Tier-two Battle General as well.

    He first nced at the ck-clothed people lying on the ground before turning to ask Noah Wood, ¡°You came just in time! These two ran into our courtyard and threatened to have us removed from one of four major families!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man paused for a moment before looking at Billy. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily bad for young people to be confident. However, being too confident is arrogance and will only bring trouble. Since you¡¯re still young, kneel down and apologize sincerely to Mr Wood. Then disable one arm each by yourselves as punishment. I can plead with Mr Wood on your behalf so that he can show mercy.¡±

    ¡°Are you all from the Wood family ignorant?¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    The old man furrowed his brows and said, ¡°You are asking for trouble, kid!¡±

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t waste your breath with them. Take them down!¡± Oliver Wood shouted loudly from the side. ¡°Let them know what it means to be outmatched!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The old man responded in a deep voice, then steadily walked towards Casey with his followers trailing behind him.

    ¡°Be careful. He should also have the strength of a Battle General!¡± Noah Wood reminded him.

    ¡°No worries, I still have some confidence against someone at the same level as me.¡± The old man nodded in response.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he attacked Casey with a raised hand and his aura instantly soared to its peak, revealing his strength as a master-level Battle General without doubt. The few people behind him also urged their strongest powers and rushed over at the same time. A vague oppressive aura filled the center of the square immediately.

    ¡°Take this!¡± At that moment, the old manunched an attack towards Casey with an energy-packed palm strike that created a burst of wind sound in mid-air.

    ¡°You underestimate me!¡± Casey stood still and also struck out with one palm.

    Bang!

    Afterwards came waves of air currents that sent everyone including the old man with gray hair flying backwards again before they fell on ground vomiting blood.

    Including Noah Wood, all members of the Wood family were stunned beyond words by what they had just witnessed ¨C the top martial artist in their n who was supposed to be invincible among Battle Generals was actually knocked back by one single palm strike.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Battle God?¡± The white-haired old man coughed up more blood and said with difficulty, his eyes shing with endless fear.

    ¡°What?¡± everyone eximed in disbelief.

    It should be noted that even the number one expert in the Wood family had not officially stepped into the realm of a qualified Battle God.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people?¡± Noah Wood¡¯s voice trembled slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. If a Battle God-level expert went all out, it would probably take less than three minutes to ughter all of them.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    At this moment, a neat and uniform sound of footsteps came from the gate of the courtyard, and three thousand men in brocade clothes appeared within everyone¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Commander!¡± They came before Billy and knelt down on one knee, shouting in unison.

    All members of the Wood family copsed to their knees one after another, shivering uncontrobly all over as their faces turned pale instantly.

    Seeing the brocade clothes on them as well as their swords at their waists, they realized that these were people from SHADOW. Actually, if it was just SHADOW, they wouldn¡¯t be so afraid. After all, SHADOW was aw enforcement agency ¨C as long as their family didn¡¯t have too much leverage in the other party¡¯s hands, nothing big would happen. But when they heard they address Billy as ¡°Commander¡±, they panickedpletely.

    As members of such arge family, they knew what kind of identity the person called ¡°Commander¡± by the SHADOW boys had. The gentleman in front of them was that legendary figure ¨C King of the West, master of SHADOW, Commander Gardner.

    They finally believed what Billy said before. With his identity and status, to remove the Wood family from the ranks of the four major families would be as easy as turning over his hand. It might only take one phone call.

    Without thinking too much about it, Noah Wood walked up to Billy and knelt down directly while trembling out of fear.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was Commander Gardner who came to my humble abode¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s my fault for not recognizing you. I¡¯ve offended you before¡­ please spare me, Commander¡­¡±

    ¡°Now can you tell me where your son is?¡± Billy asked coldly.

 Chapter 161 Arriving in Time

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where he is either,¡± Noah Wood replied with a trembling voice. ¡°I was supposed to meet him today for something, but his phone has been turned off the whole time. I¡­ I¡¯ll send someone out to look for him.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I don¡¯t know what my rebellious son has done?¡± Noah Wood then looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°You sure raised a fine son there!¡± Casey chimed in with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Conspiring to kidnap a schoolgirl in broad daylight, he¡¯s got nerves of steel!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Noah Wood eximed, his whole body trembling at an increasing frequency.

    What scared him was not the act of kidnapping itself. As for the Wood family, one of the four major families in Enssea, ordering someone to kidnap one or two people was not a big deal as long as no one was killed. The point was the kidnapped person must be someone Commander Gardner wanted to protect. Otherwise, he would not have made such a big move.

    At the thought of it, Noah Wood was consumed with great fear and panic. He now only hoped that his idiot son had not done anything irreparable, otherwise, this family would be truly finished.

    ¡°Oliver, go and make everyone go out to search, find the whereabouts of that traitor!¡± Noah Wood turned his head and shouted loudly at his younger brother.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Oliver Wood was quaking with fear at this point.

    ¡°Sir, I know where he is¡­¡± At this moment, a trembling guest of this family who was a martial artist said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Noah Wood shouted, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°I spoke with Kevin on the phone earlier. He¡­ he¡¯s with Master Doug at Purple Cloud Vis.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Casey, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said as he turned and headed towards the car.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Soon, Casey got into the car and set up the navigation system before stepping on the gas pedal.

    ¡°Hurry up, catch up!¡± Noah Wood shouted loudly while running towards the parking lot of the vi at full speed. He prayed constantly in his heart that things hadn¡¯t developed to an irreparable extent yet. At the same time, three thousand SHADOW men rushed towards the entrance of the vi.

    Purple Cloud Vis was located in a suburb south of town and was half an hour¡¯s drive from the Mansion of the Wood family. The convoy raced there at breakneck speed and arrived at the gate within fifteen minutes.

    Meanwhile, inside a vi hall, a young man sat on a sofa sipping red wine ¨C it was Doug Wood, the second son of Noah Wood. Across from him sat Felicia Knight who shrank back onto her sofa looking scared with messy hair, teary eyes full of panic.

    ¡°You¡­ you better release me right now or my brother-inw won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± Felicia trembled as she spoke out loud.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Doug Wood sneered. ¡°Do you know why I want to catch you?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Felicia took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Your good brother-inw dared to make me kneel and apologize in public. He¡¯s quite something, huh?¡± Doug Wood said coldly. ¡°He thought that once he returned to Ozin, I wouldn¡¯t be able to touch him anymore. How ridiculous! I was originally nning on bringing people with me to Ozin to settle the score with him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he still had a little sister-inw like you studying at Enssea University. It saved me the trouble of making a special trip to Ozin! He should be running around Enssea looking for you like a headless fly right now.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anyone elsee along with us because I wanted your ssmate to pass on the message about your brother-inw. And here I was worried that he wouldn¡¯t show up!¡± he added.

    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m warning you, my brother-inw is a Battle God! If you don¡¯t let me go now, he won¡¯t spare you!¡± Felicia finally understood why she had been caught.

    Doug Wood burst intoughter and asked, ¡°Are you trying to fool a three-year-old? He could be called a Battle God? Then what am I supposed to be? A Warlord?¡±

    After speaking, he put down his ss of red wine and sat down next to Felicia.

    ¡°Alright then, enough talking nonsense with you. You just need to serve me well this time and I¡¯ll let you meet your brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Felicia shouted loudly while quickly moving away from him.

    ¡°Come on now, you¡¯ve never had a boyfriend before, right? I¡¯ll be very gentle with you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll even want more.¡±

    Doug Wood looked at Felicia¡¯s beautiful face and graceful figure as hot desire surged through his body. There was an endless madness in his eyes.

    ¡°Stay away from me¡­ don¡¯te any closer,¡± Felicia quickly got up and tried moving away from him again.

    ¡°You little brat! My patience has its limits. If you don¡¯t behave yourself, don¡¯t me me for being rough.¡± Doug Wood said coldly as he grabbed hold of her wrist pulling her down onto the sofa forcefully.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Felicia screamed, ¡°Asshole, let go of me¡­¡±

    Doug Wood raised his hand and pped her, saying ¡°Behave yourself!¡±

    Immediately after, he reached out and grabbed Felicia¡¯s cor and tore it open, revealing a fair and slender neck.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Felicia cried out loudly while struggling hard, ¡°Let go of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Little beauty,e here!¡± Doug Wood lowered his head and leaned in.

    Boom!

    Just then, a loud noise rang out and the vi gate exploded into a pile of rubble as if it had been hit by a shell. Soon after, Billy and Casey appeared at the door.

    Upon witnessing the scene on the sofa, an intensely frigid wave of killing intent engulfed the entire living room in an instant.

    ¡°Fuck, who is it? Don¡¯t you want to live anymore!¡± Doug Wood, who was in high spirits, shuddered and got up from the sofa, then looked towards the door.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t had time to see who it was exactly, when a gust of wind swept by and he saw himself flying out like a sandbag. After breaking a wall pir behind him, he copsed on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you¡­¡± He recognized Billy, managing to open his mouth as arge amount of blood continued to gush out.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Felicia cried out and ran over, throwing herself into Billy¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re safe now¡­¡±

    Billy patted Felicia¡¯s back, then took off his own coat and draped it over her. As he spoke, an uncontrolled ominous aura emanated from him.

    It was a close call. If he had arrived a few minutester, Felicia¡¯s life might have been ruined forever.

    In the next moment, hurried footsteps resounded. It was Noah Wood, leading a group of his family members, their faces all filled with a sense of urgency.

 Chapter 162 The Death of Doug Wood

    Noah Wood first nced at his son on the ground, then quickly turned to look at Felicia. He now only hoped that his son hadn¡¯t done anything to Felicia Knight yet, otherwise the Wood family would be finished.

    After seeing Felicia¡¯s condition, Noah Wood let out a heavy sigh and half of his suspended heart finally fell.

    ¡®God bless, luckily it didn¡¯t turn into a disaster!¡¯ he thought to himself.

    ¡°Casey, take Felicia on the car first!¡± Billy took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded. ¡°Felicia, let¡¯s go to the car!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Felicia¡¯s emotions calmed down slightly. After responding, she walked out of the door with Casey¡¯s support.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± At this moment, Doug Wood struggled to get up from the ground and shouted loudly at Noah Wood.

    ¡°This guy dared to hurt me. Kill him, kill him! I want him dead for sure¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his words, and Noah Wood took a few big steps and kicked him down to the ground. Immediately after, a furious roar followed.

    ¡°You damn beast, are you trying to destroy our family?¡± Noah Wood thundered.

    ¡°Dad¡­ why did you hit me?¡± Doug Wood eximed in surprise with a bewildered expression after doing two somersaults.

    Noah Wood ignored him and quickly walked over to Billy, kneeling down directly in front of him. The other members of this family also knelt down at the same time.

    ¡°Commander, my apology¡­ I didn¡¯t know my son would do such a thing¡­¡± Noah Wood trembled all over and paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯m willing to pay 10 billion aspensation for Miss Knight¡¯s mental damages¡­ Please spare my son¡¯s life¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think money can solve everything?¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Do you think there is no problem that cannot be solved with money?¡±

    Noah Wood kowtowed heavily, leaving a bloody mark on his forehead. Without wiping it off, he continued, ¡°Please¡­ please spare his life. I am willing topensate for anything if you do so¡­¡±

    ¡°A father who fails to teach his son is at fault!¡± Billy continued speaking. ¡°If you are unwilling to take action yourself, then I will help you. However, as the father of that person, you will have to die with him! You have ten seconds to consider!¡±

    Noah Wood copsed on the ground with white face.

    ¡°Mr Wood!¡± The Wood family members shouted together.

    ¡°Hong,e here¡­¡± Noah Wood looked at the old man with despair and tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The elderly man took a deep breath and stood up. He then walked towards Doug Wood, his face showing extreme helplessness. Killing Noah Wood¡¯s son was not an easy task for him.

    ¡°Hong, what are you doing? I am his son, you can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Doug Wood knew that his father was going to kill him. However, he just didn¡¯t understand Billy¡¯s identity and why he scared his father so much.

    ¡°Master Doug¡­ everyone is responsible for their own actions. I¡¯m sorry for your father and for the entire Wood family.¡± Hong¡¯s voice choked up slightly.

    ¡°Wht kind of person is he?¡± Doug Wood cried out loudly.

    ¡°He is Commander Gardner!¡± Hong took another deep breath before replying.

    ¡°What?¡± Doug Wood eximed in shock.

    Suddenly, everything came to a sudden stop. Hong raised his hand and struck out with a palm strike that made a crisp sound as it hit Doug Wood¡¯s neck. His head immediately drooped down without closing his eyes in death.

    At thest moment, Doug Wood had never thought that the person he wanted to deal with would be such an influential figure in high ces. Not only him but even the entire Wood family were nothing more than insects in this man¡¯s eyes.

    In thatst moment before death, he truly regretted everything! If only he had known earlier, even if given 100 times more courage than what he had now, there was no way he would have dared to do something like that. However, life had no ¡°what ifs.¡± Everything was a result of cause and effect, predetermined long ago.

    Five minutester, Casey stepped on the gas pedal and the Land Rover shot out.

    ¡°Felicia, it¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Billy looked towards Felicia who was still choking in the back seat. After a brief pause, he said with some guilt, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry I got you involved.¡±

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Felicia said as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s that bastard¡¯s fault!¡±

    ¡°Felicia, I promise you from now on that nothing like this will ever happen again,¡± Billy took a deep breath.

    This time he had been careless. He never expected Doug Wood to find out about Felicia¡¯s rtionship with him; otherwise he would have instructed Judge to secretly protect Felicia long ago.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± Felicia nodded in response.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call your sister, she and your parents have been worried sick about you.¡±

    Billy exined the situation briefly and reassured Harleen that Felicia was safe now on the phone. After that, Casey asked, ¡°Felicia, are you going back to school?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t rush back to Ozin yet, right? There is a restaurant near our school where they serve delicious food. What about having dinner there before heading back home? It¡¯s on me.¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯d love that! It¡¯s on Felicia!¡± Billyughed heartily in response.

    The next morning, Billy, Casey, and Judge drove to the SHADOW office in Ozin to handle some business.

    ¡°How did the Cole Atkinson situation turn out?¡± Billy asked as they drove.

    ¡°Everything has been taken care of,¡± Judge replied. ¡°He had tampered with the case files of five wanted criminals. Four of them have been restored.¡±

    ¡°The remaining one must be that SSS-level criminal from back then.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it restored?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°While he did manipte the file, he didn¡¯t know what was inside.¡± Judge exined.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°To ess an SSS-level file, you need to be at least higher than an inspector. Although he was in charge of the case files team, he couldn¡¯t open that particr file.¡±

    ¡°He just helped an inspector at that time and switched out the entire file. He never saw what was originally in it.¡± Judge added after a pause.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Casey shrugged and continued asking questions. ¡°What about that inspector?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Judge replied. ¡°Shortly after switching out the file, he was found dead in his own vi. Cole Atkinson survived because he didn¡¯t know what was inside. Otherwise, he would have been long gone by now!¡±

    ¡°Well done on their part. It seems like Ebony Lord is our only lead now.¡± Said Casey.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Judge! Stop the car!¡± Just then, Billy narrowed his eyes and spoke in a low voice.

 Chapter 163 Meeting Ebony Lord Again

    Judge mmed on the brakes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked he.

    Just as the Land Rover came to a stop, a figure rushed towards them at lightning speed. The person was covered in bruises and appeared weak.

    ¡°Ebony Lord?!¡± Judge shouted when he recognized the man.

    It was none other than Ebony Lord, whose name was Spike Arnold, the former Provincial Governor of the east district of SHADOW, alias Tyrone May.

    Billy opened the car door and Casey and Judge followed suit. As soon as they got out of the car, four masked men started chasing after them at full speed. They were all skilled fighters with two of them being mid-level Battle Gods while the other two were already True Master Battle Generals.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± One of the Battle Gods growled at Spike Arnold before charging towards him. He quickly caught up to Spike Arnold and unleashed a powerful gust of wind that sent him flying with tremendous force apanied by an earth-shattering energy st.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Billy furrowed his brows in anger before swiftly dodging out of harm¡¯s way. At that moment, he released a wave of energy from his palm that swept through everything in its path.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion echoed through the air, sending shockwaves that shattered several trees on either side of the road and sent leaves flying everywhere.

    Immediately after, the masked man on the other side was sent flying like a pile of leaves, hurtling through the air for forty or fifty meters before crashing heavily to the ground and losing consciousness.

    The remaining three men were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Billy to have such strength.

    ¡°Damn it! Who are you people?¡± the other Battle God asked angrily.

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­¡± Spike Arnold had run over to Billy¡¯s side by now and said a few words before copsing in a daze with his eyes rolling back in his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re Commander Gardner?!¡± The three men eximed in unison upon hearing this.

    Without any advantage whatsoever, they quickly turned and ran off to one side. Just hearing Commander Gardner¡¯s name was enough to make them lose all will to fight.

    ¡°Can you get away?!¡± Casey and Judge both chased after them at once.

    ¡°Leave one alive!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he went over to check on Spike Arnold¡¯s injuries. After a while, he furrowed his brow slightly, since Spike Arnold had only just recovered from an old injury when he sustained new ones, which were also quite serious.

    Without thinking too much, Billy helped Spike Arnold into the car and took out silver needles to treat his injuries.

    Nine silver needles shot towards Spike Arnold¡¯s body as if they had a life of their own, all piercing into his body. After the needles were set in their positions, Billy ced his hand on Spike Arnold¡¯s chest and infused him with a strong surge of chi energy.

    Soon after, Spike Arnold woke up and looked at Billy. ¡°Thank you Commander Gardner. I¡­¡±

    ¡°You were ambushed when you reached the step of breaking the mirror, right?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Spike Arnold nodded in response. ¡°Thanks to your helpst time, my injuries healed in about ten days. Although I¡¯ve been stuck in that vige for three years now, I¡¯ve never neglected my training for even one day. Despite my injuries severely affecting my progress during these three years, I still managed to umte some experience. I wanted to try breaking the mirror after you healed me but just when it was crucial timing they came knocking on our door.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk now. Rx your whole body and let me take control of your chi flow. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Spike Arnold¡¯s eyes lit up before quickly nodding. ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡±

    Billy took a deep breath before infusing another surge of chi energy into Spike Arnold¡¯s body like an erupting mountain torrent.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Spike Arnold furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of pain shing across his face. He felt several high-pressure waves continuously striking his meridians, each one stronger than thest, as if undergoing a baptism of the meridians. While enduring extreme pain, he faintly felt a glimmer of hope rising in his heart. He knew that Billy was trying to help him break through and he seemed to catch a glimpse of thatyer of dawn.

    ¡°Sink to Dantian, preserve the crown of the head and chi gathering ce.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After about twenty minutes, Billy removed his palm from Spike and pulled out the silver needles one by one.

    ¡°Okay now, you can circte your two channels on your own.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± A sh of joy passed through Spike Arnold¡¯s eyes. He had already vaguely felt that the chi in his body had surged several levels. If he estimated correctly, he might have seeded in breaking through the mirror realm. So, he quickly urged his mental method to guide the chi to circte around the channels.

    Boom!

    After about fifteen minutes or so, an immense momentum burst forth from Spike Arnold¡¯s body like water bursting from a dam ¨C undoubtedly revealing the aura of a Warlord.

    As expected by him earlier on with Billy¡¯s help, he had truly be a Warlord.

    Overjoyed at this sess, Spike Arnold stood up and knelt down before Billy with one knee touching ground.

    ¡°I am the former Provincial Governor of the eastern district. Now I pay my respects to you, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Get up!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Spike Arnold responded loudly as he stood up and bowed deeply to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, no need for formalities.¡± Billy raised his hand again.

    ¡°A few days ago in that vige, due to special circumstances, I was unable to recognize you. Please don¡¯t be offended by it.¡± Spike Arnold continued speaking.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    At the same time, Judge and Casey walked back over.

    ¡°Boss, those scumbags allmitted suicide. Not one of them was left alive!¡± Judge said somewhat angrily.

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Judge and Mr Kimmons, I am Spike Arnold.¡± Spike bowed slightly towards them.

    ¡°Oh! You finally admit your identity?¡± Judge red at Spike Arnold.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was unavoidable before. My apologies, Judge.¡± Spike Arnold smiled awkwardly in response

    ¡°Not bad! You¡¯ve broken through to be a Warlord?¡± Casey felt surprised after sensing the aura emanating from him

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Commander Gardner¡¯s help!¡± Spike Arnold replied gratefully

    ¡°Alright then let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± With that said, Billy turned around and headed towards his car.

    Thirty minutester, the group arrived at a business point for SHADOW in Ozin.

    ¡°Once again, thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± As they entered a meeting room, Spike Arnold bowed deeply to Billy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Have a seat!¡± Billy moved over to the couch and took a seat.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Spike Arnold nodded in response.

    ¡°Ebony Lord, is it now time to talk about what happened back then?¡± After Judge took his seat, he looked at Spike Arnold and began.

    Spike let out a heavy breath, his gaze fixed ahead as his thoughts drifted back three years.

 Chapter 164 The Truth from Three Years Ago

    ¡°Back then, when my leader and I, along with six others, pursued the fugitive into that primeval forest, we realized we had fallen into a trap. The enemy deliberately exposed themselves to lure us in.¡± Spike Arnold said with a pained expression on his face.

    ¡°Inside the primeval forest, there were already two Tier-one Warlords and fourte stage Battle Gods waiting for us. Among the six of us, only my leader was at the Warlord level, and just at the early stages, so we were no match.¡±

    ¡°In less than three minutes, my leader and four other skilled fighters were killed by them.¡±

    ¡°Why were you the only one who survived?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Shamefully, my leader, after realizing there was no way for us to escape, was determined to have at least one person carry the message out. So, when I least expected it, he pushed me off the cliff with a single palm. He knew there was a pool of water below the cliff, hoping I could survive by falling into it.¡±

    ¡°Later events went as he had hoped. I fell into the pool after being pushed from the cliff, and miraculously managed to survive. The enemy¡¯s people searched the vicinity of the pool for three days and nights before finally giving up. I stayed in the forest for a few more days before daring to leave.¡±

    ¡°Your luck really held out,¡± Judgemented. ¡°But do you know who ambushed you all that day?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Spike Arnold shook his head slightly. ¡°All of them wore Taoist robes and masks, concealing their true identities.¡± At this point, a sh of anger crossed his face. He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°However, even though I don¡¯t know exactly who it was, I¡¯m sure they were sent by the noble families.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so certain?¡± Billy asked, lifting his teacup to take a sip.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°For two reasons,¡± Spike Arnold replied after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°First, the SSS-level fugitive we were after was originally from one of the noble families. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let hime to harm. They also feared that if we caught him, we might uncover other sensitive matters.¡±

    ¡°Second, the six of us were blocking the noble families¡¯ path. To keep control of SHADOW, they had to eliminate us.¡±

    ¡°Did you choose to hide your identity in order to wait for someone to seek justice?¡± Judge continued.

    ¡°Aftering out of that forest, I did consider going directly to the capital city,¡± Spike Arnold exhaled deeply. ¡°But reason told me it was not feasible.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t find my body at the time, so they probably assumed I wasn¡¯t dead. They would have issued a kill order for me. If I went to the capital, it would have been like walking into a trap. My leader saved my life by pushing me off that cliff. I couldn¡¯t selfishly throw away his hopes. If I had died too, this matter might have remained unsolved.¡±

    ¡°Why did you deny your identity when we went to the vige that day?¡± Judge continued.

    ¡°The other side has great influence. You were probably worried we couldn¡¯t handle the situation and didn¡¯t want SHADOW to get implicated again, right?¡± Billy nced at Spike Arnold and said lightly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Spike Arnold nodded solemnly. ¡°If their people hadn¡¯t found me, I wouldn¡¯t havee to find Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, though. Which noble family was the fugitive from that you were so wary of?¡± Billy lit a cigarette and took a puff.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, have you seen his file?¡± Spike Arnold looked a bit puzzled.

    ¡°His file was switched shortly after that incident.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°No wonder! They¡¯re quite crafty!¡± Spike Arnold took another deep breath and looked at Billy. ¡°The Leonard family!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy squinted slightly. ¡°Specifically?¡±

    ¡°Alvin Leonard,¡± Spike Arnold responded. ¡°He handles gray industries for the Leonard family and is the half-brother of the head of the Leonard family, though not from the same mother.¡±

    ¡°Due to being a bastard, he wasn¡¯t initially recognized by their family. However, he managed to make connections and demonstrate his martial prowess, befriending many individuals from different walks of life.¡±

    ¡°Later on, they saw his rising influence and wild nature and brought him back into the fold. While they didn¡¯t officially acknowledge him, he then became part of their family.¡±

    ¡°Over the years, he handled numerous covert operations and rose in rank within the family. He¡¯s now nearly on par with some of the direct heirs of the Leonard family.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Was he designated an SSS-level fugitive for a particr crime?¡±

    ¡°Alvin Leonard is ruthless and will stop at nothing to achieve his goals,¡± Spike Arnold took another deep breath before continuing, ¡°Four years ago, he smuggled a batch of highly destructive thermal weapons into the country through a port in the eastern district.¡±

    ¡°We went to apprehend him upon receiving the tip-off, but he fought back fiercely, and over twenty of our colleagues died.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s even more horrifying is that, as retribution for the weapons being seized, he massacred hundreds of residents in a small town near the port.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, Billy deeply inhaled from his cigarette, a chilling anger emanating from him.

    ¡°He¡¯s despicable!¡± Casey and Judge¡¯s expressions soured.

    ¡°Judge, how much time do I have before reaching the capital?¡± Billy turned to Judge.

    ¡°One month,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to pay a visit to the capital,¡± Billy mused.

    Afterward, he pulled out his phone andposed a text message to Night Orchid.

    Given Alvin Leonard¡¯s status within the Leonard family, they wouldn¡¯t give up easily. Considering that three years had passed and the incident had mostly blown over, it was likely that Alvin Leonard would reemerge.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, think it over carefully!¡± Spike Arnold advised, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°While the major noble families appear as separate entities, historically they have formed an alliance within themselves. Minor skirmishes might happen during normal times, but when ites to bigger issues, they will undoubtedly unite. If one family faces a crisis, the others won¡¯t just stand by. That¡¯s also why I hesitated to tell you. I was worried you¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to see how they have their hands in everything.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­¡± Spike Arnold looked slightly worried.

    ¡°Ebony Lord, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just a few noble families.¡± Judge added dismissively. ¡°If needed, we can mobilize tens of thousands of SHADOW guards to the capital.¡±

    ¡°And if that¡¯s not enough, we can have Azure Dragan mobilize hundreds of thousands from the Army of Bloodshadow. Let¡¯s see if they can withstand that.¡±

 Chapter 165 Harleenâ€™s Promotion

    Ahem!

    Spike Arnold coughed as he was choked.

    It was one thing that SHADOW headed to the capital, but if Army of Bloodshadow was brought along, the situation wouldpletely change.

    Commander Gardner would undoubtedly face immense pressure!

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one with bad ideas!¡± Casey red at Judge angrily. ¡°All of West Border Army has entered the capital, and you want our boss to bear a huge crime?¡±

    ¡°Just kidding!¡± Judge grinned.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then!¡± Billy stood up and looked at Judge. ¡°Within a month, we¡¯ll go to the capital and bring in all SSS criminals wanted by SHADOW. The case from three years ago must also be resolved!¡±

    ¡°In addition,¡± Billy continued. ¡°I will release an announcement in my name revoking Spike Arnold¡¯s wanted order and granting him lifelong honorary elder status in SHADOW Hall of Fame!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Spike Arnold knelt down on one knee with gratitude written all over his face. He knew very well that Billy was indirectly protecting him by issuing this announcement. If anyone still dared to harm him after this announcement went out, they would have to think twice about it. Otherwise, they would be openly opposing SHADOW.

    Around five o¡¯clock the next afternoon, Billy received a call from Harleen.

    ¡°Hey, Harleen, finished work already? What¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, do you have time tonight?¡± Harleen¡¯s soft voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Of course! What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy responded eagerly.

    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my colleagues from the marketing department and they all want to invite you. I couldn¡¯t say no.¡± Harleen exined.

    ¡°Well, why turn down a good meal? Count me in!¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°You¡¯lle then?¡± Harleen sounded pleased. ¡°Great! Can you pick me up at the officeter?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Harleen still hadn¡¯tpleted her car registration so she was still taking public transportation to work these days.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Billy agreed happily. Half an hourter he arrived at SunPark Group building in his car and picked up Harleen who smiled sweetly at him as she got in. ¡°Thanks foring to get me.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Wife.¡± replied Billy as he started driving towards their destination. ¡°So what¡¯s this dinner all about? Is it for your new leadership role?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s part of it,¡± said Harleen looking quite happy now. After pausing briefly she continued excitedly, ¡°But also because I got promoted! I¡¯m now the Director of Marketing for our entirepany!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± raised an eyebrow skeptically but impressed nheless, ¡°That was quick! You¡¯ve only been there for a short while.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± eximed Harleen proudly.

    ¡°The collection rate of the marketing department was very poorst quarter, only about 60%. So I¡¯ve been chasing payments with my colleagues everywhere these past few months and finally, we managed to increase it to 85%.¡±

    ¡°This is the highest collection rate for the marketing department in recent years. And don¡¯t be fooled by the mere 20% increase ¨C that¡¯s several billion dors!¡±

    ¡°Thepany leaders and my colleagues in the department are all very happy, especially my coworkers who will see an increase in their quarterly bonuses andmissions.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, the position of Marketing Director has been vacant for almost a year now. So thepany decided to promote me to that position.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, honey!¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°I had no idea you were so capable at your job!¡±

    He originally thought that Derek had arranged this promotion for her but he didn¡¯t expect Harleen to earn it through her own abilities.

    He secretly gave her a thumbs up!

    Harleen smiled yfully and said, ¡°Of course! How else could I match up with my warrior husband? I have to keep working hard so as not to embarrass you too much!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard though,¡± Billy said softly. ¡°I just wanted you to have something meaningful to do instead of being bored at home all day. Besides, even if you never worked a day in your life, I could still support us both.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Harleen shook her head firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden on you!¡±

    ¡°And besides, working is something I enjoy doing. It gives me a sense of aplishment.¡±

    ¡°Even when I was at Knight Group¡¯s small branch office in Cloud City before, I never cked off. In fact, people knew me there as a workaholic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned quite a bit over these years and now that I¡¯m on this bigger tform, it¡¯s perfect for me!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good, as long as my wife doesn¡¯t feel too tired,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Not tired at all, I love this job,¡± Harleen replied loudly.

    Twenty minutester, Billy parked the car in the parking lot of an antique restaurant.

    ¡°Husband, my colleagues are looking forward to meeting you!¡± Harleen took Billy¡¯s arm and walked towards the restaurant entrance.

    ¡°Why are they looking forward to meeting me?¡± Billyughed and responded. ¡°Do they want to see what kind of man can match up with the most beautiful woman in Ozin?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡± Harleen smiled. ¡°I told them that my husband is excellent, very excellent. But they said they have to see it for themselves.¡±

    ¡°Then I should go buy a new outfit first today and maybe get a haircut or something.¡±

    ¡°No need. You¡¯re already great like this. If you dress up even more handsome than this I¡¯m afraid someone else will steal you away,¡± Harleen made a yful face.

    ¡°Wife do you reallyck confidence in yourself? You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in Ozin!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. What if you meet a woman who is better than me in every aspect except looks? Who can guarantee that you won¡¯t change your mind?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have confidence in yourself, believe in me¡­¡± Billyughed heartily.

    Over the years as King of the West, he had met many women who were both beautiful and talented but none had captured his heart yet. And now that he was officially married to Harleen and had Tasha he was even less likely to be attracted by other women outside their rtionship.

    ¡°And, you¡¯re so excellent, who knows when you¡¯ll catch the eye of some heiress from a wealthy family? That¡¯s why I have to be even more outstanding as soon as possible and not give other women any chance!¡±

    ¡°Haha, okay!¡± Billy responded with augh.

    After a brief pause, he seemed to remember something and asked with another smile. ¡°Wife, haven¡¯t your colleagues at thepany seen me propose to you? Don¡¯t they know us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°During those days, everyone in thepany went on a trip out of town, so they weren¡¯t in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Billyughed again.

    Soon after, the two arrived at arge private room on the third floor. Upon entering and looking around, Billy saw that there was an oversized round table that could seat thirty or forty people inside the room; except for two empty seats at the head of table where they were supposed to sit downter on; all other positions were already upied by men and women who were mostly young people chatting happily with each other.

    ¡°Ms Knight! You¡¯re here!¡± Ava Jones ran over first upon seeing Harleen and Billy.

    Others also stopped talking simultaneously and their eyes turned towards them one after another.

 Chapter 166 Someone Looking for Trouble

    ¡°Wow! Ms Knight, your husband is so handsome!¡± Ava Jones eximed with an exaggerated expression.

    ¡°He¡¯s really too handsome, even more than those big stars. He¡¯s the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Harleen chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±

    Afterwards, she turned to everyone and said, ¡°Colleagues, let me formally introduce my husband Billy Gardner.¡±

    Then she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Honey, these are all my colleagues who are at the manager level or above in the marketing department. Let me introduce you to them.¡±

    She then proceeded to introduce each colleague one by one to Billy who smiled and greeted each of them with a nod. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly restrained not only because of Billy¡¯s striking good looks but also because of his hidden regal aura that made them feel inferior. Their first thought was that Harleen¡¯s husband was definitely not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Mr Gardner,¡± Ava Jones asked after they were seated together,¡±what kind of work do you do?¡±

    ¡°I serve in the military,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re a soldier!¡± Ava Jones sounded relieved as she continued,¡±No wonder you have such an aura!¡±

    After pausing for a moment, she continued asking, ¡°So you must be an officer, right?¡±

    Before this moment, she had always been curious about what kind of man could capture her boss¡¯s heart. And every time Harleen mentioned her husband, a sense of happiness and pride would involuntarily appear on her face. Now that she had seen Billy in person, she could understand Harleen¡¯s reaction.

    To be able to marry such an outstanding man, any woman would feel proud!

    ¡°Barely!¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°I knew it. I could tell just by looking at you that you¡¯re not an ordinary person!¡± Ava Jones looked at Billy with an admiring gaze.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, can you tell us some stories about the military? Many people in our department admire soldiers!¡± Another beautiful colleague looked at Billy with shining eyes and said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Sure!¡± After nodding his head with a smile, Billy picked out some interesting anecdotes from the camp and started chatting with everyone.

    Soon enough, food and drinks were served on the table.

    ¡°Ms Knight, congrattions on your promotion. Let¡¯s raise a toast to you and Mr Gardner!¡± After the waiter poured red wine for everyone, Ava Jones stood up holding her ss.

    ¡°Congrattions, Ms Knight!¡± Everyone raised their sses one after another.

    ¡°Thank you all for your support and help in my work! I am confident that as long as we work together diligently, we will definitely exceed this year¡¯s sales target. By the end of this year let¡¯s double everyone¡¯s bonuses andmissions so next year we can give everyone a raise!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Thank you, Ms Knight!¡± Everyone was overjoyed and shouted together in unison.

    Billy felt happy for Harleen too. He could see from their gazes that these people weren¡¯t just being enthusiastic towards Harleen because of her position but rather they genuinely respected and appreciated her from within.

    As Harleen had only been with thepany for a short time, it was impressive how quickly she had established such a high reputation and personal charm within her department. Once everyone was seated, they began to eat.

    During the meal, everyone scrambled to toast Billy and Harleen. However, due to her inability to handle alcohol well, Harleen passed this task onto Billy. Billy naturally epted the challenge and quickly became friends with everyone at the table. He hadn¡¯t rxed so thoroughly in quite some time and enjoyed having a good drink without any worries or responsibilities.

    Although he asionally drank with Azure Dragon and his team back in the West, it never felt quite like this. No matter how much he drank there, he always kept his mind clear because anything reported at his level was not trivial; therefore, he never allowed himself any ck. However, here in this moment, everything felt different; he could drink freely without any concerns.

    Time flew by quickly as two hours passed before anyone realized that they were all full of food and drink. Suddenly, there was a loud bang as someone kicked open the door of their private room followed by two young men who looked like wealthy yboys walking in uninvited.

    ¡°Is it you guys? What do you want?¡± One of their beautiful female colleagues sitting near the door shouted angrily upon seeing them enter.

    ¡°Oh wow! There are so many beautifuldies here!¡± The two yboys scanned around before their eyes lit up when they saw Harleen. They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by her beauty.

    ¡°Who are you guys? This is our private room! Please leave immediately!¡± Ava Jones stood up and spoke sternly towards them.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get beaten up, you better sit down and mind your own business. Otherwise, you¡¯ll find out what happens when you stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong!¡± The tall man nced over at Ava Jones.

    ¡°Hannah, do you know them? Who are they?¡± Harleen asked her beautiful colleague.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them!¡± Hannah Hill replied angrily.

    ¡°I ran into them in the restroom earlier with two other guys. One of them intentionally bumped into me and his hands were all over the ce.¡±

    ¡°I pushed him hard and he fell to the ground. Then he used me of bumping into him and demanded that I apologize to him in their private room while serving drinks.¡±

    ¡°I refused and ran away when he was distracted by a phone call. But I didn¡¯t expect that they would follow me here.¡±

    ¡°Bitch! You bumped into our VIP guest but still have the nerve to argue with us? You really don¡¯t know any better!¡± The tall man scolded coldly.

    ¡°You guys are liars! He was the one who bumped into me first!¡± Hannah Hill¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    ¡°If you keep talking back, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again.¡± The short man pointed his finger at Hannah Hill threateningly.

    ¡°Listen up! Go apologize to our VIP guest right now or suffer the consequences!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t wee troublemakers like you here! Leave now or face the consequences,¡± Harleen spoke sternly with a frown on her face as she understood what had happened. These men were attracted to Hannah Hill¡¯s beauty and wanted something from her group of friends.

    ¡°Well well well, aren¡¯t we feisty?¡± The tall man turned his head towards Harleen. ¡°You must be their leader, right? If you want us gone so badly, why note along with us instead? Our VIP guest will surely appreciate it more!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such jerks! If you don¡¯t leave now we¡¯ll call the cops!¡± Ava Jones shouted loudly from beside them.

    ¡°You stinky bitch, how dare you interrupt? I think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± The tall man shouted loudly and raised his hand to p Ava Jones in the face.

    ¡°If you dare touch her, you¡¯ll lose your hand!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

 Chapter 167 A Young Lord

    Billy stood up and walked towards the door as he spoke.

    Harleen followed closely behind him. After spending time with Billy, she had be immune to situations like this. He had easily resolved many crises before, so she wasn¡¯t worried about this small matter. That was why she warned the other person that they would be responsible for their actions if they didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The tall man furrowed his brow and looked at Billy. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you. Say it again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to go back and tell the person who knocked down Hannah Hill toe apologize, or else I¡¯ll break whichever hand he used.¡± Billy calmly stated as he approached them.

    ¡°Oh! You talk big!¡± The tall man sneered. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re acting?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After speaking, his tone became serious, ¡°I¡¯m going to touch her now, let¡¯s see how you stop me from using this hand!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he reached out towards Ava Jones¡¯ face.

    Snap!

    His hand only reached halfway when a sharp pain shot through his wrist apanied by the sound of bones breaking.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A pig-like scream echoed throughout the room as he fell to his knees with his right palm hanging limply by his side.

    The room was filled with gasps of shock as no one expected Harleen¡¯s husband ¨C who looked gentle and refined ¨C to act so decisively. Moreover, his strength was too great; just a casual grip broke bones!

    ¡°Hey, how dare you disable his hand?!¡± The short man pointed at Billy and threatened, ¡°You wait and see. I won¡¯t let this go¡­¡±

    Snap!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy grabbed his finger and twisted it hard, causing a loud crack.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    The short man screamed in agony as the pain shot through all ten fingers.

    ¡°Go back and ask him to apologize to us, right now,¡± Billy ordered. ¡°Tell him he has five minutes to show up or I¡¯lle find him myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you just wait! You have no idea what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into. You¡¯ll regret this!¡± The short man gritted his teeth as he helped the tall man up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Mr Gardner is so amazing! I¡¯m so impressed with him!¡± Ava Jones shouted loudly after they left.

    ¡°Ava Jones, are you trying to stir up trouble?¡± One of her colleagues red at her disapprovingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! Mr Gardner just casually used some force and disabled that guy¡¯s hand!¡± Ava responded loudly.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Ms Knight and Mr Gardner,¡± Hannah Hill said gratefully as she looked at them both.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Harleen replied with a smile before turning to Billy. ¡°Billy, those two didn¡¯t seem like ordinary people. Could there be trouble?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, everything will be fine.¡± Billy gave her a reassuring look before there was a loud crash sound in the background¡­

    The other party arrived quickly, in less than five minutes, they kicked open the door to the private room again and a group of people walked in. At the forefront was a young man in his mid-twenties, dressed in designer clothes with an air of nobility about him. He looked like he was from a prominent family. Next to him was a man in his thirties with an unfriendly face and sharp eyes. There was a faint martial arts aura emanating from him. The two young men who hade before followed closely behind them, and then there were around six ck-d followers.

    Billy nced at the man in his thirties and narrowed his eyes slightly. He could tell that this guy had achieved mastery level in martial arts.

    ¡°Who started it?¡± The leading young man named Elijah Ryan swept his gaze over everyone inside the private room with an arrogant tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s this kid!¡± The tall young man pointed at Billy sharply.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, daring to touch my people!¡± Elijah Ryan looked at Billy coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance: whoever started it should cripple their own hand and kneel down to apologize. I¡¯ll spare you this time!¡±

    As he spoke, he lingered on Harleen¡¯s face for quite some time with an endless look of admiration on his face.

    ¡°Just now you bumped into our colleague and asked her to apologize by pouring drinks for you?¡± Billy ignored Elijah Ryan and instead turned towards the young man next to him.

    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± The young man responded indifferently as soon as he opened his mouth. It was easy to tell that he wasn¡¯t from vale either.

    ¡°Veridianian?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes once again. ¡°Very good!¡±

    Foreign martial artists whose skills weren¡¯t low were one of SHADOW¡¯s key monitoring targets.

    As Billy spoke, he stood up and walked towards them while Harleen didn¡¯t follow along this time around.

    ¡°Do you want to stand up for her?¡± The man named Yoshida Zawaryuu stared at Billy with a provocative gaze.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Billy spoke in a low voice as he walked up to the other person.

    ¡°Hey, what did you say? Say it again¡­¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s words, Elijah Ryan¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    He was so angry with Billy that he actually made him transparent, which was uneptable. With his identity, wherever he went, he was always a popr figure among the crowd. But today he encountered someone who seemed even more arrogant than him.

    In his heart, he sentenced Billy to a severe punishment. Today, he must make sure to teach him a lesson.

    However, before he could finish his words, a crisp p resounded and a palm print immediately appeared on his face.

    There was another round of gasps on the scene, including the people behind Elijah Ryan, who were all stunned.

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you touch me?¡± After realizing what had happened, Elijah Ryan¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡±

    ¡°If you say one more word, starting tomorrow you won¡¯t need to speak!¡± Billy continued in a low voice.

    ¡°Hey, He¡¯s the young master of the Ryan family in Enssea. How dare you hit him! You¡¯re as good as dead, truly dead!¡± The tall man who had spoken earlier shouted in a stern voice.

    Harleen and her colleagues at SunPark Group all looked wary and concerned when they heard this. They never expected the other party to have such a big background ¨C the Ryan family was one of the four major families in Enssea, which was much stronger than Ozin¡¯s former first family, the Watkins family.

    Everyone worried about Billy at the same time.

    ¡°The Ryan Family?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes when he heard this.

    Billy didn¡¯t expect to meet the this young man in Ozin. At that moment, he also thought of a woman named Audrey Ryan, whom he met at Heart of Earth exhibitionst time.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re scared?¡± Elijah Ryan shouted angrily. ¡°But it¡¯s toote!¡±

    After speaking, he turned his head and looked at several ck-clothed men. ¡°What are you waiting for? He hit me with which hand? Cut it off for me!¡±

 Chapter 168 Sakura Blossom Trading Company

    Several men in ck responded simultaneously, rushing towards Billy.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Before they could even reach him, they were all sent flying and fell to the ground, groaning in pain.

    The colleagues of SunPark Group gasped in shock once again. On one hand, they were amazed by Billy¡¯s skills. With just a casual palm strike, he had swept away five or six strong men; on the other hand, they admired his courage. Knowing that the other side was from the Ryan family, he still dared to make a move.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Elijah Ryan clearly didn¡¯t expect Billy to have such skills and showed a hint of surprise on his face. He was an expert in martial arts and knew what it meant when Billy swept them away with one palm strike ¨C Billy was at least more powerful than a Battle General.

    ¡°Are you willing to kneel now?¡± Ignoring Elijah Ryan, Billy continued to look at Yoshida Zawaryuu and spoke coldly.

    Yoshida Zawaryuu snorted coldly.

    ¡°You ignorant idiot! Do you think your kung fu can make me kneel before you lowlifes? Do you know who I am? If you dare ask me to kneel down again¡­¡±

    Bang!

    The words were not finished when he flew out and knocked over a chair behind him, falling to the ground and grimacing in pain.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Yoshida Zawaryuu roared in anger. Getting up from the ground, he raised his hand and lunged at Billy. Furious and desperate, he had forgotten about Billy¡¯s skills. His only thought now was to kill Billy. Just like Elijah Ryan, he held onto his own special status and had never been treated this way before. In his mind, he had already sentenced Billy to death.

    Bang!

    Before he could even finish charging, he was once again sted out and collided with the same chair from earlier, causing a gash on his head. At the same time, the sleeve of the left arm was torn open, revealing a tattoo on the arm.

    ¡°Master Yoshida!¡± Elijah Ryan¡¯s face was full of shock, and he immediately walked towards Yoshida Zawaryuu. The other two young masters who were with him also ran over.

    When Billy saw the tattoo on Yoshida Zawaryuu¡¯s arm, his pupils slightly contracted.

    Afterwards, he turned to Harleen and said, ¡°Harleen, I think everyone has finished eating. Why don¡¯t you go back with your colleagues first?¡±

    ¡°Billy, how about we forget it?¡± Harleen spoke up next to Billy, she naturally knew what Billy wanted to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy gave her a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, don¡¯t argue with him. Come with us?¡± Ava Jones also looked worried.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I don¡¯t want them to apologize. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Hannah Hill spoke up at the same time.

    Afterwards, the others also spoke up one after another to persuade. However, in the end, Billy convinced them to leave.

    ¡°Harleen, I¡¯ll be home soon. Take care and wait for me.¡± Billy said as Harleen gave in to his decision.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen nodded and turned to leave with Ava Jones and the others.

    ¡°Young man, Yoshida Zawaryuu is the son of Sakura Blossom Trading Company¡¯s president. You dared to touch him. You¡¯re quite impressive. Just wait for us!¡± Elijah Ryan said as they helped Yoshida up from the ground.

    They walked towards the door when Elijah Ryan turned back halfway and looked at Billy. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this day, we¡¯ll meet again soon. I hope you can still be this tough next time.¡±

    ¡°Did I let you guys go now?¡± Billy asked sternly.

    ¡°What else do you want? Do you want to die?¡± Elijah Ryan replied sharply after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Billy pointed at Yoshida Zawaryuu and asked.

    ¡°Do I need to report my rtionship with him to you? You¡­¡± Elijah Ryan started but was interrupted by a loud thud sound as Billy unleashed another powerful blow that sent all four men flying out of the doorframe before crashing onto the ground outside.

    ¡°You better pray that your family doesn¡¯t have too much connection with him, otherwise, your family will be expelled from Enssea!¡± After coldly speaking those words, Billy walked over towards Yoshida Zawaryuu.

    ¡°How many members of Hidden Ninjia Society are there among Sakura Blossom Trading Company¡¯s people in vale?¡±

    Billy had heard of Sakura Blossom Trading Company, one of the tworgestmercial entities in Veridiania with branches all over the world and a formidable scale. But what he had just seen on Yoshida Zawaryuu¡¯s body was a tattoo belonging to Hidden Ninjia Society, an organization supported by Veridiania that specialized in collecting intelligence and carrying out assassinations worldwide.

    They appeared here in vale for an obvious reason ¨C Sakura Blossom Trading Company had actually been under SHADOW¡¯s surveince for some time, but SHADOW wasn¡¯t treating it as suspicious since it was all normal business behavior. So they didn¡¯t take any action against this organization. But now that people from Hidden Ninjia Society had shown up, something had changed.

    Elijah Ryan and his twopanions¡¯ faces showed surprise and fear at the same time. After a brief pause, Elijah Ryan turned to Yoshida Zawaryuu and asked, ¡°Are you from Hidden Ninjia Society?¡±

    Elijah Ryan knew about Hidden Ninjia Society, which was thergest spy organization in Veridiania. Thinking about how close he had been with them for the past two years made him feel scared at once. If used of treason, not only him but also his entire family would be dragged into hell.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yoshida Zawaryuu ignored Elijah Ryan and looked at Billy instead. His heart skipped several beats when he saw Billy recognizing his tattoo right away.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time, how many people has Hidden Ninjia Society sent to infiltrate Sakura Blossom Trading Company? Is your father also part of it?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Kid, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about with ¡®Hidden Ninjia Society¡¯!¡± Yoshida Zawaryuu took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I am a legitimate businessman from Sakura Blossom Trading Company and a foreign guest of vale. If you treat me like this today, be prepared to receive legal documents.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, then don¡¯t.¡± Billy¡¯s gaze darkened, and a sense of killing intent emanated from him.

    Sensing the aura of danger surrounding Billy, Yoshida Zawaryuu didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. With a swift turn, he dashed towards the door. He was very clear that he could not be Billy¡¯s opponent, and staying would definitely be a dead end.

    However, he overestimated himself.

    How could he possibly outrun Billy with his strength?

    Bang!

    Just as he had taken a couple of steps, his entire body exploded like a ripe watermelon, sttering blurred flesh and blood all over Elijah Ryan and his twopanions. The three young lords immediately retched, their faces filled with horror, and their bodies trembling uncontrobly.

    With just a casual palm, an entire person had vanishedpletely-it was too terrifying.

    Thinking about how they had been provoking Billy before, a chilling fear rose in their heart.

    Billy ignored the reactions of the three people and proceeded to take out his phone and dial Judge¡¯s number.

    ¡°Brother, is there something?¡± Judge¡¯s voice came through the microphone.

    ¡°Notify SHADOW in Enssea that we need to surround the Sakura Blossom Trading Company headquarters immediately and bring everyone back for a thorough investigation. Anyone associated with the Hidden Ninjia Society will be eliminated!¡±

 Chapter 169 Special Patrol Squadron

    ¡°Furthermore, have them reveal theirwork of rtionships within the country!¡± Billy continued to instruct. All suspects are to be arrested and detained, regardless of who they may implicate. We will not tolerate any leniency!¡±

    ¡°Hidden Ninjia Society?¡± Judge paused for a moment before angrily eximing, ¡°There¡¯s really something wrong with Sakura Blossom Trading Company! They¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°Call Azure Fang and his team again. Investigate all branches of Sakura Blossom Trading Company within the country.¡± Billy continued with his orders.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded vigorously before hanging up the phone.

    After Billy hung up the phone, Elijah Ryan and his twopanions immediately knelt down in front of him, trembling more and more violently. They had already heard Billy¡¯s words, and judging from how he gave orders, they could tell that he held a high position within SHADOW. They were well aware of how powerful SHADOW was within the country of vale.

    Hardly any major ns within the country dared to underestimate SHADOW. Moreover, they also knew that just a few days ago, a young lord of the Wood family in Enssea had been killed by someone from SHADOW. They would never have thought that they would encounter such an intimidating figure by chance.

    The three men regretted their decision deeply.

    ¡°Sir¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were part of SHADOW¡­ I really am sorry¡­¡± Elijah Ryan apologized while kowtowing repeatedly with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Do you want to kneel now?¡± Billy asked coldly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you tough just now? Are you scared now?¡±

    He continued, his tone bing more serious, ¡°You better not let SHADOW find out that you or your family have anything to do with the Hidden Ninjia. Otherwise, your days as a big shot will be over.¡±

    ¡°I swear it¡¯s not true.¡± Elijah Ryan trembled.

    ¡°Our family only has business cooperation with Sakura Blossom Trading Company. Nothing else,¡± he added quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether there is or isn¡¯t any involvement. We¡¯ll wait for SHADOW¡¯s investigation results.¡± Billy interrupted him and then asked, ¡°What was your purpose ining to Ozin with him?¡±

    ¡°After the three major families in Ozin had problems, there were many business opportunities left behind. He¡­ he invited me over to take a look¡­¡± Elijah Ryan replied hastily.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    The three men bowed again before scrambling towards the door and running away unsteadily.

    Meanwhile, as Judge made several phone calls, thousands of SHADOW members across the country began moving towards various branches of Sakura Blossom Trading Company. Overnight, all branches of Sakura Blossom Trading Company in vale were sealed off and all rted personnel were taken away for investigation. Those domestic institutions that had business dealings with Sakura Blossom Trading Company became nervous when they heard about this news. After learning about what happened, everyone became fearful and started self-inspection first thing in the morning, checking if they had any involvement in anything sensitive or controversial themselves.

    The next day morning saw many people voluntarily approaching SHADOW seeking leniency for their actions ¨C any behavior that showed a willingness to sell out the country would be punished severely without exception.

    That afternoon, Billy was driving with Casey when his phone rang. ¡°Judge, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Boss, the Special Patrol Squadron is here and they¡¯re demanding to take Ebony Lord in for questioning!¡± Judge sounded angry.

    ¡°Is that so? They came pretty fast,¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, he told Casey, ¡°Let¡¯s go to SHADOW.¡± For him, ever since Judge issued that notice on behalf of SHADOW, he knew that the Special Patrol Squadron would definitelye knocking at their door. Three years ago, Ebony Lord not only made it onto SHADOW¡¯s wanted list but also became a high-priority target for the Special Patrol Squadron.

    By issuing that notice through Judge, Billy was actually waiting for them.

    Ebony Lord had disappeared for three years and now he was back in everyone¡¯s sights; it was certain that those in power had received news of this as soon as possible. For them, their first step would be to send someone from the Special Patrol Squadron to test Billy¡¯s determination. If it didn¡¯t work out, they would take further action.

    ¡°What happened boss?¡± Casey asked as she stepped on the gas pedal.

    ¡°People from Special Patrol Squadron went to SHADOW and want to take Ebony Lord away.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Are they asking for trouble?¡± Casey coldly chuckled. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°But, the aristocratic families have been operating in the Special Patrol Bureau for many years and they have many loyalists inside. We must be careful.¡±

    ¡°What can a small Special Patrol Bureau do?¡± Billy said with a faint smile. ¡°They eat their fill and sit idle all day long. They only serve asckeys for others and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve forgotten the purpose of setting up the Special Patrol Bureau! They better not push their luck. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just shut down the Special Patrol Bureau in Ozin directly!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Casey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    As expected of Billy, he had such courage. Perhaps only he dared to evaluate Ozin Special Patrol Bureau in this way. If this were heard by those in the capital city, there would probably be arge number of people who would be angry.

    Meanwhile, two groups of people from SHADOW were confronting each other with an intense atmosphere on site. One side was led by Judge along with Alban Carroll and other core members of SHADOW in Ozin following closely behind him; the other side was led by a man with stubble on his chin from the special patrol bureau. y Yates and Marvin who were both inspectors at Ozin also attended. Both looked slightly embarrassed on their faces.

    ¡°Judge, we hope you can cooperate with us when we handle this case.¡± Said Alexander Hall sternly. He was Provincial Governor at East District for special patrol bureau .N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°You guys really have some nerveing to SHADOW to handle your cases! Who gave you that authority?¡± Judge responded coldly

    ¡°The special patrol bureau has been ordered to capture Ebony Lord who is wanted by authorities in capital city. This is an order from them. Are you going against orders?¡± Alexander Hall continued speaking solemnly .

    ¡°Trying to scare me using capital city? Too bad it won¡¯t work!¡± Judge sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t intimidate me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, Ebony Lord is my SHADOW¡¯s lifetime honored elder, not some wanted criminal!¡±

    ¡°Judge, are you going to go against the grain?¡± Alexander Hall furrowed his brow. ¡°Can you handle the consequences if something goes wrong?¡±

    ¡°Enough with the chit-chat,¡± Judge¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°The members of SHADOW are all upstanding individuals. Without the so-called wanted criminal you speak of, get out now! Otherwise, it will be seen as an attempt to attack our SHADOW base and will be met with swift retribution.¡±

 Chapter 170 Out of Control

    ¡°Your SHADOW organization is out of control!¡± Alexander Hall shouted in anger.

    ¡°Sir, Commander Gardner has been in Ozin recently. Should we invite him over to discuss this with him and hear his opinion?¡± y Yates took a deep breath and spoke to Alexander Hall.

    For him, he didn¡¯t want to get into a conflict with SHADOW over this matter. On the one hand, he firmly believed that Spike Arnold¡¯s charges were definitely false usations. He had been in Ozin for many years and had worked with Spike Arnold several times before. He knew exactly what kind of person Spike Arnold was ¨C upright, selfless, and absolutely deserving of the title Ebony Lord.

    On the other hand, he sincerely admired Billy from the bottom of his heart. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he didn¡¯t want to stand against Billy Gardner.

    Moreover, based on his understanding of Billy¡¯s character, if Alexander Hall continued to cause trouble like this again, he would definitely not be able to get away unscathed. They would have to take revenge on themter.

    ¡°We¡¯re here for business purposes only! Not here for small talk!¡± Alexander Hall interrupted him directly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± y Yates frowned slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! You have nothing else to do here! Go stand aside!¡± Alexander turned to Judge and continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you now that even if God himselfes down today I will still take Ebony Lord away!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Judge nced at him, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n on taking our SHADOW honorary elder away!¡±

    ¡°You better not push me too far or else¡­¡± Alexander Hall felt himself getting closer and closer towards the edge of rage. He was the Provincial Governor, a respected and revered figure wherever he went. But now, he was being treated with such disrespect.

    Although Judge held the same administrative rank as him, he believed that the Provincial Governor¡¯s office was superior to SHADOW. So between peers, he had to be at least half a level higher than them. So in his eyes, Judge wasmitting an offense by speaking out of turn.

    ¡°You talk too much. If you want to fight thene on! If you don¡¯t dare then get lost!¡± Judge interrupted him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°You bastard! How dare you speak to the Provincial Governor like that?¡± A bald man from his entourage pointed at Judge and shouted angrily.

    ¡°If you point your finger again, don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡± Alban Carroll flicked his wrist and produced a cold crescent moon de in his hand.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The bald man frowned and turned towards Alban Carroll, ¡°You are obstructing an official proceeding. Do you believe¡­¡±

    Before the words could fully escape, a swift de gleam shot out, passing directly by the man¡¯s fingertips.

    Before the words could fully escape, a swift de gleam shot out, passing directly by the man¡¯s fingertip. The next moment, the man¡¯s index finger was seen dropping to the ground, a jet of blood spewing forth.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a painful cry.

    ¡°Rascal!¡± Alexander Hall roared, raising his hand and swiping his palm toward Alban Carroll.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Judge¡¯s gaze darkened, and with a simr movement, his palm swept horizontally.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, two fighters collided with a dull roar, sending a powerful shockwave rippling outwards and causing the clothes of the surrounding crowd to flutter wildly. In the next moment, Alexander Hall was sent staggering backwards seven or eight steps, his blood boiling within him and threatening to burst forth from his mouth.

    ¡°A Grand Elder Battle God?¡± he gasped in disbelief as he regained his footing.

    He had thought that Judge was at most on par with himself as a Tier-two Battle God, but it turned out that Judge had already reached the peak level!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Judge sneered at him. ¡°Do you still want to make noise about taking Spike Arnold away?¡±

    Huffing deeply, Alexander Hall red back at Judge and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I told you before that even if God himself came down today, I would still take Spike Arnold away for investigation!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Just then, another voice sounded from behind him. It belonged to Billy and Casey who were walking towards them step by step.

    Hearing this voice caused Alexander Hall¡¯s body to tremble involuntarily; he clearly hadn¡¯t expected Billy to arrive so quickly.

    ¡°Commander!¡± The SHADOWers all turned towards Billy and shouted in unison.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m Alexander Hall, the Provincial Governor of East District Special Patrol Squadron.¡±

    Taking another deep breath, Alexander Hall bowed slightly before Billy ¨C even though he was high up in rank himself ¨C for there was no one who could stand tall against King of the West, Commander Gardner. Even if it was his superior, the head of the Special Patrol Squadron, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak loudly in front of Commander Gardner. This title represented an energy that he could not challenge at his level.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± The members of the Special Patrol Squadron bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re trying to capture our Shadow¡¯s honored elder, Ebony Lord?¡± Billy looked at Alexander Hall and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Commander, I am tasked with apprehending the wanted criminal Ebony Lord from Special Patrol Squadron. Please understand,¡± Alexander Hall replied while handing over a document to Billy.

    Billy didn¡¯t even look at the document before a gust of wind swept through and turned it into scraps on the ground.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what is this¡­¡± Alexander Hall frowned slightly.

    ¡°Youe here with a worthless document from your division and try to arrest our Shadow¡¯s honored elder? What do you take us for?¡± Billy interrupted him sternly before turning to Judge. ¡°Draft a warrant for Shadow immediately. Provincial Governor Alexander Hall from East District Special Patrol Squadron brought people here without cause and provoked Shadow authority. He is now listed on our wanted list!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge nodded while giving Billy some praise in his mind ¨C Billy always knew how to handle things! If they came with warrants trying to catch someone here, SHADOW could do exactly that too.

    Fight fire with fire!

    Alexander Hall let out a heavy sigh, his mouth twitching several times. ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s my duty to do this. Please understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t this a bit hasty?¡± Before Alexander Hall could finish speaking, the bald man from earlier furrowed his brow and spoke up.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy turned to face him with a cold expression.

    ¡°Harry, shut your mouth!¡± Alexander Hall immediately shouted in anger at the man¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts¡­¡± The bald man retorted stubbornly.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Judge spoke up sternly. ¡°You¡¯re going against authority and being rebellious! Take him away!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Alban Carroll responded loudly as he walked towards the bald man.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please forgive these subordinates who don¡¯t know their ce.¡± Alexander Hall quickly bowed his head and apologized.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t know their ce and as their superior officer, if you haven¡¯t taught them properly then I¡¯ll have my SHADOW team teach them what it means to follow rules!¡± Billy replied firmly.

    ¡°Harry! What are you waiting for? Apologize to Commander Gardner now!¡± Alexander Hall took a deep breath before turning towards Harry Lewis and shouting at him loudly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Harry Lewis looked reluctant and unhappy about apologizing.

    Before he could finish speaking, y Yates flipped his wrist and swung hisrge de towards him. A cold glint shed by!

 Chapter 171 People from Place of Darkness

    The next moment, an arm was cleanly severed at the shoulder and fell to the ground, blood gushing like a fountain from the stump.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Harry Lewis let out a hysterical scream.

    ¡°Commander, many of the people below have offended you. Please be generous, Commander Gardner!¡± After putting away his sword, y Yates bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Inspector Yates, why did you hurt me?¡± Harry Lewis shouted loudly with a puzzled look on his face after catching his breath.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll kill you right here. Believe it or not?¡± y Yates said fiercely and without hesitation.

    ¡°Why, me¡­¡± Harry Lewis responded loudly.

    ¡°Harry, shut up!¡± Alexander Hall angrily rebuked, ¡°He¡¯s saving you!¡±

    Alexander was well aware of y Yates¡¯s intention ¨C cutting off Harry Lewis¡¯ arm was indeed a move to save him. Otherwise, things would get worse if he was taken away by people from SHADOW.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you think this will work?¡± Alexander Hall turned around and asked Billy.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Go back and tell the people above you, we don¡¯t have any wanted criminal here, only an honored elder! If there is a simr incident again in the future, all of you from the special patrol squadron will be on SHADOW¡¯s wanted list and will be arrested and brought to justice!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely convey the message!¡± Alexander Hall nodded quickly after taking another deep breath. Afterward, leading the group of Special Patrolmen, they turned around and left. Harry Lewis, his face contorted in pain, picked up his severed limb from the ground and followed behind.

    ¡°Remind Azure Fang and the other three people to be careful in everything recently. If there is any abnormal situation, call me immediately!¡± After the group left, Billy turned to Judge and gave instructions.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge nodded vigorously.

    ¡°What about Ebony Lord?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°He has been practicing and stabilizing his cultivation these past few days!¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Tell him to stay put here and not go anywhere recently.¡± Billy continued to exin.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The judge nodded again.

    The second morning.

    After Billy sent Tasha off, he had just returned home when his phone rang. He looked at the iing number and was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Rakshasa, is something the matter?¡± Billy asked as he pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I have important news to report!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s voice sounded slightly anxious.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°I just received some news!¡± Rakshasa took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Two days ago, Ebon Gate, the fourth-ranked force in ce of Darkness, gathered all their members above the rank of battlemander and sent them to vale in batches.¡±

    ¡°Ethereal Scribe, their gate master, personally led the way. They must be looking for you in Ozin, vale!¡±

    ¡°Ebon Gate? What¡¯s their purpose?¡± asked Billy. Although he had heard of Ebon Gate before, he had never dealt with them and didn¡¯t know why they were looking for him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°They were probably sent by Sanctum of Darkness,¡± Rakshasa replied again. ¡°You killed Sanctum of Darkness¡¯ envoyst time, they definitely won¡¯t let it go. And from what I understand, Ebon Gate has always wanted to gain more seats in Sanctum of Darkness. They must have reached some kind of agreement between each other!¡±

    Billy¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness as he continued to ask, ¡°Who are these people that came this time?¡±

    ¡°There are two gate masters from Ebon Gate whose strength has already broken through to the midte stage Warlord level. Their specific cultivation levels are not clear underlings. Below these two are four great demon kings whose strength is all above a Grand Elder Battle God. One of them should have already been a Warlord. Below these four great demon kings are eight major Yin assassins. Six of them are Battle Gods at the early stage, while the remaining two have reached the Battle General level.¡±

    ¡°In addition to these fourteen people, there are also around thirty core disciples whose strengths range from a Novice Battle General¡¯s and beyond.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes condensed into sharpness. ¡°If Blood Hall hasn¡¯t taught ce Of Darkness a lesson yet then we¡¯ll give them another big gift this time around!¡±

    ¡°Commander, do you need me to bring people back immediately?¡± Rakshasa asked with a slight pause.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice. ¡°Take your people to the vicinity of Ebon Gate headquarters and be ready at all times! If Ebon Gate wants to be a front-runner, let them have it. From now on, ce of Darkness will no longer tolerate Ebon Gate!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Rakshasa responded loudly after another momentary pause. She naturally understood Billy¡¯s intentions. He was preparing to take down the main base of Ebon Gate.

    ¡°Commander, ording to the estimated time, Ebon Gate¡¯s people should have already entered the border.¡± Rakshasa added with some concern.

    ¡°Ebon Gate¡¯s overall strength is several levels higher than Blood Hall. Commander Gardner must be careful!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯ll be all for now. Move right away and wait for my call!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, he dialed Casey¡¯s number again and asked him and Judge toe over immediately.

    Half an hourter, Casey arrived with Judge.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Casey could tell from Billy¡¯s tone on the phone that something was wrong.

    ¡°ce of Darkness has sent more people again.¡± Billy introduced them both to the situation afterwards.

    ¡°Dang! Another group of fearless ones came again.¡± Judge said in a deep voice.

    ¡°The other side has quite an impressive lineup.¡± Casey had an expression that suggested he was thinking about something deeply

    ¡°If we engage in direct battle with them it won¡¯t pose much threat, but I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll use diversionary tactics and catch us off guard.¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had naturally already considered this.

    ording to Rakshasa¡¯s words, there were at least ten or more powerhouses of the rank of Battle Goding from Ebon Gate this time. If they chose to attack him simultaneously, he alone could deal with these small fries. However, the other side clearly wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to do that. Billy¡¯s reputation had spread throughout the ce of Darkness, and people from that realm were well aware that his strength was at least at the level of an advanced-stage Warlord. To be cautious, they certainly wouldn¡¯t put all their eggs in one basket. If they dispersed a group of people among the crowd, using ordinary civilians as hostages, or targeted those around him, it would undoubtedly make him wary.

    ¡°Casey, first call Roderick Chasey. Have him notify the eastern district¡¯s people that if they encounter the enemy, don¡¯t obstruct them. Let them all in!¡± Billy continued after a brief moment of thought.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re so eager to visit vale, let them have their fill. Not a single one of them should leave this time!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded vigorously.

    Though he still had concerns, he trusted Billy had a n. His role was simply to follow orders.

    ¡°Also, there are a few more things. Both of you, go make arrangements!¡± Billy continued, turning his attention to the two.

    ¡°Understood!¡± both Casey and Judge perked up at Billy¡¯s words, nodding in unison.

 Chapter 172 Someone Whoâ€™s Gonna Kill You

    The next day at 5:30 PM, a group of twelve foreign men sat in arge hall of a farmhouse located in the southern part of Ozin city. Each one was muscr and had fierce-looking faces, exuding an intense bloodthirsty aura. Their strengths were not weak ¨C even the weakest among them had reached the level of a True Master Battle Master, while the strongest man sat at the head with nearly 6. 6 feet tall and held a bloody dagger. From his aura, it was evident that he was above a Tier-two Battle God.

    On an open space nearbyy two in-dressed men and women who were unconscious. They were owners of this farmhouse. One man had two bloodstains on his waist.

    ¡°My Lord, this valian woman is quite attractive. Since it¡¯s not time yet, why don¡¯t we have some fun?¡± one man looked towards the woman on the ground and spoke.

    ¡°Focus on our mission first!¡± The leader licked his dagger lightly before saying, ¡°Once we¡¯vepleted this mission, you can have any kind of woman you want!¡±

    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s for sure!¡± The man grinned. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner¡¯s wife is the most beautiful woman in Ozin. Once we¡¯re done with him, can we ask the lord master to reward us with that woman?¡±

    ¡°Of course! As long as you can eliminate him, you can do anything you want in Ozin!¡± The leader spoke in a calm tone.

    ¡°Great! vale¡¯s beauties, here Ie!¡± The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with intense enthusiasm.

    ¡°My Lord, when do we take action?¡± After a moment, another man turned to the leader and asked.

    ¡°Wait a bit longer!¡± The leader lifted his wrist to check his watch.

    ¡°The two leaders have not yet arrived in Ozin, it¡¯s too early to act. Wait for their notification before proceeding.¡± Said the man.

    ¡°My Lord, ording to our intelligence, he only has two Battle Gods by his side besides Rakshasa,¡± the man paused before continuing. ¡°Why did the leaders ask the four Ghost Kings to lead separate groups and cause trouble in different areas of Ozin just to distract his powerful Battle Gods?¡±

    ¡°Better safe than sorry!¡± responded the leader.

    ¡°We Ebon Gate suddenly brought so many Battle Gods and above, and the leaders are worried that they may be prepared for us, so they arranged more points!¡±

    ¡°My Lord, from what I see as a subordinate, why make things soplicated?¡± another man spoke up with a deep voice. ¡°With the four Ghost Kings plus our eight Yin assassins and our people below us, we have a total of eight Battle Gods and twenty Battle Generals. Even if he is at Warlord level strength, he shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand all of us together.¡± Said another man confidently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to wait for the two leaders. Let¡¯s just go find him ourselves! I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t kill him!¡± added another.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± replied the leader with a serious tone as a hint of fear shed through his eyes.

    ¡°The vale martial arts heritage has been around for thousands of years. He was able to stand out among such an outstanding generation in this great country because it wasn¡¯t just luck or background! A year ago he was able to kill five Battle Gods with one sword strike while still injured! And recently both Devil of Blood and Temple Messenger died at his hands! Although I¡¯m not sure what level Temple Messenger was at but Devil of Blood was definitely close to Warlord level strength. It¡¯s said that even he couldn¡¯t block one sword strike from him.¡±

    Upon hearing this news, other men gasped in shock. They had heard about what happened a year ago, but they only knew the general idea of the story of Devil of Blood, a Warlord, and had never heard that he couldn¡¯t even block one strike from his opponent.

    ¡°My lord, do you think the two gate leaders can take him down?¡± The man who spoke earlier asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, both leaders are above Tier-two Warlord. One of them has already been a Half-Step War Grandmaster. Even if the other party is also at a Half-Step War Grandmaster, there is no chance for him to survive under the joint attack of both gate leaders!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The man responded excitedly. ¡°After we bring back his head this time, we will have more say in the Sanctum!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before our Ebon Gate can squeeze into the top three ranks in ce of Darkness!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The leading man nodded and looked at his watch again. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Our mission as this group is to create chaos in downtown Ozin. I don¡¯t think I need to teach you how to cause chaos?¡±

    Several menughed out loud. They were representatives of chaos themselves; wherever they appeared there would be chaos.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The leading man stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Several men picked up their weapons and followed closely behind with excitement on their faces.

    Boom!

    Just as they were about to reach the gatehouse entrance of a farmyard, someone swept away its door with one palm strike and charged straight towards them.

    ¡°Uh!?¡± The leading man frowned and swept his hand, sending out a palm wind that immediately sted the door into a pile of wood chips.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What kind of person is this!?¡± shouted a man angrily.

    ¡°Someone who is gonna kill you!¡± a voice rang out.

    Shortly after, Judge strolled in followed by Alban Carroll and his nine subordinates.

    ¡°Hmm? Who are you people!¡± The leading man furrowed his brows again and asked, ¡°How did you know our whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°You are an idiot!¡± Judge nced at him and continued with a disdainful look, ¡°From the moment you stepped across the border, all of your movements have already been under our control! The reason why I only came to find you now is because I was afraid of alerting the one behind you. If your leader got scared and didn¡¯t show up, it wouldn¡¯t be fun.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! How dare you!¡± one of the crew shouted as he pointed at Judge.

    As Judge¡¯s wrist flicked, a de gleam sliced forth with swift precision, passing directly through that man¡¯s chest.

    After the de¡¯s gleam, the man¡¯s body was cleanly cleaved in two, falling to the ground in session, blood pooling around him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The leader of the group shouted in anger, then quickly raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Ten men responded simultaneously, raising their weapons and charging towards Judge.

    Among this group of people, besides the leading man who was a Grand Elder Battle God, there was another Battle God powerhouse, while the rest were Battle Generals.

    The group could already sense that Judge possessed a strong aura, indicating that Judge was at least a Battle God. Therefore, as soon as they made their move, they went all out.

    Instantly, a powerful and intimidating pressure filled the air above the entire farmstead.

 Chapter 173 Cold Moon Blade Technique

    ¡°Alban, keep your people at the entrance of the courtyard and don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡±

    ¡°Judge said in a low voice and his figure shed out at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Alban Carroll responded loudly and retreated to the door with nine SHADOW boys.

    The next moment, he saw Judge¡¯s wrist continue to spin, sending forth a series of razor-sharp de gleams imbued with an overwhelming thunderous force. Under his full attack, those several male warriors at the battle level had absolutely no chance of resistance.

    As the de gleams swept through, obliterating everything in their path, all nine men were cleaved in two without exception. They fell to the ground without a chance to utter a sound.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man in charge of the scene shouted angrily when he saw this. Holding arge sword, he quickly rushed towards Judge and his aura instantly skyrocketed, revealing a strength of a Grand Elder Battle God. The big sword in his hand drew several cold rays in the air, like lightning striking towards Judge, with an imposing momentum.

    At the same time, the remaining Tier-one Battle God of the opponents also attacked with a shing de.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Faced with the attacks of the two, Judge narrowed his eyes slightly, took two steps forward, and swung his Cold Moon curved de at the same time.

    The three of them were immediately enveloped in a flurry of de gleams, their figures shing and their strikes scattering in all directions. Therge trees on the side had been cut off halfway, and there were several cracks on the exterior walls of the nearby buildings.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised by your strength, you have the power of Grand Elder Battle God. It seems we underestimated Commander Gardner¡¯s forces!¡± The man in charge of the other side spoke to Judge in a deep voice after their exchange.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s unfortunate that you shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant as to intercept us alone! You¡¯re going to die today!¡±

    ¡°I could call you an idiot and you wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡± Judge held his curved de and spoke with a low voice. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have confidence in killing all of you, do you think I woulde here voluntarily for you to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Let me see what else you¡¯ve got!¡± The leading man looked at hispanions and ordered, ¡°Attack! With all your might!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    They rushed forward with great momentum while their aura surged again. At the same time, one of them swung his de towards Judge¡¯s head.

    ¡°Enough noise! You die first!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his figure shed, the crescent moon curved de rapidly meeting the oing danger.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± At the same time, the leader of the opposition roared. He propelled himself upward from his position, the hefty de in his hand generating a piercing rush of wind as it sliced toward Judge¡¯s head.

    The next moment, Judge¡¯s de momentum continued even after severing the other man¡¯s de, sweeping directly from the man¡¯s forehead. The man didn¡¯t have time to dodge; his head was split in two, and he fell stiffly to the ground, twitching twice before bing motionless.

    Just as the leader¡¯s de was about to descend upon Judge, Judge shifted his body sideways by half, simultaneously lifting his de to meet the attack.

    After a crisp sound, the robust impact caused Judge¡¯s body to sink into the ground by half a meter, the soil reaching his knees. After the man on the other sidended, he retreated four or five steps and stabilized himself.

    ¡°You can go die now!¡±

    But without any hesitation, that manunched himself again and burst out with full force, wielding his sword to sh at Judge.

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Faced with the man¡¯s full force attack, a hint of fanaticism shed in Judge¡¯s eyes and his momentum skyrocketed to the extreme in an instant.

    ¡°Let me show you Cold Moon de Technique!¡± Immediately after, he shouted loudly as well.

    The next second, his legs pushed forcefully, propelling his body upward like a leopard in full spring. In mid-air, the crescent moon curved de traced a wless arc.

    ¡°Uh!? ¡± Sensing the power of Judge¡¯s knife, the man¡¯s pupils shrank in fear. He felt a dense aura of killing intent enveloping him, causing all his pores to open up throughout his body. Without much time to think, he quickly withdrew and defended, holding the broadsword half a meter in front of the chest, attempting to block this attack.

    However, he had clearly underestimated the power of the Cold Moon de Technique. Hisrge de was cleanly severed into two, and the de gleam continued its path, entering his chest from the heart.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible¡­¡±

    After the man opened his mouth and spoke a few words, a bloodline extended from his left shoulder to his right waist. Subsequently, the upper and lower halves of his body fell to the ground simultaneously, blood gushing out in a horrifying spectacle.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect theplete mastery of the intermediate level of Cold Moon de Technique to have such powerful strength!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up after scanning the ground. Obviously, he had alreadyprehended the essence of the intermediate level Cold Moon de Technique and elevated his swordsmanship to a state of perfection with one move. This was rted to his recent practice on one hand, and on the other hand, in the battle just now, his potential was pushed to its limit and he had a sudden realization of the essence.

    What excited him even more was that, just as Billy had said, after heprehended the essence of this sword technique, he vaguely felt that the cultivation shackles that had been troubling him were also showing signs of loosening.

    He had confidence that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could officially step into the realm of a True Master Battle God

    ¡°Take away all the corpses!¡±

    With that said, Judge turned around and left.

    Employees are leaving work one after another downstairs at SunPark Group.

    After leaving the office building, Harleen headed towards the parking lot where her newly purchased Porsche 911 had been delivered yesterday. The bright and shy sports car inevitably caught the attention of many people, and as Harleen started the engine, everyone in the parking lot turned to look.

    ¡°Wow! Ms Knight, this car used to be yours?¡± Ava Jones from marketing department rushed over to the car with an exaggerated expression on her face. ¡°I saw this car this morning and was wondering who could afford such a luxury vehicle. Turns out it¡¯s yours!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, what a perfect match between you and this beautiful car! You are both so perfect together!¡± Ava continued with enthusiasm.

    Harleen chuckled at Ava¡¯s exaggerated reaction. ¡°You¡¯re making too big of a deal out of it.¡±

    ¡°No way! Of course not!¡± Ava shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you are truly living life like a winner! If I had half your luck, I would be satisfied!¡± she eximed.

    People often only see others¡¯ morous side without knowing about their struggles and pain behind closed doors. Before all of this sess for Harleen came hard work and sacrifice that outsiders couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°If you work hard to be excellent yourself in your career path while also finding yourself a good boyfriend in future rtionships then you will also be sessful.¡± Harleen smiled encouragingly at Ava.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely try my best!¡± said Ava firmly with determination written on her face. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be my role model for working hard towards sess! Keep pushing me forward because I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Harleen couldn¡¯t help butugh at how serious Ava was being about all of it.

    Harleen giggled again, ¡°I¡¯ll scold you when you make a mistake in the future, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t me you!¡± Ava Jones nodded eagerly. ¡°The stricter you are with me, the better.¡±

    After a brief pause, she continued speaking, ¡°Ms Knight, I won¡¯t take up any more of your time. You can go home now and we¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± Harleen smiled and slowly drove away in her car.

    Two minutester, the 911 pulled out of the parking lot and turned onto the city streets.

    ¡°That¡¯s her! Follow her!¡±

    A man with a hooked nose in the back seat of an Audi parked on the side of the road looked at Harleen¡¯s photo before speaking up.

    ¡°Got it, my lord!¡± The muscr man in the driver¡¯s seat nodded before stepping on the gas pedal.

 Chapter 174 Provincial Governors of SHADOW

    ¡°My lord, when shall we take action?¡±

    After following for about fifteen minutes, the man sitting in the passenger seat spoke up and asked.

    ¡°Wait for the notification!¡± replied the man with a hooked nose in a deep voice.

    ¡°My lord, how about we nab her first, then hand her over to the gate leaders once they arrive for handling?¡± The man at the driver¡¯s seat piped up.

    ¡°Use your brain!¡± The person with the hooked nose responded coldly. ¡°There are so many of using to Ozin, whether it¡¯s the local war department or SHADOW, they will definitely notice and may have already prepared.¡±

    ¡°If we act in this busy area, her husband will soon receive the news! If our gate leaders haven¡¯t arrived by then, tell me, who can contend with him? With his strength, he could take our lives with just one strike!¡±

    ¡°I did not consider carefully, please forgive me, my lord.¡± The driver turned his head and slightly bowed.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± At this moment, the man on the passenger seat shouted loudly.

    The driver reflexively mmed on the brakes and the Audi narrowly stopped in front of a slowly moving truck that had juste out of the intersection.

    This intersection didn¡¯t have traffic lights. The big truck should be turning left, but it probably identally scraped against the barrier. The driver stopped the car and happened to block the Audi in front of it. If it slowed down half a beat more, the Audi car would collide with the cargopartment of the truck.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it.¡± The one who had been driving was about to push open the car door and battle against the driver of that truck.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± The man with a hooked nose said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our task! Pass by from the side and quickly catch up with that Porsche!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The driver only then realized that he was still following the car.

    Two minutester, after finally managing to get out from the side, they looked around and there was no trace of the Porsche.

    ¡°What are you, useless trash, still standing there for?!¡± The person with the hooked nose shouted angrily, ¡°elerate forward, we should still be able to catch up!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The driver then put the pedal down immediately and the Audi dashed forwards.

    ¡°My lord, has caught up!¡± After about four or five minutes, the group finally saw therge red Porsche sports car ahead.

    ¡°Stay close! If you dare lose it this time, jump out of the car yourself!¡± Said the man with a hooked nose.

    ¡°Please rest assured, it will definitely not happen!¡± The driver trembled all over and spoke.

    About ten minutester, the Porsche turned into the tree-lined avenue in front of Royal View Vis.

    Just then, the phone of the eagle-hook-nose man made two alert sounds.

    ¡°You can take action now!¡± the owner of the phone said in a deep voice, ¡°Step on the gas and stop her car!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The driver nodded vigorously and stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom.

    The Audi sped out and came to a stop about fifty meters in front of the Porsche.

    The Porsche also came to a halt, and then, a stunning figure stepped out of the car.

    She was in her mid-twenties, with delicate features, tall stature, hair tied up at the back of her head. The woman was dressed inbat gear with a curved sword hanging from her waist.

    She was a beautiful woman indeed but obviously not Harleen Knight!

    ¡°Bitch! You¡¯re not her. Who are you?¡± The three men got out of their car and shouted angrily at the woman.

    ¡°I am Frostde, Provincial Governor of SHADOW for the south district.¡± Replied the woman coldly.

    ¡°What!?¡± One of the men yelled furiously. ¡°You¡¯re one of the ¡®Five Sharp des¡¯ in SHADOW?¡±

    Although this was their first timeing to vale, they had already heard about SHADOW¡¯s reputation abroad. They knew that there were ¡°Five Sharp des¡± within SHADOW¡¯s ranks including two super gorgeous women.

    They never expected to meet one here.

    All three men felt an ominous premonition rise within them. If Frostde had already appeared in Ozin City then were the other four also here?

    ¡°Die!¡± Frostde spoke icily without even ncing at them once.

    ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± The man with hooked nose sneered disdainfully. ¡°What can you do? You should think about how you¡¯ll leave here alive!¡±

    He was infuriated by Frostde¡¯s words. He had already investigated Frostde¡¯s cultivation level and found that she was on par with him ¨C both of them were Half-Step Warlords.

    But the opponent was only one person, while he had twopanions. One was a Tier-one Battle God, and the other was a True Master Battle General. He had absolute confidence that their three-man team could easily kill the opponent.

    ¡°What if I join in?¡± Just then, a shadow shed by like a phantom.

    Around Frostde¡¯s age, he had a handsome face with determined eyes and a sharp figure like a knife.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The hawk-nosed man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He sensed from Azure Fang an aura no less than his own, even stronger in some ways. The two men beside him had been trembling all over and shown fear on their faces.

    ¡°Provincial Governor of SHADOW for the central area, Azure Fang!¡± His voice was as cold as Frostde¡¯s.

    ¡°Did you wait for us on purpose?¡± Even if he were stupid now, the man with a hawk nose knew that they were likely walking into a trap this time around.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Azure Fang responded coldly before turning to Frostde. ¡°Frostde, will it be me or you?¡±

    ¡°Together! Hurry up, boss is waiting for us!¡± Frostde said in a deep voice as she flipped his wrist to hold her curved de. She quickly dashed forward with her body shape changing rapidly

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Azure Fang responded at once and drew out his curved de from his waist to strike down fiercely

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together! Let¡¯s fight them!¡± After taking deep breaths of air twice in session the hawk-nosed man raised his hand to face Azure Fang.

    After exchanging a nce, the other two men on the side didn¡¯t hesitate at all and quickly dashed out to the left and right to leave, with extremely fast speed.

    What a joke, the two of them were only in the early stage of Battle God, while the other two were already in the perfect stage. The two sides were not even on the same level. They both had a sense of self-awareness and knew that they were unable to even defend against their opponents¡¯ first move; therefore, they had realized that staying here was no different from walking into a deathtrap.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not stay?¡± Frostde¡¯s voice sounded at the same time, and her figure chased after like a phantom.

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± One of the men, sensing the approaching murderous intent from behind, let out a chilling yell that made their very souls shiver.

    A de of light shed from his neck. In an instant, his head soared into the sky, while his body, driven by momentum, stumbled forward for a couple of steps before copsing to the ground.

    After Frostde shed with one strike, without any hesitation, she turned her body and quickly chased after the other man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll leave vale immediately and swear never to step into vale again!¡± The man shouted hoarsely as he ran frantically.

    ¡°Next life then!¡±

    Frostde¡¯s teleportation speed was much faster than the opponent¡¯s. During their conversation, she had already caught up to a distance of 100 meters behind the man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I¡¯ve worked so hard to break through to be a Battle God¡­ I haven¡¯t had the chance to enjoy it yet¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s face was full of horror, and he ran forward recklessly without regard for his life.

 Chapter 175 Innate Charm

    ¡°Next lifetime, perhaps!¡±

    With that said, Frostde swung her de with precision.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man let out a hysterical scream, his eyes filled with a twisted expression.

    The de shed from his waist, and his body was cleaved into two parts, falling to the ground one after the other, blood gushing wildly. Frostde nced at the ground and turned around to run towards the iing road.

    She had just arrived by the car when she saw the man with a hooked nose being forced back ten steps by Azure Fang¡¯s sword aura, leaving deep footprints on the hard ground. Frostde didn¡¯t hesitate at all, raised her sword and charged forward. A fierce and sharp sword technique was swiftly unleashed, apanied by a piercing whistling sound in the air.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The hawk-nosed man, who had already been injured by Azure Fang, had his pupils shrink in a cold sh. Without much time to think, he took a deep breath and quickly dodged to the side. However, he was still a bit too slow, and his body bore several bloody gashes from the sharp de, with jets of blood spewing forth.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    What filled him with despair was that, just as his figure hadn¡¯t fully steadied, a curved de with the force of a thunderbolt swung forth.

    The de from Azure Fang had sliced directly into his shoulder as his arm was cleanly severed at the shoulder and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The hawk-nosed man let out a scream of agony.

    Before the sound had even faded, it abruptly ceased. The scimitar in Frostde¡¯s hand swept across his throat, and a head tumbled to the ground, blood sttering the pir.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Frostde then looked at the wound on Azure Fang¡¯s body and asked, with a hint of concern shing in his eyes.

    ¡°No big deal!¡± Azure Fang smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met, and your swordsmanship has improved again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still far away from me!¡± Frostde responded lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to boss¡¯s ce!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    After they left, ten SHADOW men appeared and took away the bodies lying on the ground.

    ¡­

    Chilly Wave Club was one of the top three entertainment venues ranked by Ozin.

    It was not yet 6 PM, but the club was already packed with people and buzzing with excitement.

    In arge private room on the first floor, ten foreign men were each holding onto a hostess as they partied wildly. Sitting in the middle was a middle-aged man who looked to be under fifty. He had a fierce expression and a particrly menacing scar on his face. His eyes shed with coldness like that of a wild beast from time to time. From his aura, it could be seen that he was a Half-Step Warlord. The others in the room were all Battle Generals except for one who had been a Tier-two Battle God.

    ¡°Haha, my lord, valian women are really something else! Each one is more than enough!¡± A curly-haired man held onto his hostess while grinning and raising his ss.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You have no taste. The beautiful women of vale aren¡¯t found in bars or clubs. Haven¡¯t you seen those movie stars? They¡¯re all so ethereal.¡± Another man took a puff at a cigar and said.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t even touch them! I like these girls, you can let them do anything as long as you give them money.¡± The curly-haired man held the girl much tighter.

    ¡°You hurt me¡­¡± The girl furrowed her brow, her body squirming a bit.

    But before she couldplete her words, she was smacked by the curly-haired man.

    ¡°You little tramp, you think you¡¯re some kind of celebrity? Not happy with just a little y?¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed a ck bag from the side and then threw a stack of bills at the girl.

    ¡°You slut, is the money not enough for you? Take this money, and crawl around the coffee table three times for me, right now!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s face flushed with anger. Just as she opened my mouth to say a word, she was pped again.

    ¡°You shameless thing, you have quite the appetite!¡±

    Then he took out another stack of banknotes and threw them on the ground, saying, ¡°Is this enough? Get down on your knees right now!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re great just because you have money? I¡¯m leaving anyway!¡± she shouted angrily, stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s not falling for your tricks!¡± A man burst intoughter.

    ¡°What a bitch!¡±

    With that said, the curly-haired man raised a hand and delivered a swift palm strike. That girl went flying, knocked clean off her feet, crashing down hard onto the ground. As she hit the dirt, she coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The other women in the private room eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Bitch, if you don¡¯t do as I say again, do you believe that I will kill you?¡± The curly-haired man continued to look at the girl and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Alright, focus on business first!¡± At this moment, the scarred man sitting in the middle waved his hand towards the group of girls and said, ¡°All of you get out!¡±

    The women simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief and quickly helped the one on the ground up and walked out.

    ¡°My lord, have the gate leaders arrived at Ozin?¡± The curly-haired man asked.

    ¡°Almost there!¡± Scarface replied, ¡°Get ready, it will probably take a while longer before the master can reach Ozin.¡±

    ¡°When we get things done, you can have any type of woman you want and do whatever you please with them!¡±

    ¡°I can hardly wait!¡± The curly-haired man licked his lips and said.

    ¡°What¡¯s our team¡¯s mission?¡± A man lifted his ss and downed its contents in one go.

    ¡°Make a bigmotion, the bigger, the better. Ideally, draw all the military and police personnel in Ozin over here!¡± The scarred man took a puff at his cigar.

    ¡°It¡¯s way too simple. Let¡¯s just ughter everyone in this club!¡± The curly-haired man picked up a fruit knife, sliced a piece of fruit, and took a bite.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s keep a few of those lovelydies for ourselves. After finishing the task, we can take them away!¡± Another man chuckled.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± The curly-haired man responded, ¡°Let¡¯s savor their performance when the timees!¡±

    Afterward, he turned to the scarred man and asked, ¡°When do we make our move, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± The scarred man crushed his cigar and spoke in a deep voice.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Just then, a knocking sound echoed, followed by a man and a woman entering the room.

    The woman appeared to be in her mid-twenties, exuding innate charm with a sizzling figure. Her gaze, in particr, was captivating, enough to ensnare souls. The other man was of a simr age to the woman, handsome and charming. A faint smile yed on his face, dressed in the attire of a club attendant, holding a bottle of fine red wine.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this club to harbor such exquisite beauties! Why didn¡¯t youe in sooner?¡± The curly-haired man¡¯s eyes roved over the beauty in front of him.

 Chapter 176 My Boss Is a Doctor

    Including Scarface and other men, all eyes were attracted by the beauty, their eyes shining. Scarface also checked the two people¡¯s aura and felt no movement; therefore, he thought they were justmon people.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir. I heard that our girls upset you before. I came here to apologize on their behalf. Please forgive them.¡± The beauty looked at Scarface with a seductive smile and a voice that could charm anyone.

    At the same time, she took two sses of red wine from the man¡¯s hand and handed one to Scarface on the coffee table in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink first as a sign of respect!¡± She raised her ss and drank it all in one go.

    ¡°Cheers!¡± Scarface picked up his ss of wine and drank it down after scanning his eyes over her beautiful figure.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± The beauty smiled again coquettishly.

    ¡°My lord, we can¡¯t kill this beautifuldy. We should take her awayter.¡± Said the curly-haired man. He was about to act soon anyway so there was nothing left to hide.

    The beauty giggled sweetly at his words.

    ¡°You must be a Ghost Messenger from Ebon Gate, right? I¡¯m sorry to inform you that your wish may note true until your next life!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Upon hearing her words, everyone¡¯s face changed simultaneously as their pupils shrank in fear.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Curly-haired man frowned deeply while an overwhelming aura burst out from him.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself formally, I¡¯m Night Orchid, Provincial Governor of SHADOW for the north district.¡± The beauty smiled once again charmingly and continued, ¡°The handsome guy next to me is Soul Chaser, Provincial Governor of SHADOW in the west district!

    At this point, a sense of danger washed over every corner of the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The curly-haired man roared and rushed towards Night Orchid at lightning speed.

    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s you who¡¯s looking for death!¡± Soul Chaser smirked. Then he raised his hand and sted out a majestic palm force, followed by a burst of explosion in the air.

    Bang!

    The curly-haired man had just rushed halfway when his body fell back like a sandbag. He crashed heavily into the wall behind him before falling to the ground convulsing. After a few twitches, he stopped moving altogether. Although he was a Battle God, he had only recently broken through it. In front of Soul Chaser who was already a Grand Elder Battle God, he couldn¡¯t withstand even one blow.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Everyone including Scarfaceunched an attack together and charged towards them both.

    Night Orchid and Soul Chaser coldly smiled as they dodged outwards with waves of violent energy sweeping across their path.

    Except for Scarface, the rest of his crew were all Battle Generals, much weaker than the curly-haired man and thus they were no way match for Night Orchid and Soul Chaser.

    In less than one minute, all of them apart from Scarfacey down on the ground motionless without breaths left within them anymore.

    After being sent flying back about six steps with a palm strike from Night Orchid, Scarface spewed out a mouthful of blood and his aura became unusually chaotic.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± After stabilizing his body, he shouted fiercely, ¡°What did you give me to drink just now?¡±

    ¡°I added something special to the wine,¡± Night Orchid smiled. ¡°Of course, for someone like you who is so strong, obvious poison won¡¯t fool you.¡±

    ¡°So that drop of stuff won¡¯t kill you. It just makes your power only able to be activated by seventy or eighty percent in a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I sense the energy on you guys before?¡± Scarface stared at Night Orchid with piercing eyes.

    ¡°Sorry about that. I forgot to tell you that my boss is still a doctor.¡± Soul Chaser smirked. ¡°He has countless ways to make a martial artist hide their energy. As long as there is no huge gap between the cultivation levels of both sides, you won¡¯t be able to detect it!¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Scarface roared out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Calm down and wait for your master. He will soone and meet with you,¡± Soul Chaser smiled again.

    After taking a deep breath, Scarface forcibly calmed himself down and he said, ¡°Do you think people like you can kill our master? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°s¡­ Judge said that people from ce of Darkness are all idiots. I didn¡¯t believe him before but now it seems he wasn¡¯t lying.¡± Soul Chaser responded indifferently.

    ¡°Do You think your so-called Master can kill my boss?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Scarface continued angrily, ¡°In front of my master, who has recently broken through to the level of a True Master Warlord, all of you are nothing but insects!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s impressive.¡± Night Orchid chuckled. ¡°I forgot to tell you one thing. A year ago, my boss killed a Half-Step Warlord with just one sh!¡±

    Scarface spewed out another mouthful of blood and looked shocked.

    ¡°Impossible! He can¡¯t be that strong!¡±

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Soul Chaser said in a low voice. ¡°Enough talk. I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he shot out like a blur with his hands flipping over at the same time, creating a piercing sound as he broke through the air. Night Orchid didn¡¯t stay idle either; her eyes narrowed as she followed suit and unleashed her power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Scarface knew that he wouldn¡¯t survive today and roared as he charged forward.

    However, at this moment, he could only muster up strength of a Grand Elder Battle God and thus he was no match for them.

    After a fierce exchange, there came a moment when the scarred man¡¯s body emitted the sound of bones shattering. A surge of blood gushed from his mouth as he rapidly retreated about eight meters before copsing to the ground.

    ¡°Master¡­ will definitely avenge me¡­¡± After struggling to say a few words, the head drooped on the shoulder.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Soul Chaser replied with disdain. Then he looked at Night Orchid and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find boss!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    After they left, several SHADOW men entered the room to clean up the battlefield.

    At the same time, a Mercedes-Benz SUV stopped at a side entrance of a park. Four men got out of the car.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Two men at the door hurriedly walked over and bowed to the burly man in front of them.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The burly man nodded and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have you found out? Is his child inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± One of them vigorously nodded. ¡°The child¡¯s grandparents are ying with her inside.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± The burly man nodded again.

    ¡°Ghost King,¡± The man continued speaking. ¡°We¡¯re just here to grab a kid. You don¡¯t need to take action. Please rest in the car while we go in and get her.¡±

 Chapter 177 Arrival of the Ebon Gate Masters

    ¡°Be vignt!¡± The burly man spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°vale is full of hidden dangers. Who knows if he has arranged for powerful protectors for his child?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal if they have powerful protectors?¡± The man had a disdainful expression on his face. ¡°ording to our intelligence, there are only two Battle Gods in all of Ozin, besides him. Never mind whether those two would be willing to be bodyguards for a child. Even if one of them were in the park, we could easily¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Nothing can go wrong this time, we must seed at all costs.¡± The burly man interrupted him. ¡°Everyone needs to stay alert and not underestimate our opponents!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Five men responded simultaneously.

    ¡°When do we make our move, Ghost King?¡± Another man asked after a pause.

    ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go!¡± The burly man looked at his watch before raising his hand to signal their departure.

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The group responded simultaneously, lifting their feet and heading toward the door.

    ¡°Sorry to break it to you, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be getting through this door today!¡± Just then, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Soon after, Casey appeared, leading four SHADOW men as they walked steadily forward.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡±

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s gonna take your life!¡± replied Casey tly.

    ¡°Just you?¡± The burly man snorted. ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Casey continued, ¡°You people from ce of Darkness have no memory. We¡¯ve told you before, vale is not a ce for you to step into, why don¡¯t you believe it?¡±

    ¡°The burly man didn¡¯t expect Casey to reveal his identity so quickly.

    ¡°You fool, I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± One of the Battle Gods shouted angrily. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    After speaking, he raised his hand and rushed towards Casey.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Casey stood still and casually raised his hand. A gust of wind swept out with a breaking sound.

    Bang!

    That man¡¯s figure had just rushed halfway when he was thrown back at high speed, hitting arge tree by the side of the road and breaking it in half before falling heavily to the ground. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word before kicking twice and dying on spot.

    Seeing this scene, the burly man had an expression full of shock and horror. He was very confident in that subordinate¡¯s strength, which was equal to that of a Tier-one Battle God. But now, he was easily killed by someone who just lifted a hand.

    ¡®They must be strong Warlords. But aren¡¯t there only two Battle Gods besides Commander Gardner in Ozin?¡¯ Ghost King thought as confusion crept up on him.

    The other four men on his side also had terrified expressions and their bodies trembled slightly.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Casey asked with a faint smile. ¡°I can tell you one more thing. Ebon Gate¡¯s four Ghost Kings probably only have you left. The others have already gone to hell to wait for you!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The burly man¡¯s pupils shrank again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Casey smiled again. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you dieter!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The burly man roared in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill him!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, chi energy from a Novice Warlord burst out from his body, followed by a humanoid beast-like rush forward. As he flipped both hands at the same time, punches containing an overwhelming force like mountains and seas sted towards Casey with an imposing momentum. After gritting their teeth, the other four Battle Generals all charged at Casey as well.

    ¡°vale ain¡¯t your yground for causing trouble. Remember that in your next life!¡±

    Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand,unching an attack that surged forward like a colossal hurricane. Without any suspense, including the burly man, they all were sent flying like autumn leaves before even reaching Casey.

    After flying dozens of meters away, the four Battle Generals lost their breath in mid-air, while the burly man was slightly better off and hung on after crashing to the ground.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­ you¡­ you¡¯ve already a True Master Warlord?¡± He spoke a word and his pupils dted rapidly. After convulsing a few times all over his body, he became motionless. At that moment of death, he silently prayed in his heart that the two gate masters would note. Otherwise, after today, Ebon Gate might no longer exist in ce of Darkness!

    ¡°Clean up!¡± Casey then looked at the four SHADOW boys and ordered them.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    ¡­

    Just as Ebon Gate¡¯s four ghost kings were attacked, Billy appeared on a slightly emptywn in the east of town. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it before sitting down on a long bench.

    Soon after, footsteps sounded. Spike Arnold walked quickly towards him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve just received news that both masters of Ebon Gate have entered Ozin City.¡± Spike Arnold respectfully reported upon arriving at Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Finally, they¡¯re here. We¡¯ve been waiting for them!¡± Billy grinned. ¡°How¡¯s Casey and the others doing?¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and sent a message to Rakshasa with just one word,¡±Kill!¡±

    ¡°I just talked to them on the phone, everything¡¯s taken care of.¡± Spike Arnold replied.

    ¡°Good.¡± Billy took a drag from his cigarette before patting the seat next to him. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly.¡± Spike responded respectfully. Ever since he decided to follow Billy, his sense of hierarchy had formed as well ¨C how could there be equal footing between superiors and subordinates? Looking across their territory, there were only a few people who could stand on equal ground with Commander Gardner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal. Here with me, we¡¯re not divided by rank but rather brothers fighting side by side.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Spike Arnold bowed once more. ¡°I¡¯ll stand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± Billy shrugged before continuing. ¡°After we¡¯re done with Ebon Gate, let¡¯s make some time and head over to the capital city.¡±

    Spike Arnold knelt down in respect and spoke up, ¡°On behalf of the former leaders and myself, thank you, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Get up and speak,¡± Billy raised his hand slightly before adding, ¡°I have another task for you.¡±

    ¡°Please give your orders,¡± Spike Arnold stood back up.

    ¡°You¡¯re an old member of SHADOW, I¡¯m sure you know more about its problems than I do.¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly as he continued, ¡°Although I have already tasked Judge and his team with eradicating the cancerous growth in SHADOW, they, like me, have only been with it for two years. Their understanding of the situation may not beprehensive enough topletely root out the problem. I am still concerned about this.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to deal with it from the source?¡± asked Spike Arnold.

 Chapter 178 The Tip of the Iceberg

    ¡°Do you have confidence?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°As long as Commander Gardner is determined, I will do my best and die trying!¡± Spike Arnold nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°After returning from the capital, you will focus on this task with all your heart. I¡¯ll give you three months to make sure that SHADOW¡¯s water is crystal clear!¡±

    ¡°I promise toplete the mission!¡± Spike Arnold saluted in response.

    As soon as he finished his words, Spike sensed two extremely terrifying pressures sweeping towards them.

    ¡°Arrived pretty quickly, huh?¡± Billyughed lightly and stood up from his seat.

    In no time, two figures appeared like ghosts about a hundred meters away from them ¨C one tall and one short.

    The taller man looked like he was under forty years old with delicate hands and skin as smooth as jade. His facial features were even more refined than those of an average woman¡¯s ¨C a very handsome man indeed.

    The man beside him had rough features with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He had a burly build carrying arge sword of God of War on his shoulder, exuding an intense bloodthirsty aura.

    As reported by Rakshasa earlier, both men were powerful fighters. The handsome man was already a True Master Warlord while the other was a Grand Elder Warlord.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner in vale is an extraordinarily handsome man, today I see it for myself.¡± Said the taller man, who was known as Ethereal Scribe.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billyughed lightly. ¡°You surprised me too. I never expected the Ebon Gate Master to be such a beautiful man!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± asked the other man, who was the deputy gate master.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Ethereal Scribe stopped him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to receive Commander Gardner¡¯s praise.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked towards Billy and Spike Arnold, ncing at Spike along the way.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I actually underestimated the people around you. I didn¡¯t expect there to be another Warlord besides you in Ozin. It looks like our intelligence system has a big problem!¡±

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Billy smiled faintly again.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Ethereal Scribeughed before changing the subject, ¡°Commander Gardner, you should know why I came this time, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Billy responded indifferently.

    ¡°People like Devil of Blood can be killed without causing too much trouble for you,¡± Ethereal Scribe continued speaking. ¡°But killing an envoy from ce of Darkness is something that shouldn¡¯t be done under any circumstances, because if we don¡¯te today, other forces wille for you tomorrow! The authority of Sanctum of Darkness cannot be challenged by anyone else, so you made a huge mistake!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy took a puff of his cigarette and asked, ¡°Do you know what mistake you made?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to say that I shouldn¡¯t have taken on this task and traveled all this way just to die in vale?¡± Ethereal Scribe asked and smiled in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I thought,¡± Billy exhaled smoke rings with a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re quite humorous!¡± Ethereal Scribeughed again. ¡°I have a proposal. Would you consider it?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°With your abilities, staying in vale as a so-called King of the West would be a waste of talent! The world is muchrger than you can imagine. What you know now is just the tip of the iceberg! If you¡¯re willing to go to ce of Darkness for development, I guarantee that your achievements will far surpass those if you stay in vale.¡±

    ¡°I can rmend you to join the Elder Council in Sanctum of Darkness. Only by going there will you truly understand how vast this world is and how strong its warriors are!¡±

    ¡°That sounds like an interesting proposal!¡± Billy smirked.

    ¡°Would you considering over?¡± Ethereal Scribe looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that from what you¡¯ve said so far, you seem narrow-minded.¡± Billy continued, ¡°vale has been passed down for thousands of years and has dominated global history for nearly half that time. Its glory once shone on every corner of the globe.¡±

    ¡°As for ce of Darkness, it¡¯s nothing more than puppets controlled by some sinister countries. For vale, they¡¯re not even worth considering. If we really wanted to take action against you, vale could easily sweep through ce of Darkness with just one team. But now here you are shamelessly inviting me to be their elder in Sanctum Of Darkness. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°It looks like Commander Gardner has a lot of confidence in vale!¡± Ethereal Scribe squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not that I have confidence in vale, but rather that your ce of Darkness is too blindly confident!¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°In the end, you don¡¯t see much outside of your own little world!¡±

    ¡°Damn, how dare you speak like that?¡± The deputy master of Ebon Gate spoke angrily.

    ¡°The damn one is you!¡± Spike Arnold replied in a deep voice as an equally strong aura emanated from him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The deputy Ebon Gate master turned to look at Spike Arnold and threatened, ¡°You insect dare to talk big? I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    As he spoke, he released a terrifying pressure and quickly enveloped Spike Arnold.

    Billy casually waved his hand and dissipated the other¡¯s momentum before turning to speak calmly to him.

    ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll send you to meet your four Great Ghost Kings first.¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Ethereal Scribe frowned slightly.

    ¡°Oh right, maybe you don¡¯t know yet,¡± Billy turned towards Ethereal Scribe. ¡°Of all the people Ebon Gate sent to vale this time around, only two are still alive, both of them are standing here right now. Everyone else has be true ghosts.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethereal Scribe¡¯s face was no longer carefree and light-hearted as before.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your intelligence system have major problems before?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Congrattions on getting it right, ten points for you! All the people who came with you this time have been killed by us except for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± The deputy head of Ebon Gate snorted coldly. ¡°Other than you, who else can kill the four ghost kings?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Billy smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll soon believe it!¡±

    Just as Billy finished speaking, ck shadows flew from around thewn. Then, they all fell around the four of them with a dull thud. These shadows were none other than the group led by Ebon Gate¡¯s four ghost kings.

    Without exception, they were already dead.

 Chapter 179 Just One Slash

    ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Ethereal Scribe and the other man looked around, their faces filled with extreme sadness.

    These guys were all of Ebon Gate¡¯s high-endbat power except for the two of them. Among them, there were over ten strong powerhouses, including a Warlord and three Half-Step Warlords. But they were all killed before the enemymander even made a move.

    Before they could figure out what had happened, one after another, figures appeared in their sight. It was Casey, ¡°Five Sharp Knives¡± and a thousand SHADOW warriors.

    ¡°Commander!¡± When they arrived within 100 meters of Billy, everyone knelt down and shouted in unison, their voices deafening.

    After detecting Casey¡¯s and the Five Sharp Knives¡¯ aura, Ethereal Scribe¡¯s pupils shrank coldly. He was facing a True Master Warlord, two Half-Step Warlords, a True Master Battle God and two Grand Elder Battle Gods.

    Only then did they realize how useless their intelligence system was. Despair rose simultaneously in both of them. Everyone else could be ignored, but what they never expected was that there was another powerful True Master Warlord here besides Billy.

    Originally, the two of them had nned to team up and take down Billy no matter how strong he was. But now, with this super-strong opponent present, it meant that they might not have even a shred of chance.

    ¡°Stand up!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thanks, Commander!¡± The crowd shouted again.

    ¡°So, the master of Ebon Gate, do you believe me now?¡± Billy continued to speak to Ethereal Scribe.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ethereal Scribe opened his mouth and looked extremely gloomy.

    ¡°Oh right! There¡¯s one thing I forgot to tell you.¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If my estimation is correct, Ebon Gate headquarters should be under attack by now!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The vice-master of Ebon Gate eximed in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not notifying you earlier.¡± Said Billy calmly.

    Ethereal Scribe let out a heavy sigh. At this moment, he truly regretted taking on this job. One wrong decision and he had destroyed the entire Ebon Gate himself.

    ¡°I admit that I underestimated your power,¡± Ethereal Scribe took a deep breath and continued speaking to Billy. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Let us go, and we¡¯ll forget about the incident at Ebon Gate. We both swear to never set foot in vale again!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°You two came all the way to Ozin to kill me, but now that you can¡¯t, you want to make peace? Your logic is as twisted.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to let us go, but have you ever considered that, no one else here can stop us except for you and the other Warlord? And I estimate your strength is only slightly higher than mine or even equal.¡± Ethereal Scribe took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°So even if you manage to kill us in the end, I guarantee at least half of the people here will die! Are you nning on ignoring their lives?¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Casey and the others were speechless upon hearing this remark; they were truly impressed by Ethereal Scribe¡¯s confidence.

    ¡°You seem very confident in yourself,¡± Billy said as he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his waist. He then took a few steps towards them and calmly said, ¡°Come on then, let me show you what vale is capable of.¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to let us go?¡± Ethereal Scribe¡¯s aura suddenly surged with powerful pressure emanating from him. The deputy head also released his own aura while tightly gripping his big knife with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Go ahead then. If either of you canst three rounds against me, I¡¯ll let you leave,¡± Billy replied sternly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see just how strong the famous Commander Gardner really is!¡± Ethereal Scribe said in a deep voice. In the next moment, he shot out like a bullet, simultaneously unleashing several punches filled with earth-shattering energy. The sound of explosions echoed through the air.

    The deputy master of Ebon Gate also made his move, rapidly rotating his wrists to create an incredibly powerful of sword strikes that shed towards Billy. Both men knew that their lives were on the line and didn¡¯t hold back in their attacks. For a moment, fierce winds blew and shockwaves rippled through the air as sword energy filled the sky.

    At the same time, Billy moved too. He gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de tightly and darted forward at lightning speed. Then he swung his de with incredible force and unleashed a blood-red sword beam that sliced through their opponents¡¯ attacks like butter before hurtling towards them with devastating power.

    Ethereal Scribe¡¯s pupils shrank to pinprick size as every pore on his body opened up to absorb all avable information about this new threat. A sense of intense danger permeated every cell in his body.

    It was only at this moment that both men realized just how foolish they had been to underestimate their opponent¡¯s strength. They had thought that thismander was a True Master Warlord, at best; while the fact was that he was powerhouse equal to a War Grandmaster.  Moreover, he must have already reached the midte stage of cultivation.

    The next moment, a head flew into the sky, with blood gushing out from the deputy gate master¡¯s neck, like a geyser. And, his body copsed on the ground.

    At the same time, Ethereal lost one of his arms, a tide of blood unleashed from the wound on his shoulder.

    Casey and ¡°Five Sharp des¡± simultaneously eximed in amazement, impressed by the battle power of Commander Gardner. Amidst the shock, a hint of joy appeared in the eyes of all five people at the same time.

    From Billy¡¯s current fighting strength, they could see that his injuries had improved a lot. ording to this situation, Commander Gardner who once stood at the pinnacle of martial arts would soon be back.

    Spike Arnold on the side had an expression of disbelief on his face. Although he had heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s martial art long before, he never thought he would be so strong  that even an advanced Warlord was like a mouse in his hands.

    As Ethereal Scribe¡¯s heart was filled with waves of shock and despair, a glimmer of hope emerged. Perhaps Commander Gardner truly had the ability to avenge their former leader.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± In the next moment, Ethereal Scribe let out a desperate scream, his face filled with endless horror.

    With just one strike, they were left with one dead and one injured.

    The King of the West, had been vastly underestimated by ce of Darkness.

    Huffing for breath, Ethereal Scribe didn¡¯t have time to think as he quickly rushed towards the crowd nearby. For him, finding some hostages was his only way out ¨C perhaps there was still a chance!

 Chapter 180 Five Sharp Blades

    However, he overestimated himself.

    When he only took some steps, the scarlet de light shed again and faded into his back. The next moment, his body was diagonally split in half, falling to the ground one after another, with blood spraying wildly and the ground in chaos.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡®So strong!¡¯ These are thest two words that came to Ethereal Scribe¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Later, Casey came over with the others greeted Spike Arnold as well.

    Feeling the aura of the four people, Spike Arnold once again eximed in amazement. Although the current ¡°Five Sharp des¡± were no match for the former ones back then, there was a big age difference between the two sides. The former five had an average age of around 35, but the five people in front of him now would not exceed 26 or 27 at most.

    ¡®What heights will these five people grow to in another ten years? Truly, there are no weak soldiers under a strongmander!¡¯ Spike Arnold thought.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Billy smiled at a few people and said, ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to chat!¡±

    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the car not far away.

    Half an hourter, several people appeared in a meeting room at the base of SHADOW in Ozin.

    ¡°Boss, are your injuries almost healed?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy with a strong sense of admiration after sitting down.

    ¡°It will take some time to fully recover, but it should be fast enough.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Night Orchid was overjoyed.

    ¡°Azure Fang and Frostde, you two are doing well. It¡¯s been a while since west met and you¡¯re both already Half-Step Warlords!¡± Billy then looked at the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°Keep up the good work and strive to break through to be true Warlords soon!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your encouragement, brother. We won¡¯t let you down!¡± Frostde rarely showed such joy on his face except when facing Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother. Give me one month and there won¡¯t be any problem!¡± Azure Fang responded at the same time with determination in his eyes.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy smiled again before turning to Soul Chaser and Judge.

    ¡°You two should learn from Azure Fang and Frostde or else they¡¯ll leave you behind by miles in no time.¡±

    ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t tease me anymore. I¡¯m already desperate.¡± Soul Chaser had an expression of helplessness on his face.

    ¡°What are you so desperate about? You always try too hard to act cool outside. If only you had half of Azure Fang¡¯s concentration that would be great.¡± Judge pouted back at him

    ¡°You¡¯re just as bad as me,¡± Soul Chaser red at Judge, ¡°Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re different!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not the same! If you don¡¯t believe me then let¡¯s practice together?¡± Judge looked smugly confident, ¡°If not then what?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes then let¡¯s do it! I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± Soul Chaser pouted again.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, you better take it easy!¡± Night Orchidughed and said, ¡°Look at Judge¡¯s expression, he¡¯s waiting for you to fall into his trap! If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯ll soon break through to be a True Master!¡±

    ¡°Night Orchid, can¡¯t you let me loosen his bones a bit?¡± Judge grumbled.

    ¡°Damn it, are you really about to break through?¡± Soul Chaser asked in surprise.

    ¡°No!¡± Judge shook his head. ¡°She was just messing with you. It¡¯s not that easy. Come on, let¡¯s practice!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Seeing the smug smile on Judge¡¯s face, Soul Chaser knew what he was up to.

    Night Orchid giggled and said, ¡°Soul Chaser, you need to work harder or brother will have to help you break through!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month. If you don¡¯t reach the perfect realm by then, I¡¯ll help.¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Um¡­ boss, you guys talk, I¡¯m going to practice!¡± Soul Chaser shuddered all over and rushed out of the door. He knew Billy wasn¡¯t joking. He still remembered when they broke through from Battle Generals to Battle Gods, it was like being skinned alive by Billy. He swore never again. It was better for him to honestly cultivate himself than rely on Billy¡¯s help, since thetter felt more like a painful rebirth.

    Night Orchid looked at Soul Chaser¡¯s expression and burst intoughter. Azure Fang and the others also smiled happily.

    ¡°Azure Fang, when are you nning to propose to Frostde? You can¡¯t expect her to take the initiative as a grown man.¡± Night Orchid aimed her spear at Azure Fang.

    Ahem!

    Azure Fang choked.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going to practice too!¡± Frostde¡¯s face showed a rare blush as she turned and walked out.

    ¡°Frostde, don¡¯t go!¡± Night Orchid called out with a smile.

    ¡°Night Orchid, do you want toe out and hang out with me?¡± Frostde turned her head towards Night Orchid.

    ¡°Forget it. Let Azure Fang apany you. I¡¯m not your match,¡± Night Orchid surrendered quickly.

    ¡°Night Orchid, you¡¯re afraid of tough guys, huh?¡± Judgeughed loudly.

    ¡°Judge, I think you¡¯re itching for a fight!¡± Night Orchid gave Judge an angry look before turning towards Billy. ¡°Boss, when are we going to the capital?¡±

    Upon hearing this question from her, Azure Fang and Judge turned their heads towards Billy.

    ¡°In a few days,¡± Billy responded thoughtfully while staring ahead into space as if lost in thought.

    ¡°They must know about Ebony Lord¡¯s situation in the capital by now. If we wait too long it might cause trouble.¡± Judge asked worriedly.

    ¡°I think boss is giving them time to prepare,¡± Night Orchid said after some contemtion.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge asked again.

    ¡°Without giving them enough time to prepare, they won¡¯t have the confidence to act. Boss will just be wasting his time.¡± Azure Fang narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°Boss, are you making an example of someone ?¡± Judge finally understood.

    ¡°You¡¯re just realizing this now?¡± Night Orchid smiled coquettishly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go practice!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Bing stronger as soon as possible is the way to go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The three of them nodded simultaneously.

    ¡­

    That afternoon, Billy received a call from Harleen saying that someone was looking for him. The person didn¡¯t know how to contact him directly so they went straight to SunPark Group and found her instead. Harleen knew little who the person was but she knew it was a woman and she didn¡¯t say why she wanted to see Billy. At first, Billy didn¡¯t want to pay attention but considering that someone had gone out of their way to find Harleen he worried that something might happen so he decided to meet with her.

    Half an hourter, Billy arrived at the lobby of SunPark Group on the first floor.

    ¡°Billy, over here!¡± Just as he walked into the lobby, he saw Harleen walking out from a nearby caf¨¦.

    ¡°Harleen, did she give you any trouble?¡± Billy greeted her.

    ¡°Nope, she had no ill intentions towards me and seemed very humble.¡± Harleen smiled sweetly.

    After pausing briefly, she stared at Billy and said, ¡°She¡¯s a beautifuldy. And, judging by her demeanor, she must be a youngdy from a wealthy family. Shouldn¡¯t you exin something to me?¡±

 Chapter 181 A Beauty Looking for Billy

    Billy coughed and twitched his mouth.

    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re overthinking. I don¡¯t even know who it is, why would I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen smiled slyly. ¡°Could it be another woman of youing to find you?¡±

    Billy coughed again. ¡°Harleen, have confidence in yourself. No woman can take me away from you.¡±

    ¡°You better not be lying to me!¡± Harleen pouted her sexy lips and pretended to be angry as she continued, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll take Tasha and leave Ozin, you can never find us again!¡±

    ¡°Wife, howe I never realized that you were such a jealous person before?¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t deny it! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Harleen pouted.

    As they talked, they arrived at the door of a private room in the coffee shop where Harleen knocked and entered.

    Looking around the room, Billy saw a beautiful woman sitting on the sofa with an old man standing beside her. After taking a closer look at the woman, Billy was slightly stunned ¨C it was someone he knew. The woman was none other than Audrey Ryan, a heiress of one of four major families in Enssea.

    Now, he knew why she hade to find him.

    ¡°Mr Gardner?¡± Audrey Ryan stood up from the sofa in shock when she saw Billy walk in.

    She never expected that the man she was visiting this time would be that god-like man. She had seen Billy¡¯s incredible skills with her own eyes at the Heart of the Earth exhibitionst time, not even afraid of bullets at such close range. During this period, Billy¡¯s tall and handsome figure would asionally appear in her mind, giving her an irresistible feeling.

    As one of the four major families in Enssea, countless gentlemen had pursued her over the years, including some young talents with prominent family backgrounds and promising futures. However, none of them could make her feel moved. But when she saw Billy for the first time at the exhibition venue that day, she felt a palpitation in her heart.

    She originally wanted to find an opportunity to visit Derek and ask him for Billy¡¯s contact information. But because Derek had been stationed in Ozin recently, she hadn¡¯t found a suitable opportunity until now.

    Her trip to Ozin this time was partly on behalf of her family to visit the big shot of SHADOW and also intend to visit Derek Hines. But she never expected that the big shot she was going to meet would be the man in her mind.

    She finally understood why even Derek Hines was so respectful towards him. It turned out he was that big shot of SHADOW.

    ¡°Ms Ryan, do you know my husband?¡± Harleen knew they must have met before when hearing Audrey¡¯s words. As a woman herself, Harleen could see from her eyes there was a hint of admiration towards Billy while speaking.

    Harleen nced at Billy.

    ¡®Men are liars indeed!¡¯ Harleen thought to herself.

    ¡°Ms Knight, hello, I¡¯ve met Mr Gardner once before in Enssea.¡± Audrey Ryan responded quickly after being shocked by what happened just now. She felt deep disappointment rising inside as well.

    ¡®He¡¯s already married! And his wife is such a supermodel, I can¡¯tpare to her at all. Fate can be cruel.¡¯ Audrey Ryan thought to herself.

    Harleen smiled and then turned to Billy. ¡°Billy, you guys chat. I¡¯m going back to work. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Wife, do you want to stay?¡± Billy felt a pang in his heart as he looked at Harleen.

    ¡°No thanks, I have a lot of work at thepany and there¡¯s also a meetinging up soon.¡± Harleen smiled again. ¡°Take your time chatting. You don¡¯t have to rush it. Call me when you¡¯re done and we¡¯ll go home together.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy replied with a twitch of his mouth.

    ¡°Ms Ryan, see you next time!¡± Harleen then turned to Audrey and said.

    ¡°See you next time, and thank you.¡± Audrey tried her best to keep her emotions in check before responding with a smile.

    After Harleen left, the old man looked at Audrey and said, ¡°Missy, talk with Mr Gardner here. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±

    Audrey Ryan nodded.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, please sit down.¡± After the old man left, Audrey gestured towards the sofa opposite her respectfully.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Billy sat down on the sofa across from her and asked.

    ¡°First, I want to apologize personally for my behaviorst time in Enssea.¡± Audrey bowed deeply towards Billy. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who you were as one of SHADOW¡¯s leaders so I offended you unintentionally. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Billy said casually, ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner,¡± Audrey Ryan bowed again, ¡°I am here on behalf of the Ryan family to formally apologize to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Elijah Ryan offended you, please be the bigger person and don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡±

    After leaving the restaurant that night, Elijah Ryan immediately called his father and didn¡¯t dare hide anything about what had happened. And he got scolded by his father over the phone and was told to return home immediately. Upon returning home, all of the core members of the Ryan family had been summoned back to their estate. They had already learned about Sakura Blossom Trading Company being seized by authorities and confirmed Elijah Ryan¡¯s words.

    The next morning, one hundred SHADOW men went to the Ryan estate and brought back Audrey¡¯s uncle who was responsible for business affairs along with several other members. For two or three days after that incident urred, the leader of the Ryan family tried everything he could think of in order to get his younger brother released from custody but it was too sensitive a situation for anyone else in their circle to help them out, so they were still held at SHADOW until today.

    Feeling helpless in this situation, the head of the Ryan family sent Audrey Ryan over Ozin, hoping she could gain forgiveness from this important figure there.

    Audrey first went back to that restaurant where she found out it was an employee from SunPark Group who had gotten into a conflict with Elijah Ryan that night beforeing directly here.

    ¡°Do you have any problems within your family?¡± Billy picked up his teacup taking a sip. He knew very well why Audrey Ryan came all this way just apologize personally; obviously her family has been targeted by SHADOW, leaving them no choice but resorting such tactics.

    ¡°There is indeed some business cooperation between ourpany and Sakura Blossom Trading Company.¡± After taking a deep breath, Audrey continued speaking,

    ¡°But I can guarantee with my life that we would never do anything against our country¡¯s interests. It is our bottom line when conducting ourselves as people.¡±

    ¡°Did the Ryan family know about the problems with Sakura Blossom Trading Company at the beginning?¡± Billy set down his teacup and gave a faint smile.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know, absolutely not!¡± Audrey quickly shook her head and continued, ¡°If we had known earlier, the Ryan family would not have continued to work with them.¡±

    ¡°Since you are so convinced that there is no problem with the Ryan family, why did youe all this way?¡± Billy spoke again.

 Chapter 182 Departure for the Capital

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m worried that we¡¯ve been working with Sakura Blossom Trading Company for so long, there may be some unintentional mistakes along the way, so¡­¡± Audrey Ryan took another deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°As long as Mr Gardner can give us some leeway, the Pan family is willing to makepensation within a reasonable range. We can ept it.¡± She added.

    ¡°Do you think everything can be solved with money?¡± Billyughed and continued, ¡°You overestimate the power of money and underestimate SHADOW. If everyone whomits a crime could redeem themselves with money, SHADOW would have no reason to exist.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡­¡± Audrey Ryan spoke anxiously.

    She didn¡¯t know why she felt such great pressure in front of Billy. Normally she was a very confident woman and even when facing some big shots in her daily interactions with those elite figures in Enssea she could remain calm andposed. This was also an important reason why her family chose her toe to Ozin.

    But in front of Billy, Audrey felt an invisible pressure that made her incredibly nervous as if anything she said would have loopholes all over it.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy interrupted her words. ¡°Go back and tell your father that SHADOW has rules for handling things and won¡¯t deliberately target anyone. If there isn¡¯t any problem with your family, he doesn¡¯t need to panic!¡±

    ¡°Of course, if your family is involved in any wrongdoing on this matter, tell him that he shouldn¡¯t waste time looking for someone else! Because finding anyone else will be useless!¡±

    After speaking, Billy stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Mr Gardner¡­¡± Audrey Ryan had a hesitant tone since she didn¡¯t know how to express it properly.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Billy turned and asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ excuse me, are you free tonight? Can I invite you to dinner?¡± Audrey Ryan took a deep breath and spoke again.

    ¡°Next time!¡± Billy¡¯s voice fell, and he was already outside the door.

    Audrey Ryan exhaled heavily, her eyes shing with a strong sense of frustration. This was the second time she had been rejected by Billy. Thest time was at that exhibition center when she asked for his phone number. He didn¡¯t give it to her and told her to find Derek Hines if she had any business with him. This time, she took the initiative to invite him for dinner but was rejected again. As a youngdy from the Ryan family, being rejected twice in a row by a man naturally made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Missy, did he leave?¡± The old man who had been there before walked in. ¡°What did he say? Did he agree to release Mr Ryan?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Audrey Ryan shook her head.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything?¡± The old man slightly stunned. ¡°Then¡­ then what about Mr Ryan¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Audrey Ryan interrupted him, ¡°He will be fine. I trust Mr Gardner and I trust SHADOW!¡±

    One of the purposes of representing the Ryan family in visiting Ozin was to see what kind of person Billy really was, and now she had seen it. Although this was only their second meeting with each other, she believed in herself that Billy wasn¡¯t someone who would bend or breakws for personal gain. As long as her family didn¡¯t have any intention of betraying the country, there wouldn¡¯t be any major issues.

    ¡°Stephen, find out what his position is in SHADOW.¡± Said Audrey Ryan after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Got it!¡± the old man nodded.

    Meanwhile, Billy had arrived in the lobby and pulled out his phone to call Harleen. She was just getting off work and told him to wait for her in the lobby.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°So you finished talking with that beautifuldy so quickly?¡± Harleen asked as she walked towards him from the elevator and linked arms with him on their way to the parking lot.

    ¡°She came all this way from Enssea just to see you. Why don¡¯t you take her out for dinner or something?¡± Harleen teased.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Billy hesitated. ¡°Harleen, this is only our second time meeting. We¡¯re not even friends yet.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Harleen looked at Billy thoughtfully. ¡°For you, maybe she¡¯s not even a friend yet, but for her it might mean more than that. As another woman, I can read between the lines.¡±

    ¡°You think too much,¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Trust me, my intuition is never wrong,¡± Harleen smiled before changing topics. ¡°She should be the heiress of the Ryan family in Enssea, right? She came because of her brother¡¯s recent incident?¡±

    With her intelligence, Harleen had already guessed as much when she heard where Audrey Ryan was from earlier on.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What does her family think now? Are they going to seek revenge for their young master?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°Nope!¡± Billy shook his head with a smile. ¡°She came to apologize on behalf of the Ryan family, and everything is fine now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Harleen responded with a smile. ¡°Since my husband did well today, I¡¯ll treat you to a fancy dinner. I already told my parents to take Tasha out for dinner first, so they don¡¯t have to wait for us. Tonight will be just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Haha, sounds great!¡± Billyughed in response.

    Two minutester, they drove off together.

    ¡­

    That day in Ozin was sunny and cloudless. Today was the first time in years that Billy had set foot in the capital city, even though he had been crowned King of the West three years ago. But today he was going there to clear Ebony Lord¡¯s name. Besides, he nned on capturing the most wanted criminal for SHADOW. Of course, only Billy knew if there were any other motives behind his actions. Regardless of his intentions though, this day was destined not be an ordinary one.

    At 9 AM, eight people boarded a private ne of SHADOW. Only the master of SHADOW or those authorized by him were eligible for such privilege.

    This was the first time Billy had climbed aboard the stairs of this ne since bing the leader. Usually, when he needed to fly, there was always a ne on standby from the military department. Roderick Chasey had already prepared a private jet for him, but he refused it.

    This time, as the master of SHADOW, it was more meaningful for him to take this flight into the capital city.

    Before leaving, Roderick Chasey brought a thousand soldiers in uniform to see him off and repeatedly reminded Billy not to be too impulsive once he arrived in the capital city.

    He knew very well that Billy would encounter many obstacles on this trip. But at the same time, Roderick knew that with Billy¡¯s personality, even if he knew there were hell and high water ahead of him, he would still go forward without hesitation.

    So besides trying his best to persuade him otherwise, there was nothing else Roderick could do.

    At 9:15 AM sharp, the ne with ¡°SHADOW¡± printed on it soared into the sky like lightning towards its destination, the capital city.

 Chapter 183 Intercepting on the Way

    At the same time, in a restricted area of the capital city, two elderly men sat in an office. They were Donald and that old man in in clothes.

    ¡°He¡¯s boarded the ne!¡± Donald picked up his phone and nced at the message before speaking calmly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The old man nodded slightly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a good time for him toe here, in these dangerous times.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous times? Whoever dares to cause trouble when he arrives will see how I deal with them!¡± Donald responded with an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for that kid!¡± The old man red at Donald unkindly. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t show up. Things will be different when you do.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Who did he bring?¡±

    ¡°Casey and ¡®Five des¡¯, plus Spike Arnold.¡± Donald picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Are you sure Azure Dragon and his group of four won¡¯te?¡± The old man continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Donald shook his head decisively and put down his teacup before

    ¡°If everything goes well in his trip this time, that¡¯s fine, but if someone wants to make trouble, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just the four including Azure Dragoning!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see it happen?¡± The old man red at Donald again. Afterwards, he continued to speak in a slightly worried tone, ¡°I hope everything goes well, otherwise it will be difficult for us to exin to that old man! Last time, Sebastian Cook from the Central War Department blocked SHADOW from taking people of Ink Pavilion. The old man found out about this and made a big fuss! If something happens again this time, he may behead a few people with his own hands!¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Donald¡¯s face also showed a hint of seriousness. He knew very well what would happen if the old man mentioned by them made a move.

    ¡°Have all the major families received the message?¡± The old man in in clothes continued to ask.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Donald nodded.

    ¡°Did you have someone keep an eye on them?¡± he handed a cigarette to Donald and continued, ¡°Especially on the Leonard family¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep an eye on them!¡± Donald shook his head slightly. ¡°That kid announced that he was inducting Spike Arnold into SHADOW Hall of Honor so publicly. He obviously gave his opponent ample preparation.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The in-clothed old man paused for a moment.

    ¡°Do you think he came to the capital this time just for Spike Arnold? He is going to kill two birds with one stone.¡± Donald spoke lightly, ¡°Including what happened five years ago, although he won¡¯t take action against those people this time, giving them a warning is inevitable!¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± The in-clothed old man nodded slightly and took another drag from his cigarette before continuing, ¡°Someone has to step forward. Is there anyone suitable?¡±

    ¡°We few old men shouldn¡¯t get involved and make things difficult for him.¡± Donald spoke thoughtfully. ¡°Although he came to the capital as the master of SHADOW this time, he is still part of the War Department after all. Let Cole Wilson step forward. It makes sense both emotionally and logically.¡±

    ¡°You sly fox! You¡¯re really cunning,¡± The in-clothed old man rolled his eyes at Donald.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Compared with you, I¡¯m not worthy,¡± replied Donald sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t n on letting him step forward?¡±

    ¡°¡­ This tea tastes pretty good,¡± said the in-clothed old man awkwardly whileughing nervously.

    ¡°Old fox!¡± Donald raised his teacup and gulped it down.

    Both of them knew that in this critical moment of selecting a newmander-in-chief for the war department, having Cole Wilsone forward was significant.

    At 11 o¡¯clock in the morning, SHADOW¡¯s special nended steadily at a controlled airport on the outskirts of the capital. Subsequently, a group of eight people walked down from the gangway.

    ¡°Salute to Commander-in-Chief!¡±

    Not far away, three thousand SHADOW soldiers knelt down simultaneously and shouted in unison with their voices soaring to the sky.

    ¡°Get up and speak!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander-in-Chief!¡± The crowd shouted again in unison.

    Afterwards, a young man at the head of the team quickly ran to Billy¡¯s group and saluted them with standard military courtesy.

    ¡°Commander-in-Chief, Deputy Commander, and five Provincial Governors, I¡¯m Brigham Bush.¡±

    ¡°Is our car ready?¡± Night Orchid spoke up.

    ording to the regional division of SHADOW, the capital city belonged to the north district, so this was Night Orchid¡¯s purview. Brigham Bush was one of her subordinates who was responsible for leading SHADOW in the capital.

    ¡°Madam, everything has been prepared long ago!¡± Brigham Bush responded solemnly

    ¡°Boss, where are we going first?¡± Night Orchid then looked towards Billy asking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to SHADOW!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    Five minutester, a convoy of vehicles headed towards the base of SHADOW in the capital city from the airport.

    ¡°Boss, who do you think will be the first to ¡®greet¡¯ us?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy from inside their extended SUV.

    ¡°No need to ask, it¡¯s definitely people from the Capital Defense Bureau!¡± Judge interjected before Billy could respond. ¡°When Commanderes to the city, they have to be on high alert. They probably haven¡¯t slept well these past few days!¡±

    As its name suggested, the Capital Defense Bureau was a special agency responsible for ensuring security in the capital city. Like Special Patrol Force, its members were part of military units but were not under military jurisdiction and they reported directly above them. The bureau also had a permanent agency called Imperial Guard Bureau that specialized in securing and protecting areas within the capital city. Although it fell under Capital Defense Bureau¡¯s jurisdiction, Imperial Guard Bureau could often operate independently due to their unique responsibilities.

    ¡°Judge, congrattions! You got it right!¡± Azure Fang said with narrowed eyes as he gazed towards where they were heading on their drive.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re weing boss at all!¡± Soul Chaser eximed angrily as he looked out at what was ahead of them.

    There were hundreds of off-road vehicles parked along both sides of road with shing warning lights that seemed endless. Each vehicle had four men standing next to it; all had strong energy and serious expressions while staring intently at SHADOW¡¯s convoy passing by them.

    In front of one particr vehicle stood four men ranging from thirty years old up until fifty years old. Judging by their auras, each man was above Battle God-level cultivation.

    The oldest man among them was a Novice Warlord.

    ¡°Even the Imperial Guard Bureau is here. They really think highly of our boss!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s eyes narrowed and a coldness spread involuntarily.

    ¡°These bastards!¡± Judge eximed in anger. ¡°Our boss, King of the West, came to the capital city and they intercepted him on the way. They¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, when I came to the capital city with our former leader, we encountered a simr situation.¡± Spike Arnold frowned slightly. ¡°However, at that time there were only ten people on their side. Later they took us and our leader to Capital Defense Bureau and never let us leave their office. I didn¡¯t expect them to repeat their old tricks three yearster!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Boss, how do we handle this?¡± Frostde¡¯s face was frosty as she turned to Billy.

    ¡°How about we go down there with all five of us and chop them up?¡±

 Chapter 184 A Silent Confrontation

    A bout of coughing erupted in the car.

    ¡°Frostde, can¡¯t you be a little less aggressive? You¡¯re always ready to attack!¡± One of the menined.

    The other party was from the Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau. Even though SHADOW wasn¡¯t afraid of them, if they were killed here, Billy¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the city anymore.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your big reaction?¡± Frostde retorted. ¡°If you guys are too scared, I¡¯ll go down alone!¡±

    Night Orchid quickly grabbed Frostde¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Frostde, calm down first and listen to what Boss will say.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°Why are you all so nervous? Maybe they just happened to pass by here and stopped because they saw our car.¡± Billy replied calmly with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He was well aware that someone was trying to make things difficult for him. The other party was smart enough to send people from both the Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau as a ¡®weemittee¡¯. Even if the news got out, their intervention would be considered justified, since these two organizations were responsible for safeguarding the capital city and its surrounding areas.

    ¡°You mean¡­?¡± Brigham Bush sitting in the driver¡¯s seat asked tentatively after being slightly taken aback by Billy¡¯s response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Night Orchid raised her lips, ¡°The people from the Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau are passing by here. They¡¯re making way for us. Hurry up and drive, don¡¯t keep them waiting too long. It will be rude.¡±

    Night Orchid understood what Billy meant ¨C Billy had no intention of paying attention to the other party. Let them do as they please!

    Spike Arnold and the others also understood Billy¡¯s meaning, and their eyes lit up at the same time.

    ¡°Ah? Okay!¡± Brigham Bush responded seriously after a momentary daze. Immediately afterwards, he stepped on the gas pedal with force and drove off in his extended off-road vehicle.

    At the same time, four men standing in the middle of the road saw that instead of slowing down, Brigham was actually speeding up his extended off-road vehicle. They furrowed their brows simultaneously.

    ¡°Sir, what are they gonna do?¡± one of them who looked around forty-five years old narrowed his eyes and spoke to the oldest man among them in a deep voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ebenezer Rowe replied with a serious expression as he stared ahead, harboring a bad feeling about this situation.

    During their conversation, the extended off-road vehicle had arrived within a few dozen meters of the four people, and a sudden honking sound rang out.

    ¡°Damn, do they want to just charge straight through?¡± Oscar, the number four person in the Imperial Guard Bureau, shouted in a deep voice.

    ¡°So arrogant. I want to see how they get past me today!¡± He said as he exuded an imposing aura and drew his sword from his side. He was confident that with his strength alone he could easily slice the extended off-road vehicle in half with one swing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ebenezer Rowe frowned and looked at Oscar before speaking sternly. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Oscar, put away your sword. Don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Stan Mitchell, the head of Imperial Guard Bureau also spoke up at the same time.

    They both knew very well that their opponent was clearly trying to provoke them into making the first move. If Oscar made this strike now it would only escte things further.

    Assassinating a high-ranking SHADOW official was tantamount to rebellion. It was an absolute crime. At that point, their opponents would have every reason to attack them even if they killed all four of them; and there would be no repercussions from higher-ups. And based on what they knew about Commander Gardner¡¯s temperament ¨C if he were provoked into action, all four of thembined probably wouldn¡¯t even be enough for him to bother with.

    ¡°Get out of our way!¡±

    In just an instant while everyone blinked their eyes several times over, the extended off-road vehicle had already arrived right beside them. Ebenezer Rowe¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he immediately stepped aside several meters away from it.

    The other three people didn¡¯t hesitate after hearing thismand either. They quickly moved aside by stepping onto one side of road or another.

    Almost simultaneously, off-road vehicles flew past them without any signs of braking. If they had been a little slower, they would have been knocked out.

    Whoosh!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The SHADOW convoy followed closely behind the off-road vehicle.

    The men standing next to the other car were stunned as they watched the convoy pass by in front of them.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Oscar turned around and looked at the departing extended off-road vehicle with a face so dark.

    The faces of the other three were equally ugly, like they had just swallowed a fly. They hade here early in the morning to wait for this moment, fearing that they would miss their chance. Now that their opponent¡¯s convoy had arrived, but they didn¡¯t even stop.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Denton Sandoval, Capital Defense Bureau¡¯s number two man asked Ebenezer Rowe.

    ¡°What else can we do? Follow them immediately!¡± Ebenezer Rowe frowned and got into his car.

    In fact, if he had a choice, he wouldn¡¯t have stepped into this mess. He was very aware that today¡¯s events were going to be thankless no matter how he handled it. he was going to offend someone no matter what. And, from the depths of his heart, he really didn¡¯t want to confront Commander Gardner like this. He had always held a deep respect for him. Apart from the contribution Commander Gardner had made to this country as King of the West, crime within their borders had decreased by at least 70-80%pared to two years ago since Billy Gardner started serving as the master of SHADOW two years ago. Besides, in these past two years, they had captured more S-level and above wanted criminals than in the previous ten yearsbined.

    Since its inception, SHADOW had changed many leaders but none could match Billy¡¯s contribution. As Ebenezer Rowe, head of Capital Defense Bureau, he was at least able to distinguish right from wrong.

    Commander Gardner was a great asset to this country and could bear the weight of these words: ¡°Heavenly Luck Descends Upon Us¡±. Therefore, he would never willingly stand against Billy Gardner.

    However, one could not choose where they stood when it came to politics. He was in his current position and thus he must act ordingly.

    ¡­

    An hourter, the extended off-road vehicle parked outside SHADOW¡¯s base located on the east side of town. Billy and his team got out and walked into the conference hall on the east side of campus.

    ¡°Boss, people from Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau have followed us here. They¡¯re currently waiting outside our gate, what should we do?¡± Night Orchid asked after answering a phone call.

    ¡°Notify everyone that SHADOW will be holding an internal meeting today, no visitors allowed!¡± Billy calmly responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded before sending out a message on her phone.

    ¡°Boss, do you think they¡¯ll rush in?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if they do. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have the guts.¡± Azure Fang responded with a cold glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Billy waved his hand and turned to Night Orchid.

    ¡°First, tell us about Alvin Leonard¡¯s situation.¡±

 Chapter 185 What Crime Was Committed

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Night Orchid nodded before continuing. ¡°After that incident three years ago, Alvin Leonard disappeared from the public eye and hasn¡¯t been seen since. But recently, our people have learned that a man called Keh Shepard entered the core members of the Leonard family¡¯s faction over a year ago. I had someone check his background, but we didn¡¯t find any useful information. Clearly, someone tampered with it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Night Orchid, are you saying that this Keh Shepard is Alvin Leonard?¡±

    Night Orchid nodded again.

    ¡°Although Keh Shepard looks nothing like Alvin Leonard, after verifying through multiple sources, we¡¯ve confirmed they¡¯re the same person!¡±

    ¡°No wonder there hasn¡¯t been any news about Alvin Leonard since then!¡± Spike Arnold eximed in realization.

    ¡°Night Orchid, is Keh Shepard in the capital?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Night Orchid replied with another nod. ¡°After confirming their identity as one and the same person, we arranged for someone to watch him 24/7.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know,¡± Spike Arnold spoke up again. ¡°Alvin Leonard was already a True Master Battle God three years ago, it should be difficult for an ordinary person to keep tabs on him without being noticed, right?¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, I guarantee it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Night Orchid smiled in response.

    Ebony Lord inwardly gasped at Night Orchid¡¯s words ¨C it seemed like whoever was watching them wasn¡¯t simple either; instead, they should be at least on par with Keh Shepard. And he was sure, it definitely wasn¡¯t someone from SHADOW. With his understanding of SHADOW, there couldn¡¯t be anyone at that level besides the ¡°Five Sharp des¡±.

    This made Ebony Lord admire Billy even more, since people around him were all tough as nails.

    ¡°Has Keh Shepard been acting strangetely?¡± Casey asked after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Not that we¡¯ve noticed.¡± Night Orchid replied with a shake of her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is too confident or if he thinks we have no idea who he really is, but there¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Night Orchid, have someone draft an official SHADOW letter in my name and send it to the Leonard mansion.¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Say that SHADOW has been ordered to capture SSS-level wanted criminal Alvin Leonard. ording to reliable intelligence, he is a member of the Leonard family and should be hiding in their mansion. SHADOW will go thereter to take him into custody, ask for their cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Night Orchid pulled out her phone and began making arrangements.

    ¡°But Commander, the Leonard family has never publicly acknowledged Alvin Leonard¡¯s identity. This letter might not do much¡­¡± Spike Arnold spoke up after some thought.

    ¡°Even if they did acknowledge his identity, do you expect them to hand over one of their own?¡± Casey chuckled after taking another sip of tea.

    ¡°So what does Commander suggest then?¡± Spike Arnold looked slightly confused.

    ¡°We¡¯ll use diplomacy before force!¡± Casey smiled again. ¡°SHADOW can¡¯t just show up at their doorstep without reason.¡±

    ¡°But if we know where Alvin Leonard is hiding, why don¡¯t we just go straight there instead of going through Leonard Mansion?¡± Spike Arnold asked with confusion written all over his face.

    ¡°If it was just about catching Alvin Leonard, would boss need toe all the way here himself?¡± Casey responded withughter.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±

    Spike Arnold was taken aback once again. Upon hearing this, he suddenly understood that Commander Gardner had ulterior motives.

    ¡°Boss, when are we leaving for Leonard Mansion?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°First, let¡¯s get rid of the people at the door. Besides, the person we¡¯re waiting for hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Just then, a SHADOW member walked in quickly.

    ¡°Commander, Imperial Guard Bureau personnel forcefully entered through the gate and Inspector Brigham Bush couldn¡¯t stop them and was injured by them!¡±

    ¡°These bastards really think that our SHADOW is easy to mess with!¡± Soul Chaser and Judge both jumped up at the same time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out together and take a look!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and walked towards the door. The others followed closely behind him.

    Soon enough they arrived at an open space in front of the courtyard gate where SHADOW members were confronting Capital Defense Bureau and Imperial Guard Bureau personnel. Brigham Bush and more than ten other SHADOW members had injuries on their bodies with traces of blood around their mouths.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon seeing Billy, Ebenezer Rowe and Denton Sandoval from the Capital Defense Bureau, Stan Mitchell and Oscar Urban from the Imperial Guard Bureau simultaneously bowed with varying expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± The group of Capital Defense Bureau personnel behind them also saluted.

    ¡°Whoid hands?¡± Billy nced at Ebenezer Rowe before turning to Brigham Bush and asked calmly.

    ¡°Commander, Oscar led his men to forcefully enter the estate. We tried to stop them but were injured in the process,¡± Brigham Bush replied with a hint of shame on his face as he bowed. ¡°I am not capable enough and have brought shame upon SHADOW. Please punish me, Commander.¡±

    ¡°Did youy hands?¡± Billy turned to Oscar Urban with a t tone.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, although you are one of the five marquises, was it necessary for you to act so excessively today? We were there early this morning¡­¡± Oscar took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°You dare speak disrespectfully towards Commander!¡± The ¡°Five Sharp des¡± spoke coldly at once upon hearing Oscar¡¯s words.

    As an Imperial Guard Bureau deputy official, at least Oscar urban should show some respect for theirmanding officer.

    Almost simultaneously, two sword lights shot out from Azure Fang and Frostde¡¯s hands and flew straight towards Oscar Urban with great force.

    ¡°Oscar, be careful!¡± Stan Mitchell eximed as he unsheathed his sword from its scabbard. With a flick of his wrist and icy light met Frostde¡¯s sword light head-on.

    After their attacks collided against each other fiercely, Stan Mitchell quickly retreated seven or eight steps backwards before finally stabilizing himself again. Cracks resembling spider webs appeared on the cement ground beneath him

    ¡°A Half-Step Warlord?!¡±

    Stan Mitchell looked grim as he was caught off guard by Frostde¡¯s remarkable skill.

    ¡°If you dare wield your de in front of Commander again, you¡¯re dead!¡± After stepping back three or four paces, Frostde regained herposure, her gaze cold as she addressed Stan Mitchell.

    Simultaneously, the de radiance from Azure Fang swept past Oscar Urban¡¯s shoulder, causing his arm to drop to the ground, blood spraying like a fountain.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Oscar cried out in pain, his face contorted in agony.

    Ebenezer Rowe and Denton Sandoval both sucked in a breath of cold air, their faces disying astonishment. They never expected SHADOW¡¯s members to be so dominating, instantly severing Oscar Urban¡¯s arm without hesitation.

    ¡°Do you know why I had your arm severed?¡± Billy looked at Oscar and calmly spoke.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Oscar grimaced in pain.

    ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Night Orchid, tell him, exin the crime he¡¯smitted!¡±

 Chapter 186 He Should Be Killed

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid responded and then looked coldly at Oscar.

    ¡°Before on that road, he intended to attack SHADOW, This is the first one!¡±

    ¡°Just now, for no reason, you hurt SHADOW guards, this is the second time!¡±

    ¡°Disregarding hierarchy, going against superiors, this is the third offense!¡±

    ¡°Three crimesbined together, it is a serious offense. I will spare you one arm as it is your first offense! Or, you would have been dead!¡±

    ¡°King of the West, don¡¯t go too far. This is the capital, not your western domain. If you have the guts, go ahead and kill me!¡± Oscar Urban managed to catch his breath slightly and gritted his teeth as he shouted loudly at Billy.

    ¡°What a death wish! As you wish!¡± Night Orchid frowned, curved de in hand, cold light shing as she quickly darted out.

    ¡°No!¡± Both Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell eximed in surprise at the same time, and both took action.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey spoke in a low voice, and a tremendous force swept out from his palm.

    Before their swords were in ce, Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell hurtled a distance of about  forty meters before crashing to the ground. Their entire aura greatly weakened.

    ¡°Half¡­ Half-step War Grandmaster?!¡± the two of them trembled all over and their faces were full of horror as they realized Casey Kimmons¡¯s power.

    Just as they were consumed by the fear of the Army of Bloodshadow and shock, Night Orchid¡¯s de shed past Oscar Urban¡¯s neck, leaving a trail of blood. Oscar fell to the ground and convulsed before going still. In that moment, he regretted everything. He had never expect his death toe this way. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have put his life on the line just to please those behind him. With Oscar¡¯s fall came a collective gasp from those present at Capital Defense Bureau ¨C they shook with fear and panic in their eyes. Oscar Urban, one of the Imperial Guard Bureau¡¯s three deputy directors, was dead.

    Spike Arnold stood by in awe; even he didn¡¯t expect Night Orchid to go through with it. It reminded him of when he first arrived in town three years ago with the former master. They were so miserable then that they couldn¡¯t even get out of Capital Defense Bureau before returning home empty-handed.

    Compared to now, it was like night and day.

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­ this¡­¡± Ebenezer Rowe stood up from the ground and looked at Billy.

    Oscar Urban was a member of his Capital Defense Bureau. Now that Oscar had been killed, how could he exin to his superiors what happened?

    ¡°Do you want to know why he had to die?¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°You can go back and check for yourself. Three months ago, there was an environmental project worth over 10 billion that opened for bidding in the capital city. At that time,panies under the control of powerful families participated in the bidding process. Bothpetingpanies had casualties among their personnel. You should investigate what role Oscar yed in all of this!¡±

    On their way here earlier, when Billy saw Oscar trying to attack them, he instructed Night Orchid to look into him. Earlier, the reason Azure Fang only crippled one of Oscar Urban¡¯s arms was at Billy¡¯s directive. Billy granted Oscar a final chance that he ultimately squandered.

    Billy¡¯s visit to the capital this time was intended as a deterrent, and since the other party seemed so eager for death, Billy was more than willing to oblige.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Ebenezer Rowe blinked slightly, having a vague guess in his mind.

    ¡°Figure it out on your own,¡± Billy spoke calmly, pausing briefly before changing the topic. ¡°Why did you specificallye to see me today? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ebenezer Rowe trembled slightly. ¡°I heard that you areing to the capital for an investigation, so I came to report and see if there are any instructions from you.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You are considerate, Mr Rowe.¡± Billy replied indifferently. ¡°When ites to SHADOW¡¯s investigations, we don¡¯t need outside help. You may leave.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­¡± Ebenezer Rowe paused before speaking again.

    ¡°SHADOW and the Capital Defense Bureau have their own responsibilities. The case that SHADOW is investigating is not within the jurisdiction of the Capital Defense Bureau, you can¡¯t help us!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    After finishing his words, he waved his hand. ¡°You may go now.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize for any offense caused today, my apologizes.¡± Ebenezer Rowe continued, ¡°The power of the aristocracy should not be underestimated. Commander Gardner, you must be careful.¡±

    For him, today¡¯s mission was alreadypleted. From the beginning, Ebenezer Rowe never thought that he could take Commander Gardner to the Capital Defense Bureau. If Billy was so easily influenced by others, he wouldn¡¯t have earned the title.

    This was also understood by those behind-the-scenes people as well. Sending Ebenezer Rowe out was just to give Billy a warning shot. Everyone knew that with just Ebenezer Rowe alone, it would be impossible to stop Billy Gardner. As for Oscar Urban¡¯s death, it was purely an ident ¨C everything that happened to him was self-inflicted and no one else could be med.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I bid you farewell!¡± After bowing deeply in respect, Ebenezer Rowe turned around and left along with his team.

    Stan Mitchell looked at Billy briefly before opening his mouth to say something but eventually gave up. With a hint of unwillingness on his face, he turned around and left as well.

    ¡°Are you okay, Brigham?¡± Night Orchid asked him after everyone had left.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, madam. I¡¯m fine.¡± Brigham Bush replied.

    Night Orchid nodded slightly and said, ¡°Take the other brothers to get treated.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Brigham Bush then led several SHADOW guards away.

    ¡°Commander, the Imperial Guard Bureau is unlikely to give up easily. They¡­¡± Spike Arnold came to Billy¡¯s side and spoke up.

    ¡°Ebony Lord, don¡¯t worry. Even if they had ten times the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly!¡± Judge responded from the side.

    ¡°Oscar was supposed to die anyway. If they really want to make a big deal out of this, he¡¯ll be their downfall!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Spike Arnold¡¯s face shed with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Ebony Lord, don¡¯t worry about it. There¡¯s nothing to fear from just one Imperial Guard Bureau!¡± Casey interrupted him. ¡°And besides, I know Ebenezer Rowe pretty well, he¡¯s quite influential and knows how to weigh his options.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay then¡­¡± Spike Arnold didn¡¯t press the issue any further.

    ¡°When are we leaving, boss?¡± Soul Chaser looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°The one we¡¯ve been waiting for have arrived!¡± Before Billy could respond, Casey said as he narrowed his eyes slightly and gazed ahead.

    Upon hearing his words, ¡°Five Sharp des¡± and Spike Arnold had their pupils shrink slightly in unison. The next moment, they all sensed an imposing aura heading towards them from the direction of the courtyard.

    ¡°A powerful War Grandmaster?!¡±

    A hint of solemnity shed across everyone¡¯s faces.

 Chapter 187 The Supreme Commander of the War Department

    ¡°General Wilson, please forgive us for not greeting you from afar!¡± Billy spoke loudly, looking ahead.

    ¡°You are too kind, Commander Gardner. You traveled all the way to the capital city and I should have gone to the airport to wee you. Unfortunately, I had some matters to attend to and could onlye here briefly. Please don¡¯t be offended.¡± A loud voice echoed through everyone¡¯s ears.

    Before anyone could respond, a figure appeared in front of them with steady steps.

    He was in his sixties, dressed in in clothes with sharp features and a lively spirit that didn¡¯t match his age at all. As someone who practiced martial arts and reached a certain level of cultivation, he was able to break free from physical limitations and slow down the aging process of his organs. The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the longer their lifespan would be. A Battle God could easily live up to 100 years old without any difficulty; a Warlord could live up until 120 years old or more if there were no external factors affecting them; a War Grandmaster had a lifespan of at least 150 years; as for those above War Grandmasters, it was said that there were people who belonged to hidden sects living over two or three hundred years old.

    Everyone including Billy bowed to Cole Wilson respectfully.

    Aside from Billy and Casey, everyone else looked surprised when they saw Cole Wilson, currently the top warrior in vale who had reached War Grandmaster-level.

    When he was young, he was a dominant figure who had served as themander of the north and central regions. He had spent several years in the north, striking fear into the hearts of all neighboring countries. Even now, whenever Cole Wilson¡¯s name was mentioned in the north, people still trembled with fear.

    After retiring from his post in the north, he took over asmander of the central region, which was also a necessary step for anyone looking to be the top military leader in vale.

    After spending several yearsmanding forces in the central region, Cole Wilson was officially transferred to the capital city to serve as the highest-ranking military officer in the country.

    The main role of the Central Military Command was to coordinate and support operations across all four major battle zones: North, East, West and South. With abundant resources and formidable fighting power at its disposal. Among the top ten elite assault teams in vale, five of them belonged to the central region. Currently speaking from an overallbat strength perspective, there was no doubt that it was second only to the western army.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m just here to catch up with Commander Gardner. There¡¯s no need for formalities!¡± Cole Wilson waved his hand at everyone present.

    ¡°Pleasee inside,¡± Billy gestured respectfully towards him.

    Cole Wilson¡¯s arrival had been expected by Billy. After all, Billy had said earlier that someone would be joining them soon enough ¨C he referred to Cole Wilson.

    Although this time around Billy came to the capital as the master of SHADOW, he belonged within the militarymand. If anyone were suited for standing up here for Billy, it would have been none other than Cole Wilson.

    Billy also knew well what brought Cole Wilson here today.

    Firstly, Cole Wilson would stand by Billy¡¯s side and let everyone know that Billy belonged within their militarymand; if anyone intended to cause trouble, they would have toe through him first.

    Secondly, like the Capital Defense Bureau, Cole Wilson feared that Billy would go on a killing spree here in the capital. After all, Billy had exceptional skills, which could lead them down a path filled with bloodshed if left unchecked.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± replied Cole nodding his head in agreement.

    Afterwards, he turned to Casey and smiled, ¡°Casey, not bad! It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other and you¡¯re already half a step into the realm of a Warlord! Hard work pays off. You¡¯re such a handsome talent, it¡¯s a waste to just follow around King of the West all day!¡± Cole Wilson¡¯s words seemed casual but had an underlying intention.

    ¡°You tter me too much!¡± Casey responded with a smile. A hint of surprise shed in his pupils.

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and had a thoughtful expression on his face after hearing Cole Wilson¡¯s words.

    Soon enough, Billy and Casey apanied Cole Wilson to a reception room.

    ¡°I heard that people from the Capital Defense Bureau came by?¡± After they were seated and Casey poured tea for them all, Cole Wilson asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a smile. ¡°Just left.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just idle people with nothing better to do!¡± Cole Wilson picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°No worries.¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°From now until you leave the capital city, if anyonees looking for trouble without reason again, tell them toe find me directly!¡± Cole Wilson said in deep voice.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness,¡± replied Billy as he took another sip of tea.

    ¡°How is everything going in the western regiontely? Nothing out of the ordinary I hope?¡± asked Cole Wilson as he put down his teacup

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine,¡± said Billy with another faint smile before asking, ¡°General Wilson, how have you been feelingtely?¡±

    It wasmon knowledge that there were health issues surrounding Cole Wilson. When he was young, Cole Wilson sustained many internal and external injuries from years of fighting outside. He never received proper medical treatment, so his old wounds had be chronic illnesses that were difficult to cure. During theirst meeting in the west, Billy had already checked Cole Wilson¡¯s body and found that the new injuries from recent years were easy to recover from. However, the chronic illnesses that had been present for decades were much more difficult to treat.

    Over the past year or two, Cole Wilson had increasingly felt powerless due to his health issues. As a result, he had been semi-retired for these past few years.

    ¡°My body is full of old wounds and chronic illnesses. There¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡± Cole Wilson responded with a smile.

    ¡°If I have time next time we meet up, I¡¯ll take another look at you.¡± Billy offered.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± Cole Wilsonughed before changing topics, ¡°Have you received any newstely?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°My health is deteriorating day by day, it¡¯s bing harder for me to handle my responsibilities. The War Department ns on selecting one of you five as my sessor.¡±

    ¡°I heard about it recently,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°So what about it? Are you interested?¡± Cole Wilson looked at Billy with an insinuating tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many people in the capital have high expectations for me,¡± Billy replied cautiously. ¡°But if there¡¯s anything else you want to say¡­¡±

    Cole Wilson brought up this topic at this moment not without reason ¨C his implication was clear. Everything should be done with consideration towardsrger goals rather than small ones.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At this critical moment, when a new suprememander was about to be established, if Billy caused too much trouble in the capital city, it would cause him to lose points.

    ¡°I know why you came to the capital city this time!¡± Cole Wilson said as he sipped his tea. ¡°In my opinion, if we can sessfully capture the SSS wanted criminal of SHADOW, we can temporarily put aside other matters. What do you think, Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, General Wilson,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Three years ago in that major case, except for Ebony Lord, the master of SHADOW and four other Provincial Governors were all killed. It was one of the most devastating incidents in SHADOW¡¯s history. This responsibility cannot be borne by just any SSS wanted criminal, can it?¡± Billy remarked.

    ¡°I understand your point,¡± Cole Wilson nodded slightly. ¡°But everything has its priorities and urgency. Some things cannot be aplished overnight¡­¡±

    ¡°General Wilson, I have a question for you,¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If today you were in my position, what would you do?¡±

 Chapter 188 A Big Show of Force

    Cole Wilson let out a sigh, his eyes shing with a hint ofplexity.

    Billy¡¯s question made it difficult for him to answer. Being able to hold the position of the first person in charge of the military department was obviously based on his great achievements, but more importantly, it was based on his integrity and character. With his personality, if he were in Billy¡¯s current position and knew that there were hidden secrets behind that matter, he would never turn a blind eye.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me about my intentions?¡± Billy took another sip of tea before continuing.

    ¡°If I have topromise for that position and ignore the SHADOW case, then I can tell you that I¡¯m not interested!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Gardner, today I offer you tea instead of wine!¡± Cole Wilson stood up and looked at Billy. ¡°When you close the SHADOW case one day, I will bring strong liquor to toast you!¡±

    After speaking, he lifted his cup with both hands and drank it all in one go!

    ¡°Thank you, General Wilson!¡± Billy also stood up and bowed before lifting his teacup to drink.

    Three minutester, Cole Wilson appeared again in the courtyard square. He bid farewell to Billy as they walked towards the courtyard gate together.

    Just before they reached the gatehouse entrance way, Cole Wilson turned around and looked at Billy solemnly.

    ¡°The world is vast and boundless. Right or wrong is determined by people¡¯s hearts. Let go and do what needs to be done! As long as I am still in this position for one day longer, I can ensure justice is served every single day.¡±

    With that said, Cole Wilson strode towards the door with big steps .

    ¡°Thank you, General Wilson.¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    ¡°Farewell, General Wilson!¡± SHADOW members shouted in unison.

    ¡°Boss, can we leave now?¡± Judge asked after Cole Wilson left.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded and turned to Night Orchid. ¡°Just the few of us will go. Let the others stay put.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Night Orchid nodded in response.

    The Leonard family¡¯s mansion was located in the southern part of the capital, nestled against a mountain and covering an area of 100, 000 square meters. It boasted beautiful scenery and excellent geomancy.

    An hourter, their extended SUV stopped at an archway with two dragons, phoenixes and a title of ¡°LEONARD MANSION¡± carved on top. Below it was a fence with a one-kilometer-long tree-lined avenue leading straight to Leonard Mansion¡¯s courtyard.

    ording to Leonard Mansion¡¯s rules, anyone who came to visit had to get out here and walk inside.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Eight ck-d guards stood at the entrance with tense expressions and fierce aura ¨C all battle generals!

    It was clear that Leonard Mansion knew Billy¡¯s group woulde; they had already changed their guards.

    ¡°SHADOW is here to capture an SSS-level wanted criminal. Please cooperate!¡± Brigham Bush got out of his seat and responded loudly.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± One of the guards replied sternly. ¡°Why are you looking for any wanted criminals here? You have one minute to leave or face consequences!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± A cold air emanated from Brigham Bush as he spoke up again. ¡°SHADOW has orders, anyone who obstructs our investigation will be treated as aplices! Open the door now, or face the consequences!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re full of hot air!¡± The man in ck stared coldly at Brigham Bush. ¡°You can try if you want.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Brigham Bush¡¯s eyes narrowed as he lunged forward, wielding his curved de towards the man in ck.

    ¡°How dare you act so recklessly in Leonard Mansion, you really don¡¯t know your ce and deserve death!¡± A low voice came from the guard post.

    As he spoke, a beam of sword energy with thunderous force shot out from the guard post towards them.

    ¡°You are tragically out of your depth!¡± Judge got out of his car and also raised his hand to unleash an extremely sharp cold light.

    Boom!

    Judge¡¯s sword energy shed with their attack before continuing on its path, causing the guard post to explode like paper mache, sending debris flying everywhere.

    A middle-aged man spewed blood as he stumbled back seven or eight steps before stabilizing himself again with a pale face and weak breaths.

    ¡°A Grand Elder Battle God?!¡± He looked at Judge incredulously.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you know!¡± Judge replied sternly.

    At that moment, Brigham Bush¡¯s de had already struck down on the man in ck.

    The man on the other side had achieved great mastery as a Tier-two Battle General, while Brigham Bush, as the SHADOW inspector of the capital city, had already achieved some mastery as a Tier-one Battle God.

    As the light of the de shed, that man copsed on the ground and died after convulsions.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The other seven men in ck roared at the same time as they charged at Brigham Bush with broadswords in their hands.

    ¡°Anyone who intends to hurt officers of SHADOW will die!¡± Judge continued before Brigham Bush said anything.

    In several sword glows, all seven peopley down, with a line of blood appearing in their throats.

    That middle-aged man did not hesitate at all and rushed into the avenue of trees.

    ¡°Wanna run?¡± Judge snorted coldly, ¡°At the moment youid hands on Brigham Bush, you were already a dead man!¡±

    As he said, Judge wield the de and shed him.

    Just as the de was about to fall on that man, a cold light shed from the right side of the road, dissolving Judge¡¯s swordsmanship. The middle-aged man took advantage of this opportunity to sh into the roadside.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Judge¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, he could sense that the opponent¡¯s skill was at least a Half-Step Warlord.

    ¡°The Leonard Mansion is not a ce for recklessness. I know you are members of SHADOW, the incident that just happened will not be investigated. Please leave!¡± A low voice echoed in the air above the tree-lined avenue.

    ¡°Otherwise, you die!¡±

    As the words fell, the entire avenue fell into silence once again.

    ¡°Boss, what do we do?¡± Soul Chaser looked at Billy in the car and asked.

    ¡°Get out of the car and see who they are!¡± A cold light shed in Billy¡¯s eyes as he spoke. He pushed open the door and got out of the car, the others following closely behind him.

    ¡°This is quite a show!¡± Casey spoke coldly as they walked through the fence onto the avenue.

    There were several powerful auras on both sides of the road ¨C two Warlords plus sixte-stage Battle Gods!

    ¡°This is just an appetizer!¡± Billy squinted his eyes and looked ahead. At the end of this road were five more strong opponents waiting for them.

    ¡°These people aren¡¯t just from the Leonard n.¡± Azure Fang spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°Clearly.¡± Casey nodded slightly in agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Billy said calmly as they continued to move forward.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already warned you. If you insist on being stubborn, don¡¯t me us!¡± The man¡¯s voice from earlier rang out again before six men dressed in armor appeared on either side of them with their wrists flicking simultaneously.

    Several sharp de lights shot towards Billy and hispanions like unstoppable force apanied by piercing whistling sounds filling up space around them.

    ¡°You underestimate us too much!¡± Azure Fang said sternly while holding his Cold Moon Curved de tightly before rushing forward at lightning speed to meet their attackers head-on.

    Cracks appeared on the trees on both sides of the road.

 Chapter 189 Donâ€™t Be Delusional

    After three rounds, the man who was facing off against Spike Arnold in the match was cleaved in half by a single stroke, tumbling to the ground in a gory mess of flesh and blood.

    Immediately after, Azure Fang and Frostde¡¯s opponents were also killed with a single sh andy twitching on the ground before bing still.

    In the battle circle of Night Orchid¡¯s three people, the sound of impact continued to be heard. The other three were already in a losing position and were forced to retreat continuously.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Just as Spike Arnold and his twopanions were about to rush forward, two figures once again shed from both sides.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± One of them spoke in a deep voice and swung his huge broadsword, unleashing a thunderous strike towards Spike Arnold and his twopanions.

    The iing person had a cultivation level of a Warlord at the early stage, and hisbat power was far above those few Battle Gods before. Spike Arnold¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, but without any hesitation, he flipped his wrist and was about to join forces.

    ¡°I¡¯lle!¡± At this moment, Casey¡¯s voice sounded and he instantly shed in front of the three people.

    Whoosh!

    As the opponent¡¯s de shed towards them, Casey¡¯s Bloodshadow de arced forward with a cold glint.

    The Bloodshadow de was forged from special mystic iron, modeled after Billy¡¯s weapon, the Bloodshadow Fury de. Each member of the Army of Bloodshadow carried one, with their name and number etched onto the de as a symbol of their membership.

    With a sharp crack, Casey sliced through his opponent¡¯s huge broadsword in two. The front half ttered to the ground as Casey followed up with a swift strike to sever his foe¡¯s head from his body. Blood gushed forth like a fountain.

    ¡°Half-Step War Garndmaster?!¡± The other man felt Casey¡¯s aura and shrank back in fear before turning tail and fleeing behind a nearby tree.

    He was no match for Casey, though he possessed the power of a Tier-two Warlord.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee out, you might as well stay!¡± Casey growled as he swung his de once more. A frigid edge sliced through the air towards the fleeing man and cut him down along with the tree trunk he hid behind in one fell swoop.

    At the same time, the three men who were fighting Night Orchid also fell down, covered in blood with fatal wounds on their throats. In less than three minutes, two Warlords and sixte-stage Battle Gods were wiped out. Instantly losing eight powerful warriors would make even a n feel the pain.

    Afterwards, Billy set off again with seven others following closely behind. They arrived 500 meters from Leonard Mansion¡¯s gate and five waves of fierce power surged into the sky simultaneously, instantly covering the entire space.

    Even the ¡°Five Sharp des¡± including Azure Fang and Frostde felt suffocated by the strong aura pressing down on them. It should be noted that they were five strong Half-Step War Grandmaster.

    ¡°Last warning, leave this ce immediately or face the consequences!¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from within the forest like a thunderous bell.

    ¡°This is a SHADOW investigation, any obstruction will be treated as an aplice!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed through space. ¡°I spare your lives because I know cultivation is not easy for you, leave now or die!¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant, let us see how much weight you carry as King of the West!¡± The old man¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy said in a deep voice while flipping his wrist to hold the Bloodshadow Fury de in his hand.

    In the next instant, a crimson de of light streaked like a bolt of lightning from the sky, shing with incredible speed towards the tree on the right. The sharp edge of the sword destroyed everything in its path. Wherever it went, rows ofrge trees were split in half, and leaves scattered in the air, blocking out the sun and causing sand and stones to fly. Its power was overwhelming.

    The momentum of the de hadn¡¯t diminished yet. Two secondster, a head hovered above the forest, its eyes wide open in a state of terror.

    ¡°How¡­?!¡± A voice of extreme shock sounded from the other four directions at the same time.

    Without any hesitation, four figures rushed out quickly and fled in a panic to one side.

    Billy¡¯s skills have far exceeded their expectations. Driven to despair, the four no longer had any fighting spirit in their hearts. Staying behind could only mean waiting for death for them.

    Billy put away his weapon and did not pursue any further. That was enough for him, since he had got what he needed ¨C to set a deterrent.

    ¡°Boss, no need to spare my feelings. Don¡¯t let them escape, finish them off!¡± Soul Chaser, ever one to revel in the chaos, deliberately shouted loudly.

    The four people who had just run a few steps were all scared out of their wits, their legs went weak and they almost fell down. They shuddered and elerated again, their clothes were soaked in cold sweat.

    Night Orchid giggled. ¡°Soul Chaser, are you trying to scare those four old geezers to death?¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes were filled with endless admiration as she looked at Billy. Azure Fang and the others were no exception, their faces also showing a strong sense of reverence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy lifted his foot and headed towards the gate of Leonard Mansion. Casey and the others followed suit.

    ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you kill those four geezers?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Boss is here to solve a case, not to start a massacre. Do you want him to be used of killing innocent people?¡± Casey replied calmly.

    ¡°What about those eight people just now? Weren¡¯t they killed too?¡± Soul Chaser asked in confusion.

    ¡°They¡¯re just some mice. What¡¯s so strange about them dying? Besides, they weren¡¯t killed by boss!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser shut their mouths.

    The eight of them continued forward for 400 meters until the gate of Leonard Mansion opened and one hundred people rushed out from inside ¨C each with a fierce aura and tense expression on their faces.

    The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties with an angr face shape and muscr build; his entire body exuded an intense killing intent.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mark Leonard, second-inmand of the Leonard n!¡± Night Orchid walked up beside Billy and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°The infamous King of the West, instead of guarding the borders in the west,es to the capital to show off his power. You impressed me!¡± Mark Leonard first nced at Ebony Lord before turning to Billy. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the current five lords are a mixed bag, but I didn¡¯t believe it until now. Noe I see.¡± He said in a cold tone.

    ¡°How dare you! Watch your mouth or you die!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s voice was low as he raised his hand and shed out with his sword.

    The other four didn¡¯t hesitate either as they all attacked with their weapons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional!¡± But then an old man in Daoist robes next to Mark Leonard waved his hand and sent out a gust of wind that blocked their attacks effortlessly.

    He was a Tier-two Warlord.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Judge furrowed his brow and shouted loudly, ¡°Old man,e at us again if you dare!¡±

    At this signal, Azure Fang and others understood what was expected of them without hesitation. Theyunched another attack together.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The old man spoke up again in a deep voice while sneering on his face. His aura rose rapidly once more as he swept out another palm strike.

    At that moment, however, his expression froze.

 Chapter 190 Cold Moon Slash

    In sight, the de auras simultaneously unleashed by the Azure Fang and the other four quintet converged as if imbued with a mystical connection, instantly merging together. A faint phantom of a knife shape appeared in the air, carrying the momentum of thunder and struck down.

    After a single strike, the old man was forcefully pushed back more than ten steps, a bloodstreak appearing on his chest, from which blood gushed out.

    Mark Leonard¡¯s pupils shed with a hint of surprise upon seeing this scene.

    The old man¡¯s face was full of horror. He quickly retrieved a silver needle and inserted it near his wound, managing to somewhat staunch the bleeding. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He was a Warlord in the mid-stage, while his opponents were only five Battle Gods in thete-stage. Normally, if he used his full strength, these five people wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single move from him. But now, not only did he fail to take down the five people, but he himself was injured instead.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Judge responded with a shout.

    The Cold Moon de Technique was created by Billy and was divided into three parts: upper, middle, and lower. This was a well-known fact among all the SHADOW guards.

    But few people knew that there was an extra chapter outside of the three main ones. The extra chapter had only one move called the Cold Moon sh. It was not a martial art for individual cultivation, but a de technique tailored by Billy for ¡°Five Sharp des¡±. The five people simultaneously attacked with their des,bining them into one powerful strike that could challenge opponents across a great realm.

    The final power of the Cold Moon sh depended on the strength of the person with the lowest cultivation level among the five. Currently, Soul Chaser had rtively weaker cultivation, and he was a Grand Elder Battle God. Therefore, their Cold Moon sh could rival even a Grand Elder Warlord.

    In theory, Cold Moon sh could be used by up to a hundred people simultaneously, and its power increased with more people. However, practicing Cold Moon sh was difficult. It not only required high intelligence from individual practitioners but also demanded strict cooperation and understanding between members. Otherwise, it could not be fully utilized.

    Initially, Azure Fang and the four others were locked in an icy environment by Billy for nearly two months just to practice this one sh.

    ¡°What kind of sword technique is this?¡± The old man asked after catching his breath.

    The five simultaneously executed a sh that could cross a great realm challenge, which was an unheard-of swordsmanship.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to know!¡± Azure Fang replied him in an icy tone and turned to Mark Leonard as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a warning. If you dare to speak rudely again, you die!¡±

    ¡°Bastard! How did you talk to Mr Leonard¡­¡± A strong man stood up, pointed at Azure Fang and snapped angrily.

    Before the words were finished, a cold light suddenly appeared, and a palm was broken off at the wrist, and blood spurted wildly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man covered his severed wrist with his left hand and screamed.

    ¡°Who else wants to talk nonsense?¡± Frostde closed her de and said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, is this how you discipline your subordinates?¡± Mark Leonard took a deep breath and angrily eximed, ¡°Are you SHADOW people too arrogant?¡±

    ¡°SHADOW handles things, there¡¯s no need for outsiders to interfere!¡± Billy spoke lightly, ¡°You should have received the letter sent by SHADOW earlier, right?¡±

    ¡°Cut to the chase. If you have something to say, say it. If not, please leave!¡± Mark Leonard responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°I came today for two things,¡± Billy continued calmly. ¡°First, hand over Alvin Leonard, he is a SSS criminal wanted by SHADOW. As a felon, he¡¯s been sentenced to death! Second, hand over the murderers who ambushed the former SHADOW leader and the four Provincial Governors three years ago. They killed important ministers of SHADOW, they¡¯ve been sentenced to death too!¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Mark Leonard snorted coldly. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t even know who Alvin Leonard is. There has never been anyone named Alvin Leonard at my mansion. Secondly, the ambush of the former master of SHADOW three years ago has nothing to do with me or the Leonard n. Please make sure you investigate it thoroughly before speaking and don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy said in a t tone, ¡°It seems like you intend to hide the repeat offender for good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, there is no person you SHADOW are looking for here!¡± Mark Leonard replied coldly. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. If you insist on going your own way, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°This is yourst chance, hand them over, or you die!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave within one minute, you will bear all the consequences!¡± Mark Leonard responded angrily.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Afterwards, he turned to look towards the trees on his left. ¡°Stout, if you don¡¯t bring anyone out soon, I¡¯ll have your sister take you back to the mountains!¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, all four of the ¡°Sharp des¡± expect Night Orchid shed a hint of surprise in their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect the Billy had summoned this troublemaker here. The four simultaneously remembered what Night Orchid had said before ¨C Alvin Leonard was already being watched. Originally, they thought it was likely one of Azure Dragon¡¯s four people, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be this troublemaker. No wonder Night Orchid told Ebony Lord not to worry ¨C with this guy watching over them, even if two more Alvin Leonards came along they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    ¡°My dear brother, please don¡¯t do that! I just want those bastards to gloat any longer!¡± Aughing voice sounded.

    Boom!

    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck shadow floated down from mid-air andnded right in between the two sides.

    And there appeared another man, whose body was covered with numerous scars, bones were shattered, meridians were cut off. That man was dying. He seemed to be consumed with endless horror, which was evident on his face, and he had lost his heroic demeanor. That was the result after suffering all those torture.

    ¡°Alvin Leonard!?¡± Ebony Lord eximed.

    That man named Alvin Leonard had revealed his original appearance, so Lord Ebony recognized him at a nce.

    The next moment, the killing intent on Lord Ebony spread uncontrobly. The scene from three years ago resurfaced in his mind again. The former master of SHADOW and the other fourpanions had died because of the person in front of him!

    Mark Leonard and the others behind him were shocked to see Alvin Leonard, wondering how Alvin Leonard ended up being caught by them.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Alvin Leonard was a formidable Novice Warlord. Moreover, to be on the safe side, the Leonard family had dispatched two powerful Warlord powerhouses to protect him in secret over the past few days.

    They couldn¡¯t figure out why he had been injured like this. There was no doubt that those other two Warlords sent by them were most likely dead. At the thought of this, Mark Leonard sank into depression. And their enemy even had Warlords at theter stage.

    At that moment, a figure walked out from beside them.

    He stood about 5¡¯7¡å tall and weighed at least 220 pounds with well-defined features and dressed in a Daoist robe. Like Derek Hines, he wore a Maitreya Buddha smile on his face and appeared harmless.

 Chapter 191 The Newcomers

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up bro? What¡¯s good, Kimmons?¡± Stout grinned as he approached Billy and the others.

    ¡°Stout, it¡¯s been a minute. Your skills have improved.¡± Casey responded with a smile.

    ¡°Kimmons, don¡¯t make fun of me. Compared to you guys, I¡¯m just a scrub.¡± Stoutughed again.

    Stout¡¯s full name was Damian Chandler. He was a direct disciple of the Secret Essences Sect and had an incredible gifted talent. At twenty-two years old, he not only mastered the true teachings of medicine from the Secret Essences Sect but also reached the advanced stage of Warlord in martial arts cultivation.

    Since hisst trip to the western region with an elder from Secret Essences Sect, he refused to return to his sect and instead stayed in the western region as Chief Expert of their medical team. He spent his days doing nothing but hanging out with nurses from their medical team.

    This time around, Billy called him into town to keep tabs on Alvin Leonard. With Stout¡¯s martial arts prowess and his brilliant Medicinal Poison Art, he could easily beat a True Master Warlord, let alone a Novice Warlord.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hey there, amazingdies and gentlemen, we meet again!¡± Stout eximed as he turned and headed towards Azure Fang and the others.

    ¡°Stay away from me, you chunky menace,¡± Judge immediately hopped up, his eyes wary.

    ¡°Stout, just stay by boss¡¯s side, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Soul Chaser chimed in at the same time.

    The two of them were genuinely afraid of this big guy. Last time they crossed paths, he gave them a rough time, and the memories still haunted them.

    ¡°You guys are being way too dramatic. My little brother isn¡¯t that scary!¡± Night Orchid chuckled and said.

    ¡°My sister is still the best!¡± Stout chuckled in response.

    ¡°Stout, long time no see!¡± Azure Fang and Frostde greeted him.

    ¡°Azure Fang, when are you and Frostde going to have a baby?¡± Stout asked in a serious tone. ¡°When you do, I¡¯ll y with him.¡±

    Azure Fang and Frostde both choked on his words.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mark Leonard steadied his emotions before looking at Stout and asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m your ancestor!¡± Stout replied. Ignoring him, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, the person you want is here!¡±

    Billy nodded before turning to Mark Leonard. ¡°So? You should know him right? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even recognize your half-brother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Mark Leonard¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who is he? I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡±

    Hearing this, Alvin Leonard lying on the ground showed a hint of despair in his eyes. He knew he waspletely abandoned.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, looks like they¡¯re nning to sacrifice their pawn for their king.¡± Stout looked at Alvin Leonard. ¡°You see now? You¡¯re just a chess piece for the Leonard family, once they use you up they can throw you away. And yet here you are still guarding their secrets.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being eaten alive by ants again then be honest with us, where are those few scumbags who helped design that trap against the former master of SHADOW?¡±

    Stout¡¯s threat worked. Alvin Leonard tremble all over with fear as he quickly spoke up, ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, all of you want death, the Leonard Mansion won¡¯t tolerate your recklessness.¡± Said Mark Leonard. He wouldn¡¯t let Alvin speak anymore.

    Mark raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Get them out of here!¡±

    The hundred men behind him allunched themselves towards Billy and the others, each one releasing their strongest aura.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Ebony Lord and the ¡°Five Sharp des¡± charged forward at the same time.

    Mark Leonard¡¯s aura skyrocketed in an instant. He lifted his hand and mmed it down towards Alvin Leonard on the ground.

    ¡°Oh! You want to kill him? Too bad you don¡¯t have what it takes!¡± Stout quickly shed in front of Alvin Leonard, also sweeping out with a palm strike.

    Bang!

    Although Mark Leonard¡¯s skills were not bad and he had been above a Tier-two Battle God,pared to Stout, he was no different than an ant.

    After being sent flying for thirty or forty meters by a single palm strike from Stout, Mark Leonard crashed heavily onto the ground. He coughed up a mouthful of blood before copsingpletely.

    Meanwhile, the other hundred men, under the onught of Azure Fang and the other four, all went down, not a single one left standing. From the moment they made their move, their fate was sealed. The might of SHADOW was formidable, not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with this scumbag?¡± Stout pointed towards the fallen Mark Leonard and spoke up.

    ¡°Obstructing SHADOW¡¯s investigation and attempting to kill to cover his tracks, that¡¯s a death sentence!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± Mark Leonard spat out another mouthful of blood, ¡°If you have the guts, try killing me and see, the Leonard family will¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a swift de strike shot forth from Frostde¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, a man¡¯s voice sounded and immediately a strong palm wind swept towards Frostde.

    ¡°Oh! There is another busybody meddling in here?¡± Stout spoke lightly and also waved his hand.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the two collided with each other, and they both retreated a distance of five or six steps.

    ¡°Uh!?¡± The neer obviously did not expect Stout to be evenly matched with him.

    ¡°Oh? Not bad!¡± Stout¡¯s brow slightly furrowed.

    At that very moment, Frostde¡¯s de shed past Mark Leonard¡¯s neck, and immediately, a thin line of blood appeared at his throat. With great difficulty, Mark opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a single word. His legs gave out and he copsed to the ground, lifeless. He never thought that SHADOW¡¯s people would actually dare to kill him! He was the second-inmand of the Leonard family but he was killed right at their doorstep.

    Footsteps sounded behind them, and a group of five people quickly approached them. They were followed by a Coaster van.

    Billy and his crew turned around to see three familiar faces among the group of five.

    It was Cole Wilson, Ebenezer Rowe from Capital Defense Bureau, and Stan Mitchell from Imperial Guard Bureau. The other two men were in their fifties with square-shaped faces and sharp eyes. They wore in clothes but exuded an aura of power ¨C the man who had just exchanged blows with Stout was one of them, who was lean in build.

    ¡°This is just damn ridiculous!¡± The man looked down at Mark Leonard on the ground before ring angrily at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    The others had varying expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy looked the man up and down before asking in a casual tone.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, let me introduce you!¡± Cole Wilson took two steps forward. ¡°This is Carl Shillingford, the new chief inspector of the Special Patrol Squadron.¡±

    Cole pointed to another man and continued, ¡°And this is Dexter Warren, a special envoy from Central Sky Office.¡±

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he listened to the introductions. He wasn¡¯t surprised that someone from the Special Patrol Squadron hade. After all, their rtionship with several major families in the city wasplex. But he was taken aback by Central Sky Office sending someone over. Central Sky Office of faced directly towards the leader of the entire country, and all major national decisions came from there.

    Billy didn¡¯t know if it was Cole who had invited them or not. If not, then he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how much influence these families had.

 Chapter 192 Facing Punishment

    ¡°Commander Gardner, may I extend mt humble greetings. I an Dexter Warren.¡± Dexter Warren bowed respectfully to Billy and lowered his posture. He then greeted Casey with a nod.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Agent Warren!¡± Billy responded with a faint smile. ¡°May I ask what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I have a question for you,¡± Carl Shillingford spoke up before Dexter could respond. ¡°What did Mark Leonard do and made SHADOW eliminate him?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Shall we exin to the Special Patrol Squadron?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious.

    ¡°You¡­¡± A cold aura emanated from Carl Shillingford.

    ¡°Wanna fight? Come on then, I¡¯m itching for some action!¡± Stout jumped in.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Carl Shillingford¡¯s aura rose again.

    ¡°Calm down, Director Shillingford.¡± Dexter Warren raised his hand and turned towards Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, Central Sky Office has already investigated the incident involving SHADOW three years ago and we have found the culprits. However, they allmitted suicide out of fear.¡± As he finished speaking, he gestured towards a parked van behind them.

    Soon after, six inclothes men walked over carrying six bodies which they threw onto the ground in front of everyone.

    Billy narrowed his eyes again.

    ¡®What a lever move!¡¯ he thought.

    Seeing the six people on the ground, a wave of anger once again spread from Ebony Lord ¨C  he had recognized them.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this matter has already been concluded!¡± Dexter Warren continued to speak.

    ¡°These six people are all rogues who Alvin Leonard befriended in his early years. They helped Alvin Leonard escape from SHADOW¡¯s pursuit by designing the murder of the former SHADOW leader and four Provincial Governors. From today onwards, this case is officially closed and Ebony Lord¡¯s wanted status is officially lifted. He will return to SHADOW. I wonder what you think, Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Since Central Sky Office has announced the conclusion, I have no objections!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes again.

    They obviously didn¡¯t want him to investigate further. In a sense, he could understand them. Pulling out one carrot would bring up mud with it. If this matter were pursued further, it would inevitably involve all of the major families in the capital city. The influence of these major families in vale was not to be underestimated. If they were all targeted at once, it would definitely cause a huge uproar for the country at present.

    Those major families were like parasites on vale and Billy would eventually have to deal with them but now wasn¡¯t yet time.

    Then Billy turned his head towards Ebony Lord and announced, ¡°Spike Arnold obey orders! Alvin Leonard conspired with others to frame important members of SHADOW, execute!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    Ebony Lord took a step forward, his wrist turned, and a glint of the de appeared. The next second, a head soared into the sky, and a sense of relief seemed to wash over Alvin Leonard¡¯s face.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, everyone.¡± Dexter Warren waved his hand as he said and then bowed to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve worked hard. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Farewell for now!¡±

    ¡°Until next time!¡± Billy replied with a slight smile.

    Afterwards, Dexter Warren and Casey nodded before turning to leave. Following closely, Carl Shillingford left as his eyes shed with a hint of coldness. In the instant Cole Wilson turned around, he cast a meaningful nce at Billy.

    Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell both gave a subtle nod to Billy before turning away.

    Once the group had departed, Ebony Lord approached Billy. He knelt down, his voice choked with emotion. ¡°Thank you, Commander, for avenging our former leader and the four Provincial Governors.¡±

    After saying this, he bowed three times, his eyes slightly red.

    ¡°They wererades of SHADOW, there¡¯s no need for such formal gestures.¡± Billy raised his hand in a reassuring manner.

    ¡°Thank you once again, Commander,¡± Ebony Lord straightened up and bowed.

    ¡°Boss, is this case really closed?¡± Soul Chaser asked angrily as they walked towards the exit of the avenue.

    ¡°No one believes those six people acted to help Alvin Leonard!¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t close it like this, what else do you want? Do you want to expose all the dirty secrets of every n and then destroy them all?¡± Casey spoke calmly.

    ¡°Okay, forget I said anything!¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders. He understood Casey¡¯s meaning very well.

    Later, the group arrived not far from the archway. Azure Fang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he flicked his wrist and a sharp de shot into the sky.

    Boom!

    The archway of the Leonard n copsed like paper mache under Azure Fang¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Well done, Azure Fang! You¡¯re so fierce!¡± Stout grinned. ¡°But seriously, good job!¡±

    The others also had relieved expressions on their faces.

    A few minutester, they got into their car and sped away in a long SUV.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    In the central vi hall of the Leonards¡¯s courtyard came a hysterical roar that echoed through its halls, followed by an explosion. All the ss and wooden furniture in the hall were reduced to rubble.

    After venting his anger, Perry Leonard, head of the Leonard family n, sat heavily on the sofa and pulled out a cigar from his pocket. He lit it and took a deep drag. His eyes were bloodshot and his face was darkened with rage. An overwhelming sense of killing intent filled the entire hall.

    ¡°Please calm down, my lord.¡± Said an old man standing at the door of the hall.

    Perry Leonard let out a heavy breath before speaking in an ice-cold tone, ¡°He killed my second brother and destroyed our family¡¯s reputation. He really thinks he¡¯s invincible! If I don¡¯t take revenge for this insult, I am unworthy of being part of the Leonard family. Does he think he¡¯s number one just because he is now only a small leader in the western territory? Even if he takes over asmander-in-chief in the capital war department someday in future, I won¡¯t let him go!¡±

    And what drove him crazy was that Billy and his group had actually destroyed the que of their family, a symbol of their status and position as a prominent family. No one was allowed to vite it. After today¡¯s incident spread out, how could this family still im to be a prominent n in front of outsiders when they couldn¡¯t even protect their own que?

    SHADOW was kicking the Leonard family out of the prominent families¡¯ sequence! And this was what Perry could not tolerate most.

    ¡°Contact the heads of several other families in the capital and tell them I have something important to discuss with them. Invite them over!¡± Perry Leonard looked at the old man and instructed.

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The old man nodded in response.

    ¡°In addition, send someone to go down south.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± The old man was slightly stunned.

    ¡°He ims himself as number one in this world! He thinks no one dares touch him! I want to see if it¡¯s really true!¡­¡±

    After Perry Leonard gave his instructions, fear shed through the old man¡¯s eyes and he trembled all over.

    ¡°Will that be¡­¡± the old man faltered out a few words.

    ¡°Just do as I say!¡± Perry Leonard interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The elderly man took another deep breath and nodded vigorously before bowing and leaving the room.

    Once he was gone, Perry Leonard¡¯s gaze turned icy as he muttered to himself, ¡°Leonard¡¯s authority cannot be challenged! You will pay for your actions today!¡±

 Chapter 193 Iâ€™m Not Doing It!

    An hourter, Billy and his crew returned to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss, I have some news on that thing you had me investigate,¡± Night Orchid said as they walked towards the conference room.

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to one of the city¡¯s gatekeepers, just like you suspected.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Night Orchid nodded. ¡°When we took down Ink Pavilion¡¯s external windowst time, I interrogated their contact from the city. He told me that five years ago, someone contacted him about the matter rted to the Miles family in Ozin. Back then, they introduced him to someone in the east district because of territorial jurisdiction issues.¡±

    ¡°How did he know they were from an aristocratic family?¡± A cold glint shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion is cautious when ites to big deals and usually investigates their clients¡¯ identities. At that time, the other party offered more than a billion as reward so they were suspicious.¡± Night Orchid paused before continuing. ¡°Although they never revealed their true identity throughout their dealings with Ink Pavilion, Ink Pavilion eventually found some clues.¡±

    ¡°The person who contacted them turned out to be under that aristocratic family¡¯s banner. After learning this information, Ink Pavilion no longer hesitated and transferred the deal to the east district.¡± She added.

    ¡°As expected!¡± A chill ran through Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Do you want us to go visit that family now?¡± Night Orchid asked again.

    ¡°Not now,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    He came here this time for two reasons: first was resolving SHADOW¡¯s matter three years ago; second was using scare tactics against those with ulterior motives.

    Today, they shouldn¡¯t make too much noise again while both objectives had been achieved. Besides, now that the identity of the other party had been confirmed, there was no need to rush at this moment.

    Billy¡¯s phone rang. His eyes slightly brightened as soon as he saw the caller ID. Then he walked into a guest room alone.

    ¡°Donald, how¡¯s it going?¡± After answering the call, Billy respectfully greeted him.

    The person on the other end of the phone was an elder he held in high regard, whether due to his standing or his contributions to this country.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°King of the West, to avoid suspicion, I won¡¯t meet with you this time.¡± Donald¡¯s voice came through on the other end of the line. ¡°How are you feeling? Has your anger subsided a bit?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Donald.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°It was me who had Central Sky Office intervene.¡± Donald continued speaking.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly surprised and felt relieved at heart.

    Since it was Donald who intervened, it meant that the influence of those families hadn¡¯t be so rampant as to control Central Sky Office yet.

    ¡°The current situation in the capital is delicate. Minor issues aren¡¯t a problem but it isn¡¯t yet time for drastic measures. I hope you understand.¡± Donald said further.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Billy nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°This time you made the Leonard family suffer a loss, they shouldn¡¯t let things go just like that. Other families may also feel threatened by your actions so be careful.¡± Donald reminded him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a jumping clown, nothing to fear!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Easy to dodge a spear in the open, hard to guard against an arrow in the dark. Caution is key!¡± Donald paused briefly before changing the subject with a hesitant tone.

    ¡°Jake Hanson from is unlikely to return to his position in the east district. What do you think about that for the east region?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say, Donald?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, guessing something was up.

    ¡°A few of us old guys talked about it and n on having Casey take over his position. We wanted your opinion first.¡± Donald continued speaking.

    ¡°I have no objections, but we should ask Casey what he thinks.¡± Said Billy.

    Things happened as he expected. Earlier when he heard Cole Wilson talking with Casey, he had already guessed roughly what was going on. In fact, he had thought about this himself before.

    Casey being relegated as vicemander by his side was a waste of talent. With Casey Kimmons¡¯s abilities in all aspects, he could easily take on the role of a leader of a whole region.

    It was just that over these years, Casey had made up his mind to follow Billy and thetter couldn¡¯t kick him out either. But now that there was an opportunity avable, naturally Billy hoped that Casey could have a bigger tform for himself.

    ¡°He only listens to you, if you don¡¯t speak up then there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll agree!¡± Donald seemed very familiar with Casey.

    ¡°Well then I¡¯ll talk with him!¡± After some thought, Billy spoke again,

    ¡°Good!¡± Donald responded before changing topics once more, ¡°We need to be more careful in ce of Darkness since Rakshasa will be staying there now. She alone may not be strong enough. This is an increasingly delicate international situation, with several major powers constantly pouring resources into the ce of Darkness, their intentions clear! Our strength in vale over there, apart from the original Rakshasa Hall, is too weak. If things start to get chaotic over there, we will be very passive. You need to be more careful!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had been thinking about this issue for some time now. Originally, he wanted to give Rakshasa a year to grow and develop on her own. But given the current situation, a year was too long ¨C he couldn¡¯t wait and neither could vale!

    ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Donald continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯ll be fine in one or two months,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good news! I spoke with the old man yesterday and he was asking about this matter.¡± Donald said with a slight sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thanks for his concern.¡± Billy said gratefully.

    After chatting for a while longer, they both hung up their phones.

    At 8 PM, Billy headed back home along with Casey, Judge, Ebony Lord and Stout on a private ne of SHADOW, while Azure Fang, Frostde and Soul Chaser each returned to their respective positions. Billy had originally nned for Stout to return westward together with Soul Chaser but Stout refused no matter what. He insisted on going to Ozin with Billy, who couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Before leaving, Billy asked Casey to contact Jake Hanson again. He wanted to check on his health, but found out that the imperial doctors of the capital had taken over, so he gave up.

    ¡°On the ne today, Donald called me,¡± Billy said to Casey.

    ¡°He probably wants me to take over Jake Hanson¡¯s position,¡± Casey replied calmly. He had heard from Cole Wilson¡¯s words what Donald was implying.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Hey! Casey is getting promoted?¡± Judge and Stout eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Casey red at them both.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it!¡± Casey shook his head decisively.

    Judge and Stout both choked at the same time. They couldn¡¯t understand why Casey refused, since it was such a good chance that someone was inviting him to be a lord of one region.

 Chapter 194 You Should Lose Weight

    ¡°Maybe you should consider it,¡± Billy said, looking thoughtful. ¡°For you, it¡¯s an opportunity. And besides, the east region can¡¯t continue like this!¡±

    ¡°Boss, let me ask you something,¡± Casey said after a moment of thought. ¡°Would you take over the War Department in the capital city?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s your n, I¡¯ll take on this task. Otherwise, I¡¯ll stay in the Western Territory.¡± He added.

    Everyone present could hear what Casey was implying. If Billy were to take over the War Department in the capital, he would need people to support him from below. Just having people from the western region wouldn¡¯t be enough. Even though there weren¡¯t any objection in the northern region, those in the central and southern areas clearly didn¡¯t see eye-to-eye with Billy. If they couldn¡¯t even hold onto the eastern region, it would certainly not bode well for Billy¡¯s future work.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Billy shook his head.

    For him personally, he had no interest ining to the capital; he had no desire to deal with all those boring things that came along with it. If there was a choice, he would rather spend his whole life staying in the western region.

    However, that old man had high expectations for him and achieving the old man¡¯s goals was far beyond what Billy could aplish in the current situation.

    It was a very realistic problem; just look at this trip to the capital ¨C even though they knew several major ns were problematic, they couldn¡¯t do anything about them due to their positions being limited. It wasn¡¯t because their fighting power wasn¡¯t strong enough ¨C with 100 thousand SHADOW warriors plus tens of thousands of Army of Bloodshadow soldiers, Billy could easily wipe out several ns. But things were not so simple as many people and matters were beyond their reach.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let me know when you¡¯ve made up your mind, and I¡¯ll decide whether or not to take on this task.¡± Casey responded again.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dad, Mom, you twozybones, it¡¯s time to wake up!¡±

    The next morning at 9 AM, Billy and Harleen felt like they had just fallen asleep when they heard their daughter shouting. They had almost stayed up all night against night. The redness on Harleen¡¯s face still hadn¡¯tpletely faded away.

    ¡°Oh! Billy, get up quickly! It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock!¡± After being awakened by Tasha¡¯s voice, Harleen looked at the clock on the wall and pushed Billy beside her in a hurry.

    ¡°Honey, sleep a little longer. It¡¯s Saturday today anyway. You don¡¯t have to go to work. Let Tasha y by herself.¡± Billy opened his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°No way! Get up quickly! We look like this now, if Tasha rushes in here it will be so embarrassing.¡± While speaking she picked up clothes scattered all over the floor as she got out of bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mom won¡¯t let here in. Mom is a reasonable person.¡± Billy said andughed again.

    ¡°No way no way! So embarrassing!¡± Harleen blushed with embarrassment as she put on clothes while talking,

    ¡°Billy, get up quickly! The weather is nice today, after breakfast we can take Tasha out for some fun.¡±

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Billy rolled over and got out of bed

    An hourter, the family of five was getting ready to leave for the park when the doorbell outside rang.

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Sharon opened the door and asked Stout who was holding a handbag.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs Knight, I¡¯m Damian Chandler, but you can call me Stout. Billy is my brother.¡± As he spoke he handed Sharon his handbag

    ¡°Mrs Knight, this is the 500-year-old wild ginseng that I brought specifically for you and Mr Knight. Please ept it!¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes were fixed on Stout as if she was watching a circus act. Stout¡¯s appearance was no different from that of a street fortune teller.

    ¡®Is he shooting a movie? Why not say it¡¯s 1, 000-year-old ginseng?¡¯ Sharon thought to herself.

    ¡°Mom, please take it!¡± Billy led Harleen and Tasha out and smiled at Sharon. ¡°He won¡¯t lie to you. He said it¡¯s 500-year-old wild ginseng, he can¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    The medical skills of the Secret Essences Sect were unparalleled in the world. In their pharmacy, there was not only 500-year-old wild ginseng but also plenty of 1, 000-year-old ones.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Sharon and her family gasped in shock.

    If it was true, the ginseng must be an invaluable treasure.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, sir!¡± After calming down her excitement, Sharon thanked him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mrs Knight. Let me know if you¡¯ve eaten it, I¡¯ll ask them to bring more next time.¡± Stout smiled back at her with ease.

    The Fletcher couple was surprised by his generosity again.

    ¡°Harleen, you¡¯re looking real gorgeous, almost giving my sister a run for her beauty!¡± Stout said, following it up with an exaggerated expression as he nced over at Harleen. ¡°No wonder my bro was all smiles and no hurry to head back west¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout, where are Casey and Judge?¡± Billy interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ they went out to take care of something. They told me toe find you by myself.¡± Stout replied quickly after realizing his mistake.

    ¡°Uncle Mister, you should lose weight.¡± Tasha chimed in with her big round eyes staring at Stout.

    ¡°Tasha, rude!¡± Harleen scolded before turning to Stout with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Sorry about that. Kids say the darndest things.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay. Tasha is right though, I do need to lose some weight,¡± Stout chuckled before turning back to Tasha. ¡°Are you Tasha? You¡¯re so sweet, let¡¯s go to buy some toys for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Nope, Uncle Casey has bought me a looooot of toys, I haven¡¯t yed with all of them!¡± Tasha said as she shook her head.

    ¡°So how about we go y in the park and then grab some yummy food?¡± asked Stout.

    ¡°We were just heading there,e with us, Uncle Mister?¡± Tasha said like a little adult before adding in a serious tone, ¡°But seriously though, no more junk food for you!¡±

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Harleen groaned at her daughter¡¯s bluntness.

    ¡°Haha, I will just watch Tasha eat,¡± Stout said, picking up Tasha and cing her on his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the park!¡± he eximed as they walked out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Yay, let¡¯s go!¡± Tasha shouted excitedly while riding on Stout¡¯s neck.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Who is he, honey?¡± Harleen asked Billy as they walked.

    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor and a friend I met two years ago,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°A doctor?¡± Harleen looked skeptical. Stout didn¡¯t look like a doctor at all.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t let his appearance fool you, there isn¡¯t anyone in Ozin who can match his medical skills.¡±

    As one of the most talented disciples in Secret Essences Sect for hundreds of years, Stout¡¯s medical skills were unmatched by any ordinary physician in this world.

 Chapter 195 Something Happened in the Eastern District

    Stout had only ever admired two people in the field of medicine since he was young. The first was his older sister, and the second was Billy. He didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to some of the old-timers from Secret Essences Sect, boasting that given enough time, he could surpass them all. Despite this, those old-timers didn¡¯t seem to think he was being too arrogant. They would asionally challenge him when they saw him getting too full of himself and encourage him topare himself with his sister and Billy until he lost his temper.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Harleen asked in surprise.

    From Billy¡¯s expression, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t joking around.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Billyughed as he nodded.

    Soon, they all got into two cars and headed towards the park.

    Stout had always been good with children, so on their way there Tasha quickly became friends with him. When they arrived at the park, Tasha stuck by Stout for two hours before finally letting him rest while she went off to y on a seesaw with Harleen.

    ¡°Have you been in contact with the secttely? Has your teachere out yet?¡± Billy asked Stout once they were seated together again.

    ¡°He¡¯s still holed up in the back mountain. It¡¯ll probably be a while before hees out.¡± Stout replied nonchntly as he smacked his lips together.

    ¡°What about everyone else? Are they doing well?¡± Billy continued asking questions.

    ¡°Everyone except my sister is doing fine,¡± Stout said after hesitating for a moment. ¡°Ever since my sister found out that you are already married and have a child, she hasn¡¯t been the same!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy red at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve always treated her like a little sister, I know that in her heart, she doesn¡¯t see you as just a brother. You¡¯re the only man she¡¯s ever truly recognized.¡±

    ¡°I think you need to shut your mouth,¡± Billy replied irritably.

    As he spoke, an image of a woman appeared in his mind. Her features and figure wereparable to Harleen¡¯s, and her extraordinary aura made her even more unattainable than any other woman in this world.

    Billy had met her three years ago when he followed that old man to Secret Essences Sect. They had spent some time together and although Billy saw her as a little sister, he could sense that she didn¡¯t feel the same way.

    ¡°Fine then! You don¡¯t believe me? Just ask her yourself next time you meet!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°How is the task I gave youst time going?¡± Billy changed the subject.

    ¡°Uh¡­ ¡± Stout looked embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯re just missing one final ingredient for it now but I¡¯ve already asked our sect members to find it, so we should have it soon enough. Once we have all of the ingredients gathered up we can start making pills right away!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up then! We need those pills as soon as possible,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss! Give me some more time, I¡¯ll get everything done for sure!¡± Stout nodded vigorously.

    Looking at Billy, Stout continued to ask, ¡°Boss, how¡¯s your injury? Do you want me to try and help again?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s already about 70-80% healed. I just need another one or two months until I¡¯ll be fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡± Stout was a little excited. ¡°Boss, you were already trying to break through that realm before you got injured, right? When you¡¯re healed, can¡¯t you try again? Although your cultivation hasn¡¯t progressed during the time of your injury and has even regressed a bit, I feel like this time around you¡¯ll definitely seed!¡±

    ¡°Do what we can do and listen to fate. We shouldn¡¯t force anything.¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Going with the flow is the way of nature.¡±

    ¡°I really hope that dayes soon!¡± Stout clicked his tongue again. ¡°At that time, regardless of their family background or sect affiliation, as long as those old geezers who have lived for two or three hundred years don¡¯te out, anyone who annoys us will be wiped out!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that there won¡¯t be chaos in the world, aren¡¯t you?¡± Billy was speechless.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang urgently with Roderick Chasey calling him.

    ¡°Chasey, what¡¯s up?¡± After answering the call, Billy asked.

    ¡°Commander, something big has happened!¡± Roderick Chasey sounded urgent on the phone.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Oriana, a martial arts expert, injured one of our armymanders and kidnapped a vice general!¡± Roderick Chasey responded urgently.

    ¡°What?¡± Billy blurted out.

    As a strong sense of pressure swept over them, Stout shivered involuntarily.

    ¡°They were after the vice general. He is mainly responsible for intelligence work in various countries in the eastern region.¡± Roderick Chasey continued.

    ¡°Did you report it to the capital?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°I just finished talking to General Wilson on the phone.¡± Roderick Chasey paused and added, ¡°He hasn¡¯t replied yet!¡±

    ¡°I see. Wait for my call!¡± Billy responded before hanging up directly.

    ¡°What happened, boss?¡± Stout asked as soon as Billy hung up.

    ¡°Something happened in the eastern region!¡± Billy repeated Roderick Chasey¡¯s words and then walked quickly to Harleen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Wife, spend your time with Tasha and our parents here, I have urgent business to attend. Have fun.¡± He said.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Harleen could tell from Billy¡¯s expression that something serious had happened.

    ¡°There was an incident at camp that I need to deal with. Call me if you need anything,¡± Billy replied before leaving quickly with Stout following closely behind him.

    ¡°Where are we going now, boss?¡± Stout asked once they got into their car

    ¡°We¡¯re heading towards the War Department in Ozin first.¡± Billy responded solemnly.

    ¡°OK!¡± Stout hit the gas pedal after setting the location.

    Billy then called Casey, exining the situation and asking him to meet at the war department.

    Not even five minutes into their drive, Donald called.

    ¡°Donald,¡± Billy respectfully answered.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Roderick Chasey should have told you about the thing?¡± Donald¡¯s tone was unusually angry.

    ¡°He just called me.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You are solely responsible for handling this matter. No matter what method you use, I have only two requirements,¡± Donald said in a stern voice. ¡°Firstly, whoeverid hands on us must die! Secondly, our people must return unharmed!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy replied solemnly.

    ¡°If there is anything that needs coordination, call me anytime. I¡¯ll be waiting for your message,¡± Donald added before ending the call.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the gate of the War Zone in Ozin as Stout mmed on the brakes.

 Chapter 196 Sacred Light Sect

    ¡°Boss!¡± The two had just gotten out of the car when Casey hurried over.

    Billy nodded and instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Roderick Chasey first.¡±

    After speaking, they walked towards the courtyard.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Just a few stepster, Roderick Chasey and his team rushed over anxiously.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the airport now, we¡¯ll talk on the way!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Roderick Chasey replied loudly.

    Two minutester, two cars sped towards the War Zone Airport at full speed. Along the way, Roderick Chasey introduced to Billy what he knew about the situation.

    The captured vice general was named Lance Glisson and he was responsible for intelligence work in the Eastern Army. Some time ago, Lance Glisson intercepted a group of Oriana¡¯s intelligence information that was very important to them. After Oriana¡¯s central leadership learned of this news, they were furious and vowed to capture Lance Glisson back. They dispatched domestic martial arts experts to pursue Lance Glisson and his team while Colonel Jenson Pearson from the Eastern Third Army led his men to support them and engage in conflict with them. The leader of the opponents had far superior skills than Jenson Pearson, resulting in all 100 Eastern soldiers being injured or killed. And they took Lance Glisson away.

    ¡°Oriana is asking for death,¡± Casey said solemnly.

    ¡°Casey, call Azure Dragon,¡± Billy instructed after some thought. ¡°Tell him to organize an Army of Bloodshadow in the east district now and deploy it directly on the border ready at any moment.¡±

    ¡°Boss, how many people do we need?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°One hundred thousand.¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    Roderick Chasey and the few people he brought with him all gasped in shock. One hundred thousand soldiers of Army of Bloodshadow were as powerful as a million ordinary troops.

    ¡®Could Commander Gardner be nning to attack Oriana¡¯s capital directly?¡¯ they thought.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Casey pulled out his phone to make a call.

    Less than ten minutes after he made the call, ten thousand miles away on the western border, one hundred thousand soldiers of Army of Bloodshadow had assembled rapidly.

    With amand from the first legionmander Azure Dragon, all one hundred thousand soldiers rushed towards the eastern border.

    Such arge-scale cross-border troop movement was rare. For a time, all domestic routes were cleared for them to pass through.

    It was 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Billy, Casey and Stout appeared at the foot of a mountain on Oriana¡¯s northern territory. ording to Roderick Chasey¡¯s investigation, this was where Lance Glisson¡¯s abductor belonged to.

    ¡°This is just a small piece ofnd with numerous martial arts sects. Oriana has invested heavily in martial arts.¡± Stout said as they continued towards their destination.

    ¡°If those hidden sects from vale can work together with our War Department then what do we have to fear from those Westerners?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡±

    Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate ourselves, even without the support of those hidden sects, vale is not afraid of anyone!¡±

    ¡°Casey, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m underestimating ourselves. In recent years, western countries have invested heavily not only in conventional weapons but also in martial arts,¡± Stout responded. ¡°And from what I understand, these countries have been researching drugs that can unlock human potential. If they seed in developing them, their overallbat power will undoubtedly increase by several levels! I won¡¯t let my guard down as a vale!¡±

    As they spoke, the three of them had arrived at the entrance to the Sacred Light Sect. The gate was adorned with threerge characters, ¡°SACRED LIGHT SECT¡±.

    ¡°Who are you? What business do you have here?¡± Four men dressed in Daoist robes stared at Billy and hispanions with tense expressions.

    ¡°Tell your sect leader toe out! His time hase!¡± Stout shouted loudly.

    ¡°How dare you speak disrespectfully to our sect leader! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The four men attacked simultaneously.

    With a loud bang, a powerful palm strike erupted from Stout¡¯s hand and swept towards the four attackers. They had barely advanced halfway before exploding into four clouds of blood mist floating mid-air.

    Immediately, Stout raised his hand again and swept out a de-like gust of wind towards the nearby archway.

    Boom!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    A loud noise rang out as the archway copsed, sending sand and stones flying and dust filling the air.

    ¡°Damn it, who dares to destroy our archway?¡± Upon hearing themotion, two or three hundred Taoist-robed people rushed down from the stone stairs behind the archway. Each one had a fierce aura and raging anger. In their eyes, destroying their archway was no different from preparing to wipe out the sect.

    Sacred Light Sect had stood for hundreds of years in the country of Oriana without ever encountering such a thing.

    ¡°Who are you three? Do you know where you are? How dare you! You don¡¯t know your own limits!¡± An old man in gray robes came forward and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Call your sect leader out here or we¡¯ll spare no one!¡± Stout continued speaking.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± shouted the gray-robed elder in fury, his voice echoing, ¡°You fool! Ignorant brat, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡±

    After his outburst, he darted forward, his figure a blur, and the sword in his hand shot towards Stout like the strike of a snake.

    He had skill, no doubt, a Battle God.

    ¡°Underestimating me!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes narrowed, his body moved like a ghostly shadow, and he swung his arm, releasing a ferocious gust of wind that roared through the air.

    The gust swept by, and the old man was sent hurtling like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily onto the ground, his bones shattering upon impact.

    ¡°War¡­ Warlord¡­¡± He opened his mouth, managed a few words, and then his head slumped to the side, lifeless.

    ¡°Great Elder!¡± cries of pain rang out from the scene.

    ¡°Attack together, kill them!¡± a man¡¯s furious roar resounded.

    And with a rush of noise, they lunged forward.

    Stout narrowed his eyes and raised his hand again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Casey flipped his wrist, and the Bloodshadow de unleashed a thunderous de aura as it shed out.

    The next moment, heads went soaring into the sky. Leading the charge were over a hundred men, and all of them fell. In midair, numerous spouts of blood erupted.

    After a single sweep, Casey struck again. His attack was as sharp as ever. The edge of his de tore through everything like a runaway train, leaving nothing but severed limbs and spurting blood in its wake.

    In less than two minutes, thest Taoist man in a robe fell straight down.

    ¡°You guys are really damned!¡± At this moment, an angry voice sounded.

    Soon after, a blurred figure leaped down from the stone steps with lightning speed, carrying an aura of power. Following closely behind were another hundred men, each exuding an aura of suppressed energy and boundless intent to kill. Compared to the previous hundreds of men, their strength was noticeably a notch higher.

    ¡°Having killed three hundred outer disciples of our Sacred Light Sect, I swear I will tear you three into a thousand pieces!¡± The blur arrived before the trio.

    With hair as white as snow and eyes sharp as a hawk, the man was overflowing with a murderous aura.

    He was a Tier-two Warlord!

    ¡°Are you the sect leader?¡± Billy¡¯s voice rumbled.

    ¡°Just who are you people?¡± The old man was none other than Lincoln Romero, the leader of the Sacred Light Sect.

    ¡°Hand over our young warrior, Lance Glisson, and maybe we¡¯ll leave your corpse intact!¡± Billy¡¯s voice dripped with icy coldness.

 Chapter 197 Striking the Heart of the Enemies

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Lincoln Romero was slightly taken aback when he heard Billy¡¯s words. ¡°You guys are from vale?¡±

    ¡°Hand over the person!¡± Casey said in a low voice.

    Lincoln Romero snorted coldly. ¡°You vale people are getting more and more arrogant. Just three of you want toe to Oriana for someone! Do you think that Oriana has no one left?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Enough talk, die!¡± Casey responded coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that everyone from vale is a martial arts genius. Let me learn something today!¡± Lincoln Romero shouted angrily as his aura burst forth, causing all the men in Dao robes behind him to be blown away.

    ¡°Take this palm strike from me!¡± Then, with a deep voice, he used all his strength to strike at Casey with his palm.

    Casey took two steps forward and flicked his wrist, sending out a sharp de energy towards Lincoln Romero¡¯s attack.

    Upon sensing the power of Casey¡¯s attack, Lincoln Romero¡¯s pupils shrank in shock. It was only then that he realized that he had greatly underestimated Casey¡¯s strength.

    Without much time to think about it, he quickly withdrew his move and crossed both arms in front of him while using all his chi to form a defensive shield around himself in an attempt to block this de energy attack. However, he was unable to withstand such an attack from someone who was two levels higher than him.

    After the de¡¯s edge passed, Lincoln Romero¡¯s two palms fell to the ground, and at the same time, a line of blood appeared across his chest. A massive amount of fresh blood gushed out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lincoln Romero cried out in pain, sliding at high speed for forty to fifty meters beforeing to a stop. Right after, his legs went limp and he knelt down directly, his entire body sagging like a deted balloon. His eyes were filled with utter despair.

    He himself was even stunned by the fact that he failed to withstand Casey¡¯s de as a Warlord. Moreover, he could feel that Casey had shown mercy, otherwise he would have already lost his breath now.

    ¡®Are all of vale¡¯s warriors this strong?¡¯ Lincoln Romero couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°Elder Romero!¡± One hundred men in Daoist robes shouted in unison.

    ¡°Can you hand him over now?¡± Billy spoke again, his tone casual, ¡°If I don¡¯t see Lance Glisson within a minute, I¡¯ll ughter your entire sect.¡±

    ¡°You bastards, daring to harm our leader, I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡±

    The hundred men roared, raising their hands and charging towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lincoln Romero shouted hysterically, ¡°You are not their match, don¡¯t go up and die!¡±

    Before his words had even settled, Casey had already cleaved forty of them at least in half with a single stroke.

    ¡°STOP IT, STOP!¡± Lincoln Romero shouted again.

    This time, he didn¡¯t even need to shout. The remaining people turned pale and trembled as they retreated to their original positions. Casey¡¯s skills had filled them with despair. He was on apletely different level than them, and in his hands, they were nothing more than insects.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Billy looked at Lincoln Romero.

    ¡°I¡­ I already handed him over to the war department¡­ he should have been taken to the military camp by now¡­¡± Lincoln Romero spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± A wave of anger emanated from Billy, ¡°Where exactly?¡±

    ¡°At¡­ the headquarters base outside the capital city¡­¡± Lincoln Romero responded again.

    Before he could finish speaking, a sharp gust of wind swept out from Billy¡¯s hand like a de. In the next moment, Lincoln Romero¡¯s head flew up into the air with an extremely unwilling expression on his face.

    As one of Oriana¡¯s few Warlords, Lincoln Romero held a high status and position in Oriana. He had been looking forward to a promising future, but little did he know it would all end just like that, in his untimely death.

    ¡°Elder Romero!!!¡±

    Fifty disciples in Daoist robes cried out in pain, their faces filled with despair.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with these people?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Execute them!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was heavy.

    With Lance Glisson¡¯s fate uncertain, his heart was weighed down. There was no way these people could be allowed to live.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°No!¡± Dozens of people eximed at the same time, scrambling to one side.

    However, their teleportation speed could not bepared, who was a Warlord. In less than two minutes, they all copsed.

    ¡°Go to the capital of Oriana!¡±

    Billy said in a deep voice and turned around. Casey followed closely behind him.

    The news of the Sacred Light Sect quickly spread throughout Oriana¡¯s territory. The sect leader and five hundred disciples were killed by a mysterious group. After hearing this news, martial artists from Oriana mobilized to intercept the killers.

    Billy and hispanions encountered ten waves of interceptors along the way, including one hundred Battle Generals, twenty Battle Gods, and five Warlords!

    There was no suspense in the oue. Without exception, they were all killed.

    The news spread again through Oriana¡¯s martial artsmunity.

    ¡®Who are these individuals with such skills? Are they attempting to bring down all of Oriana?¡¯ The question lingered in everyone¡¯s thought.

    This time, there weren¡¯t many people who dared to stand up anymore. Everyone cowered in the face of such powerful opponents. Among the five Warlords who had been killed were two Half-Step War Grandmasters. It is said that neither could withstand even one sh from their attacker. ordingly, they knew their opponents were at least Tier-two War Grandmasters, while there were only a few who had reached the mid-level of this martial realm in Oriana.

    As time went on, another piece of news began to circte once again.

    The three of the mysterious group were from vale and their goal was to rescue a vice general captured by the Oriana war department. Upon hearing this news, Oriana was in an uproar. To save one person, they killed so many powerful warriors from Oriana.

    vale couldn¡¯t be underestimated; they were indeed formidable.

    When Billy and his twopanions arrived at the Oriana war department that Lincoln Romero had mentioned, it was already night time. The entire base was brightly lit with guards stationed both inside and outside. They were all armed to the teeth with guns and looked tense.

    Three sets of footsteps sounded as three figures appeared on the wide road outside the gate of the base, two kilometers away.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ten soldiers raised their guns and pointed them at Billy¡¯s group. ¡°KNEEL, or face immediate execution!¡±

    Boom!

    A vicious gust of wind swept forth. Ten men were sent flying into the air, their bodies simultaneously exploding, and after the blood mist cleared, ten semi-automatic rifles fell to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± a furious roar rang out, ¡°Open fire!¡±

    Bullets rained down like a storm towards the trio, an imprable barrage, a shocking disy of firepower. However, what filled them with despair was the fact that each speeding bullet, about four to five meters away from the three figures, dropped to the ground as if hitting an imprable barrier, creating a crisp sound upon impact.

    Whoosh!

    Billy¡¯s eyes darkened, and he raised his hand, sending a powerful gust sweeping towards the ground. The bullets seemed to be suspended in midair as if enchanted.

    In the next moment, countless bullets shot towards the opponents, like an unstoppable force, each finding its mark on the foreheads of the surrounding armed men. In less than five minutes, all the hundreds of armed men were lying on the ground, each of them shot in the head.

    ¡°Retreat! The enemy is too strong!¡± a voice filled with terror sounded, and the remaining armed men quickly fell back to their base.

    Billy and hispanions continued forward and soon arrived at a point a hundred meters away from the entrance of the base.

 Chapter 198 A Fair Battle

    The sound of footsteps echoed through the base, followed by a group of people emerging. Each person¡¯s face was dripping with sweat. Leading the way were two white-haired old men in their seventies, sharp-eyed and full of vitality. Behind them were five middle-aged soldiers inbat gear, their eyes shing with coldness and an endless aura of killing intent. In the center stood Oriana¡¯s top warrior, Frederick Rice.

    ¡°vale, King of the West, Commander Gardner?!¡± Frederick Rice and hispanions recognized Billy at first nce and were shocked beyond belief.

    They never expected Commander Gardner toe here for a rescue attempt. What they couldn¡¯t figure out was why King of the West was interfering in the eastern affairs.

    ¡°Hand over the hostage!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes and spoke calmly. He and Casey recognized the five people before them as Oriana¡¯s five generals from their respective military departments.

    Although they had not dealt with each other before, they had seen photos or videos beforehand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Frederick Rice shouted angrily. ¡°You are a high-ranking official in the military department of vale. Are you trying to start a war between our two countries?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the hostage, what else can we do?¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The leader among them scowled deeply. ¡°vale has gone too far! Do you think people here are insects?¡±

    The man who was talking was one of the four elders of Oriana, with both status and personal strength surpassing Frederick Rice. Although he had heard of the King of the West in vale before, he had never fought with Billy, so Commander Gardner¡¯s name did not make him fearful.

    ¡°Hand over Lance Glisson and we¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± Billy ignored him and continued to stare coldly at Frederick Rice.

    ¡°Do you know what our intercepted intelligence means?¡± Frederick Rice red at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, nor do I care!¡± Billy responded. ¡°All I know is that our deputy general is in your hands, and before this, a hundred men from my army were killed or injured. That¡¯s enough! The soldiers of vale cannot be bullied. Those who bully them will be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°¡®Those who bully them will be destroyed¡¯,¡± A man next to Frederick Rice roared, ¡°Come on then! Let me see how much weight the so-called Commander Gardner really carries!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a strong aura swept out from his body, showing his martial art cultivation as a Warlord¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Casey stepped forward two steps. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to make Commander Gardner take action yet. If you want to die so badly, let me grant your wish!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Go die!¡± The man continued to roar as he swung hisrge sword with piercing wind sounds.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who should die!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as his Bloodshadow de was unsheathed. A curved de energy carrying an overwhelming force met it head-on.

    ¡°Hey, step back!¡± As soon as Casey made a move, Frederick Rice¡¯s pupils shrank in fear and he quickly shouted out. Casey¡¯s strength far exceeded his estimation, and he had never expected Casey Kimmons to be a Hal-Step War Grandmaster.

    ¡°You dare!¡± The old man from before naturally realized that their side was definitely not Casey¡¯s opponent. As he spoke, a tremendous aura erupted from him like a raging flood, instantly enveloping the surrounding air. Immediately after, he rushed forward and with a flick of his wrist, sted out an extremely violent palm wind towards Casey.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Billy said in a deep voice as he also swept out with his palm.

    Boom!

    The two attacks collided and caused shockwaves to ripple outwards like high-pressure air waves. The group of soldiers standing nearby were all sent flying and fell to the ground motionless. The old man slid backwards at lightning speed for seven or eight meters before finally stopping. His blood surged within him as his breathing became erratic.

    ¡°How is this¡­?¡± After stabilizing himself, an expression of iparable shock appeared on his face.

    Just as the sh of palm force between Billy and the old man resonated, Casey¡¯s de technique sliced the other man¡¯s broadsword into two. Simultaneously, his de pierced directly through the other¡¯s chest. Without a shred of suspense, the man¡¯s mouth opened slightly, unable to utter a single word before he copsed, a rush of fresh blood gushing from his chest.

    The fifth-ranked figure of the Oriana War Division fell.

    ¡°Mo!¡± Frederick Rice and the others eximed in pain.

    Immediately, they all started charging directly towards Casey.

    ¡°You want to fight? Come on then! Let¡¯s see how I destroy you little brats!¡± Stout stepped forward and stood next to Casey. He flipped his wrist and a silver needle appeared in his hand. From the shining tip of the needle, it was clear that it was a poisonous weapon.

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Billy spoke as he drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his waist, while his aura rose at the same time.

    ¡°Frederick, stop!¡± The other elder on the opposing side spoke with a deep voice. Staring straight at Billy, he said, ¡°You came to Oriana and killed my important warriors at our gate. Do you think we have no one in Oriana?¡± He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I will give you a fair fight, if you win, we will let you take him away. If I win, all three of you will die! Will you ept?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Billy coldly replied. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, if you can take one hit from me, then I¡¯ll consider it your victory.¡±

    Upon hearing this statement from Billy, Frederick Rice and the others looked towards him with disdainful eyes. They had encountered arrogant people before but never someone so arrogant like him.

    The old man in front of Billy was an elder of the war department in Oriana, a powerhouse who ranked at least top three in this country. Therefore, they all thought that Billy was so ignorant that he dared to threaten the elder they respected.

    Casey and Stout couldn¡¯t help but grimace when they heard Billy¡¯s words. They knew that Billy could back up his talk without fail.

    ¡®Bute on, can¡¯t we show some respect for the strongest member of Oriana¡¯s War Department?¡¯ theyined inwardly.

    ¡°Absolutely outrageous!¡± The old man furrowed his brow. ¡°Show vale¡¯s ultimate technique!¡±

    As he spoke, a soldier behind him handed him a long spear and his aura as a Tier-two War Grandmaster immediately surged.

    ¡°Take this spear!¡± The old man gripped his weapon tightly as an overwhelming force emanated from within him. It felt like a mountain was bearing down on them all.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, the old man moved. He and the spear became one as afterimages appeared. A frigid light containing earth-shattering energy shot towards Billy like lightning. As he passed by, the air around him surged with energy and power.

 Chapter 199 The Second Elder Has Gone Crazy

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded at the same time. Taking a few steps forward, he flipped his wrist, and a blood-red crescent-shaped de aura descended from the sky.

    After a faint sound, the scene fell into silence.

    Billy and the old man opposite him stood still in their original positions, still maintaining the same posture as if they had never made a move.

    ¡°Sorry, you lost!¡± At the next moment, Billy¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°So.. strong¡­¡± The old man opened his mouth, and a bloodline appeared from his forehead, rapidly extending downwards.

    Three secondster, both halves of the body copsed to the ground simultaneously, the flesh and blood a gruesome and chilling sight.

    ¡°Great Elder!¡± The old man and Frederick Rice and others cried out loudly again, with endless sadness on their faces.

    They still couldn¡¯t believe that the top expert of the military department of their country, an elder who had made countless contributions to the founding of this country, died just like that. That was definitely a huge loss for Oriana ¨C to cultivate a strong warrior in the middle stage of War Grandmaster, not to mention the huge investment, just in terms of time, it took decades.

    This was a pain that Oriana could not bear, and colossal shame for their country.

    ¡°You¡¯re damned, you deserve to die!!!¡± the elderly man from before roared hysterically.

    ¡°Get help, call for assistance! Send my orders to the missile department. Spare no expense, kill those three at all costs. They must be killed!!!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Frederick Rice and a few others snapped out of their extreme sorrow and couldn¡¯t help but shudder all over.

    ¡®The Second Elder has gone crazy!¡¯ they all thought. This was the capital city of Oriana, arge city with a poption of tens of millions.

    Launching missiles here, let alone whether they could kill those three individuals, even if they managed to seed, it was likely that at least a million citizens would be buried alongside them. Moreover, who could guarantee that the ruler was not among these one million people?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, are you nning to use missiles? You scared me!¡± Stout patted his chest and said, ¡°But hey, you can give it a try!¡±

    At this moment, a hurried sound of footsteps could be heard.

    Shortly after, a military officer in uniform with a pale face quickly ran up to Frederick Rice and whispered a few words in his ear.

    ¡°What!?¡± Frederick Rice roared again. Then he looked at Billy with horror on his face and said, ¡°You actually moved 100, 000 Army of Bloodshadow to the eastern border of vale. What are you trying to do?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Although he had never dealt with the Army of Bloodshadow before, their reputation preceded them. War departments in any country knew of the existence of vale¡¯s strongest fighting force and had conducted extensive analysis and research on them.

    The hundred thousand soldiers in the Army of Bloodshadow could definitely stand up against Oriana¡¯s million-man army. If they were to enter Oriana¡¯s territory, they could almost certainly break through this country.

    Frederick also knew why Billy and his team dared to enter Oriana so brazenly ¨C besides their own martial arts prowess, that hundred thousand-strong Army of Bloodshadow was their trump card. With those ten thousand men stationed at the border, even if there were martial arts experts in this country who could suppress Billy¡¯s team, they would not be able to do anything against them.

    ¡°You guys are despicable!¡± the second elder finally calmed down from his anger at this point and shuddered at Frederick Rice¡¯s words as well. His face showed a momentary sense of fear. He knew that if something happened to those three today, hundred thousand-strong Army of Bloodshadow would step onto Oriana soil. It was all thanks to him not acting impulsively or else he would have be a criminal for eternity in Oriana.

    Now that he had calmed down and thought about it, he vaguely felt that Billy might have deliberately provoked him into giving orders earlier. As long as he dared to use a weapon with great destructive power, the Army of Bloodshadow would truly cross into Oriana¡¯s border line. They were looking for an excuse for war.

    ¡°Scared?¡± Stout chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to use missiles to kill us? Why not give it a try?¡±

    Frederick Rice let out a heavy sigh and his face turned much gloomier. Then he raised his hand and waved to the people next to him.

    ¡°Hand him over!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two soldiers nodded vigorously before turning around and heading towards the base.

    Two minutester, Lance Glisson, covered in bruises, walked out with the help of two men. His eyes were empty and lifeless, making him look exceptionally weak.

    Seeing Lance Glisson¡¯s condition, Billy and hispanions all felt a chill run down their spines with cold glints in their eyes.

    Soon enough, Lance Glisson arrived at the door.

    When he saw Billy, his eyes suddenly widened before he rubbed them with disbelief written all over his face. Then he stared at Billy, incredulous. ¡°Commander Gardner!?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯vee to take you home.¡±

    After confirming Billy¡¯s identity, Lance Glisson¡¯s spirit instantly soared as he quickly walked up to him and knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, I¡¯m Lance Glisson from the Third Army Corps of East District War Department!¡±

    His voice choked up for a moment as excitement overwhelmed himpletely. From the moment they had him in their grasp, people from Oriana subjected him to all sorts of torture for over a dozen hours in order to extract information about vale¡¯s military operations. If it weren¡¯t for his desire to stay alive and deliver the intercepted intel back home, he would have likely taken his own life.

    He never dreamed that his country would send someone to rescue him. And not just anyone, but Commander Gardner, whom he had always admired as the King of the West.

    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯rete. You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Billy said as he helped him up.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Lance Glisson then turned to Casey and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Mr Kimmons.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Casey replied with a smile before continuing, ¡°Did you see who was interrogating you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lance pointed at one of the bald men nearby. ¡°He¡¯s in charge of Oriana¡¯s Punishment Hall and was leading everything!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, then he turned to Frederick Rice, ¡°Will you do it yourself or should I?¡±

    ¡°General Commander, save me!¡± The bald man shivered, quickly moving to Frederick Rice¡¯s side, his face filled with terror.

    ¡°Do you have to go this far?¡± Frederick Rice took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Casey!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Casey responded in a deep tone. After speaking, his wrist flicked, and a de aura cleaved forth.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The bald man¡¯s terrified shout was cut short.

    Everything stopped abruptly. A head soared into the sky, blood sttering onto Frederick Rice¡¯s body.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Frederick Rice felt himself teetering on the edge of unbridled anger.

    However, he knew he had no choice but to endure. The Army of Bloodshadow was waiting for him to erupt. If he dared to rage, they would dare to overrun Oriana.

 Chapter 200 Billyâ€™s Troops Deployment

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Billy said, turning to Lance Glisson.

    ¡°Thanks, Commander Gardner!¡± Lance Glisson replied loudly.

    At that moment, his heart was already in turmoil. He had recognized the middle-aged man lying on the ground and the elder who had been split in half-one was the fifth-rankedmander of Oriana¡¯s military department, and the other was a great elder of the Elder Council. Two high-ranking figures were now dead beyond doubt killed by Commander Gardner and his twopanions.

    This was Oriana¡¯s military base! Yet with just three people, Commander Gardner hadpletely taken control of the situation. No wonder he was known as vale¡¯s unicorn-with him around, there would always be someone to carry on for vale.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop your bleeding now and then treat your injuries when we get back.¡± Stout said as he walked over to support Lance Glisson. He then took out several silver needles and immediately stopped his bleeding.

    ¡°See you.¡± Billy said calmly to Frederick Rice before turning around and leaving. Casey followed closely behind him.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Frederick Rice roared, turning around and grabbing the rifle from the soldier next to him, pulling the trigger into the sky.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of gunfire echoed through the night sky, as if bidding farewell to Billy and hispanions.

    ¡­

    At 6 AM in the morning, Billy and hispanions appeared at the eastern border gate in vale.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Azure Dragon, leader of Army of Bloodshadow¡¯s first legion, led one hundred thousand soldiers to kneel down on one knee and shout in unison. Their voices were deafening and echoed throughout the clouds. Their eyes were filled with endless admiration as they looked at Billy.

    He was their god, their lifelong belief.

    ¡°Get up and speak!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Everyone shouted again in unison.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Azure Dragon stood up quickly and walked over.

    ¡°Hmm! You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Azure Dragon shook his head before greeting Casey, ¡°Commander Kimmons,¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, not bad!¡± Casey smiled at Azure Dragon. ¡°The Warlord has be even more powerful now.¡±

    ¡°Kimmons, please don¡¯t make fun of me. Compared to you, I am far inferior.¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°I heard that if it wasn¡¯t for boss wanting you to consolidate your strength, you would already be a excellent War Grandmaster!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. With your speed, it will only take a few months for you to be a War Grandmaster too!¡± Caseyughed again.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, long time no see!¡± At this moment, Stout walked over and spoke.

    ¡°Has it been a long time? It¡¯s only been a month, isn¡¯t it?¡± Azure Dragon red at him and said.

    ¡°You overweight stout, I don¡¯t know what kind of concoction you fed those nurses from the Western Army Medical Corps, but they¡¯ve beening to me every few days, begging me to get you back to the western district ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, you don¡¯t know about this, do you?¡± Stout grinned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that since I went to the western region, everyone¡¯s skin andplexion have improved?¡±

    As one of the two most outstanding geniuses in the Secret Essences Sect, making a beauty and skincare ointment was an easy task for Stout. After spending less than a week in the western region, he was warmly weed by the group ofdy nurses, and even some experts in their fifties felt rejuvenated.

    ¡°A sorcerer!¡± Azure Dragon red at him again.

    Just then, a sound of footsteps arose and soon after Roderick Chasey appeared with a group of people walking quickly towards them.

    When they approached Billy, they knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    Roderick Chasey, who was the vicemander of the East District Military Department, along with colonels from the four legions of the East District Military Department (Wace West, Harding Wood, Magnus Cress and Rocky Dittman) saluted Billy Gardner with stiff formality.

    ¡°Stand up, everyone!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± The five men stood up and then looked at Casey in unison and said, ¡°Deputy Commander Kimmons!¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Casey smiled in response.

    ¡°General Chasey,¡± Lance Glisson then came forward and saluted Roderick Chasey.

    ¡°Lance, thank you for your hard work!¡± Roderick Chasey saluted back.

    ¡°No problem! This time, it was all thanks to Commander Gardner and Deputy Commander Kimmons. Otherwise, I would have had to say goodbye to all of our superiors until next life.¡±

    Roderick Chasey nodded, then turned to Billy. ¡°Thanks again, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Oriana lost face this time, they¡¯re not going to let it go easily. Tell everyone to stay alert and report any developments immediately.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± replied Roderick Chasey.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, inform the Bloodshadow Warriors stationed in the eastern territory for three months! Also, select ten deputy generals and teach them the Bloodshadow de Technique!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Dragon responded with a nod.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Roderick Chasey and his four legion colonels bowed in gratitude as their eyes lit up.

    Casey on the side raised an eyebrow at hearing this, looking thoughtful.

    At 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, Billy¡¯s group returned to Ozin.

    On the way back he called Donald and briefed him on what had happened. Donald was satisfied but also brought up Casey¡¯s situation ¨C they couldn¡¯t afford to have chaos in the eastern district without leadership anymore. In response, Billy promised Donald a final answer by today.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back so soon?¡± The group arrived at Casey¡¯s vi where Judge was already waiting for them.

    After speaking, Judge walked towards Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, my brother! It¡¯s been so long. I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Judge opened his arms for a hug.

    ¡°Judge, I don¡¯t have your twisted sense of humor. Stay away from me,¡± Azure Dragon red at him and moved away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not fun!¡± Judgeined.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Dragon sat down on the couch.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, everything okay in the west? Any unusual activity from those small fries around there?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°No,¡± replied Azure Dragon shaking his head. ¡°They¡¯re scared off by you and won¡¯t dare to do anything for the next ten years.¡±

    ¡°What about the country of Tyren? Any unusual activity?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    Tyren was located at the border between the west and south regions under jurisdiction of the war department in western territory.

    ¡°No,¡± responded Azure Dragon. ¡°Since you led us into their country a year ago they¡¯ve been quiet. They probably won¡¯t dare to cause trouble again.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down, they might not be as easy to deal with as we think.¡± Reminded Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ck Tortoise is stationed there. If they act up again, only 100k troops are needed to crush them.¡± Azure Dragon replied confidently

    Billy nodded.

    ¡°Casey, Donald just asked about you again!¡± Billy said, turning to Casey.

 Chapter 201 Following Billyâ€™s Arrangements

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Casey nodded and spoke, ¡°Boss, if you want me to take over, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Long before Billy ordered the Army of Bloodshadow to station in the eastern territory for three months, he had known about Billy¡¯s decision. For him, it didn¡¯t matter what the task was; what mattered was assisting Billy Gardner. Since Billy had made a decision, Casey would give it his all.

    After taking a deep breath, Billy continued, ¡°The situation in the east can¡¯t continue like this. Otherwise, simr incidents will definitely happen again.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Casey responded with a nod, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangements, boss.¡±

    ¡°What did Donald ask Casey about?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you don¡¯t know yet?¡± Judge grinned, ¡°Casey is getting promoted!¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Azure Dragon blinked in confusion.

    ¡°The war zone wants Casey to take over the east area!¡± Judge grinned again.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes brightened, feeling happy for Casey, ¡°Congrattions, Casey!¡±

    They had been by Billy¡¯s side for years, like brothers, even closer than real brothers. Casey¡¯s elevation was a tform of opportunity, and naturally, they were pleased for their brother. Moreover, with this move, both the east and west territories would be under Billy¡¯s control, a great oue for him as well.

    ¡°I could consider switching with you,¡± Casey said to Azure Dragon, smiling.

    Actually, for him, he truly wanted to stay by Billy¡¯s side. Otherwise, he could have taken over one of the territories three years ago.

    ¡°Casey, don¡¯t tease me like that. I¡¯m not qualified enough.¡± Azure Dragonughed and said.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you¡¯ll stay in the eastern territory for now!¡± Billy spoke again

    ¡°On the western side, choose one among the candidates below to be the Commander of the First Legion, and you¡¯ll be the Deputy Governor in the eastern territory!¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡± Azure Dragon eximed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Upon hearing this, Casey¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. If Azure Dragon could indeed be his deputy, it would greatly alleviate his pressure. Moreover, it would be a fantastic opportunity for Azure Dragon himself ¨C being Deputy Governor of District One was a step higher than being a Legion Commander.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, this is good news. You better thank boss!¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°On behalf of the people of the eastern territory, we enthusiastically wee Deputy Governor Azure Dragon!¡± Judge also expressed his happiness for Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Boss, are you serious?¡± Azure Dragon slightly paused before asking earnestly.

    ¡°The situation in the east is not easy, and Casey is a bit overwhelmed by himself,¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Plus, it¡¯s a chance for your development.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment decision. Billy had conceived this idea back in the capital a while ago.

    Azure Dragon was capable of leading a legion, but in terms of coordinating the overall situation, he was still a bit green. Letting him train in the role of Deputy Governor for a while would benefit his future. Additionally, the current situation in the east was much moreplicated than the west, which would enhance hisprehensive capabilities.

    ¡°Boss, what about Roderick Chasey? How does he fit in if Ie?¡± Azure Dragon inquired once more.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him, I¡¯ve discussed it with him before.¡± Billy picked up a tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°His family is in the capital. Originally, he wanted to return there long ago, but Jake Hanson had an ident. If he left too, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. So, he¡¯s been waiting for the new Governor to take over. I¡¯ve talked to him and asked him to continue in this position for another two or three months, until both you and Casey are familiar. Afterward, he can return to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon nodded and then solemnly stated, ¡°I¡¯ll follow all of your arrangements. Wherever you want me to go, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded as he looked at Casey and Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve agreed, go all out. You have three months to turn around the situation in the east.¡±

    ¡°Besides the ten thousand SHADOWers Azure Dragon brought, if manpower is insufficient, you can bring in some reinforcements from the west.¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, boss. We won¡¯t let you down!¡± Both Casey and Azure Dragon responded simultaneously.

    After setting down his tea cup, Billy continued, looking at Casey.

    ¡°The official appointment might take a few more days toe through. Use these days to your advantage and try to make a breakthrough before taking office.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± A fervent light shed in Casey¡¯s eyes upon hearing this.

    ¡­

    One morning, Billy received a call from Derek, saying he had something to discuss. Hanging up the phone, Billy drove to Derek¡¯s office.

    Half an hourter, Billy was sitting on the couch in Derek¡¯s office.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, try this tea. It¡¯s just made from tea leaves of Mother Tree Da Hong Pao. It tastes quite good.¡± Derek poured a cup of tea for Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve called me here just for a cup of tea?¡± Billy took a sip from the cup, finding the taste excellent.

    ¡°No!¡± Derek shook his head. ¡°Boss, I might have to return to Enssea first, so I came to ask for your opinion.¡±

    ¡°Return to Enssea? What happened?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ording to what Derek had said earlier, he was supposed to stay in Ozin City for about half a year, until Ozin Tower was running smoothly before returning to Enssea.

    Now, it seemed like the timing for Derek¡¯s return wasn¡¯t ideal.

    ¡°The major ns in Enssea have made a move against World Group.¡± Derek took a sip of his own tea.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Local powers in Enssea have always been resistant to the presence of World Group.¡± Derek paused and continued, ¡°One or two years ago, they had sent people to approach me, asking me to align with them. I ignored them.¡±

    ¡°Since then, they¡¯ve been pressuring World Group, but their actions weren¡¯t too significant. Because World Group was strong, their efforts yielded minimal results.¡±

    ¡°However, recently, for some reason, they¡¯ve begun aprehensive offensive topletely absorb World Group. They¡¯re attacking on all fronts, including the capital market and the various industry chains.¡±

    ¡°Have you looked into the reasons behind it?¡± Billy inquired after a brief thought.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arranged an investigation, but we don¡¯t have results yet.¡± Derek shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s likely rted to the Doman family.¡±

    ¡°The Doman family, one of the major ns?¡± Billy squinted.

    Within the country of vale, there were eleven major ns, divided into two categories, Heaven-ranked and Earth-ranked. Six Heaven-ranked ns were all located in the capital, with the Leonard family being one of them. The five Earth-ranked families were situated in the southeast, northwest, southwest, and central districts. In the eastern territory, it was the Doman family from Enssea.

 Chapter 202 Resignation of the CEO

    The so-called major ns had a legacy of hundreds, even thousands, of years. Even the Earth-ranked families were beyond theparison of ordinary prestigious ns.

    Take Enssea, for example. Theprehensive strength of the Doman family overshadowed all four of the so-called Big Four familiesbined in Enssea.

    One could even put it this way: the Big Four families in Enssea were originally subordinate to the Doman family.

    Undeniably, major families had once, to some extent, contributed to the nation¡¯s history. But as time passed, their attitude had changed. They became arrogant, only thinking of absorbing thend¡¯s resources without giving anything in return. Worse yet, some malicious individuals among them colluded with external enemies, causing immense harm. While not all eleven major ns were problematic, at least half had be parasites within the country.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Derek nodded.

    ¡°In that case, go back!¡± After brief contemtion, Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t rush into counterattacks. Keep your stance unchanged and focus on discovering the reasons behind their actions.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Derek agreed with a nod.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, and if there are any issues, call me anytime!¡± Billy continued to give instructions.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Derek expressed his gratitude.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Mr Gardner, I invited you here today because there¡¯s something else I want to consult you about.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Billy picked up his tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°Harper Rodriguez, the CEO of SunPark Group, has resigned. I¡¯m considering having Ms Knight take over the CEO position.¡± Derek handed a cigarette to Billy and continued, ¡°After observing for some time, I believe Ms Knight is entirely capable of the role.¡±

    ¡°Resigned?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°Did you make her resign?¡±

    From his perspective, it was clear that Derek Hines had orchestrated this move to push Harleen Knight into the position.

    ¡°No, not at all!¡± Derek shook his head vigorously. ¡°She¡¯s leaving to start a business in another city with her husband. I tried to persuade her, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡± Billy paused before saying, ¡°Harleen has never managed such a bigpany. Are you confident about entrusting this role to her?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely confident!¡± Derek nodded firmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how capable she is within thepany. She¡¯s a powerhouse, both in management and business. The employees respect her a lot. She¡¯s practically the number two in thepany now. Most people go to her for help when they have issues. Ms Rodriguez has told me many times that after she leaves, thepany shouldn¡¯t hire another CEO and instead, let Harleen take her ce. She¡¯s sure Harleen will do even better!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy looked somewhat surprised.

    He had been so busytely that he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Harleen¡¯s work. He didn¡¯t expect her to achieve so much in such a short time.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Derek nodded again and continued, ¡°Additionally, I¡¯m nning to integrate all of World Group¡¯s Ozin-based industries, including Ozin Tower, into SunPark Group. This way, I won¡¯t need to worry about Ozin anymore. I¡¯ll fully entrust it to Ms Knight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in Harleen, huh?¡± Billy took a drag of his cigarette.

    ¡°Leaving aside the output of SunPark Group, just considering Ozin Tower and the other industries you acquired from the three major families, it¡¯s probably around three to 40 billion at least, right? Adding SunPark Group to that, the total is approximately around 50 billion.¡±

    Derek nodded slightly.

    ¡°A 50-billion-dor industry, and you¡¯refortable leaving it in Harleen¡¯s hands? Aren¡¯t you worried she might run your empire into the ground?¡± Billy said with a faint smile. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Derek having this n.

    However, for Harleen, it could indeed be an opportunity. Harleen had a strong sense of ambition. If she had arge enough tform to work with, she might be able to achieve significant sess.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, Mr Gardner.¡± Derek¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What¡¯s this small amount of money? The entire World Group belongs to you. As long as you give the word, I can transfer the entire World Group to your name. Moreover, I trust Ms Knight¡¯s abilities. She won¡¯t let SunPark Group go under.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your World Group, and it¡¯s none of my concern. I only made a small investment.¡± Billy chuckled before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, I¡¯ll give you an answer within three days.¡±

    If it was just a matter of Harleen Knight bing the CEO of SunPark Group, it shouldn¡¯t raise too many suspicions. After all, her performance in thepany had been visible to everyone. Her appointment as CEO wouldn¡¯t seem too abrupt. However, if the n included integrating Ozin Tower and World Group¡¯s Ozin branch industries, Harleen Knight, with her intelligence, would surely figure out that Billy was orchestrating everything behind the scenes. Thus, Billy needed to carefully consider how to handle this situation, so as not to intimidate her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Derek agreed with a nod.

    That night, after finishing their nighttime routines, Billy and Harleen Knight got into bed.

    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Just as Billy was about to get more intimate, Harleen Knight spoke up.

    ¡°If it can wait, let¡¯s talkter. We have some important matters to attend to first.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen Knight blushed slightly. ¡°Who knows if we¡¯ll have the chance tonight?¡±

    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand yourself.¡± Harleen pouted and then continued, ¡°I want to talk about something rted to ourpany.¡±

    ¡°Thepany? What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy paused his actions.

    ¡°Ms Rodriguez, our CEO, has resigned.¡± Harleen responded. ¡°I heard they¡¯re looking for a new CEO, and I¡¯m worried about how well I¡¯ll be able to work with the new one. In fact, I didn¡¯t want Ms Rodriguez to leave. We were just getting used to each other, and now she¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, what¡¯s there to worry about? With your abilities, no matter whoes, it won¡¯t be a proble.,¡± Billy said after a brief moment of thought. ¡°If you were offered the position of CEO, do you think you could handle it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Harleen blinked, then shook her head ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that, and it¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve only been in thepany for such a short time. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d make me the CEO.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you hypothetically!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure!¡± Harleen Knight shook her head again. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in such a position before, so I don¡¯t know what kind of challenges I¡¯d face. But, if the opportunity really came up, I¡¯d be willing to try. I believe there¡¯s always a way to solve problems.¡±

    ¡°I love your confident attitude, wife!¡± Billy said, then pulled Harleen Knight closer into his embrace.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Alright, is everything said and done? Time to get down to business!¡±

    ¡°Ow¡­¡± Harleen blushed and let out a shy giggle. ¡°Honey, be gentle¡­¡±

 Chapter 203 Attending the Banquet

    The next morning, Billy gave Derek his answer, allowing him to proceed with the matter. Upon hearing this, Derek immediately set things in motion.

    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, three days had passed.

    ¡°Daddy, Uncle Casey fell asleep there again!¡±

    At around 5 p. m. that day, as Billy and Stout were picking up Tasha from school and heading towards the vi¡¯s entrance, Tasha pointed to the pavilion where Casey had dozed offst time.

    Since the decision for Casey to take over as themander of the eastern district, Stout had be Billy¡¯s driver and was enjoying his time, spending it ying with Tasha.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Tasha, Uncle Casey is practicing!¡± Stout chuckled.

    ¡°Practicing? What kind of practice? I want to practice too!¡± Tasha blinked her big eyes.

    ¡°You want to practice too? Should I teach you someday, Missy?¡± Stoutughed and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to teach me! You don¡¯t know kung fu, and you might teach me the wrong things. I want Uncle Casey and Daddy to teach me.¡± Tasha firmly shook her head.

    Stout nearly choked on his own saliva. He was, after all, a prodigious talent in martial arts with a legacy of hundreds of years. How could he be used of not knowing kung fu?

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Uncle Stout, Tasha. He¡¯s amazing.¡± Billy patted Tasha¡¯s little head.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tasha looked skeptical. ¡°He¡¯s so chubby, can he really do kung fu?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Boom!

    Just at that moment, an astonishing surge of aura exploded from Casey. The pavilion¡¯s roof was directly blown into the air, and its four pirs were shattered simultaneously. The poor pavilion, which had barely been repaired since it was about to copsest time, suffered yet another cmity. And this time, it would need aplete reconstruction.

    Even standing a hundred meters away, Billy and the others could sense the formidable power.

    ¡°Wow, how did the pavilion¡¯s roof fly up like that? It¡¯s so cool!¡± Tasha jumped in surprise, then eximed excitedly.

    ¡°War Grandmaster realm!?¡± Stout¡¯s face revealed shock.

    ¡°Exactly! It happened even faster than I expected!¡± Billyughed, then carried Tasha and walked over.

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re really impressive. You¡¯ve broken through to the War Grandmaster realm!¡± Approaching the pavilion, Stout looked at Casey, who had just stood up from the ground, and said.

    ¡°All thanks to boss helping me open up my meridiansst time. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.¡± Casey beamed, looking at Billy. ¡°Thanks, Boss!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Billy smiled in response. ¡°Breaking through to the War Grandmaster realm means stepping onto the true pinnacle of martial arts. There¡¯s a much broader space waiting for you up there. Keep up the good work and strive to enter the War Emperor realm soon!¡±

    In the path of martial arts, the War Grandmaster realm was followed by the War Emperor realm, which was another brand new realm that countless martial artists dreamed of reaching.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Casey nodded enthusiastically.

    Ding-ling-ling!

    Just then, Casey¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and looked at Billy after ending the call. ¡°It¡¯s from the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Billy smiled.

    Casey nodded and answered the call. Two minutester, he spoke into the phone, ¡°I see.¡±

    Hanging up the call, he turned to Billy again. ¡°The War Department wants both Azure Dragon and me to go to the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Commander Kimmons!¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, stop teasing me.¡± Caseyughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Go ahead, and when the two of youe back, we¡¯ll celebrate!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Casey responded with a loud voice.

    After bidding farewell to Stout and Tasha, he turned and left.

    ¡°Boss, when will you guide me so that I can also break through to the War Grandmaster realm sooner?¡± Stout spoke up while they were walking to the house.

    ¡°Your physique is quite unique, breaking through isn¡¯t that easy for you.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°However, your future achievements won¡¯t be worse than Casey¡¯s. If you can break through as soon as possible and return to the sect, Elder Wonder can help you step into the Grandmaster realm with a special method.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I might not be able toe back once I return to the sect. I haven¡¯t had my fill of fun yet!¡±

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re an adult. You can¡¯t always think about having fun. You need to work hard.¡± Tasha said in a tone resembling that of an adult.

    Stout¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±

    Tasha burst intoughter.

    Around 5 p. m., Billy received a call from Harleen Knight.

    ¡°Honey, are you free tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. What¡¯s up?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet at thepany tonight. All the managers are required to attend, and we can bring our family members. If you¡¯re free, can I take you out for a meal?¡± Harleen Knight yfully suggested.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    Earlier that morning, Derek had informed Billy that thepany¡¯s restructuring n would be announced at the banquet. He just hadn¡¯t expected Harleen Knight to invite him as well. However, it was a good opportunity to support his wife.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over to our side? The banquet is being held at a five-star hotel opposite our office building.¡± Harleen Knight continued.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right over!¡± Billy said before ending the call.

    Billy then informed Sharon, exchanged a few words with Stout, and the two of them headed out.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of the luxurious hotel.

    ¡°Hey, darling!¡± Harleen walked out of the lobby and greeted Billy with a smile. She then turned to Stout and grinned, ¡°Hey, Stout!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ms Knight!¡± Stout grinned back.

    ¡°Shall we go? Let¡¯s take Stout with us to have a meal.¡± Harleen Knight said yfully.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy agreed with a smile.

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯m not going. You and boss go ahead. I¡¯ll be waiting for you guys at the caf¨¦ over there.¡± Stout responded with a smile.

    ¡°Can¡¯t do that!¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°Come with us. Thepany has booked the entire third floor of this hotel for the banquet. There¡¯s a lot of delicious food up there, I promise you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stout grinned again.

    Ten minutester, the three of them arrived on the hotel¡¯s third floor. Exiting the elevator, they were met with a bustling corridor filled with people and lively chatter.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Harleen looked puzzled. ¡°Why are there so many people? And I don¡¯t recognize many of them!¡±

    ¡°Mr Knight, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. It was Ava Jones.

    Following her was the voluptuous beauty they had dined withst time, Hannah Hill.

    ¡°Hello, Mr Gardner!¡± The two beauties walked up and greeted Billy.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Billy smiled and introduced Stout to them.

    ¡°Hello, beautifuldies!¡± Stout greeted them in a casual manner. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that both of you have slightly dry skin. I have a nice skincare product. Would youdies like to give it a try?¡±

    Stout¡¯s words caused Ava Jones and the others to freeze for a moment.

    Harleen was also taken aback. ¡°Who would try to get close to beautiful women in such a manner?¡± she thought.

 Chapter 204 He Seems to Have Quite a Background

    ¡°Thank you, Stout, not necessary for now, maybe next time.¡± Ava Jones twitched her lips slightly.

    ¡°Beautifuldies, my skincare products are really good. You should¡­¡± Stout started again.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Stout, there¡¯s a lot of food over there. Why don¡¯t you go wait for us there?¡± Billy cast a nce at him with an unfriendly look.

    ¡°This overweight guy can¡¯t even move as he sees beautiful women!¡± Billy thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout pouted and turned to head towards the food area.

    ¡°Ava, why are there so many people? And it seems like they¡¯re not all from ourpany, right?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°Ms Knight, take a closer look. Besides ourpany¡¯s people, you should recognize some others too.¡± Said Hannah.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen looked around the room. In a short while, her expression turned puzzled as she asked, ¡°Why are there representatives from Ozin¡¯s Business Department here?¡±

    SunPark Group¡¯s products had partnered with Ozin Tower, and as the Director of Marketing for thepany, she naturally had interactions with them.

    ¡°Ms Knight, we¡¯re not quite sure either. Ozin Tower¡¯s representatives are here, and so are the top management from its other departments.¡± Hannah exined.

    ¡°Moreover, besides Ozin Tower, there are representatives from a few otherpanies.¡±

    Harleen was taken aback once again. ¡°Could it be a thank-you gesture for new and old clients?¡±

    ¡°But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. If that¡¯s the case, why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, do you know who the major shareholder of SunPark Group is?¡± Ava Jones continued, looking at Harleen Knight. ¡°My colleagues and I are specting that thesepanies might be under the umbre of the major shareholder.¡±

    ¡°Major shareholder?¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never really paid attention to that. You¡¯ve both been in thepany for years, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°We know that the original major shareholder was supposed to be the Watkins family. But after their incident, we heard that it was transferred to someone else, but we¡¯re not quite sure.¡± Ava Jones replied.

    While they were conversing, they took a seat at a table in the hall.

    ¡°Hello, miss. It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡±

    Shortly after sitting down, a well-dressed young man in a suit walked over with a beaming smile and addressed Harleen Knight.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Domi Tropper, the General Manager of Prospera Group. Could I have the pleasure of dancing with you?¡± asked he.

    An intrigued glint shed in his eyes. He swore she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, without a doubt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± Harleen replied with a polite smile. She certainly knew how to dance but didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s quite simple. I can teach you.¡± The man named Domi Tropper smiled.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Harleen spoke again, ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t like me dancing with other men. You should find someone else.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Domi Tropper raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? You don¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s married. Why mention a husband?¡± He assumed that it was just a flimsy excuse.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband,¡± Harleen said calmly, reaching out to hold Billy¡¯s arm, looking blissful.

    Domi Tropper¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°This gentleman, if you¡¯re interested in pursuing Ms Knight, you¡¯re out of luck for the rest of your life. You might want to find other targets.¡± Ava Jones chimed in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your surname, sir?¡± Domi Tropper ignored Ava Jones and turned to Billy.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t bother with these thoughts. There¡¯s no woman here you¡¯re looking for. Leave.¡± Billy picked up a ss of red wine and took a sip.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Domi Tropper¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if you don¡¯t want any trouble, leave immediately.¡± Billy spoke up again.

    ¡°You look quite impressive, huh?¡± Domi Tropper¡¯s temper started to rise.

    With his background and position, he rarely encountered people who didn¡¯t treat him with respect.

    ¡°Sir, I advise you to leave early. Otherwise, you might¡­¡± Ava furrowed her brows slightly.

    Smack!

    Before she could finish her sentence, Domi raised his hand and pped her. Ava Jones¡¯s face immediately disyed a handprint.

    This man named Domi Tropper had pent-up anger, and Ava Jones happened to step into it.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ava Jones eximed in shock.

    Billy hadn¡¯t anticipated his sudden aggression, and a chill surged from him.

    ¡°How can you p her?!¡± Harleen sat up straight, her voice filled with anger. ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk!¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know the rules, so she needs to be taught a lesson.¡± Domi Tropper spoke coldly.

    ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡± Billy¡¯s voice turned heavy.

    ¡°Wow, such a lofty tone!¡± Domi Tropper sneered. ¡°What did you say? Say that again¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, he flew across the room after being hit, somersaulting several times before crashing onto the floor, blood trickling from his mouth.

    ¡°Such audacity! To speak without any manners in front of Mr Gardner, I can see you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Stout, holding a te of cake, spoke casually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to die? Crawl over and apologize. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you so badly even your mother won¡¯t recognize you.¡± Stout continued.

    Ava Jones and Hannah Hill exchanged astonished nces. Both of them were surprised by the strength of Stout whom they had once dismissed.

    As themotion reached the onlookers, people around gathered to watch.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Domi Tropper from Prospera Group? How did he end up getting beaten?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard his uncle has quite the background in Ozin. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I heard he¡¯s rted to someone important in the Special Patrol Squadron!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive. He¡¯s probably not going to let this go easily.¡±

    ¡­

    The bystanders engaged in discussions and spection.

    ¡°How dare you touch me!?¡± Domi climbed up from the ground, his anger evident. ¡°I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±

    With those words, he raised his hand and rushed towards Stout. He possessed some skills, barely reaching the True Master realm of a Warrior. He believed that the surprise attack from earlier had only worked because he was unprepared. This time, he aimed to cripple one of Stout¡¯s legs while activating his full strength.

    ¡°Oh, a Half-Step Warrior, not bad!¡± Stout mumbled with a piece of cake in his mouth.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Seeing his nonchnt attitude, both Ava and Hannah shouted simultaneously.

    Bang!

    Stout remained unmoved in his spot. He then swung his hand, unleashing a gust of wind that sent Domi flying once more. After crashing into several tables and leaving a bloody wound on his head, Domiy sprawled on the ground.

    A collective gasp rippled through the onlookers; evidently, no one had expected Stout to possess such skills. Surprise registered on Harleen¡¯s face as well. It was her first time witnessing Stout¡¯s actions, and she couldn¡¯t believe that this rather rotund guy had such prowess.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Billy say he¡¯s a doctor? He lied again!¡± Harleen thought.

 Chapter 205 Scared Witless

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing over here to apologize yet?¡± After finishing thest piece of cake, Stout looked at Domi Tropper and spoke to him.

    ¡°Do you¡­ do you know who my uncle is? I promise you, you won¡¯t walk out of here standing today!¡± Domi Tropper was not ready to back down easily.

    Although he vaguely sensed that Stout¡¯s skills might be at the level of a Battle General or higher, he had his own reliance. He didn¡¯t consider Stout to be a threat.

    ¡°Well, looks like you have a really impressive uncle? Tell me about him, maybe I¡¯ll be impressed?¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°My uncle is the Governor of the Special Patrol Squadron in the east district!¡± After standing up and wiping the blood from his forehead with a stack of napkins, Domi Tropper continued with determination.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that a little martial skill makes you invincible. When my uncle deals with you, it¡¯ll be no different from squashing an ant!¡±

    Hiss!

    Some people around who had not known Domi Tropper were taken aback by his words, sucking in a breath of cold air. Most people were well aware of what the Special Patrol Squadron represented. It was an organization that held direct ess to the capital city. Even the Ozin Police Station and the Department of War would tread carefully around it. And on top of that, his uncle was the Governor of the east district, a position akin to a high-ranking official in ancient times. Perhaps, even the dignitaries in Ozin Cloud would bow in respect if they met him?

    ¡°Well, that chubby guy is probably in big trouble now.¡± The onlookers thought.

    ¡°The Governor of the Special Patrol Squadron? Sounds quite official! Kind of intimidating.¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders and changed the subject. ¡°But, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t heard of it. Can you tell me what the Special Patrol Squadron does?¡±

    He genuinely hadn¡¯t heard of it. Apart from hisrades in the Western Army and those nurses, he didn¡¯t really know many people.

    A round of coughing spread around.

    ¡°Do you-¡± Domi Tropper was nearly on the verge of spitting blood.

    ¡°Hey, boss, have you heard of it? Is he a high-ranking official?¡± Stout then looked at Billy. ¡°Can we keep beating him?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy raised his ss and took a sip. ¡°You can stop when you get tired. That¡¯s the rule!¡±

    Billy had some lingering frustration from his recent encounter with the Special Patrol Squadron during his trip to the capital. He still hadn¡¯t fully vented that out.

    ¡°Alright!¡± With Billy¡¯s words, Stout had a clear understanding.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s just forget it, okay?¡± Harleen Knight said with a hint of concern as more people gathered around. Her concern wasn¡¯t about the other party¡¯s identity; she worried that this ongoing situation might have a negative impact. After all, this was a corporate party, and causing such amotion before the event even officially started was hardly appropriate.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Billy smiled. He understood Harleen¡¯s concern. Then he looked at Domi Tropper and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your uncle and let me ask him how impressive he, Alexander Hall, is?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how do you know my uncle¡¯s name?¡± Domi Tropper was slightly stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    As he spoke, a sense of unease crept over him. The fact that this stranger casually mentioned his uncle¡¯s name, with an indifferent expression, despite the presence of his powerful uncle, unsettled Domi Tropper.

    ¡°He¡¯s someone you¡¯re not qualified to know!¡± At that moment, Derek¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get down on your knees right now!¡±

    Derek Hines followed up, leading a group of high-ranking executives from the World Group¡¯s subsidiarypany. Seeing him, those around were once again surprised, wondering whether he was the host of tonight¡¯s party.

    Seeing Derek, Harleen Knight also revealed a surprised expression. Although she hadn¡¯t interacted with him before, there was few people who did not know this influential figure. What astonished her even more was the tone in which Derek spoke. It seemed he had a rather close rtionship with her husband.

    ¡°Could it be that Billy¡¯s im of knowing people from Ozin Tower meant he is acquainted with the chairman?¡± Harleen thought to herself.

    ¡°¡­ Mr Hines, what do you mean?¡± Domi Tropper took a deep breath and looked at Derek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand my words?¡± Derek¡¯s voice remained stern. ¡°I told you to kneel down immediately!¡±

    With that, Derek approached Billy quickly, bowing deeply, ¡°Mr Gardner, I apologize for beingte. I was in a meeting.¡±

    People were once again taken aback. ¡°Who was this guy? To make Derek, the chairman of Ozin Tower, show such respect?¡± they thought.

    Even the top figures in Ozin might not receive this treatment.

    Ava Jones and Hannah Hill, on the sidelines, were equally stunned. While they had sensed that Billy had an extraordinary background from theirst encounter, they hadn¡¯t expected him to be this influential.

    ¡°Mr Hines, who is he?¡± Domi Tropper¡¯s sense of unease grew stronger.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t let go, huh?¡± Derek¡¯s voice was heavy.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call your uncle? Tell him that you want Mr Gardner¡¯s wife to dance with you, and see what your uncle says!¡±

    ¡°Oh, and tell your uncle, Mr Gardner¡¯s full name is Billy Gardner!¡±

    Domi Tropper exhaled heavily. His face turned pale within two minutes, sweat broke out all over his body, and he looked like he had seen a ghost.

    Thud!

    After hanging up the phone, Domi immediately knelt down in front of Billy, trembling uncontrobly, and begged for mercy.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, please, I¡¯m begging you, spare my life this time¡­¡±

    Jaws dropped all around, and everyone was collectively stunned as they saw the nephew of the Governor of the Special Patrol Squadron was scared to this extent.

    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you say your uncle was impressive earlier? Why are you so cowardly now? Why didn¡¯t you call your uncle?¡± Stout sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry. Please, Mr Gardner, spare my life¡­¡± Domi Tropper continued to plead while kowtowing, a gash appearing on his forehead as he did so.

    Domi couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. Right after he finished speaking on the phone with his uncle, his uncle erupted into a furious roar, warning him not to seek death and burden others. Then, Alexander Hall proceeded to scold him mercilessly, drenching him in a torrent of angry words. He was warned that if he didn¡¯t value his life, he should apologize immediately. Otherwise, not even a king could save him!

    Even though his uncle hadn¡¯t revealed what exactly Billy¡¯s identity was, he left Domi with one final statement ¨C the person he had provoked was someone he, Alexander Hall, should look up to.

    Upon hearing these words, all Domi Tropper¡¯s false hope crumbled in an instant. He finally understood the level of the powerful figure he had offended!

    ¡°Sir, how should we handle her?¡±Derek looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s your employee. You should handle it yourself,¡± Billy said, casting a fleeting smile at Harleen beside him.

    ¡°I see.¡± Derek grasped Billy¡¯s implication. Billy didn¡¯t want to reveal too much in front of Harleen.

    Derek turned to the old man behind him, ¡°Donald, take him away and deal with it after the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old man nodded in response.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Mr Gardner, please, I¡¯m begging you, spare me this time¡­¡± Domi Tropper continued to plead.

    Thud!

    Before he could finish speaking, Donald delivered a palm strike, causing Domi¡¯s eyes to roll back as he lost consciousness. He was then carried away by Donald.

 Chapter 206 The New President

    ¡°Alright, you can go back to your business now,¡± Billy said, looking at Derek and speaking casually.

    For him, the whole scene with Domi Tropper wasn¡¯t really about teaching him a lesson. He had no interest in dealing with such insignificant people. If Domi Tropper had been an ordinary yboy, he would¡¯ve had Stout throw him out immediately. He wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much energy.

    The reason for the disy was obvious-it was for the benefit of everyone present. After tonight, SunPark Group would be integrating all the industries of World Group¡¯s Ozin subsidiary, and Harleen would take up the position of SunPark Group¡¯s President.

    For a corporation of this size, with thousands of employees, Harleen would undoubtedly face resistance from some, and many wouldn¡¯t readily ept her authority. So, Billy saw this as an opportunity to bolster her presence and prepare everyone mentally. It would undoubtedly greatly assist her in her future work.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Derek nodded and walked toward the stage.

    Stout headed back to the food area; he hadn¡¯t finished eating yet.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, who are you really?¡± Once everyone had dispersed, Ava Jones wore an exaggerated expression.

    ¡°Even someone as powerful as Derek treated you like an equal. You¡¯re incredible!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing impressive like that. I just happen to know someone who¡¯s friends with Mr Hines. So, he¡¯s just doing me a favor,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s still impressive, Mr Gardner. You actually know such influential people!¡± Hannah Hill also looked at Billy with an admiring gaze.

    ¡°By the way, Ms Knight, how did Derek end up here? Could he be ourpany¡¯s major shareholder?¡± Ava then turned to Harleen Knight.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s a possibility,¡± Harleen responded thoughtfully with a nod.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats.¡± At this moment, a uniformed woman with a microphone stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°First of all, on behalf of the World Group, I¡¯d like to wee you all to this party and express our gratitude for your support and contributions to thepany!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure many of you are curious why we suddenly organized this event. Please be patient, and I¡¯ll reveal the answers soon!¡±

    She paused briefly and then continued with a smile, raising her voice.

    ¡°Now, with warm apuse, please wee the Chairman of World Group, Mr Hines, to the stage!¡±

    Apuse filled the room.

    ¡°Thank you all!¡± Derek walked up to the stage and took the microphone from the host¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Tonight, our colleagues from six differentpanies havee to join this party. First, let me exin that, these eightpanies are all under the umbre of the World Group.¡±

    ¡°There are two main purposes for hosting this event tonight. First, to provide all of you with an opportunity to meet and interact. Second, I have two announcements to make!¡±

    ¡°The first announcement is that starting from tomorrow, the sixpanies will undergoprehensive integration. All the industries will be transferred to SunPark Group, which will reorganize its structure and optimize internal management.¡±

    ¡°The second announcement is that due to my own schedule at the Enssea headquarters in theing period, the restructured SunPark Group will require a new President.¡±

    ¡°In the future, I will only serve as the Chairman of SunPark Group, and day-to-day management will be entrusted to the new President!¡±

    A wave ofmotion swept through the room as Derek¡¯s words sank in. Everyone wore surprised expressions; no one had anticipated such a significant change.

    ¡°Oh my God, am I hearing this right?¡± Ava Jones eximed.

    ¡°Ava, calm down, you¡¯re scaring me!¡± Hannah Hill patted her chest.

    ¡°This change is too huge, isn¡¯t it? How much will ourpany expand by now? Ozin Tower is being included too. With this, our group can rank among the top five in Ozin, right?¡±

    ¡°Ava, don¡¯t get too excited. We don¡¯t know if this is good or bad yet!¡± Hannah Hill chuckled and then looked at Harleen Knight. ¡°Ms Knight, how do you feel about this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect SunPark to actually be a part of World Group¡¯s industries, and for such a big change to happen all of a sudden.¡± Harleen responded thoughtfully. ¡°Given the circumstances, thepany will definitely need to make a lot of personnel adjustments, including merging and dismantling departments. Whether this is good or bad for us, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°M  Knight, do you think your position might change too?¡± Ava Jones chimed in after a pause.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, wherever you go, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll just follow you. Unless thepany fires me.¡±

    ¡°Same here. Wherever Ms Knight goes, I¡¯ll apply for a transfer. If they don¡¯t allow it, I¡¯ll resign!¡± Hannah Hill responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Both of you, don¡¯t be so impulsive. Let¡¯s see how thepany adjusts first,¡± Harleen Knight said with a serious expression. She was well aware that with an integration of this magnitude, she couldn¡¯t stay at her current position as the Marketing Director at the group level. Most likely, she would be relocated to a subsidiary.

    After all the efforts she had put into making some achievements at SunPark Group, she had nned to work in harmony with the iing General Manager to develop and strengthen SunPark. But she never expected thepany to undergo such a drastic change so quickly. A sense of disappointment couldn¡¯t help but rise within her. In the workce, it seemed, one¡¯s destiny wasn¡¯t entirely in one¡¯s control.

    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Naturally, Billy noticed her slightly downcast mood.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Harleen adjusted her mood slightly and smiled at Billy.

    ¡°Worried that you¡¯ll be reassigned?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Harleen smiled again. ¡°Company reorganization is normal. No matter where I go, I¡¯ll just focus on doing my job.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. Just give your best effort in whatever you do. Sometimes, the oue isn¡¯t as important.¡± Billy smiled once more.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Harleen Knight nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Everyone must be looking forward to meeting the new President, right?¡± Derek¡¯s voice echoed again.

    The previously bustling hall fell silent, and all eyes turned toward the stage, filled with curiosity about the iing President.

    ¡°She¡¯s among you all,¡± Derek said with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all take a guess?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, everyone started looking around, but no one seemed to fit the bill.

    ¡°Mr Hines, why don¡¯t you just announce it? We can¡¯t guess.¡± a middle-aged man near the stage spoke up.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Derek smiled again and cleared his throat before speaking in a louder voice. ¡°She is the current Marketing Director of SunPark Group, Miss Harleen Knight!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 207 Harleen Knight Recognized

    The scene fell silent as people turned their attention toward Billy¡¯s group, their eyes filled with surprise.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Ava Jones and Hannah Hill were the first to break the silence, jumping up from their seats in excitement.

    As for Harleen Knight, her mind seemed to short-circuit, and it took her a while to regain herposure.

    ¡°This is wonderful, truly wonderful!¡± Ava Jones and Hannah Hill regained their emotions and looked at Harleen Knight. ¡°Congrattions, Ms Knight!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, dear!¡± Billy smiled at Harleen Knight. ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to worry about being reassigned.¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­ How is this possible? It can¡¯t be me. It must be a mistake by Mr Hines!¡± Harleen finally reacted, shaking her head vigorously.

    ¡°In such arge corporation, how could they make me the President? No, it¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, with something this important, there¡¯s no way Derek could be mistaken. It must be you!¡± Ava Jones was still excited.

    Hannah Hill nodded fervently beside her. ¡°Ms Knight, Ava is right. Mr Hines couldn¡¯t possibly be wrong. Your contributions at SunPark Group are evident to everyone. He must have made this decision after careful consideration.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wee Ms Knight to the stage and hear a few words from her.¡± Derek spoke from the stage once more.

    Apuse thundered through the venue, continuous and unending.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Harleen Knight was a bit overwhelmed. She still couldn¡¯t believe that this was real.

    It felt like a dram, so unreal!

    ¡°Dear, go ahead. Everyone is waiting,¡± Billy smiled, giving her a determined look. ¡°Believe in yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Harleen took a deep breath and stood up, walking towards the stage.

    ¡°Mr Hines, thank you, thank you for your affirmation and trust!¡± On the stage, Harleen bowed deeply to Derek.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you¡¯re wee. Hiring you as President was a carefully considered decision. I believe you¡¯ll excel in this position,¡± Derek returned the gesture with a bow. ¡°SunPark Group will be in your hands from now on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Hines!¡± Harleen took another deep breath and continued, ¡°I, Harleen Knight, will do my utmost to live up to your expectations.¡±

    As she spoke, a touch of determination flickered in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t a person who hesitated easily. Since she had this opportunity, she would cherish it. Although she knew that the President¡¯s role wouldn¡¯t be easy, she needed to give it her best shot. If it turned out she wasn¡¯t suitable, she could always apply for a different positionter. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t regret not trying her best.

    ¡°I believe Ms Knight won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Derek smiled once more and handed the microphone to Harleen Knight. ¡°Why don¡¯t you greet your colleagues?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Harleen nodded, taking the microphone and addressing the audience.

    ¡°Dear colleagues, my name is Harleen Knight. I¡¯m honored to have this chance to stand before you today. Here, I want to make a promise to all of you. I will do my utmost to excel in this position¡­¡±

    Harleen seemed to gradually get into the flow, her eloquence smooth, her logic clear-she appeared every bit the capable career woman.

    ¡°Have you noticed her from somewhere?¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you know her?¡± another woman asked.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere!¡± a man chimed in.

    ¡°Let me think. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen her somewhere!¡± the first woman continued.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, she eximed, ¡°I remember now. Isn¡¯t she the protagonist from the city-shaking engagement night some time ago?¡±

    ¡°Ah! I remember too. It¡¯s her!¡± the other man echoed in surprise.

    ¡°No way? Are you sure? Is she the lucky woman who captured everyone¡¯s envy?¡± the second woman eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. It must be her!¡± The first woman nodded vigorously. ¡°There¡¯s no other woman in Ozin as beautiful as her!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, she¡¯s truly a winner in life!¡± the second woman expressed her admiration.

    Hearing their conversation, Ava Jones and Hannah Hill exchanged astonished looks and turned their gaze toward Billy.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, is what they¡¯re saying true!?¡± Ava Jones excitedly asked. ¡°Was the extravagant engagement event that shook Ozin, the one with Ms Knight, yours?¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, is it true?¡± Hannah Hill joined in. ¡°Did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Well, if there weren¡¯t any simr engagement events happening around that time, then yes,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Really!?¡± Both of them eximed in surprise. Although they weren¡¯t present at the event that night, they had heard about it. They had been regretting not being able to witness the spectacle in person. But they never expected that the couple that had captured everyone¡¯s admiration that night was Billy and Harleen. It was truly shocking!

    ¡°One of these days, I must ask Ms Knight to wear the Universal Heart ne to thepany and let me feast my eyes on it!¡± Ava Jones said after calming down a bit.

    ¡°Yeah! I want to see it too. That¡¯s the most dazzling piece of jewelry in the world in these years!¡± Hannah Hill expressed her longing.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have Harleen wear it to thepany for you tomorrow,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Great! Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± The two of them were extremely excited.

    Several minutester, Harleen Knight finished her speech, bowed slightly to the audience, and then stepped down from the stage.

    Apuse erupted once again, like rolling thunder that seemed to go on forever.

    The next part of the event was the banquet. Harleen Knight had towork, so Billy went to get some food for himself.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± Billy had just arrived at the food area when Derek approached.

    ¡°The event is going well!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Derek smiled in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m bing more and more convinced that I didn¡¯t make a mistake this time. Just look at the way Ms Knight performed on stage. She definitely has the presence to handle this position.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get too excited yet. If something goes wrong, you¡¯ll have to take care of the aftermath.¡± Billy picked up a ss of red wine and took a sip.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Derek nodded. ¡°But I truly believe that nothing major will go wrong.¡±

    ¡°You seem quite confident in Harleen,¡± Billy smiled again and changed the subject. ¡°Do you have any knowledge about the industries under the Leonards¡¯ aristocratic n in the capital?¡±

 Chapter 208 Midnight Assassination

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Derek blinked in surprise and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar, but I have a general understanding. They¡¯re involved in various industries. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Arrange a team to conduct a thorough analysis of their core industries. See if there are any industries thatplement World Group¡¯s operations. Keep an eye on them and be prepared for potential mergers and acquisitions.¡± Billy instructed.

    Sucking in a breath, Derek was taken aback. ¡°Does Mr Gardner mean that he was preparing to take action against the Leonard aristocratic n? That would be a massive move!¡± he thought.

    After steadying his emotions, Derek nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Billy nodded in agreement. He was well aware that the matter between him and the Leonards wasn¡¯t over. Aristocratic ns had an innate sense of superiority and were not tolerant of challenges from outsiders. The previous incident involving Alvin Leonard had caused the Leonards to lose face, and they wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. For him, this was a perfect opportunity to formally dere war on the n. Thus, he had been waiting for the Leonards to make the first move.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, have something to eat while I brief a few executives.¡± after chatting for a while longer, Derek suggested.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Time passed quickly.

    Two hours flew by in the blink of an eye, and the banquet wasing to an end. After bidding farewell to the guests, Billy and his group left first.

    ¡°Dear, be honest with me. Is there any particr reason behind Mr Hines appointing me as the President?¡± Harleen asked as they arrived in the lobby.

    Given her intelligence, after calming down a bit, she realized that the matter was likely not as simple as Derek had exined. She was just a marketing director at SunPark Group, and even though she had achieved some results recently, it wasn¡¯t enough to justify cing such a massive corporation under her responsibility. The only exnation was that someone was supporting her, and aside from her husband Billy, there couldn¡¯t be anyone else!

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t have the power to influence Mr Hines¡¯s decisions like that.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re still trying to fool me? Do you think I am a fool?¡± Harleen gave him a displeased look.

    While they were talking, they reached the entrance of the lobby.

    ¡°Really, this has to do with your abilities¡­¡± Billy was trying to exin, but suddenly, Stout¡¯s voice rang out from the side.

    ¡°Watch out, boss!¡±

    Before Billy could finish his sentence, a split secondter, a sniper bullet flew toward them at an astonishing speed.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy reacted quickly and pulled her to the side.

    Although he reacted swiftly, he was still a fraction too slow due to not expecting a sniper. The bullet grazed his shoulder, leaving a bloody wound.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The three hotel staff members dressed in uniforms who were stationed at the entrance cried out in shock and quickly crouched down.

    While Billy was still stabilizing himself, another shot was fired from a different direction. However, Billy couldn¡¯t afford to give the shooter a second chance.

    An immense surge of energy burst from him, enveloping both him and Harleen in a powerful defensive aura. The sniper bullet hit the defensive aura and fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Two snipers in the distance saw the situation through their night vision scopes. They cursed under their breath and quickly abandoned their weapons, retreating from the scene. They were well aware that when dealing with a powerhouse of Billy¡¯s level, they only had one shot. If they missed, they would have no chance, so there was no other option but to flee.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Stout¡¯s voice echoed from the lobby entrance. Fury surged within him, unstoppable.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°One sniper from the one o¡¯clock direction and another from the three o¡¯clock direction. Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°Boss, you and Ms Knight go to the car first!¡±

    Before Billy could respond, Stout¡¯s figure vanished in an instant. As a pinnacle Warlord, Stout¡¯s teleportation speed surpassed even that of a Battle God. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the shadows.

    ¡°Billy, are you hurt?¡± Harleen looked at the blood on Billy¡¯s arm with worry.

    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s get in the car first!¡± Billy reassured her.

    At that moment, Billy frowned slightly. Then, quickly reaching into his clothes, he pulled out several silver needles and pricked his own arm and chest, targeting specific acupoints.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harleen Knight noticed his abnormal behavior.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy frowned again and shook his head while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Harleen!¡±

    At this moment, something was clearly off with him. His aura was slightly chaotic, and the blood from his wound had turned a dark red. This gunshot wound wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.

    Ordinary gunshot wounds were as harmless as scratching an itch to him. With Billy¡¯s physical prowess and practiced techniques, wounds would automatically heal within a short time.  However, it seemed like the assant had anticipated this. The sniper bullet had beenced with potent poison that had seeped into his bloodstream.

    Combined with the fact that he had activated his inner energy to block the second bullet, the poison¡¯s spread had elerated multiple times over. Without sealing the acupoints with the silver needles, the poison would have assailed his heart, leaving him helpless.

    Just as the two were about to head for the parking lot, the three men and women who had been shivering on the ground suddenly sprang up. Their auras surged instantaneously, all three of them being experts at the Battle God Realm. Clearly, they had concealed their auras through a unique method before. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have deceived Billy and Stout.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The three simultaneously raised their hands, and three dark shadows shot out from their sleeves at bullet-like speed.

    ¡°Huh!?¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed, and he swept his hand, sending a gust of wind that caused the three foreign objects to fall to the ground.

    The things were a jet-ck snake, a scorpion, and a spider-a trio of venomous creatures.

    Simultaneously, as Billy once again channeled his energy, he spat out a mouthful of dark-red blood.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen eximed in rm.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Billy took a deep breath, his gaze icy as he stared at the three before him. He hadn¡¯t expected the assants to hold back. The fact that they had only attacked now, after Stout had left, indicated their cunning strategy.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, worthy of the title of the renowned Commander Gardner!¡± The woman among them spoke, her voice chilling.

    ¡°To be poisoned by the Erosive Flower Toxin and still withstand thebined assault of the three of us, it¡¯s truly impressive!¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 209 No Cure

    Hearing the words ¡°Erosive Flower Toxin¡± Billy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No wonder the toxicity was so potent ¨C it was one of the Four Great Strange Poisons, the Erosive Flower Toxin!

    His body had undergone lengthy alchemical treatments in the martial world, rendering him immune to ordinary poisons. He had been wondering why he was so easily poisoned, but now he realized it was due to the poison itself.

    Taking a deep breath, Billy pulled out several silver needles and pricked himself again.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± the woman¡¯s voice continued coldly. ¡°Once affected by the Erosive Flower Toxin, there¡¯s no cure. Even if Mr Gardner possesses a body immune to all poisons, it won¡¯t save you!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve activated your Chi twice in a row. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you have at most a minute left before the toxicity reaches your heart. There¡¯s no salvation for you!¡±

    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Tears welled up uncontrobly in Harleen Knight¡¯s eyes as she looked at Billy, her face full of worry.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry. I will be fine,¡± Billy held her hand tightly, then turned his attention to the three individuals before him. ¡°Your target is me. Let my wife go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, , but she can¡¯t leave until you¡¯re dead. But I can promise you that if you die, I¡¯ll spare her life.¡± The woman said in a t tone.

    ¡°So, if you want her to live, your best option is to end your own life.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Billy, no!¡± Harleen cried out loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold out hope that the chubby guy from earlier wille to your rescue. Whether he can make it back is still uncertain.¡± The woman continued, ¡°We¡¯re well aware that he¡¯s a genius of Secret Essences, so we have specialists to deal with him!¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve done your homework,¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯m curious, though. How did people from the country of Tyren enter here?¡±

    The woman was slightly taken aback. ¡°Indeed, Commander Gardner is quite knowledgeable. You know we¡¯re from Tyren?¡±

    ¡°The Erosive Flower Toxin only exists in Tyren, aside from the Southern Edge. That¡¯smon knowledge.¡± Billy replied casually. ¡°And the people from the Southern Edge wouldn¡¯t have the audacity toe to kill me in Ozin, unless they wanted their tribe eradicated.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Commander Gardner. You guessed right. We¡¯re indeed from Tyren.¡± The woman said with a cold smile. ¡°As for how we entered, you might not find out until your next life.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°With your limited abilities, you couldn¡¯t have breached the defenses of the western boundary, so it¡¯s either the eastern or southern boundary. The east district has been strengthening its defenses recently. If you had entered, I would have sensed something. Therefore, you must havee from the southern boundary. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°The answer doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± The woman¡¯s gaze narrowed.

    ¡°Enough talking. If we dy any longer, those bothersome flies from Ozin will arrive.¡±

    ¡°While I respect your character, Commander Gardener, it¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯ve offended the wrong people. I¡¯m sorry, but we won¡¯t meet again in this lifetime.¡±

    The woman waved her hand and added, ¡°Attack together. Make it quick!¡±

    The other two nodded in unison.

    The three of themunched another simultaneous assault, showing no intention of holding back this time. In the next moment, several projectiles appeared in the air, each apanied by a burst of de energy, hurtling toward Billy.

    Boom!

    Their attack was cut short halfway as a more ferocious surge of energy erupted from Billy¡¯s body. It spread out like high-pressure waves, shaking the surroundings.

    In an instant, the air was filled with clumps of mist, and including the two men, everyone was turned into ash. The woman had sensed the danger and managed to escape the brunt of the attack. However, she was still blown back dozens of meters before crashing to the ground, blood spraying from her mouth. Lying on the ground, she looked at Billy with disbelief. ¡°How could you still muster such formidable power?¡±

    ¡°You overestimated the toxicity of the Erosive Flower Toxin!¡± Billy took a deep breath and shuddered slightly. He then flicked his wrist, causing over a dozen silver needles to fly out of his body.

    ¡°Admittedly, at first, Erosive Flower Toxin did affect me. However, your long-windedness gave me enough time. If you had gone all out from the start, you might have had a chance today.¡±

    ¡°Of course, only a chance!¡± Billy added.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! You couldn¡¯t have forced out the Erosive Flower Toxin. Even if you¡¯ve reached the War Grandmasterter stage, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡± She seemed to realize something suddenly. Then, she looked shocked, ¡°Could it be, you¡¯ve broken through to the War Emperor realm?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy shrugged.

    The woman sucked in a sharp breath and her face was filled with astonishment.

    ¡°You actually deceived everyone, making them believe that you were only at theter stage of the War Grandmaster realm. How ironic!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Following that, she burst intoughter, and after a moment of heartyughter, she continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s not a tragedy to die by the famous Commander Gardner¡¯s hand. If I get the chance in the next life, I¡¯d rather be your friend than your enemy.¡±

    Billy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and three silver needles flew out from his hand. However, he was a fraction too slow. The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she bit down on the poison in her mouth. Before long, arge amount of foam erupted from her mouth, her body convulsing a few times before falling still.

    Billy spat out another mouthful of blood. Given his preexisting injuries, it was quite a strain to activate War Emperor-level power. While managing to suppress the effects of the Erosive Flower Toxin, forcing it all out in such a short time was unrealistic. Lingering traces of poison still made him ufortable.

    ¡°Are you okay, Billy? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Harleen hurriedly supported him, her tear-filled eyes full of concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Harleen.¡± Billy said as he gave her an assuring look. ¡°Go home now, Harleen. I¡¯ll go check on Stout.¡±

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Harleen still seemed worried.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Billy assured her before quickly dashing ahead.

    It had been a while since Stout left. Clearly, he encountered a formidable opponent. Anyone who could hold back Stout must possess at least at the true master level of a Warlord.

    After running a distance, Billy pulled out his phone and dialed Judge¡¯s number.

    ¡°Boss,¡± The phone rang, and the voice of the Judge came through.

    ¡°Pinpoint the location of my phone. Gather your men and encircle a ten-kilometer radius. There are two snipers. Find them!¡±

    After speaking, Billy hung up and sped up once again.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed, and several nearbyrge trees were snapped in half and fell down.

 Chapter 210 Plotting the Fall of a Nation

    Stout and one of the old men on the other side were sent flying like broken kites. Two arcs of blood trailed behind them in the air. After crashing onto the ground, Stout managed to steady himself about ten steps away, his aura unusually chaotic.

    As for the other old man, hended heavily, vomiting a mouthful of blood once again. His head slumped, and he promptly lost all signs of life.

    ¡°Anton!¡± The other old man cried out in pain. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he channeled his entire energy and charged towards Stout.

    ¡°Old geezer, I¡¯ll send you to join him!¡± Stout roared, rapidly flipping his wrist. Silver needles shot out like a rain of projectiles.

    ¡°How dare you kill my brother! I¡¯ll definitely tear you to pieces!¡± The old man shouted furiously, sending a gust of Chi-powered needles down to intercept the needles from Stout.

    Boom!

    At the instant he attacked, Stout¡¯s fist energy came to an abrupt halt, colliding fiercely with the old man¡¯s defensive aura. However, Stout was already injured, and he could only muster around seventy to eighty percent of his power, barely managing to push the old man back seven or eight steps. It was difficult for him to inflict much damage.

    ¡°You brat, meet your doom!¡±

    After steadying himself, the old man shot forward like a cannonball. His aura surged, revealing the peak strength of a Warlord. Simultaneously, he struck out with several palm winds containing overwhelming force, producing explosive sounds in the air.

    ¡°Old geezer, I¡¯ll take you on!¡± Stout raised his hand, ready to strike back.

    However, at that moment, an immense aura swept out from behind him, colliding head-on with the old man¡¯s attack, creating a raging wind. In the next instant, the old man spewed a mouthful of blood into the air before being sent flying. He flew for fifty to sixty meters before crashing into the ground, leaving arge crater. His body was lifeless, bones shattered, and meridians severed.

    Struggling to lift his hand, the old man looked at Billy who had appeared behind Stout, his face filled with shock. ¡°How could you still be alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Could¡­ Could it be that you¡¯ve been a War Emperor?¡±

    After speaking, without any hesitation, his eyes glinted with realization, and he bit down on the poison in his mouth. After a foam of white froth emerged, his head slumped, and he went motionless.

    ¡°Did he kill himself?¡± Stout cursed. Then, his brow furrowed slightly as he sensed that something was off about Billy¡¯s aura. He turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, are you poisoned!?¡±

    ¡°Not a big deal,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°How about you? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Stout shook his head, then continued, ¡°Boss, with your body being nearly immune to all poisons, how could you be poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Erosive Flower Toxin,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What!?¡± Stout eximed, ¡°These bastards acquired Erosive Flower Toxin just to deal with you?!¡±

    As a genius of the martial world, Stout knew what Erosive Flower Toxin meant ¨C one of the Four Great Strange Poisons. Once afflicted, there was no cure unless one possessed power above that of a War Emperor to suppress it.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. It was thanks to Billy¡¯s injuries healing considerably, allowing him to activate War Emperor-level power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who they are,¡± Billy said, then walked up to the dead old man and ripped off a human skin mask from his face.

    It was an ordinary, nondescript face of a middle-aged person, without any distinguishing features. There were no tattoos or other marks on his body.

    ¡°Boss, Erosive Flower Toxin only exists in the Southern Edge and Tyren. These outsiders probably have nothing to do with the Southern Edge and must be from Tyren.¡± Stout spoke in a low voice as he approached.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Tyren truly is a tenacious pest. They dared to send people to assassinate you in Ozin. Are they truly trying to bring about their nation¡¯s downfall?¡± Stout wore an angry expression.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll call ck Tortoise and have him lead a force of a hundred thousand Bloodshadow Army to crush Tyren directly!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a moment,¡± Billy stared ahead, his tone contemtive.

    ¡°A year ago, almost half of Tyren¡¯ forces were destroyed by the Bloodshadow Army. They should be well aware of the consequences of doing this.¡±

    ¡°Even if they manage to kill me, Tyren would disappear from this world. For them, trading a nation for my life is evidently not cost-effective.¡±

    ¡°However, they still did it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find that odd?¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that Tyren has some kind of backing?¡± Stout blinked.

    Stout understood Billy¡¯s implication. If they didn¡¯t have any backing, they wouldn¡¯t dare to undertake such actions. After all, they were wagering their entire country.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°That¡¯s one possibility.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Another possibility is that this incident isn¡¯t a national-level decision from Tyren, but rather the work of a certain faction within it.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the possibility, someone is certainly behind them.¡±

    ¡°Who could it be? They¡¯re so reckless!¡± Stout nodded in agreement with Billy¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Billy squinted his eyes and continued.

    ¡°Even if these people have a way to hide their aura, achievingpletely silent passage through the border isn¡¯t impossible, but it would be difficult. Because even if they don¡¯t emanate any martial aura fluctuations, the cold aura that apanies continuous exposure to poisons is hard to conceal. With a little attention, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to notice.¡±

    Billy realized he had been too careless at the hotel entrance because he hadn¡¯t considered this aspect and was engrossed in his conversation with Harleen Knight. Otherwise, he could¡¯ve detected the strange aura from the three people.

    He had let his guard down at that time.

    After listening to Billy¡¯s analysis, Stout grasped this point in shock.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that someone intentionally allowed them to enter the country to deal with you?¡± asked Stout. After a brief pause, he spoke in an extremely angered tone, ¡°They couldn¡¯t have breached the defenses of the western border, so they must have entered from the southern border! These guys from the south are really audacious!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Find those two snipers first, don¡¯t them run rampant in Ozin.¡± Billy said and turned to walk back toward the direction of the hotel. Stout followed closely.

    At the same time, the three thousand SHADOW disciples in Ozin had cordoned off an area of ten square kilometers and begun a full-scale search for the two snipers. With the assistance of the Heavenly Eye System, the general location of the snipers was quickly locked down.

    About five kilometers away from the hotel where Billy encountered trouble, there was a bar street. At this time, nightlife was beginning, and the neon lights flickered. The streets were bustling with pedestrians, creating a lively atmosphere.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Just then, a SHADOWer fired three shots into the air with a handgun, the sound piercingly sharp.

 Chapter 211 Returning to the Western Border

    ¡°Ah!¡± The pedestrians on the street immediately eximed in surprise.

    Some people crouched down, others pressed themselves against walls, and some hurriedly rushed into a nearby bar. Among them, a man wearing a ck leather jacket and a duckbill cap paused for a moment, but then quickly dashed forward without stopping. He was well aware that his hesitation just now had exposed him.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± a voice rang out. It was Judge.

    Thirty SHADOW guards swiftly charged forward. The gunfire from before had clearly been fired to locate someone.

    The Heavenly Eye System indicated that one of the snipers had entered a blind spot in the surveince around here and disappeared. However, these thirty SHADOWers had already searched this street, and they hadn¡¯t found anyone matching the description from the surveince. Even the person wearing the same clothing was nowhere to be seen. But they had a strong feeling that the person was on this street, which led to this scene.

    The reactions of a professional sniper and an ordinary person to the sound of gunfire were entirely different. The SHADOW guards, with their keen eyes, could see through this at a nce.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± the man said sharply. He swept his hand, releasing a burst of Chi wind that knocked aside ten disciples directly in front of him. His aura surged at this moment, revealing the strength of a True Master Battle General.

    Almost simultaneously with the man¡¯s action, an extremely sharp de of energy shed from the side, unstoppable.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted, a strong sense of danger enveloping him. He quickly dodged to the side.

    Thud!

    Nevertheless, he was still slightly slow. His arm fell to the ground, cleanly severed at the shoulder.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man let out a muffled groan. Ignoring the pain, he darted to the side again.

    ¡°Still want to run?¡± Judge¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°How dare you assassinate Mr Gardner? Even if you had ten lives, you wouldn¡¯t survive!¡±

    As he spoke, the chilling curve of Judge¡¯s crescent de swung, releasing a freezing light in a rapid sh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The man let out a desperate, soul-piercing howl.

    The de of energy shed by his waist, and due to inertia, he took a few more steps forward before his upper and lower halves of the body fell to the ground one after the other. Blood spurted out wildly.

    Judge had already called Billy earlier to ask if he should spare anyone. The reply was to kill them directly. These assassins were of the martyr type, willing to die if they failed, making it difficult to capture them alive. Moreover, the two snipers didn¡¯t have a high rank in their organization, so even if they were caught, they probably wouldn¡¯t have provided useful information. It was better to eliminate them directly.

    A simr scene unfolded in a citizen¡¯s square about three kilometers away from the bar street.

    The other sniper, when discovered, tried to take a civilian hostage, but before he could make a move, Ebony Lord beheaded him with a single sh.

    One hourter, Ebony Lord and Judge arrived at Royal View Vis. Billy and Stout had been waiting in the living room of Casey¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Boss, how are you? Did you manage to expel the toxins?¡± Judge asked anxiously as he stepped into the living room.

    Ebony Lord wore a simrly concerned expression beside him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve instructed our men to patrol throughout the night to ensure there are no aplices of theirs left in Ozin City.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve passed down the orders.¡± Judge replied with a nod. After a brief pause, he turned to Stout. ¡°Hey, Stout, are you okay? Nothing happened to you, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Stout shook his head, a trace of fear evident on his face. ¡°It was really close this time. If Boss¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t recovered to the War Emperor level, anything could happen.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind this?¡± Ebony Lord asked heavily.

    ¡°People from Tyren!¡± Stout replied with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Tyren?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes widened, and he eximed angrily, ¡°Do they want to bring about the fall of their nation?!¡±

    Judge had learned about Tyren during his previous visit to the western border. They had lost almost half their forces due to the Bloodshadow Army.

    ¡°It might not necessarily be at the national level.¡± Stout exined Billy¡¯s analysis to Judge.

    ¡°What!?¡± After listening, Judge shouted loudly, ¡°Are these bastards trying to rebel!?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, is there someone behind the southern border that¡¯s guiding them from the capital city?¡± Ebony Lord drew in a sharp breath, fully aware of the consequences of this matter. If it were discovered that someone from the capital was conspiring with Tyren to assassinate Billy. It would surely lead to a bloodbath.

    Billy Gardner carried the fate of the country itself. Challenging him was akin to challenging the entire vale.

    ¡°Still uncertain for now,¡± Billy shook his head and then looked at the two. ¡°Stout and I are heading back to the western border. Casey and Azure Dragon probably won¡¯t be back for a few days. You two keep an eye on Ozin.¡±

    This matter needed to be investigated thoroughly. Once the person behind it was found, they would be dealt with, regardless of who was involved.

    ¡°Boss, let Ebony Lord and me go together.¡± Judge suggested.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy replied sternly. ¡°The east district can¡¯t be left unguarded. Besides, Oriana probably hasn¡¯t given up yet. You two keep a close watch on it.¡±

    ¡°In case of any trouble, it¡¯s on you two!¡± Billy continued firmly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge and Ebony Lord replied loudly.

    Two minutester, after Billy paid a visit to Harleen and informed her about the situation, he headed to Ozin¡¯s war zone airport with Stout.

    Early the next morning, a military off-road vehicle parked at the entrance of a base near the western border¡¯s Fourth Legion. Subsequently, Billy and Stout stepped out of the vehicle.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Ten thousand Bloodshadow soldiers knelt on one knee and shouted in unison.

    ¡°Rise and speak!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± the crowd shouted once again.

    ¡°Boss!¡± The leaders of the three legions walked over to greet him.

    Three handsome faces, resolute eyes, and auras of irond determination defined these three men. They were themanders of the other legions of the Western Border Army, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger and ck Tortoise.

    The Western Border Army had four legions, each with its unique characteristics.

    Azure Dragon was mature, steady and decisive in action.

    Vermilion Bird was quiet and reserved, swift and resolute.

    White Tiger was wild and hearty, always ready for a fight.

    ck Tortoise was unbridled and unrestrained, avenger of all evils.

    Upon hearing the news about Billy yesterday evening, Vermilion Bird and White Tiger had been furious. If Billy hadn¡¯t intervened, they would have sent troops to Tyren overnight. Considering Tyren¡¯ size, they were confident that they could effortlessly conquer it.

    Over a year ago, if the enemy¡¯s nation master hadn¡¯t personally intervened and pleaded for mercy while offering substantialpensation, Tyren would likely have ceased to exist. They never imagined that, after more than a year, they would cause trouble again.

    Billy nodded in response. Then he scanned the three men¡¯s cultivation realms. Finally, he smiled slightly. ¡°Not bad, you guys haven¡¯t embarrassed the Western Border Army!¡±

 Chapter 212 Whoever Blocks, Slays

    Vermilion Bird was a Tier-two Warlord, while White Tiger and ck Tortoise were Tier-one Warlords. These were the results of the message Casey had sent to Azure Dragon and the othersst time, informing them not to suppress their cultivation anymore and to break through freely.  In fact, they could have broken through to be Warlords long ago, but they had been intentionally restraining themselves.

    On the one hand, they didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention. By doing so, they could deceive the enemy nation and make potential enemies lower their guard. On the other hand, they wanted to break through the barrier to Warlord in the best possible state. That way, once they shattered the barrier, they would be able to directly advance to the mid-level of Warlord.

    This was the strength of the Western Border Army-four legionmanders, along with Azure Dragon, were all Warlords. Looking at the other four major regions, none couldpare.

    ¡°Thank you for your affirmation, Boss!¡± The three of them bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How have you all been?¡± Stout greeted them with a grin.

    ¡°You dead fatso, sticking by Mr Gardner¡¯s side and getting him injured. When we get back from Tyren, I¡¯ll show you!¡± White Tiger red at Stout fiercely.

    ¡°White Tiger, this isn¡¯t my fault. Who could have known that they would send waves of people after us?¡± Stout wore a look of grievance.

    ¡°Can you pay a little attention to me? If it wasn¡¯t for the Boss this time, you wouldn¡¯t have seen me again!¡±

    ¡°Go away. Stop acting pitiful. With you, who¡¯s as slippery as an eel, I¡¯d have a hard time killing you!¡± ck Tortoise added.

    ¡°Come on, they had two advanced Warlords attacking me, if it weren¡¯t for not wanting to burden you all, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for this long.¡± Stout pouted and continued, ¡°Enough with this. I¡¯m going to find a nurse to treat my injuries.¡±

    Stout ended the banter and left.

    ¡°Boss, are you sure about Casey and Azure Dragon being transferred to the eastern district?¡± inquired ck Tortoise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°The eastern district is too weak. It needs to be reinforced.¡±

    ¡°Boss, can you send me there too? There won¡¯t be much happening in the western border for at least the next ten years. It¡¯s boring to stay here. My sword is getting rusty!¡± White Tiger expressed his desire to move.

    ¡°Do you want to get ravaged?¡± Billy gave him a stern look.

    ¡°You know me. I can¡¯t go three days without a fight.¡± White Tiger scratched his head.

    ¡°Well, you can spar with Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise!¡± Billy suggested.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird is too abnormal, I can¡¯t beat him, and ck Tortoise is too slippery, he never fights with me.¡± Heined.

    ¡°You really want to fight that badly?¡± Billy paused for a moment, a thought crossing his mind.

    ¡°Of course! I miss the days when I was fighting alongside you.¡± White Tiger said and grinned.

    He didn¡¯t have many other hobbies; he was only interested in perfecting his martial skills.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you to a ce that will satisfy your desire for a fight!¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°ce of Darkness,¡± Billy responded. ¡°When you¡¯re there, as long as you have the strength to protect yourself, you can fight as much as you want.¡±

    Billy had been contemting matters concerning ce of Darkness during this time. Rakshasa was still a bit weak; waiting for her to mature would take too long. He was worrying about the shortage of manpower on that side. Just now, after White Tiger¡¯s reminder, he immediately felt a sense of seeking far and near.

    White Tiger was the most suitable candidate for the task. Over the past two to three years, Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group had been by his side, undergoing various trials. However, because Billy was watching over them, theycked the experience of fighting against overwhelming odds. And that was the reason why except for Casey Kimmons, Azure Dragon and the three others hadn¡¯t made a rapid progress.

    The martial talent of the four of them was actually quite impressive. If they could go through more battles that pushed their limits, it would undoubtedly be a tremendous aid to their growth. And ce of Darkness provided just the opportunity they needed.

    ¡°Really? I can go there?¡± There was a hint of fervor in White Tiger¡¯s eyes. He was aware of ce of Darkness, a world where thew of the jungle prevailed, and might made right.

    Billy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one month to select a recement from your subordinates to take over your current position. After a month, you can depart.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± White Tiger was extremely excited. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Boss, can I take a group of brothers with me?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°You can take a thousand people with you. See if they can adapt to the environment over there.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± White Tiger sounded overjoyed.

    ¡°Remember, White Tiger, ce of Darkness is incredibly chaotic. Without me protecting you, be careful!¡± ck Tortoise warned with a trace of concern.

    ¡°Surviving is more important than anything else. If you can¡¯t handle it,e back!¡± Vermilion Bird added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Mr Gardner and Army of Bloodshadow down!¡± White Tiger replied.

    Then he turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, 300, 000 soldiers of Army of Bloodshadow are already assembling at the border of Tyren. When do we depart?¡±

    ¡°Each of you selects a thousand people to apany me. The rest will remain stationed.¡± Billy dered.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Boss, three thousand people, I¡¯m afraid that ain¡¯t guarantee.¡± Said White Tiger after some consideration.

    ¡°You think boss is nning to level Tyren?¡± ck Tortoise gave White Tiger a speechless nce.

    ¡°What do you mean? They¡¯ve sent people to assassinate boss. We should wipe them out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious this isn¡¯t their official stance!¡± ck Tortoise retorted. ¡°Unless their ruler has lost their mind and wants to trade the entire kingdom for boss¡¯s life!¡± After speaking, he turned to Vermilion. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll find out by going straight to their ruler!¡± Vermilion Bird¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°If they don¡¯t talk, y¡±

    ¡°Fine, as if I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ck Tortoise¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going!¡± Billy spoke up. ¡°Head straight to their capital city. Anyone who tries to stop us, we cut them down!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three of them responded simultaneously.

    Half an hourter, 3, 000 members of the Army of Bloodshadow crossed the border and entered Tyren.

    ¡°Alert, alert! Enemy attack!¡± A momentter, a cry of rm rang out in Tyren¡¯ military camp.

    Tens of thousands of Tyren warriors sprung into action, quickly surrounding the 3, 000 members of the Army of Bloodshadow. Their faces were solemn, as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They had dealt with the Army of Bloodshadow for so long that they understood the terrifying power of vale¡¯s troops. Although there were only 3, 000 of them, they could easily ughter tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of their own forces.

    What shocked them even more was that the leader of this group was actually none other than vale¡¯s King of the West, the person who made them tremble in fear just hearing his name.

    Many people had been trembling uncontrobly ever since theyid eyes on Billy Gardner.

 Chapter 213 Iâ€™ll Fight You

    Among Tyren¡¯ troops, some had participated in the battle over a year ago, and the scenes from that battle were still vivid in their memories.

    The scattered limbs and blood that had stained a mother river of Tyren red-the true meaning of blood flowing like a river. That battle had directly decimated half of Tyren¡¯ strength, and until today, Tyren hadn¡¯t fully recovered from its aftermath. Yet now, the enemy was here again.

    ¡°Could it be that they still held a grudge from a year ago?¡± People in Tyren thought.

    ¡°Com-Commander Gardner, may I ask what brings you to Tyren?¡± a junior leader stammered as he stepped forward from the group.

    ¡°Call yourmander toe out and talk!¡± ck Tortoise spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Our¡­mander is not here right now. He¡­ he was urgently called back to the capital¡­¡± The junior leader struggled to reply.

    ¡°Then call out the highest-ranking official here!¡± ck Tortoise continued with a stern tone.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already sent for the deputymander. He¡­ he¡¯s on his way¡­¡± The junior leader responded again.

    Soon, the sound of footsteps echoed, and a burly man led a group of people, anger etched across his face.

    ¡°You fools, do you even realize what you¡¯re doing here? Are you trying to provoke a war between the two nations?¡± The burly man walked up not far from Billy¡¯s group and pointed angrily at Billy.

    The man had been dispatched from the western border of Tyren to serve as the Deputy Commander here. He hadn¡¯t participated in the battle a year ago.

    Although he had heard of Billy Gardner¡¯s reputation before, he didn¡¯t believe he was much inferior to the other side. Moreover, they had many more people here-ten times as many as the enemy. He simply couldn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t defeat their opponent.

    ¡°If you point your finger one more time, you won¡¯t have it anymore!¡± ck Tortoise¡¯s voice turned cold.

    The man snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about vale¡¯s Army of Bloodshadow being arrogant and overbearing, looking down on everyone. Now that I¡¯ve seen it for myself, it¡¯s indeed true. Do you not realize that you¡¯ve crossed the line? I¡¯ll give you onest warning, retreat beyond the border within three minutes! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°How impolite do you want to be?¡± White Tiger growled and stepped forward.

    ¡°Crossing the border with your team, you think I won¡¯t take that as a slight against Tyren? Can you guess how I¡¯ll respond?¡± The man¡¯s voice was furious as he lifted his hand. ¡°Listen up, everyone. If they don¡¯t retreat beyond the border within three minutes, no mercy!¡±

    Tens of thousands of soldiers of Tyren stood at the ready, drawing theirrge des. Naturally, they had firearms, but even with ten times their courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to use them. This was the border of vale. They could easily imagine that if they dared to use firearms, they would be reduced to dust by the formidable weapons of vale¡¯s defenders.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The three thousand Blood Shadow Squad members simultaneously roared. Each person¡¯s aura surged, immediately enveloping the space around them.

    These three thousand were elite selections from the three major legions, including formidable experts at the Battle General Realm. They were far beyond the capabilities of the ordinary soldiers they faced.

    Sensing the terrifying pressure emanating from the Blood Shadow Squad, the tens of thousands of soldiers from Tyren felt as if a mountain were pressing down on them. Many of them shivered.

    ¡°Vi¡­ Vice Commander, should we make a call to inform Commander about this first?¡±

    The previous subordinate approached the man and after swallowing hard, asked with difficulty.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already taken their arrogance to our doorstep, and you think we need permission for this kind of thing?¡± The man¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Step aside, you have no authority here!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± The subordinate trembled.

    ¡°Say one more word, and I¡¯ll consider you a traitor!¡± The man cut him off.

    The subordinate quickly backed away.

    ¡°Are you going to retreat or not?¡± The man then turned his gaze toward Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡± White Tiger roared, ¡°If you want a fight, I¡¯ll give you one!¡±

    After speaking, he charged forward, his Bloodshadow War de in hand, swiftly unleashing a chilling de aura.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The man¡¯s eyes darkened as he drew arge de from his waist to meet White Tiger¡¯s attack. He had heard that several legionmanders of the Blood Shadow Squad were at the Battle God Realm¡¯ster stage. As for himself, he had already broken through to the peak of the Battle God Realm. Thus, he had no fear of White Tiger.

    However, in the next moment, his expression froze.

    Crack!

    A crisp sound rang out, and his de was sliced in two by White Tiger¡¯s de aura, the front half ttering to the ground. The de aura didn¡¯t lose momentum, slicing directly through his heart. Immediately following, he toppled over, blood spraying wildly.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re already at the War¡­ Warlord¡¯s Transcendence Realm¡­¡± He opened his mouth with difficulty, his legs giving out as his breath faded.

    ¡°Narrow-minded fool!¡± White Tiger snorted coldly, retreating to Billy¡¯s side.

    The scene fell into stillness, the faces of tens of thousands of soldiers from Tyren turning pale in an instant. Their Deputy Commander, a Grand Elder Battle God Realm powerhouse, couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from the other side, which was so quite unbelievable.

    Gritting his teeth, a man with a buzz cut raised his hand and ordered, ¡°Charge together, let¡¯s take them on!¡±

    Swoosh!

    Hearing these words, the tens of thousands of soldiers once again stirred. Although they knew they would be throwing their lives away by charging, they were warriors, and military orders had to be followed.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Just at that moment, a loud voice rang out.

    Soon after, a bearded man strode forward, his expression unusually grave.

    ¡°Atten-tion!¡± Upon seeing the neer, the tens of thousands of soldiers of Tyren shouted in unison, simultaneously exhaling a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I ammander of the Eastern Front of Tyren, greetings to you!¡± The bearded man marched up to a point not far from Billy, bowing with respect. As he spoke, his gaze inadvertently fell on the body of the man White Tiger had in, causing his eyelid to twitch several times.

    The reason he had been urgently summoned back to the capital was due to the assassination attempt on Billy. The high-ranking officials of Tyren had learned of this incident just this morning, and the news had shaken the royal court upon arrival.

    The ruler of Tyren was even more infuriated! He hadn¡¯t even fully recovered from the events of a year ago, and now such a major incident had urred. He wished he could pull those individuals who had gone to Ozin for their mission and subject them to a public flogging.

    This was pushing the entire Tyren into a pit of fire!

    Hence, upon receiving the news, he immediately summoned the Commander of the eastern front back to the capital and ordered an immediate investigation into the origins of those assassins.

    Bearded man had spent less than half an hour in the capital before rushing back. He was concerned that the massive forces of the Army of Bloodshadow would advance into their country. He had arrived just a bit toote; his deputy had already met with trouble.

    However, what made him relieved was that a full-scale war hadn¡¯t erupted between the two sides yet. Otherwise, the consequences would be even more dire.

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Billy said to the bearded man, his voice casual. ¡°You should know why I¡¯vee, right?¡±

 Chapter 214 Chief of the Wu Du Sect

    ¡°First, on behalf of Tyren, I apologize to you, Commander Gardner!¡± The bearded man bowed again. ¡°Please rest assured, Commander Gardner. We will give you an exnation for this matter.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy spoke calmly. ¡°What kind of exnation are you nning to give me?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this matter is most likely the doing of the Wu Du Sect. Our ruler has already sent orders for their sect master toe to the capital,¡± the bearded man responded. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, pleasee to the capital. Our ruler wants to apologize to you in person!¡±

    ¡°The Wu Du Sect?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The bearded man took a deep breath and replied.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go meet them!¡± Billy smiled faintly, then gestured to the three thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow, ¡°All of you, stay put!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The three thousand soldiers shouted in unison.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his team got into a special VIP car from Tyren and headed towards the capital.

    Tyren was rtively small in size, so in less than three hours, the car reached the city gates of the capital. A broad road led straight to Tyren¡¯ imperial pce. Along the way, a red carpet wasid out, and banners fluttered in the wind. On both sides of the road, guards stood at intervals, fully armed Warriors saluting as they passed, and tens of thousands of citizens cheered with flowers in their hands.

    That was a standard state ceremony.

    Before long, the car entered the pce gates and arrived at the magnificent and grand pceplex. It finally stopped about a hundred meters away from the entrance to the main hall.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    With the guidance of the bearded man, they entered the main hall. Inside, a man in his sixties sat on a golden throne. He was the ruler of Tyren, Hunting.

    Ten other high-ranking officials of Tyren stood in the center of the hall. Their expressions were solemn, and there was a hint of fear in their eyes as they looked at Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please ept my humble wee. It is my fault to have not weed you from a great distance. I ask for your forgiveness.¡± Hunting descended from his throne with a tone of humility.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s nice to see you again!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    Over a year ago, the two had already met once, so they were not strangers.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please take a seat

    Hunting gestured graciously, leading Billy to sit on two gleaming golden chairs on the right side. Vermilion Bird and the other three stood behind them.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, first of all, I apologize for this incident. I deeply regret it.¡± Hunting turned his gaze to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s get to the point. I didn¡¯te here today to catch up with you!¡± Billy picked up a tea cup from the side and took a sip. He had already tasted Tyren¡¯ national tea during his previous visit, and it was quite good.

    ¡°Bring forth the Sect Master of the Wu Du Sect, Angus Rizzo!¡± Hunting took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Sect Master of the Wu Du Sect, Angus Rizzo!¡± A loud voice echoed in the hall.

    Two minutester, a man in his fifties entered the hall, escorted by two Warriors. He had a slightly thin build, sharp eyes, and a faint aura of coldness emanating from him.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Angus began.

    The middle-aged man walked to the center of the hall and nced at Billy before bowing to Hunting.

    In Tyren, there was no custom of kneeling, and bows were the way to show respect between monarchs and subjects.

    ¡°Angus Rizzo, are you aware of your crimes?¡± Hunting spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive this humble one¡¯s ignorance. I¡¯m not sure what matter the ruler is referring to,¡± Angus poke after a brief moment of surprise.

    A few hours ago, he had received the ruler¡¯s order toe to the pce, stating that the ruler had an important matter to discuss with him. Upon receiving the order, he already had his suspicions. He hadn¡¯t been able to contact the individuals he sent to vale sincest night, and he had a feeling that things weren¡¯t looking good. Now that the ruler had summoned him, he had no doubt it was about this matter. However, he remained calm andposed, with no intention of panicking or attempting to escape. Apanied by the imperial guards, he made his way to the capital.

    Upon entering the hall and seeing Billy¡¯s group of vale people, his suspicions were confirmed. Nevertheless, he remained unfazed.

    This was the imperial pce of Tyren, and there were only five people from the opposing side. What kind of storm could they cause?

    ¡°Are you still pretending to be foolish?¡± Hunting¡¯s tone grew heavier. ¡°Do you dare say that the group that attempted to assassinate Commander Gardner in vale wasn¡¯t from your Wu Du Sect?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Angus Rizzo feigned surprise. ¡°Your Majesty, this is not a matter to joke about. It¡¯s a capital offense!¡±

    ¡°I swear to you, Your Majesty, the Wu Du Sect had absolutely no involvement in this matter. In the past month, all disciples of the Wu Du Sect have been practicing in our sect, preparing for the uing martialpetition next month¡­¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel! Even when facing death, you still want to argue!¡± Hunting¡¯s stern voice cut off his words. The aura of a monarch emanated from him.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Commander Gardner has been poisoned by Erosive Flower Toxin! Tell me, in the entire Tyren, besides your Wu Du Sect, who else has the ability to refine the deadly toxin of this flower toxin into a colorless and tasteless poison?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you conclude that the Wu Du Sect is responsible based solely on this, then you are being overly presumptuous and giving our Wu Du Sect too much credit!¡± Angus Rizzo responded with a slightly furrowed brow.

    ¡°While the Wu Du Sect is adept at poison-making, Erosive Flower Toxin, a rare deadly poison, is something I¡¯ve only heard of and never encountered. Let alone refining the poison from it! There are countless strange abilities and talents among the people in Tyren. It¡¯s not entirely impossible that some hidden experts have the ability to refine the poison from Erosive Flower!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite adept at arguing!¡± Stout spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°However, do you know that your aura has already betrayed you? Although the poison can be refined into a colorless and tasteless toxin after undergoing the forty-nine-step process¡­ The Erosive Flower itself has a distinct and unique aroma. Anyone whoes into contact with it will carry that scent on them for a month. From the moment you entered this hall, I¡¯ve been able to smell that aroma on you. And now you¡¯re telling us that you¡¯ve never seen Erosive Flowers?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Angus Rizzo¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise.

    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that there were experts present who not only knew about the unique aroma of Erosive Flowers but also knew about its forty-nine-step process. He had truly underestimated the situation.

    After a slight pause, Angus took a deep breath before continuing in a low voice, ¡°Who are you to make baseless usations? A mere youngster with barely any facial hair, and yet you spout such nonsense here! Who told you that Erosive Flowers had a unique scent? That¡¯s utterly ridiculous! I bet you don¡¯t even know what the flower is, do you?¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce his identity to you!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out in a calm tone. ¡°He is the chief medical advisor of the Army of Bloodshadow¡¯s medical team. Besides, he is one of the two greatest geniuses in vale¡¯s mystic sect in thest few hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Although Erosive Flower Toxin is a deadly poison, it is also a type of medicinal herb. vale¡¯s medicine stores always have it in stock!¡±

    ¡°Now, you tell me, does he know what Erosive Flowers are?¡±

 Chapter 215 The Conspirator

    ¡°Hmm? Is he from Secret Essences?¡± Angus Rizzo¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Although he wasn¡¯t from vale, the reputation of Secret Essences of vale was well-known. As the master of the Wu Du Sect, how could he not have heard of it?

    A faint unease rose in his heart, and his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly a few times.

    ¡°Do you want to see my identification?¡± Stout nced at him.

    Angus exhaled a breath and continued, ¡°Even if he¡¯s from Secret Essences, so what? This is all his one-sided ount. Who knows if he¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Without letting him finish, Billy interrupted him, ¡°Expose the person who ordered you, and I might spare your life.¡±

    Angus Rizzo coldly snorted.

    ¡°Nonsense. I didn¡¯t do this at all, let alone have anyone ordering me!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°If I recall correctly, a year ago, your Wu Du Sect sent people to participate in that war, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You should be well aware of the strength and style of the Army of Bloodshadow. In attempting to assassinate me, regardless of whether your people seeded or not, Tyren would face a great disaster, even leading to its downfall! Not that I¡¯m underestimating you, but your Wu Du Sect, small as it is, doesn¡¯t have the guts to bear such consequences unless someone is supporting you from behind! And if I¡¯m not mistaken, this person¡¯s status and power in Tyren are definitely not low. They might even have the ability to rece the lord!¡±

    ¡°Am I analyzing it correctly!?¡±

    Upon hearing this, a sound of cold gasps filled the entire hall, and astonishment appeared on the faces of everyone present. Especially the high-ranking members of Tyren in the hall, each of them felt waves of shock.

    Hunting¡¯s face darkened. Prompted by Billy, he had already realized something. This matter was likely aimed at his position as the king of Tyren.

    ¡°I¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Panic in Angus¡¯s eyes became more pronounced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about? Let me continue analyzing for you!¡± Billy picked up his teacup and took another sip.

    ¡°In this matter, if it seeds, the Army of Bloodshadow will attack Tyren. There¡¯s no doubt that the ultimate responsibility will fall on your king. At that time, the person behind you will likely fan the mes, and your king will be untenable. Furthermore, the person behind you has probably already received promises from some of my vale people.¡±

    ¡°They promised him that as long as your king step down, they will operate within vale to downy this matter from a big issue to a small one. And then, he will naturally and logically take the ce as the king of Tyren!¡±

    The sound of sharp intakes of breath echoed once again. Billy¡¯s words had gone to this extent, and anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool would believe it.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy set down his teacup and looked calmly at Angua Rizzo.

    Just then, Angus shot toward Hunting like a lightning bolt. At this point, he had no illusion left and knew that he might be facing a dead end today. The only possibility was to hold the king hostage, perhaps with a slim chance of survival.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Hunting¡¯s pupils contracted to the size of needles. While he also possessed cultivation, he was only at the early stage of a Battle God, while Angus Rizzo was already at the mid-stage of Battle God. Moreover, Angus was attacking with all his might, causing Hunting to feel a strong sense of crisis.

    ¡°You audacious wretch, how dare you! You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Almost as Angus made his move, another elder shot out from among the high-ranking members of Tyren, his palm striking toward Angus without any hesitation.

    His cultivation wasn¡¯t weak; he had already reached theplete stage of Battle God, and he didn¡¯t hold back in his attack, intending to kill with a single blow.

    Almost simultaneously, four figures darted out from behind Billy. Stout¡¯s target was Angus Rizzo, while Vermilion Bird confronted the other elder. White Tiger and ck Tortoise rushed toward the other men. The aura of four Warlords erupted from them simultaneously, instantly enveloping the opponents.

    The people present couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling as if they were in an icy cave, not daring to make any movements.

    The next moment, two loud bangs echoed, and Angus Rizzo and the other elder were sent flying. After crashing heavily to the ground, the twoy there for a while, unable to get up. At least a third of their bones had broken.

    ¡°Scoundrel, the Duke of Tyren intervened to save the King, and yet you dared to attack me? Did you think there¡¯s no one left in Tyren?¡± The elder red at Vermilion and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Alright, stop shouting. You¡¯re only embarrassing yourself!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was cold. Then he looked at Angus and said calmly, ¡°So, do you understand your role now?¡±

    ¡°Your¡­ Your lordship, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡± Angus Rizzo, lying prostrate on the ground, looked at the elder with despair in his eyes.

    When he had made his move against Hunting, he naturally sensed the killing intent from the elder toward him. He knew very well that without the two members of the Army of Bloodshadow taking action, he would have been a dead man by now. Even if he were stupid, he would know that the elder was trying to kill him to silence him.

    ¡°Scoundrel, you miserable wretch, how dare you attack the king? You deserve a thousand deaths!¡± The elder responded angrily.

    After a brief moment of consideration, Angus Rizzo got up from the ground, took a few steps forward, and prostrated himself in front of Hunting.

    ¡°Your Majesty, spare me, please spare me. I was forced¡­ It was all the duke¡¯s threat that made me do it¡­ He¡­ He threatened me. If I didn¡¯t cooperate, he would wipe out the entire Wu Du Sect¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°You guys are really something!¡± Hunting¡¯s expression turned icy as he reacted from the shock, speaking each word deliberately. By this point in the unfolding events, he had understood what had happened. The root cause of everything was with the duke.

    ¡°Angus Rizzo, you scoundrel, you¡¯re just spewing nonsense. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The elder roared, got up from the ground again, and lunged at Angus.

    Before he had taken two steps, a de¡¯s edge swept out from Vermilion Bird¡¯s hand, shing past his shoulder.

    Thud! An arm of the elder was severed at the shoulder, and blood spurted out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The elder let out a miserable scream, falling to the ground again, his expression twisted in agony. Before he could say anything, Vermilion Bird arrived beside him. Raising his hand, he struck down with a palm.

    After the elder struggled to open his mouth, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

    ¡°Please¡­ Please spare me, Your Majesty!¡± Angus trembled all over, his voice quivering as he begged for mercy.

    ¡°Execute him!¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded calmly.

    Vermilion Bird¡¯s wrist flicked, and a de¡¯s cold light struck out once again.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Angus¡¯s voice of despair erupted once more.

 Chapter 216 Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard

    Before the words settled, the de¡¯s edge descended from behind him. Instantly, a trail of blood appeared from the back of Angus Rizzo¡¯s head, extending all the way down to his waist.

    Angus twitched a few times before copsing to the ground, motionless.

    Witnessing this scene, the hall filled with several gasps of shock. The King of Tyren wore expressions of disbelief.

    ¡°Are vale¡¯s men always this decisive? One dead, one crippled, as soon as they made a move!¡± Hunting thought.

    More importantly, there was even a duke of Tyren among them, who had been killed.

    After a short while, Hunting took a deep breath and stood up, walking to Billy¡¯s side and offering a respectful bow.

    ¡°Many thanks to Commander Gardner for exposing this traitorous duke. I¡¯m forever grateful for your immense favor!¡±

    Hunting¡¯s attitude was sincere, and his tone was respectful. He genuinely meant his thanks to Billy. If it weren¡¯t for Billy Gardner this time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold onto his position as the ruler of the country, let alone his life. Billy had saved him.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal!¡± Billy responded indifferently, then pointed at the fallen duke on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m taking him with me. Do you have any objections, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Please proceed!¡± Hunting nodded after a slight pause.

    For him, if he had a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want Billy to take this man away. After all, the elder was a duke of Tyren, well-informed about the kingdom¡¯s affairs. Handing him over was akin to giving away all of Tyren¡¯s secrets.

    From then on, Tyren would likely bepletely subservient to vale, and no one, including Hunting, would be willing to ept that. However, at the moment, he clearly had no other choice. The fact that Billy didn¡¯t hold this incident against him was already an act of great mercy.

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not interested in your kingdom¡¯s secrets. I just need him toe with me as a witness.¡± Billy perceived the king¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Hunting nodded.

    ¡°In addition, I kindly request that Your Majesty keeps this matter confidential for three days. Don¡¯t let any news leak during this time.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°OK! You can rest assured that I won¡¯t reveal a single word.¡±

    Hunting naturally understood Billy¡¯s intentions, which was intending to settle scores with some individuals in his own country.

    Five minutester, Billy and his group bid farewell and left. Hunting escorted them to the official vehicle reserved for guests, expressing his gratitude once again. Furthermore, he had prepared two special boxes of gifts for Billy, all containing rare and precious herbs. Stout¡¯s heart bloomed with joy because among them was a certain herb that he had been searching for tirelessly recently. With this herb, Billy¡¯s task for him was nearly halfpleted.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you really allowing them take away the duke so easily? He¡¯s aware of many things. They¡­¡±

    As the official vehicle slowly pulled away, one of the leaders turned to Hunting and inquired.

    ¡°Do you have another solution?¡± Hunting¡¯s voice grew solemn as he interrupted. ¡°Enough, we need not discuss this further. I believe in Billy Gardner¡¯s character.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, if he truly wanted to deal with us, he wouldn¡¯t have shown leniency a year ago.¡±

    After saying this, he turned his head to another leader and issued orders in a serious tone.

    ¡°Send out the orders, summon the other threemanders to the capital without dy. No mistakes allowed! In addition, dispatch the Forbidden Guards to seal the duke¡¯s residence and arrest all individuals associated with him!¡±

    ¡°Aye, Your Majesty!¡± the man responded loudly and took out his phone to start arranging.

    Hunting then turned to another person and instructed, ¡°Inform the others to closely monitor the developments in vale over the next period of time. Report any news immediately!¡±

    ¡°Aye, Your Majesty!¡± the man nodded vigorously.

    ¡­

    At 8 PM, Billy¡¯s group returned to the Western Camp.

    Billy handed the duke over to Stout for handling. This kind of interrogation was clearly best suited for Stout.

    In less than half an hour, Stout walked out of the interrogation room with an excited grin on his face.

    ¡°Fatty, how¡¯d it go? Did you get answers?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°Of course, just look at who got involved!¡± Stout grinned and then turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, want to guess who¡¯s behind him?¡±

    ¡°Considering the timing of this incident, it couldn¡¯t be anyone else except the Leonard family.¡± Billy responded calmly.

    He had spected on this sincest night. Although there were many small fry within and outside the country who hoped for his downfall, the timing of the attack pointed to the involvement of the Leonard family.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, no wonder you¡¯re the boss. You even figured that out?¡± Stout was nning to tease a bit.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s someone from the Leonard family!¡± ck Tortoise chimed in angrily. ¡°They¡¯re just asking for it!¡±

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t exist anymore!¡± Vermilion Bird added before heading toward the door. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll gather a hundred thousand of the Army of Bloodshadow and head to the capital!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± ck Tortoise and White Tiger chimed in simultaneously, following right behind.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Billy halted them.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Vermilion Bird turned to Billy.

    ¡°For this matter, the three of you stay out of it!¡± Billy interrupted. Then, he turned to Stout. ¡°Compared to the Leonard family, I¡¯m more curious about who¡¯s behind the developments in the southern region.¡±

    ¡°I asked about that. He doesn¡¯t know,¡± Stout shook his head and continued. ¡°He only dealt with people from the Leonard family and was instructed to only send people there. He didn¡¯t need to worry about the southern region.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not hard to figure out!¡± ck Tortoise spoke in a deep voice. ¡°For such a big incident, without the approval of theirmander, who underneath would dare to make the decision?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only spection and there¡¯s no evidence.¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°This is easily resolved. Just capture the head of the Leonard family and question them directly!¡± White Tiger suggested.

    ¡°Boss, let us go to the capital. If the Leonard family dares tomit such a heinous act, I¡¯ll wipe out their entire n!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise protested.

    ¡°For the record, Azure Dragon is already in the capital. Coupled with you three going, all four Western Campmanders will be there. What do you intend to do?¡± Billy nced at the three. ¡°Afraid that the people won¡¯t talk behind your backs?¡±

    ¡°Who cares? As long as we annihte the Leonard family, let¡¯s see who dares to say anything!¡± White Tiger seemed annoyed by the overthinking.

    ¡°White Tiger, enough of the chatter. Listen to Boss¡¯s arrangements!¡± Vermilion Bird chided.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, have the Bloodshadow guard unit take the duke to the capital. Hand him over to Casey. He knows what to do!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    Hearing this, the three choked simultaneously, their mouths twitching involuntarily.

    The Bloodshadow guard unit, officially known as the Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard, wasprised of ten squads, each containing one hundred members. Every single one of them was a survivor who had crawled out from a pile of corpses and a sea of blood.

    The members possessed exceptionalbat prowess within the entire Army of Bloodshadow, all at least in the mid-tote stages of the Battle General Realm and some even breaking through to the mid-stage of the BAttle God Realm. Their des would draw blood once unsheathed!

    Having the Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard step forward was, to some extent, even more dramatic than having Vermilion Bird and the other two do so. It meant death without end.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 217 To Let Pass or Not

    ¡°Boss, should we send the Bloodshadow Guard into the capital? Will Phil Santiago allow it?¡± ck Tortoise asked once his emotions steadied.

    Phil Santiago, the Deputy Commander of the Northern Border Army, was stationed in the capital city. All five military-controlled airports were within his jurisdiction.

    ¡°He won¡¯t dare to deny entry. Let the Bloodshadow Guard sweep through his airport,¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice was gruff.

    ¡°White Tiger, can you stop causing trouble?¡± ck Tortoise shot a re. ¡°That¡¯s the capital city, not some other ce.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll permit it,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Go ahead, inform them. We depart tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vermilion Bird and the others nodded in unison.

    The next morning at 6 a. m., Billy and the group arrived at the airport. The Bloodshadow Guard lined up, d uniformly inbat attire, each wearing a dark-red-hilted bloodshadow warde.

    ¡°Commander!¡± The hundred Bloodshadow Guard soldiers knelt on one knee and shouted in unison, their voices resounding like thunder.

    ¡°Rise and speak,¡± Billy motioned with his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The hundred soldiers shouted again in unison, then stood at attention like des.

    ¡°Bloodshadow Guard is fully assembled. Requesting your instructions!¡± The leader, Ken Rose, reported loudly.

    ¡°Upon arrival in the capital, follow Vice Commander Kimmons¡¯ orders. No independent actions are allowed, or else militaryw will be enforced,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°We shall follow your orders, Commander Gardner!¡± Ken Rose saluted.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ken Rose saluted again before turning and shouting, ¡°Depart!¡±

    At 8 a. m., on the eastern side of the capital city, at a military-controlled airport, a small meeting was underway. Several men in military attire were discussing matters.

    Seated at the head of the table was a man in his forties, with a square face, thick eyebrows, and a sturdy aura. This man was none other than Phil Santiago, the Deputy Commander of the Northern Border Army.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Soon, urgent knocking came from the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Phil Santiago¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ording to his routine, he had explicitly instructed that he not be disturbed unless something exceptional arose.

    ¡°Report!¡± a young man in military attire entered swiftly and saluted.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Phil Santiago¡¯s voice was deep.

    ¡°A hundred Western Warriors have arrived at our airport. Should we permit their passage? Seeking instructions, Deputy Commander!¡± the young man spoke loudly.

    Upon hearing this news, he was taken aback as well. Why would a hundred Western Warriors arrive in the capital without any apparent reason? Phil didn¡¯t think they were here for a sightseeing tour!

    Phil Santiago choked on his tea. After recovering slightly, he continued, ¡°Are you sure they are Western Warriors?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a hundred percent certain!¡± The man nodded firmly. ¡°Moreover, if my guess is right, these hundred individuals belong to the Western Bloodshadow Guard!¡±

    The attendees exchanged nces, their faces showing equal astonishment. A hundred regr Western Warriors wouldn¡¯t have been much of a surprise, but they were Western Bloodshadow Guard. They were infamous for their relentless, border-patrolling nature. How could they possiblye to the capital?

    ng!

    Phil Santiago¡¯s teacup hit the conference table. His gaze locked onto the young man, and he asked again, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely certain, Deputy Commander!¡± the man affirmed earnestly.

    Phil Santiago exhaled a heavy breath, his expression unprecedentedly serious. He promptly pulled out his phone and dialed his superior¡¯s number.

    ¡°Phil Santiago, what¡¯s the matter?¡± came a steady voice on the other end.

    ¡°Commander, I have an important matter to report!¡± Phil Santiago steadied his emotions.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°A hundred Western Bloodshadow Guard have arrived in the capital. I¡¯m seeking guidance on whether to permit their passage.¡± Phil Santiago exined.

    ¡°The Western Army guards the borders year-round. Finally, they get some free time and decide to visit the capital, to see the prosperity of thisnd they protect. Why are you so nervous?¡± the voice on the other end responded.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Phil Santiago¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Enough with the ¡®buts¡¯. Let them pass immediately and don¡¯t freeze the hearts of our Westernrades!¡± the voice interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Phil Santiago replied in a loud voice. After hanging up, he quickly rose and said, ¡°Everyone, follow me to wee our Western colleagues.¡±

    For him, while he knew that the arrival of the Army of Bloodshadow wasn¡¯t a small matter, since his superior had spoken, he had no concerns. Moreover, images of the King of the West surfaced in his mind; his soldiers wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the capital.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ng! ng! ng!

    As the group stepped out of the conference room, another young man hurriedly approached.

    ¡°Report!¡± the man saluted Phil Santiago as he reached him.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Phil Santiago¡¯s voice was grave.

    ¡°Western Vice Commander Casey Kimmons and First Legion Commander Azure Dragon seek an audience outside.¡± The man reported loudly.

    ¡°Ah!?¡± Phil Santiago felt like his heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°They¡¯re both in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard they¡¯ve juste from General Wilson¡¯s ce!¡± the man replied once more.

    Sucking in a breath, Phil Santiago¡¯s heart raced. Western Deputy Commander and the First Legion Commander in the capital, and now a hundred Western Bloodshadow Guard. What was going on?

    After a brief daze, he hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s meet Vice Commander Kimmons first.¡±

    The others exchanged nces, their eyes showing equal shock.

    Meanwhile, in various departments throughout the capital, a flurry of activity ensued as this news spread. The Capital Defense Bureau and the Imperial Guard Bureau had the most pronounced reactions. Ebenezer Rowe, the head of the Capital Defense Bureau, almost dropped his phone when he heard the news. After hanging up, he prepared to go to Phil Santiago¡¯s airport, but before he could even leave, he received a call.

    Upon hanging up, his expression turnedplex, and he inwardly sighed with relief.

    Simr situations unfolded among the heads of other rted departments, each receiving the same message. They were to remain at their posts, regardless of what happened elsewhere. After hanging up, they all felt astonishment and relief.

    In the heart of the capital, Donald and the in-clothed old man sat face to face on a couch, their expressions grim.

    ¡°Are you sure this news is true?¡± the old man asked Donald.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°The Leonard n is truly courting death!¡± the old man mmed his tea cup onto the coffee table. ¡°They dare to collude with external enemies to assassinate a high-ranking officer in the military. They¡¯re clearly asking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°Last time, I gave them a chance. They chose this path themselves. no one else is to me.¡± Donald¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°This time, I hope you won¡¯t intervene either.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± the old man replied. ¡°Heaven forgives sins, but humans don¡¯t. They¡¯ve brought this upon themselves, let them face the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 218 The Leonard Estate

    ¡°From what I know, Tyren¡¯s people entered from the Southern Territory. How do you n to handle this?¡± Donald continued to inquire.

    ¡°Some people really overreach themselves!¡± The in-clothed old man took a deep breath.

    ¡°We should convene a discussion with the others before making a decision,¡± he added after a slight pause. ¡°By the way, does the old man know about this?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°Hopefully, it hasn¡¯t reached him yet. Otherwise, certain people will definitely be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll call him to report. Otherwise, when he calls us, we¡¯ll have a harder time exining.¡± The in-clothed elder responded after some consideration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit,¡± Donald said after taking a sip of tea. ¡°We can call Billy after resolving the Leonard n¡¯s matter. That might help him cool down a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    After that, the in-clothed elder picked up his tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°Donald, if Billy decides to deal with the Leonard n, the other ns won¡¯t stay idle. Can Casey and Azure Dragon handle it?¡±

    ¡°As long as some old monsters don¡¯t step in, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Billy must have considered this aspect, otherwise, he would havee himself.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± the old man put down his tea cup, looking thoughtful. ¡°Give Billy a callter. With the arrival of the Bloodshadow Guard in the capital, many people are feeling pressured. Tell him to handle things objectively and recall the Western troops as soon as the matter is settled.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Donald nodded in agreement.

    In the capital, the courtyard of the Leonard n was receiving two groups of visitors at 9AM. The first group was led by Night Orchid, consisting of more than a hundred members from the SHADOW, all above the Six Stars level, with the lowest cultivation being at the peak of Battle Master.

    The second group was led by Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon, leading a hundred Bloodshadow Guard members, with the lowest cultivation being at the peak of Battle General.

    The two groups converged beneath the newly constructed archway of the Leonard n.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people? This¡­ this is the courtyard of the Leonard n. All outsiders should leave immediately¡­¡± One of the four men in ck clothes at the gate stared at the two groups of people tremblingly.

    The formidable pressure exuding from the two hundred individuals made him feel suffocated. The expressions of the other three were no better, their bodies slightly trembling, their faces disying endless fear. They weren¡¯t idiots. Just from the imposing manner of the two groups, it was clear that these were unwee visitors. The Leonard n was likely in trouble.

    ¡°After today, the Leonards will be no more!¡± Casey¡¯s voice was cold, interrupting him. He drew his bloodshadow warde.

    Boom!

    As the de swung past, the archway that the Leonard n had just constructed copsed once again, raising dust and debris.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, Azure Dragon raised his hand and struck with his de. The gatehouse beside them instantly exploded. The four men¡¯s legs gave way, and they trembled uncontrobly. They couldn¡¯t sense Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s martial aura, but the overwhelming force they had disyed moments ago made them suspect that these were at least War Gods or above.

    ¡°What¡­ who are you people?¡± The man from earlier managed to gulp down a mouthful of saliva, his voice strained.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s voice was stern. She had no interest in dealing with these lower-tier members.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to destroy the Leonard n¡¯s archway? The¡­ the n Master won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡± the man stumbled to his feet and ran shakily towards the main road. The other three hurriedly followed suit.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Dragon, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Night Orchid said, turning to the other two.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The two nodded, then followed Night Orchid as they walked towards the main road, with their respective teams trailing behind them.

    ¡°Casey, did the War Department say anything specific about the situation in the southern territory?¡± Night Orchid asked as they walked.

    ¡°The War Department better not say anything!¡± Azure Dragon spoke up without waiting for Casey to respond.

    ¡°A bunch of freeloaders, daring to do such a thing. If the War Department doesn¡¯t respond, I¡¯ll personally head to the Southern Territory and demand answers,¡± he continued, his voice grim.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Wilson will give our boss an exnation about this.¡± Casey said thoughtfully.

    Ssh!

    As they walked to a distance of four or five hundred meters from the entrance, hundreds of men charged out from the Leonard n¡¯s courtyard. Leading them were four elderly men in their sixties, wearing daoist robes, with sharp gazes and aura swirling around them.

    Behind them were eight burly men, robust in build, exuding a powerful aura.

    ¡°Bastards! Don¡¯t you dare destroy the arch of the Leonard n! Do you have a death wish?¡± One of the daoist-robed elders nced at the three.

    He spoke, his heart sinking since he recognized Night Orchid and the hundred SHADOW disciples behind her. But he was unfamiliar with Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon, which only increased his unease. Besides, he sensed an aura from the Bloodshadow Guard that surpassed the SHADOW guards, which hinted at at least Battle God-level experts among them. Furthermore, their auras were refined from years of battle and conflict, likelying from the frontline of the War Department. He didn¡¯t understand what had happened that could lead these two formidable groups to the Leonard n¡¯s courtyard with such determination.

    ¡°Have Perry Leonarde out,¡± Casey said, his voice stern.

    ¡°How dare you! To show disrespect to our n Master. You deserve to die!¡± One of the men behind the elders roared, charging forward.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed. He drew his de with a swift motion, and the de¡¯s edge whistled through the air.

    ¡°Watch out¡­!¡± The elder sensed Azure Dragon¡¯s overwhelming aura and immediately felt a shiver down his spine.

    Before he could finish speaking, the de¡¯s edge sliced through the man¡¯s neck. His head was sent flying into the air, while his body fell back, blood and gore sttering everywhere.

    The elder roared in fury. ¡°You dared to kill him? I¡¯ll have your body in pieces!¡±

    Swoosh!

    With his voice falling, he lunged forward, his aura surging, and his fist wind violent and fierce as he charged towards Azure Dragon. His cultivation was strong, at the level of Battle God Great Perfection.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your limits!¡± Azure Dragon shed again, the de whistling through the air.

    Bang!

    Before the elder could reach halfway, the de¡¯s edge cleaved him into two. He fell backward and hit the ground, his body mangled and bloodied.

    ¡°Warlord Realm!?¡± The other three elders saw this and trembled, aghast, their faces showing shock.

    ¡°You have one minute to leave. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold light.

    Now that the Leonard n dared to make a move against Billy, they should be ready to face the consequences.

    Last night, when they received the news, if Casey hadn¡¯t stopped him and insisted on waiting for the Billy¡¯s instructions, Azure Dragon would have led his men to storm the ce. For him, whether it was a n or a sect, if they dared to touch Commander Gardner, he would cut them down directly!

 Chapter 219 The Strength of the Leonard Family

    One of the elderly men let out a heavy sigh, then looked towards Night Orchid.

    ¡°You must be Lady Night Orchid, the governor of the northern district of SHADOW, right? May I ask what exactly has happened? Why is your SHADOW men resorting to such force toe to our Leonard Estate? Could it be about the incident fromst time? That matter has already been concluded by the Central Sky Department. Are you intending to oppose the Central Sky Department¡¯s decision with SHADOW¡¯s actions?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your words. Today, your efforts won¡¯t be enough to handle this!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s cold voice cut off the man¡¯s words. ¡°Because you¡¯re just guest officials of the Leonard n, if you leave now, I can spare your lives. Otherwise, you will be considered obstructing the capture of criminals by SHADOW, and we will strike you down!¡±

    ¡°I wonder who the criminal you mentioned is?¡± The elderly man asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°You have thirty seconds left. If you don¡¯t leave with your people, you will bear the consequences!¡± Night Orchid didn¡¯t bother responding to his words.

    ¡°Are all the members of you SHADOW sowless?¡± Another elderly man spoke angrily. ¡°I refuse to believe that you can kill all several hundred of us!¡±

    Although he feared the other side¡¯s formation, he wasn¡¯t willing to retreat without a fight. Moreover, his responsibilities were here at the Leonard Estate. He couldn¡¯t simply leave.

    Retreating meant death!

    ¡°Attack!¡± Both Ken Rose, the leader of the Bloodshadow Guard unit, and Brigham Bush, the capital inspector of SHADOW, raised their hands simultaneously.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The two hundred men roared in unison, their voices thunderous.

    In the next moment, they charged towards the crowd of the other side.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± A shout came from the other side, and four to five hundred men raised therge knives in their hands to meet them.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The sound of metal collisions immediately filled the air, figures flickered, and des swung wildly. While the other side had around five hundred men, they were merelymon guards, the strongest of them only at the Battle General level. Faced with the Bloodshadow Guard, they were nothing more than insects.

    In less than two minutes, arge number of bodiesy on the ground, with severed limbs and broken bodies. Most were either dead or seriously wounded.

    ¡°You all deserve to die!¡± the elderly man who had spoken earlier shouted with rage.

    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s your turn now. Take action!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s eyes sharpened, and the crescent moon de sliced out, sending a chilling arc of light towards the elderly man.

    ¡°Then let me learn about the skills of a district governor of SHADOW!¡± The elderly man¡¯s pupils contracted, and he roared in anger. As he spoke, he moved swiftly, hisrge knife creating a fierce arc of light apanied by a sound like ripping cloth.

    However, he had clearly underestimated Night Orchid¡¯s skills. The formidable arc of light he had unleashed was effortlessly dissolved by Night Orchid¡¯s de, which then continued on to pierce through his heart.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± After falling to the ground, the elderly man spoke with difficulty, his head tilting as he gasped for breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take them down!¡± The other eight or nine strong men behind the two elderly figures roared in unison. Immediately after, they charged forward, brandishing theirrge knives, each of them with formidable cultivation levels. Five were at the Later Stage of Battle General Realm, and four were at the Battle God Realm.

    ¡°Come back! You¡¯re not their match!¡± The two elderly figures shouted simultaneously.

    However, they were still a step behind.

    ¡°Eager to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± With a deep voice, Azure Dragon took two steps forward, and the Bloodshadow Battle de struck once again.

    Following a sweeping arc of de energy that shook the sky, the nine men charging forward suddenly halted in their tracks. Immediately after, they copsed to the ground, their heads separating from their bodies and blood gushing like springs.

    Witnessing this scene, those who were left among the opposition¡¯s forces trembled with fear, their bodies shaking. With just one strike, nine Battle General-level experts and above were taken out.  Without hesitation, all those who were still standing threw down theirrge knives and fled in all directions. They had been mere thugs employed by the Leonard n, arrogant in the past due to the n¡¯s influence. But when true danger arrived, it was impossible for them to choose coexistence with the n; survival was their top priority.

    ¡°Fleeing in the face of battle means death!¡±

    Just then, a furious roar echoed from the entrance of the courtyard. Immediately after, an overwhelming pressure surged forth, like a mountain crashing down.

    The neer was a Half-Step Warlord.

    In the next instant, the figure moved, and therge knife in his hand continuously swung, unleashing countless sharp arcs that shattered everything in their path. Although they were only a few steps into their escape, the remaining opponents all copsed in a heap, their bodies sliced in two. One could hear agonizing cries in quick session. In less than three minutes, of those who had attempted to flee, only around fifty remained. The rest had been killed.

    ¡°Master Elder, spare us!¡± The remaining few dropped to their knees, many with the smell of urine around them.

    ¡°A bunch of useless garbage, what use do you have?¡± The elder spoke coldly, and hisrge knife once again unleashed several arcs of light.

    The few men who hadn¡¯t yet spoken were immediately struck down, lying on the ground without any signs of life.

    Meanwhile, the courtyard¡¯s entrance sounded with the footsteps once again. Following that, Perry Leonard, the head of the Leonard n, led a group of the n¡¯s core members out. Each of them had dark expressions, a sharp aura surrounding them, and their eyes shed with endless killing intent as they looked towards Casey¡¯s group.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The elderly man addressed Perry Leonard with a respectful bow.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Master Elder!¡± Perry Leonard nodded slightly before looking towards Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you two must be the newly appointedmander and deputymander of the eastern district, Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally decided toe out?¡± Casey¡¯s voice was cold in response.

    ¡°I must admit, I admire the two of you!¡± Perry Leonard continued in a solemn tone. ¡°Today, no matter what your reasons are for acting so recklessly against my Leonard n, I can assure you that the two of you won¡¯t be able to take up your positions!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Night Orchid. ¡°And you, the SHADOW governor of the eastern district, starting tomorrow, there will be a new governor in the eastern district!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°You¡¯re only staring through the cage!¡±

    Perry Leonard snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out who is staring through the cage soon! Do you think that with just the two hundred of you, you can contend against my Leonard n? Your ignorance truly knows no bounds!¡±

    After his words, he pointed towards the two hundred SHADOE guards and the Bloodshadow Guard and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Attack, eliminate them all!¡±

    On Perry Leonard¡¯s signal, all the core members of the n behind him dashed forward, seemingly erupting into anger. The strength of the Leonard family was indeed something ¨C among its fifty core members, half of them had broken through the Battle God realm, and a few of them had been Grand Elder Battle Gods.

    ¡°You have guts!¡± Ken Rose muttered and then shouted, ¡°First Legion, ATTACK!¡±

 Chapter 220 The Power of the Bloodshadow Guard

    ¡°Forward!¡± A hundred Bloodshadow Guard members shouted, brandishing their Bloodshadow Battle des and charging forward.

    ¡°Forward!¡± A hundred SHADOW men followed suit with their cries.

    ¡°SHADOWers, you don¡¯t need to intervene!¡± Casey spoke with a grave tone.

    The opponents were strong individuals from the Leonard n, and each of them possessed formidable power. While SHADOW had its share of Battle God-level and above experts, they were still slightly inferior in overall strength. There was no need for them to make reckless sacrifices.

    Casey was also certain that with the Bloodshadow Guard unit present, the opponents had no chance of victory.

    ¡°Vice Commander Kimmons, let us join the fight!¡± Brigham Bush¡¯s spirit was high.

    As a Battle God realm cultivator, killing a few core members of the Leonard n wouldn¡¯t pose any problems for him.

    ¡°SHADOW requests to join the battle!¡± The hundred men behind him roared in unison.

    They were also soldiers under Commander Gardner. Watching the Bloodshadow Guardrades fight while they stood by was more ufortable than being killed themselves.

    ¡°If something happens to you, who will bear Commander¡¯s anger?¡± Casey looked at Brigham Bush.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Brigham Bush hesitated to speak.

    ¡°Bush, obey Vice Commander Kimmons¡¯ orders. All members of SHADOW remain where you are!¡± Night Orchid took a deep breath and shouted loudly.

    She understood Casey¡¯s intentions. If these SHADOW guards joined the battle, there would undoubtedly be casualties. It was something Billy wouldn¡¯t want to see. If Billy got angry, who knew what might happen in the capital?

    ¡°Yes, madam, sir!¡± Brigham Bush took a deep breath and responded loudly.

    Despite his reluctance, he knew that his first duty was to follow orders.

    Just then, a chilling glint shed out. The most powerful member among the Leonard n¡¯s core members was cleaved in two by Ken Rose, blood spraying everywhere.

    While they were at the same cultivation level, thebat power that Ken Rose had achieved through his self-made cultivation was worlds apart from someone like him, who had emerged from ordinary training. Whether in terms of ruthless attacks orbat experience, they were not even in the same league. With Ken Rose¡¯s strength, even if the opponent had a higher cultivation level, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive under his de!

    In a short time, three more mid-stage Battle God experts from the Leonard n fell to the ground, convulsing briefly before going silent.

    ¡°Forward!¡± The hundred Bloodshadow Guard members shouted once again, and the Bloodshadow Battle des reaped lives like the scythe of the Grim Reaper.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Perry Leonard¡¯s face was full of shock as he watched this scene. He never expected the Bloodshadow Guard¡¯s strength to be so extraordinary, with almost all of them capable of challenging higher cultivation levels. His confidence had been undermined, and a trace of unease crept into his heart.

    The face of the elderly man behind him was equally grim. He had intended to intervene, but he could sense that both he and Perry Leonard were already locked onto by Casey¡¯s aura. If they dared to act, they would undoubtedly be killed by Casey in an instant.

    After about fifteen minutes, the final core member of the Leonard n fell to the ground, lifeless. He twitched twice before lying still, devoid of breath. At this point, all fifty mid-stage Battle God experts from the n had been killed.

    Among the hundred Bloodshadow Guard members, apart from a few with minor cuts and bruises, the others were unharmed.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Perry Leonard took a deep breath, sweat almost forming on his face.

    ¡°How about it? Is there anyone else left?¡± Casey looked at the opponents. ¡°If there¡¯s no one left, I can give you a chance to end your own lives. I¡¯ll let you die intact.¡±

    Perry Leonard snorted. ¡°You¡¯re celebrating too early!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It seems you have some other backup?¡± Casey squinted at the four elderly men. ¡°You should say so after your cavalry arrive!¡±

    Right at that moment, as if out of nowhere, four fleeting figures dashed in from four different directions, swiftly materializing a hundred meters away from the crowd. And with the arrival of these four individuals, this ce seemed to be shrouded once again in a terrifying aura, causing the young men of SHADOW and the Blood Guard to feel as if they were struggling to breathe.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The four neers, much like the elder from the Leonard n, had all reached the cultivation level of a Half-Step Warlord.

    ¡°See now who¡¯s staring through the cage?¡± Perry Leonard remarked with a disdainful expression, his gaze shifting towards Casey. Then, his tone grew serious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three a chance to spare your lives, cripple your own cultivation, kneel at the entrance of the Leonard Estate for three days and nights, and I might let you live without harm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly an imbecile!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he nced at the four elderly men. ¡°If I¡¯m guessing right, you four must be from other ns, am I correct? Have you thought it through? Are you determined to interfere in today¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve always heard that SHADOW and the Western Border Army act arrogantly, considering themselves superior, and acting without regard for right or wrong. Today, I¡¯ve seen it for myself, and it¡¯s not unfounded.¡± One of the men replied.

    ¡°The matter of the Leonard n has long been settled by the Central Sky Department, yet you still persist in your actions. In a smaller sense, this is grant disregard for thew, reckless and capricious. In arger sense, this is disrespecting the divine will, with intentions of stirring chaos. Today, I want to see what exnation you can give!¡±

    ¡°Another fool!¡± Azure Dragon retorted coldly. ¡°When did SHADOW and the Western Border Army need to exin to you parasites of the nation?¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± One of the elderly men roared, and with a sweep of his hand, a sharp gust of wind surged forth.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Casey¡¯s voice was deep, and a de light met the gust of wind.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    After the two forces shed, the de light left a gash on the old man¡¯s arm. He was sent retreating seven or eight steps before steadying himself.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± The eyes of the opponents widened simultaneously. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected Casey to be able to force one of them back so far. It must be noted that the old man was a True Master Warlord, only a step away from reaching the true War Grandmaster realm. Yet, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from Casey.

    ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to the War Grandmaster realm!?¡± The old man looked at his bleeding arm, his face filled with shock.

    ¡°That strike just now was a warning for you four. If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll die!¡± Casey didn¡¯t respond to the old man.

    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant!¡± At this moment, the elderly man who had previously attacked, the one responsible for killing dozens of guards, spoke with a deep voice. He then looked at the other four elderly men. ¡°Dear friends, don¡¯t waste time talking with them. Let¡¯s attack together! Although he¡¯s a War Grandmaster, he¡¯s only in the initial stages. The five of us working together can surely take him down!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± The other four elderly men responded simultaneously.

    Boom!

    As their voices fell, an overwhelming aura surged into the sky, shrouding the area in a terrifying pressure. The air felt stifling to the hundred SHADOW guards and the hundred Bloodshadow Guard members. However, not a single one of the guards stepped back. Their bodies remained tense, their jaws clenched, standing their ground without moving an inch. As soldiers under Commander Gardner, they held one principle in their hearts ¨C they would rather die standing than live kneeling.

 Chapter 221 Four Dead and One Injured

    ¡°Today, we will teach you how to be a qualified Commander on behalf of the Central Sky Department!¡± The Leonard n¡¯s old man shouted loudly and took the lead inunching an attack.

    The other four didn¡¯t hesitate either, quickly following suit.

    Five Half-Step War Grandmasters, each attacking from a different direction, unleashed their full power, aiming to cut down Casey in one fell swoop.

    ¡°Casey, be careful!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s face revealed a hint of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Boss anticipated the possibility of other ns interfering in this matter. He still sent only Casey to deal with it. That means these old coots won¡¯t be able to hurt him!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Night Orchid still seemed somewhat concerned. In her view, while Casey had a higher cultivation level than the five opponents, they were still five individuals. Moreover, they were all Half-step Grandmasters, and under theirbined assault, it was hard to predict who woulde out on top.

    ¡°Orchid, rest assured. I promise everything will be fine!¡± Azure Dragon calmly interrupted her.

    At the same time, in the forest on the right side, two elderly men stood on a small hill, their gazes fixed on the direction of the courtyard¡¯s entrance. They stood motionless, blending seamlessly with their surroundings, emitting no fluctuations of energy. Even War Grandmaster-level experts would find it difficult to sense their presence.

    ¡°You really won¡¯t intervene? Aren¡¯t you worried that Casey might be killed by them?¡± One of them turned to the other and spoke.

    ¡°Rest assured!¡± The other responded.

    ¡°We came here today to prevent some secluded old freaks from meddling in this matter. Insects below the War Grandmaster level wouldn¡¯t be able to harm Casey!¡±

    ¡°Do you have so much confidence in Casey?¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand Casey and that kid, Billy,¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°First, Casey is stronger than you think. Don¡¯t underestimate him just because he¡¯s only an initial-stage War Grandmaster. Even against an opponent at the early War Grandmaster level, he isn¡¯t afraid!¡±

    ¡°Second, do you think Billy wouldn¡¯t have anticipated that other ns might intervene? Yet he still sent Casey alone, so he knows Casey won¡¯t be harmed!¡±

    ¡°I hope your spection is correct. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this go. It was already quite a task to find a Commander for the east region. If anything happens, you¡¯ll go there in person.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The old man chuckled lightly.

    As the two spoke, at the courtyard entrance, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Casey¡¯s mouth. Then he shouted loudly, ¡°Attempting to assassinate Commander Gardner is a capital crime, death penalty!¡±

    ¡°You shameless brat, it¡¯s you who should die!¡± The voice of one of the Leonard n¡¯s old men resounded.

    In the next moment, the palm strikes of the five elderly men had already reached Casey, a fierce gust of wind apanied their attacks.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Die!¡± A hint of fervor shed in Casey¡¯s eyes as he roared.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, he twisted his wrist continuously, countless afterimages of his de converging into a phantom de shape, emitting a bone-chilling aura. Following that, the phantom de shape spun like magic, rapidly rotating toward the strikes of the five men.

    Apanied by the tremendous force that shattered their palm strikes, the phantom de shape, without losing momentum, left a visibly shocking gash on the bodies of the five attackers. Following that, one of the old men slightly hesitated and then toppled, his upper and lower halves separating, blood spraying wildly.

    The other four were sent retreating seven or eight steps, their bodies trembling. A considerable amount of blood surged from their chests, and their auras quickly wilted, theirbat strength reduced to less than half.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!?¡± The four of them disyed shock on their faces.

    Whoosh!

    However, Casey didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. He flipped his wrist again and struck once more. Another bone-chilling de energy surged forth. The four elderly men had no more fighting spirit left. Trembling all over, they rapidly retreated into the forest.

    One of themgged behind slightly, managing to take only a few steps before being cleaved in two by the de energy, his upper and lower halves falling to the ground.

    As Casey¡¯s second strike urred, Azure Dragon also moved. The de energy of his Bloodshadow Battle de rushed toward another elderly man, who was already injured, and while he sensed the killing intent from behind, his strength was far from enough to evade Azure Dragon¡¯s attack. The cold light entered his back. Continuing forward for a few more steps due to inertia, the old man suddenly copsed to the ground, lifeless.

    After finishing off the Leonard n¡¯s old man, Casey rapidly moved, chasing after one of the remaining two. Despite the old man¡¯s panicked sprint, his speed was greatly reduced due to his injuries. He stood no chance of outrunning Casey. In the blink of an eye, Casey had closed the distance to about twenty to thirty meters. After the de energy passed, the man¡¯s head flew into the air, his face twisted with boundless unwillingness. His body staggered two more steps before copsing rigidly to the ground.

    Five Half-step War Grandmasters, in less than a minute, resulted in four deaths and one injury. The fall of experts of this level, even within the n¡¯s forces, would be a considerable loss.

    ¡°How about it? Do you see it now? I told you so, right?¡± In the forest, the elderly man turned to hispanion and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Each of Billy¡¯s men by his side is a freak just like him!¡± hispanion responded. ¡°Casey¡¯s attack just now definitely has the power to challenge opponents a level higher!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re only realizing this now?¡±

    ¡°But, why does that attack of his seem so familiar? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°Really? I have no idea,¡± the old man shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You better be honest with me. What¡¯s Casey¡¯s background? Does he have some kind of secret?¡± hispanion questioned.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know!¡± The old man shrugged his shoulders once again. ¡°If you¡¯re that curious, just go and ask that kid Billy!¡±

    Casey had secrets, Azure Dragon and the others had secrets, and even Azure Fang and his groups had their own secrets. Among these ninerades of Billy, not a single one was an ordinary person. These secrets, perhaps only Billy himself held the key to them.

    ¡°That little brat Billy, he actually kept secrets from even us!?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so eager to know other people¡¯s secrets?¡± the old man said.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± The next moment, Donald¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°That old freak, he¡¯s out of seclusion!¡±

    The other elderly man also frowned. ¡°Damn! Does he want the Leonard n to bepletely wiped out?¡±

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t bother watching anymore. The two of us old fellows haven¡¯t moved in a while. It¡¯s time to stretch our muscles and bones!¡±

    ¡°No hurry!¡± The old man shook his head slightly. ¡°Perhaps, there¡¯s still more to see!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just a guess on my part, let¡¯s wait a bit longer!¡±

 Chapter 222 The Intervention of an Old Freak

    Boom!

    Just as the two were conversing, a tremendous aura enveloped the sky above the Leonard n¡¯s courtyard, as if a dark cloud was descending. Everyone at the entrance, including Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon, felt a suffocating pressure.

    Perry Leonard¡¯s gaze lit up as he sensed this aura and turned to look at the courtyard entrance.

    ¡°Men of SHADOW and Bloodshadow Guard, retreat five hundred meters!¡± Casey¡¯s expression turned grave.

    ¡°Vice Commander Kimmons, we pledge to live and die with you, and we move as one!¡± The crowd took a deep breath and shouted in unison, with no one taking a step back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, all of you, retreat five hundred meters!¡± Casey shouted loudly, ¡°This is a military order!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd hesitated for a moment before responding in unison, then orderly stepped back.

    While they all wanted to stay, military orders were absolute. Disobeying the order would be tantamount to betraying the Commander-in-Chief. They had no choice.

    ¡°Casey, let me stay!¡± Night Orchid held the Cold Moon Scimitar, her gaze fixed on the direction of the courtyard entrance.

    ¡°Orchid, you should step back too! There¡¯s no need for you to make a reckless sacrifice!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Night Orchid and advised.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been a while since I fought alongside you all. It¡¯s a rare opportunity!¡± Night Orchid responded with a solemn tone.

    ¡°Orchid, if something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to exin to boss!¡± Casey spoke up.

    ¡°If I step back now, I won¡¯t be able to exin to myself!¡± A resolute look shed in Night Orchid¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No need to argue. Today, all of you will die!¡± An old man¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°For killing hundreds of our Leonard n members, you deserve nothing less than death!¡±

    Following that, an old man with white hair and a white beard appeared at the courtyard entrance, followed by a hundred well-built men. The neer was the previous head of the Leonard n, Alvin Leonard.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯ve left seclusion?¡± Seeing the old man, Perry Leonard took a deep breath and hurriedly walked over.

    ¡°Back then, when I entrusted the Leonard family to you, how did you assure me?¡± A chill emanated from Alvin Leonard.

    Perry Leonard immediately knelt down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused the Leonard family to suffer such a disaster. Please punish me, Father!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Alvin Leonard snorted coldly, ignoring Perry Leonard. He strode over to Casey and Azure Dragon, and his voice became heavy. ¡°All of you, take your own lives! I¡¯ll grant you a dignified corpse!¡±

    ¡°You old fool!¡± Azure Dragon responded coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified..!¡±

    Before his words could bepleted, Alvin Leonard¡¯s wrist flicked, and a st of forceful wind surged out, heading straight for Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Casey shouted loudly as he swung his Bloodshadow Battle de, unleashing a cold light to block the attack.

    Night Orchid also moved at the same time, her Cold Moon Scimitar striking out.

    Three dull thuds rang out. The forms of Casey and the two others were sent flying like autumn leaves, each leaving an arc of blood in the air. They crashed heavily to the ground, spraying out more blood from their mouths and their auras became extremely disordered. Among the three, Casey fared a little better, but Azure Dragon and Night Orchid were seriously injured.

    Alvin Leonard was already at the peak of the War Grandmasterter stage, significantly stronger than the three. He didn¡¯t use his full strength just now, otherwise, their injuries would have been more severe.

    ¡°Old geezer, let¡¯s fight!¡± Witnessing this scene, Brigham Bush and Ken Rose shouted in unison from five hundred meters away.

    Two hundred men shouted in unison. As their words fell, they all attacked at once.

    ¡°Step back!¡± Casey shouted loudly, ¡°Without my order, who dares to take a step forward will be dismissed from SHADOW and the west region!¡±

    Everyone simultaneously exhaled deeply, and they halted their movements. For them, the most prideful thing in their lives was to follow the Commander-in-Chief. Being expelled from SHADOW and the west region would be even more uneptable than dying in battle.

    ¡°Now, am I qualified?¡± At the next moment, Alvin Leonard looked at Azure Dragon with a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you one minute. Kneel at the entrance of the Leonard n¡¯s courtyard and take your own lives as a sign of remorse! Otherwise, there will be no bones left!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Just then, a tall figure appeared within the range of everyone¡¯s vision.

    Wherever he went, the surrounding air remained calm, as if he had suddenly appeared there.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Seeing the neer, all the members of SHADOW and Bloodshadow Guard brightened, kneeling down on one knee and calling out in unison.

    ¡°Stand up!¡±

    The neer was, of course, Billy Gardner, who looked at the soldiers and raised his hand.

    The n families had been established for hundreds or even thousands of years. Among them were numerous experts, including those at theter stage of War Grandmaster realm, which was something Billy was well aware of. So, he wouldn¡¯t truly let Casey and the others be pushed to a dead end.

    Just after the Bloodshadow Guard had left the west region, he had boarded a warne bound for the capital city. Before that, he hadn¡¯t shown up because he clearly wanted to provoke the old monster of the Leonard n to make the first move. Because only by doing so could the Leonard n bepletely eradicated.

    War Grandmaster at theter stage were invaluable to vale. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the higher-ups didn¡¯t want anything to happen to them. Even Billy still couldn¡¯t casually attack Alvin Leonard without any reason.

    Colluding with external enemies and attempting to assassinate a high-ranking military officer, this was what Perry Leonard had done, and it had nothing to do with Alvin Leonard. Although he could be charged with being an inept teacher, it was clear that this offense was not severe enough to warrant death. If Billy attacked, it would give rise to gossip.

    But the situation was different now. Not only did Alvin Leonard hinder the capture of the fugitives by the Bloodshadow Guard, he also wounded three high-ranking officials.

    His crime deserved death.

    ¡°Hmm!? He¡¯s here too!?¡± Both Alvin Leonard and his son recognized Billy and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected Billy to also be in the capital city.

    Both of them showed a trace of panic on their faces. Although Alvin Leonard was at theter stage of the War Grandmaster realm, he had no confidence facing the King of the West. Even though he knew that Billy was injured now, he still had no confidence in a battle against him.

    ¡°You already knew he woulde!?¡± The two elderly men in the woods conversed again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! If you didn¡¯t know he wasing, why were you so calm when Alvin Leonard attacked just now?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I was just guessing!¡±

    ¡°You old fox, you¡¯re as cunning as that brat Billy!¡± The old man red at hispanion and continued, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? If you had interfered when Alvin Leonard attacked just now, he wouldn¡¯t have been in such a dire situation. Obviously, you intended for him to make a move!¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m not crafty. In terms of schemes, there¡¯s only one person I respect in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. We can go now. The Leonards have reached their end.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Billy will take the opportunity to settle the score with the other n that he had a conflict with five years ago?¡±

    ¡°He probably won¡¯t. The situation today is too big, and he has to consider many people¡¯s opinions.¡±

    As they spoke, the two of them nced at the mansion¡¯s gates once more before turning and leaving.

 Chapter 223 The Trump Card of the King of the West

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    At the entrance of the estate, Casey and the other two hurriedly approached Billy and respectfully saluted.

    In fact, Casey and Azure Dragon had a vague suspicion that Billy might show up. After all, the n¡¯s background was deep, and relying solely on the two of them would be slightly insufficient.

    ¡°How are you all? Are you okay?¡± Billy looked at the three and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a minor issue!¡± The three of them shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Here, take this healing pill made by Stout. It has a good effect. Give it a try!¡± Billy took out three pills from his pocket.

    ¡°Thanks, boss!¡± The three of them took the pills and swallowed them.

    ¡°You all rest here for a moment.¡± After instructing them, Billy walked towards Alvin Leonard.

    ¡°Did you intentionally make me attack them?¡± Alvin Leonard took a deep breath and angrily spoke as Billy approached.

    Seeing Billy, he understood that Billy was likely here topletely uproot the Leonard n.

    ¡°Do you know why SHADOW and the Bloodshadow Guard came here today?¡± Billy ignored Alvin Leonard and looked at Perry Leonard as he calmly spoke.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Perry Leonard took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    ¡°Night Orchid, tell him about the crimes hemitted!¡± Casey spoke.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Night Orchid responded loudly.

    ¡°Perry Leonard, the Head of the Leonard n, colluded with foreign enemies and attempted to assassinate a high-ranking military officer of the nation. This crime warrants death.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Perry Leonard¡¯s pupils contracted when he heard this. He hadn¡¯t expected that the reason for their visit was rted to this.

    Although he had learned two days ago that assassins from Tyren had entered the south region, he hadn¡¯t received any feedback about their actions so far. At the thought of it, he suspected that the plot had been exposed already. He shivered, and his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly. He was well aware of the consequences of this situation. If his involvement was discovered, the Leonard n would bepletely finished.

    ¡°Useless son! What have you done!?¡± Alvin Leonard, hearing Night Orchid¡¯s words, turned his furious gaze towards Perry Leonard.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I haven¡¯t done anything. They¡¯re framing me!¡± Perry Leonard forced himself to calm down and responded.

    ¡°Ha, is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why we showed up at our door, yet you haven¡¯t received any feedback from Tyren yet?¡±

    ¡°Pure nonsense!¡± Perry Leonard took another deep breath and spoke loudly, ¡°Framing someone with false usations? I, Perry Leonard, have always conducted myself with integrity. Your im of colluding with foreign enemies and attempting to assassinate a high-ranking military officer is pure fiction, never heard of!¡±

    ¡°Still trying to deny them at thest moment!¡± Casey¡¯s voice was cold. He raised his hand and gestured, ¡°Bring him here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Two voices sounded from behind the crowd.

    Soon, two Bloodshadow Guard members led the duke of Tyren over.

    At this moment, the duke¡¯s aura was no longer imposing. His eyes were hollow,cking the arrogance that he had once carried. He looked defeated.

    Seeing the duke, Perry Leonard¡¯sst trace of hope vanished. He fell to the ground, drenched in cold sweat. Despair filled his face. He understood that the Leonard n was truly at its end today. Colluding with foreign enemies and attempting to assassinate a high-ranking military officer, just this charge alone was enough to lead to the annihtion of the entire family. In this moment, he was overwhelmed by regret. If he had known earlier, why had he provoked Billy just for the sake of his pride, leading to the destruction of the entire Leonard n?

    But there was no turning back. One wrong step led to another, and everything was the result of cause and effect.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a fool!¡± Alvin Leonard, seeing this, seemed to have aged several decades in an instant.

    ¡°Father¡­ Father, save me! I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Perry Leonard hurriedly crawled towards his father.

    However, before he could reach his father, Alvin Leonard kicked him away, his voice sharp, ¡°You unfilial son! You¡¯ve ruined the Leonard family. How can I face our ancestors in the afterlife?¡±

    ¡°Are you two done with your drama?¡± Casey¡¯s voice was solemn. ¡°Are you going to take your own lives in atonement, or do you want us to do it for you?¡±

    Alvin Leonard took a deep breath and looked at Billy, ¡°I know your goal is to destroy the entire Leonard n. This is all brought upon by this unfilial son. I don¡¯t me you. I also understand your rules. Interfering with SHADOW¡¯s affairs, viewed as aplices. Moreover, I¡¯ve injured your people. Today, there¡¯s no way out between us. Although I know you¡¯re very strong, ¡®suicide¡¯ isn¡¯t in my vocabry. Even if I¡¯m not your match, I still want to give it a try!¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Billy¡¯s voice remained calm as he continued, ¡°Take all the people and withdraw a kilometer away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The three nodded simultaneously, helped the duke to his feet, and walked away

    Meanwhile, Perry Leonard and the other members of the n quickly retreated back to the estate.

    ¡°Very well. Today, let me witness the extraordinary prowess of the King of the West. Show me how powerful your trump card truly is!¡± Alvin Leonard¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice deep.

    Boom!

    The next moment, his aura exploded, enveloping the surrounding area within a kilometer in a suffocating pressure. Following that, Alvin Leonard¡¯s hands moved rapidly in the air, leaving behind countless afterimages, creating a piercing sound as he did. Soon, a faintly visible spinning diagram appeared above his head, resembling the Bagua symbol.

    ¡°Come at me!¡± With those words, Alvin Leonard¡¯s voice turned heavy, and the Bagua symbol, solidifying like a substantial entity, carried an overwhelming momentum as it hurtled toward Billy.

    Wherever it went, a fierce wind roared, breaking trees in its path, and the yellow leaves danced in the air, shrouding the sky and sun. It seemed to bring about a world-shaking scene, as if the heavens and earth were reversing, a surge of energy and force sweeping across.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but with your level of strength, you won¡¯t be able to see my trump card!¡± Faced with Alvin Leonard¡¯s full-powered attack, Billy stood in ce and calmly responded.

    At the same time, an even stronger aura surged from Billy¡¯s body. The floating leaves were instantly shattered, and the ground within a kilometer trembled as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure. A shiver ran through the crowd standing a kilometer away involuntarily.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Without dy, Billy flipped his wrist, and his Blood Shadow Fury de appeared in his hand. Without any fancy moves, he simply shed ahead.

    A thunderous roar echoed through the sky as a blood-red de aura descended like lightning from above, forcefully cleaving toward the illusionary Bagua synbol in front of him, creating an earth-shattering scene.

    Another colossal sound reverberated, and a world-shattering shockwave rippled out in all directions. The outer walls of the estate¡¯s courtyard copsed with a deafening crash, turning the area within a kilometer into t ground in an instant.

    The next moment, a sound reached the ears of the onlookers standing a kilometer away. Following that, a rift about a kilometer long appeared on the road in front of Billy, stretching all the way into the depths of the estate. Inside the estate, buildings crumbled, thick smoke filled the air, and debris flew about, resembling the aftermath of an earthquake.

    This strike wasn¡¯t just about defeating Alvin Leonard; it was also a warning to certain individuals. Furthermore, as Billy himself had mentioned, this strike wasn¡¯t even his trump card.

    There were probably only a handful of individuals qualified to see his true trump card!

 Chapter 224 The Fall of the Leonard Clan

    ¡°You¡­ how could you be so powerful¡­¡± Alvin Leonard stood in ce, struggling to speak a few words before a bloodline extended from his forehead down to his waist.

    Subsequently, his body split into two and fell to the ground one after the other, flesh and blood mingling.

    Witnessing this scene, the eyes of the members of SHADOW and the Bloodshadow Guard glowed with fervor. This was their faith, a once-in-a-millennium genius. To be able to follow such a peerless figure was truly an honor in their lifetime.

    ¡°Father!¡± In the central square of the estate, Perry Leonardy on the ground, emitting a heart-wrenching cry, his face filled with boundless despair.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At the same time, Casey led a group of people to his side.

    Billy nodded slightly, sweeping his gaze over Perry Leonard and the duke of Tyren before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Execute.¡±

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Both of them cried out as if their souls were leaving their bodies.

    Azure Dragon and Night Orchid didn¡¯t waste words. They swiftly stepped forward, one after the other, their wrists flicking, and the glint of des appeared. In the next instant, the heads of Perry Leonard and Tyren Duke soared into the sky. From this point on, the Leonard n waspletely eradicated from the sequence of vale¡¯s ns.

    One hourter, Billy¡¯s figure appeared at the airport where Phil Santiago was. On the tarmac, apart from three thousand SHADOW guards and the Bloodshadow Guard led by Casey, there were also key personnel from various departments. Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell were among them.

    ¡°Rowe, Mitchell, sorry for any inconvenience,¡± Billy said, looking at Ebenezer Rowe with a faint smile.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, no need to apologize!¡± Ebenezer Rowe and Stan Mitchell quickly bowed in response.

    ¡°Next time you have the chance toe to the West, I¡¯ll have some drinks ready to entertain you both!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Both of them shivered all over, bowing once more.

    But they would better not go to the west ¨C if the hundreds of thousands of the Army of Bloodshadow found out thatst time they intercepted Commander Gardner en route, who knew if they could return safely!

    ¡°Vice Commander, sorry to disturb!¡± Billy then looked at Phil Santiago.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Phil Santiago¡¯s gaze was full of admiration.

    ¡°Tell General Wilson,e to visit the west region if he is free. The scenery there is splendidpared to the north!¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°I will tell him for you.¡± Phil Santiago responded with a bow.

    ¡°Everyone, sorry for the interruption!¡± Billy said to the other core members of various departments before turning and boarding the ne.

    ¡°Farewell, Commander Gardner!¡± Everyone shouted in unison.

    The stone that everyone¡¯s hearts had been holding fell, and they all let out a sigh of relief. They were genuinely worried that Commander Gardner would not only deal with the Leonard n but also harm several other ns. In that case, it would truly be a major incident. The major ns in the capital hadplex rtionships with various parties. Eliminating one n wouldn¡¯t cause too much of a stir. But if several ns were eliminated simultaneously, that wouldn¡¯t be aughing matter; it would shake the foundation of the entire country.

    Five minutester, the fighter jet soared into the sky and headed toward the Ozin direction. Afterward, the Bloodshadow Guard, led by Ken Rose, boarded another military ne and returned to the west region.

    Casey and Azure Dragon remained behind. They had some matters to attend to regarding their newly granted positions. They bid farewell to Phil Santiago and left with the members of SHADOW.

    The news of the Leonard n¡¯s annihtion spread across the territory that very day, causing amotion throughout the country. To think that a n that had been passed down for hundreds of years could be overturned in a single day. This news was too shocking. The question was, who had such great ability? When it was revealed that the hand behind it was the King of the West, everyone felt relieved. With the power of him, toppling a n was a simple task.

    Amidst the shock, people scrambled to find out what had happened to make the King of the West so angry. As the truth emerged, most people not only praised Commander Gardner but also cursed the Leonard n¡¯s ancestors for daring to collude with foreign enemies and attempt to assassinate the nation¡¯s genius. They were truly deserving of their fate!

    While some celebrated and somemented, the leaders of the other major ns in the capital gathered as soon as they confirmed that Commander Gardner had left the city. They weren¡¯t getting together to discuss how to defensively react; they were nning how to take the initiative.

    At noon that day, vale¡¯s southern border weed a heavyweight figure.

    The Supreme Commander of the War Ministry, Cole Wilson. His visit to the South ovepped perfectly with Billy¡¯s departure to the capital. When Billy arrived at the capital, Cole Wilson was boarding a ne bound for the South.

    Cole Wilson spent just under an hour in the South before returning. On his way back, he had an additional person with him-Sterling Robbins, the Deputy Commander of the south.

    Later, a piece of news spread throughout vale¡¯s War Ministry. The Deputy Southern Commander was removed from his position for investigation, all fourmanders of the Southern Legions were reassigned, and the Southern Commander was summoned to the capital to report. Rumor had it that he was scolded by the senior council members of the War Ministry for an entire day and night.

    As for whether anyone beneath the level ofmander received any punishment, no news surfaced. However, anyone with clear eyes could see that with such a significant event, it wouldn¡¯t stop at just a few individuals. They also had to be held ountable; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to Commander Gardner.

    That evening, in a main hall of the Royal View Vis.

    ¡°Boss, it looks like the War Ministry is still being cautious!¡± Judge said with an indignant tone, looking at Billy. ¡°They managed to brush off such a huge matter, the Deputy Southern Commander merely received a verbal reprimand, and he only faced suspension and investigation!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re really shameless, huh?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, isn¡¯t the Southern Commander also from a n?¡± Ebony Lord spoke up from the side.

    ¡°So what if they¡¯re from a n?¡± Judge scoffed. ¡°In my opinion, both the Southern Commander and his deputy should be executed. If their n doesn¡¯t ept it, wipe them all out together!¡±

    Ebony Lord was almost choked by his own saliva. After steadying his emotions, he continued, ¡°The War Ministry has investigated the matter. It turns out that a vice general under Sterling Robbins was colluding with the Leonard n. The two Southern Commanders are only taking responsibility for poor leadership and poor supervision. It¡¯s difficult to impose the death penalty.¡±

    Judge huffed again. ¡°Who believes that? Who wouldn¡¯t take care of their own backs?!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, those four Half-Step War Grandmasters who attacked Casey and the others this morning were definitely people from other ns!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s drop the matter here. There¡¯s no need to discuss it further.¡± Billy put down his teacup and spoke calmly.

    For him, the purpose of this matter had been achieved. As for the fate of the two Southern Commanders, it was beyond his consideration. As for the other ns, they would naturally make their move, but not now. This matter required time and opportunity.

    Then, he looked at Stout beside him. ¡°Among the medicinal ingredients Tyren sent this time, there should be many valuable ones. Make sure not to waste them!¡±

    ¡°Boss, rest assured, I¡¯ll make the best use of them!¡± Stout grinned. ¡°Give me a month, and I¡¯ll send you a big gift!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy smiled and nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s still unsessful, just return to Secret Essences for seclusion!¡±

    ¡°Oh, please, no!¡± Stout shivered and quickly assured him, patting his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, boss!¡±

    ¡°Looking forward to good news from you!¡± After another smile, Billy looked at Spike Arnold (Ebony Lord).

    ¡°Spike, you can begin with the matter we discussed before. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯re in charge of assigning personnel for the Enforcement Hall of SHADOW. The east district can be left out of this, focus on the other four districts!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ebony Lord responded solemnly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

 Chapter 225 Company Crisis

    On that weekend, Tasha was visiting friends with her grandparents, giving Billy and Harleen a rare moment alone.

    ¡°Darling, how does it feel being the big boss these days?¡± Sitting down on the couch together, Billy looked at Harleen Knight with a smile.

    ¡°Tiring!¡± Harleen Knight stretched and yawned, lying down on the couch and resting her head on Billy¡¯s legs.

    ¡°It¡¯s much more exhausting than I imagined. I¡¯m constantly swamped with important decisions. I¡¯m really worried that I won¡¯t be able to keep up and that I might disappoint Mr Hines¡¯s expectations.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°All beginnings are tough. You¡¯ve just taken over, and it¡¯s during a period of major adjustments. It¡¯s bound to be tiring!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°But once you get past this stage, you¡¯ll emerge stronger.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s really tough!¡± Harleen Knight responded. ¡°If it were just pure business matters, it would be more manageable, but because it involves structural changes and personnel shifts, it¡¯s all very sensitive. A slight mishandling could lead to significant resistance.¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Managing people¡¯s hearts is the most difficult part.¡±

    ¡°By the way, did Mr Hines assign someone to assist you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°He specifically introduced me to the Vice President of Operations and the Vice President in charge of Administrative Personnel in private. Both of them were brought over from World Group headquarters. They¡¯re extremely loyal to Mr Hines. They are both capable and have good personalities. I really rely on them for help. Otherwise, I¡¯d be even more stressed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy smiled once more.

    ¡°By the way, that night, due to the unexpected events that followed, I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask you many things!¡± Harleen seemed to recall something.

    Fixing her gaze on Billy, she questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Mr Hines exactly? Did he appoint me as the CEO because of you?¡±

    ¡°I have a friendly rtionship with him.¡± Billy knew he couldn¡¯t avoid this question and hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°A couple of years ago, I helped him out, so he¡¯s been grateful. However, your appointment as CEO wasn¡¯t because of that.¡±

    ¡°He approached me about it. He mentioned that he wanted to return to work at the Enssea headquarters and didn¡¯t have the energy to manage things on the Ozin side anymore. So he wanted to find someone trustworthy to handle it. Before speaking with me, he had already learned about your situation. His decision was based on his recognition of your abilities.¡±

    ¡°I find that hard to believe!¡± Harleen pouted. ¡°I know my own worth. If it wasn¡¯t for your connections, this position wouldn¡¯t have fallen to me.¡±

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Tell me the truth, was it also because of you that I was promoted to Marketing Director?¡±

    ¡°Darling, can you have a little more confidence in yourself?¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°I can assure you withplete certainty that this was something you earned through your abilities. Even Mr Hines learned about itter from Ms Rodriguez.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you for now!¡± After saying that, Harleen gave him a yful look.

    ¡°You sneaky husband, to think you know someone as influential as Mr Hines and kept it a secret from me! You should be honest. Was it Mr Hines who arranged the situation with the Knight Group?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a minor thing.¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°As I suspected!¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at him.

    Billy knew someone as important as Derek but didn¡¯t mention it earlier, she had worried needlessly for so long.

    ¡°By the way, hubby, those people who tried to assassinate you outside the hotel that night, why did they call you Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy hesitated briefly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I was an instructor in the military camp, and that¡¯s what they called me. I guess they thought I looked handsome!¡±

    Harleen burst intoughter. ¡°Your thick skin knows no bounds!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the same?¡± Billy teased, pinching her elegant nose. ¡°Don¡¯t you find your husband handsome?¡±

    ¡°Only barely!¡± Harleen Knight stuck out her tongue, making a yful face.

    ¡°Barely? Have you ever seen a man handsomer than me?¡± Billy reached out to tickle her.

    Harleenughed, her delicate figure trembling.

    ¡°Darling, since we¡¯re home alone, how about¡­¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°Oh? You rascal! It hasn¡¯t been long since we woke up, and you¡¯re already thinking about that!¡± Harleen quickly got up while saying, ¡°No, what if my parents suddenlye backter? It would be so embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t, they¡¯ll be back after lunch.¡± Billy reached out to pull her into his arms.

    ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s talk about it tonight¡­¡± A hint of blush crossed Harleen¡¯s face as she hurriedly escaped.

    Just then, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw Ava Jones¡¯ number.

    ¡°Ava, why are you still thinking about work on the weekend?¡± After answering the call, Harleen Knight smiled and asked.

    Since taking on the role of CEO, Harleen had brought both Ava Jones and Hannah Hill to her side. Ava became her secretary, while Hannah became the head of thepany¡¯s office.

    ¡°Ms Knight, something¡¯s happened!¡± Ava Jones¡¯ voice sounded unusually urgent.

    ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°There¡¯s a serious problem with a targeted cancer treatment drug produced by Wild Swan Pharma Solutions, a subsidiary of the group!¡± After a brief pause, Ava Jones continued, ¡°Many patients who took the drug experienced a worsening of their condition. Five patients were transferred to the intensive care unit and died.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Harleen eximed loudly.

    After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°How could this happen? Is this a newly developed product?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± Ava responded. ¡°It¡¯s one of Wild Swan Pharma Solutions¡¯ two gship products that has been on the market for nearly three years without any issues.¡±

    ¡°Why would something like this suddenly ur?¡± Harleen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ava continued, ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯m currently at thepany of Wild Swan Pharma. Could youe over? Their CEO has been taken away byw enforcement, and a few deputy CEOs are in thepany. The health department is considering sealing off Wild Swan Pharma¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡± Harleen interrupted her. ¡°Notify all department heads and above at Wild Swan Pharm to return to thepany. Also, have the deputy in charge of marketing inform customers to stop using all products from Wild Swan Pharma Solutions!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± After Ava Jones responded and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s happened?¡± After Harleen hung up the phone, Billy asked.

    ¡°One of the group¡¯s pharmaceuticalpanies is in trouble!¡± Harleen described the situation to Billy.

    Billy frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany with you to take a look.¡± Said he.

    As he spoke, he took out his phone and called Stout to prepare a car.

    ¡°OK!¡± Harleen nodded, and the two headed to the front door.

    Five minutester, they were in the car, and Stout stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 226 Serious Situation

    On the way, Billy learned that Wild Swan Pharma Solutions was Ozin¡¯srgest pharmaceuticalpany and had a significant presence in the domestic market. Its two gship traditional Chinese medicine products held nearly fifty percent of the market share for simr products in the country.

    After forty minutes, the three of them arrived at the entrance of Wild Swan Pharma Solutions.

    ¡°Ms Knight, Mr Gardner!¡± As soon as they got out of the car, Ava Jones hurriedly approached, and then greeted Stout with a nod.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± They walked towards thepany¡¯s lobby, and Harleen Knight asked.

    ¡°The health system, in coboration with two other departments, has sealed thepany with official notices. They¡¯ve ordered thepany to cease all production and operation activities until the situation is resolved.¡± Ava Jones responded.

    ¡°Have all the people you informed arrived?¡± Harleen continued asking.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ava Jones nodded. ¡°Since the offices are off-limits, everyone is gathered in the main conference room.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen¡¯s expression grew solemn as she nodded.

    Soon, the four of them entered thepany¡¯s lobby. Looking around, they saw several people in uniforms from different departments guiding others below.

    ¡°Hello there!¡± Harleen walked over briskly.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± One of the middle-aged men turned around and asked.

    ¡°Ms Knight is the CEO of SunPark Group, the parentpany of Wild Swan Pharma.¡± Ava Jones introduced.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time!¡± The man¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°How does your group manage things? To allow such a serious incident to ur. Do you understand how severe the consequences could be?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry. We didn¡¯t want this to happen either!¡± Harleen Knight said with a hint of guilt. ¡°Please rest assured, our group will take full responsibility for this matter.¡±

    After saying that, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed thepany to notify all customers to stop using any products from Wild Swan Pharma.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I have a request. We need to quickly identify the cause of this issue. This might require using some of the inventory and testing equipment. I hope you can amodate us. It¡¯ll only take a day.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± The man shook his head firmly. ¡°Yourpany¡¯s products have such a big problem. Even if we gave you another day, who can guarantee that the problematic products won¡¯t leak out?¡±

    ¡°I promise they won¡¯t. We¡¯re only doing internal¡­¡± Harleen began again.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not possible!¡± The man interrupted her. ¡°Just wait for the oue! This incident is so serious. I doubt yourpany can continue operating.¡±

    ¡°Which department are you from?¡± Billy¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± The man coldly nced at Billy.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I know what departments they¡¯re from.¡± Ava Jones quickly provided Billy with the names of the three departments.

    ¡°Wife, go to the conference room. Find out what the problem is!¡± Billy said, taking out his phone and sending a text message to Judge.

    ¡°But they¡­¡± Harleen hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll leave soon.¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°What a joke!¡± The man snorted. ¡°You have no idea how serious this matter is. Not to mention you, even if the God of Heaven came, thispany is sealed today!¡±

    ¡°Wife, go ahead. You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± Billy ignored the man¡¯sments and turned to Harleen.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, dear!¡± After a brief moment of surprise, Harleen walked away with Ava Jones towards the conference room.

    ¡°You seem to be quite¡­¡± Not long after Harleen left, the man turned his attention to Billy.

    In the middle of his sentence, his own phone rang. He picked it up and saw it was a call from his superior. Subtly ncing at Billy, he quickly answered the call.

    Not knowing what the other person said on the phone, within two minutes, the man ended the call with a surprised expression. He then swiftly approached Billy and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was blind not to recognize you. I¡¯ll immediately have my people leave¡­¡±

    Although his superior didn¡¯t tell him who this person was on the other end of the line, the tone indicated that Billy was definitely someone he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. Furthermore, his superior made it clear that with this person present, products from Wild Swan Pharma Solutions would absolutely not be allowed to re-enter the market until the situation was thoroughly investigated.

    ¡°Alright, go ahead. Tell your superior that Wild Swan Pharma Solutions will be given one day to provide an exnation.¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Also, thepany is fully responsible for the patients who were affected.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay!¡± The man bowed again. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance!¡±

    After saying that, he led his group of people towards the exit.

    ¡°Go to the conference room and see what¡¯s happening!¡± Billy then led Stout towards the conference room.

    Upon entering the room, they saw over a hundred employees of Wild Swan Pharma Solutions engaged in intense discussions. Harleen Knight, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, was seated at the head of the table. Ava Jones handed her some materials.

    ¡°Harleen, how¡¯s it going? Any leads?¡± As Billy and Stout approached Harleen, Ava Jones pulled up two chairs for them to sit.

    Many of the attendees had seen Billy a few days ago at the hotel, so they weren¡¯t surprised by the presence of the two men.

    ¡°No, nothing yet,¡± Harleen Knight shook her head and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it. The reported products are from the past half month. But what¡¯s strange is that thepany¡¯s quality control department has repeatedly tested these products, and this batch showed no issues.¡±

    As she spoke, she handed the testing reports to Billy. ¡°These are the results of their recent tests on the remaining products in the warehouse. No issues were found.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy picked up the reports and looked at them, then asked, ¡°Do you have any inventory left from before the past half month?¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, there¡¯s no inventory left in the warehouse. However, thepany does keep samples from each batch.¡± The vice president in charge of production, sitting nearby, responded.

    ¡°Bring the original samples and a sample from the recent half-month production.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Mr. Gardner, I¡¯ve already brought them, but I can¡¯t find any differences.¡± Ava Jones handed over the two boxes of medicine.

    ¡°Boss, let me handle this!¡± Stout took the boxes from Ava Jones.

    Then, from each box, he took out a pill, smelled it, and proceeded to put one in his mouth and chew.

    ¡°Stout, this medicine might be problematic. Spit it out quickly!¡± Seeing Stout¡¯s actions, Harleen eximed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Stout smiled faintly.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry. I promise He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Billy smiled lightly and reassured her.

    Stout, as a direct descendant of the sect of Secret Essences, had been exposed to various herbs from a young age. His body was as immune to poisons as Billy¡¯s, so ordinary medicines wouldn¡¯t affect him.

    As they continued talking, Stout chewed on the second pill.

    ¡°How is it?¡± After Stout chewed for a while, Billy asked.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Stout furrowed his brows slightly.

 Chapter 227 Who Instructed You

    ¡°Stout, did you find something?¡± Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, Harleen Knight¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Others in the conference room turned their attention to Stout as well, their faces filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded in response. ¡°There¡¯s an additional ingredient in the problematic pill.¡±

    ¡°Although this ingredient has some effect on very specific cancers, its side effects are significant. At a certain dosage, it can lead to death.¡± He continued to exin, ¡°If I remember correctly, this ingredient should have been banned a few years ago. I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s present in Wild Swan Pharma Solutions¡¯ product.¡±

    The people around them gasped in shock at his revtion.

    ¡°I have a question, sir,¡± the department manager responsible for testing at Wild Swan Pharma spoke up after a while. ¡°Ourpany conducts sample testing on all products before they are stored. If what you said is true, why couldn¡¯t we detect it?¡±

    ¡°This ingredient is very simr tomon targeted therapy drugs, and the amount in each pill is minimal. It¡¯s difficult to detect through routine testing alone.¡± Stout exined.

    As he spoke, he quickly jotted down a note on paper and handed it over. ¡°Try testing it using this method.¡±

    The department manager looked at the note, surprise evident on his face. Experts could recognize each other¡¯spetence at a nce, and the note Stout had written revealed his expertise in the field. Moreover, the method he suggested was indeed something they had overlooked.

    ¡°Mr Hall, you should personally take your team to try this method!¡± Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man nodded and walked towards the testing area.

    ¡°Boss, it might not be that simple,¡± Stout said to Billy after a while. ¡°I can¡¯t yet figure out the motive behind this.¡±

    ¡°This ingredient requiresplex processes to refine. If their goal was simply to sabotage Wild Swan Pharma, it wouldn¡¯t be necessary to go through all this trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    In less than twenty minutes, the manager returned with a shocked expression and looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Ms Knight, it¡¯s true. The batch of problematic pills indeed contains an extra ingredient. Furthermore, following the method provided by this gentleman, I also checked the three main raw materials of ourpany¡¯s products. In the end, we found this ingredient in the most important of those semi-finished materials.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man sitting at the conference table copsed to the ground in panic, sweat drenching his face. He continued to mutter, ¡°How could this happen¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Everyone turned to look; the middle-aged man was Johnny Stephenson, the Deputy General Manager responsible for procurement.

    ¡°Mr Stephenson, do you have something to say?¡± Harleen looked at the man.

    ¡°¡­ Ms Knight, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for thepany¡­¡± Johnny Stephenson struggled to get up from the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Ashton Erickson¡­¡± Johnny Stephenson trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°Who is Ashton Erickson?¡±asked Harleen.

    ¡°He¡¯s the owner of thepany that supplies the semi-finished materials ourpany recently started using¡­¡± Johnny Stephenson said shakily.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly change suppliers?¡± Harleen¡¯s brows furrowed again.

    ¡°Ashton Erickson offered prices one-third lower than our previous supplier¡¯s, and¡­ and I had the quality control department test their products and didn¡¯t find any issues, so I¡­¡± Johnny Stephenson continued.

    ¡°Just because of the lower price?¡± Harleen Knight¡¯s tone turned stern. ¡°Did you take bribes from them?¡±

    Johnny Stephenson dropped to his knees, trembling all over.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I had no idea this would lead to such severe consequences¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Harleen responded angrily.

    ¡°Ms Knight, use this prescription to make medicine and prepare a concoction for patients with mild symptoms. It will counteract the toxicity of this medicine.¡± Stout said, handing over a written prescription to Harleen Knight.

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Stout.¡± Harleen was full of gratitude.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Even if I¡¯m not here, boss can handle it.¡± Stout smiled.

    ¡°Wife, you stay in thepany to deal with the aftermath. Stout and I will pay a visit to Ashton Erickson¡¯spany.¡± Billy said at this point.

    This incident had caused such serious consequences; he naturally needed to get to the bottom of it.

    ¡°Alright, you two be safe.¡± Harleen nodded.

    Five minutester, after learning thepany¡¯s name and address, Billy and Stout set off in a car.

    Ashton Erickson¡¯spany was located in an industrial park in the southern suburbs of the city. After about an hour, the two of them parked the car in front of apany.

    ¡°Whom are you looking for?¡± Inside thepany lobby, the receptionist asked as they entered.

    ¡°Ashton Erickson!¡± Stout answered.

    ¡°Mr Erickson? Do you have an appointment¡­¡± Before the receptionist could finish, Billy and Stout were already heading for the staircase.

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go up yet. I haven¡¯t informed Mr Erickson¡­¡± The receptionist hurriedly shouted, ¡°Security, stop them!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Seven or eight security guards rushed over. ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourselves.¡± Stout turned around and said.

    ¡°Are you two looking for trouble?¡± the head of the security guards waved his hand. ¡°Stop them!¡±

    Bang!

    Stout¡¯s hand swept out, and a gust of palm wind sent several guards tumbling to the ground, their faces showing shock as if they had seen a ghost. No one dared to approach them anymore. A few minutester, the two arrived on the third floor, asked an employee, and proceeded towards arge office at the far end.

    At the door, Stout kicked it open.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A woman¡¯s scream sounded, and then a disheveled woman hurriedly got up from the couch and rushed out of the room.

    ¡°You scoundrels, who are you? Are you tired of living?¡± A middle-aged man stood up from the couch, ring at Billy and Stout angrily.

    ¡°Are you Ashton Erickson?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Who are you people, and what do you want?¡±

    ¡°About the matter concerning Wild Swan Pharma, who instructed you to do it?¡± Billy sat down on the couch.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Ashton Erickson¡¯s eyes flickered with panic.

    After steadying his emotions a bit, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°What Wild Swan Pharma matter? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

 Chapter 228 Stolen Bodies

    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t realized the severity of this matter, have you?¡± Billy spoke again, his tone indifferent.

    ¡°Do you know how many people have died so far due to the materials you provided?¡± he continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to shift the me onto Wild Swan Pharma for their own product issues. I¡­,¡± Ashton Erickson started to speak, but he was abruptly cut off.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying, crashing heavily into arge desk behind him, blood dripping from a wound on the back of his head.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t start being honest, do you believe I can make you experience the sensation of your blood flowing in reverse?¡± Stout interjected, pulling out a silver needle from his pocket as he spoke.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Ashton Erickson trembled.

    Just then, three silver needles had already prated Ashton Erickson¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Immediately after, Ashton Erickson let out a miserable scream. He barelysted for ten seconds before surrendering, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought you were tougher than this!¡± Stout swept his hand, and a gust of wind sent the silver needles flying out of Ashton Erickson¡¯s body.

    Ashton Erickson copsed to the ground, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Speak up!¡± Stout demanded.

    ¡°The person who instructed me is¡­¡± Ashton Erickson started to speak again after taking a deep breath.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But halfway through his sentence, he let out another cry of pain. In the next moment, he was rolling on the ground, trembling and contorting in agony. His face was twisted with boundless suffering. Within the blink of an eye, dark red blood surged out of his mouth.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Billy furrowed his brows and quickly moved to Ashton Erickson¡¯s side. He took out three silver needles from his pocket and inserted them into Ashton Erickson¡¯s heart area.

    However, he was still slightly slow.

    As the needles entered his body, Ashton Erickson fell silent. His eyes widened, his expression twisted in a grimace of pain, and his body was drenched in sweat.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Stout asked, his face filled with surprise.

    ¡°He¡¯s been cursed!¡± Billy observed briefly and frowned. ¡°And it¡¯s a highly domineering Heart-Devouring Curse.¡±

    ¡°A curse?¡± Stout was taken aback. ¡°So, there¡¯s something fishy going on!¡±

    Stout knew well that cultivating curses wasn¡¯t a simple matter and required a lot of effort and time. Generally, unless necessary, it wasn¡¯t something people would use casually.

    Billy nodded.

    ¡°Is this rted to the people in the Southern Edge?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Although the origin of curses lies in there, it doesn¡¯t mean everyone who practices curseses from the Southern Edge.¡±

    After saying that, he pulled out his phone and dialed Judge¡¯s number.

    ¡°Boss, have you found out the reason?¡± Judge¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.

    Billy had messaged him earlier, providing a brief overview of the situation with Wild Swan Pharma. So, Judge knew that Billy was investigating the mastermind behind it.

    ¡°Dispatch all of our brothers in Ozin, and have them search the city for anyone skilled in curses!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Curses?¡± Judge was taken aback. ¡°Did someone from the Southern Edge do this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to conclude that,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Check with our contacts. If you find any leads, don¡¯t act rashly. Be cautious because if they can use curses, we need to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll send you a person¡¯s nameter. He¡¯s the owner of a medicinal herbpany. Have someone check his call records for the past month and see if we can find anything.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge hung up the phone.

    Five minutester, Billy and Stout were on their way back to thepany of Wild Swan Pharma Solutions.

    After driving for a while, Harleen¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°Honey, is there something wrong?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Billy, I just received news. The bodies of those severely ill patients who died, they¡¯re missing!¡± Harleen Knight¡¯s voice carried a slightly heavy tone.

    Billy was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, a colleague went to the hospital to handle some aftermath work and found out that the bodies of those deceased patients had been taken from the hospital.¡± Harleen Knight exined.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Billy was surprised again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The hospital¡¯s surveince cameras were also damaged.¡±

    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry about this, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Billy reassured her.

    ¡°Billy, is this dangerous? Please be careful.¡± Harleen Knight sounded worried. Given how the situation had developed, she understood that things were far from simple.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Everything will be fine.¡± Billyforted her before hanging up.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s happened now?¡± asked Stout.

    ¡°The bodies of the deceased patients have been stolen.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What?¡± Stout was astonished. ¡°What are they trying to do?¡±

    After a brief pause, Stout¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and his face showed a hint of surprise. ¡°Boss, could they be¡­¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± A chilling sensation emanated from Billy.

    ¡°These people are despicable!¡± Stout eximed in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t return to Wild Swan Pharma. Go directly to SHADOW.¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded.

    Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the headquarters of SHADOW.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Judge came forward to greet them.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Any progress?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have concrete results yet,¡± Judge shook his head. ¡°The person named Ashton Erickson has scattered call records over the past month. There are a lot of calls, with at least thirty to forty calls per day. It will take some time to sift through.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to speed up their efforts!¡± A solemn expression appeared on Billy¡¯s face.

    ¡°By the way, send someone to the hospital again,¡± he said. ¡°The bodies of several deceased patients have been stolen. See if you can find any clues.¡±

    ¡°Bodies stolen?¡± Judge was taken aback. ¡°What are they trying to do?¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, someone is using these people for drug testing.¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°What!? Are they really capable of such heartless acts?¡± Judge eximed in anger.

    Soon after, he pulled out his phone and started making arrangements.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Before long, Alban Carroll, the inspector in Ozin briskly walked in, his expression somewhat grim.

    ¡°Commander, Governor!¡± Alban Carroll bowed respectfully upon arriving.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just received word, another pharmaceuticalpany in Ozin has encountered problems with its product. Four seriously ill patients have died, and their bodies, including the corpses, were stolen.¡±

    ¡°As I suspected,¡± Stout¡¯s eyebrows furrowed simultaneously.

    ¡°Judge, instruct all hospitals in Ozin to suspend the targeted treatment drug!¡± Billy turned to Judge to give his orders.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge nodded and pulled out his phone once again.

    ¡°Stout, give Alban a copy of the prescription you wrote for Harleen earlier,¡± Billy instructed again. ¡°Alban, take the prescription to the hospital. Prepare the medicine ording to it and administer it to patients with mild symptoms.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Stout and Alban both nodded in agreement.

    Before long, Judge¡¯s phone began to ring.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± he asked in a deep voice after answering the call.

    ¡°Judge, we¡¯ve got a lead!¡± a voice from a SHADOW member came through the speaker.

 Chapter 229 The Mastermind

    ¡°We¡¯ve screened Ashton Erickson¡¯s call records and identified thirty suspicious numbers.¡± A SHADOW guard reported over the phone.

    ¡°We found one out-of-town number¡¯s owner to be highly suspicious. Plus, he emits an unusual herbal scent. He¡¯s the person we¡¯ve been looking for!¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Judge asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s just entered a restaurant to have a meal.¡±

    ¡°Send me the address!¡± Judge said before hanging up the phone immediately.

    He then turned to Billy and recounted the situation.

    A few minutester, the three of them were on their way in a car.

    In less than half an hour, Stout parked the car outside a restaurant.

    ¡°Commander, Judge!¡± As they got out of the car, ten members of SHADOW quickly approached.

    ¡°Is he still inside?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s sitting by the window in the main hall, dressed in a dark gray Daoist robe.¡±

    ¡°You guys stay outside. Don¡¯t let anyone in for now.¡± Billy instructed before heading towards the main hall.

    Stout and the others spread out.

    ¡°Reveal the person behind you, and I might spare your life intact.¡± Billy said in a calm tone as he sat across from the man.

    At this moment, he was entirely certain that this person was the one they were after. People who frequently dabbled in poisons emitted a unique smell, which Billy could recognize.

    The man¡¯s hand holding the wine ss paused for a moment, a hint of surprise flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°Sir, are you mistaken?¡± After downing the contents of his ss, the man looked at Billy and asked, feigning innocence.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t entertain any foolish hopes. You don¡¯t stand a chance. That will only lead you to experience agony before your death!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I said you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking¡­¡± The man replied in a grave voice.

    Before hepleted the sentence, he suddenly flicked his wrist, sending the wine ss whistling towards Billy¡¯s face.

    Almost simultaneously, two jet-ck snakes shot out from his sleeves. Billy waved his hand, a gust of wind sweeping through and causing the wine ss and the two snakes to burst instantly. The snakes¡¯ blood dripped onto the table, making a sizzling sound.

    The man clearly hadn¡¯t expected Billy¡¯s dexterity. His eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Immediately after, he flipped his wrist, and a mass of ck mist rapidly billowed towards Billy. The mist¡¯s volume was increasing as it approached. Upon closer inspection, one would find that the mist was filled with densely packed tiny ck insects, emitting a faint hissing sound.

    ¡°Sorcery!¡± Billy¡¯s expression tightened as he spoke. With a swift palm strike, the table was soon sttered with small specks of blood.

    Meanwhile, at Judge¡¯s urging, the surrounding diners were rushing towards the exit.

    ¡°How could you¡­?¡± Trembling all over, the man was filled with disbelief. ¡°This ck mist is fatally poisonous. How can you remain unharmed?¡±

    ¡°A trivial trick,¡± Billy calmly said. ¡°Do you have any other moves?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t seem to have given up yet. He made a sound simr to a whistle with his mouth. In the next moment, a snake as thick as an arm shot out from his woven bag, hurtling towards Billy.

    As expected, a cloud of blood mist erupted, and the severed snake¡¯s body fell onto the table, twitching a few times before bing still.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man¡¯s voice grew somber, and without a second thought, he darted towards the exit, his speed astonishing. He knew his expertise in poison was mere child¡¯s y in the eyes of his pursuer. Remaining was a certain death sentence. However, what chance did a Battle General of his level have against escaping from Billy¡¯s grasp?

    But before he could cover more than a few paces, three silver needles shot into him from his waist, causing him to copse instantly, the lower half of his body numb. Struggling to lift his head, he looked at Billy and managed to ask, ¡°Who¡­ What are you? Why aren¡¯t you afraid of poisons?¡±

    Stout approached and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s trulyughable to think your petty tricks could harm the King of the West.¡±

    Hearing Stout¡¯s words, the man trembled, his face reflecting boundless fear. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re Commander Gardner!¡±

    The name alone was enough to fill him with despair. If he had known, he would never have dared to cross paths with Commander Gardner, a figure that even the elders of the Southern Edge region feared.

    Realization struck-meeting him was sheer misfortune, a result of forgetting to consult his fortune before stepping out.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Speak. Who ordered you?¡± Billy moved closer. ¡°And let me emphasize again, don¡¯t harbor illusions of escape. Otherwise, your life will be a living nightmare.¡±

    That man heaved a heavy sigh, his demeanor crumbling. He understood too well that defying Billy any further would only bring more misery upon himself.

    ¡°It was requested by Master Will. He promised that as long as I helped him with this, he would provide me with arge supply of medicinal herbs¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s this Master Will?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Will Toye¡­ He¡¯s the second son of the Toye family, one of the four major families in Enssea¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he in Ozin?¡± Judge roared in anger.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°The incident involving using patients for drug testing, were you involved? Did you prepare the medicine?¡± Judge continued asking.

    ¡°No¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­ I wasn¡¯t involved in that matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Execute him!¡± Billy¡¯s voice grew colder. He then turned and walked towards the exit.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with despair. ¡°Spare me!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a trail of blood appeared on his throat. His body convulsed a few times before falling motionless to the ground.

    ¡°Will Toye should be in Ozin. Check his phone number and locate him!¡± Soon, the three of them were back in the car, and Billy issued orders.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge nodded firmly and began making arrangements on his phone.

    About fifteen minutester, Judge¡¯s phone rang. After answering the call and listening for a while, he spoke up, ¡°I got it!¡±

    ¡°Boss, Will Toye is indeed here. He¡¯s currently at a private estate.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± A chilling air emanated from Billy. ¡°Go and bring him back to SHADOW!¡±

    Judge and Stout both nodded in agreement.

    Two hourster, Judge entered the meeting hall of SHADOW carrying an unconscious young man, followed by Stout.

    Thud!

    Approaching Billy, Judge threw the young man on the ground and said, ¡°Boss, this is Will Toye.¡±

    ¡°Why did you arrest me?¡± Will Toye woke up and, getting up from the floor, he red at Billy, his voice filled with hatred.

    ¡°You people from SHADOW are truly audacious to darey a hand on me. Do you even know who I am?¡±

 Chapter 230 Someone From the Toye Family

    Before the words had even been finished, Judge¡¯s handshed out, delivering a resounding p. ¡°You fool who doesn¡¯t know any better!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Toye family in Enssea. How dare you touch me, are you implying you don¡¯t want to live?¡± Will Toye raised his hand to wipe away the blood from his mouth and shouted angrily.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re better than anyone because you¡¯re from SHADOW? I¡­¡±

    Once again, a series of crisp ps echoed through the air, causing Will Toye¡¯s cheeks to swell up immediately.

    ¡°One more remark, do you believe I¡¯ll kill you right now?¡± A chilling aura emanated from Judge.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Will Toye trembled all over.

    ¡°Judge, inform the Toye family that they have two hours toe to Ozin to see me, or else, they¡¯ll be collecting the body of their young master.¡± Billy calmly interjected.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°Where were the bodies of those patients taken?¡± Billy turned his gaze towards Will Toye.

    ¡°You¡­ who are you from SHADOW?¡± Hearing that Billy dared to summon his family members to Ozin, Will Toye had a sense of impending doom.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, where were the bodies taken?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I advise you to release me immediately. This matter is beyond the control of SHADOW. Otherwise¡­¡± Will Toye took a deep breath before speaking.

    But before he could finish speaking, a de-like gust of force shot out from Billy¡¯s palm, narrowly missing Will Toye¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Will Toye let out a hysterical scream and writhed on the ground, his left arm limp and blood spurting out.

    ¡°From now on, every question I ask you, if you don¡¯t answer honestly, I¡¯ll sever one of your limbs until I reach your head.¡± Billy said with a stern tone.

    ¡°I¡­ I had the bodies taken to the outskirts of Enssea. There¡¯s a secretboratory there¡­¡± Will Toye lost all his defiance.

    ¡°And the address?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll write it down for you¡­¡± Will Toye struggled to take the paper and pen Stout offered him.

    ¡°Besides your Toye family, were there others involved in this matter?¡± Once Will Toye handed the address to Stout, Billy questioned again.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ WestCloud Trading Company¡¯s people approached us¡­¡± Will Toye began exining, his spirit broken.

    ¡°They¡­ They have a pharmaceutical subsidiary that mainly develops cancer drugs. They imed that if this drug trial seeded, their newly developed targeted medicine would monopolize the global market¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡­ the Toye family happens to have a stake in the pharmaceutical industry, so we¡­¡±

    ¡°WestCloud Trading Company in Zephyria?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes gleamed with coldness.

    WestCloud Trading Company, one of thergest conglomerates globally, headquartered in Zephyria. Like Sakura Blossom Trading Company, it appeared to engage inmerce, but was essentially a spy organization, feeding intelligence from its global branches back to the country of Zephyria.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Will Toye swallowed nervously.

    ¡°How despicable!¡± Judge thundered.

    ¡°How dare you collude with WestCloud Trading Company! Don¡¯t you tell me you don¡¯t know what kind of organization it is!¡±

    ¡°We¡­ We were just trying to develop a new product. Though the drug had uncertainties, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s doomed to fail¡­¡± Will Toye tried to justify.

    Stout snorted, ¡°That drug had long been ssified as banned internationally. Did you family not know this? Furthermore, use your brains for a second. Why wouldn¡¯t WestCloud Trading Company test the drug in their own country?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Will Toye¡¯s mouth hung open.

    ¡°Other than this matter, have you been involved in other dealings with WestCloud Trading Company?¡± Judge continued in anger.

    ¡°No, before this, we¡­ our family had regr business cooperation with WestCloud Trading Company in overseas markets¡­¡± Will Toye¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of panic.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Judge¡¯s voice grew cold. He drew a curved de, ready to strike.

    ¡°No, please¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡± Trembling, Will Toye¡¯s voice quivered, and he blurted out, ¡°A year ago, WestCloud Trading Company approached my uncle. It was my uncle who assigned me this task¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell us everything you know!¡± Billy¡¯s chilling aura enveloped him once again.

    As expected, the Toye family was truly steeped in wickedness.

    Half an hourter, Will Toye spilled all the information he knew without holding back.

    ¡°You Toye family deserves a thousand deaths!¡± Judge roared in anger after listening.

    ¡°Take him away!¡± Billy gestured with his hand.

    Two SHADOWers dragged Will Toye away.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need for the Toye family to exist anymore. I¡¯ll lead the men to wipe them out in Enssea!¡± Judge then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until his family members arrive first.¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Call Azure Fang and his team, let the SHADOW keep an eye out for any members of WestCloud Trading Company within our borders!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Judge nodded and pulled out his phone to make the call.

    The members of the Toye family arrived swiftly. Within two hours, they stood outside the basepound. Leading the group was a middle-aged man in his fifties, dressed in designer clothing and an impable suit. It was ke Toye, the third inmand of the Toye family. Following closely behind him was an elder in his sixties or seventies, dressed in a Daoist robe, exuding a sharp and vigorous presence. Standing beside ke Toye was another middle-aged man with a straight posture, square face, and sharp gaze. There were also twenty men with various attires, their expressions grim and their presence fierce.

    ¡°Members of the Toye family?¡± Judge and Stout walked out of the building.

    After giving a quick nce to the other man, Judge turned to ke Toye and spoke calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived quite promptly.¡±

    ¡°You SHADOW has be more and more audacious!¡± ke Toye eximed in anger, ¡°Where¡¯s my nephew?¡±

    ¡°Bring him out!¡± Judge waved his hand.

    ¡°Uncle¡­ Save me¡­ Please save me! They¡¯ve cut off my arm, and they¡¯re going to kill me¡­¡± In no time, cries for help from Will Toye echoed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of maniacs!¡± Fueled by the sight of Will Toye¡¯s condition, a torrent of rage surged from ke Toye.

    ¡°You dare to harm my nephew? Do you think of the Toyes as mere ythings?¡±

    ¡°You should know why we captured him,¡± Judge said calmly to ke Toye.

    ¡°Humph! Isn¡¯t it just to use a few dying people as guinea pigs for the drugs? What¡¯s the big deal? They¡¯re going to die sooner orter!¡± ke Toye sneered. ¡°And besides, once the drug trial seeds, it might save their lives. The disadvantages are outweighed by the benefits, it¡¯s essentially saving them!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± In extreme anger, Judge chuckled, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ve seen the true colors of your Toye family today. Truly nauseating!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to bicker with you. Release my nephew right now, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Heh, you still want him released?¡± Judge sneered, his tone turning cold, ¡°Considering his crimes, as per SHADOW regtions, he deserves execution!¡±

    ke Toye huffed, a look of disdain on his face, ¡°If you dare, execute him right in front of me. Let¡¯s see if you have the guts!¡±

 Chapter 231 Is Death the Right Punishment?

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes narrowed, showing no hesitation. With a swift movement, a de¡¯s edge emerged from his hand, shing through the air.

    The Toye family members eximed in unison.

    The next second, a head soared into the sky. Will Toye¡¯s body copsed, convulsed briefly, and theny still, lifeless.

    ¡°How¡­? You killed him?¡± ke Toye roared, his rage evident. ¡°Elder Cloud, kill him, kill him for me. I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything!¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he faced Judge. ¡°You¡¯re reckless, to dare to kill Master Will. Today, no matter what kind of SHADOW member you are, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Boom!

    As he spoke, an imposing aura surged, indicating a cultivation at the Battle God realm.

    ¡°Remember to apologize to Master Will when you see him next!¡± After another low growl, the elder¡¯s figure rushed toward Judge, delivering a series of powerful punches that carried a whistling wind.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Stout¡¯s voice cut through the air. He took a couple of steps forward, his hand sweeping out like a thunderp.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the aura fluctuations from Stout¡¯s body, the old man¡¯s pupils contracted to pinpricks.

    From the start, he had been dismissing Stout, thinking him to be just a chef from some kitchen. But now, he felt a Warlord-level power resonating from Stout, which left him with an urge to curse. Since when did Warlord-level experts be somon? Was every chubby guy now a Warlord?

    Bang!

    Unsurprisingly, Stout¡¯s palm energy struck the old man¡¯s chest with brutal force. Like autumn leaves being swept away by a gust of wind, the elder was sent flying, crashed to the ground, tumbled a few times, and theny still.

    ¡°Why¡­ are you so strong!¡± The old man let out a final breath, coughing up a mouthful of blood before going still.

    ke Toye and hispanions gasped again, collectively dumbfounded.

    A Battle God-level powerhouse of them had been defeated with a single palm strike. Could this get any more exaggerated?

    ¡°I apologize if my actions were a bit heavy-handed.¡± Stout shrugged, shing a grin.

    ¡°You¡­¡± ke Toye took a deep gulp of air.

    ¡°Did you instruct Will Toye to do this?¡± Judge turned his gaze to ke Toye, his voice cold. ¡°Do you realize the consequences of your actions?¡±

    ¡°You SHADOW people are truly something. I¡¯ll remember what happened today, and I¡¯ll make sure to repay it twofold someday,¡± ke Toye didn¡¯t address Judge¡¯s question, instead speaking to another middle-aged man nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Colin.¡±

    Stout¡¯s strength had far exceeded his expectations. Staying any longer would only lead to humiliation.

    ¡°Today, you won¡¯t be leaving,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Mr Judge, that¡¯s enough for now. Don¡¯t go too far with this¡­,¡± a man named Colin Kennedy said, his tone trying to remainposed.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Judge¡¯s voice grew colder.

    Though the man had remained silent until now, Judge could sense that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    ¡°Leader of Buddha Hall, Colin Kennedy.¡±

    ¡°Buddha Hall?¡± Judge squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Mr Judge, I ask for a small favor. Let¡¯s end things here today.¡± Colin Kennedy continued.

    ¡°Do you think Buddha Hall has that much weight?¡± Judge¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t have any standing here! Furthermore, you¡¯vee all the way to support ke Toye. Your connection with the Toye family must be special, right? Are you involved in the shady activities the Toye family has been engaged in?¡±

    ¡°Judge, please be mindful of your words!¡± Colin Kennedy¡¯s eyebrows knitted, his voice carrying a cold intent. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that having support from higher-ups grants you the freedom to act recklessly. Buddha Hall isn¡¯t a pushover. If you push your luck, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±

    ¡°How impolite would you like to be?¡± Billy¡¯s calm voice broke the silence as he walked in.

    ¡°Com-Commander Gardner?!¡± As Colin Kennedy recognized Billy, his face drained of color, his expression betraying panic. Before this, he had stayed silent to see if Billy Gardner was present. Assuming Billy hadn¡¯t appeared by now, Colin Kennedy thought he must not be at the base. That was why he dared to speak so boldly to Judge. Otherwise, even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare!

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. How impolite would you like to be?¡± Billy continued in aposed tone.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what happened today, SHADOW went too far!¡± Colin Kennedy took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°You¡¯re not differentiating between right and wrong. You¡¯ve killed two people, does SHADOW value human life?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that because SHADOW didn¡¯t inform you beforehand, you think even the most heinous criminals shouldn¡¯t be killed?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Colin Kennedy took another deep breath. ¡°While Will Toye is guilty, death isn¡¯t a fitting punishment. Your actions¡­¡±

    ¡°Nearly ten lives were lost tragically. Are you telling me that he doesn¡¯t deserve death?¡± Billy¡¯s voice turned cold, interrupting him. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°ording to your reasoning, ke Toye colluding with WestCloud Trading Company, you probably knew about it already. Or maybe you were even involved?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please watch your words. You can¡¯t make baseless usations like this¡­¡± A sh of panic crossed Colin Kennedy¡¯s eyes.

    His reaction didn¡¯t escape Billy¡¯s gaze. A chilling intent emanated from Billy.

    ¡°As a leader of Buddha Hall, to collude with external enemies andpromise national security, quite impressive!¡± Billy finished speaking with a grim tone. ¡°ording to SHADOW¡¯s regtions, beheading is the punishment!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge nodded, already impatient to act.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you dare¡­?!¡±

    Colin Kennedy hadn¡¯t anticipated that Billy would publicly execute him. Roaring in anger, he raised his hand to meet Judge¡¯s de. However, he had overestimated his own strength. Having only recently reached the Battle God realm, he couldn¡¯t possibly block Judge¡¯s attack. His words were cut off abruptly. A line of blood appeared at his throat, and he copsed, twitching a few times before falling still.

    ke Toye and the others¡¯ jaws dropped in unison, their faces filled with terror.

    Even the leader of Buddha Hall was beheaded in public!

    Without any hesitation, including ke Toye, everyone dropped to their knees simultaneously.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I beg you for mercy, I¡­ I won¡¯t dare anymore, please spare my wretched life¡­¡± ke Toye pleaded while bowing repeatedly.

    ¡°Boss, how should we proceed?¡± Judge turned to Billy.

    ¡°ke Toye¡¯s crimes warrant death by execution,¡± Billy responded with a solemn tone. ¡°For the rest, conduct a thorough investigation. Anyone involved in the conspiracy should be killed without mercy.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°No, please!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s decision, ke Toye was ovee with fear. He quickly rushed toward the door.

    Swoosh!

    A de of light shed from his waist, and his body was instantly severed into two parts, both falling to the ground.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± The people kneeling on the ground were terrified and trembling.

    ¡°Take them all away!¡± Judge waved his hand to the side.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± the SHADOW guards nodded in response.

    Five minutester, Billy and the others took their seats in the room.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the next step? Should we send people to wipe out the Toye family in Enssea?¡± Judge inquired.

 Chapter 232 Another Incident

    ¡°You and Stout should head to Enssea. Get the Toye family to hand over the family members implicated by Will Toye. Also, find out the location of WestCloud Trading Company¡¯s hideout in vale.¡± Billy instructed after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±Stout continued, ¡°Boss, why not wipe out the Toyes? They¡¯re nothing but treacherous burrs!¡±

    ¡°For now, follow my n.¡± Billy waved his hand and continued with a thoughtful look, ¡°Enssea needs a thorough cleanup.¡±

    Both of Judge and Stout nodded.

    ¡°Boss, what if the Toye family doesn¡¯t cooperate?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Obstructing SHADOW¡¯s investigation will be seen as being in league with them.¡± Billy¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    ¡°Understood!¡± They nodded and left.

    At 8 PM that evening, Billy received a call from Judge, who informed him that, unexpectedly, the Toye family had been quite cooperative. They willingly handed over the individuals implicated by Will Toye. This result was as Billy had predicted. Clearly, someone had intervened and warned the Toye family. If they hadn¡¯t cooperated, they might not have only lost these few people. Judge also informed Billy that the WestCloud Trading Company¡¯s hideout in vale turned out to be in Enssea. But when he and his team arrived there, the ce was deserted.

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly, and half a month flew by in the blink of an eye.

    Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon had officially taken over the east district¡¯s War Department. Their first task upon assuming their roles was to reorganize and purify the team. Additionally, as per Billy¡¯s n, White Tiger had officially showed up under the starry sky of ce of Darkness. Apanying him were his four lieutenants and a thousand Bloodshadow warriors specially selected by him from the Tenth Legion.

    Billy had assigned three tasks to White Tiger.

    First, coborate with Rakshasa to quickly establish an iron-blood team in the ce of Darkness.

    Second, fully understand the various forces in that area, particrly uncovering the nations supporting each faction.

    Third, gather intelligence about ce of Darkness and understand the organization behind it.

    Before leaving, Billy had boosted White Tiger¡¯s cultivation to thetter stages of the Warlord level with his help. White Tiger was now just a step away from reaching the pinnacle of the Warlord level. This level of power might not allow him to dominate the ce of Darkness, but he should be able to handle matters reasonably well. Moreover, his four lieutenants were all at thetter stages of the Battle God realm.

    Worth mentioning was that, during this time, the ¡°Five Sharp des¡± had been diligently training and had each made breakthroughs.

    Azure Fang, Frostde and Night Orchid had all broken through to be Warlords, while Judge even advanced to the Half-Step Warlord level. Soul Chaser had notgged behind, reaching the True Master stage of a Battle God.

    With Billy¡¯s help, Stout had also broken through to the peak of the Warlord level. Coupled with his extraordinary medical and poison skills, even if he encountered a War Grandmaster at the initial stage, he should be able to hold his own.

    One morning, shortly after Billy and Stout dropped Tasha off at school, an unknown number called Billy¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, it¡¯s Amir Donald!¡± The urgent voice of an elderly man came through the phone.

    ¡°Donald? What¡¯s happened?¡± An image of the old man by Derek Hines¡¯s side at the exhibition popped into Billy¡¯s mind, making his heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Master Derek is missing!¡± Donald hesitated slightly before continuing.

    ¡°I went out on business yesterday and didn¡¯t return home in the evening. When I went to pick up Master Derek for work this morning, I didn¡¯t find him at the vi. I tried calling his phone, but it¡¯s turned off. Iter asked thepany secretary, and she said he didn¡¯t go to the office today. I thought he might have turned off his phone while on a flight, so I checked the flight information for today¡¯s flights to Enssea. There¡¯s no record of his boarding any of the flights.¡±

    ¡°His phone has remained off all this time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A cold sensation enveloped Billy. ¡°Is there anything unusual at the vi?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Donald replied. ¡°Everything is tidy. I think he probably didn¡¯te homest night.¡±

    ¡°Besides you, are there any other people who usually apany him?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°There are two people, but I tried calling them, and their phones are also off.¡± Donald answered.

    ¡°Do you know what he was doingst night?¡± Billy furrowed his brows, asking further.

    ¡°Last night, he was receiving guests at the Celestial Restaurant.¡± Donald responded.

    ¡°I see. Continue looking around the ces he frequents. If you find anything, let me know.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Donald responded before ending the call.

    ¡°Boss, has something happened?¡± After Billy hung up the phone, Stout asked.

    ¡°Derek might be in trouble!¡± Billy¡¯s brows slightly furrowed as he recounted Donald¡¯s message.

    ¡°Could it be the work of the four families?¡± Stout raised a brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but not certain.¡± Billy shook his head. After a brief pause, he sent a message to Harleen, informing her that he might be heading to Enssea for a few days. Next, he called Judge, gave him a brief summary of the situation, and asked him to join him.

    Billy was well aware that Derek¡¯s disappearance was likely not so simple and thus it was necessary for him to go to Enssea. Moreover, the city needed some thorough housekeeping, as not only had the Sakura Blossom Trading Company emerged, but now the WestCloud Trading Company had appeared as well. He didn¡¯t know what other chambers ofmerce might spring up next.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Enssea was one of vale¡¯s important cities, and it couldn¡¯t tolerate the antics of such small fry.

    Twenty minutester, Judge arrived. With a press of the gas pedal, the Land Rover driven by Stout sped toward Enssea.

    ¡°Boss, does anyone in Enssea know about your rtionship with Derek?¡± Judge asked after they left the vicinity. ¡°I mean, is it possible that the Toye family or the Wood family knew about Derek¡¯s connection to you, they¡¯re unable to deal with you so they decided to take it out on him?¡±

    ¡°Except for the Ryan family¡¯s young miss who might have some suspicions, the others probably aren¡¯t very aware.¡± Billy responded after a brief pause.

    ¡°You mean the one we saw at the exhibitionst time?¡± Judge inquired.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°However, that woman is quite intelligent. She¡¯s unlikely to divulge it.¡±

    Continuing his instructions, Billy said, ¡°Call Liam and ask him to pull up the surveince footage from inside and around Celestial Restaurantst night. Let¡¯s see if we can find any leads.¡±

    ¡°Right after you called earlier, I already gave the order. We should have results soon.¡± Judge replied.

    As soon as Judge finished speaking, his phone began to ring.

    ¡°Liam, how¡¯s it going? Any findings?¡± Judge answered the call and inquired.

 Chapter 233 The Queen of Enssea

    ¡°Governor Judge, the surveince system inside the restaurant had been tampered with, and there are no records avable.¡± Liam Young replied.

    ¡°The exnation given by the restaurant is that their surveince system has had issues for the past two days and they haven¡¯t had a chance to get it repaired.¡±

    ¡°What about the surveince outside the restaurant?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°The surveince systems on the nearby roads only captured the scene of Mr Hines entering the restaurant, there¡¯s no record of him leaving.¡± Liam Young responded again.

    ¡°There¡¯s an underground parking lot in the restaurant. Mr Hines might have left in someone¡¯s car, or he could still be in the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Judge furrowed his brows.

    ¡°I had someone check Mr Hines¡¯s call records. His phone had itsst call at Celestial Restaurant,¡± Liam Young continued.

    ¡°I see, wait for my instructions.¡± Judge said before ending the call. Then, he turned to Billy and summarized the situation.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy pondered for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s the background of Celestial Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Celestial Restaurant is one of the most renowned high-end restaurants in Enssea. The owner is a woman named Rose.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°That woman is known as the queen of Enssea. Nobody knows her origin, but she suddenly emerged a few years ago and established herself in Enssea in just two or three years.¡±

    ¡°Has SHADOW looked into her background?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°We have, but we haven¡¯t found much useful information.¡± Judge shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Also, during these years she¡¯s been in Enssea, apart frompeting with various forces for territory, she¡¯s been quite low-key, so SHADOW hasn¡¯t focused on her much.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Should we notify Liam Young to surround Celestial Restaurant with his men?¡± Judge continued to ask.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the situation.¡±

    He then added thoughtfully, ¡°Since someone wants to cause trouble, let¡¯s take this opportunity to clean up Enssea thoroughly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Judge nodded. He understood Billy¡¯s intention. They were nning to set up bait and then capture everyone in one fell swoop.

    Two hourster, Stout mmed the brakes, bringing the Land Rover to a stop at the entrance of Celestial Restaurant.

    After the three of them got out of the car, Billy surveyed the scene. The main building, eight stories tall, covered a considerable area. The luxurious decorations at the entrance, the magnificent lobby, all were a testament to the restaurant¡¯s high-ss status.

    ¡°Wee. Do you have a reservation?¡± A uniformed beauty walked over as the three of them entered the lobby.

    ¡°Is your boss here?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The uniformed beauty blinked slightly. ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°We have some business with her. Ask her toe out.¡± Judge said nonchntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our boss is at another branch today. She¡¯s not here.¡± The uniformed beauty¡¯s gaze held a touch of something peculiar. She could sense a powerful aura from the three individuals, especially Billy. It made her involuntarily feel like looking up to them. Based on her experience, these three were definitely not ordinary people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We mean no harm. We just want to ask her something. Go ahead.¡± Judge continued.

    Of course, he noticed her surprise as well.

    ¡°Our boss isn¡¯t here¡­¡± the uniformed girl took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°Alright, my patience is limited. Don¡¯t trouble yourself unnecessarily.¡± Judge¡¯s tone turned cold.

    At this moment, footsteps echoed, and seven or eight security personnel approached.

    ¡°Ms Sterling, is there an issue?¡± one of them asked the uniformed beauty.

    ¡°They want to see the boss. I told them she¡¯s not here, but they don¡¯t believe me.¡± The uniformed woman replied.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re looking for our boss, she¡¯s not here,e back another day.¡± The man looked at the three of them and said.

    ¡°Would I need to get violent?¡± Judge furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Do you guys even know where you are? Let me give you some advice. If you don¡¯t want trouble, it¡¯s best not to cause a scene here. Otherwise, you won¡¯t leave here in one piece.¡± The man¡¯s voice grew stern.

    ¡°Are you guys not going to call her?¡± a cold air emanated from Judge as he asked.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re deliberately looking for trouble!¡± the man¡¯s brows furrowed. He raised his hand and motioned, ¡°Get them out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the seven people behind him responded in unison. They started walking quickly toward the three.

    A gust of wind swept through, and all seven of them fell down, their faces filled with shock. Though they weren¡¯t martial artists, they knew enough to realize that someone who could knock down six or seven people with a single blow was at least at the Battle General level.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you people?¡± the previous man¡¯s expression was simrly shocked.

    ¡°Still not calling her?¡± Judge spoke again.

    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble at Celestial Restaurant?¡± At this moment, another man¡¯s voice sounded. Following that, a man in his early thirties walked over with six people.

    The young man had sharp features, piercing eyes, and a powerful aura around him. His strength was considerable, at the peak of the Battle Master level.

    ¡°Mr Panther, it¡¯s them!¡± the security sub-leader quickly went up to meet them.

    ¡°Sirs, if you¡¯re here to cause trouble, you¡¯re in the wrong ce. Before things get worse, leave now, and I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± ck Panther looked at Billy and said. He recognized Billy as the leader among the three. And he was equally surprised by the king-like aura emanating from Billy.

    ¡°Why is it so troublesome to find your boss?¡± Judge¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Do we have to knock all of you down before she shows up?¡±

    ¡°You idiots, are you really trying to get yourselves killed? How dare you act unruly here!¡± A man behind ck Panther shouted in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me us¡­¡±

    Bang!

    That man was sent flying andnded on the ground the next second, spitting out blood.

    ¡°How dare you speak insolently in front of my boss, if you can¡¯t control your mouth, you won¡¯t be able to speak again in the future!¡± Stout¡¯s cold voice sounded.

    ¡°What, you dare to attack? I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± Apart from ck Panther, a few others pulled out their stances and rushed forward.

    Though they were taken aback by Stout¡¯s skills, they were no cowards and wouldn¡¯t be scared away by a single move.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, a clear female voice rang out.

    Following that, a woman in herte twenties or early thirties, wearing high heels, walked over. She was apanied by an elderly man in in clothes. The woman was beautiful, with delicate features and an attractive appearance. She was tall and had an air of nobility about her, as if she was born to be in a higher position. She was none other than Rose, who was known as the queen of Enssea and the owner of Celestial Restaurant.

    Upon seeing the woman and the old man, Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. He realized that both of them were martial artists, and their strengths were formidable. The woman was a Tier-one Battle General, while the old man had reached the peak of the Battle General realm.

    No wonder they had managed to establish themselves in Enssea so quickly. Just their strengths alone made them far superior to ordinary underground figures.

 Chapter 234 The Culprit

    ¡°Rose!¡± Upon seeing the woman, ck Panther and hispanions all bowed respectfully, showing an unusually deferential attitude.

    ¡°I apologize for the behavior of my subordinates, sirs. Please forgive us,¡± Rose¡¯s gaze lingered on Billy for a moment before she smiled gracefully. At the same time, she was slightly surprised. She couldn¡¯t sense any martial aura from any of the three individuals, wondering whether all of the three were above her in strength. Moreover, she felt an unprecedented aura of power from Billy. It was stronger than any dignitary she had encountered before.

    ¡°Are you Rose?¡± Billy spoke casually.

    ¡°I am indeed,¡± Rose smiled again. ¡°If the three of you don¡¯t mind, would you like to sit upstairs?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Billy nodded. The lobby had already gathered quite a crowd, and he didn¡¯t want to discuss matters here.

    A few minutester, they arrived at a banquet hall on the sixth floor. Billy took a seat, while Judge and Stout stood on his left and right respectively. This was a matter of courtesy, but also a precaution in case of any unexpected events, allowing them to shield Billy immediately.

    On the other side, Rose sat on a sofa opposite Billy, with ck Panther and the old man standing behind her.

    ¡°What should I call you, sir?¡± After a waiter poured tea for the two parties, Rose began the conversation.

    ¡°My surname is Gardner.¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Mr Gardner,¡± Rose sipped her tea. ¡°May I know what brings you to me?¡±

    ¡°You should be able to tell me where Derek Hines is.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, the pupils of Rose, ck Panther, and the old man all slightly contracted.

    After steadying her emotions a bit, Rose spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you mean, Mr Gardner. Someone like Mr Hines, why would you inquire about his whereabouts from me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone missing.¡± Billy took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°He¡¯s my friend. If something happens to him, the consequences will be severe.¡±

    ¡°Mr Hines went missing?¡± Rose¡¯s expression was one of surprise. After a moment, she put down her teacup and continued, ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡¯m truly sorry, but I can¡¯t provide you with an answer to that question. Mr Hines¡­ He was indeed dining at my restaurantst night. I even raised a toast to him. But I have no knowledge of what happened after that. He¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you unwilling to tell?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°For your own sake, it¡¯s better not to bring trouble upon yourself, because you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak like this?¡± ck Panther¡¯s brows furrowed as he pointed at Billy and spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°Point your finger again, and you won¡¯t have it anymore.¡± Judge¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as well.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°What do you think this ce is?¡± ck Panther withdrew his hand and continued with a stern voice, ¡°Mr Hines is a grown man. If he¡¯s missing, how are we supposed to know where he is? If you¡¯re looking for someone, go to the police station. What¡¯s the point ofing to us¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish, Judge¡¯s swift movement sent ck Panther flying. A wisp of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as he hit the ground. Both Rose and the old man inhaled sharply, confirming that Judge¡¯s strength was indeed above theirs.

    ¡°You dare to speak out of turn before my boss. When is it your turn to butt in?¡± Judge¡¯s icy gaze fixed on ck Panther. ¡°If there¡¯s another time, I¡¯ll cripple one of your arms.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± ck Panther obviously wasn¡¯t so easy to give in. After getting up, he rushed towards Judge.

    ¡°Panther, stop!¡± Rose reprimanded.

    She knew that her subordinate would be no match for the other.

    ¡°Can we continue?¡± Billy turned his attention back to Rose. ¡°My patience has limits. You¡¯d better make a quick decision.¡±

    Exhaling a breath, Rose took another sip of tea.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know where Mr Hines went after I raised a toast to himst night. However, there was another group of people dining herest night. If something did happen to Mr Hines, it might be rted to them. In addition, someone broke into the surveince room of the restaurantst night and deleted all the surveince footage from the past few days. It was probably done by the same people.¡±

    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Billy furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Members of Enssea Commerce Association,¡± Rose took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°As far as I know, they¡¯ve been trying to recruit Mr Hines. However, he doesn¡¯t seem interested and has turned down their invitations multiple times. There have been conflicts between them before.¡±

    ¡°Enssea Commerce Association?¡± Billy blinked. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Enssea Commerce Association is an organization established by the four major families of Enssea half a year ago. Their goal is to control the entiremercial market of the city.¡± Rose paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Recently, they¡¯ve sent people to approach me, but I declined. Because of that, they hold a grudge against me.¡±

    ¡°Sponsored by the four major families of Enssea?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°On the surface, it does appear that way, but if my guess is correct, there¡¯s probably someone else behind them.¡± Rose replied.

    ¡°The Doman family?¡± Judge continued.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rose nodded.

    ¡°The leader of the group fromst night, do you know who that person was and where we can find them?¡± Billy set down his teacup.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard of Lord Buddha in Enssea?¡± Rose asked in return.

    ¡°The figure in charge of the underground forces in Enssea?¡± Judge¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Are you suggesting that he¡¯s also a member of Enssea Commerce Association?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rose nodded again. ¡°Enssea Commerce Association oversees all the grey areas of Enssea, and Lord Buddha is responsible for it.¡±

    ¡°The leader of that groupst night was a man named Scorpion. He¡¯s the right-hand man of Lord Buddha. If everything goes as nned, he should be the one who captured Mr Hines.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Lord Buddha?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°We¡¯repetitors of sorts. I own several entertainment venues, and there have been conflicts between us from time to time.¡± Rose continued.

    ¡°Enssea Commerce Association wants me to join them, but in reality, they want me to align with Lord Buddha.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying to me,¡± Billy said and turned to Judge. ¡°Find Scorpion immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge nodded, then took out his phone and made a call.

    ¡°Mr Gardner,¡± Rose¡¯s tone sounded hesitant, ¡°whether it¡¯s Buddha Lord or Enssea Commerce Association, they can influence and control Enssea. They¡¯re even capable of covering up the sky with just one hand. Furthermore, Buddha Lord not only possesses formidable personal strength, but alsomands many experts and specialists. If you go after them like this, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before Rose could finish speaking, the banquet hall¡¯s door was forcefully kicked open. Immediately after, two figures flew in, twitching a couple of times before copsing to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± A sh of rm crossed Rose¡¯s eyes, and she stood up.

    The old man and ck Panther by her side both stepped forward with tense expressions as they focused on the door.

 Chapter 235 The Jade-Faced Scholar

    ¡°Rose, this isn¡¯t very hospitable of you!¡± A male voice echoed through the corridor.

    ¡°I kindly came to discuss a cooperative venture, yet your people won¡¯t even let me in. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude?¡± As the voice trailed off, a man in his forties stepped into the room. His face was scarred by several knife wounds, making his already fierce appearance even more ferocious. There was a strong bloodthirsty aura about him.

    Following closely behind him was a tall, thin man dressed in a Daoist robe. With delicate fingers and skin even paler than that of a woman, his eyes asionally revealed a hint of sinister gentleness. Two muscr men armed with machetes followed behind them, exuding a fierce aura.

    ¡°Scorpion, it¡¯s you!?¡± Rose¡¯s eyebrows furrowed upon seeing the leader, and she instinctively nced at Billy. It seemed that when they mentioned the devil, he would appear.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s been a while, Rose, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful!¡± Scorpion entered the banquet hall, ignoring Billy and hispanions. His gaze swept over Rose.

    ¡°I came to see youst night, but you avoided me. That hurt my feelings.¡±

    ¡°Scorpion, what are you doing here? This isn¡¯t a ce where you can act recklessly. Get out!¡± ck Panther looked at his fallenrades on the ground and thundered in anger.

    Before he could finish his words, he rushed toward Scorpion.

    Bang!

    However, before he reached him, the Daoist-robed man extended his hand and easily swatted ck Panther away with a palm strike, sending him crashing into a chair before spewing a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°A True Master Battle General?!¡± Both Rose and the old man eximed, their eyes filled with shock.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he stepped forward to shield Rose. His face turned serious.

    ¡°Hehe, I forgot to introduce myself. Allow me to present Jade-Faced Schr, a distinguished guest of Lord Buddha. He arrived in Enssea justst month, so you wouldn¡¯t know him.¡± Scorpion said and chuckled. He then shifted his attention to Rose and changed the subject. ¡°Rose dear, have you thought about what Lord Buddha told you? In my opinion, as a woman, you shouldn¡¯t be so stubborn. Why not serve him peacefully? He can ensure a life of luxury for you. Why not enjoy it? Moreover, don¡¯t judge Lord Buddha¡¯s abilities by his age. Despite that, he can satisfy all your desires in bed.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± The old man roared, and his figure flickered as he stepped forward, raising his fist to strike at Scorpion.

    ¡°Your master hasn¡¯t spoken yet. When is it your turn to chime in?¡± The Daoist-robed man spoke coldly and, in turn,unched a punch to meet the old man¡¯s.

    As a muffled sound resonated, the old man was sent flying backward, retreating seven or eight steps. Blood surged within him.

    ¡°Elder Power!¡± Rose eximed in shock.

    ¡°The outside world has been singing your praises, saying that you have a supreme expert by Rose¡¯s side, making me think it was something extraordinary. Turns out your strength is just this.¡± The Daoist-robed man said, flexing his delicate fingers.

    Elder Power spat out another mouthful of blood, his gaze narrowed. With a surge of energy, his aura instantly escted, propelling his entire body¡¯s power towards his adversary.

    ¡°With just this level of strength, you court death. I shall grant your wish!¡± A chilly gleam flickered in the robe-d man¡¯s eyes as he raised his hand to meet the challenge.

    Their fists collided forcefully, producing a muffled sound. The old man was a level below his opponent, and soon his disadvantage became evident. The man in the Daoist robe deciphered his moves and sent him sprawling with a straight punch, blood once again gushing from the old man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Elder Power!¡± Quickly, Rose moved over to help him up. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± the old man struggled to shake his head. His aura was in disarray.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry for being a bit too heavy-handed.¡± The Daoist-robed man looked at Rose with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Scorpion, are you really trying to ignite a war between us?¡± Rose ignored the Daoist-robed man and spoke to Scorpion coldly.

    ¡°Rose dear, I came today to discuss cooperation. I have no ulterior motives.¡± Scorpion grinned. ¡°But if you don¡¯t agree to join the association today, I¡¯ll find it hard to exin to my superiors. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to inconvenience you.¡±

    ¡°Tell Lord Buddha, I¡¯ll never join Enssea Commerce Association!¡± Rose replied coldly.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Scorpion shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I apologize then!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With that said, he raised his hand and lunged towards Rose. His cultivation level was at the same stage as Rose¡¯s, the Battle General Intermediate stage.

    ¡°Are you Scorpion?¡± Just then, Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Hmm? Do you know me?¡± Scorpion was slightly taken aback, paused, and turned his head to Billy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Rose and the old man couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief as Billy finally spoke up.

    ¡°Where have you taken Derek Hines? Tell me, and I might spare your life.¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Scorpion¡¯s pupils slightly constricted upon hearing this. He then turned to Rose and said, ¡°Did you tell them? You¡¯re quite fearless, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask one more time. Where have you taken Derek Hines?¡± Billy¡¯s voice remained calm.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant, kid. Who do you think you are? Do you understand the consequences of speaking to me like that?¡± Scorpion pointed at Billy with a sneer.

    Swoosh!

    Just then, a sharp gust of wind shot forth from Judge¡¯s hand. The next moment, Scorpion¡¯s arm was severed at the shoulder, blood spraying everywhere.

    Seeing this scene, Rose and the old man both inhaled sharply. Not only were they stunned by Judge¡¯s ruthlessness-a single arm for an inopportune word, but they were also astonished by Judge¡¯s skill, his external release of Chi, a formless killing blow. They realized that Judge was undoubtedly at the Battle General Perfection stage or beyond.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Scorpion let out a hysterical scream, drenched in cold sweat.

    The Daoist-robed man furrowed his brows simultaneously, his pupils contracting. He seemed to realize that Judge¡¯s skill far surpassed his own.

    ¡°Fuck, you dared to sever my arm! If I don¡¯t tear you apart today, my name isn¡¯t Scorpion!¡± After catching his breath, Scorpion roared angrily.

    ¡°Kill him, Schr Jade-Faced! Kill him now!¡± he yelled.

    ¡°Kid, you dared to sever Scorpion¡¯s arm? Today¡¯s the anniversary of your death!¡± The Daoist-robed man yelled furiously. In an instant, he charged at Judge.

    Swoosh!

    At the same time, he twirled his wrists, sending bursts of chilling light toward Billy and hispanions like a rain of des. However, to his despair, a row of projectiles fell to the ground just in front of the three of them, creating a clear ringing sound.

    ¡°How¡­how is this possible!?¡± The Daoist-robed man¡¯s face filled with shock and disbelief.

    ¡°Jade-Faced Schr, ss A wanted criminal, in ordance with the rules, you¡¯re to be executed!¡± Judge cast a cold nce at him and spoke in a heavy tone.

 Chapter 236 Roseâ€™s Choice

    Judge hadn¡¯t acted earlier because he was checking the background of the enemy through the system. What he discovered was both shocking and horrifying.

    The seemingly feminine person had the blood of seven or eight innocent lives on his hands. Among them were even people who had merelymented on his appearance, remarking that he looked effeminate, which had led to their deaths.

    In the face of such a heinous criminal, they didn¡¯t hesitate to deliver justice.

    ¡°No!¡± The Jade-Faced Schr sensed the power behind Judge¡¯s strike and immediately tried to dodge to the side.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, with Judge¡¯s strength, evading his attack was impossible.

    A muffled sound echoed, and the Jade-Faced Schr was sent flying. After crashing heavily onto the ground, he struggled to open his mouth and say a single word, but he couldn¡¯t manage it. His head slumped, lifeless, his eyes wide open, unable to close. Even at the moment of death, he couldn¡¯t believe he was truly gone. After years of hiding and thinking the danger had passed, he had dared to venture to Enssea. He had expected to finally enjoy a peaceful life, but it had onlysted for a little over a month. This was truly an unfortunate turn of events!

    Once again, Rose and the others gasped in horror, their faces filled with disbelief. They had actually witnessed a real kill. Moreover, based on Judge¡¯s strength in that strike alone, he was at least a Battle God level expert! To put it in perspective, even within the four major families of Enssea, there were only a handful of Battle Gods.

    ¡°Who are they? How did Derek Hines know such powerful people? They even dare to challenge Enssea Commerce Association!¡± Rose thought to herself.

    The two burly men behind Scorpion slumped down, their faces filled with terror, trembling all over. Even a powerhouse like Jade-Faced Schr had been killed with a single strike. Could there be anything more terrifying?

    ¡°How dare you kill Jade-Faced Schr!?¡± After being shaken by disbelief, Scorpion yelled loudly at Judge. ¡°You¡¯re dead, all of you are dead! I promise you won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me Derek Hines¡¯s whereabouts now, I¡¯ll send you to join him.¡± Judge coldly interrupted. At the same time, an extremely chilling aura swept out, enveloping Scorpion.

    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s at¡­¡± Under Judge¡¯s imposing aura, Scorpion had long lost his arrogance. His face turned pale, and he trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Where?¡± Judge asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s at¡­ Lord Buddha¡¯s mansion.¡± Scorpion stammered.

    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of Lord Buddha capturing him?¡±

    ¡°Forcing him to join Enssea Commerce Association. When he refused, the association sent Lord Buddha to pressure him into transferring all of World Group¡¯s industries under his name to them¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re seeking death!¡± Judge responded in anger. Then he looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, how should we handle this?¡±

    ¡°Let him guide us.¡± Billy said as he stood up.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± Rose took a deep breath and began to speak. ¡°Lord Buddha¡¯s mansion is likely filled with hundreds of people, and there are hidden experts. It¡¯s even possible that there are true Battle Gods. You¡¯re just three people, the odds are against you.¡±

    ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll gather my people ande with you to face them. We¡¯ll be ready at any time.¡± Rose suggested.

    ¡°Rose, what are you saying?¡± ck Panther eximed upon hearing this. The old man named Elder Power wore an equally surprised expression.

    Both of them understood that while there had been some conflicts between their side and Enssea Commerce Association, they hadn¡¯t been open or escted. However, if Rose led people to directly attack Lord Buddha¡¯s stronghold alongside these three, the situation would change drastically. It would be a fight to the death.

    Although Billy and his group seemed extraordinary, they were aware that Enssea Commerce Association wasn¡¯t just the four major families and Lord Buddha. More importantly, there was a powerful n supporting them from behind. This n was a genuine Earth-rank n, rumored to have nearly twenty powerhouses in the Battle God realm and above, not including even stronger Warlords and perhaps even War Grandmasters. Compared to these titans, they were mere ants.

    ¡°If you follow us, Enssea Commerce Association will likely focus their efforts on you. Can you handle the consequences?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected Rose to possess such courage, which made him view her in a higher regard.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of!¡± Rose nodded straightforwardly. ¡°But being afraid won¡¯t solve anything. Unless I¡¯m willing topromise and join Enssea Commerce Association, agreeing to be Lord Buddha¡¯s woman, there wille a day when we¡¯ll explode into conflict with them. Instead of waiting to be attacked passively, I¡¯d rather use your strength to take a gamble.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite forthright!¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Please, Mr Gardner, make this possible!¡± Rose bowed.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question, if you were to manage all of Lord Buddha¡¯s territory, could you cleanse Enssea of its corrupt underground forces?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Rose was slightly bewildered for a moment. But soon, she understood Billy¡¯s question. Her eyes lighting up, Rose replied to Billy with seriousness, ¡°If such a day were toe, I promise you, Mr Gardner, that if you give me three months, I¡¯ll be able to eradicate all the filth from Enssea¡¯s underground forces.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t believe she could rece Lord Buddha, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that Billy¡¯s words weren¡¯t just meant to entertain himself.

    ¡°Alright, remember what you¡¯ve said.¡± Billy turned and started walking toward the door.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, wait for me. I¡¯ll get my people ready¡­¡± Rose called out again.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need your people. Just you and Elder Power will suffice. Assemble all your people and keep them ready at any moment.¡± Billy said as he continued to walk.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Rose was taken aback. Doubt crept in, causing her to question the feasibility of such a daring move ¨C going to going to Lord Buddha¡¯s headquarters to demand Derek Hines¡¯s release with only five of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go!¡± Judge passed by her and said calmly, ¡°You should be d that you¡¯ve made a wise decision today.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Rose was puzzled again. ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t quite understand Judge¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and turned to the old man. ¡°Elder Power, let¡¯s go!¡±

    In life, rare opportunities for madness present themselves. Perhaps this was her chance.

    ¡°Rose!¡± ck Panther shivered and called out.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rose reassured him. ¡°Gather all our people and wait for my orders.¡±

    After saying this, she caught up with the others.

    The Buddha¡¯s mansion was situated in the southern part of Enssea City, nestled by the mountains and waters, boasting picturesque scenery. It covered an area of seventy to eighty thousand square meters.

    An hourter, Billy¡¯s group arrived at the mansion¡¯s entrance.

 Chapter 237 Lord Buddha

    ¡°Who are you people? This is a private estate. Outsiders, leave immediately, or else¡­¡±

    Four robust men at the entrance gatehouse started shouting loudly as they noticed the arrivals stepping out of two cars. However, their words were cut short as they recognized the one-armed Scorpion and Rose¡¯s group.

    ¡°Scorpion?¡± The four of them eximed in shock.

    ¡°Open the gate!¡± Scorpion¡¯s voice was cold. At this point, he just wanted Billy and the others not to flee when confronted. As long as they dared to enter the estate, he could finally avenge his severed arm. He had already figured out how he would handle them after capturing them. He would make sure they suffered worse than death.

    Soon, as they reached the courtyard square, footsteps echoed, and around nearly five hundred men emerged from all directions, converging on them. Facing the sea of people, both Rose and Elder Power¡¯s expressions changed simultaneously. Although they had witnessed grand spectacles before, venturing into Lord Buddha¡¯s stronghold with just five people was something they had never done.

    ¡°Rose, you¡¯re quite audacious!¡± A bald man walked forward, his face fierce.

    He pointed his knife at Rose. ¡°You not only dared to cut off Scorpion¡¯s arm, but you also brought four others straight here like this. I have to say, I¡¯m quite impressed!¡±

    After speaking, his tone turned cold. ¡°Release Scorpion immediately, or I¡¯ll chop all five of you into minced meat and feed it to the dogs!¡±

    ¡°Enough with the intimidation. Call Lord Buddha out.¡± Rose took a deep breath to calm herself.

    ¡°Ha, you want to meet Lord Buddha?¡± The bald man sneered. ¡°Then you should ask my knife first!¡±

    Swoosh!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Immediately, a gust of force erupted from Stout¡¯s hand, creating a cutting sound through the air. The next moment, the bald man¡¯s arm and hisrge knife fell to the ground simultaneously, blood spraying wildly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The bald man let out a miserable cry.

    ¡°Now, does your knife agree?¡± Stout asked nonchntly.

    ¡°How dare you chop off my arm? I¡¯ll skin you alive today!¡± After a brief moment to recover, the bald man howled hysterically, ¡°Attack, kill them! Kill them now!¡±

    Everyone brandished their knives and clubs, rushing forward, fierce and menacing. They didn¡¯t even consider that Scorpion was still in their grasp.

    Stout raised his hand again, releasing a palm strike that swept towards the approaching crowd like a hurricane. After the gust of wind passed, the dozens of people at the front were all lifted into the air and crashed to the ground. They spat out mouthfuls of blood upon impact, either dead or grievously injured. These hooligans of the underground world had blood on their hands, having killed innocent people. Their deaths would barely even suffice, and Stout wasn¡¯t going to show them mercy.

    Witnessing this scene, the surrounding bystanders couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They involuntarily stopped in their tracks, fear etched on their faces. Rose and Elder Power exchanged a nce, both of them registering shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Once again, they had underestimated the strength of these three individuals. Sweeping away dozens of people with a single strike was undoubtedly the power of a mid-tote-stage Battle God powerhouse.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you guys?¡± The bald man trembled, his entire body shaking as he asked amidst the pain of his severed arm.

    ¡°Amber Simian, go inform Lord Buddha. You can¡¯t stop them!¡± Scorpion shouted loudly, shocked once more. He felt a terrible premonition that something significant was about to happen today.

    Just then, more footsteps were heard, and over twenty men and women emerged from the back of the estate. Leading them was a man around fifty, thick brows and eyes, a rosyplexion. He held a pipe in one hand, with an emerald ring on his thumb. A hint of cold light asionally flickered in his eyes. Behind him were more than twenty people. Apart from the four burly men trailing him, the others all donned peculiar outfits. Their expressions varied, but they all exuded an aura of martial proficiency, clearly martial artists, and not the kind-hearted ones.

    Seeing them, Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. Just as Rose had said, this was indeed a ce steeped in filth.

    ¡°Lord Buddha!¡± As soon as they spotted the leader, all the hooligans shouted in unison.

    ¡°It¡¯s been three days, and you¡¯ve grown quite daring!¡± Lord Buddha¡¯s gaze swept across the people on the ground before turning to Rose. ¡°It seems like Rose you have found yourself a new backer?¡±

    ¡°Are you Lord Buddha?¡± Before Rose could respond, Billy¡¯s voice rang out calmly.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t had the pleasure yet. How should I address this gentleman?¡± Lord Buddha turned his attention to Billy.

    ¡°Lord Buddha, be cautious. They¡¯re not ordinary people. They¡¯re strong!¡± Scorpion shouted loudly.

    Lord Buddha¡¯s gaze had remained fixed on Billy. Without the need for Scorpion¡¯s reminder, with his ability to read people, he could sense that Billy and his twopanions were anything but ordinary.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Derek Hines?¡± Billy spoke again.

    Lord Buddha took a puff from his pipe, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Are you here for Mr Hines?¡±

    ¡°You have one chance!¡± Billy continued, his tone steady. ¡°Hand over Derek, and then have all those people behind you turn themselves in at the police station, relinquishing their cultivation. In exchange, I spare your life.¡±

    ¡°You rascal, what insolence! Do you not wish to live?¡± A bald-headed man stepped out from behind Lord Buddha.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lord Buddha¡¯s gaze darkened.

    ¡°Lord Buddha, they¡­¡± the man tried to speak again.

    Before he couldplete his sentence, Lord Buddha¡¯s palm struck out, sending the man crashing to the ground.

    ¡°Ignorant fool, do you think you have the right to speak?¡± Lord Buddha¡¯s voice carried a stern reprimand.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡­ I know my mistake¡­¡± the man hurriedly got up from the ground and retreated to the side.

    ¡°May I ask who you are in rtion to Mr Hines?¡± Lord Buddha continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°The choice I gave you, you haven¡¯t responded. Will you choose or not?¡± Billy didn¡¯t acknowledge his question.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be an Enssea person, right?¡± Lord Buddha took another puff from his pipe and continued, ¡°Do you know it¡¯s been a decade since anyone dared to speak to me like this?¡±

    ¡°Meaning you won¡¯t choose?¡± Billy¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, is that so?¡± Lord Buddha¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I admire your courage, but do you know who my friends behind me are?¡±

    ¡°The ones who deserve death!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Hehe, quite a bold statement!¡± A man with a tied-back ponytail walked out from behind Lord Buddha, followed by another man and a woman.

    ¡°Lord Buddha, it¡¯s been a while since the three of us have encountered someone this interesting. How about letting us warm up first?¡± the ponytailed man said.

    ¡°Please, by all means!¡± Lord Buddha smiled faintly, curious to see just how strong Billy and hispanions really were.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Buddha!¡± The man with the ponytail responded and walked to a spot about twenty to thirty meters away from Billy. Then, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re the Three Heroes of the Dancy Family, please instruct us.¡±

    ¡°The Three Evils of the Dancy Family, known for their heinous deeds of debauchery and plunder, wanted criminals at A-level.¡± Judge picked up his phone, checked it, and then walked to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Cut them down!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 238 The Old Demon From Sorcery Peak

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge drew the Crescent Moon Saber from his side and stepped forward. ¡°Go ahead, you three evildoers from the Dancy family. You wanted to show off, right? I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man with a ponytail responded with a deep voice. He received the long spear handed to him by the woman beside him.

    Whoosh!

    The next moment, the aura of the three individuals surged rapidly, revealing their mid-tote-stage Battle God-level power.

    ¡°Come at me!¡± Right after that, the man with the ponytail flicked his wrist, and the long spear traced several afterimages in the air before thrusting swiftly toward Judge.

    The other male and female individuals also attacked simultaneously with their three-meter-long spears. Three people, attacking from three directions, with three long spears. The air was filled with the sharp sound of breaking wind as the attacks rushed toward Judge.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡±

    Judge¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he flipped his wrist. The Crescent Moon Saber released a cold gleam as it intercepted the oing spears. Without any suspense, the three long spears were all severed by his de, their spearheads falling to the ground with a crisp sound. The three assants were forced to retreat more than ten steps, their palms bleeding and arms trembling.

    ¡°Battle God Realm!?¡± All three of them eximed in shock simultaneously.

    The faces of both Lord Buddha and the people behind him changed several times, clearly not expecting Judge¡¯s skill to be so powerful.

    ¡°You three siblings have caused harm for so many years. You¡¯ve lived long enough. Before you go to hell, remember to confess your sins in front of the innocent lives you¡¯ve harmed.¡± Judge¡¯s voice resounded once more.

    With that said, he swung his saber again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The three individuals quickly dodged to the side. However, before they could take a few steps, their heads soared into the air. Each of them wore a look of unwillingness and disbelief.

    ¡°Damn it, you dared to kill them!¡± An emaciated old man walked out angrily from behind Lord Buddha. His face was as pale as white wax, his eyes icy cold. An intense aura of darkness enveloped his body.

    ¡°Introduce yourself!¡± Judge cast a nce at the man.

    ¡°I am Sorcerous Sage from Sorcery Peak!¡± The old man replied coldly.

    ¡°Quite interesting. So, you¡¯vee to Enssea. No wonder you¡¯ve disappeared for so many years.¡± At this moment, Stout arrived next to Judge.

    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Judge turned to ask.

    ¡°An old demon from Sorcery Peak, a viin throughout his life, partnered with poisons, disregarded human life, treated lives as worthless, and used living beings as subjects to test poisons. He caused dozens of deaths in a single instance!¡± Stout nodded slightly.

    ¡°Despicable!¡± Judge had already found the man¡¯s information on his phone and spoke angrily, ¡°Death!¡±

    ¡°Sure! Let me handle it!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± the ¡°Sorcerous Sage¡¯s¡± pupils contracted slightly as he heard Stout¡¯s words, wondering why this person knew so much about his deeds.

    ¡°Your ancestor!¡± Stout¡¯s voice was nonchnt.

    ¡°You ignorant child, you have a death wish? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Sorcerous Sage roared lowly, his aura bursting forth, reaching the half-step War God level.

    Seeing him make his move, the people on Lord Buddha¡¯s side unconsciously took severalrge steps back, each face showing a trace of dread.

    The next moment, Sorcerous Sage¡¯s wrist rapidly turned, and clusters of chilly ck mist burst in the air. They rapidly expanded, revealing a special aroma that entered Stout¡¯s nostrils. Faint outlines of tiny poisonous insects could be seen within the ck mist, their sharp teeth and ws poised to attack Stout.

    Faced with this assault, Stout remained motionless in his spot, a serene smile still on his face; while observing this scene, those on Lord Buddha¡¯s side sneered. They all thought that Stout, a fool, was still ying tough at this time, and they believed that Stout had no idea of the terror that Sorcerous Sage¡¯s poisons held.

    They had witnessed a Battle God powerhouse fall to Sorcerous Sage¡¯s hands in a battle. The powerhouse hadn¡¯t even managed to strike before sumbing to poison gas, his body ravaged by poisonous insects. This chubby guy standing before them was sure to be an even more delectable target for those insects.

    Yet, the next moment, everyone¡¯s faces stiffened.

    A series of faint cracking sounds emerged from the ck mist, followed by droplets of blood sprinkling the ground, releasing a pungent smell. Dozens of venomous insects burst and died just inches away from Stout.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!?¡± Seeing this, Sorcerous Sage¡¯s pupils contracted in panic, his face full of shock.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Stout smiled and continued, ¡°Feel free to use your poison arts. I¡¯ll give you enough time to disy them.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Sorcerous Sage¡¯s heart pounded in fear.

    ¡°Judging by the look on your face, it seems you won¡¯t have any stronger methods.¡± Stout grinned, ¡°If you¡¯re curious about my identity, remember it well, I am Stout!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What!? You¡¯re from Secret E¡­¡± Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, Sorcerous Sage¡¯s body trembled, and he shouted loudly.

    But before he could finish his sentence, a violent wave of energy erupted from Stout¡¯s hand. Sorcerous Sage¡¯s body exploded, much like those venomous insects had earlier. In his final moments, his regrets thoroughly depressed him. He should have asked about the other¡¯s identity from the start. If he had known that the person was from Secret Essences, he would have fled long ago. He was well aware that in the face of people from there, his poison arts were as futile as child¡¯s y.

    Witnessing Sorcerous Sage¡¯s appearance, vomiting sounds echoed around. Although these thugs were used to living on the edge of a knife, they were witnessing this level of brutality for the first time.

    Rose¡¯s face also turned pale, her stomach churning. She nearly vomited from the experience

    ¡°Anyone else willing to step up and give it a try?¡± Stout looked toward Lord Buddha¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Lord Buddha took a deep breath, his voice tinged with anger.

    In this moment, the air of nonchnce that he once exuded was nowhere to be found. Instead, a trace of unease crept into his heart, a sensation he hadn¡¯t experienced in many years.

    ¡°Harboring so many heinous criminals, you truly have some nerve! Enssea has be a chaotic mess thanks to individuals like you!¡± Judge stepped forward, his voice heavy as he regarded Lord Buddha.

    ¡°Earlier, my boss gave you one final chance at self-redemption, but it seems you squandered it. So, your time hase.¡±

    ¡°Attack together, take them down!¡± Lord Buddha¡¯s gaze darkened, and he waved his hand behind him.

    ¡°Forward!¡± The men and women behind him echoed in unison, their voices low as they charged toward Judge and hispanions. The aura emanating from each individual intensified, enveloping the courtyard in a potent pressure of might. The surrounding ruffians immediately felt a suffocating sensation. Fear painted their faces, and they hastily retreated towards the rear. This level of confrontation was clearly beyond their involvement. Rushing in blindly would surely leave nothing but dust in their wake.

    ¡°You¡¯re out of your depth!¡± Judge¡¯s voice resounded.

    In an instant, he lunged into the crowd, unleashing a series of fiercely cutting de movements that swept through the surroundings with a ruthless intensity.

 Chapter 239 The End of Him

    A cold light shed, and everything in its path was crushed. Several people were split into two and copsed to the ground, their flesh and blood a gruesome sight. The battlested for less than two minutes. Over twenty peopley on the ground, every single one dead. There were no exceptions.

    Chins dropped around the vicinity, including Rose¡¯s and Elder Power¡¯s. They stared at the scene before them in disbelief, feeling as if they had turned to stone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What level of powerhouse is this?¡± they all thought.

    The terror was beyond their imagination!

    Amidst their astonishment, Rose and Elder Power exchanged a nce. They both felt a sense of relief from each other¡¯s gaze. Rose recalled Judge¡¯s words to her earlier. She hadn¡¯t fully understood them then, but now, seeing this, she began to grasp their meaning. She cast a somewhat involuntary nce at Billy, who was still standing there. She believed that one who could have two powerhouses like Judge and Stout as his subordinates was definitely something.

    ¡°Did you want to know who we are?¡±  At that moment, Judge walked up to trembling Lord Buddha, his voice low and audible only to the two of them.

    ¡°My boss¡¯s surname is Gardner, and hees from the west territory.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lord Buddha copsed to the ground while his legs giving way. His eyes were filled with endless fear, and his trembling only grew more intense.

    The King of the West, the head of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!

    Lord Buddha had never imagined that he would catch the attention of such a high-level figure. He finally understood why Judge knew the origins of the people he had sheltered so well. Many of these individuals were on SHADOW¡¯s wanted list, and since they were from SHADOW, it would be effortless for them to gather such information. Reflecting on what he had done over the years, he knew there was no chance of survival, given his understanding of SHADOW.

    ¡°Now you can tell me where Derek Hines is, right?¡± Judge looked down at Lord Buddha and spoke with a chilly tone.

    ¡°He¡­ is in that vi ahead.¡± Lord Buddha said with difficulty, pointing to a nearby vi.

    Stout rushed toward the vi. At the same time, Judge executed a palm chop to the neck of Lord Buddha, whose eyes rolled back, and he fell unconscious. They needed to extract information from Lord Buddha, so killing him wasn¡¯t an option. The investigation into Enssea needed to start with him.

    ¡°All of you listen carefully. If a word about today¡¯s events leaks, your Three Kinships will be eradicated!¡± Judge loudly dered to those present.

    As he spoke, an overwhelming aura emanated from him, instantly shrouding the entire area. The pressure from a half-step Warlord was beyond what these thugs on the scene could bear. They fell to the ground one by one, some even wetting themselves, their faces full of fear, their bodies trembling.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Judge continued with a deep voice. He wouldn¡¯t kill all of them; he was giving them a final chance.

    Hearing this, the thugs didn¡¯t hesitate. Each of them hastily fled out of the estate gate. They had no doubt about Judge¡¯s words. Each of them had decided not to spread the word if they wanted to stay alive.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡±

    After a short while, Derek Hines walked out of the vi with Stout¡¯s support, bearing several injuries. Approaching them, Derek expressed gratitude again to Billy, ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡±

    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Billy asked, after checking Derek¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Nothing serious, just some minor injuries.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Get back to your office first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Derek agreed with a nod.

    Billy then turned to Rose.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± Rose and Elder Power quickly stepped forward. Behind themy Scorpion, killed by Elder Power¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°Send out your people to begin the takeover and clean up of the gray industries under Lord Buddha¡¯s name. You have three days. But I have one condition, make the transition smooth and don¡¯t disturb the public.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Mr Gardner. We won¡¯t cause any disturbances.¡± Rose nodded eagerly, her eyes filled with excitement. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it herself, she would never have believed that the mighty Lord Buddha¡¯s reign had ended within an hour.

    The majority of Lord Buddha¡¯s strong supporters were defeated or killed, and the remaining thugs posed no threat. She was confident that within two days, Lord Buddha¡¯s influence would be entirely purged from Enssea. Of course, this was assuming Enssea Chamber of Commerce wouldn¡¯t intervene.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Enssea Chamber of Commerce might¡­¡± Rose began, but Billy cut her off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Just focus on your tasks.¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Rose nodded solemnly.

    An hourter, Billy and his group returned to the World Group headquarters. Lord Buddha was handed over to Liam Young.

    Inside the office, Stout spent several tens of minutes treating Derek Hines¡¯s injuries, and Derek was mostly fine.

    ¡°If we want to acquire the core industries of the four families in Enssea, how much capital would we need?¡± After everyone had taken their seats, Billy turned to Derek.

    Derek inwardly sucked in a cold breath, realizing that Mr Gardner was nning to take down the four major families in one fell swoop. He hesitated slightly before responding to Billy¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, the four families have been operating in Enssea for many years, withplicated rtionships with various factions. Uprooting thempletely would be quite challenging.¡±

    ¡°You only need to handle the business aspects. Don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t calcted the exact figure, but a rough estimate would be around 200 to 300 billion.¡± Derek replied after some thought.

    ¡°As for World Group¡¯s avable cash, plus the financing from various channels, we should be able to gather around 150 billion.¡±

    ¡°That should be enough,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°You can get to work on this. Proceed with the nprehensively. When to take action, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±

    ¡°150 billion is enough?¡± Derek was taken aback. To take over the industries of these families with 150 billion seemed unrealistic.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when the timees,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the funds. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Derek nodded again before standing up to leave.

    ¡°Judge, there are a few matters I want you to handle,¡± Billy said, turning to Judge and giving him instructions.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Enssea Trading Consortium must certainly be backed by the Doman family, and if we take action against them, the Doman family will surely not remain passive¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, boss is worried that they won¡¯t take action!¡± Judgeughed and said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Derek was slightly puzzled. However, after a while of reflection, he grasped the idea and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Now he knew that Billy was nning to make a move against the Doman family.

    ¡°Alright, enough said. Make the arrangements quickly!¡± Billy set down his teacup and spoke.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Derek nodded vigorously and got up to leave.

    ¡°Judge, a few matters to attend to, please arrange them.¡± Billy added, turning his attention to Judge to give further instructions.

 Chapter 240 The Ryan Familyâ€™s Reaction

    News of Lord Buddha spread throughout the entire city of Enssea in no time, creating a buzz across all sectors of society.

    Lord Buddha, the figure who held power within Enssea¡¯s underground forces and had stood strong for decades, had been overthrown in a single moment. It was almost unbelievable. It was important to note that he not only possessed formidable strength himself but also had gathered numerous exceptional talents around him. Theirbined strength wasparable to that of the four major families.

    Who could possibly possess such power?!

    At the eastern part of Enssea City, within the Ryan Family estate, in one of the vi¡¯s grand halls.

    Sam Ryan, the patriarch of the Ryan family, satfortably on a sofa, sipping tea with an air of ease. Before long, footsteps echoed, and Dean Ryan, the head of the Ryan Family, entered the hall in a hurry.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Father, something¡¯s happened!¡± Dean Ryan said as he approached.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened that you¡¯re in such a hurry?¡± Sam Ryan raised his tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°Lord Buddha¡¯s base was attacked. All the powerful individuals around him were killed, and he was taken away!¡± Dean Ryan poured himself a cup of tea and downed it in one gulp. Upon hearing this news himself, he almost bit his own tongue in astonishment. It was truly shocking.

    Sam Ryan choked on his tea, struggling to regain hisposure before asking, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure!¡± Dean Ryan shook his head. ¡°No information hase out yet!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sam Ryan furrowed his brow. ¡°Lord Buddha¡¯s estate had at least a few hundred people, right? They were all killed?¡±

    ¡°Not all of them!¡± Dean Ryan continued to shake his head. ¡°But most of them have disappeared, and even the few we found were unwilling to reveal anything, even if it cost them their lives.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Sam Ryan¡¯s pupils constricted. He was thinking who could this opposing force be.

    ¡°By the way, Father, it¡¯s said that Rose¡¯s people have begun taking over Lord Buddha¡¯s businesses within the entire region.¡± Dean Ryan continued. ¡°Could it be her people who did this?¡±

    ¡°Not very likely!¡± Sam Ryan shook his head. ¡°While she has some background, she doesn¡¯t have that kind of power! Taking over Lord Buddha¡¯s businesses could be a case of seizing the opportunity,¡± Sam Ryan paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Send someone to retrieve the surveince footage from Lord Buddha¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°Somebody already tried, but all the surveince, both inside and outside the mansion, has been destroyed.¡± Dean Ryan replied.

    Sam Ryan was taken aback once again. He thought for a moment and seemed to recall something. ¡°Did Lord Buddha capture Derek Hines?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he made his movest night,¡± Dean Ryan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Father, are you suggesting that the other side might have acted because of Derek Hines?¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Sam Ryan nodded thoughtfully.

    At that moment, the sound of high heels echoed, and Audrey Ryan, the youngest daughter of Dean Ryan, briskly walked in.

    ¡°Audrey, why are you back? Don¡¯t you have work?¡± Dean Ryan looked slightly surprised.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, you should already know about Lord Buddha, right?¡± Audrey Ryan¡¯s tone was unusually urgent.

    ¡°We¡¯ve just learned it too. What¡¯s going on?¡± Sam Ryan put down his tea cup and gazed at Audrey Ryan.

    ¡°Is it because Lord Buddha captured Mr Hines that they took action?¡± Audrey Ryan continued to inquire.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Dean Ryan nodded.

    Audrey Ryan let out a sigh, then addressed them both. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, listen to me. Regarding the matters of Enssea Chamber of Commerce, I suggest the Ryan Family stay out of it and let the other three families deal with it!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Audrey, do you know who¡¯s behind this?¡±

    ¡°I can only guess!¡± Audrey Ryan took a deep breath. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, do you remember what happened with my brotherst time?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the influential figure from SHADOW is involved?¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Audrey Ryan nodded. ¡°Only someone of that caliber would have the power to uproot Lord Buddha so effortlessly.¡±

    Sam Ryan and Dean Ryan both took a sharp breath, their faces disying seriousness.

    ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Derek Hines?¡± Dean Ryan paused before asking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°But from my guess, he¡¯s definitely somebody.¡±

    After saying this, she looked at her grandfather and continued, ¡°Can the Ryan family withdraw from Enssea Chamber of Commerce?¡±

    ¡°Not easy!¡± Sam Ryan furrowed his brow. ¡°If we forcefully withdraw, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. After all, Enssea Chamber of Commerce isn¡¯t something we four families can dictate.¡±

    ¡°Audrey, are you worried that this influential figure might help Derek wage war against Enssea Chamber of Commerce?¡± Dean asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Audrey looked serious.

    ¡°Audrey, you don¡¯t need to worry excessively. Even if what you said is true, there¡¯s no need to be so concerned. Enssea Chamber of Commerce won¡¯t be easy to handle.¡± Dean continued.

    ¡°But I have a feeling Enssea might undergo earth-shaking changes due to his arrival this time!¡± Audrey Ryan spected with a contemtive expression.

    ¡°Audrey, is there any way to meet him again and gauge his intentions?¡± Sam Ryan inquired after a moment of thought.

    ¡°I can only try!¡± Audrey Ryan exhaled deeply. As she turned to leave, she added, just before reaching the door, ¡°Grandfpa, Dad, please don¡¯t spread this matter for now!¡±

    Meanwhile, the other three major families in Enssea were discussing the same matter. Like the Ryan family, they also couldn¡¯te to any conclusion.

    ¡­

    In the evening of the next day, Billy was at World Group discussing matters with Derek when his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Felicia Knight.

    ¡°Billy, my sister said you¡¯re in Enssea. Is that true?¡± Felicia¡¯s excited voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billyughed in response.

    ¡°Humph! You came to Enssea without giving me a call. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been busy these past couple of days. I was nning to call you the day after tomorrow.¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°Liar!¡± Felicia pouted again. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, how about making it up to me by treating me to a meal?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a feast. You can have whatever you want. Just find a ce and send me the address.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Felicia¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re promising, no backing out. I¡¯ll find a ce right away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your message,¡± Billy said with a smile before hanging up.

    Ten minutester, Felicia¡¯s text message came in.

    After that, Billy and Stout headed towards the restaurant in their car. Half an hourter, Stout parked the car in the restaurant¡¯s parking lot, and the two of them stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Billy, over here!¡± Just as they got out of the car, Felicia, dressed in professional attire and high heels, walked towards them.

    ¡°Hmm? Why are you dressed like this? No school today?¡± Billy gave Felicia a once-over.

    ¡°How do I look? Do I look good in professional attire?¡± Felicia struck a pose and twirled in ce, reveling in her own vanity.

    ¡°Like a city professional? Do I resemble my sister in beauty?¡±

 Chapter 241 Another Fearless One

    ¡°Answer my question, why are you dressed like that?¡± Billy gave her a light punch on her head.

    ¡°Hey, be gentle! That hurts!¡± Felicia pouted, rubbing her head. ¡°I¡¯m interning at thepany, so of course, I have to wear the uniform!¡±

    ¡°Interning already?¡± Billy finally caught up.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quitemon. Many of my ssmates started interning in the second semester of their junior year.¡± Felicia exined.

    Billy nodded, understanding the situation.

    ¡°By the way, Stout, are you the chubby uncle that Tasha mentioned? You¡¯re really plump, you should consider losing weight!¡± Felicia shifted her attention to Stout.

    Stout choked a little, realizing his reputation had reached Enssea.

    ¡°Just joking with you!¡± Felicia stuck her tongue out yfully. Then, she extended her hand towards him. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Felicia Knight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Stout, you can consider me as an elder brother.¡± Stout shook her hand with a grin.

    ¡°I won¡¯t! You¡¯re not even older than me, right?¡± Felicia chimed in, pouting. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Stout, that sounds friendly.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Stout¡¯s lips twitched, realizing maybe he should start considering weight loss seriously.

    ¡°Billy, this ce is known for serving the best local dishes in Enssea. Since you¡¯re visiting, I thought I¡¯d bring you here to try them.¡± Felicia exined once they entered the restaurant.

    ¡°There are only three of us, so should we sit in the main dining area?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Soon, they were led to a table near the window.

    ¡°Billy, where¡¯s Casey? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± Felicia asked after they ced their orders.

    ¡°Why, are you missing Chim?¡± Billy teased.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stout, who was sitting nearby, chimed in, intrigued. ¡°Felicia, you¡¯ve got good taste! Casey is an absolute high-performer stock!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t butt in, Big Fatty!¡± Felicia rolled her eyes at him.

    Then, she looked back at Billy. ¡°Casey, my so-called boyfriend, is not doing a great job. It¡¯s been so long, and he hasn¡¯t even called. I was nning on talking to him seriously today!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, your boyfriend Casey got a promotion, so he¡¯s been really busytely. When he¡¯s done with his work, I¡¯ll have him take you out for a meal.¡± Billy reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°Promoted?¡± Felicia blinked. ¡°No wonder. Well, I¡¯ll have to mooch off him for a good meal once he¡¯s avable!¡±

    ¡°He should be in Enssea in a few days!¡± Billy sipped his tea, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Felicia¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    ¡°By the way, where are you interning?¡± Billy asked, changing the topic.

    ¡°At a local conglomerate in Enssea. It¡¯s a prettyrgepany!¡± Felicia said with pride. ¡°They came to our school recently for a recruitment event.¡±

    Just then, footsteps echoed at the entrance of the restaurant. A young man entered, leading a group of people towards the elevator. In his thirties, dressed in designer clothes, the man exuded an air of arrogance, as if he was above everyone else.

    ¡°Mr rk!¡± The servers in the hall greeted him as he walked by.

    Reed rk nodded slightly in reply. His eyes wandered around the hall before fixing on Felicia by the window. He changed his course and walked towards their table.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± As he came closer, his gaze wandered over Felicia¡¯s figure for a moment, a touch of astonishment passing through his eyes once again.

    Though Felicia had nothing to do with sensuality, her exquisitely delicate features, wless skin that seemed as delicate as porcin, and the youthful aura she exuded were highly appealing to most men.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself first. I am Reed rk, the general manager of this restaurant. Here¡¯s my business card!¡± While speaking, he produced a business card and handed it to Felicia. ¡°Would you be honored to join me for a drink in a private room?¡±

    Throughout the interaction, he didn¡¯t even nce at Billy and Stout.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t drink. Please don¡¯t disturb us while we¡¯re having our meal.¡± Felicia wouldn¡¯t ept his business card.

    ¡°Familiarityes with time. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know me. Let¡¯s be acquainted over a meal.¡± Reed rk insisted with a smile. Then, he snapped his fingers at a server and said, ¡°Notify the kitchen. Prepare avish feast. I¡¯m dining with this youngdy tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t know you. Kindly leave us alone, we¡¯re here to eat.¡± Felicia spoke firmly.

    ¡°Without my consent, they wouldn¡¯t dare to serve your food, you know.¡± Reed rk chuckled again.

    ¡°Let me give you some advice, leave now, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Felicia said, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Is that so? I rarely regret anything. What are you referring to?¡± Reed¡¯s eyebrow arched.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, my brother-inw will get angry. When he¡¯s mad, this restaurant won¡¯t be standing anymore.¡± Felicia warned.

    In Felicia¡¯s eyes, both Billy and Casey were almost godlike figures. They were formidable and beyond ordinary men, which she had learned during her encounter with Doug Wood and his associates. Considering that Wood¡¯s family was one of the four major families in Enssea, her admiration for Billy only grew. Billy could easily intimidate the likes of those from the major families; needless to say, a restaurant manager was nothing to her.

    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Reed rk finally turned his attention to Billy. ¡°He¡¯s your brother-inw? The one she¡¯s boasting about? Who exactly is he?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but interject.

    Reed frowned. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll be crawling out!¡± Stout¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°You brat, do you know who Mr rk is? I bet you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± A man behind Reed rk pointed at Stout and threatened.

    The next moment, Stout caught the man¡¯s outstretched hand and twisted it forcefully, dislocating the finger in an instant.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± The man cried out in pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± Another man, a Warrior-level martial artist, stepped forward and threw a punch at Stout.

    Crack!

    Stout remained seated but exuded a burst of imposing energy. The man¡¯s arm was shattered in an instant.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man grunted, his face contorted in shock.

    ¡°No wonder you had the guts to tell me to leave. You¡¯re quite skilled.¡± Reed rk¡¯s gaze narrowed. Then, he turned to an old man behind him. ¡°Disable his arm and throw him out.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old man nodded and walked forward, looking at Stout. ¡°You do it yourself, otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Swoosh!

    Stout had no interest in wasting words. He thrust his palm forward.

 Chapter 242 Roseâ€™s Explanation

    ¡°Uh!?¡± The old man sensed the power behind Stout¡¯s strike, and his pupils shrank to the size of needles. Without much time to think, he crossed his hands in front of his chest in an attempt to block the blow.

    However, he clearly overestimated himself. As a crisp sound rang out, his arm bone immediately broke. The entire person was sent flying, crashing into a table behind and copsing to the ground, his face turning pale.

    ¡°Battle¡­ Battle God realm!?¡± He struggled to climb up from the ground, tremblingly speaking. He realized Stout was at least at thete stage of the Battle God realm since as a Battle General himself, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow of Stout.

    ¡°Can you leave now?¡± Stout picked up a teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Reed rk trembled uncontrobly. Skilled in Martial Arts, Reed rk also realized that there was no doubt that the opponent was at least of Battle God strength atte stage since the old man was no match for him.

    ¡°Kneel, apologize, and fuck off!¡± Stout spoke up in a threatening tone.

    ¡°You really have no idea what¡¯s good for you. This is Rose¡¯s territory. Master Reed is her minion. How dare you be so audacious here?¡± Another young man spoke with coldness.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing the name of Rose, Felicia¡¯s face disyed a hint of surprise. She clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated that this was the territory of the Queen of Enssea. However, her surprise was brief and not a concern. Her brother-inw was fearless even in the face of the four great families here, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by Rose.

    As the words reached the onlookers¡¯ ears, they all gasped in astonishment.

    ¡°So this is Rose¡¯s territory? Those three are probably in big trouble now.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Rose anyway? Is she powerful?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of her? You¡¯re quite uninformed. She¡¯s the rightful Queen of Enssea!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I heard that Lord Buddha had a mishap yesterday, and Rose is currently taking over his territory. From now on, she is on equal footing with the four families!¡±

    The onlookers buzzed with discussions.

    ¡°Rose¡¯s people?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Is this how she usually manages you all?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Show some respect for Rose! Do you know what Rose represents here in Enssea?¡± the young master interjected coldly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy spoke calmly, then turned to Stout. ¡°Send a message to Rose. Give her twenty minutes toe here and exin things in person.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded, picked up his phone,posed a message, and sent it.

    ¡°Billy, do you know Rose?¡± Felicia blinked in surprise and asked.

    ¡°just met her!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Humph! Everyone in Enssea knows Rose. But does she know you?¡± Reed rk¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°Keep acting like that and let Rose exin it herself. I think you guys could make a movie!¡±

    ¡°Are you just an idiot?¡± Stout put away his phone and spoke coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out whether Rose knows us or not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes. Let¡¯s see if you can actually get Rose here!¡± Reed rk responded once again.

    ¡°Waiter, bring the food!¡± Billy didn¡¯t pay any more attention to him and calmly instructed the waiter.

    ¡°Mr rk¡­¡± The waiter hesitated, not wanting to take the initiative.

    ¡°Serve them. I want to see how long they can be cocky!¡± Reed rk responded angrily.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter replied before turning to head to the kitchen.

    Five minutester, the dishes were served, and Billy and hispanions picked up their utensils.

    Reed rk and his group, on the other hand, sat down at a nearby table with faces full of resentment.

    In less than twenty minutes, hurried footsteps sounded at the entrance. Soon after, Rose hurriedly entered, followed by Elder Power and the others. Every one of them looked displeased and wore an unfriendly expression.

    ¡°Ms Rose?¡± Seeing her, Reed rk shivered all over, quickly stepping forward. An unsettling premonition began to grow stronger within him.

    Bang!

    Just as he reached her, Rose kicked him away. Reed crashed into a table behind, breaking at least two or three ribs and coughing up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Ms Rose?¡± Reed rk¡¯s unease intensified.

    Indifferent to him, Rose strode up to Billy and knelt down, a look of panic on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Gardner. My discipline wascking. Please, punish me!¡± Rose spoke with difficulty.

    Gasps echoed around. Jaws dropped collectively.

    Even Felicia, while knowing that her brother-inw wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Rose, was shocked by the scene before her. The prominent Enssea¡¯s number one figure, who had alwaysmanded attention, now disyed such humility in front of her brother-inw. She felt that she was increasingly unable to understand her own brother-inw.

    Witnessing this, Reed rk trembled uncontrobly. The group he had brought with him, too, looked terrified. Trembling and full of fear, they seemed as if they had lost control over their bodies.

    ¡°So, this is how you manage your subordinates?¡± Billy lifted his wine ss, taking a sip.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Gardner¡­¡± Rose spoke with difficulty. After a deep breath, she drew a dagger. Without hesitation, she thrust it into her own thigh. The hilt of the dagger struck, and a jet of blood spurted out. Yet, Rose¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even twitch.

    Collective gasps sounded again.

    ¡°Remember what you promised me. If I find out that your underlings are acting arrogantly and abusing their power again, you should know the consequences!¡± Billy¡¯s voice carried a serious tone.

    In this matter, Billy acknowledged Rose. A woman with such determination and charisma, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with men, was a remarkable figure.

    ¡°Please, rest assured. If there¡¯s a next time, my body will appear before you!¡± Rose took a deep breath and responded earnestly.

    ¡°Alright, stand up.¡± Billy gestured.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Rose bowed and then stood.

    ¡°This is a hemostatic medicine I refined myself. It works wonders on wounds.¡± Stout took out a medicine box and handed it to Rose.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rose epted the medicine box with a bow.

    At this point, Reed rk couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He came forward and knelt down, his head bowing deeply, and his trembling voice begged for mercy.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I was short-sighted. Please spare my life, Mr Gardner¡­¡±

    The group he brought with him also knelt in unison, trembling all over, and pleaded for mercy.

    ¡°Elder Power, escort them all out and enforce our rules!¡± Rose spoke coldly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Power and the others responded and then led the group towards the exit.

    ¡°No, please¡­ Ms Rose, spare us¡­¡± A few of them hysterically pleaded.

    They were acutely aware of the fate awaiting them. Reed rk, especially, had lost all color from his face, his expression full of despair. He knew that he was finished, and whether he would see the sun rise tomorrow was now uncertain.

 Chapter 243 Am I Right?

    ¡°Mr Gardner, there¡¯s a private room upstairs. Would you like to move there? I¡¯ll have the chef¡­¡± Rose looked at Billy and began to speak.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯re almost done eating. You should  go tend to your wound!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be upstairs. If you needs anything, feel free to call me.¡± Rose didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Billy nodded.

    Shortly after, Rose greeted Stout and Felicia before turning to leave.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re amazing! I really admire you!¡± As everyone dispersed, Felicia looked at Billy with an exaggerated expression.

    ¡°Little girl, eat quickly. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll take you to thepany.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Billy, can you teach me martial arts after I officially graduate?¡± Felicia asked with a serious expression.

    ¡°Focus on your studies, why learn martial arts?¡± Billy red at her.

    ¡°Please, just promise me. I really want to learn!¡± Felicia looked at Billy with a pitiful expression.

    ¡°Felicia, do you think learning martial arts is fun?¡± Stout interjected, ¡°It¡¯s not an easy life.¡±

    He recalled his miserable experiences in the mystical realm over the years and felt a sense of despair.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m prepared for it!¡± Felicia said resolutely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly!¡± Billy was speechless.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, please promise me¡­¡± Felicia spoke up again.

    ¡°Felicia, what a coincidence, you¡¯re also having a meal here?¡± Just then, an elegant figure approached the three of them, apanied by an elderly man.

    Billy turned to look, his gaze narrowing slightly. The neer was none other than Audrey Ryan.

    ¡°Misss Ryan?¡± Felicia looked at her, slightly stunned, before speaking loudly, ¡°You¡¯re here for a meal too?¡±

    Afterward, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, let me introduce you. This is the General Manager of thepany I¡¯m currently interning at, Miss Ryan. She¡¯s also the heiress of the Ryan family, one of the four great families in Enssea!¡±

    Upon hearing this, both Billy and Stout¡¯s expressions shed with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, hello. I didn¡¯t expect to see you in Enssea!¡± Audrey Ryan looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Felicia was slightly puzzled, ¡°Miss Ryan, do you know my brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve met Mr Gardner twice before,¡± Audrey looked at Felicia and smiled.

    ¡°Felicia, are you finished eating? If you are, let Stout take you back.¡± Billy nced at Audrey Ryan before turning to Felicia.

    ¡°Huh? I haven¡¯t finished eating yet¡­¡± Felicia was puzzled once again.

    ¡°Felicia, it¡¯s said that the snacks in Enssea are good. Since I rarely visit, would you take me to try them?¡± Stout smiled and said.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on between Billy and Audrey Ryan, he had a feeling that Audrey Ryan¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Clearly, Billy had also figured this out and didn¡¯t want Felicia to be involved in whatever was going to happen next. Knowing too much wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for her.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Felicia looked a bit confused.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal after I¡¯m done with my busy schedule in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡± Felicia also sensed something unusual and greeted Audrey Ryan before leaving with Stout.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, would you please move to a private room?¡± After the two left, Audrey Ryan took a deep breath and addressed Billy.

    The main hall was crowded and noisy, not suitable for discussing business matters.

    A few minutester, the two of them arrived in a private room and sat down.

    ¡°Thank you for your presence, Mr Gardner!¡± Audrey Ryan poured tea for Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be clever. You¡¯ll only get into trouble,¡± Billy spoke calmly. ¡°It¡¯ll only lead to your downfall.¡±

    ¡°I apologize if Ie across as obtuse. What do you mean, Mr Gardner?¡± Audrey Ryan¡¯s hand paused slightly.

    ¡°Still trying to deny it?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Felicia went to intern at yourpany. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±

    When he heard Felicia addressing Audrey Ryan in the hall, he had already understood. Clearly, this was a deliberate attempt by Audrey Ryan to get close to him after theirst encounter in Ozin. With the resources of the Ryan family, investigating the people around him wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Just like how Doug Wood had found out that Felicia was his wife¡¯s sister, Audrey Ryan could have found out too.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± After serving them tea, Audrey Ryan took a seat and said, ¡°I organized a campus recruitment event at Miss Knight¡¯s school for mypany. Her qualifications and qualities are exceptional, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy interrupted her, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that your recruitment event wasn¡¯t specifically targeting her?¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I have no ill intentions towards Miss Knight,¡± Audrey Ryan took a deep breath and refrained from denying further.

    Feigning ignorance in front of an intelligent person would only lead to embarrassment, especially when facing someone as brilliant as Billy.

    ¡°Using an innocent college student and iming no ill intentions?¡± A hint of sternness shed in Billy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Furthermore, you showing up here today, do you dare to call it a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Audrey Ryan felt like she was stumbling over her words in front of Billy, resembling someone with a speech impediment,pletely unsure of how to respond.

    ¡°Not willing to admit it? Let me analyze it for you then!¡± Billy lifted his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°After the incident with Lord Buddha, the four families in Enssea, including yours, were surely investigating who was behind it. However, up until today, you haven¡¯t obtained any definite information. But one thing you can be certain of is that Lord Buddha¡¯s downfall was a result of capturing Derek Hines. In all of Enssea, there are very few people who know about the close connection between Derek and me, and you are one of them. Knowing your character, you must have been looking for ways to prove whether I was behind Lord Buddha¡¯s incident or not, in order to make informed decisions for your family¡¯s next steps.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡­¡± Audrey Ryan took another deep breath, her expression slightly uneasy.

    ¡°Did you know I would likely meet Felicia when I came to Enssea? So, if I¡¯m guessing correctly, you¡¯ve had people watching Felicia since yesterday, right?¡± Billy put down his teacup and continued speaking.

    ¡°Also, do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve been at this restaurant for a while? When we just finished ordering, you were already sitting at a table near the entrance!¡±

    ¡°And with Reed rk¡¯s performance, it fit your ns perfectly. You could use that to specte about my rtionship with Rose. After Lord Buddha¡¯s ident, Rose began to take over his businesses. Anyone with a bit of intelligence would guess that someone was supporting her behind the scenes. And that person is likely the one you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°The result was just as you expected. The way Rose acted when she saw me, you could immediately deduce our rtionship. So, you¡¯ve shown yourself. Am I right?¡± Billy continued.

 Chapter 244 Feliciaâ€™s Speculation

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­¡± Audrey Ryan¡¯s face turned pale. She feltpletely transparent in front of Billy, like he had seen through herpletely.

    ¡°Now that you know I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for, what do you intend to do?¡± Billy took another sip of tea.

    Audrey Ryan took a deep breath and then spoke to Billy, ¡°Mr Gardner, behind Enssea Chamber of Commerce is the Doman family. They¡¯re the ones dealing with Mr Hines. Our Four Great Families are just pawns for them. From the very beginning, the Ryan family didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. But the Doman family¡¯s orders are not something we can defy, or the consequences would be dire.¡±

    ¡°So, you joined forces with them to deal with Derek?¡± Billy¡¯s gaze fixed on her. ¡°The Doman family seems to be in a hurry to deal with Derek, and it¡¯s not just for pure business reasons, is it?¡±

    Given the size of Enssea¡¯s business market, if it were merely about businesspetition, the Doman family wouldn¡¯t resort to such extreme measures against Derek Hines.

    World Group, despite its size, wasn¡¯t an insurmountable challenge for the families and ns with their considerable power and resources. Utilizing legitimate business means and the influence of the four major families, taking over World Group wouldn¡¯t be overly difficult-it was mostly a matter of time.

    ¡°While I don¡¯t know the specifics, the Doman family has always had the intention of taking over World Group. As for the exact reasons, the four families are in the dark.¡± Audrey Ryan shook her head.

    She then refilled Billy¡¯s teacup and continued speaking.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, I know you¡¯re likely to take action against Enssea Chamber of Commerce. Could you please give me two days? I will convince my family to withdraw from this organization.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid the Doman family will retaliate against your Family?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Audrey admitted frankly, ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to be on the opposite side of you.¡±

    The original words she wanted to say were that she feared the Doman family, but she feared opposing Billy even more. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on the exact reason, but she had a feeling that even the Doman family wouldn¡¯t be a match for the man before her.

    So, she decided to take a gamble!

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Additionally, if Mr Gardner needs anything from the Ryan Family, please feel free to ask. We¡¯ll spare no effort.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can go now,¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Mr Gardner¡­¡± Audrey Ryan¡¯s expression changed again.

    ¡°You have two days. If the Ryan Family hasn¡¯t withdrawn from Enssea Chamber of Commerce by then, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± Billy spoke again.

    He was giving her a chance because he believed she wasn¡¯t beyond saving, and she didn¡¯t exhibit too many spoiled traitspared to other juniors from prominent families. Moreover, he had Judge investigate the Ryan Family and found that they were tolerable, with not too many grave wrongdoings. So, he was willing to offer them a chance.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Audrey Ryan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Remember, you have two days,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Please rest assured, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Audrey Ryan bowed again.

    At the same time, Stout drove Felicia towards herpany.

    ¡°Stout, be honest with me. Why did Billy send me away? Does he have an affair with Miss Ryan?¡± Felicia looked at Stout and asked, ¡°Is she interested in my brother-inw?¡±

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Stout was nearly choked by his own saliva.

    ¡°Did I hit the mark?¡± Felicia was unusually annoyed. ¡°Stupid brother-inw, he promised to only treat my sister well for a lifetime, he¡¯s lying!¡±

    ¡°No, I must tell my sister. I can¡¯t let her be kept in the dark!¡± After saying this, she took out her phone to make a call.

    ¡°I say, Felicia, can you not be so imaginative?¡± Stout was speechless. ¡°Do you not understand who he is? How could he possibly be the kind of person you¡¯re thinking of! He asked you to leave because he didn¡¯t want to make you sad!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Felicia stopped her actions and asked curiously.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you interning at thispany might not be a coincidence.¡± Stout responded.

    As a genius in Secret Essences, Stout¡¯s intelligence was beyond ordinary. While he didn¡¯t know what had happened between Billy and Audrey Ryan before, the fact that that woman appeared at the restaurant today was no coincidence, Stout believed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Felicia was puzzled again. However, after a moment of thought, she seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°You mean, she is using me to get close to Billy? She¡¯s in need of something from him?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Felicia let out a sigh of relief. ¡°No wonder thispany hardly ever went to the school¡¯s job fair before, but chose to go this year. Also, my interview went so smoothly, everything seemed to go my way. Even my internship sry is much higher than others! Moreover, during my internship, including her, severalpany leaders have been looking after me!¡±

    At this point, a slightly annoyed expression appeared on her face. ¡°She¡¯s too much, I¡¯ve always considered her like a sister, and she¡¯s actually using me!¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too upset, she probably doesn¡¯t have any malicious intent towards you,¡± Stoutforted her.

    ¡°What does she want from Billy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about that, maybe she needs something from boss,¡± Stout replied. He wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth to Felicia. Since Billy wanted her to stay out of it, it was clear he didn¡¯t want her to know too much.

    ¡°Did I cause trouble for my brother-inw?¡± Felicia asked after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, someone like her wouldn¡¯t be a slightest trouble for boss. She¡¯s just being presumptuous.¡± Stout chuckled.

    If even he could see through it, how could it escape Billy¡¯s notice?

    As the King of the West, if Billy Gardner couldn¡¯t understand something as simple as this, it would beughable.

    ¡°Stout, do you think she¡¯s interested in Billy?¡± Felicia suddenly blurted out after a long thought.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout was at a loss, ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    Time flew by quickly, and two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    This morning, Billy and Stout arrived at World Group. Judge and Derek were already waiting in the office.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡±

    Seeing Billy, both of Judge and Derek stood up to greet him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy nodded and then took a seat on the sofa. ¡°Judge, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    ¡°Apart from the Ryan family, the issues with the other three families are quite serious. Additionally, Lord Buddha has provided a lot of information about the three families and the Doman family!¡± Judge replied, then shared the information he had gathered with everyone.

    ¡°They really have some nerve!¡± After hearing Judge¡¯s words, Stout furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°A bunch of parasites in our nation!¡± Billy¡¯s voice turned cold as he spoke, then he turned to Derek.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the Ryan family these days?¡±

 Chapter 245 Thunderous Strike

    ¡°The Ryan family has formally announced their withdrawal from Enssea Chamber of Commerce,¡± Derek Hines replied.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve learned, there was an internal upheaval within the Ryan Family regarding this matter. Led by the second person inmand of the Ryan Family, a group attempted to break away from the n and join forces with the Doman family. However, they were suppressed by their patriarch.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s said that representatives from the Doman family visited the Ryan Family yesterday. The specifics of their discussion are unknown, but it seems the Ryans is going through a tough time.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly, picked up his tea cup, and took a sip. He then looked at Judge and Derek. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for the next step?¡±

    ¡°Everything is ready!¡± Both of them responded in unison.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Then, let¡¯s proceed!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± They responded once more and sent out a message on their phones.

    As this message was sent out, the entire Enssea began to tremble.

    Around 10 AM, nearly simultaneously, a barrage of news articles exposing the wrongdoings of the three major families in Enssea flooded the inte. Each article was apanied by videos and images, most of them featuring supporting evidence and even testimonies from victims, forming aplete chain of evidence. Even thosepletely unaware of the internal affairs could easily see from the materials that these usations were not baseless.

    Public opinion erupted!

    Around the same time, variousw enforcement agencies rted to Enssea started arriving at thepounds of the three families and their grouppany headquarters. Some were taken away by the authorities, including the heads of these families and all their core members

    Initially, they resisted, demanding to speak with the responsible heads of thew enforcement agencies. However, after making several phone calls, any trace of optimism was dashed. Any person who had dealings with these three families before chose to remain silent. If they answered the calls, they either turned off their phones or immediately hung up. Even if one or two calls were answered, the response was the same. The others all wanted to find a way out fro themselves. By this point, the three families understood, even if they were slow, that someone very powerful was suppressing them. Therefore, they abandoned their resistance.

    Meanwhile, the capital market reacted swiftly. Stocks of the three families¡¯panies, which were listed on the market, had their trading halted due to massive sell-offs, each hitting the daily limit. It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t stop until the stock became worthless.

    Apart from the core members of them, those shareholders holding non-publicly traded shares also began to publicly announce their intention to sell their holdings at a discounted price. Some panicked smaller shareholders even directly offered a 50% discount on their shares. They understood that given the current situation, their shares would likely turn into scrap paper within a few days. As they teetered on the brink of despair, someone reached out to them, offering to buy their shares. However, the price was at most a 70% discount. Initially, many hesitated, wanting to negotiate, but the buyers weren¡¯t interested. Sell at a 70% discount or not at all.

    Not long after, as people began to sign the deals and receive money, most of them began to follow suit. They feared that if they waited too long, they might not even get a 70% offer. Even some peripheral members of the three families followed suit, selling off their shares.

    In less than three days, almost 80% of the non-publicly traded shares, excluding those held by the core members, were sold at a 70% discount. Meanwhile, the stock market, after several consecutive daily limit downs, showed signs of loosening. Money started to flow in, although the volume was not substantial. By this time, stock prices had been halved and still had a lot of sell orders pending at the daily limit.

    Around noon, inside the Ryan family¡¯s mansion, in the living room of Sam Ryan¡¯s vi, the grandfather, father, and granddaughter sat together.

    ¡°This is really an unexpected turn of events!¡± Pan Mu took a sip of tea, his face showing a hint of lingering fear.

    If it weren¡¯t for Audrey Ryan¡¯s determination and her ability to convince the Ryan family to withdraw from Enssea Chamber of Commerce, they might have beenpletely ruined like the other three families. While the Ryan family didn¡¯t have as much hidden wrongdoing, the capital market was not a ce that believed in evidence. As long as there was even a hint of suspicion, there would be a reaction, and no chance for exnations.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr Gardner to be so influential. He didn¡¯t make a move, but when he did, it was like a thunderbolt.¡± Dean Ryan also appeared relieved.

    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re a lucky star for our family!¡± Sam Ryan looked at his granddaughter and praised her, a touch of approval in his eyes.

    ¡°But that¡¯s only possible with Grandfather¡¯s and Father¡¯s support!¡± Audrey Ryan smiled faintly.

    She was also secretly grateful. If she hadn¡¯t foreseen this, their family would have been in real trouble. Billy¡¯s figure once again appeared in her mind, and she sighed with emotion. Why hadn¡¯t she met such an outstanding man earlier in her life?

    ¡°Regardless, you¡¯ve done a great service to the Ryan Family!¡± Sam Ryan responded with a smile. ¡°After this matter is settled, I will definitely reward you handsomely.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Audrey Ryan took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Grandpa, Mr Hines and the others should be starting to purchase stocks in the stock market. Should we do the same?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see for now,¡± Sam Ryan responded after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Father, are you worried about the Doman family?¡± Dean Ryan asked.

    Sam nodded slightly. ¡°The Doman family has been unusually quiet these past few days. It¡¯s not normal.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re afraid of getting implicated and haven¡¯t dared to make a move?¡± Dean nodded and continued asking.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility!¡± Sam nodded in agreement. ¡°However, I doubt they¡¯ll allow things to develop unchecked. They will definitely take action, probably within the next day or two.¡±

    After finishing, he turned to Audrey Ryan. ¡°Audrey, can you try to arrange a meeting with Mr Gardner? I¡¯d like to visit him when I have some free time.¡±

    ¡°It might be a bit difficult, but I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Audrey Ryan responded after a brief consideration.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sam nodded slightly.

    Meanwhile, in World Group, in Derek¡¯s office, Billy and the others were present.

    ¡°Derek, has the Doman family made any moves?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Still nothing,¡± Derek shook his head.

    ¡°They¡¯re surprisingly patient!¡± Judgemented and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, is there a chance they¡¯ve figured out that you¡¯re behind this?¡±

    ¡°If everything goes as expected, they should have realized that since the first day this happened,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    With so manyw enforcement agencies working together and the core members of the three major families taken away, it was clear that someone powerful was pulling the strings. Although everyone was under strict orders not to disclose anything, there were undoubtedly some loyalists willing to give their lives for the Doman family. A little inquiry would reveal that SHADOW was behind this incident. And, the leader of SHADOW was no secret.

    ¡°Even if they know, they shouldn¡¯t have stayed quiet for so long.¡± Derek said after a brief pause.

    ¡°This whole thing isn¡¯t normal.¡± He continued.

 Chapter 246 An Invitation

    Billy nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s rather unusual.¡±

    Given his understanding of the Doman family, their response shouldn¡¯t be like this. They would have shown some sort of reaction by now, to some extent. But now, so many days had passed, and there wasn¡¯t even a hint of movement. It was clear that something was odd about this situation.

    ¡°Boss, if the Doman family continues to remain inactive, should we release the sins that Lord Buddha provided and then have SHADOW capture their people? Let¡¯s see how they react.¡± Judge suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impactful enough and doesn¡¯t serve our purpose.¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge looked slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Judge, doing something like that wouldn¡¯t achieve much.¡± Derek exined from the side.

    ¡°The Doman family is different from those three families. Even if there¡¯spromising record, it won¡¯t undermine their foundation.¡±

    ¡°Those families have an abundance of people, and they can easily sacrifice a few members to diffuse any allegations.¡±

    ¡°The rtionships of these families areplex and intricate. It¡¯s not only about Enssea, they have connections in the capital city as well. Unless we have indisputable evidence that can bring them down, it will only be a superficial itch we¡¯re scratching.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s our n then? Are we just waiting for them toe to us? It¡¯s not exciting if we only catch a few small fish.¡± Judge said somewhat frustratedly.

    Just then, a knock on the door sounded, and Donald walked in.

    ¡°Donald, what¡¯s up?¡± Derek asked.

    ¡°Sir, the Doman family sent an invitation letter,¡± Donald handed the card to Derek.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Derek paused slightly, taking the invitation and quickly scanning it before looking at Billy.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, the head of the Doman family has invited me to his birthday banquet, and he explicitly mentioned that I can bring people along.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°They seem to be quite leisurely, even in the midst of all this chaos, they¡¯re still in the mood for a grand banquet,¡± Judgemented coldly.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, would you like to attend?¡± Derek continued.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already delivered the invitation. Why not?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°When is it?¡±

    ¡°Tonight,¡± Derek replied.

    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s go and have a big meal tonight.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    The fact that the invitation allowed Derek Hines to bring people suggested that the Doman family was targeting Billy. And Billy wanted to see what this whole show was about.

    In the evening at 5 o¡¯clock, Billy and his group arrived at the designated venue for the banquet-arge estate on the outskirts of the city. The estate covered an area of at least 100, 000 square meters, nestled beside a mountain and a river, boasting picturesque views.

    ¡°Please show your invitation cards,¡± a man in ck said as the five arrived at the entrance of the estate.

    Derek handed over the invitation, and the man in ck nced at it, his expression flickering slightly.

    ¡°Mr Hines, pleasee in!¡±

    Soon, they entered the estate. Inside, the ce was bustling with activity, creating an extravagant atmosphere. The attendees at the banquet were all dressed in top-notch attire, exuding an extraordinary aura. Men wore suits and leather shoes, while women were adorned with pearls and jewels.

    ¡°Boss, it looks like tonight is a banquet of conspiracy.¡± Stout assessed the surroundings andmented.

    ¡°Within this estate, there are at least ten Battle Gods and even two Warlords.¡± He continued.

    ¡°Heh, you underestimate them,¡± Billy smiled faintly, his gaze narrowing slightly as he looked deeper into the estate.

    ¡°Is the Doman family nning to trap us tonight?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s see what they¡¯re up to.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Mr Hines, it¡¯s a pleasure to have you here. Thank you foring.¡± A man¡¯s voice came not long after.

    The five turned their heads to see a handsome young man leading a group of people walking towards them. Billy¡¯s gaze swept over the young man, and his eyes slightly narrowed. Not only was the young man a martial artist, but his cultivation level was also not weak, at least at theter stage of the Battle General realm.

    ¡°Hello, Mr Doman,¡± Derek greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Hines, are these gentlemen your friends?¡± Robbie Doman, the young man, inquired. As he spoke, his gaze unconsciously flicked over Billy and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Derek nodded and continued, ¡°Mr Doman, I apologize for the rush today, I didn¡¯t get the chance to prepare a gift for your family leader. I¡¯ll make it up to him another time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Your presence itself is the best gift. I thank you on behalf of my uncle.¡± Robbie Doman smiled in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone attending a birthday banquet empty-handed. Are you here for a free meal?¡± A disdainful expression appeared on a young man¡¯s face who stood behind Robbie Doman.

    ¡°And you are?¡± Derek looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°Stop talking to me, I don¡¯t deign to speak with freeloaders like you!¡± The young man retorted coldly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Derek smiled again. ¡°What if I make you apologize?¡±

    ¡°Fool, who do you think you are? You want me to apologize to you?¡± The young man growled, ¡°Master Robbie has a good temper. If it were me, I would have kicked you all out long ago!¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to apologize?¡± Derek¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Mr Hines, please don¡¯t take offense. He isn¡¯t from Enssea, so he doesn¡¯t recognize you. Please forgive any offense.¡±Robbie Doman spoke up. Afterward, he turned to his friend and said, ¡°Richard, apologize to Mr Hines. Mr Hines¡¯s presence here is already a great honor to my uncle.¡±

    ¡°Robbie, why do you indulge this kind of person? He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s somebody!¡± The yboy continued. ¡°Fine with enjoying a free meal himself, and he¡¯s even brought four poor fellows along¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish, Stout raised his hand, sending a gust of wind that knocked the yboy into a series of somersaults, leaving him seated on the ground with blood trickling from his mouth.

    Robbie Doman furrowed his brows slightly, his eyes revealing a hint of surprise. The group behind him also showed astonishment on their faces, clearly not expecting this chubby guy to possess such skills.

    ¡°How dare youy a hand on me?¡± The yboy climbed to his feet from the ground and yelled angrily.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Stout¡¯s voice was cold. He was incensed by the yboy who referred Billy as a poor fellow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± The yboy roared again, charging toward Stout with the skills of a warrior.

    But after only a few steps, he was sent flying once more, crashing to the ground heavily. He spat out a mouthful of blood and struggled to get up.

    ¡°Apologize, or die!¡± Stout¡¯s voice was stern.

    ¡°Sir, Richard is new here and unfamiliar with your distinguished selves. On his behalf, I apologize to all of you. I hope you can be magnanimous.¡± Robbie Doman spoke after a brief moment of contemtion.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps resonated, and a man with a sword at his waist walked over.

 Chapter 247 Trapped Inside

    ¡°Hugh, you arrived just in time. That fat guy dared to hit me. Help me teach him a lesson!¡± The young man who had previously yelled at Stout called out when he saw another man approaching.

    The man nced at the situation and then turned to Stout. ¡°Bro, was your action a bit too heavy?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a problem with it?¡± Stout responded calmly.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re both martial artists, how about we find a ce to spar?¡± The man¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that,¡± Stout waved his hand dismissively. ¡°If you want to fight, do it quickly. We¡¯re here to celebrate Mr Doman¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Hugh, it was actually Richard¡¯s fault earlier. Could you let it go for my sake?¡± Robbie Doman intervened. Mr Hines hase to celebrate my uncle¡¯s birthday. If you want to spar with this gentleman, can it wait untilter?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re asking, there¡¯s no problem,¡± the man nodded and then looked at Stout again. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. If you¡¯re a true man, don¡¯t be a coward.¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for Stout¡¯s response, he turned and left.

    ¡°Mr Hines, I apologize for the inconvenience caused earlier. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Robbie Doman said to Derek once the others left.

    ¡°Mr Doman, no need to worry about it,¡± Derek replied with a smile. ¡°Is your uncle at home?¡±

    ¡°My uncle is busy at the moment, please, Mr Hines, this way.¡± Robbie gestured courteously.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Derek and Billy exchanged a nce and followed towards a nearby vi. Stout and Donald followed closely behind.

    ¡°Boss, that yboy from earlier is Kenny Doman¡¯s nephew, Robbie Doman.¡± After Derek¡¯s group left, Judge turned to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Kenny Doman lost his spouse at a young age, leaving him with only a daughter named Julia Doman.¡±

    ¡°As I understand, both Robbie Doman and Julia Doman are disciples of a certain sect. They rarely return to Enssea.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    No wonder Robbie Doman, at such a young age, had already achieved the Battle General realm. So, he was a disciple of a sect!

    The Hidden World Aristocrats and Ancient Martial Sects were two forces outside of the aristocratic families that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. In terms ofbat strength, they far surpassed the families. Many sects and aristocratic ns had existed for thousands of years, and despite societal changes, they stood firm, having their own reasons. Secret Essences and Ink Pavilion were both sects that had endured for over a thousand years.

    ¡°Boss, may I wander around the vicinity?¡± Judge asked after a moment.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy nodded.

    As Judge left, Billy cast another nce deep into the estate. He could sense the faint aura of a War Grandmaster somewhere within. Though the other party might be trying to conceal their presence, they couldn¡¯t escape Billy¡¯s perception.

    After brief contemtion, Billy headed to a garden in the northwest corner of the estate. The two Warlord-level auras Stout had mentioned earlier seemed to be emanating from there. Billywas curious to see who was there.

    Meanwhile, Derek and hispanions, led by Robbie Doman, entered the mansion¡¯s hall.

    Upon entering, they saw several people seated in the hall besides a middle-aged man with a square face. The eldest among them was a man in his sixties, dressed in Daoist robes, with white hair, youthful features, and a profound gaze. His aura was enveloping him.

    After scrutinizing the elder for a moment, Stout¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, realizing that the elder¡¯s strength was considerable, likely at the Half-Step Warlord level.

    ¡°Father, Mr Hines has arrived!¡± Robbie Doman addressed one of the middle-aged men.

    ¡°Mr Hines, your presence is a great honor. Please ept my apologies for my absence.¡± Nick Doman, the second inmand of the family, greeted as he rose.

    ¡°Mr Doman, no need for such formality,¡± Derek nced around the room and didn¡¯t see Kenny Doman. He then inquired, ¡°Is Mr Kenny Doman not present?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s upied at the moment but will be here shortly.¡± Nick smiled and added, ¡°Please, have a seat, Mr Hines.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Derek nodded, and he and Stout sat on the sofa, with Donald standing behind them.

    ¡°Tea, please.¡± Nick gestured.

    A woman in a tight dress promptly poured tea for Derek and Stout.

    ¡°Mr Hines, recently, Enssea has been rather turbulent. What are your thoughts on the matter of the three families?¡± Nick continued the conversation.

    ¡°Well,¡± Derek lifted the tea cup and took a sip, ¡°I¡¯m just a humble businessman. What do I know? But their actions do seem a bit excessive. A wise man knows how to bnce his financial pursuits. If one blindly pursues wealth without restraint, it¡¯s like digging one¡¯s own grave.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, as they say, if you walk by the river too often, you¡¯ll eventually get your shoes wet.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Nick chuckled and continued, ¡°So, Mr Hines, what are your thoughts on Enssea¡¯s future?¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned, I¡¯m just a businessman. Ick both the capability and interest to ponder matters on such a grand scale.¡± Derek replied, putting down his tea cup.

    ¡°You¡¯re being modest,¡± Nick smiled slightly. ¡°I have an immature idea. I¡¯m wondering if you might be interested.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Could you borate, Mr Doman?¡± Derek inquired.

    ¡°The market in Enssea is vast, and it¡¯s not possible for any single family to dominate it entirely,¡± Nick Doman had a puff at the cigar and continued, ¡°I¡¯m proposing that the Doman family and you jointly invest in establishing a conglomerate worth billions. We can all profit from it. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Derek¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°This idea is interesting, but I¡¯m just a small-scale businessman. I don¡¯t have such grand ambitions. I¡¯m afraid I might disappoint you, Mr Doman.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re being too modest, Mr Hines. If you consider yourself a small-scale businessman, then the other families would be nothing more than small workshops.¡± Nick Doman responded with a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°I hope you can seriously consider my proposal, Mr Hines.¡± he continued, taking a puff of his cigar.

    ¡°Well, I apologize, but I don¡¯t need to consider this matter. I suggest you find someone else for this opportunity.¡± Derek calmly declined.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re pushing it, aren¡¯t you? Giving you face is a chance, but it seems like you¡¯re thinking we¡¯re begging you to join!¡± A young man on the sofa retorted.

    ¡°Young man!¡± Donald¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°How dare you speak that way?¡±

    ¡°Old man, shut up. You have no right to speak here!¡± The young man nced at Donald dismissively. ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Donald¡¯s voice grew angrier. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Donald!¡± Derek interrupted, then turned to Nick Doman.

    ¡°Mr Doman, today I came specifically to celebrate your brother¡¯s birthday. Since he¡¯s busy and not avable, I should take my leave.¡±

    After saying that, Derek stood up, exchanged a nce with Stout, and began to walk out.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The young man on the sofa snorted coldly. ¡°Today, if you don¡¯t agree to this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce!¡±

 Chapter 248 Kenny Doman Appears

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout replied in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n to stop us from leaving!¡±

    ¡°My friend, today is the master¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t want any unpleasant incidents. I advise both sides to sit down and discuss things calmly.¡± The white-haired old man spoke calmly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Stout nced at him but didn¡¯t respond. He turned to Derek and said, ¡°Mr Hines, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just as they were about to leave, the young man who had been confrontational earlier dashed forward and threw a punch at Stout.

    ¡°You really are an idiot,¡± Stout stood still, and an aura emanated from him.

    The young man¡¯s punch hit Stout¡¯s defensive barrier, and instead of hurting Stout, the young man¡¯s own arm made a cracking sound as if bones were breaking. ¡°Ah¡­¡± he cried out in pain, crouching down.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the white-haired old man¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°No wonder you dared to be so arrogant. You actually have some skill. However, thinking you can act recklessly with just a bit of skill is being overly arrogant.¡± The old man continued, his aura growing stronger.

    At that moment, hurried footsteps could be heard from the entrance, and Kenny Doman, the head of the Doman family, entered with several people.

    ¡°Mr Kenny Doman, you finally show up?¡± Derek spoke with a serious tone. ¡°Is this how the Doman family treats your guests?¡±

    ¡°Mr Hines, please calm down. I will exin everything to you,¡± Kenny Doman¡¯s expression turned grave. He then turned to Nick Doman, his brother. ¡°Nick, did you invite Mr Hines here?¡±

    Hearing this, Derek and Stout exchanged a nce, both sensing that things were not as simple as they seemed. If Kenny Doman didn¡¯t invite them, then who did?

    ¡°Well, Kenny, Mr Hines is an important figure in Enssea. It¡¯s only natural to invite him to the birthday banquet.¡± Nick shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking for the sake of our family. We don¡¯t want to be criticized for being too narrow-minded as the Doman family.¡± He added.

    Kenny Doman exhaled deeply and said, ¡°Nick, don¡¯t court trouble. You need to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Kenny, I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that,¡± Nick narrowed his eyes slightly and continued, ¡°Have you been under a strain recently? You¡¯re not making any sense. I told you not to be exhausted. You¡¯re the birthday star today, and you¡¯ll be toasting to the guestster. You should rest upstairs now, let me take care of the rest.¡±

    Before Kenny Doman could respond, Nick waved his hand. Two old men entered the room and helped Kenny Doman upstairs.

    ¡°This way please, Mr Doman.¡± Said the old men to Kenny.

    ¡°Damn it, what are you two up to? nning a rebellion?¡± Kenny Doman¡¯s voice erupted in anger.

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t put us in a difficult position!¡± one of the elderly men eximed, emanating a powerful pressure, a peak Battle God¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Very well, both of you are quite impressive!¡± Kenny Doman¡¯s rage soared, his gaze sharpened, and his own aura surged in response.

    As the head of the Doman family, he possessed formidable cultivation, not weaker than that of the elderly opponent he faced.

    However, in the next moment, his expression abruptly changed. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his aura immediately withered.

    ¡°Nick! You poisoned me!?¡± Kenny realized what had just transpired.

    ¡°Huh!?¡± Derek and the others were stunned once again.

    ¡°Is Nick Doman trying to seize power?¡± they thought.

    ¡°Take him away!¡± Nick Doman ordered with a wave of his hand.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the elderly man delivered a palm strike to Kenny Doman¡¯s neck. Kenny¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he copsed on the ground. Subsequently, the two elderly men supported him and began ascending the stairs to the second floor.

    ¡°Now then, Mr Hines, shall we continue?¡± Nick turned to Derek and spoke in a calm tone.

    ¡°Mr Doman, you really surprised me,¡± Derek¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Mr Hines, I have a bit of a temper, so I hope you won¡¯t test my patience.¡± Nick Doman coldly replied.

    ¡°Donald, please escort Mr Hines to leave.¡± Stout¡¯s voice turned serious, and a strong aura erupted from him

    ¡°Yes,¡± Donald nodded and escorted Derek towards the door.

    ¡°Move!¡± Nick Domanmanded.

    In an instant, the white-haired old man and two others lunged at Stout. At the same time, four more old men rushed in from the entrance, all with the strength of Battle Gods.

    ¡°Wanting to court death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Stout¡¯s voice boomed, and he unleashed a powerful gust of energy in response.

    Sounds of impact reverberated throughout the hall as fierce shes urred. The resulting shockwaves shattered furniture into debris, scattering wood chips everywhere. Stout had to remain cautious to protect Derek and Donald, which put him in a somewhat disadvantaged position, resulting in a stalemate.

    ¡°Donald, let¡¯s go!¡± Stout called out. At hismand, Donald quickly led Derek towards the exit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the two of you aren¡¯t going anywhere!¡± Robbie Doman, who had been watching the fight, stepped forward to block their path.

    Donald threw a punch.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Robbie Doman¡¯s cold voice cut through the air, and he returned the punch with one of his own.

    Donald was forced back several steps, blood staining his lips.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Stout roared, countering the white-haired old man¡¯s attack with a powerful punch. He then swept his hand, sending a shockwave towards Robbie Doman.

    ¡°Be careful, Robbie!¡± Nick Doman shouted.

    Robbie Doman was well aware that he couldn¡¯t withstand Stout¡¯s blow, so he hurriedly dodged to the side.

    Bang!

    Even so, he wasn¡¯t fast enough. The shockwave hit him, throwing him into the air before he crashed heavily onto the ground, blood oozing from his mouth.

    ¡°Robbie!¡± Nick Doman cried out in pain, rushing over to his injured son.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Donald quickly shielded Derek and fled out of the mansion.

    ¡°Since you dared to hurt my son, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Nick¡¯s anger red, and his aura surged.

    ¡°Fool,¡± Stout responded coldly, his aura intensifying. Now that Derek and Donald were safe and he didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore, Stout was ready to deal with the situation more effectively.

    Let¡¯s rewind time to the moment when Derek and the others had just entered the mansion¡¯s foyer.

    Billy was strolling toward the garden. Before long, as he reached the entrance to the garden, a series of crisp sounds echoed from within, apanied by a chorus of cheers.

    ¡°Sir, excuse me, but the youngdy is entertaining guests inside. Unauthorized ess is not permitted.¡±

    Just as Billy was about to take a step inside, a burly man at the entrance blocked his way.

 Chapter 249 A Pervading Intent to Kill

    ¡°Our guest has arrived. Please let them in.¡± A melodious female voice sounded.

    ¡°Of course, Miss,¡± the man replied and turned to Billy, bowing slightly. ¡°I apologize for the earlier incident. Pleasee in.¡±

    Billy smiled lightly and stepped inside. Upon entering, he saw a pavilion within the garden. Two young individuals were practicing swordsmanship on the pavilion, while a group of seven or eight youngsters were seated around a long table nearby, enjoying the spectacle while feasting. Aside from these, on the other side of the pavilion, two elderly men were seated at a stone table, engaged in a game of chess. These were the two owners of the Warlord-level auras.

    ¡°Sir, greetings. My apologies for the rudeness earlier.¡± A young woman rose from her seat at the head of the long table and walked over to Billy.

    She was a woman of around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, with a stunning appearance and graceful figure. Her noble temperament far outshone Audrey Ryan, the young mistress of the Ryan family.

    Billy¡¯s gaze swept over her, and his eyes narrowed again. The woman¡¯s cultivation was formidable, at the Battle God¡¯s initial stage.

    ¡°No problem, it was my impoliteness.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Julia Doman. May I know how to address you, sir?¡± The woman who introduced herself was the young mistress of the Doman family.

    As she spoke, she sized up Billy, her face disying a hint of astonishment. Her intuition told her that the man before her was undoubtedly a martial artist, yet she couldn¡¯t sense his level of cultivation at all. Moreover, there was an intangible pressure emanating from his kingly aura that made her feel slightly uneasy.

    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s Miss Doman,¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°I go by the name Gardner.¡±

    As he spoke, he noticed that, apart from Julia Doman, the other men and women present had a trace of oddity in their gazes towards him. A faint intent to kill seemed to emanate from them. Even the two elderly men, though not looking directly at him, had undergone imperceptible changes in their auras from the moment Billy entered the garden.

    This was getting interesting.

    ¡°Mr Gardner,¡± Julia Doman smiled and said, ¡°A few of my friends are sparring here. If you¡¯re interested, would you like to watch?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy smiled once more.

    ¡°Julia, why are you letting anyone and everyone in? Don¡¯t disrupt our enjoyment.¡± A young man rose and approached.

    ¡°Marcos, please mind your words. Our visitors are guests. Let¡¯s befriend them.¡± Julia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she replied.

    ¡°Everyone here practices martial arts. What qualifications does this pretty boy have to be friends with us?¡± Marcos Floyd¡¯s expression was dismissive as he cast a disdainful nce at Billy.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, he was sent flying and crashed on the ground, rolling several times beforeing to a stop, coughing up blood. All eyes turned towards themotion, including the two elderly men, who disyed a hint of anger on their faces.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you attack me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Marcos shouted, getting up and charging at Billy. He surged with aura, indicating that he was at the peak of the Battle General stage.

    ¡°Marcos, stop!¡± Julia Doman yelled, simultaneously extending her palm to dissolve his attack.

    ¡°Julia, why are you stopping me?¡± Marcos yelled angrily.

    ¡°Marcos, you were at fault in this matter. You should apologize to Mr Gardner!¡± Julia Doman¡¯s voice grew stern.

    ¡°Why should I apologize to amoner like him? He¡¯s¡­¡± Marcos¡¯s gaze turned icy as he stared at Billy.

    He was interrupted mid-sentence, sent flying once more, and this time his injuries were more severe. At least two or three of his ribs were broken, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to call othersmoners, but I¡¯m curious about your identity.¡± Billy spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Miss Doman, I¡¯d like to know what kind of person he is.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Marcos is from the capital¡¯s family. Please forgive him for my sake.¡± Julia Doman revealed the young man¡¯s background.

    ¡°From a prominent family again?¡± Billy chuckled coldly, his tone turning serious. ¡°Kneel.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Marcos Floyd opened his mouth but spat out blood instead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. You¡¯ve already injured Master Marcos this badly. What more do you want?¡± Another young man stood up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think your meager skills can allow you to act so recklessly.¡± Another woman chimed in.

    The gazes of the others revealed traces of hostility, and they all started to surround Billy. Even the two from the pavilion descended to the ground.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t act impulsively. Mr Gardner didn¡¯t intentionally injure Marcos.¡± Julia Doman took a deep breath and addressed the group.

    ¡°Julia, why are you siding with him? Even after he hurt Marcos?¡± the woman who had spoken earlier said coldly.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Julia Doman took another deep breath.

    ¡°Enough, Julia, this doesn¡¯t concern you. We must show him that power and status have their limits!¡± the woman interrupted her.

    ¡°Are your theatrics done?¡± Billy looked at the group with a faint smile. ¡°If you want to kill me, why go through all this trouble? Why not just attack directly?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Julia Doman said, her face puzzled.

    ¡°Miss Doman, your friends specifically came here tonight to kill me.¡± Billy smiled once more.

    ¡°What?¡± Julia eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief. After pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°Mr Gardner, is there some misunderstanding here?¡±

    ¡°Julia, step aside. This matter has nothing to do with you!¡± The previous woman spoke again.

    ¡°Bunch of idiots!¡± Just then, Judge¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°You have one minute. If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    As the words fell, Judge arrived next to Billy and spoke softly, ¡°Boss, there are quite a few hidden individuals in this estate!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy pondered briefly before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s head over to Derek¡¯s side first!¡±

    With the growing hostility in this group and potential danger on Derek¡¯s side, Billy worried that Stout might be overwhelmed alone.

    ¡°Wanna leave? Not that easy!¡± The woman snorted coldly, her wrist flicked, and her de shot towards Billy like a snake¡¯s strike.

    Simultaneously, othersunched their attacks. Each of them wielded their des and swords, their killing intent bing even more palpable.

    Judge drew Cold Moon, his curved de, from his waist and sent out several icy arcs of light.

    These men and women, at most, had cultivation at the initial stage of Battle God. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t withstand Judge¡¯s techniques. After the glint of his de passed, two men immediately fell down, twitched a few times, and went still.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± At this moment, one of the elderly men spoke in a deep voice.

    Following his words, he flicked his wrist, sending a barrage of Go stones shooting towards Judge like a rainstorm, apanied by a faint sound of breaking wind.

 Chapter 250 Are You Commander Gardner?

    Judge¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. While dodging, he wielded his saber to sweep away the gusts of martial stones raining down on him.

    The other elderly man¡¯s cultivation was at the early stage of a Warlord, a level higher than Judge¡¯s and thus dealing with him was somewhat challenging for Judge.

    Before Judge could stabilize his stance, the elder¡¯s figure had already lunged from the stone table,unching a powerful punch.

    ¡°Six Elder, what are you doing? Stop!¡± Julia Doman shouted loudly. At this point, she sensed the killing intent emanating from the group in front of her. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why the two elders would harbor murderous intentions towards Billy and hispanions.

    Before she could say more, the other elderly man took action. He darted forward like a ghostly shadow, simultaneously sweeping his hand to send a series of strong gusts towards them. Both men¡¯s auras surged to their peak, showcasing their mastery at the Warlord level.

    A barrage of attacks, each carrying immense force, erupted, with no concern for whether they might harm Julia Doman.

    ¡°Five Elder, you¡­¡± Julia¡¯s face turned pale, her pupils shrinking in shock. She knew she absolutely couldn¡¯t withstand the opponent¡¯s punches.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed, and he swiftly moved forward, pulling Julia Doman behind him. Then he struck out with his palm.

    The two elderly men were sent retreating seven or eight steps backward, spewing out surging blood as their energy was disrupted. Simultaneously, the remaining men and women on the other side attacked Judge again, forming a half-circle formation as they charged forward.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Judge retorted coldly. He drew an arc with his hand, sending a de arc shing like lightning.

    After the de arcs, four men and women fell to the ground, a trail of blood appearing at their throats, mouths agape but without a sound.

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    Witnessing her fellow disciples being killed, Julia Doman cried out loudly. She had no idea what had happened and how things had escted so suddenly.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll head to Derek¡¯s side!¡± Judge said and then swiftly rushed out of the garden gate.

    ¡°You despicable bastards!¡± In the next moment, the two elderly men roared in anger. Gritting their teeth, they attacked again, using thest of their strength to charge at Billy.

    ¡°Seek death, I¡¯ll oblige you!¡± Billy¡¯s brows furrowed, and a violent surge of energy emanated from him, like an unstoppable force.

    Without a doubt, the energy wave lifted the two elderly men off the ground, the sound of bones breaking resonating in the air. They flew for dozens of meters before crashing heavily onto the ground, spewing out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°How could it be¡­¡± One of them managed to utter a few words before his legs twitched and he lost consciousness.

    The other man¡¯s mouth opened, and a torrent of blood gushed out. He didn¡¯t make a sound, his head tilted to the side as he stopped moving.

    ¡°Five Elder, Six Elder!¡± Julia Doman cried out again.

    Though these two men had almost killed her, witnessing their deaths still left her deeply mournful. Just then, an overwhelming aura surged from behind the estate, akin to a mountain copsing and a sea overturning, as dark clouds gathered.

    The neer had cultivation at thete stage of the War Grandmaster realm.

    ¡°How dare you kill a disciple of my sect, offer up your lives!¡± The voice of an old man resounded, and simultaneously, a formidable palm wind infused with boundless power charged towards Billy.

    ¡°Empty boasts!¡± Billy retorted coldly. He took two steps forward, his gaze unwavering, and met the oing palm wind with his own palm.

    Boom!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The sh of their attacks sent shockwaves rippling outwards, creating a wave of energy that shattered the nearby pavilion in an instant. Relying on the distance created by Judge earlier, Julia Doman was spared from the impact. However, the remaining disciples weren¡¯t so fortunate. The shockwave hit them hard.

    Simultaneously, the opposing elderly man rapidly retreated more than ten steps before stabilizing himself. The sturdy cobblestone ground showed two rows of dents from his powerful steps.

    ¡°Second Elder!¡± Julia recognized him at this moment, her face filled with shock as she eximed, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here in Enssea?¡±

    In her current state, her thoughts were bing increasingly chaotic. For her father¡¯s birthday, the sect had specially arranged for the Fifth and Sixth elders to bring several senior disciples to Enssea to celebrate with her father. Initially, she was very joyful about this arrangement and had even personally thanked the sect¡¯s leader before departing. However, now she couldn¡¯t help but feel that this matter was far from being as simple as she had thought.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why the two elders and their fellow disciples harbored murderous intentions towards Mr Gardner. Nor did she know why the Second elder ended up in Enssea. Furthermore, just moments ago, the Fifth and Sixth elders had disregarded her safety in their attempt to kill Billy. But she had always respected them.

    ¡°They came to Enssea specifically to kill me!¡± Billy nced at Julia Doman and calmly spoke.

    ¡°Why? Why would they want to kill you?¡± Julia cried out.

    ¡°That¡¯s a question you can only ask them.¡± Billy pointed to the elderly man before him.

    ¡°Second Elder, what¡¯s the meaning behind all this?¡± Julia asked, her heart aching with sorrow.

    ¡°Indeed, you are the famous Commander Gardner. Your reputation is well-deserved. I have underestimated you!¡± The old man ignored Julia and, after a brief moment of recuperation, looked at Billy, a hint of trepidation flickering in his eyes.

    Billy¡¯s strength far surpassed his expectations, and he was self-aware that he was no match. Clearly, the information he had received was incorrect. He had severely underestimated Billy Gardner¡¯s power.

    ¡°What!?¡± Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, Julia looked at Billy with disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You are Commander Gardner, the King of the West?¡±

    After a brief pause, she turned to the old man again. ¡°Second Elder, did youe to Enssea to assassinate Commander Gardner?¡±

    By now, she was starting to grasp the situation and why so many members of the sect hade to Enssea. The sect¡¯s intent was far from innocent. A sense of destion rose within her. The sect was pushing the Doman family into a dangerous situation. She fully understood the consequences of their actions. Commander Gardner was a symbol of the future of the country, and this behavior by the sect was a heinous crime, one that could result in the punishment of the entire family.

    The old man didn¡¯t respond, taking a deep breath. Without hesitation, he swiftly retreated towards the back of the mountain. With his determination waning, staying would only lead to his demise. Escaping was his priority.

    ¡°Wanna escape? Can you?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with lightning speed, he pursued the elder.

    At the War Emperor level, one could cover over a hundred meters in the blink of an eye, far surpassing the capabilities of the War Grandmaster level.

    Only seconds after the elder had fled, he sensed an overwhelming killing intent approaching from behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this!¡± The elder finally roared in anger. Swiftly turning around, he activated his entire body¡¯s power and met Billy¡¯s attack head-on with a powerful palm strike.

 Chapter 251 The Hidden Trump Card

    Boom!

    A deafening roar reverberated, shattering the surroundings, sending shockwaves through the air that reduced trees to splinters and filled the area with flying debris. At the same time, the elderly man spewed blood into the air, his body tumbling like a kite with a severed string. He crashed more than a hundred meters away, creating arge pit upon impact. His bones shattered, and his meridians were severed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a War¡­ War Emperor¡­¡± He managed to raise his head, whispering a few words before his head slumped, lifeless.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you want to assassinate Commander Gardner¡­¡± Not far away, Julia Doman sat on the ground, her face filled with boundless despair.

    Billy soon arrived by her side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I truly am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that the sect intended to target you. But it had nothing to do with my father, I promise, please spare my father¡¯s life, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you¡­¡± Julia Doman, teary-eyed, knelt before Billy, her legs trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Get up,¡± Billy said calmly before turning and walking towards the garden¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Please¡­ please spare my father. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Julia Doman implored while bowing down deeply to Billy¡¯s back and she followed Billy. She prayed fervently that her father had not been involved. If he was, no one would be able to save him.

    A minuteter, Billy arrived at the mansion¡¯s courtyard. The battle had alsoe to an end here. With thebined efforts of Stout and Judge, all of the attackers were defeated. Among them were several martial practitioners at the Battle God stage. The square was littered with severed limbs and cries of agony.

    Injured all over, Nick Doman sat on the ground, nked by several equally wounded elders. The other guests who hade to the banquet had fled the estate ten minutes earlier, abandoning the premises.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± Judge¡¯s group greeted Billy as they approached.

    Billy nodded slightly.

    Derek proceeded to exin what he had learned about the situation. After hearing Derek¡¯s ount, Billy looked slightly surprised. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Kenny Doman?¡±

    ¡°Inside the vi!¡± Derek responded before looking at Donald. ¡°Donald, go bring him out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Donald nodded and headed towards the vi.

    Soon, Kenny Doman emerged, leaning on Donald¡¯s arm for support.

    ¡°Nick Doman, you¡¯ve truly brought disaster upon yourself!¡± Seeing the scene in the square, Kenny Doman roared to the sky.

    His vitality assaulted by inner energy and poison, he vomited arge mouthful of dark red blood. Following this, he slumped to the ground, aging by decades in an instant.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Julia Doman rushed into the square, calling out in sorrow as she ran to her father.

    ¡°Tell us the whole story, and we¡¯ll give you a proper burial!¡± Billy walked towards Nick Doman.

    ¡°Haha, do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± Nick sneered at Billy.

    ¡°Even in this state, you¡¯re still unrepentant?¡± Billy¡¯s voice remained calm.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nick¡¯s eyes flickered, and he shouted towards the distance. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? What are you waiting for?¡±

    His words barely had time tond before shadows emerged from beyond the estate¡¯s walls. Over a hundred figuresnded heavily on the ground, each one lifeless. These were all foreign martial practitioners, many of them holding automatic rifles.

    ¡°What!?¡± Seeing these neers, Nick Doman bellowed in shock, his face contorted in horror.

    ¡°The Doman family, you really know how to choose your allies. Not only did you collude with the sect to assassinate a high-ranking official, but you¡¯ve also conspired with foreign forces. This is enough to warrant the extermination of your entire n!¡± A male voice rang out from outside the estate.

    Before long, Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon led a thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow into the scene, walking in casually.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Upon reaching Billy, the group dropped to one knee and shouted in unison.

    Billy waved his hand. He had suspected that this grand event held by the Doman family would likely have been with an ulterior motive. The recent incident involving the Leonard family could not have gone unnoticed by other ns in Enssea. They must have sensed the pressure and decided to eliminate Billy before he became too powerful. For this reason, Billy had not called upon SHADOW agents this time. Instead, he had contacted Casey, allowing him to gather a contingent of the Army of Bloodshadow to assist.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The group stood up and expressed their gratitude.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon approached Billy.

    Billy replied with a slight smile.

    ¡°Boss, all these people are from the WestCloud Trading Company!¡± Casey gestured towards the foreign martial practitioners on the ground.

    ¡°A while ago, when SHADOW was dealing with the bandits, they received advanced notice from the Doman family. They¡¯ve been hiding in the outskirts of Enssea, waiting to coborate with the Doman family for this operation.¡± Azure Dragon exined.

    ¡°WestCloud Trading Company. Good!¡± A glint of determination shed in Billy¡¯s eyes. He then took out his phone and sent a message to White Tiger, who was thousands of miles away.

    ¡°Find out Zephyria¡¯s influence in ce of Darkness and eliminate them!¡±

    After putting his phone away, Billy turned his gaze back to Nick Doman and asked, ¡°Now, can you exin?¡±

    Nick Doman exhaled heavily wearing an expression of a fallen despot, his entire body slumping.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of winner and loser. There¡¯s nothing more to say. If you want to kill or dismember me, go ahead. I¡¯m ready.¡± He sneered.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice. He took the Bloodshadow Battle de from Casey¡¯s hand. With a swift wrist movement, a cold gleam shed across Nick Doman¡¯s neck.

    The next moment, the head soared into the sky, blood spurting like a pir.

    In truth, Billy didn¡¯t even need to ask. It was clear that this incident today was the result of collusion between several ns in the capital and the Doman family, orchestrated to make the sect intervene. In the recent past, the Leonard n had been annihted, which undoubtedly put pressure on the other ns. So, they sought to eliminate Billy swiftly by any means necessary.

    For Billy, it was just a matter of time before he dealt with those ns. Therefore, whether Nick Doman spoke or not was inconsequential. From a broader perspective, even if Nick Doman were willing to talk, at most, he could only admit to the involvement of a few individuals. It wouldn¡¯t hold any significant meaning. Those ns could easily im that these actions were carried out by these individuals alone and had nothing to do with the entire n. They could then hand over the individuals to resolve the matter peacefully.

    At this moment, Julia Doman stood up and knelt before Billy once again, her voice choked with tears.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I understand that the Doman family hasmitted an unforgivable crime, deserving of annihtion. But¡­ all of this was orchestrated by my second uncle and the sect¡­¡±

    ¡°My father was never involved in any of this. I beg you spare my father¡­ spare the innocent members of the Doman family. I¡­ I¡¯m willing to trade my lowly life for theirs. Please, Commander Gardner, grant them mercy¡­¡± After saying this, she removed a hairpin from her hair and without hesitation, drove it into her own heart.

    ¡°Julia, no! Don¡¯t!¡± Kenny Doman screamed out in pain.

 Chapter 252 Withdrawing from the Noble Clan Alliance

    Billy snapped his fingers, and a burst of energy shot out, knocking the hairpin from Julia Doman¡¯s hand to the ground.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?¡± Julia Doman, teary-eyed, looked at Billy.

    At the same time, Kenny Doman arrived and knelt down next to his daughter, blood still oozing from his mouth.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the Doman family has been unfortunate to have a scoundrel like my younger brother¡­ I don¡¯t ask for much, just for your mercy towards my daughter and the innocent members of this family¡­ This matter has nothing to do with Julia. She was manipted by the sect. Please spare her life¡­¡± Kenny Doman¡¯s words trembled.

    Billy raised his hand, sending three gentle streams of energy that flowed into Kenny Doman¡¯s body. Kenny convulsed a few times before copsing, spewing a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Julia Doman cried out in pain once more. ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Your father¡¯s condition is dire. The toxins are attacking his heart. If we don¡¯t treat him soon, he won¡¯t survive. He is helping your father expel the toxins.¡± Stout exined.

    Julia Doman blinked, then bowed deeply to Billy. ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the sect you¡¯re from?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we are from Shattered Sky Sect.¡± Julia Doman responded with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Shattered Sky Sect. Very well,¡± Billy said calmly, his gaze growing sharper.

    For ancient martial sects to meddle in mundane affairs was a serious taboo. When such sects did intervene, especially in such despicable matters, they should be prepared to face the consequences.

    ¡°The Shattered Sky Sect fools are truly courting death!¡± Stoutmented with a stern tone. ¡°Boss, I will return to Secret Essences and bring people to eradicate the entire Shattered Sky Sect!¡±

    ¡°No, someone else will handle this.¡± Billy shook his head. He then sent another message on his phone, ¡°Expel the Shattered Sky Sect.¡±

    After a while, Kenny Doman took a breath and came to Billy¡¯s side, kneeling down once again.

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Commander Gardner. I am unable to repay it. From now on, if you have any orders, I will go through anything without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the show of loyalty. Let¡¯s get to the bottom of this. Tell us what happened,¡± Judge coldly interjected.

    Kenny Doman took a deep breath and began to exin.

    Ten minutester, he had recounted the entire sequence of events, aligning closely with Billy¡¯s suspicions. Over thousands of years, the legacy of vale had nurtured numerous hidden ns and ancient martial sects. As times changed, some factions waned while others expanded, but all required resources and wealth to continue growing. Many powerful forces began to extend their influence into the secr world.

    Ironically, these influential sects and families, while appearing as subservient branches, also wielded power beyond the reach of national rules. They intervened only when it suited them, disappearing in times of crisis. This made them the true parasites within the nation.

    The Doman family in Enssea was backed by the Shattered Sky Sect. The major decisions of the Doman family were directed by the Shattered Sky Sect. From forming Enssea Chamber of Commerce to dealing with the World Group, these were all the Sect¡¯s orders executed by the Doman family. What had happened today was simrly instructed by the Shattered Sky Sect. Kenny Doman had initially opposed it, leading to a warning and a threat to strip him of his n leadership position.

    Subsequently, the Sect enlisted the second-inmand of the Doman family, Nick Doman, who orchestrated this entire affair. The birthday banquet for Kenny Doman was also his proposal. As for why the Shattered Sky Sect wanted to target Billy, Kenny Doman was uncertain, but he suspected they were acting on someone¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Judge, follow orders!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Please issue yourmand, Commander!¡± Judge responded with a firm voice.

    ¡°The Doman family, apprehend and thoroughly investigate all individuals associated with Nick Doman. Anyone connected to this matter, execute them!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was grave as he gave themand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded solemnly, then sent a message to Liam Young on his phone.

    Two hourster, Billy and his team headed towards the SHADOW base.

    While Kenny Doman and his daughter¡¯s lives were spared, the Doman family withdrew from the league of families. Holding onto a mere fraction of their wealth became an achievement in itself.

    Shortly after Billy sent those two messages, in a mountainous region in the eastern part of the territory, a figure dressed in green appeared near the foot of a peak.

    ¡°Shattered Sky Sect¡­¡±

    The figure looked up at the archway about a hundred meters away, then spoke in a calm tone.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a sword radiance shot into the sky, causing the archway that had stood for centuries to copse.

    ¡°Who dares defile the insignia of my Sect?¡± an enraged voice echoed from the end of a stone staircase.

    Immediately after, twenty auras from people at the realm of Warlords and above surged into the air. Within the blink of an eye, their figures appeared at the site of the fallen archway.

    ¡°You insolent fools, who are you to dare challenge the Shattered Sky Sect within our domain? Do you not value your life?¡± The leader among them was none other than the sect master, a Half-Step War Emperor!

    ¡°Effective immediately, Shattered Sky Sect is expelled from vale!¡± the person in green said once again.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Such arrogance! Let me see what you¡¯re capable of to warrant expelling Shattered Sky Sect!¡± the sect master shouted angrily.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The other neen martial experts above the Warlord level simultaneously roared with anger. Their auras burst forth, shrouding the area in a suffocating atmosphere. Countless birds and beasts dropped dead, unable to withstand the pressure.

    In the next second, the twenty expertsunched their attacks, without holding back in the slightest. Theirbined might sought to annihte the intruder.

    ¡°Ants.¡± The person in green spoke once again. Simultaneously, his aura soared. As he dashed forward, his wrist was spinning continuously. In an instant, a sword formation spanning a kilometer radius formed, obliterating everything in its path.

    Trees shattered, rocks crumbled, and debris filled the air.

    The following moment saw countless sword beams shing through the air like lightning, each one an unstoppable force.

 Chapter 253 The Culpritâ€™s Demise, Annihilation

    Immediately, heads soared into the sky. Except for the master of Shattered Sky Sect, none were spared; all had fallen.

    The sect master managed to dodge quickly, but a sword energy had sliced through his arm, causing blood to spurt.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Why do you want to annihte Shattered Sky Sect?¡± Stabilizing his form, he stared at the figure in green robes with shock.

    As a Half-Step War Emperor, a peerless powerhouse, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single attack from his opponent.

    ¡°Ancient martial sects aren¡¯t allowed to meddle in mundane conflicts. Do you treat this rule as a game?¡± The voice of the green-robed figure was icy. ¡°Furthermore, you conspired to assassinate Commander Gardner. Tell me, who gave you the audacity?¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ are you Commander Gardner¡¯s people?¡± The sect master of trembled, struggling to speak.

    ¡°Enough talking. Clearly, you were sent to kill!¡±

    ¡°No¡­!¡± The master of the Shattered Sky Sect¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he rushed up the stone stairs.

    But was it of any use?

    Swoosh!

    A sword aura shed by, slicing directly through his waist. His body was severed into two pieces, rolling down the stairs one after another. In his final moment, regret surged in his heart. If only he had known, why did he even bother? If he could have another chance, even if they promised him countless rewards, he would never have be a figurehead like this. But life had no room for ¡®ifs¡¯.

    Soon, deafening booms echoed from within and outside the Shattered Sky Sect¡¯s gates. Buildings copsed, and dust filled the air, obscuring the sky. All elders at or above the Elder level within the sect were executed. Among the core disciples, those who were prepared to act were eradicated. Thousands of inner and outer disciples scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing for their lives.

    From this point onward, the Shattered Sky Sect formally exited the stage of vale.

    Simultaneously, thousands of miles away, near arge canyon, in front of a pce estate¡¯s main gate.

    ¡°White Tiger, this is Demon Crossing Pce. The country backing them is Zephyria,¡± Rakshasa gazed at White Tiger and spoke.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Very well!¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°If people from Zephyria dare to assassinate me, we¡¯ll make Demon Crossing Pce vanish from ce of Darkness!¡±

    ¡°Tiger, Demon Crossing Pce ranks among the top ten here. Their strength is not to be underestimated. Their Pce Master¡¯s cultivation might not be lower than yours. Be cautious,¡± Rakshasa continued.

    Since Billy assigned her this mission, Rakshasa had felt an immense burden. For her, this was a severe test. Initially, after Billy provided her with a budget of a hundred billion, she had some confidence, and her efforts had shown slight results. However, just as she was beginning to rx, she realized that a significant change had urred in ce of Darkness.

    Overnight, various forces seemed to have gained a considerable number of powerful individuals, many at the level of Battle Gods or higher. Her slight confidence crumbled.

    Just as she was considering seeking help from Billy, White Tiger arrived, bringing with him a thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow, which greatly eased her worries.

    Through their time together, she had developed a better understanding of the vale¡¯s strongest squad, the Army of Bloodshadow. Both in individual strength and team cohesion, she held them in high regard. She believed that with this team in ce, reaching the top three in ce of Darkness was well within her grasp.

    ¡°Hehe, so what if they are? We¡¯ll kill them without hesitation!¡± White Tiger chuckled. Then he raised his hand andmanded, ¡°SHADOW, attack!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± The hundred Bloodshadow Guards, leading the thousand warriors, shouted in unison.

    In the next moment, they charged into the estate, their imposing aura akin to a rainbow, their formation overwhelming.

    ¡°Damn it, who are you people? How dare youe here seeking death!¡± In no time, at least two thousand figures emerged from several pces, an aura of ferocity surrounding them.

    In response, razor-sharp de auras shed through the air. Wherever these de auras passed, severed heads flew into the sky, leaving a trail of bodies in their wake.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± A roar echoed, followed by a two-meter-tall giant bursting out of a pce. He carried a massive two-meter-long de in his hand. With tremendous speed, he closed in on the group, brandishing his two-handed sword and sending forth thunderous de auras, shing towards the SHADOWers. His aura soared to its peak, surpassing White Tiger by half a realm. He was at least a Tier-two Warlord.

    ¡°Tiger, be careful. He¡¯s the master of Demon Crossing Pce!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ve been waiting for him!¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes gleamed with fanaticism as the Bloodshadow Battle de emitted a cold gleam, meeting the opponent¡¯s attack head-on.

    The collision of their assaults reverberated through the air, causing both of them to stagger back several steps, and the concrete ground beneath their feet cracked like a spiderweb.

    ¡°Who the hell are you people?¡± The Demon Crossing Pce¡¯s Master stabilized himself and red at White Tiger with fury.

    ¡°Quit the chatter, we¡¯re obviously the ones here to kill you!¡± White Tiger grinned slyly. ¡°Your strength is decent, but let¡¯s go again!¡±

    With those words, he shot forward at lightning speed, the de¡¯s glint shing once more.

    ¡°Want a death wish? I¡¯ll grant it!¡± The Master of the Demon Crossing Pce roared, brandishing his two-meter-long de.

    The scene was filled with intense shes. Their figures flickered, their de techniques collided in a flurry of movements. Before long, they had created a sharp vortex of de energy centered around them. Wherever the vortex swept, destruction followed. The artificial hills and severalrge trees were obliterated, chunks of concrete were sent flying. Despite being half a level higher than White Tiger, the opponentgged far behind in speed, precision, and on-the-spot experience, offering no advantage whatsoever.

    White Tiger fought like an unrelenting machine, abandoning defense entirely. He forced the opponent into continuous retreat, using his fast and ferocious attacks. In no time, White Tiger capitalized on a moment when the opponent evaded his attack, swiftly closing in. His battle de struck down from the shoulder, and an arm was severed and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The opponent cried out in pain, reacting quickly to dodge to the side.

    However, White Tiger wouldn¡¯t give him an opportunity. While he was still struggling to stabilize, White Tiger adjusted the angle of his de, striking with precision.

    A gash measuring thirty to forty centimeters appeared on the opponent¡¯s chest, blood spurting out violently. His aura immediately weakened. In an instant, the Demon Crossing Pce¡¯s Master turned and bolted for the entrance. Faced with someone as crazed as White Tiger, he had no thoughts apart from surrendering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice was heavy as the de energy surged, apanied by a piercing whistling sound.

    The de energy passed by the opponent¡¯s waist, slicing him into two halves from top to bottom.

    ¡°Not quite satisfying enough!¡± White Tiger muttered, smacking his lips in dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 254 Tough Guys From the Western Front

    Meanwhile, the ten squads of the Bloodshadow Guard led by James Harper left their opponents, several Battle Gods, with no defense against their attacks. In less than ten minutes, five Battle Gods from Demon Crossing Pcey defeated, and even a Warlord in the initial stage was in by James Harper and two deputy leaders¡¯bined efforts.

    Apart from these high-end forces, the rest of Demon Crossing Pce members were no match for SHADOW. In less than half an hour, two-thirds of the three thousand disciples of Demon Crossing Pce were killed, and the remaining survivors lost their will to fight and fled.

    The SHADOWers didn¡¯t pursue these survivors. Their goal was to remove Demon Crossing Pce¡¯s influence in ce of Darkness, not to exterminate everyst member.

    ¡°White Tiger, are you okay?¡± Soon after, Rakshasa hurried over to him, looking at the cuts on his body with concern.

    ¡°What are a few minor wounds? When I used to fight with boss, these injuries were nothing!¡± White Tigerughed.

    ¡°I have some hemostatic medicine. Let me apply it for you.¡± Rakshasa offered a small medicine box.

    ¡°No need. Don¡¯t waste it. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s necessary!¡± Rakshasa insisted.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± White Tiger took the medicine box from her and evenly applied it to his wounds. He was a straightforward guy who wasn¡¯tfortable with having a woman apply medicine for him. During his time in the west region, whenever he got injured, he would always seek out a male doctor for treatment. Even the nurses had to be male; otherwise, he felt ufortable all over.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± White Tiger handed the medicine box back to Rakshasa after a moment.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll give you a batch of hemostatic medicer. I brought it from the west region. It¡¯s definitely better than what you have now.¡± He said. This time, when he came, Billy had him take almost half of Stout¡¯s hemostatic medicine.

    The medicine¡¯s effect was extraordinary. After applying it, bleeding stopped within a minute, and wounds healed in three minutes-truly miraculous.

    ¡°Thank you in advance, White Tiger!¡± Rakshasa epted the medicine box with a smile.

    ¡°No problem!¡± White Tiger smiled, then took out his phone and sent a message to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, Zephyria¡¯s influence in ce of Darkness has been eradicated!¡±

    When Billy received the message from White Tiger, he was at the SHADOW base discussing matters with Casey and a few others.

    ¡°Bodd, How¡¯s he going there?¡± Casey also saw the message and asked.

    ¡°Casey, don¡¯t worry. Tiger is definitely in his element over there.¡± Azure Dragon chuckled. Although he was Casey¡¯s vicemander now and should address him formally, they were all brothers, so using their old names felt more familiar in private.

    ¡°Recently, some Western countries have been sending a lot of manpower and resources into ce of Darkness. We should advise White Tiger to be a little more cautious.¡± Casey continued, taking a sip of tea.

    Billy nodded. ¡°With his cultivation level, as long as he doesn¡¯t encounter someone at the War Grandmaster level, he should be rtively safe.¡±

    After that, he looked at Casey and continued, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the east domain recently?¡±

    ¡°There are several issues. There¡¯s ack of unity within the ranks, and a number of people are disying individualism. Azure Dragon and I are working on restructuring the organization and personnel.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Understandable,¡± Billy nodded in agreement. ¡°With Jake Hanson being absent for so long, it¡¯s natural that some people¡¯s loyalty might waver.¡±

    ¡°How are the situations of the four legionmanders, Wace West and Harding Wood?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Other than slightly weakerbat strength, they¡¯re quite capable. They¡¯re still moldable talents.¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± After nodding, Billy turned to Casey and continued, ¡°Is there any activity in Oriana recently?¡±

    ¡°Based on the reports from our operatives in Oriana, after thest incident, there are two opinions within the country. One side wants to reconcile, while the other wants to send envoys to negotiate with vale.¡± Casey exined after setting down his teacup. ¡°It seems that thetter opinion is gradually gaining traction. It won¡¯t be long before they send someone here.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them, then.¡±

    ¡°By the way, boss, Casey and I heard in the capital that you¡¯re basically confirmed to take over General Wilson¡¯s position. I guess an official announcement will be made soon. How do you feel about it?¡± Azure Dragon asked, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Now is not the time to go to the capital.¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°If the appointmentes through one day, and you don¡¯t ept it, what then?¡± Azure Dragon asked, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°We can discuss thatter.¡± Billy¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. After that, he looked at Casey and smiled. ¡°Felicia heard that you got promoted and has been moring for you to treat her to a meal. I agreed on your behalf. Have dinner with her tonight before you go back!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Casey choked. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s still a lot of work to do in the camp. How about-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Casey. The matters at the camp will be settled in a few hours, and besides, I¡¯ll be going back too.¡± Azure Dragon said with a smile.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Casey replied, rolling his eyes at him.

    Several tough guys from the western front were as clueless about matters of the heart as kindergarten children. They could lead troops into battle without batting an eysh, but when it came to dating, it was like their lives were on the line.

    ¡°Casey, Felicia is truly the campus belle of her school!¡± Judge chimed in. ¡°And her personality and character are impable. What a wonderful girl! If you miss this chance, you might regret itter!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey red at Judge again, then turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, how about youe with me? I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal, my treat, you don¡¯t have to pay!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Casey, you reallyck ambition!¡± Stout burst intoughter. ¡°Let you invite Felicia to dinner doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going on a real date with her. Why are you so nervous? Moreover, in the pursuit of Felicia¡¯s heart, there are countless contenders from Enssea to Ozin. Who¡¯s to say she¡¯ll be interested in you?¡±

    ¡°Chubby, are you asking for a beating?¡± Casey¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Stout grinned.

    Before long, Derek, who had just finished a call, walked in.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Miss Ryan would like to meet you to express her gratitude and ask if you¡¯re avable.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy waved his hand. A short pauseter, he continued, ¡°Use your time to consolidate the industries of the three families and prevent the market from bing too chaotic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Derek replied.

    ¡°Also, find a time to meet Kenny Doman again,¡± Billy added. ¡°After what happened today, the Doman family¡¯s forces are bound to be in turmoil. If he¡¯s willing to sell a portion of the assets, take them all. If it¡¯s too much, consider sharing a part with the Ryan family.¡±

 Chapter 255 Rogue Husband

    Billy didn¡¯t have a very good impression of Audrey Ryan; she seemed overly self-assured and he wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved with such a woman. However, the Ryan family, on the whole, was decent, so allowing them to participate in the Doman family¡¯s business acquisitions was a chance he decided to give them.

    ¡°I see!¡± Derek responded.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s disperse!¡± Billy put down his teacup and said, ¡°Casey, go on your date. Azure Dragon, return to your post. Judge, investigate the members of the Doman family. Stout and I are heading back to Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and Casey, tell Felicia that if she doesn¡¯t want to intern at her currentpany, she can directly join the World Group.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Casey¡¯s mouth twitched once again. He had a feeling that Billy was trying to arrange his marriage. In truth, he had a favorable impression of Felicia Knight. Not only was she stunningly beautiful, but her personality was also exactly the type he liked. Yet, his mind wasn¡¯t focused on these matters right now. There were some special circumstances that made it hard for him to wholeheartedly pursue a romantic rtionship.

    Billy¡¯s phone rang after he and Stout got into the car. He answered, and it was Rose¡¯s call.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, are you still in Enssea?¡± Rose¡¯s voice came through as soon as the call connected.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Do you have some free time tonight? I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the dinner. I¡¯lle to Enssea next time, as I¡¯m already on my way back to Ozin.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Rose¡¯s tone carried a hint of disappointment.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Mr Gardner, thank you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve,¡± Billy replied. ¡°However, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Next time I visit, I hope to see a clean Enssea!¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Mr Gardner. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Rose responded earnestly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it then. If you need anything, just give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rose said, ¡°Thank you once again, Mr Gardner!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    At 7:30 AM that morning, as soon as Billy opened his eyes, he saw Harleen Knight gazing at him affectionately.

    ¡°Honey, why are you up so early? You only just fell asleep.¡± Billy said, embracing his beloved and giving her a kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act innocent. You always keep me up all night with your antics.¡± Harleen Knight pouted, a blush tinting her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to control yourself, huh?¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s still early. You should go back to sleep. Look at the dark circles under your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop it. You¡¯re definitely plotting something,¡± Harleen gave him a skeptical side-eye. After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Honey, when you were in Enssea this time, did that Miss Ryan invite you to dinner or anything?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy shook his head quickly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have a meal alone with another woman while my wife isn¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Harleen smiled and looked at him with meaningful eyes. ¡°I heard that you met another beauty in Enssea this time.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Did Felicia tell you like that?¡±

    ¡°She told me nothing. Are you not nning to be honest with me?¡± Harleen asked, a hint of amusement in her tone.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you yet,¡± Billy replied. ¡°She¡¯s the owner of a restaurant. I just asked for a small favor.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I heard she¡¯s the number one beauty in Enssea. Is she very charming?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well¡­ Wife, how¡¯s work beentely? Everything going smoothly?¡± Billy changed the topic with a twitching corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Humph! A guilty conscience needs no user. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Harleen gave him an eye roll. Then she looked at the wall clock and said, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s the weekend today, and the weather is great. Let¡¯s take Tasha for an outing in the countryside.¡±

    ¡°Sure! It¡¯s not a bad idea to get some fresh air in the countryside.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°In that case, get up quickly. We¡¯ll eat breakfast and set off,¡± Harleen said, giving him a kiss on the cheek before getting out of bed.

    After putting on their shoes and clothes, Harleen Knight bent over to pick up her clothes while yfullyining, ¡°You rogue husband, always so hasty. You¡¯ve ruined several of my outfits.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy twitched at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Honey, they seemed to be torn by you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Harleen blushed with shyness. ¡°Get up quickly, or Tasha wille calling in a little while.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy smiled, then turned over and got out of bed.

    After breakfast, the three of them reached the entrance of the courtyard. Stout was already waiting in the car. Originally, Billy had wanted to invite Harleen¡¯s parents toe along, but Sharon¡¯s friend invited her to go shopping, so that n was shelved.

    ¡°Good morning, Uncle Stout!¡± Tasha ran over to Stout excitedly as she saw him, eximing, ¡°Lift me up high!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Stout smiled, bending down to pick up Tasha and lifting her up.

    ¡°Yay! So high!¡± Tasha danced in the air.

    Watching Tasha¡¯s joyful expression, a sense of happiness washed over Harleen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ms Knight, where are we going?¡± the four of them got into the car, and Stout asked.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a new eco-park near the boundary between Ozin and Yarlington, let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded and pressed the gas pedal, setting off.

    The eco-park was located within Yarlington¡¯s jurisdiction. It covered a vast area, boasting beautiful surroundings, making it an ideal ce for leisure and rxation.

    Two hourster, Stout parked the car at the entrance of the eco-park.

    Entering the park, their eyes were greeted by a breathtakingndscape-mountains, water, lush vegetation, and dense woods.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so big and beautiful in here!¡± Tasha shouted excitedly as she looked around. Holding Stout¡¯s hand, she headed to an artificialke not far away.

    ¡°Uncle Stout, can we go rowing? I haven¡¯t gone rowing in a long time. Will you take me rowing?¡± Tasha asked.

    ¡°Tasha, we just got here. Let¡¯s explore first. We can go rowingter when we¡¯re tired.¡± Harleen smiled and said.

    ¡°Alright, Uncle Stout, how about we go feed the animals over there?¡± Tasha pointed to a feeding area not far away and eximed.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Stoutughed and carried Tasha as they headed toward the animal feeding area.

    Twenty minutester, after Tasha had fed the animals, they moved on to the next attraction.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, look! There are so many plum blossoms!¡±

    Before long, they arrived at a plum orchard. Tasha shouted in excitement, then ran toward the plum trees.

    ¡°Uncle Stout,e quickly! I want to take pictures. Make sure you take beautiful pictures for me!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, alright!¡± Stoutughed, pulled out his phone, and followed after Tasha.

    ¡°Ah!¡± In the next moment, Tasha let out a scream.

 Chapter 256 Dark Omen Sorcery

    ¡°Tasha, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The three of them rushed over quickly, and Billy hugged Tasha in his arms.

    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s a little girl lying over there!¡± Tasha pointed to a big rock not far away, her face turning pale.

    Billy and the others looked over, only to see a small girl of fifteen or sixteen lying motionless on the ground. Her facecked any trace of color, her lips were turning purple, and her entire body appeared as thin as a skeleton, almost as if she was just skin and bones, weighed less than forty pounds.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s still a faint sign of life.¡± Stout hurried over and examined the situation, then took out a few silver needles from his pocket and inserted them into crucial acupoints on the little girl.

    ¡°Wife, you stay here with Tasha and wait for me,¡± Billy gently set Tasha down and spoke to Harleen.

    Harleen nodded slightly.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Billy walked up to Stout.

    ¡°Pulse is faint, vitality is fading, it¡¯s a close call.¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned and reached out to feel the little girl¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something strange about this!¡± After Billy withdrew his hand, Stout spoke again with a slightly solemn expression.

    ¡°Wake her up first!¡± Billy¡¯s face looked grim as he nodded slightly.

    The symptoms that Stout could see, he could see as well. Moreover, he could see more than Stout could. The little girl seemed possessed by a sinister spirit, enveloped in a malevolent aura. This condition was definitely not caused by an ordinary illness.

    As his words trailed off, Billy ced his hand over the girl¡¯s heart. A surge of powerful and radiant energy flowed from his palm into her body.

    After a few minutes, the girl coughed dryly and struggled to open her eyes. Her gaze appeared vacant and lifeless, as if she was in a detached state.

    ¡°Little one, what¡¯s your name?¡± Billy spoke softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s my name¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s tone was weak and she looked confused.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­¡± the little girl shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Do you know where your home is? Or do you know your parents¡¯ names?¡± Billy furrowed his brow once again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The little girl struggled with each word she spoke.

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s not good. I suppose that her memory has been¡­¡± Stout took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Use the Nine Needles of Secret Essences!¡± Billy moved his hand away from her chest.

    ¡°You mean she¡­?¡± Stout was slightly taken aback.

    Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout nodded.

    Right after that, Stout gave his wrist a quick twist, releasing the silver needle from his hand. The needle zipped through the air, heading straight for eight major pressure points on the little girl¡¯s forehead, sr plexus, and sternum. As a final move, Stout held the silver needle between his fingers, his gaze turning intense. He aimed the needle at the girl¡¯s lower abdomen acupuncture point. As he drove the needle in, a shadowy aura, almost like a wisp, surged out from within the girl¡¯s body. Without any dy, it swiftly darted through the air, shing a few times before hurtling at lightning speed towards Billy¡¯s forehead. It was as if it was in a hurry to find its next host.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Stout shouted.

    Billy¡¯s eyes sank and a burst of momentum erupted from him, immediately wrapping tightly around the evil spirit.

    ¡°Break!¡± Billy uttered in a low voice, and the hostility immediately exploded and dissipated into nothingness in an instant.

    ¡°You hit the nail on the head, boss.¡± After a moment, Stout blurted out loud.

    ¡°Do you recognize it? What technique is this?¡± Billy turned to Stout and asked.

    ¡°Extracting the essence forcefully, collecting yin to supplement yang, attracting evil spirits to entangle oneself, and nurturing the yin element. This is the long-lost Dark Omen Technique!¡± Stout took a deep breath before responding.

    Secret Essences was not only unparalleled in medicine, but also iparable in mysticism. As one of the two prodigies of Secret Essences, Stout had naturally heard of such dark magic.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve recognized it!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°The Dark Omen Technique is said to have been created by the Dark Omen Schr a hundred years ago. It involves using yin energy to supplement yang energy and enhance one¡¯s own cultivation, with extremely cruel methods that target young girls who have yet to experience adulthood.¡± Stout spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Later on, under the pursuit of righteous individuals, Dark Omen Schr fell off a cliff and the technique was lost. But now it has appeared again here!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Dark Omen Schr didn¡¯t die back then?¡±

    ¡°Dark Omen Schr should have died back then, but whether or not the technique survived is uncertain.¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so despicable, someone is still practicing such an evil technique!¡± Stout¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°This little girl may have escaped from their hideout. Their base shouldn¡¯t be far from here. I¡¯ll immediately have Judge bring people over to seal off this area!¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°If we startle them now, they might move their base elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°But she might not wake up for some time and even if she does wake up, her memory recovery is still unknown.¡± Stout spoke again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take her back to Ozin and let Judge find a ce for her there.¡± After some thought, Billy continued.

    ¡°Unless I miss my guess, they wille looking for her themselves. They won¡¯t let someone carrying their secrets leave alive. And although we¡¯ve cleared away any traces of dark omen energy on her body, those who were affected by Dark Omen Technique will bear a faint mark of it which should make them easier to find.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Stout nodded his head.

    Due to this incident, Tasha¡¯s rowing project would need to be postponed until next time. At first Tasha was naturally unhappy about this but after beingforted by Stout for a bit she became cheerful once more.

    ¡°Daddy, what kind of illness does the little girl have?¡± After driving away in their car Tasha looked over at the small girl sitting in passenger seat and asked curiously.

    ¡°She has an unusual illness so we¡¯re taking her straight to hospital.¡± Billy smiled as he answered Tasha¡¯s question

    ¡°Poor little girl! She looks so skinny!¡± Tasha said with sadness evident in her voice

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tasha. She will recover soon enough.¡±Billy patted Tasha¡¯s small head gently.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great news!¡± Tasha said, happily rxing her eyebrows.

    ¡°Billy, is she really okay?¡± Harleen furrowed her eyebrows, able to tell that the little girl¡¯s situation was far from ordinary.

    ¡°Yea, don¡¯t worry, Harleen.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    Harleen nodded in agreement.

    Two hourster, back in Ozin, Stout dropped off Harleen and Tasha at Royal View Vis before driving with Billy to the SHADOW base.

    Upon arriving there, Stout carried the little girl into the courtyard of their base.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Judge walked out from inside and asked after taking a look at the little girl in Stout¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 257 Paying a Visit

    ¡°Find a ce to settle her down, but not at the base. Look for a nearby hotel.¡± Billy pointed at the little girl, speaking up.

    Since they were waiting for the other side toe to them, they couldn¡¯t stay at the SHADOW base. After all, not many dared to raid the SHADOW headquarters.

    ¡°Boss, who is she?¡± Judge asked after a moment of confusion.

    ¡°Not sure for now!¡± Billy shook his head, exining the situation to Judge briefly.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s practicing this dark and sinister technique? Damn.¡± Judgemented while frowning, and he had two SHADOW mene forward to take the little girl.

    Just as Billy had estimated, not long before midnight, someone arrived. The hotel where the little girl stayed was about five kilometers away from the SHADOW base. Judge specifically instructed to find a more remote location and cleared out all guests from the hotel. A group of about thirty ck-d figures entered the hotel courtyard. Leading them was a young man, unremarkable in appearance with no distinguishing features.

    ¡°It should be in this hotel. Move quickly. Start from the first floor and search each room. Once you find the person, evacuate immediately!¡± The young man gestured as the group arrived at the lobby entrance.

    The others nodded, and they headed towards the lobby.

    ¡°No need to search. Let me tell you where the person is!¡± Judge¡¯s voice rang out casually, and he strolled out from the lobby.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± The young man paused, his pupils slightly contracting. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A sense of unease arose within him. Judging from the situation, it seemed like they were waiting for him to show up.

    ¡°I think you should answer that question instead. Who are you guys?¡± Judge¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Tell me, and I might spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°Impudent fool!¡± The young man¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I advise you that this matter is beyond your control. Hand over the girl, and you might survive! Otherwise, your family will suffer as well. Believe me, I¡¯m not bluffing. It¡¯s not just an empty threat!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not willing to talk, huh?¡± Judge shrugged. ¡°Then let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    With that, he signaled. ¡°Take them all down. Kill anyone who resists!¡±

    Following hismand, about a hundred SHADOW members rushed into the courtyard, each with a cold crescent de.

    ¡°Damn!¡± The young man¡¯s brow furrowed, his voice heavy. ¡°Attack!¡±

    Without saying a word, the group of around thirty men drew their weapons and charged at the SHADOW guards.

    However, the strength and numbers were vastly different between the two sides. In less than two minutes, apart from the lead man, all of them eithery down or were left severely injured.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of people are you?¡± The unease in the young man¡¯s heart grew stronger.

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he swung his wrist, shing his de through the air.

    The young man immediately sensed a strong impending danger. His pupils contracted, and he quickly blocked with his sword.

    With only Battle General-level strength, he couldn¡¯t fend off Judge¡¯s strike. After the de passed, his arm was severed at the shoulder, blood gushing out. The young man grunted, cold sweat breaking out as he stumbled several steps back and managed to say with difficulty, ¡°A Half-Step Warlord!?¡±

    ¡°Now, can you answer my questions?¡± Judge didn¡¯t respond to his statement but calmly continued, ¡°Who are you guys, and where is your hideout?¡±

    Without hesitation, the young man turned around and dashed toward the door. But the disparity between their power levels was like heaven and earth. He no longer had the courage to stay.

    ¡°Still want to run?¡± Judge¡¯s voice grew colder. With a flick of his wrist, the de swung again.

    The de¡¯s lightning-fast arc shed through that man¡¯s right knee, causing his lower leg fell to the ground, and the young man toppled over.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and screamed hysterically.

    ¡°You have two more chances. After I¡¯ve severed your other hand and foot, if you still won¡¯t talk, it¡¯ll be your head.¡± Judge walked over as the young man whimpered on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± The young man had no more defiance left. He believed Judge wasn¡¯t just trying to scare him. After a difficult swallow, he continued, ¡°We are from Ethereal Force Martial Prowess in Yarlington¡­¡±

    ¡°Ethereal Force Martial Prowess?¡± Judge¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who ordered you to capture the girl?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ It was our martial arts master¡­¡± The young man continued through difficulty.

    ¡°Such a death wish!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the de¡¯s gleam shed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The young man trembled. Before he could finish his sentence, he stopped abruptly. A line of blood appeared at his throat, and he convulsed a few times before bing still.

    ¡°Ethereal Force Martial Prowess? What kind of background is that?¡± Billy asked as he returned to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Yarlington is known as the city of martial arts. Many martial artists set up schools to recruit disciples. Ethereal Force Martial Prowess is the biggest among them.¡± Judge responded.

    As the governor of the east region, Judge was well-informed about the influential forces and organizations in his jurisdiction.

    ¡°If I recall correctly, the most prominent family in Yarlington is the Yarwood family, right?¡± Billy pondered before asking.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge nodded. ¡°Ethereal Force Martial Prowess is a part of their enterprise.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He got up and walked towards the door, followed closely by Stout and Judge.

    Ethereal Force Martial Prowess was located on the outskirts of Yarlington, in a mansion covering around fifty to sixty thousand square meters.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    As Billy and his group were on their way, inside a stone cave at the back of the mansion, several skeletons were scattered on the ground. The cave had an eerie draft, and an unrelenting wind blew through it. A man in his early fifties sat cross-legged on a cold and damp stone, cultivating and meditating.

    Before long, the air around him began to surge, building up speed and forming a powerful vortex. Soon, an aura of malevolence emanated from him, causing the stone walls to release a gust of wicked energy, which rapidly flowed towards the vortex.

    Boom!

    In no time, a formidable aura exploded from the man¡¯s body, shaking the walls of the cave. Pebbles fell from the ceiling, and therge stone beneath him cracked.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡± In the next moment, the middle-aged man stood in ce andughed uproariously, ¡°Congrattions on your sess, sir!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the Dark Omen Technique indeed lives up to its reputation. Within three months, it has allowed me to break through from the Battle God to the Warlord realm. Truly a divine skill!¡± The middle-aged man was none other than Jesse Yarwood, the leader of Ethereal Force Martial Prowess.

    ¡°Inform everyone, send out battle notices to all the martial arts schools in Yarlington. Starting tomorrow, I will kick them all out of Yarlington!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two men bowed and replied.

    ¡°Have they found that little wretch who escaped?¡± Jesse Yarwood eased his aura and continued his inquiry.

 Chapter 258 True Strength

    One person spoke up, ¡°Instructor Edi Poe tracked down a possible person in Ozin through the Dark Omen mark on her body. He has already taken people to Ozin, but there is no feedback yet!¡±

    ¡°How long has he been gone?¡± Jesse Yarwood asked coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over four hours already.¡± the man replied, bowing his head.

    ¡°Four hours and still no result!?¡± Jesse Yarwood¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°What a bunch of useless people!¡±

    ¡°Call Edi Poe and ask him what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The man nodded and took out his phone from his pocket.

    Just then, footsteps approached and a man in ck with an unpleasant expression arrived at the entrance of the stone cave.

    ¡°Sir, something has happened!¡± The man approached and spoke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s causing such a panic?¡± Jesse Yarwood spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°All of Instructor Poe¡¯s phones cannot be reached!¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± A cold breath emanated from Jesse Yarwood, followed by an angry roar, ¡°Send someone to Ozin to find out what happened, RIGHT NOW!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man trembled all over and quickly stepped back.

    As soon as the man took a few steps, eight dark figures flew out from the shadows andnded on the ground one by one. With a kick of their legs, they immediately lost their breath. They were all practitioners of Ethereal Force Martial Prowess.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Jesse Yarwood eximed angrily, his cold aura bing even more intense. The three others beside him immediately felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave.

    ¡°The person who will take your life!¡± Judge¡¯s voice rang out, and then Billy and his twopanions strolled out from the shadows.

    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell are you? Do you know where this ce is? How dare youe here and act recklessly, do you think your life is too long?¡± Jesse Yarwood¡¯s eyes stared at the three people like a devil.

    At this moment, a chaotic sound of footsteps erupted and one hundred people from the Ethereal Force Martial Prowess rushed out from the darkness, each wielding arge knife with fierce momentum.

    ¡°I have a question that I¡¯m quite curious about. Can you tell me where you got the Dark Omen Technique, this evil skill?¡± Stout looked at Jesse and spoke lightly.

    Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, Jesse Yarwood¡¯s pupils constricted, and the aura of Dark Omen around him uncontrobly emanated. ¡°Did you kill those useless Edi Poe idiots?¡± After steadying his emotions a bit, Jesse Yarwood spoke up. He hadn¡¯t expected that Billy and his group hade for this matter.

    ¡°The Dark Omen Technique was already listed as a forbidden technique a hundred years ago. You have quite the courage to still dare to cultivate such an evil skill!¡± Stout continued speaking.

    ¡°Judging from the aura around you, you must have broken through to the Warlord realm, right? Based on my estimation, for this day toe, at least twenty young girls have had their life essences drained dry by you!¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re damn it!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Jesse Yarwoodughed loudly, ¡°Since ancient times, this world has been a survival of the fittest. As long as we can improve our cultivation, what does the lives of a few dozen ants matter?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy squinted slightly with his eyes, ¡°In your eyes, human life is so worthless. You have really opened my eyes!¡±

    As he spoke, a cold anger spread throughout the room.

    ¡°Cut the shit. Since you three are here for this matter, don¡¯t expect to walk away today!¡± Jesse Yarwood dered, raising his hand with a sweep. ¡°Everyone, charge in and take them down!¡±

    A hundred men brandished theirrge knives and charged forward. Judge drew his Cold Moon curved de from his body and dashed out. In no time, those who first rushed to the front all fell down. Upon seeing this scene, the people behind simultaneously stopped in their tracks, gasping in shock and horror with fear etched on their faces.

    ¡°No wonder you dare to be so reckless here, turns out you have some mediocre skills!¡± Jesse Yarwood spoke coldly. ¡°However, you, an ant at the perfect realm of a Battle God, dare to act recklessly in front of me. You really don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯!¡±

    As the words fell, the aura around him exploded like a bomb, instantly enveloping this void.

    The dozens of men behind immediately trembled and quickly retreated upon hearing this.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± In the next moment, Jesse Yarwood let out a loud shout and took two steps forward, mming both hands down to unleash two icy gusts of wind towards Judge.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout said in a deep voice, raising his hand to meet the attack with a powerful and aggressive force.

    Boom!

    Two opposing forces, one yin and one yang, collided with great force, producing a dull sound. The shockwave lifted the three men into the air, mming them heavily onto the ground, where they convulsed briefly before bing still. Simultaneously, Jesse Yarwood spewed a mouthful of blood into the air, his body sent flying again as if struck by a speeding car.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!?¡± Jesse climbed up from the ground and spat out another mouthful of blood, looking at Stout in shock.

    ¡°This is all you know. Do you think by using unorthodox methods to break through to the Warlord realm, you are invincible?¡± Stout said calmly.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Jesse Yarwood snorted coldly. ¡°Then let me show you my true strength!¡±

    After speaking, the momentum on his body rose again, and the air around him surged wildly. In no time, another vortex formed. At the same time, a series of sinister energies rushed towards the vortex at lightning speed from the men lying on the ground. In the next moment, the entire space was shrouded in a terrifying aura, resembling hell.

    Jesse Yarwood¡¯s eyes turned crimson red at the same time, and his skin gradually turned dark purple. His palms were as ck as carbon, making his look extremely eerie. Before long, a faint and eerie skeletal figure formed above Jesse Yarwood¡¯s head, with gusts of chilling wind.

    Upon seeing this, the remaining dozens of men quickly dropped theirrge des and rushed backward in fear.

    ¡°In the name of Emissary of the Underworld!¡± Jesse Yarwood shouted explosively, pushing Stout away with both hands.

    ¡°Unconventional and crooked!¡± Billy said in a deep voice. Next, he snatched the de from Judge¡¯s hand. With a quick flick of his wrist, he unleashed a swift arc of de energy towards the skeletal figure.

    ¡°Asking for death!¡± A cold smile crept across Jesse Yarwood¡¯s face as he observed Billy¡¯s move.

    Crack!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After the de¡¯s swing, the skeletal figure vanished in an instant. The de¡¯s momentum remained strong as it sliced through the air, severing one of Jesse Yarwood¡¯s arms in mid-air. Dark red blood spurted out. As the skeleton figure dispersed, the phantom transformed into waves of chilling evil spirits and shot towards Billy and his twopanions.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a powerful aura emanated from him, immediately enveloping all the negative energy around him.

    ¡°Break!¡± With a low growl, the clusters of evil energy exploded and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, you can¡¯t break my move!¡± Witnessing this scene, Jesse Yarwood didn¡¯t even care about the pain from his severed arm. His face contorted with shock as he shouted aloud.

 Chapter 259 Punishment

    ¡°Even if I call you an idiot, you still won¡¯t believe it!¡± Stout said calmly.

    ¡°With your limited skills, you¡¯re no different from a child ying house in front of my elder brother!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    His words are not ttery, of course.

    Two years ago, he had witnessed with his own eyes the scene of Billy single-handedly fighting against the ten demons of Yin Mountain, and even now he still shudders at the memory.

    On that day, the entire Mountain was shrouded in a sinister atmosphere and the wind howled. Yin Mountain summoned thousands of spirits to attack Billy, and the terrifying formation of these troops was like a true hell on earth. All the birds and beasts on Yin Mountain were so terrified that their hearts burst, as if doomsday had arrived. However, since ancient times, evil had never prevailed over good and yin was not as powerful as yang. What made Yin Mountain¡¯s ten demons despair was that Billy¡¯s masculinity prevented thousands of spirits from entering his body. Anyone who entered within a radius of ten meters would disappear without a trace. Yin Mountain¡¯s Ten Demons were ultimately decapitated by Billy¡¯s Bloodshadow Fury de, transforming thempletely into denizens of the underworld.

    Compared to the methods of Yin Mountain¡¯s Ten Demons, the skills of Jesse Yarwood in front of them could only be considered child¡¯s y.

    Jesse Yarwood had no fighting spirit left, and turned around to run towards the courtyard.

    ¡°Do you still want to run?¡± Stout¡¯s tone became heavy, and a gust of force swept out.

    Jesse Yarwood had only run a hundred meters when his body was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground. His bones shattered upon impact, and hey on the ground like a puddle of mud,pletely limp.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t ept this¡­¡± he said with difficulty, his face full of unwillingness.

    After all the hard work and effort, finally breaking through to the Warlord realm, ready to show off one¡¯s skills, but it ended before it even began.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°Have him hand over the Dark Omen Technique, then inform the Yarwood family toe and retrieve his body.¡± Billy said in a low voice.

    There was no doubt that the Yarwood family was involved in this matter. Jesse Yarwood had harmed that young girl in her prime. If it weren¡¯t for the Yarwood family intervening, this matter couldn¡¯t have been concealed. This heinous behavior was encountered by Billy, and naturally he had to investigate it thoroughly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge nodded and picked up Jesse Yarwood, walking towards the square in front of the mansion.

    At the forefront was an elderly man in his sixties or seventies, with sharp eyes and a powerful aura surrounding him. He was none other than Alex Warlord, the former patriarch of the Yarwood family. Following closely behind him was a middle-aged man who bore a striking resemnce to Jesse Yarwood, the current head of the Yarwood family, named Jack Yarwood. Behind the two individuals were several core members of the Yarwood family, each skilled in martial arts. Following them were around three hundred men and women dressed in sturdy attire.

    ¡°Damn it, who are you people? How dare you hurt my son like this?!¡±

    Jack Yarwood first nced at Jesse Yarwood, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, and then looked up at Billy sitting in a chair and shouted angrily.

    ¡°The Yarwood family should all have a share in this despicable act done by that animal,¡± Billy said as he took a sip of the tea on the nearby table.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± a member of the Yarwood family stepped forward, pointing at Billy. ¡°Are you deaf? Mr Yarwood is talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    Before the words even finished, a glint of the de appeared, swiftly followed by the sight of the man¡¯s arm cleanly severed at the shoulder, blood spraying out in a frenzy.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a gut-wrenching scream, his face turning pale as cold sweat poured down.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you don¡¯t shut up, you¡¯ll die!¡± Judge¡¯s voice was icy as he spoke.

    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Jack Yarwood¡¯s face darkened so much. ¡°This is outrageous! Do you think the Yarwood family is just any random family out there?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet!¡± Billy spoke again in a calm tone.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Jack Yarwood snorted coldly.

    ¡°No matter what my son has done, and regardless of whether the Yarwood family was involved or not, it¡¯s not your ce to point fingers!¡± Jack Warlord continued to shout in anger. ¡°I warn you, release my son now, or I¡¯ll ensure the three of you end up dead and buried!¡±

    ¡°In that case, do you admit that your family, the Yarwood family, was also involved in this?¡± Billy squinted slightly.

    ¡°What does admitting it matter!¡± Jack Warlord frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t release the person again¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy interrupted him in a deep voice, then turned to look at Judge.

    ¡°Cultivating sinister techniques, causing the deaths of dozens, what crime?¡±

    ¡°Condemn the three ns!¡± Judge responded loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jack Warlordughed heartily, looking up at the sky.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Daring to boast shamelessly about annihting my three ns,¡± he spat out, ¡°Let me give you this message. If you don¡¯t release my son now, no matter who you are, I¡¯ll definitely wipe out your entire family! Believe me, I¡¯m Jack Warlord and I always follow through on my promises!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Judge, take down Jesse Yarwood first!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge responded with a low tone, and with a flick of his wrist, he brought down the de¡¯s edge towards Jesse Yarwood¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Dare you!¡± Jack Warlord and his father, shouted in anger, and at the same time, Alex Yarwood raised his hand and smashed a powerful gust of wind towards Judge.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Stout spoke in a cold voice and also swept his palm out.

    Bang!

    With a single palm strike, Alex Yarwood sent over a dozen men flying before crashing down himself, spewing a mouthful of blood. At the same time, Judge¡¯s de flickered past Jesse Yarwood¡¯s neck, and a head went rolling.

    Jack Warlord let out a anguished cry, his face filled with endless grief. His eyes turned crimson as he roared, ¡°Kill them, kill them all!¡±

    Three hundred men,bined with two hundred apprentices from the martial arts school,unched their attack simultaneously, poised to charge towards Billy and his group. Just then, a group of neatly marching figures appeared at the entrance of the estate, and soon after, a thousand SHADOW guards came into view in front of everyone. Dressed in fine clothes, with a curved sword at the waist, they looked solemn and majestic.

    ¡°Everyone, pay attention! Anyone who dares to make a move, gets cut down!¡± Alban Carroll shouted loudly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A thousand SHADOWers shouted in unison.

    Upon seeing these people, there came a chilling gasp from the opposing camp, and each one trembled with fear. Countless jaws dropped around the scene, and quite a few people even slumped down directly, their faces turning pale as a sheet.

    ¡°Are you¡­ are you guys from SHADOW?¡± Jack Warlord shuddered all over and after swallowing hard, looked at Billy. While speaking, his heart thumped violently several times, his right eyelid twitched rapidly, and a look of panic appeared on his face.

    He never thought that Billy and the other two came from SHADOW!

    The Yarwood family was probably in big trouble today. He was regretting it so much now. If he had known earlier that the other guy was from SHADOW, he wouldn¡¯t have said those things even if he were beaten to death.

    Although the Yarwood family might be wealthy and powerful, it all depended on who they werepared to. In Yarlington, they might have the upper hand, but when it came to SHADOW, they were practically insignificant. He knew that SHADOW could take down the Yarwood family without breaking a sweat.

    ¡°Scared?¡± Billy asked nonchntly after taking another sip of tea. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just threatening to wipe out my entire family?¡±

 Chapter 260 The Yarwood Familyâ€™s Helper

    Billy had SHADOW¡¯s son, who had only now made an appearance, for the purpose of getting the Yarwood family to acknowledge certain matters voluntarily. Otherwise, the Yarwood family could easily im that this was merely the action of Jesse Yarwood, unrted to their family. That was certainly not the oue Billy desired.

    Jack Yarwood let out a heavy sigh and inclined his head slightly towards Billy. ¡°I apologize sincerely. I didn¡¯t know you were affiliated with SHADOW, and I may have offended you earlier. I hope you can forgive us.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Omen Technique was acquired by my son, Jesse Yarwood, through less than honorable means. The Yarwood family had no knowledge of this matter. Please, I implore you to spare the Yarwood family.¡± Jack Yarwood continued.

    Judge chimed in, a sly smile on his face. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re changing your tune quite rapidly, aren¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you saying something else earlier? I have it all recorded if you¡¯d like to hear.¡±

    Jack Yarwood¡¯s face turned as pale as a ghost. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Alban Carroll, hear mymand!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was low andmanding. ¡°Arrest everyone, investigate this matter thoroughly, and execute anyone involved.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Alban Carroll responded loudly.

    Thuds echoed through the crowd as some of them copsed, trembling uncontrobly. Especially the core members of the Yarwood family wore expressions of utter despair. As Billy had previously mentioned, Jesse Yarwood had harmed numerous young girls, and they had undoubtedly beenplicit in the matter. The Yarwood family was in dire straits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this any further. The Yarwood family won¡¯t be swayed by your threats.¡± Jack Yarwood said with determination.

    ¡°Well, it seems you have ast resort,¡± Judge sneered. ¡°How about I give you an hour? Will that be enough time?¡±

    Jack Yarwood let out another sigh before nervously pulling out his phone. The number he dialed had been stored in his phone for many years, and he had never used it before. He knew he had only one chance to make this call, so he wouldn¡¯t use it unless absolutely necessary.

    The phone rang for a while with no answer. Jack Yarwood was uneasy, so he dialed again.

    ¡°Who is this? It¡¯s sote, can¡¯t you let people sleep?¡± a slightly irritated voice answered.

    ¡°Sir, I apologize for disturbing you at thiste hour. I am Jack Yarwood from Yarlington City¡­¡± Jack Yarwood spoke cautiously.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The voice on the other end hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s been many years, and you finally made this call.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir, for remembering me.¡± Jack Yarwood replied.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the voice asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I have a request, sir,¡± Jack Yarwood said nervously. ¡°I¡¯m asking for your help to save the Yarwood family.¡±

    ¡°You should think carefully. Your father saved my life back then, and I promised him that I would give the Yarwood family one chance to seek assistance. But there¡¯s only one opportunity, and you sure you want to use it today?¡± the voice continued.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Jack Yarwood replied.

    ¡°Very well, this will finally put my mind at ease,¡± the voice sounded relieved. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Jack Yarwood proceeded to describe the situation, selectively leaving out the Yarwood family¡¯s involvement and ming the crimes solely on his son, who had attracted the attention of SHADOW.

    ¡°I understand. SHADOW has be increasingly arrogant and unruly in recent years.¡± The voice responded after hearing Jack Yarwood¡¯s ount. ¡°Simon seems to be in your city these days. I¡¯ll have him meet you. Send me the address.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, sir!¡± Jack Yarwood said with gratitude.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Remember to delete my number from your phone.¡± The voice instructed before hanging up.

    Jack Yarwood let out a sigh of relief. He believed that with the influence of the person on the other end of the call in the capital city, the Yarwood family had a chance to survive this ordeal.

    He quickly sent the address.

    ¡°Have you finished the call?¡± Billy asked, looking at him. ¡°You have one hour. That should be enough time.¡± Billy then turned to Judge. ¡°Give them one hour. If they don¡¯t arrive by then, take them all.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge responded loudly.

    Billy then got up and headed towards the martial arts academy¡¯s main hall, followed closely by Stout. Since the other side wanted to send someone, Billy was willing to give them a chance, curious to see who they would bring.

    The other party arrived rtively quickly, in less than forty minutes, at the entrance of the estate. The leader was a man in his forties, with a square face, tall and sturdy, exuding a strong presence. He was apanied by ten men and women, all of them serious and emanating a formidable aura.

    ¡°Who is Jack Yarwood?¡± the man asked as he walked into the courtyard in a deep voice.

    ¡°Good evening, sir!¡± Jack Yarwood quickly walked up and bowed respectfully. ¡°I apologize for disturbing you at thiste hour. After tonight¡¯s matter is resolved, I will certainly¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The young man waved his hand, cutting him off. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    With that, he walked up to the crowd and looked at Judge, who was sitting in a chair and engrossed in ying a mobile game. ¡°Which one of you is from SHADOW? Identify yourself!¡±

    ¡°Quite. Let me finish this level!¡± Judge didn¡¯t even look up,pletely focused on his phone.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± A woman behind the young man pointed at Judge and scolded loudly. ¡°How dare you speak like that!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Alban Carroll, standing nearby, said calmly. ¡°I advise you not to disturb him. If he fails this level, he¡¯ll have to start over, and that will take at least an hour.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman frowned.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The young man waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about SHADOW¡¯s arrogance and recklessness. Today, I¡¯ve seen it for myself. Since that¡¯s the case, we can wait for him to finish one more round.¡±

    And so, they waited for half an hour. Just as the young man¡¯s patience was running out, Judge cheered, ¡°Yes! I did it, finally passed the level!¡±

    ¡°Finished?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes shed with seriousness. ¡°Which one of you is from SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Are you the reinforcements the Yarwood family brought?¡± Judge examined the man up and down. ¡°You certainly look impressive. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°From the capital city, Imperial Guard, Simon Holmes.¡± The young man replied with a solemn tone.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re an important figure from the Imperial Guard.¡± Judge eximed with an expression of surprise. ¡°Are you here to represent the Yarwood family?¡±

    ¡°I understand the situation between your two parties,¡± Simon Holmes said with a furrowed brow before taking on amanding tone. ¡°You SHADOW, don¡¯t push your luck. This matter ends here. Withdraw your people!¡±

 Chapter 261 Not Punishable by Death

    ¡°Do you know what the Yarwood family did?¡± Judge asked in a calm tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about their business. I only know that the culprit has been brought to justice, so this case is closed!¡± Simon Holmes responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, from your tone, you don¡¯t sound like someone from the Imperial Guards. You sound more like someone from Central Heaven!¡± Judge spoke again. ¡°But sorry to say, your orders won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± A man behind Simon Holmes spoke angrily. ¡°How dare you speak to Mr Holmes like that? You have some nerve! Even if your SHADOW leader were here, he would still have to greet Mr Holmes politely.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± At this moment, Billy¡¯s voice came from the martial arts hall.

    ¡°Boss, are you awake now?¡± Judge grinned and went up to him. He intentionally dyed for half an hour just so Billy could sleep longer. Judge knew he never slept well when he returned to Ozin at night after being away for a while, since Harleen Knight was by his side.

    ¡°You feeling itchy?¡± Billy nced at him.

    How could he be sleeping? He was discussing alchemy with Stout.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± When Simon Holmes saw Billy at that moment, his pupils shrank instantly into needle-like sizes and his whole body trembled involuntarily. He might not recognize Judge but he Knew who the King of the West was. He never thought this matter would actually rm Billy Gardner; an uneasy feeling rose in his heart as a result of it all.

    ¡°And who are you again?¡± one of Simon¡¯s subordinates who had spoken earlier looked Billy up and down and shouted loudly with an unfriendly tone of voice

    As soon as he spoke up, Simon Holmes pped him hard across the face causing bloodstains on his lips. Then, Simon Holmes quickly walked over to Billy and bowed deeply, ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken out loud, the people present copsed once again onto their knees. One by one their hearts which had just calmed down began beating fiercely once more .

    And after hearing these words, Jack Warlord along with other core members of the Yarwood family showed deep despair on their faces. They realized, it was indeed Commander Gardner himself who had arrived. Their fate was sealed, and the Yarwood family was doomed!

    Jack Warlord suddenly seemed to age several decades. He was well aware that even if the elderly man he had called personally came to help, not just Simon Holmes¡¯s intervention, it would be unlikely to save the Yarwood family.

    Commander Gardner was one of the most highly regarded ministers at the heart of the capital, and he was a pir of talent for vale.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    How could such a person submit to authority?

    Moreover, today¡¯s matter was still the Yarwood family¡¯s own doing. Including the several people brought by Simon Holmes, they all trembled uncontrobly upon hearing these words. They knew very well that Oscar Urban, the number five figure of the Imperial Guard Bureau, had been ordered to be executed by the King of the West. Moreover, after the incident, not a single person in the entire capital dared to speak up for Oscar Urban. It was as if he had died in vain.

    ¡°First, tell me what the truth is about what you know.¡± Billy said calmly as he looked at Simon Holmes.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Simon Holmes took a deep breath and then recounted the information he had learned in detail.

    ¡°You should be d you don¡¯t know the truth!¡± After hearing these words, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He naturally wanted to see if Simon Holmes knew the truth. If he knew, and still dared toe forward, then Simon Holmes would fail to return to the capital today.

    ¡°Judge, let him hear the truth!¡± Billy turned to Judge and spoke.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge took out his phone and yed the recording he had made earlier.

    ¡°Jack Yarwood, you old bastard, dare to deceive us, I¡¯ll cut you down!¡± Simon Holmes roared in anger after listening to the recording. Immediately, he took a sword from one of his attendants and swung it directly.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Jack Yarwood cried out and rushed towards his father. But before he could reach Alex Yarwood, the sword¡¯s edge had already shed past his neck, and his head soared into the sky.

    Jack Yarwood¡¯s headless body fell lifeless to the ground. In that moment of temporarypse, endless regret surged in his heart.

    Because of Jesse Yarwood, the entire Yarwood family was implicated. Truly, they had brought this cmity upon themselves!

    ¡°Father!¡± Jack Yarwood cried out in anguish and copsed.

    The rest of the Yarwood family members were all sitting on the ground, trembling and covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m truly sorry. I had no idea this old bastard would dare to fabricate the truth. I¡¯m deeply sorry!¡± After he had cut down Jack Yarwood, Simon Holmes quickly came to Billy¡¯s side and bowed deeply.

    At this moment, he felt a strong urge to beat Jack Yarwood¡¯s lifeless body. He also felt a sense of relief because he knew that Billy had indirectly spared his life. Otherwise, there would have been no need for Billy to reveal himself so quickly or to inform him of the truth. Once he had officially taken action against SHADOW, his guilt would have been sealed. Obstructing SHADOW¡¯s investigation was tantamount to being an aplice, and the punishment for that was death.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been here today, would the Yarwood family have been able to save themselves?¡± Billy spoke again, his tone still calm.

    Simon Holmes let out a heavy sigh, a determined look in his eyes. He turned his wrist and brought a de down on his left arm. After the de passed, his hand fell to the ground, and blood sprayed out.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The ten members of the Imperial Guard Bureau eximed in shock simultaneously.

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, show mercy!¡± Simon Holmes clenched his teeth and looked at Billy. He knew very well that in today¡¯s events, there was no way for him to escape unscathed. While he had been spared the death penalty, he still needed to provide an exnation. He hade here with his troops to seek retribution, and if he discovered that he was mistaken, then left unharmed, what did that make him in the eyes of the Western King?

    ¡°Judge, proceed!¡± Billy ignored Simon Holmes and turned to Judge, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge responded loudly. Then, he turned to the thousand SHADOW operatives and shouted, ¡°Take all the Yarwood family members into custody!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd responded in unison.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his twopanions drove towards Ozin.

    ¡°Boss, if I remember correctly, Simon Holmes should be a member of the capital city¡¯s aristocracy, right? Why did you spare him?¡± Judge asked, knowing full well that Billy had intentionally spared that man¡¯s life. Otherwise, Simon Holmes would have been on a one-way trip to the afterlife today.

    ¡°Of the Imperial Guard Bureau¡¯s members, except for Oscar Urban, the others are somewhat tolerable.¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°Simon Holmes is guilty, but his crime doesn¡¯t warrant death.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Judge nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 262 The Fat Man Has Plenty of Money

    Time passed quickly, and a week had already gone by since the Yarwood family incident.

    It was the weekend, and Billy and Harleen were taking Tasha for a walk in the neighborhood.

    ¡°Daddy, what about that girl fromst time? Is she better now?¡± Tasha asked.

    ¡°Her illness has been cured, and she has returned home.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    The little girl regained her memory on the third day after the incident. Judge had someone send her back to Yarlington.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Tasha eximed happily. ¡°It was Uncle Stout who helped her get better, right? When I grow up, I want to be a doctor too so I can help people.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great! Tasha will definitely be an excellent doctor!¡± Billy patted Tasha¡¯s head affectionately.

    Then he turned to Harleen and asked, ¡°How is work going for youtely? Is it slightly better than before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much better,¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°Thepany structure and personnel at the group level have been basically adjusted. The transition went smoothly without any major problems or difficulties. Now we need to focus on adjusting our subsidiarypanies in this next stage.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, my dear wife! You finally made it through one of your toughest challenges!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen agreed with deep affection in her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you analyzing things for me every day and helping me relieve stress.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my love!¡±

    ¡°Mama, we¡¯re family, there is no need to say thank you.¡± Tasha raised her head looking towards Harleen as she spoke.

    ¡°Haha! She¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need for thank-yous among family members.¡± Billyughed heartily.

    ¡°Okay then honey, from now on, let¡¯s not say thank-you anymore.¡± Harleen echoed.

    After pausing briefly she turned towards Billy and said, ¡°By the way, I may have to go out of town for several days on business next month, so you¡¯ll  be staying home with our little angel.¡±

    ¡°On business?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback by this news. ¡°What kind of project requires our group CEO personally attending?¡±

    ¡°The group secured a project in Shenford.¡± Replied Harlene calmly.¡±Because it is quiterge-scale they are looking for local partners over there. I¡¯ve already finished most of my preliminary work, I just need to go over there myself sign some contracts meet theirpany representatives.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±Billy smiled nodding his head understandingly

    Suddenly Stout came running over excitedly making loud thumping sounds as he ran along..

    ¡°Hi, Uncle Stout!¡± Tasha eximed excitedly upon seeing him and quickly ran over.

    After only a few steps, she identally kicked a stone and stumbled.

    ¡°Waaah¡­¡± Tasha cried loudly while lying on the ground.

    ¡°Tasha, are you okay?¡± Harleen ran over with concern and helped Tasha up. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯ve cut your forehead.¡±

    After saying that, she quickly took out a wet tissue from her pocket to wipe the wound for Tasha.

    Tasha had indeed fallen hard; there was a bloodstain about the size of a fingernail on her forehead.

    ¡°Mama, it hurts¡­¡± Tasha cried out in pain.

    ¡°Tasha is a brave girl. Don¡¯t cry. Uncle Stout will put some medicine on it and it will be fine soon,¡± Stout walked over and took out ointment from his pocket to apply onto Tasha¡¯s wound.

    This was his own homemade hemostatic ointment which had an amazing effect. In less than one minute, the bleeding stopped. And within three minutes or so, the wound healedpletely without leaving any scars behind.

    ¡°Tasha, how do you feel now? Does it still hurt?¡± Stout asked with a smile after applying the medicine onto her forehead.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore at all! Uncle Stout is amazing!¡± Tasha was already jumping around happily again.

    Harleen looked towards Stout in astonishment and asked, ¡°Stout, what kind of ointment is this? It¡¯s so magical!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, this is hemostatic ointment that Stout made himself.¡± Billy smiled as he exined.

    This hemostatic ointment was something that tens of thousands of Bloodshadow warriors carried with them at all times. When Stout was in the west territory, besides chatting about life with some nurses, most of his time would be spent making hemostatic ointments or healing pills.

    ¡°What? You made it yourself?¡± Harleen stared at him again in shock. ¡°Well then, have you ever thought aboutmercializing this product? The effect of this hemostatic cream is so good especially its scar removal function which has huge potential market.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commercialize?¡± After being stunned for awhile by Harleen¡¯s suggestion, Stout shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that.¡±

    ¡°Honey, Stout¡¯s rich, he won¡¯t bother thinking too much about these things.¡± Billyughed as he exined further.

    Indeed, Stout didn¡¯t need money. With his medical skills if he wanted to earn money just by visiting several big shots would be enough for him to spend rest of lifefortably. On another note, Secret Essences belonged to those who didn¡¯tck funds, therefore Stout never considered financial matters.

    ¡°Um¡­ okay.¡± Harleen¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Ms Knight, if you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll give you a recipe another day. It can be used for beauty and scar removal, and the effect is absolutely good.¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen was slightly excited after being stunned for a moment.

    ¡°In that case, it can be mass-produced, you can consider investing in my technology. I¡¯ll give you 60% of the profit share!¡±

    ¡°No need to split it up. I don¡¯t need money!¡± Stout waved his hand generously. ¡°And besides, my recipe was perfected under boss¡¯s guidance. If you want to split profits with anyone, just give them to him. But boss doesn¡¯tck money either. He has plenty of secret funds. Ms Knight, if you need money, just ask him instead of working so hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Billy choked on his saliva.

    ¡°This fat guy never stays on topic!¡± he thought inwardly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Harleen looked at Billy with a coquettish tone, ¡°You know what? Just tell me honestly how much secret funds have you hidden away and what do n to use them for?¡±

    ¡°Stout! Didn¡¯t you say a few days ago that I should help break ¡®mirrors¡¯ for you?¡± Billy¡¯s lips twitched as he turned towards Stout, ¡°How about we do it today instead of waiting?¡±

    ¡°No thanks! I still need time to umte!¡± Stout shuddered all over as he realized he had let something slip out by ident. He quickly picked up Tasha and ran off, ¡°Uh¡­ boss and Ms Knight, just keep talking, I¡¯ll y seesaw with Tasha!¡±

    Watching the expressions on Stout and Billy¡¯s faces made Harleen couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.

    ¡°Wife,¡± after walking forward together for a while longer, Billy asked, ¡°Were you serious just now? Do you want tomercialize this hemostatic ointment?¡±

    ¡°This ointment is miraculous, there must be a huge market for it!¡± After nodding her head, Harleen added, ¡°However, I only have this idea right now. If we want to have a try, it needs rigorous market research analysis.¡±

    ¡°Well, you decide yourself, Harleen. If you want make this product, he form won¡¯t be an issue. Stout will provide it whether or not I am providing it.¡± Billy smiled again

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen was delighted. ¡°Then next week, ¡®ll have Ava form a project team. Let¡¯s conduct one round of market research before deciding whether or not we should proceed.¡±

    ¡°All right then!¡±Billy smiled once more

    ¡°Thank you, honey!¡± Harleen leaned in and gave Billy a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Mama, I want to kiss too.¡± Tasha piped up, looking over.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Harleen blushed slightly and exchanged a nce with Billy before heading over to Tasha.

    ¡°Boss, check this out!¡±

    Before long, Harleen took Tasha to swing on the swings while Stout pulled out a small pill bottle from his pocket and handed it to Billy.

 Chapter 263 Trouble at the Buddha Hall

    ¡°Oh, it worked?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow and took the pill box, pulling out a pill from inside.

    He sniffed it first before swallowing it in one gulp. Soon after, a cool and refreshing feeling spread throughout his body, circting through his meridians and leaving him feeling clear-headed and refreshed.

    A few minutester, a surge of energy flowed into his Dantian.

    ¡°How is it, boss?¡± Stout asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s not bad.¡± Billy nodded slightly satisfied.

    ¡°Boss, your standards are too high. This is the Chi Condensing Pill that I spent so much effort refining! In terms of quality alone, this is at least sixth-grade level. And you¡¯re just saying ¡®not bad¡¯!¡± Stout was quite disappointed.

    As the name suggested, the Chi Condensing Pill could condense chi within one¡¯s body. During battle between two opponents who were evenly matched in strength and skill level-wise; whoever could maintain their chi for longer would have an advantage over their opponent. Chi Condensing Pills allowed martial artists to recover some of their chi in a very short amount of time which could be life-saving during critical moments in battle. The amount of chi recovered depended on the grade level of the pill itself, which ranged from first to ninth grade with first being highest grade while ninth being lowest grade. Pills at the ninth-grade level were the most avable ones on the market; The best ones were only eighth-grade.

    Stout¡¯s ability to refine sixth-grade pills was no easy feat as mostmonly found pills were only ninth-grade or lower grades with best ones being eighth-grade at most; however, he had previously refined seventh-grade healing pellets before this one.

    ¡°A sixth-grade Chi Condensing Pill can only be effective against Battle Gods or below-level martial artists. You¡¯re a blessed talent of Secret Essences thates once every few hundred years. Refining six-graded pills isn¡¯t something worth boasting about.¡± Billy nced at Stout coldly before continuing, ¡°If it were your sister instead she would be able to refine fifth or even fourth-graded pills.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Stout pouted, ¡°You alwayspare me to my sister. It¡¯s too discouraging!¡±

    ¡°Keep up the good work, man!¡± Billy patted him on shoulder, ¡°But there is something worth praising here, you managed to refine this after all.¡±

    ¡°Figure out how to get some raw materials from Secret Essences so we can mass-produce these things for White Tiger.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Stout nodded vigorously.

    ¡­

    That night, Billy had just finished dinner and was about to y with Tasha¡¯s toys when his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Donald calling.

    ¡°Donald,¡± Billy answered the phone.

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an urgent matter I need to discuss with you.¡± Donald said in a slightly hurried tone.

    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°The domain lord of Buddha Hall, Samuel Watson, has run into trouble. ording to our sources, he has been kidnapped by people from ce of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°We just received the news ourselves, it happened about half an hour ago.¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°Samuel Watson is mainly responsible for external affairs in the western half of the eastern hemisphere. He holds great significance for vale, and this incident could very well be caused by some Western countries.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy replied firmly.

    The west area of the eastern hemisphere was a strategic cooperation area for vale and had always been coveted by many countries over these years due to conflicts arising from this region.

    As for the person named Samuel Watson, Billy also had some knowledge of him. He was a high-ranking officer who hade out of the War Department, known for his unwavering determination and strong character.

    ¡°As things are quite urgent now and we¡¯re worried that sending someone over from vale will take too long, I¡¯m calling you to see if White Tiger canunch a rescue mission there!¡± Donald continued speaking on the phone without pause or hesitation.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded before asking further, ¡°Do you know which faction is behind this incident specifically?¡±

    Although Billy didn¡¯t have much good impression towards Buddha Hall internally but since its domain lord got abducted now then it would be a big deal for the country externally. Furthermore, Samuel Watson happened to be one of those few individuals whom he held favorable opinions towards within Buddha Hall.

    ¡°For now we¡¯re not sure yet, I¡¯ll send you coordinates of where everything happenedter.¡± Donald replied promptly.

    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll inform White Tiger immediately!¡± After saying so, Billy hung up his phone.

    Two minutester, coordinates were sent over regarding where everything took ce at. Billy then picked up his phone again and dialed White Tiger¡¯s number.

    ¡°Boss!¡± The moment after dialing out only rang once before White Tiger¡¯s voice could already be heard on the other end.

    ¡°White Tiger, there¡¯s something important that needs your immediate attention!¡± After describing what had happened with Samuel Watson briefly on call, Billy instructed him ordingly without wasting any time or beating around bush.

    ¡°These people are asking for trouble!¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s words, White Tiger eximed loudly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡±

    ¡°This could very well be instigated by a major power in the west. The force behind it should not be underestimated.¡± Billy cautioned.

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger responded loudly.

    After a brief pause, he seemed to remember something and continued speaking, ¡°Oh yeah, boss. I have something to report to you.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the map that Rakshasa told you about before?¡±

    ¡°The map?¡± Billy was momentarily confused. ¡°Yes, I remember. What about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the word got out but now everyone in ce of Darkness is saying that Rakshasa has obtained that map. I believe it won¡¯t be long before someonees looking for us.¡± White Tiger replied.

    Billy furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Have you found out what exactly that map rtes to?¡±

    ¡°I had someone look into it,¡± White Tiger replied. ¡°Although we can¡¯t confirm yet, it should have something to do with the fall of a powerful figure and those people probably want to go see if there are any treasures left behind.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback, since he hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events.

    ¡°There have been quite a few people hanging around near Rakshasa Halltely, they¡¯re probably here for this matter!¡± White Tiger continued speaking.

    ¡°Any news from Sanctum of Darkness?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± After pausing briefly, White Tiger added, ¡°But they should also have some interest in this map.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°You go take care of Samuel Watson¡¯s business first, call me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± After finishing his sentence, White Tiger hung up the phone.

    Billy then sent over some coordinates via text message.

    ¡°Billy, is there something wrong?¡± Harleen asked after seeing him put away his phone.

    ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s been some trouble at camp.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°How serious is it? I can tell from your expression.¡± Harleen could tell from Billy¡¯s face that things weren¡¯t good.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad!¡± Billy gave her a smile. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you y with our daughter while I go out?¡±

    He had an uneasy feeling in his heart. Although he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, Billy had a feeling that something was about to happen!

 Chapter 264 Unclear

    ¡°Are you going to the camp? Be safe!¡± Harleen said with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. It¡¯s nothing big. I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Daddy,e back soon!¡± Tasha spoke up from the side.

    ¡°Okay, Tasha, be good and y with your mom.¡± Billy patted Tasha¡¯s little head and got up to say goodbye to Harleen¡¯s parents before walking towards the door.

    At the same time, he pulled out his phone and dialed Stout¡¯s number, asking him and Judge to prepare their cars.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± Stout asked as they started driving away.

    ¡°To Ozin War Department!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout stepped on the gas pedal and sped off.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± As they drove away from Ozin War Department, Judge asked Billy directly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± After saying that much, Billy took out his phone again and dialed Casey¡¯s number this time around

    Casey¡¯s voice came through on the other end of the line.

    ¡°You guyse over here at Ozin War Department right now. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there.¡± Billy said straightforwardly

    ¡°All right!¡± Casey responded seriously after hesitating briefly for a moment.

    An hourter¡­

    Casey and Azure Dragon appeared at the entrance of Ozin War Department courtyard together.

    ¡°Boss!¡± The two walked into one of the buildings and greeted Billy who was sitting on a sofa.

    Billy nodded his head slightly before describing Samuel Watson¡¯s situation to them all.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about White Tiger getting into trouble?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Just have this concern.¡±Billy nodded slightly

    ¡°How about we go over there just in case? It won¡¯t take too long anyway, it will only take us a few hours.¡±Azure Dragon furrowed his brows slightly as he spoke

    ¡°Yeah, boss! Let¡¯s go!¡± Judge had an eager expression his face

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for White Tiger¡¯s call first.¡± Billy thoughtfully said

    Billy called everyone together just in case. If anything happened over there, the group could leave immediately without any dy or hesitation.

    Just then, the sound of White Tiger¡¯s call rang through. Billy answered it immediately, and loud car engine noises could be hearding from the other end of the line.

    ¡°How is it?¡± After connecting, the first thing that came out of Billy was a question. The sounds of revving engines were audible in the background.

    ¡°It has been found out that it was done by people from Purgatory Gate. Purgatory Gate is ranked third among all dark world forces.¡±White Tiger said over the phone.

    ¡°How strong are they?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Their leader should have already broken through to the Warlord realm, and the deputy leader is a True Master Warlord.¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°In addition, there are four major prison heads, one Grand Elder Warlord, one Tier-two Warlord, and two others who just broke through to the Warlord realm. Besides those six people, there should be about twenty high-end battle gods in Purgatory Gate.¡±

    ¡°Not weak!¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Just so-so!¡± White Tiger had an indifferent tone. ¡°The enemy is still on their way back to Purgatory Gate headquarters. I am now leading my people to pursue them and should be able to intercept them before they reach headquarters!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you know who is leading them?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°If the information is correct, it should be their deputy sect leader!¡± White Tiger responded again.

    ¡°After you catch up with them, don¡¯t confront them head-on. Just dy them. I¡¯lle over right away!¡± After a brief thought, Billy spoke up.

    As he spoke, he got up and walked towards the door with Casey and others following closely behind him.

    ¡°Boss! Are you going to ce of Darkness?¡± White Tiger on the phone was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t bother boss. I can handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Billy replied sternly.

    ¡°Remember what I said, don¡¯t confront them head-on until I arrive. Just dy them! If any other situation arises that bes too difficult for you all then retreat first, we will figure things out once I get there!¡±

    Billy was very clear about White Tiger¡¯s current strength; even though he could challenge higher-level opponents at his level of being a Tier-two Warlord, it would still be difficult for him to confront a True Master Warlord. Most importantly, Billy wasn¡¯t sure if their leader had personally made an appearance yet or not. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t let White Tiger take any risks. This trip must go as nned. Moreover, he also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity by dealing with matters rted to the map issues in person. Otherwise, sooner orter, it would be a disaster.

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger replied loudly.

    Twenty minutester, at Ozin¡¯s military airport runway came roaring sound as an aircraft took off into sky carrying passengers onboard while simultaneously. At another entrance ofrge canyon thousands miles away from the airport, eight military transport vehicles stopped. They were soldiers of the Army of Bloodshadow led by White Tiger along with people from Rakshasa Hall, who had been rushing after catching up since several hours ago when they hung up phone call with Billy. They finally caught up after hurrying all night long.

    At a vacant lot one hundred meters away, three transport trucks were parked, empty of people.

    ¡°White Tiger, the canyon is ahead and the trucks can¡¯t go any further. They probably abandoned them and entered on foot.¡± Said Rakshasa.

    White Tiger nodded and ordered, ¡°Everyone get off!¡±

    After he spoke, everyone jumped down from their respective vehicles. There were about five hundred people in total, with half being Bloodshadow members and the other half being members from Rakshasa Hall.

    ¡°White Tiger, could it be that they intentionally led us here?¡± asked James Harper, leader of Team Ten.

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility we can¡¯t rule out. Tell all our brothers to be on high alert!¡± White Tiger nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± James Harper responded loudly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± White Tiger waved his hand and everyone walked into the canyon.

    ¡°Boss, I heard that Vice Gate Master of Purgatory Gate has already reached Warlord perfection level. Do you really have confidence?¡± asked Theodore Ford who was one of White Tiger¡¯s deputy leaders.

    ¡°Nope.¡± White Tiger shook his head decisively.

    In the world of martial arts, the higher the level of cultivation was, the more difficult to break through; the gap between adjacent levels becamerger as well. The gap between a Warlord at a peak level (a Grand Elder Warlord) and at a perfect level (a True Master Warlord) was several times greater than that of Battle Gods. Even if White Tiger could challenge beyond his current rank, he would only be able to contend against someone at the peak of a Warlord; if he faced someone at a perfection level then it would just mean saying goodbye to this world forever.

    ¡°So what should we do¡­¡± Theodore Ford frowned.

    ¡°Fuck it! Just do it! I don¡¯t believe that even with all five hundred of usbined we can¡¯t take down an opponent at Warlord perfection level!¡± Another deputy leader Marlon Byrd said bluntly.

    Apart from Theodore Ford who was slightly reservedpared to others; these three deputies were almost identical twins with White Tiger. They took life lightly ¨C If they didn¡¯t agree then they would fight.

    ¡°Yeah! We Bloodshadow isn¡¯t afraid of anyone!¡± The other two deputy leaders spoke up simultaneously.

    Rakshasa twitched her mouth slightly feeling exhausted mentally after spending so many years fighting in ce of Darkness, thinking she was tough enough. But now she realized what true toughness meant since getting along with these guys for some time now, which waspletely different conceptually speaking than herself. No matter how brave or ruthless she thought she was, there still remained quite a distance between them in terms of courage and ruthlessness. The Bloodshadow squad was not just a name, they were the strongest team in all of vale.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take the team ahead to scout out the situation!¡± James Harper spoke up. With that, he led fifty soldiers towards their destination at a brisk pace. He had brought half of his guards with him this time, leaving the other half to stay behind with other SHADOW members at the headquarters of Rakshasa Hall. Lately, things hadn¡¯t been too peaceful there either. They had to be careful and not let anyone attack them from behind while they were chasing someone else.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± White Tiger¡¯s deep voice sounded out.

    Although he was known for his aggressive nature and love for fighting and killing, he was now in charge on site and responsible for everyone¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± James Harper¡¯s voice came from up ahead.

 Chapter 265 Ambush Confirmed

    In no time, White Tiger and his team passed through a narrow stone passage, arriving at an open area.

    With a rumbling noise, White Tiger shouted, ¡°An ambush! Theodore, take our brothers and retreat!¡±

    While speaking, White Tiger swiftly drew his Bloodshadow Battle de and unleashed countless thunderous de waves, cleaving through the massive rocks on both sides.

    ¡°Charge!¡± A cry echoed as over a thousand men armed with swords and knives descended from the rocky slopes.

    In the battles within ce of Darkness, conventional firearms were seldom used, as they were virtually useless against those at the level of a Battle God and above. Moreover, due to the restrictions imposed by the rules, they couldn¡¯t deploy heavy weapons like missiles. Therefore, it was often more practical to engage with cold weapons.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± White Tiger furrowed his brows. ¡°Theodore, handle this situation here. I¡¯m going to check on James Harper and the others.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, White Tiger dashed forward toward the narrow stone passage. They had already initiated the attack here, but James Harper and the rest hadn¡¯t returned, indicating that they had also fallen into an ambush.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Theodore Ford replied loudly and waved his hand. ¡°Charge!¡±

    ¡°Charge!¡± The group of men shouted in unison and confronted the enemies on the battlefield.

    In the next moment, the battlefield resounded with the shing of metal, swift movements, and the glint of des and swords.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± White Tiger dashed halfway when dozens of men blocked his path. He roared angrily, and de waves erupted from his weapon.

    Before the opponents could even identify White Tiger¡¯s appearance, heads soared into the sky. Some of them even saw the image of their own headless bodies falling to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± A voice from the enemy side eximed, and then a de wave came at White Tiger from behind.

    The aggressor had the strength of a Warlord!

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± White Tiger showed no intention of evading as he turned around and swung his de.

    The attacker was thrown back more than ten steps, his face revealing astonishment. He hadn¡¯t expected White Tiger to possess such strength.

    ¡°Ha!¡± White Tiger¡¯s de once again descended, and a sharp de wave approached like lightning.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted to the size of needles. A dense aura of danger surged throughout his body. With no time to think, he hurriedly activated his full power and met the oing attack.

    After their des collided, the opponent¡¯s offensive was instantly shattered. His great de was cleaved in two, and the de wave continued into his chest. The next moment, the man staggered back two or three steps, a line of blood extending from his right shoulder to his left waist. Blood sprayed out, and he fell stiffly to the ground, his eyes wide with disbelief. As one of the four lords of the Purgatory Gate, he was a true Warlord-level expert, yet he couldn¡¯t even withstand two rounds against his opponent!

    ¡°Are all the people from vale this terrifying?¡± he thought as his life faded away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± More than a dozen men around him cried out in pain and rushed towards White Tiger.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with a casual swing of his hand, he unleashed a de of energy before turning and charging forward. He had just surveyed the surroundings. Apart from the Purgatory Gate Lord who had been in earlier, everyone else was of Battle God or lower strength, clearly not the enemy¡¯s main force. This made him even more worried about James Harper and his group.

    As soon as he rushed forward, more than ten men behind him fell, all of them having their throats shed by the de of energy.

    ¡°Theodore, you handle things here, I¡¯ll go help White Tiger!¡± At the same time, Rakshasa, after swiftly beheading several men, sprinted after White Tiger.

    After weeks of fierce battles, her cultivation had broken through to the peak of the Battle God¡¯ster stage, just one step away from perfection.

    ¡°Alright, take care of yourself!¡± Theodore Ford shouted back.

    Within two minutes, White Tiger crossed the long, narrow stone path and ran another couple of kilometers, arriving at an open area where the sounds of a skirmish were approaching from nearby. Without time to think, he rushed towards it.

    Just then, a figure was sent flying and crashed heavily not far from him, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Marty Gray!?¡± Recognizing the man on the ground, White Tiger yelled, realizing it was one of the deputy leaders of the Bloodshadow Guard¡¯s Tenth Team.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t mind me. Captain Harper¡­ is in danger. Go save him¡­¡± Marty Gray struggled to speak.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± White Tiger roared and raised his de as he charged towards the man who had injured Marty Gray not far away. ¡°Dare to hurt my brother, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°You overestimate yourselves!¡± The man sneered, a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Today, every member of Rakshasa Hall will die!¡±

    The man was none other than another lord of the Purgatory Gate with power equal to that of White Tiger.

    In response, a de aura surged forth from White Tiger, unstoppable and roaring like a hurricane. Clearly, the man had long recognized White Tiger¡¯s strength, considering himself to be on the same level. So, facing White Tiger¡¯s strike, he made no attempt to evade. Hisrge de swung out at the same time.

    The two des shed violently, creating shockwaves that shattered nearby rocks into dust, sending pebbles flying. After a single strike, the man rapidly retreated more than ten steps, his arm tingling, and the surging blood nearly bursting from his chest.

    ¡°How¡­ is this possible?¡± With great difficulty, the Purgatory Gate lord managed to speak. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that White Tiger¡¯s strength would be so formidable.

    ¡°You can die now!¡± White Tiger roared and raised his weapon once again. His wrists twisted simultaneously, unleashing countless de auras with the force of thunder and fury.

    ¡°tant arrogance!¡± The man took a deep breath and channeled his entire body¡¯s power, raising his de to meet the attack.

    The sh rang out, the energy of the des raged, and stone fragments filled the air. After a few rounds of fiercebat, the two men passed each other, then turned and faced each other back-to-back. In the next moment, White Tiger didn¡¯t even look back and continued charging forward, vanishing around the corner in the blink of an eye.

    At the same moment White Tiger charged forward, the Purgatory Gate Lord disyed more than ten wounds on his body, each measuring two to three inches long, crisscrossing and ghastly to behold.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡± With great effort, he managed to utter a few words before copsing, convulsing a few times before bingpletely still. His face wore an expression of disbelief as well.

    Despite both fighters being at the same level of cultivation, their strengths were worlds apart.

 Chapter 266 A Worrisome Situation

    Two minutester, the figure of the White Tiger appeared on a high ground.

    ncing around, fifty Bloodshadow Forbidden Guards were locked in intense battle. While none had fallen yet, many of them bore noticeable injuries.

    There were about four to five hundred people on the other side, and half of them were already lying on the ground. From their momentum, it could be seen that they were obviously several levels higher than the previous one thousand men.

    On arge rock not far away, ten disciples of the Purgatory Gate were guarding a middle-aged man, who was none other than Samuel Watson, the lord of the Southern Domain of Buddha Hall. At this moment, he was covered in numerous wounds, his breath weakened, and he was nearing the point of exhaustion.

    ¡°White Tiger!?¡± Samuel Watson¡¯s eyes shed with shock when he saw that man. As the lord of Buddha Hall, his level was on par with that of White Tiger. The two had met before and he knew that White Tiger was one of the fourmanders of the Western Army.

    After seeing the White Tiger, he finally knew who came to rescue him.

    Since Bloodshadow arrived at ce of Darkness, They hadpletely changed their appearance. Apart from theirbat knives, there was no longer any sign of the Bloodshadow Squadron on them. Thus, he had been wondering all along which department or agency from back home these people who came to rescue him belonged to and how they had managed to locate him so quickly.

    And now, he naturally understood that it was Commander Gardner¡¯s men!

    ¡°Samuel Watson, I¡¯m sorry to dump this on you. Please hold on a little longer and we¡¯ll escort you home!¡± White Tiger replied loudly.

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry about me. Theirbat power is strong, don¡¯t sacrifice so many colleagues for my sake!¡± Samuel Watson took a deep breath and shouted loudly. Watching the fifty Bloodshadow Guards fighting fiercely, he was not only shocked by theirbat power but also extremely grateful. These people had no prior connection with him, yet they had willingly put themselves in harm¡¯s way for his sake. Even in the face of great danger, none of them showed the slightest inclination to back down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! No matter how strong these misceneous hairs are, today, I will definitely protect you and keep you safe!¡± White Tiger responded loudly again.

    ¡°Sir, Harper is over there!¡± At this moment, Rakshasa had already caught up and pointed her hand towards two figures fighting fiercely hundreds of meters away.

    From the situation on both sides, it was clear that James Harper was on hisst legs. His body was covered in wounds, and his reaction time had noticeably increased.

    White Tiger nodded and dashed forward with Rakshasa following him.

    Just as the two of them had charged halfway, James Harper was sent flying a distance of forty to fifty meters by a powerful punch from his opponent. Hended heavily on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. He was already at the end of his rope, and now things got even worse. His momentum instantly withered away, and his fighting power was reduced to less than one-fifth.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The opponent clearly had no intention of letting up. After closing in on James Harper with a few steps, he unleashed another punch, the force of it roaring out like a thunderous onught, with a fierce intent to kill.

    ¡°Harper, be careful!¡± White Tiger shouted loudly. While speaking, he elerated once more, in the blink of an eye, he closed the distance to several dozen meters behind James Harper, and then he swung his de to intercept the opponent¡¯s punch.

    There was a loud noise, and both the White Tiger and his opponent took seven or eight steps back, causing the stones beneath their feet to shatter into pieces.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of surprise in his gaze as he looked at White Tiger.

    ¡°James Harper, are you okay?¡± White Tiger paid no attention to the man, quickly walking over to James Harper and helping him up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± James struggled to lift his head and looked at White Tiger, ¡°Be careful¡­ he¡¯s the deputy master of the Purgatory Gate, Purgatory Mad Lion.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± White Tiger nodded. He had sensed the full power of a Warlord in his opponent earlier, and a solemn expression appeared on his face. However, a strong sense of determination shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Rakshasa, take James Harper aside to rest.¡± He said after a brief pause, looking at Rakshasa who was hurrying over.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rakshasa responded loudly, ¡°White Tiger, be careful. If you can¡¯t win, we¡¯ll retreat first!¡±

    ¡°There is no retreat in the dictionary of Bloodshadow!¡± White Tiger responded, and then took a few steps forward with his de towards Purgatory Mad Lion.

    ¡°You guys have quite the courage, daring to touch a high-ranking official of vale. After today, the Purgatory Gate should also be removed from ce of Darkness!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Purgatory Mad Lionughed out loud. After pausing for a moment, he looked up at White Tiger and spoke loudly. ¡°An ant at a Tier-two Warlord realm, daring to speak so arrogantly. You are truly insane and your people in vale must be as foolish as you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it yet? Today, the one who should be expelled is Rakshasa Hall, not Purgatory Gate!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    White Tiger snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll make you realize who the real idiot is!¡± Without further ado, he didn¡¯t waste any more words on his opponent. His figure shot out explosively, and his de drew several cold streaks as he shed towards his adversary.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Purgatory Mad Lion snorted as well, not retreating but advancing, his fists striking the air with punches filled with overwhelming force.

    The difference between the two levels was not a joke. White Tiger¡¯s swordsmanship could not block his opponent¡¯s fist strength at all. After a few rounds, White Tiger was struck by several punches, staggering back several steps before spitting out a mouthful of blood. His breathing became slightly erratic. However, he showed no fear at all. His aura burst outpletely, and he took a few steps forward before attacking again, like a wild beast in frenzy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Purgatory Mad Lion roared, raising his hand to meet the attack head-on.

    The two once again engaged in a fierce battle, with shing des and soaring momentum. In no time, a vortex of energy formed around the two of them, wreaking havoc and reducing the surroundingrge stones to rubble, sending stone fragments flying in all directions. At the same time, Rakshasa helped James Harper to a stone about three hundred meters away and sat down.

    ¡°Harper, how are you?¡± Rakshasa asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just need to sit for a bit. Don¡¯t worry about me, go help the others.¡± James Harper replied after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright, you take a breather for now!¡± Rakshasa responded and quickly charged into the battle circle of the Bloodshadow Guards. With a flick of her wrist, she drew a long whip from her waist, creating explosive cracks in the air. The momentum was overwhelming. Wherever the whip¡¯s shadow passed, itid waste to everything, and in the blink of an eye, she imed the lives of several of the opposing men. With her joining, the pressure on the Bloodshadow Guard had been significantly reduced.

    Shortly after, there was another thunderous crash within the battle circle of White Tiger and his opponent. Then, White Tiger¡¯s figure was sent flying like a gust of autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves. He flew for a distance of forty to fifty meters before crashing into the ground, creating arge pit.

    Arge spurt of blood gushed out from his mouth, and his breath instantly weakened. Hey in the pit for a while, unable to get up.

 Chapter 267 In Peril Again

    ¡°You truly are a damned fool!¡±

    Afterward, Purgatory Mad Lion nced down at the several wounds on his own body, seething with anger. He was two full ranks higher than his opponent and had initially thought he could easily overpower him. However, not only had White Tiger held his ground for so long, but he had also inflicted numerous gashes on him, which was truly embarrassing for Purgatory Mad Lion.

    After saying this, he walked toward White Tiger with a murderous intent radiating from him.

    ¡°To have injured me like this, your death is well-deserved!¡± He spoke in a deep voice as he approached White Tiger, still about ten meters away. As soon as the words fell, without any further ado, he raised his hand and swept it out, creating a violent gust of wind.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Samuel Watson shouted from nearby.

    ¡°Tiger!¡± Rakshasa, who was engaged in battle with others, witnessed the scene and rushed over rapidly. At the same time, she swung her long whip, creating a powerful gust of wind to counter the opponent¡¯s palm strike. However, her cultivation level was a whole realm lower than that of Purgatory Mad Lion, making thempletely unmatched. She was sent flying by the force of his palm wind, spewing a mouthful of blood while suspended in mid-air.

    ¡°Rakshasa!¡± James Harper eximed and quickly got up to walk over.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, you managed to make a beautifuldy fight to protect you at all costs. It seems like you have something special!¡± Purgatory Mad Lion nced in the direction of Rakshasa before turning to White Tiger.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity. The two of you are destined to be separated today,¡± Purgatory Mad Lion sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll start by killing you, then I¡¯ll take Rakshasa back to my Purgatory Gate. I can¡¯t bear to kill such a beautiful woman. After I¡¯ve had my fun, I¡¯ll let my brothers down below enjoy her too! When all my brothers have had their fill, I¡¯ll send her back down to keep youpany!¡±

    As he finished speaking, his aura surged once again, and heunched a punch at White Tiger. The sound of breaking wind echoed, and the intent to kill hung heavy in the air.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Rakshasa, not far away and herself injured, shouted desperately.

    James Harper also shouted at the same time.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Both of them were acutely aware that if White Tiger were struck by that punch, he would be in mortal danger. They wanted to help, but unfortunately, their strength was insufficient and thus they could only watch as the opponent¡¯s fist struck towards White Tiger.

    However, at this point, White Tiger¡¯s momentum was several levels higher than before he was injured, and he has already reached the peak of Warlord cultivation.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Purgatory Mad Lion, without any sense of preparedness, suddenly shrank his pupils to the size of wheat grains and quickly dodged to one side.

    However, he was still a half-beat too slow. The de aura shed past his shoulder, and in an instant, his arm fell to the ground.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Purgatory Mad Lion groaned, cold sweat pouring down his body.

    After a slight pause, he looked at White Tiger and spoke with difficulty, ¡°You¡­ you broke through?¡±

    ¡°Surprised? I should thank yourself. If it wasn¡¯t for you pushing me to my limits, I wouldn¡¯t have broken through so quickly.¡± Said White Tiger as he shrugged his shoulders.

    Beforeing to ce of Darkness, Billy helped him break through from the early stage of Warlord to theter stage of Warlord, and he was only one step away from reaching the peak.

    After this period of intense fighting, he had caught glimpses of the dawn of the peak state several times. Just now, under the stimtion of Purgatory Mad Lion, he sessfully broke through that bottleneck and officially stepped into the Warlord¡¯s peak.

    Hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Purgatory Mad Lion spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve been sparring all this time.¡± He thought.

    ¡°White Tiger, are you okay?¡± Not far away, Rakshasa eximed excitedly.

    ¡°No worries!¡± White Tiger looked at her and grinned. ¡°Take a break for now. We can chat after I¡¯ve dealt with this guy!¡±

    Then, he turned his gaze back to Purgatory Mad Lion. ¡°You can take your own life now, I might consider leaving your corpse intact! But, I cannot help you reattach that arm!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Purgatory Mad Lion¡¯s face was so gloomy.

    Given his current situation, there was no way for him to fight against White Tiger after his breakthrough.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Purgatory Mad Lion turned and dashed to the side. He was well aware that sticking around would only lead to certain death.

    ¡°Now you want to leave, but it¡¯s toote!¡± White Tiger dered.

    He spoke in a low voice and swiftly chased after Purgatory Mad Lion, his de aura shing like lightning as he shed towards his back.

    ¡°No!¡± The infernal lion and the ghost of the deceased both roared in protest, urging to elerate once again. However, having already sustained serious injuries, he couldn¡¯t avoid the strike. The cold de aura shed past his waist.

    ¡°I told you it was toote to run, but you didn¡¯t believe me!¡± White Tiger nced at the two severed bodies on the ground before turning and heading toward Rakshasa and the others.

    ¡°White Tiger, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Rakshasa said with a hint of concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about the two of you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not too badly hurt, just need to rest for a bit.¡± Rakshasa responded after spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You guys sit tight for a while, I¡¯ll go save Samuel Watson!¡± After assessing the injuries of the two people, White Tiger turned around and rushed towards the battle circle of the Bloodshadow Guards. As he passed through, all of Purgatory Gate¡¯s disciples fell, each one meeting their end with a single stroke of his de. In a short while, he arrived in front of the ten men who was watching Samuel Watson.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here now!¡± A strong and intimidating pressure swept through.

    After exchanging a nce with each other, the ten men didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly threw away their weapons before running off to the side.

    ¡°Mr Watson, let¡¯s go!¡± White Tiger followed and walked towards Samuel Watson.

    ¡°How dare you kill our Deputy Gate Master, you truly deserve to die!¡± At that moment, a hoarse voice came from behind White Tiger. A powerful gust of wind containing an overwhelming force rushed towards White Tiger, causing a fierce windstorm and an awe-inspiring momentum.

    ¡°War Grandmaster realm?!¡± Sensing the power of the opponent¡¯s move, White Tiger quickly dodged to one side. Though he reacted quickly, he was still a half-beat too slow. He was knocked to the ground by the residual force of the gust, spewing out a mouthful of blood. It was all thanks to the other party being far away, otherwise he would be even more troubled.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Samuel Watson naturally sensed the neer¡¯s cultivation level and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, get your people out of here quickly, or else no one will escape.¡± White Tiger replied urgently.

    ¡°White Tiger!¡± Rakshasa not far away also eximed in surprise, and her heart that had just calmed down twisted again.

    James Harper on the side also had a serious look on his face since he sensed the aura of the opponent¡¯s realm as well.

    Obviously, he was the Gate Master of Purgatory Gate!

 Chapter 268 A Single Strike is All Thatâ€™s Needed

    Before long, a group of a hundred people walked over from a distance. The leader of this group was none other than the Sect Master of Purgatory Gate, Purgatory Demon Sovereign. Following closely behind him were two other Purgatory Gate Elders, and behind them was a group of high-levelbatants.

    All the core members of Purgatory Gate had appeared.

    Seeing this group of people, White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but curse. He had just broken through to the pinnacle of the Warlord realm, and now he was faced with an opponent at the War Grandmaster level.

    ¡°Today, all of you from Rakshasa Hall will die!¡± Purgatory Demon Sovereign dered angrily, not rushing to make a move. His voice was hoarse, like that of a demon from hell. ¡°You killed the Deputy Sect Master of my Purgatory Gate and two lords. Before you die, I will make you taste the feeling of living worse than death!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± White Tiger took a deep breath and suppressed the surging blood in his heart. He replied in a low voice, ¡°You think Purgatory Gate alone is enough to deal with us? Aren¡¯t you too arrogant?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out who the real idiot is!¡± the Purgatory Demon Sovereign¡¯s voice was extremely cold.

    ¡°Purgatory Demon Sovereign, your Purgatory Gate has overstepped its bounds. You dare to capture vale¡¯s high-ranking officials. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being wiped out?¡± Rakshasa walked over at this moment.

    ¡°Heh, why should we be afraid? Is vale that powerful?¡± Purgatory Demon Sovereign sneered. ¡°Sorry, vale doesn¡¯t even enter my field of vision.¡±

    ¡°Calling you an idiot is being generous!¡± White Tiger replied coldly, then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Before we start, I have a question that I¡¯m curious about. Did your Purgatory Gate capture vale¡¯s high-ranking officials as part of a premeditated n to lure Rakshasa Hall, and then try to catch us all in one? What I¡¯m curious about is whether this was the work of your Purgatory Gate¡¯s backer, a nation, or if there¡¯s someone else behind it?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter for a dying person to know so much?¡± Purgatory Demon Sovereign retorted coldly, then turned to look at Rakshasa. ¡°If you want to live, you have a chance. Just hand over the map, and I¡¯ll spare your life today.¡±

    ¡°I can give you the map, but you have to let us take Samuel Watson with us!¡± Rakshasa replied after some thought.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Purgatory Demon Sovereign chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m offering you a chance to hand it over voluntarily in exchange for your life, considering you¡¯re a woman.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think I won¡¯t get the map if I capture you?¡±

    ¡°In the entire ce of Darkness, I am the only one who knows the location on that map. If I die, the map will disappearpletely.¡± Rakshasa replied calmly. ¡°And before you captured me, I had at least ten ways to kill myself. In other words, if I don¡¯t want to, you won¡¯t be able to get the map.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Purgatory Demon Sovereign snorted. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see.¡±

    With that, he waved his hand behind him. ¡°Attack, kill everyone except Rakshasa!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two Warlord-level lords from Purgatory Gate simultaneously responded and charged towards the Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± White Tiger roared, raising his hand and charging at the Warlord-level lord.

    Although the Bloodshadow Guard¡¯s strength was not bad, even if a few of them teamed up, they could only deal with an opponent at the early Warlord stage. Strong opponents like the Lords of Purgatory Gate were a bit beyond their capabilities. If the other side went all out, it wouldn¡¯t take ten minutes for the Bloodshadow Guard to bepletely defeated on the scene.

    ¡°Take them down!¡± Purgatory Demon Sovereign¡¯s voice echoed.

    At the same time, an incredibly powerful aura swept out from his palm, containing earth-shattering energy as it surged towards White Tiger, creating a violent gust of wind. Clearly, he had decided to kill White Tiger, and there was no holding back in his attack.

    ¡°White Brother, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, be careful!¡±

    Rakshasa and the others shouted in rm.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± White Tiger naturally sensed the power of Purgatory Demon Sovereign¡¯s attack. His aura exploded at this moment, and he bit his lip, raising his sword to guard his chest while simultaneously activating his full-body power to form a defensive aura.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Purgatory Demon Sovereign sneered, his face showing a hint of coldness.

    Trying to block his attack was simply a delusion. Not to mention a Grand Elder Warlord, even if it was an early-stage War Grandmaster, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    However, in the next moment, Purgatory Demon Sovereign¡¯s expression froze. His entire body¡¯s pores opened up, and a dense sense of crisis filled every cell of his body.

    A blood-red de aura from the sky rapidly erged in his pupils, giving him no time to react before it arrived in front of him.

    After the de aura passed, a bloody line extended from the top of his head to his waist, and arge amount of blood gushed out.

    ¡°War¡­ War Emperor¡­¡± he struggled to speak a few words before his body split in two and fell to the ground, his flesh and blood a gory mess.

    ¡°Master!¡± the members of Purgatory Gate shouted in pain, their faces filled with terror.

    Their Gate Master had been cut down by someone with a single strike.

    ¡°Boss!?¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes widened in realization, and he quickly turned to look.

    Before long, Billy and his group steadily approached.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!?¡± Rakshasa and Samuel Watson eximed in unison.

    ¡°Commander?¡± James Harper was equally shocked and turned to look.

    ¡°Leave one of the lords behind, kill the rest!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed through the air.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The fifty Bloodshadow Guard members who were locked in battle saw the Commander¡¯s arrival and their fighting spirits soared once again.

    At the same time, four figures swiftly emerged from behind Billy. It was Casey and the other three. Among the four, Judge was at the Half-Step Warlord level, while Azure Dragon and Stout had already reached the pinnacle of a Warlord. Casey Kimmons was a War Grandmaster.

    Wherever the four figures passed, they left nothing but destruction in their wake. The members of Purgatory Gate had no chance to resist; they fell down one after another without exception.

    The battle ended quickly, in less than two minutes. Except for the Warlord pinnacle-level Lord, everyone else from the opposing sidey defeated.

    As for the remaining Lord of Purgatory Gate, his face was filled with shock, and his body trembled uncontrobly. He had sensed the overwhelming pressure of a War Emperor from Billy when the Purgatory Demon Sovereign was in earlier.

    He had initially thought about intervening to help, but he sensed that Billy had already locked onto him. If he dared to make any reckless moves, he would undoubtedly be executed on the spot. In the face of an unparalleled powerhouse at the War Emperor level, he felt as insignificant as an insect.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Within moments, fifty Bloodshadow Guard members came forward and saluted Billy Gardner loudly.

 Chapter 269 Military Justice

    ¡°Stout, check the injuries of our brothers!¡± Billy loudlymanded, having already assessed the situation. Nearly half of his men had sustained various injuries, but fortunately, most were superficial.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Stout responded loudly and retrieved several medical kits from his person.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Commander Gardner from vale?¡± The remaining Lord of Purgatory Gate finally realized and stammered as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re just figuring that out now?¡± White Tiger sneered.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Without hesitation, the man knelt before Billy, trembling and pleading for mercy.

    ¡°Please¡­ please spare me, Commander Gardner¡­¡±

    There was no room for him to be anything but terrified. The reputation of vale¡¯s Commander Gardner had already sent shockwaves through ce of Darkness over a year ago. He had never expected to encounter this legendary figure himself. Judging by the power of the strike he witnessed earlier, Commander Gardner¡¯s strength had increased significantlypared to a year ago. Such prowess was not something that Purgatory Gate could match, and he doubted there were many individuals in the entire ce of Darkness who could.

    Before he could finish his plea, a powerful force from Billy rushed into him, and that man was sent flying seven to eight meters away. His meridians were shattered, and his cultivation waspletely ruined. He was nothing more than a broken mess on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ so ruthless¡­¡± The man struggled to speak two words before his eyes rolled back, and he lost consciousness.

    ¡°Boss, how did you all arrive so quickly? I thought it would take at least a couple of hours!¡± White Tiger grinned when he saw Billy.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Billy shot him a re. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stall them? What happened to that?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t expect those bastards to set an ambush here, just waiting for us to jump into their trap.¡± White Tiger scratched his head.

    ¡°Take him back for a thorough interrogation. We need to find out who¡¯s behind this!¡± Billy ordered, his suspicions growing stronger. He had suspected that capturing Samuel Watson was a trap to draw out the members of Rakshasa Hall. The situation he witnessed earlier had only confirmed his suspicions.

    ¡°Got it!¡± White Tiger nodded.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± James Harper entered the room and bowed respectfully.

    Billy acknowledged and handed him a healing pill. ¡°Take this pill to aid your recovery. Your injuries need attention.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± James epted the pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Rakshasa walked in, intending to kneel but was lifted by a gust of wind Billy produced.

    Unbeknownst to her, she hadn¡¯t known Billy woulde. She had been on the brink of despair before she saw him. While speaking, she cast a disapproving nce at White Tiger. This guy, he knew Billy wasing, but he didn¡¯t bother to inform her. She had almostmitted suicide because of it. When Rakshasa had seen Billy, she felt like she had been given a second chance at life.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing well, you¡¯ve reached the pinnacle level!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Keep up the good work and strive toplete your cultivation. Here, take this healing pill. It will help with your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Rakshasa epted the pill with gratitude and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint your expectations.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Samuel Watson approached Billy, bowing deeply. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Commander!¡±

    His thanks came from the bottom of his heart. He hadn¡¯t expected the King of the West, Commander Gardner, to personallye and rescue him. This kind of treatment was something that very few individuals in the entire country would ever experience. Without Billy¡¯s timely intervention, not only he but even White Tiger and the others would have been in grave danger. In that case, he would have been responsible for the deaths of hundreds of people just to save himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss things further once we return to the Bloodshadow Guard headquarters.¡±

    Within moments, everyone returned to the headquarters. In this deste area, the battle had already ended. Body parts were scattered everywhere, and the ground was soaked in blood.

    Although their opponents had been numerous, they were only lower to mid-tier members of Purgatory Gate and couldn¡¯t withstand thebined might of Billy¡¯s lieutenants and the SHADOWers. Like their counterparts, they had all fallen, with some still gasping for breath but not for long.

    ¡°Salute Commander Gardner!¡± The group of Bloodshadow Guard members gathered there and called out together.

    Fifteen minutes earlier, they had already met with Billy, so this wasn¡¯t surprising.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the headquarters!¡± Billymanded.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Their voices echoed through the canyon.

    With this, Purgatory Gate, the third-ranked power in ce of Darkness, was officially eliminated from the world.

    Back at the Rakshasa Hall headquarters, which was located at the foot of a mountain range, they convened in the meeting hall after a brief rest.

    Billy made a call to Donald, providing a brief report on the situation. Donald learned that Billy had personally gone to the dark realm during the call. Before ending the call, Billy asked him to arrange for members of the Bloodshadow Guard to pick up Samuel Watson and return him to the country.

    After putting away his phone, Billy was joined by White Tiger and Rakshasa.

    ¡°Boss, these two seem to have some chemistry!¡± Judge had an amused expression, as if he had discovered something new. ¡°They seem to have something special.¡±

    ¡°Judge, I think you¡¯re itching for a fight!¡± Stoutughed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, White Tiger will tear you apart if he hears you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± Judge grinned.

    ¡°But these two seem to have more than just friendship,¡± Stout remarked. ¡°No wonder White Tiger wanted toe here. His interest lies elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, are you and Rakshasa in cahoots?¡± Azure Dragon asked, his voice loud.

    Judge and Stout were choking on their saliva, and they quickly left the room to avoid the impending storm.

    ¡°Wait for me to settle this with you twoter!¡± White Tiger shouted after them.

    Judge and Stout stumbled, nearly falling over.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, please don¡¯t tease me.¡± Rakshasa said, her face showing a rare blush.

    ¡°Your face is as red as a tomato, it seems there¡¯s some truth to this.¡± Casey chuckled. ¡°You two make a good pair. I¡¯ll vouch for you on behalf of boss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± White Tiger¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to challenge Azure Dragon and Casey, but he knew he¡¯d be no match, so he held back.

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re teasing me too,¡± Rakshasa replied, her gaze unintentionally flickering towards Billy.

    ¡°White Tiger, if you¡¯ve done it, you better take responsibility!¡± Billy raised his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Or, there will be military justice!¡±

 Chapter 270 Gathering of Various Parties

    A series of coughs filled the hall.

    ¡°I¡­¡± White Tiger was left dumbfounded, his face twitching.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®since you¡¯ve already done it¡¯? I haven¡¯t even held her hand!¡± White Tiger thought.

    Rakshasa lowered her head once again, her blush deepening. Amid her shyness, a hint of delight flickered in her eyes. She knew Billy was joking, but at least it indicated that he didn¡¯t oppose the idea. As everyone had mentioned, their time together had formed a different kind of bond. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if it was love, it had definitely transcended mere camaraderie.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s talk about business!¡± Billy waved his hand to interrupt White Tiger¡¯s words.

    Except for Judge and Soul chaser, the others knew little the feeling. Upon seeing Rakshasa¡¯s expression, Billy naturally felt happy for White Tiger.

    Billy turned to White Tiger and continued, ¡°So, did you get the information we needed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. It was the Sanctum of Darkness that ordered them to act. They also got information on Samuel Watson¡¯s whereabouts from them.¡± White Tiger replied loudly.

    ¡°But all the contacts they had with the Sanctum of Darkness were individuals wearing robes and masks, so he doesn¡¯t know exactly who they were. He only knows they were members of the Sanctum of Darkness Elders¡¯ Council.¡±

    ¡°Sanctum of Darkness again?¡± Billy slightly furrowed his brow, his thoughts already pointing in that direction. ¡°Have you gathered any information about the Sanctum of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to haveplete information.¡± White Tiger shook his head, continuing, ¡°But one thing is certain, they¡¯re definitely supported by several major nations in the west.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded slightly, indicating that he had suspected this. After a moment of thought, he continued, ¡°Do you know the structure of the Sanctum of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°I know the basics.¡± Rakshasa answered.

    ¡°The Sanctum of Darkness has a structure simr to a cab, known as the Dark Cab. Most of the major decisions of the Sanctum of Darkness are made through this organization.¡±

    ¡°Among the seats in the Sanctum of Darkness, half of them are open to other forces within ce of Darkness as rewards for their contributions.¡±

    ¡°Why do these forces want to secure more seats in the Sanctum of Darkness? On one hand, it offers them significant resource support, and on the other hand, it gives them a chance to participate in the Dark Cab¡¯s decisions.¡±

    ¡°Besides the Dark Cab and the Council of Elders, the most publicly known aspect of the Sanctum of Darkness is their enforcers, known as the Lawkeepers.¡±

    ¡°The Lawkeepers are divided into nine different levels based on stars, with one star being the weakest and nine stars being the strongest.¡±

    ¡°Both the Lawkeepers and the Council of Elders members wear robes and masks and do not reveal their true identities.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Besides this, I haven¡¯t learned much else yet.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the location of their headquarters?¡± Billy asked, ncing at Rakshasa.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Rakshasa shook her head. ¡°Even the people within the Sanctum of Darkness don¡¯t seem to know unless they reach a certain rank. However, the Sanctum of Darkness is scattered across eight branches in ce of Darkness, which should not be too difficult to locate.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded again, then turned to White Tiger. ¡°You have one month to gather information on the strength of the eight major branches of the Sanctum of Darkness.¡±

    Billy had a strong sense that the existence of the Sanctum of Darkness posed a significant threat to vale, even more than he had initially suspected.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll ensure the task ispleted.¡± White Tiger affirmed confidently.

    ¡°Rakshasa, tell us about the map,¡± Billy continued.

    While he had no personal interest in the map itself, the situation had be a matter of life and death for Rakshasa Hall, and he had to get involved.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rakshasa nodded and began to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what the map was for at first. But recently, a rumor has been spreading in ce of Darkness. It says that twenty or thirty years ago, a powerful expert at the War Emperor level fell in a mountainous area of ce of Darkness. The ce where he fell still contains all the knowledge he umted in his lifetime.¡±

    ¡°As a result, everyone is flocking to it.¡±

    ¡°War Emperor? Is that supposed to be so enticing?¡± Casey wore a disdainful expression.

    ¡°For the vast majority of martial artists, the War Emperor realm is something they only dream about asionally.¡± White Tiger said. ¡°And there was such an opportunity avable, so naturally, everyone wanted to try their luck.¡±

    ¡°How did ce of Darkness find out that you had the map?¡± Billy asked Rakshasa.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the information got out,¡± Rakshasa shook her head. ¡°It might have been revealed by those from Blood Hall who survived.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded. After a moment of contemtion, he instructed, ¡°Spread the news that Rakshasa Hall has confirmed the location of that powerful expert¡¯s fall, and we will go there in the next few days to retrieve the knowledge he left behind.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Commander Gardner?¡± Rakshasa was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t address this issue, Rakshasa Hall will eventually face danger,¡± Casey exined, fully understanding Billy¡¯s intentions. ¡°So, it¡¯s better to take care of it while we¡¯re all here, all at once.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rakshasa hesitated for a moment. Among the people present, she was the one who understood ce of Darkness the best and knew that Sanctum of Darkness was not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the n!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°Spread the news. Tomorrow, we will go to that ce.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Rakshasa nodded vigorously.

    The next afternoon, Billy and his group appeared at the base of a primitive forest, thousands of miles away from Rakshasa Hall¡¯s headquarters. Among the group were not only Billy Gardner and his core team but also the hundred members of the Bloodshadow Guard led by James Harper.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s quite lively along the way!¡± Azure Dragon smiled at Billy.

    ¡°At least there are no fewer than forty forces following us, with a total number of probably no less than ten thousand people. Among them are many experts at Warlord level or higher.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a lively spectacle to behold, and they certainly won¡¯t give up.¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°How many of the top ten ranked forces in ced of Darkness havee today?¡± he asked White Tiger.

    ¡°Excluding Blood Hall, Ebon Gate, Purgatory Gate and Rakshasa Hall, there are six left among the top ten forces in ce of Darkness.¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°Today, all of them havee except for the top-ranked force.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the second-ranked force?¡± Billy asked, nodding again.

    ¡°The Inferno Sect.¡± White Tiger answered solemnly.

 Chapter 271 Clearing Out Some Foes First

    ¡°How strong are they?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°The topbatants in the Inferno Sect are their sect leader and four deputy sect leaders.¡± White Tiger replied. ¡°Their sect leader is a Tier-two War Grandmaster, two levels higher than Purgatory Demon Sovereign. Two deputy leaders are True Master Warlords, one is a Grand Elder Warlord, and another is a Tier-two Warlord.¡±

    ¡°Besides these five, the next strongest are two Warlord Novices, and there are also around thirty disciples at the Battle God level.¡±

    ¡°Damn, it seems like we can¡¯t underestimate the ce of Darkness!¡± Judge twitched his mouth.

    ¡°If the second-ranked force has such formidable strength, then the top-ranked force must be even stronger. And that Sanctum of Darkness, they¡¯re even more enigmatic!¡±

    ¡°Now do you realize how weak you are?¡± Stout grinned. ¡°When you go back, you better focus on cultivating. Otherwise, boss might have to help you.¡±

    ¡°Stout, if you don¡¯t speak, no one would think you¡¯re dumb!¡± Judge red at Stout before turning to White Tiger. ¡°White Tiger, has Sanctum of Darkness sent anyone?¡±

    ¡°On the surface, there¡¯s no sign of their people, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they¡¯ve infiltrated other forces in disguise.¡± White Tiger responded. After a pause, he looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we eliminate a few forces first?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, they enjoy watching the show, let them watch!¡± Billy shook his head and then asked, ¡°Has any members belonging to forces based in vale shown up here?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, I informed them yesterday.¡± White Tiger replied.

    Billy nodded, then raised his hand and motioned. ¡°Let¡¯s head into the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously and began walking toward the forest.

    An hourter, they arrived at a mountain valley.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, ording to the map, our destination should be within a one-kilometer radius of this valley.¡± Rakshasa said as she approached Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Some fleas probably couldn¡¯t wait.¡± Casey scanned the surroundings and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s clear out a few first.¡± Billy nodded again.

    Just then, footsteps sounded from all around, and four or five groups of people emerged from the forest, numbering around two to three thousand in total.

    ¡°Rakshasa, I must say, I admire your guts. Just a mere hundred people dare toe seeking treasures. Your courage ismendable!¡± a burly man called out to Rakshasa.

    ¡°Hand over the map, and maybe I¡¯ll consider letting you all live!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, he¡¯s Rocky Kodiak, the Sect Master of the Seventh Hell Sect, ranked seventh.¡± Rakshasa introduced, ignoring the man¡¯s words. She then went on to introduce the other three or four groups, all of which were forces ranked outside of the top ten.

    Billy nodded.

    ¡°Listen up, all of you. Here¡¯s a piece of advice,¡± Rakshasa loudly proimed to those present. ¡°This is not something you can participate in. It¡¯s best to disappear immediately, otherwise, your forces will be expelled from the ce of Darkness starting tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Rocky Kodiak burst intoughter. ¡°Rakshasa, are all your vale people so arrogant? You really opened my eyes! We have at least four thousand people here, while you only have a hundred. Do you believe that each of us can drown you with a mouthful of saliva?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± the others joined in theughter.

    As theughter from the crowd subsided, Judge took a few steps forward. With a swift motion, he drew his curved de. Immediately afterward, more than ten fiercely sharp de auras shed out at lightning speed. After the de auras passed, dozens of heads soared into the sky, and blood spurted like fountains. Some people still wore smiles on their faces. Around, there were gasps of astonishment. No one had expected their opponents to take the initiative.

    ¡°Damn, if you¡¯re really seeking death, then so be it!¡± Rocky Kodiak was slightly stunned. He pulled out hisrge knife. ¡°Attack! Kill everyone except Rakshasa.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Azure Dragon raised his hand, and his battle de emitted a cold gleam, shooting out like lightning. Rocky Kodiak hadn¡¯t reacted yet when the de aura had already pierced through his heart, passing right through him.

    Rocky Kodiak reluctantly lowered his head to look at the de wound on his chest. His face wore an expression of disbelief. He was, without a doubt, a Warlord, albeit at the early stage. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been cut down with a single stroke.

    ¡°Since when did Rakshasa Hall have such a high-level expert?¡± Rocky Kodiak thought.

    In the next moment, his upper and lower body fell to the ground, blood spurting out, creating a gruesome scene. Chins dropped to the ground, one after another. Each face bore an expression as if witnessing a miracle.

    A Warlord-level powerhouse had been cut in half with a single blow! It was beyond terrifying.

    Simultaneously, from the dark corners of the surrounding woods, came sounds of amazement. Clearly, they were awed by the strength disyed by Judge and Azure Dragon.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll die!¡± Azure Dragon shouted sternly after retrieving his battle de.

    People from several factions no longer cared about searching for treasures. They immediately turned into birds and beasts, fleeing into the woods.

    While the treasures left behind by the experts were crucial,pared to their own lives, they were insignificant. With the strength disyed by the two men, rushing forward would be no different from throwing eggs at a stone.

    ¡°At least it¡¯s a bit quieter now!¡± White Tiger swept his gaze around and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, there are still five or six thousand people around. Should we find them and drive them away?¡±

    ¡°No, they will show themselves voluntarily,¡± Billy replied, shaking his head, and started walking towards the northwest direction in the valley, with the others following closely.

    ¡°Have you already discovered something, boss?¡± Casey asked Billy as he approached.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, it should be right up ahead.¡± Billy replied with a slight nod.

    With his cultivation at the War Emperor realm, his spiritual perception far surpassed that of an average person. As soon as he arrived in this valley, he faintly sensed an unusual fluctuation of energying from the northwest direction.

    ¡°Why do you know it¡¯s in that direction, boss?¡± Judge inquired.

    ¡°Why ask so many questions? Even if boss tells you, you won¡¯t understand.¡± Azure Dragon responded with a smug expression.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, do you know?¡± Judge turned to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Azure Dragon straightforwardly shook his head. ¡°But since boss says it¡¯s there, it must be there, whether it¡¯s there or not.¡±

    ¡°Consider my question unasked!¡± Judge¡¯s lips twitched.

 Chapter 272 The Appearance of Inferno Sect

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a cave over there!¡± Rakshasa pointed to arge rock wall about two to three hundred meters away not long after the group had walked.

    As everyone turned their eyes in that direction, they indeed spotted a cave entrance, roughly two meters high. Due to therge trees in front of the rock wall, it was hard to notice the cave without careful observation.

    ¡°It should be in there!¡± Billy raised his voice.

    Before his words even finished, around fifty figures appeared from all around. Each of them had impressive skills, with the lowest cultivation being at the Warlord Advanced stage. Leading them was a man in his early sixties, with white hair and a sharp gaze. He emitted a fierce aura. He was at the War Grandmaster Intermediate stage, a formidable expert.

    After arriving, they quickly walked to the entrance of the cave, and their auras were fully released, covering the entire area. Many spectators who had been watching the scene from a distance felt a sudden chill and took several steps back. Their faces showed shock and fear.

    ¡°Thank you, friends from Rakshasa Hall, for showing us the way. You don¡¯t need to bother anymore, please leave.¡± The elderly man said calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, these are the people from Inferno Sect, and the leader is Inferno Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Inferno Devil Senior.¡± Rakshasa introduced.

    Billy nodded. Then, he looked at the leader. ¡°Are you the Sect Master of Inferno Sect? Do you want to go inside?¡±

    ¡°Heh, of course. Why else would we be here?¡± Inferno Devil Senior smiled faintly.

    ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Inferno Devil Senior hadn¡¯t expected Billy to be so straightforward.

    ¡°Nothing special. Don¡¯t you want to go inside? I¡¯ll give you the way!¡± Billy casually replied.

    ¡°You better not y any tricks, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Inferno Devil Senior warned, then turned to his Deputy Sect Master. ¡°Kris, you go in first with your team and check the way.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Sect Master!¡± Kris, the Deputy Sect Master of the Inferno Sect, nodded and led four others into the cave.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are we really letting them go in first?¡± Rakshasa asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Rakshasa, just watch.¡± White Tiger chimed in.

    Having been by Billy¡¯s side for so long, White Tiger had already learned some of his habits. He didn¡¯t need to ask. He knew that Billy had a n.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rakshasa didn¡¯t question further.

    As they spoke, Kris and his team had already entered the cave. Due to the dim lighting inside, their figures disappeared from view.

    In less than a minute, muffled sounds came from inside the cave.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At the same time, a male voice full of despair and horror echoed from within.

    The next moment, a figure shot out of the cave like a cannonball. It smashed a waist-thick tree into two and heavily crashed onto the ground. It was Kris, the Deputy Sect Master. At this moment, Kris¡¯s bones were shattered all over, several pieces of white bones protruding through his skin, and he was bleeding profusely. Hey there like a pile of mud. The Inferno Sect disciples who had been standing at the entrance of the cave took several steps back involuntarily. Their faces disyed profound shock.

    ¡°Kris!?¡± Inferno Devil Senior eximed. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Se¡­ Sect Master¡­¡± Kris struggled to speak, his head tilted to the side. His body convulsed a few times before falling silent.

    Seeing this, everyone except Billy took a sharp breath. Casey and his counterparts, who had been following Billy for years, had already guessed that something unusual was inside the cave when Billy allowed the enemy to enter first. However, they hadn¡¯t expected it to be this dangerous.

    It should be noted that Kris was a True Master Warlord, just one step away from entering the War Grandmaster realm, and his defeat indicated that inside of the cave must be incredibly terrifying.

    Rakshasa, amidst her shock, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Billy, wondering how Commander Gardner had known about the danger inside.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Soon, Inferno Devil Senior turned his head and roared at Billy angrily. ¡°You really deserve to die! You knew there was danger inside, that¡¯s why you deliberately let my people go in first, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just figuring that out now?¡± Azure Dragon coldly retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Inferno Devil Senior roared and then waved his hand. ¡°Attack, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± Fifty Inferno Sect disciples shouted in unison, brandishing their swords and charging forward.

    ¡°You take care of Inferno Devil Senior. Are you confident?¡± Billy then looked at Casey and smiled faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as well, I can use him for practice!¡± Casey didn¡¯t hesitate. He flicked his wrist, and his war de emerged, then rushed towards Inferno Devil Senior.

    Billy didn¡¯t take action because he wanted to give his subordinates a chance to push their limits. This life-or-death battle was a great opportunity for them to unlock their potential, much better than their usual self-cultivation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know any better, do you? Want to die by my hand?¡± Inferno Devil Senior coldly said to Casey and then rushed forward with a burst of violent aura. Following his words, he raised his hand andunched several powerful punches, creating explosive sounds in the air.

    Casey was two levels lower in skill than his opponent and knew he couldn¡¯t face him head-on. Fortunately, his speed was notcking. He swiftly evaded the oing attacks. After steadying himself, he flipped his wrist, causing his warde to emit a sharp and chilling glint as he shed towards the old man.

    Inferno Devil Senior had no intention of dodging and instead unleashed another formidable burst of energy to counter Casey¡¯s attack.

    A loud explosion echoed, and shockwaves shattered severalrge trees nearby, causing them to copse with a thunderous crash. Step by step, Casey was forced back by the old man¡¯s punches, retreating over ten paces and leaving deep footprints in his wake. There were traces of blood at the corners of his mouth, and his breathing was slightly erratic.

    ¡°Not bad, you can withstand one of my attacks!¡± Inferno Devil Seniormented, his tone turning serious.  ¡°Then let¡¯s continue, and see how long you can hold on!¡±

    As he spoke, an even more violent aura erupted from Inferno Devil Senior, resembling a torrential flood.

 Chapter 273 The Demise of Inferno Devil Senior

    Inferno Devil Senior charged toward Casey like a raging beast. His punches were like a hurricane, much stronger than before, with a level of power several times greater.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then!¡± Casey¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and his aura surged in that instant. Following this, he rapidly rotated his wrist, and countless cold glimmers appeared in the air, converging into a phantom-like de shape. It was apanied by a thunderous aura as he shed.

    Once again, their attacks collided, creating a tempestuous force with flying dust and debris. Even those who were a hundred meters away could feel the shockwaves.

    Simultaneously, Casey spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward. He flew for tens of meters before crashing heavily onto the ground, his aura weakening.

    Under the impact of Casey¡¯s attack, Inferno Devil Senior was also in a precarious situation. He retreated over ten meters before finally stabilizing himself. A strand of blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, his face showing anger. He hadn¡¯t expected that he would be wounded by an opponent of War Grandmaster Intermediate level, and he was furious at the oue.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Billy asked as he approached Casey.

    ¡°Just a little bit more!¡± Casey replied, struggling to get up from the ground.

    Clearly, he wanted to break through with this fight. During this period, he had been training at a much higher intensity, and he could glimpse the possibility of reaching the War Grandmaster Intermediate level. So he wanted to test it. However, it seemed he was stillcking by a small margin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, it will happen when the time is right.¡± Billy said with a faint smile. ¡°Take a moment to recover right here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Casey nodded and sat cross-legged on the ground. Thatst exchange had taken a toll on him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from Rakshasa Hall. Who are you?¡± Inferno Devil Senior frowned, looking at Billy. He couldn¡¯t sense any martial aura from Billy, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel that this young man might be even more powerful than him.

    ¡°Just consider us the ones here to deliver a message to Inferno Sect.¡± Billy casually replied, then drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite audacious!¡± Inferno Devil Senior said with a slight sigh. ¡°Let me see how you¡¯ll deliver your message.¡±

    In his eyes, although he knew Billy¡¯s strength was likely not inferior to his, he wasn¡¯t afraid to face him head-on. After all, he was a War Grandmaster intermediate powerhouse, a prominent figure in entire ce of Darkness. He wouldn¡¯t show any fear in front of a young man in his twenties.

    With his words, he attacked again. The area around him was filled with a fierce wind, and his overwhelming presence enveloped the entire space.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Billy said, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°But you¡¯re stillcking.¡±

    With those words, he flipped his wrist, and a blood-red de aura descended from the heavens, shing down at Inferno Devil Senior with the speed of lightning.

    Boom!

    The two forces shed again, causing a powerful shockwave. The pressure and debris reached far, and those who were hundreds of meters away could sense the aftermath.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± In that instant, Inferno Devil Senior knew he had underestimated Billy. They were not in the same league at all. He tried to evade, but he felt that all his retreat paths were sealed off, and there was no room to escape. He had no choice but to activate his full strength to form a defensive aura, attempting to withstand this strike.

    The blood-red de aura descended directly from above, creating a deep trench hundreds of meters long in the ground beneath his feet.

    Inferno Devil Senior struggled to utter a few words, and then his body split into two halves, lying lifeless on the ground. In that moment, he faintly realized Billy¡¯s identity.

    A young man with such skills from vale, could only be the legendary Commander Gardner of the West, apart from him, there could be no one else.

    In his heart, there was also a hint of regret. If he had known that Commander Gardner was leading the Rakshasa Hall personally, he would never have ventured here, even if he was forced to.

    The surrounding trees once again echoed with exmations. Everyone wore astonished expressions. The Sect Master of Inferno Sect, a War Grandmaster Intermediate powerhouse, had been split into two with a single strike.

    Without thinking much further, most of the onlookers quickly turned and fled. They understood that Inferno Devil Senior¡¯s death was a warning, and if they didn¡¯t escape soon, they might not have a chance.

    ¡°Master!¡± Seeing this, the Inferno Sect disciples who were still fighting nearby shouted in anguish.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll send you to reunite with him shortly!¡± Azure Dragon said with a deep voice. Then, he swiftly moved forward, his war de taking a cunning angle as it emerged, shing towards the True Master Warlord from Inferno Sect.

    Although the opponent¡¯s cultivation level was one level higher than Azure Dragon, the previous intense exchanges had left both parties with some injuries. Inferno Devil Senior¡¯s death had also greatly affected their morale, causing their reactions to be slightly slower. The man was shed across the chest by Azure Dragon, creating a wound several dozen centimeters long. Blood gushed out.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± Azure Dragon didn¡¯t stop there.

    After a sessful strike, he attacked again. The de directly cut through the man¡¯s neck swiftly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man quickly raised his de to defend.

    His big de was directly cut in two, the front part fell to the ground with a thud, and the de aura, still with undiminished force, passed through his throat.

    The man opened his mouth as if trying to speak but couldn¡¯t utter a word. He fell to the ground, a gush of blood spurting from his neck.

    ¡°Is there anyone else not afraid of death?¡± Azure Dragon looked around and then rushed towards the remaining enemies.

    Among the three powerful figures of Inferno Sect, one was a Tier-two War Grandmaster, two were True Master Warlords. And now, they were all dead, and the rest of the sect members were no match for Billy¡¯s group. In less than three minutes, all of them had fallen.

    With this, Inferno Sect, the second-ranked power in ce of Darkness, hadpletely crumbled. Even if they didn¡¯t disband, it was only a matter of time before other forces absorbed their remaining members.

    ¡°Boss, it seems there are still some who aren¡¯t afraid of death!¡± After taking a moment to recover, Azure Dragon looked at Billy.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, if they want to stay, let them stay.¡±

    He then nced at the others. ¡°Are you all rested? Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, that cave¡­¡± Rakshasa asked, still somewhat concerned.

 Chapter 274 Relics of the Strong

    ¡°It¡¯s all okay.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°The martial aura we sensed in the cave earlier was probably a technique left behind by that powerful individual to protect his final resting ce.¡±

    While they were still in that open space earlier, Billy had sensed the martial aura, and upon arriving here, his suspicions were confirmed. That was why he allowed the members of Inferno Sect to enter the cave first.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Rakshasa nodded, though not entirely understanding.

    Afterward, Billy¡¯s group entered the cave one by one, with James Harper guarding the entrance with a hundred Bloodshadow Guard members.

    Two minutester, they traversed a narrow passage and arrived in a spacious cavern. As they looked around, the cave was over ten meters high and measured about three to four hundred meters in length and width. Several openings in the ceiling allowed sunlight to filter in.

    The cave was filled with various stctites. In the center, there was a stream, about two meters wide, flowing gently. Apart from the stctites and the stream, the cave also had some vegetation and a dozen or so trees with unrecognizable names.

    ¡°I never expected to find a ce like this inside!¡± Judge looked around andmented with emotion. After a pause, he continued, ¡°But this ce doesn¡¯t seem to indicate the fall of a powerful expert. Aside from rocks and trees, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Boss, did wee to the wrong ce?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°ording to the map, we shouldn¡¯t be in the wrong ce unless the rumors are false.¡± Billy responded and released his spiritual power to investigate.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After a moment, Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there,¡± Billy said and walked deeper into the cave, with the others following closely.

    Before long, they arrived in front of a stctite that was about two meters tall. Billy circled around the stctite and squinted.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with this rock?¡± White Tiger asked, reaching out to touch it. As he touched the stctite, there was a faint tremor in the cave, and several rocks fell from the ceiling.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Billy shouted.

    Immediately after, a tremendous pressure exploded from him, enveloping everyone. Simultaneously, dozens of stctites, as thick as arms, shot at them like lightning from the walls and the cave¡¯s ceiling.

    The stctites mmed against Billy¡¯s protective aura, making a dull sound, and then shattered on the ground. Even with Billy¡¯s protective aura, Casey and the others could still feel the pressure. They knew that without this protection, they would have been severely injured today.

    ¡°What the heck, who set up such a terrifying trap here?¡± Judge cursed.

    ¡°The rumors are likely true,¡± Casey said thoughtfully. ¡°Judging by that attack just now, this couldn¡¯t have been arranged by anyone below the War Emperor level.¡± He turned to Billy and continued, ¡°Boss, there might be something strange inside this rock.¡±

    Billy nodded and instructed, ¡°Step back, everyone.¡±

    Casey and the others stepped back about ten meters. Billy then ced his hand on the stctite and released his inner energy to investigate.

    ¡°As I suspected,¡± Billy said after a while, his eyebrows raised, his eyes showing a glint of excitement.

    Suddenly, his aura skyrocketed, unmistakably revealing his War Emperor-level power. At the same time, a powerful pressure flowed into the stctite through his palm. The stctite exploded like a bomb, and rock fragments filled the air. Simultaneously, there was another slight tremor in the cave. Soon, a two-meter-high opening appeared on the wall not far from where they stood, leading to a space of about twenty to thirty square meters.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, there¡¯s a person inside!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s voice rang out.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Everyone looked, and in the center of the space, there was a smooth stone b about a meter high, with a rusty sword next to it. Strictly speaking, it couldn¡¯t be called a person, but rather apletely intact human skeleton.

    The cave¡¯s walls were smooth, unlike the uneven exterior. On all sides were images of a person wielding a sword in various poses.

    ¡°Indeed, this should be the War Emperor-level powerhouse.¡± Judge remarked as they stood at the entrance.

    They hadn¡¯t entered the space, out of respect for the deceased. At the same time, a tremendous oppressive aura surged from the cave, causing everyone except Billy and Casey to shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been decades, and there¡¯s still such a powerful aura. This person must have been at least in theter stages of the War Emperor realm.¡± Judge marveled. After a moment, he continued, ¡°But it seems like there¡¯s nothing inside, except for these walls. So many people wanted this map just to see the remains?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something on the walls!¡± Casey pointed toward the cave¡¯s interior.

    Judge and the others turned to look.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± White Tiger eximed.

    They hadn¡¯t paid much attention before, but now they noticed that the walls were carved with numerous images of a person wielding a sword, showcasing an incredibly skillful sword technique.

    ¡°No wonder this is ater-stage War Emperor.¡± Casey said thoughtfully. ¡°Such a sophisticated sword technique!¡±

    ¡°Rakshasa, if I remember correctly, you also practice sword techniques, in addition to your whip skills, right?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Indeed, Commander Gardner.¡± Rakshasa nodded.

    ¡°Then, memorize this sword technique on the wall. It suits you very well.¡± Billy continued.

    He had also recognized the extraordinary nature of this sword technique. Unfortunately, his other subordinates were all more proficient with des and thus the sword technique on the wall might not have piqued their interest. They were well aware that both Bloodshadow de Technique and Cold Moon de Technique were far more advanced than ordinary de techniques. Casey, for example, could only unleash about 30% of the Bloodshadow de Technique¡¯s power at most.

    So, they wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to learn other de techniques.

    ¡°What?!¡± Rakshasa was momentarily taken aback.

 Chapter 275 A World of Difference

    ¡°Rakshasa, what are you waiting for?¡± White Tiger eximed. He understood that Billy was bestowing a great gift upon Rakshasa. The lifelong knowledge of a Warlord-level expert was something many people dreamed of, and for Rakshasa, it was a stroke of great fortune.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Rakshasa replied, realizing the significance of the gift.

    Earlier, she had only nced at the wall and sensed that this was undoubtedly a profound martial technique.

    ¡°Go ahead, pay your respects to the departed, consider him half your teacher now.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    Rakshasa nodded vigorously and stepped into the cave. She walked to the remains, bent her knees, and knelt down.

    Boom!

    As Rakshasa bowed, an incredibly powerful aura erupted from the skeleton, rushing into her body.

    ¡°Rakshasa, be careful!¡± Casey and the others eximed, ready to rush in and help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Billy stopped them and turned to Rakshasa, instructing in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t resist it. Activate your cultivation method and focus on the crown of the head, the energy door and the fountain point. Go with the flow and circte your Chi through the Great Cirction.¡±

    Rakshasa nodded in response. Although she didn¡¯t understand what was happening, she hadplete trust in Billy and followed his instructions without hesitation.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s happening?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°This is the opportunity that the strong expert left for her,¡± Stoutmented thoughtfully. ¡°In a short time, Rakshasa¡¯s cultivation should be able to break through several levels.¡±

    ¡°Is this even possible?¡± Judge expressed his amazement.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stout nodded. ¡°From what I know, some supremely powerful experts can condense their Chi into True Essence before they pass away and leave it to someone with fate. This expert was in the War Emperor realm during his lifetime, and although it has been decades since his passing, there should still be some effect on martial practitioners below the War Grandmaster level.¡±

    ¡°Boss, is what Stout is saying true?¡± White Tiger asked Billy skeptically.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile, nodding. ¡°ording to legends, some exceptional experts can even condense their Chi energy into Chi Essence, which remains unchanging for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± Judge was equally astonished.

    As they chatted, a powerful aura suddenly erupted from Rakshasa, far stronger than her previous level.

    ¡°Tier-one Warlord!¡± White Tiger eximed, while Azure Dragon and Judge looked equally shocked.

    In just a short moment, Rakshasa had broken through three levels in session.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Billy smiled.

    Rakshasa opened her eyes, a hint of joy in her pupils. She kowtowed three times to the remains and then stood up. She turned to Billy with gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°This is what you deserve.¡± Billy replied with another smile.

    Boom!

    Just then, the human skeleton on the stone b suddenly copsed into a pile of dust, which scattered onto the stone.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    What surprised everyone even more was that as the skeleton copsed, a blood-red jade pendant appeared within the dust. It seemed to have been hidden under the skeleton, and no one had noticed it before.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The next moment, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted. He realized that the jade pendant was nearly identical to the dragon-shaped jade pendant he had on himself.

    However, just as everyone was in shock, a blur of motion rushed into the cave from behind them. The figure reached out, grabbed the jade pendant, and then turned to run. Because the situation had unfolded so suddenly, and the teleportation speed of the intruder was extremely fast, no one had reacted in time.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Billy said loudly.

    Boom!

    With a thunderous sound, Billy struck out with a palm towards the intruder¡¯s back, releasing an overwhelming aura. The intruder seemed surprised that there was another powerful individual present. He hesitated for a moment, then quickly dodged to the side. However, he was still a fraction too slow and was knocked down by the shockwaves, falling to the ground.

    Everyone finally got a clear look at the intruder. He appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, with a thin and wiry build, sharp eyes, and Chi energy swirling around him.

    ¡°A tier-two War Emperor?¡± Casey eximed in surprise.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re the renowned Commander Gardner in vale, I didn¡¯t expect you to injure me. You¡¯ve surprised me.¡± The old man didn¡¯t pay attention to Casey but looked at Billy with a hint of astonishment.

    ¡°Are you from Sanctum of Darkness?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning. Don¡¯t attempt to go against Sanctum of Darkness. You have no idea how powerful we are.¡± The old man replied coldly.

    ¡°Leave the pendant, and I¡¯ll give you a way out.¡± Billy didn¡¯t take the bait.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± the old man retorted.

    ¡°Then you can stay with the pendant.¡± Billy said with a cold gaze.

    Although Billy didn¡¯t know the pendant¡¯s purpose, since it was identical to the one he possessed, it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. He couldn¡¯t let the intruder take it away. Additionally, recalling how his foster family had been wiped out because of the jade pendant he carried, he felt a strong curiosity and needed to get to the bottom of this.

    Moreover, Billy also understood why ce of Darkness had shown so much interest in the map on Rakshasa. It was undoubtedly for this jade pendant.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± the old man replied. With that said, he moved swiftly towards the narrow passage leading outside.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he chased after the intruder.

    While his figure darted away, he shouted loudly, ¡°Casey, protect Rakshasa and make sure to record that sword technique.¡±

    As his words echoed, he had vanished from the sight of the onlookers.

    In the blink of an eye, Billy¡¯s figure had reappeared outside the cave, while the elderly man had already disappeared into the woods a hundred meters away. Billy also noticed that there were about two dozens his Bloodshadow Guard brothers lying on the ground. Fortunately, they had only suffered varying degrees of injuries.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Upon seeing Billy, the others called out.

    ¡°Take a moment to catch your breath right here!¡± Billy¡¯s words came quickly before he sped off in pursuit.

    Although the old man was also at the War Emperor level, there was still a considerable gap between him and Billy, especially when it came to teleportation speed, where Billy had a significant advantage. In just a few breaths of time, Billy had already caught up with the old man, trailing about forty to fifty meters behind him.

    At that moment, a formidable palm strike, carrying an overwhelming aura, swept towards the old man from the side. As it passed, a fierce gale stirred, and the air was filled with surging energy.

 Chapter 276 The Death of the Powerful War Emperor

    ¡°Another War Emperor?¡± Billy furrowed his brows. ¡°You really seek death. I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±

    As he spoke, he unleashed a powerful palm strike with full force, and a hurricane-like palm energy rushed forward.

    The two attacks shed violently, sending a tremendous shockwave in all directions. Rows of trees were snapped in half at their trunks, and leaves filled the air.

    At the same time, the neer spurted blood into the sky and was sent flying backward. In mid-air, he left a curved trail of blood before crashing into the ground, creating arge pit. His bones shattered, and hey there lifeless.

    ¡°How¡­ how could it be possible?¡± With great effort, he managed to speak a few words before his head tilted to the side, life extinguished. His face wore an expression of disbelief.

    After sending his opponent flying, Billy wasted no time and swiftly closed the distance again. Despite the few seconds¡¯ dy, he quickly caught up with the elderly man.

    ¡°How dare you kill a Sanctum of Darkness Elder, you¡¯re truly doomed!¡± The old man shouted as he ran, his voice filled with rm. He couldn¡¯t believe how powerful Billy was.

    ¡°Stubborn fool, just lie down!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was stern. Immediately, he flicked his wrist, and his Bloodshadow Fury de appeared. A blood-red de aura descended from the sky, shing toward the old man.

    Sensing the danger from behind, the old man tried to evade. Although he reacted quickly, he was still too slow. The de aura brushed past his right knee, severing his lower leg, and he fell to the ground with a howl of pain.

    Billy had done this deliberately; otherwise, the man wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to live.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man screamed in agony.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Billy swiftly moved closer and, with a flick of his wrist, sent three silver needles into the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The old man, trembling all over, asked in a trembling voice. After a pause, he eximed, ¡°You sealed my cultivation!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer a living death, answer my questions.¡± Billy said with a furrowed brow. He had sealed the man¡¯s cultivation to prevent him from taking his own life.

    ¡°Humph! I admit defeat in strength, but if you want information from me, you¡¯ll have to wait for your next life!¡± The old man wasn¡¯t willing to yield so easily.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he shot several gusts of wind into the man¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± In the next moment, the old man writhed on the ground, his eyes filled with panic. He soon cried out, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ Please stop!¡±

    Billy released another burst of wind, and the excruciating pain subsided. The old many on the ground, shivering like a pile of mud.

    ¡°Tell me. What does that jade pendant have to do with everything?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The old man struggled to speak. ¡°I just follow orders¡­¡±

    Billy furrowed his brows again. He could tell from the man¡¯s eyes that he was likely telling the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid even the entire Sanctum of Darkness doesn¡¯t know the specifics.¡± The old man continued.

    Billy heaved a sigh. It seemed he would have to find answers about the jade pendant elsewhere.

    ¡°This time, the people from Purgatory Gate targeting Buddha Hall were acting on Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s orders, right? Besides capturing people, did they have any other objectives?¡± Billy asked, shifting the conversation away from the jade pendant.

    ¡°Sanctum of Darkness¡­ They knew about Rakshasa Hall being your people, so¡­ they wanted to use that as bait to capture them all.¡± the old man replied, fearfully.

    ¡°And was this decision made by Sanctum of Darkness, or was there someone else involved?¡± Billy pressed on.

    He had suspected from the beginning that the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Sanctum of Darkness had waited until White Tiger¡¯s group had arrived before acting against Rakshasa Hall. It seemed they were deliberately making things more difficult for themselves, which made no sense. There was something amiss, and Billy had a hunch that the real target wasn¡¯t Rakshasa Hall but rather SHADOW.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not very clear about the details.¡± the old man said, his eyes filled with anxiety.

    Just as the words left his mouth, the sound of bones breaking echoed through the air, and the old man¡¯s shoulder de shattered into pieces from a palm strike by Billy.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man screamed again, enduring intense pain. After a short pause, he continued in a trembling voice, ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ I only heard that someone paid a huge sum of money to Sanctum of Darkness to target Rakshasa Hall¡­¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Billy furrowed his brows.

    Billy had always suspected that this matter wasn¡¯t as straightforward as it seemed.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­,¡± the old man took a deep breath before speaking again.

    Just then, a sniper round whizzed by with a faint breaking sound of the wind. Billy¡¯s thoughts had been consumed by the matter, so he didn¡¯t react immediately.

    In the next moment, a cloud of blood burst from the old man¡¯s forehead as he was shot in the head.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned and turned to look at a hillside about two or three kilometers away. His gaze sharpened. However, he didn¡¯t pursue. The distance was a bit far, and the sniper likely didn¡¯t know much. Even if he chased, it wouldn¡¯t serve any practical purpose. Moreover, he had a vague suspicion that this incident might be rted to several major families back in his home country.

    They didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly in Galvale, but here in ce of Darkness, they could act without restraint, using the hand of Sanctum of Darkness without anyone knowing.

    ¡°You all better pray I don¡¯t find any evidence!¡± Billy stared ahead, a chilling and intense murderous intent emanating from him. He then bent down to pick up the dragon-shaped jade pendant from the old man¡¯s body. After a quick nce, he found it nearly identical to his own, with only a slight difference in the color of the dragon¡¯s head. Without thinking too much, he turned and headed back the way he came.

    A few minutester, on the t ground outside the cave, he carefully tended to the injuries of his Bloodshadow Guard brothers. About half an hourter, Casey and the others emerged from the cave.

 Chapter 277 Something Seems to Have Happened Again

    ¡°Boss, did you catch them?¡± Casey asked as they returned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded, then smiled at Rakshasa. ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Rakshasa approached and knelt before Billy. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Commander.¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡± Billy raised his hand. ¡°Have you remembered the sword technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Rakshasa stood up and handed Billy the rusty sword. ¡°Commander Gardner, take this sword.¡±

    ¡°Why are you giving it to me? It¡¯s a gift from your half-master,¡± Billy said with a smile. ¡°Take it back and have it polished, it should be something extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Rakshasa bowed once more.

    ¡°Alright, go back.¡± Billy looked at the others.

    Several hourster, the group returned to Rakshasa Hall¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the story behind that jade pendant?¡± Inside the meeting hall, Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Billy shook his head, then exined the events surrounding the jade pendant to them.

    The others in the room, except for Casey, were surprised to hear about it. They had met Billy after Harleen Knight had taken his jade pendant, so they were unaware of this story. Casey had learned about the pendant¡¯s existence during their previous encounter with Lady Peony.

    The people in the room, apart from Casey, eximed in unison. They had known Billy for some time, but he hadn¡¯t shared this part of his life with them. It was evident that this was a painful memory for him.

    ¡°Boss, who gave you the jade pendant?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°My mother,¡± Billy took a deep breath and replied. ¡°But she never told me about its origins.¡±

    He once again saw shes of his childhood in his mind, and a mist of sorrow clouded his eyes. This was something he had always avoided facing, as every recollection was like a needle piercing his heart.

    Upon hearing his words, Casey and the others fell silent. They understood the pain that this memory brought to Billy.

    After a moment, Billyposed himself and let out a deep breath. He then turned to White Tiger and said, ¡°White Tiger, there¡¯s more to Samuel Watson¡¯s capture than meets the eye. The people from Sanctum of Darkness likely know more. You should take the opportunity to find out.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Azure Dragon asked, and the others in the room turned their attention to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m just specting at this point,¡± Billy began. ¡°Capturing Samuel Watson was only one of their objectives. Another goal was to deal with White Tiger and our brothers in Bloodshadow.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey furrowed his brows. ¡°Could it be that someone back in our homnd is working with Sanctum of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Then it must be those aristocratic families!¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°They are truly courting death!¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice was filled with icy intent.

    ¡°Boss, maybe we should wipe out all of them!¡± Judge continued. ¡°Otherwise, who knows what kind of mess they¡¯ll create?¡±

    ¡°Boss, when we return this time, Casey and I can take our men to the capital and deal with the remaining factions!¡± Azure Dragon suggested, his brow furrowed.

    ¡°Settle down, all of you!¡± Casey scolded the others. ¡°If it were that simple, we wouldn¡¯t be waiting until now.¡±

    ¡°They not only have connections within the capital¡¯s various sectors, but they also have the backing of hidden sects. It¡¯s not that straightforward. Last time, with the Leonard family, representatives from their sect came to the capital. If it weren¡¯t for Donald and the others intervening, who knows what would have happened.¡±

    ¡°This is frustrating!¡± White Tiger vented his anger. ¡°Some of the aristocratic families and sects in vale are even worse than them! They shamelessly absorb resources from the country, yet remain outside the established framework. Those people are the biggest parasites in vale!¡±

    ¡°Enoughining,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Endure it for now. Their good days won¡¯tst much longer.¡±

    They all responded in unison. They knew the responsibilities that Billy Gardner carried. It was a task given to him by that old man-to restore bnce to the country.

    Over the next few weeks, Billy and his group remained in ce of Darkness. They stayed to prevent Sanctum of Darkness from causing trouble and to continue training their brothers.

    In just half a month, Rakshasa Hall had conquered more than twenty forces of various sizes, umting vast resources. Many forces had willingly submitted and be subordinate to Rakshasa Hall. During this time, Billy had remained at Rakshasa Hall¡¯s headquarters while Casey led the operations. As a result,  several of them had made significant progress in their cultivation.

    Casey had officially be a Tier-one War Grandmaster; Azure Dragon had achieved the realm of Warlord perfection, only a step away from a War Grandmaster; and Judge had broken through and be a Warlord. Although White Tiger and Rakshasa had recently broken through, their levels remained the same, but they had umted enough to make their next breakthroughs inevitable. Stout, due to his unique physique, progressed more slowly in his cultivation, but during this time, he had shown signs of breaking through his bottleneck. Even James Harper and the four deputymanders had advanced one rank higher during this period.

    After this phase of intense activities, Billy felt it was time to return.

    On a particr afternoon, Billy, Stout, and Judge boarded a flight back to Ozin¡¯s war zone. Casey and Azure Dragon returned to their respective positions.

    As soon as they disembarked from the ne, Billy¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and saw an unknown number.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, it¡¯s Ava Jones.¡± Ava Jones¡¯s voice came through the phone, sounding somewhat grave.

    ¡°Ava Jones?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow, a hint of worry creeping in. ¡°Has something happened to Harleen?¡±

    He had talked to Harleen Knight a couple of days ago and knew she was on a business trip in a city named Shenford. He hoped nothing had gone wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr Gardner, nothing has happened so far,¡± Ava Jones said, her voice tinged with hesitation. ¡°But I¡¯m concerned that something might happen, so I called you.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Billy rxed a bit and asked.

    ¡°Ms Knight and I were on a business trip in Shenford, negotiating a partnership with thergest local conglomerate.¡± Ava Jones began. ¡°Everything was going smoothly until yesterday. Up until then, we had been dealing with the CEO of theirpany, and everything seemed fine. Yesterday, when we went to theirpany to sign the contract, we met with thepany¡¯s owner in person, and his son was also present. And¡­ he had ill intentions at the sight of Ms Knight.¡±

 Chapter 278 The Arrogant Heir of the Watts Family

    ¡°He insisted that Ms Knight had to have dinner with him before the contract could be signed. Ms Knight refused, so the contract wasn¡¯t finalized.¡± Ava Jones continued.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Ms Knight didn¡¯t want to entertain his request, and she even considered dropping the project,¡± Ava Jones took a deep breath. ¡°But today, he directly came to our branch office and said many offensive things to Ms Knight. He even threatened to shut down the branch if she didn¡¯t have dinner with him.¡±

    ¡°Send me the address of your branch office, and I¡¯lle over immediately,¡± Billy¡¯s voice was filled with cold determination.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Ava Jones hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Mr Gardner, Ms Knight didn¡¯t want me to call you. She thought you were busy with important matters and didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so please don¡¯t tell her that I informed you.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy replied before hanging up the phone.

    One minuteter, he received a text message from Ava Jones with the branch office¡¯s address.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Stout and Judge looked at Billy with concern.

    ¡°Heh, someone is feeling toofortable,¡± Billy said with a faint smile before briefly exining the situation to his twopanions.

    ¡°These rich and spoiled brats don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing!¡± Judge huffed.

    ¡°These wealthy yboys have no idea how to appreciate anything.¡± Stout added, sounding exasperated.

    ¡°Alright, Judge, you return to SHADOW. Stout and I will go to Shenford.¡± Billy calmly instructed.

    ¡°Boss, let me go with you.¡± Judge offered.

    ¡°No need. Shenford falls within the Central Zone¡¯s jurisdiction, and I¡¯ll inform Azure Fang if anything happens.¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from Ozin for nearly half a month. It¡¯s time to handle SHADOW¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Judge agreed.

    At 5 p. m., Billy and Stout arrived at Shenford Airport. They hailed a taxi and headed towards the address of SunPark Group¡¯s branch office.

    Shenford was one of the major cities in the Central Zone with a poption of over ten million. It held a significant position within the Central Zone, second only to the central hub of Celestiford.

    As Billy and Stout rushed to their destination, two cars stopped outside the SunPark Group¡¯s branch office. One was a luxury convertible Lamborghini worth over ten million, and the other was a Mercedes-Benz business vehicle.

    Five people disembarked from the cars, led by a man in his sixties. Four burly men followed closely behind him.

    ¡°Master Mick!¡± They approached the Lamborghini and bowed respectfully to the young man in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Have you booked the restaurant as I instructed?¡±

    The young man named Mick Watts lit a cigar and took a puff.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done whatever you instructed. No other customers will be there tonight.¡± The old man replied.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Mick Watts had a puff at his cigar and nodded.

    ¡°Master Mick, we could simply have her abducted and brought to your room,¡± one of the burly men with a shaved head suggested.

    ¡°You simpleton! Do you think she¡¯s a woman from a brothel?¡± Mick Watts red at him. ¡°A woman like her needs to willingly undress herself to truly satisfy me!¡±

    ¡°Master Mick is right. I¡¯ve been too shallow in my thinking.¡± The shaved head man replied, his lips twitching involuntarily. Inwardly, he was perplexed. ¡°When has Master Mick be so gentlemanly?¡± he thought. If he remembered correctly,st month, Mick Watts had ordered him to abduct two uncooperative B-list female celebrities. Those two women were still lying in the hospital now.

    ¡°She¡¯sing out!¡± Soon, the elder pointed towards the entrance of the office building.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, how can there be such a beautiful woman? Compared to her, even those A-list celebrities have to step aside!¡± Mick Watts couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he watched that graceful figure.

    ¡°That woman is indeed stunning. She outshines even the number one beauty in Shenford!¡± The crew-cut man licked his dry lips andmented.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a brute, what do you know about appreciating beauty?¡± Mick Watts retorted with a smirk. He then pushed the car door open and stepped out, followed closely by the elder and the others.

    ¡°Ms Knight, hello! Are you finished with work?¡± He approached Harleen Knight briskly.

    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Ava Jones frowned. ¡°Ms Knight and I won¡¯t be dining with you. Give up on that idea.¡±

    ¡°You loudmouth! If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again!¡± The crew-cut man scolded with anger.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ava Jones began to retort.

    ¡°Ava!¡± Harleen Knight interrupted sharply, then turned her cold gaze towards Mick Watts and said firmly, ¡°Mr Watts, I¡¯ve officially notified you that ourpany has decided not to proceed with the project. We have no more business rtions. Please refrain from disturbing me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Ms Knight, I didn¡¯te here today to discuss business with you. I came here specifically to invite you to dinner.¡± Mick Watts smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize this once more. I¡¯m already married, and I will absolutely not have dinner alone with a strange man.¡± Harleen Knight¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m returning to Ozinter today, so I don¡¯t have the time to dine with you.¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, perhaps you haven¡¯t realized something yet.¡± Mick Watts smiled again. ¡°Without my consent, you¡¯ll find it difficult to leave Shenford, whether you¡¯re taking a ne, train, or driving yourself.¡±

    ¡°You really are a scoundrel! If you continue like this, we¡¯ll call the police!¡± Ava Jones spoke up again.

    As soon as shepleted the sentence, the shaved head man took a couple of steps forward and pped her, sending her sprawling to the ground.

    ¡°You bitch! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? Call the police? Maybe I should give you the private number of their boss.¡± The shaved head man sneered.

    ¡°What are you doing, you brute!¡± Harleen helped Ava up and then turned to Mick Watts, her voice cold. ¡°I strongly advise you not to go too far. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mick Watts took another puff of his cigar. ¡°All my life, there haven¡¯t been many things I regret, so I¡¯m curious to see how you can make me regret anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that your family can rule the roost in Shenford. If things escte, even your family won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± Harleen took a deep breath. In her mind, the image of Billy appeared. She believed her husband truly had the capability to handle this situation.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mick Watts and his entourage burst intoughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous.¡± The shaved head man remarked whileughing. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the identity of the Watts family in Shenford? If you don¡¯t, I suggest you learn before you say such things to Master Mick.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. If you continue this way, it¡¯s your own decision.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    With that said, Harleen took Ava¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere without my consent!¡± Mick Watts took a step forward and continued, ¡°My patience has limits. I suggest you don¡¯t force me to use force.¡±

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Harleen walked to the side.

    ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t take the polite way.¡± Mick Watts¡¯s patience seemed to have run out. He turned to the crew-cut man with a serious tone, ¡°Since Ms Knight is so uncooperative, help her out, gentlemen.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The crew-cut man couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He loudly responded and quickly walked up to Harleen, reaching out to grab her.

 Chapter 279 The Expensive Car

    ¡°If you extend your hand even an inch further, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Billy¡¯s voice rang out, followed by his appearance alongside Stout within the group¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The guy with a crew cut furrowed his brow, turning to look.

    ¡°Billy?¡± Harleen was surprised to see Billy, then her face lit up, and she hurriedly walked towards him.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m a bitte!¡± Billy gently smiled, wrapping his arms around his beloved¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Harleen nestled in Billy¡¯s embrace, her face filled with happiness. Now that her husband was here, even if the sky fell, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore.

    As for why Billy had appeared, with her intelligence, she didn¡¯t need to ask; she knew Ava Jones must have called him. Yesterday, after leaving the otherpany, Ava had insisted on calling Billy, but she had refused because Billy was dealing with important matters in the camp.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯ve done well.¡± Harleen said with a smile, turning to Stout.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you¡¯re too kind. I just happened to be touring with Billy in Shenford.¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Mr Gardner!¡± Ava Jones approached Billy and greeted him before acknowledging Stout.

    ¡°Hello, Ava.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± At this moment, Mick Watts spoke.

    Seeing the happiness on Harleen Knight¡¯s face as she leaned against Billy, he gnashed his teeth in frustration, feeling like someone had taken away his favorite possession.

    ¡°Ava, who hit your face?¡± Billy ignored him and turned to Ava Jones.

    ¡°It was him!¡± Ava Jones pointed her finger at the guy with the crew cut and said loudly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nced at the guy with the crew cut before turning to Mick Watts and calmly said, ¡°Here¡¯s your chance, kneel down, apologize to my wife and Ava, and then give yourselves ten ps on the face. I¡¯ll let you leave. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mick Watts burst intoughter again, tears almost welling up in his eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t heard such words in over a decade.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you know who we are?¡± The guy with the crew cut pointed at Billy and shouted, ¡°You said not to reach out for this hand, right? Come on, try me!¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Stout interjected. With those words, he swiftly moved, grabbed the guy with the crew cut¡¯s wrist, and casually twisted it.

    A crisp sound echoed, and the guy with the crew cut¡¯s entire right arm suddenly looked like a twisted braid of hair.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A miserable cry erupted as the guy with the crew cut immediately dropped to his knees, sweating profusely.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± The other three men in ck roared and charged at Stout.

    They rushed in quickly but retreated even faster. In the blink of an eye, all three of them were sent flying. They crashed into the Lamborghini, shattering the windshield and denting the hood.

    ¡°Holy, you¡¯ve damaged a nice car. How unfortunate.¡± Stout said, looking apologetic as he turned to Mick Watts. ¡°Sir, do you know whose car this is? I¡¯ll have to make them pay for it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Mick Watts seethed, turning to the old man. ¡°Dixon, make your move. Disable his hands and feet!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Mick!¡± The old man nodded, raising his hand and attacking Stout. He had decent skills, having reached the perfect stage of a Battle Master.

    A muffled sound echoed as the old man was also sent flying, crashing heavily onto the Lamborghini¡¯s rear, leaving arge dent.

    Mick Watts was astonished to witness this scene. He hadn¡¯t expected Stout, who appeared harmless, to possess such skills.

    After falling from the car, the old man spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with profound fear.

    ¡°A¡­ Battle General?¡± He stammered as he looked at Stout.

    Someone who could send him flying with a single palm strike must have a level of cultivation higher than a Battle General.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯ve ruined the car again. You¡¯re in big trouble now. I think this car is worth at least a few hundred thousand. You¡¯ll have topensate them!¡± Stout wore an expression of regret.

    Mick Watts felt like he was so anger that he was about to vomit blood. A car worth tens of millions had somehow be worth only a few hundred thousand in his mouth.

    Ava Jones couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the side.

    ¡°Wait for me, this isn¡¯t over!¡± Mick Watts muttered through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Am I allowing you to leave?¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°You better not push your luck, do you even know who I am?¡± retorted Mick Watts with wrath. ¡°If you infuriate me, none of you four will leave Shenford.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t shout anymore. It¡¯s better if you apologize right now, or the consequences will be severe.¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see¡­¡± Mick Watts began.

    ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡± Stout¡¯s tone grew heavy, and at the same time, a terrifying pressure swept over Mick Watts, forcing him to his knees with a thud.

    Under such terrifying pressure, even a dashing young man like Mick Watts couldn¡¯t stand upright, immediately feeling as if he had fallen into an icy abyss as he knelt.

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡­¡± Though he felt unwilling, he still spoke up. He had a feeling that if he didn¡¯t apologize, this fat guy might just kill him on the spot!

    ¡°Honey, let him go.¡± Harleen said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Listen to my wife!¡± Billy smiled and then turned to Mick Watts. ¡°I know you¡¯re not satisfied, but I¡¯ll be staying in Shenford tonight. If you want revenge, feel free toe find me. However, let me remind you, if you want to seek revenge, make sure you have a way to save your life. Otherwise, you won¡¯t make it out alive.¡±

    After saying that, he held Harleen and turned to leave, with Stout and Ava Jones following closely behind.

    ¡°Master Mick, are you okay? Please get up.¡± a few men in ck quickly approached and helped him up.

    After standing up with a burning anger, Mick Watts kicked each of the three men in ck.

    ¡°You useless fools!¡± After angrily berating them, he turned and looked at the backs of Billy and his group. Gritting his teeth, he swore in a low voice, ¡°I swear, I will make all four of you regret being alive!¡±

    After he made a call, Billy and his group had already walked to a nearby five-star hotel.

    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you ask me why I came here?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°Why bother asking? It must have been Ava who called you!¡± Harleen said, then gave Ava a yful look.

    ¡°You little troublemaker, you¡¯re getting brave now. You¡¯re not even listening to me!¡±

 Chapter 280 The Watts Family Arrives

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ava Jones weakly responded.

    ¡°Haha, honey, don¡¯t me Ava. You were in the wrong here. You should have called me sooner!¡± Billyughed and said.

    ¡°Ava Jones did a great job this time. I¡¯ll reward her with double the bonus for this quarter.¡±

    ¡°Comrade Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t thispany under my management? When did you gain the authority to speak?¡± Harleen pouted yfully.

    The title ¡°Commander Gardner¡± was something she had heard from a killer from Tyrenst time. She had asked Billy why people called him that, and his response was, ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m handsome.¡± She knew that no matter how much she asked, she wouldn¡¯t get a straight answer, so she used those two words to tease him when they were joking around.

    Stout, who was standing nearby, almost choked on his saliva when he heard this title.

    ¡°Ms Knight, do you know what those two words represent? You can¡¯t just casually throw them around. What if a passerby knows the meaning of those two words and gets scared?¡± Stout thought to himself.

    ¡°Can we deduct it from my personal funds?¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, do you even have personal funds?¡± Ava Jones chimed in, then looked at Harleen. ¡°Ms Knight, they say that when a man has money, he turns bad. You should keep an eye on Mr Gardner¡¯s finances.¡±

    ¡°Comrade Ava Jones, whose side are you on? Don¡¯t you want the bonus?¡± Billy yfully asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely on Ms Knight¡¯s side!¡± Ava Jones stuck her tongue out.

    Harleen burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re bing quite cheeky!¡±

    Afterward, she turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Honey, have you finished your business at the camp? Your trip to Shenford didn¡¯t interfere with your work, did it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head with a smile. ¡°When Ava called me, I had just finished my work and returned to Ozin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°Shall we go have dinner? Afterward, we can return to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy agreed. ¡°Harleen, you can take me and Stout to a restaurant that serves local cuisine. You and Ava Jones have been eating there these past few days, and the food must be excellent.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Harleen nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    The restaurant Harleen mentioned was only a ten-minute drive from the hotel. Based on the restaurant¡¯s decor and the row of luxury cars in the parking lot, it was clear that this was a high-end establishment.

    ¡°Wee!¡± As the four entered the lobby, two beautiful women in traditional Chinese dresses greeted them with a bow.

    ¡°Hello, do you have private dining rooms avable?¡± Ava asked one of the women.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but all the private rooms are already reserved,¡± the woman replied with a smile, then pointed to a nearby window-side area. ¡°However, there¡¯s a semi-private booth over there. A guest just canceled their reservation due to an emergency. If you don¡¯t mind, you can sit there.¡±

    ¡°Honey, what do you think?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°It looks good, and we can enjoy the view outside.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen agreed, turning to the woman. ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll sit over there.¡±

    ¡°Sure, please follow me!¡± The woman led them to the semi-private booth.

    Five minutester, Ava Jones had ordered their meal, and the four of them engaged in casual conversation.

    ¡°Harleen, you got off work early today?¡± After a few minutes of conversation, a woman¡¯s voice sounded, and a tall and beautiful woman walked over.

    She was a year or two older than Harleen Knight, with a stunning appearance and a noble temperament. Although she might not surpass Harleen overall, she was undeniably a great beauty.

    ¡°Hi, Simona!¡± Harleen stood up to greet her.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t be so polite. You¡¯re the guest, please have a seat.¡± The woman, named Simona Salvage, smiled and then looked at Billy. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°This is my husband, Billy Gardner.¡± Harleen introduced with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, nice to meet you!¡± Simona Salvage extended her right hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you captured the heart of Harleen. Mr Gardner, you have an aura of a true leader about you. I can¡¯t help but feel a bit overwhelmed.¡±

    While speaking, she was slightly surprised. She considered herself someone who had seen her share of important figures, but the royal presence emanating from Billy made her feel the pressure. She was sure that the man before her was no ordinary person.

    ¡°You tter me, Ms Salvage.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile, shaking her hand.

    To his slight surprise, Simona Salvage was also a martial artist, and her cultivation level was not weak, reaching theter stages of a Battle Master.

    ¡°Harleen, I heard that Mick Watts, that yboy, is causing trouble for you?¡± Simona Salvage turned her attention to Harleen.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Simona, but everything is fine now.¡± Harleen replied with a smile.

    ¡°The Watts family is quite influential in Shenford, we can¡¯t underestimate them.¡± Simona Salvage said with a slightly worried expression. ¡°If you run into any trouble, just let me know, and I¡¯ll find someone to help mediate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Simona!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°Ms Salvage!¡± At this moment, a man in ck approached with a displeased expression and whispered something to Simona Salvage.

    After listening, Simona¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Have Webster and his men handle it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The man nodded and quickly left.

    ¡°Simona, if you have something to deal with, you can go ahead. You don¡¯t need to worry about us,¡± Harleen Knight said.

    ¡°Harleen, there¡¯s a small problem,¡± Simona Salvage said after a brief pause. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to leave here soon.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen was momentarily confused.

    ¡°Is it because the Watts family¡¯s people are here?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Harleen hesitated for a moment. ¡°Simona, is it true?¡±

    Simona Salvage nodded and continued, ¡°And not just one or two. There are quite a few of them.¡±

    ¡°What a bastard!¡± Harleen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°Besides, he knows we¡¯re having dinner here. If you arrange for us to leave, you won¡¯t be able to exin it to them. Just let theme in.¡± Billy suggested.

    Exhaling a breath, Simona Salvage said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Afterward, she took out her phone and sent a message. Then, she instructed one of the waiters to ask all the customers in the main dining area to leave, with their bills waived.

    Soon, footsteps echoed as around a hundred men entered the restaurant. Leading the group was a middle-aged man in his fifties, none other than the second inmand of the Watts family, Dous Watts. He had a robust physique and a sharp aura, indicative of his status as a Battle General.

    Mick Watts and the old man followed closely behind Dous Watts, their eyes shing with coldness as they looked at Billy. At the same time, a gray-robed old man led a group of forty men through a side entrance and approached Simona Salvage.

    ¡°Mr Watts, why such a grand entrance to this small restaurant? What brings you here?¡± Simona Salvage asked in a wary tone.

 Chapter 281 Blocking Them

    ¡°Ms Salvage, this matter has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get involved!¡± Dous Watts responded coldly and then pointed at Billy and the others. ¡°Just hand them over to us!¡±

    ¡°Mr Watts, you must be kidding.¡± Simona Salvage continued speaking. ¡°All the people dining here today are friends of mine. How can it not concern me? If customers can¡¯t even have basic security when theye to my restaurant, who would dare toe in the future?¡±

    ¡°Simona Salvage, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Mick Watts pointed at her and shouted loudly. ¡°If you keep meddling, do you believe I¡¯ll have my men smash your restaurant right now?¡±

    ¡°Master Mick, that¡¯s quite a big mouth you have there!¡± Simona Salvage smirked. ¡°You can give it a try!¡±

    ¡°What a bitch!¡± Mick Watts thundered and signaled to his people. ¡°Go! Smash everything here!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Dous spoke up.

    ¡°Uncle, she¡­¡± Mick wanted to insist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Dous Watts furrowed his brow slightly and looked at Simona Salvage. ¡°Do you want to protect them?¡±

    ¡°Harleen is my friend. If Mr Watts can show some leniency, I¡¯ll definitely visit you to express my gratitude another day.¡± Simona Salvage replied.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t give you that leniency?¡± Dous Watts responded coldly.

    ¡°Then it depends on your abilities to take them away from me.¡± Simona Salvage said with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Heh, quite the attitude you have!¡± Dous Watts sneered. ¡°Do you think you being the Salvage family¡¯s young miss makes me wary of you? You¡¯re too naive. In the eyes of the Watts, you are nothing.¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you think that by making it onto Orson Baker¡¯s list, the Salvage family has climbed onto a big tree?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s ears perked up when he heard Orson Baker¡¯s name.

    ¡°Unfortunately, your beloved may not have a bright future ahead of him!¡± Dous Watts continued to sneer.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simona Salvage furrowed her brow.

    ¡°You want to know? Why don¡¯t you try calling him yourself?¡±

    ¡°Webster!¡± Simona Salvage turned to the elderly man beside her.

    The elderly man nodded and dialed a number on his phone. However, they made five or six consecutive calls, and none of them were answered.

    ¡°Miss, the calls can¡¯t get through,¡± the elderly man reported to Simona Salvage.

    Simona Salvage looked grim, and she turned to Dous Watts. ¡°What have you done to him?!¡±

    ¡°Ms Salvage, that¡¯s an overstatement. How could I dare to do anything to a high-ranking SHADOW member like him?¡± Dous Watts sneered again. ¡°However, whether you can see him tomorrow or not, I cannot say.¡±

    Stout¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when he heard this. He turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°Why does this involve a member of SHADOW?¡± they thought.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Simona Salvage shouted angrily. ¡°Are you even concerned about these four people now?¡±

    ¡°Ms Salvage, who is Orson Baker to you?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Do you know him, Mr Gardner?¡± Simona paused before continuing, ¡°He¡¯s my fiance.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy didn¡¯t expected that there was such an coincidence.

    Orson Baker, an inspector of SHADOW in Shenford. Billy knew his soldiers. After a brief pause, Billy continued, ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Simona Salvage¡¯s face showed a hint of worry. ¡°He only told me that he¡¯s been investigating a case recently, but due to confidentiality, he didn¡¯t tell me the specifics.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    In SHADOW, when investigating a case, until it¡¯s concluded, no one is allowed to disclose any information to the outside world, including family members. This was one of SHADOW¡¯s strictest rules.

    ¡°Is this case rted to the Watts family?¡± Billy then looked towards Dous Watts.

    ¡°You brat, who do you think you are? Daring to speak to Mr Watts like this!¡± A man with a scar on his face stepped forward and pointed at Billy. ¡°Get out of h¡­!¡±

    Bang!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Before the man could finish his sentence, a powerful gust of wind swept through, sending him flying. He crashed into a table, his head hitting it hard, causing arge gash on his forehead, and blood began pouring out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The scar-faced man screamed in pain.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Dous Watts furrowed his brow. ¡°Kid, do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Is Orson Baker¡¯s situation rted to the Watts family?¡± Billy spoke up again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Dous Watts shouted angrily. ¡°Attack! Cripple the two men and take the woman away!¡±

    As he gave the order, more than a hundred men raised their knives and sticks, preparing to attack.

    ¡°Dous Watts, you dare!¡± Simona Salvage eximed. ¡°Stop them!¡±

    The elderly man responded and led a group of people to charge forward. Just at that moment, a series of icy glows struck from the entrance of the hall, cutting through the air like a de. The more than twenty people near the entrance had yet to react to what was happening when they all fell to the ground, blood gushing from their bodies. Theyy there, writhing in pain.

    The sudden turn of events left both sides momentarily stunned, and they stopped their actions, turning their heads to look at the entrance.

    A tall figure led a group of dozens of men dressed in ck, striding confidently toward them. It was none other than Azure Fang, leading his SHADOW operatives. Billy had sent a message to him before leaving Ozin, asking him toe to Shenford. However, Azure Fang had been chasing a fugitive in another city in the Central Region and was dyed, which was why he arrived slightlyter than expected.

    Upon reaching the entrance of the restaurant and seeing that the Watts family¡¯s people dared to surround Billy, Azure Fang¡¯s heart passed judgment on Dous Watts immediately.

    Recognizing that it was SHADOW, Dous Watts furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Which one of SHADOW are you?¡±

    Azure Fangpletely ignored him and walked straight toward Billy.

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Dous Watts spoke angrily. ¡°You think SHADOW is invincible, do you? You dare to harm members of my family without reason. Today, you¡¯d better give me an exnation!¡±

    To him, although he had a slight fear of SHADOW in Shenford, he didn¡¯t want to openly sh with SHADOW members. However, his family wasn¡¯t to be underestimated, especially on home turf. In a face-off between the two, he wasn¡¯t necessarily afraid of SHADOW.

    ¡°Lord Azure Fang!¡± At that moment, Simona Salvage seemed to recognize him and approached him with a slightly surprised expression. ¡°Why are you here, sir?¡±

    She had met Azure Fang once when she apanied Orson Baker to Celestiford, and she knew that he was a high-ranking figure in SHADOW, one of the ¡°Five Sharp des¡±.

    Moreover, she had heard that Azure Fang¡¯s personal strength might have already broken through to the Warlord realm. Such a prominent figure, even in the entire Central Region, there weren¡¯t many who could match him.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Azure Fang nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t pause in his steps or words as he continued walking toward Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°What!?¡± Upon hearing Simona Salvage¡¯s words, Dous Watts eximed in shock. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re one of SHADOW¡¯s ¡®Five Sharp des¡¯, Azure Fang?¡±

 Chapter 282 Chaos by Yin Void Sect

    Although Dous Watts had no fear of SHADOW members in Shenford, he didn¡¯t dare to provoke a SHADOW Commander openly. The SHADOW Commander held tremendous power, and with a single order, tens of thousands of SHADOW members in the central region could gather in Shenford within minutes. Dealing with the Watts family would be a matter of minutes. He didn¡¯t expect that this famous figure hade to Shenford. ¡°Could it be rted to Orson Baker¡¯s situation?¡± Dous thought to himself. The thought sent a shiver down his spine, and he felt an uneasy sensation in his heart.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At this moment, Azure Fang had reached Billy and bowed respectfully.

    Billy had previously instructed hisrades that whenever Harleen was present, all formalities should be dispensed with.

    The spectators were dumbfounded, their jaws dropping to the floor. The revered SHADOW Commander, someone even the heavenly figures in Shenford had to show respect to, was addressing the person in front of him as ¡°boss¡±?

    And it was evident from Azure Fang¡¯s demeanor and tone that he was showing genuine respect.

    Everyone wondered who Billy was.

    Standing behind Azure Fang, Simona Salvage¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. She had heard her fiance talk about it; in SHADOW, the five Commanders referred to the leader of SHADOW as ¡°boss¡±. Now based on Azure Fang¡¯s respectful attitude, she didn¡¯t need much to realize who this person was.

    The King of the West, the Leader of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!

    She finally understood why she had felt an invisible pressure the moment sheid eyes on Billy. In the presence of such a top-tier figure, who wouldn¡¯t feel pressured?

    As for Dous Watts, even though he hadn¡¯t yet guessed Billy¡¯s identity, he had enough sense to realize that this was a person of immense importance. After all, a person who made even a SHADOW Commander bow in respect couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary.

    Mick Watts saw this scene, his legs went weak, and he copsed on the ground. He shivered uncontrobly, and a foul stench emanated from his crotch. He hadn¡¯t even dreamed that the woman he coveted would have such a terrifying husband. He had truly dug his own grave!

    ¡°Azure Fang,¡± Billy said to Azure Fang in a calm manner.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte, boss.¡± Azure Fang responded with a nod before greeting Harleen Knight, ¡°Hello, Ms Knight.¡± And he gave a nod to Stout.

    ¡°Sir¡­ who are you?¡± Harleen still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her astonishment.

    Ava Jones, sitting across from her, had the same expression of utter shock. In Ozin, Billy had already left a deep impression on her, but she never expected thating to Shenford, the surprises would continue.

    ¡°Harleen, he¡¯s one of my goodrades, Azure Fang.¡± Billy exined.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Azure Fang.¡± Said Harleen after a pause.

    ¡°Ms Knight, just call me by my name.¡± Azure Fang continued to ask Billy, ¡°Boss, how should we proceed?¡±

    ¡°What case has Orson Baker been working on recently?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Orson Baker has been investigating something rted to Yin Void Sect these days.¡± Azure Fang replied.

    ¡°Yin Void Sect?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of coldness. ¡°Have they resurfaced?¡±

    Yin Void Sect was a notorious cult that practiced dark rituals and harmed innocent people. They had been eliminated by SHADOW ten years ago, with over a thousand members killed back then. After that, Yin Void Sect had disappearedpletely from the public eye for nearly a decade.

    Never had Billy expected that they would resurface after all these years.

    ¡°It seems that the remnants are causing trouble.¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    ¡°Orson Baker might be in trouble. Locate his phone and find out where he is right now.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Trouble?¡± Azure Fang was momentarily puzzled. He had tried calling Orson Baker when he received Billy¡¯s message, but the call didn¡¯t go through. Thus he had assumed that Orson Baker was in a signal blind spot in the mountains and hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Now, hearing Billy¡¯s words, he felt a chill run down his spine. He took out his phone and started working on it. After a while, his expression darkened.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s in trouble. I couldn¡¯t locate his phone.¡± Azure Fang said.

    SHADOW¡¯s specialized phones had two separate systems formunication and tracking. Unless the phone waspletely destroyed, it could be tracked from anywhere. Orson Baker¡¯s phone had likely been tampered with, and the other party might have defeated Orson. Otherwise, Orson Baker would have been able to send a distress signal through his phone.

    ¡°He probably knows something specific.¡± A coldness emanated from Billy. He then pointed at Dous Watts.

    Azure Fang raised an eyebrow, and then walked towards Dous Watts. ¡°Is the Watts family connected to Yin Void Sect?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of anything called Yin Void Sect¡­¡± Dous Watts¡¯s eyes showed panic.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Azure Fang said in a low voice.

    He had noticed Dous Watts¡¯s reaction. If they ere truly connected to Yin Void Sect, there was no reason for them to exist any longer.

    Before Dous Watts could understand what was happening, a swift palm strike aimed for his neck.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Dous Watts hadn¡¯t evenprehended the situation when his eyes rolled back, and he copsed.

    The other members of the Watts family had originally intended to intervene, but after seeing dozens of SHADOW members armed with crescent moon des, they didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle.

    ¡°Take them all back to SHADOW!¡± Azure Fang ordered.

    In truth, given Azure Fang¡¯s personality, if he hadn¡¯t considered Harleen¡¯s presence and her potential distress, he would have already dealt with Dous Watts at the scene.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the SHADOW members replied simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll return to SHADOW to handle this. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Azure Fang said as he turned back to Billy.

    ¡°Go ahead! Find out Orson Baker¡¯s whereabouts ASAP!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Azure Fang acknowledged and turned to leave.

    ¡°Mr Gardner¡­¡± After themotion had settled in the hall, Simona Salvage approached Billy, her tone slightly nervous.

    ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t know that you are the boss of Commander Azure Fang. I apologize for my impertinence¡­¡± She had initially nned to address Billy as Commander Gardner directly. However, she thought better of it. If even Commander Azure Fang and the SHADOW members avoided calling him Commander Gardner directly, Billy must be concealing his identity. So, she quickly corrected herself and referred to him as Mr Gardner.

    ¡°No need to apologize, Ms Salvage. Thank you for helping us earlier.¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°Please forgive me for my presumption,¡± Simona Salvage said with a deep breath. ¡°I must apologize once more for my earlier impertinence.¡±

 Chapter 283 An Offer of Help

    ¡°Ms Salvage, you are Harleen¡¯s friend, which means you are my friend too. No need to be so polite.¡± Billy smiled again and changed the topic. ¡°As for Orson¡¯s situation, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Although Billy didn¡¯t know how Orson Baker was doing at the moment, he could tell from Dous Watts¡¯s words earlier that Orson probably hadn¡¯t encountered major trouble yet; otherwise, Dous wouldn¡¯t have reacted that way.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Simona Salvage bowed slightly, but her worried expression remained.

    ¡°Simona, don¡¯t worry. Trust Billy.¡± Harleen finally calmed down. Since she had seen Billy again a few months ago, her heart had been repeatedly shaken, and she was genuinely worried that she might explode from the excitement one day.

    ¡°How many secrets is Billy hiding? This can¡¯t go on. I must use a ¡°gentle bomb¡± on him someday to reveal all his secrets!¡± Harleen thought.

    ¡°Thank you, Harleen!¡± Simona Salvage replied to Harleen. She had a hunch that Harleen probably didn¡¯t know her husband¡¯s true identity, considering her earlier reaction.

    ¡°No problem, Simona.¡± Harleen Knight said with a smile. ¡°Could you please check if our order is ready?¡±

    Simona Salvage then hurriedly replied, ¡°It should be ready. Let me go check.¡±

    About an hourter, Billy and his party finished their meal and were preparing to return to the hotel when a call came in from Azure Fang.

    ¡°Wife, you and Ava can head back to the hotel and rest. Stout and I will go see Azure Fang for a bit.¡± Billy told Harleen after hanging up the call.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded and added with a hint of concern, ¡°Please be careful!¡±

    She knew that Billy was going to deal with Orson Baker¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Everything will be fine.¡± Billy reassured her with a reassuring look and then led Stout toward the door.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, can I go with you?¡± Just as Billy and Stout reached the door, Simona Salvage caught up with them and asked in a pleading tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s still unclear about the strength of the other party. It might be dangerous for you toe along.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just want to see Orson Baker as soon as possible.¡± Simona said with a worried expression.

    ¡°Alright then,e with us.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Simona bowed in gratitude.

    The SHADOW base in Shenford was about a twenty-minute drive from the restaurant. When they arrived, Azure Fang greeted them promptly.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Upon arriving, Azure Fang greeted Billy first and then turned to address Simona.

    ¡°Ms Salvage is worried about Orson Baker¡¯s safety, so she¡¯sing with us to check on him.¡± Billy exined to Azure Fang. ¡°Do you have any updates on the situation?¡±

    ¡°The Watts family is truly despicable!¡± Azure Fang took a deep breath and began to exin to the group. ¡°In the past year, they had been originally one of the four major families in Shenford, and they have transformed into the most prominent powerhouse in the city. They achieved this by having remnants of Yin Void Sect help them eliminate their rivals.¡±

    ¡°In return, the Watts family provided substantial funding to the remnants of Yin Void Sect and even sent them female disciples on asion.¡±

    ¡°Many unsuspecting women were either coerced or brainwashed by them and sent to their sect.¡±

    ¡°They are truly despicable!¡± Simona eximed in anger. ¡°So, they have been responsible for the deaths of key members of the other families in Shenford over the past year.¡±

    ¡°The Watts family is ying with fire!¡± Stout furrowed his brow.

    ¡°About a month ago, Orson Baker received a request for help from SHADOW in Shenford to investigate this matter. At that time, we didn¡¯t know it was the remnants of Yin Void Sect causing trouble, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It seems that he has gathered some specific clues recently, which is why the other side decided to take action against him.¡± Said Azure Fang.

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Where is Orson Baker now?¡±

    ¡°Dous Watts doesn¡¯t know for sure, but he¡¯s probably been taken back to the enemy¡¯s base.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We need to pay a visit to these remnants of Yin Void Sect. In addition, inform our men to surround the Watts family. No one is to enter or leave without my orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Fang nodded firmly.

    ording to Dous Watts¡¯s description, the base of the remnants of Yin Void Sect was located in the mountains on the outskirts of Shenford. However, the exact location was unknown.

    At 8 PM, Billy, apanied by a thousand SHADOW guards, arrived at the foot of the mountain. As far as the eye could see, there was a small vige with only a few dozen households.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in with Ms Salvage to check. You two stay here with the team.¡± Billy instructed Azure Fang and Stout after some thought.

    ¡°Yes,mander!¡± the two men replied.

    Billy and Simona then proceeded to the vige. Along the way, Billy gave Simona some instructions. Soon, they reached the vige entrance, where several men in simple attire were ying cards under a streetlight, surrounded by a small crowd of onlookers.

    ¡°Who are you? Is there something you need?¡± The men all looked over when they saw Billy and Simona approaching, wearing expressions of surprise.

    Very few strangers came to this vige, especially at this hour, which was far from normal.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry to disturb you. We were on a self-driving tour nearby, and our car broke down up ahead. We¡¯re waiting for a mechanic to arrive.¡± Simona exined, pausing briefly before continuing. ¡°Our car broke down, and when we saw the lights here, we thought we could ask for some water.¡±

    ¡°You self-driving tourists are really brave, driving thiste at night. Aren¡¯t you afraid of something happening?¡± one of the middle-aged men, around fifty years old, spoke up.

    ¡°Not at all. We heard that some young people had their money stolen by robbers after their car broke down around here not long ago.¡± While speaking, he stood up and walked towards the nearby cottage. ¡°Come inside, I have some water in my ce.¡± He offered.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Simona exchanged a nce with Billy before following him.

    ¡°This is tea we¡¯ve grown ourselves. The vor is decent, give it a try.¡± The man said as he prepared two cups of tea and handed them over.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Billy took a sip of the tea. ¡°Good vor, excellent quality.¡±

    After putting down his cup, Billy turned to Simona and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot, you can wait a bit before drinking.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Simona nodded.

    The middle-aged man, who had been observing, subtly brightened at the sight of Billy drinking the tea. He said, ¡°The repairpany people shouldn¡¯t arrive so soon. Take your time, there¡¯s no rush!¡±

    ¡°Before today, you¡¯ve used this method to harm many people, right?¡± Billy suddenly asked, breaking the conversation.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 284 The Lair of Yin Void Sect

    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°From the moment you firstid eyes on us, your gaze gave you away,¡± Billy calmly spoke. ¡°Others might have looked slightly surprised when they saw us, but your eyes were different, especially when you saw Ms Salvage. You had the look of someone who sees preying to their doorstep.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, did you add Mystery Fragrant Grass to this tea?¡± Billy continued. ¡°Take a sip, and within three minutes, the drinker ¡®ll fall unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Hissing sounds filled the air as Simona Salvage gasped in shock.

    ¡°But since Commander Gardner knew the tea was poisoned, why did he drink it?¡± she thought.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, a murderous intent emanated from the middle-aged man. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Tell me the location of your hideout, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Billy spoke calmly once more.

    Someone of this level could not possibly escape from the scrutiny of the King of the West. Billy had already sensed the auras of the ordinary vigers as he approached the vige gate. Aside from the man before him, the rest were indeed regr vigers. It was evident that this man had been providing information to those in the mountains, and if prey came to their doorstep, he would not hesitate to act.

    The middle-aged man snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite audacious. You¡¯ve already drunk the tea, and in another minute, you¡¯ll be unconscious. Yet you dare talk about sparing my life? What a colossal joke!¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Simona shouted. ¡°Give us the antidote!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Haha, once you¡¯re poisoned by Mystery Fragrant Grass, there¡¯s no cure. You can only wait for it to wear off in an hour.¡± The middle-aged man said, licking his dry lips. ¡°But, my deardy, don¡¯t worry. After I kill your man here, I¡¯ll take you up the mountain. A stunning beauty like you, will surely be cherished by the brothers up there. You won¡¯t be able to resist their advances.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Simona¡¯s face turned pale as she prepared to attack.

    ¡°Ms Salvage, you¡¯re no match for him. Rest on the side for now.¡± Billy advised.

    ¡°But, Mr Gardner¡­¡± Simona looked concerned.

    ¡°If such a child¡¯s y poison could affect me, I would have died countless times by now.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not poisoned?¡± The middle-aged man eximed, his face filled with shock. ¡°You drank the tea!¡±

    ¡°I gave you a chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t seize it.¡± Billy said, ignoring his question.

    ¡°Humph! No matter if you¡¯re poisoned or not, I¡¯ll still kill you!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s unease turned into anger. Having spoken, the middle-aged man raised his hand and charged toward Billy, his aura bursting with the strength of a True Master Battle General.

    Simona couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily at the scene.

    Before the man could cover much ground, a powerful gust of wind swept through, causing him to be flung backward. He crashed into two tables and fell to the ground, with three or four ribs broken.

    ¡°Battle God Realm?!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood, his face filled with astonishment. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°My surname is Gardner, from the Western Territories.¡± Billy revealed his identity.

    ¡°What?!¡± The middle-aged man gasped, trembling all over. ¡°Are you¡­ are you Commander Gardner?¡±

    As a martial artist, he might not have met Billy in person, but he had undoubtedly heard the name Commander Gardner.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡± Billy calmly confirmed.

    Hearing this, the man had no trace of false bravado left. He crawled over to Billy and knelt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ please spare me, Commander Gardner. I was forced into this. I¡¯ll lead you up the mountain.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected that the legendary figure, the pride of the nation, woulde in person. He finally understood why Billy hadn¡¯t been affected by the Mystery Fragrant Grassced tea.

    In his heart, he silently mourned for those on the mountain. After tonight, there might not be a Yin Void Sect left.

    Three silver needles shot from Billy¡¯s hand and entered the man¡¯s body, sealing his cultivation.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Trembling, the man got up and led them toward their destination.

    The remnants of Yin Void Sect hid deep within the mountains, and it took the group an hour to reach their hideout. In a secluded mountain nook halfway up, there stood a not-sorge estate. The buildings were all made of wood, their exteriors blending with the surroundings. The estate was surrounded by mountains, and dense trees grew all around. Without the man¡¯s guidance, it would have been nearly impossible to find this ce.

    ¡°Com-Commander Gardner, this is¡­¡± The man pointed hundreds of meters ahead. ¡°The estate where Yin Void Sect¡¯s remnants live.¡±

    ¡°Do all the survivors of Yin Void Sect stay here?¡± Stout inquired.

    ¡°No¡­ not all of them,¡± the man replied. ¡°The estate is mainly for the sect master, a few elders, and core disciples. Most of the others live on the outskirts of Shenford, but they return here every month for a week of intensive training.¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, have the men wait here for now. We¡¯ll go in and assess the situation.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Azure Fang replied, understanding that his brother was concerned about any potential trouble inside.

    Two minutester, Billy and his group reached the estate¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Two ck-d men at the entrance looked tense.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Wilbur.¡± the middle-aged man replied.

    ¡°Why are youing here sote? Who are they?¡± one of the men asked, furrowing his brows.

    Before he reached them, Stout struck him with a palm, sending him flying over ten meters before he hit the ground andy motionless.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The other man reacted quickly and was about to rush into the estate.

    Azure Fang flicked his wrist, and a cold light passed through the man¡¯s body, cutting him in half.

    Simona Salvage turned away and vomited, the scene was too gruesome.

    Boom!

    As they arrived at the entrance of the estate, Azure Fang raised his hand once more, and the heavy estate gates exploded as if made of paper.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± About twenty to thirty men who were patrolling inside the estate immediately surrounded them.

    ¡°Wilbur?¡± The leader recognized the middle-aged man and angrily shouted, ¡°What are you thinking? Who are these people?¡±

    ¡°Tell your sect leader toe out!¡± Stout raised his voice.

    ¡°You dare to be insolent!¡± The leader shouted, ¡°Dare toe here seeking death, we¡¯ll dly grant your wish!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand, and the group of men immediately rushed toward Billy and hispanions with the intent to kill.

 Chapter 285 The Eccentric Siblings

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Twenty or thirty people hadn¡¯t even fully assumed their positions when they ally down, either dead or injured.

    ¡°You scoundrels!¡± At this moment, an angry shout echoed, and soon after, four hundred men and women rushed out from one of the buildings.

    The leader was a white-haired man in his sixties, followed by three other elders, one man and two women.

    ¡°Wilbur, did you bring them here?¡± A bone-chilling aura emanated from the leader.

    ¡°Elder, save me!¡± Wilbur cried out and ran towards the leader.

    Just as he reached the leader, the elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he swept his hand, unleashing a furious gust of wind. In an instant, Wilbur¡¯s body exploded, leaving nothing but a cloud of blood mist. The elder had impressive skills, already at the Battle God advanced stage.

    Simona Salvage couldn¡¯t hold back her nausea.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Orson Baker?¡± Billy asked, his tone indifferent.

    The elder¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Are you people from SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Surrender Orson Baker immediately, or die!¡± Azure Fang spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Bold words!¡± The elder responded coldly. ¡°I see there are several of you from SHADOW. Ten years ago, my Yin Void Sect almost perished thanks to SHADOW¡¯s actions. Today, we¡¯ll use your blood to appease the souls of my sect!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± He was met with a resounding response from the four hundred men and women behind him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know any better!¡± Azure Fang retorted coldly and dashed forward at incredible speed, heading straight for the elder.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Many men and women rushed towards Azure Fang.

    ¡°If you want to die, then so be it!¡± Stout simultaneously joined the fray.

    The front three dozen men and women hadn¡¯t even reacted before they felt themselves suspended in mid-air, crashing heavily to the ground, their heads motionless.

    Witnessing this, the others involuntarily stopped in their tracks. They felt like mere insects before such extraordinary skills, and charging forward would only lead to their deaths. Meanwhile, Azure Fang was already engaged inbat with the four elders. The four of them were all at the Battle God realm, but in less than two minutes, apart from the white-haired elder, the other three were either dead or seriously injured.

    ¡°How is this possible? Who are you people from SHADOW?¡± The white-haired elder asked in astonishment. From his understanding of SHADOW, even Orson Baker, the inspector in Shenford, was only at the Battle God early stage. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t taken Billy and the others seriously at first. But now, in just two minutes, three of hispanions had met their demise.

    ¡°Unless I miss my guess, you should be SHADOW¡¯s Central District Governor, Lord Azure Fang.¡± A hoarse voice came from behind the estate.

    In the next moment, two figures swiftly approached. A man and a woman, both in their thirties, bore a striking resemnce to each other, most likely siblings.

    ¡°Greetings to the two sect masters!¡± Upon seeing them, the others immediately saluted.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Jerome, is this the man you mentioned, Azure Fang?¡± The woman approached with a coquettish smile.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite the manly type, isn¡¯t he? After I capture him, I¡¯ll let him apany you for some dual cultivation.¡± The man said as he embraced his sister and nuzzled her neck.

    ¡°Thank you, Jerome.¡± The woman giggled and said. And she licked her brother¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Holy¡­¡± Stout was left in a daze.

    ¡°Thisdy must be Orson Baker¡¯s fianc¨¦e, right?¡± The woman licked her lips seductively and looked at Simona Salvage. ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. Tonight, you and your fianc¨¦ can join us for some cultivation. I guarantee you won¡¯t want to leave.¡± She said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°You scoundrels!¡± Simona eximed angrily. ¡°Release Orson Baker now!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. After you¡¯ve cultivated with us, he probably won¡¯t want to leave either.¡± The woman replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Is your intention in capturing Orson Baker to make him one of you?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes as he spoke.

    Yin Void Sect, destroyed by SHADOW ten years ago, had resurfaced with a clear desire for revenge. While they had the ability to kill Orson Baker outright, they seemed to have other ns-possibly to control him through some dark means and use him for their purposes.

    ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s an even more handsome one here!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes roamed over Billy, and she licked her lips.

    ¡°You, handsome young man, who are you? Do you think I¡¯m pretty? How about letting me apany you tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s voice grew cold. He charged forward, his Cold Moon curved de shing with a sharp, icy edge aimed at her.

    ¡°Azure Fang, your temper is so fiery.¡± The woman giggled, ¡°but I like it.¡±

    While speaking, she wriggled out of her brother¡¯s embrace and rushed towards Azure Fang, her wrist flicking as she sent out two gusts of wind. Her strength wasn¡¯t weak, and she was at the same level as Azure Fang, at the Warlord advanced stage.

    ¡°Be careful, Azure Fang, and hold your breath!¡± Stout frowned and rushed forward. His cultivation level was several grades higher than Azure Fang¡¯s, and his teleportation speed also exceeded Azure Fang¡¯s. He arrived in front of Azure Fang, pushing him away, and struck out with a palm towards the woman.

    While the woman unleashed her two gusts of wind, Stout detected a peculiar odor, likely some kind of poisonous powder. Worried that Azure Fang might be affected, he acted promptly.

    In the next moment, the woman, like a kite with a broken string, was sent flying, crashing into the ground after flying forty to fifty meters. Shended with an abrupt encounter between thendscape and the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡± She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word, as arge amount of blood gushed from her mouth.

    ¡°Beata!¡± The man screamed hysterically and rushed over to cradle her in his arms.

    ¡°Jerome¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you in cultivation anymore¡­¡± The woman struggled to open her mouth before her legs kicked weakly and went still.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a heart-wrenching cry, and at the same time, an overwhelming aura erupted from him. He was a War Grandmaster.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Immediately after, like a wild beast, he charged at Stout.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout stood his ground without any intention of dodging, wearing a disdainful expression on his face.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Simona eximed.

    Just as her words fell, a shockwave whizzed past her side and directly collided with the man.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, just like his sister, the man was sent flying like a cannonball, creating arge pit in the ground uponnding. The one who had taken action was Billy.

    ¡°Master!¡± The white-haired elder shouted loudly and hurriedly ran over.

 Chapter 286 Yin Void Sect, Annihilated

    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± The man struggled to get up and looked at Billy in difficulty.

    Initially, he had underestimated Billy and his group, thinking that Azure Fang was the strongest among them. But when Stout had made his move earlier, he had a feeling that today¡¯s events wouldn¡¯t be as straightforward as he had assumed. Now, with even a War Grandmaster like himself being sent flying by Billy, he realized that this day was not going to end well. Thoughts about Billy¡¯s true identity had started to form in his mind.

    ¡°My boss¡¯s surname is Gardner, from the Western Territory. Who do you think you¡¯re dealing with?¡± Stout spoke calmly.

    Hissing sounds echoed through the air as everyone sucked in a sharp breath, their faces filled with terror.

    Simona was equally astonished. While she had anticipated that Commander Gardner would be formidable, she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this powerful. A War Grandmaster was unable to withstand even a single move from him. His strength was truly astounding.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ You are indeed Commander Gardner!¡± Despair shed in the man¡¯s eyes. Despite his arrogance, he had no courage to confront this legendary figure. His mission to capture Orson Baker, as Billy had suspected, was to use Yin Void Sect¡¯s special methods to control him for their purposes. He just hadn¡¯t expected that it would attract Commander Gardner. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to proceed.

    ¡°Where is Orson Baker?¡± asked Billy calmly.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s in that house.¡± The man pointed with trembling hands towards a nearby wooden structure. Facing Billy, he had no illusions left.

    Exhaling, Simona rushed into the wooden house, followed closely by Azure Fang.

    ¡°Ten years ago, you escaped by a stroke of luck, but you haven¡¯t learned your lesson!¡± Billy continued, his tone calm. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, today, I¡¯ll make sure Yin Void Sect disappearspletely!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he unleashed a powerful strike.

    Bang!

    Before the man could even utter a word, his entire body exploded into a mist of blood.

    ¡°Master!¡± The surrounding Yin Void Sect members cried out in anguish. Many of them had been brainwashed, blindly worshipping the man. Now that their faith had been shattered, despair filled their faces.

    Some of the core Yin Void Sect disciples who hadn¡¯t been brainwashed knelt down, trembling and begging for mercy. ¡°Commander Gardner, we beg you for your mercy!¡±

    At this moment, a thousand SHADOW soldiers entered through the main gate.

    ¡°Take them all into custody for a thorough investigation. Execute all core Yin Void Sect disciples, and imprison the others!¡± Billy ordered solemnly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The thousand soldiers responded in unison.

    ¡°No!¡± The men on the ground cried out in desperation.

    But many of them were jolted awake and quickly tried to escape. However, in front of the SHADOW soldiers, they had no chance. They were cut down before they could take more than a few steps.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander! I am Inspector Orson Baker of SHADOW in Shenford.¡± Shortly after, Orson Baker, apanied by Azure Fang and Simona Salvage, walked over, covered in injuries.

    While speaking, he paid his respects to Billy.

    ¡°No need for formalities,¡± Billy said and created a gust of wind to lift Orson Baker to his feet. Then he turned to Stout. ¡°Check on his injuries.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded and went over to examine Orson Baker.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Orson bowed deeply to Billy.

    Two hourster, everyone returned to the SHADOW base and gathered in a reception room.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to express my gratitude once again for saving my life, Commander!¡± Orson Baker, with Simona Salvage by his side, spoke sincerely. His external injuries had mostly healed thanks to Stout¡¯s help.

    ¡°Ms Salvage is a gooddy. Treat her well, or else you¡¯ll face military consequences!¡± Billy elevated their rtionship to a military level.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Orson saluted formally.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Simona Salvage blushed with appreciation. After today¡¯s events, her respect for Billy had grown even stronger. He was a national hero, a crucial figure for vale¡¯s prosperity.

    ¡°Boss, how are we going to handle the situation with the Watts family?¡± Soon after, Azure Fang finished a phone call and asked Billy.

    ¡°I just received word that someone from the Watts family is likely in the capital city. They¡¯re probably one of the major ns.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s give them one night. They¡¯ll have enough time to travel from the capital to Shenford overnight. Notify our team members. From now until tomorrow morning, no one from the Watts family¡¯spound is to leave. If someone wishes to enter, let them through!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. We¡¯ll visit the Watts family tomorrow morning.¡± Billy waved to dismiss everyone.

    Azure Fang and the other SHADOW soldiers responded in unison.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    An hourter, Billy returned to his hotel room.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re back!¡± Harleen Knight, who had been sitting on the couch, watching TV, hurried over to give Billy a sweet kiss.

    ¡°Why are you still up, Harleen?¡± Billy embraced her and sat down on the couch.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep!¡± Harleen poured a cup of hot water for Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± Billy took the tea and smiled.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°Are you okay, my love?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s not okay?¡± Billy smiled again and hugged Harleen close.

    ¡°What about Simona¡¯s fianc¨¦? Is he alright?¡± Harleen nestled in Billy¡¯s arms and asked softly.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡± Billy kissed her forehead gently.

    ¡°Billy, I want to learn martial arts. Can you teach me?¡± Harleen looked up at Billy¡¯s face and asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to learn martial arts?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of Felicia Knight, who had also expressed a desire to learn martial arts during their time in Enssea. ¡°Why are both sisters suddenly interested in it?¡± Billy thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. If I know martial arts, I won¡¯t have to rely on you for everything.¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯re a family. How can you be a burden?¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Even if you are, it¡¯s a sweet burden.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I know you¡¯re involved in important matters, and I don¡¯t want to hold you back,¡± Harleen Knight continued. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t be by my side all the time.¡±

    ¡°How about I arrange a bodyguard for you?¡± Billy teased, pinching Harleen¡¯s delicate nose before smiling.

    ¡°Nope!¡± Harleen Knight pouted. ¡°I just want to learn, and I want you to teach me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary!¡± Billy responded. ¡°With me to protect you, no one would dare to bully you. Moreover, learning martial arts isn¡¯t as easy as you might think. It can be quite challenging.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind the challenge. I¡¯m willing to learn real martial arts!¡± Determination shed in Harleen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If you really want to learn, then how about I teach you some basic self-defense techniques?¡± Billy relented, deciding topromise.

    ¡°No, I want to learn the real deal!¡±

 Chapter 287 The End of the Watts Family

    Billy¡¯s lips twitched as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re less busy with work, and I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    He suspected that Harleen had been influenced by something, and her sudden desire to learn martial arts would likely fade over time.

    ¡°Really? You promised, so no backing out!¡± Harleen extended her pinky finger. ¡°Pinky swear!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Billy extended his finger and said, ¡°Wife, can¡¯t you trust me a little?¡±

    ¡°Pinky swear means you¡¯re bound for a hundred years, no changing your mind!¡± Harleen wiggled her finger and said to herself.

    ¡°Darling, have you been stimted by something today?¡± After releasing their pinky swear, Billy asked Harleen with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, is Azure Fang from SHADOW, too? Are you the head of SHADOW?¡± Harleen didn¡¯t respond to Billy¡¯s previous question but asked somewhat tentatively.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Billy hesitated for a moment. ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°But I just hold a nominal position. Most of the day-to-day affairs are handled by Azure Fang and the others. I only step in when there are particrly tricky situations.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So, you really are the head of SHADOW?¡± Harleen eximed in surprise after getting Billy¡¯s confirmation.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Why such a big reaction?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what SHADOW is? It¡¯s aw enforcement agency one level above most other departments. You¡­¡± Harleen paused, looking astonished.

    ¡°Dear, no matter what I do, in our home, I¡¯m just your husband and Tasha¡¯s father. I have no other identity.¡± Billy interrupted her, simultaneously reaching out to caress Harleen¡¯s delicate cheek.

    ¡°Honey, I feel like I¡¯m not worthy of you, the gap between us is too¡­¡± Harleen sounded upset.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me not to say such things anymore?¡± Billy responded, pretending to be annoyed. ¡°If you keep this up, your husband won¡¯t pay any attention to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Harleen took a deep breath and tried to speak again. However, she was cut off when Billy lowered his head and kissed her.

    ¡°I was talking about something important¡­¡± After a few minutes, Harleen began to blush, and although she was murmuring, her words were unclear.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is important!¡± Billy chuckled. He picked up his beloved wife and carried her to the bedroom.

    The next morning at 7 o¡¯clock, Billy woke up and saw Harleen gazing at him affectionately by the bed.

    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, just wanted to see you.¡± Harleen smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Why are you up so early after staying up sotest night? You should rest a bit more.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. You kept me up almost all night.¡± Harleen blushed slightly. ¡°Come on, get up, dear. I¡¯ve already had breakfast delivered to the room.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy rolled out of bed.

    In no time, they both freshened up and sat down at the dining table.

    ¡°Billy, is everything sorted out on your end? Are we heading back today?¡± Harleen asked as she served him a scrambled egg.

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to.¡± Billy sipped his milk and took a bite of toast. ¡°You might not be able to go back today either.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yourpany¡¯s project hasn¡¯t been finalized yet, you want to go back so soon?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Ourpany won¡¯t continue working on that project. Coborating with apany like the Watts will only lead to more trouble even if we manage to sign the contract this time.¡± Harleen said with a touch of disappointment.

    This was the first major project she had taken charge of since bing the president, and she had thought it would be smooth sailing. However, it had turned into such a mess.

    ¡°If Simona Salvage were to handle that project, would you be willing to coborate?¡± Billy asked,promising.

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Harleen was surprised. ¡°If it were Simona in charge, there would be no problem. But¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled, then!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°You and Ava can handle some preparations today, and I promise you¡¯ll be able to sign the contract tomorrow.¡±

    After today, the Watts family would likely withdraw from Shenford. As one of the four major families in this city, the Salvage family would have no problems taking over some of the Watts family¡¯s businesses.

    ¡°What about the Watts family?¡± Harleen¡¯s tone started to be excited. From what she knew of Billy, he wasn¡¯t someone who would casually make promises. If he said this, there was a high likelihood of iting true.

    ¡°After today, it¡¯s likely there won¡¯t be a Watts family in Shenford anymore,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Have theymitted some crime?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°A heinous one. They must be severely punished.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you, darling!¡± Harleen was overjoyed.

    ¡°So, how do you n to thank me?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow, teasing.

    ¡°You pervert!¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Finish your breakfast. Afterward, you can get busy with your work, and I¡¯ll go to thepany with Ava.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    An hourter, Billy and Stout arrived at the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Azure Fang led a group of people to greet them, and Simona Salvage was among them.

    Billy nodded at everyone and then turned to Simona. ¡°Ms Salvage, you don¡¯t need to go.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I want to¡­¡±

    ¡°I have another task for you.¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Please instruct me, Commander Gardner.¡± Simona replied solemnly.

    ¡°Go back and ask your family if they¡¯re interested in the Watts family¡¯s assets.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Simona asked, taken aback.

    ¡°Salvage, you should thank Commander Gardner!¡± Orson Baker immediately spoke up. ¡°He wants to give you a big gift!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Simona¡¯s intelligence was above average, and she quickly understood the situation. She hurriedly bowed. ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Billy smiled again. After a brief pause, he turned to Azure Fang and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the Watts family.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded.

    The Watts family¡¯spound was located in the southern part of Shenford, covering an area of nearly 100, 000 square meters and showcasing the power of the top aristocratic family.

    An hourter, Billy and his team arrived at the Watts family¡¯spound.

    ¡°Commander!¡± The SHADOW soldiers guarding the entrance of thepound shouted in unison.

    ¡°How was the situationst night?¡± Billy asked Toby Jackson, the deputy SHADOW inspector in Shenford.

    ¡°Commander, following your instructions, there has been no one leaving the Watts family¡¯spound from yesterday until now.¡± Toby Jackson replied loudly. ¡°At 6 AM this morning, amercial vehicle attempted to enter thepound, and I allowed it to pass.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    It seemed that the Watts family still held some weight in the eyes of the capital¡¯s aristocracy, as they had sent someone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Billy waved his hand.

 Chapter 288 Zelene Frazier

    Boom!

    Azure Fang¡¯s wrist continuously flipped, and several thunderous de beams sliced through the thick doors of the Watts family courtyard, reducing them to a pile of debris.

    A thousand SHADOW soldiers entered in formation, forming four squads around the courtyard¡¯s central square, while Billy and his group stood in the center of the square. At the same time, from all around the courtyard, around five hundred people rushed out, their faces filled with fear.

    From yesterday evening until now, they had neither eaten nor drunk, as if they were awaiting their judgment day. Only those who had experienced it firsthand could understand the feeling.

    Soon, a group of people emerged from a luxurious vi on the eastern side of the courtyard. They were the core members of the Watts family, led by the current family head, Hubert Watts.

    ¡°SHADOW is trulywless, daring to seal the Watts family courtyard for a whole day and night. Do you still have any respect for thew?¡± Hubert Watts, who had arrived a hundred meters away from Billy and the others, shouted angrily.

    ¡°Who among you is in charge here? Come out and talk to me!¡± He was more confident now than he had been this morning. Although he still wasn¡¯tpletely sure why SHADOW hade to the Watts family, he had his suspicions. If it wasn¡¯t something major, SHADOW wouldn¡¯t have taken such drastic measures. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t been able to contact anyone from Yin Void Sect sincest night, which further confirmed his suspicions. That was why he had requested assistance from the capital. And now, the people from the capital had arrived, bolstering his confidence.

    Over the years, he had spent a considerable amount of money to cultivate various connections in order to help the Watts family prosper. Every year, one-third of the family¡¯s total ie was sent to the capital. This time, the capital had dispatched people to Shenford so readily; it wasn¡¯t in vain that he had spent all that money.

    ¡°Hubert Watts, if you don¡¯t want your ns to be wiped out, you better behave!¡± Orson Baker spoke loudly.

    ¡°Heh, such arrogance!¡± Hubert Watts sneered. ¡°Inspector Baker, you¡¯re not the lead on this scene, are you? You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Orson Baker¡¯s voice grew heavy, and he drew a Cold Moon Curved de from his side. ¡°Do you believe I can take your head with a single swing of my de?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to scare me? You can give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Orson Baker¡¯s gaze darkened, and he was about to move in.

    ¡°Baker!¡± Azure Fang stopped him. Then he turned to look at Hubert 	Watts. ¡°Do you know the crimesmitted by the Watts family?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hubert assessed Azure Fang.

    ¡°SHADOW governor of the Central District, Azure Fang!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hubert¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°So, it was under the orders of the Inspector-General that SHADOW dared to take such action!¡±

    ¡°So, Governor Azure Fang, can you exin why you SHADOW had sealed off my estate? Moreover, my younger brother should be in SHADOW¡¯s custody, correct? When do you intend to release him?¡± Hubert asked, his tone tinged with resentment.

    ¡°It seems that the person behind you has given you great confidence!¡± Azure Fang spoke sternly. ¡°Dous Wattsmitted heinous crimes and has already met his end as ofst night.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Hubert Watts eximed, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°How dare you kill my younger brother?¡±

    ¡°I not only dared to kill your younger brother, but I also dare to annihte your ns. Do you believe me?¡± Azure Fang responded.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Hubert shouted in anger.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t shout anymore. You¡¯ll soon have a chance to meet him!¡± Azure Fang said again. ¡°Let your people behind youe out. I don¡¯t have time to waste here. You have one minute. After one minute, SHADOWw enforcement will treat anyone who obstructs as aplices.¡±

    ¡°Do you SHADOW think you¡¯re above thew? You¡¯ve killed my younger brother for no reason. Is human life so insignificant to you? Today, I will confront you even if I have to risk my life!¡±

    This statement was clearly intended for the people inside the room to hear.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Azure Fang shouted back, ¡°Baker, go ahead and take him down!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Orson Baker, who had been eager to act, epted the order and charged forward with his curved de, its edge gleaming coldly.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just at that moment, a man¡¯s voice came from behind, followed by a blur that swiftly closed the distance. In the person¡¯s hands, arge de emitted a sharp, glowing arc as it shed with Orson¡¯s weapon. After their attacks collided, both sides retreated several steps, their strengths evenly matched.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The neer hadn¡¯t expected Orson Baker to withstand their strike, and they looked somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Not bad, care for another round?¡± Orson Baker, despite his injuries, didn¡¯t lose any of his fighting spirit and prepared to attack once more.

    ¡°Baker!¡± Billy interrupted.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, a group of people walked towards them from a nearby vi. Somewhat surprisingly, the leader of this group turned out to be a woman in her early twenties. She had delicate features, a tall figure, an air of nobility, and a somewhat haughty expression, clearly someone born into a wealthy family. Besides, she was a formidable martial artist at a young age, already reaching the Warlord early stage in her cultivation.

    ¡°Heh, so the influential family backing the Watts family is from her side. Quite interesting.¡± Billy remarked, narrowing his eyes as he looked at the woman.

    ¡°Do you know her, boss?¡± Azure Fang, standing beside him, asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s Zelene Frazier,¡± Billy replied casually, ¡°from the House of Frazier.¡±

    ¡°The Frazier family?!¡± Azure Fang and Stout eximed in surprise, turning to Billy.

    A few of Billy¡¯s closest buddies were aware of some of his secrets, so when they heard the name Frazier, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt of shock. It seemed like a rather unexpected turn of events.

    Meanwhile, Zelene Frazier and her entourage had approached to within a hundred meters.

    ¡°Miss, we appreciate your presence.¡± Hubert Watts nodded respectfully, disying a humble attitude.

    ¡°Who authorized SHADOW to seal off their estate without reason?¡± Zelene Frazier asked in a casual tone, ncing briefly at Hubert before turning to Orson Baker, her voice stern and authoritative.

    ¡°What¡¯s a little girl like you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be doing something else?¡± Orson Baker furrowed his brows, clearly irritated by her condescending attitude.

    Zelene Frazier raised an eyebrow, her tone stern, ¡°Silence him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A middle-aged man responded and swiftly darted toward Orson Baker with ghost-like agility. As he approached, his aura surged, matching Zelene Frazier¡¯s Warlord early stage strength.

    ¡°Baker, watch out!¡± Azure Fang warned, his voice low, as he swung his curved de to intercept the attack.

    After the sh, the man was forced back about five to six steps, leaving cracks in the cement beneath his feet. He stabilized himself and looked at Azure Fang with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 289 A Deadly Trap

    ¡°Dare toy hands on a SHADOW officer, and there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Azure Fang coldly replied.

    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± The man angrily retorted and drew his saber again,unching an attack.

    ¡°Want to die? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he raised his de to meet the attack.

    The scene was filled with the sounds of intense shes. In less than two minutes, the two had engaged in over ten rounds ofbat, with Azure Fang holding a slight advantage in terms of aura.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± After another few rounds ofbat, Azure Fang said in a deep voice and activated the Cold Moon de Technique. A perfect crescent-shaped de beam swept across, blocking all of the opponent¡¯s retreat paths.

    Sensing the power of this strike, the man¡¯s pupils constricted in rm. With his retreat cut off, he had no choice but to defend himself, channeling all his strength to meet the iing attack.

    In the next moment, an arm, severed at the shoulder, and the saber dropped to the ground. Blood spurted out profusely.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a pitiful scream and copsed to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Azure Fang had no intention of stopping and, after a brief exchange, activated his de technique once more.

    ¡°You dare!¡± A voice from the opposing camp called out.

    At this time, a fierce gust of energy was unleashed as a Warlord at the Grand Completion stage struck with tremendous force.

    Azure Fangpletely ignored the iing attack, and the de energy from his curved de swept across the throat of the fallen man. The man¡¯s mouth opened but failed to utter a word, and his head tilted to the side, lifeless.

    Simultaneously, Azure Fang was sent flying back seven or eight steps by the force of the other elderly man¡¯s palm strike. His surging blood burst forth from his mouth.

    ¡°Governor!¡± The thousand SHADOW soldiers simultaneously cried out, ¡°An attempt to assassinate the Governor, execute them!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, when did Azure Fang be so cunning?¡± Seeing this scene, Stout¡¯s lips twitched.

    Stout knew that Azure Fang could easily have dodged the old man¡¯s attack, which was why he hadn¡¯t interfered. Now, seeing Azure Fang¡¯s intentions, he understood that this was a plot to frame the opposition for attempting to assassinate a SHADOW higher-up. Taking the blow was part of a n to collect the old man¡¯s life.

    ¡°Boss, did he learn that from you?¡± Stout turned to Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Billy said casually.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout¡¯s lips twitched once again. He knew Azure Fang must have learned that from Billy. During their encounter with the Leonard family¡¯s old monster, Billy had yed a simr trick.

    ¡°Old rascal, you really have the audacity. You dare to murder a SHADOW higher-up, huh!¡± After stepping forward a few paces, Stout looked at the old man with a calm expression.

    Stout dered the words as if he was a SHADOW member but he was not.

    After a brief pause, Stout continued in a nonchnt tone, ¡°You can end yourself. I¡¯ll make sure you leave aplete corpse.¡±

    ¡°You ignorant child, you don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is!¡± The old man¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Why did you have to force my hand?¡± Stout sighed.

    Before his words had even finished, he had already shed in front of the old man and unleashed a palm strike.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± The old man roared, raising his hand to meet the attack. He hadn¡¯t taken Stout seriously at all. However, as their attacks shed, his expression immediately froze.

    A majestic force surged into his body through his palm, crushing his bones and shattering at least two-thirds of his skeletal structure. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°Is a SHADOW higher-up so easily attacked at your convenience? This is a capital offense!¡± Stout took a few steps forward and raised his hand to strike again.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zelene Frazier shouted.

    But at this moment, there was a crisp sound from the old man¡¯s neck, and his head drooped.

    The 	Watts family gasped in unison.

    That was a Warlord at the Grand Completion stage and he had been killed so easily by their opponent. This level of strength meant that wiping out the Watts family would be as simple as flipping a hand for them.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Zelene Frazier trembled with anger. She had only brought eight people with her to Shenford this time. In less than five minutes, she had already lost two of them and thus she couldn¡¯t contain her anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± Stout looked at Zelene Frazier. ¡°Were you the one who ordered him to assassinate a SHADOW higher-up? Do you know what crimes you havemitted?¡±

    This guy had learned quickly! He was trying to trap Zelene Frazier as well.

    ¡°Insolent! Do you even know who the young miss is?¡± one of the men angrily shouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Would you like to enlighten me about who this little girl is?¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man hesitated, unsure whether he should respond or not. After a pause, he loudly replied, ¡°Thisdy is a member of the Capital Defense Bureau. She is also a youngdy of the Frazier family in the capital city!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s impressive!¡± Stout raised an eyebrow in mock surprise. ¡°Sounds quite intimidating!¡±

    ¡°By the way, could you tell me what the Capital Defense Bureau does? Also, which family is the Frazier family? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of them before.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man was speechless.

    ¡°Do you mean that the young miss belongs to the Frazier family, and what about Violet Frazier?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s question, Zelene Frazier furrowed her brows. ¡°Who are you, and how do you know that bitch?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a fiery pain radiated from her face, and a trickle of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Frazier family, and this is how they taught you to behave?¡± Billy said in a cold voice.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± Zelene Frazier was dumbfounded for a moment, then her eyes filled with fury as she yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    After speaking, she waved her hand and ordered, ¡°Attack him! Kill him right now!¡±

    Six men behind her rushed forward, unleashing their full strength as they attacked Billy. All of them had decent levels of strength, with the weakest among them being at the Battle God Peak stage, and the strongest at the Grand Completion stage of Warlord.

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡± Stout mumbled, wearing an expression of watching a show. He had no intention of intervening. He had to leave some room for Billy to shine!

    A muffled sound echoed through the air. Those six men were sent flying into the air as if caught in a tornado. After crashing heavily to the ground, they all coughed up blood. Three of them had their heads tilted andy motionless, while the others were barely breathing, unlikely to hold on for much longer.

    The man at the Grand Completion stage of Warlord was shocked, looking at Billy in disbelief. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±

    Six Battle God Peak or higher experts had attacked a single person and couldn¡¯t even see how he had acted. Three were dead and three were gravely injured in less than a minute.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Commander Gardner?¡± Suddenly, Zelene Frazier¡¯s voice trembled as she asked.

 Chapter 290 Dealing with Some Matters

    At this point, even Zelene Frazier, as clueless as she might be, had guessed Billy¡¯s identity. Based on the information she possessed, among SHADOW¡¯s several governors, the strongest inbat was Azure Fang in the central region, but he was only at thete-stage Warlord level. However, the strength Billy had disyed was at least at the War Grandmaster level or higher. Within all of SHADOW, except for the SHADOW Master, who else could possess such strength?

    With trembling and a terrified expression on her face, she realized the gravity of the situation. Regret surged within her. If she had known Commander Gardner was in Shenford, she wouldn¡¯t havee, even if given ten times the courage. She had truly walked into her own demise.

    Hearing her words, the core members of the Watts family all copsed, simrly shaking and filled with fear.

    The Watts family was utterly doomed.

    ¡°Do you know why SHADOW came to the Watts family?¡± Billy asked Zelene Frazier, ignoring the pleas of the Watts family members. ¡°Did Hubert Watts tell you the reasons?¡±

    As he spoke, a majestic and overwhelming pressure emanated from him, shrouding everyone present. Under such a powerful pressure, everyone, including Zelene Frazier, felt as if a moutain was pressing down on them.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zelene shuddered, her eyes revealing panic.

    ¡°From your expression, it seems you already knew that they had conspired with Yin Void Sect, or perhaps you were the ones who instigated it?¡± Billy continued, his gaze narrowing.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that,¡± Zelene Frazier stammered. ¡°We of the Frazier family did not know about this.¡±

    ¡°Miss Frazier¡­¡± Upon hearing her words, Hubert immediately spoke up. He knew that Zelene Frazier waspletely abandoning the Watts family.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you utter another word, I¡¯ll annihte your entire family!¡± Zelene Frazier gritted her teeth.

    Hubert Watts shut his mouth since he believed that Zelene Frazier¡¯s words were not an empty threat.

    ¡°Are you treating me like a three-year-old child?¡± Billy looked at Zelene Frazier, his voice calm.

    ¡°I¡­ We only heard about the Watts family being associated with Yin Void Sect, but we definitely did not instigate this. It¡¯s not something we pushed for.¡± Zelene Frazier stammered, trembling as she spoke. She dared not admit to any involvement because acknowledging it would be a grave offense. Yin Void Sect had been ssified as a heretical cult a decade ago, and if the Frazier family was implicated in any way, they would face severe consequences, provoking public outrage.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve learned about the Watts family¡¯s collusion with Yin Void Sect, why did youe to Shenford to obstruct SHADOW¡¯s investigation? Who gave you the audacity?¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew colder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was wrong¡­ Please forgive me this time, I won¡¯t dare again¡­¡± Zelene hurriedly begged for mercy.

    ¡°I asked you a question earlier. Your family¡¯s young heiress should be Violet Frazier, right? Since when did it be your turn?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°My¡­ my cousin¡­¡± Zelene Frazier stammered.

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°My uncle was already stripped of his position as the family head, so my cousin¡­¡±

    Billy¡¯s imposing aura intensified as he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°So, where are they now?¡±

    ¡°They are still in the Frazier estate, but they¡¯ve been expelled from the core ranks of the family and demoted to secondary status.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing so good.¡± Billy¡¯s expression turned stern, and with a swift motion, he sent a powerful gust of wind that threw Zelene Frazier off her feet.

    Zelene coughed up a mouthful of blood afternding, and when she regained herposure, her voice trembled as she eximed, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve crippled my cultivation!¡±

    She could clearly feel that she could now only muster the strength of a Battle Master. With seething anger welling up inside her, all the years of hard work and effort had been undone in an instant.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your youthful ignorance, you¡¯d be dead right now!¡± Billy responded icily. ¡°This is the first andst time. If I catch wind of any more of your wrongdoing or abuse of power, your life is forfeit!¡±

    He continued, his tone still cold, ¡°Now, get lost!¡±

    Zelene Frazier let out a deep breath and slowly got up from the ground, not uttering another word as she walked toward the estate¡¯s entrance. As she turned away, her eyes gleamed with resentment. She couldn¡¯t swallow this humiliation.

    With a thud, once Zelene Frazier had left, Hubert Watts stumbled over to Billy and knelt before him.

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, spare the Watts family. I beg you, we won¡¯t dare to defy SHADOW again.¡± He pleaded, his voice desperate.

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, have mercy!¡± The other core members of the Watts family joined in, all on their knees, loudly begging for leniency.

    Ignoring their pleas, Billy turned and walked toward the estate¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Azure Fang, follow my orders!¡± Billymanded without paying any attention to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening, Commander!¡± Azure Fang responded loudly.

    ¡°Execute the head of the Watts family!¡± Billy ordered as he walked. ¡°Investigate the others thoroughly, and if any wrongdoing is found, punish them ordingly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Fang nodded firmly.

    ¡°No, please!¡± Hubert cried out in despair.

    With a swift motion, Azure Fang swung his de, and Hubert¡¯s head soared into the air. Thus, the Watts family was officially expelled from Shenford.

    An hourter, they returned to SHADOW¡¯s base.

    ¡°Boss, should we head to the capital?¡± Azure Fang asked. He understood the pain Billy was feeling.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy replied after a moment of contemtion. ¡°You handle things here. Three days from now, go to the capital with me.¡±

    Some matters had to be dealt with, even if Billy didn¡¯t want to revisit his past. The mastermind behind the massacre of his foster family remained unpunished. Originally, he hadn¡¯t nned to address this matter so soon, but the information he had obtained from Zelene Frazier today had forced his hand. The Frazier family was the one that had hired Ink Pavilion to eliminate his foster family.

    After learning from Lady Peony that one of the noble families in the capital was responsible for the massacre of his foster family, Billy had initially intended to confront them during hisst visit. However, due to themotion caused by the Leonard family, he had postponed that n.

    Now, the time hade.

    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but picture the youthful and beautiful figure of Violet Frazier. He wondered how she was faring now.

    ¡°Yes, Commander! But should I inform Judge and the others?¡± asked Azure Fang.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s personal. Just you and Night Orchid will go with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Azure Fang nodded once more.

 Chapter 291 A Journey to the Capital

    The news of the Watts family¡¯s overnight downfall spread throughout Shenford, and countless people rejoiced. Shenford had finally rid itself of this malignant tumor.

    In the following two days, the Salvage family took over several key businesses of the Watts family. During this time, the head of the Salvage family personally led the core members to visit Billy and expressed their heartfelt gratitude. Undoubtedly, the biggest beneficiary of this incident was the Salvage family, as they transformed into the number one powerhouse in Shenford overnight.

    For the next two days, Billy didn¡¯t do anything else; he dedicated his time to apany Harleen to and from work.

    On the morning of the third day, Harleen Knight, on behalf of the SunPark Group, officially signed a cooperation agreement with the Salvage Group, and the project was officially underway.

    ¡°Dear, congrattions!¡± Billy looked at Harleenwith a smile when they returned to the hotel room.

    ¡°This is all thanks to your efforts, my love!¡± Harleen looked deeply into Billy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡±

    With this project secured, the burden on her shoulders had finally eased. With the support of this major project, her reputation within thepany would rise invisibly.

    ¡°I just did what was necessary,¡± Billy said, smiling as he pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently on her forehead. ¡°What are your ns now?¡±

    ¡°For this project, Simona will handle everything on behalf of the Salvage family. Since she wasn¡¯t involved in the initial stages, I might have to stay here for a few more days before returning,¡± Harleen replied.

    She looked up at Billy and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. If you have other matters to attend to, go ahead. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I do have some things to take care of in the capital.¡±

    ¡°The capital?¡± Harleen was momentarily surprised and somewhat concerned. ¡°Is it something very important? Could it be dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, and there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Harleen pouted. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to keep me from worrying. I have a feeling that whenever you say it¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s actually quite significant!¡±

    ¡°I promise it¡¯s a minor matter. You have nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a big or small matter, please stay safe.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Billy said before giving Harleen a kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself, and after you¡¯re done,e back home. Both of us won¡¯t be there, Tasha will miss us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Harleen nodded.

    After having lunch, Billy, apanied by Stout and Azure Fang, boarded a ne bound for the capital.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the three of them walked out of the airport.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Just as they reached the exit, a group of four people approached, consisting of Night Orchid, Frostde, Judge, and Soul Chaser.

    With Azure Fang by Billy¡¯s side, the ¡°Five Sharp des¡± of SHADOW were all present.

    ¡°How did you guys get here?¡± Billy asked with a slight surprise, then turned to Stout. ¡°Did you inform them?¡±

    In fact, he had an answer ¨C he knew it was Stout¡¯s doing. Only Stout and Azure Fang knew about his trip to the capital, and given Azure Fang¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t go against Billy¡¯s orders, so it had to be Stout.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t me me for this!¡± Stout shook his head vigorously, like a rattle. ¡°The day before yesterday, I was bored and called Judge to chat. He asked me how things were going in Shenford, and I said everything was resolved.¡±

    ¡°Then, he asked when you would return to Ozin, so I mentioned that you wereing to the capital. I didn¡¯t say anything else!¡±

    ¡°This chubby guy is too unreliable!¡± Judge thought.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know you were so close to Judge that you¡¯d call him to chat after not seeing him for three days?¡± Billy nced at Judge before turning back to Stout.

    ¡°I did it because I was afraid he¡¯d worry about your safety, boss, so I called him to reassure him!¡± Stout said.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll have to stay in the mountains for seclusion!¡± Billy red at him.

    ¡°Ha? Please don¡¯t!¡± As soon as Stout heard the mention of going back to the mountains, he immediately wilted. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Judge. ¡°Judge, say you¡¯re sorry! Or else you might get me killed.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you should praise me,¡± Judge said without addressing Stout¡¯s words directly. He looked at Billy with an expression of seeking approval. ¡°Yesterday, Casey called me and asked if you were in Ozin. I resisted the urge to tell him your whereabouts for a long time! Otherwise, today there would have been not just the four of us but eight of us!¡±

    If Judge had indeed told Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others, it would have been quite amotion. The gathering of the Army of Bloodshadow and SHADOW¡¯s core members in the capital would undoubtedly unsettle many people.

    ¡°What do you want me to praise you for?¡± Billy smirked as he looked at Judge.

    ¡°Boss, shall we go?¡± Judge changed the topic.

    Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but chuckle; when it came to Stout and Judge, there was getting to be a little too much plot.

    ¡°Boss, since we¡¯re already here, just let us go with you.¡± Frostde spoke up.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    He understood the sentiment of his brothers and sisters. It was easier to avoid open conflict, and everyone was concerned that something unexpected might happen, especially when dealing with a top-tier n like the Frazier n.

    ¡°Boss, all 5, 000 men from SHADOW in the capital have been assembled and are ready to move at any time.¡± Night Orchid said, taking out her phone to check for messages.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble,¡± Billy replied. ¡°This time, it¡¯s a personal matter. Except for you few, no one else is allowed to leave the base without my orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid responded loudly after a brief pause.

    ¡°Boss, should we head directly to the Frazier n¡¯s gate?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go directly. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can disperse.¡± Billy agreed with a nod.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± they all echoed.

    Two minutester, a business car slowly pulled out of the airport and headed towards the location of the Frazier family¡¯s gate.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got some information on the matter you asked me to investigate.¡± Night Orchid spoke up in the car. ¡°Five years ago, the Frazier family had an internal upheaval. Their n leader, Josh Frazier, was stripped of his position and reced by his younger brother, Iain Frazier.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Josh Frazier and the people from his faction were all exiled and removed from the n¡¯s inner circle. Many of them have since met with unfortunate fates. As for Josh Frazier and his daughter, Violet Frazier, they were ced under house arrest. Since no one has seen them since, we don¡¯t know their current situation.¡±

    ¡°Five years ago?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Five years ago was exactly when his foster family had been killed!

 Chapter 292 â€œDrive Right in!â€

    ¡°Yes.¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite impressive!¡± A chill emanated from Billy.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Night Orchid began with a hesitant tone. ¡°ording to your instructions, I verified that behind the Frazier family is indeed your family, the Stuart n!¡± Since there were no outsiders in the car, Night Orchid directly disclosed Billy¡¯s background.

    That was right! Billy was indeed born into a hidden aristocratic family, the Stuart n.

    Hidden aristocratic families and ancient martial sects were two powerful forces in vale, apart from the noble ns. Hidden aristocratic families might sound like ordinary families, but some top aristocratic families hadprehensive strength surpassing that of most sects. In fact, many sect leaders themselves came from aristocratic families. The Stuart n, part of hidden aristocratic families in vale, was among the top tier.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and an uncontroble air of killing intent surrounded him.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s our objective this time? Are we going to massacre the entire Frazier family?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy, as if it were an inconsequential matter.

    Stout choked on his own breath.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, can you tone down the bloodlust a bit? There are still people in the Frazier family whom boss intends to save!¡± Night Orchid scolded Soul Chaser, looking rather exasperated.

    ¡°I was just kidding!¡± Soul Chaser grinned.

    While Billy and his group were en route, a piece of news began to circte in the capital: the leader of SHADOW, apanied by the five governors, had once again gathered in the capital.

    This news created a buzz throughout the city. Everyone wondered what the king of the West was up to now. The Leonard n¡¯s issue had barely settled down, and yet Commander Gardner had returned to the capital, bringing along the Five Sharp des.

    What major event had urred this time?

    Subsequently, everyone sent their people to inquire about the number of followers Billy had brought with him since the number would indicate the scale of the matter. The result was surprising to everyone ¨C apart from Billy and his group, there was not a single follower.

    What did this mean? Were they just visiting the capital for tourism?

    Within the restricted area of the capital, in the vale War Department, Second Elder Donald was in his office, sipping tea on the sofa. He had returned to the capital not long ago after an outing.

    Shortly, an elder, still dressed inly, walked in with his hands behind his back, wearing a slightly unpleasant expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who annoyed you again?¡± Donald poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Try this tea, I just brought it back. It has a great vor.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your matter going?¡± The elder picked up the tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°I wasted my time and effort,¡± Donald had an expression as if he wanted to curse someone. ¡°A bunch of stubborn old mules. Trying to get them topromise is as difficult as ascending to the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Trying to solve a problem that has persisted for thousands of years in such a short time is unrealistic.¡± The other elder said as he put down the teacup.

    ¡°But someone has to do it,¡± Donald lit a cigarette and took a puff. ¡°Those stubborn old farts wasted my time and energy!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re justining! Billying to the capital is strange?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the leader of SHADOW,ing to the capital for SHADOW¡¯s business is quite normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Donald blew a series of smoke rings.

    ¡°Do you know how many people he brought?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he brought the entire Army of Bloodshadow and SHADOW¡¯s men?¡± Donald paused.

    ¡°Six.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Donald was puzzled. ¡°The fat guy from Secret Essences and the five others?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the elder nodded.

    ¡°Only the six of them?¡±

    ¡°No one else except them. Not even a single member from SHADOW in the capital made a move.¡±

    ¡°Did they go to the Frazier family?¡± Donald asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here for personal matters!¡± Donald picked up his teacup and took a sip, appearing lost in thought.

    ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± The elder nodded slightly and asked.

    ¡°What thoughts do you want me to have?¡± Donald casually replied. ¡°He¡¯se to the capital for personal matters, why bother interfering?¡±

    ¡°The Frazier family is different from the Leonard family. Many of their younger generation hold positions in various government offices. Aren¡¯t you worried that things might get tooplicated?¡± The elder inquired.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Donald said with an indifferent expression. ¡°Since he didn¡¯t bring any troops, it means he doesn¡¯t n on making a big move. He knows what he¡¯s doing, you don¡¯t need to be overly concerned.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± The elder said with a slight nod.

    ¡°In the past, if that old man hadn¡¯t received information and sent someone to Ozin in time, Billy wouldn¡¯t be here today!¡± Donald continued. ¡°Estelle Stuart brought it upon herself, she has no one to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The elder nodded again.

    The Frazier family was located to the west of the capital, and their estate was evenrger than that of the Leonard n. With vast grounds, tall walls, and a heavy red gate, everything about it emphasized the n¡¯s status. The estate included mountains, water features, flowers, grass, and several unique buildings with intricate designs, exuding an ancient and elegant charm.

    After about an hour, themercial vehicle arrived at the guardhouse below the n¡¯s archway. Simr to the Leonard estate, behind the archway was a tree-lined avenue leading directly to the main entrance of the estate.

    ¡°Who goes there? What¡¯s your business?¡± Four fully armed men stood at the guardhouse, with one of them loudly asking, ¡°All visitors must disembark for registration before proceeding on foot!¡±

    ¡°Drive right in!¡± Billy said nonchntly from inside themercial vehicle.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, responded with a grin. He then stepped on the gas pedal, and themercial vehicle roared forward, heading straight for the estate¡¯s gate.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± the four armed men didn¡¯t expect them to break in and they quickly charged at their car.

    The gate was directly knocked off its hinges and shattered into pieces. Without slowing down, themercial vehicle continued racing toward the estate¡¯s main entrance.

    ¡°These people must be tired of living, daring to stir up trouble here!¡± Another man mumbled as he climbed to his feet. He quickly took out a walkie-talkie and called out, ¡°Alert! Everyone, be on high alert! Someone breached the checkpoint, raise the roadblock!¡±

    In no time, themercial vehicle was about two hundred meters away from the main entrance, and six sturdy concrete barriers, each the thickness of a waist, rose from the ground. Furthermore, a hundred men armed with knives and sticks were stationed at the main entrance, all looking tense.

 Chapter 293 Whose Slippers

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Azure Fang said as he pushed open the door and got out of the vehicle.

    ¡°You scoundrels, do you know where this is? Are you here to court death?¡± The man leading the group red at Azure Fang and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Daring to be so insolent here, do you wish to end your own lives¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish his sentence, Azure Fang¡¯s wrist flicked continuously, and the Cold Moon Saber unleashed dozens of razor-sharp de beams towards six concrete pirs.

    Before the man¡¯s words could fully escape his lips, the six stone pirs were shattered into pieces as if they were made of paper, sending debris flying.

    Seeing this scene, the jaws of the hundred men at the gate simultaneously dropped, and their eyes widened in collective as  tonishment, leaving them petrified.

    ¡°Is this a movie set? Just a few casual shes, and all six pirs are gone!? What a master!¡± Everyone thought.

    ¡°Talk to the master, quick¡­¡± the leading man stammered, struggling to swallow his saliva.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Azure Fang had already steadily walked towards them.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you? This is the Frazier family¡¯s residence. If you dare to act recklessly, you¡­ you will¡­¡± The man trembled all over.

    Withoutpleting his sentence, a de beam struck once more, and the next moment, the man¡¯s arm was severed at the shoulder, falling to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a miserable scream.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you don¡¯t step aside, you¡¯ll die!¡± Azure Fang continued.

    Without hesitation, the hundred men scattered like birds and beasts, running away in all directions when they encountered an opponent of Azure Fang¡¯s caliber. In their eyes, they were not even insects, and staying behind meant certain death.

    Azure Fang then walked to the main entrance of the courtyard, sheathed the Cold Moon Saber at his waist with a flip of his wrist, and with a swift flick of his wrists, he sent two ferocious gusts of wind towards the twocquered red gates.

    A deafening explosion followed as the two gates exploded as if they had been struck by artillery shells, with wood splinters flying in all directions.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, is Azure Fang showing off?¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°He could have just pushed the doors open!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Judge shot him a nce, his lips twitching, and turned his head to the side, clearly not wanting to engage in conversation with him.

    ¡°You scoundrels! How dare you destroy the grand gate of the Frazier family? Do you wanna die?¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s furious roar echoed.

    Immediately after, a de beam carrying earth-shattering energy came shing towards Azure Fang, its momentum fierce as a raging river.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one seeking death!¡± Azure Fang stepped forward, not retreating but advancing, taking two steps towards the attack while unsheathing his saber.

    After the collision of the two de beams, the man was forcibly pushed back more than ten steps beforeing to a stop, blood oozing from a deep wound on his chest as he coughed up fresh blood.

    ¡°Warlord?!¡± The man lowered his head to look at the wound on his chest, his face filled with shock as he turned to Azure Fang.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Azure Fang didn¡¯t pay any more attention to him, turned around, and returned to themercial vehicle.

    Boom!

    As soon as Azure Fang got in the car, Judge floored the gas pedal, and themercial vehicle roared into the courtyard. In no time, the vehicle came to a stop in a square within the courtyard. At the same time, around five hundred men converged from all directions, with the third inmand of the Frazier family, Rupert Frazier, leading them. Following him were twenty men, including core members of this family and guest protectors. Each of them was in peak physical condition, radiating a fierce aura. They were clearly martial experts who were anything but ordinary.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in the car?¡± One of the protectors raised his hand and pointed at themercial vehicle, shouting angrily. ¡°Get out immediately, or you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a small, ck object swiftly flew towards him. Its speed left him with no reaction time, and when he finally saw what it was, it was already toote to dodge. The objectnded squarely on his face, leaving an intimate imprint of a slipper on his cheek, and he fell to the ground immediately.

    ¡°What the hell, Stout, where did you get the slipper?¡± Soul Chaser asked from inside the vehicle, his mouth twitching.

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Stout shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s another one here if you want to try.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll pass, they stink!¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    Night Orchid chuckled softly.

    ¡°Stout, this car is usually driven by Brigham Bush. You threw his slippers away, be prepared for him to demandpensation.¡± She teased.

    ¡°You scoundrel! Daring to use slippers to attack me, watch me cut you to pieces!¡± Just then, the protector who had been hit by the slipper climbed to his feet, his face dark with anger. And he started charging at the car.

    His aura surged to its peak, revealing his cultivation of a Battle God.

    The second slipper flew out again, this time even faster than thest, instantly arriving in front of the man. The man originally thought the previous attack had seeded because he had been unprepared. But when he once again saw the slipper rapidly erging in his pupils, and he had no reaction time, he finally realized he was facing a formidable opponent.

    Without any suspense, the second slipper firmly hit his other cheek, leaving an identical slipper mark. At the same time, after flipping over several somersaults, he sat on the ground with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Stout, we won¡¯t get off the car. Take all the shoes, and you¡¯re responsible for dealing with those hooligans!¡± Chasing Soul yelled.

    Frostde¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and she got out of the car, pulling the door.

    ¡°Hey, Frostde, don¡¯t leave. Give your shoes to Stout!¡± Soul chaser shouted loudly.

    Azure Fang pped him on the back of the head. ¡°Get out of the car!¡±

    Night Orchid smirked and also pushed open the car door, stepping out.

    Before long, Billy and the other six also got out of the car.

    ¡°You jerks, who the hell are you!¡± The man got up from the ground again, shouting in anger.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again!¡± Azure Fang coldly replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you on!¡± The man, in a fit of rage, raised his hand to attack.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Lesley!¡± Rupert Frazier stopped him and said, ¡°Come back; you¡¯re no match for him!¡±

    Afterward, he stared at the group of neers and asked, ¡°Commander Gardner, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯vee here with such a grand entourage. What is the purpose of your visit?¡±

    As the third-inmand of the Frazier n, he had recognized the group before him. In fact, shortly after Billy and his group left the airport, the leaders of the major ns had received the news of Billy¡¯s return to the capital. However, Rupert Frazier had never expected that their destination would be right at their doorstep.

    In his mind, he briefly considered whether it was rted to the Watts family in Shenford. However, he quickly dismissed this idea. If it were merely about the Watts family, the other side wouldn¡¯t have made such a big scene and brought all five of SHADOW¡¯s top agents.

 Chapter 294 The Depths of the Frazier Clan

    The man who had been hit by the slipper earlier took in a sharp breath when he heard Rupert Frazier¡¯s words. The thought sent a shiver down his spine. He realized that if it weren¡¯t for the Third Master stopping him earlier, he would have been in big trouble.

    Others who didn¡¯t recognize Billy had simrly serious expressions. The fact that the King of the West had shown up meant that something significant was happening in the Frazier n.

    ¡°Additionally, I wonder if Commander Gardner is here today as the King of the West or as the head of SHADOW?¡± Rupert Frazier continued after a slight pause.

    ¡°Today, I am neither the King of the West nor the head of SHADOW,¡± Billy calmly replied. ¡°I am here representing myself, Billy Gardner.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Rupert Frazier asked, puzzled. ¡°Commander Gardner, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°To find someone?¡± Rupert Frazier raised an eyebrow. ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for two people,¡± Billy said again. ¡°First, Estelle Stuart and second, Violet Frazier.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rupert Frazier¡¯s pupils slightly constricted.

    Rupert Frazier didn¡¯t think there was any connection between Billy and the two of them.

    ¡°Are you going to inform them toe out and meet me, or should I find them myself?¡± Billy asked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Commander Gardner wants with my mother,¡± Rupert Frazier said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°My patience has limits, I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider. If you don¡¯t want to go and call them, I¡¯ll go in myself.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, while you are a prominent figure in the country and a key member of the Ministry of War, it doesn¡¯t mean you can do as you please. I hope you¡­¡± Rupert Frazier began to say, but Judge interrupted him.

    ¡°Thirty seconds!¡± Judge shouted.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please think it over. We are the Frazier n¡­¡± Rupert Frazier tried to maintain hisposure.

    ¡°Ten seconds!¡± Judge continued to count down.

    ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡± Billy asked Rupert Frazier calmly.

    ¡°If Commander Gardner insists on acting recklessly, then we have no choice.¡± Rupert replied.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Stout shouted this time.

    Stout¡¯s words were barely finished when two figures quickly dashed towards the other side. It was Azure Fang and Frostde. They had been growing impatient and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They brandished their curved des, ready to strike.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Rupert Frazier pointed towards Billy¡¯s direction and shouted.

    Several figures rushed towards them, their full force unleashed, all of them with formidable martial prowess. Even the weakest among them was a Battle God.

    ¡°Ugh, I tried to talk to you nicely, but you just won¡¯t listen,¡± Judge said with a sigh, sounding disappointed. He then dashed towards the approaching figures.

    Night Orchid and Soul Chaser didn¡¯t hesitate either. They drew their curved des and joined the fray.

    ¡°If you insist on going your own way, don¡¯t me us!¡± Rupert Frazier¡¯s eyes showed a hint of seriousness. He raised his hand, and with a deep voice, shouted, ¡°Attack together!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hundreds of people on the scene responded in unison and surrounded the intruders.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire square turned into a battlefield. It was like a small war zone, and within moments, arge number ofbatantsy sprawled on the ground. Meanwhile, Billy continued walking towards the depths of the estate. He could sense several formidable auras emanating from the backyard. As for the people on the square, they were just small fries, and he had no interest in fighting them.

    Among the Five Sharp des, except for Soul Chaser, the other four had already reached the level of Warlord. Azure Fang and Frostde were even on the cusp of bing Warlords. Dealing with these people was well within their abilities.

    ¡°Boss, it seems that they¡¯re much stronger than the Leonards.¡± Stoutmented as he followed Billy.

    Stout had also sensed the presence of several powerful individuals in the estate¡¯s depths, with at least four of them being War Grandmasters.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°The Frazier n has the support of the Stuarts, so they aren¡¯t weak.¡±

    Billy knew better than anyone how strong the Stuart family was. They were notparable to the organization backing the Leonards.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Rupert Frazier pointed at Billy and Stout, raising his voice.

    Four disciples of the Frazier family rushed forward. They were all Warlords, and they attacked with full force.

    ¡°Foolish,¡± Stout sneered and took a few steps forward. He raised his hand and sent out a series of powerful punches.

    After the dust settled, the four men were sent flying, unable to get back on their feet for quite some time. Their faces were filled with astonishment. None of them had expected the chubby-looking Stout to possess such strength. In their eyes, he was at least at thete-stage of a Warlord.

    ¡°This is the Frazier Estate, not a ce for your recklessness!¡±

    Just then, a male voice rang out.

    In an instant, a blurred figure rushed forward, simultaneously unleashing a punch brimming with overwhelming power towards Stout.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Stout coldly snorted, not retreating but instead surging forward with a fierce palm wind.

    Their attacks collided like two high-pressure waves, shattering a row of trees on the right side of the road, sending leaves flying in all directions. After a single exchange, Stout and the neer simultaneously retreated seven or eight steps, their strengths evenly matched.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The neer stabilized himself and couldn¡¯t help but show surprise. His cultivation was at the level of a Half-Step War Grandmaster, yet he had been forced to a draw by his opponent.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Stout said nonchntly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man frowned.

    ¡°Why so many words? Are you going to fight or not? If you¡¯re not brave enough to fight, then get lost and stop embarrassing yourself here!¡± Stout taunted.

    ¡°Furthermore, here¡¯s some advice for you, if you attack again, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re extremely arrogant! Let me see what else you¡¯ve got!¡± The man, naturally, wasn¡¯t going to be intimidated by a Warlord Peak-stage kid.

    As his words fell, he attacked again. His aura instantly reached its peak, unmistakably the presence of a Half-Step War Grandmaster. Fists and shadows danced, and a roaring wave of energy came pouring toward Stout like raindrops. Explosions rang out in the air.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Stout muttered under his breath. He swiftly dodged a round of attacks and then continued to flick his wrist.

    In the next moment, rows of silver needles shot out at a speed almost like bullets, creating a sharp, whistling sound.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± The man clearly hadn¡¯t expected Stout to have this move up his sleeve. His pupils constricted, and he quickly raised his hand to deflect the rain of silver needles. As he managed to deflect thest few needles, Stout had already closed the distance to within ten meters of him. Then, with another flick of his wrist, a wave of special fragrance burst forth.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man realized that the scent was no ordinary thing and quickly held his breath.

    ¡°Toote!¡± Stout said calmly, simultaneously sweeping his palm towards the man.

 Chapter 295 Four War Grandmasters

    ¡°Uh?¡± The man frowned and tried to activate his energy to defend himself. However, he was met with despair. In that brief moment, he found himself unable to muster any strength, and he could only watch as the opponent¡¯s attack came hurtling towards him.

    Boom!

    The man¡¯s body was sent flying through the air, tracing an arched path as he went. He tumbled through the air for over ten somersaults before finallying to a halt. More than half of his ribs were broken, and blood continued to seep from his mouth. And before he could catch his breath, Stout was already standing before him again.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Stout asked, his voice calm.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± the man¡¯s voice trembled as he pleaded.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a burst of blood erupted from his heart. His pupils dted rapidly, and hey on the ground twitching for a few moments before going still. His eyes were wide open, filled with regret. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been killed by a Warlord like this, and he felt utterly humiliated.

    Stout nced at the lifeless body on the ground and turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded, and they continued walking towards the backyard of the mansion.

    Soon, they arrived at a grassy area within the mansion. In front of them stood a three-story wooden tower with intricately carved beams and paintings. Four Daoist-robed elders stood at the entrance, their eyes sharp and their bodies enveloped in swirling energy. These four elders were all quite formidable. The weakest among them had reached the early stages of War Grandmaster, while the two strongest had already broken through to the peak of War Grandmaster. The Frazier n¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please leave. Don¡¯t force us to take action.¡± One of the ck-robed elders said, his expression tense. Even though he had reached the peak of War Grandmaster, he didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of the King of the West.

    Not long ago, after the incident with the Leonard n, he had personally visited the Leonard estate and seen the kilometer-long trench. He knew that if he had faced that attack, there would have been no chance of survival. He had to admit that Billy¡¯s strength was at least at the level of a War Emperor.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside the tower?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for the Old Master, and I don¡¯t care,¡± the ck-robed elder continued. ¡°But please listen to my advice. While you¡¯re undoubtedly powerful. But the Frazier family is not the Leonards. If ites to a fight, you won¡¯t have much chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°Such foolishness!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help butment. He couldn¡¯t understand where these people were getting their confidence. Did they really think that they could challenge someone as strong as Billy with just thete stages of War Grandmaster?

    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth, or you¡¯ll regret itter.¡± Another gray-robed elder warned Stout.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Stout shrugged. ¡°If you have the guts,e and bite me!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± The gray-robed elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he prepared to attack.

    ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± The ck-robed elder stopped him.

    Then, he turned to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, this is yourst warning. Please leave here immediately. If you don¡¯t, forgive us for any rudeness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here today to see two people, Estelle Stuart and Violet Frazier,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere until I¡¯ve seen them. If you don¡¯t want the Frazier Estate to follow in the footsteps of the Leonards, it¡¯s best to have Estelle Stuarte out and meet me voluntarily.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we can¡¯t me us,¡± the ck-robed elder took a deep breath, and his aura continued to rise. The other three elders followed suit.

    In no time, the area was shrouded in a terrifying and overwhelming pressure, like dark clouds pressing down and a mountain bearing down on them. Even Stout felt like he was suffocating and instinctively took several steps back.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my opponents. Let the people in the towere out,¡± Billy said, standing still and showing no signs of attacking.

    From the moment he entered this estate, he sensed a fluctuation of aura from the War Emperor realm in this direction. Though it was recently breakthrough, it was indeed a genuine Wat Emperor. And just now, when he arrived on thiswn, with a slight sensing, he knew that the person was inside the tower.

    ¡°Even though we know Commander Gardner is very powerful, and perhaps we¡¯re no match for you, but we have our mission.¡± The ck-robed elder said with determination.

    With a whoosh, the elder charged towards Billy like a lightning bolt, unsheathing his sword and unleashing a ferocious sword technique. The other three elders didn¡¯t hesitate either, gripping their swords and following suit. All four of them knew that Billy was incredibly strong, so they didn¡¯t hold back. They unleashed their most powerful attacks right away.

    Four War Grandmasters charged at Billy from four directions with four sharp swords, all attacking at once with overwhelming force.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to reason?¡± Billy sighed. In response to the four elders¡¯ coordinated assault, Billy¡¯s body suddenly emitted a vast and majestic aura, like an exploding cannonball, causing energy to surge in all directions.

    Then, the four elders were sent flying backward, leaving behind arcing trails of blood in the air. They soared for a distance of around sixty meters before crashing to the ground. Two of themy motionless, while the other two, who were at the peak of War Grandmaster, were severely injured, with over a third of their bones shattered and less than half theirbat strength remaining.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The ck-robed elder struggled to speak, his face filled with disbelief. He had known Commander Gardner was powerful, perhaps even a War Emperor, but he never expected this level of strength. To defeat four War Grandmasters without even attacking was beyondprehension.

    Stout walked over to the lifeless body andmented, ¡°Now do you understand your ignorance? Trying to challenge my big brother with just a few War Grandmasters is truly foolish.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The ck-robed elder opened his mouth to respond but felt powerless to argue.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡± Billy asked, looking towards the tower once more.

 Chapter 296 Estelle Stuartâ€™s Strength

    Boom!

    Billy¡¯s words had barely finished when an overwhelming force exploded on the third floor of the tower. The entire three-story structure was ravaged as if hit by a hurricane, and the roof was lifted halfway into the air, creating a terrifying spectacle.

    ¡°War Emperor realm!?¡± Stout¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he quickly retreated a distance away. While retreating, he shouted loudly, ¡°Boss I leave this old monster to you. Don¡¯t hold back, beat him until he can¡¯t recognize himself!¡±

    His words had barely left his lips when a powerful gust of wind, like a de, came hurtling toward him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the temper, just a few words and you¡¯re already losing your cool!¡± Sensing the impending danger behind him, Stout quickly dove to the side. He met the grassy ground head-on, barely avoiding the attack.

    ¡°You better not end up in my hands, old man, or I¡¯ll strip your pants off and give you a thrashing!¡± Stout, getting up and brushing grass off his mouth, threatened.

    Meanwhile, at a distance of a hundred meters from Billy, a shadowy figure appeared. She was in her seventies, wearing a robe, with a gaze as sharp as ice and an aura of boundless killing intent.

    ¡°What kind of creature is this? A woman!?¡± Seeing the neer, Stout called out, ¡°You can¡¯t really be that Estelle Stuart, can you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d strip someone once you got a hold of them? I¡¯ll hand you overter!¡± Billy replied with a straight face.

    Stout shivered with dread. He shook his head vigorously, looking like he¡¯d rather not.

    ¡°No, boss, you can just finish him off. Don¡¯t be polite.¡± Stout said,pletely avoiding the situation.

    The neer was indeed Estelle Stuart, the elder of the Frazier n. Her eyes, icy cold, locked onto Billy after briefly sizing him up.

    Just then, a hurried set of footsteps echoed. Soon, the current head of the Fraziers, Iain Frazier, led five core members of his family over, including the previously mentioned Rupert Frazier.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother, the outsiders disturbed your cultivation, please forgive us, Mother!¡± Iain Frazier, and his brother approached Estelle Stuart with bowed heads, and the others also deeply bowed.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes as they gazed at the old woman contained a strong sense of reverence, and they dared not make a sound, feeling apprehensive and respectful.

    ¡°Are you the so-called Commander Gardner from the west territory?¡± Estelle ignored her sons and the others and coldly addressed Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Frazier n did to provoke you and make you go on a killing spree here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to inquire about an old matter.¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Five years ago, a family surnamed Miles in Ozin, was annihted overnight. Does this incident still ring a bell?¡± Billy asked again, taking out a cigarette and lighting it. He rarely smoked these days, only doing so when his emotions were getting the better of him.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Estelle¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Including Iain Frazier and others beside her, they all trembled, their faces showing astonishment. ¡°How does Commander Gardner from the west know about that incident? Moreover, from his tone, it seems like he hase for that matter. What¡¯s his rtionship with those people?¡± They thought.

    ¡°Judging by your expression, it seems you still remember?¡± Billy took a drag of his cigarette.

    ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± Estelle frowned again, a trace of unease rising in her heart.

    ¡°Reveal the person who ordered you, and then hand over those from your family who were involved in this matter, and the Frazier n can avoid disaster.¡± Billy replied without acknowledging her question.

    Estelle Stuart snorted, adjusting her emotions slightly before speaking in a low voice.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the King of the West, it¡¯s no secret that you want to take action against the ns and families within the territory. If you want to deal with my n, there¡¯s no need for any other excuses! As the saying goes, ¡®use others of crimes that you yourself are guilty of.¡¯ I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, this Miles family in Ozin or whatever, I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡±

    ¡°You have one chance, better not waste it.¡± Billy said, taking another drag of his cigarette.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you should show mercy when it¡¯s appropriate. Don¡¯t push things too far.¡± Iain Frazier said after taking a deep breath and looking at Billy. ¡°Although you¡¯re a high-ranking official in the military, my n is not to be trifled with! If you insist on being unreasonable, today, even if it means defying the world, we will still have to seek justice against you!¡±

    ¡°Another fool!¡± Stout, who was standing nearby, muttered in frustration.

    ¡°My patience is limited!¡± Billy disregarded Iain Frazier and instead looked at Estelle Stuart, speaking in a calm tone. ¡°Are you not willing to talk?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Commander Gardner from the west, despite your young age, has already reached the War Emperor realm. Today, I¡¯d love to see that.¡± Estelle Stuart¡¯s body emanated a strong murderous intent.

    The matter from back then had long be a taboo within the Frazier n, and mentioning it was strictly forbidden. In the past five years, anyone who knew about it, except for these few core members and the exiled Josh Frazier, had all been silenced. What puzzled Estelle Stuart was that even Ink Pavilion didn¡¯t know who the employer behind that incident was. Thus, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Commander Gardner knew it.

    But it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.

    For her, since Billy hade for this matter, regardless of his rtionship with the incident back then or his identity, he had to die.

    ¡°You want to kill me to silence me?¡± Billy said coldly.

    ¡°Show your moves!¡± Estelle Stuart took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Let me see the true extent of your abilities!¡±

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll apany you!¡± Iain Frazier and the others shouted simultaneously.

    Among them, these few individuals had respectable martial prowess. Iain Frazier was already a Tier-one War Grandmaster in his own right, and the others were at theter stages of Warlord.

    ¡°Everyone, step back!¡± Estelle Stuart¡¯s voice turned cold as she drew her own sword while speaking.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Iain Frazier began again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Estelle Stuart¡¯s tone grew heavier, and a chill spread. ¡°Step back!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Iain Frazier and the others shivered and quickly retreated to the side.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, and you didn¡¯t appreciate it, so don¡¯t me me!¡± Billy flicked away his cigarette and pulled out the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Estelle Stuart roared angrily.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a formidable aura surged, and the oppressive might of the War Emperor realm once again enveloped the entire space, causing Stout, Iain Frazier, and the others to involuntarily retreat several hundred meters away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stuart Sword Art!¡± Estelle Stuart called out again.

 Chapter 297 Karma

    As Estelle Stuart¡¯s words fell, she took several steps forward. Her wrist continued to spin, and her sword created countless residual sword shadows in the void. In the blink of an eye, a terrifying web of sword patterns formed.

    Within a radius of a thousand meters centered around the two of them, trees andwns were utterly destroyed. Sword marks appeared on the outer walls of the wooden tower not far away. At the same time, the air around her began to churn violently, forming a rapidly rotating vortex.

    ¡°Face my sword!¡± Estelle Stuart shouted sternly.

    Suddenly, the countless sword shadows merged together, and the phantom de forms became like meteors shing toward Billy, their aura dazzling.

    ¡°You look impressive, but it¡¯s all show, no substance. Stuart Sword Art, you haven¡¯t even unleashed one-fifth of its power!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    As he spoke, his aura surged, immediately suppressing Estelle Stuart¡¯s aura. A loud whistling sound echoed in the sky as a blood-red de aura descended like lightning from above. In an instant, the entire space was filled with fierce winds, lightning, and thunder, as if the blood-red de aura could tear apart the very fabric of reality.

    With a crisp sound, the tower, which had only two remaining floors, was split in half by the de aura, copsing with a deafening crash. Debris and dust filled the sky, obscuring the view. Simultaneously, a long trench was gouged into the ground, just like the scene when the Leonard family was attacked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Estelle Stuart¡¯s sword fell to the ground, producing a clear sound.

    Estelle Stuart stood in ce, struggling to speak. ¡°Can¡­ can you tell me who you are¡­¡±

    ¡°I have another name!¡± Billy spoke lightly. ¡°Casper Gardner Stuart.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what!?¡± Upon hearing his words, Estelle Stuart opened her mouth, her face filled with shock.

    At the same time, the recently arrived Iain Frazier and the others, upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, fell to their knees inplete shock. All of them trembled uncontrobly, their faces reflecting despair. They never expected that Commander Gardner, the King of the West, was the same person they had brought to the brink of destruction five years ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ from the moment I first saw you, I had a vague feeling of familiarity, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I¡¯d seen you¡­¡± Estelle Stuart¡¯s face regained some color, and she continued to speak.

    ¡°Karma¡­ it¡¯s all karma¡­ the cycle of karma¡­ the Frazier family brought this upon ourselves¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°What happened back then had nothing to do with Josh Frazier. I beg you to spare his life¡­ spare a thread of fragrance for my family¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me what that jade pendant has to do with anything?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ perhaps only your second uncle¡­¡± Estelle Stuart¡¯s voice weakened further.

    Then, a bloodstain spread from her forehead, and blood gushed out. Soon, her body fell apart into two pieces, the flesh and blood a gruesome sight. In her final moments, she truly regretted her actions. Her greed had led to this cmity. She wished she had never started down this path.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Iain Frazier and the others cried out, copsing on the ground as if their hearts had been torn apart.

    ¡°You must have all been involved in what happened five years ago, right?¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    Several of them crawled over to Billy and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Young Master, spare our lives¡­ we were forced into this¡­ please spare us.¡±

    ¡°You were forced, were you?¡± Billy sneered. Then, his tone grew heavy. ¡°My adoptive family, every single one of them, more than a hundred people, all met their end because of your greed. Do you think I¡¯d let any of you live?¡±

    With those words, a terrifying killing intent emanated from him.

    ¡°No!¡± The few people trembled all over.

    Subsequently, without hesitation, one by one, they crawled away from the spot and scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the Bloodshadow Fury de swept out in an arc.

    Before they could even run a hundred meters, they were all cut into two, and none survived. Since the moment Billy decided toe to the capital city, their fate had been sealed. There was never a chance for them to escape.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found out. Violet Frazier is being held in an abandoned garden in the northwest corner of the mansion.¡± Stout said as he walked over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Billy nodded slightly before turning and leaving.

    A few minutester, the two of them arrived at the northwest corner of the mansion. Passing through a side gate of the mansion, they entered a bamboo forest. A rough stone path led to an old-fashioned garden gate up ahead.

    The high walls surrounding the garden had long been dpidated and broken. Two heavy wooden doors were tightly closed, and two Tibetan mastiffs were lying in front, chained with iron chains.

    Seeing Billy and Stout, the two Tibetan mastiffs stood up simultaneously, their faces filled with hostility.

    ¡°The Frazier family really can do anything!¡± Stoutmented with a hint of sarcasm as he looked at the scene. While speaking, he raised his hand and sent out two bursts of energy.

    Two bursts of blood mist erupted, and the heads of the two beasts exploded. They twitched a few times before falling still.

    ¡°Violet Frazier, you despicable person, tell me, what is your rtionship with the King of the West?¡± At this moment, a sharp female voice came from within the garden.

    Both Billy and Stout could hear that the owner of the voice was Zelene Frazier, whom they had met a few days ago in Shenford.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t know him. Even if you kill me, my answer won¡¯t change¡­¡± replied a weak female voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re still lying. If you didn¡¯t know him, how could he know of your existence?¡± Zelene Frazier shouted.

    ¡°You better tell me the truth. Otherwise, today, I¡¯ll let those three rape you!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this, Zelene, I¡¯m your cousin. How can you treat me like this¡­¡± Violet Frazier¡¯s voice was filled with fear and despair.

    ¡°You, a despicable woman, have no right to be my cousin!¡± Violet Frazier snorted.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for someone in the Stuart family specifically instructing us to spare your lives, you and your father would have died a long time ago!¡±

    After speaking, she continued with a cold tone, ¡°Speak up! What is your rtionship with the King of the West? The reason he treated me like that must be you!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know him. What do you want me to say¡­¡± Violet Frazier replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn. Well then, don¡¯t me me.¡± Zelene Frazier said harshly.

    ¡°What are you three waiting for? Haven¡¯t you been wanting to have this woman for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Haha, thanks, Zelene!¡± The three men eximed with excitement.

    ¡°No! Stop!¡± Violet Frazier¡¯s voice was filled with desperation.

 Chapter 298 Donâ€™t You Recognize Me?

    Billy and Stout entered the garden. Taking a look around, they saw three men restraining Violet Frazier on a bench inside a dpidated pavilion. Her coats had been torn to shreds.

    ¡°Beasts!¡± Stout¡¯s brow furrowed, and he shot forward, simultaneously sending out a powerful gust of wind.

    The three men, caught off guard in the midst of their excitement, were sent flying, crashing heavily onto the stone tiles outside the pavilion. They twitched a few times before falling still. Stout had always despised evil, and facing such scum, he wouldn¡¯t spare their lives.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Time seemed to freeze for a moment as Zelene Frazier screamed in shock. ¡°How did you end up here in the courtyard?¡±

    Billy paid her no mind, swiftly walking over to Violet Frazier¡¯s side and taking off his coat to drape it over her.

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Violet Frazier, who had regained herposure from the initial shock, asked with a slightly puzzled expression.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Billy responded before looking at Stout. ¡°Finish her!¡±

    With those words, Zelene Frazier¡¯s fate was sealed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded before heading towards Zelene Frazier.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! What are you nning to do?¡± Zelene Frazier quickly retreated, trembling all over. She never expected to encounter Billy in her own family¡¯s courtyard again, and panic welled up within her. The words Billy had said to her a few days ago still echoed in her ears. He had warned that if he ever caught her bullying others again, he would take her life.

    Yet here she was, bringing three men to forcibly take Violet Frazier ¨C a reckless move, to say the least.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Stout raised his hand and struck down with a palm strike, causing her to copse to the ground. Stout then grabbed her ankle and began dragging her out of the garden. He could have killed her right then and there, but it didn¡¯t feel right to do so in front of Violet Frazier.

    ¡°Boss, take your time talking. I¡¯ll go check on Azure Fang and the others!¡± As he reached the garden¡¯s gate, Stout shouted loudly.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Are you Commander Gardner?¡± After Stout left, Violet Frazier turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Have they treated you like this in these years?¡± Billy inhaled deeply and asked.

    The woman before him was nothing like the vibrant and youthful figure in his memories. Herplexion was pale, her skincked luster, her eyes were dull, and the youthful vitality she once had was gone. Moreover, Billy could sense that Violet Frazier¡¯s cultivation had been sealed. She was currently a powerless and weak woman.

    ¡°Are you really Commander Gardner?¡± Violet Frazier asked again, slightly stunned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°What? But why¡­ why don¡¯t I recognize you?¡± Violet Frazier was once again surprised.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. Let me check your condition first,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you don¡¯t have to bother with me anymore.¡± Violet Frazier suddenly remembered something and continued weakly, ¡°This is their stronghold, someone will be here soon. They won¡¯t give up easily. You should leave with your friend. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ve gotten used to it over the years. You should leave now, before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, no one will dare to bully you again!¡± Billy spoke as he ced his hand on her pulse.

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Violet Frazier asked, slightly confused.

    ¡°Sit down for now, and I¡¯ll remove the seal inside your body.¡± A few minutester, Billy removed his hand from her pulse.

    Fortunately, Violet Frazier¡¯s body hadn¡¯t suffered too much damage aside from her sealed cultivation.

    ¡°Can you help me remove the seal?¡± Violet Frazier¡¯s dull eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope.

    For her, the prospect of restoring her cultivation was a tremendous boon. Over the years, despite her once being the apple of her family¡¯s eye, she had faced constant ridicule and disdain, even from some of the servants within the n. This was partly due to her father being stripped of the n¡¯s leadership position, but it was alsorgely because of her sealed cultivation.

    As a rare talent in the family¡¯s history, she had already reached the pinnacle of the Battle God level three years ago. Zelene Frazier was only at the peak of the Battle General level back then. Among the younger generation of the n, she was an absolute standout in both martial talent andprehension ability. If she still had her strength, those people would never have dared to treat her that way.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Sit down, and I¡¯ll remove the seal for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Violet Frazier was so excited that she couldn¡¯t contain herself. After speaking, she quickly sat down cross-legged.

    Billy then took out a few silver needles. In no time, silver needles pierced into important acupoints on Violet Frazier¡¯s body. Following that, Billy ced his hand on her back and infused her with a vigorous surge of pure, hot energy.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Violet Frazier¡¯s brows furrowed in pain, and her body trembled uncontrobly. She felt countless streams of powerful energy surging through her meridians, making her feel as if she were about to explode.

    ¡°Hold it, it will be over soon!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice and increased the intensity of the energy in his palm.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Violet Frazier clenched her teeth, her face contorted in pain.

    ¡°Break!¡± After about ten minutes, Billy dered firmly.

    Boom!

    With his words, a powerful aura erupted from Violet Frazier¡¯s body like a mountain torrent. The already dpidated pavilion instantly shattered, and several trees several meters away were snapped in half at the trunk and crashed to the ground.

    It took Violet Frazier some time to realize that she had regained her cultivation. Her face showed an expression of extreme shock, and her body trembled uncontrobly, as if she were in a dream.

    ¡°You¡¯re still too weak, for the time being, you can only be restored to this level.¡± After retracting his hand, Billy spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed some of my power in you as well. Once your body adjusts, you should be able to reach the next level in a short time.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Violet Frazier was overwhelmed with emotion, unable to put her feelings into words. After taking a deep breath of fresh air, she got up and knelt down before Billy. However, she was lifted up before she could fully kneel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, Violet. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Billy¡¯s mood had improvedpared to earlier.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s address, Violet Frazier paused for a moment.

    ¡°Violet, haven¡¯t you recognized me?¡± Billy asked gently.

 Chapter 299 An Old Friend

    ¡°I¡­ I should know you?¡± Violet Frazier paused once more.

    Before this moment, knowing that the person before her was the King of the West, Commander Gardner, she had been avoiding direct eye contact. Now, upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, she subconsciously looked at Billy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen you before?¡± After a while, Violet Frazier spoke, a hint of surprise in her voice.

    ¡°Do you still remember who gave you this jade pendant around your neck?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    When he had juste in, he noticed the jade ne that Violet Frazier was wearing. It was a birthday gift he had given her when she was eight years old. Although the red string had been reced, he remembered the pendant clearly because he had carved it himself from a single piece of jade into the shape of a sword.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Violet Frazier eximed. Her face disyed endless shock, and her body trembled slightly as she wore an expression of disbelief. After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Are you Casper?¡±

    Before this, when she saw Billy, she had a faint sense of familiarity. She had been searching her memories for someone from her past. However, when Billy mentioned the pendant, her memories locked onto a childhood friend. Though more than ten years had passed, with this reminder, she immediately recognized Billy. But she couldn¡¯t believe she would meet Billy again here since she used to believe that Billy had been killed five years ago.

    ¡°You finally recognized me?¡± Billy patted her head.

    He used to do this when they were children. Back then, as one of the most talented members of the Frazier n, she would spend her summer and winter breaks at the Stuart n, practicing martial arts alongside Billy, who was of the same generation. Among their peers, she and Billy were the closest, practically inseparable. In Billy¡¯s heart, he treated her like a younger sister, and she thought of him as her elder brother. Although they weren¡¯t bound by blood, their bond was stronger than many siblings. Later, after the incident, they had never met again for over a decade.

    Of course, before Violet Frazier was confined, Billy had seen her once when he apanied his adoptive father on a trip. At that time, Violet had already grown into a beautiful youngdy. However, she didn¡¯t recognize Billy, and he didn¡¯t acknowledge her. They passed each other by.

    ¡°Are you really Casper¡­¡± Violet Frazier cried out in joy and embraced Billy, sobbing in his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible! Casper, you¡¯re alive! I thought I¡¯d never see you again in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Violet, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m safe and sound.¡± Billy said after a while, smiling as he patted her back.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Violet Frazier wiped away her tears and continued in a choked voice.

    ¡°Casper, I heard¡­ five years ago, you were supposed to¡­ How are you still alive, and how did you be the King of the West, and, Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about all thatter. Tell me, where is your father?¡± Billy helped her wipe away her tears.

    ¡°Father¡­ Father lost his cultivation five years ago. He¡¯s been imprisoned in the rear mountain these past years.¡± Violet Frazier sobbed again.

    ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Billy took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Three years after you left the Stuart n, they sent people to the capital. They ordered my father to use all his resources to find your whereabouts.¡± Violet Frazier continued, tears still flowing.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t stand what they were doing, and he refused to carry out their orders. This led to a conflict, and it ended quite unpleasantly. Five years ago, they learned that you were in Ozin and sent people to the capital again. They wanted my father to retrieve a jade pendant from you and specifically instructed him to silence you once he had it.¡±

    ¡°But he refused. Later, I don¡¯t know what kind of agreement they reached with Estelle Stuart, but they stripped my father of his n leader position, and Iain Frazier took over as the leader of the house.¡±

    From her tone, it was evident that she no longer considered Estelle Stuart and Iain Frazier as family.

    ¡°My fatherter found out that Iain Frazier had hired Ink Pavilion to deal with you. He sent a group of people to rescue you in Ozin, but before they could leave the capital, they were all killed. It was after that incident that Estelle Stuart personally crippled my father¡¯s cultivation and imprisoned him in a rear mountain.¡±

    ¡°So what about you? Why did they seal your cultivation?¡±

    ¡°After my father had an ident, Iain Frazier killed all the people around him in order to secure his position as the n head.¡± Violet said in tears.

    ¡°He wanted to kill me, but someone from the Stuart n had specifically spoken up to spare my life, so that¡¯s how I escaped death.¡±

    ¡°What about your mother?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°My mother was never in good health to begin with. After my father¡¯s incident, she was devastated and passed away not long after.¡± Violet Frazier replied, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Iain Frazier should have been instructed by Estelle Stuart, right?¡±

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t entirely her order, she must have given her approval. Otherwise, Iain Frazier wouldn¡¯t have had the audacity to do all this.¡± Violet Frazier nodded forcefully.

    Hearing this, Billy let out a heavy sigh. It seemed as if his suspicions were correct ¨C Violet Frazier¡¯s family had suffered because of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see your father.¡± Billy stood up and said.

    ¡°Casper, you shouldn¡¯t go. You¡¯ll only get into trouble.¡± Violet responded.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Billy held her hand and walked toward the garden gate.

    ¡°Violet, if I told you that Estelle Stuart and the others have already been dealt with by me, would you me me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Violet Frazier eximed. ¡°Is that¡­ Is that true? But¡­ I heard that Estelle Stuart recently broke through to the War Emperor realm. Are you already¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the King of he West. Dealing with someone at the War Emperor Initial Stage is no problem for me.¡± Billy smiled and replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me if you would me me.¡±

    Violet let out a sigh of relief, her face showing a sense of relief.

    ¡°Casper, how could I me you? I¡¯m so grateful to you! My father was ruined because of them, and my mother passed away because of them. Even I would have been just a pile of bones if it weren¡¯t for someone from the Stuart n speaking up. In my father¡¯s and my heart, we¡¯ve long severed ties with them. I only regret not having the power to avenge my mother. Otherwise, I would have taken matters into my own hands a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I was worried you might me me.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°My adoptive father, along with over a hundred members of our family, were all wiped out by them. So, they deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Violet nodded firmly. ¡°They all deserve to die.¡±

 Chapter 300 The Arrival of Officials

    A few minutester, the two of them passed through the back door of the mansion and arrived in front of a cave. There were no guards at the entrance, most likely they had all gone to the front yard.

    Billy nced around and saw a middle-aged man sitting on the ground. His clothes were tattered, his hair and beard unkempt, and his eyes hollow and lifeless. He seemed incredibly weak.

    The man was none other than Josh Frazier, the former head of the Frazier n. But now, he looked nothing like a n head, more like a beggar by the roadside. It was heartbreaking to see what he had been reduced to, all because of the cruelty of Estelle Stuart.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Violet Frazier rushed over.

    ¡°Violet?¡± Upon hearing his daughter¡¯s voice, Josh Frazier¡¯s hollow eyes showed a glimmer of light. Father and daughter had relied on each other for support to survive until today. Otherwise, they might have chosen to end their lives long ago.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Violet Frazier came over, tears streaming down her face, and helped Josh Frazier sit on arge rock.

    ¡°Violet¡­ Why are you here today? It¡¯s not time yet, is it?¡± Josh Frazier struggled to speak. After a brief pause, he noticed Billy and asked, ¡°Violet, who is he?¡±

    ¡°Dad, he is¡­¡± Violet Frazier took a deep breath and began to exin.

    But before she could finish her sentence, Billy walked up to Josh Frazier, knelt down, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Uncle Josh, it¡¯s all because of me that you ended up like this. I arrived toote, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After saying this, he kowtowed to Josh Frazier three times.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Josh Frazier was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Dad, he¡¯s Casper Stuart.¡± Violet Frazier choked on her words.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What?¡± Josh eximed in disbelief. After a momentary pause, he shook his head vigorously. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s impossible. Young Master was killed five years ago. He can¡¯t be him.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Josh, I am Casper Gardner Stuart. I was rescued and brought back to life five years ago.¡± Billy replied after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Are you young master?¡± Josh Frazier¡¯s eyes lit up, and he trembled all over. ¡°Master Casper, please get up quickly.¡±

    He struggled to stand up from the rock and was about to kneel down and pay his respects to Billy.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, you can¡¯t!¡± Billy stood up and supported Josh Frazier¡¯s body.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ Why are you here?¡± Josh Frazier asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first. We can talk as we go.¡± Billy responded.

    A momentter, the three of them arrived at a pavilion in the courtyard and sat down. Billy exined the situation to Josh Frazier.

    ¡°I see,¡± Josh Frazier finally understood after hearing Billy¡¯s words. At the same time, he also learned of Billy¡¯s identity as Commander Gardner, which filled him with shock and awe.

    ¡°Like father, like son.¡± Josh eximed inwardly.

    Just then, footsteps echoed, and Stout briskly approached.

    ¡°Boss, several government offices from the capital have sent people here, demanding retribution for SHADOW.¡± Stout reported as he approached Billy.

    ¡°Young Master, many officials from the Frazier n hold various positions in government offices. It¡¯s likely that the visitors are not here with good intentions. Would you like me to go out and talk to them?¡± Josh Frazier offered.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, you don¡¯t need to handle this matter personally. Rest here for a while, I¡¯ll go out.¡± Billy replied. Then he turned to Stout. ¡°Take care of Uncle Josh and Violet. Make sure they¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded vigorously.

    Three minutester, Billy arrived in the front courtyard. Looking around, he saw several people lying scattered on the square, either dead or injured. These were the same people who had attacked Azure Fang earlier. In the center of the square, Azure Fang and a few others stood facing six men of various ages. Each of the six men had a hundred followers behind them, and their faces were filled with anger.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Upon seeing Billy, Azure Fang and the others spoke up simultaneously.

    Billy nodded slightly as he approached the five of them.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    Upon seeing Billy, the six men each took a deep breath and bowed to him in greeting, including Rusty Frazier from the Central Sky Office, Sydney Frazier from the Imperial Guard Bureau, Lonnie Frazier from the Capital Defense Bureau¡­

    While they held positions of power and were here to question Billy¡¯s actions, they understood the hierarchy and paid their respects ordingly.

    ¡°Are you here to avenge SHADOW?¡± Billy looked at the six men with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°We dare not!¡± one of them said, taking a deep breath. ¡°However, Commander Gardner, you led SHADOW and came to the Frazier estate, causing over a hundred casualties and killing the core members, including the family patriarch and Estelle Stuart. Such actions are excessively cruel.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, the Frazier n hasn¡¯tmitted any major offenses that warrant such severe punishment from SHADOW.¡±

    Although these men were not from the main branch of the Frazier n, they had been nurtured by it and had some emotional attachment to it. Moreover, with the Estelle Stuart and the family patriarch dead, their future prospects would be greatly affected. It was likely that their careers woulde to an end. Therefore, they held deep resentment towards SHADOW.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another man angrily added. ¡°We hope Commander Gardner can provide us with a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, regardless of how far this esctes today, we¡¯ll be happy to oblige!¡±

    ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± Judge frowned, pointing his de at the man. ¡°If you want to fight, stop talking and get on with it!¡±

    ¡°Judge, as one of the SHADOW Governors, I hope you¡¯ll consider your position!¡± The man¡¯s brow furrowed, and a cold aura emanated from him.

    ¡°What, do you want to fight? We¡¯re ready anytime!¡± Soul Chaser stepped forward, raising his de.

    Azure Fang, Frostde, and Night Orchid hadn¡¯t spoken, but they simultaneously drew their crescent moon des and unleashed their auras.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you all trying to do? I warn you, this is the capital city, and you can¡¯t cause chaos here.¡± Another man with a crew cut took a deep breath and continued, ¡°SHADOW has be increasinglywless and arrogant over the past two years. Do you think no one can control you anymore?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes as he looked at the man.

 Chapter 301 Worthy of Execution

    ¡°Is the King of the West nning to retaliate after the fact?¡± the man with a buzz cut replied in a stern voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you? I¡¯m Bernard Frazier, the Lord of Buddha Hall!¡±

    ¡°Judge, check!¡± Billy said in a low voice.

    In the SHADOW archives, there were records of members in various government offices in the capital. Finding information about someone was an easy task. However, SHADOW didn¡¯t always act immediately against individuals, as their actions depended on various factors. Some individuals might havemitted minor offenses, or SHADOW might have prioritized more urgent matters.

    ¡°Copy!¡± Judge nodded, put his knife away, and began to operate his phone.

    ¡°Whatare you nning to do?¡± Bernard Frazier¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he watched Judge¡¯s actions. He shivered involuntarily.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You can pray for yourself!¡± Soul Chaser replied coldly.

    ¡°Boss, we found it!¡± A few minutester, Judge looked at Billy and spoke loudly. ¡°The offenses are severe, worthy of execution.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s execute!¡± Billy calmly dered.

    As Billy¡¯s words hung in the air, Frostde darted forward, her curved de gleaming with a cold light.

    ¡°Dare you!¡± Bernard Frazier¡¯s pupils narrowed, and he hurriedly raised his de to block.

    However, his cultivation was only at the mid-stage of the Battle God realm, far from Frostde¡¯s level. He couldn¡¯t withstand this attack. Frostde¡¯s de directly cleaved Bernard Frazier¡¯s weapon, continued its trajectory, and shed across his throat. Bernard Frazier struggled to open his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. A gash appeared on his neck, and a fountain of blood gushed out. Shortly after, he fell stiffly to the ground, twitched a few times, and wentpletely still. His eyes widened with deep regret. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have acted as the mouthpiece here, criticizing SHADOW right in front of Commander Gardner. It was like courting death.

    Among the spectators, there were gasps of astonishment. Each face was filled with surprise. They had heard that SHADOW acted swiftly, and today they witnessed it firsthand. They were utterly shocked by the fact that the Lord of Buddha Hall, equivalent to an overseer of SHADOW, had been executed like this.

    Rusty Frazier and the others wore ufortable expressions. They wanted to say something but ultimately remained silent. Bernard Frazier had brought this upon himself. He had dared to defame SHADOW in front of Commander Gardner. It was as if he wanted to end his own life. Besides, SHADOW had the authority to execute first and reportter. If they had found a valid reason to kill Bernard Frazier, they would do so publicly, and no one could find fault with it.

    ¡°Do you all want an exnation for why I executed Estelle Stuart and the others?¡± Billy turned to Rusty Frazier and the rest. ¡°Do you need an ount from me?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we¡­¡± Rusty Frazier took a deep breath before speaking. Rusty was from the Central Sky Office, and among the people present, his position and status were rtively high. Consequently, everyone implicitly regarded him as their leader.

    He had received a phone call from his superior, not an order but a friendly reminder. The message was clear: if he didn¡¯t want to get himself involved, he should leave the Frazier family¡¯s mansion immediately. The reminder also hinted that Commander Gardner¡¯s visit to the Frazier family wasn¡¯t an official SHADOW operation, but rather a personal matter between him and the Frazier family.

    With this information, Rusty Frazier knew what he had to do. The others received simr calls, more or less, and made their apologies to Billy before leaving.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander Gardner, for any inconvenience we may have caused.¡± Rusty Frazier said, bowing deeply.

    Shortly after, he turned and walked toward the mansion¡¯s gates, his one hundred followers following suit.

    ¡°We apologize, Commander Gardner, for any inconvenience.¡± The five others also said to Billy while bowing deep.

    ¡°So, do you no longer need an exnation from me?¡± Billy asked casually.

    ¡°I apologize once again, Commander Gardner. We take our leave.¡± Rusty Frazier said, bowing deeply. After that, he turned and walked toward the entrance of the estate without looking back, and his hundreds of followers let out a collective sigh of relief before following him. The other men also bowed again to apologize before departing with their respective groups.

    Ten minutester, Billy returned to the pavilion.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Stout looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Uncle Josh¡¯s other injuries aren¡¯t a big problem, I¡¯ve treated some of them. However, repairing his Dantian will be challenging.¡±

    ¡°What can be done?¡± Billy nodded; he had already investigated Josh Frazier¡¯s injuries and knew that his Dantian had been damaged. Fortunately, the damage wasn¡¯t severe, and there was still a chance for recovery. Otherwise, if his Dantian had beenpletely destroyed, there would have been no hope.

    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡± Josh Frazier took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°I know my own body, and my Dantian has been damaged. In this lifetime, I can no longer pursue martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Josh, don¡¯t worry. Your Dantian isn¡¯t severely damaged, and there must be a way to fix it.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Boss, we might need to take Uncle Josh back to Secret Essences. There might still be some hope.¡± Stout said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to Secret Essences. We¡¯ll use any means necessary to repair his Dantian!¡± Billy said firmly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to go to such trouble. My body¡­¡± Josh Frazier tried to speak again.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, just follow my arrangements.¡± Billy interrupted him again and changed the subject. ¡°Uncle Josh, do you have anyone you can rely on around you? After today, there will likely be chaos within the Frazier family, and you and Violet need to quickly regain control.¡±

    ¡°Though many people were harmed back then, some have already been scattered by me. I should be able to find them again and bring them back. Moreover, within the family¡¯s supply of guest stewards, there are still many who obeyed Iain Frazier out of helplessness, and they should be usable.¡± Josh Frazier continued, ¡°In addition, my fourth brother left home back then in anger because he stood up for me. I can bring him back. As for the externalwork of rtionships, many of them were established by me personally. As long as I intervene, they should be able to continue.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Then get to work as soon as possible. This matter needs to be resolved urgently. I¡¯ll stay in the capital for a few days. If you have any questions, feel free to call me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Young Master!¡± Josh Frazier nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Stout, you stay here and help Uncle Josh and Violet with their injuries. When Uncle Josh¡¯s busy period is over, take him back to Secret Essences.¡± Billy instructed Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded firmly.

    Afterward, Billy gave a few more instructions to Josh Frazier before leaving with Azure Fang and the others.

 Chapter 302 People From Oriana

    For the next few days, Billy stayed within the base of SHADOW in the capital. He supervised Azure Fang and the others¡¯ training, keeping a close eye on the situation with the Frazier family¡¯s n.

    After about ten days of intense training, their efforts paid off. The five sharp des had all improved significantly, even though they had to shed some blood, sweat, and tears along the way.

    With Billy¡¯s guidance, Azure Fang and Frostde sessfully broke through and bE Tier-one Warlords, while Soul Chaser smoothly advanced to the Warlord realm. Night Orchid and Judge also saw the dawn of progress in their journey, needing just the right opportunity to break through.

    On the Frazier family¡¯s front, things went smoother than Billy had expected. Once Josh Frazier took back his position as the n¡¯s lord, he swiftly cut off the rotten parts, cleaning house and consolidating his rule. However, during this process, some of the Frazier family¡¯s assets were taken over by other ns, as Billy had anticipated. It wasn¡¯t surprising.

    ¡°Frostde, is Ebony Lord in the Southern District?¡± One afternoon, after lunch, Billy and his team gathered in the meeting hall for a chat.

    ¡°Yeah, he arrived there half a month ago. He should be heading to Earthford in a couple of days.¡± Frostde said in response.

    ¡°Is there any trouble?¡±

    ¡°I met him beforeing to the capital. From what he said, he investigated a few people, but nothing particrly significant came up.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Since Earthford is the core city of the Southern District, there might be more significant issues there. When you return, ask if he needs any assistance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Frostde nodded solemnly.

    At that moment, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed, and Casey Kimmons and Azure Dragon entered the room.

    ¡°Boss!¡± They greeted Billy upon entering.

    ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°General Wilson has requested our presence.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°General Wilson? Do you know what it¡¯s about?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t specify, but from what I¡¯ve gathered, it¡¯s rted to Oriana¡¯s people arriving in vale.¡± Casey exined.

    ¡°Oh? Do you know who is leading Oriana¡¯s delegation?¡±

    ¡°It appears that Duke Aiken Hampton himself is leading the group.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Quite interesting.¡± Billymented.

    ¡°Boss, when Oriana¡¯s peoplee to vale, why would General Wilson specifically call for Casey and Azure Dragon toe to the capital? They could have been received by someone from the Central Sky Office.¡± Judge interjected.

    ¡°Judge, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Night Orchid smiled and chimed in. ¡°Last time, boss and Casey went straight to their capital city and even beheaded their War Department¡¯s Elder in front of a crowd. They can¡¯t swallow that humiliation, but they can¡¯t directly confront boss either, or they might not make it back.¡±

    ¡°So, they need a pretext, and of course, they¡¯ll start with the Eastern District military since boss was in Oriana to save the Deputy Commander of the Eastern District back then.¡± She continued. ¡°Furthermore, the ten thousand Bloodshadow warriors Azure Dragon brought to the Eastern District probably made them ufortable. I guess that¡¯s one of their objectives ining to vale this time.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Orchid, your analysis is spot on!¡± Azure Dragon chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious!¡± Night Orchid smiled again.

    ¡°Orchid, are you suggesting that they¡¯ve specifically named the Eastern District Commander to see if boss would intervene? Because they know that if something happens to Casey, boss will step in?¡± Judge inquired.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Night Orchid nodded. ¡°Boss can¡¯t just stand by when his brother is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Judge understood.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we just send a message to General Wilson? There¡¯s no need to negotiate with Oriana¡¯s people, we can just eliminate them.¡± Judge suggested.

    Soul Chaser choked a bit. ¡°Judge, can you at least pretend to be a bit cultured? They¡¯vee to visit our country officially, and they haven¡¯tmitted any crimes. We can¡¯t just go around chopping heads.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I indulge in some wishful thinking?¡± Judge retorted, giving Soul Chaser a re.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Night Orchid was amused by them.

    ¡°Boss, although Orchid¡¯s analysis is correct, the Central Sky Office can easily reject their request.¡± Casey suggested. ¡°This is likely a case of shifting me.¡±

    Billy nodded. ¡°You two should go and assess the situation first.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon nodded and left.

    ¡°Alright, the four of you can return as well. You¡¯ve been out for quite some time.¡± Billy said to Azure Fang and his group.

    ¡°Boss, how about we stay here for a few more days, just in case there¡¯s something with Oriana¡¯s side, we could¡­¡± Azure Fang started to say.

    ¡°Just a minor power like Oriana? What significant trouble could they cause?¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°You can go back.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. If there¡¯s a need, please call us!¡± Azure Fang nodded before standing up.

    Frostde and the others also got up and bid farewell to Billy and Night Orchid.

    Not long after Azure Fang and his group left, Brigham Bush walked in briskly and reported to Billy.

    ¡°Commander, I just received a call, saying there¡¯s trouble with a group of martial artists at a golf club in the eastern part of the city. They are skilled fighters, and he¡¯s gone there with four brothers.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy furrowed his brow. ¡°Do you know the details?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Brigham Bush replied.

    ¡°Well, we have some spare time anyway. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Billy suggested. Night Orchid and Brigham Bush followed him.

    The location Brigham Bush mentioned was located on the outskirts of the eastern part of the city, one of the two most renowned golf clubs in the capital.

    An hourter, Brigham Bush parked the car at the club¡¯s entrance. Upon reaching the clubhouse, they saw a crowd gathered on a nearbywn. Many of them wore frustrated expressions, and there were seven or eight men lying on the ground.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Shane Cross, the Deputy Inspector of SHADOW in the capital city, led four subordinates to approach them quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Billy nodded and asked.

    ¡°I just got the information. Four foreigners came here to y golf and flirted with a club member¡¯s girlfriend. A conflict erupted,¡± Shane Cross exined, pausing for a moment before continuing. ¡°These four foreigners are martial artists, and two of them are exceptionally skilled. The most advanced among them is a Battle God in the perfection realm. People brought by that club member were all badly injured by them, and he also lost an arm. Now they¡¯re waiting for the ambnce.¡±

    ¡°Foreign martial artists?¡± Night Orchid frowned. ¡°From Oriana?¡±

 Chapter 303 Should We Execute Him?

    ¡°Madam, how did you know?¡± Shane Cross was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°They dug their own grave!¡± Night Orchid exchanged a nce with Billy.

    Just an hour ago, they were discussing Oriana¡¯s matters, and now, an Oriana martial artist hade to cause trouble. They seemed to be in a hurry to meet their doom.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n? Weren¡¯t you acting tough just now? Why hesitate now?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from the crowd, speaking in somewhat broken valish.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± A young man¡¯s voice followed, apanied by the sound of a woman crying.

    ¡°What, scared now? Not calling for help anymore?¡± The middle-aged man continued.

    ¡°We warned you earlier, just let your woman apany our young master for a few drinks, and everything would¡¯ve been fine! But you refused. Are all you valeans as lowly as you?¡±

    After saying this, his tone turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Let your woman go with us quietly, or I¡¯ll break your other arm!¡±

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± the woman cried out.

    ¡°You despicable wretch, it¡¯s your good fortune that our young master has taken an interest in you!¡± The middle-aged man shouted in anger. ¡°If you utter another word, do you believe our young master will deal with you right here?¡±

    ¡°You guys are scoundrels! This is vale, not Oriana. You can¡¯t act recklessly here!¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice from the onlookers spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, go back to Oriana. vale doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± Another woman chimed in.

    ¡°Get back to Oriana!¡± Many people shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The middle-aged man scanned the crowd. ¡°Are you people tired of living? Do you know who we are? We are honored guests of vale. If any of you dare utter another word, I¡¯ll personally deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Pooh on you!¡± a man in a business suit in the crowd thundered, ¡°Wanna be our honored guest in vale? You¡¯re not qualified. If you have the guts, try taking down all of us here. I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡±

    ¡°Jin, since he¡¯s so eager to die, grant his wish!¡± The young master interrupted the man.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± the middle-aged man who was called Jin nodded and then raised his hand, gesturing, ¡°Take action, cripple his limbs first, and see if he dares to speak again!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Another martial artist in their group responded and raised his hand to strike at the man.

    Boom!

    The next moment, a muffled sound echoed. Just when everyone thought the man in the suit was about to suffer, they realized that the valean martial artist had been sent flying. He flew for thirty meters before crashing heavily to the ground, spewing a mouthful of blood. Though he still had a breath left, it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Silence fell over the scene, and all heads turned to Brigham Bush.

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable how shameless you are. You scum, think you can be honored guests in vale?¡± Brigham Bush then turned to the middle-aged man with a cold tone.

    Once the onlookers understood what had happened, they began apuding, their faces showing relief.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± The middle-aged man angrily eximed. ¡°How dare you harm our people? I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re finished!¡±

    With these words, he grabbed arge knife from another member and swung it at Brigham Bush, exuding a strong murderous intent. Jin was a Battle God at the perfection realm, and there was no holding back in his attack. It was clear he intended to take Brigham Bush¡¯s life.

    As he attacked, a powerful aura surged from his body, causing the onlookers to shudder involuntarily.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± In fear, the onlookers shouted to Brigham.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Simultaneously, Night Orchid¡¯s voice rang out. Stepping forward two paces, she stood in front of Brigham Bush, her wrist flicked, and her crescent moon de swung horizontally, creating a sonic boom.

    The de cut the man¡¯srge knife into two pieces and continued on, aiming at his waist.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­?¡± The middle-aged man managed to utter a few words with difficulty. A bloodline appeared from his waist, and blood sprayed out profusely. In a matter of moments, his upper and lower halves fell to the ground, a gory mess.

    Night Orchid didn¡¯t hold back when it came to foreign scum like this.

    Many onlookers gasped and vomited.

    ¡°Jin!?¡± The young master stared nkly for a long time before shouting in shock, his face pale.

    And the other martial artist was trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Are these people the ones you ordered to attack?¡± Night Orchid pointed to the injured individuals on the ground and calmly spoke to the young master.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Bitch! How dare you¡­¡± Sigmund Hampton, the young master, began to shout, but before he could finish his sentence, Night Orchid raised her hand and sent a chilling strike towards his shoulder.

    With a cultivation level that was rtively decent, Sigmund Hampton possessed the strength of a Battle God in the mid-level. However, he was clearly no match for Night Orchid.

    In the next moment, Sigmund Hampton¡¯s right arm was severed at the shoulder, and blood sprayed like a fountain.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He copsed to the ground, shrieking hysterically.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The other martial artist shivered in fear again and hurriedly helped him up.

    ¡°Now, can you answer my question?¡± After a moment, Night Orchid looked back at Sigmund Hampton and spoke calmly.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re doomed! I promise you¡¯re absolutely doomed!¡± Sigmund Hampton gritted his teeth.

    ¡°My brother is from Oriana¡¯s Ministry of Interior. He¡¯s currently in negotiations with important figures from your country. When the negotiations are over, I¡¯ll make sure to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Oh! So, you have something to rely on? No wonder!¡± Night Orchid sneered.

    As she had suspected, this young man hade with the so-called Oriana delegation.

    After a brief pause, Night Orchid continued, ¡°However, whether you get to meet your brother is still uncertain!¡±

    ¡°Humph! If you have the guts, kill me now. Let¡¯s see if you have the courage!¡± Sigmund Hampton clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Boss, should we execute him?¡± Night Orchid turned to Billy.

    ¡°Take him back to SHADOW, and let his brothere to ransom him!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    Just then, a series of footsteps approached, followed by a group of people hurrying over. The leader was a young man in histe twenties, followed by a group of men in ck.

    ¡°Master Sigmund, who hurt you?¡± The young man eximed in shock when he saw Sigmund Hampton.

 Chapter 304 Glavale Doesnâ€™t Fear Any Scum

    ¡°Master Hale, where were you? I was almost beaten to death by your valean people!¡± Sigmund Hampton roared angrily. ¡°I came to this golf club to y golf, to give you face. Now, I¡¯ve been injured like this. How do you think we should handle this?¡±

    ¡°Master Sigmund, I¡¯m sorry. I had some urgent matters to attend to just now, I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen.¡± The young man hurriedly apologized. ¡°Master Sigmund, please tell me, who hurt you? I¡¯ll give you a favorable price.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that wretched¡­ woman!¡± Sigmund Hampton originally wanted to say the word ¡®bitch,¡¯ but he quickly changed his words when he sensed the killing intent emanating from Night Orchid.

    The young man furrowed his brows and turned to look at Night Orchid. ¡°You there, who are you? How dare you hurt my esteemed guest on my turf? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    ¡°Is this golf club yours?¡± Billy assessed the situation. ¡°Well, that¡¯s perfect. These few Oriana scoundrels have been harming our valeanpatriots here. Do you know about this?¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know your limits!¡± the young man retorted angrily. ¡°Do you even know who he is? Daring to treat him like this, do you want to die?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°From the way you speak, it seems you know about the earlier incident?¡± Billy asked coldly.

    ¡°He knows, he was here earlier!¡± someone in the crowd responded.

    ¡°He even threatened thatdy, saying if she didn¡¯t go with the Orianan people for drinks, he would make sure she has no ce to stay in the capital!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can all testify to that!¡± two others chimed in.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The young man waved his hand after giving them a stern look. ¡°Get them out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Several men in ck immediately responded and took out their electric batons, ready to take action.

    ¡°If you dare to touch them even once, you can forget about your hands!¡± Night Orchid said sternly.

    The young man frowned. ¡°Such big words. I want to see if you have the guts!¡± He shouted again, ¡°What are you waiting for, go ahead!¡±

    Several men in ck took a deep breath and then rushed towards the crowd.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Shane Cross led four SHADOW members and followed suit.

    In the next moment, a crisp sound echoed as the men in ck were sent tumbling.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± They simultaneously cried out in pain.

    ¡°You scoundrel! You¡¯re dead!¡± The young man roared. ¡°You wait, today I won¡¯t let you off, my surname is Holmes!¡±

    ¡°Holmes?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°A member of the Holmes family?¡±

    ¡°You only realize it now?¡± The young man retorted angrily. ¡°Toote!¡±

    Afterward, he took out his phone and dialed a number, walking a few steps away as he made the call.

    The surrounding crowd gasped in astonishment when they heard him, realizing that he was from the Holmes n. No wonder he dared to be so arrogant!

    ¡°Look him up!¡± Billy turned to Night Orchid.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Night Orchid nodded and used her phone to start investigating. In less than five minutes, she looked back at Billy. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found out. This golf club is indeed owned by the Holmes family, and the guy¡¯s name is Hale Holmes, he¡¯s the general manager of this club.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no record of him in the SHADOW files, and I¡¯ve checked the police station¡¯s information. In the past few years, although he¡¯smitted some offenses, they weren¡¯t severe enough to warrant execution. But he deserves about ten years in prison!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then take him away!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Night Orchid nodded and gestured to Brigham Bush, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Brigham Bush responded and, apanied by Shane Cross, went over to handle the situation.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Hale Holmes, who had just finished his call, shouted angrily. ¡°I warn you, if you dare to touch me, I won¡¯t spare you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Brigham Bush pped him across the face. Two teeth flew out, apanied by a streak of blood.

    ¡°Siding with foreigners, aiding and abetting evildoers, and bullying valeanpatriots. Is this how the Holmes family taught you to behave?¡± Brigham Bush said coldly.

    ¡°How dare you touch me?¡± Hale Holmes roared. ¡°You wait for me, today I¡¯m gonna skin you, or I¡¯ll have the samest name as you!¡±

    ¡°You just called for backup, right? Well, you have half an hour!¡± Billy then turned to Brigham Bush and said, ¡°Keep an eye on him, wait for the reinforcements he called for.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Brigham replied loudly.

    Afterward, Billy approached the injured people one by one, providing some medical assistance.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± a young man and a woman both bowed to Billy.

    ¡°You should leave as soon as possible. Since he¡¯s from the Holmes n, he won¡¯t let this go easily.¡± The young man said, taking a deep breath. ¡°And those Orianan people with him seem influential. Don¡¯t get yourself involved. You should leave.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, sir, you should go!¡± others in the crowd chimed in.

    ¡°Thank you all for your concern,¡± Billy said to the crowd. ¡°Remember, vale today is not the vale of a hundred years ago! As long as we conduct ourselves uprightly, no matter where we go, we don¡¯t need to fear anyone petty. You have all of vale standing behind you!¡±

    ¡°Well said! vale¡¯s citizens fear no one!¡± someone in the crowd responded.

    ¡°Exactly! We are not afraid. They should be the ones who are afraid!¡± the crowd cheered.

    The apuse echoed, and everyone had a proud look on their faces.

    In less than half an hour, footsteps approached, and a man in formal attire led a group of people. They were all dressed in suits, with solemn expressions, clearly government officials.

    ¡°Rufus, you finally arrived!¡± Hale Holmes rushed to meet the man.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who caused the injuries on your face?¡± The man named Rufus Holmes nced at Hale Holmes, who had a swollen cheek.

    ¡°It was them!¡± Hale Holmes pointed at Billy and the others not far away.

    He paused for a moment and then pointed to Sigmund Hampton, who was still sitting on the ground.

    ¡°Rufus, Master Sigmund¡¯s arm was also broken by them. We need to exin this, or else his older brother will investigate, and we¡¯ll be implicated.¡±

    Rufus Holmes furrowed his brow. ¡°They have quite the audacity, injuring even foreign guests. I want to see who these people are.¡±

    He then walked briskly toward Billy.

    ¡°You bunch of¡­¡± But before he could finish his sentence, his face turned pale with a look of horror as if he had seen a ghost. He shivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°Com-Commander Gardner?!¡± Rufus Holmes asked as he stared at Billy and then bowed deeply, a terrified expression on his face.

 Chapter 305 Orianaâ€™s Demands

    Hale Holmes didn¡¯t recognize Billy and his group, but his cousin, Rufus Holmes, was a minor official in the Capital Sky Office, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize the renowned King of the West, Commander Gardner!

    He had never expected that the person his cousin had called him to deal with would turn out to be Billy Gardner. And now he was even contemting killing Hale Holmes, who had dragged others into this mess. Let alone Rufus Holmes himself, even his immediate superior wouldn¡¯t dare to speak loudly in front of this man. Furthermore, he knew that one of the most outstanding younger members of the Holmes n, Simon Holmes, had narrowly escaped death at the hands of Commander Gardner after losing an arm a while back. Unfortunately, Rufus had voluntarily walked into this predicament today.

    Hearing what his cousin said, Hale Holmes fell to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. The person he had been talking about killing was actually Commander Gardner.

    Truly, he had brought this upon himself.

    ¡°Wow, so this is Commander Gardner!¡± A chorus of amazement arose from the onlookers.

    Those who came to y golf here had varying degrees of status and influence, and many had heard of the famous King of the West, Commander Gardner, who was also a senior official in the Department of War and a legendary figure.

    Even in the minds of ordinary people, the name Commander Gardner was held in high esteem.

    They hadn¡¯t expected that one day they would have the privilege of such close contact with this legendary figure. Everyone¡¯s eyes filled with admiration as they looked at Billy.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Billy turned to look at Rufus Holmes. ¡°Which department are you from? State your name.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m Rufus Holmes, and I serve in the Household Ministry¡­¡± Rufus Holmes stammered with great difficulty.

    ¡°Household Ministry?¡± Billy said calmly, then pointed at Hale Holmes and Sigmund Hampton. ¡°Did youe here to stand up for them?¡±

    Rufus Holmes couldn¡¯t hold up any longer and knelt down, trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, if I hadn¡¯t been here today, you would have taken his side?¡± Billy asked with a cold tone.

    ¡°N-No¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Rufus Holmes shivered and hastily kowtowed.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong, please, Commander Gardner, spare me this time. I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know what they did?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Rufus Holmes shivered again. Then, he gritted his teeth, got up, and quickly walked over to Hale Holmes. He pulled out a dagger from his side without hesitation and struck down.

    The next second, Hale Holmes¡¯ arm fell to the ground, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Hale screamed in pain and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°You scoundrel, you kowtow to foreigners, bully the people of vale, and you truly deserve to die!¡± Rufus Holmes pointed his dagger at his own cousin, his voice filled with resentment. Afterward, as if feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough, he raised his wrist and seemed ready to strike again.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, let me kill this scoundrel, this piece of trash¡­¡± Rufus Holmes turned to Billy.

    ¡°Go back and exin to Buck Tenny. How to deal with you is his decision!¡± Billy interrupted him and waved his hand.

    Buck Tenny, Rufus Holmes¡¯s boss¡¯s boss, the top official in the Household Ministry.

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­ I¡­¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Rufus Holmes shivered uncontrobly. He was well aware of who Buck Tenny was. If he let the man know that he had been exposed by Commander Gardner, there was probably no way he could keep his official position.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew colder.

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Rufus Holmes, with a hopeless expression on his face, turned and left. The people he had brought with him quickly followed suit.

    ¡°Brigham, take him back to SHADOW.¡± Billy pointed at Sigmund Hampton. ¡°And send someone to Central Sky Office with a message. Tell them that he¡¯s in SHADOW¡¯s hands and give Oriana¡¯s people two hours to see him. If they don¡¯t show up, they¡¯ll see his body!¡±

    After that, he and Night Orchid turned and walked towards the exit.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Brigham Bush responded loudly. Then, leading the SHADOW members, he approached Hale Holmes and Sigmund Hampton.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we love you!¡±

    The onlookers cheered once again.

    An hourter, Billy and his group returned to the SHADOW base.

    Shane Cross took his team to interrogate Hale Holmes, while Brigham Bush carried Sigmund Hampton and followed Billy and Night Orchid into the conference hall.

    ¡°Boss!¡± A moment after they had taken their seats, Casey and Azure Dragon entered.

    After greeting Billy, Azure Dragon went straight to Sigmund Hampton.

    ¡°Is this the Orianan guy? He¡¯s really looking for trouble, daring toe to vale and act like this. You¡¯re very presumptuous, ain¡¯t you?¡± As Azure Dragon spoke, he kicked him away. His demeanor indicated that he was quite angry.

    ¡°Why did you twoe here? Is the matter over there resolved?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boss, since you¡¯ve brought this guy here and only given them two hours, how can they negotiate?¡± Night Orchid chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Billy smiled again and then turned to Casey. ¡°What did you discuss with them?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of negotiating with them?¡± Before Casey could speak, Azure Dragon interjected angrily. ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of scoundrels, brazenly making several demands.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡± Billyughed and continued, ¡°What demands?¡±

    Casey began, ¡°Firstly, they want us topensate them with five hundred billion for the loss they incurred when we intercepted their intelligencest time.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, they want us to pay another five hundred billion aspensation for killing their War Department Grand Elder.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, they want us to hand over Lance Glisson to them.¡±

    ¡°Fourthly, they want us to withdraw the Eastern Territory¡¯s one hundred thousand Bloodshadow Troopers within three days.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes showed a hint of sharpness, and at the same time, a chilling aura emanated from him.

    ¡°What was Central Sky Office¡¯s response?¡± Billy asked, picking up his teacup and taking a sip.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t responded yet.¡± Casey replied.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But the other two departments have been acting as intermediaries, saying that they are willing to negotiate on the conditions.¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and paused for a moment before asking. ¡°What¡¯s General Wilson¡¯s reaction?¡±

 Chapter 306 How Dare You?

    ¡°General Wilson flipped the table. If it weren¡¯t for the Central Sky Office people stopping him, he would have executed someone on the spot!¡± Casey replied with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, General Wilson¡¯s temper hasn¡¯t changed over the years!¡± Billyughed.

    A few years ago, when General Wilson was still the Northern District Supreme Commander, a simr incident had urred. A neighboring country on the border had been provoking them, and in a fit of rage, General Wilson had led a hundred thousand troops straight to the enemy¡¯s capital and executed their second-inmand in public. Later, the same country had sent representatives to vale, demanding various shameless concessions. In response, General Wilson had beheaded their negotiator during the negotiations. Central Sky Office had given him quite the lecture, but it had all blown over in the end. Since then, that country had be much more obedient and had stopped making unreasonable demands.

    So, negotiations were just for show. The one with the stronger fist was the one who called the shots.

    ¡°Who is leading the Oriana¡¯s delegation this time, and who else hase with them?¡± Billy asked, looking at Casey.

    ¡°Oriana¡¯s Duke, Aiken Hampton, is leading the delegation, and there are representatives from the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the War Department,¡± Casey exined. He pointed to Sigmund Hampton and said, ¡°The second-inmand of the Ministry of Internal Affairs is his elder brother, Bond Hampton.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize that. It seems their family has some standing in Orian.¡± Billymented with a faint smile.

    ¡°From what I know, they are the second-ranked aristocratic family in Oriana.¡± Casey added.

    ¡°No wonder they dare to be so bold in vale. They must be confident.¡± Billy said, his lips curling slightly.

    Shortly after, Brigham Bush walked in briskly and informed Billy, ¡°Commander, Oriana¡¯s delegation is waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°They arrived quite quickly,¡± Billy remarked casually. ¡°Aside from the Oriana delegation, who else is here?¡±

    ¡°Representatives from Central Sky Office, War Department, Capital Defense Bureau, Buddha Hall, and Special Patrol Squadron are apanying them.¡± Brigham replied.

    ¡°They¡¯ve brought quite an entourage.¡± Billy noted, taking a sip of tea. ¡°Let them in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Brigham replied before turning and leaving.

    Five minutester, a group of forty to fifty people entered the council chamber.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± several people from various ministries greeted Billy.

    ¡°You all seem quite rxed.¡± Billymented as he nced at the familiar faces in the room.

    Those present were feeling rather helpless. If they had a choice, they wouldn¡¯t want to be here at all. It was clear that dealing with this matter would be a thankless task. They secretly cursed the the Oriana delegation multiple times in their hearts. Negotiations hadn¡¯t even reached a conclusion yet, and now this mess had erupted. They were essentially digging their own graves. Besides, from what they knew of Commander Gardner, they understood that if they didn¡¯t handle this situation well, it would definitely lead to a major incident.

    ¡°Bond!¡± When Sigmund Hampton saw one of the young men from Oriana, he cried out in desperation, as if he had grabbed a lifeline. ¡°Why did you take so long? I was almost beaten to death by them¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he attempted to run toward the Orianan group.

    ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡± Night Orchid¡¯s voice sounded calmly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sigmund Hampton shuddered and stopped in his tracks, not daring to move.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The young man who turned out to be Bond Hampton looked at Night Orchid with anger. ¡°Damn, who did that to you?¡± he asked his younger brother.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s her.¡± Sigmund Hampton pointed at Night Orchid.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you hurt my brother? Do you want to die?¡± Bond Hampton yelled at Night Orchid in anger.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Night Orchid case him a disdainful nce.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Bond was about to say more.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Billy interrupted him and asked, ¡°Do you know what crime he hasmitted?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Do you have the right to speak here?¡± Bond Hampton turned to Billy.

    A bout of coughing echoed in the hall.

    If that man didn¡¯t have the right to speak, then no one present did.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this gentleman should be the famous King of the West, Commander Gardner, right?¡± Duke Aiken Hampton of Oriana stepped forward and spoke loudly.

    Bond Hampton¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°Are you Commander Gardner?¡±

    Their delegation hade to vale as a show of force against the Eastern District Army, but it was ultimately aimed at the King of the West. They couldn¡¯t directly harm Commander Gardner, but they hoped to exert pressure on him through vale, even if it meant stripping him of his official position. This would allow Oriana to take action without restraint.

    However, of course, this was just wishful thinking on their part.

    ¡°Have you answered my question? Do you know what crime he hasmitted?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Young men always made temporarypses in judgment andmitted minor offenses. It¡¯s hard to avoid such things at his age.¡± Bond Hampton said. ¡°But no matter what he did, you had no right to injure him like this! He is also one of our visiting envoys. By treating him like this, do you not hold Oriana in contempt?¡±

    Listening to his words, the audience couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbfounded. Even if Commander Gardner hadn¡¯t had any thoughts of killing before, saying such things would undoubtedly seal Sigmund Hampton¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Night Orchid, tell them what crime he hasmitted.¡± Billy said loudly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid stood up and addressed the Oriana delegation.

    ¡°Oriana¡¯s criminals are brazen and have assaulted a valean woman in broad daylight, ordering their subordinates to severely injure over ten of our citizens. Their crimes are unforgivable!¡±

    ¡°ording to SHADOW regtions, how should they be punished?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Execution!¡± Night Orchid replied solemnly.

    ¡°Then execute them!¡± Billy ordered.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Night Orchid responded and, with a flick of her wrist, swung her curved de towards Sigmund Hampton¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Damn you! How dare you!¡± Bond Hampton roared. ¡°Stop her!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a figure rushed out from behind Bond Hampton at an incredible speed. Simultaneously, a powerful aura swept through the area. With formidable cultivation, the man was a Warlord in the pinnacle realm.

    ¡°This is a sacred ce of SHADOW! How dare you act so arrogantly!¡± Casey spoke coldly, his blood-shadow war de in hand, releasing a sharp arc towards the figure.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man sensed the power behind Casey¡¯s strike and his pupils constricted. He quickly dodged to the side.

    With no suspense, the moment he made a move, his fate was sealed. The de¡¯s edge passed through his waist, severing his body, and his head soared into the air. At the same time, Night Orchid¡¯s curved de swung across Sigmund Feron¡¯s neck, sending a head soaring into the air.

    ¡°Damn it! You will pay for this!¡± Bond Hampton roared, his eyes crimson.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

 Chapter 307 The Final Response

    As Bond Hampton¡¯s words fell, he raised his hand and rushed toward Casey and Night Orchid.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Duke Aiken Hampton, shouted in a deep voice.

    ¡°Your Grace, they killed my brother, and I must kill them!¡± Bond Hampton stopped in his tracks, his teeth gritted.

    ¡°Step back!¡± After taking a deep breath, Duke Aiken Hampton turned to look at Billy and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Commander Gardner, is it appropriate?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Billy calmly responded. ¡°Go ahead, speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, Sigmund Hampton is an envoy from our delegation. Even if he is guilty, we should handle it ourselves. You have no right to pass judgment on him.¡± Duke Aiken Hampton replied, his brows furrowing.

    ¡°Secondly, his crimes do not warrant the death penalty. You are killing an innocent man!¡±

    ¡°You have quite the sense of humor,¡± Billy said, picking up his teacup and taking a sip. ¡°Whether his crimes deserve the death penalty is for SHADOW to judge, and it¡¯s none of your business as an Orianan representative.¡±

    ¡°Besides, he has offended a valean woman, harmed vale citizens, and challenged vale¡¯s sovereignty. Do you think we have no right to execute him?¡±

    ¡°You are twisting the facts!¡± Duke Aiken Hampton took another deep breath and turned to a man from Central Sky Office. ¡°Mullins, are you going to stand idly by?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, SHADOW has a special status in vale, and none of us here have the authority to interfere in their affairs. I hope you understand.¡± The man responded.

    Though it sounded like passing the buck, no one dared to argue. SHADOW had established rules from the beginning, stating that no government department could interfere in SHADOW¡¯s investigations, or they would be seen as challenging the country¡¯sws.

    Duke Aiken Hampton let out a heavy sigh, his face turning increasingly grim.

    ¡°Billy, I heard that the Oriana delegation came with some demands for vale. Is that true?¡± Billy looked at the man and inquired.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The man replied. He knew this matter couldn¡¯t be avoided forever; it was bound toe sooner orter.

    ¡°Well, can you tell me what those demands are?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we are currently discussing this matter across various departments. We¡¯ll definitely inform you once we have the results.¡± A man of Special Patrol Squadron spoke up before anyone from the Central Sky Office could respond.

    Billy turned to look at him, his gaze sharp as a de. ¡°Starting now, if I don¡¯t ask you a question, dare you speak nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut you down!¡±

    Billy was already quite irritated by Oriana¡¯s demands, and he knew that someone was causing trouble behind the scenes. He didn¡¯t need to ask; these people were undoubtedly from the aristocratic families. The implication of the man¡¯s words was clear ¨C he didn¡¯t want Billy to interfere, and this was challenging his bottom line.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you sure¡­?¡± the man¡¯s face changed color, his brows furrowing as he tried to speak again.

    ¡°Casey, cut him down.¡± Billy said in a stern voice.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Without waiting for Casey to respond, Azure Dragon replied loudly, drawing hisbat knife and swiftly moving forward. Since the earlier negotiation scene, he had wanted to use his knife, and he had a lot of pent-up anger to vent. Now, the opportunity had presented itself.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you dare!¡± The man¡¯s pores opened wide, and his pupils shrank in cold fear.

    ¡°Trading the nation for personal gain, kowtowing to foreigners, you aristocrats are something else!¡± Azure Dragon spoke as he unleashed a de aura.

    The man, who was only at the mid-stage of Battle God, couldn¡¯t withstand Azure Dragon¡¯s attack. Before he could fully react, the de aura shed past his neck. He fell to the ground, gasping for breath, unable to utter a word. His head tilted to the side, lifeless.

    A chorus of gasps filled the scene. Many people shuddered and involuntarily took a few steps back.

    Apart from the King of the West, probably no one else in the territory would dare to do so. As for the Oriana¡¯s delegation, upon witnessing this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of unease. It seemed like today¡¯s events might not end well.

    ¡°Mr Mullins, now that no one will interrupt you, please continue.¡± Billy said, looking towards the Central Sky Office representative.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Oriana¡¯s delegation came primarily to discuss some ideas regarding the incident with Lance Glisson.¡± The man from Central Sky Office began, taking a deep breath before listing the four demands.

    After he finished, he wiped the sweat from his forehead, well aware that Oriana¡¯s demands were outrageous. He had cursed those Orianans many times inwardly, knowing that they were practically digging their own graves with such audacious conditions.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Mullins!¡± Billy said after hearing the demands.

    Silence fell over the room. It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    ¡°Are these the conditions you¡¯re proposing on behalf of Oriana?¡± Billy finally asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, these are just preliminary ideas. We need to discuss the details with your country.¡± Aiken Hampton replied as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone grew colder.

    ¡°Then, on behalf of vale, I will give you our final response.¡±

    ¡°Your proposed conditions are all nonsense, and we reject every one of them.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m giving you half an hour to transfer two hundred billion to vale¡¯s ount. One hundred billion is for thepensation for killing our Eastern Territory soldiers, and the other hundred billion is for the lives of these ten people. If the money is not in our ount within half an hour, I will personally ensure that your heads are delivered to Oriana.¡±

    The jaws of everyone in the room dropped. Even Casey and the others were left momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too overbearing? Boss is practically forcing Oriana¡¯s delegation into a corner!¡± they thought.

    They had traveled all the way to vale to seek justice, and now they were not only not receiving anypensation, but they were also being asked to pay two hundred billion. If they didn¡¯t deliver the money within half an hour, they would face execution. It seemed like they were being pushed towards certain death anyway.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re somebody, don¡¯t you? Daring to demandpensation from us and threatening us with death. Do you think you¡¯re the king of the world?¡± Bond Hampton shouted angrily.

    Casey pped him across the face. Bond Hampton flew backwards, his two front teeth stained with blood flying into the air.

    ¡°If you dare to speak disrespectfully again, you¡¯ll save yourself a hundred billion!¡± Casey said coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Bond got up from the ground and was about to yell again when he saw Azure Dragon unsheathing his sword. He quickly closed his mouth.

    The others from the various departments wore expressions of hesitation, but upon seeing the two halves of a body on the floor, they chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t you think this is going too far?¡± Duke Aiken Hampton asked, his face even paler than before.

    ¡°Night Orchid, start the countdown.¡± Billy said, ignoring the duke.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid replied and took out her phone to set a half-hour countdown.

    ¡°Casey, notify all Eastern Territory soldiers to assemble. If the money doesn¡¯t arrive in half an hour, they¡¯ll go ask Oriana¡¯s Lord for the debt.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Casey replied and dialed Roderick Chasey¡¯s number.

    The sound of sharp intakes of breath filled the room again. Even the people from Central Sky Office had serious expressions.

 Chapter 308 Plot to Assassinate a Prominent Glavale Figure

    ¡°Such audacity!¡± At that moment, a voice filled with anger echoed from Oriana¡¯s camp.

    In the next instant, two overwhelming forces erupted like a torrent, filling every corner of the hall and making many people feel suffocated.

    They were two War Grandmasters of theter stages!

    Following that, the two elders simultaneously unleashed their full power, their figures moving like phantoms as they charged toward Billy. They raised their hands and sent several earth-shattering punches toward him. They were going all out, with a strong intent to take Billy¡¯s life.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally made your move!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had been waiting for this moment. In fact, he had been waiting for them to make a move.

    These two had intentionally concealed their auras, thinking that no one could detect their true strength. However, they underestimated Billy¡¯s psychic abilities. He had sensed their true power the moment they entered the hall.

    His previous actions were meant to provoke them into taking action, as he didn¡¯t have a suitable reason to kill them before. But now, Oriana¡¯s delegation had shown its true intentions ¨C an attempt to assassinate a prominent figure of vale. That alone was enough to warrant the execution of everyone involved.

    ¡°Stop! No!¡± Duke Aiken Hampton eximed in shock.

    But it was toote.

    Billy flicked his wrist, and his Bloodshadow Fury de shed horizontally, releasing a crimson arc of de energy that shook the entire hall.

    The two elders had barely reached halfway when they came to an abrupt stop. Their overwhelming aura dissipated instantly.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± one of them struggled to speak. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a War Emperor.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As they spoke, both of their bodies split in half at the waist, and they fell to the ground, blood spurting out. Their faces bore expressions of disbelief.

    Just two months ago, when Billy killed an Elder of the War Department, he was only at theter stages of the War Grandmaster realm. How had he suddenly advanced to the War Emperor realm? If they had known how powerful he was, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to attack.

    Duke Aiken Hampton copsed, his face ashen, his body trembling. He aged several decades in an instant. He knew his life hade to an end. Never had he imagined that his mission to negotiate on behalf of Oriana in vale would turn into a death sentence.

    ¡°You have gone too far!¡± Casey shouted loudly. ¡°Martial Masters hiding within your diplomatic delegation, attempting to assassinate a high-ranking vale official, your crimes deserve death!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to the representatives of the Central Sky Office and said in a stern voice, ¡°Mr Mullins, the remaining individuals are handed over to the Central Sky Office. Deal with them yourselves.¡±

    The reason Casey decided to hand the remaining people over to the Central Sky Office was that he and Billy understood the implications. Turning them over to Central Sky Office was more significant than executing them here. He wasn¡¯t worried that Central Sky Office would release them. The consequences of doing so would be too severe, even for Central Sky Office to bear.

    The man surnamed Mullins let out a heavy sigh, his face turning extremely grim. If this incident were to be investigated further, it would also implicate the Central Sky Office, as they were primarily responsible for hosting the Oriana¡¯s delegation.

    Now that such a significant event had urred, how could he exin it to his superiors? If Commander Gardner didn¡¯t recover from his injuries, there was a very real possibility that the Oriana¡¯s delegation would seed today. If that were the case, he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the consequences. As a member of the Central Sky Office, he was well aware of Billy Gardner¡¯s importance to vale. The once-in-a-millennium national treasure, if lost, could lead to catastrophic consequences, akin to doomsday.

    ¡°Listen!¡± After taking another deep breath, Mullins turned to look outside the hall and ordered, ¡°The Oriana¡¯s delegation attempted to assassinate one of our high-ranking military officials. Take them all into custody!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± a voice responded from the entrance.

    Soon, a group of soldiers in military uniforms entered, each with a solemn expression and a fierce aura.

    ¡°Please spare us!¡± Bond Hampton, who had lost his earlier arrogance, now understood the gravity of the situation. However, it was toote.

    Five minutester, all of Oriana¡¯s people were taken away, and the representatives of the Central Sky Office bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we apologize for the disturbance. We¡¯ll take our leave as well.¡± The representatives of the other departments said with fear and respect as they bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Tell your respective families to mind their own business. Otherwise, the Leonard family will serve as their example.¡± Billy said coldly.

    After they left, only Billy, Casey, and Azure Dragon remained in the hall.

    ¡°Hahaha, that felt good!¡± Azure Dragonughed heartily, finally releasing the anger pent up within him.

    ¡°Boss, I heard that Central Sky Office might be getting a new leader.¡± Casey mentioned.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would they change leadership suddenly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the details, but it seems this leader has other arrangements.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Do you know who the new leader will be?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°The candidate hasn¡¯t been finalized yet.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Night Orchid, keep an eye on this matter and let me know if there are any developments.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Night Orchid nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Boss, when are you going back to Ozin? Will you go with me and Casey?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°You two go back first. I have some matters to attend to.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Is it about the Stuart n? Shall we go straight to their house and expose the real mastermind, then eliminate them?¡± Azure Dragon suggested.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, don¡¯t give such reckless ideas.¡± Casey chided him. ¡°If it were that simple, we wouldn¡¯t have waited until today.¡±

    ¡°All right, I was just saying.¡±

    Azure Dragon understood that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. The hidden families and ancient martial sects, although seemingly independent entities, were just like the secr factions, often working together behind the scenes. If they created chaos in both of these major systems, the consequences would be catastrophic, far beyond what these few families could handle. However, he also understood that Billy would eventually take action against these two major systems; it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s table this discussion. You two can head back if you¡¯re done here.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Both Azure Dragon and Casey nodded and bid farewell to Night Orchid before leaving the hall.

    Shortly after Casey and Azure Dragon left, Brigham Bush quickly entered the room.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, General Wilson is here!¡±

 Chapter 309 Six-Month Deadline

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy smiled faintly and rose to greet his guest at the door.

    ¡°Haha, King of the West, I hope I¡¯m not intruding.¡± Came the hearty voice of Cole Wilson as he approached briskly.

    ¡°General Wilson, your visit is most wee.¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°Please have a seat.¡±

    ¡°General Wilson, I¡¯m delighted to see you here.¡± Night Orchid greeted with a bow and a smile.

    ¡°Night Orchid, you¡¯ve done quite well,¡± General Wilson remarked. ¡°In such a short time, you¡¯ve risen in status.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, General Wilson.¡± Night Orchid replied with another smile.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Cole Wilson said with a smile as he nced at Billy. ¡°With this incident, Oriana should behave more cautiously. Even if you hadn¡¯t acted, I would have taken care of them.¡±

    ¡°Your position is too sensitive for such actions.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    As the suprememander of the vale War Department, killing a foreign diplomatic delegation would undoubtedly lead to international repercussions.

    ¡°No more talk about this,¡± Cole Wilson waved his hand. ¡°Is everything settled with the Frazier family, or do you need any assistance from me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. It¡¯s mostly settled.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± General Wilson nodded. ¡°I came here today with some good news for you.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what you¡¯re referring to.¡± Billy replied, already having a guess in mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost certain at the higher levels. You¡¯ll be taking my position.¡± General Wilson said with a smile. ¡°When can you take up the position? I can¡¯t wait to hand over the reins to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, General Wilson,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°But it might take a bit more time.¡±

    ¡°Are you hesitant?¡± General Wilson asked. ¡°If it¡¯s the affairs of the other three regions that concern you, I-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much, General Wilson.¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s mainly some personal matters that I need to attend to. Please give me another six months or so, and it should be fine.¡±

    For Billy, taking up the position of Supreme Commander was a path he had to follow to fulfill that old man¡¯s expectations. He wouldn¡¯t decline it. However, at the moment, it wasn¡¯t the ideal timing. He had other matters to address.

    The role of Supreme Commander came with both power and responsibility. Once he assumed that role, there would be a lot more on his te, and he wouldn¡¯t have the same freedom to pursue personal matters.

    ¡°Alright,¡± General Wilson agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll stick to that. Half a year from now, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, General Wilson.¡± Billy expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Actually, I should thank you. Thank you for shouldering this heavy burden for me.¡± After a brief pause, General Wilson continued, ¡°By the way, I hope you understand the handling of the Leonard family¡¯s matter in the Southern Region. It might not have been entirely fair to you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°General Wilson, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°It was a minor issue, and I understand theplexities involved. Let¡¯s not dwell on it.¡±

    Billy knew that there were factions behind the scenes, and even Donald couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Resolving the matter fundamentally was the key; otherwise, superficial actions would be pointless.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Gardner.¡± General Wilson said with a nod.

    ¡°No need to mention it.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    After the conversation, General Wilson took his leave.

    The next morning, Billy and Night Orchid were discussing matters in the meeting hall when Stout entered.

    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Are Uncle Josh and Violet¡¯s injuries all right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Who do you think I am?¡± Stout grinned. ¡°They came with me.¡±

    As he spoke, footsteps echoed, and then Josh Frazier and his daughter appeared at the door.

    Compared to ten days ago, both of them lookedpletely different. Josh Frazier wore traditional attire, his face glowing with health, and an air of authority surrounded him. Violet Frazier wore a pale green dress with a beige coat. Her long, dark, and beautiful hair flowed over her shoulders. Her skin had regained its smooth and youthful appearance, and herplexion was radiant, reflecting her beauty.

    Billy couldn¡¯t even recognize them at first.

    ¡°Boss, how is it? Not bad, right?¡± Stout grinned again.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Billyplimented. ¡°Uncle Josh, Violet, please have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Young Master.¡± Josh Frazier said respectfully.

    ¡°Casper, good morning!¡± Violet Frazier added with a yful smile.

    ¡°You mischievous girl!¡± Billy yfully flicked her forehead.

    ¡°Should I call you Casper or Billy in the future?¡± asked Violet.

    ¡°As you like.¡± With that, Billy led them to the seats.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stick with Billy!¡± Violet said with a slight tilt of her head.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billyughed and turned to Josh.

    ¡°How are you, Uncle Josh?¡± asked he.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for your concern. I¡¯mpletely fine now.¡± Josh nodded and said, ¡°Stout is truly a genius in Secret Essences. His medical skills are unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Violet Frazier vigorously nodded, ¡°Stout is incredibly talented. With just two doses of his medicine, my skin has returned to its original state, and even better!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s got only this much talent!¡± Billy chuckled.

    Stout coughed, wearing an injured expression, ¡°Boss, can¡¯t you give me a bit more praise?¡±

    ¡°Stout, you should be content. Boss has acknowledged you. Haven¡¯t you noticed he has never praised anyone else like this?¡± Night Orchid teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Are you Night Orchid from SHADOW? You¡¯re so pretty!¡± Violet Frazier said respectfully.

    ¡°Thank you, Violet, you¡¯re the pretty one here!¡± Night Orchid returned thepliment.

    ¡°Violet, do you have a boyfriend? Would you like me to introduce someone to you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but, I haven¡¯t considered that yet.¡± Violet Frazier replied with a hint of blush on her face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. I¡¯ll bring a few guys for you to choose from.¡± Night Orchid continued.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Orchid, don¡¯t tease her,¡± Billy said with a smile. ¡°I think she might already have someone in mind!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Night Orchid¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Who is it that managed to capture the heart of this beautifuldy?¡±

    ¡°Billy, are you teasing me too?¡± Violet Frazier blushed even more.

 Chapter 310 Commander Gardnerâ€™s Eternal Pain

    After some more lighthearted banter, Billy led Josh Frazier into a guest room. He had some matters he wanted to discuss.

    ¡°Once again, thank you for your great kindness, Young Master!¡± After entering the room, Josh immediately knelt before Billy.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, you don¡¯t need to be so formal. It¡¯s me who has caused trouble for you and Violet,¡± Billy said, helping him up. ¡°Uncle Josh, please have a seat, and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Josh Frazier took a seat on one of the sofas.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Young Master, have you ever returned to the House of the Stuarts in these years?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Since I left, I never had the intention of going back.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Josh took a deep breath. ¡°Young Master, your parents must be looking down from the heavens, proud of your achievements.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t let them down.¡± Billy replied with a slight nod.

    His gaze turned distant as he thought about his parents. Tears welled up in his eyes as memories of them flooded his mind. The Stuart n, with its thousands of years of history, was one of the noble ns in vale. While many ns had be corrupt over time, some continued to uphold their original principles and had contributed significantly to the nation. The Stuart n, once known for its integrity and service, was one of them.

    Billy¡¯s grandfather had devoted his entire life to the nation, including sacrificing his life. Though Billy had never fully understood the details of his grandfather¡¯s work, he knew it was a matter of great importance to the country.

    When he was ten years old, his grandfather received a mission that required him to leave again. After that, Billy never saw him again. Even his father didn¡¯t know if his grandfather was still alive or not.

    When Billy was twelve, the Stuart n received an urgent message from the capital, requesting that the n send at least three strong experts at least in the advanced War Grandmaster realm for a special rescue operation. At that time, Billy¡¯s father had already be the head of the Stuart n, and he, along with his mother, epted the request and headed to the capital.

    However, their helicopter suffered a malfunction and crashed into a cliff while en route. The crash imed their lives, and their bodies were never found. Billy was still a child at that time, and his family had kept the truth from him. It wasn¡¯t until a monthter that he learned what had happened from other members of the n.

    After his parents¡¯ ident, his second uncle assumed the position of the n¡¯s head. This uncle had always been ambitious and resented his father for bing the n head. He had been thwarted in his ambitions because most of the n elders had supported Billy¡¯s father. Once his second uncle became the head of the n, he started purging any potential threats. In less than a month, most of the n¡¯s members were forced to leave.

    From that point on, Billy¡¯s life took a drastic turn. The servants who used to take care of him were reced, and many n members who had previously treated him warmly turned cold and hostile. His peers, including his second cousin, often ganged up on him, but Billy¡¯s martial arts training, under his parents¡¯ guidance, gave him the upper hand in every confrontation.

    However, after three months, things took a tragic turn.

    One day, while he was gathering medicinal herbs in the mountains, his second cousin and a group of peers ambushed him. In the ensuing fight, he identally pushed his second cousin off a cliff, leading to the young man¡¯s legs being amputated, making him a lifelong cripple.

    In a fit of rage, his second uncle stripped Billy of his martial arts abilities and cast him out of the Stuart n. At the age of twelve, with no martial skills, no resources, and a wound in his heart, he had to fend for himself on the streets.

    After two months of wandering, he encountered a kind-hearted person who turned out to be Truman Miles, the head of the Miles family in Ozin. Truman Miles adopted him as his own son. From that moment, Billy became known as Billy Gardner and lived with the Miles family. If not for this fortunate encounter, his life might have taken a different, more tragic path.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, do you know the significance of this jade pendant?¡± Billy asked, taking out the jade pendant his mother had given him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master, but I have no idea,¡± Josh replied. ¡°I only learned about the existence of this jade pendant recently.¡±

    ¡°Three years after you left the family, the Stuarts sent people to the capital to search for your whereabouts.¡± Josh Frazier continued. ¡°They were particrly interested in this jade pendant you have. But as for the exact significance of this jade pendant, only your grandfather, your parents, and perhaps your second uncle knew.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded.

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Uncle Josh, please make it clear to Violet that, for the time being, my true identity should not be revealed.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, rest assured, I will not divulge a word.¡± Josh Frazier said with sincerity. He fully understood the importance of keeping Billy¡¯s true identity a secret. If it were to be known that Billy was the former young master of the Stuart n, it would bring him endless troubles.

    ¡°After this incident, the Stuart n will certainly not let it rest. They¡¯ll probably send someone to the capital to look for something. You should spread the word that the Frazier family has officially be a partner of the Western Border Army from now on. Anyone who dares to touch you will be in conflict with the Western Border Army.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°This also aims at other ns. If they have any thoughts, tell them toe directly to me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Josh Frazier expressed his gratitude.

    This matter had been his biggest worry in recent days. Dealing with other ns might be manageable to some extent; even if conflicts arose, there would be some restraint due to potential consequences. However, if the Stuart n got involved, he had no confidence. He was well aware of the Stuarts¡¯ strength, something he couldn¡¯t contend with.

    ¡°Not a problem, Uncle Josh.¡± Billy said with a smile. ¡°I will leave Stout in the capital. Once you have resolved matters with the n, he can take you to Secret Essences to repair your Dantian. It should not be too difficult.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, if you ever need assistance in urgent matters, you can contact Night Orchid directly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again for your great kindness, Young Master.¡± Josh expressed his gratitude once more.

    The next morning, Billy boarded a flight back to Ozin, leaving Stout behind in the capital.

 Chapter 311 Someoneâ€™s Making Trouble

    ¡°Darling!¡±

    It was midday, and as Billy walked out of the airport, he spotted an attractive figure approaching briskly-it was Harleen. Before boarding his flight to Ozin, Billy had called Harleen to check if she was still in Shenford, and she had informed him that she had returned to Ozin three days ago.

    Knowing that Billy was returning to Ozin, Harleen had insisted on picking him up at the airport herself, telling him not to bother Judge with it.

    ¡°Thank you foring, my dear.¡± Billy greeted her with a smile, embracing her slender waist as they headed towards the car.

    ¡°Harleen, did you miss me, you came here to pick me up?¡± Billy teased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m here for an inspection to see if you¡¯ve been hanging out with any beautifuldies.¡± Harleen replied, leaning into Billy¡¯s embrace with a yful expression.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really that worried about me?¡± Billy kissed her gently on the forehead.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Harleen said with a hint of coyness. ¡°Is that wrong?¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re right.¡± Billy chuckled in response.

    ¡°Then, you have to be honest. Have you had meals alone with any beautiful women in the capital?¡± Harleen continued her questioning.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Billy shook his head, smiling.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll believe you when pigs fly,¡± Harleen pouted. ¡°But have you missed me during this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a given!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°I dream about my wife every day.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it sounds fake, but I like hearing it!¡± Harleen giggled.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    Before long, the two of them were in the car.

    ¡°Honey, are you hungry? Shall we go grab some lunch?¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy agreed, stepping on the gas pedal.

    An hourter, they arrived at a high-end Western restaurant and took their seats.

    ¡°Darling, I have something to show you,¡± Harleen said excitedly after ordering their food. She took out a small pillbox from her handbag and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Billy asked, taking it with a faint smile.

    ¡°Can you guess?¡± Harleen¡¯s mood was upbeat.

    ¡°Could it be the finished product of Stout¡¯s skincare form?¡± Billy took a sniff and smiled again.

    ¡°Correct!¡± Harleen eximed with excitement. ¡°Honey, do you know how amazing this product is?¡± Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, she continued enthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s true, just as Stout said. This creambines three functions, hemostasis, scar removal, and skincare, and the results are remarkable! I had itpared with simr products on the market, and there¡¯s absolutely nopetition. I believe it will be a bestseller once it¡¯sunched!¡±

    ¡°Really? Congrattions, my wife!¡± Billy asked, watching her excitement with joy.

    ¡°Thank you, darling!¡± Harleen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with Mr Hines. I n to establish a newpany under the group to specialize in this product. This way, we can have clear ownership, and I can reserve some shares for Stout.¡±

    ¡°Did Mr Hines agree to it?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded vigorously. ¡°He fully supports my idea and encouraged me to go ahead. He even offered me a share in the newpany, but I declined.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take credit for something that isn¡¯t mine. Besides, Mr Hines is already paying me a generous sry. I¡¯m content with that.¡± Harleen exined.

    ¡°Mr Hines is lucky to have you as a professional manager.¡± Billy said, smiling. In reality, Derek had discussed this matter with him over the phone a few days ago.

    Moreover, Derek had another idea ¨C to transfer all of World Group¡¯s shares in SunPark Group to Harleen for free. He had drawn up the transfer agreement and stamped it with his seal. All Billy needed to do was agree, and he would send the agreement for Harleen to sign.

    Billy understood Derek¡¯s intentions, but he hadn¡¯t given him a reply yet. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to ept such a generous gift; the money he had earned for Derek in the recent deals was enough to buy several SunPark Groups. He was just concerned that Harleen might find it too sudden and overwhelming. So, he wanted to give her some time to think it over.

    ¡°Thank you, dear, for thepliment.¡± Harleen responded with a yful tongue poke. ¡°By the way, honey, I took half a day off this afternoon. After lunch, will you apany me shopping? I want to buy a few sets of clothes for you and Tasha.¡± Harleen suggested.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Billy agreed with a smile. ¡°You can buy clothes for yourself and Tasha, I don¡¯t need any.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Harleen objected. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to buy you clothes for a long time. I just didn¡¯t find the right opportunity. Today, you must listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Billy acquiesced with a chuckle.

    The two continued chatting for a while before their food arrived. They enjoyed their meal, and once they had settled the bill, Harleen¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Ava, what¡¯s going on?¡± Harleen answered the call.

    ¡°Ms Knight, there¡¯s an issue at Ozin Tower, and I¡¯m on my way there now.¡± Ava¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°ording to the colleagues there, representatives from Oshi Cosmetics are demanding that we relocate their counter to a better spot in the mall. They im that the current location is too small and unsatisfactory.¡± Ava exined, sounding slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Oshi Cosmetics?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the headquarters¡¯ representatives.¡±

    ¡°I see. You go ahead. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Harleen said before ending the call.

    ¡°Wife, is something wrong?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s an issue at Ozin Tower.¡± Harleen informed him. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll drop you off at home first, and then I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± Billy suggested with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You just got back, and you must be tired. Go home and rest. I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done.¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired at all. I¡¯lle with you.¡± Billy insisted, holding her hand as they walked toward the parking lot.

    Along the way, Harleen briefly exined the situation to Billy.

    Oshi Cosmetics was an international top-tier brand with only a few counters in major cities in vale. As Ozin Tower was the most upscale shopping center in the city, the presence of international top-tier brands not only increased foot traffic but also significantly boosted the mall¡¯s prestige. So, when Ozin Tower negotiated with Oshi Cosmetics to have them open a counter, it had expended considerable effort. In the end, they had made several concessions to seal the deal. But now, there was trouble brewing.

    Half an hourter, Billy parked the car outside Ozin Tower.

    ¡°Ms Knight, Mr Gardner!¡± As they stepped out of the car, Ava approached them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°They are being quite assertive. They¡¯ve threatened to terminate the contract and demandpensation if we don¡¯t move their counter to a prime location.¡± Ava reported with a hint of frustration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Harleen said with a furrowed brow.

 Chapter 312 Strong Backing

    The three of them entered the ground floor lobby, where they noticed a crowd gathered in the cosmetics section. The staff of Ozin Tower were in negotiations with representatives from Oshi Cosmetics.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you¡¯re here!¡± A tall woman in her forties, with striking features, an elegant figure, and dressed in professional attire, approached quickly. She was Thelma Perkins, the General Manager of the Shopping Mall Department at Ozin Tower.

    ¡°Ms Perkins, hello.¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, you¡¯re here too!¡± Thelma Perkins paused slightly as she recognized Billy.

    During the previous social event, she had been present and was aware that Ms Knight¡¯s husband was no ordinary person.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Hello, Ms Knight.¡± other Ozin Tower staff greeted Harleen.

    Harleen nodded at the greetings before turning her attention to the other group.

    At the forefront was a tall white man in his forties, standing nearly two meters tall. He was apanied by two burly men in ck suits. Next to him was a valean man in his fifties, followed by four more staff members.

    ¡°Ms Knight, let me introduce you,¡± Thelma Perkins said to Harleen. ¡°This is Mr Peter, the Marketing Director of Oshi Cosmetics, and this is Mr Matthews, the head of Oshi Cosmetics in vale.¡±

    She then turned to the two men. ¡°Gentlemen, this is Ms Knight, the President of SunPark Group.¡±

    ¡°Are you Ms Knight?¡± Peter asked in somewhat broken valish.

    His gaze roamed over Harleen, and there was a hint of male fervor deep in his eyes. On the other side, Richard Matthews also looked at Harleen with an admiring expression.

    ¡°Mr Peter, you¡¯ve traveled a long way, and I apologize for any inconvenience. What brings you to Ozin this time?¡± Harleen inquired.

    ¡°Ms Knight, it¡¯s not very convenient to discuss matters here,¡± Peter said. ¡°I¡¯m staying in the presidential suite on the top floor of Ozin Tower. How about we go to my room and talk?¡±

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s discuss it here.¡± Harleen said with a slight frown.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t concerned about disrupting your mall¡¯s normal operations, I have no objections.¡± Peter said with a narrowed gaze. He then pointed to a nearby counter. ¡°I came this time to request that your mall relocates our Oshi counter over there and doubles its size. I¡¯d also like to discuss the entrance fee, I believe it¡¯s too high.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Peter, but I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you.¡± Harleen responded calmly. ¡°Firstly, the locations for all the counters in the mall were determined during the leasing process, and we won¡¯t make adjustments without special circumstances. Moreover, if we were to move your counter there, it would likely lead to objections from otherpanies, and I hope you can understand that.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, regarding the entrance fee, we¡¯ve already signed a contract, and we can¡¯t make any mid-term adjustments.¡±

    ¡°I suggest that you reconsider my request.¡± Peter smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t amodate these requests.¡± Harleen reiterated.

    ¡°Ms Knight, have you considered the consequences of rejecting us?¡± Peter smiled again.

    ¡°If you insist, we can only terminate our cooperation, that¡¯ll be a pity.¡± Harleen replied sternly.

    She knew very well that the mall only brought in big brands. Making concessions this time could set a precedent, and other brands might follow suit.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you¡¯re truly a formidable woman! I admire your determination.¡± Peter said. ¡°However, you might not fully understand the background of ourpany, so you may underestimate the consequences of this matter. If yourpany refuses our requests, I can guarantee that all the international top-tier brands in your mall will leave. In addition, if I¡¯m willing, I can bankrupt SunPark Group at any time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Mr Peter, are you overestimating yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, I suggest you first learn about Oshi¡¯s background before we continue our discussion. It will save you from potential regrets.¡± Richard Matthews said calmly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯ve just had someone look into it. Oshi Cosmetics is backed by the Gater family,¡± Thelma Perkins exined to Harleen. ¡°the Gater family is a well-established international family with assets worth over a trillion, and they hold significant influence globally.¡±

    Harleen¡¯s brow furrowed again. This news came as a significant shock to her. She had heard of the Gater family before; their reputation was known far and wide. Compared to them, not only Ozin Tower but the entire SunPark Group would be insignificant. If they were determined to cause trouble, there was a real possibility that SunPark Group could be bankrupted.

    On the sidelines, Billy, upon hearing this information, narrowed his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected the situation to take such an interesting turn. Oshi Cosmetics was apparently an industry under the Gater family.

    What a coincidence!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I can also reveal a piece of information to you. The old patriarch of the Gater family is Mr Peter¡¯s cousin.¡± Richard added.

    Upon hearing this, everyone in the vicinity who knew about the Gater family couldn¡¯t help but gasp. No wonder the other party dared to make such bold statements; it turns out Peter was a member of the Gater family.

    ¡°Ms Knight, now, are you ready to consider my suggestion?¡± Peter smiled faintly, enjoying the shocked expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Of course, the conditions I mentioned earlier are not set in stone. If you¡¯re willing to negotiate, we could go to my room. I have a nice bottle of red wine, and we could discuss business while enjoying a drink. If both parties have a pleasant discussion, I might be able to make some concessions.¡±

    His purpose ining to vale was quite simple ¨C he intended to visit various malls and find reasons to gain advantages from them. This was something he had experience with in other countries. Upon arriving at Ozin Tower, he had simr intentions. However, upon seeing Harleen, he had a different idea.

    A beautiful woman was an opportunity he couldn¡¯t pass up, especially when he had leverage.

 Chapter 313 Journeyâ€™s End

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Ava eximed, stepping forward. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t do business with you, we can¡¯t agree to your terms!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to your boss. If you dare to interrupt me again, I promise to shut you up permanently.¡± Peter said, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ava shouted again.

    ¡°Ava!¡± Harleen stopped her.

    Taking a deep breath, Harleen¡¯s eyes showed determination. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Peter, I don¡¯t need to consider it anymore. We won¡¯t agree to your conditions. As for what measures you¡¯ll take, that¡¯s your business, feel free.¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight¡­¡± Thelma Perkins hesitated upon hearing Harleen¡¯s decision. She was well aware of the severe consequences this would have on Ozin Tower. Without international top-tier brands, what would support Ozin Tower as the premier shopping center?

    The faces of the other staff also changed slightly.

    ¡°No need to say more, my mind is made up.¡± Harleen said firmly. She understood that the other party was not here to negotiate but to demand concessions. Constantly giving in would only lead to further demands.

    ¡°Have you thought this through?¡± Peter¡¯s expression turned cold. As the Marketing Director of Oshi Cosmetics and backed by the Gater family, he was used to being treated with respect and admiration wherever he went globally. He hadn¡¯t expected to face such resistance in a small ce like Ozin.

    ¡°Ms Perkins, please inform the counter to remove all products from Oshi,¡± Harleen didn¡¯t respond to him but turned to Thelma Perkins and said.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright,¡± Thelma nodded slightly, though she knew the consequences of such an action would be severe, she had to follow her superior¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Very well, youngdy. I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡­¡± Peter¡¯s anger surged, but he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    But a loud p resounded in the next second, and he was thrown to the ground, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    Everyone turned to look at Billy simultaneously, their faces filled with shock. After all, this was a member of the Gater family.

    Thelma Perkins, who was standing on the sidelines, couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. Ms Knight¡¯s husband was as formidable as ever.

    ¡°Good hit!¡± Ava called out again. ¡°Mr Gardner, give him a good beating!¡±

    ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± Peter climbed to his feet, his eyes spitting fire, and pointed angrily at Billy.

    Just then, two more ps rang out, and Peter was thrown again, blood spraying from his mouth.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Finally, two burly men reacted and rushed towards Billy, both of them skilled in martial arts, with a Battle General-level cultivation.

    Two muffled sounds echoed as the two men were also thrown back, their faces filled with horror. They were martial artists themselves and understood the level of strength they had encountered. They realized that Billy was at least at the Battle Godte-stage.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Richard Matthews stared at Billy and asked with fear. He was well aware of the capabilities of the two bodyguards, but they had been defeated so easily without even touching their opponent.

    Likewise, Billy pped him, just like Peter, sending him flying several meters away, blood gushing from his mouth.

    ¡°You collude with foreign influences, you¡¯d better count your blessings.¡± Billy said in a cold tone.

    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Peter managed to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Come here and apologize on your knees!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Do you¡­ Do you even know who I am?¡± Peter gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°You dare to treat me like this, I promise you, you¡¯ll regreting into this world!¡±

    ¡°You have one minute to consider,¡± Billy coldly interjected. ¡°After a minute, if you haven¡¯t knelt and apologized, you won¡¯t be going back to your country.¡±

    ¡°Billy, let it go, don¡¯t bother with him. Just let them leave.¡± Harleen walked over to Billy and spoke.

    Though deep down, she also wanted to give the other guy a beating, her rational side told her this was not a trivial matter. She knew Billy had his own power, but the Gater family was on apletely different levelpared to these domestic families. If things escted, it would surely bring endless trouble to Billy.

    ¡°Harleen, trust me, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Billy gave her a reassuring look after a faint smile.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Believe me, okay?¡±

    After saying this, Billy looked at Peter, ¡°One minute is up. I regret to inform you that your life¡¯s journey ends here!¡±

    Hearing his words, there was a chorus of coughs around. Now, even Ava couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth several times, asking herself whether Billy was exaggerating a bit too much. After all, Peter was a member of the Gater family. Beating him up might be eptable, but they shouldn¡¯t take his life.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Peter opened his crimson mouth and burst intoughter, ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard! You¡¯re staring through the cage to make such arrogant remarks. Well, let me formally notify you, I will make sure you die!¡¯

    ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Billy smiled faintly and took out his phone. He sent a message to Judge, asking him to arrange for two people toe to Ozin Tower. Then he dialed the number of Nina, the Gater family¡¯s heiress.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, is that you?¡± A beautiful female voice came through the receiver with a hint of curiosity.

    ¡°Miss Nina, hello.¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Is it really you, Mr Gardner?¡± Nina hesitated for a moment and then called out.

    ¡°It¡¯s me! Hope I¡¯m not disturbing you?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all!¡± Nina quickly said, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Is Oshi Cosmetics owned by your family?¡± Billy continued, ¡°There¡¯s a marketing director there named Peter, and I heard he¡¯s from your family.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Nina asked in surprise, ¡°Did that bastard offend you?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t offend me,¡± Billy replied coldly. ¡°But he¡¯s now in Ozin, and he asked my wife to apany him to his room for a few drinks. When my wife refused, he threatened to shut down herpany.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Nina¡¯s hand trembled on the other end of the phone, and she nearly dropped it. After regaining herposure, she spoke again, ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll handle it right now. Can you give me two minutes?¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡± Billy smiled again before hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 314 Trouble with Ebony Lord

    While Billy was making his phone call, everyone¡¯s attention turned to him, and their expressions varied.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, do you¡­ do you know the Gater family¡¯s heiress?¡± Ava asked Billy, her voice filled with astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re friends with her?¡±

    ¡°Can you guess?¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    Thelma Perkins, on the other hand, was equally shocked. She wondered if Billy¡¯s call had been genuine. Harleen, meanwhile, stared at Billy with a meaningful expression. Knowing him well, she was sure that the phone call had been real, but she was curious about the extent of his connection with the Gater family heiress.

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Peter burst intoughter again. After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and said loudly, ¡°You missed your calling as an actor, your performance is top-notch!¡±

    It was clear that he didn¡¯t believe Billy¡¯s call to the heiress for a second. In his eyes, Billy was just a nobody from Ozin.

    The other Oshipany employees wore disdainful expressions as they watched Billy.

    ¡°Feel free tough as much as you want, or else you might not have the chanceter.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Peter started to speak again.

    Ring! Ring!

    Just then, Peter¡¯s phone rang.

    Peter frowned slightly, taking out his phone and checking the iing number.

    Upon seeing the number, he became panicked. His hand trembled, and the phone slipped from his grasp, crashing to the ground. Panic filled his heart.

    The phone continued to ring.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who didn¡¯t believe I called your family¡¯s heiress? Why are you afraid to answer the call?¡± Billy asked casually.

    Peter nced at Billy, then trembled as he bent down to pick up the phone, pressing the answer button.

    After listening for just two minutes, he copsed, shaking uncontrobly. His face turned pale, and fear filled his eyes. He knew he was done for, truly done for this time. He hadn¡¯t expected the person in front of him to be the one his family¡¯s patriarch and the heiress owed their lives to. As a member of the Gater family, he was acutely aware of this person¡¯s importance to his family. Without a second thought, Peter crawled over to Billy, kowtowing and trembling as he begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please spare my wretched life¡­¡±

    Seeing this, everyone present, including Ava, had their jaws drop in shock.  Even Harleen couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Besides, it confirmed her suspicions that her husband had an extraordinary rtionship with the heiress of the Gater family. Otherwise, this situation was inexplicable.

    Richard Matthews and his twopanions also fell to their knees, realizing that they were in deep trouble.

    ¡°Now, do you believe?¡± Billy asked calmly. ¡°But it¡¯s toote.¡±

    At this moment, footsteps approached. Judge and four SHADOW members hurried over.

    ¡°Ms Knight!¡± Judge greeted Harleen and then turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, what happened?¡±

    ¡°He wanted my wife to apany him to his room for a few drinks!¡± Billy exined the situation briefly.

    ¡°Damn it, this is unbelievable!¡± Judge said while drawing a curved knife from his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Peter cried out.

    ¡°Arrange for someone to supervise his departure and let him exin to Nina himself when he gets back.¡± Billy instructed. He¡¯d rather leave this guy to the Gater family¡¯s people since he had no interest in dealing with such scum.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge signaled for two SHADOW members to take Peter away.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± Peter cried out. He was well aware that if Billy didn¡¯t forgive him, there would be only death expecting him when he went back to the house.

    ¡°What a racket!¡± one of the SHADOW men blurted out, raising his hand and delivering a swift blow to Peter¡¯s back, causing him to instantly pass out.

    ¡°Boss, how should we handle them?¡± Judge inquired, pointing at Richard Matthews and the two burly men in ck.

    ¡°So whatever you want!¡± Billy replied before putting his arm around Harleen. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Weren¡¯t you nning to buy some clothes? They probably have a store upstairs, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harleen nodded slightly and followed Billy towards the elevator.

    From behind, cries for mercy came from Richard and the others.

    Five minutester, Billy and Harleen arrived on the third floor.

    ¡°Is there something you should tell me?¡± Harleen stared at Billy with a half-smile.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy feigned ignorance.

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to deceive me!¡± Harleen pinched his waist. ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and the heiress of the Gater family? Did she¡­?¡±

    She suddenly seemed to recall something and turned to Billy. ¡°I remember now. The ne, Heart of the Earth, you gave me, is it from the Gater family¡¯s Jewelry Company? Is that ne a gift from her?¡±

    As she said this, her face turned unnatural.

    Giving away something worth nearly a billion as a gift was no small matter. This rtionship between Billy and the heiress must have been extraordinary. She felt a sudden pang of anxiety, as if her most precious possession was about to be taken away by someone else.

    ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t ignore Harleen¡¯s anxiety and he hugged her before kissing her forehead.

    ¡°I saved her and her grandfather¡¯s lives once, and the time when someone tried to kill her in Enssea. I had to step in to save her.¡± Billy exined. ¡°As for the ne, I tried to pay her for it, but she insisted on giving it to me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen looked at Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Judge knows about it too. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Well, for now, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Harleen sighed in relief.

    ¡°Trust me more, okay?¡± Billy said as he caressed Harleen¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m content with just you and Tasha in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to be so outstanding? I¡¯d rather you be more ordinary.¡± Harleen pouted. After a moment¡¯s pause, she continued, ¡°I heard that the heiress is a super beauty. Is that true?¡±

    Billy stammered to answer this question¡­

    One morning, after Billy had dropped Tasha off at school and returned to the vi¡¯s gate, his phone rang. It was a call from Frostde.

    ¡°Is there something?¡±

    ¡°Boss, something happened to Ebony Lord!¡± Frostde¡¯s voice sounded urgent.

 Chapter 315 Ink Devil Palm!

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    For the past month, Ebony Lord had been in the Southern District, cleaning up the internal issues within SHADOW as per Billy¡¯s instructions. A few days ago, he had spoken to Ebony Lord on the phone, during which Ebony Lord had informed Billy that there were indeed significant problems in the Southern District, and he had already identified and dealt with about twenty to thirty SHADOW traitors.

    Before hanging up the call, Ebony Lord had mentioned that he would be heading to Earthford the next day, as it was the headquarters of SHADOW¡¯s Southern District.

    But now, just a few dayster, something had gone wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been away on business for the past few days, and as soon as I received the news, I rushed back. I just arrived, and we¡¯re still investigating the specific reasons.¡± Replied Frostde.

    ¡°How is Ebony Lord¡¯s condition right now?¡± Billy asked with concern.

    ¡°He¡¯s seriously injured, and the person who attacked him seemed to be out for his life. He¡¯s been unconscious ever since. We have SHADOW medical personnel trying to treat him, but their efforts have had limited sess.¡± Frostde continued.

    ¡°Besides Ebony Lord, were there any other casualties?¡± Billy¡¯s brow slightly furrowed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± came Frostde¡¯s response. ¡°Four Enforcement Hall brothers who were with Ebony Lord were killed.¡±

    A cold shiver ran down Billy¡¯s spine. Attacking even SHADOW members was a reckless move.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Billy said decisively.

    ¡°OK!¡± Frostde replied.

    After hanging up, Billy sent a message to Harleen, letting her know that he would be away for a few days. He then informed his family and headed to the Ozin War Zone Airport.

    Earthford was the core city of the Southern District, the economic center, and had a poption of nearly twenty million people.

    At 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Billy arrived at the airport.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Frostde and Earthford¡¯s SHADOW Inspector, Wally Hammond, led ten SHADOW members to wee him.

    Billy had instructed Frostde before his departure not to reveal his whereabouts until they were sure of what had happened.

    ¡°Boss, are we heading to headquarters?¡± Frostde asked once they were in the car.

    ¡°No, find a quieter ce,¡± Billy replied. ¡°And have Ebony Lord brought here as well.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Frostde sent a couple of messages on his phone.

    ¡°Do you have a general idea of what happened?¡± Billy asked as they drove.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Frostde nodded. ¡°Last night, there was a major violent incident in Earthford. The fourth-ranked family among the four powerful ones, the Dittman family was wiped out overnight. Dozens of people in theirpound were killed. The perpetrators were very professional, leaving no trace at the scene. The Earthford authorities have requested SHADOW¡¯s assistance in solving the case. Because Wally Hammond was busy with other matters yesterday, Ebony Lord and his team went to the scene to assist and learned that there was a witness.¡±

    ¡°After a night of investigation, they confirmed the identity of the witness and went to find him this morning.¡± Frostde continued. ¡°However, they were ambushed on the way. Ebony Lord was seriously injured, and the four Enforcement Hall brothers with him were killed.¡±

    ¡°Did you send anyone else to look for the witness after Ebony Lord¡¯s injuries?¡± Billy asked, his brow slightly furrowing.

    ¡°Commander, as soon as I learned of Ebony Lord¡¯s situation, I went to the scene myself, and also sent people to the witness¡¯s residence, but they found that the witness had already been silenced.¡± Wally Hammond said.

    ¡°How many SHADOW members knew that Ebony Lord was going to find the witness?¡± Billy asked, his brow furrowing deeper.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s question, Wally seemed slightly puzzled. ¡°Commander, are you suspecting that someone from SHADOW leaked Ebony Lord¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡± Billy said with a slight nod.

    ¡°When Ebony Lord set out this morning, several branch leaders and deputy inspectors from Earthford SHADOW were present.¡± Wally Hammond replied.

    ¡°Have all their information checked, with a focus on those who have been with SHADOW for over two years.¡± Billy added, ¡°You personally oversee this investigation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Wally Hammond nodded vigorously.

    An hourter, the group arrived at the entrance of a moderately sized estate on the outskirts of Earthford.

    ¡°Boss, this is a new reserve base that SHADOW found. It hasn¡¯t been officially put into use yet.¡± Frostde exined.

    ¡°Commander!¡± As they entered the estate, ten SHADOW members saluted Billy.

    ¡°Is Ebony Lord here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Please follow me, Commander.¡± One of the SHADOW members said with a respectful gesture.

    Two minutester, they entered the living room of a vi on the west side of the estate. Billy saw Ebony Lord lying on the sofa, covered in injuries. He was still unconscious, and two SHADOW medical personnel were standing by his side.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Both of them bowed when they saw Billy.

    ¡°Boss, Ebony Lord¡¯s injuries elsewhere aren¡¯t too severe, but the fatal one is the palm strike in the chest!¡± Frostde walked up and lifted Ebony Lord¡¯s shirt.

    Billy took a look and saw a pitch-ck palm imprint on Ebony Lord¡¯s chest, surrounded by dark red skin.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow upon seeing this palm imprint.

    ¡°Boss, can you tell what this is¡­¡± Frostde turned to Billy.

    ¡°Ink Devil Palm!¡± Billy interrupted with a solemn voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Frostde eximed, ¡°Do you mean Ebony Lord was injured by members of Ink Pavilion?¡±

    Wally Hammond and the others nearby also wore shocked expressions.

    Ink Devil Palm was one of the infamous secret techniques of Ink Pavilion. Its palm force was extremely domineering, and those injured by its technique would suffer damage to their meridians at best and could even die on the spot at worst!

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded, a hint of coldness shing in his eyes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Since thest time they had wiped out all of Ink Pavilion¡¯s external branches, Ink Pavilion had been silent, showing no activity for some time. They thought that Ink Pavilion had be more restrained, but this time it seemed they were even more ruthless. It was time to clear out this cancerous growth known as Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll immediately notify everyone below to search for Ink Pavilion members within our territory!¡± Frostde took a deep breath and spoke. As she spoke, she took out her phone from her pocket.

    ¡°Not for now!¡± Billy waved his hand, ¡°If members of Ink Pavilion want to hide their whereabouts, it¡¯ll be hard for our brothers down below to find them, and it might even alert them!¡±

    ¡°These bastards!¡± Frostde cursed in frustration. After a moment¡¯s pause, she continued, ¡°Is there any hope for Ebony Lord¡¯s injuries?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first,¡± Billy said, then ced his hand on Ebony Lord¡¯s pulse.

 Chapter 316 No Taste for the Mundane World

    ¡°Boss, how is he?¡± Frostde asked again after Billy removed his hand.

    ¡°He¡¯s hurt bad, it¡¯s a miracle he¡¯s still alive.¡± Billy replied with a grim expression. ¡°They intended to strike through Ebony Lord¡¯s heart with a single palm, but luckily, he had his Chi to protect him, or he¡¯d be dead by now.¡±

    Having said that, Billy took out silver needles from his pocket and began to treat Ebony Lord. After cing nine needles, he channeled his Chi into Ebony Lord¡¯s Dantian. After a while, Frostde and the others saw ck blood seeping from the base of the needles near the palm imprint.

    Around twenty minutester, the palm imprint gradually turned dark red, and the surrounding skin returned to normal. Billy then removed the needles one by one.

    ¡°Commander, is he going to be alright?¡± Wally Hammond asked.

    ¡°He won¡¯t wake up for a while,¡± Billy responded before taking a piece of paper and pen from the coffee table and writing a prescription for the medical hall personnel. ¡°Get these ingredients and make a poultice for Ebony Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the two nodded and left.

    ¡°Help Ebony Lord to his room and have someone watch over him for twenty-four hours.¡± Billy instructed Wally Hammond.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wally Hammond responded and, along with two SHADOW members, assisted Ebony Lord to his room.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Frostde asked Billy.

    ¡°Tell me about the major families in Earthford.¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Frostde said after pouring a ss of water for Billy.

    ¡°The prominent families in Earthford are simr to those in Enssea. Apart from the four major families, there¡¯s another n, one of vale¡¯s five Earth-ranked prominent ns, the Riley n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He was well aware of the prominent ns within their territory.

    ¡°The number one ranked Lawson n and the fourth-ranked Dittman n have had conflicts with the Riley n. Althou gh the Lawsons¡¯ strength doesn¡¯tpare to the Rileys¡¯, they¡¯re not far behind.¡±

    ¡°Have you investigated the backgrounds of the Lawson n and the Riley n?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Frostde nodded. ¡°The Riley family has a fair share of issues, but the Lawson family is rtively straightforward.¡±

    ¡°And what about the Dittman family?¡± Billy asked with a slight nod.

    ¡°They are an old local family in Earthford, specializing in medicine.¡± Frostde replied. ¡°Their family lineage dates back nearly as long as the Riley n¡¯s. It is said that their ancestors served as royal physicians in the former dynasty, enjoying considerable prestige. In present times, despite a decline in their fortunes, they still hold a prominent position within Earthford, counted among the four major families.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that the Dittman n was involved, perhaps by someone from the Riley n?¡± Billy asked, lifting his teacup to take a sip.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely,¡± Frostde replied after a brief pause. ¡°Although conflicts frequently arise between the two families, the Rileys wouldn¡¯t resort to such extreme measures unless there were special circumstances.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°But what if there were special circumstances?¡± Billy mused.

    ¡°Boss, although the Riley n is a suspect, I believe Ink Pavilion is more likely.¡± Frostde continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know Ink Pavilion¡¯s motives, but based on the oue, it resembles their style of operation.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s possible,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have any leads at the moment. We¡¯ll ask Ebony Lord for information when he wakes up.¡±

    With that, he got up and headed to the door.

    ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± Frostde asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Frostde, do you always neglect worldly matters when you¡¯re not on a case or training?¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m starving, and your hospitality as a host has been rathercking!¡±

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s almost two o¡¯clock!¡± Frostde nced at the wall clock and blushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been preupied with Ebony Lord¡¯s condition and forgot about food.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Billy sighed. ¡°With you like this, how will you take care of a household when you marry Azure Fang?¡±

    Frostde¡¯s face turned slightly red.

    ¡°Work is important, but life matters too. You need to pay more attention to your personal life.¡± Billy said with another smile. ¡°You should learn from Night Orchid. She bnces work and life so well, gracefully managing both.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± Frostde began softly.

    ¡°Come on, what are you standing around for?¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°We finally came to your territory, so you should treat me to a good meal!¡±

    Frostde was extraordinary in many ways, but she tended to be aloof and reserved, especially in front of others. She rarely spoke in front of anyone except for Billy, and even then, her conversations were brief and to the point. Billy had to intervene asionally to ensure that Frostde didn¡¯t end up alone and isted.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Frostde responded, slightly taken aback, and then hurriedly followed Billy.

    ¡°Boss, I know a ce where you can try authentic Earthford cuisine.¡± She said.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡±

    An hourter, the two of them arrived at a restaurant. Based on the decor, it was clear that it was an upscale establishment, and it was quite rare that Frostde had found such a ce.

    They found a table by the window.

    ¡°May I take your orders?¡± a waiter approached them.

    ¡°Boss, take a look at the menu and tell me what you¡¯d like.¡± Frostde handed the menu to Billy.

    ¡°This is your territory, you decide!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not very good at ordering¡­¡± Frostde said timidly.

    ¡°You order, I¡¯ll eat whatever you choose.¡±

    ¡°OK,¡± Frostde said, then handed the menu back to the waiter. ¡°We¡¯ll have one serving of each of your top ten dishes, please.¡±

    Billy choked on his saliva.

    ¡°Miss, our portions are quiterge. It might be a bit too much for just the two of you.¡± The waiter hesitated before responding.

    ¡°In that case¡­ Please help us make the selection.¡± Frostde said, pulling out 20 bills from her pocket and handing them to the waiter. ¡°Just keep it within a budget of two thousand.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The waiter epted the money, turned, and left.

    ¡°Is this how you usually order?¡± Billy asked as he sipped his tea.

    ¡°I¡­ I rarely dine out. I usually eat at the base¡¯s cafeteria, and if I¡¯m traveling alone, I go to small eateries.¡± Frostde replied.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you treat yourself better?¡± Billy¡¯s lips twitched again.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine this way. Martial practitioners shouldn¡¯t indulge in worldly pleasures.¡± Frostde said earnestly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy sighed.

    At that moment, the sound of high heels approaching the entrance could be heard.

    ¡°Wow, look! Isn¡¯t that Earthford¡¯s number one beauty? She¡¯s dining here too!¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m so excited! It¡¯s my first time seeing her up close!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so stunning, even more beautiful than those movie stars!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 317 Eleanor Lawson

    The woman appeared to be in her mid-twenties, with a strikingly beautiful appearance, graceful figure, and a touch of makeup enhancing her natural beauty. She exuded an air of nobility.

    She wore a long green dress over a ck coat, her wavy hair cascading to one side. Around her neck, she wore a brilliant green gemstone ne. She clearly belonged to a prominent family. Following closely behind her was an elderly man with a robust physique, his body surrounded by a swirling aura of energy. He was obviously not an ordinary martial artist. Behind them were two sturdy men dressed in ck, both with tense expressions.

    ¡°Who is this? Do you know her?¡± Billy asked Frostde.

    In fact, in terms of facial features and overall aura, Frostde was no less impressive than the woman before them. However, Frostde usually preferred martial attire over fancy dresses, so she didn¡¯t stand out as much.

    ¡°She¡¯s Eleanor Lawson, the youngdy of the Lawson family. She¡¯s renowned in Earthford for her beauty and talent, and she¡¯s also a martial cultivator.¡± Frostde replied, pausing for a moment before adding with a teasing tone, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m acquainted with her. If you¡¯d like to get to know her, I can introduce you. She¡¯s still single!¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the spirit! A little humor adds fun to life sometimes!¡± Billy chuckled.

    Frostde giggled in response.

    ¡°Frostde?¡± As they were about to continue their meal, Eleanor Lawson¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of Frostde, and she expressed surprise.

    ¡°Frostde, you¡¯re having dinner here too?¡± Eleanor approached the two not far away, first giving Billy a nce and then turning to Frostde as she spoke.

    She was somewhat surprised, knowing Frostde well enough that she never went out for dinner alone with a guy.

    ¡°Could it be her boyfriend?¡± Eleanor thought.

    ¡°Eleanor, what a coincidence. Why are you having dinner sote today?¡± Frostde exchanged a nce with Billy, then smiled as she stood up. She didn¡¯t have many friends in Earthford, and Eleanor Lawson was one of the few she could count on.

    ¡°I had a meeting here with someone,¡± Eleanor replied, then turned to Billy. ¡°Frostde, is this your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s my boss, Billy Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Mr Gardner. Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Eleanor Lawson. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡± Eleanor said, offering a friendly smile as she extended her hand.

    As she spoke, she felt a peculiar presence emanating from Billy, an invisible pressure. Despite being well-acquainted with influential figures, even some of Earthford¡¯s elites, she had never encountered anyone who exuded such an aura. The way Frostde addressed him as ¡°boss¡± piqued her curiosity about Billy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Miss Lawson.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Eleanor Lawson to possess such formidable strength; she had already reached the level of a Battle God. The Lawson family¡¯s ability to rival the Riley family indicated their extraordinary status.

    ¡°Frostde, I heard that SHADOW is investigating the Dittman family¡¯s case. Any progress?¡± Eleanor Lawson asked, shifting the conversation.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Frostde shook her head.

    ¡°These people have no conscience. If we catch them, they should be severely punished.¡± Eleanor said indignantly. ¡°By the way, Frostde, since you¡¯re friends with the youngdy from the Dittman family, do you know who they have offended?¡± Frostde suddenly recalled the ongoing investigation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I had dinner with her the day before yesterday and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual,¡± Eleanor Lawson replied, her face showing a touch of sadness. ¡°I can¡¯t believe something like this happened. Even if they made enemies, it shouldn¡¯t have resulted in the annihtion of her entire family.¡±

    After expressing her concerns, Eleanor Lawson continued, ¡°Frostde, this matter is definitely not simple. Please be cautious. If you need any assistance, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eleanor.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, excuse me for a moment.¡± Eleanor said as she prepared to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll treat both of you to a meal another time. Please do me the honor.¡±

    ¡°Sure, take care.¡± Frostde responded.

    ¡°Boss, do you think Eleanor Lawson might have developed feelings for you at first sight?¡± Frostde, with a teasing smile, gave Billy half a cup of tea. ¡°I feel she¡¯s looking at you with different eyes.¡± She continued.

    Billy tapped her forehead lightly with his chopsticks. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Frostde said, sticking her tongue out before enjoying the meal.

    After a while, the entrance to the restaurant echoed with hurried footsteps, and a group of men entered.

    Leading the group was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a fierce countenance, holding two health balls. He exuded a menacing aura from head to toe. Behind him were two slender men, one tall and one short, both with expressionless faces that asionally shed with a dangerous glint. Following them were more than ten men, all emanating a fierce presence. They clearly weren¡¯t ordinary individuals.

    ¡°He¡¯s here too!¡± Frostde turned her head to look at the leading man, furrowing her brows slightly.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s called Blood Panther, also known as ¡®Panther Lord.¡¯ He controls the Grey Zone in Earthford.¡± Frostde introduced. ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him for a while now. If it weren¡¯t for other distractions, we would have dealt with him months ago.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s his rtionship with the Riley family?¡± Billy nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°He¡¯s essentially a vanguard for them.¡±

    As Frostde spoke, she seemed to realize something and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, are you suspecting that he might be involved in looking for Eleanor Lawson?¡±

    ¡°I just have a hunch,¡± Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip. ¡°If my guess is right, your friend might be in a bit of trouble.¡±

    Frostde was surprised.

    ¡°Boss, Eleanor Lawson has just broke through to the Battle God realm recently, and her personal bodyguard is also at the mid-stage of the Battle God realm,¡± she exined. ¡°While Blood Panther is quite powerful, he¡¯s only a Half-Step Battle God in terms of cultivation¡­¡±

    ¡°But those two behind him, concealing their martial auras, are both at the pinnacle of the Battle God realm. Moreover, they exude a strong bloodlust. They¡¯re not ordinary people.¡± Billy interrupted her.

    Frostde was astonished. ¡°How did Blood Panther manage to recruit such high-level martial artists?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily his people.¡± Billy remarked.

    ¡°Should we go and take a look?¡± Frostde nodded in agreement with Billy¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. We don¡¯t know for sure if they¡¯re here to find her.¡± Billy suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s finish our meal first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Frostde agreed.

    Before they could continue eating, a cry of panic rang out from the staircase entrance.

    ¡°Run! There¡¯s a murder upstairs!¡±

    In an instant, chaos erupted, with most of the diners rushing towards the restaurant¡¯s exit, their faces filled with fear and rm.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 318 The Pitiful Fugitive

    ¡°Go take a look,¡± Billy¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he got up and walked towards the staircase, with Frostde following closely behind.

    At the same time, not far from the staircase on the third floor, two groups of people were in a standoff ¨C Eleanor Lawson¡¯s group and the Blood Panther¡¯s group.

    Both Eleanor and her personal bodyguard showed signs of injuries. The other two ck-d meny on the ground, barely clinging to life, and it didn¡¯t seem like they wouldst much longer.

    ¡°Miss Lawson, have you thought it over?¡± Blood Panther looked at Eleanor Lawson. ¡°I suggest youe with us obediently. Otherwise, my two friends here might identally ruin that beautiful face of yours.¡±

    ¡°Blood Panther, you scoundrel! Have you considered the consequences of your actions?¡± Eleanor Lawson¡¯s bodyguard red at Blood Panther with anger. ¡°Do you think the Lawson family can be pushed around?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Blood Panther feigned panic and then his tone turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you. If Miss Lawson insists on noting with me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to resort to other means.¡±

    After speaking, he turned to the two young men behind him and said, ¡°Gentlemen, please take Miss Lawson away.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the two men responded before approaching Eleanor Lawson.

    ¡°Miss Lawson, I strongly advise you toe with us.¡± The taller of the two men warned in a cold tone. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± The elderly man took a step forward to shield Eleanor Lawson. He then looked at the two men and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you two are the Cold-Faced Twin Killers who have been hiding from the world for many years, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to still remember our names after all these years.¡± The taller man replied indifferently.

    ¡°It really is you,¡± the elderly man¡¯s expression grew solemn. Three years ago, he had heard of the Cold-Faced Twin Killers, notorious criminals known for their cruelty. After being targeted by SHADOW, they had gone into hiding. But now, three yearster, they had resurfaced, and both of them had reached the pinnacle of the Battle God realm.

    ¡°Enough talking, let¡¯s get on with it. Move aside, or you¡¯ll die!¡± The taller man responded with a stern voice.

    ¡°Miss Lawson, you should go first!¡± The elderly man took a deep breath and raised his hand to attack the two men.

    ¡°Do you think she can escape?¡± The shorter man sneered and unleashed a fierce palm strike.

    The elderly man, already injured, couldn¡¯t defend against such an attack and was sent flying. He crashed into a nearby wall pir, spewing blood and copsing to the ground, too weak to get up.

    ¡°Jennings!¡± Eleanor cried out in pain. ¡°You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lawson, I apologize!¡± The other man said coldly, thenunched an attack towards her.

    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± The elderly man managed to shout.

    The next second, a muffled sound echoed, and the man was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into the third-floor bar counter, which immediately shattered. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, the man stared at Billy and Frostde, who had appeared at the staircase entrance.

    ¡°Frostde!¡± Seeing the two of them, Eleanor Lawson¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Eleanor, are you okay?¡± Frostde rushed over.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Blood Panther recognized Frostde as soon as he saw her, and a hint of panic shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The taller man, who had been eyeing Billy and Frostde cautiously, asked. He had realized that even though they were on par with his abilities, Frostde had effortlessly sent hisrade flying with a single palm strike.

    ¡°She is Frostde, a SHADOW governor!¡± Blood Panther exined.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The taller man felt a sudden jolt.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Eleanor, what¡¯s going on?¡± Frostde, now at Eleanor Lawson¡¯s side, asked.

    ¡°That scoundrel Wird Riley wanted to force me to sign a transfer agreement. When I refused, he sent Blood Panther and his men here to find me and bring me to him.¡± Eleanor Lawson exined.

    ¡°A transfer agreement?¡±

    ¡°The Riley family has set their eyes on one of our shippingpanies, and they¡¯ve been trying to acquire it. We haven¡¯t agreed.¡± Eleanor Lawson rified.

    ¡°Frostde, this matter has nothing to do with SHADOW. I suggest you not get involved.¡± Blood Panther said, trying to regain hisposure.

    ¡°Who are those two?¡± Frostde pointed to the two young men and asked.

    ¡°Frostde, these two are the Cold-Faced Twin Killers, A-ss fugitives wanted by SHADOW.¡± The elderly man, now on his feet, exined.

    Frostde furrowed her brows upon hearing this.

    As Frostde spoke, the Cold-Faced Twin Killers wasted no time and rushed towards the staircase.

    Having been terrified by SHADOW¡¯s pursuit three years ago, they had lived in fear, and the mere mention of SHADOW now sent shivers down their spines. Moreover, Frostde had just demonstrated that even with both of them attacking together, they were no match for her. If they didn¡¯t run now, they might never leave this ce alive.

    Both of them cursed their bad luck. After hiding for so long, they had only recently reemerged into the world, and within a month, they had encountered SHADOW agents. They regretted taking this job now.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t move, you die!¡± As they neared the staircase, they saw Billy standing still, and both of them roared in anger. While speaking, they unleashed powerful palm strikes directly aimed at ending Billy¡¯s life, leaving no room for mercy.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Eleanor Lawson eximed in shock.

    But Frostde simply looked at the two men with a hint of pity. They were about to meet their doom.

    As Eleanor Lawson¡¯s words trailed off, two deafening sounds reverberated through the area. In an instant, the two men exploded like ripe watermelons, leaving nothing behind except a few scattered bloodstains on the floor. After the blood mist cleared, there was nothing left except for some faint traces on the floor. Billy had dered their death sentence as soon as he heard they were A-ss fugitives from SHADOW. There was no way he would let them live.

    These two had brought their misfortune upon themselves. Instead of running in any other direction, they had charged towards the staircase, sealing their own fate.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Eleanor Lawson turned away and vomited. While she was a martial practitioner, her skills were primarily cultivated within her sect, and she rarely experienced realbat, let alone such a gruesome scene.

    The elderly man, witnessing the whole scene, wore a deeply shocked expression. Two Battle God experts had been obliterated with a single palm strike each, which was utterly terrifying. It was as if they were facing someone at least with the cultivation level of a Grandmaster.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Blood Panther struggled to speak after recovering from the initial shock.

    Behind him, his associates were pale, trembling, and utterly shaken. While they were denizens of the gray area and engaged in violence regrly, they had always thought of themselves as tough.

    But now, standing before Billy, they felt like their past conflicts were child¡¯s ypared to this.

    ¡°Did you hear about the incident with the Dittman family?¡± asked Billy.

 Chapter 319 The Assassin Appears

    ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Blood Panther was momentarily stunned, then quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t heard of¡­ it.¡±

    A leader of the gray area, Blood Panther, was thrown into confusion by Billy¡¯s words.

    How could he, as the top underground figure in Earthford, not have heard of the Dittman family incident? Undoubtedly, the way he answered Billy¡¯s question was like hiding an elephant in a room.

    His words hadn¡¯t even finished when a gust of wind swept from Billy¡¯s hand and sliced across his shoulder like a de. In the next moment, Blood Panther¡¯s right arm was severed at the shoulder, and blood spurted out wildly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He let out a miserable scream.

    Behind him, his gang members shivered again and retreated several meters.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know, and perhaps I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Billy approached Blood Panther. He had initially asked just to test the waters, but he didn¡¯t expect that Blood Panther actually knew something.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Blood Panther trembled all over, and his eyes showed signs of panic once more.

    Another gust of wind from Billy¡¯s hand instantly shattered Blood Panther¡¯s kneecap.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Blood Panther screamed in agony once more.

    ¡°If you can hold on until thest bone in your body is crushed, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Billy said calmly and raised his hand again, ready to strike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Blood Panther no longer had any pride left. Faced with someone as ruthless as Billy, he had no choice but toply.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know the specifics,¡± Blood Panther struggled to speak. ¡°Two days ago, four martial artists from the ancient martial world came to Earthford. They went to a club under my management.¡±

    ¡°At that time, there was a conflict between my people and them. They were very skilled, and they fought brutally. They killed two of my men and severely injured more than ten.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they must be the ones behind the Dittman family incident.¡±

    ¡°You know where I can find them, don¡¯t you?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°That night¡­ they took a liking to the number-one beauty at the club, and a pair of twin sisters¡­¡± Blood Panther continued. ¡°Just two hours ago, I received a call from them. It was them who called, instructing me to send the women to a designated location.¡±

    ¡°They warned me that if I didn¡¯t follow their instructions or dared to reveal their whereabouts, they would kill me and everyone in the club.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I had no choice but to send the three of them there.¡± Blood Panther exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re a real piece of work. Address and phone number?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Everything¡­ is on my phone.¡± Blood Panther reluctantly took out his phone.

    ¡°Frostde, track their phone number!¡± Billy handed the phone to Frostde and instructed, ¡°And get Wally Hammond to bring some people here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Frostde nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner, and Frostde.¡± At this moment, Eleanor Lawson approached Billy and bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Jennings is seriously injured. Let me take a look at him.¡±

    After speaking, he walked over to the elderly man and briefly examined him, then took out a silver needle to give him some basic treatment.

    ¡°Jennings, go back and get these herbs ording to this prescription. Take them continuously for ten days, and your injuries should be mostly healed.¡±

    Ten minutester, Billy removed the silver needle and handed over a prescription to the elderly man.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± The elderly man bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Billy replied with a slight smile. He then turned to Eleanor Lawson and said, ¡°Miss Lawson, please keep this matter confidential for now.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr Gardner, I won¡¯t disclose anything.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Wally Hammond arrived quickly with a group of SHADOW operatives, less than twenty minutester.

    ¡°Take these people away, and make sure they have no contact with the outside world.¡± Billy instructed, pointing at Blood Panther and his gang.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Frostde, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said as he headed toward the exit. Frostde followed closely behind.

    The address Blood Panther had given them was located in the outskirts of Earthford, not far from where they had been dining.

    Meanwhile, in a suite on the second floor of a hotel, a man in his forties was leisurely smoking a post-coital cigarette, wearing a satisfied expression on his face.  A beautiful woman, with looks and figure that could be described as stunning,y on therge bed in the bedroom. She was covered in bruises, her eyes were teary, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°You slut, why are you crying? Still want some more?¡± The man, having just extinguished his cigarette, entered the bedroom.

    ¡°Please, stop¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with horror, and she trembled as she spoke. ¡°Please spare me¡­¡±

    The man pped her hard across the face, causing her to spew out a mouthful of blood. And he proceeded to grab the woman¡¯s hair and dragged her down from the bed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman let out a cry of pain.

    ¡°Bitch, if you dare scream again, do you believe I¡¯ll shut you up forever?¡± The man delivered another fierce p.

    The woman quickly bit her lip and clenched her teeth, refraining from making any more noise, but her whole body trembled at an increasing rate.

    As the man had just thrown her onto the sofa in the living room, there was a knock on the door.

    The man opened the door, and three men in daoist robes entered the room.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss!¡± All three of them greeted the man.

    ¡°You finished so quickly? Why not have a little more fun?¡± The man sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t mention it. Those two bitches were no fun at all. We barely yed with them for a while, and they were gone.¡± One of the men with a ponytail said with a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how to appreciate beauty, huh?¡± The man took a puff of his cigar. Then he pointed at the trembling woman curled up on the sofa and continued, ¡°This little bitch is not bad. If you guys aren¡¯t satisfied, I can share her with you.¡±

    ¡°No, please¡­ I beg you, let me go¡­¡± The woman pleaded with difficulty.

    ¡°You annoying woman, shut up!¡± The man with a ponytail scolded sharply.

    ¡°Boss, the time is about right. Shouldn¡¯t we leave now? If they find out we¡¯re still in Earthford, could it cause trouble?¡± The bald-headed man suggested.

    ¡°Hey, when did you be so timid? What trouble can they cause us if we stay one more day?¡± The man with the ponytail replied disdainfully. ¡°They won¡¯t give us any more money for the follow-up, why should we restrict our freedom?¡±

    He ran his eyes over that woman and continued, ¡°This bitch is the number-one beauty of the club, why not trying her?¡±

    With that, he reached out his hand to grab her.

    Boom!

    At that very moment, the room¡¯s door was sted into splinters by a powerful gust of wind, and wood chips filled the air.

 Chapter 320 Leaked Location

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The four men shuddered simultaneously and stood up. Momentster, Billy and Frostde appeared at the door.

    ¡°You bastards!¡± Frostde eximed angrily when she saw the woman on the couch.

    ¡°Oh! Another beautiful woman?¡± The man with the ponytail, slightly taken aback, approached Frostde, his Adam¡¯s apple moving.

    ¡°Who are you people? Don¡¯t you value your lives?¡± The man who had been the strongest among the four, possessing the strength of a Half-Step Warlord, frowned. Although he couldn¡¯t detect Billy¡¯s aura, he sensed a strong sense of danger from Frostde.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Frostde turned to Billy.

    ¡°Leave one of them, kill the other three.¡± Billy said coldly.

    Frostde had been itching to take action and, upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, she drew her curved de and struck.

    ¡°Hey, bitch¡­¡± The man with the ponytail pointed at Frostde and was about to curse.

    However, before he could finish speaking, the de shed past his heart. He struggled to open his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. He copsed stiffly, twitched a few times, and then went still, lifeless.

    ¡°Shane!¡±

    ¡°Shane!¡±

    The remaining three men simultaneously cried out in pain. Before they could react, Frostde unleashed two more icy strikes. The other two men hadn¡¯t realized what was happening and felt a cold sensation in their throats. They opened their mouths, and arge amount of blood gushed out from their throats. After that, they fell to the ground heavily, their legs twitching briefly before they went silent.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman let out a scream, and her eyes rolled back as she fainted.

    Thest man, who was the only one remaining, quickly rushed towards the window. Frostde¡¯s skills were far superior to his, and he knew that staying behind would be a death sentence. However, he had overestimated himself. Before he could take two steps, a shockwave lifted him up to the ceiling. He crashed heavily onto the floor, coughing up arge mouthful of blood. At least half of his bones were broken, and hey there dying, unable to move.

    ¡°War Grandmaster realm¡­¡± He struggled to raise his head, his face filled with horror.

    With his cultivation, he could only sense the aura of someone in the War Grandmaster realm. If he had known that Billy was in the War Emperor realm, he would probably have been scared out of his wits.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people?¡± He gasped for breath, struggling to speak.

    ¡°Myst name is Gardner, and I¡¯m from the Western Territory.¡± Billy said calmly as he walked up to the man.

    ¡°What?!¡± The man trembled all over, as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Are you¡­ are you Commander Gardner, the King of the West?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡± Billy said as he sat down on the couch. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, tell me why you massacred the Dittman family.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we did it for the money. Someone offered us five billion to find something at the Dittman family.¡±

    ¡°What kind of thing?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a form, but we don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t get it. It¡¯s probably not at the Dittman family¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is your employer?¡±

    ¡°He is¡­¡± the man began to speak.

    Just then, a sniper bullet flew in through the window, making a faint whistling sound, and pierced the back of the man¡¯s head. A cloud of blood mist exploded from the back of the man¡¯s head, and he immediately copsed, lifeless.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be a sniper, so he didn¡¯t react in time.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Frostde quickly ran to the window and scanned the area, but she didn¡¯t find anything. After a brief pause, she turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°How did they know we wereing to find these people?¡± Billy interrupted her.

    Frostde was slightly taken aback, then she realized, ¡°Are you suggesting that someone leaked our location?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too coincidental for an assassin to show up just at this time.¡± Billy said with a slight narrowing of his eyes.

    Frostde furrowed her brows. ¡°Could it be someone from Eleanor Lawson¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that it was an inside job.¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    Frostde heaved a sigh and took out her phone, dialing Wally Hammond¡¯s number.

    ¡°Governor Frostde!¡± Wally answered the call.

    ¡°Take a look at the ten people you brought to the restaurant earlier. Confiscate their phones. They are not allowed to leave the base until I return.¡± Frostde instructed sternly.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Just do as I say for now, and I¡¯ll exinter when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Five minutester, Billy and Frostde drove to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°How much does Eleanor Lawson know?¡± Billy asked as the car pulled out.

    Since they were looking for these people, both SHADOW members and Eleanor Lawson¡¯s people were under suspicion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known her for about a year,¡± Frostde replied. ¡°We met during an investigation. She was a witness and needed her assistance. Since then, she asionallyes to SHADOW to spar with me and, on asion, invites me out for a meal. Besides that, we don¡¯t have much contact. But based on what I know of her, she doesn¡¯t seem like someone with deep political motives.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded slightly in agreement.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    An hourter, Billy and Frostde arrived at their destination.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Governor Frostde!¡± Wally Hammond hurriedly approached them.

    ¡°Where are the people?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re all in the conference room.¡± Wally Hammond led the way as they walked further into the base, asking as they went, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Someone leaked our location, and an assassin was sent to eliminate witnesses.¡± Frostde exined the situation.

    ¡°What?¡± Wally was shocked after hearing the story. He had received a call from Frostde earlier in the morning, instructing him to bring a group of trustworthy people to this location. In response, he had carefully selected a batch of individuals he believed werepletely reliable. But now, this incident had urred, and he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the Commander and the Governor.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to draw conclusions now. They¡¯re just suspects, not necessarily the culprits. First, get the files of those ten people.¡± Frostde continued to instruct.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wally Hammond nodded, his mood slightly calmed.

    ¡°Frostde, you two be careful in your approach, so you don¡¯t upset our fellowrades.¡± Billy added.

    ¡°We understand!¡± Frostde and Wally both nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 321 Thereâ€™s a Mole

    After briefing Frostde, Billy headed to Ebony Lord¡¯s room.

    ¡°Commander!¡± A medical staff member from the Healing Hall, who was busy in the room, bowed upon seeing Billy.

    ¡°How is Ebony Lord doing?¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Commander, your prescribed medicine is truly miraculous. The palm print on Ebony Lord¡¯s body haspletely disappeared.¡± The medical staff member responded. ¡°I believe it won¡¯t be long before he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Billy nodded and walked over to the room.

    Standing by the bed, he reached out to check Ebony Lord¡¯s pulse. After two minutes, he ced his hand on Ebony Lord¡¯s chest and infused a stream of Chi energy.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± After a while, Ebony Lord furrowed his brows and slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Commander!¡± he eximed in surprise upon seeing Billy.

    ¡°Awake now?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander,¡± Ebony Lord said, knowing that Billy had brought him back from the brink of death.

    ¡°The palm force on your body has dissipated, but your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed yet.¡± Billy said with another smile. ¡°I¡¯ll write a prescription for themter. They¡¯ll make medicine for you, and after drinking it for about ten days, you should be fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble, Commander.¡± Ebony Lord said, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Billy replied, handing a cup of tea to Ebony Lord. ¡°Do you know who attacked you?¡±

    ¡°I think that was Ink Pavilion.¡± Ebony Lord replied with certainty. ¡°Dressed in Daoist robes, ck and white masks, and they wielded the perfected Ink Devil Palm. No one but the Ink Pavilion would fit that description.¡±

    Billy nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the specific reason,¡± Ebony Lord shook his head. ¡°But there is something you might not know, Commander. The rtionship between the Riley n and Ink Pavilion is quite unusual.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°The current head of the Riley n, Bishe Riley, is the younger brother of the Riley n¡¯s head. Three years ago, he got into trouble and was captured by SHADOW. During the interrogation, he admitted that he was a member of Ink Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, on the same night, members of Ink Pavilion attacked the SHADOW base, but they were thwarted by the joint efforts of the former Head and the South District Governor.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Billy furrowed his brows. ¡°Is there no record of this incident in SHADOW¡¯s files?¡±

    As far as he knew, Frostde would have been aware of such a crucial piece of information, given her dedication to her work.

    ¡°It should not be recorded in SHADOW¡¯s files.¡± Ebony Lord replied. ¡°If I recall correctly, after Bishe Riley was executed, someone from the capital specifically called SHADOW and asked them to erase the case file.¡±

    ¡°It was likely done by the Riley family.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy said, and a cold expression crossed his face.

    Before Billy took over SHADOW, such incidents were not umon. Some prominent families, especially those in the n system, when a family membermitted a crime and became the target of SHADOW, although they couldn¡¯t protect the individuals whomitted crimes, they would go to great lengths to erase SHADOW¡¯s records in order to avoid staining the family¡¯s reputation. However, this practice waspletely eradicated after Billy took charge of SHADOW.

    At the beginning of his tenure, he received several simr phone calls, but he simply hung up without letting the other party finish their sentences. Furthermore, in response to such incidents, he added a new rule to the SHADOW regtions. Anyone attempting to erase SHADOW¡¯s case files was considered a grave offender and would be sentenced to death. Since then, such situations gradually subsided.

    ¡°Commander, there may be an inside mole in SHADOW in Earthford.¡± Ebony Lord said after a deep breath. ¡°My schedule for today was known only to a few SHADOW team leaders here and deputy inspectors. Furthermore, I took an unusual route. If it weren¡¯t for someone intentionally leaking my whereabouts, Ink Pavilion wouldn¡¯t have been waiting for me.¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    After a while, Billy stood up to leave.

    ¡°Ebony Lord, you should focus on your recovery here for the next few days. Don¡¯t worry about other matters, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, for saving my life once again.¡± Ebony Lord replied.

    ¡°Boss!¡± As Billy stepped out of the room, Frostde hurried over, looking quite grim.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Billy asked.

    Frostde knelt down on one knee, took a deep breath, and then spoke, ¡°There is indeed a mole, and I failed in handling the situation. Please punish me.¡±

    ¡°Get up and speak¡± Billy said, furrowing his brow. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a person from Team One in Earthford, named Tommy Daniel. He joined SHADOW justst year.¡±

    ¡°Who did he leak the information to?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Tan Green.¡±

    ¡°Tommy Daniel did it because he was being ckmailed by Tan Green. Tommy hadmitted a few personal favors for his family shortly after joining SHADOW, and Tan Green caught him, using it as leverage.¡±

    ¡°Tan Green?¡± Billy furrowed his brow. ¡°The Deputy Inspector of Earthford?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Frostde nodded. ¡°Including information about Ebony Lord¡¯s whereabouts, he likely leaked it all.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± A chilling intent emanated from Billy.

    ¡°He¡¯s at headquarters. I¡¯ve already sent Wally over.¡± Frostde responded.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on it!¡± Said Billy as he turned around and headed for to the parking lot, followed by Frostde.

    ¡°What¡¯s Tan Green¡¯s background?¡± As the car left, Billy asked.

    ¡°His background seems clean, with no notable issues.¡± Frostde replied with a hint of guilt. ¡°He joined SHADOW three years ago, and during my tenure as the governor of the Southern District, he had been rather unremarkable. I never suspected him of being a mole.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, during that incident, there were infiltrators in SHADOW¡¯s five major districts, and most of them were carefully selected by the n systems. Their backgrounds should appear rtively clean, and many of them have remained inactive because the ns haven¡¯t activated them yet. After this incident, work with Ebony Lord to review all the old personnel, with a focus on those who joined within thest three years.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Frostde nodded solemnly.

    Meanwhile, at the Earthford SHADOW headquarters, in arge conference room, all the Deputy group leaders and higher-ranking members were present, totaling more than thirty people. This included Wally Hammond.

    ¡°Inspector, did you call us here for something important?¡± one of the Deputy Inspectors asked Wally.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wally¡¯s face turned grim. He looked at the gathered individuals before speaking in a solemn tone. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the position of SHADOW Inspector for nearly two years now. I always believed that while my subordinates might not have made significant contributions to SHADOW, I could at least count on one thing, loyalty to SHADOW.¡±

    ¡°However, now it seems like nothing more than a joke, a mockery of me, Wally Hammond.¡±

    ¡°In the eyes of some, I am nothing more than aplete clown.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Most of the people in the room were utterly confused by his seemingly random and disconnected words, not understanding what was happening. However, Tan Green, who sat on Wally Hammond¡¯s left, briefly shed an imperceptible look of surprise.

    ¡°Inspector, what¡¯s going on? Can you please rify?¡± another Deputy Inspector asked.

 Chapter 322 Trouble for the Riley Clan

    ¡°Do you all know about what happened to Ebony Lord?¡± Wally Hammond continued speaking.

    ¡°He was severely injured and is still lying in bed. Unfortunately, four of his Enforcement Hallrades lost their lives.¡±

    ¡°And all of this happened because someone within SHADOW leaked Ebony Lord¡¯s whereabouts, leading to an ambush on the way.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that ironic?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± There was a burst of exmation in the meeting room.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be true, can it? We have a traitor in SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable, there¡¯s a backstabber among us!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In a short time, the meeting room filled with a tumultuous uproar, with most people wearing expressions of indignation.

    ¡°Inspector, do you know who the traitor is? Speak up, I¡¯ll personally execute them!¡± one of the deputy inspectors eximed loudly.

    ¡°Yes! Expose them and execute them publicly!¡± many others echoed.

    ¡°Tan, do you have anything to say to everyone?¡± Wally asked calmly, lifting his tea cup after his speech.

    Hearing Wally Hammond¡¯s words, the meeting room fell silent as everyone turned their attention to Tan Green.

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Tan Green¡¯s eyes showed signs of panic.

    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Wally Hammond took a deep breath.

    ¡°Inspector Hammond, do you suspect that I betrayed Ebony Lord?¡± Tan Green raised his voice, his agitation evident. ¡°I am who I am. Everyone here knows me well. I¡¯ve been with SHADOW for three years and have never received so much as a verbal warning.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you suspect me of being a traitor. If it¡¯s just baseless spection¡­¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel, you¡¯re still trying to talk tough at this point!¡± Wally Hammond angrily interrupted him. ¡°You want evidence? I¡¯ll give you evidence.¡±

    With that, he shouted, ¡°Bring him in!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two SHADOW subordinates outside the room responded.

    In the next moment, they brought in Tommy Daniel, whose cultivation had been crippled, andid him on the floor. He was now trembling in fear, his face as pale as a sheet, with no trace of color.

    Tan Green¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Tommy Daniel, tell me, who ordered you?¡± Wally Hammond demanded sternly.

    ¡°It was¡­ Deputy Inspector Tan Green.¡± Tommy Daniel managed to speak through his difficulty breathing.

    ¡°Tan, you scum! Was it really you?¡±

    ¡°You deserve to die! You nearly killed Ebony Lord. Your whole family should be annihted!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After hearing Tommy Daniel¡¯s words, the meeting room was filled with angry voices.

    ¡°Tommy Daniel, you scoundrel, you falsely used me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Tan Green disregarded the others and rushed towards Tommy Daniel.

    But before he could draw his sword, Wally Hammond struck him down with a powerful palm.

    ¡°You want to kill to silence him?¡± Wally asked in a cold voice.

    Tan Green¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he dashed towards the door. Although he had recently broken through to the Battle God realm, he was still one level below Wally Hammond. He knew he couldn¡¯t win, so if he didn¡¯t run now, he¡¯d surely die. But just as he reached the door, a wave of energy swept him off his feet and mmed him heavily to the ground. He coughed up a mouthful of blood afternding.

    Soon after, Billy and Frostde appeared at the door.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Upon seeing Billy, everyone in the room was startled for a moment and then immediately knelt, loudly greeting him.

    ¡°You may rise.¡± Billy raised his hand and took a seat at an empty spot.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± The crowd stood up again.

    Most of the people wore surprised expressions, clearly not expecting to see Commander Gardner in Earthford.

    ¡°Commander, I am sorry. Please, spare my life! Have mercy!¡± Tan Green crawled desperately towards Billy, kowtowing repeatedly.

    ¡°Each and every one of you should remember SHADOW¡¯s regtions from the moment you joined.¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Because of your betrayal, Ebony Lord was severely injured and fell into aa, and four of his Enforcement Hallrades were killed. Now, you¡¯re telling me that I should spare your life?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Tan Green trembled all over, kowtowing even more vigorously.

    ¡°Unless I miss my guess, you must be affiliated with the Riley n, right?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander, I know I was wrong¡­¡± Tan Green stammered, tacitly admitting Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°You scum!¡± Frostde angrily eximed. ¡°Which member of the Riley n are you working with?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the third-inmand of the Riley family, Piers Riley.¡± Tan Green replied in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Did they also orchestrate the attack on the Dittman family?¡± Frostde continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I was only responsible for rying SHADOW¡¯s information to him. I don¡¯t know about other matters.¡± Tan Green shook his head.

    ¡°Enough, take him away and have him expose all his aplices in SHADOW, then execute him!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Wally Hammond replied loudly.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Tan Green¡¯s voice trembled with terror.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Wally Hammond raised his hand and struck a palm strike at Tan Green, who fell to the ground, unconscious.

    Five minutester, Billy and Frostde entered a small meeting room next door.

    ¡°Find Piers Riley!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Frostde nodded and took out her phone.

    Just as she was about to dial, an iing call came in from Eleanor Lawson.

    ¡°Eleanor, is something wrong?¡± Frostde answered the call.

    ¡°Frostde, my family is in trouble¡­¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice sounded urgent.

    ¡°Huh? What happened specifically?¡±

    ¡°A distant rtive of the Dittman family just brought something to our family,¡± Eleanor took a deep breath and continued. ¡°He said the head of their family instructed him months ago that if anything happened to them, he should deliver this item to the Lawson family.¡±

    ¡°And he emphasized multiple times that we must not let this item fall into the wrong hands.¡±

    Frostde was puzzled. ¡°What is this item?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a form. We don¡¯t understand its use. But I suspect it might be what led to the Dittman family¡¯s annihtion. We received it not long ago, and representatives from the Riley n have already arrived, demanding that we hand it over to them.¡±

    ¡°How did they know that someone delivered something to you?¡± Frostde asked, surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Eleanor Lawson replied.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t agree to their demands for now. I¡¯ll bring people over right away.¡±

    ¡°I see, quickly, please, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold on¡­¡± Eleanor added.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Frostde said, ending the call. Then, she briefly described the situation to Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Billy said after hearing Frostde¡¯s words. He got up and walked towards the door.

 Chapter 323 Betrayal from Within

    Meanwhile, in the central courtyard of the Lawson estate, two groups of people were facing off against each other. One group was led by Herman Lawson, the head of this family. They all had tense expressions, ready for a major confrontation; the other group consisted of members of the Riley family, led by Piers Riley, the third-ranking member of the n. Although their numbers were smaller than the Lawsons¡¯, their auras indicated that they were no pushovers.

    ¡°Herman, you¡¯d better listen to my advice!¡± Piers Riley began.

    ¡°That thing you¡¯re holding is useless to you. To you, it¡¯s just a piece of worthless paper. It¡¯s not worth sacrificing your entire n for it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but this was a gift from a close friend. Even if it¡¯s just a nk piece of paper, I, Herman Lawson, would still treasure it.¡± Herman replied with a deep breath, his expression bing serious.

    As he spoke, a heavy feeling settled in his heart. When he had first heard about the tragedy that befell the Dittman family, his immediate reaction had been that the Riley family was responsible. After all, besides the Rileys, no other force had the capability to wipe out the entire Dittman n overnight in Earthford. However, he couldn¡¯t fathom what could drive the Rileys to be so ruthless. The fact that not a single member of the Dittman n had survived puzzled him.

    It was only when a distant rtive from the Dittman n hade to deliver an item earlier that he learned the truth. Herman Lawson had inquired about the item, but the rtive had no knowledge of its contents. He had only heard that it was a legacy passed down by the Dittman n¡¯s ancestors, and probably only the n head knew its significance.

    After receiving the item, Herman Lawson had gathered the core members of his family to discuss the matter. Most of the family members were concerned that this item could drag the Lawson family into a dangerous situation and suggested handing it over to the Riley n.

    But Herman Lawson had refused. On a personal level, he had a close friendship with the head of the Dittman family, and now that his entire n had been wiped out, Herman Lawson considered it his duty to protect this legacy entrusted to him. He couldn¡¯t bear to simply hand it over, even if it meant facing the consequences. Moreover, the Lawsons and the Rileys had been at odds for years, and a day woulde when their rtionship would deteriorate further, whether or not they handed over the item. So, it made little difference.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Piers Riley smirked. ¡°Are you really willing to risk the lives of everyone in your family for a nk piece of paper?¡±

    ¡°Let me emphasize once more, this was a gift from a close friend of mine. If you insist on taking it by force, the Lawson family will stand its ground!¡± Herman Lawson responded sternly.

    ¡°Very well, Herman, my patience has limits.¡± Piers Riley said, his tone turning serious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Hand over the item now, or after today, there will be no more the Lawson family in Earthford.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ambition.¡± Herman Lawson snorted and continued, ¡°Do you think the Lawson family is amb to be ughtered?¡±

    ¡°Herman, do you think that over these years, the Riley n has tolerated your provocations out of fear?¡± Piers Riley sneered. ¡°You¡¯re too naive. You have no idea about the power of the ns.¡±

    ¡°Letting you run amok was simply because we didn¡¯t take you seriously. If we wanted to wipe you out, it wouldn¡¯t take much effort!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Herman Lawson snorted again. ¡°You can try. At worst, we¡¯ll perish together with you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself. Are you qualified to perish with us?¡± Piers Riley coldlyughed. ¡°Let me make you understand the situation better!¡±

    With that, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Attack!¡±

    His words had barely left his mouth when one of the martial artists from the Lawson family, standing behind Herman Lawson, raised his hand and struck a palm towards the back of Herman.

    Herman Lawson immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, flying through the air and crashing heavily onto the ground,pletely weakened. Though the palm strike didn¡¯t kill him directly, it had taken half his life. Originally in theter stages of the Battle God realm, after that single palm strike, he couldn¡¯t even muster the strength of a Battle General.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Eleanor Lawson eximed in shock, rushing over.

    ¡°Herman!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Other members of the Lawson family also shouted loudly.

    ¡°Elder, what are you doing?¡± the second-inmand, Ferris Lawson, angrily shouted at the person who had attacked.

    ¡°Elder Fields, how dare you betray us? You deserve to die!¡± another guest elder from the Lawson family was equally furious.

    ¡°Why?¡± Herman Lawson, struggling to get up from the ground, looked at the old man and asked. At that moment, his heart sank. He never imagined that the family¡¯s elder had already colluded with the Riley n. For the Lawson family, this was undoubtedly fatal.

    Elder Fields was the undisputed strongest member of the Lawson family, with Warlord-level strength. This was one of the reasons Herman Lawson dared to challenge the Riley n.

    But now, the strongest member had turned against them. What did the Lawsons have left to counter the Riley n?

    Herman finally understood why someone from the Dittman family had just sent them something, and the Riley n had already received the news.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tad Fields said with a deep breath. ¡°My only grandson is in their hands, and I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Tad Fields, you bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ferris Lawson roared, raising his hand to attack him.

    Boom!

    Tad Fields raised his hand, and Ferris Lawson was sent flying, coughing up blood as he crashed to the ground. With only mid-level Battle God cultivation, he was no match.

    ¡°Sir, listen to my advice. Give them the item in exchange for the lives of the Lawson family. It¡¯s not a loss.¡± Tad Fields said and then walked over to the Riley n¡¯s side.

    ¡°What you asked me to do, I¡¯ve done it. What about my grandson?¡± He walked up to Piers Riley and asked coldly.

    ¡°Hehe, rest assured. When I obtain the form, you¡¯ll see your grandson.¡± Piers Riley replied with a faint smile and then looked at Herman Lawson.

    ¡°Herman, how about it? Will you continue to resist?¡±

    Herman Lawson exhaled heavily. A determined look shed in his eyes. ¡°To obtain that item, you¡¯ll have to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Stubborn to the end, eh? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Piers Riley said in a deep voice, then raised his hand and gestured. ¡°Kill anyone who resists!¡±

    All the members of the Riley n began to move, and each of them exuded a powerful aura. Their minimum cultivation level was at the Warlord rank!

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, several extremely cold and fierce de energies shed towards the group of Riley n members from behind, like thunderbolts breaking through. Several people standing behind were still trying to figure out what was happening when they suddenly felt a sharp pain in their backs. Shortly after, they fell to the ground, convulsing for a moment before going still.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Piers Riley roared angrily, turning to look.

    Then, his pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°SHADOW?!¡±

 Chapter 324 Piers Rileyâ€™s Desperation

    As Piers Riley¡¯s words fell, Billy and Frostde, leading the core members of SHADOW, approached the central square.

    ¡°Frostde!¡± Upon seeing Frostde, Eleanor Lawson called out, a glimmer of hope appearing on her previously despairing face. Herman Lawson, upon seeing Frostde and the SHADOW members, also held a glimmer of hope in his eyes. SHADOW¡¯s involvement in the situation might be the chance they needed to survive.

    Frostde nodded slightly at Eleanor before turning her gaze to Piers Riley. ¡°You Riley n members are truly impatient.¡±

    ¡°Frostde, this is a matter between the Rileys and the Lawsons. It¡¯s best if SHADOW doesn¡¯t get involved!¡± Piers Riley took a deep breath and spoke.

    He hadn¡¯t expected SHADOW¡¯s presence. Although they weren¡¯t afraid of SHADOW in Earthford, they didn¡¯t want to engage in a direct conflict if they could avoid it. After all, SHADOW wasn¡¯t limited to just Earthford; they had a vast number of members, and provoking them would lead to severe consequences. Moreover, there was a particr figure in SHADOW whom Piers Riley absolutely dreaded.

    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s Piers Riley, the third-ranking member of the Riley n.¡± Frostde introduced Billy.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly and looked at Piers Riley, saying, ¡°You dare to infiltrate your people into SHADOW. Your courage is quite something.¡±

    Piers Riley¡¯s heart twisted upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, and it was evident that Tan Green had been exposed.

    ¡°Is the destruction of the Dittman n the work of you?¡± Billy continued, ¡°And the attack on the SHADOW members, including Ebony Lord, is also your doing?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you have the right to speak here? You¡­¡± A guest officer from the Riley n raised his hand, pointing at Billy, and spoke loudly.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a de¡¯s radiance streaked through, leaving behind a blood-red line across his chest. Blood gushed out immediately.

    ¡°¡­¡± The man lowered his head to look at the bloody wound on his chest but couldn¡¯t utter a word before copsing, his legs giving way beneath him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Frostde! I¡­¡± Piers Riley angrily protested.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard your answer to my earlier question.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Piers took another deep breath.

    Billy mentioned two matters, and he didn¡¯t dare admit to either of them, especially the second one. Assassinating a SHADOW member was an absolute crime, and if SHADOW took it seriously, the entire Riley n would likely be wiped out.

    ¡°Where is the person who attacked Ebony Lord?¡± Billy continued, ¡°Tell me, and I might spare your life for now.¡±

    Billy had already scanned everyone¡¯s martial prowess at the scene. The most powerful individual was the elderly man next to Piers Riley, with Warlord Grand Completion strength. However, even he was only half a level above Ebony Lord, he unlikely have inflicted the serious injuries on him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Piers Riley frowned, unable to detect any martial aura from Billy. However, he felt a growing sense of unease.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time,¡± Billy said with a narrowed gaze, ¡°Where is the person?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make enemies of the Riley n?¡± Piers Riley¡¯s unease was growing stronger.

    ¡°Are you unwilling to talk?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Execute him!¡±

    Frostde responded in a low voice and swiftly shed with her de.

    A cold radiance shed, and in an instant, she reached Piers Riley.

    ¡°Mr Riley, be careful!¡± An elderly man who was a Warlord hurriedly raised his hand and sent a powerful gust of wind to intercept Frostde¡¯s de.

    Boom!

    Their attacks collided, and both sides stepped back five or six steps, evenly matched in a single move. Although Frostde was one rank lower than her opponent, she had already reached the Warlordte-stage, and with the assistance of her Cold Moon Curved de, she could hold her own against her opponent without any surprises.

    ¡°You¡­ you must want to die!¡± Piers Riley, who had narrowly escaped death, shouted angrily. He had not expected Billy to actually dare to kill him; it was as if Billy didn¡¯t regard the Riley n at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled, daring to attack a SHADOW Governor. Your life ends here!¡± Billy ignored Piers Riley and turned his gaze toward the elderly man.

    ¡°Damn it, this is your doing!¡± Piers Riley angrily shouted, ¡°Forward! Kill them!¡±

    For Piers Riley, he couldn¡¯t care too much anymore. As his life was threatened, if he didn¡¯t resist, he would die. As for the consequences of killing SHADOW¡¯s people, it was a matter of the future.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A group of people responded simultaneously andunched one after another.

    ¡°Looking for death! Kill all of them!¡± Frostde ordered.

    As the words fell, she had already rushed out.

    Wally Hammond and others responded, pulling out the Cold Moon curved des and quickly following her. In a blink of an eye, the men who were facing Frostde immediately fell down, copsed on the ground and twitched a few times before bing motionless.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± The elderly Warlord furrowed his brows before swiftly charging towards Frostde.

    ¡°Elder Fields, if you want your grandson to stay safe, you better kill Frostde right now!¡± Piers Riley spoke up, looking at the senior elder from the Lawson family.

    ¡°This is not within the terms we agreed upon!¡± Tad Fields¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t act, by the end of today, I¡¯ll be collecting your grandson¡¯s corpse!¡± Piers Riley coldly retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re a damn troublemaker!¡± Tad Fields took a deep breath and said, ¡°I hope this is yourst demand, or even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    After saying this, he followed the elderly Warlord and charged forward.

    ¡°Frostde, be careful!¡± Seeing two powerful individuals closing in on Frostde, Eleanor Lawson cried out in rm.

    Boom!

    Before her words could fully register, there was a muffled sound, and suddenly, the body of the elderly member of the Riley n exploded, leaving nothing but a mist of blood in the air.

    A collective gasp filled the surroundings, and everyone turned to look at Billy with expressions of utter shock.

    Tad Fields, who had just started running, felt his legs go weak, nearly copsing, and cold sweat covered his body.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Piers Riley stared in horror at the scene, trembling uncontrobly, his face turning as white as a sheet. It was only now that he seemed to have guessed Billy¡¯s identity.

    The power to reduce a Warlord-level expert to nothing with a single palm strike was undoubtedly at least the strength of a mid-level War Grandmaster. And in all of SHADOW, aside from that man, who else could possess such power!?

 Chapter 325 The Formula

    Exhaling deeply, Piers Riley didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. He sprinted towards the estate¡¯s main gate. Initially, he had considered confronting SHADOW, but after discovering Billy¡¯s identity, he knew there was no hope. In front of Commander Gardner, even if he had all the people he brought with him, they wouldn¡¯t be worth mentioning.

    The Leonard n was a prime example. Despite being a legitimate top-tier n, they had nearly been wiped out by the King of the West.

    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Just as he dashed away, Frostde¡¯s voice rang out, and a de aura shot towards his right knee. With a swift sh, his lower leg fell to the ground, and he copsed.

    ¡°Ah-¡± He let out a painful cry, unable to bear the agony in his leg.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Piers Riley, ignoring the excruciating pain in his leg, quickly begged for mercy.

    ¡°The one who attacked Ebony Lord was a member of Ink Pavilion. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s currently in the Riley estate¡­¡±

    ¡°The form that Dittman n was guarding is also something Ink Pavilion wanted. They ordered us to send someone to the Dittman n¡­¡±

    With death looming, he no longer cared about the consequences. Billy listened intently to his words, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Billy had suspected this oue, and it was in line with Ink Pavilion¡¯s way of doing things.

    ¡°Where is the grandson of Elder Fields?¡± At this moment, Eleanor Lawson rushed over.

    ¡°He¡­ he tried to escape a few days ago but was¡­ was killed by my men.¡± Piers Riley stammered.

    ¡°Ah¡­ my grandson¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Tad Fields shouted to the heavens, and his tears flowed freely. He seemed to have aged decades in an instant. He had betrayed the Lawson family in hopes of securing a future for his grandson, but now he learned that his grandson had long since perished.

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Eleanor Lawson was filled with anger.

    ¡°Behead him!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Piers Riley¡¯s voice trembled.

    Frostde swiftly beheaded him. His head soared into the sky, a look of unwillingness on his face. Three other guest elders of the Riley n also fell, lifeless, to the ground simultaneously.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner, for your great kindness to my family!¡± Soon, Herman Lawson led his family members to Billy¡¯s side and knelt.

    ¡°From now on, if you have any tasks, we will not hesitate!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± the others chimed in.

    Though they didn¡¯t know Billy¡¯s specific identity, they had learned from Eleanor Lawson that he had a surname, ¡°Gardner¡±, so they referred to him as ¡°Mr Gardner¡±.

    Today, without Billy¡¯s intervention, the Lawsons might have been expelled from Earthford for good.

    ¡°No need to be so formal, everyone, please rise.¡± Billy said, raising his hand.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Frostde, thank you both so much!¡± Eleanor approached the two of them with a grateful expression.

    ¡°Not a problem, it was a small favor.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°Now that things are settled here, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, please wait a moment!¡± Herman Lawson called out loudly. He then took out a yellowed piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, this is the recipe that the Riley n desired. I don¡¯t know its purpose, but my old friend emphasized that it must not fall into the hands of thieves. Perhaps you, with your extensive knowledge, may have an idea?¡±

    ¡°Let me have a look,¡± Billy said as he took the parchment.

    ¡°No wonder,¡± Billy¡¯s eyes brightened after a while.

    ¡°Do you know what this recipe is?¡±

    Seeing Billy¡¯s expression, Herman Lawson and the others became curious.

    ¡°This is a pill-making recipe.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°A pill-making recipe?¡± Herman Lawson was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded again and began to exin. ¡°Over the thousands of years of vale¡¯s history, many past kings were almost obsessed with the idea of immortality. The royal pce gathered numerous alchemical talents. Though no one has ever sessfully created an elixir of immortality, this obsession greatly elerated the development of alchemy.¡±

    ¡°Various types of pills emerged, some for longevity, some for physical enhancement, and others for beauty and appearance. But thergest category by far is the one targeted at martial practitioners, like Chi Condensation Pills, Chi Enhancement Pills, and Essence Boosting Pills. Theye in various names, but their ultimate purpose is to enhance a warrior¡¯s power or cultivation.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Billy then handed the recipe back to Herman Lawson.

    ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, this pill-making recipe from is likely from the previous dynasty and is specifically used to enhance a warrior¡¯s cultivation. This is why Ink Pavilion wants it.¡±

    He was able to recognize the recipe for enhancing martial cultivation at a nce because he had seen simr items in Secret Essences. Secret Essences, as vale¡¯s thousand-year-old sanctuary of medicine, collected tens of thousands of recipes for all sorts of pills, including those used for enhancing cultivation. However, most of them were intended for Battle God-level warriors and below, which wasn¡¯t of much interest to Billy.

    But based on his initial assessment, the Dittman family¡¯s recipe should have a significant effect on warriors below the Warlord level. For Ink Pavilion, this would be a substantial boost in their lower-tierbat power.

    ¡°I see now.¡± The members of the Lawson family finally understood.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, the Dittman family patriarch¡¯s dying wish was that this recipe must not fall into the wrong hands. If we keep it within our family, we can¡¯t guarantee that.¡± Herman Lawson continued after some thought. ¡°I have a request, Mr Gardner, would you consider helping us with this matter?¡±

    ¡°You mean you want SHADOW to safeguard this recipe for you?¡± Billy understood his intention.

    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Herman Lawson nodded.

    ¡°This recipe is invaluable. Are you willing to entrust it to SHADOW?¡± Billy asked.

    Billy couldn¡¯t help but have a higher opinion of Herman Lawson. Not many people would willingly hand over such a precious item.

    ¡°This recipe wasn¡¯t originally the property of us, there¡¯s no question of willingness. My greatest wish is to fulfill thete Dittman family patriarch¡¯s wish. If you ept this recipe, it would be a tremendous favor to us.¡± Herman Lawson replied.

    ¡°In that case,¡± Billy said after some thought, ¡°let¡¯s keep this recipe within SHADOW for now. If the Lawson family ever needs it, you can retrieve it at any time.¡±

 Chapter 326 Baiting

    Billy agreed to take the form not for any other reason but to ensure that the Lawson family would be spared further disasters. This form was not only attractive to Ink Pavilion but also held significant temptation for some hidden noble ns and martial sects. Now that the news had spread, considering the current strength of the Lawson family, it was indeed challenging to safeguard this form for them. Keeping it within the Lawson family would only bring them immense trouble.

    The form had no value to Billy personally. Simr forms could be obtained from Secret Essences if he desired them. However, he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in using elixirs to enhance his cultivation; he preferred the path of martialbat.

    He firmly believed that true power came from battles that pushed one¡¯s limits, not from relying on external elixirs. In his view, elixirs were merely supplements, not a shortcut to strength. Furthermore, he suspected that the form was iplete, a detail the Dittman n¡¯s head might not even be aware of.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr Gardner.¡± Herman Lawson said with relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Billy replied, handing the form to Frostde. ¡°Keep it in SHADOW¡¯s archives, marked as S-ss.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Frostde acknowledged, taking the form.

    Billy and his SHADOW team then left the scene.

    ¡°This young man is extraordinary.¡± Ferris Lawson remarked as he watched Billy¡¯s departing figure.

    ¡°Second Elder, haven¡¯t you figured out Mr Gardner¡¯s identity yet?¡± Herman Lawson smiled.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Second Elder was momentarily puzzled. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±

    ¡°At such a young age, he possesses a cultivation level above the Warlord stage, is affiliated with SHADOW, and holds a higher status than even Frostde.¡± Herman Lawson exined with a smile. ¡°Who else could it be besides the King of the West?¡±

    ¡°Herman, are you saying that Mr Gardner is the one from the Western Territory?¡± Ferris Lawson asked in amazement.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Herman Lawson confirmed.

    The Lawson family members all gasped in shock, realizing that their guest was none other than Commander Gardner, the ruler of the Western Territory and the leader of SHADOW.

    No wonder he had been so decisive in dealing with Piers Riley!

    On the other hand, Eleanor Lawson wore an expression of disbelief. She recalled the regal aura she had sensed when she first saw Billy, and she knew he was not an ordinary person. However, she had never imagined that his status would be this extraordinary.

    ¡°Commander, should we head straight to the Riley estate?¡± Several minutester, as Billy and his team were traveling by car, Wally Hammond asked.

    ¡°No rush,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Arrange for someone to deliver a message to the Riley n. Inform them that the third-inmand of them has been eliminated by SHADOW, and the Dittmans¡¯ form is now in SHADOW¡¯s possession. Tell them Piers Riley willingly confessed the Riley n¡¯s crimes, and they have one day toe to SHADOW to confess their sins. After one day, if they don¡¯t show up, SHADOW will officially visit the Riley n.¡±

    ¡°Commander, won¡¯t this give them and Ink Pavilion time to prepare?¡± Wally Hammond asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Handle it as boss instructed,¡± Frostde interjected. She knew Billy well enough to understand that he was setting a trap.

    If they were going to deal with the Riley n, they needed to do it thoroughly, preferably uprooting them entirely. By giving them one day to prepare, they would ensure that all the relevant individuals were gathered in one ce.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wally Hammond replied after a brief pause.

    As Billy and his team drove back to the SHADOW base, inside the Riley estate, in a luxurious vi, two middle-aged men were sitting together. One of them, wearing a traditional Chinese suit, was the n head, Ralph Riley. The other, dressed in Daoist robes, had a cold expression, sharp eyes, and an air of danger around him.

    ¡°Mr Pearce, let me congratte you in advance!¡± Ralph Riley raised a ss of red wine and looked at Melvin Pearce. ¡°Once we get that form, your status is bound to rise higher.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Riley. You will also have a share in our sess.¡± Melvin smiled faintly and raised his wine ss.

    ¡°By the way, Mr Pearce, I heard that SHADOW has been relentless in pursuing Ebony Lord, intending to investigate thoroughly.¡± Ralph said as he handed Melvin a cigar.

    ¡°Let them investigate all they want,¡± Melvin replied indifferently. ¡°What can SHADOW achieve in Earthford? They¡¯re making a big deal out of nothing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ralph agreed. ¡°SHADOW has been trying to clear out all our contactstely. We haven¡¯t had a chance to settle scores with them yet.¡±

    ¡°If they were really headed for their doom this time, let them get acquainted with the true might of Ink Pavilion, starting with SHADOW in Earthford.¡±

    ¡°Mr Pearce, I¡¯ve heard that guy in SHADOW might very well have been at the War Emperor Realm. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Ralph Riley¡¯s face disyed a hint of trepidation.

    ¡°If Ink Pavilion decides to make a move against SHADOW in Earthford, it won¡¯t be child¡¯s y to lure him here.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Is this so-called War Emperor really that strong?¡± Melvin Pearce sneered.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a pitiful frog in a well, ignorant of the vastness of the heavens and the earth. If he wants to make me their enemy, they won¡¯t have a chance to survive, not even with ten lives!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ralph Riley nodded slightly after a moment¡¯s pause.

    However, his thoughts were far from that. He didn¡¯t know how formidable Ink Pavilion was, but he was well aware of the strength of the King of the West.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    That man¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t just about his personal prowess; it also stemmed from his status and position within vale. Within the territory, many might want to confront the King of the West, but not many dared to take the initiative. It wasn¡¯t merely fear of his individual skills. After all, that man¡¯s power only represented the pinnacle of the secr world, but if you included the hidden ns and ancient martial sects, it was an entirely different story. Many hidden old monsters who had lived for two or three hundred years surpassed the King of the West in both cultivation and actualbat strength; while the major ns within the territory didn¡¯t dare to ask the powerful individuals of the sects to deal with that man for one main reason: they feared the people behind the King of the West.

    In the past year, rumors about that man¡¯s identity had started to circte. If the rumors were true, it would be a truly despair-inducing existence.

    ¡°Has there been no news from Mr Piers Riley? It¡¯s taking quite a while for something as trivial as the Lawson family.¡± Melvin said impatiently after taking another puff of his cigar.

    ¡°Please, Mr Pearce, stay calm. Let me make a phone call.¡± Ralph Riley picked up the phone from the coffee table.

    Just then, a member of the Riley family, looking anxious, rushed in.

    ¡°Sir, something¡­ something has happened!¡±

 Chapter 327 The one Who Takes the Bait

    ¡°Why all the panic? What could go wrong?¡± Ralph Riley¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What could be so serious?¡±

    ¡°I-I just received news that Third Master and the people he took to the Lawson family were all killed by SHADOW¡­¡± The guest martial artist¡¯s voice was trembling.

    ¡°What!?¡± Ralph shouted in shock.

    Melvin Pearce beside him was equally stunned.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ralph Riley continued in an angry tone.

    ¡°Y-yes. We received the news and sent people to verify it.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ralph was furious. He raised his hand and smashed the tea table into pieces.

    ¡°Sir, SHADOW has also sent a message,¡± the guy continued nervously.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Ralph demanded.

    ¡°They said Dittman n¡¯s form is now in SHADOW¡¯s hands, and that Third Master willingly confessed to everything. They want you to go to SHADOW within one day to confess your sins. Otherwise, they¡¯lle to the Riley n to arrest people.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Melvin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing this.

    Ralph Riley, infuriated, once again mmed the LCD TV on the wall, sending it crashing to the ground in a pile of shattered metal and broken ss. He took a deep breath and lit a cigar. ¡°Do you know who is leading SHADOW¡¯s team?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know, but I heard that Frostde returned to Earthford this morning. If everything goes as nned, it should be her.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ralph rejected the idea with a firm tone. ¡°Frostde is only at thete stage of the Warlord level. It must be someone else.¡±

    ¡°Investigate right away. Find out who was behind this. Whoever dared to kill my younger brother, no matter who they are, they will pay with their lives!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the guy who came to report nodded before leaving the room.

    Ralph let out a heavy sigh and took another puff of his cigar. ¡°Mr Pearce, I apologize for this unexpected turn of events. I fear that now the Dittman n¡¯s form has fallen into SHADOW¡¯s hands¡­¡±

    ¡°What Ink Pavilion wants, a small SHADOW base in Earthford can¡¯t possibly protect.¡± Melvin Pearce squinted slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr Pearce?¡± Ralph was momentarily taken aback, and a possibility crossed his mind, making his heart skip a beat. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Mr Pearce, for now, this matter can¡¯t proceed.¡±

    ¡°If a significant number of Ink Pavilion¡¯s people show up in Earthford, it¡¯s bound to attract the attention of various departments. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Ink Pavilion was like a pariah in the eyes of the public, if they appeared openly in Earthford, it would undoubtedly draw the attention of various agencies. Then, the Riley n would have to deal not only with SHADOW but also with those departments.

    ¡°Mr Riley, rest assured, I have it under control.¡± Melvin Pearce interrupted him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for today. You need to quickly gather information on the leader of the opposing party, and I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± After he finished speaking, Melvin walked out the door.

    Once Melvin had left, Ralph Riley furrowed his brows slightly, and after a moment of thought, he took out his cellphone and dialed a number.

    The next afternoon at four o¡¯clock, inside the SHADOW base in Earthford, in a meeting room.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve verified it. In the past twenty-four hours, there have been three waves of people arriving in Earthford.¡± Frostde said as he poured a cup of tea for Billy.

    Billy picked up the teacup, took a sip, and smiled faintly. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°The Capital Defense Bureau, the Southern Special Patrol Squadron, and another wave with unknown identities.¡± Frostde responded.

    ¡°Oh, the Capital Defense Bureau has people from the Riley n? Impressive.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Frostde nodded.

    ¡°These pests have been nting their people in various departments like crazy in recent years. Although they¡¯ve toned it down somewhat, the web of connections has already been established. There¡¯s a symbiotic rtionship between the ns and these individuals. Whenever the ns encounter something troublesome, they¡¯re bound to step in.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy nodded nonchntly. After setting down the teacup, he continued, ¡°What about the people from the Special Patrol Squadron? Are they under the jurisdiction of the Southern District Governor?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Frostde nodded again.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy agreed. ¡°That¡¯s the power of the n system. It cannot be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Boss, the Rileys probably know you¡¯re in Earthford, or else they wouldn¡¯t have brought these people to Earthford.¡± Frostde continued.

    ¡°Of course, they can easily find out with a little inquiry.¡± Billy nodded before asking again, ¡°What about that group with unknown identities?¡±

    ¡°I had SHADOW¡¯s brothers conduct a rotating surveince of the major entrances to Earthford City within the past twenty-four hours. They discovered a batch of martial artists mixed into the crowd. Their cultivation can not be neglected, but if our estimate is correct, they should be from Ink Pavilion.¡± Frostde reported.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°They¡¯ve finallye!¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled upward.

    ¡°Should we intercept them?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Just keep an eye on them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Frostde acknowledged.

    Afterward, Billy nced at the wall clock, got up, and headed towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s about time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Frostde nodded vigorously and followed suit.

    The SHADOW base wasn¡¯t too far from the Riley estate, and in less than half an hour, Billy led a group of core SHADOW members to the gate of the Riley n¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± one of the four men outside the guardhouse spoke up loudly.

    ¡°We¡¯re here on SHADOW business, open the gate.¡± Wally Hammond responded loudly.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re from SHADOW, please!¡± the man replied and then waved in the direction of the guardhouse in a cooperative manner.

    Before long, the gate began to slowly open. It was evident that they had received prior notice. Anyone from SHADOW was allowed entry without hesitation.

    As Billy and his team walked about 200-300 meters into the courtyard, a group of people emerged from the estate. At the forefront was Ralph Riley.

    ¡°It turns out Commander Gardner has graced us with his presence. My apologies for noting to greet you personally, Commander Gardner, please forgive me.¡± Ralph spoke loudly after they had approached about 20-30 meters away from Billy and his team.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy asked casually.

    ¡°I am Ralph Riley, the head of the Riley n. I¡¯m delighted to wee you.¡± Ralph lowered his posture significantly as he introduced himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re the head of the n?¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°The message conveyed to you through intermediaries yesterday, did you not receive it or did you simply disregard it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ralph feigned a surprised expression. ¡°Commander Gardner, could you rify which message you¡¯re referring to?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t receive it?¡± Billy gave a faint smile.

    Ralph Riley¡¯s reaction was precisely what he had expected. For Ralph, it was the best response. He couldn¡¯t admit to receiving the message but choosing not to act on it. That would be too straightforward.

    After a brief pause, Billy continued, ¡°It is fine. It doesn¡¯t matter. Today, you¡¯ll hear it all the same.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, Commander Gardner, what exactly is this matter you¡¯re referring to?¡± Ralph maintained his humble demeanor.

    ¡°Wally, please enlighten him about the transgressions of the Riley n.¡± Billy turned to Wally Hammond and said calmly.

 Chapter 328 The Front-runner

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wally nodded vigorously and then looked at the other side, speaking loudly.

    ¡°First, the Riley n ordered an attack that wiped out all the members of the Dittman family, and after that, they killed the individuals they hired to carry out the attack to cover their tracks.¡±

    ¡°Second, they conspired with members of Ink Pavilion, resulting in the deaths of four of our SHADOW operatives and the severe injury of our SHADOW Honorary Elder, Ebony Lord.¡±

    ¡°Both of these offenses are grave crimes.¡±

    ¡°Now, do you understand?¡± Billy looked at Ralph Riley and spoke calmly.

    ¡°So you are referring to this matter. I only heard about itst night!¡± Ralph Riley exhaled deeply and continued in a tone of sorrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly unfortunate for our family. All of this was the work of my wayward brother, Piers Riley, who acted behind our backs.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, upon learning the news, I considered sending someone to have him apprehended and send him to SHADOW, but then I heard that he had already met his fate, so I dropped the idea.¡±

    Being the head of a n, Ralph easily distanced the Riley n from the situation. To him, upon hearing the news of his younger brother¡¯s death, he had initially wanted to avenge him immediately. However, upon learning that Commander Gardner was personally handling the matter, he had a change of heart ¨C considering the current strength of the Riley n, he had no confidence in confronting the King of the West head-on. In fact, it was likely that no one within the region¡¯s ns dared to openly challenge him. Of course, taking covert actions behind the scenes was a different matter.

    So, after careful consideration, Ralph had made the decision he was now presenting. In any case, Piers Riley was already dead for him. He could now shift all the me onto Piers and deal with seeking revenge for him after this incident was over.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± After hearing Ralph¡¯s words, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°These two offenses are both significant. Just executing Piers Riley may not be enough.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­¡± Ralph began but was interrupted.

    ¡°Wally, tell him what the punishment is for both of these offensesbined.¡± Billy raised his voice and said.

    ¡°ording to SHADOW regtions, the punishment is to exterminate the n.¡± Wally replied loudly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ralph frowned slightly, and after a brief pause, he looked at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t this a bit too hasty?¡±

    ¡°Hasty?¡± Billy responded coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the charge of conspiring with Ink Pavilion alone is enough for exterminating the whole n. If you don¡¯t believe me, do you want to call the capital and ask?¡±

    Ralph Riley had been too optimistic, thinking that they could shift the me onto a dead person to resolve the crisis. Even if Billy didn¡¯t exterminate their n, he would certainly force Ralph Riley into a corner.

    Ralph Riley let out a heavy breath, trying to control his emotions. ¡°Commander Gardner, to express the apologies of the Riley n, I am willing to offer 10 billion aspensation, and I hope you can show mercy.¡±

    ¡°I seems like you are quite wealthy, casually offering 10 billion,¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that for such serious crimes, money won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please spare some leniency. Mr Riley has already made concessions. Shouldn¡¯t you also consider moderation?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man by Ralph Riley¡¯s side spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Silence, you have no say here!¡± Frostde interrupted with a cold snort.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± A bald man behind the middle-aged man angrily shouted, ¡°Mr Newton is from the Capital Defense Bureau. Apologize now!¡±

    ¡°Is the Capital Defense Bureau that great?¡± Wally spoke in a low voice. ¡°They have nothing better to do, always trying to meddle in everything. A bunch of parasites who don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°You! I think you¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± The bald man roared and was about to charge at Wally.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Archer Newton said in a deep voice, restraining him. Then, he continued to look at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, I am somewhat familiar with this matter as well. It was indeed the personal actions of Piers Riley. It has nothing to do with other members of the Riley n. I hope Commander Gardner¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°I am Byron yton from the Capital Defense Bureau.¡± The middle-aged man replied after a slight pause.

    ¡°Are you expressing your personal opinion or representing the Capital Defense Bureau?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Byron yton¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Answer my question!¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew stern.

    ¡°I¡­ I am from the Capital Defense Bureau, so my opinion represents the Capital Defense Bureau¡­¡± Byron replied after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Billy said before ignoring him. He took out his phone and immediately dialed Ebenezer Rowe¡¯s number, putting it on speakerphone.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Ebenezer Rowe¡¯s voice came through the phone after a single ring.

    Upon hearing this voice, Byron yton¡¯s right eyelid twitched several times, and he felt a sense of unease.

    ¡°Rowe, there¡¯s a person named Byron yton in the Capital Defense Bureau, do you know him?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Byron yton?¡± Ebenezer Rowe paused slightly and then said, ¡°Yes, I know him. He¡¯s an inspector at the Capital Defense Bureau. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°He said his words can represent the Capital Defense Bureau, so I called to confirm with you if that¡¯s true. If it is, I¡¯ll handle it ordingly.¡± Billy replied calmly.

    On the other end of the phone, Ebenezer Rowe¡¯s wrist trembled, and his phone fell to the ground. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he knew for sure that Byron yton, that bastard, had provoked Commander Gardner, whose call was both a warning and an opportunity. Without much thought, he quickly picked up the phone and spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize sincerely, whatever happened, I¡­ I apologize first!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, starting from now, Byron yton is no longer associated with the Capital Defense Bureau. You can deal with him as you see fit. He has no further ties to our organization.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Billy said and hung up the phone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Upon hearing this, Byron yton slumped to the ground, trembling all over. His face was filled with despair. Just because of a single sentence he had said, he had lost his official position-the position he had worked so hard for his entire life. This was a position he had finally achieved after decades of effort.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m sorry, please¡­¡± He crawled to Billy¡¯s feet, shaking all over.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. Please, please give me another chance¡­¡±

    ¡°Take him away!¡± Without waiting for Billy to speak, Frostde waved her hand. ¡°I suspect he¡¯s rted to several other cases. Take him back for a thorough investigation. If any wrongdoing is found, punish him severely!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wally Hammond nodded vigorously.

    ¡°No, please!¡± Byron yton shivered and desperately shouted. Although he knew that Frostde had simply made up an excuse. If he were truly taken away by SHADOW, his crime of losing his official position would be the least of his concerns.

 Chapter 329 Who Gave You the Authority?

    Before the conversation could continue, Wally Hammond delivered a powerful palm strike, and Byron yton¡¯s eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness. Byron was still capable of defending himself, but at this moment, he had lost all resistance, which allowed Wally to easily knock him out with a single palm strike. Afterwards, he was dragged to the side.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t this going too far?¡± Ralph Riley furrowed his brows. He had intended to have some officials from the Capital Defense Bureaue and support him, but things had taken a different turn, and he was not pleased with the oue.

    ¡°Why, Mr Riley, do you want to interfere in SHADOW¡¯s investigation?¡± Billy responded nonchntly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ralph Riley took a deep breath, feeling as if he was on the verge of losing his patience.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed, and a middle-aged man arrived hastily, apanied by a group of people.

    ¡°Governor Wade, hello!¡± Upon seeing the neer, Ralph Riley quickly greeted him.

    ¡°Hello,¡± the man named Andy Wade nodded slightly and then looked at Billy. ¡°Andy Wade, the District Governor of the Southern District, Special Inspector, at your service, Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Do you also want to interfere in SHADOW¡¯s investigation?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Andy Wade responded. ¡°Regarding the annihtion of the Dittman family, Special Patrol Squadron also takes it very seriously and we¡¯ve been investigating the case. Originally, I was nning to visit SHADOW today to inquire about the situation. But when I heard that Commander Gardner was here at the Riley n¡¯s residence, I hurried over.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy said with a faint smile. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Dittman family¡¯s case was orchestrated by Piers Riley in collusion with Ink Pavilion. Is that true?¡± Andy Wade inquired.

    ¡°The capital city is still waiting for my report, so I wanted to consult Commander Gardner for confirmation.¡± He added. As he spoke, he directly excluded the Riley n from the matter.

    ¡°ording to SHADOW¡¯s regtions, anyone who conspires with Ink Pavilion should be exterminated, their whole n. Do you have any objections to this?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t this premature?¡± Andy Wade furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°Based on my investigation over the past few days, it appears that Piers Riley¡¯s actions were indeed his own. If he is to be exterminated the whole n just for colluding with Ink Pavilion, wouldn¡¯t that be excessive?¡± Andy exined.

    ¡°Are you trying to interfere with SHADOW¡¯s investigation, Commander Wade?¡± Billy responded with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please, let¡¯s not go too far.¡± Andy Wade sighed. ¡°One of the important responsibilities of the Special Patrol Squadron is to oversee whether various departments in vale are operating ording to regtions.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°Who gave you the authority to oversee SHADOW¡¯s operations? Was it your superior? Or was it the Central Sky Office? Perhaps someone even higher up the chain? You name someone, and I¡¯ll give them a call to confirm who granted them the authority!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, there should be a limit to everything. Going too far will lead to trouble.¡± Andy Wade cautioned.

    ¡°Oh! Now you¡¯re threatening me?¡± Billy smiled coldly. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Besides, judging from your tone, it seems you already knew about the collusion between the Riley n and Ink Pavilion, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°As a District Governor of the Special Patrol Squadron in the south, you knew about the Riley n¡¯s collusion with Ink Pavilion, yet you didn¡¯t take any action to stop the crimes or assist SHADOW.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I emphasize once again that Piers Riley was the one who colluded with Ink Pavilion. I only learned of this recently.¡± Andy Wade said with a furrowed brow.

    Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At this moment, Frostde approached Billy and whispered a few words in his ear.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy replied with a nod before turning to Andy Wade. ¡°You imed that only Piers Riley colluded with Ink Pavilion, correct? Well then, you should watch carefully.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andy furrowed his brows again.

    Ralph Riley had a bad feeling about this as well.

    Suddenly, a formidable and oppressive aura swept across the courtyard, shrouding the entire area like dark clouds gathering in the sky. The ordinary martial artists from the Riley n felt a suffocating pressure and quickly retreated hundreds of meters.

    Ink Pavilion¡¯s people had arrived!

    The most notable characteristic of this group was that they all wore Daoist robes and ck-and-white masks on their faces. Each of them had formidable strength, with the lowest being at the Battle General stage, and some were even Battle Gods and Warlords. The leader of the group possessed the power of a Half-Step Battle Emperor.

    Upon seeing these figures, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. Among those with the most watchable expressions were Ralph Riley and Andy Wade, whose faces turned as ugly as if they had lost their parents.

    ¡°Tell me, do you have anything else to say now?¡± Billy nced at the Ink Pavilion members and then turned to Andy Wade for a response.

    ¡°Mr Riley, what is going on here?¡± Andy Wade swallowed hard and looked at Ralph Riley for answers.

    As he spoke, Andy cursed the Riley n in his heart. So many formidable members of Ink Pavilion had arrived here at the Riley Estate, while he had previously insisted that only Piers Riley was involved in colluding with Ink Pavilion, trying to distance the Riley n from the matter. That was quite contradictory.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Governor Wade. Please remain calm.¡± Ralph Riley said, taking a deep breath before looking at the members of Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion, your audacity knows no bounds! You dare toe to my ce. Do you have a death wish?¡± His mood was even worse than Andy Wade¡¯s. Originally, he had nned to shift the me onto his brother, Piers Riley, and thought that would resolve the situation. He could have dealt with it by paying somepensation. However, with the arrival of Ink Pavilion¡¯s members, his ns had fallen apart. He knew very well what Ink Pavilion intended-they wanted to tie the Riley n and Ink Pavilion together. Now, he had to consider his options carefully.

    ¡°How long has it been, Mr Riley? I hope you¡¯ve been well.¡± The leader of the Ink Pavilion group said casually, looking at Ralph Riley.

    ¡°Scoundrel! I don¡¯t even know you. Don¡¯te any closer to me!¡± Ralph Riley furrowed his brows, still torn about what to do.

    ¡°Given the current situation, are you still trying to be optimistic, Mr Riley?¡± The man from Ink Pavilion chuckled coldly. ¡°You massacred dozens of members of the Dittman family, colluded with Ink Pavilion to assassinate SHADOW operatives. If these charges are confirmed, it will be enough to warrant the extermination of your n over!¡±

    ¡°You have no choice left. Your only chance is to cooperate with our people to eliminate them. Perhaps you might have a chance to survive. As long as you assist me in obtaining that form, I will report to our Lord in the capital city. He will then operate on your behalf within the capital, ensuring your safety!¡± the man representing Ink Pavilion continued.

 Chapter 330 Riley Clanâ€™s Decision

    Ralph Riley let out a heavy sigh, his aura fluctuating between high and low, clearly struggling with a difficult decision. He then turned to the man behind him and said, ¡°Mr Pearce, are you trying to push my n into a hopeless situation?¡±

    ¡°Mr Riley, it¡¯s not as bad as you¡¯re making it.¡± Melvin Pearce responded, but before he could continue, the leader of the Ink Pavilion group spoke.

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re worried about Commander Gardner¡¯s strength. I must inform you that while Commander Gardner is indeed formidable, he is not invincible.¡± The leader said, ¡°I know your family¡¯s patriarch is already at the level of a Half-State War Emperor. If he¡¯s willing to join forces with me, defeating Commander Gardner shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±

    ¡°As for the other members of SHADOW, except for Frostde, they can be disregardedpletely.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ralph Riley took another deep breath.

    ¡°Mr Riley, you don¡¯t need to rush your decision. I¡¯ll give you three minutes to consider.¡± The leader continued.

    At this point, Andy Wade, who had been trying to leave, looked pale and addressed Billy, ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize for any offense today. I wille to apologize in person another day. For now, I take my leave.¡±

    With that said, he turned and walked toward the exit with his group. He deeply regretted his decision and wished he had never set foot in this mess.

    ¡°Governor Wade, are you leaving so soon?¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say? Didn¡¯t you im that only Piers Riley was colluding with Ink Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Andy Wade¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment. ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay right where you are!¡± Billy interrupted him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving halfway. Otherwise, you won¡¯t survive to see tomorrow.¡±

    Shivering, Andy remained rooted to the spot. He had no doubts about Billy¡¯s words. If he angered Commander Gardner, not even his superior would be able to save him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± The leader of Ink Pavilion spoke up, looking at Billy with casual indifference.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion members, you¡¯re boldly appearing here. You seem quite confident.¡± Billy remarked with a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, Commander Gardner. Few people dare to im they have confidence in front of you.¡± the Ink Pavilion leader replied. ¡°However, even if Ick confidence, I still want to give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I respect you as a man. If you hand over the form and then voluntarily reduce your cultivation level, I can offer you a way out.¡± The leader said with a stern tone.

    ¡°What a fool!¡± Frostde muttered.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I know you¡¯re very strong and likely have already reached the War Emperor level,¡± the leader continued, ignoring Frostde. ¡°But if I join forces with Mr Riley, even if we can¡¯t defeat you, we should be able to hold our own for a few hundred rounds. By then, these thirty people around you will likely have lost their lives. Unless you¡¯re willing to watch them die before your eyes, you have no chance today.¡±

    ¡°Commander, you don¡¯t need to worry about us. A real man is not afraid of death!¡± Wally Hammond shouted loudly.

    ¡°A real man is not afraid of death!¡± the other thirty SHADOW members chanted in unison.

    ¡°Stop shouting. I know that SHADOW members are not afraid of death,¡± the leader of Ink pavilion said with a cold smile. ¡°But yourmander won¡¯t just stand by and watch you die.¡±

    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± One of the SHADOW deputy leaders, a young man in his twenties, roared and was about to charge forward.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stop, Peters!¡± Frostde sternly rebuked him.

    ¡°Governor, we¡¯re ready to fight with them!¡± Cecil Peters was full of fighting spirit.

    ¡°Without my orders, no one is allowed to move!¡± Frostde replied.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, your subordinates really aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡± the Ink Pavilion leader chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s your choice now. Trading thirty lives for your cultivation skills is a deal worth making!¡±

    ¡°Give me a name, I don¡¯t cut down nameless folks.¡± Billy replied casually.

    Hearing this, Frostde almost gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°Is boss saying he has never killed any nameless individuals under his de?¡± she tried to remember that.

    ¡°It seems you have no intention of sparing these thirty lives,¡± the man chuckled again before revealing his name, ¡°I am Alkaid, one of the Seven Lords of Ink Pavilion.¡±

    Ink Pavilion¡¯s Seven Lords, named after the Big Dipper¡¯s seven stars: Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar and Alkaid.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Billy nodded, ¡°After today, one of the Seven Kings of Ink Pavilion will be gone.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me experience your skills, Commander Gardner.¡± Alkaid said, turning to Ralph Riley, ¡°Mr Riley, have you made your decision?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is a rare talent once in a millennium,¡± an old voice echoed from deep within the estate, ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist the itch toe and witness it. I hope Commander Gardner will oblige!¡±

    In no time, a figure moved as if a ghostly shadow, appearing before them. In his seventies, with silver hair but a youthful face, a robust presence, and a keen aura, he held a giant de.

    The neer was none other than the current head of the Riley n, Drake Riley.

    ¡°Father!¡± Ralph Riley was slightly surprised and quickly went to greet him.

    ¡°Summon everyone. Today, let¡¯s learn some skills from the SHADOW youngsters!¡± Drake Riley dered in a deep voice.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Ralph Riley seemed to have finally made up his mind.

    ¡°Go!¡± Drake Riley waved his hand to signal Ralph Riley to proceed.

    In his heart, he was well aware that they Chad no choice today. Even if they didn¡¯t join forces with Ink Pavilion, the King of the West was unlikely to let them off the hook. It was just hard for him to make this decision. But now that his father had stepped in, he would go along with it. Afterward, Ralph Riley took out his phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Mr Drake Riley!¡± Alkaid greeted him and bowed.

    ¡°Lord Alkaid, I hope you¡¯ll keep your word. If we join forces to take down Commander Gardner, Ink Pavilion will ensure the Riley n¡¯s safety through this ordeal.¡± Drake Riley responded solemnly.

    If there were a choice, he would prefer not to engage in a full-scale war with the King of the West. But today, the Riley n had been pushed to the brink by Ink Pavilion. The die was cast, and they had no choice but to act.

    ¡°Rest assured, sir. Ink Pavilion will not betray its allies!¡± Alkaid replied loudly with a smile.

    ¡°Good!¡± Drake said, his voice heavy. Then, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, please enlighten us!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Riley n has brought this upon themselves. You should first think about how to exin this to your ancestors.¡± Billy replied as he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Commander Gardner!¡± Drake Riley said before turning to Alkaid and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Alkaid replied as he drew his sword.

 Chapter 331 Endless Regrets

    In the next moment, two incredibly violent auras surged from both of them, their cultivation at the Half-Step War Emperor level unmistakably on disy, instantly shrouding the entire area.

    The onlookers felt a suffocating sensation and quickly retreated several hundred meters back.

    Immediately after, Drake Riley took severalrge strides, gripping his des, and unleashed countless chilling de radiance into the void. In no time, an almost translucent shadowy de form, several times the size of his broadsword, appeared over his head, surrounded by thunder, exuding a frigid aura of death.

    On the other side, Alkaid also initiated his attack. His wrist continuously rotated, forming a sword formation that covered several hundred meters, with sword shadows filling the sky and an overwhelming intent to kill.

    ¡°Come at me!¡± Both of them shouted in unison.

    Suddenly, the colossal shadowy de, carrying the overwhelming force of thunder, shed towards Billy, causing fierce winds to howl and the earth to tremble.

    At the same time, the sword shadows in the sky descended upon Billy like a rain of des, apanied by a piercing wind howl, as fast as lightning and unstoppable.

    ¡°Do you two think you¡¯re strong?¡± Faced with their full-force attacks, Billy stood his ground, a surge of power emanating from him like a raging river, crushing everything in its path.

    In the air, bursts of explosive sounds followed, and countless shadowy sword formations instantly dissipated, weakening the colossal shadowy de as well.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Swoosh!

    Then, a blood-red de radiance descended from the sky with the force of lightning and thunder, shing down towards the two.

    ¡°No!¡± Sensing the power of this strike, both of them cried out. It was only at this moment that they realized how naive they had been. They had actually thought they could challenge Commander Gardner and had boldly imed they couldst hundreds of rounds against him. It was a colossal joke!

    They couldn¡¯t even withstand a single round. Billy¡¯s strength, as demonstrated now, was at least at the pinnacle of the War Emperor level, if not higher.

    Two heads flew into the sky, blood spurting like fountains.

    Drake Riley¡¯s face was filled with endless regret. If only he had known how formidable the King of the West was, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to an alliance with Ink Pavilion. His one wrong decision had dragged the Riley n into an abyss of despair. Now, he had no idea how to face his ancestors.

    Rewinding time a few minutes back, just as Drake Riley and Melvin Pearce were about to confront Billy, Melvin pointed at the thirty SHADOW members and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Kill them all, leave none alive!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ink Pavilion members responded in unison, brandishing their swords and charging towards Frostde and the others.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Ralph Riley led a hundred martial art experts, following closely behind.

    Among the hundred-plus members from Ink Pavilion and the n, there were two War Grandmasters, ten Warlords, twenty Battle Gods, and the weakest among them were Battle Generals. If they were surrounded by these experts, Frostde and her thirty SHADOW members would be wiped out in less than two minutes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them!¡± Cecil Peters roared.

    The other thirty SHADOW members echoed in unison. Even facing opponents several times stronger than themselves, not a single one of them showed any intention of backing down.

    ¡°You fools!¡± Melvin Pearce coldly uttered as he rushed forward, his sword aimed at one of the SHADOW members.

    Just then, dozens of incredibly sharp de radiance streaked in from the courtyard entrance, making a piercing sound as they cut through the air. In the blink of an eye, a batch of Ink Pavilion and the Riley n members fell, all of them cleaved in half and left lifeless on the ground.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Melvin Pearce and Ralph Riley both turned to look.

    ¡°Frostde, not toote, right?¡± Casey asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, perfect timing!¡± Frostde replied with a smile. Then, she nced at Azure Fang, and a hint of tenderness shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Frostde, save your romantic moments forter. Let¡¯s get rid of these fools first!¡± Azure Dragonughed.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, is this another one of your jokes?¡± Frostde slightly blushed.

    ¡°You bastards, who the hell are you?¡± A guest martial artist from the Riley n pointed at Casey and the others and shouted.

    ¡°The people who are going to kill you!¡± Azure Fang said coldly and swung his de.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted, and he quickly tried to run to the side.

    However, before he could take two steps, a de radiance shed across his throat, and his head rolled down.

    ¡°Sir, they¡¯re members of Army of Bloodshadow. Tell your people not to hold back, and kill them with all your might, or we won¡¯t survive!¡± Melvin Pearce shouted to Ralph Riley.

    Initially, Melvin Pearce hadn¡¯t recognized Casey and the others, but when he saw the Bloodshadow war des in their hands, he realized what they were up against. His confidence crumbled as he sensed the aura of their martial arts. He understood at that moment that the Commander Gardner had already set a trap, waiting for them to fall into it. Initially brimming with confidence, upon sensing the martial aura emanating from Casey Kimmons and the others, he was left with no assurance. However, at this moment, he had no choice but to go through with it, even if it meant going in headfirst.

    ¡°This is a damn mess!¡± Ralph Riley¡¯s face changed several times, and his growing unease became more pronounced. But he was in a bind as well. He hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand.

    ¡°All of you, follow orders, and kill!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hundreds of n members responded and rushed forward.

    ¡°You fools!¡± Azure Fang said coldly, brandishing his de and charging out. Frostde followed closely behind.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Casey waved his hand, and his figure darted forward.

    A thousand SHADOW members shouted in unison and charged towards the enemy.

 Chapter 332 The End of the Riley Clan

    The entire square turned into a small battlefield, engulfed in a fierce sh. Meanwhile, about a hundred meters from the entrance of the estate, a group of thirty special patrol officers stood bewildered on an open space.

    ¡°Sir¡­, maybe we should leave this ce?¡± one of them said, looking at Andy Wade.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your heads to roll, you¡¯d better stay put right here!¡± Andy Wade snapped at him. Deep down, he had no desire to stay a second longer himself, but Commander Gardner had given the order, and even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey.

    ¡°Governor, how about we take action as well?¡± another officer spoke up. ¡°Otherwise, just standing here won¡¯t do any good.¡±

    Sighing heavily, Andy Wade waved his hand. ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man nodded and drew his sword before charging forward. ¡°These SHADOW scoundrels have gone too far, and we¡¯re not going to let them get away with it!¡±

    But just as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his lower back, followed by a fall that left him writhing in agony.

    ¡°Sir, why did you kick me?¡± He struggled to get up, then turned to Andy Wade with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Andy Wade snapped angrily. ¡°Do you want to die dragging us down with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± The man was still confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you order us to take action?¡±

    ¡°Moron!¡± Andy Wade red at him fiercely. ¡°I told you to take action, not to attack those from SHADOW!¡±

    Some people just had no brains at all! It was so obvious, couldn¡¯t he see it? Today, the Riley n was definitely finished, and their only chance to survive was to prove their loyalty. If they could kill a few members of Ink Pavilion, perhaps they might have a slim chance of survival. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to save their own lives if the heavens themselves came down.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, Andy Wade shouted loudly, ¡°You bastards from Ink Pavilion, how dare you attack SHADOW members! You will pay with your lives!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The man was once again stunned, then raised his big knife and charged forward. ¡°You scoundrels from Ink Pavilion, prepare to meet your doom!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± The other two to three dozen people also rushed toward the crowd from Ink Pavilion.

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s sword had already severed the heads of Drake Riley and Alkaid in mid-air.

    ¡°Father!¡± Ralph Riley, who was fighting with Azure Dragon, cried out in despair.

    But just as he was distracted, Azure Dragon¡¯s de shed past his shoulder, severing his arm, and causing blood to spray everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He screamed in pain once more before copsing to the ground, his face filled with endless despair.

    After casting a nce at him, Azure Dragon paid him no further attention and turned to charge toward the other fighters.

    The battle continued and soon neared its end. The two War Grandmaster-level fighters who had been attacking Casey were beheaded by Billy before they could react. The ten Warlords didn¡¯tst more than five minutes against Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird. As for the twenty Battle Gods, they met their end at the hands of Azure Fang, Frostde, and Soul Chaser. In less than ten minutes, every member of Ink Pavilion was in except for Melvin Pearce.

    Melvin¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t much better. Like a dead dog, hey unconscious on the ground. One of his arms was severed, and his body bore over ten wounds, with only one breath left, thanks to Vermilion Bird¡¯s deliberate mercy.

    As for the core members of the Riley n, aside from Ralph Riley, all the others were lying dead. The several hundred guards were also either dead or injured, with about half of them on each side.

    ¡°Mercy!¡± The remaining group of fighters knelt on the ground, trembling all over, and kept begging for mercy.

    ¡°Bring them all back to SHADOW!¡± Frostde spoke up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the SHADOW members responded in unison.

    Meanwhile, Billy, Casey, and the others approached Ralph Riley.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±

    Struggling to get up, Ralph Riley knelt before Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Please¡­ please spar the women and children¡­¡±

    Billy didn¡¯t respond to his plea and simply said, ¡°Execute him!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­ I beg you to spare them¡­¡± Ralph Riley shouted desperately once more.

    ¡°Enough, stop shouting!¡± Soul Chaser spoke up in a stern voice. ¡°SHADOW¡¯s de never harm the innocent!¡±

    With those words, he swung his de down.

    In his final moments, Ralph Riley showed a glimmer of hope on his face. That was the silver lining in this unfortunate situation.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± As Billy took a few steps away, Andy Wade and a group of special patrol officers approached, trembling slightly.

    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡­ I dare not¡­¡± Andy Wade shook his head quickly in response.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I didn¡¯t know that the Riley n would dare to act so treacherously. I was deceived by that bastard Ralph Riley into thinking that only Piers Riley was colluding with Ink Pavilion. I made a terrible mistake, please¡­ please show mercy, Commander¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, show mercy!¡± The other two to three dozen special patrol officers all bowed deeply, their faces filled with fear and sincerity.

    ¡°Return to the capital and exin the situation yourself. As for how they deal with you, that¡¯s up to your own luck.¡± Billy said coldly.

    To Billy, even if he killed Andy Wade on the spot, no one would dare to object. The capital had already issued a decree: anyone colluding with Ink Pavilion or obstructing the capture of Ink Pavilion criminals would be put to death without exception.

    However, killing Andy Wade would serve little purpose. Keeping him alive might be more valuable.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you for sparing us, Commander Gardner!¡± Andy Wade quickly expressed his gratitude. ¡°From now on, Commander Gardner, if you have any tasks, I won¡¯t hesitate to ept them!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, for sparing us!¡± The others breathed a sigh of relief in unison.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, Commander Gardner!¡±

    Andy Wade bowed again before leading the group away.

    ¡°Frostde, take him back!¡± Billy then pointed at Melvin Pearce and said, ¡°Interrogate him. Force him to reveal Ink Pavilion¡¯s hideouts.¡±

    Billy had called Casey and the others to Earthford for a reason, and it wasn¡¯t just to deal with the people on-site.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Frostde replied.

    An hourter, the group returned to the SHADOW base.

    Wally Hammond, along with a few SHADOW guards, went to the interrogation room, while Billy, Casey, and the rest gathered in the meeting room.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, have there been any unusual activities in the west territory recently?¡± Billy asked as he picked up a teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is normal.¡± Vermilion Bird replied. ¡°The neighboring countries have all been on their best behavior.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Has Tyren made any movestely?¡±

    ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make any moves after what happened¡­ By the way, a few days ago, their Eastern Region Inspector specially visited our base. They brought us a lot of good things and delivered a message from their king, expressing their desire to form an alliance with vale. I haven¡¯t had a chance to report this to you.¡± Vermilion Bird said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Hunting is quite a capable guy, we should give it some thought.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Vermilion Bird nodded and continued, ¡°Boss, have there been any updates from White Tiger in ce of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯s been having a great time.¡± Azure Dragonughed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vermilion Bird was puzzled.

    ¡°He¡¯s busy being in love!¡± Azure Dragon smiled again.

    ¡°What?¡± Vermilion Bird was puzzled again. ¡°Did he seduce Rakshasa?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Rakshasa who seduced him!¡± Caseyughed. ¡°That wooden log of his, who could he possibly seduce?¡±

 Chapter 333 Youâ€™re Such a Monster

    Frostde suppressed a chuckle, ¡°Casey, if you say that about White Tiger, he¡¯ll be furious.¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, give White Tiger a call and ask what he¡¯s been up totely.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon responded as he took out his phone and dialed White Tiger¡¯s number, putting it on speaker.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, what¡¯s up?¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice came through after just one ring.

    ¡°Hey, Tiger, hope we¡¯re not interrupting anything.¡± Azure Dragon said.

    Hearing this, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you¡¯re itching for trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice had a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°Boss wants you to report on your progress with Rakshasa. It¡¯s a military order!¡± Azure Dragon replied earnestly.

    White Tiger coughed over the microphone before speaking, ¡°Are you with boss?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, report quickly. How far have you and her progressed? Did she outsmart you?¡± Azure Dragon asked in a serious tone.

    Frostde couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, next time youe to ce of Darkness, I¡¯ll spar with you!¡± White Tiger continued, ¡°Boss, I actually have something to report to you!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°The investigation you assigned me is making progress. It¡¯s highly likely that the prominent ns in the capital are involved.¡± White Tiger said seriously. ¡°I recently eliminated an elder from Sanctum of Darkness, and although he wasn¡¯t entirely certain, there¡¯s an 80% chance they¡¯re responsible.¡±

    ¡°Keep going and find out who they¡¯ve been in contact with.¡± Billy said, his voice carrying a chilling resolve. Those who dared to target the Army of Bloodshadow must be prepared to face the consequences.

    ¡°Yes! Give me a few more days, and I¡¯ll have it sorted out.¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°Good, but be careful.¡± Billy cautioned.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve finished this task, take Rakshasa back to our homnd, get your marriage certificate, and throw a banquet.¡± Billy said suddenly.

    ¡°What?!¡± White Tiger eximed. ¡°¡­ Well, I got something to deal with, talkter, boss.¡±

    With that, White Tiger hung up the phone. Casey and the others burst intoughter.

    ¡°Casey, has Felicia contacted you recently?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna practise, boss.¡± Casey tried to slip away.

    ¡°Casey, don¡¯t evade the question, boss is asking you!¡± Soul Chaser said.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not suggesting we get married, are you? Felicia hasn¡¯t even graduated yet.¡± Casey replied.

    Azure Fang choked on his tea, while Frostde managed to suppress herughter. Their expressions showed a hint of tenderness.

    ¡°Casey, are you being too sensitive? Boss just asked if Felicia contacted you. Why are you jumping to conclusions about getting married?¡± Vermilion Bird teased with a smile.

    ¡°Felicia is boss¡¯s sister-inw. If you want to get married with her, you¡¯ll need boss¡¯s approval.¡± Azure Dragon added.

    ¡°Let me exin!¡± Azure Dragon said, raising his hand. ¡°After we parted ways in Enssea, Felicia visited him in the east territory twice. She stayed the night both times before leaving.¡±

    Casey was coughing uncontrobly.

    Azure Dragon was creating quite amotion!

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re such a monster! Felicia hasn¡¯t graduated yet!¡± Soul Chaser said.

    ¡°Get lost, you punk!¡± Casey felt a chill shooting through Billy as he quickly exined, shivering all over. ¡°Boss, Felicia wanted me to teach her some martial arts. I let her stay in my room for the night, and I bunked with Azure Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Did you teach her something?¡± Billy smirked.

    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Casey had made progress with Felicia so quickly. On the other hand, if it were true, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing at all.

    ¡°Just so you know, boss, Felicia was determined to learn martial arts. I had no choice but to agree. I taught her some basic techniques so she could get a feel for it.¡± Casey exined.

    ¡°This time, when you return to Ozin, have here along.¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°You mean¡­?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Harleen wants to learn too. Since both of them are so interested, let them give it a try!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded. He knew Billy was nning to help the two sisters improve their physical abilities.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you and Frostde should also prepare. When White Tiger returns next time, both of you can get your certificates together!¡± Billy then looked at the two of them.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Azure Fang replied loudly after a brief moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Azure Fang, your proposal sounds so serious. Haven¡¯t you asked Frostde if she agrees to marry you yet?¡± Azure Dragon teased.

    ¡°Frostde, do you agree?¡± Azure Fang turned to Frostde with an earnest expression.

    A mouthful of tea sprayed out from Azure Dragon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Hey, has anyone ever proposed to you like this? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± Soul Chaser replied, feeling quite bemused.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I agree!¡± Frostde¡¯s words came out right after, and she blushed and nodded.

    A mouthful of tea sprayed out from Soul Chaser¡¯s mouth.

    What a perfect match they made!

    ¡°Haha, very good!¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°But, Azure Fang, you better think of a nice engagement gift for Frostde. Don¡¯t neglect her in the worldly matters!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Azure Fang saluted Billy.

    Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads, while Frostde blushed and lowered her head.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, it¡¯s your turn. How far have you and your partner progressed?¡± Billy then turned to ask him

    Judging by his posture, it seemed like Billy hade today specifically to help his siblings with their lifelongmitments.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we have dinner?¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Boss, Azure Dragon¡¯s future father-inw looks down on soldiers and doesn¡¯t agree!¡± Casey exined.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey nodded. ¡°Last time, when Azure Dragon and I went to his house together, they didn¡¯t even let us in. They sent someone out to deliver a message. The gist of it was, if Azure Dragon wants to marry his daughter, he has to take off his military uniform and work at one of their family-ownedpanies, giving him the position of vice president.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him that you¡¯re a Commander of the Army of Bloodshadow?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°That old man has biases against military personnel. I doubt telling him would have made any difference.¡± Azure Dragon replied with a pout.

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t tell him?¡± Billy gave him a stern look and after a pause, continued, ¡°What does his daughter think?¡±

 Chapter 334 Billyâ€™s Concern

    ¡°She didn¡¯t mind it at all, she¡¯s always admired soldiers, and she seems quite satisfied with me in general.¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°Find a time, and I¡¯ll apany you to visit her.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Azure Dragon was surprised. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself over something not important.¡±

    ¡°Who told you it¡¯s something not imprtant?¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°This is a big deal! This month, pick a date, and I¡¯ll go with you to propose!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Azure Dragon expressed his gratitude. Having Commander Gardner apany him to propose was a tremendous honor.

    At this moment, Frostde¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Eleanor, what¡¯s up?¡± Frostde answered the call.

    After listening to whatever Eleanor Lawson said on the other end of the line, Frostde continued, ¡°I¡¯m at the SHADOW base. Can youe over?¡±

    After hanging up, Frostde looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, Eleanor ising over. She said she wanted to thank you in person, and I think she might have heard about the Riley n¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Bird, aren¡¯t you getting on in years?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Vermilion Bird was taken aback. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll be honest, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. I can¡¯t get married!¡±

    Frostdeughed again. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°You¡¯ll have one soon enough.¡±

    She could see from Billy¡¯s expression what he was thinking-introducing Eleanor Lawson to Vermilion Bird. She felt happy for both of them, knowing them well. If they got together, it could be a beautiful match.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vermilion Bird asked, still puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon!¡± Frostde smiled, her expression mischievous.

    After chatting for a while, they heard the sound of high heels approaching the door.

    A youthful and beautiful figure appeared in their line of sight-the young miss of the Lawson family, Eleanor Lawson.

    Casey and the others were captivated by her beauty, and the fact that she was also skilled in martial arts added to her allure. They now understood Frostde¡¯s earlier words.

    ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯re here! Please take a seat.¡± Frostde weed her.

    ¡°Thank you, Frostde!¡± Eleanor Lawson smiled as she entered, slightly surprised by the number of people in the room. She then walked over to Billy and bowed, ¡°Mr Gardner, I¡¯d like to thank you again for your great kindness.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    While speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed with emotion.

    As Frostde had guessed, Eleanor Lawson had learned about the Riley n¡¯s situation. At first, Eleanor found it hard to believe, but as the news was confirmed, she realized the gravity of the situation. The Riley n had been a powerful force in Earthford for centuries and had a significant influence in the capital as well. Toppling such a giant wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could achieve. However, Commander Gardner, who had only been in Earthford for two days, had managed to expel the Riley n, which left Eleanor Lawson truly astonished.

    Her purpose ining here was straightforward. On one hand, she wanted to express her gratitude to Billy for helping her family. On the other hand, she sought his approval for the Lawson family to take over the Riley n¡¯s assets in Earthford.

    ¡°Miss Lawson, you¡¯re too kind, it¡¯s just a small favor.¡± Billy replied with a smile before continuing, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve heard of the Riley family, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    With his intelligence, how could he not understand why Eleanor Lawson hade?

    In fact, if Eleanor Lawson hadn¡¯t approached him, he was nning to visit the Lawson family in the next couple of days. There were some matters left behind by the Riley n that needed attention. His overall impression of the Lawson family was favorable. Ferris Lawson was a reputable figure, and entrusting Earthford to them put his mind at ease.

    ¡°I only recently heard about it.¡± Eleanor nodded in response. After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Mr Gardner, to be frank, I¡¯vee here precisely for this matter.¡±

    She was well aware that in front of someone like Commander Gardner, it was best to be straightforward and direct, or else it might backfire.

    Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°Miss  Lawson, do you have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°My father was going to apany me to visit you, but there was a sudden issue with our group¡¯s business, so he asked me toe in his ce.¡± Eleanor exined. ¡°The Riley n has various industries under their control, and with their downfall, those industries will likely be affected. If they remain unattended, it could harm Earthford¡¯s stability. My father and the senior members of our family have discussed this matter and are interested in taking over. Therefore, they¡¯ve sent me here to seek your opinion on whether this is feasible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s feasible!¡± Billy agreed straightforwardly. ¡°I have one condition, Earthford must remain stable.¡±

    ¡°Did you agree?¡± Eleanor was momentarily taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Commander Gardner to be so amodating; his response was beyond her expectations.

    Overjoyed, she immediately bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner! Please rest assured that the Lawson family will not disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°I believe you will not.¡± Billy smiled again. Then, he pointed at Casey and the others, saying, ¡°Everyone here is my good brother. Let me introduce you.¡±

    He proceeded to introduce everyone to Eleanor Lawson one by one. Of course, Billy focused on Vermilion Bird, praising him as if he were a gem.

    Vermilion Bird¡¯s mouth twitched, surprised that he was so highly praised. He didn¡¯t even realize how impressive he was. He understood Billy¡¯s intentions. Billy was eager for him to get married. Moreover, his first impression of Eleanor Lawson was quite positive. Her looks spoke for themselves, and she was known as Earthford¡¯s number one beauty for a reason.

    Nevertheless, too, could sense Billy¡¯s intentions from the introduction. She gave Vermilion Bird several nces, appreciating his sharp facial features, stern countenance, and tall figure. He exuded a strong, masculine aura, the ideal image of a man that most women desired. Though Commander Gardner hadn¡¯t mentioned Vermilion Bird¡¯s identity, she could tell that he was far from an ordinary person. After all, not many people had the privilege of being Commander Gardner¡¯s ¡°brother¡±.

    ¡°Eleanor, this is the first time Vermilion Bird hase to Earthford, and he¡¯s been insisting on trying some of the local specialties.¡± Frostde added with a smile after Billy¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re more familiar with Earthford than I am, Eleanor, would it be possible for you to take him out for a meal?¡±

    ¡°Frostde, this isn¡¯t my first time in Earthford. Remember I came to see youst time?¡± Vermilion Bird replied honestly.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t talking to you. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Soul Chaser said, quite exasperated.

 Chapter 335 Abducting a Girl

    Eleanor Lawson suppressed a smile and then turned to Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°Mr Vermilion Bird, my family owns a restaurant that specializes in local Earthford cuisine. If you don¡¯t mind, I can take you there.¡±

    ¡°Boss, how about youe with me?¡± Vermilion Bird scratched his head and looked at Billy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay, I¡¯ll treat!¡±

    He repeated exactly what Casey had saidst time, even mimicking the tone.

    ¡°I have to attend to Ebony Lord¡¯s recoveryter, so I can¡¯t apany you.¡± Billy scolded, giving him a stern look.

    ¡°Casey¡­¡± Vermilion Bird began, then looked at Casey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m about to spar with Azure Dragon.¡± Casey interrupted.

    ¡°Bioss, how is Ebony Lord¡¯s condition? Where is he? I want to visit him.¡± Soul Chaser asked, ignoring Vermilion Bird¡¯s impending request.

    Vermilion Bird red at Soul Chaser but then nced at Frostde and Azura Dragon. Seeing their expressions, he wisely kept quiet. Observing their reactions, Eleanor Lawson tried to suppress herughter, her face turning slightly red.

    ¡°Eleanor, please take care of him. After the meal, make sure to safely escort him back to the hotel.¡± Frostde said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Eleanor Lawson replied, blushing slightly. She then turned to Vermilion Bird and said, ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Miss Lawson, please lead the way!¡± Vermilion Bird replied, scratching his head.

    They said their goodbyes to Billy and the others before heading toward the door. The rest of the group continued chatting for a while before heading to Ebony Lord¡¯s bedroom.

    The next morning, Billy and his team returned to the meeting hall after breakfast.

    Shortly afterward, Wally Hammond led a few people into the room and bowed to Billy.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve finally managed to get him to talk!¡± Soul Chaser said.

    ¡°Tell us what he said.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    As an S-ss assassin of Ink Pavilion, Melvin Pearce had undergone brutal interrogation training, so it wasn¡¯t easy to make him talk. It was only thanks to SHADOW¡¯s intervention that they had managed to extract information from him. Otherwise, it would have been nearly impossible to learn the truth.

    ¡°Beneath the master of Ink Pavilion, there are two Councils of Elders, governed by two elder protectors. Below the elder protectors are the four chief leaders.¡± Wally began exining. ¡°Below the chief leaders are the lords, and the one you killed yesterday, Alkaid, was one of them. The assassins are divided into five ranks, with S being the highest and D the lowest.¡±

    ¡°Four chief leaders each oversee a specific region within the territory, responsible for all matters big and small in their respective areas. Alkaid and Melvin Pearce both belong to the Southern Division of Ink Pavilion.¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Do you know where Ink Pavilion¡¯s main headquarters is located?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Wally shook his head. ¡°The location of the main headquarters is known only to those above the chief leaders. Lower-ranking members like Melvin Pearce are kept in the dark. It¡¯s highly secretive.¡±

    ¡°What about their branch in the South District?¡± Azure Dragon inquired.

    ¡°I found that out, it¡¯s located in arge mountain in the south.¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion has four branch locations, and they typically operate as martial arts schools. Unless you have inside information, it¡¯s difficult to identify them as branches of Ink Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Judgemented.

    SHADOW had been searching for the main headquarters of Ink Pavilion by directly targeting the Ink Pavilion name, which had yielded no results due to the organization¡¯s secretive nature.

    ¡°ording to Melvin Pearce, today is the day when the eldest son of Ink Pavilion¡¯s southern branch leader is taking a new wife. Alkaid intended to abduct Dottman family¡¯s form to give him as a gift.¡± Wally Hammond continued.

    ¡°For the sake of presenting a gift to the ¡®Crown Prince¡¯, he wiped out an entire family!¡± Vermilion Bird furrowed his brow. ¡°The people from Ink Pavilion deserve to be punished!¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and give them a proper gift!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of coldness.

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone eximed in unison.

    The location provided by Melvin Pearce was on the border between the Southern and Eastern divisions. Nestled beneath rolling hills, there was a small town with a permanent poption of around three hundred thousand. The Gildon family was a prominent family in this town, with nearly half of the town¡¯s core industries belonging to them.

    Len Gildon, the head of the Gildon family, was a well-known phnthropist. Nearly half of their family¡¯s annual ie was used to support impoverished families in the surrounding area. Normally, the entrance to their estate was bustling with activity, but today was different. The entrance appeared deserted, except for a few men exuding an icy aura.

    A crowd of townspeople had gathered a few hundred meters away, their expressions grave as they stared in the direction of the estate, their faces filled with anger.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s going on here? Why are so many people gathered here?¡± Billy asked a middle-aged woman as he and Azure Dragon approached.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± the woman looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Are you from out of town?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re here as tourists, and we saw so many people gathered here, so we got curious.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± the woman nodded. ¡°The good man Len Gildon¡¯s family is in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Billy inquired further.

    ¡°The young prince from a sect up in the mountains has set his eyes on Len Gildon¡¯s daughter and forcibly took her up to the sect as a concubine!¡± The woman wore an expression of anger.

    ¡°I heard that this young prince already has three other wives and concubines, yet he still went and forcefully took amoner¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s just too much!¡±

    ¡°Are those guys over there from that sect?¡± Billy pointed towards the estate.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the woman nodded.

    ¡°That young prince has already taken his men into the estate. Earlier, many townspeople tried to block them at the entrance, but they were all severely beaten. They threatened that anyone who dares to interfere will not live to see another day!¡±

    ¡°So domineering,¡± Billy remarked casually.

    After asking a few more questions, the two of them walked towards the estate.

    ¡°Hey, young man, are you guys looking for death? Come back quickly, they¡¯ll really kill you.¡± The woman called out urgently.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am, but we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Azure Dragon replied with a smile.

    Before long, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the estate.

    ¡°Heree two more who are seeking death!¡± one of the men at the entrance said, looking at them. ¡°Before I lose my temper, get lost!¡±

    However, Billy and the otherpletely ignored him and proceeded straight into the estate.

    ¡°Are you trying to get yourselves killed?¡± the man yelled, drawing his sword and charging towards them.

    Before he even got close, he was sent flying and fell to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Are you looking for trouble, too?¡± another person said, ring at Billy before drawing his sword and lunging at him.

    With skills at the Battle Masterte stage level, he didn¡¯t hold back at all, clearly intending to take their lives. The others also drew their swords and joined the attack, their killing intent palpable.

 Chapter 336 Iâ€™m Gardner, from the West

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he swung his curved de, releasing a cold gleam.

    After the cold light passed, seven or eight meny on the ground, twitching for a moment before bing motionless. These members of Ink Pavilion had shed too much innocent blood in their past, and their deaths were long overdue.

    A collective gasp escaped from the onlookers standing several hundred meters away. The mouth of the woman who had been talking earlier could have easily held two duck eggs, as she stared in disbelief at the two young men¡¯s figures. They¡¯d never expected that two seemingly refined young men had disyed such astonishing prowess!

    Two minutester, Billy and Azure Dragon reached a different section of the Gildon family¡¯s mansion, where a crowd had gathered.

    Surrounding the scene were dozens of guards, several of whom were lying unconscious on the ground, some already dead.

    ¡°Head of the Gildon family, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you don¡¯t let your daughtere out, I¡¯ll ughter your entire family!¡± the voice of a man rang out.

    ¡°You¡­ You scoundrels¡­¡± the head of the Gildon family scowled. ¡°You dare to forcibly abduct my daughter in broad daylight, have you no sense of justice?¡±

    Behind him stood more than ten Gildon family members, all wearing expressions of anger and resentment.

    ¡°Heh, justice? You should know that I am justice!¡± the man named Marsh Warner sneered. ¡°Since they want to court death, let them be killed! Attack!¡±

    More than ten men replied, charging toward the Gildon family members. These men were more formidable than the ones guarding the entrance, all having Battle General-level cultivation.

    ¡°Father!¡± Just at that moment, a voice from a nearby room called out.

    Shortly after, a young woman in her mid-twenties emerged. She was exceptionally beautiful and had a tall figure. However, at this moment, her face was filled with sorrow, tear stains on her cheeks, and her body trembling slightly.

    ¡°Shirley, what are you doing here? Go inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, let me go with him. We can¡¯t risk our entire family because of me,¡± the young woman choked back tears. ¡°Father, forgive your unfilial daughter. I won¡¯t be able to take care of you from now on¡­¡±

    ¡°Shirley¡­¡± the head of the Wang family¡¯s tears streamed down his face, his expression filled with boundless despair.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t cry. Today is a special day for me, don¡¯t bring bad luck.¡± Marsh Warner raised his hand slightly. ¡°Take her away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± two men nodded and approached the young woman.

    ¡°No, let go of her!¡±

    In the next instant, the two men were sent flying, their bodiesnding heavily on the ground and remaining motionless.

    ¡°What audacious individuals!¡± Marsh Warner eximed. ¡°Who dares to defy me?!¡±

    The others turned their attention to Billy and Azure Dragon, all of them wearing expressions of shock.

    ¡°Those who will you!¡± Azure Dragon replied coldly.

    ¡°What insolence! You will all die!¡± Marsh Warner shouted in anger. ¡°Kill them!¡±

    More than ten men charged forward, each emanating their most formidable aura. Before they could even get close, all of themy on the ground, either dead or severely injured.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Marsh Warner¡¯s pupils contracted, and the elderly man behind him tensed up as well.

    ¡°Who are you people, and what do you want?¡± the old man stepped forward and shielded Marsh Warner.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say it? We¡¯re here to kill you!¡± Azure Dragon replied casually.

    ¡°Damn! You have a death wish!¡± The old man took a deep breath and raised his hand,unching an attack towards Azure Dragon. His aura soared instantly, demonstrating his Warlord Initial Stage strength.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Azure Dragonmented. With a flick of his wrist, a crescent-shaped de aura whizzed out like lightning.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of this attack, the old man¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly withdrew his move, attempting to defend against the strike. However, it was clear that he had underestimated it.

    The razor-sharp de aura severed his arm and pierced straight through his chest. Struggling to speak, a line of blood trickled down from his mouth before he copsed lifelessly.

    Once again, the crowd gasped in shock.

    The Gildon family knew the capabilities of this old man. He was a genuine Warlord-level expert, yet he had been felled with a single strike.

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te any closer! Do you know who I am? If you dare to kill me, my father will annihte your entire n!¡± Marsh Warner trembled as he watched Azure Dragon approaching, his entire body shivering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t kill you just yet,¡± Azure Dragon said with a faint smile. ¡°But we do need you to show us the way.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Marsh Warner¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who wants your father to destroy our entire n? We¡¯re here specifically to find him. How about you lead us to him?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯reing for my father?¡± Marsh Warner swallowed hard.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡±

    Hearing this, Marsh Warner didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and rushed towards the gate. Although his cultivation level was decent, at the Battle God Late Stage, he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to stay after witnessing Azure Dragon easily dispatch the Warlord-level expert. Moreover, Azure Dragon¡¯s implication that they hade for his father meant they were well-prepared and not to be trifled with.

    He had barely run more than ten meters when Billy raised his hand and swept him into the air. Crashing heavily onto the ground, Marsh Warner spat out a mouthful of blood. His bones were shattered, and hey there gasping for breath, clinging to life by a thread.

    ¡°Mr Gildon, we apologize for the disturbance!¡± Billy turned to the head of the Gildon family.

    ¡°Benefactor, please allow me to bow in gratitude!¡± Len Gildon, the head of the Gildon family, shocked and grateful, led his family members to kneel before Billy, expressing their thanks.

    ¡°No need for such formalities,¡± Billy said, lifting them up with a wave of his energy.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you so much for your great kindness to us!¡±

    ¡°It was just a small favor. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Benefactor, are you¡­ are you nning to go up the mountain?¡± Len Gildon, once his emotions stabilized, asked.

    ¡°Th¡­ those people are from a sect up there, and they say that sect is filled with powerful individuals. You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°All right, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer. From now on, I promise that their sect won¡¯t harass you again!¡±

    After that, he walked towards the gate, with Azure Dragon carrying the unconscious Marsh Warner like a dead dog.

    ¡°Benefactor, may I know your name?¡± Len Gildon called out loudly.

    ¡°I am surnamed Gardner, and Ie from the west region!¡±

    With that, Billy¡¯s figure disappeared from the crowd¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 337 Chief Leaders of Ink Pavilion

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Len Gildon eximed in shock. His voice echoed like thunder, and his face disyed endless astonishment. Though he had spent most of his life in this small city, he had heard of Commander Gardner, the legendary figure. He never expected that one day he would meet this renowned person in his own home.

    Simultaneously, he thought that after today, the sect on the mountain might not be able to survive. If Commander Gardner hade personally, it surely meant that the sect hadmitted a grave offense.

    ¡°Father, do you know him? Who is he?¡± Shirley Gildon stepped forward.

    ¡°The King of the West, Commander Gardner!¡± Len Gildon said with a deep breath.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    All the family members all eximed in shock. Respect filled their faces. It was indeed a great fortune for them to have Commander Gardner visit.

    One hourter, inside one of the buildings in the sect halfway up the mountain, an elderly man in Daoist robes sat in a chair, his face looking grim. Two elderly men in ck robes sat beside him, both with serious expressions and dark faces.

    ¡°Still no news from Alkaid?¡± the middle-aged man spoke with a heavy tone.

    This man was one of the four chief leaders of Ink Pavilion, Lionel Warner.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± replied the white-haired elder, shaking his head.

    ¡°Including the people he took with him, we can¡¯t contact any of them. I¡¯ve already sent someone to Earthford to inquire about the situation.¡±

    ¡°Leader, if I may ask, who could have caused trouble for Alkaid? As far as I know, there is no force in Earthford that could hold him back!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lionel Warner furrowed his brow and shook his head.

    He picked up a tea cup and took a sip before continuing, ¡°Has that brat Marsh Warner returned?¡±

    ¡°Leader, not yet!¡± the elder replied.

    ¡°That reckless fool, besides women, there¡¯s nothing in his head. One day, he¡¯ll die because of a woman!¡± Lionel Warner spoke with an annoyed tone. ¡°Call him on the phone. No matter what he¡¯s doing, tell him toe back immediately!¡±

    Today, he had an inexplicable sense of anxiety, as if something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the white-haired elder nodded and took out his phone to make the call.

    However, despite the phone ringing for a while, there was no answer.

    ¡°Leader, there¡¯s no answer to Young Master¡¯s phone!¡± the white-haired elder said, and his right eyelid twitched inexplicably.

    Lionel Warner¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Call Elder Wheeler¡¯s phone!¡±

    The white-haired elder dialed another number.

    One minuteter, his face turned even darker. ¡°Leader, it seems that Young Master and the others have encountered some trouble. Elder Wheeler¡¯s phone is also not being answered.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lionel Warner eximed, his voice filled with anger. ¡°Notify all members of A-rank or higher to assemble!¡±

    His son had most likely encountered trouble, and it was very likely the same opponents who had targeted Alkaid¡¯s group. After speaking, he walked quickly toward the door, with the two elders following closely behind.

    In a short time, the three of them arrived at the gate of the manor. Two hundred men dressed in martial attire were already waiting there, led by several elderly members.

    ¡°Follow me down the mountain!¡± Lionel Warner ordered in a deep voice, stepping towards the gate.

    ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± the group shouted in unison.

    Just at that moment, two enormous dark figures crashed through the gate of the sect, sending splinters flying. The two dark figures heavilynded about fifty meters away from Lionel Warner and the others.

    As they looked over, they all took a sharp breath.

    It turned out to be two coffins!

    ¡°Father¡­ save me¡­¡± In the next moment, a weak voice came from one of the coffins. Afterward, Marsh Warner struggled to crawl out, covered in blood.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Lionel Warner¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°Help Young Master out!¡± the white-haired elder eximed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two men rushed over to assist.

    Just then, a de-like energy shot out from the entrance and shed through Marsh Warner¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No!¡± Lionel Warner yelled, at the same time raising his palm to deflect the attack.

    Despite his efforts, he was still slightly slow, and the de energy decapitated his son. Marsh Warner¡¯s head soared into the air, blood spraying like a fountain.

    Afterward, Marsh Warner¡¯s body slumped into the coffin, and his severed head fell to the ground.

    ¡°Marsh!¡± Lionel Warner¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and he roared in fury. At the same time, a terrifying wave of anger burst forth from him.

    ¡°Who dares toe out!¡± the white-haired elder shouted in anger.

    At that moment, footsteps came from the entrance, and then Billy, apanied by the others, entered the scene. Additionally, there were a hundred SHADOW Battle General or higher-ranked members from the Southern District.

    ¡°SHADOW¡¯s people?!¡± Ink Pavilion members eximed in unison.

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s you!¡± Lionel Warner immediately recognized Billy. It was only now that he understood why he had felt anxious earlier. He had truly encountered a big problem today. At the same time, he realized why even Alkaid had encountered trouble. Although Alkaid was skilled, he had no chance against Commander Gardner.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Billy looked at Lionel Warner and spoke calmly.

    ¡°I never thought that Commander Gardner would visit. Forgive myck of a proper wee!¡± Lionel Warner¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You should understand why I¡¯m here, right?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve specially prepared a coffin for you. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±

    Lionel Warner took a deep breath, speaking with a fierce tone. ¡°Daring to kill my son, today, I will make all of you apany him in death!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you willingly reveal the location of Ink Pavilion¡¯s base, I can spare your life.¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Lionel Warner spoke coldly. ¡°Do you think that breaking through to the War Emperor realm makes you a match for Ink Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that because SHADOW has wiped out all Ink Pavilion¡¯s external contacts, and we haven¡¯t retaliated, it¡¯s because we¡¯re afraid of you? If you have such thoughts, you¡¯re really too naive!¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion could deal with you effortlessly. The reason we haven¡¯te for you is because you¡¯re simply not worth our effort! Now that you¡¯ve willingly walked into our hands today, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems you don¡¯t n to talk it out?¡± Billy spoke again in a calm tone.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense! I¡¯ll let you see the true strength of Ink Pavilion!¡± After speaking, Lionel Warner raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, kill them all!¡±

    Hundreds of people on the other sideunched their attacks and charged toward Billy and the others. At the same time, three to four hundred men rushed out from the main courtyard.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy shouted in a deep voice.

    Casey led the others and charged forward.

 Chapter 338 Killing Intent

    Many of the members of Ink Pavilion were below the Battle General level, unable to withstand SHADOW¡¯s relentless attacks. In a short time, arge number of them fell.

    ¡°God damn it!¡± The white-haired old man shouted angrily, drawing a sword from his side, and it shot out. His aura instantly reached its peak, revealing his War Grandmaster-level cultivation. Energy of his sword raged, leaving several deep wounds on a few SHADOW members, causing blood to spray.

    ¡°The one who¡¯s gonna die is you!¡±Casey growled, and he swiftly darted forward like a shadow, his Bloodshadow Battle de drawing an incredibly sharp and icy gleam.

    ¡°You ignorant kid!¡± The white-haired old man coldly retorted, not retreating but advancing. Simultaneously, he thrust out with his sword, creating fierce sword energy.

    When their attacks collided, the old man¡¯s swordsmanship was instantly shattered, and Casey¡¯s de continued from his right arm. After the de passed, the old man¡¯s forearm was severed and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The old man groaned, quickly retreating more than ten steps, and the concrete ground beneath him cracked like a spiderweb. His face was filled with shock as he looked at Casey. Both were at the same level, yet he had been severely injured by a single move, which was incredible.

    ¡°This is all you know!¡± Casey said coldly andunched another attack.

    The old man¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks, and an overwhelming sense of danger permeated his entire body.

    ¡°Elder Berridge, be careful!¡± A War Grandmaster-in-training, who was battling Azure Dragon on the side, sensed the crisis and shouted. Immediately after, avoiding Azure Dragon¡¯s attack, he rushed towards Casey. His cultivation was one level lower than Casey¡¯s, and he couldn¡¯t withstand Casey¡¯s attack. His arm was severed, and blood sprayed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man let out a miserable scream.

    Just then, Azure Dragon¡¯s de swiftly approached him. With the intent to dodge, his reaction speed couldn¡¯t keep up, and he could only watch as the de rapidly grew in his pupils.

    The next moment, a head was sent flying into the air.

    ¡°Elder Hong¡­¡± The white-haired old man screamed, his eyes filled with rage.

    ¡°Join him!¡± Casey¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    Without any hesitation, the old man immediately fled to the side. Before he could get injured any further, he was no match for Casey, especially since he had already lost an arm. Staying behind would only mean certain death.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Casey¡¯s teleportation speed was far beyond his, and before he could react, Casey had already appeared ten meters behind him.

    Without a hint of suspense, a fierce de aura prated straight through the old man¡¯s back. Due to inertia, the old man continued to run a few steps before copsing, convulsing for a moment before bing motionless. Casey nced at him, then dashed into the battle ring with the others.

    ¡°Come on, let me see what you¡¯ve got, the King of the West!¡± As Casey battled against the old man, Lionel Warner turned to Billy and said.

    Immediately, an overwhelming surge of power erupted from Lionel Warner, instantly enveloping an area of several hundred meters around him. The people within the range of his aura couldn¡¯t help but shiver and retreated. Truly deserving of being one of the Ink Pavilion¡¯s four chief leaders, Lionel Warner was a War Emperor at the pinnacle.

    ¡°Face my sword!¡± Lionel said with a deep voice, and he swiftly drew countless afterimages in the air with his sword, instantly forming a devastating web of swordsmanship.

    Within the range of his swordsmanship, whether it was trees or boulders, everything was reduced to rubble, with debris and dust flying everywhere. Deep, frightening sword scars were left on the hard concrete, and a nearby wooden structure copsed with a resounding crash. Before long, the gathering sword energy coalesced into the form of a shadowy sword, carrying a world-shattering energy, and it thrust rapidly toward Billy. In its wake, the winds roared, and the atmosphere churned with immense power.

    ¡°War Emperor in thete stages, is he strong?¡± Billy muttered in a low voice, gripping his Bloodshadow Fury de and swinging it without any pretense.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Watching the blood-red de aura descending from the sky, Lionel Warner¡¯s pupils contracted, and his body was covered in goosebumps. An extremely terrifying sense of impending doom permeated every pore of his body.

    Then, in an instant, his illusory sword shape offered no resistance to the blood-red de aura, exploding instantly. A violent shockwave rippled outwards. Several hundred meters away, everyone was sent flying, each of them copsing on the ground, spitting out blood and struggling to get up.

    In the next moment, Lionel Warner spat out a mouthful of blood as he was flung into the air. In mid-air, his sword fell to the ground with a ng, followed by his severed arm, blood gushing out. After flying about a hundred meters, he crashed to the ground, with at least a third of his bones broken. He copsed like a deted balloon.

    ¡°How¡­ how can you be so strong!?¡± Lionel Warner struggled to speak after coughing up another mouthful of blood.

    Just one sh, and this War Emperor at the pinnacle of strength was rendered useless! He could clearly sense that the opponent had shown mercy, or else he would have been decapitated by now.

    From what Lionel could tell, the King of the West possessed at least the strength of a War Emperor in the perfection realm, which was two whole levels higher than his estimate. War Emperor at its pinnacle, that had been the most optimistic estimation of Commander Gardner from outsiders. But now, it was nothing but a joke.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy said casually.

    ¡°Everyone underestimated you!¡± Lionel Warner took a deep breath and struggled to speak.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me where your headquarters are?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Come on, give me a quick death. It¡¯s not unjust to die at your hands!¡± Lionel Warner¡¯s mouth kept oozing blood.

    ¡°Still not willing to talk?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡±

    As he spoke, three silver needles appeared in his hand.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    Just then, an extremely cold and murderous intent shrouded Lionel, causing his pupils to shrink with a chill. Almost simultaneously, a strand of sword energy shot towards him, as substantial as it could be, heading towards him like a speeding bolt of lightning.

    Without much time to think, Billy immediately sidestepped half of his body. Although he reacted in the nick of time, the opponent¡¯s sword energy still opened a bloody gash on his arm, and blood sprayed out. And just as he regained his footing, more than ten equally sharp sword energies tore through the air and attacked him. The surrounding air temperature plummeted to freezing point at that moment, the chilly wind howling, and the intent to kill filled the sky. The attacker was clearly far superior to Lionel Warner; with one move, they sealed off all of Billy¡¯s escape routes.

 Chapter 339 Half-Step War God-Emperor

    Billy, currently in a defensive position, had no other choice but to go on the offensive. Billy¡¯s wrist continued to twist as his Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed several de auras to meet the oing threat.

    The two sides¡¯ attacks collided violently, des and swords shing, creating an overwhelmingly terrifying shockwave that spread out like andslide. In the blink of an eye, after more than ten rounds of confrontation, both sides had retreated seven or eight steps, leaving deep footprints on the ground. Billy had a few more cuts, but fortunately, they were just superficial wounds.

    However, Lionel Warner, lying nearby, was not as lucky. He had already been on the brink of death and now bore numerous horrifying wounds all over his body. Lying on the ground, his mouth opened wide as copious amounts of blood poured out, convulsing briefly before falling silent.

    ¡°Half-Step War God-Emperor?¡±

    After stabilizing himself, Billy looked at the figure about a hundred meters away, and his pupils contracted again.

    Dressed in a green robe and wearing a ck and white mask, it was clear from her figure that she was a woman. In the realm of martial arts, beyond the War Emperor, there was the War God-Emperor realm. This person was the first opponent Billy had encountered who was so close to reaching the War God-Emperor realm, just one step away from officially entering the War God-Emperor realm. It was clear that the strength of Ink Pavilion, an organization with a history spanning thousands of years, was not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you didn¡¯t disappoint. Even though you haven¡¯t fully healed from your injuries, you managed to take on so many of my attacks!¡± The woman spoke, her voice as melodious as a songbird¡¯s.

    ¡°Nobody has been able to hurt me in a face-to-face battle for a long time. You¡¯re quite impressive!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Likewise!¡± The woman spoke again. ¡°Under my full force, you¡¯re the first person in recent years to have injured me.¡±

    In those previous dozen or so rounds, she had indeed hurt Billy, but she had also been injured by his de energy, causing her internal energy and blood to surge.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion¡¯s people are truly ruthless. You must have killed Lionel Warner intentionally, right?¡± Billy squinted.

    ¡°He was already crippled by you, and he was barely clinging to life. It¡¯s better to give him a quick death.¡± The woman continued with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about your identity. Aren¡¯t you a bit young to be a part of the Elder Council of Ink Pavilion?¡± Billy asked again.

    Based on the information provided by Melvin Pearce, it seemed that only members of the Elder Council were above the four Ink Pavilion chief leaders.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, can you guess how old I am? If you guess correctly, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The woman replied with a smile.

    ¡°Sixty or seventy?¡± Billy guessed.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The woman giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Commander Gardner to have such a sense of humor.¡±

    ¡°I have another question. You don¡¯t seem to belong to this base¡¯sposition, so how did you end up here?¡±

    ¡°I can turn that question back to you,¡± the woman responded. ¡°SHADOW caused such a disturbance in Earthford, killing so many of my Ink Pavilion members. We knew it was you, so we guessed you woulde here.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy muttered to himself for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you reveal the location of your Ink Pavilion¡¯s headquarters, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re quite confident.¡± The womanughed again.

    ¡°If your injuries werepletely healed, I might not be your match. But as you are now, with only the strength of a War Emperor at its pinnacle, you¡¯re still half a level below a Half-Step War God-Emperor. You should know very well that at this level, half a level of difference cannot be easilypensated for with a slight advantage in innate talent. Moreover, due to your injuries, it¡¯s difficult for you to fully unleash the true power of the Bloodshadow de Technique. At most, you can only activate 70% of its power.¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°It seems you know me quite well,¡± Billy squinted again, slightly surprised that she was familiar with the Bloodshadow de Technique.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Know your enemy, know yourself, and you can win a hundred battles. If I didn¡¯t understand, how could I dare to challenge the renowned King of the West?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Alright, my mission today was simply not to let Lionel Warner fall into your hands. Now that it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow and pointed to another direction in the courtyard. ¡°Are you just going to watch while the members of your Ink Pavilion are ughtered?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to intervene, but would you allow it?¡± The womanughed. ¡°I know my limitations. Although I¡¯m half a level above you, if you were to go all out, I might be able to kill you, but I would also suffer heavy injuries. Such a risky move doesn¡¯t suit my style.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked towards the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but without my permission, you probably won¡¯t be able to leave this courtyard today.¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    With her current cultivation level, which was at Half-Step War God-Emperor, she was just a step away from entering the God-Emperor realm. Given a little more time, the Ink Pavilion¡¯s overall strength would undoubtedly increase by another level. This was not something Billy wanted to see happen, so he had to keep her here.

    In vale, apart from those ancient hidden families and sects with a history spanning thousands of years, few forces had genuine God-Emperor-level experts.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you being too confident?¡± The woman turned to look at Billy. ¡°I admit that it¡¯s somewhat challenging for me to kill you, but right now, you trying to make me stay is a joke.¡±

    Just then, Casey and Azure Dragon rushed over. They had sensed the terrifying aura emanating from the woman the moment she appeared, realizing she was likely at the War Emperor Advanced Stage. Both of them knew that Billy was still not fully healed, so facing an opponent of this caliber would put them under significant pressure.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± The two of them approached and examined Billy¡¯s injuries with slight concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy shook his head slightly, and his aura gradually rose. Then, he spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Casey, take everyone and retreat to a kilometer away.¡±

    ¡°Boss, your injuries¡­¡± Casey and Azure Dragon looked grave.

    ¡°Just do it!¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them exchanged nces before hurrying away.

    ¡°It seems, Commander Gardner, that you¡¯re determined to go all out?¡± The woman gazed at him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me experience the ultimate move of the King of the West!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy replied, and then he sheathed his Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°Are you nning to fight without your de?¡± The woman raised an eyebrow, her tone turning cold.

    ¡°Keeping you here doesn¡¯t necessarily require a de.¡±

 Chapter 340 Dragon Soaring in the Sky

    ¡°Then let me see what other martial arts Commander Gardner possesses besides your swordsmanship.¡± The woman continued, ¡°Ink Blue Sword Law!¡±

    In the next moment, the woman¡¯s sword was released from her hand and countless sword auras, extending hundreds of meters in length, rapidly shed through the air above her. Wherever the sword auras passed, the area was instantly leveled.

    To control a sword with one¡¯s Chi was a martial art that only God-Emperor-level experts could achieve, and she had executed it as a Half-Step War God-Emperor.

    Her martial skills were truly extraordinary!

    ¡°Face my attack!¡± In the next moment, she shouted. Following hermand, her sword, as if a falling star, shot toward Billy at high speed, seemingly tearing apart the very fabric of space.

    Even before the woman executed the Ink Blue Sword Law, Billy had already moved. With clenched fists, he alternately punched the air, creating a multitude of fist shadows in the sky. Within a radius of a kilometer, the energy surged, and the strong wind howled. Soon, a faintly discernible dragon-shaped phantom appeared above him, surrounded by thunderous energy, and a series of explosive sounds echoed in the air.

    Then, a roar resembling a dragon¡¯s cry resounded through the sky, followed by the dragon-shaped phantom, carrying a devastating energy, as it soared toward the woman.

    The dragon-shaped phantom collided with the woman¡¯s sword technique, causing the ground to shake and the air to tremble.

    In the next second, the woman spat out a mouthful of blood as her mask shattered, revealing an exquisitely beautiful face. Her green robe was also torn to shreds, leaving several areas of her fair skin exposed, as delicate as porcin and fragile as a petal. At the same time, the woman¡¯s figure shot through the air like a gust of wind and fell to the ground about a hundred meters away, looking extremely disheveled.

    ¡°Dragon Soaring in the Sky?!¡± As she climbed to her feet, she was too shocked to care about her physical difort, staring at Billy with disbelief.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you possibly know this technique, and at its highest level? Are you¡­ are you from the Clouds Sect?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Dragon Mastery Fist Technique was the supreme martial art of the Clouds Sect, one of the top sects. It had been created by ate-stage God-Emperor-level expert within the sect thousands of years ago. To achieve the highest level of this technique required extremely demanding martial talent, and ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t practice it.

    As far as she knew, even the current Sect Master of the Clouds Sect might not be able to execute this move. But now, she had witnessed Billy using this almost lost God-Emperor-level martial art.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad that you can recognize Dragon Mastery Fist Technique!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°However, who told you that only the Clouds Sect can possess this technique?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± The woman vigorously shook her head. ¡°If you¡¯re not from the Clouds Sect, they would never have taught you that fist technique!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be concerned about,¡± Billy smirked. ¡°You¡¯d better worry about your own clothes!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman asked, slightly puzzled, as she looked down at herself.

    ¡°Ah!¡± In the next moment, a thunderous scream echoed through the sky.

    She quickly shot out towards the exit of the courtyard, and at the same time, an enraged voice rang out. ¡°One day, I will make you kneel before me and beg for mercy for the humiliation you¡¯ve caused me!¡±

    ¡°Want to run?¡± Casey and Azure Dragon, who were standing nearby, coldly snorted and were about to chase after her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase her. Even though she¡¯s injured, the two of you are still not her match.¡± Billy stopped them. Although he wanted to keep her here, his current strength was insufficient. After saying that, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    In the previous confrontation, although he had heavily injured the opponent, he had also suffered in return. Forcing the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, a God-Emperor-level martial art, had caused him some internal bacsh. Combined with the power of the woman¡¯s sword attack, it had exacerbated his injuries.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Casey and Azure Dragon simultaneously eximed, and then they quickly ran over. At the same time, the battle in the courtyard was nearing its end. All the Ink Pavilion warriors of Battle General level and above had been killed. The remaining one to two hundred people were trembling as they knelt on the ground, repeatedly begging for mercy, their faces filled with terror.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Frostde and Azure Fang, their faces filled with concern, ran over.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. I just need a few days to recover.¡± Billy said, waving his hand. He nced in the direction of the courtyard gate, knowing that allowing the woman to escape would likely bring trouble in the future.

    ¡°Boss, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Commander, how should we deal with those people?¡± asked Wally Hammond.

    ¡°Take them all back for interrogation. Anyone who has harmed innocent people will be executed!¡± Billy replied with a firm tone.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wally nodded and turned to leave.

    Half an hourter, everyone left the mountain. With this, one of the four Ink Pavilion strongholds had officially closed. Including the casualties at the Riley mansion the day before, Ink Pavilion had suffered significant losses this time ¨C one War Emperor, one Half-Step War Emperor, four War Grandmasters, twenty Warlords, and about fifty Battle Gods had all been killed.

    It was a substantial blow to their strength.

    Not long after everyone left, in a secluded mountain valley several kilometers away from the mansion, a woman with delicate features and tattered clothes was sitting cross-legged on arge rock, healing her injuries.

    After a while, she spat out a dark red mouthful of blood and stood up. She then looked in the direction of the mansion, her face frosty and her teeth clenched. She spoke with determination.

    ¡°You bastard, Gardner, for treating me like this, there wille a day when I make you kneel before me and beg for mercy!¡±

    With a swift movement, she shot toward the mountains below like a shadow.

    On the third morning, Casey and the others arrived at the council hall after finishing breakfast.

    ¡°Casey, boss hasn¡¯te out yet? How is his condition?¡± Soul Chaser looked at Casey and asked. The others also turned their eyes to Casey.

    When they returned to Earthford the night beforest, Billy had locked himself in his room for a full day and night withouting out. They were worried about disturbing him, so only Casey had gone in once or twice.

    ¡°Well,¡± Casey nodded, ¡°he should be fine soon.¡±

    As Casey spoke, Billy walked in energetically, his spirit refreshed.

    ¡°Boss, how are you feeling now?¡± Frostde was the first to ask.

    ¡°Better than good!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Do I look like a patient?¡± after a while, Billy looked around at everyone and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Vermilion Bird?¡±

 Chapter 341 Back Home

    ¡°Report, Boss, Vermilion Bird is on a mission to date!¡± Soul Chaser shouted loudly.

    ¡°What?¡± Billy was puzzled.

    ¡°Boss, Eleanor found out that Vermilion Bird was returning to the west territory. She called him this morning and invited him for breakfast.¡± Frostde exined.

    ¡°In that case, things are looking promising.¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°When a man has feelings, and a woman has intentions, it can¡¯t go wrong!¡± Azure Dragon chimed in.

    ¡°Frostde, send a message to him, granting him a week of special leave. Let him stay in Earthford for an extra week.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Frostde grinned.

    ¡°Do we get such treatment when we¡¯re in love? Howe I haven¡¯t experienced this?¡± Soul Chaserined loudly.

    ¡°Stop making a fuss. Vermilion Bird is genuinely in love!¡± Azure Fang added.

    ¡°Azure Fang, what do you mean? My rtionship isn¡¯t genuine?¡± Soul Chaser was not pleased.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, why don¡¯t you introduce your girlfriend to Boss? As long as he agrees, he¡¯ll approve your leave as well.¡± Frostde chuckled again.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Soul Chaser¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that for now. Maybe next time!¡±

    ¡°Alright, everyone has been busy enough. Let¡¯s all head back!¡± Billy said after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Go back and focus on your training. I¡¯m giving you all one month to advance one level. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to assist you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The group shivered and quickly responded.

    They would rather improve their cultivation on their own than have Billy help them, as it was too painful.

    Two hourster, Billy, Casey, and Azure Dragon boarded a ne back to Ozin. Soul Chaser and Azure Fang returned to their respective posts, while Ebony Lord and Frostde remained in Earthford to handle some post-mission matters.

    At noon, Billy and the others walked out of Ozin Airport.

    ¡°Boss!¡± As they reached the exit, Judge and Stout approached them.

    Upon arriving, Judge and Stout exchanged greetings with Casey and Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Stout, weren¡¯t you going to Secret Essences? When did youe back?¡± Billy asked as they all got into the car.

    Before heading to Earthford, Billy had received a call from Stout, saying that he was bringing Josh Frazier back to the ce of Secret Essences for treatment. He thought Stout would stay there for a while, but he had returned surprisingly quickly.

    ¡± I¡¯ve been back for two days.¡± Stout grinned again.

    ¡°How¡¯s Uncle Josh?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°He¡¯spletely healed!¡± Stout responded energetically. ¡°And his cultivation has not only recovered but improved. He was aplete Warlord before his injury, and now he¡¯s a genuine War Grandmaster!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Impressive! Is it because of your efforts?¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Stout shook his head.

    ¡°Your sister then?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stout nodded vigorously

    ¡°My sister found out about Uncle Josh¡¯s connection with you and wouldn¡¯t let anyone else near him. She took care of him herself.¡± Stout exined.

    ¡°She treated him as if she was healing you. She was incredibly attentive!¡±

    ¡°Stout, can¡¯t you say something nicer? Do you wish boss hurt?¡± Azure Dragon scolded him.

    ¡°I was just making aparison.¡±

    ¡°Stout, great job! You¡¯ve been a Warlord in the perfection realm this time!¡± Caseyplimented him after sensing Stout¡¯s martial aura.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the unprecedented genius of Secret Essences in a century!¡± Stout was quite proud.

    ¡°As shameless as ever, you are a genius!¡± Judge responded sarcastically.

    ¡°Judge, you¡¯re just jealous!¡± Stoutughed in response. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°By the way, boss, my sister mentioned that she ns to visit you in Ozin in a while.¡±

    Simultaneously, Casey and others coughed.

    ¡°Get out of here, you little rascal! You must havee up with that on your own, right?¡± Billy scolded him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! My sister said she hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time and almost doesn¡¯t remember what you look like, so she wants to see you.¡± Stout said with a straight face.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re just itching for trouble!¡± Billy gave him a sideways nce. He didn¡¯t even bother to believe the punctuation in Stout¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°Judge, has there been any recent activity in the east district?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Judge shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been rtively quiet since Casey took office.¡±

    As he spoke, he seemed to remember something. ¡°Oh, Boss, Stout did something behind your back!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°Judge, you¡¯re involved in this too, don¡¯t try to push it all on me!¡± Stout, noticing Judge¡¯s expression, knew what he was about to say and immediately interjected.

    ¡°Spill it!¡± Billy knew these two must have done something mischievous.

    ¡°Stout has been teaching your wife martial arts!¡± Judge revealed.

    ¡°Boss, this isn¡¯t my fault!¡± Stout protested again.

    ¡°Ms Knight insisted on learning, and she threatened to send me back to the mountains if I didn¡¯t teach her. In addition, I consulted Judge, and he agreed. He even personally instructed her.¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°Casey, can you call Felicia in the next couple of days and ask when she¡¯s avable toe to Ozin?¡± Billy turned to Casey.

    It seemed like Harleen was determined to learn martial arts. In that case, they should take it seriously as an important matter. To be honest, when Harleen initially mentioned wanting to learn martial arts, Billy felt it waspletely unnecessary. However, after thinking it over during this time, he realized that it might be a good thing. The path he was about to take undoubtedly held many challenges and risks. Having martial arts skills by her side would ease his worries when Harleen followed him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey nodded in response. He knew that Billy had agreed to let Harleen and her sister train in martial arts.

    At 6:30 PM, Billy returned home from the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Tasha ran over happily as soon as he entered the house.

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Billy smiled and picked Tasha up, spinning her around.

    ¡°Dad, why did youe back sote? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± Tasha said after getting down from her father¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Of course! I even dreamed about you for several nights!¡± Tasha held her father¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy,e and y with me with my toys. I just built a beautiful castle!¡±

    ¡°Tasha, Daddy just got back. Let him rest for a bit, okay?¡± Harleen called from the kitchen.

    She then gazed lovingly at Billy. ¡°Honey, are you tired?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! Where are Mom and Dad?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone to attend a banquet. They won¡¯t be back untilter.¡± Harleen answered. ¡°You should sit down and rest. Dinner will be ready soon!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, dear!¡± Billy smiled appreciatively.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for.¡± Harleen said with a smile, then turned and walked back into the kitchen.

    ¡°Tasha, what¡¯s the name of this castle of yours?¡± Billy asked, squatting down to y with Tasha¡¯s toys.

    That night, at 10:00 PM, after Billy and Harleen had finished their evening routines, they climbed into bed.

 Chapter 342 Azure Dragonâ€™s Misfortune

    ¡°Wife, how¡¯s work? Is everything going well?¡± Billy embraced Harleen.

    Harleen nodded with a smile. ¡°Everything is going well, and things are running much more smoothly than before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, honey, Stout¡¯s cosmetics have received approval!¡± Harleen said with excitement. ¡°The procedures for establishing the newpany have also beenpleted. We¡¯ll hold a productunch event in a few days and officially enter the market. I have confidence that this product will be a hit!¡±

    ¡°Really? Congrattions, dear!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you and Stout!¡± Harleen beamed.

    After a brief pause, she looked at Billy with a hint of guilty and said, ¡°Honey, I have something to confess.¡±

    ¡°Did you do something bad behind my back?¡± Billy asked with a teasing tone.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been learning martial arts from Stout and Judge these past few days.¡± Harleen admitted, lowering her head.

    Billy yfully flicked her forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be quite daring. You don¡¯t even listen to your husband now. Do you think you deserve a punishment?¡±

    ¡°Honey, please be gentle, that hurts!¡± Harleen pouted. ¡°You never taught me, so I had to find someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you really determined to learn martial arts?¡± Billy asked, stroking Harleen¡¯s hair gently.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I must learn!¡±

    ¡°In that case, when Feliciaes back home, I¡¯ll help both of youy the foundations, and then I¡¯ll teach you martial arts formally.¡± Billy promised.

    ¡°Really? You agreed?¡± Harleen eximed with excitement.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Thank you, honey!¡± Harleen kissed Billy several times on the face.

    After calming down a bit, she seemed to realize something. ¡°Billy, you mentioned waiting for Felicia toe back. What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Felicia is just like you, insisting on learning martial arts,¡± Billy exined with a smile. ¡°She secretly went to stay at Casey¡¯s ce for two nights. Casey couldn¡¯t refuse her, so he¡¯s already started teaching her.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Harleen was surprised. ¡°That brat! She¡¯s wasting her time on martial arts when she could be doing something more productive!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the focus of your question be the fact that she stayed at Casey¡¯s ce for two nights?¡± Billy teased.

    Harleen eximed again. ¡°What do you mean? Have they¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haha, not so fast, but it should be happening soon.¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen asked, surprised. ¡°When did they start?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± Billy replied. ¡°How do you feel about them together?¡±

    ¡°If Felicia can be with Casey, that would be perfect,¡± Harleen said with a smile. ¡°Casey is not only talented but also has a great personality. My parents also like him, and they¡¯ve been trying to set them up for a while now!¡±

    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But I¡¯m worried that Felicia might not be good enough for him.¡±

    ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Billy reassured her with a smile. ¡°I know Casey, and he should also be very satisfied with Felicia.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen began.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust me.¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen said, looking relieved. ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡±

    ¡°Well then, wife, how do you n to thank me?¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled up with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°You rogue¡­¡± Harleen blushed and kissed Billy.

    On the third morning, Felicia rushed back from Enssea.

    ¡°Billy!¡± When she arrived at the SHADOW base, she was still at the front gate, but her voice echoed throughout the entire courtyard.

    ¡°You brat, can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡± Harleen walked out from the house.

    She hadn¡¯t gone to work this morning. Billy had granted her a day off toe to the SHADOW base with him. She knew that Billy was preparing to teach her martial arts, and she was extremely excited.

    ¡°Harleen, aren¡¯t you d to see me?¡± Felicia approached with a smile.

    Her mood was quite good because Casey had already told her about the situation on the phone. She knew that her brother-inw was going to teach her and her sister martial arts, which was something she had always dreamed of.

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not a kid anymore, acting all crazy. I wonder how you¡¯ll ever find a husband.¡± Harleen said teasingly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Felicia replied with a sweet smile.

    ¡°I heard you stayed over at Casey¡¯s ce for two nights,¡± Harleen gave her a stern look.

    ¡°What? You even know about that?¡± Felicia was surprised. ¡°Did Billy tell you?¡±

    ¡°That sneaky Billy actually reported it! I¡¯ll have to settle the score with himter!¡± Felicia eximed.

    As they chatted, Harleen led her sister into the conference hall where Billy and Casey were just finishing their discussion.

    ¡°Felicia,¡± Billy greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Billy!¡± Felicia said and turned to Casey and the others. ¡°Casey, Judge, and, little brother Stout!¡±

    Ahem! Stout cleared his throat. ¡°Felicia, I¡¯m only one year older than you!¡±

    ¡°I like calling you little brother.¡± Felicia made a yful face.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Stout¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Billy, did you tell my sister that I stayed over at Casey¡¯s ce?¡± Felicia turned to Billy, her tone using.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not my fault. Azure Dragon spilled the beans.¡± Billy directly med Azure Dragon.

    Azure Dragon, who was at the Eastern Military Camp Base, inexplicably sneezed and thought, ¡°Boss must be using me as a negative example again!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him. Then I¡¯ll make sure he treats me to a seafood feast next time!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°You, always thinking about food. Aren¡¯t you almost a hundred pounds now?¡± Harleen said teasingly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Where did you get that idea?¡± Felicia pouted again. ¡°I¡¯m just a little over ny!¡±

    After saying this, she walked over to Casey and took a seat next to him. Then she asked, ¡°Casey, do you think girls look better with a little extra weight, or should they be slim, or is it best to be like me, not too thin or too fat?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Casey¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You look fine just the way you are now!¡±

    ¡°I knew Casey is the best! He never tells lies.¡± Felicia replied with a smile.

    Harleen coughed and turned her head away in embarrassment.

    After some yful banter, Billy led everyone into a practice room.

 Chapter 343 Modifying the Eight Extra Meridians

    For Billy, the decision to initiate martial training for Harleen and Felicia meant they wouldn¡¯t be starting from scratch. If they did, it would likely take more than a decade to see any significant results, especially considering they were both in their twenties.

    For the average person, it was already considered good if they could progress from ordinary to Warrior status within ten years of self-practice. Many spent their whole lives practicing martial arts without ever reaching the rank of Battle Master.

    The art of martial cultivation depended on two factors, talent and external conditions. Thetter included guidance from predecessors of those hidden ns and sects. Compared to their secr peers, people who acquired the guidance often surpassed the others in terms of martial art cultivation. This was primarily due to the superior training conditions they had ess to. Training conditions epassed various aspects, such as guidance from experts, martial techniques, and the use of herbs and elixirs, among others.

    Another method involved modifying the twelve regr meridians and eight extra meridians within a practitioner¡¯s body. Combined with special elixirs, this could rapidly boost one¡¯s martial prowess. The extent of improvement depended on the skills of the person performing the modification.

    Today, Billy was overseeing this procedure. Given his medical expertise and martial arts experience, it posed no challenge for him. Within the esoterica of Nine Needles of Secret Essences, there was a section specifically focused on modifying the twelve regr meridians and eight extra meridians. Additionally, Billy had asked Stout to bring a batch of elixirs from Secret Essences for Harleen and her sister to consume.

    Soon after entering the room, Billy administered two foundational elixirs to both of them. Then, he began the process of inserting nine silver needles into crucial acupoints on their bodies, such as Hundred Convergence, Wind Mansion and Chi Ocean.

    Afterward, Billy seated himself behind the sisters and ced his palms on their backs, simultaneously channeling a potent flow of Chi energy into their bodies.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Both sisters emitted a low groan, their brows furrowing in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to connect your entire meridian system. It might be a bit painful during the process, so bear with it.¡± Billy warned.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Harleen and Felicia replied with determination in their eyes.

    Billy increased the intensity of the energy flowing from his hands while the room¡¯s air began to stir, gradually forming a whirlwind around the trio. As the process continued, the whirlwind grew more intense, causing some training equipment in the room to shatter into pieces.

    Casey and the others felt the overwhelming pressure, and even Stout, Judge, and Casey themselves had to step back to the room¡¯s entrance.

    Within the sisters¡¯ semi-conscious state, it felt as if someone guided them through the changes urring within their bodies.

    ¡°Boss is preparing to elevate them to extraordinary heights, isn¡¯t he?¡± Stoutmented from the doorway, marveling at Billy¡¯s extraordinary skills.

    ¡°If he¡¯s going to do something, he¡¯ll aim for perfection.¡± Casey nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Once Ms Knight and Felicia choose this path, they will encounter numerous challenges they¡¯ve never faced before. Without sufficient martial skills, the risks would be much greater.¡±

    ¡°What do you think boss will teach them once he¡¯s elevated their abilities?¡± asked Judge.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Boss possesses knowledge from various martial arts schools. I have no idea which technique he will choose.¡± Replied Stout.

    ¡°Will he teach them Bloodshadow de Technique or Cold Moon de Technique?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Stout said as he shook his head. ¡°Ms Knight and Felicia have gentle and mild personalities, they don¡¯t quite suit this style of de technique that carries such a heavy atmosphere ofbativeness.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget boss¡¯s background.¡± Casey said, deep in thought.

    ¡°Stuart Sword Art?!¡±

    Stout and Judge both suddenly realized. Stuart Sword Art was the treasured martial art of the Stuart family, created by a martial prodigy from over a thousand years ago. Like Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, the highest level of the Stuart Sword Art was considered a martial skill fit for a God-Emperor master.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Casey agreed. ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that boss will instruct Ms Knight and Felicia in the Stuart Sword Art.¡±

    ¡°Casey, when boss left the Stuart family, what level had he reached in Stuart Sword Art?¡± Stout inquired. He didn¡¯t know as much about Billy¡¯s past as Casey did.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Casey shook his head, then added after a pause, ¡°But given his current skills, even the founder from a thousand years ago would be amazed.¡±

    Stout couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Meanwhile, within the room, another change was taking ce. The rapidly spinning whirlwind gradually stabilized, and two powerful waves of energy burst forth from Billy, surging into Harleen and Felicia¡¯ Hundred Convergence acupoints.

    ¡°Amazing, boss is almost turning Ms Knight and Felicia into martial deities.¡± Stout whispered from the doorway.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Judge added.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for worrying that Ms Knight and Felicia couldn¡¯t handle it physically, I think Boss could have pushed them both to the Warlord realm in one go!¡± Casey said, lost in thought.

    Just then, Billy exhaled heavily and removed his hands from the sisters. His face appeared slightly pale, his aura somewhat disturbed, and his back soaked in sweat.

    ¡°Harleen, Felicia, continue circting your meridians using the method I just showed you,¡± Billy instructed as he regained hisposure.

    Still in a semi-conscious state, the sisters nodded and began following the memory of the process within their own minds.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Casey, Stout, and Judge approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After about ten minutes, Harleen and Felicia opened their eyes, both wearing a dazed expression, as though their souls had yet to fully return to their bodies.

    After a while, they finally regained their senses.

 Chapter 344 Crisis at the Rakshasa Hall

    ¡°Congrattions, Ms Knight and Felicia! You can get up now!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± The two sisters felt like they had just been through a dream.

    After standing up, Harleen looked at Billy with concern. ¡°Billy, you¡¯ve sweated a lot, and yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Billy, are you feeling unwell?¡± Felicia also wore a worried expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just need some rest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms Knight, Felicia, boss used a lot of his Chi energy to enhance your cultivation. He¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Casey exined.

    ¡°I see,¡± Harleen said, slightly surprised. ¡°Thank you, Billy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Felicia chimed in.

    ¡°No big deal. Now, both of you can test your abilities.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how do we do that?¡± The sisters asked in unison.

    ¡°Activate the Chi energy within your bodies and strike those tables over there with your palms.¡± Billy pointed to two wooden tables about ten meters away.

    ¡°Billy, are you serious?¡± asked Felicia.

    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯ll see once you try.¡± Casey said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Felicia took a deep breath and, following the memory from her mind, activated her Chi energy and struck one of the tables with her palm.

    Harleen observed Billy¡¯s expression, which indicated he wasn¡¯t joking, and without further hesitation, she also struck a table with her palm.

    Boom! Boom!

    After the gust of wind subsided, the two wooden tables shattered as if they were made of paper, with fragments scattered all over the floor.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Both Harleen and Felicia eximed in shock, their faces disyingplete disbelief.

    ¡°Harleen, am I dreaming? Pinch me!¡± After a long pause, Felicia swallowed hard and asked.

    Harleen didn¡¯t hesitate and pinched her sister¡¯s waist hard.

    ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Felicia eximed. After a moment of bewilderment, she jumped up. ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s real! This isn¡¯t a dream! I have martial skills now!¡±

    Harleen wore an equally delighted expression.

    ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡± Felicia was so excited that she almost jumped into Billy¡¯s arms. It was only when she saw her equally excited sister that she realized it and then hugged Casey excitedly, shouting.

    ¡°Casey, I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Felicia!¡± Casey was genuinely pleased for her.

    ¡°Thank you, dear!¡± On the other side, Harleen took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She then looked at Billy with deep affection.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee, Harleen.¡± Billy smiled and gently pinched her nose.

    Ten minutester, the group gathered in the hall. The two sisters were still in awe and hadn¡¯t fully recovered from their excitement.

    ¡°Stout, take some time to exin the basics of martial arts to Harleen and Felicia,¡± Billy said as he lifted a teacup to take a sip.

    Now that they had officially embarked on the path of martial arts, they needed to understand some fundamental knowledge.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout nodded vigorously and began exining.

    ¡°My goodness!¡± Half an hourter, Felicia eximed again, ¡°Harleen, we¡¯ve already reached the level of Battle Gods!¡±

    Harleen, her hands trembling as she held a teacup, mirrored her sister¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°Harleen, Felicia, even though you¡¯ve reached the rank of Battle Gods in terms of cultivation, withoutbat experience, yourbat strength is at most equivalent to that of Battle Generals.¡± Billy exined with a smile. ¡°Moreover, you haven¡¯t learned any offensive martial techniques yet. Even against Battle Generals, it may be challenging to secure victory. In theing days, I will teach you some basic offensive martial techniques and a sword technique. Practice them when you have free time.¡±

    Both sisters nodded eagerly.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Casey and the others smiled knowingly. It seemed Casey¡¯s guess had been correct ¨C Billy was going to teach them the Stuart Sword Art.

    While Billy was enhancing the sisters¡¯ cultivation, thousands of miles away in a deste in, a group of people and horses rested on the ground. There were about a hundred people, many of whom were injured. These were the members of Rakshasa Hall.

    ¡°White Tiger, we killed two elders of the Sanctum of Darkness. They won¡¯t let this slide, right?¡± Rakshasa, sitting next to White Tiger, spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± White Tiger shook his head. ¡°They¡¯d better note after us. If they do, we¡¯ll kill as many as they send. They¡¯re trying to put Rakshasa Hall in a precarious situation. We¡¯ll eventually wipe out the Sanctum of Darkness.¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°White Tiger, Sanctum of Darkness is much stronger than we imagined. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate them.¡± Rakshasa said with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t send everyone at once.¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°Boss, did those two guys just now confess? Which family from vale hired them for thatst incident?¡± James Harper, who was nearby, asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± White Tiger answered in a deep voice. ¡°The Holmes family in the capital.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Another noble n?¡± James Harper eximed in anger. ¡°These damned noble ns should be wiped out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll settle this score with them soon.¡± White Tiger said, his eyes gleaming with coldness.

    Thest incident would have led to Rakshasa Hall¡¯s expulsion from ce of Darkness if it weren¡¯t for Billy¡¯s timely arrival. Although the Inferno Sect, the culprits behind the attack, was wiped out, the Holmes family would still be held ountable.

    ¡°Is everyone rested?¡± White Tiger stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Rakshasa Hall.¡±

    As everyone stood up, a man¡¯s voice entered the ears of them. It was extremely hoarse, like a demon from hell, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to go back!¡±

    White Tiger frowned and shouted loudly, ¡°Who¡¯s ying tricks here? Show yourself!¡±

    Before his words could settle, nearly fifty figures rushed out from the nearby woods. Their auras were released in full force, instantly enveloping the space with a pervasive killing intent.

    Even the Bloodshadow Guard soldiers felt a strong pressure, while the other members of Rakshasa Hall had a suffocating sensation.

    The leader was a man in a ck robe, nearly two meters tall, with a robust build. His whole body was surrounded by auras, and his eyes stared at White Tiger and the others like a fierce beast.

    ¡°War Grandmaster realm?!¡± White Tiger¡¯s pupils constricted as he sensed the aura emanating from the man.

    Rakshasa, standing beside him, also wore an unprecedentedly serious expression. She felt the man¡¯s strength as well!

 Chapter 345 A Stark Disparity in Strength

    Not only did the aura of the leader shock the two, but the three individuals behind him also made them uneasy. The white-haired elder and another man were Warlords in the perfection realm, while the woman was a Warlord in the pinnacle realm. Among the forty-plus people, nearly twenty were Battle Gods alone.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be from Sanctum of Darkness. Do you recognize them?¡± White Tiger furrowed his brow and asked Rakshasa.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they should be from Temple of ughter.¡± Rakshasa replied after taking a deep breath, her face filled with seriousness.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Temple of ughter was the top-ranked power in ce of Darkness.

    ¡°Temple of ughter?¡± White Tiger frowned again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rakshasa nodded. ¡°The four leading individuals should be the four hall masters of it.¡±

    ¡°Your people from Rakshasa Hall do have quite the courage! You even killed a Sanctum of Darkness Elder, I must say I¡¯m impressed.¡± A ck-robed man said calmly as he approached the group.

    ¡°You must be from Temple of ughter, right?¡± Rakshasa took a deep breath and asked, looking at the man.

    ¡°We have no grudges or enmity with Temple of ughter. What is the meaning of this?¡± Rakshasa asked.

    ¡°Your question is quite naive,¡± the man in the ck robe chuckled coldly. ¡°After spending so long in ce of Darkness, don¡¯t you understand thew of the jungle? Do we need any grudges to deal with you? Besides, when you recruit other forces, do you have any grudges with them?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to recruit Rakshasa Hall?¡± asked White Tiger.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourselves!¡± the man in the ck robe sneered. ¡°Temple of ughter has no interest in your Rakshasa Hall. Moreover, we wouldn¡¯t dare recruit you after you killed the elders of the Sanctum of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Is Sanctum of Darkness behind this?¡± White Tiger¡¯s expression grew even grimmer.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± the man in the ck robe responded. ¡°Here¡¯s a chance for you. If you take your own lives, I can let you die with your whole bodies intact.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± James Harper said in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s fight already, stop wasting time.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± the man in the ck robe narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then let me fulfill your wish.¡±

    With that said, a burst of energy swept out from his palm, surging directly toward James Harper.

    ¡°James, be careful!¡± White Tiger¡¯s pupils contracted, and he rushed forward to shield James Harper, his Bloodshadow Battle de unleashing a de aura to meet the attack.

    Their attacks shed, and White Tiger was forced to retreat more than ten steps before finally stopping. He spewed out a mouthful of blood. The difference in their cultivation levels made it difficult for him to contend with the enemy. This was even considering that the opponent hadn¡¯t gone all out; otherwise, his situation would have been much worse.

    ¡°White Tiger, are you okay?¡± Rakshasa eximed in shock and quickly ran over, her face filled with concern.

    James Harper and the others had their expressions change as well. White Tiger was the most powerful among them, and the fact that he couldn¡¯t even block a single strike from the opponent was unsettling.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± White Tiger said with another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Not bad, you managed to take one blow from me.¡± The man in a ck robe continued, ¡°But with your current strength, you won¡¯t be able to save them.¡±

    ¡°You seem quite confident,¡± White Tiger replied as he suppressed the surging blood in his chest. ¡°Are you capable of it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± White Tiger squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Are all the people from vale as foolish as you?¡± the man in the ck robe sneered. ¡°Besides you and Rakshasa, who are barely passable, none of you are a match for me. On our side, apart from me, there are three Warlordte-stage experts. Do you think the people behind you have a chance to survive?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out who the real fool is.¡± White Tiger retorted with a solemn tone, his aura gradually rising.

    ¡°So you think you can?¡± the man scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re all talk. Let me see how you sustain your confidence.¡±

    ¡°Attack, kill them all!¡±

    With hismand, around fifty individuals immediatelyunched themselves towards Rakshasa Hall, their battle intent enveloping the area.

    ¡°Attack!¡± White Tiger shouted.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The hundred men roared in unison. Then, they raised theirrge des and shed with the enemy, initiating a fierce battle.

    ¡°James Harper, take Theodore and focus on the Battle Gods. The others don¡¯t need to worry!¡± White Tiger shouted as he advanced with his de.

    ¡°Yes!¡± James Harper replied loudly.

    He and Theodore Ford were both at thete stage of the Battle God realm, which was enough to handle opponents at the same level. However, they had no chance of winning against Warlords.

    ¡°Rakshasa, take care of that woman. I¡¯ll handle the other three!¡± White Tiger continued to shout.

    ¡°White Tiger, be careful!¡± Rakshasa did not respond to his words but instead drew her sharp sword and directly confronted the white-haired elder, who was at the Warlord Completion stage.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± The elder had sensed that Rakshasa only had the strength of a Warlord, and he didn¡¯t take her seriously. He shed at her with his fierce de, and the de aura surged forward.

    Rakshasa¡¯s pupils contracted, but she didn¡¯t choose to confront the elder head-on. Instead, she dodged his initial attack with her agile movements.

    ¡°Nice reaction!¡± the elder said with a slight frown. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±

    He attacked again, and the sharp de aura rushed towards Rakshasa.

    During this period, Rakshasa had indeed reached the Warlord Grand Completion stage, but she was still two levels below the elder. After several rounds, the elder¡¯s de aura had left several deep wounds on her. However, Rakshasa didn¡¯t show any fear and wore a resolute expression. The more she fought, the more courageous she became.

    Meanwhile, the ck-robed man had led the other two to encircle White Tiger.

    One was at the War Grandmaster Initial stage, another at the Warlord Perfection stage, and the third at the Warlord Peak stage. Their strength far exceeded White Tiger¡¯s. However, the ck-robed man did not seem to have any intention of taking action at the moment. Perhaps in his eyes, there was no need for him to do so.

    The bald man and the woman unleashed their full power, swinging their swords at White Tiger. Their de auras were sharp and overwhelming. White Tiger didn¡¯t retreat but advanced, his Bloodshadow Battle de shing out, producing a howling de aura.

    In the next moment, a fierce collision erupted, and the violent de auras swept out in all directions. Less than five minutester, they had exchanged dozens of moves, and each side had suffered various injuries. Inparison, White Tiger had taken the brunt of the injuries, with several deep wounds on his waist and arms.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve managed to hold on for so many moves against us.¡± The bald man said with a heavy voice.

    ¡°But it ends here, I won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡±

 Chapter 346 A Desperate Battle

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back any longer, finish this quickly!¡± the bald man said, then turned to the woman.

    ¡°I see!¡± The woman nodded, and her aura surged once more.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see how I can defeat both of you!¡± White Tiger squinted his eyes.

    While speaking, he shot towards the bald man at lightning speed. His movements were so swift that a de aura surged towards the man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± The bald man spoke coldly and exerted full force to counter White Tiger¡¯s strike.

    Boom!

    The two forces collided with a tremendous impact. White Tiger, spitting out a mouthful of blood, was sent flying as if struck by a ferocious beast, heading in the direction of tha woman.

    White Tiger adjusted his body mid-air andnded swiftly. Without hesitation, he rushed towards the woman. Clearly, his attack on the man had been a feint, intended to gain momentum.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± The woman had never expected White Tiger to y tricks at this moment, and her pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The ck-robed man, who had been watching from the sidelines, roared with anger upon witnessing this. He then raised his hand and sent a furious burst of energy toward White Tiger.

    However, White Tiger paid no attention to the iing attack. Instead, his eyes lit up with fervor, and he swung his battle de in an arc towards the woman.

    ¡°No!¡± The woman immediately sensed a terrifying aura of impending doom surrounding her. In her desperate state, she quickly raised her de to block the strike.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The powerful strike from White Tiger was too much for her to withstand, especially when she was in a passive defensive position. The de aura cleaved herrge de into two pieces, and then the force continued unabated, prating her chest. Her clothes burst open, revealing a crimson gash across her snowy-white chest. Blood gushed out in a jet, and she copsed to the ground, convulsing a few times before falling still.

    Simultaneously, White Tiger was sent flying by a palm strike from the ck-robed elder. He soared through the air,nding heavily on the ground some thirty to forty meters away, spewing blood.

    ¡°White Tiger¡± Rakshasa shouted as she watched in shock. In this moment of distraction, the elder shed his de towards her, opening another deep wound on her arm. Rakshasa paid no heed to the pain, her eyes filled with determination.

    ¡°Your own life is at stake, and you¡¯re still thinking about men. You¡¯re quite a devoted and affectionate woman!¡± The old man blocked her way.

    ¡°You bastard, get out of my way!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s eyes turned red, and she shouted in anger.

    Then, her eyes narrowed as she unleashed a sword technique she had learned in the cave. She hadn¡¯t had much time to practice it because she had been busy, and it was quite advanced, so she had only scratched the surface of its mastery. If it weren¡¯t for her concern for White Tiger¡¯s safety, she probably wouldn¡¯t have used it.

    Her figure shed, her wrist continued to rotate, and the energy of her sword surged out one after another.

    ¡°What kind of sword technique is this? Interesting!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. ¡°But if I guess correctly, you don¡¯t seem to grasp the essence of this technique.¡±

    As he spoke, he wielded hisrge sword to meet her, and the two of them engaged in battle once more.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After a while, Rakshasa couldn¡¯t help but exim softly, and her eyes lit up. A force several times stronger than before exploded from her, causing the old man across from her to involuntarily take severalrge steps backward.

    ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯ve broken through?¡± After steadying himself, the old man¡¯s face was full of shock.

    ¡°You guessed right!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face showed a hint of joy.

    Just as the old man had said, she had indeed broken through. While she was using that sword technique, she had faintly felt a sealed Chi energy burst within her body, assisting her in breaking through to the peak of Warlord.

    She also recalled what Billy had told her. The energy left by that fallen great martial artist inside her body was difficult to fully absorb at the time, so she could only reach the level of Warlord Initial in the cave. But in the following period, she might break through another one or two levels. Now it seemed that Billy had been correct.

    ¡°Give me a few more sword strikes!¡± Rakshasa spoke again.

    What surprised her wasn¡¯t just the improvement in her cultivation but also the enhancedprehension of this sword technique that she had vaguely felt while using it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The old man replied in a deep voice and met her with his de.

    At the same time, not far away, the man in the ck robe arrived next to thepanion he was protecting. Seeing the woman¡¯s miserable condition, an icy chill shrouded his body. Through clenched teeth, he said, ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He never expected that, due to his momentary carelessness, White Tiger had managed to kill one of theirrades. His eyes turned crimson with anger. The bald man standing nearby was simrly filled with rage. His killing intent was palpable.

    ¡°I will definitely tear you apart! After torturing you mercilessly!¡± the man in the ck robe said as he approached White Tiger.

    ¡°That remains to be seen!¡± Just as White Tiger climbed up from the ground, a faint smile curled on his lips.

    The man in the ck robe furrowed his brow. He sensed an aura of a Warlord at the peak from White Tiger.

    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked White Tiger.

    Even before Billy¡¯s visit to ce of Darkness some time ago, he had helped boost White Tiger¡¯s cultivation to the peak of theter stage of Warlord. Breaking through again was only a hair¡¯s breadth away. Plus, the high-intensity battles he¡¯d been engaged in during this time had already given him a glimpse of the Warlordplete stage. This was precisely why he had intentionally taken that palm strike earlier, even though he could have dodged it. He needed an opportunity to push himself to his limits. And the result didn¡¯t disappoint him.

    ¡°You ignorant child!¡± The man in the ck robe furrowed his brow again. ¡°Do you think that breaking through to Warlord pinnacle guarantees you a chance at survival?¡±

    ¡°The gap between Warlord and War Grandmaster is like a chasm. To kill you, I only need one move.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± White Tiger smirked. ¡°You¡¯re so confident. Then, give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± The man in the ck robe responded. ¡°I¡¯ll make you experience torture beyondpare before you die!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to the bald man. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Cripple him and leave him with a breath!¡±

    The bald man nodded.

    In the next instant, the man in the ck robe unleashed his attack, and his aura reached its peak. Fierce punches and strikes shot out. The bald man didn¡¯t hesitate either. He activated his most potent martial power and followed suit.

    Although White Tiger had reached the pinnacle, the man in the ck robe was still a War Grandmaster. Naturally, White Tiger wouldn¡¯t confront him head-on and swiftly dodged their attacks.

    Boom!

    At that moment, a muffled sound came from the battle circle of Rakshasa and her opponent.

 Chapter 347 In a Desperate Situation

    After a muffled sound, the elderly man was seen rapidly flying out and crashing heavily onto the ground, struggling to get up for a while. A bloody hole was pierced through his abdomen, and copious amounts of blood gushed out.

    ¡°What kind of sword technique is this?¡± After a while, the elderly man, his face extremely pale, finally managed to crawl to his feet. He hadn¡¯t taken Rakshasa¡¯s sword technique seriously at first, but since she had broken through to the peak realm, the power of her sword technique had increased several-fold, almost overwhelming his perfection-stage opponent.

    ¡°A nameless sword technique.¡± Rakshasa replied coldly. With that, she attacked again, concerned about White Tiger¡¯s condition and eager to assist him.

    Her sharp sword struck once more, and a series of sword energies instantly condensed into a sword energy web, sweeping towards the elderly man. In the blink of an eye, he was enveloped by it. The elderly man¡¯s pupils contracted as he desperately tried to escape, only to find all his retreat routes sealed off, with no way to escape.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± He gritted his teeth, raised his sword, and charged forward.

    However, having already been severely injured, he was clearly no match. Finally, after the sword shadows had passed, he was left with over a dozen sword scars on his body.

    Rakshasa ceased her attack without a second nce at him and turned around to rush toward White Tiger. Just as she turned, the elderly man¡¯s legs gave way, and numerous blood streams shot out of his body. His aura instantly withered.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡± With thosest two words, his head drooped, his pupils dted rapidly, and he breathed hisst.

    ¡°White Tiger, I¡¯ming to help you!¡± At the same time, Rakshasa had already entered White Tiger¡¯s battle circle.

    ¡°Alright, be careful!¡±

    At this moment, White Tiger¡¯s body had been cut with several deep wounds, and his aura was in disarray.

    ¡°You killed him!?¡± The man in the ck robe turned to look at the white-haired elder not far away, his face showing an incredulous expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you too!¡± Rakshasa replied coldly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The ck-robed man roared, ¡°I¡¯ll make you into minced meat!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. At first, he and the others from Rakshasa Hall were just prey to be ughtered in his eyes. But now, the situation had turned aroundpletely. Four Hall Masters from his side had fallen in less than half an hour. The hunters had be the hunted, leaving him at a loss as to how to exin this to their master.

    Following that, he dashed forward like a berserk beast, his fury raging.

    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± White Tiger shouted, and a de radiance shed out.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man in the ck robe raised his hand and swept out a palm strike.

    White Tiger spat out another mouthful of blood as he was sent flying again, this time sliding more than twenty meters beforeing to a halt.

    ¡°White Tiger!¡± Rakshasa eximed in shock, her face turning pale. She wanted to check on White Tiger¡¯s condition, but the bald man blocked her way.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± White Tiger struggled to get up.

    ¡°If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish first!¡± The man in the ck robe angrily shouted. Stepping out severalrge strides, heunched himself into the air, unleashing a barrage of punches towards White Tiger.

    ¡°You¡¯re really foolish,¡± White Tiger said, a slight smirk forming on his lips as he observed his opponent¡¯s moves. Then, in a deep voice, he said, ¡°Bloodshadow de Technique, Second Form, Sky sh.¡±

    As he spoke, he channeled his entire power, gripping his warde and shing out a formidable crescent-shaped de energy, which surged toward his opponent like lightning.

    Bloodshadow de Technique possessed the power to challenge opponents of higher levels.

    Hovering in mid-air, The white-haired old man intended to dodge, but hecked the strength, so he could only watch as the de energy rapidly expanded in his vision. The unprecedented killing intent enveloped him.

    However, at that moment, a mighty wave of energy swept in from the side, apanied by a roaring wind.

    Boom!

    White Tiger was sent flying like a cannonball, spitting out blood as he crashed heavily into the ground, leaving arge crater.

    ¡°White Tiger!¡± Rakshasa eximed in shock and rushed towards him. She had barely taken a few steps when another wave of energy swept her off her feet, and shended less than five meters away from White Tiger, her aura instantly weakened.

    ¡°White¡­ White Tiger.¡± Rakshasa¡¯s mouth continued to spill blood.

    ¡°Such audacity! To dare kill two hall masters of Sanctum of Darkness!¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s figure steadily approached.

    ¡°Consider this your formal notice, Rakshasa Hall is hereby expelled from ce of Darkness!¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡± The man in the ck robe and the bald man quickly bowed in respect.

    ¡°Darkshade, is this how you fulfilled your promise to me?¡± The neer was none other than the master of Temple of ughter, ughter Lord, a Half-Step War Emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve failed in my duties, please, my lord, punish me!¡± The man in the ck robe trembled and quickly knelt down.

    ughter Lord snorted. ¡°When you return, you shall ept your punishment at the Hall of Punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The man in the ck robe shivered once again.

    ¡°Rakshasa, how are you¡­¡± By this time, White Tiger had crawled over to Rakshasa¡¯s side and reached out to grab her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rakshasa replied with difficulty. ¡°Their boss has arrived, and I¡¯m afraid this is the end of the road for us.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Taking a deep breath, she continued, ¡°White Tiger, can you tell me¡­ Do you love me?¡±

    ¡°I love¡­¡± White Tiger took a deep breath and nodded firmly. ¡°I love you. I promised boss I would go get married with you when I go back¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°So you really want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± White Tiger nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Thank you, White Tiger¡­¡± Rakshasa took another deep breath. ¡°Being able to meet you in this life, that would be enough. The only regret is¡­ we can¡¯t have a child. In¡­ our next life¡­ I¡¯ll marry you and give you a big, healthy son.¡±

    ¡°Rakshasa, hang in there, don¡¯t give up.¡± White Tiger held onto her hand tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. He is a Half-Step War Emperor, we don¡¯t even have a sliver of a chance¡­¡± Rakshasa responded with difficulty.

    ¡°Have you two finished chatting?¡± At this moment, ughter Lord looked down on the two of them from above.

 Chapter 348 Mysterious Aid

    ¡°ughter Lord, you will regret this!¡± said Rakshasa.

    ¡°Once you kill us, Commander Gardner will annihte every member of your Sanctum of Darkness.¡± She continued.

    ¡°Commander Gardner? If he dares toe back to ce of Darkness, this ce will be his grave!¡± sneered ughter Lord.

    ¡°You¡¯re just foolish!¡± White Tiger said in a deep voice. ¡°ce of Darkness can¡¯t kill our Commander. He¡¯s a force to be reckoned with!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± ughter Lord smirked. ¡°That¡¯s all you know, you¡¯repletely unaware of the true power of Sanctum of Darkness. Enough talk. I will send you both on your way. Prepare yourselves.¡± ughter Lord dered as his aura surged, and he raised his hand to strike.

    ¡°White Tiger, I love you!¡± Rakshasa closed her eyes, prepared for the worst.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°No!¡± James Harper and the others yelled in despair.

    But then, a muffled sound echoed, and something astonishing happened. Instead of the imagined oue, ughter Lord¡¯s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, leaving nothing behind. Silence engulfed the scene as everyone froze. A Half-Step War Emperor had been obliterated by a single p!

    Even Rakshasa, who had braced for death, opened her eyes, disying a stunned expression.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Both the ck-robed man and the crew-cut man screamed in agony momentster. Realizing the situation, they exchanged nces and promptly darted away. However, just like their master, they exploded into blood mist a few dozen meters away, leaving no trace.

    ¡°Run!¡± The remaining members of Sanctum of Darkness, who had witnessed the carnage, fled in terror.

    But they were mistaken. In less than a minute, all of them vanished without a trace, as if they had never been there. Including White Tiger and Rakshasa, everyone from Rakshasa Hall inhaled sharply. The power they had witnessed was beyondprehension.

    ¡°May I know the identity of you? Could youe out and let us express our gratitude in person?¡± White Tiger, struggling to support Rakshasa, asked earnestly as he stood up.

    ¡°You are vale people, right?¡± Before long, a soft and melodious female voice spoke in fluent valish. Then, a graceful figure appeared within the range of their vision, dressed in martial attire with a veil covering her face. Her true face remained concealed, making it difficult to determine her actual age.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Rakshasa replied, slightly stunned by the unexpected encounter. She couldn¡¯t have imagined meeting such a formidable valean individual here. During her time in ce of Darkness, this was a first.

    ¡°Why did they want to kill you?¡± the woman continued to inquire.

    ¡°We killed an elder from Sanctum of Darkness, and they were sent by Sanctum of Darkness.¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°Sanctum of Darkness?¡± The woman furrowed her brow slightly but didn¡¯t pursue that topic further. Then, she turned her attention to White Tiger and asked, ¡°You and the others behind you give off the aura of battle-hardened soldiers. You¡¯re not from ce of Darkness, are you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± White Tiger bowed slightly. ¡°Beforeing to ce of Darkness, we served in the Western Army of vale.¡±

    ¡°The Western Army?¡± The woman was briefly puzzled. ¡°Are you soldiers from the Army of Bloodshadow?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± White Tiger bowed once more.

    ¡°Is yourmanding officer Commander Gardner, the King of the West?¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with him?¡± White Tiger was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him personally, but I¡¯ve heard of his name. Why did he send you to ce of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°In recent years, many powerful nations have been pouring resources into ce of Darkness, making it the second front for their countries.¡± White Tiger exined. ¡°Rtive to that, vale¡¯s presence in ce of Darkness is weak. Commander Gardner is concerned that ce of Darkness might pose a threat to vale. He also suspects that some powerful nations support Sanctum of Darkness from behind, so he sent us to investigate.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the woman nodded. ¡°His concerns are valid. Some countries have global ambitions and have made numerous covert arrangements. ce of Darkness is just the tip of the iceberg.¡±

    White Tiger and his group inhaled deeply.

    ce of Darkness was just the tip? What kind of colossal entity lied beneath the surface?

    ¡°Your strength is still too weak,¡± the woman continued. ¡°Since we¡¯ve met by chance, I¡¯ll give you a little gift.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Rakshasa asked.

    Before they could react, a tremendous force surged from the woman and enveloped White Tiger and the others. Within moments, they felt a powerful energy flow into their bodies. After about ten minutes, the woman retracted her energy.

    White Tiger and his group inhaled deeply again. Their injuries had significantly improved, and they sensed that their martial arts had advanced by a level. White Tiger had broken through to a new level, Rakshasa had reached Warlord perfection, James Harper had stepped into Warlord, and White Tiger¡¯s four vice-captains had achieved Battle God perfection.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± they eximed in unison.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I was just passing by today. I have other matters to attend to. Take care of yourselves!¡± With that, the woman disappeared from their sight.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± they called out once more.

    Three hourster, White Tiger and his group returned to Rakshasa Hall¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Rakshasa, how are your injuries?¡± White Tiger gently asked her in the conference hall.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Rakshasa replied lovingly, gazing at him.

    ¡°And you?¡± she asked in return.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, who do you think that mysteriousdy was? How can vale have someone so powerful in ce of Darkness?¡± Rakshasa inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t belong to ce of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I just have a feeling.¡± White Tiger replied thoughtfully. ¡°This world is probably much moreplicated than we¡¯ve seen.¡±

 Chapter 349 Natural Martial Talent

    Rakshasa nodded slightly as she recalled the words of the woman they had encountered earlier.

    ¡°White Tiger, what you said earlier, is it true?¡± Rakshasa hesitantly asked him.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± White Tiger asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°You¡­ you said that you would marry me¡­¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face flushed slightly as she brought up the topic.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true,¡± White Tiger grinned. ¡°That¡¯s the order boss gave me, and I¡¯ve already promised him.¡±

    Rakshasa couldn¡¯t help but smile, a look of happiness on her face.

    Shortly after, James Harper entered the room.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found the location of Temple of ughter¡¯s hideout.¡± James Harper said as he approached.

    White Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Notify our brothers, rest for two hours, then we depart!¡±

    They had almost been wiped out by Temple of ughter¡¯s people today, and this debt needed to be repaid. With the top-tier forces of Temple of ughter eradicated, the remaining members were no longer a significant threat. Temple of ughter could now be removed from ce of Darkness.

    ¡°Yes!¡± James Harper nodded before leaving.

    ¡°Rakshasa, you should go rest as well.¡± White Tiger suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, no need to rest. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Rakshasa smiled.

    ¡°Alright,¡± White Tiger scratched his head and took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call boss to report the situation to him.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rakshasa smiled sweetly.

    When Billy received the call from White Tiger, he was at the SHADOW base in Ozin, teaching the Stuart Sword Art to Harleen and Felicia. Casey, Stout, and Judge were also present.

    ¡°White Tiger, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered the call with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boss, I have a few things to report to you.¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice came through the phone. He then spent about ten minutes describing the situation to Billy.

    After listening to White Tiger¡¯s report, Billy¡¯s expression turned serious, and a chill emanated from him. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all fine, no need to worry. The mysterious person who helped me improve my cultivation also treated our injuries.¡±

    ¡°Alright. After dealing with Temple of ughter, I want you all to stay put for some time. I¡¯lle over in a while.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger replied loudly.

    After hanging up the phone, Billy turned to Harleen. ¡°Harleen, you and Felicia continue practicing here. I need to discuss some matters with Casey and the others.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the two sisters nodded in unison.

    ¡°Boss, did something happen to White Tiger and the others?¡± Casey asked when they reached the meeting room.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy replied, nodding. He then proceeded to exin the situation to Casey, Stout, and Judge.

    The three of them gasped in shock after hearing the story, clearly concerned for White Tiger and his group.

    ¡°How could there be such a powerful martial artist in ce of Darkness?¡± Judge pondered. ¡°The person who can kill a Half-Step War Emperor with a single strike is likely at least a Half-Step War God-Emperor in cultivation.¡±

    ¡°It might be even higher,¡± Billy said with a hint of uncertainty. ¡°From White Tiger¡¯s description, it seems that the person is quite knowledgeable about ce of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°This suggests that ce of Darkness is moreplex than we imagined.¡± Casey added. He then asked, ¡°Boss, did that old man ever mention anything about ce of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Do you think that person might belong to a noble family or a sect and happened to be there for some reason?¡± Stout suggested. His spection was based on the fact that most martial artists at the War God-Emperor level or above in vale usually came from hidden noble families or sects.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely,¡± Billy shook his head again. ¡°Based on White Tiger¡¯s description, it seems that the person has a good understanding of ce of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°So, who could it be?¡± Stout frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it for now. We¡¯ll make a trip to ce of Darkness in some time.¡± Billy decided. ¡°We need to handle the Sanctum of Darkness matter first. Otherwise, White Tiger and the others are still in danger.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the three of them nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Boss, how do you n to deal with the Holmes n? Should we head to the capital right away?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°If they want to court trouble, we¡¯ll oblige.¡± Billy said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to rush. You can return to the east region for now, and I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Casey agreed.

    In the following weeks, Billy continued to teach Harleen and her sister the Stuart Sword Art. To his surprise, they disyed remarkable talent in martial arts since they quickly grasped the fundamental techniques and their progress far exceeded his expectations. In just over ten days, they had mastered the basic forms of Stuart Sword Art. Now, all that remained was consistent practice to refine their skills.

    Billy also taught them a martial arts meditation technique. Besides aiding their daily cultivation, this meditation technique had the added benefit of concealing their martial prowess. Since they lived among ordinary people, they couldn¡¯t afford to emit Battle God-level auras at all times, which might attract unwanted attention.

    ¡°Boss, Ms Knight and Felicia are truly natural martial talents.¡± Stoutmented one morning as they watched the two of them practice their swordsmanship from afar.

    ¡°They¡¯re outperforming even the so-called exceptional disciples from Secret Essences!¡± he added.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re quite remarkable.¡± Billy agreed with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Judge approached them quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Last month, a new antique market opened in a city named Linkville.¡± Judge said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s said to be thergest in the entire east district. Many ancient martial sects¡¯ members go there, asionally selling some treasures.¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight and Felicia still need a suitable pair of swords. Should we go check it out?¡± he suggested.

    Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look tomorrow.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 350 A Gathering Place for Shady Dealings

    Billy agreed to visit the antique market, not solely to find swords for Harleen and her sister. After all, good weapons were rare and hard toe by, with a very low chance of finding them. He simply wanted to expose Harleen and Felicia to the culture of ancient martial arts. Since they had chosen this path, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let them get more acquainted with these.

    The next morning, Billy and his group set off towards Linkville. Along the way, Harleen and Felicia were extremely excited, filled with curiosity. Linkville was a city located in the northeast of Ozin, about three hundred kilometers away, nestled in the mountains.

    Around 10 AM, Stout parked the car at the entrance of arge estate on the outskirts of Linkville, where the antique market was held. As they got out of the car, they saw a bustling crowd at the entrance, and many people were dressed in traditional robes, with various weapons hanging from their waists.

    When Billy and his group inquired, they found out that today was a special martial arts event. Due to the overwhelming number of people who hade to witness the event, the ticket prices were high, and there was a strict requirement: only martial artists above the rank of Warrior were allowed to enter.

    Many non-martial artists were disappointed and remained outside, while some Warrior martial artists sighed in frustration.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Excuse me,dies, I¡¯m sorry, but today we can only allow martial artists above the rank of  Warrior inside,¡± a man in traditional robes said as Billy¡¯s group approached, assuming that Harleen and Felicia were not martial artists, especially when he saw that Felicia was dressed like a student.

    ¡°How do you know we¡¯re not above the rank of Warrior?¡± Felicia was displeased. She was appearing as a martial artist for the first time and was already being looked down upon.

    ¡°This beautifuldy,, if I can¡¯t even discern such a thing, how could I be guarding this ce?¡± the man replied with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for me. I¡­¡± He stopped halfway through his sentence and his expression suddenly changed. He stared at the twodies in amazement since he had actually sensed the aura of two Battle Masters in theirte stages from them.

    Harleen and Felicia had intentionally concealed their abilities. If they released their full aura, they might have frightened him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive my ignorance. Pleasee in!¡± the man made a respectful gesture.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Harleen smiled.

    Billy¡¯s group, including Harleen and Felicia, only released their Battle Master-level aura, and they all passed the gatekeeper¡¯s inspection.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively in here!¡±

    Billy¡¯s group entered the estate and saw a vast area, covering at least two hundred thousand square meters, with a four-story tower at the center. On either side of the tower were two outdoor trading areas with steel frame structures, containing hundreds of stalls of various sizes, disying a wide variety of items.

    ¡°Billy, what kind of things are sold in here?¡± Harleen looked around in awe and asked.

    ¡°There are many different types of items here. In addition to herbs, weapons, and martial arts techniques, there are also some rare and unusual things.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I need to explore and see if I can buy something for my parents and Tasha.¡± Harleen said cheerfully.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s fine!¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Harleen, look at that hairpin, it¡¯s so beautiful, just like the ones in historical dramas.¡± Felicia said, pointing to a stall with small essories.

    ¡°Wow, that bracelet is also very pretty, and that rouge box looks so unique. Should we buy one of each as decorations to take back home?¡±

    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re a student. Where will you get the money to buy so many things?¡± Harleen said with some irritation. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll give you a budget of 150 dors. If you exceed that, I¡¯ll deduct it from your allowance.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re being too stingy!¡± Felicia pouted and then turned to Billy, ¡°Billy, my good brother-inw¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, I own his money.¡± Said Harleen.

    ¡°Well, then.¡± Felicia pouted again.

    ¡°Haha, Harleen, since it¡¯s a rare opportunity, if Felicia like something, let her buy it. You never know if you¡¯ll get another chance in the future.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Yea, Billy is right!¡± Felicia happily eximed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her!¡± Harleen gave Billy a yful roll of her eyes and then ignored the two of them.

    The items in this trading center were not cheap. Many were considered antiques, and Felicia soon spent hundreds of dors buying several pieces of jewelry.

    As they continued to explore, the two sisters were captivated by the variety of things they had never seen before. Even if they didn¡¯t n to buy, they enjoyed chatting with the stall owners.

    ¡°Boss, it seems like this market is not simple.¡± Stout whispered to Billy as they walked.

    ¡°A lot of people here have strong martial arts skills, and some of them have a strong bloodthirsty aura.¡± He added.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Billy nodded. As soon as he entered, he had already probed the area. This market was definitely a gathering ce for all kinds of shady dealings.

    ¡°Sir, how much is this string of Buddhist prayer beads?¡± A whileter, they arrived at a stall, and Harleen pointed to a string of shiny prayer beads.

    ¡°Ms Knight, why do you want to buy Buddhist prayer beads?¡± Judge asked curiously.

    ¡°My dad is always messing around with stuff like this. These prayer beads look pretty good, so I want to buy a string for him.¡±

    ¡°Wow, youngdy, you have excellent taste. This is authentic Bodhi wood passed down in my family. It¡¯s a treasure.¡± The stall owner said after observing them for a while. ¡°I can sell it to you at the lowest price of 100, 000.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Felicia eximed.

    ¡°You could rob a bank with that kind of price. It¡¯s just a string of beads, and you¡¯re asking for 100, 000?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, this is an antique treasure, it can¡¯t bepared to ordinary prayer beads.¡± The stall owner said with a smile.

    ¡°Do you take us for fools?¡± Felicia retorted. ¡°It¡¯s obviously fake. I¡¯d have to think twice even if it were only 10 dors.¡± After saying that, she pulled Harleen away. ¡°Harleen, he¡¯s trying to rip us off. Let¡¯s go check out other stalls.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Two beautifuldies, if you don¡¯t want to buy my items, that¡¯s fine, but please speak respectfully. Don¡¯t tarnish my reputation.¡± The stall owner said with a darkening expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to extort us with your ridiculous prices.¡± Felicia replied. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t respect your customers.¡±

    ¡°Two beautifuldies, you came to my stall to haggle, and now you¡¯re just leaving like this? What do you take me for?¡± The stall owner exchanged a nce with a man standing nearby.

    The man nodded and walked out from behind the stall, blocking their path.

 Chapter 351 No Wonder Sheâ€™s So Domineering

    It didn¡¯t take long for Harleen and her group to encounter a hard-nosed negotiator.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Harleen frowned slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve tarnished my reputation with this fuss. You must buy these prayer beads.¡± The stall owner spoke in a low, stern voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want 100, 000 anymore. Give me 20, 000, take these beads, and we¡¯ll be even.¡± He continued.

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t buy them?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Give me 2, 000 aspensation for my damaged reputation, and you may leave.¡± The stall owner replied.

    ¡°Are you trying to rob us directly?¡± Felicia eximed in anger.

    ¡°You could interpret it that way.¡± The stall owner shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Billy spoke up calmly. Then he picked up one of the prayer beads, applied a bit of pressure, and one of them cracked open, revealing the wood grain inside-clearly a cheap imitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡± Felicia eximed angrily. ¡°This is outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel, what are you doing?¡± The stall owner protested.

    At that moment, Judge raised his hand and delivered a crisp p across his face.

    ¡°How dare youy hands on my people? I see you¡¯re not very smart!¡± the stall owner retorted angrily.

    ¡°Today, unless you give me 100, 000, you won¡¯t be leaving this ce!¡±

    At the same time, a formidable aura emanated from him-his cultivation was decent, at least at the rank of Battle Master in the perfection realm.

    ¡°Give me the money now, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The man blocking the two sisters also released his Battle Master-level aura.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you give up the money?¡± Billy smiled faintly. Then he reached out and gently pressed the tabletop of the stall. A deep palm print instantly appeared in the thick steel surface.

    Seeing the shocking sunk palm print, both the stall owner and the other man shuddered with fear, their faces filled with horror. With just this move, they knew Billy must be at least a Battle God.

    ¡°I¡­ I was just joking with you earlier. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± The stall owner quickly turned to the two sisters.

    ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s fate that we¡¯ve met. Take anything you like from here as my gift. No charge.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Felicia red at the stall owner angrily and pulled Harleen away.

    ¡°Pack up your stuff. If we see you here in five minutes, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± Billy said calmly and followed his wife.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The stall owner¡¯s face immediately fell, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and hurriedly went about his business.

    What an unlucky day. They had just opened, and they had already offended a ¡°Battle God¡± figure. ¡°How unfortunate!¡± they thought.

    After this little incident, Billy and his group continued to explore the market.

    ¡°Honey, why was that shopkeeper so dishonest?¡± Harleen said with annoyance. ¡°If it were regr people today, wouldn¡¯t they have been scammed?¡±

    ¡°The martial world is a dangerous ce, and people¡¯s hearts are treacherous.¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°You and Felicia will encounter even more dangerous situations in the future. Be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± both sisters pouted.

    Before long, they arrived at a stall selling herbs. There were quite a few rare medicinal herbs, and Billy engaged the stall owner in conversation with interest.

    ¡°Honey, we¡¯ll go look around over there.¡± Harleen said to Billy.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy smiled and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded and, along with Felicia, headed to a nearby stall selling essories.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s quite dangerous around here. I¡¯ll go with them.¡± Judge spoke.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy waved him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried they might¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Let them experience more things, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±

    After that, he continued to pick some herbs. About ten minutester, he chose quite a few, had Stout pay for them, and then moved on.

    Just then, they heard the sound of someone falling not far away. The three of them looked over and saw a woman being kicked to the ground. Blood oozed from her mouth, and she looked pained.

    ¡°Why are you hitting people?¡± one of herpanions angrily pointed at the woman in red on the other side.

    ¡°Smack her!¡± The red-d woman had a condescending tone.

    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± An old man stepped forward from behind her and pped the woman who yelled at the red-d woman, causing her to fall and her mouth to bleed.

    ¡°How could you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have someone sew your mouths shut!¡± the woman in red named Faye Rowse interrupted her.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far! It was your fault in the first ce, and now you¡¯re even hitting them. Is there no justice left?¡± Harleen, who had been watching, said indignantly.

    ¡°Here is another meddler!¡± Faye Rowse said and then looked at Harleen, ¡°You want justice? Let me tell you, I am the justice here!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re the queen around here?¡± Felicia chimed in.

    ¡°Those essories were originally chosen by these twodies, and they had already paid for them. Not only did you take their things without paying, but you also resorted to violence! There are so many witnesses here, this is robbery!¡±

    ¡°What a pair of idiots!¡± Faye Rowse sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the people around if they saw me, Faye Rowse, stealing their things?¡±

    Hearing her mention her name, the people around couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    ¡°So, this is that little demoness. No wonder she¡¯s so domineering!¡± they thought. Their eyes were filled with trepidation when they looked at her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll ask!¡± Felicia said coldly. Then she turned to a middle-aged man. ¡°Sir, you were right here just now. Did she steal their things?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± The middle-aged man quickly shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Felicia was furious. She turned to another woman in her thirties. ¡°Miss, did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I didn¡¯t see anything either!¡± The woman interrupted her. Without waiting for Felicia to finish, she shook her head.

    Every man and woman they asked shook their heads.

 Chapter 352 Harboring Criminals

    ¡°You really ticked me off!¡± Felicia was so infuriated that her face flushed red.

    ¡°Felicia, let it go. These people probably know her, so they dare not speak against her.¡± Harleen said with a slight frown. She then helped the two women who had fallen to the ground back onto their feet. ¡°Are you both okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Thank you! We don¡¯t want those essories anymore, and you don¡¯t need to find her. You should leave now or you¡¯re gonna get in trouble.¡±

    ¡°No worries, justice will prevail, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s no justice left!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and responded firmly.

    ¡°Did you two falsely use me of stealing their things earlier?¡± At this moment, Faye Rowse spoke again. ¡°Apologize to me right now, or I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Felicia retorted loudly.

    ¡°Is that so? Since you dare not respect me, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences of offending me.¡±

    Saying that, she took a couple of steps towards Felicia and raised her hand to p her.

    A crisp sound of a p rang out. Surprisingly, the p did notnd on Felicia¡¯s face; instead, it struck Faye Rowse.

    Gasps echoed from the crowd once again, surprised by Felicia¡¯s agility. She, who appeared to be a student, turned out to be a skilled fighter hidden beneath her unassuming exterior. On one hand, they were amazed by Felicia¡¯s skills, and on the other hand, they were astonished by her courage to strike Faye Rowse. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of retaliation?

    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± After a considerable pause, Faye Rowse screamed in a menacing manner. ¡°I promise you two will pay dearly today. I will make sure you leave here on stretchers!¡±

    With that, she raised her hand once again to attack Felicia. Faye Rowse¡¯s martial arts skills were quite good, already at the rank of a Half-Step Battle General. She believed that her previous p from Felicia was due to her carelessness. This time, she intended to use her full power to seriously injure Felicia.

    ¡°Should we intervene?¡± Stout asked from outside the crowd.

    ¡°Not for now,¡± Billy shook his head. Simr incidents were bound to happen to the two sisters in the future, and giving them more experience was a good thing. Of course, this was on the condition that he was sure the other party was no match for Harleen and Felicia; otherwise, he would not just stand by.

    ¡°You¡¯re just bragging!¡± Felicia¡¯s voice rang out, and she raised her hand to deliver a palm strike toward Faye Rowse.

    ¡°Watch out, mydy!¡± The old man behind Faye Rowse felt the power of Felicia¡¯s strike and frowned slightly. He spoke while swiftly moving to the side, simultaneously using his palm to block Felicia¡¯s strike.

    After an exchange, both sides took several steps back.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Battle General?¡± The old man stabilized his stance and looked shocked. ¡°Who are you two?¡±

    He found that Harleen and Felicia were far from ordinary people. And Faye Rowse, who heard his question, trembled all over, showing an expression of disbelief.

    In fact, Harleen and Felicia had already reached the Battle God stage. However, the old man was a Battle General. Harleen and her sister could only disy Battle General-levelbat power for the time being since theycked practical experience.

    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Felicia didn¡¯t respond to his question and turned to Harleen, saying, ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Harleen nodded. She didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Faye Rowse any further as well.

    ¡°You two just leave like this? Do you think you can disregard the Rowse family?¡± Just then, a middle-aged man led a group of people over.

    ¡°It¡¯s the second master of the Rowse family! I heard he¡¯s already a Half-Step Warlord. Those two beauties are in big trouble now!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the background of the Rowse family anyway?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? They are not only the top aristocratic family in the city, but they also have the backing of other powerful forces, including control over this entire trading ce!¡±

    ¡°Really? That strong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As people saw the approaching man, murmurs and discussions broke out among the onlookers. Billy and his group also learned about the other party¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Uncle, why did you arrive sote?¡± Faye Rowse ran up to the man and pointed at Harleen and her sister, saying, ¡°These two bitches dared to p me. You must help me get justice!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The man nodded and said coldly, ¡°Apologize to Faye right away, or else your lives will be at risk!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Felicia ignored him and said to Harleen, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, they turned around, ready to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance!¡± The middle-aged man signaled to the people behind him and said, ¡°Disable them!¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± An elderly man behind him nodded and rushed towards the two sisters, possessing the cultivation level of a Battle God.

    ¡°Such a disgrace!¡± Harleen furrowed her brow, raising her hand to confront him, and Felicia simultaneouslyunched her attack.

    Boom!

    The three shed, creating a series of muffled impacts. Despite Harleen and Felicia having a lower level of power, their cooperation was incredibly seamless, making it difficult for the opponent to gain an upper hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡± After a moment, the middle-aged man furrowed his brows slightly.

    His words were followed by a swift charge towards the trio. He raised his hand and unleashed a ferocious fist strike aimed directly at Harleen, exuding the overwhelming aura of a Battle God in full mastery. There was no room for mercy in his attack; if hended this punch, Harleen would either die or suffer severe injuries.

    However, just as his punch was about to connect, Stout raised his hand and swept it out. He sent the man flying into the air, breaking several ribs and causing him to crash to the ground, where he struggled to get back up.

    Seeing this, the onlookers collectively dropped their jaws in shock.

    ¡°Uncle Dwayne!¡± Faye Rowse screamed and rushed over.

    Other members of the Rowse family quickly approached, helping their second master, Dwayne Rowse, to his feet.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Harleen and Felicia shouted simultaneously and hurried over to Billy.

    ¡°Harleen, Felicia, are you both okay?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± They both nodded.

    ¡°This is outrageous! How dare you hurt me? Today, I¡¯ll make sure you both pay with your lives!¡± Dwayne Rowse spat out another mouthful of blood. Then, he turned and shouted loudly towards the market, ¡°Everyone,e over here!¡±

    Amotion swept through the market as many vendors stopped what they were doing and headed in their direction. Some exuded a bloody aura, clearly not ordinary individuals.

    ¡°You Rowse family is really something.¡± Billy observed the situation with a narrowed gaze.

    He knew that there must be fugitives among the group, even including criminals wanted by SHADOW. Undoubtedly, the Rowse family was harboring criminals, and that was unforgivable.

 Chapter 353 Cripple Them All!

    ¡°Was that your doing?¡± Dwayne Rowse ignored Billy and turned to Stout, saying. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, disable yourself, break your limbs, and I¡¯ll spare your miserable life.¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Stout retorted in frustration before looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, how should we handle this?¡±

    ¡°Should we just eliminate them all?¡± Judge chimed in.

    ¡°Eliminate them all?¡± Harleen and her sister, slightly startled, murmured, ¡°Do we have to?¡±

    ¡°Take photos of them and have our guys match their faces and identities.¡± Billy instructed Judge as he nced at him.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge replied as he took out his phone and started snapping pictures of the group. While doing so, he made a hand gesture and called, ¡°Eyes over here, cheese!¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± The group, incensed by Judge¡¯s actions, shouted.

    ¡°Wait a moment, almost done!¡± Judge said while continuing to take photos. Later, he sent all the pictures to Alban Carroll, an inspector in Ozin.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dwayne Rowse asked, looking at them with trembling eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Uncle Dwayne, stop wasting time with them. Instruct someone to disable them and then we can interrogate themter.¡± Faye Rowse angrily suggested.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Dwayne Rowse gave his order. While he harbored some apprehension, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with it anymore. It was time to take action first.

    ¡°I reckon you folks must be tired of living!¡± one burly man yelled and lunged towards Billy and his group, disying his strength of a Battle General.

    ¡°Execute!¡± Billy said coldly. He could feel the thick bloodlust from them, making it clear these were dangerous people who deserved to be eliminated.

    Judge, with a menacing grin, took two steps forward, raised his hand, and sliced it through the air.

    The burly man, feeling a dense killing intent enveloping him, shuddered and tried to dodge, but the power gap was too great. Before he could fully react, Judge¡¯s de entered his chest. After taking a few steps forward, he fell to the ground, blood gushing out of his wound.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± gasped the onlookers.

    The majority of the bystanders quickly retreated from the scene, deciding they didn¡¯t want to witness such a gruesome spectacle. Even Harleen and Felicia turned their heads away; the sight was too disturbing for them.

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots, are you trying to die?¡± Judge asked, looking at the injured man with disdain.

    The injured man screamed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Really not afraid to die, huh?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes darkened, and he flicked his wrist, sending his Cold Moon crescent de flying towards another man.

    Swoosh!

    The de pierced through the man¡¯s chest at a speed almost like a bullet. He was mmed against the wall of a nearby tower, the de embedded deep within the wall.

    The man spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed.

    This time, even Harleen and Felicia couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The others who were still charging towards the exit halted, their eyes fixed on the swaying de.

    ¡°Crescent Moon Saber! Are you from SHADOW?¡± Many recognized the distinctive SHADOW weapon.

    ¡°With tinum hilt, he¡­ he¡¯s a SHADOW governor¡­¡± Another gasp swept through the crowd.

    In the blink of an eye, many fled the scene. Among them were likely fugitives who had been pursued by SHADOW for years. The word ¡®SHADOW¡¯ alone made them shudder, and the presence of a SHADOW governor made their hearts race even faster.

    ¡°Cripple them all!¡± Billy¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout and Judge simultaneously replied before rushing out.

    The next moment, a series of muffled sounds echoed, and those who had been running towards the entrance were all lying down within two minutes, each writhing in pain on the ground.

    The reason Billy hadn¡¯t given the order to cut them down immediately was that they still needed to confirm whether these individuals deserved such punishment. Otherwise, none of them would have survived.

    ¡°Judge, notify the SHADOW personnel from the base in Linkville toe over, and send another group to encircle the Rowse family.¡± Billy continued in a stern tone.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    There were five major regions controlled by SHADOW, each with regional bases, each led by an inspector and several deputy inspectors. Surrounding therger cities near these bases were branch offices, each under the jurisdiction of a deputy inspector. The SHADOW team in Linkville was a subsidiary organization under the Ozin base.

    Judge nodded and then dialed a number on his phone.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± At this moment, Dwayne Rowse asked tremblingly, unable to control the shivering of his body. If he had some fear in his heart when faced with a SHADOW governor, he was now on the brink of despair since the person in front of him was someone who could make SHADOW do things. Even though he didn¡¯t dare to be a hundred percent certain, he had a strong suspicion that the man before him was likely the Commander of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already figure that out?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Dwayne couldn¡¯t hold himself up any longer and slumped down on the ground, his face turning pale. He hadn¡¯t expected to bring this figure here. To make matters worse, he had shouted that they should eliminate him. He felt like he was tempting fate.

    ¡°Uncle Dwayne, who is he?¡± Faye Rowse now had a strong inkling that Billy¡¯s identity was extraordinary.

    ¡°Faye, kneel quickly, and beg for his forgiveness, or else the Rowse family might not survive!¡± Dwayne urged anxiously.

    Faye Rowse¡¯s body trembled, and she immediately knelt down.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir. I beg you to spare me this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Begging me won¡¯t help, you should pray to God for forgiveness instead. May God protect you frommitting too many heinous deeds.¡± Billy replied calmly and then turned to Harleen and Felicia.

    ¡°Harleen, go with Stout and Felicia to find a tea restaurant in the city to rest for a while. I¡¯ll finish up here ande find you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Billy, please be careful.¡± She knew that Billy was going to deal with the Rowse family, and she didn¡¯t want to distract him by staying here.

    ¡°Billy, take care. Come find us as soon as you¡¯re done.¡± Said Felicia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go on!¡± Billy smiled at the two of them and watched as Stout led them away.

    About ten minutester, twenty SHADOW operatives arrived at the entrance of the estate.

    ¡°At yourmand, Commander!¡± They all bowed upon arrival.

 Chapter 354 Then Letâ€™s Start With You

    Upon hearing the words from the SHADOW operatives, those who were unaware of Billy¡¯s identity suddenly copsed. They were shivering in fear, and some even had the unfortunate experience of wetting themselves. Terrified by Judge¡¯s actions earlier, they were now inplete despair.

    ¡°Take them all back for a thorough investigation. Once we find any wrongdoing, they will be punished.¡± Billy ordered sternly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± all twenty operatives replied in unison.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°No!¡­¡± Dwayne Rowse shouted loudly. He was well aware of the terrible things he had done. If he was investigated, he would have enough crimes to warrant multiple death sentences.

    Faye Rowse¡¯s face turned pale. Over the years, she had done many despicable things under the assumption that being the young miss of the Rowse family gave her immunity. Justst month, in a fit of jealousy, she had ordered a group of men to assault a woman, leading to her suicide. This actions could certainly lead to Faye Rowse¡¯s execution.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, at the eastern gate of the Rowse estate, SHADOW Deputy Inspector Patrick nd led a hundred SHADOW operatives as they disembarked from their vehicles.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Four men at the gatehouse looked at them with suspicion.

    ¡°Group One, stay here. Group Two, head to the back gate. Group Three and Four, go to the side entrance.¡± Patrick nd ordered with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Without my instructions, no one is allowed to enter the estate. Anyone who resists should be eliminated!¡± Patrick nd instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the operatives replied in unison before dispersing.

    ¡°Inform the master, go!¡± one of the gate guards said to hispanion with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Thepanion nodded and pulled out his phone to make a call.

    After about five minutes, the sound of footsteps echoed.

    Following that, Martin Rowse, the head of the Rowse family, came out with arge group of people, his face not looking pleased.

    ¡°Who are you people? Who gave you the authority toe to my house¡­¡± Martin Rowse spoke while walking, his aura emitting a strong presence. Midway through his words, he recognized Patrick nd and was momentarily stunned. Then, he furrowed his brows and continued speaking, ¡°Deputy Inspector nd, what do you mean by this? What are you trying to do?¡±

    He had dealt with Patrick nd a few times before. As the head of the number one powerhouse in Linkville, he naturally wanted to have a closer rtionship with SHADOW. However, Patrick nd had never given him face, publicly humiliating him on several asions. Therefore, Martin Rowse had long held a grudge against Patrick.

    ¡°Nothing serious, just go for a walk here.¡± Patrick nd spoke up.

    He had received orders to first encircle the Rowse family, preventing anyone from entering or leaving. As for the rest, he was to await further instructions.

    ¡°Damn it, do you SHADOW people think you¡¯re invincible?¡± Martin Rowse¡¯s third younger brother, Daley Rowse, stepped forward, pointing at Patrick nd.

    ¡°This is the Rowses¡¯ private estate, we don¡¯t wee you. Tell your people to get lost!¡±

    ¡°You act so high and mighty!¡± Patrick nd responded coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better pray for yourself.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daley Rowse furrowed his brow.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± Patrick shrugged his shoulders, his voice cold.

    ¡°Stop the nonsense. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have my people throw you out!¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying nice!¡± Daley Rowse waved his hand and said, ¡°Escort them out of the estate, a kilometer away from here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± dozens of martial artists responded and began moving forward.

    ¡°Group one, listen up. Any resistance against SHADOW operatives is punishable by death!¡± Patrick nd shouted loudly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± all twenty-five SHADOW operatives replied simultaneously as they drew their curved des, emitting an aura of death.

    The dignity of SHADOW couldn¡¯t be trifled with.

    ¡°Patrick nd, you¡¯ve brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t me me! Attack!¡±

    The martial artists of the Rowse family followed orders and charged towards the group of operatives. At that moment, several extremely sharp de attacks swept through, unstoppable.

    The fighters at the forefront had not even realized what was happening when they fell to the ground. The rest of the group immediately halted their charge, their eyes filled with fear as they looked at Billy and the others approaching from a short distance. Though they didn¡¯t know who had arrived, the few shes they had witnessed had shown that they were no match for the neers. These individuals had the strength of at least a Battle God in theter stages.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Patrick nd and the operatives bowed in unison.

    Billy nodded slightly. ¡°No one has left, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! No one left.¡± Patrick nd replied firmly.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    ¡°Who are you SHADOW people?¡± Daley Rowse asked, looking at Billy with a frown.

    ¡°You dared to attack SHADOW openly? You¡¯re quite something!¡± Judge retorted coldly.

    ¡°Are you Commander Gardner?¡± Daley Rowse said with a trembling voice. Except for Commander Gardner, he couldn¡¯t figure out who else could be addressed as ¡®Commander¡¯ by a deputy inspector in SHADOW. There was also a knot of tension in his stomach. And he finally realized that there must be something big happened since this man was here. The rest of his family members, upon hearing these words, all had a look of shock on their faces simultaneously.

    ¡°The antiques market, it¡¯s unlikely that it¡¯s solely the work of the Rowse family, right?¡± Billy began.

    While the Rowse family was the dominant force in Linkville, they had limited influence beyond this region. Given their capabilities, it was unlikely that they could gather such a group of ouws on their own. Furthermore, without someone backing them up from behind, they wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to undertake such actions.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not entirely clear about your intentions, Commander Gardner.¡± Martin Rowse¡¯s heart sank upon hearing Billy¡¯s words. He knew this was a significant matter.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied calmly and then turned to Judge, saying, ¡°Since he¡¯s unwilling to speak, tell him what crimes the Rowse family hasmitted.¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Judge nodded and turned to Martin Rowse, speaking in a stern tone. ¡°The Rowse family in Linkville has been harboring two A-level SHADOW fugitives, four B-level fugitives, and eight C-level fugitives. ording to SHADOW regtions, anyone harboring SHADOW fugitives is considered an aplice. All members of the Rowse family involved in this case shall be executed.¡±

    ¡°Execute!¡± Patrick nd and the group of SHADOW enforcers shouted in unison.

    A chill ran down the spines of the Rowse family members, and many of them began to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°At the brink of death, you still cling to your stubbornness.¡± Judge said coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s start with you!¡±

    With those words, he once again drew his curved de.

    Martin Rowse could no longer hold out and knelt on the ground. The core members of his family behind him followed suit.

    ¡°Have mercy, Commander Gardner,¡± Martin pleaded with a trembling voice. ¡°We were only acting as intermediaries. It was¡­ it was at the orders of Mr Holmes¡­¡±

 Chapter 355 Trouble with Night Orchid

    ¡°Which Holmes?¡± asked Judge in a cold tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Mr Holmes of the Holmes n in the capital¡­¡± Martin Rowse struggled to speak.

    Even though he knew that selling out the Holmes n would have serious consequences, he was well aware that if he didn¡¯t talk, Judge would likely execute him. Moreover, by implicating the Holmes n, he hoped to create some level of deterrence.

    ¡°The Holmes n again!¡± Judge furrowed his brow and then turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, should we execute him?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Martin Rowse shouted once more. ¡°Mr Holmes is currently a guest at my residence. I¡¯ll immediately fetch him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°You have five minutes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get someone to fetch him¡­¡± Martin Rowse quickly looked at his younger brother, Daley Rowse. ¡°Daley, bring Mr Holmes out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Daley Rowse hurriedly got up and ran toward the main courtyard.

    Warwick Holmes arrived quickly and appeared at the courtyard entrance in less than three minutes.

    ¡°Mr Rowse, what¡¯s going on? Why did you need me toe out?¡± he grumbled impatiently as he walked.

    Based on the expression on Warwick Holmes¡¯s face, it was clear that Daley Rowse hadn¡¯t dared to tell him the details of what had happened.

    As he spoke, Warwick Holmes noticed that all of the Rowse family members were kneeling on the ground. He was momentarily taken aback and then turned his gaze toward Billy and the others.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?!¡± Warwick Holmes¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he recognized Billy. He had seen Billy once from a distance in the capital and knew who he was.

    As the third-ranking member of the Holmes n, he was well aware of their covert actions against Billy. He didn¡¯t have the courage to confront Billy directly.

    ¡°Are you Mr Holmes?¡± Billy asked in a calm tone. ¡°Mr Rowse said that you were behind the operation to manipte the antique market in Linkville.¡±

    ¡°Martin Rowse, you scoundrel! You¡¯re falsely using me!¡± Warwick Holmes immediately retorted. He couldn¡¯t admit to this crime, as it would be a capital offense.

    ¡°Mr Holmes, I¡­¡± Martin Rowse began to tremble.

    ¡°I see you don¡¯t want to live anymore. How dare you use me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that said, Warwick Holmes raised his hand and threw a palm strike towards Martin Rowse. He was quite skilled, having reached the Battle God¡¯s perfect stage.

    A sharp de aura shot out from Judge¡¯s hand, and instantly, Warwick Holmes¡¯s right arm was separated from his body before falling to the ground, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Warwick let out a painful cry, his eyes filled with rage as he red at Judge. ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    ¡°I not only dare to cut off your arm, but I also dare to kill you. Do you believe it?¡± Judge coldly interrupted.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Warwick opened his mouth, wanting to say more, but he sensed the killing intent emanating from Judge and wisely chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Judge then turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Bring him back to SHADOW, let him confess all the dirty deeds of the Holmes family, including the matters rted to Sanctum of Darkness,¡± Billy said in a serious tone. ¡°All the core members of the Rowse family should be taken in for a thorough investigation, and those deeply involved should be executed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge and the others responded in unison.

    Upon hearing these orders, including Warwick Holmes, everyone on the scene was left paralyzed.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Billy woke up from his sleep and saw that Harleen was already up and dressed.

    ¡°Wife, why are you up so early? Don¡¯t you want to sleep a little longer?¡± Billy smiled faintly and spoke.

    ¡°I want to get out of bed before my rogue husband wakes up. Otherwise, who knows how long it¡¯ll take to finally wake up.¡± Harleenined.

    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Billy chuckled again.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand yourself!¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at him.

    They had been entwined in the throes of passion for a long night.

    While chatting, Harleen quickly put on her clothes. Feeling a bit safer now, she sat down by the bedside.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Billy, is everything with the Rowse family settled now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy reached out and held Harleen¡¯s delicate hand. ¡°Wife, have you found practicing swordsmanship tiring during this time?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°I quite enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it up.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°You and Felicia have both mastered the basic techniques of Stuart Sword Art. From now on, you don¡¯t need to practice as intensely as before. You can go back to work at thepany, and Felicia should return to school.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°I should get back to work, I¡¯ve had a lot of things to handle during this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Billy, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you. I¡¯m thinking of having Feliciae to work at Sunpark Group after she officially graduates. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! That way, you two can keep each otherpany, and you can guide her frequently to help her integrate into society faster.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I was thinking!¡± Harleen smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to get up. Otherwise, Tasha wille calling again. I¡¯ll go out for breakfast, and I have an important meeting at thepany today.¡±

    ¡°Understood, my dear wife!¡± Billy got up and prepared to start his day.

    At 9 AM, Billy and Stout dropped Tasha off at daycare and then drove directly to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss!¡± The two of them entered Judge¡¯s office, and Judge stood up to greet them.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Has Warwick Holmes confessed?¡± Billy asked after taking his seat.

    ¡°Yes, he has.¡± Judge replied. He picked up his phone from the coffee table and yed a video, showing the interrogation of Warwick Holmes.

    The videosted about ten minutes, and after watching it, a hint of coldness shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The Holmes family is truly despicable.¡± Stout said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Boss, should we take action against them now? Otherwise, who knows what trouble they¡¯ll stir up?¡± Judge ced his phone back on the table and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly. After a moment of thought, he took out his phone and sent a message to Donald.

    The message was simple: ¡°Information confirmed. It¡¯s the work of the Holmes n.¡±

    Some things needed to be prepared in advance, and he needed to inform Donald. After all, prestigious families like the Holmes n was involved in various aspects of society, and taking action against them might lead to aplete investigation, just like what happened with the Leonard n. So, he wanted Donald to make some arrangements in advance.

    In less than a minute, Donald replied, ¡°Give me three days.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Billy replied with another message.

    At 1 PM, just as Billy, Stout, and Judge had finished lunch and returned to Judge¡¯s office, they received a phone call.

    Billy picked up the call and saw that it was from Brigham Bush, the SHADOW Inspector in the capital city.

    ¡°Brigham, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Commander, something has happened to Night Orchid!¡± Brigham Bush¡¯s voice sounded unusually urgent.

 Chapter 356 Night Orchidâ€™s Dilemma

    A coldness emanated from Billy as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Five minutes ago, Special Patrol Squadron, along with officials from several ministries, came to the base and took Night Orchid into custody. They suspect her of a major murder case.¡± Brigham Bush said with a heavy tone.

    ¡°What murder case?¡±

    ¡°Early this morning, in a county-town beneath the capital, a hundred people were ughtered in an underground gambling den, no one survived.¡± Brigham Bush continued, ¡°SHADOW received the news this morning, and just as Night Orchid was preparing to visit the scene with her team, officials from Special Patrol Squadron arrived at the base and took her into custody.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They suspect that Night Orchid was the one whomitted the murders.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy asked, his brows knitted. ¡°What¡¯s their reasoning?¡±

    ¡°They retrieved surveince footage from the gambling den, and the video shows a single killer,¡± Brigham Bush paused before continuing. ¡°They yed the video in front of Night Orchid, and I saw it too. The killer¡¯s appearance, body shape, and hairstyle all match her exactly.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the killer was armed with a Crescent Moon Saber with a tinum handle, and Night Orchid¡¯s name was engraved on the de. Additionally, judging by the killer¡¯sbat skills, she is at least a Warlord, simr to Night Orchid. Among the victims, many were martial artists, and they were all killed with a single sh.¡±

    ¡°Based solely on the surveince footage, they suspect Night Orchid is the culprit. Since she lives alone in a vi and can¡¯t provide an alibi, that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°What a cunning move!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes glinted with a fierce resolve.

    Clearly, the other party clearly intended to trap Night Orchid in a hopeless situation. If they couldn¡¯t find evidence to prove her innocence, with so many lives at stake, even if she was a SHADOW Governor, her life would be at risk. Perhaps Billy could use his privileges to save her, but her reputation would be ruined for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Gather information about the background of the gambling den and check if there were any particrly notable individuals among the victims.¡± Billy instructed after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush replied loudly. He then expressed his concerns with a worried tone. ¡°Commander, Governor Night Orchid will be fine, won¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Go handle what I assigned you first, I¡¯ll head to the capital immediately.¡± Billy said, his tone unusually grave. At this point, he didn¡¯t even know who the adversary was, making it difficult to determine if Night Orchid was in danger or not.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Brigham Bush replied before hanging up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s happened?¡± Judge and Stout both asked simultaneously.

    From Billy¡¯s tone and the killing intent emanating from him, they could tell that something significant had urred.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the capital now.¡± Billy said as he pocketed his phone. ¡°We¡¯ll talk on the way.¡±

    The two of them replied, closely following Billy.

    Half an hourter, the three of them arrived at the Ozin War Zone¡¯s airport, where a ne was ready and waiting. During the journey, Billy briefed Judge and Stout on the situation surrounding Night Orchid.

    ¡°Could this be the work of the ns?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not them directly, it¡¯s definitely rted to them.¡± Judge said with indignation. ¡°Those n people should all be wiped out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to draw conclusions. Let¡¯s gather more information first.¡± Billy said, deep in thought. The moment he received the news, he immediately thought of the ns, and it was highly likely that they were involved. The ultimate target was undoubtedly Billy himself. However, this was just one possibility.

    On the other hand, since Night Orchid took office as the SHADOW Governor of the capital city, she had certainly made enemies, and it was possible that someone was seeking revenge. Regardless of the possibility, it had already crossed a line for Billy. The methods employed were extremely ruthless. To frame Night Orchid, the perpetrators not only fabricated a motive but also sacrificed over a hundred lives as a bargaining chip. Such a crime deserved the harshest punishment.

    ¡°Boss, could something have happened to Night Orchid?¡± Stout asked with some concern.

    ¡°They dare not!¡± Judge interjected before Billy could respond. ¡°If anyone dares to harm her in any way, those officials from the ministries will pay with their entire families!¡±

    Based on what he understood about Billy, if Night Orchid really came to harm, the entire capital city would shake.

    At 3 PM, Billy, Stout and Judge emerged from one of the airports in the capital city.

    ¡°Commander,¡± Brigham Bush approached with his team.

    Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±

    ¡°Commander, where are we heading?¡± The SHADOW driver in the front seat asked as they all got in.

    ¡°SHADOW¡¯s headquarters.¡± Billy replied after a brief moment of thought.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± the SHADOW driver pressed the gas pedal.

    ¡°Have you managed to dig up information on the gambling den¡¯s background?¡± Billy asked Brigham Bush.

    ¡°Yes, we have. It¡¯s owned by a local family, the Chambers family¡¯s enterprise. The gambling den opened about half a year ago and offers a wide range of gambling activities, following the operational model ofrge overseas casinos. From the very beginning, the casino has been extremely popr, and it¡¯s said that many people from the capital frequent it.¡±

    ¡°Do we have information on the identities of the victims?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°We do. But the result is highly unfavorable for Night Orchid. Among the victims, there are two SHADOW A-list wanted criminals and three B-list wanted criminals. On the surface, it looks like SHADOW was pursuing fugitives.¡±

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    ¡°The rest are just regr gamblers, nothing particrly notable. However¡­¡± Brigham Bush seemed to recall something.

    ¡°However what?¡±

    ¡°There are three young men from the capital included, all from well-to-do families with influential ancestors holding high positions in several government departments.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°These three young men began calling Central Sky Office since this morning, demanding severe punishment for the culprit. Also, we found out that these three young men most likely visited that gambling den for the first timest night. They might have been used as pawns.¡±

    Billy let out a heavy sigh. The opposition had really set a deadly trap for Night Orchid. They not only provided her with a motive for murder but also nted three ticking time bombs. It was quite a sophisticated n.

    ¡°Who led the team of Special Patrol Squadron to SHADOW?¡± After a brief pause, Billy asked.

    ¡°It was their second-inmand, Ollie Ray.¡± Brigham Bush replied.

 Chapter 357 Taken by Central Sky Office

    ¡°Have you checked his background?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°We did, but there isn¡¯t much useful information,¡± Brigham Bush responded. ¡°ording to the information we have, his background is clean. He has been working in Special Patrol Squadron for many years, starting from the lowest ranks and rising to his current position.¡±

    ¡°Is there any connection between him and those ns?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found any information suggesting that, at least from what we¡¯ve gathered so far.¡± Brigham Bush shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go directly to Special Patrol Squadron.¡± Billy said after a brief consideration.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± the driver replied loudly.

    Special Patrol Squadron base wasn¡¯t far from the SHADOW base, and within forty minutes, the car was parked at the entrance of Special Patrol Squadron base.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Four heavily armed men approached the entrance.

    ¡°Is Ollie Ray here?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± All four men furrowed their brows slightly. ¡°May I ask who you are, and do you have business with Deputy Ray?¡± one of the men inquired.

    ¡°Billy Gardner from the west zone.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Are you Commander Gardner?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, all four men were shocked.

    ¡°Do you need to see some identification?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°No, no!¡± The four men trembled and immediately bowed.

    Who would dare to ask for Commander Gardner¡¯s identification? Besides, there was likely no one in the entire territory who would dare to impersonate Commander Gardner.

    ¡°We are sorry for the oversight, Commander Gardner.¡± One of the men said with a respectful tone.

    ¡°Enough, let Ollie Ray out!¡±

    In less than two minutes, footsteps echoed in the courtyard, and a group of people quickly walked out. The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties, with a square face, a robust build, and strong features. He was none other than Ollie Ray, the second-inmand of Special Patrol Squadron.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, your visit is an honor. Please forgive any shorings in our reception.¡± Ollie Ray said as he bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Commander Gardner!¡± everyone behind him greeted in unison.

    Though they were not part of the same system, they naturally did not dare to be impolite in front of such an important figure as the King of the West.

    ¡°Did you take Night Orchid into custody?¡± Billy looked directly at Ollie Ray.

    ¡°Yes, Commander Gardner. I did bring Night Orchid back with me.¡± Ollie Ray replied, knowing full well that Commander Gardner was here because of this matter. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°But I only requested her assistance with the investigation. There was no arrest involved. She¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this matter has significant implications, and it has garnered attention from higher-ups. It could be¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking again, where is she?¡± Billy¡¯s voice grew colder.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please forgive me¡­¡± Ollie Ray took a deep breath.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful aura erupted from Billy, sending him flying.

    ¡°Deputy Ray!¡± the personnel of Special Patrol Squadron called out in rm.

    Ollie Ray spat out blood as he struggled to get back on his feet. His expression was quite unpleasant.

    Billy had given him no face at all!

    ¡°Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t this going a bit too far?¡± another Special Patrol Division officer frowned and asked Billy.

    ¡°You better not talk too much, or you¡¯ll get a beating too!¡± Judge spoke up.

    ¡°And who are you anyway?¡± the man pointed at Judge and asked in anger. He thought that without Commander Gardner personally present, SHADOW¡¯s authority meant nothing.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Billy looked at the man and asked.

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± The man hesitated.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking for your name.¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew colder. He had been consumed with wrath at this moment.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I am Clive Hopkins, the leader of Group Three at Special Patrol Squadron headquarters.¡± The man finally responded.

    ¡°Check him out!¡± Billy said with a stern expression.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge nodded before taking out his phone and getting to work.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± Clive Hopkins seemed to sense something and his expression changed slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡± Less than two minutester, Judge looked at Billy while holding his phone.

    ¡°While he might not deserve to be executed, he hasmitted some serious offenses. Last month, he used his privileges to cause an innocent person to be disabled.¡± Judge reported.

    ¡°Cripple him!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded without hesitation and carried out the order.

    ¡°No!¡± Clive Hopkins cried out in rm and quickly tried to dodge.

    But before he could take two steps, a de shed from his arm, and his arm fell to the ground, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He screamed in pain as he copsed.

    ¡°Chief!¡± Several Special Patrol Squadron personnel rushed over.

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­¡± Witnessing this scene, Ollie Ray swallowed hard.

    ¡°Do you believe Night Orchid is responsible for this?¡± Billy asked, his gaze sharp. Billy asked this question because he had sensed from Ollie Ray¡¯s expression and demeanor that the man had some integrity left. He wanted to hear what Ollie Ray truly thought.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ollie Ray took a deep breath.

    ¡°Based on what I know about Night Orchid, I don¡¯t believe she is responsible. However, the evidence and motive in this case are unfavorable for her.¡± Ollie Ray said. ¡°If there isn¡¯t strong evidence to prove her innocence, she might¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Central Sky Office is also very concerned about this matter. About half an hour before your arrival, she was taken away by them.¡± Ollie Ray finally disclosed Night Orchid¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Central Sky Office?¡± Billy furrowed his brows again. ¡°You better not be lying to me, or you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Even if I had ten times the courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you, Commander Gardner.¡± Ollie Ray replied earnestly. ¡°In addition, Commander Gardner, you should be prepared. Central Sky Office recently assigned a Deputy Chief to the office. He is known for being strict and impartial. He has ordered Central Sky Office to thoroughly investigate this matter, and anyone involved, regardless of their identity, will face severe punishment if the evidence is sufficient.¡±

    Billy was slightly surprised.

    Some time ago, he had heard Azure Dragon mention that Central Sky Office might be changing its leadership, so he had asked Night Orchid to keep an eye on it. He hadn¡¯t expected a deputy chief to be assigned.

    Ollie Ray nodded and continued, ¡°I heard that he is very irritated by this matter. He has ordered Central Sky Office to investigate thoroughly, and anyone implicated will not be spared if the evidence is sufficient.¡±

 Chapter 358 Clues to the Crescent Moon Saber

    ¡°Where is the video footage you took from the casino?¡± Billy asked after some thought. Hearing that Night Orchid had been taken away by Central Sky Office eased his concerns a bit. Regardless of who had been newly assigned to Central Sky Office, anyone in such a position couldn¡¯t possibly make a snap judgment based on just a video.

    Moreover, if Central Sky Office intended to deal with Night Orchid, they would have informed him in advance. Everyone knew that Billy was fiercely protective of his subordinates. If any department dared to handle his people without notifying him, the entire capital city might not withstand his wrath.

    ¡°It¡¯s right here,¡± Ollie Ray said as he took an electronic device from one of his subordinates. ¡°Commander Gardner, due to my duties, I can¡¯t send the video externally, but you can view it here.¡±

    With that, he handed the device over to Billy. Judge received the device and brought it to Billy. Just as described by Brigham Bush, the woman in the video bore an uncanny resemnce to Night Orchid, making it nearly impossible to distinguish them.

    ¡°Such impressive disguise skills!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Stop!¡± After a few minutes of ying the video, Billy spoke up with a stern tone.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Judge immediately paused the video and looked at Billy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boss?¡±

    ¡°Zoom in on the scimitar!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge nodded and followed the order.

    ¡°Can you see anything now?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡± Judge seemed puzzled.

    ¡°This scimitar, whether it¡¯s the length, width, the patterns on the de, or the tinum material on the hilt, is identical to ours. I can¡¯t discern¡­¡± Judge stopped abruptly, and his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Boss, do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy dismissed the issue. ¡°Deputy Ray, sorry for the trouble, and we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, Commander Gardner.¡± Ollie Ray took the smart phone from Judge and said while bowing.

    ¡°Sir, what did they find in the video?¡± one of Special Patrol Squadron officers asked after Billy and his group left.

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Ollie Ray replied with a bewildered expression.

    Before this, he had thoroughlypared Night Orchid¡¯s scimitar with the one in the video and found no differences.

    ¡°Judge, did you find any clues about that scimitar?¡± Stout asked after they got into the car.

    ¡°None,¡± Judge replied bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s identical to Night Orchid¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°So, what were you trying to say earlier?¡± Stout was confused.

    ¡°The resemnce is remarkable.¡± Judge said, somewhat philosophically. ¡°When anything pursues perfection excessively, it tends to create problems.¡±

    Judge, a rough man, unexpectedly dropped a philosophical statement.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Stout was still puzzled.

    ¡°Cold Moon Sabers for governors of SHADOW and the Bloodshadow Battle de used by the Army Commander or higher-ranking officers, bothe from the hands of a grandmaster cksmith within the territory.¡± Judge exined. ¡°Every one of the des is meticulously handcrafted, and anyone attempting to replicate it to such perfection would find it nearly impossible.¡±

    ¡°Judge, is that cksmith you¡¯re talking about, is he de Lord form de Sect?¡± Stout asked, sounding somewhat surprised.

    ¡°You know quite a bit, don¡¯t you, chubby?¡± Judge was a bit surprised.

    Stout continued, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this assassin¡¯s scimitar is also made by de Lord?¡±

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Judge nodded in agreement.

    ¡°In that case, I have one question,¡± Stout said, ¡°Why would de Lord remake a scimitar identical to the one he gave to Night Orchid? He should know that if such a scimitar were to circte in society, it would cause problems.¡±

    ¡°This scimitar couldn¡¯t havee from de Lord.¡± Billy decisively replied.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Judge looked puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, de Lord once said there is another cksmith in the territory who is on par with him in the field of weapon forging.¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°His junior, de Lunatic?¡± asked Judge. That was the name suddenly hit him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°I also remembered, de Lord once said his junior was always unhappy that their master passed on the position of the de Sect¡¯s master to him. Later, de Lunatic left the de Sect and founded his own sect, the Mad de Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy confirmed.

    ¡°That¡¯s him! Damn it!¡± Judge suddenly realized.

    ¡°Where should we go now? Should we go to the base of Central Sky Office?¡± asked Brigham Bush.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head in response. ¡°Find the location of Mad de Sect. We¡¯re going there first.¡±

    At the moment, the only breakthrough in this matter was that de, so they needed to follow this lead.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Brigham Bush took out his phone to send a message.

    Billy then retrieved his own phone and dialed Donald¡¯s number.

    ¡°Have you arrived in the capital?¡± Donald¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    Clearly, he knew that with Night Orchid involved in such a big incident, Billy would definitelye to the capital.

    ¡°Hello, Donald,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any leads on Night Orchid¡¯s case?¡± Donald continued to inquire.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy responded. ¡°However, I¡¯ll need some time, so I might trouble you to protect Night Orchid for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± Donald interrupted him.

    ¡°Three days,¡± Billy replied after a brief pause.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Donald replied decisively. ¡°I promise no one will dare to harm a hair on Night Orchid¡¯s head within three days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Donald.¡±

    ¡°These people are ruthless. Now that you got a lead, thoroughly investigate it. No matter who is involved, punish them severely.¡± Donald said with a solemn tone.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy said before hanging up the phone.

    With Donald¡¯s assurance, Night Orchid would be safe within three days.

    On the other end of the phone call, after Donald hung up, he lit a cigarette and took a drag, his face turning grim.

    ¡°Is Billy in the capital?¡± The Elder walked in, wearing an equally grim expression.

    ¡°With such a big incident, could he note?¡± Donald handed a cigarette to the Elder.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot ofmotion outside now. They say the surveince footage from the scene is crystal clear, and there¡¯s no doubt that Night Orchid is the assassin!¡± The Elder took the cigarette, lit it, and took a puff.

    ¡°Do you believe it was her?¡± Donald asked as he took a drag from his own cigarette.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t believe it was Night Orchid, I have to believe in that kid Billy!¡± The Elder chuckled.

    ¡°Even if the culprit were his people, he wouldn¡¯t need anyone else to do this!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your first thought? Who do you think might be behind this?¡± Donald continued to inquire.

 Chapter 359 The Mad Blade Sect

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± the Elder shook his head. ¡°It could be someone from the prominent ns, or it could be Night Orchid¡¯s personal enemies.¡±

    ¡°Special Patrol Squadron obtained the surveince footage from the casino almost immediately. Don¡¯t you find that strange?¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°I understand what you mean,¡± the Elder nodded slightly. ¡°But right now, there¡¯s no evidence to prove that it was the ns¡¯ doing. All we have are spections.¡±

    Taking a deep drag from his cigarette, the Elder continued, ¡°Did Billy discover any clues?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Donald nodded. ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask for specifics. He requested three days.¡±

    ¡°Three days?¡± The Elder raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give him a bit more time,¡± Donald replied. ¡°Contact Central Sky Office and make sure they won¡¯t touch Night Orchid for the next ten days, regardless of whether or not there are results.¡±

    ¡°No. I trust he won¡¯t make baseless ims, and ten days is too long. Central Sky Office will face pressure.¡± Donald said, shaking his head. ¡°I heard that the families of those three victims have been pressuring Central Sky Office to publicly trial Night Orchid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to talk to them. It should be settled in two or three days.¡± The Elder responded. ¡°However, some individuals from various departments are quite pleased about the situation. They¡¯re saying that Central Sky Office shouldn¡¯t handle such trivial matters.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Is this trivial?¡± Donald snorted. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the work of n members, right?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± the Elder shrugged. ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting for SHADOW to run into trouble. Now they finally have something to fuel the fire.¡±

    ¡°But now, with Central Sky Office forcibly intervening, they want to meddle, but there¡¯s no way they can get involved. They must be feeling frustrated!¡±

    ¡°A bunch of idle clowns!¡± Donald furrowed his brows. ¡°Back then, there should have been a rule that members of the ns couldn¡¯t hold government positions!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with higher-ups. There should be a resolution soon.¡± The Elder nodded.

    While they were conversing, Billy and his group had already returned to the SHADOW base.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve found the location of the Mad de Sect.¡± Brigham Bush said as he walked into the briefing room.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s located at the foot of a mountain about a thousand miles away from the capital city. If we take a helicopter, it¡¯ll take about two to three hours to get there.¡±

    ¡°Send me the coordinates to my phone.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you, Commander?¡± Brigham Bush asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°You should go to the Chambers family and figure out the situation at the casino. See if anything unusual has happened there recently.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±

    Billy then took out his phone and called Cole Wilson, asking him to arrange a helicopter. For Cole Wilson, this was a small matter, and within a few minutes, he called back, saying that a helicopter had been prepared at the ce of the War Department.

    Half an hourter, Billy, Judge and Stout arrived at the War Department¡¯s courtyard, where they could see a helicopter waiting on the nearby helipad.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Cole Wilson approached them. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I have some free time, and I¡¯d like to apany you on this trip.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, General Wilson. If needed, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cole Wilson agreed.

    Subsequently, Billy and his team boarded the helicopter, which took off and headed for the Mad de Sect¡¯s location.

    Two hourster, the helicopternded at the base of a mountain, not far from the Mad de Sect¡¯s entrance. As they disembarked, they saw a stone archway, and a man in a Daoist robe stood beneath it, eyeing them closely.

    ¡°Who are you people? What brings you here?¡± the Daoist-robed man asked, scrutinizing them.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see de Lunatic.¡± Judge replied coldly. ¡°You can either announce us, or we¡¯ll go find him ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Judge¡¯s words, all four Daoist-robed men furrowed their brows.

    ¡°What business do you have with our Sect Master?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Either announce us or get out of the way!¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°Are you deliberately causing trouble?¡± The man warned, his voice trembling. ¡°I advise you to leave now unless you want to provoke trouble, or¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Judge delivered a powerful blow, sending him flying and writhing in pain on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± the other three shouted and charged at Judge. However, just like theirpanion, they all went down before taking a couple of steps.

    ¡°We tried to talk nicely, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡± Judge remarked, ncing at the fallen men before turning to Billy. ¡°Boss, shall we go straight up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded and walked towards the stone steps.

    Soon, the three of them appeared on the t ground at the top of the steps. It seemed that the four men had already informed those above, as they saw about a hundred knife-wielding men guarding the courtyard entrance not far away.

    ¡°Who are you people? If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here now!¡± a man in a gray robe raised his de and pointed it at the three of them.

    ¡°Ah, what a hassle.¡± Stout sighed. With those words, he delivered a powerful blow. After a fierce gust of wind, dozens of men were sent flying, and theirrge knives all ttered to the ground, making a crisp sound.

    Seeing this scene, everyone involuntarily took a step back, their faces filled with fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Billy said calmly, lifting his foot and walking toward the courtyard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te any closer, or¡­ don¡¯t me us for not being polite.¡± A man stammered, speaking in a trembling voice and taking several more steps back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for yourselves,¡± Stout said calmly. ¡°We¡¯re just here to ask your n leader for some information, no ill intentions!¡±

    As Stout spoke, a strong oppressive aura swept over, immediately overwhelming everyone present. The people on the other side were just ordinary disciples of the Mad de Sect, with the highest cultivation at thete Battle General stage. How could they withstand the pressure of a Warlord-level aura?

    In half a minute, they copsed one by one and broke out in cold sweat.

    Two minutester, Billy and his twopanions arrived at a small square in the front yard. At the same time, around four hundred Mad de Sect disciples rushed out from all around, each wielding arge knife.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you stop?¡± Stout¡¯s lips twitched.

    With those words, he shed forward once again, and after a muffled sound, arge number of them fell.

    ¡°Where did these arrogant kidse from? Lie down for me!¡±

    Before long, a furious roar echoed from a nearby building.

 Chapter 360 Blade Lunatic Is About to Cry

    Immediately, the figures of two elderly men darted out from the building. They raised their hands and sent out several extremely sharp de waves, heading straight for Stout.

    Both of these men were formidable, having just reached the level of War Grandmasters. They attacked without holding back, aiming to kill Stout with a single strike.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Billy¡¯s brows furrowed, and he unleashed a palm strike.

    The de waves were instantly shattered, and the palm strike hit both men directly in the chest. They were sent flying, crashing to the ground heavily, and coughing up blood, their faces filled with shock. With their abilities, they couldn¡¯t even defend against a single move from Billy. Furthermore, both of them were well aware that this was their opponent holding back. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even have a trace of their lives left.

    ¡°This is a warning. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy said in a low voice. Following that, he took a deep breath and loudly addressed a tower in front of them, ¡°de Lunatic, if you don¡¯te out now, I will wipe out your entire sect!¡±

    His voice echoed throughout the sect, carrying a chilling intent. Many of the Mad de Sect disciples who were at the level of Battle Gods or lower felt their legs go weak and fell to the ground.

    ¡°How dare youe to my Mad de Sect and act so arrogantly, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± The next moment, a furious roar sounded from above.

    Immediately after, an incredibly sharp de aura descended from the sky, heading straight for Billy. It was as if thunder was roaring, and a sonic boom echoed in the air.

    ¡°Is that all you have, de Lunatic?¡± asked Billy. Standing in ce, he made no attempt to evade, instead raising his hand and sending out a palm strike, causing a fierce gust of wind to erupt.

    The two attacks collided with a loud impact, and the powerful shockwaves swept away dozens of Mad de Sect disciples, sending them flying. Each of them spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± From the tower came the astonished voice of de Lunatic. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±

    ¡°Are ou not gonnae out?¡± Billy squinted. Then, he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side, flipped his wrist, and sent out a blood-red de aura like lightning towards the tower.

    ¡°No!¡± Sensing the power of this strike, de Lunatic¡¯s voice trembled, and he rushed out in a panic. Almost simultaneously with his appearance, the de aura struck the tower, causing the six-story building to be split in half and copse with a deafening roar.

    On the ground, a trench hundreds of meters long appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, an rming sight. Seeing this, many people fell to the ground, shivering uncontrobly.

    The sect leader had already been a War Emperor but he absolutely couldn¡¯t have aplished something like this.

    ¡°Is it Bloodshadow Fury de?¡± Within moments, a voice of shock rang out, and a middle-aged man in a white robe hurriedly approached.

    As the sect leader of the Mad de Sect, he might not recognize Billy, but he could definitely recognize the Bloodshadow Fury de, which was the king of des, unique within the territory, and there was only one owner of this de ¨C the King of the West, Commander Gardner.

    ¡°You finally came out?¡± Billy said in a calm tone.

    Exhaling deeply, de Lunatic then bowed respectfully to Billy. ¡°Forgive my negligence, Commander Gardner. Please pardon my discourtesy.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Billy asked once more. de Lunatic¡¯s panicked demeanor hadn¡¯t escaped his notice.

    ¡°I beg your forgiveness, but could you kindly enlighten me?¡± de Lunatic replied, avoiding direct eye contact.

    ¡°Still unwilling to speak the truth?¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Judge, cut down a few of them.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge responded and raised his de to move toward a group of disciples.

    In the blink of an eye, dozens of them fell, and although Judge had spared their lives, none of them escaped without injuries.

    ¡°No! Please stop!¡± de Lunatic shouted.

    ¡°Willing to talk now?¡± Billy gestured to Judge and Stout.

    ¡°Are you here for that SHADOW¡¯s Cold Moon Saber?¡± de Lunatic lost all his temper. He had long heard that Commander Gardner was a ruthless and decisive man, who would annihte entire ns at the drop of a hat. While this might be a bit exaggerated, it was by no means baseless. He had no doubt that if he didn¡¯t confess soon, Billy would certainly wipe out his entire sect.

    ¡°Tell us, who did you forge that de for?¡± Billy spoke calmly again.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know who she is!¡± de Lunatic took a deep breath and replied.

    ¡°Lying, huh?¡± Billy frowned. ¡°Judge, go ahead and take a few heads!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge responded loudly once more, raising his de to strike.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I truly do not know who she is!¡± de Lunatic said with a trembling voice. Panicked, he then continued, ¡°Some time ago, two women came to see me, one old and one young, they were master and disciple. They asked me to forge a SHADOW¡¯s Cold Moon Saber, but I initially refused.¡±

    ¡°But the older woman was incredibly powerful. I couldn¡¯tst ten rounds against her. She threatened that if I didn¡¯tply with their request, they would annihte my sect. I¡­ I had no choice but to agree!¡± As he spoke, de Lunatic seemed on the verge of tears. After all, he was the sect leader of the Mad de Sect. How could he be constantly threatened like a child?

    A while back, that woman had threatened to wipe out the Mad de Sect, and today, he was threatened by the King of the West. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was truly suitable for founding and leading a sect.

    ¡°Do you have any other information about these two women?¡± Billy asked, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be a War Emperor-level expert backing them.

    ¡°I know that this de would eventually bring me great trouble,¡± de Lunatic sighed. ¡°To protect myself, I secretly took photos of them while they weren¡¯t looking.¡±

    Continuing, he retrieved his phone and opened an image to show Billy.

    Billy took the phone and examined the photo. Other than the fact that the young woman was quite beautiful, neither of them had any particrly distinctive features.

    ¡°Judge, send the photo to Brigham Bush and have it analyzed in the SHADOW system to see if we can identify them.¡± Billy instructed, passing the phone to Judge.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    ¡°Do they have any other distinguishing features?¡± Billy asked de Lunatic, looking at him.

    ¡°None,¡± de Lunatic replied. ¡°They didn¡¯t speak much, but before they left, they warned me that if I ever revealed this, they would return and annihte my sect.¡±

    Just then, Judge¡¯s phone rang, and he picked up to see Brigham Bush¡¯s number on the screen.

    ¡°Brigham, you found something so quickly?¡± Judge answered, sounding somewhat surprised.

    After listening to what Brigham Bush said on the other end of the line, Judge couldn¡¯t help but utter a swear word.

    ¡°Fuck! Really?!¡±

 Chapter 361 Three Days Are Up

    ¡°Boss, the woman¡¯s identity has been confirmed, and Brigham Bush knows her!¡± After hanging up the phone, Judge looked at Billy and spoke.

    Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Mirabelle Leonard.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy paused for a moment. ¡°Is she from the Leonard n?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Judge nodded. ¡°She¡¯s the young miss of the Leonard n. She was not in the capital when the n was destroyed, so she escaped.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy said, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    So, it was someone from the Leonard family. That exined why they started with Night Orchid. Before SHADOW dealt with them, Night Orchid was in charge of gathering information. They must have learned about this.

    ¡°Supreme Commander Gardner, now that we know her identity, what should we do next?¡± de Lunatic asked.

    ¡°You should be d you¡¯re a junior of de Lord.¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Hmm? Do you know him?¡± de Lunatic was slightly surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimate you, butpared to him, you¡¯re far from his level.¡± Billy continued in a serious tone. ¡°This is the first time and thest time. If there¡¯s another incident, you¡¯ll have to fend for yourself.¡±

    With that said, Billy turned and walked towards the main gate of thepound. From the moment he arrived at the Mad de Sect, he hadn¡¯t given the order to kill. That wasrgely because of de Lord¡¯s influence. Otherwise, the Mad de Sect would have ceased to exist after this day. Billy had spent some time at the de Sect, and he was introduced to de Lord by that old man. During that period at the de Sect, the Cold Moon de Technique took shape.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Commander Gardner. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± de Lunatic quickly replied, bowing respectfully.

    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the image of his senior fellow. He never expected that he would be saved today because of his rtionship with de Lord.

    Shortly after, Billy and the others boarded a helicopter heading back to the city. Three hourster, they returned to the SHADOW base in the city.

    ¡°Commander Gardner,¡± Brigham Bush approached them as they disembarked.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find her?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°So far, there¡¯s no news.¡± Brigham Bush said with a slight shake of his head. ¡°After the Leonard n family event, many of their family members scattered. I had people check their mansion, and it was empty. Furthermore, I found that she had used two cell phone numbers in the past, but we couldn¡¯t track her down. It seems she has abandoned those phones. I¡¯m concerned that she might have already left the city.¡±

    ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t,¡± Billy said. ¡°Her goal is to deal with Night Orchid, and as long as Night Orchid¡¯s case isn¡¯t closed, she won¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush nodded vigorously. ¡°Shall I assign more personnel?¡±

    ¡°Check the capital¡¯s surveince system forst night. Additionally, find out which peers from other factions in the capital had close ties with the Leonard n before their downfall and put them under surveince.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Brigham nodded and pulled out his cellphone to send twomands.

    ¡°Did you go to the Chambers family? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°We did. They run the casino, and just two hours before we arrived at there, their second-inmand had an ident. His car¡¯s brakes failed, and while passing a section of the elevated bridge, he crashed through the railing and fell off the bridge. The car was wrecked, and he didn¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Later, I learned from others in the Chambers family that over the past few days, representatives from the ns in the capital have approached him several times.¡± Brigham Bush said, his face filled with anger. ¡°Without a doubt, this has something to do with the other ns.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°To carry out this task, it¡¯s clear Mirabelle Leonard can¡¯t do it on her own. She must have sought help.¡±

    ¡°Have you found out which n¡¯s members were involved?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°I asked, but they weren¡¯t sure.¡± Brigham Bush shook his head.

    ¡°Alright, go back to work. Find Mirabelle Leonard as quickly as possible.¡± Billy said, waving his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Brigham Bush responded before turning and leaving.

    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was the afternoon of the third day, which marked the final deadline Billy had promised to Donald. However, there was still no word from Mirabelle Leonard.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Following Billy¡¯s instructions, Brigham Bush had checked the monitoring system, but didn¡¯t find anything valuable. He had also kept a close eye on individuals Mirabelle Leonard had been in contact with among the members of other ns, but nothing unusual had surfaced.

    This made Billy wonder if Mirabelle Leonard had truly left the capital.

    ¡°Boss, the three-day deadline is here. Do you want me to have Donald contact Central Sky Office again and ask for an extension?¡± In the meeting room, Judge looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Billy said with a slight shake of his head. ¡°Donald has influence with Central Sky Office, but we shouldn¡¯t be too domineering. Central Sky Office is also under pressure, and several departments are urging them to hold a public trial for Night Orchid.¡±

    ¡°These ms are really a pain!¡± Judge gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Boss, how about we skip the hassle and go directly to Central Sky Office, demanding that they hand her over?¡± Stout suggested nonchntly.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re quite daring,¡± Judge retorted. ¡°Do you think Central Sky Office is just a neighborhoodmittee?¡±

    ¡°Forget it! If they don¡¯t hand her over, we can tear things apart.¡± Stout shrugged. ¡°If that still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have Casey and Vermilion Bird bring the Army of Bloodshadow over here, and the other people in SHADOW. I can even bring all of Secret Essences¡¯ people to the capital. I don¡¯t believe Central Sky Office won¡¯t release Night Orchid!¡±

    Coughing, Judge added, ¡°I respect you.¡±

    Just then, Brigham Bush hurriedly entered the room.

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s some news.¡± He said.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Since yesterday afternoon, I¡¯ve expanded the surveince range and assigned personnel to monitor all the core members of several ns,¡± Brigham Bush exined after taking a deep breath. ¡°Just now, one of our men in charge of the team watching the Holmes n reported seeing Leroy Holmes, the second-inmand of the Holmes n, with a young woman.¡±

    ¡°He sent me photos and a video of the woman. Although her facial features don¡¯t match Mirabelle Leonard¡¯s, I¡¯ve had quite a few interactions with Mirabelle Leonard in the past. From her body shape, movements, and gestures, the resemnce is striking. So, I suspect it¡¯s possible that Mirabelle Leonard underwent a disguise.¡±

 Chapter 362 Mirabelle Leonard Appears

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow as he listened to Brigham Bush¡¯s words. The possibility of Mirabelle Leonard undergoing another disguise was quite significant.

    Aftermitting the crime, it was unlikely that she would retain Night Orchid¡¯s appearance. Reverting to her original look would carry some risk, so it made sense for her to take on apletely new identity.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone to a vi owned by Leroy Holmes.¡± Brigham Bush replied.

    ¡°Keep them under surveince.¡± Billy said with a stern tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given the order.¡± Brigham Bush nodded in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out.¡± Billy said, getting up and heading towards the door, with Judge and the others following closely.

    Leroy Holmes¡¯ vi was a standalone property, located near a park in the southern part of the city. Meanwhile, in the living room of the vi, Leroy Holmes and a young woman were sitting on a couch. The woman appeared to be in her mid-twenties, with delicate features and an alluring figure. She was dressed in a low-cut sweater that highlighted her curve.

    ¡°Mirabelle, your disguise skills are truly remarkable. I can¡¯t see any resemnce up close.¡± Leroy Holmes said with a smile, his gaze admiring her figure.

    Clearly, the woman was none other than Mirabelle Leonard, the youngdy of the Leonard n.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me, Uncle Leroy. I don¡¯t have that level of skill. This disguise was crafted by my master.¡± Mirabelle Leonard replied with a coquettish smile, adjusting her hair. She then picked up her ss of red wine. ¡°Uncle Leroy, toast to your help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Leroy Holmes said, raising his ss to clink it against hers.

    ¡°So, how does Central Sky Office n to handle the Night Orchid case? They can¡¯t drag it out indefinitely, can they?¡± asked she.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leroy Holmes said, taking a sip of wine. ¡°After today, SHADOW will only have four out of its original five sharp des left.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mirabelle¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leroy confirmed with a smile. ¡°It was supposed to be carried out three days ago, but I heard that someone from the western region contacted Central Sky Office and requested a three-day extension. After these three days, if they can¡¯t find any evidence to prove Night Orchid¡¯s innocence, Central Sky Office will handle it.¡±

    ¡°Humph! He¡¯s overestimating himself!¡± Mirabelle snorted, her eyes shing with cold determination. ¡°Even if he¡¯s given three years, he won¡¯t find anything!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always been quite arrogant, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Leroy chuckled.

    ¡°Yes. Uncle Leroy, is there any chance this matter will face any moreplications? What about Central Sky Office¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leroy interrupted her. ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be any more problems. We, the Holmes n, have joined forces with two other ns and have made our voices heard in five of the privileged departments. Even if Central Sky Office wants to protect him, they¡¯ll have to consider the opinions of others. Moreover, the new official at Central Sky Office is an absolute iron-willed character. Giving him three days was already a big concession. He should be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Mirabelle said, raising her ss again.

    ¡°Uncle Leroy, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I wouldn¡¯t know when I¡¯d be able to start avenging my family.¡±

    ¡°No problem. This is just the first step. Take it slow, I promise you¡¯ll have your revenge in no time.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, Uncle Leroy!¡± Mirabelle said, her eyes filled with allure.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mirabelle, don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± Leroy said, licking his dry lips.

    ¡°How could I forget?¡± Mirabelle smiled coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to leave tonight. As soon as Night Orchid¡¯s head rolls, I won¡¯t let you down, Uncle Leroy.¡±

    ¡°Haha, great!¡± Leroyughed heartily, raising his ss again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink and chat for now. I don¡¯t think it will take more than an hour or two to get news.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mirabelle said with a seductive smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a boyfriend before, so you¡¯ll have to be gentle tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, rest assured, I will be very gentle!¡± Leroy raised his ss and downed it in one gulp.

    For him, this was a tremendous stroke of luck.

    A few days ago, when news of Warwick Holmes reached his family, his father had erupted in anger and ordered the entire n to do everything in their power to seek revenge for Warwick Holmes. It was at this moment that Mirabelle Leonard approached him, and they quickly struck a deal. What excited him even more was that Mirabelle had volunteered to offer herself as a reward if he helped her with this task. While Mirabelle¡¯s looks weren¡¯t top-tier, her figure was among the best in the entire city. Coupled with her status as the youngdy of the Leonard n, she had once driven countless men crazy.

    Leroy Holmes had harbored desires for her long before all this. However, back then, it had remained nothing more than a fantasy. Now that this opportunity had presented itself, he wasn¡¯t going to let it slip away.

    ¡°Mirabelle,e sit on my side, we can talk morefortably.¡± Leroy said, patting the empty seat beside him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mirabelle smiled and moved to sit next to him.

    ¡°Mirabelle, you¡¯re so gorgeous!¡± Leroy¡¯s eyes filled with desire as he reached out and embraced her.

    Just then, a ck-d figure burst into the room, rushing in hurriedly.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Leroy, who was in the middle of an amorous mood, furrowed his brow and shouted angrily.

    ¡°But¡­ sir, there are people outside iming to see you, they said it was important. We couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±The man in ck responded while shivering.

    ¡°I told you to get out, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Leroy roared again.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish speaking, Leroy pped him out and that man was sent flying out of the gate, lying on the ground with his head tilted and motionless.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, your attack is fierce enough.¡± Just then, a voice came into the hall.

    Subsequently, Billy and the other three appeared at the entrance of the vi.

    It was Stour who made that remark.

    ¡°Fuck! Who are they? They have a death wish, don¡¯t¡­¡± Leroy Holmes, who had just turned his head to look at Mirabelle muttering, turned around again, but before he could finish speaking, he instantly froze and his face turned pale.

    As the Holmes n¡¯s number two, he naturally knew Commander Gardner, the King of the West. He knew with his buttocks why he was here, and a sense of panic rose in his heart.

    And Mirabelle who was sitting next to him, had a look of resentment in her eyes, but it only shed by. Then, she took a deep breath and clenched her teeth. With her fists holding tight, she tried to calm down.

 Chapter 363 Bloodshadow Blade Technique

    ¡°Commander Gardner?!¡± Leroy Holmes looked at Billy and swallowed hard.

    ¡°Miss Leonard, don¡¯t try to hide it. Your eyes gave you away the moment you saw us.¡± Billy ignored Leroy Holmes and turned to Mirabelle Leonard.

    He then sat down on a nearby single sofa. Even though her disguise was excellent, with just one nce, Billy could see the hatred in her eyes.

    Mirabelle took a deep breath. She knew she no longer had any reason to conceal herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious how you know it was me.¡± She said as she picked up the wine bottle on the coffee table and took several big gulps from it.

    This revenge seemed impossible now.

    ¡°You¡¯re too smart for your own good.¡± Billy didn¡¯t mind talking more with her. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone to de Lunatic for help forging a Cold Moon Saber but instead found any random cksmith who could make one based on its design, I might not have found you so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Mirabelle raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since I want to imitate Night Orchid¡¯s style, of course I have to consider every detail.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too clever, and that¡¯s your undoing.¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of how much attention you paid to details that things went wrong!¡±

    ¡°To forge a Cold Moon Saber that looks almost identical requires someone with exceptional skills. In vale, aside from de Lord, there¡¯s only one person that could make it. And guess what? I happen to know who that person is!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Mirabelle Leonardughed at herself bitterly. ¡°It seems everything is predetermined by fate! Since it doesn¡¯t allow me my revenge anymore, all I can do is ept it!¡±

    She then tore off her disguise mask revealing her true face while showing a hint of unwillingness on hers.

    ¡°Well then let¡¯s talk about your matter now.¡± Billy turned his gaze towards Leroy Holmes and spoke calmly, ¡°Are you going tell us everything yourself or shall we force it out of you?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Leroy struggled with his words: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about this matter! Everything was done by Mirabelle! If there¡¯s anything else that needs answering just ask her¡­¡±

    Mirabelle looked at him coldly, with no expression on her face, neither disappointment nor anger. After the extinction of her family, she seemed to have gained a clear understanding of this world.

    Human nature is inherently ugly.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s not willing to talk now, let¡¯s bring him back to SHADOW and let him speak slowly!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Judge responded loudly.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Leroy swiftly dashed towards the door, his aura rising along with his cultivation level of a Tier-two Warlord.

    ¡°Move!¡± with that, Leroy attacked Stout who had been stayed at the gate.

    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid!¡± Stout said lightly, and raised his palm to meet the attack, causing a wave of energy to roll out.

    Leroy was immediately thrown backwards, and the sofa behind him toppled over with him. At least half of his ribs shattered and he was lying on the ground, dying with despair written over his face. He knew that his life hade to an end.

    Judge took a few steps and struck the back of Leroy¡¯s neck, causing him to pass out.

    ¡°Are you going to walk by yourself or do you want someone to help you?¡± Billy then looked at Mirabelle.

    ¡°I admit that you are strong, but you can¡¯t take me away today!¡± Mirabelle responded calmly without much panic.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted his eyes.

    ¡°I have long heard of Commander Gardner, the rare talent of a millennium. I have always wanted to learn from you, but unfortunately never had the chance. Today, fate has brought us together and I humbly request a lesson from you.¡± At this moment, the voice of an elderly woman sounded outside the vi door.

    ¡°Watch her!¡± Billy instructed Stout as he lifted his foot and walked towards the door.

    As he arrived at the gate, Billy saw a woman in her sixties or seventies standing on thewn inside the yard. She was the other person in the photo provided by de Lunatic.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m Urs Nguyen. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The woman looked at Billy and slightly bowed.

    ¡°Are you from the sect behind the Leonard family?¡± Billy spoke lightly, ¡°If you leave now, I can spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Enlighten me!¡± with that said, Urs drew a long whip from her clothes.

    ¡°Want to die?¡± At this moment, Stout and a few others had already walked out of the vi.

    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± Mirabelle spoke loudly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll annihte your sect?¡± asked Billy.

    Ursughed faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, your strength may be above mine, Commander Gardner. But if you said something like annihting my sect for that alone, you might have overestimated yourself.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy didn¡¯t say anything more and drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his belt.

    ¡°There¡¯s another exciting show to watch. Let¡¯s quickly choose a good spot.¡± Stout smacked his lips and pushed Mirabelle back several hundred meters.

    Judge and Brigham Bush both stepped back with Leroy Holmes.

    The next second, a formidable momentum erupted from Urs, revealing her power of a War Emperor. The sky within hundreds of meters was shrouded in a powerful aura, and the temperature of the surrounding air suddenly dropped to freezing point, with killing intent pervading the atmosphere.

    With a flip of her wrist, Urs¡¯s whip made a loud explosion in the air, causing the airflow to turbulence.

    ¡°Face my whip!¡± Urs let out a low roar. Her figure shed out like a ghost. The long whip once again stirred up a howling wind that echoed through the air, containing an earth-shattering energy and rolling up de-like gusts of wind.

    For a moment, within a range of hundreds of meters, the sky was filled with afterimages of the long whip, targeting at Billy as if they were materialized.

    ¡°You want to see Bloodshadow de Technique, I will satisfy you!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, and his aura surged at the same time.

    Flipping his wrist without any tricks, Billy raised the de approaching Urs, tearing open the air with a blood red de. Where the de passed, countless whip shadows exploded and shattered.

    After a crisp sound, the scene returned to calmness, and the oppressive atmosphere that had been hanging over it instantly dissipated into nothingness.

    Billy and Urs stood still, neither of them making any further movements.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You¡¯re a War Emperor¡­ perfection realm¡­¡± After a while, Urs struggled to say those words, and a blood line extended from her eyebrows to her waist. At the moment of her death, the only thought in her mind was whether Billy would fulfill his promise to ughter her sect.

    Subsequently, the two halves of her body fell to two side respectively.

    ¡°Master!¡± Hundreds of meters away, Mirabelle Leonard let out hysterical a shout. Immediately afterwards, she copsed to the ground. Never had she expected that her master couldn¡¯t even withstand a single sh of the King of the West.

 Chapter 364 Public Trial of Night Orchid

    Half an hourter, Billy and his team returned to the SHADOW base.

    Leroy Holmes and Mirabelle Leonard are both lying in a state ofa inside one of themercial vehicles.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Billy and his threepanions had just entered the courtyard when a group of eight people walked out from inside. Casey leads the team, followed by Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, Azure Fang, Frostde, Soul Chaser and Ebony Lord.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here!¡± Billy smiled at everyone.

    As early as two days ago when he went to the Mad de Sect, he had Judge notify everyone toe to the capital in three days. Regardless of whether the Holmes n was involved in this matter or not, Billy aimed to settle some ounts.

    ¡°Hahaha, my brothers and sister, I missed you guys so much!¡± Stout came towards them with a broad grin on his face.

    However, the eight of them made a path for him tacitly and thus Stout fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ebony Lord, you¡¯ve been corrupted by them too!¡± Stout spat out the grass in his mouth and looked at Ebony Lord with a resentful expression, pouting his lips.

    ¡°Haha, Stout, don¡¯t me me for this. You should let me know in advance next time, otherwise I¡¯ll think you¡¯re up to something.¡±

    Frostde gave a chuckle of delight.

    ¡°Boss, has there been any news about Night Orchid?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Billy nodded, and then let Judge describe the situation to everyone.

    ¡°The heiress of the Leonard family is impressive! She actually came up with this method to frame Night Orchid!¡± Soul Chaser nced slightly angrily at Mirabelle in the car.

    The others also had an angry expression on their faces.

    ¡°Commander!¡± At this moment, two formations of one hundred members each walked out of the manor. They were soldiers from Group One and Two of Bloodshadow Guard. Approaching not far away from Billy, two hundred Bloodshadow guards simultaneously knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Billy raised his hand and said, ¡°Get up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The two hundred guards all stood up in unison after shouting out loud.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do next? Should we kill the Holmes n or go to Central Sky Office and bring Night Orchid out? ¡°Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Casey, you and Azure Dragon go to surround the Holmes¡¯ residence, no way out! Also, don¡¯t directly confront them for now. Wait until I arrive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Boss, do you need another group of SHADOW to go with them?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°The Holmes n owes a debt to the Army of Bloodshadow, SHADOW doesn¡¯t need to get involved.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Azure Fang, the four of youe with me to Central Sky Office!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The four of them, Azure Fang, nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, what about me?¡± Stout felt like he had been forgotten by Billy and was a little hurt.

    ¡°Stout, aren¡¯t you the chief expert of the Army of Bloodshadow medical team? Of course, you¡¯reing with us!¡± Azure Dragon gave him a disdainful nce.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Stout, if you keep this up, boss will probably kick you out of the Army of Bloodshadow.¡± Said Frostde.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! I am a part of Bloodshadow!¡± Stout replied loudly, standing tall and proud.

    After a while, the crowd split into two groups and left the courtyard of the base.

    At 5 PM, in the heart of the capital city, within the courtyard of Central Sky Office.

    A temporary stage had been set up in the central square, attracting arge crowd of people who were chatting in groups of three or five. The total number of people was estimated to be around a thousand, and many seemed to be in good spirits. Among these people, one third were rtives of the victims, and the rest were basically here to revel in others¡¯ misfortune.

    ording to the time announced three days ago by Central Sky Office, as of 5 PM this afternoon, if SHADOW could not submit any other evidence to prove Night Orchid¡¯s innocence, then she would be beheaded today.

    ¡°Mr Welch, the time hase. May I ask when we can begin?¡± A man looked towards the person from Central Sky Office in front of him and asked.

    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± The man named Paul Welch from Central Sky Office spoke lightly.

    ¡°No¡­ no hurry.¡± The man quickly shook his head. Although he held an important position in the government office, he didn¡¯t feel superior in front of the people at Central Sky Office.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Then just wait!¡± Paul responded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The man nodded.

    ¡°Look! Night Orchid!¡±

    Five minutester, a group of people from Central Sky Office led Night Orchid and walked out of a nearby conference hall. The leader of the group was a young man in his mid-twenties, with handsome features, a tall and straight physique, and a determined look in his eyes. He exuded an aura of masculinity that was hard to ignore.

    ¡°Is he the new deputy chief at Central Sky Office? So young?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him! Even without considering his background, his personal strength is enough to make you despair!¡±

    ¡°Really? At this age, how much stronger can he get?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you this, with just one sword strike, he can take down dozens of War Grandmasters!¡±

    ¡°No way! Is it true or not?¡±

    As they saw the leader approach, many people whispered among themselves.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Immediately after that, everyone bowed respectfully with humble expressions on their faces. Most of those who came here today knew that although this man only held the title of deputy chief, he was basically in charge of Central Sky Office. The highest-ranking official was already old and semi-retired. It was only a matter of time before this deputy chief took overpletely.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The man named Bob Stokes nodded slightly before scanning everyone present. ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Replied one male official from the government office.

    ¡°All right then! Let¡¯s begin.¡± Bob Stokes stepped onto the stage followed by two men who led Night Orchid up as well.

    Night Orchid had little expression on her face as she coldly surveyed those around her; no one knew what she was thinking about.

    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here tonight Night Orchid?¡± asked Bob sternly.

    ¡°I do not know, my lord.¡± replied Night Orchid calmly but coolly.

    ¡°How dare you argue back when standing before me? You have been addicted to bloodshed and killed hundreds of innocent people besides those few SHADOW fugitives. Yet still deny your guilt? Those hundreds dead were innocent people whom were all killed by your hands alone, it¡¯s truly despicable!¡±

    ¡°You SHADOW members have be more arrogant these past two years, so full-of-themselves and ignoringws and morals, even daring to deny everything when confronted by Mr Stokes. You¡¯re too audacious!¡±

    Before Night Orchid could speak a word, a chorus of condemnation erupted from the audience below the stage. Each face contorted with a look of hatred and malice. Judging by their demeanor, they would have loved nothing more than to rush up and y Night Orchid on the spot.

    ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯d like toe up here and judge for yourselves?¡± Up above, Bob Stokes surveyed the crowd with a casual nce before speaking in an even tone.

 Chapter 365 Hold on!

    ¡°Huh?¡± A man was taken aback and quickly bowed, saying, ¡°I dare not! We spoke out of turn. Please forgive us, sir!¡±

    ¡°Please forgive us, my lord!¡± The few who were just shouting the loudest also bowed and spoke at the same time.

    ¡°This is the first andst warning. If anyone dares to speak out of turn again, it will be considered an attempt to interfere with Central Sky Office¡¯s investigation, and there will be no mercy!¡± Bob Stokes spoke in a deep voice, and a chill spread from him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Many people shuddered and quickly responded.

    ¡°Night Orchid, the surveince cameras in the casino captured you taking the lives of over a hundred people. How do you exin this?¡± Bob turned to Night Orchid.

    ¡°That person is not me!¡± Night Orchid responded, ¡°The assassin underwent stic surgery to impersonate me!¡±

    ¡°Is there any evidence?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Night Orchid shook her head.

    ¡°At the time of the incident, do you have any evidence that proves you were not present?¡± Bob Stokes continued speaking.

    ¡°No!¡± Night Orchid shook her head again. ¡°I usually live alone and there is only a maid in my house. Just these few days, she had something to deal with and took leave to go home!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Is it really such a coincidence? She happened to take leave in these few days¡­¡± A member of the aristocratic n below the stage couldn¡¯t hold back any longer after holding in his breath for half a day.

    As soon as hepleted his sentence, a st of air lifted him up into the air and sent him flying tens of meters before crashing heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He opened his mouth to speak, but arge amount of blood gushed out, and he convulsed a few times before falling silent.

    Everyone¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Does anyone else have anything to say?¡± said Bob Stokes in a calm voice.

    The scene fell into an eerie silence, with only the sound of many hearts pounding audibly.

    ¡°Night Orchid, do you know that with just that video and theck of an alibi from you, you can be convicted?¡± asked Bob.

    ¡°I know.¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just say one thing!¡± Night Orchid scanned the crowd of officials below the stage and continued, ¡°Let me offer you some advice, if you leave now, you might still have a chance, but if not, it will be hard for you to leave thispound today!¡±

    From being taken away by Special Patrol Squadron three days ago until now, she had never had any worries in her heart. Based on her understanding of Billy, there was absolutely no way he would allow her to be wronged. Although she was also aware that it would be difficult to investigate this matter, she believed that even if Billy couldn¡¯t find evidence to prove her innocence, he wouldn¡¯t let her bear this usation unjustly and face execution. In this aspect, she had absolute confidence.

    On the other hand, Night Orchid vaguely felt that Billy might have already found a clue. Otherwise, they would have taken action until now. Perhaps Billy was waiting for the mastermind to show up.

    Upon hearing her words, there was amotion from below as the officials in the courtyard became infuriated one by one.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Bob Stokes pressed his hand down, and the scene fell silent once again. When hearing Night Orchid¡¯s words, there was also a hint of surprise in Bob¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Night Orchid to be so calm at this point in time, and he was impressed by her.

    ¡°Do you know what punishment you will face?¡± Bob continued to ask.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Yes, I know. For the deaths of over a hundred people, the punishment should be a death sentence.¡± After finishing speaking, she paused and then raised her hand to point at the crowd below. ¡°I¡¯m talking about them!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± A man in the audience below couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shouted loudly, ¡°Even at death¡¯s door, you dare to speak so arrogantly. You¡¯re truly audacious!¡±

    ¡°Mr Stokes, she¡¯s showing contempt for thew. She should be executed immediately!¡± another person shouted.

    ¡°Indeed, with the blood of so many innocent victims on her hands, she should be wiped out along with her entire n!¡± someone else echoed.

    Many other people echoed. They firmly believed that thew did not punish the majority, and it was impossible for Bob Stokes to kill all of them. And Bob Stokes did not take any further action. His previous killing had served both as a warning to others and as a just response to the individual¡¯s actions. Central Sky Office had records on that person, and his death was not regrettable.

    ¡°She killed the innocent, with clear evidence. Central Sky Office, please execute the culprit!¡±

    ¡°Please execute the culprit!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Many people in the crowd below, knowing that Bob Stokes had stopped killing, grew bolder and shouted even more fervently.

    Just then, several streaks of sword aura shed through the crowd, cutting through everything in their path. After the sword aura passed, three heads soared into the sky. They were the ones who had been shouting the loudest, and their severed heads still bore a triumphant expression in mid-air.

    There was amotion on the scene, with everyone including those from Central Sky Office turning their heads to look at the few people strolling not far away.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?!¡±

    After recognizing Billy, many people shouted out and their faces involuntarily showed a hint of fear, while their hearts skipped a few beats.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you¡­ going too far? You¡¯ve just taken three lives with one move!¡± A middle-aged man took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°This is Central Sky Office, not SHADOW or the western territory. You cannot act recklessly here!¡±

    ¡°Do you know him? Is he on the list?¡± Billy ignored himpletely and turned to Brigham Bush beside him, asking calmly.

    ¡°Yes, I know him.¡± Brigham Bush nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s from another n. His name is on the list.¡±

    ¡°Kill him then!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Azure Fang beside them replied, brandished the saber in his hand and dashed forward.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± The man named Paul Welch from Central Sky Office shouted before rushing towards Azure Fang with a sh. As a member of Central Sky Office, he had to uphold the reputation for themselves since Commander Gardner¡¯s ruthless actions had shown aplete disregard for the importance of Central Sky Office. He didn¡¯t know how Bob Stokes felt, but at least he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°Come back!¡± However, just as Paul had not run a few steps, the voice of Bob Stokes came from behind him.

    ¡°Sir, they¡­¡± Paul turned around and looked towards the stage.

    ¡°Step back!¡± Bob spoke in a deep voice.

    But at the same time, Azure Fang¡¯s sword had already shed past Paul¡¯s neck, blood gushing out of the cut.

    There was another round of gasps around the room.

    As legend would have it, Commander Gardner was absolutely fierce, surpassing the one on stage in every way possible. It should be noted that this was the territory of Central Sky Office.

    ¡°Boss!¡± On the stage, Night Orchid looked at Billy and smiled knowingly. As she had suspected, Commander Gardner was probably going to make a killing today.

 Chapter 366 Long Time No See!

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, boss, I¡¯m fine.¡± Night Orchid replied with a smile.

    ¡°Good,¡± Billy nodded and then nced at the man standing next to her, Bob Stokes, and a faint smile crept onto his lips.

    Shortly after, Bob leaped off the stage and approached Billy with aposed expression. Onlookers stepped aside, many of them wearing expressions of glee.

    ¡°The King of the West dares to be insolent at Central Sky Office, he¡¯s in big trouble now!¡± they thought. They couldn¡¯t even wait to see these two face off, wondering who was the stronger martial artist.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Azure Fang and hispanions furrowed their brows slightly and stood in front of Billy. Although they couldn¡¯t sense Bob Stokes¡¯s martial aura, their instincts told them that he was dangerous.

    Night Orchid, who had been staying at Central Sky Office for the past few days, also wore a serious expression. She had some understanding of Bob Stokes¡¯s abilities, and he was definitely a formidable opponent, though perhaps slightly inferior to Billy. The difference between them shouldn¡¯t be too great.

    ¡°You guys are no match for him. Step aside.¡± Billy said to Azure Fang and the others with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boss, he¡­¡± Azure Fang hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    While they were talking, Bob Stokes had already reached them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    To the astonishment of everyone, Bob Stokes knelt down in front of Billy without any hesitation. Then, with suppressed excitement, he looked at Billy and said earnestly, ¡°Boss, long time no see!¡±

    Chins dropped all around the square, and everyone was collectively stunned.

    What on earth was going on here?

    The newly arrived figure from Central Sky Office, Bob Stokes, actually knelt before the King of the West. A sense of panic surged through many people. Even Azure Fang and hispanions looked at the scene with disbelief. They had followed Billy for years but had never heard of Bob Stokes before.

    After a moment of confusion, they thought of that old man. It was probably someone from that old man¡¯s side. They didn¡¯t know much about the old man, as Billy rarely talked about him. They only knew that the old man yed a crucial role in Billy¡¯s sess and had high hopes for him. But they didn¡¯t know much about the other people in the old man¡¯s circle.

    ¡°You managed to keep this from me too!¡± Billyughed and reached out to help Bob Stokes up.

    Beforeing here today, Billy had no idea that the neer from Central Sky Office was Bob Stokes, who hade to the capital without giving him a heads-up. Billy thought Bob Stoles deserved a good scolding. Besides, Billy understood now why Central Sky Office had forcefully intervened in this case-it was because Bob Stokes was here to protect Night Orchid.

    ¡°I wanted to surprise you!¡± Bob Stokes grinned and scratched his head, behaving like a follower.

    The members of Central Sky Office were bbergasted once again. They couldn¡¯t believe that this guy was the same aloof and authoritative Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Did that old man send you?¡± Billy asked with another smile.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bob Stokes nodded vigorously. ¡°He said that recently, there have been more and more disturbances both inside and outside the borders, and he¡¯s worried that you¡¯re spread too thin. So, he sent me to help you out a bit.¡±

    ¡°That old man is considerate,¡± Billy smiled and nodded. He understood the old man¡¯s intention-it was to pave the way for him to take control of the capital city. Central Sky Office was one of the core agencies in the capital, and having it under his control would make many things much easier in the future.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, let¡¯s deal with the matter at hand.¡± Billy said after a pause.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Bob Stokes replied. ¡°Boss, Night Orchid¡¯s case¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll handle it. You can just watch.¡± Billy smiled again.

    Bob knew Billy well. Billy might be decisive, but he never harmed the innocent. Those people he had just killed were definitely connected to this case.

    Bob had been thinking about how to handle the situation better, as he couldn¡¯t charge Night Orchid, nor could he appeared partial. He had even considered using Central Sky Office¡¯s authority to release Night Orchid if necessary, and anyone with objections coulde to him.

    Three days ago, Bob had sent someone to Special Patrol Squadron to bring Night Orchid here, all to ensure her safety. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this matter. It was not Central Sky Office¡¯s responsibility in the first ce, and he had plenty of other important matters to attend to as the newly appointed leader.

    ¡°Azure Fang, bring them up,¡± Billy instructed as he walked towards the stage.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Fang responded loudly.

    Soon, four SHADOWers carried Leroy Holmes and Mirabelle Leonard into the scene.

    Leroy looked pale as a ghost, trembling all over with fear, while Mirabelle, on the other hand, wore an expressionless face with vacant, lifeless eyes, like a walking corpse.

    Many people in the audience were rmed upon seeing them and began to unconsciously move toward the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you all like watching a good show?¡± Bob Stokes spoke calmly. ¡°The show isn¡¯t over yet, why are you already preparing to leave?¡±

    ¡°I have an important meeting to attend back home. I¡¯ll take my leave, Mr Stokes.¡±

    ¡°Mr Stokes, I just received a call from my wife, she¡¯s in the hospital. I need to rush there. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°My mother called, she said she¡¯s not feeling well so I have to go to her.¡±

    Many people made various excuses and tried to leave.

    ¡°Azure Fang, take note, without my permission, anyone who dares to leave the premises will be executed!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was stern as he approached the stage.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang responded loudly.

    Those who had just taken a few steps paused upon hearing this. Regret began to creep into many hearts. If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t havee to watch the spectacle. Inadvertently, they might have ced their lives in jeopardy.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Night Orchid bowed slightly as Billy reached the stage. ¡°I am useless, sorry for causing you to worry.¡±

    ¡°Their target is me, and you got involved because of me.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on exactly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Billy replied with another smile. ¡°Bring them up!¡±

 Chapter 367 Shocking the Whole City

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Four SHADOWers escorted Leroy Holmes and Mirabelle Leonard onto the stage.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Billy pointed to Mirabelle and asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°Mirabelle Leonard?!¡± Night Orchid recognized the Leonard family¡¯s youngdy and was slightly surprised.

    ¡°So it was you who did it! What a clever tactic!¡± said Night Orchid. At this point, she understood what was going on. Mirabelle Leonard had disguised herself as Night Orchid tomit the murders, intending to frame her. It was quite a cunning n.

    ¡°You wanted evidence, right? We¡¯ll give it to you now!¡± Billy then looked at Judge and said loudly, ¡°Show them the evidence they requested!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge moved to the sound system on the side of the stage and connected a device. Shortly after, the projection screen on the stage disyed a video confession of Mirabelle Leonard.

    ¡°I killed the people at the casino. I disguised myself as SHADOW Governor Night Orchid andmitted the murders. My purpose was to frame her¡­¡±

    The videosted for about ten minutes as Mirabelle Leonard exined the whole sequence of events in detail. Following that was Leroy Holmes¡¯ video, focusing on the people he had coborated with and the entire n, including preparations, execution, and the provocation after the crime. He also admitted to being involved with the event rted to the Chambers family.

    After watching the videos, many in the audience were left stunned. Some were among those named by Leroy Holmes, while others weren¡¯t, but they were well aware of their roles in this crime. Everyone had pale faces, looked terrified, and couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Originally, they hade to witness Night Orchid¡¯s punishment, but now, they had be targets themselves.

    ¡°You all are despicable!¡± After watching the videos, an angry middle-aged man shouted, ¡°You should all be torn apart! You killed so many innocent people just to frame someone!¡±

    ¡°How despicable! You killed my son! I want your life!¡± Another middle-aged man, who was closer to the stage, roared and rushed toward it.

    Many others followed him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t approach the stage. Everyone step back!¡± Several Central Sky Office staff members spoke sternly and blocked the crowd several meters away from the stage.

    ¡°Everyone, please remain calm. We will give you an exnation shortly!¡± Billy raised his voice slightly.

    ¡°Night Orchid, ording to SHADOW regtions, what should be the punishment for Mirabelle Leonard and Leroy Holmes?¡± he asked.

    ¡°They should be executed!¡± Night Orchid replied loudly.

    ¡°Then they shall be executed!¡± Billy said firmly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Night Orchid, your de!¡± A Central Sky Office staff member threw Night Orchid¡¯s Cold Moon Saber onto the stage.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Night Orchid caught the de and, with a swift motion, struck down.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Leroy Holmes cried out like a dying soul.

    Mirabelle Leonard, on the other hand, showed no expression on her face, and her eyes remained emotionless. After Night Orchid¡¯s strike, the two fell to the ground.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, for avenging my son!¡± the middle-aged man who had shouted earlier bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± other victims¡¯ family members also bowed respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s the duty of SHADOW.¡± Billy replied.

    At that moment, that Central Sky Office officer named Paul Welch received a phone call and quickly walked over to Bob Stokes. After a few words in hushed tones, Bob¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Is it confirmed?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s confirmed.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Bob, I¡¯m entrusting the rest to you. Punish all those involved.¡± Billy said as he and Night Orchid stepped down from the stage and approached Bob.

    ¡°Leave that part to me, boss, no one will escape!¡± Bob nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. Tomorrow, wait for my call, and we¡¯ll have a drink together.¡±

    ¡°Are you heading to the Holmes n? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Said Bob.

    Just now, Paul Welch had informed him about the situation, saying that he had just received word that the Army of Bloodshadow had surrounded the Holmes n¡¯s estate, and both sides were currently in a standoff. Although Bob Stokes didn¡¯t know the specifics of what had happened, he was sure it must be something significant for Billy to personally intervene in the affairs of a noble n in the capital.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go. Your identity is too sensitive, and it¡¯s not suitable for you to get involved.¡± Billyughed and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. These scoundrels are the parasites of our nation. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll deal with them!¡± Bob replied. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Boss, what dirty deeds has the Holmes n done?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re quite something. They conspired with ce of Darkness and tried to kill a thousand of my people from the Army of Bloodshadow.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed with intensity.

    ¡°What?! They¡¯re asking for death! Wipe out their entire n!¡±

    The way Bob Stokes spoke, his tone, and his immediate call for wiping out their entire n were reminiscent of Judge and the others around Billy. This was how they usually spoke, without hesitation.

    After saying that, Bob headed straight for the exit. ¡°Come on, boss, I¡¯ll go with you. Watch as I exterminate their whole family!¡±

    ¡°Alright, you stay here and handle things on this side. Don¡¯t worry about the other side.¡± Billy stopped him.

    In fact, the reason Billy didn¡¯t want him to go wasn¡¯t because of his sensitive identity. The Holmes n¡¯s collusion with external enemies and their attempt to harm the Army of Bloodshadow was well within the jurisdiction of Central Sky Office. However, Bob Stokes had just taken office a few days ago, and taking action against the noble ns so soon might have an impact on his future in the capital.

    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Bob didn¡¯t insist any further. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°But if they dare to resist, call me, I¡¯ll bring people over at any time.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy smiled and turned to leave.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, news of Night Orchid quickly spread throughout the capital. Some were delighted, while others were anxious. What shocked many even more was the revtion that the newmander of Central Sky Office referred to Commander Gardner as his ¡°boss¡±. For some, this news was even more frightening than news about Night Orchid.

    Having one King of the West was troublesome enough, but now, there was another formidable figure rumored to have personalbat skills not much inferior to the king of the West¡¯s, which was undoubtedly a double whammy for them.

    As people were still processing these two pieces of news, another explosive revtion swept through the entire capital ¨C the Army of Bloodshadow had surrounded the Holmes n!

    Upon hearing this news, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in shock. What was Commander Gardner thinking? Was he taking such drastic action because of Night Orchid¡¯s case? Wasn¡¯t this going too far?

    Amid the shock, the majority of people began trying to gather information. However, despite their efforts, they couldn¡¯t find any concrete details except for the fact that certain individuals were surrounding the Holmes¡¯ residence. Everything else remained a mystery.

 Chapter 368 The Army at the Holmes Estate

    In the heart of the capital, Donald and the Grand Elder were in an office, sipping tea.

    ¡°Billy went to the Holmes n?¡± The Grand Elder handed a cigarette to Donald.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Donald replied, lighting the cigarette and taking a puff.

    ¡°The Holmes n has brought this upon themselves, no one to me.¡± The Grand Elder said as he also lit a cigarette. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Should the two of us go to the scene?¡±

    ¡°What would we be looking at?¡± Donald asked in return.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that both the Holmes family elders made breakthroughs recently. Aren¡¯t you worried that Billy might have trouble handling them?¡± The Grand Elder raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°As long as they haven¡¯t reached Emperor Realm, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Donald replied casually.

    ¡°You have confidence in him.¡± the Grand Elder chuckled. After taking another puff from his cigarette, he asked, ¡°Now that his injuries should be mostly healed, do you think he might break through soon?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not in a hurry, so why should you be?¡± Donald responded, his expression contemtive. ¡°Once he reaches Emperor Realm, there will be certain limitations. Until the buddies around him have fully grown, he won¡¯t break through too quickly.¡± Donald exined.

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± the Grand Elder nodded. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have much time. He needs to make sure those around him grow quickly, otherwise, he¡¯ll be spread too thin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Donald agreed.

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, and Cole Wilson entered.

    ¡°Grand Elder, Elder Donald.¡± Cole greeted as he bowed slightly.

    ¡°Why did youe back? Weren¡¯t you going to the Holmes n?¡± The Grand Elder asked, somewhat surprised.

    ¡°I was on my way there, but I received a phone call, so I came back.¡± Cole replied as he took a seat on the sofa.

    ¡°Who called you?¡± Donald asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    ¡°It was from the southern region, from Han Holmes.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back in the capital?¡± The Grand Elder raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°He¡¯s still on his way, but he¡¯ll be here soon. He was worried that he might not make it in time, so he called me.¡± Cole Wilson exined.

    ¡°What did he say? He¡¯s not nning anything reckless, is he? How many people did he bring with him?¡± The Grand Elder furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Grand Elder. He came back alone.¡± Cole reassured them.

    ¡°He was kept in the dark about the Holmes n¡¯s collusion with Sanctum of Darkness. He only found out about it today.¡± Cole Wilson continued. ¡°He mentioned an idea to me, and I wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed, so I came back to discuss it with both of you.¡±

    ¡°What idea?¡± Donald asked, his brow slightly furrowed.

    Cole Wilson exined Han Holmes¡¯s idea in detail.

    ¡°Are those his exact words?¡± Grand Elder asked after a few minutes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cole Wilson nodded.

    ¡°Donald, what do you think?¡± Grand Elder turned to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth considering,¡± Donald said after a moment of contemtion. He then looked at Grand Elder. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I have no objections, but whether Billy agrees or not is the key.¡±

    ¡°Cole, go to the Holmes estate and deliver Han Holmes¡¯s idea to Billy. Let him decide.¡± Donald instructed.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Cole Wilson said as he got up and left.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°This may be a good thing for Billy.¡± Grand Eldermented after Cole Wilson had left.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Donald said with a slight nod.

    The Holmes n was located in the western part of the city, upying an area simr to that of the Frazier family. In the precious real estate of the capital, such a vast estate was a constant disy of a noble n¡¯s power.

    At the entrance of arge courtyard, the air was tense, and there was a strong smell of gunpowder. The entire airspace was filled with an oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡°Commander Kimmons, my patience is running out. If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Avery Holmes, the head of the Holmes n, stood at the entrance with a group of Holmes n members, facing off against Casey and others.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Casey replied coldly.

    ¡°Commander Kimmons, you¡¯d better not push your luck!¡± Avery Holmes took a deep breath before speaking again. ¡°Although you hold the position of amander in the War Department, my Holmes n is not a soft target. If you really push us too far, you won¡¯t be able to walk away!¡± Avery Holmes warned.

    ¡°You old man, stop with the nonsense!¡± Azure Dragon retorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t give us a satisfactory exnation today, starting tomorrow, your Holmes n won¡¯t exist in the capital!¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± A member of the Holmes n behind Avery sneered. ¡°You think you can act recklessly here?¡±

    ¡°If you really want to fight, within a minute, all of you will be lying down!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Azure Dragon retorted. ¡°If you want to spar, how about youe out first, and I¡¯ll practice with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± the man replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Commander Kimmons, don¡¯t you care?¡± Avery Holmes asked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your people getting into trouble, you can have them surrender.¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Thom, go ahead, learn something from Vice Commander Azure Dragon.¡± Avery Holmes¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness as he said.

    ¡°Understood!¡± A man named Thom Holmes stepped out from the crowd, holding a three-meter-long spear in his hand. He pointed it at Azure Dragon and said, ¡°You want a fight? Then bring it on!¡±

    With a resounding boom, a powerful aura erupted from him, indicating he was a Half-Step War Grandmaster.

    ¡°You¡¯re itching for a fight? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Azure Dragon drew his Bloodshadow Battle de from his waist and confidently walked forward.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, be careful!¡± Casey warned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Azure Dragon responded, and his aura soared.

    ¡°Face my spear!¡± Thom shouted. He gripped the spear with both hands, thrust it into the air, and created a loud noise. Then, like a cannonball, he charged toward Azure Dragon. His spear left several afterimages and turned into high-pressure airflows that swept toward his opponent.

    Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed. He held his battle de and met Thom¡¯s attack head-on. The two shed fiercely, creating a series of explosions in the air, and shockwaves rippled around them. Both were War Grandmasters. A after several exchanges, it seemed they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Casey, does Azure Dragon have a chance?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°Do you doubt Azure Dragon¡¯s abilities?¡± Before Casey could reply, Vermilion Bird chimed in confidently. ¡°As long as he¡¯s willing, he can take down his opponent effortlessly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about any unexpected¡­¡± ck Tortoise¡¯s voice trailed off as he kept his eyes fixed on their duel.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any!¡± Vermilion Bird interrupted him. ¡°Dealing with an opponent of the same level, there¡¯s no room for unexpected oues! If everything goes as expected, Azure Dragon will have his opponent defeated in less than a minute.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine.¡± ck Tortoise shrugged.

    As if to confirm Vermilion Bird¡¯s words, Azure Dragon, after dodging another wave of attacks from Thom Holmes, suddenly reached the peak of his power.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done ying with you. Let me send you on your way!¡± Azure Dragon dered. With that, he took tworge steps forward, and with a swift flick of his wrist, his battle de sliced through the air, releasing a curved arc of de energy charged with thunderous force.

 Chapter 369 Unwelcome Guests!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Thom Holmes¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. He could clearly feel that Azure Dragon¡¯s strike was far more powerful than his previous moves. Without much thought, he used all his strength to send out dozens of airwaves, attempting to block the opponent¡¯s attack. However, he clearly underestimated Azure Dragon¡¯sbat power.

    After the de¡¯s energy passed, the long spear was cut into two pieces. The front half fell to the ground, and the de¡¯s momentum did not diminish as it went straight through his chest.

    Thom¡¯s face instantly froze, and he was forced back about ten steps. His aura deted like a punctured balloon.

    ¡°¡­¡± He opened his mouth but failed to utter a word. A bloodstain appeared on his chest, and blood spurted out. Immediately afterward, he fell straight backward, his legs losing their strength.

    ¡°Thom!¡±

    Avery Holmes cried out in pain, quickly rushing to Thom¡¯s side, trying to help, but it seemed hopeless.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°You rascal, you killed him?!¡± He red at Azure Dragon with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°If you have any objections, you can also make a move. I¡¯ll be happy to apany you!¡± Azure Dragon replied calmly.

    ¡°Kimmons, you forced me into this!¡± Avery Holmes took a deep breath and then raised his hand, shouting, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    All the core members of the Holmes n rushed out, their auras fully released, instantly lowering the temperature in the surrounding air to freezing levels. The overall strength of the Holmes n was slightly superior to the Frazier n. Among around eighty people present, fifteen were at the Warlord level or higher, with three to four dozen Battle Gods. The strongest among them was the n leader, Avery Holmes, who was at the peak of the War Grandmaster stage.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Casey said in a low voice and drew his sword, leading the charge. Azure Dragon and his team followed closely behind.

    The two hundred Bloodshadow Army soldiers shouted in unison, brandishing their swords. Both sides immediately engaged in a fierce battle, and the sound of intense shes filled the scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Kimmons achieved War Grandmaster-level strength at such a young age. Please enlighten me!¡± Avery intercepted Casey.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, not wasting any more words. He raised his hand and struck.

    He had already reached the pinnacle of War Grandmaster, and though he was one level lower than his opponent, he had no fear, especially with his de in hand.

    Avery Holmes also wielded a three-meter-long spear. As he flicked his wrists, over a dozen powerful airwaves surged toward Casey. In no time, the two began to exchange blows, and their powerful auras caused the airwaves to rage, leaving deep marks on the nearby trees. In less than two minutes, they had fought for more than a dozen rounds, and judging by their auras, it was an even match.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to challenge me across levels. You¡¯ve surprised me!¡± After another intense ten minutes of battle, Avery spoke up.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be even more surprised!¡± Casey replied, blocking his attack with a swipe of his de.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Avery spoke again, ¡°In that case, let me see your trump card!¡±

    Boom!

    After saying that, his aura rose once more, and a violent aura enveloped him. Thunder crackled around his long spear, and a murderous intent filled the air. Following that, he rushed forward, his long spear trembling. It seemed like he and the spear were one entity, and they approached Casey with a terrifying aura.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Casey replied sternly, activating his Bloodshadow de Technique with full force and shing out.

    The piercing sound of wind resounded, and the curved de¡¯s energy tore through Avery¡¯s attack like a force of nature.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Avery watched as the de energy continued unabated and his pupils contracted. Without time to think, he quickly retreated and tried to block the attack.

    Just at that moment, a powerful wave of energy came rushing from the side, immediately dissolving Casey¡¯s attack and sending Avery Holmes flying to the ground. Casey was also pushed back severalrge steps, and his blood surged in his chest.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey turned to look at the two elderly men who had just arrived from the side, his pupils slightly shrinking. From them, he sensed the aura of Half-Step War Emperors.

    Here came two unwee guests!

    ¡°This is the capital city. You don¡¯t have the right to be so presumptuous, Army of Bloodshadow!¡± one of the thin old men said sternly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave with your people now, all of you will die!¡±

    Casey suppressed the boiling blood in his heart and looked at the two men. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re not from the Holmes n, are you?¡±

    Before taking action, he had roughly investigated the Holmes n members present. It was impossible for them to have such high-level experts, so they were obviously from the other two ns. The three ns left in the capital city had already understood the principle of ¡®one loses, all lose¡¯ and had formed an alliance, knowing that if the Holmes n was in trouble, they would not sit idly by.

    ¡°No more nonsense. You have one minute. If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡± The other elderly man¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold light.

    ¡°Both of you better pray you make it out of here alive today!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re themander of the eastern region, we won¡¯t dare to kill you!¡± the lean elder retorted coldly.

    ¡°You two, stop wasting your breath on him. If we dy any longer, that person might arrive.¡± Avery Holmes spoke as he got up from the ground. He was well aware that Billy was in the capital and had taken his younger brother to Central Sky Office. Originally, he had intended to lead a group to Central Sky Office, but before they could depart, he received the news that Casey and his group had surrounded his estate. He realized that his younger brother¡¯s life was in grave danger. Besides, he understood that the situation had escted beyond the point of rescuing just one or two individuals. It had be a matter of ensuring that the Holmes n could disentangle itself from the Night Orchid incident. Therefore, he did not insist on going to Central Sky Office. Furthermore, he knew that even if he went there, it might be futile. Since Billy personally captured his younger brother, rescuing him from Billy would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it!¡± the lean elder said to the other elder. ¡°We¡¯ll strike together, swift and decisive.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± the other elder nodded.

 Chapter 370 The Holmes Clanâ€™s Influence

    Immediately, the two of them rushed towards Casey at lightning speed. Their auras surged instantly, enveloping Casey with the oppressive pressure of two Half-Step War Emperors. They had no intention of showing mercy; it was clear they did not n to spare Casey¡¯s life.

    The three noble ns, along with the Army of Bloodshadow, were in a state of open conflict. They had been trying to deal with Billy¡¯s people around the Night Orchid case, and now that they had this opportunity, they would not let it slip by. As they had mentioned, even if they killed Casey today, they could justify it as self-defense. The Army of Bloodshadow had initiated hostilities, and they would not face any consequences.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± The skinny old man shouted, and with a palm strike, he aimed for Casey¡¯s heart.

    The other old man didn¡¯t hesitate either, sweeping a palm strike toward Casey¡¯s head.

    ¡°The ones who will die are you two! See you in the next life!¡± Facing the attacks of the two men, Casey didn¡¯t panic at all. He had already sensed the presence of Billy and knew that these two were done for.

    Whoosh!

    As he spoke, a blood-red de aura shed forward like lightning.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The two elderly men¡¯s pupils immediately shrank to the size of pinpricks, and their entire bodies were covered in cold sweat. A thick aura of death permeated them Without any surprises, after the de aura passed, the two heads were sent flying into the sky, both of them disying expressions of horror on their faces. They had considered the possibility that Billy mighte to Casey¡¯s aid, but they had believed they could at least put up a fight against him, even if it was just for a few rounds. But now, it seemed that they were nothing but a joke.

    On the side, Avery Holmes¡¯s face was also filled with shock. He had not expected Billy¡¯s strength to be so formidable. He had received information that Billy might already be at the Mid War Emperor level. This was why he had dared to confront Casey earlier, believing that he could at least hold his ground.

    The Holmes n had more resources than the Frazier n, and they wouldn¡¯t send their elite experts unless Billy hade in person. However, now that he had witnessed Billy¡¯s strength firsthand, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. His earlier confidence had been shaken.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey greeted Billy.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Billy nodded and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, have you gone too far?¡± Avery took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions. ¡°What reason did you have to besiege my estate? Did you think¡­¡±

    ¡°Summon the two geezers.¡± Billy interrupted him directly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense. You have half a minute. If they don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll deal with you first.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Avery was furious. As the head of the Holmes n, one of the top noble ns, he was outraged that Billy, who was essentially an outsider in the capital city, had acted so arrogantly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    A voice suddenly echoed over the estate. Following that, two figures flickered and appeared in the estate, stopping about a hundred meters away from Billy.

    The neers were none other than the former head of the Holmes n, ze Holmes, and his younger brother, Brute Holmes. Both of them had white hair but youthful faces, and they radiated a powerful aura. With their Mid War Emperor cultivation, the Holmes n was not to be underestimated.

    On the battlefield, when the opposing sides saw their respective leaders, they stopped their actions and returned to their respective camps. On the ground of the estate, there were already around forty members of the Holmes n lying dead, while the Bloodshadow de soldiers had suffered some injuries but had not lost any personnel.

    ¡°Father, Uncle!¡± Avery quickly walked over to them.

    ¡°There you are.¡± Billy swept his gaze over the two of them.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Commander Gardner to know about us. It¡¯s truly an honor. May I learn what you are here for?¡± ze Holmes replied coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent as he nced at the bodies without heads of the two elders o the ground.

    He had received news just moments ago that his son, Leroy Holmes, had been captured by the people from SHADOW and taken to Central Sky Office. At first, he had thought of rushing to Central Sky Office to rescue him. However, it was Brute Holmes who had persuaded him to give up the idea.

    Brute Holmes had exined that Leroy Holmes was involved in the case of Night Orchid, and Central Sky Office was investigating it. Trying to rescue Leroy in such a situation would be extremely difficult, and it might even lead to further trouble for the Holmes n. After calming down and thinking it over, ze had reluctantly abandoned the idea. However, his anger at Billy had not lessened. He had been nning to mobilize all their resources to deal with Billy and his western army after this day.

    But just as his anger was finally subsiding a little, he had received news that Casey had led the Army of Bloodshadow to surround the Tan n¡¯s estate!

    His anger red up once again. Even though he didn¡¯t fully understand Billy¡¯s intentions, he was ready to fight Billy no matter the consequences.

    ¡°Are you Brute Holmes.¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to ze¡¯s words but continued calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never expected that Commander Gardner would even know of my name. Truly a rare honor.¡± Brute Holmes responded coldly, his demeanor exuding a murderous intent.

    ¡°Is it you who conspired with Sanctum of Darkness and killed a thousand Bloodshadow guards?¡± Billy calmly inquired.

    Thest time White Tiger heard that name from an elder in Sanctum of Darkness, it was the Holmes n¡¯s second master, Brute Holmes.

    Hearing these words, both Brute and his brother¡¯s eyes disyed a hint of surprise. Even Avery Holmes, who stood nearby, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. Now they finally understood why Billy hade here. Their hearts grew heavy simultaneously. This was a grave matter, and if the usations held true, the Holmes n would face expulsion from the capital. However, what puzzled all three of them was how Billy had obtained this information.

    ¡°Commander, what are you talking about? You used us of such a serious crime, but it¡¯s something we cannot bear.¡± Brute Holmes spoke, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°To carry out such an act, I don¡¯t think you have the audacity to do it alone. I¡¯ll give you all a chance, reveal the individuals from the other ns involved in this, and I¡¯ll spare a thread of incense for your Holmes n.¡±

    ¡°Commander, I¡¯ll emphasize this once more, I have absolutely no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Brute Holmes continued to respond. ¡°I haven¡¯t even heard of ¡®Sanctum of Darkness¡¯. If you insist on ming us, I have nothing more to say.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not giving up, are you?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 371 Enough to Wipe Out Three Families!

    ¡°Commander Gardner, if you have evidence to prove that my younger brother is responsible for this, please present the evidence!¡± ze Holmes spoke coldly. ¡°If you have no evidence, then please refrain from making baseless usations. We can have Central Sky Office and the Ministry of Ware to mediate.¡±

    It seemed that he was unaware of the rtionship between Bob Stokes and Billy.

    ¡°Have you thought it through? Do you need evidence for the truth?¡± Billy calmly reiterated, ¡°I can provide you with evidence, but after I present it, I can¡¯t promise the survival of anyone from the Holmes n, including your sessors.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, there¡¯s no need for empty threats!¡± ze Holmes furrowed his brows. ¡°If you have evidence, present it, but don¡¯t overstate your ims. We are willing to cooperate with any investigation.¡±

    From his perspective, he firmly believed that Billy had no evidence. Such matters were typically conducted discreetly, and there was no way Billy could have obtained evidence.

    ¡°Very well, as you wish,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Remember, this is the path you¡¯ve chosen, don¡¯t me anyone else.¡± Afterward, he turned to Casey and said, ¡°Give them the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded and reached for an electronic device from one of the Bloodshadow guards. He began operating it.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Casey was about to hand the device to ze Holmes, a voice came from the entrance of the estate.

    Following the voice, a burly, military-d man with thick eyebrows and a robust physique walked in, exuding a strong battlefield aura. Following behind him was none other than the Ministry of War¡¯s First Commander, Cole Wilson.

    ¡°Han?!¡±

    When Avery, ze and Brute saw the military-d man, their faces registered shock, and they even ignored Cole Wilson behind him.

    ¡°Grandfather, Uncle Brute, Father!¡± Han greeted the three of them first before turning to Billy and bowing, saying, ¡°I am Han Holmes from the southern territory. I pay my respects to Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°General Holmes, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Han Holmes, the most outstanding member of the Holmes n¡¯s younger generation, held sway in the southern territory. Billy was well aware of this.

    During the recent assassination attempt on him by the Wu Du Sect from Tyren, the assassin had infiltrated from the Southern Territory. Following the incident, the Ministry of War had dealt with those below the rank of Vice Commander in the Southern Territory but had only issued a verbal warning to Commander Han Holmes.

    Upon hearing this punishment, most people had immediately assumed that Han had a powerful background. However, Billy knew that the leniency toward Han was because he had nothing to do with the assassination attempt. Although Han hailed from a noble n, when it came to critical matters of principle, he would not act foolishly. Otherwise, he would not have held the position of Southern Territory Commander for three years.

    ¡°Commander Holmes, you¡¯ve returned just in time.¡± Casey said with a faint smile and then nodded toward Cole Wilson, greeting, ¡°General Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Kimmons, it¡¯s been a while, and your cultivation has improved again. Not bad,¡± Cole Wilson smiled and then turned to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, I came uninvited. I hope I¡¯m not causing any inconvenience.¡±

    ¡°General Wilson, your presence is always wee,¡± Billy responded, though he was unsure of Cole Wilson¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Is he here to intercede on behalf of the Holmes n?¡± Billy thought.

    However, based on his knowledge of Cole Wilson, he didn¡¯t think he was that kind of person.

    ¡°Han, why have you returned?¡± At this moment, ze Holmes asked.

    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re all making a mess of things.¡± Han sighed heavily, his face full of sorrow.

    ¡°Han, what does it mean?¡± asked ze Holmes, puzzled.

    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ve made a grave mistake,¡± Tan Han said with a look of sadness. ¡°You¡¯ve dragged me into it as well.¡±

    ¡°Is there a misunderstanding? What have you heard?¡± Avery Holmes asked his son, his eyes showing a hint of confusion.

    ¡°Three of you, have you thought this through? Do you want the Holmes n to be exterminated?¡± Cole Wilson¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°You should be thankful that you have such an outstanding grandson. Han has returned to redeem your mistakes!¡±

    ¡°Han, you¡­¡± ze Holmes¡¯s face twitched several times.

    ¡°Grandfather, what you¡¯ve done is a heinous crime of conspiring with outsiders and attempting to harm the vale Ministry of War¡¯s soldiers. It¡¯s enough to wipe out the whole n!¡±

    ¡°If you want to keep your actions a secret, you must not do anything. Do you think Commander Gardner has no evidence? You¡¯re thinking too simplistically!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner hasn¡¯t presented the evidence so far because he¡¯s giving the Holmes n onest chance!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    As themander of a region himself, Han Holmes was well aware of Billy¡¯s intentions. Although he had never seen the evidence in Billy¡¯s hands, he was absolutely certain that Billy wouldn¡¯t make empty threats. Furthermore, he believed that Billy¡¯s decision to withhold the evidence was indeed ast chance for the Holmes n. Otherwise, Billy could have simply handed the evidence over to Central Sky Office, and the entire Holmes n, including himself, would face annihtion.

    ¡°Han, it¡¯s us who¡¯ve dragged you into this¡­¡± ze exhaled deeply, looking as if he¡¯d aged several decades. Hearing his grandson¡¯s words, he no longer doubted that the evidence against the Holmes n was truly in Billy¡¯s hands. Moreover, he had already vaguely guessed the purpose of Han¡¯s return to the capital. Just as Cole Wilson had said, he hade back to atone for their sins. With that thought in mind, he knelt directly in front of Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this matter has nothing to do with Han. He had no knowledge of it from start to finish. Please, in the spirit of yourradeship in the War Department, spare him.¡± ze implored. ¡°The entire affair was orchestrated by the three of us, and regardless of the consequences, we are willing to bear them. We only hope that Commander Gardner won¡¯t me Han Holmes. He truly knew nothing¡­¡±

    At this point, ze Holmes¡¯s only hope was to secure his grandson¡¯s safety. He was well aware of the grave crimesmitted by the Holmes n, and he knew exactly what his fate would be. It wasn¡¯t just him; even his younger brother and eldest son likely had no chance of survival. But as long as Han Holmes remained unharmed, there was still hope for this n.

    Following suit, Brute Holmes and Avery Holmes both knelt as well, their faces filled with despair. Whatever ze Holmes could think of, they could too.

    ¡°Have mercy, Commander Gardner. It has nothing to do with Han!¡± Avery struggled to speak. ¡°It was all done by the three of us, and we are willing to face the consequences with our lives!¡±

 Chapter 372 The Origin of King of the West

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking for evidence just now?¡± Billy nced at the three of them before continuing, ¡°Casey, show them the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey replied loudly.

    ¡°No, really, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± ze Holmes hurriedly interjected.

    Could they even bear to look at the evidence? The answer was obvious! One look and it would implicate thousands of people from the Holmes n. Would they dare to look?

    ¡°Commander Gardner, may I have a word with you?¡± Cole Wilson turned to Billy.

    ¡°General Wilson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°There is indeed something,¡± Cole Wilson responded. ¡°May I have two minutes of your time?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Billy said after a moment of thought and walked aside with Cole Wilson.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    They returned a short whileter, both wearing neutral expressions.

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­¡± Han looked at Billy with a solemn expression.

    The fate of over a thousand members of the Holmes n now hung in the bnce, dependent on Billy¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Brute Holmes, in collusion with others, plotted to harm a thousand soldiers of the War Department, an unforgivable crime punishable by death!¡± Billy interrupted Han.

    ¡°ze Holmes, Avery Holmes, as aplices, your lives can be spared, but your cultivation will be crippled!¡± he continued.

    ¡°The Holmes n must pay a fine of ten billion and hand it over to the War Department as punishment for this matter!¡±

    ¡°In addition, disclose the names of any members of other noble ns involved in this incident.¡±

    ¡°With these four conditions, this matter will be concluded.¡±

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Han breathed a sigh of relief. Whileplying with these four conditions meant essentially withdrawing from the noble n hierarchy, it was far better than total annihtion. Without overthinking it, he immediately knelt before Billy. ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Han, you¡­¡± ze Holmes¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. He could easily deduce that Han must have reached some agreement with Cole Wilson to secure this oue. Undoubtedly, the price paid was significant, possibly even Han¡¯s own future.

    ¡°Grandfather, please thank Commander Gardner!¡± Han interrupted his grandfather.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Commander Gardner.¡± ze Holmes took a deep breath and bowed to Billy. Given the current situation, he knew that this was the best oue the Holmes n could hope for. If they continued to resist, there might be unexpected consequences. He continued, ¡°Commander Gardner, my younger brother nned this with my consent. I am willing to die in his ce. Please grant my request.¡±

    ¡°ze, no!¡± Brute Holmes eximed. ¡°The Holmes family cannot lose you. With my life, I will exchange for the peace of the family. It¡¯s worth it!¡±

    With a twist of his eyes, Brute Holmes coughed up a mouthful of blood, and a burst of blood mist erupted from his heart.

    ¡°Brute!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Brute!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The members of the Holmes n all cried out simultaneously.

    ¡°General Wilson, the rest is up to you,¡± Billy said to Cole Wilson. ¡°Including those from the other two noble ns involved, they must die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of them will escape,¡± Cole replied solemnly. This matter was not just about the Army of Bloodshadow; it involved the War Department as well, and he had a clear responsibility.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Cole responded.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Han bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± ze Holmes and his son, despite their deep sorrow, also bowed in gratitude.

    Shortly afterward, two muffled sounds came from the Dantians of ze Holmes and Avery Holmes. They both spat out blood and copsed, which meant that their cultivation waspletely ruined. This was their way of settling the score with Billy.

    An hourter, Billy and his group returned to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Azure Fang and the other five greeted him.

    ¡°Is everything settled with Central Sky Office?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s all settled. Everyone on the list has been executed, and the other individuals involved are being held at Central Sky Office.¡± Azure Fang reported loudly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Soon, everyone gathered in the meeting hall.

    ¡°Boss, who is the new Deputy Minister of Central Sky Office? Is he also from Ether Mountain?¡± Judge asked openly. That was something about Billy¡¯s origins. However, this information must not be leaked to the outside world.

    The outside world had always been specting about the background of Commander Gardner from the Western Territory. There were all sorts of bizarre rumors, including those rted to the Ether Mountain lineage. And as Judge had mentioned, Billy did indeede from the Ether Mountains, which was the ce where that old man was born and raised.

    There was a holy temple of Martial Arts on the peak of Ether Mountain, and that was a long-standing legend in vale. Whenever martial artists heard of Ether Mountain¡¯s peak, they couldn¡¯t help but be moved. It was the source of vale¡¯s martial arts, a sacred ce in the hearts of countless martial artists.

    Billy had been rescued from Ozin by people arranged by that old man more than five years ago and was taken to Ether Mountain. He had spent less than two years on the mountain before returning to the secr world and being arranged to join the War Department by that old man. In less than two months, the name, Billy Gardner, had spread throughout the five major war zones. He was then assigned to oversee the Western Region.

    Ether Mountain was where he had been reborn.

    ¡°He should be arriving soon. You can ask him yourselvester!¡± Billy smiled.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sneeze at the door.

    ¡°Boss, were you saying something bad about me behind my back again?¡± Soon after, Bob Stokes rubbed his nose and walked in.

    ¡°Haha, Speak of the devil!¡± Billyughed. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Mr Stokes!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde called out simultaneously.

    ¡°Ladies, we¡¯re among family here. If you keep calling me that it¡¯s as if you¡¯re trying to get boss to punish me!¡± Bob hurriedly eximed. ¡°Just consider it a request from me, just call my name.¡±

    Night Orchid giggled. ¡°Judging by the way you¡¯re talking, you must have taken quite a beating from boss in the past, huh?¡±

    ¡°The past is best left forgotten, let¡¯s not dwell on it.¡± Bob replied, his mouth twitching several times.

    That was true. Every time he thought about those two years when he and Billy stayed in Ether Mountain, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He used to be forced into daily training by Billy, and any attempt to ck off resulted in a merciless beating. His current level of cultivation owed itself to the motivation provided by those punches.

    Frostde was amused by his expression, while Casey and the others had simrly wry smiles, having shared in his experiences.

    ¡°Boss, is that the end of the Holmes n?¡± Bob asked Billy, having already learned of Billy¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Han Holmes is a decent guy. He¡¯s achieved a lot in the South in recent years, so I¡¯m giving him some face.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what did General Wilson want when he met with you earlier?¡± Azure Dragon asked. He knew very well that if it hadn¡¯t been for something General Wilson had said to Billy, the Holmes n wouldn¡¯t have gotten off so easily.

    Hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s question, Casey and the others turned their curious gazes to Billy as well.

 Chapter 373 Harlan Holmesâ€™s Decision

    ¡°Azure Dragon, are you interested in going to the Southern Territory?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Azure Dragon was momentarily surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in for some good news. You should thank boss, Azure Dragon!¡± Casey chimed in after a moment.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Azure Dragon said, still puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m transferring you to the Southern Territory, and ck Tortoise will be your deputy. How does that sound?¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Azure Dragon eximed. ¡°Are you joking? What about Han Holmes?¡±

    ck Tortoise, who was standing by, was also taken aback.

    ¡°Han Holmes is being transferred back to the Imperial Guard Bureau in the capital.¡± Billy replied. ¡°The former head of the Imperial Guard Bureau, Stan Mitchell, is being transferred to the Special Patrol Squadron.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you serious?¡± Azure Dragon finally realized that Billy was not joking.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°To save the people of the Holmes n, Han Holmes voluntarily gave up his position as Commander of the Southern Territory?¡± Bob Stokes asked.

    This was a question that Casey and the others were also curious about, though they already knew the answer. It was evident that this was indeed the case.

    ¡°With the Holmes n in such a situation, it would have been awkward for him to remain in the War Department.¡± Billy said as he picked up a teacup and took a sip. ¡°Originally, he wanted to resign from the official position and be a civilian, but I suggested to General Wilson that he be transferred to the Imperial Guard Bureau. General Wilson agreed verbally, and he should be visiting Central Sky Office tomorrow to discuss the matter.¡±

    ¡°Han Holmes is a decent person in all aspects other than his noble birth, and his character is suitable for the Imperial Guard Bureau. You should consider it.¡± Billy added.

    ¡°If it¡¯s your arrangement, I won¡¯t hesitate. It¡¯s settled.¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded. He then turned to Azure Dragon and said, ¡°Azure Dragon, you and ck Tortoise should also consider it. If you agree, I¡¯ll give my response to General Wilson.¡±

    Previously, Cole Wilson had only told him that Han Holmes was willing to leave the Southern Territory but hadn¡¯t mentioned who would rece him. Billy naturally understood that the War Department was offering him a deal. Listening to General Wilson¡¯s words, he had formed such an idea.

    The situation in the Eastern Territory had now stabilized, and Casey had it well under control. Azure Dragon¡¯s departure at this time wouldn¡¯t have a significant impact. This opportunity was rare for both Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise, despite the challenges and pressures it would bring. Furthermore, the Eastern, Southern, and Western Territories formed a connected line, so even if there were any unexpected developments in the Southern Territory, the Eastern and Western Territories could provide immediate support.

    ¡°I agree, boss.¡± Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise replied simultaneously.

    ¡°In addition, starting next month, Vermilion Bird will be promoted to Deputy Commander of the Western Territory. You should quickly select four legionmanders from among your subordinates and submit the list to General Wilson.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Vermilion Bird was surprised but quickly said, ¡°Thank you, boss!¡±

    Azure Fang and the others congratted the three of them.

    ¡°The five of you should also work on developing your subordinates as quickly as possible,¡± Billy said to Azure Fang and the others. ¡°You have three months to cultivate at least one person who can take over your position.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang and the others responded loudly.

    Everyone understood that Billy was preparing to establish a presence in the capital.

    ¡°I promised General Wilson that I would take office in the capital in five months. But before that, your main task is to improve your own strength.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, how about spending a few days in the capital?¡± added Billy.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± everyone replied.

    They all knew that Billy¡¯s arrangements today marked the beginning of his ns for them in the capital. While the process was daunting and challenging, it was an opportunity for them to achieve rapid breakthroughs in their cultivation. It was a privilege that countless martial artists dreamed of.

    ¡°Bob, do you know everyone here?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hold on a moment. Let me guess and see if I can guess them all correctly!¡±

    ¡°Haha, if you guess them all correctly, I¡¯ll treat you to a full course meal at a top restaurant in the capital!¡± Caseyughed.

    ¡°But if you can¡¯t guess, I won¡¯t make you treat us to a full course meal, just a nice meal will do!¡± he added.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob perked up. ¡°Casey, that¡¯s what you said!¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡± Casey smiled again.

    Bob nodded energetically and began, ¡°Let¡¯s start with Azure Dragon.¡±

    Afterward, he began to list the names of everyone present as if he were reciting a treasure trove of information. Bob Stoles had gathered a lot of information, not only about their names but also some of their secrets. However, this was only scratching the surfacepared to what Billy knew about them.

    ¡°Casey, how did I do?¡± After finishing, Bob looked at Casey with a proud expression. ¡°Looks like you need to book a restaurant in advance, you can make the call now.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget someone?¡± Casey asked, still smiling. He clearly had some confidence in this bet.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Mr Stokes, you shouldn¡¯t be bullying people like this. Am I not considered a person?¡± Stout, sitting in the corner of the hall and engrossed in his phone, raised his head and grumbled, clearly feeling a bit hurt.

    Bob paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the chef of SHADOW?¡±

    The others all burst intoughter. Finally managing to suppress hisughter, Casey looked at Bob and advised, ¡°Bob, I suggest you apologize to our chef as soon as possible, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bob asked, looking a bit perplexed. He didn¡¯t have any information about a Stout in his knowledge.

    ¡°Although our chef friend might have slightly lower martial arts skills than you, if he gets upset, I can assure you that, except for boss, nobody here would dare to mess with him.¡± Casey added with a grin.

    Bob was puzzled again, ¡°Wait a minute, Stout, could it be that you¡¯re from Secret Essences?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Based on Casey¡¯s words, he immediately thought of a possibility. Aside from martial arts, there was only one thing Stout could excel in, and that was medical and poison techniques. He also knew about Billy¡¯s connection to Secret Essences, so it wasn¡¯t far-fetched to assume that Stout was from there.

    ¡°Listen, Bob, if you don¡¯t apologize soon, watch out for his sister dealing with you!¡± Billy chimed in with a smile.

    Bob jumped up. ¡°Are you Ivy¡¯s younger brother, Damian Chandler?¡±

 Chapter 374 Iâ€™ll Wipe Out His Whole Family

    ¡°You know my sister?¡± Stout was also somewhat surprised.

    Upon receiving Stout¡¯s confirmation, Bob Stokes sucked in a sharp breath. He quickly apologized, ¡°Uh, well, Stout, I was just joking earlier. Don¡¯t take it to heart, okay? I¡¯ll treat you to a nice meal, just don¡¯tin to your sister about me!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Azure Dragon burst intoughter. ¡°Bob, are you really that afraid of her?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bob¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I respect her.¡±

    Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Should I give her a call and tell her that you bullied Stout?¡±

    ¡°My dear brother, please don¡¯t stir up trouble,¡± Bob shivered. ¡°Alright, I admit it. I¡¯m scared of Ivy. I can¡¯t beat her in a fight, and I can¡¯t out-insult her. Plus, she¡¯s a master of medical poison with incredible skills. Just thinking about it gives me the creeps!¡±

    Stout¡¯s sister, a genius of Secret Essences, had extraordinary martial skills, and her expertise in medical poison was on par with Billy¡¯s. She was one of the top talents for Ether Mountain, and Bob knew her well.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone burst intoughter again.

    ¡°By the way, boss, you might not know this, but Ivy has been summoned to Ether Mountain by that old man again.¡± Bob informed Billy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason this time?¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I assume he has something to instruct her.¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone to Ether Mountain again? She hadn¡¯t left when I returned to Secret Essences a while ago.¡± Stout said in surprise.

    ¡°She left a couple of days before I came to the capital.¡± Bob exined.

    After some more chatting, the crowd continued to mor for Bob Stokes to treat them to a big meal, and naturally, Bob didn¡¯t refuse.

    Over the next few days, as everyone had guessed, Billy spent his time supervising their training, with only breaks for meals and sleep. The fighting skills of them were decent, but they fell far short of Billy¡¯s expectations. Lately, Billy had a feeling that there might be significant changes in the global situation soon, especially with the Sanctum of Darkness; that was definitely the epicenter. Furthermore, that old man had mentioned that the hidden ns and ancient martial sects were showing signs of restlessness.

    Billy didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to wait for hisrades to mature. Starting from the third day, he began assisting them in their breakthroughs using medical techniques and various supportive elixirs. Despite being pushed to their limits and enduring strenuous training, the joy of making progress shone in their eyes.

    Casey had reached the War Grandmaster Perfection stage, just one step away from bing a true War Emperor. Azure Dragon had been a Tier-one War Grandmaster, while Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise had officially reached the War Grandmaster realm.

    Azure Fang, Frostde, and Night Orchid had all broken through to the Warlord Peak stage, while Judge and Soul Chaser had been Tier-two Warlords. Stout faced a greater challenge in his breakthrough, but with Billy¡¯s assistance, he smoothly entered the War Grandmaster realm.

    During this time, Billy also imparted the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique to everyone, giving them another Emperor-level martial skill in addition to their sword techniques. With time, when everyone reached the legendary realm, theirbined strength would be truly terrifying. While there was only a realm gap between a War God-Emperor and a War Emperor, the two were entirely different concepts. True battles between War God-Emperors often depended on their martial skills in addition to their cultivation. Without Emperor-level martial skills, theirbat strength would be greatlypromised.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. Azure Dragon and Stout, stay behind. The rest of you can return to your posts.¡± Billy said after ten days, as they gathered in the meeting hall once again.

    ¡°Boss, are you having Azure Dragon stay behind to help him propose?¡± ck Tortoise grinned.

    ¡°Just you with your loose tongue.¡± Azure Dragon shot back.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, how far have you progressed with Eleanor Lawson?¡± Billy ignored ck Tortoise¡¯sment and asked Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Vermilion Bird hesitated for a moment. ¡°Weren¡¯t we discussing Azure Dragon¡¯s matters? How did it switch to me?¡±

    Frostde burst intoughter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Vermilion Bird, he¡¯s got plenty of charm! Eleanor¡¯s been smitten by him for over a year now. She keepsing to my ce every few days to inquire about Vermilion Bird. I think she¡¯s itching to get married right away.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Vermilion Bird, you¡¯re quite the catch!¡± Judgemented.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Vermilion Bird nced at him and then said to Billy, ¡°Boss, she said she wanted to go to the western region with me, and asked me for a position in the army.¡±

    ¡°Things have really escted, huh?¡± ck Tortoise clicked his tongue and teased, ¡°Are you kidnapping an innocent woman now?¡±

    Night Orchid giggled, ¡°Tortoise, you must be feeling mischievous. Be careful. Vermilion Bird might decide to give you a good beating.¡±

    ¡°Forget about the position in the army,¡± Billy said with a faint smile. ¡°Once she joins the ranks, she won¡¯t have as much freedom. If she wants to go to the western region, take her there and let her get to know you better.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Vermilion Bird responded loudly.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, off you go!¡± Billy waved them away. ¡°When you get back, focus on your training. If anyone¡¯s still stuck in the same ce next time we meet, you¡¯ll have a month of seclusion!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey led the group as they left.

    ¡°Boss, should we prepare some gifts for Azure Dragon¡¯s girlfriend, in his name?¡± Night Orchid asked with a smile after everyone had gone.

    ¡°Not for now. Let¡¯s see how it goes first.¡± Billy replied, waving his hand.

    ¡°Boss, do I have to go?¡± Azure Dragon seemed a bit hesitant. ¡°Maybe we should just forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, normally you don¡¯t act this timid even when you¡¯re beheading small fry,¡± Stout chimed in with a serious tone. ¡°It¡¯s just meeting your future father-inw. What¡¯s there to be emarrassed about? Don¡¯t worry, if he disagrees, I¡¯ll wipe out his entire n!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Azure Dragon coughed, ¡°You little brat, you don¡¯t understand anything. Just go away.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy stood up and headed for the door, with Azure Dragon and the others following closely behind.

    Azure Dragon¡¯s girlfriend, na Shelton, had recently graduated as a clinical doctor. Over a year ago, while Azure Dragon was on an assignment in the capital city, he had met her by chance. It was love at first sight. In the year they had been together, na only knew Azure Dragon as a soldier but had never inquired about his specific role or rank. In her words, she liked Azure Dragon as a person, and his profession didn¡¯t matter to her.

    This stubborn guy, Azure Dragon, had never voluntarily mentioned that he was the Legion Commander of the Western Army.

 Chapter 375 A Marriage Proposal

    na Shelton was the eldest daughter of a prominent family in the capital city. Among the second-tier families in the city, the Shelton family held a slightly higher status.

    In the capital city, the major families were divided into four levels based on their heritage and power, third-tier families, second-tier families, first-tier families, and super families. The Shelton family, a super family, belonged to a martial arts lineage, and while they primarily engaged inmerce today, the core members of this family were all martial artists who had started their training from a young age.

    na Shelton was no exception. ording to Azure Dragon, her martial arts skills were impressive. Despite her young age, she had already reached theter stages of a Battle General.

    The Shelton family was located in the eastern part of the city, not far from the SHADOW base. After a half-hour drive, Billy and his group arrived at the entrance of the Shelton estate.

    ¡°Hello, sir, may I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡± a gatekeeper asked as they approached.

    ¡°Azure Dragon,¡± the gatekeeper barely finished speaking when a melodious voice came from inside the estate.

    Momentster, a graceful figure hurried out. She was beautiful, with an elegant figure, and exuded a youthful and lively charm. She was a ssic beauty.

    ¡°Miss na!¡± Seeing her, the gatekeeper nodded respectfully.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°They are my friends. Let them in.¡± na Shelton said as she walked alongside them.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, Miss,¡± the gatekeeper said and then turned to Billy¡¯s group. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°na!¡± As they entered the estate, Azure Dragon smiled at na, who had just reached their side.

    ¡°You and your friends arrived so quickly. I thought it would take a while.¡± na said, revealing a pair of dimples. Without waiting for Azure Dragon¡¯s introduction, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, this must be Mr Gardner, right? Azure Dragon talks about you often!¡±

    While speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat surprised. In na¡¯s eyes, Billy seemed to carry significant weight, and she felt a bit intimidated in his presence.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Shelton. Azure Dragon often mentions you too.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°You must be kidding, I knew it was a lie. Azure Dragon is as secretive as a m, he rarely talks about me!¡± na Shelton responded with a smile.

    Night Orchid chuckled and looked at Azure Dragon. ¡°Azure Dragon, it seems like na is not very pleased with you. You should work on that!¡±

    na Shelton stuck out her tongue yfully. Then, she turned to Night Orchid with a slightly exaggerated expression. ¡°Who is thisdy? Oh, she¡¯s the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    ¡°You sweet!¡± replied Night Orchid with a smile. Afterwards, she extended her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s formally introduce ourselves. I¡¯m Night Orchid, you can call me Orchid.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re NIght Orchid. Azure Dragon said he had a beautiful sister, and it turns out to be you!¡± na Shelton went in for a hug.

    ¡°Azure Dragon is lucky to know someone like you,¡± Night Orchidmented, quite impressed with na.

    ¡°Thank you, Orchid!¡± Afterward, na looked at Stout and asked tentatively, ¡°And who is this gentleman? You must be younger than me. What should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shelton, just call me Stout.¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Stout? What a strange name, but you are indeed quite plump. Maybe you should consider losing some weight.¡±

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Stout cleared his throat. ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    ¡°I was just joking with you, Stout. Being a bit chubby has its charm too!¡± said na.

    ¡°na, is your father at home?¡± Azure Dragon asked as they walked deeper into the estate.

    ¡°He¡¯s in,¡± na Shelton replied, her expression turning somewhat grim. ¡°My father¡­ he¡¯s entertaining some guests right now.¡±

    ¡°What kind of guests?¡±

    ¡°Guests from the Garza family.¡±

    ¡°The Garza family? The guy who has been bothering you?¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brows. ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°He came with his mother, and they¡¯re here to propose a marriage to me.¡± na Shelton replied with a deep breath. ¡°Azure Dragon, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never agree.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Garza family¡¯s background?¡± Billy inquired, looking at Night Orchid.

    ¡°The Garza family is simr to the Shelton family, both are second-tier families. But I heard that the Garza family¡¯s matriarch is surnamed Greenwood!¡± Night Orchid, as the governor of the northern district, had some knowledge of the city¡¯s various families.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°A member of the Greenwood n?¡±

    The Greenwood family was one of the five Heaven-ranked ns in the capital city.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Night Orchid nodded. ¡°Although it¡¯s probably a distant branch.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, my father¡­¡± na Shelton sounded concerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just paying a visit to your father. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy reassured her with another smile.

    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of a vi on the western side of the estate. They were about to enter when a group of people walked out of the house. Leading the way were a middle-aged man and woman. The man was na Shelton¡¯s father, Alger Shelton, while the woman was Helen Greenwood, the wife of the Garza family¡¯s head.

    ¡°na, where were you just now? I was looking for you everywhere,¡± Andrew Garza, the eldest son of the Garza family, hurried over when he saw Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Dad!¡± na Shelton ignored him and turned to her father. ¡°Azure Dragon brought his older brother and sister to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Alger Shelton frowned slightly when he saw Azure Dragon. ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    ¡°Mr Shelton, I¡­¡± Azure Dragon began.

    However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by Andrew Garza, who said, ¡°Azure Dragon? I thought it was someone else! You came just in time. I¡¯m officially notifying you that na will soon be my fianc¨¦e! From today onwards, I hope you won¡¯t bother her anymore, or else you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Andrew, you scoundrel! Who would want to be your fianc¨¦e? I¡¯d rather die than marry you!¡± na Shelton eximed angrily.

    ¡°na, watch your words!¡± Alger Shelton furrowed his brow again.

    ¡°Dad!¡± na raised her voice again. ¡°Andrew Garza is just a scumbag. He has at least four or five girlfriends. I¡¯d rather die than marry him!¡±

    ¡°It seems like the Shelton family¡¯s upbringing could use some improvement.¡± Said Helen Greenwood, adopting a condescending tone. ¡°Why would Miss Shelton nder my son like this?¡±

    ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t know any better. Please forgive her, Mrs Greenwood.¡± Alger then turned to his daughter and said, ¡°na, what¡¯s the matter with you? Apologize to Mr Garza right away!¡±

    ¡°Why should I apologize? I spoke the truth!¡± na replied loudly.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Alger raised his voice. ¡°Apologize, NOW!¡±

    ¡°Mr Shelton, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m sure na misunderstood because she believed some false information.¡± Andrew Garza said, his eyes shing with anger.

    Then, he looked at Azure Dragon and said, ¡°Hey, did you nder me in front of na? I order you to kneel down and apologize to me right now, or¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy delivered a swift p. In an instant, Andrew Garza fell to the ground, and two of his front teeth flew out.

 Chapter 376 Impressive

    Silence fell over the scene. Everyone, except for Azure Dragon¡¯s trio, turned their attention to Billy, their expressions varied.

    ¡°How dare you hit me? Today, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for this, I¡­¡± Andrew Garza gritted his teeth as he struggled to get up from the ground, pointing at Billy and yelling.

    Stout, who was closest to him, kicked him into the air. He flew for about twenty to thirty meters before crashing to the ground, coughing up blood.

    ¡°This is the first andst warning. If you can¡¯t control your mouth, you¡¯ll die!¡± Stout said firmly.

    The onlookers were shocked once again, not just by his brutality but also by his martial skill. With a casual kick, he had sent Andrew Garza flying such a long distance.

    na Shelton¡¯s expression was the mostplex. As a martial artist herself, she had checked the abilities of Billy and his group when they first met. However, she hadn¡¯t sensed any aura from them, so she assumed they were non-martial artists. Now, the least likely suspect, Stout, had just kicked Andrew Garza away. Andrew Garza was no ordinary person; he was a Battle General-level martial artist, simr to her own level. It was said that he would soon join the military and hold an important position.

    ¡°You dare to hurt my son! You¡¯re all dead!¡± Helen Greenwood, who had finally reacted, shouted angrily. She turned to an elderly man behind her and said, ¡°Lee, cripple both of them, cut off their hands and feet!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the old man nodded solemnly.

    ¡°No!¡± na shouted, stepping forward to block him and standing in front of Billy¡¯s group. She knew the elderly man, who was a high-level Battle God and one of the top three fighters in the Garza family.

    ¡°Miss Shelton, you should step aside to avoid getting hurt.¡± The elderly man warned as he approached.

    ¡°Dad, please stop him!¡± na shouted to her father.

    ¡°Mrs Greenwood, please calm down. I will have them apologize to Mr Garza, and I hope you¡¯ll consider¡­¡± Alger Shelton began, trying to defuse the situation. Although he didn¡¯t like Azure Dragon, he didn¡¯t want to escte the situation on his home turf.

    ¡°Mr Shelton, please don¡¯t interfere. They dared to hurt my son. Nothing can stop me!¡± Helen Greenwood interrupted him, her tone resolute. After finishing her words, her tone grew colder, ¡°Lee, what are you waiting for? Take action!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the old man nodded again. He then quickly moved toward Stout and Billy.

    Whoosh!

    However, just as the old man took a few steps forward, Night Orchid raised her hand and unleashed a powerful gust of wind. In the next moment, the old man, like Andrew Garza, was sent flying as if hit by a car. He crashed to the ground, coughing up blood, and his strength diminished.

    The scene was jaw-dropping once more, leaving everyone in shock and awe. na¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief. A high-level Battle God had been easily defeated by the beautiful woman. na start wondering who Azure Dragon¡¯s ¡°family¡± were.

    Alger¡¯s eyes also revealed astonishment. As the head of the Shelton family, he was on the same level as the old man. He had thought that Billy and Stout were in serious trouble and was considering whether to intervene. But the oue was beyond his expectations. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Billy and Night Orchid, sensing a familiarity but unable to ce where he had seen them before. At the same time, he looked at Azure Dragon again, wondering if he had underestimated him.

    ¡°What kind of people are you?¡± Helen Greenwood finally managed to ask, her voice trembling. She wasn¡¯t stupid; anyone who could casually defeat a high-level Battle God was no ordinary person.

    ¡°Are you nning to cripple us?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant! Do you even know who I am? You have no idea what trouble you¡¯ve gotten into!¡± Helen Greenwood tried to regain herposure.

    ¡°If you kneel and apologize now, I can spare you, for na¡¯s sake.¡± Billy continued. ¡°Otherwise, both you and your son will lose a hand and a foot.¡±

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re just talking big! How will you hurt us, huh?¡± Helen Greenwood said, her voice growing cold.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. Call my uncle. Let him bring some people to deal with them. I¡¯m determined to teach them a lesson today!¡± Andrew Garza shouted in anger.

    ¡°Want reinforcements? Fine!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to gather everyone you can. I¡¯ll be waiting right here!¡±

    ¡°You really have no idea how serious this is. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll indulge you!¡± Helen Greenwood dered sharply. ¡°Today, I want you to understand that in this society, there are certain individuals you absolutely cannot provoke!¡±

    ¡°If you provoke them, you will pay a steep price, potentially even with your lives!¡±

    With that said, without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, she took out her phone and walked away.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, what if we let them go? I¡¯m worried¡­¡± na¡¯s face showed a hint of concern.

    ¡°na, trust me, it¡¯s fine.¡± Azure Dragon reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Believe me!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted her with another smile.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, even though your friends here are skilled, there will always be someone better. Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Alger Shelton took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Andrew Garza is a member of the War Department, and he¡¯s scheduled to be reassigned as the colonel of the Southern District¡¯s Corps next month. His uncle is the second son of the Greenwood n, holding a prominent position within the family. He¡¯s also a martial artist, and it¡¯s said that he recently broke through to the Warlord level. Take my advice and have your friends apologize to Mrs Greenwood. Otherwise, if she calls her people, there will be no escaping.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that Mr Garza is preparing to be a colonel.¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t interested in the other information Alger Shelton mentioned, but this piece of news caught his attention.

    Meanwhile, Night Orchid, Azure Dragon, and Stout exchanged nces and wore expressions of disbelief after hearing Alger¡¯s words.

    Could things get any more coincidental?

    Azure Dragon was about to take up the position of Commander in the Southern District, and now he was going to have a rival for the position, someone who would serve as his subordinate Corps leader. Could it get any more intriguing than this?

    ¡°From what I know, the transfer orders have already been issued, and he¡¯ll assume his new role at the beginning of next month¡­¡± Alger continued, seemingly oblivious to any unusual reactions.

    ¡°Mr Shelton, I¡¯ve heard you have biases against military personnel?¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°So why did you agree to Andrew Garza¡¯s proposal? Isn¡¯t he a military man too?¡±

    ¡°Just because he¡¯s one of the Greenwood n?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 377 Azure Dragonâ€™s Apology

    ¡°First and foremost, let me emphasize that I, Alger Shelton, have no bias against the military!¡± Alger spoke with a solemn tone. ¡°On the contrary, I deeply admire them. Without their dedication to protecting our country, there would be no stability and prosperity in vale. But, this is a different matter from na finding a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a parent yet, are you?¡± Alger looked at Billy. ¡°Let me ask you, if you had a daughter, would you want her to find a good partner?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Billy responded promptly. However, his definition of a ¡°good partner¡± was clearly different from Alger¡¯s. His only criterion for Tasha¡¯s future partner was someone who would genuinely care for her, everything else was secondary.

    ¡°The Shelton family, even though we may not be at the top in the capital, we¡¯re still among the elite.¡± Alger continued. ¡°There are dozens of suitors pursuing na, some of them young talents with far better qualifications than Azure Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you this, if na were your daughter, what would you choose?¡±

    ¡°Have you asked your daughter how she feels about this?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°I know what you mean. You want to know if there¡¯s any real connection between her and them, right?¡± Alger responded. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so your primary concern is emotions, which I understand. However, when you reach my age, you¡¯ll realize that emotions are just a phase in one¡¯s youth. As you grow older, you be more practical, and everythinges down to the basics of life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m watching over na now because I don¡¯t want her to regret her choice in the future.¡± He added.

    ¡°Dad, I will never regret it,¡± na Shelton replied firmly. ¡°Both Azure Dragon and I are capable of living a good life together.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt,¡± Alger scolded his daughter before turning his attention back to Billy. ¡°Furthermore, I didn¡¯t oppose na and Azure Dragon from the beginning. Azure Dragon, despite his shorings, has good character in my opinion. So, I gave him a chance. I offered him a position in one of my family¡¯spanies as long as he truly cares for na. But he refused outright, saying he would never leave the military unless he died. If you were in my shoes, what would you do?¡±

    After speaking, Alger let out a heavy sigh, as if he had finally released the pent-up frustration within him.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, apologize to Mr Shelton.¡± Billy sternly red at Azure Dragon.

    Before this, he had some grievances toward Alger Shelton based on Azure Dragon¡¯s descriptions. Azure Dragon, a hero who defended thend with his blood, was not someone to be looked down upon. However, after hearing Alger¡¯s words, Billy¡¯s impression of Alger Shelton had changed. In a way, Alger wasn¡¯t wrong; he was just doing what any father should do. If Azure Dragon had revealed his true identity to the Shelton family from the beginning, none of this would have happened. Azure Dragon was unnecessarily stirring up trouble.

    When would his brothers learn to enjoy the simple pleasures of life?

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Azure Dragon hesitated for a moment and looked at Alger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Shelton, my apologizes.¡±

    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have rejected your kind offer so bluntly. I hurt your feelings.¡± Azure Dragon admitted, then added, ¡°But I still mean what I said. I will never leave the military in this lifetime.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Alright, he waspletely missing the point.

    Commander Gardner suddenly felt exhausted.

    Night Orchid couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°Azure Dragon, are you trying to drive boss crazy?¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, your emotional intelligence is seriouslycking.¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°Boss asked for an apology, is this your way of responding? You¡¯re making him worried!¡±

    ¡°What does boss mean?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°He means, even if you refuse, don¡¯t do it so brusquely.¡± Stout lectured. ¡°At least pretend you¡¯ve thought about it seriously before making such a painful decision! You really frustrate me!¡±

    Night Orchid burst intoughter again. ¡°Stout, you better stop talking!¡±

    ¡°Stout, go away!¡± Billy was getting annoyed with the two of them. He suddenly felt like smoking a cigarette.

    Night Orchid saw how irritated Billy was and quickly spoke to Alger, ¡°Sorry, Mr Shelton, Azure Dragon is a bit straightforward. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. He¡¯s not just an ordinary soldier, he holds an important position and can¡¯t leave the military. But I assure you, he¡¯s a hundred times, a thousand times more outstanding than those young talents you mentioned earlier. He¡¯s just not good with words and never told you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alger was slightly puzzled.

    na also looked surprised as she asked, ¡°Azure Dragon, what exactly do you do in the military?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Azure Dragon scratched his head.

    Just then, hurried footsteps approached, and a group of people quickly came over. Each of them had a strong presence, and the leader was a Warlord-level expert.

    ¡°Uncle Edric, you finally came! If you hadn¡¯t, they might have beaten us to death!¡± Andrew Garza shouted as he ran towards the man named Edric Greenwood, who led the group.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Edric furrowed his brow when he saw Andrew Garza.

    ¡°Who did this to you? Who dared to beat you like this? Do they want to die?¡±

    Helen Greenwood also approached and said, ¡°They¡¯re those two guys! They even threatened to cripple us!¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance! I¡¯d like to see who they are!¡± Edric said in a cold voice, approaching Billy and his group.

    ¡°Please, calm down, Mr Greenwood. There¡¯s a misunderstanding here, and I hope you can give us a chance to exin.¡± Alger said.

    ¡°You have no standing with me!¡± Edric interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯d better not meddle in this, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    With that, he walked up to Billy and his group and examined them carefully. Like Alger Shelton, he felt a faint sense of familiarity with Billy and Night Orchid but couldn¡¯t quite ce it. After a brief pause, he dismissed the thought and continued speaking in a cold tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. If any of you were involved in harming them, confess now, and I¡¯ll merely disable one of your hands or feet. Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally break both your hands and feet.¡±

 Chapter 378 Iâ€™ve Come to See My Boss

    ¡°Can you please reason with them? It was Andrew and his crew who started this¡­¡± na Shelton shouted loudly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Edric Greenwood sternly rebuked.

    ¡°You¡­¡± na started again.

    ¡°Smack her face!¡± he coldly interrupted.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A man behind him nodded vigorously and raised his hand to p na.

    Before the man¡¯s hand could reach na¡¯s face, she was sent flying,nding on the ground without moving for a while.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Edric Greenwood furrowed his brow and looked at Azure Dragon. ¡°You dare to make a move in front of me? You must be tired of living!¡±

    After saying that, he raised his hand and delivered a powerful blow towards Azure Dragon, showing no mercy. If it were an ordinary person, this strike would have left them either dead or severely disabled.

    ¡°Watch out, Azure Dragon!¡± na shouted loudly.

    Alger Shelton, standing nearby, also had a sudden change in expression and was about to intervene. Before he could act, Edric Greenwood, too, was sent flying, somersaulting several times before lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°Uncle Edric!¡±

    ¡°Edric!¡±

    Helen Greenwood and her son eximed in shock.

    Aside from Billy and hispanions, everyone else was left in stunned silence. na felt like her heart couldn¡¯t take much more of this. Her boyfriend was supposed to be just a Battle Master. But a Battle Master couldn¡¯t possibly send a Warlord expert flying with a single strike.

    Alger Shelton was equally astonished, recalling Night Orchid¡¯s words from earlier.

    ¡°You scoundrel, daring to harm Mr Greenwood. You¡¯ll all pay for this!¡± Edric Greenwood¡¯s followers angrily shouted.

    Then, they all rushed toward Azure Dragon, releasing their full aura. Two of them were Battle Gods, and the other six were mid-tote Battle Generals.

    In the blink of an eye, they ally on the ground, groaning in pain. This time, the members of the Shelton family were not as shocked. Azure Dragon had just sent a Warlord expert flying, so dealing with these people was even easier for him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Edric Greenwood, having climbed to his feet, showed a trace of fear on his face. Although he hadn¡¯t used his full strength earlier, he had a strong feeling that Azure Dragon¡¯s skill might surpass his own.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Without waiting for Azure Dragon to respond, Billy looked at him and asked calmly.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, he¡¯s Edric Greenwood, a member of the Greenwood n.¡± na replied.

    ¡°Night Orchid, look him up!¡± Billy ordered in a stern voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid replied before taking out her phone to begin the investigation.

    ¡°Are you¡­ from SHADOW?¡± Edric Greenwood¡¯s pupils contracted when he heard the name Night Orchid. As for Alger Shelton, his face disyed a mix of shock and disbelief. Although neither of them had met Night Orchid before, her name had spread throughout the capital city in recent days. They never expected that the stunningly beautiful woman before them was the Governor of the Northern District of SHADOW.

    Not only that, they realized something even more astonishing.

    ¡°Who is that man, who couldmand Night Orchid to act?¡± they thought.

    Billy¡¯s true identity was on the verge of being revealed.

    After a short while, Night Orchid put away her phone and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Done!¡± she said.

    ¡°Edric Greenwood, he hasmitted numerous crimes, abused his power, and acted like a beast. Justst month, he even bullied a pregnant woman to death, andter, he bribed his way out of it.¡±

    ¡°Execute him!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded vigorously. With that, she drew her curved de and swung it at Edric.

    ¡°No!¡± Several people, including Alger Shelton, shouted simultaneously.

    But the de had shed across Edric Greenwood¡¯s throat, leaving a gash of blood.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Edric opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling to the ground, his face filled with disbelief. Never had he expected Night Orchid to kill him. He was a member of the Greenwood n; how could she dare?

    ¡°Edric!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Edric!¡±

    ¡°Mr Greenwood!¡±

    People from the Greenwood and Garza family cried out in pain, their faces disying shock and horror.

    Meanwhile, the Shelton family members took in a deep breath, deeply shocked by the events unfolding before them. na¡¯s delicate face turned pale as she approached Azure Dragon, tightly gripping his hand, while her hands trembling slightly.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Orchid has caused a huge mess. She¡¯s¡­¡±

    Though na was a martial artist herself, witnessing such a bloody scene for the first time was jarring. Earlier, she had heard Edric Greenwood mention that Night Orchid was from SHADOW, but she didn¡¯t follow current events closely and was unaware of Night Orchid¡¯s specific position within the organization. From her perspective, even if Night Orchid was with SHADOW, it would be challenging to go up against the Greenwood n.

    ¡°na, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine!¡± Azure Dragon patted her hand gently.

    ¡°You¡­ you bastard! You killed my older brother, you¡¯re doomed! All of you are!¡± Helen Greenwood shouted after catching her breath.

    Just then, a group of people entered through the main gate of the estate. At the head of the group was a man with sharp features, a tall and upright figure, and a resolute gaze. It was none other than Bob Stokes, the newly appointed Deputy Minister of Central Sky Office.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon seeing him, including na, everyone from the Shelton family was surprised once again.

    Although Bob Stokes had only recently taken office in Central Sky Office, his news and photos had been all over the inte in the past few days, so the Shelton family members recognized this influential figure.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, I pay my respects to you!¡± Alger Shelton, with the members of the Shelton family in tow, quickly approached Bob and respectfully bowed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that here, Mr Shelton.¡± Bob Stokes said, raising his hand slightly.

    ¡°Sir, may I ask why you¡¯vee to our humble abode?¡± Alger inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to see my boss.¡± Bob replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Your boss?¡± Alger was bewildered. ¡°May I inquire who your boss is?¡±

    ¡°Mr Stokes, you¡¯ve arrived at the perfect moment,¡± Helen Greenwood chimed in. ¡°That man killed my brother without any reason. You must help us seek justice!¡±

    At this moment, she also recognized Bob Stokes and hurriedly crawled over to him, repeatedly bowing and crying out.

    ¡°As far as I know, SHADOW¡¯s de don¡¯t harm innocent people.¡± Bob calmly stated. ¡°If Night Orchid killed him, it means he deserved it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Helen was momentarily stunned before she shouted in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s not true! My brother never did anything wicked. She killed him for no reason¡­¡±

    However, Bob didn¡¯t pay her any attention and continued to stride toward Billy. He slightly bowed and called out, ¡°Boss!¡±

    Once again, jaws dropped all around.

 Chapter 379 What Is Despair?

    This time, Commander Gardner¡¯s identity was confirmed by Alger Shelton. Who else could make Bob Stokes call them ¡°boss¡± besides that legendary figure?

    After taking a deep breath, Alger hurried to Billy¡¯s side and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Your humble servant, Alger Shelton, was unaware of Commander Gardner¡¯s presence earlier and may have offended you. Please ept my apologies, Commander Gardner!¡± he began. As he spoke, he trembled slightly. He couldn¡¯t believe he had the audacity to lecture the King of the West earlier. It was truly a humbling experience. Besides, there was even more spection about Azure Dragon¡¯s identity in him.

    Hearing Alger¡¯s words, there were gasps of astonishment. Even Helen Greenwood and her son were trembling uncontrobly, their faces filled with terror. They had just realized that this man was the one who had humiliated several prominent families. They had foolishly contemted letting the Greenwood family to avenge them, and now they saw how misguided that would have been.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Billy looked at Bob Stokes and smiled.

    ¡°I made an appointment with General Wilson toe here together to support Azure Dragon!¡± Bob grinned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy asked. At the same time, he had a hunch about what was happening.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a moment.¡± Bob grinned again.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, is Mr Gardner¡­ that Commander Gardner?¡± na, holding Azure Dragon¡¯s hand, was shivering even more. Even though she wasn¡¯t well-versed in current affairs, Commander Gardner¡¯s name was well-known within their territory.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Azure Dragon replied with a slight smile.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is your boss, so what¡­ who are you exactly?¡± na continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­¡± Azure Dragon scratched his head.

    Footsteps sounded at the door once more, and then Cole Wilson led a group of war department personnel into the room.

    Alger Shelton felt like his heart was about to burst. These high-ranking figures, who usually held themselves above others, were visiting his estate one after another. Without time to contemte further, he quickly approached and respectfully said, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to meet you here, General Wilson.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Mr Shelton.¡±

    ¡°General Wilson, please help us seek justice¡­¡± Helen and her son seemed to have glimpsed a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°My brother was killed by SHADOW, and we hope you¡¯ll bring justice¡­¡± Helen Greenwood pleaded.

    ¡°Those who do wrong will eventually pay the price. If they killed, they will be killed.¡± Cole Wilson replied indifferently.

    ¡°What?!¡± The mother and son were crestfallen.

    ¡°General Wilson!¡± Bob Stokes walked up to him and said. ¡°I told you I¡¯d get here before you did!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite fast!¡± Cole replied with a smile. The two of them had clearly nned this.

    ¡°General Wilson,¡± Billy greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Cole Wilson replied.

    ¡°General Wilson, are you here for a reason?¡± Alger took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Mr Shelton, you¡¯ve found yourself an excellent son-inw.¡± Cole said.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, stand at attention!¡± Cole received a document from a subordinate and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Please give your orders, General Wilson!¡± Azure Dragon took a few steps forward and knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Effective immediately, you are relieved of your position as Deputy Commander of the Eastern Territory and transferred to the Southern Territory, where you will assume the role of Southern Territory Commander.¡± Cole announced solemnly, handing over the document.

    ¡°What?!¡± na Shelton and Andrew Garza shouted simultaneously.

    Andrew¡¯s face turned even darker than before. He had worked so hard to secure the position of a colonel in the Southern Territory next month, and now General Wilson was telling him that the person he had wanted to harm was the Southern Territory Commander.

    Could there be anything more despairing than this?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    na Shelton¡¯s face was equally filled with astonishment. She had never imagined that her boyfriend had such an important background. Even before this promotion, he was the Deputy Commander of the Eastern Territory, a high-ranking official whomanded hundreds of thousands of troops. It was a position more powerful than many of the figures reported in the media.

    As for Alger Shelton, aside from his shock, he also felt embarrassed. He had even not given Azure Dragon who was now a chiefmander of a region the recognition he deserved and had even considered making him a vice general manager in one of theirpanies. He realized how mistaken he had been.

    At this point, Helen Greenwood and her son fell to the ground, their faces filled with despair.

    ¡°Mr Azure Dragon, we¡¯re so sorry. We beg you to forgive us, regardless of our past actions.¡± Helen Greenwood struggled to speak.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re surrendering?¡± Azure Dragon responded indifferently. He then turned to Andrew Garza and dered, ¡°I, in the name of the Southern Territory Commander, officially notify you that your appointment as the colonel of the Southern Territory Corps is hereby revoked. Go back where you came from!¡±

    ¡°No, please!¡± Andrew Garza shouted out. This opportunity had taken an enormous amount of effort to obtain, and now it was slipping away.

    ¡°Night Orchid, bring them back to SHADOW and investigate what dirty deeds they¡¯ve done. Once found guilty, punish them ordingly.¡± Billy calmly ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid then took out her phone to make a call.

    Helen Greenwood and her son both slumped to the ground, their faces filled with despair.

    ¡°Mr Azure Dragon, I didn¡¯t know your identity before, and I apologize for any offense caused.¡± Alger Shelton took a deep breath and approached Azure Dragon. As he spoke, he attempted to bow and show respect but was lifted up by Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Mr Shelton, you¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± Azure Dragon replied. ¡°It should be me apologizing for not disclosing my identity earlier. Please forgive me.¡±

    After speaking, he turned to na who was still stunned and said, ¡°na, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. It¡¯s just that you never asked, and I¡­¡±

    ¡°You big liar! I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Without waiting for Azure Dragon to finish, na gave him a re and then ran off towards a nearby vi.

    Azure Dragon stood there, stunned.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go after her!¡± Night Orchid reminded him in a bemused tone.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Azure Dragon quickly followed her.

    ¡°s¡­ with his emotional intelligence, how can boss trust him?¡± Stoutmented in a knowing tone.

    Night Orchid stifled augh. ¡°Stout, have you ever been in love?¡±

    ¡°Does a childhood crush count?¡± Stout replied solemnly. ¡°When I was a kid, I secretly had a crush on an older female disciple. I was ten years old when she left Secret Essences, and I was heartbroken¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­!¡±

    Billy and the others were all amused by his story.

 Chapter 380 Attack on the SHADOW Base

    ¡°Mr Shelton, we came empty-handed today and didn¡¯t prepare any gifts. I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡± Cole Wilson said, smiling at Alger Shelton.

    ¡°If I recall correctly, the Shelton family has industries rted to military manufacturing, right?¡± he continued.

    ¡°Please have someone contact the procurement department of the War Department. The Shelton family will officially be a high-quality supplier for the War Department starting from next month!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Alger eximed in surprise, then quickly bowed to Cole. ¡°Thank you, General Wilson!¡±

    As he spoke, he felt a surge of joy. This was something the Shelton family had been dreaming of for years. And they had tried countless methods to achieve it, and today, it hade true so easily. Alger Shelton was well aware of what this meant for his family. As long as they maintained product quality, the Shelton family was on the path to bing a top-tier family.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr Shelton. When Azure Dragon and your daughter have their wedding banquet, let me know, and I¡¯lle to celebrate with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Alger replied loudly. ¡°Your presence will be the greatest honor for the Shelton family.¡± Afterwards, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner.¡±

    He knew that General Wilson was doing this due to his respect for the King of the West. Otherwise, the Shelton family wouldn¡¯t have qualified to enter General Wilson¡¯s sight.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr Shelton.¡± Billy replied with a slight smile and waved his hand. ¡°Today, we have troubled you. We¡¯ll take our leave. Please inform Azure Dragon that he has ten days of leave to visit his family, and he should report to the Southern Territory after ten days.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Alger nodded and bowed to the dignitaries again. ¡°Thank you once again, esteemed guests. Please take care.¡±

    Within five minutes, Billy and his team arrived at the entrance of the estate.

    ¡°General Wilson, thank you very much!¡± Billy said to Cole Wilson.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Commander Gardner. This is noting worth mentioning.¡±

    After a brief pause, Cole Wilson said, ¡°Lately, some of the smaller neighboring nations around the Southern Territory have been acting up, likely influenced by forces from the west. Once Azure Dragon takes his position, make sure he stays vignt.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded. He had also heard about this matter, but due to his position, he couldn¡¯t get directly involved. However, now that Azure Dragon was taking over, he couldn¡¯t afford to ignore it.

    After exchanging a few more words with Bob Stokes and the others, Cole turned to leave.

    ¡°Boss, are you going back to Ozin now?¡± Bob Stokes asked Billy. ¡°I¡¯lle to your ce for a visit. Otherwise, when you leave, I¡¯ll have no one to talk to!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? You¡¯ve only been in office for a few days, and I¡¯m sure you have a lot to handle.¡±

    ¡°I do have a lot on my te, but it can¡¯t all be finished in a day. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯lle with you for a while.¡± Bob Stokes said before getting into their car.

    ¡°You never take work seriously!¡± Billyughed and joined him in the car.

    Just as they got into the car, Night Orchid¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Brigham Bush, what¡¯s up?¡± she answered the call.

    ¡°Governor Night Orchid, someone has attacked the SHADOW base. They are highly skilled and have already injured many of our brothers.¡± Brigham Bush¡¯s voice sounded weak.

    ¡°Who are they?!¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say, only that they wanted to find you and Commander.¡± Brigham replied.

    ¡°Tell our brothers to stand down and not take any further action. We¡¯ll be back shortly!¡± Night Orchid said before hanging up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Boss, someone has attacked the SHADOW base and injured many of our brothers!¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°What?!¡± Bob Stokes furrowed his brow. ¡°Who are these people?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet,¡± Night Orchid shook her head.

    ¡°Stout, drive!¡± Billy ordered.

    With a roar, Stout stepped on the gas pedal, and the car sped away. The journey that usually took half an hour waspleted in less than fifteen minutes. They arrived at the entrance of the estate.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    As soon as they got out of the car, Brigham Bush and a group of SHADOW members rushed over. Many of them had visible injuries. Brigham Bush was the most seriously injured, with multiple wounds on his body, and his clothes were soaked in blood. Several other SHADOW members also had wounds from des, and it was clear they had been attacked with deadly precision.

    ¡°Who the hell are they, asking for trouble?¡± Bob Stokes furrowed his brow tightly.

    Standing beside him, Night Orchid also had an icy expression, pulling out her Cold Moon Saber.

    ¡°Stout, heal their wounds!¡± Billy spoke with a deep voice, a chilling aura emanating from him.

    This was the first Someone hade to cause trouble at SHADOW headquarters since he took over as the leader of SHADOW.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout responded loudly.

    Afterward, Billy, along with Bob Stokes and Night Orchid, continued walking towards the main courtyard. In no time, they arrived at a square not far from the entrance, and at a nce, two groups of people were facing off.

    One side consisted of two to three hundred SHADOW members, many of them with sword wounds, all gripping curved des and staring intensely at the other side, exuding a strong sense of battle readiness; on the other side, there were only twenty individuals. A white-haired old man sat in a chair, and beside him, a young woman sat as well. Surrounding them were nine men and women, all holding their swords, their auras intimidating, with the lowest cultivation level being at the Battle God rank.

    Billy nced at the white-haired old man and narrowed his eyes slightly since he detected the aura of a Half-Step War God-Emperor from him.

    ¡°Commander!¡± The SHADOW members bowed as they saw Billy, all at once.

    ¡°Shane, bring them aside for medical attention!¡± Billy said to the Vice Commander, Shane Cross, in a bone-chilling tone.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Shane Cross nodded in response.

    ¡°Commander, we can still fight!¡± Hundreds of SHADOW members shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand Commander¡¯s orders?¡± Night Orchid spoke sternly. ¡°Fall back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    ¡°Are you Commander Gardner from the Western Region?¡± The woman sitting in the chair nced at Billy. She appeared to be in her mid-twenties, with exceptional looks and a well-proportioned figure, wearing a naturally haughty expression. Afterward, she looked at Night Orchid. ¡°And you must be SHADOW Governor Night Orchid, right?¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you people?¡± Night Orchid asked with a serious tone.

    ¡°Did you kill the Fifth Elder and Mirabelle Leonard?¡± A woman named Nicole Manning spoke coldly.

    ¡°Are you from the sect behind the Leonard n, the one that supports them?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question, did you kill the Fifth Elder?¡± Nicole Manning asked again.

    ¡°Who injured my SHADOW member?¡± Billy¡¯s tone sounded t.

    Night Orchid alone knew that the calmer Billy appeared, the more it meant that his anger had reached a critical point, just one spark away from exploding.

    ¡°We did it, any objections?¡± A man in a gray robe stepped forward, followed by seventeen other men and women.

    ¡°Night Orchid, cut them down!¡± Billy calmly ordered.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 381 A Half-Step War God-Emperor!

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid, who had been poised for action, responded. She swiftly moved, and the gleam of her de appeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± The gray-robed man snorted and wielded his sword to meet her, while the others remained in their positions. He unleashed several sword energies to counter Night Orchid¡¯s attack, creating a gust of wind.

    ¡°Die!¡± Night Orchid furrowed her brow and activated the Cold Moon de Technique, sending a crescent-shaped de energy like lightning.

    ¡°Big words!¡± The man didn¡¯t take Night Orchid seriously and he started brandishing his sword.

    As Night Orchid¡¯s de passed, his sword energy was instantly shattered, and shockwaves rippled outward. Soon, the de energy pierced through the man¡¯s throat, leaving a bloodied line.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The man struggled to say a few words before blood gushed out, and he fell to the ground.

    A look of surprise appeared simultaneously on the faces of the white-haired elder and the woman.

    The other seventeen people called his name in shock.

    ¡°How dare you kill my senior fellow disciple, you¡¯re courting death!¡± a woman shouted, drawing her sword and charging forward, followed by the others.

    ¡°Dare to challenge SHADOW? Die!¡± Night Orchid didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. Her wrist flicked rapidly, and the de energy struck again.

    The few people at the front didn¡¯t have time to react and were impaled through their hearts by her de. After a little while, they all fell to the ground convulsing before bing still. These people were all Battle Gods, so they couldn¡¯t withstand the furious attack from Night Orchid.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Seeing this scene, Nicole Manning shouted, picking up her sword and charging forward. Her aura skyrocketed to that of a War Grandmaster. With a flick of her wrist, a sword energy, as solid as substance, shot toward Night Orchid like lightning. The sword energy was halfway there when it was shattered by another sword energy, vanishing instantly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nicole Manning furrowed her brow, turning to look at Bob Stokes, who still wore a cold and aloof expression, and asked, ¡°You dare block me?¡±

    ¡°I even dare to kill you. Do you believe me?¡± Bob responded in a stern voice.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Nicole Manning snorted. ¡°Then let me send you to hell!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Her figure darted forward, and her sword created dozens of sword blossoms, forming a terrifying array.

    Bob Stokes narrowed his eyes. He took two steps forward without any fancy moves, and a sword energy tore through Nicole Manning¡¯s sword formation, heading straight for her heart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Watching the rapidly erging sword energy in her pupils, Nicole shivered all over.

    ¡°You dare!¡± At that moment, the white-haired elder finally made his move.

    As a tide of overwhelming Chi energy surged forth, Nicole Manning was lifted into the air before she crashed heavily onto the ground. She grimaced in pain. However, she managed to evade Bob Stokes¡¯ sword energy. At the same time, Bob was forced back seven or eight steps, his internal energy in turmoil.

    ¡°Nicole, how are you?¡± The elder hurried over to help Nicole Manning to her feet.

    ¡°Second Elder, kill him, I must have him dead!¡± Nicole Manning pointed at Bob Stokes, gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The elder nodded. ¡°Go rest for now. Leave it to me.¡±

    Nicole Manning nodded and turned back to her seat, her eyes filled with cold determination. She had been in a position of privilege since she was a child, and this was the first time someone had treated her like this. In her heart, Bob Stokes had already been sentenced to death.

    ¡°Bob, take a break, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Billy looked at Bob Stokes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let me y with him!¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Half-Step War God-Emperor, one and a half ranks higher than you. Are you sure?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Billy¡¯s words revealed Bob Stokes¡¯ cultivation ¨C Bob was War Emperor in the pinnacle realm. At the summit of Ether Mountain, there were no weaklings by that old man¡¯s side.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Half-Step War God-Emperor? I thought he was a War Emperor!¡± Bob Stokes¡¯ mouth twitched slightly upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°In that case, you should handle it. I have to go to work tomorrow, and I can¡¯t afford to be bedridden!¡±

    The difference between a Half-Step War God-Emperor and a War Emperor in the perfection realm, despite being only half a rank apart, made a world of difference in terms ofbat power. A Half-Step War God-Emperor could already grasp the essence of his martial art, sensing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, a feat that a regrplete War Emperor couldn¡¯t match.

    Bob Stokes knew his limitations. Although he could barely challenge opponents who was a War Emperor in the perfection realm, he had no confidence against a Half-Step War God-Emperor.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy smiled again, then turned to the elder and calmly asked, ¡°Please introduce yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Windsor Moore from Purple Light Sect,¡± the elder replied coldly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re from Purple Light Sect!¡± Bob Stokes furrowed his brow. ¡°You people are acting so recklessly, as if you¡¯re treating the capital as your backyard?¡±

    Purple Light Sect was a top-tier martial sect in the ancient martial world, and it had true God-Emperor-level experts within its ranks. The elder nced at Bob Stokes but didn¡¯t respond to his words. Instead, he turned to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of a once-in-a-millennium genius from the War Department in vale. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, you¡¯re nothing special.¡± He continued.

    ¡°You ain¡¯t even a Half-Step War God-Emperor, I don¡¯t know what the War Department of vale has to be proud of. Compared to some prodigies in the ancient martial art world, you fall far short!¡±

    His words exposed amon mindset of many ancient martial art sects. These sects, with centuries and even millennia of heritage, had gone through numerous dynasties and generations. Many of their members cared only about the sect¡¯s interests, and they didn¡¯t have much attachment to the nation. In their daily lives, they used various shady means through the secr world¡¯s powerbrokers and other influential families to continuously absorb the nation¡¯s resources. But when the nation needed them, they would leave nothing behind. They were truly parasites of the nation. Commander Gardner, the King of the West, would one day level these sects and restore vale to its former glory.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted slightly and continued, ¡°Are you here to settle scores for the Leonard n?¡±

    ¡°Mirabelle Leonard¡¯s death doesn¡¯t matter, and even wiping out the Leonard n is of no consequence.¡± Windsor Moore replied coldly. ¡°But you should never have killed the Fifth Elder of Purple Light Sect.¡±

    ¡°You Killed him, you have to die.¡±

    ¡°What a stubborn old fool!¡± Bob Stokes sneered. Although he hadn¡¯t been with Billy for some time, he had absolute confidence that the opponent couldn¡¯t match Billy. He had heard that old man mention that if it weren¡¯t for some special reasons that had kept Billy¡¯s cultivation suppressed, he would have reached the God-Emperor realm a year ago.

    ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut, or I wouldn¡¯t mind sending you on your way first!¡± Windsor Moore said, looking at Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Damn, if you¡¯ve got the guts,e at me! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Bob Snorted, and his aura surged once again.

 Chapter 382 Entry of an God-Emperor Realm Expert

    ¡°Bob!¡± Billy halted him, ¡°Go check on Night Orchid.¡±

    ¡°Boss, let me have a go with this old fart¡­¡± Bob Stokes continued.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy waved him off, ¡°Eliminate them all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob didn¡¯t insist further and turned to charge towards Night Orchid¡¯s battlefield.

    ¡°Dare you!¡± Windsor Moore shouted in anger, ¡°If you dare harm my people, I will ughter your entirepound!¡±

    ¡°You better think about yourself first!¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°If you have refrained from hurting my SHADOWrades today, you might still leave here alive to report to your sect. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve made a fatal mistake. The oue is death.¡±

    ¡°How Arrogant!¡± Windsor¡¯s expression turned fierce. ¡°Well then, show me what the so-called prodigy is capable of.¡± He dered.

    Boom!

    As he finished speaking, a tremendous force erupted, shrouding the entire courtyard in a torrent of energy, with an air of impending doom.

    Windsor Moore took a step forward, creating several afterimages in the air, causing turbulence all around. In no time, faint purplish aura could be seen between his palms, surrounded by thunder and lightning.

    ¡°Face my strike!¡± Windsor shouted sternly, pushing his hands forward.

    A purplish aura surged out, tainting the surrounding air with a purplish hue, resembling a purple lightning bolt, headed straight for Billy.

    Before his opponent could make a move, Billy was already in motion. As he flicked his wrist, the Bloodshadow Fury de was unsheathed, and his aura soared to its zenith. He channeled his Chi energy into the de, turning it crimson. Following that, Windsor Moore unleashed the third form of the Bloodshadow de Technique, ¡°Heavens Incinerating¡±!

    A deafening explosion followed as a beam of light descended from the sky, tearing apart the very fabric of space, making it appear crimson.

    Boom!

    The blood-red de and the purplish aura collided like two colossal mountains, creating a deafening roar, causing the ground to tremble throughout the entire courtyard. A nearby five-story building copsed in an instant, filling the air with dust and debris. This time, Billy had improved significantly from his previous performance. He had better control over the range of the Bloodshadow de Technique, ensuring that it did not affect Night Orchid¡¯s battlefield.

    The next moment, Windsor Moore¡¯s right arm was severed in mid-air, blood gushing forth. He staggered back more than twenty steps before managing to regain his footing. Just as he steadied himself, he spewed a mouthful of blood, and his strength dropped to less than a third of its former level.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Windsor Moore gazed at Billy with a mix of astonishment and horror, struggling to lift his hand. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a War Emperor. How can you unleash power close to the God-Emperor realm? Did you intentionally suppress your cultivation?¡±

    At the moment when Billy had unleashed that strike, Windsor Moore had distinctly sensed a hint of the God-Emperor Realm¡¯s aura.

    ¡°You¡¯re only realizing it now?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°But it¡¯s toote. I told you that today, you will die.¡±

    However, Billy didn¡¯t rush to attack. After his deration, he turned to observe the situation on Night Orchid¡¯s side. With Bob Stokes joining the fray, the dozen or so men and women on the opposing side had all fallen within two minutes.

    As for Nicole Manning, she had already experienced Bob Stokes¡¯ skills earlier and dared not engage. She had been keeping her distance.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± After Bob Stokes had dispatched thest man, he walked toward Nicole Manning.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Nicole Manning involuntarily retreated.

    ¡°I warn you, my father is the master of Purple Light Sect. If you dare kill me, he will exterminate SHADOW!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, that doesn¡¯t scare me.¡± Bob Stokes retorted coldly.

    As the Deputy Minister of Central Sky Office, if he were to be frightened by this, he might as well not be part of the organization. On the summit of Ether Mountain, there were no cowards, only valiant people.

    ¡°Boss, how should we handle this?¡± Bob Stokes turned to Billy.

    ¡°Kill her,¡± Billy replied with a stern tone.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob Stokes responded, brandishing his sword and preparing to strike at Nicole Manning.

    ¡°Dare you!¡±

    Just at that moment, a furious roar echoed through the entire sky, sounding like an explosion. Simultaneously, an earth-shattering force surged into the sky, causing tremors in the surrounding dozens of kilometers. The air was filled with a sense of impending doom.

    ¡°Retreat, Bob!¡± Sensing this force, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted, and he immediately shouted.

    Bob Stokes had also sensed the impending danger as well. Without much thought, he swiftly retreated hundreds of meters away. Almost as soon as he had steadied his footing, a shadowy figure swept in from beyond the courtyard walls, halting about ten meters away from Nicole Manning.

    The man was thin and wiry, with white hair and sharp eyes. It was difficult to determine his actual age. However, those who broke through to the War God-Emperor realm within the ancient martial art sects were at least two hundred years old.

    Simultaneously, as the neer released his aura, countless warriors in the city sensed the terrifying pressure. All over the city, people shivered involuntarily in a state of shock.

    This was undoubtedly the genuine aura of the God-Emperor Realm!

    Meanwhile, several figures shot towards the SHADOW base from different directions within the city. Their speed was astonishing, and as they passed by, bystanders only saw a blur speeding past them, unable to discern what they were. Those who had not reacted to the previous God-Emperor Realm pressure once again felt the same terrifying aura, shivering uncontrobly. They wondered what could have happened to draw the anger of so many God-Emperor Realm experts. The heart of the city couldn¡¯t withstand a battle between those War God-Emperors. After all, a full-powered strike from them could easily destroy arge area of buildings. Ordinary martial artists had no hope ofparison.

    ¡°Grand Elder?!¡± Inside the SHADOW base, both Nicole Manning and Windsor Moore shouted in surprise, never expecting their Grand Elder to be present in the capital.

    ¡°Are you okay, Nicole?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nicole Manning replied. She pointed towards Billy and gritted her teeth, ¡°Grand Elder, please eliminate them. I want none of them to survive!¡±

 Chapter 383 One Slash

    ¡°Nicole, take a rest for now.¡± The old man nodded slightly. Then, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Release Second Elder, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°You old fool, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, Bob Stokes, apanied by Night Orchid, approached and addressed the other man.

    ¡°As a War God- Emperor, you dare to cause chaos in the capital city. Are you looking to shorten your life?¡± Bob continued. ¡°Since ancient times, there¡¯s been a rule that God-Emperor-level experts should not harm ordinary martial artists. Have you forgotten, or do you simply not care?¡±

    Meanwhile, Stout, who had been helping his SHADOWrades heal in the council hall, rushed out with a group of men. Each of them held curved des, ready for anything. The oppressive aura belonging to War God-Emperors earlier had given them a feeling of impending disaster, and they were certain that someone had arrived. However, none of them showed any fear. Instead, their faces were filled with determination.

    ¡°Are you the one who wanted to kill Nicole just now?¡± asked Nigel Becker, the senior elder of Purple Light Sect, not responding to Bob Stokes.

    ¡°I regret to inform you that I¡¯ve decided to take your life today.¡± He added.

    ¡°Another old fool!¡± Bob Stokes sneered. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the best just because you¡¯re a War God-Emperor?¡± Afterwards, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, this old coot doesn¡¯t follow the rules. Since he came to the capital city to show off, let me finish him off!¡±

    Many of the SHADOW members exchanged bewildered nces upon hearing Bob Stokes¡¯ words. ¡°Bob, lead everyone back!¡± Billy said.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°All right!¡± Bob responded, leading the others to retreat a few hundred meters.

    ¡°Release Second Elder and hand over that young man from earlier, and I¡¯ll let the rest of you live.¡± Nigel Becker continued, addressing Billy. ¡°Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a single survivor in this courtyard, including yourself.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Billy said casually. ¡°I told you earlier, no matter whoes, both of them will die today.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Nigel Becker replied in a deep voice. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare kill you just because you¡¯re one of those rare talents the old folks of the War Department in vale are interested in?¡±

    ¡°Whether or not you can kill me depends on your abilities!¡± Billy continued to respond. ¡°Just a newly-minted War God-Emperor, are you really that strong?¡±

    ¡°From what I gather, you think you can stand up to an War God-Emperor?¡± Nigel Becker sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your arrogance, and today, I see it¡¯s not unfounded.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea about the difference between a War God-Emperor and a War Emperor unless you¡¯ve reached that level,¡± Nigel Becker continued. ¡°Even if you can injure Second Elder, you¡¯re still a War Emperor. It would only take me one move to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Then let me first take care of your Second Elder before I deal with you.¡±

    As he spoke, the Bloodshadow Fury de was already pressing against Windsor Moore¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Do you dare? If you dare to kill him, I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s no peace in this ce!¡± Nigel Becker¡¯s aura surged, creating an overwhelming pressure that enveloped the entire courtyard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t do in this world.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he poured strength into his de.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Both Nigel Becker and Windsor Moore shouted simultaneously, sensing the murderous intent emanating from Billy.

    ¡°Wait, Commander Gardner!¡± At the same time, an elderly voice sounded at the courtyard¡¯s entrance, followed by three figures swiftly rushing in.

    The SHADOW guards near the entrance turned to look, their faces disying shock.

    However, it seemed that Billy didn¡¯t hear the old man¡¯s words. He flicked his wrist, and Windsor Moore¡¯s head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a pir.

    A collective gasp swept through the surrounding crowd of SHADOW guards, their expressions filled with amazement. The three elderly men who had just arrived were simultaneously caught off guard, their mouths twitching.

    ¡°You rascal, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± In the next moment, Nigel Becker roared without paying any attention to the approaching elders. As he spoke, the earlier world-shaking aura once again swept through the area.

    Night Orchid and the others immediately felt a suffocating sensation, involuntarily shivering.

    ¡°This old coot, can¡¯t he stop showing off? If he wants to fight, why make such a big scene? Let¡¯s see how boss takes care of him with a single strike!¡± Bob Stokes spoke with a contemptuous tone.

    Night Orchid and the others were quite speechless as they looked at him.

    ¡°Nigel Becker, the capital is not a ce for you to run wild. If you dare to make a move, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± One of the three elders spoke in a deep voice.

    It was the Second Elder of the War Department, Amir Donald.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and released a burst of aura,pletely dispelling Nigel Becker¡¯s oppressive presence. Obviously, Donald¡¯s skills were not inferior to Nigel Becker¡¯s.

    ¡°Donald, don¡¯t try to intimidate me. If you have the guts, make your move!¡± Nigel Becker turned to Donald and shouted angrily, ¡°He dared to kill the Second Elder of Purple Light Sect. Today, I will take his life!¡±

    Before his words even fell, the other two elders simultaneously released their auras. Without a doubt, they were all genuine War God-Emperors.

    ¡°If you dare to make a move, try it!¡± one of the gray-robed elders said in a deep voice.

    ¡°You, a War God-Emperor, came to the capital to cause trouble, which already vites the agreement between us!¡± The remaining blue-robed elder also spoke coldly.

    ¡°As long as you make a move, I promise you will never return to Purple Light Sect!¡±

    Nigel Becker let out a heavy breath. In front of three experts whose strength was not inferior to his own, he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. He then stared coldly at Donald and said, ¡°Donald, do you have to protect him today?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Donald replied sternly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Nigel Becker¡¯s tone was extremely cold. ¡°Then let me make it clear to you. If you insist on protecting him today, the agreement between us will be automatically null and void!¡±

    ¡°You still remember that we have an agreement?¡± Donald sneered.

    ¡°Why did you, a old coot,e to the capital to strut around? Do you think the capital is your home?¡±

    ¡°Humph! I came to save people, not to kill. I¡¯m not bound by the agreement!¡± Nigel Becker replied coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lived for over a hundred years, and you still have no shame!¡± Donald continued in a cold tone.

    ¡°How could you say such shameless words? I truly admire your thick skin!¡±

    ¡°Donald, don¡¯t force me!¡± Nigel Becker scolded loudly.

    ¡°I am forcing you, what are you going to do about it?¡± Donald sneered.

 Chapter 384 Pressed by Circumstances

    ¡°Senior Elder, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go,¡± Nicole Manning, trembling, approached Nigel Becker. Her face had turned deathly pale, and she couldn¡¯t stop shivering.

    Nigel let out a deep breath and looked at Donald. ¡°Donald, remember, this is your own choice, don¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste words. If you want to fight, fight. If you don¡¯t dare to fight, get back to your Purple Light Sect.¡± Donald interrupted him directly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Nigel was so infuriated that his face turned red. As a dignified War God-Emperor, he felt like he was about to explode from the humiliation.

    ¡°Donald, you remember this. I¡¯ll settle this score with you sooner orter!¡± Nigel forcefully suppressed his boiling emotions and turned to Billy. ¡°And you, your life is mine. We¡¯ll meet again, and I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Donald shouted again.

    ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s go!¡± Nigel took a deep breath and turned to leave, with Nicole Manning quickly following.

    ¡°Am I allowing you to leave?¡± Just as Nicole Manning had taken a few steps, Billy¡¯s voice rang out, causing her to stumble and almost fall.

    She quickly looked back at Nigel Becker with a trembling voice. ¡°Senior Elder, he¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Nigel Becker turned around to confront Billy.

    ¡°Today, I can spare her life thanks to Donald. But she must kneel and apologize to my brothers, or neither of you will leave!¡±

    ¡°Donald, are you going to intervene or not?¡± Nigel Becker gritted his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°Why are you calling me? This is your business, none of my concern.¡± Donald shrugged.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Nigel was close to spitting blood.

    Before Nigel Becker could finish speaking, Nicole Manning voluntarily knelt down in front of the SHADOW members, apologizing and kowtowing.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t dare again, please spare us¡­¡± Faced with death, she finally lowered her proud head. She was well aware that with Commander Gardner¡¯s personality, if she didn¡¯t apologize today, she wouldn¡¯t leave this courtyard alive.

    ¡°Go!¡± Bob Stokes waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Nicole Manning breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got up, then walked towards Nigel Becker.

    ¡°We will meet again soon!¡± Nigel Becker¡¯s almost roaring voice echoed throughout the entire courtyard.

    ¡°Elder Donald, Elder Hum and Elder Rowe, thank you!¡± Billy then walked over to the three of them and gave a slight bow.

    These three were highly respected figures, deserving of his respect in terms of status, position, and contributions to the country. Bob Stokes, Night Orchid, and Stout followed suit, bowing to them as well.

    ¡°Elder Hum, why did youe today?¡± Bob Stokes then turned to the old man in gray.

    Bob Stokes was his immediate superior, the Chief Executive of Central Sky Office, and held the position of Chief Executive before him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to work and came over here to goof off?¡± Hum red at him.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Gardner in a long time, so I came over to visit him.¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Three honored gentlemen, would you like to sit inside?¡± Billy smiled and suggested.

    ¡°Sure!¡± the three nodded.

    In no time, they all arrived in the council hall and took their seats. Night Orchid made hot tea for everyone.

    ¡°Gardner, you were too impulsive today.¡± Another elder in blue robes said as he sipped his tea.

    He was the former head of the Capital Defense Bureau and father of the current head, Ebenezer Rowe. And he had joined the vale Elder Council.

    ¡°Elder Rowe, I¡¯m sorry. It was too noisy at the scene earlier, and I didn¡¯t hear your words. If you had arrived a little earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have killed him.¡± Billy sincerely responded.

    Cough! Cough!

    Bob Stokes and Stout were both choked by their tea. They were both impressed by Billy¡¯s acting deaf and dumb. Actually, everyone should have heard Billy shout loudly earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given them an easy favor like this.¡± Rowe asked.

    ¡°By the way, Elder Rowe, can you exin the agreement between you and the Ancient Martial Art Sect?¡± Bob Stokes couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°This matter is mainly Donald¡¯s responsibility, so let him exin it to you!¡± Rowe set down his teacup and said.

    ¡°Over twenty years ago, there was a fierce conflict between the capital and the ancient martial art world,¡± Donald began after taking a sip of tea. ¡°We won¡¯t go into the details of the cause, but it was essentially these parasites pushing their luck, and the capital had no choice but to take action.¡±

    ¡°In that conflict, both sides suffered significant losses, with several War God-Emperors falling on both sides.¡±

    ¡°Both sides realized that continuing the fight would lead to mutually assured destruction, so they voluntarily ceased hostilities.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, they reached an agreement that War God-Emperors from both sides should not initiate attacks unless provoked.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, War God-Emperors from hidden ns and sects are not allowed to enter the capital without permission.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Bob Stokes nodded after hearing Donald¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Donald, not all hidden ns and sects participated in that conflict, right?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Donald nodded in response. ¡°Not all ns and sects in the ancient martial arts world are parasites. Some have always been in sync with the capital. For example, Secret Essences, the sect Stout is part of, has been assisting the capital for years.¡±

    ¡°Donald, do you happen to know my father?¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°Not only do I know him, but he used toe y chess with me before he went into seclusion. He still owes me several thousand in gambling debts and hasn¡¯t paid up to this day!¡± Donald wore a disdainful expression.

    Stout cleared his throat once again.

    ¡°Donald, after today¡¯s incident, do you think they would dare to tear up the agreement?¡± Night Orchid continued to inquire.

    ¡°Listen to his nonsense, he doesn¡¯t have the guts!¡± Donald retorted. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid this agreement won¡¯t hold for much longer.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°The circumstances are forcing it.¡± Donald replied in a contemtive tone.

    ¡°Not only this agreement, but I¡¯m concerned that the irond rule about War God-Emperors not attacking ordinary martial artists won¡¯tst much longer either.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Bob Stokes said solemnly.

    This rule came from Ether Mountain, which was the guardian of the rules.

    ¡°In the face of immense interests, there¡¯s nothing they wouldn¡¯t dare to do.¡± Zero Rowe said with a piercing gaze.

    After a while of further discussion, Elder Rowe and Elder Hum bid farewell, and Bob Stokes was dragged back to work by Hum. Night Orchid and Stout continued to help the SHADOW guards recover from their injuries, leaving only Billy and Donald in the meeting hall.

    ¡°Donald, thanks!¡± Billy smiled at Donald.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be clueless with me!¡± Donald gave Billy a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯re as clear as day. I didn¡¯te here today to protect you, but to protect him! If I hadn¡¯te, you would have killed him today!¡±

 Chapter 385 I Want to Grow Old With You

    ¡°Donald, you¡¯re overestimating me!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being meddlesome. If you had really killed him, it would be troublesome!¡± Donald lifted his teacup again and took a sip.

    ¡°The death of a War God-Emperor is a significant loss for any sect, and Purple Light Sect will not take it lightly.¡± Donald continued. ¡°Their influence in the martial art world is not to be underestimated, and they will definitely cause trouble. It¡¯s not yet time for an all-out war with them.¡±

    ¡°On our side, we are still trying to unite and leverage their power against external threats.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had already heard about this matter from that old man a long time ago. However, whether it could be achieved was another matter, and he didn¡¯t hold much hope for it.

    ¡°Is White Tiger and the others doing well in ce of Darkness? You should pay attention to that too.¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I¡¯ll visit again in a while and meet with the members of Sanctum of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Sanctum of Darkness is not to be underestimated.¡± Donald added.

    ¡°I know.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then. If you need anything, contact me by phone. You¡¯ve been in the capital for quite some time now, it¡¯s time to go back!¡± Donald stood up.

    ¡°Take care of the situation in the Southern Region and help Azure Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Donald!¡± Billy also got up.

    The next morning, after giving Night Orchid some instructions, Billy and Stout headed to the airport.

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    Around noon, just as Billy and Stout wereing out of the airport, a beautiful figure hurriedly approached ¨C it was Harleen. She had developed a habit of personally picking up Billy from the airport whenever he traveled, as long as there were no special circumstances. She even skipped having a secretary apany her. Billy initially didn¡¯t want her to go through the trouble, but she insisted on doing it herself.

    ¡°My wife!¡± Billy smiled and went up to her, pulling her into his arms and giving her a kiss.

    ¡°Oh! Stout is here too! How embarrassing!¡± Harleen¡¯s face flushed as she said this.

    ¡°Uh, sorry, Ms knight, I didn¡¯t see anything, you guys continue.¡± Stout quickly closed his eyes.

    Harleen giggled.

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been a while, and you look even more beautiful!¡± Billy said, embracing Harleen and walking towards the car.

    It wasn¡¯t just empty ttery. Since Billy had helped her improve her physiquest time, Harleen¡¯s overall appearance had risen to another level. Combined with her daily martial arts practice, she exuded a martial artist¡¯s aura that made her seem even more extraordinary than before.

    ¡°Trying to sweet-talk me, huh? Are you trying to hide something?¡± Harleen raised an eyebrow yfully. As she spoke, a hint of joy flickered in her eyes. After all, which woman didn¡¯t like being praised by the person she loved?

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but speak from the heart!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Stout.¡± Billy pointed to Stout, who was sitting nearby.

    ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t hear anything, I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Stout said as he quickly got into the car.

    Harleen chuckled again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Wife, have you and Felicia been practicing your swordsmanship regrly during this time I was away?¡± Billy asked as they got into the car.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Harleen leaned against Billy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No matter rain or shine, we practice for at least three hours every day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re working hard, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Billy stroked her hair.

    ¡°Not at all. Since I started practicing martial arts, I feel much more energetic than before. I can go for four or five hours a day without feeling tired.¡± Harleen said, shaking her head slightly.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°The physical qualities of a martial artist are naturally much better than those of an ordinary person. And when your cultivation advances a few more realms, you won¡¯t feel tired even if you don¡¯t sleep for two weeks straight. Moreover, at that time, your lifespan will be much longer, and you can easily live to two to three hundred years old.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen looked up at Billy. ¡°Have you already reached that level?¡±

    After saying that, a determined expression shed in her eyes. ¡°Then I have to work hard in my practice. I want to live to three hundred years old and grow old with you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you will!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°By the way, honey, is Tasha on vacation now? Is our little one being mischievous at home?¡±

    ¡°Tasha is a good girl. She¡¯s on vacation, and it¡¯s almost New Year in a few days. Felicia is back home too.¡± Harleen leaned on Billy¡¯s shoulder and replied.

    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s almost New Year?¡± Billy blinked. He really didn¡¯t have a good sense of time; it felt like he had returned to Ozin just a few months ago.

    ¡°You busy bee, you don¡¯t even remember such a big holiday?¡± Harleen pouted. ¡°Besides work, is there anything else in your mind?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is. In my heart, there¡¯s you and Tasha.¡± Billy said as he gently pinched Harleen¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to sweet-talk me! You¡¯re just good with words!¡± After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Tasha has been busy these days. Either mom takes her out to y, or she¡¯s apanying her little aunt everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Thanks to mom and little aunt!¡±

    ¡°They both enjoy it, and the three of them are getting along great. Before I came to pick you up, they were ying in the neighborhood yground.¡± Harleen said with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great! Wife, you¡¯ll be on vacation soon, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°Just three more days of work, and then we¡¯re off for the New Year holiday. We¡¯ll start working again after the holiday.¡±

    Afterward, she looked up at Billy. ¡°Honey, you won¡¯t be going out anytime soon, will you? Spend the holiday at home with us.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled and nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be with my wife and Tasha at home for this New Year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, no going back on your word!¡± Harleen looked pleased.

    ¡°I promise!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, honey, do you and Stout know how popr that beauty product is?¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, judging by your excitement, it must be doing well, right?¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just doing well, it¡¯spletely sold out!¡± Harleen said with excitement. ¡°Orders are booked until the end of next year!¡±

    ¡°Is it that extreme?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Mr Hines, and after the New Year holiday, we¡¯re adding two more production lines, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, my wife!¡± Billy smiled again.

 Chapter 386 Unusual Events in the Eastern District

    ¡°Dad, Uncle Stout!¡± As soon as they walked in the door, Tasha¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Tasha, let Uncle Stout hug you and see if you¡¯ve gained weight!¡± Stout bent down and lifted Tasha into the air, spinning her around, and Tashaughed joyfully.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back. Have a seat, the food will be ready soon.¡± Sharon Mendoza emerged from the kitchen.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Is Dad still at work? Hasn¡¯t he taken a break yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sharon Mendoza shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s a workaholic. He won¡¯t give himself a break until New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±

    ¡°Why work so hard? Tell Dad toe home early and rest. There¡¯s never an end to work.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°His stubborn temper, who can persuade him?¡± Sharon replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯s always been a workaholic.¡±

    Afterwards, she looked at Billy again and said, ¡°Billy, could you call Judge? He just delivered several boxes of fruits and said he¡¯d join us for lunch. I made chicken soup.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Billy smiled and sent a message to Judge.

    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Felicia?¡± Harleen looked around the house but didn¡¯t see her.

    ¡°She just got a call and said a friend invited her out for dinner, so she left in a hurry.¡± Sharon smiled and replied.

    ¡°That girl is always happy as long as there¡¯s a good meal. Someday, she¡¯ll worry about losing weight.¡± Harleen chuckled.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Billyughed.

    Two minutester, Judge walked in with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Boss!¡± First, he smiled at Billy and then greeted the others one after another.

    ¡°Uncle Judge, the apples you bought are delicious!¡± said Tasha.

    ¡°Then when you finish eating, I will bring you a few boxes.¡± Judge touched Tasha¡¯s small head.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Judge!¡± Tasha said happily.

    Half an hourter, a sumptuous lunch was served, and the family sat down to eat.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve yed. Can you and Uncle Stout and Judge take me to the park this afternoon?¡± Tasha asked while eating.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy gave Tasha food and continued, ¡°Tasha, you eat quickly. After we finish lunch, we¡¯ll take you to the park.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tasha eximed happily and continued to eat eagerly.

    ¡°Slow down, Tasha, don¡¯t choke.¡± Harleen said with a smile as she watched her daughter.

    ¡°Boss, something seems off in the Eastern District these past two days.¡± Judge said to Billy as they continued chatting.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy raised a ss of red wine to his lips.

    ¡°Several cities have seen an increase in martial artists from the martial world.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brows. ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°For now, they haven¡¯t made any moves.¡± Judge shook his head. ¡°They¡¯ve been quiet these past two days and haven¡¯t caused any trouble.¡±

    ¡°There must be something happening.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Tell our brothers to keep an eye on them and report any developments promptly.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Judge acknowledged.

    Just as the family had finished eating, Harleen¡¯s phone rang with an unknown number.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Harleen answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, are you Harleen?¡± A slightly anxious female voice came through the line.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Felicia¡¯s, she¡¯s had an ident.¡± The woman said.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Harleen asked urgently.

    ¡°We were at a rural restaurant, and a woman there was acting aggressively, injuring several customers. Felicia confronted her, and they ended up fighting. The woman is also skilled in martial arts, and after a while, an elderly man with her attacked Felicia and demanded to know who taught her martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Harleen furrowed her brows. ¡°How is Felicia now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s injured, but they won¡¯t let her leave. They¡¯re insisting that she reveal who taught her martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Give me your address, I¡¯lle right away!¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The woman provided the address and hung up.

    ¡°Harleen, what happened to Felicia?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°She was injured!¡± Harleen briefly described the situation.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Sharon¡¯s face showed worry. ¡°Is she in danger?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. She¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re going to check on her.¡± Billy reassured her.

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright, but after you get there, please call and let me know how she is.¡± Sharon requested.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Billy agreed before turning to Tasha and saying, ¡°Tasha, Dad and uncles are going to see Aunt Felicia to make sure she¡¯s okay. You stay home with Grandma and Mom, and we¡¯ll take you to the park when we get back.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tasha nodded vigorously. ¡°Daddy, if bad people hurt Felicia, you have to teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Harleen said, getting up.

    ¡°Darling, you should stay here. Keep mom and Tashapany, so they don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°All right,¡± Harleen agreed after a brief moment of contemtion.

    Two minutester, Billy and the others were in the car. Harleen sent the address to Billy¡¯s phone, and Stout stepped on the gas pedal.

    As soon as the car pulled away, Judge¡¯s phone rang. After answering the call and listening for a moment, he said, ¡°I already know. You don¡¯t need to go. The other party is quite skilled, and your presence wouldn¡¯t make a difference. I¡¯ll head there right away.¡±

    He hung up the phone and said to Billy, ¡°Boss, our men just received the news as well. It seems to be people from the ancient martial arts world.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded. He had already thought of this when Harleen received the call. With Felicia¡¯s current skill level, ordinary martial artists wouldn¡¯t be able to harm her, at least not those below the Battle God realm.

    In today¡¯s Ozin, those with such skills were mostly concentrated in SHADOW and a few other special departments including Special Patrol Squadron, and they were unlikely to take action. Furthermore, those in these departments who had reached the Battle God realm were generally aware of Felicia¡¯s rtionship with him, so it was unlikely that they would harm her. Therefore, it could only be people from outside Ozin.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Boss, why would they want to know who taught Felicia martial arts? She hasn¡¯t learned many martial skills yet¡­¡± Stout started to say, but then he seemed to remember something and changed his tone. ¡°Could it be someone recognized Stuart Sword Art?¡±

 Chapter 387 As Expected

    ¡°By no strange coincidence, that should be it!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Among the martial arts he taught to the two sisters, except for Stuart swordsmanship, all others were created by himself and couldn¡¯t be recognized by outsiders. The only possibility was the Stuart swordsmanship!

    ¡°Boss, could it be someone from the Stuart family?¡± Judge frowned slightly.

    Billy nodded. ¡°Very likely!¡±

    As he spoke, a sh of sternness crossed his gaze.

    The incident urred in a rural amusement area located in the eastern suburbs of the city. After about twenty minutes, Stout parked his car at the entrance of a small courtyard.

    After three people got off the car and looked around, they saw a crowd gathered in a small courtyard, with many people showing angry expressions on their faces. Two girls helped Felicia sit on a chair, and judging from her condition, she was indeed seriously injured. In front of the three of them stood a middle-aged man and a young woman in a green dress, holding a sharp sword in her hand.

    ¡°Sure enough!¡±

    After seeing the middle-aged man, Billy squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Are they really from the Stuart family?¡± Judge asked.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°The fourth leaders of the Stuart family, Colin Stuart.¡± Billy¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion.

    Back then, this person in front of him was his uncle¡¯s most solid supporter, but behind the scenes, he had persecuted many people in his father¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Boss, who is that woman?¡± Stout asked. ¡°Is she also a member of the Stuart n?¡±

    ¡°Not quite sure.¡± Billy shook his head. He had been away from the Stuart family for so many years that he couldn¡¯t recognize quite many people, especially the younger generation, who had undergone too much change.

    ¡°My patience has limits. If you don¡¯t tell me who taught you martial arts, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± At this moment, Colin Stuart looked at Felicia and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Want me to tell you, no way!¡± Felicia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Kill me!¡±

    Since practicing martial arts, Felicia had be much braver than before.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± The woman in the green dress snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t speak up, you can forget about keeping that face of yours!¡±

    While speaking, she brandished her sword in front of Felicia.

    ¡°You are going too far. You have injured so many people, don¡¯t push it! Do you still have any respect for thew?¡±

    ¡°If you keep doing this, we will call the police!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The onlookers were filled with indignation and one of them eximed angrily.

    ¡°Shut up, you scumbags!¡± Eximed the young woman angrily, ¡°Who dares to say any more nonsense? I¡¯ll make his face bloom.¡±

    As she spoke, a strong aura emanated from her, indicating that she was a Battle God. The onlookers immediately felt a suffocating sensation and everyone closed their mouths, stepping back several meters in unison.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± A friend of Felicia looked panicked and asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Bitch, you also shut up for me. If you say one more word, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± The green d woman spoke coldly again.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t speak.¡± Felicia interrupted before turning her gaze back to the woman.

    ¡°Bullying others with power and relying on the strength of others is not a skill. If you have the courage, let¡¯s have a fairpetition!¡±

    ¡°Even when you die, you still speak hard, huh?¡± Eximed the young woman in a sharp voice, ¡°Since you made this harder than it has to be, I will fulfill you!¡± As the words fell, the sharp sword in her hand thrust directly at Felicia¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it¡­¡± Felicia¡¯s two friends shouted at the same time.

    Although Felicia was also very scared, she didn¡¯t scream and stared at the other person with cold eyes.

    Bang!

    Just as the sword was about to touch Felicia¡¯s face, a gust of wind swept by and the woman in green was immediately seen flying out. Shended heavily on a dining table, which immediately exploded, leaving a bloody gash on her face. After falling to the ground, she opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Behind the scenes, a sense of killing spread from Colin Stuart. Then he turned his head to look at the three of Billu and said, ¡°Bastards, who are you? Are you looking for death!

    ¡°Billy!¡± Felicia eximed in surprise upon seeing Billy.

    ¡°Felicia, are you okay?¡± Billy walked over.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. When did youe back?¡± Felicia asked Billy after hesitating for a moment. Afterwards, she greeted Judge and Stout with a nod.

    ¡°I just came back not long ago.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± At the same time, an extremely angry scream came out of the mouth of the woman in green clothes. ¡°Uncle, my face has been scratched by them. Hurry up and kill them, I want them both to die¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Billy swept out with a backhand p. The green d woman flipped several times and collided with another table, making a blood cut on her forehead.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she let out another heart-wrenching scream.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Colin Stuart roared in anger, and rushed towards Billy with a raised hand. His aura also soared, reaching the level of a Half-Step War Grandmaster in cultivation.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Stout narrowed his eyes, took two steps forward and swept his palm out at the same time.

    The old man who had just reached halfway, was lifted up in the air and heavily crashed onto the side of the green d woman. He also spewed out arge mouthful of blood, and his breath was sluggish.

    ¡°Great, the wicked will eventually get theireuppance!¡± The onlookers let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you?!¡± Colin Stuart looked at Billy and the others and spoke with a hint of fear in his eyes. A person who could send him fly away with one palm was at least a War Grandmaster. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a powerful opponent here. While speaking, he struggled to stand up and helped hispanion up.

    ¡°Felicia, what happened?¡± Billy ignored the old man and asked Felicia.

    ¡°When the two of them came to eat just now, there were no seats avable inside. But she insisted on sitting at the table near the door.¡± Felicia responded. ¡°And the four people at that table didn¡¯t agree to make way, so she started hitting all four of them.¡±

    The people around the two tables couldn¡¯t bear to look down, so they said a few words to her. With the same disagreement, she started hurting three or four people

    ¡°Where are the injured?¡± Billy looked around the small courtyard but didn¡¯t see anyone.

    ¡°Several people were seriously injured and were sent to the hospital by other guests.¡± Felicia paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Later, I argued with her for a few words, and she started fighting against me, so I started fighting with her. She realized that my skills were not under her, so she drew a sword and dueled with me. In a hurry, I took an axe to confront her with Stuart swordsmanship.

    Judge and Stout¡¯s mouths twitched violently.

    ¡°Felicia is really tough. Could an axe dance the Stuart Sword Technique?¡± they thought.

 Chapter 388 Inheritance of the God-Emperor Cultivation

    ¡°And then that old man attacked me, and demanded to know who taught me martial arts.¡± Felicia continued.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him it was me?¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell him!¡± Felicia responded loudly.

    ¡°Who knows what he wants to do? I¡¯m a member of the martial arts world now. I have to be loyal and can¡¯t betray my brother-inw like that!¡±

    ¡°Not bad! That¡¯s loyalty!¡± Billy joked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Felicia replied proudly.

    ¡°Did you teach her Stuart Swordsmanship? Who are you? How do you know Stuart Swordsmanship?¡± Upon hearing Felicia¡¯s words, Colin Stuart frowned and looked at Billy, asking questions.

    ¡°Is it strange that I know Stuart Swordsmanship?¡± Billy replied coldly. ¡°Are people from the Stuart family all like this now?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Colin Stuart opened his mouth wanting to retort, but thinking of Stout¡¯s skills, he quickly shut up.

    ¡°In the world of martial arts, one cannot harm ordinary people at will. Are you treating this rule as a joke?¡± Billy¡¯s tone became serious after speaking these words. He then turned towards Judge and said in a low voice, ¡°Judge, ording to SHADOW regtions, what is the punishment for this?¡±

    ¡°For minor offenses, disable their cultivation; for major offenses, execute them!¡± Judge responded immediately.

    ¡°You¡­ you guys are from SHADOW?¡± Finally understanding their identities somewhat better after pausing briefly, Colin Stuart asked with fear in his voice, ¡°Judge? Are you the governor of the Eastern District from SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not bad at all! You even recognize me!¡± Judge chuckled lightly.

    Colin Stuart took a deep breath in shock before his face showed an expression of terror. His panic wasn¡¯t because of Judge; after all, he was fourth inmand within the Stuart family and thus he wouldn¡¯t fear someone like Judge yet. It was because he had vaguely realized Billy¡¯s identity.

    Aside from that legendary figure, who else couldmand a governor?

    He never thought that he would meet Commander Gardner here.

    After learning about what happened at the Frazier estatest time, the Stuarts initially mored about sending someone over there to wipe out those whoid hands on he Fraziers. Butter they heard it was Commander Gardner who acted, and suddenly everyone went silent.

    Although the Stuart n wasa top force in the ancient martial arts world and had War God-Emperor powerhouses sitting within their n, they naturally did not want to have a direct conflict with the King of the West unless it was absolutely necessary.

    They were not sure why Commander Gardner helped Josh Frazier to take office, and they had sent people to investigate, but there had been no clues until today. At this moment, Colin Stuart also understood why Billy had mastered Stuart Swordsmanship. ording to him, Commander Gardner possessed skills and knowledge of many schools and sects, including some exclusive techniques from prestigious families and martial arts schools. It was not surprising that he also mastered Stuart Swordsmanship.

    ¡°Um¡­ Excuse me, are you¡­¡± Colin Stuart hesitated and looked at Billy before continuing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already guess it?¡± Billy responded casually.

    Upon hearing these words, Colin Stuart no longer had any hope left and immediately knelt down on both knees.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ we didn¡¯t know she was your family member¡­¡± While speaking, his face was full of terror.

    Colin Stuart had heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s working style before and that was fuel for his terror. Moreover, SHADOW had long-standing rules that if a warrior attacked ordinary people without reason, it was a grave crime, let alone injuring one of Commander Gardner¡¯s family members.

    ¡°Uncle, Uncle, who¡­ who is he?¡± Naomi Stuart asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Naomi, apologize and kneel down, otherwise we won¡¯t survive today¡­¡± Colin Stuart hurriedly said.

    Upon hearing his words, Naomi Stuart had no hesitation and also knelt down. She could naturally tell from her uncle¡¯s reaction that Billy must be a big shot. It should be noted that as the fourth inmand of the Stuart family, Colin Stuart¡¯s status and position were notparable to ordinary people. If Billy was not someone with significant influence, he would not have been scared like this.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Billy spoke up in an icy tone.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Both of them shouted in a chilling voice at the same time.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Do I need to do it myself?¡± Billy responded.

    Billy knew Judge¡¯s concerns. However, as for the feud between him and the Stuart family, it was never in his consideration.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Judge replied. He flicked his wrist and raised his hand to strike.

    ¡°No¡­ I have important information to offer you¡­¡± Colin shouted again. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Judge stopped his action. ¡°Tell us, what you know and see if your information can save both of your lives.¡±

    SHADOW had its own code of conduct, which stated that anyone who provided significant intelligence could be spared from death.

    ¡°We¡­ we came out this time to aplish something,¡± Colin Stuart took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Not only us, but also people from several major sects have gathered in the eastern district for the same purpose. Among these people, there should be some SHADOW¡¯s wanted criminals. I¡­ I know where they are going.¡±

    Judge was slightly surprised. ¡°What exactly is happening?¡±

    ¡°We received news that there is an inheritance of a powerful War God-Emperor Realm powerhouse in a mountain range in the eastern district.¡± Colin Stuart added.

    Judge paused for a moment, while Billy raised an eyebrow on one side.

    The inheritance of a War God-Emperor Realm powerhouse waspletely different from that of a War Emperor Realm powerhouse likest time in ce of Darkness. In the territory, although War Emperors were not asmon as dirt, they were not rare either; especially among ancient martial arts schools with hundreds or thousands years¡¯ history where War Emperors abounded.

    But true God-Emperor Realm powerhouses were another matter entirely; they were rare. They could only be found within a few families and sects with thousands-year-old inheritances and their numbers were limited.

    All War Emperors dreamed about breaking through into Emperor Realms; once sessful they would stand on top admired by all people around them while founding their own schools or sects ¨C this was what real life winners looked like.

    However, for most people this remained just a dream because breaking through from a War Emperor to a War God-Emperor required not only extreme talent but also vast amounts of cultivation resources which many could only look up at longingly from afar without any hope whatsoever.

    Of course, there was another way to break through into God-Emperor realms ¨C obtaining inheritance from a War God-Emperor. That would be one way straight into bing a War God-Emperor overnight. Therefore, since ancient times, any rumors of the inheritance of powerful God-Emperors would attract the attention of countless martial artists.

    ¡°Though¡­ I don¡¯t know if the inheritance is true or not, many sects have sent people here¡­¡± Colin Stuart continued.

 Chapter 389 New Yearâ€™s Eve

    ¡°Specifically, where?¡± Judge asked in a cold voice.

    He finally figured out why so many martial arts practitioners from the ancient martial arts world suddenly appeared in the eastern district these past two days.

    ¡°This is the rough coordinates of this mountain range.¡± Colin Stuart trembled as he pulled out a hand-drawn map from his pocket and handed it to Judge.

    ¡°Where did this mape from?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Someone specifically gave it to the Stuart family.¡± Colin responded.

    ¡°What kind of people?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know. They just said that there is a God-Emperor realm inheritance in that ce and invited us to explore it together.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± Judge eximed angrily. ¡°If someone discovers the inheritance, would they tell anyone else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s true.¡± Colin struggled to swallow his saliva. ¡°They said that they were worried that the inheritance site must not be simple, so they invited several strong experts from major sects to go and take a look together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you for now.¡± After Judge put away the map, he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, how do we handle these two?¡±

    ¡°You can be free from death, but not me. Destroy their cultivation!¡± Billy spoke.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°No, please..¡± Colin Stuart and Naomi Stuart shouted in rm once again.

    Before the words had even finished, two powerful gusts of wind swept out from Judge¡¯s hands, straight into the Dantians of both individuals and destroying everything in their path. The two of them copsed onto the ground, their faces pale and eyes filled with endless despair.

    The penalty of destroying their whole cultivation was a cruel punishment for them who had been born in a famous hidden n. Both of them felt endless regret rising in their hearts at the same time. However, there was no redemption to buy. Their fates had been doomed.

    ¡°Go back and tell Chad Stuart for me!¡± Billy spoke while looking at the two people. ¡°The Frazier family in the capital city is an important partner of mine. From now on, if you dare to give them any shit again, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Chad Stuart was the current head of the Stuart family and also Billy¡¯s uncle. In those days, it was thanks to him that Billy ran away from home. If it weren¡¯t for his foster father, Billy would have been nothing but a pile of dirt. The ultimate culprit in the matter of his foster father¡¯s family was exactly Chad Stuart. Billy had to decide that man¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Felicia, let me take a look at your wounds.¡± Said Stout.

    Stout asked Judge to drive while he sat with Felicia in the back row.

    ¡°Thank you, Stout!¡± said Felicia.

    ¡°Boss, is this reliable?¡± Judge asked while driving.

    ¡°Not sure!¡± Billy shook his head slightly and continued after a pause. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or false, have someone keep an eye on it. Forget about the inheritance for now. With so many martial artists gathering together, trouble is bound to happen.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Judge nodded.

    When the group returned home, Stout had already treated Felicia enough.

    Sharon and Harleen were relieved when they saw Felicia. Afterwards, Sharon apanied Felicia to rest at home while Stout drove Billy¡¯s family of three to the park to y and Judge went to deal with the map issue.

    Time passed quickly and three days flew by in a blink of an eye.

    This day was a traditional festival in vale, New Year¡¯s Eve. Billy had Judge bring Casey back to Ozin so that the could celebrate together during the holiday. Originally, Azure Dragon and the others also mored foring over to Ozin for the New Year holiday but Billy was worried about safety issues across different regions during this period so he didn¡¯t agree. As for Stout, Billy wanted him to go back Secret Essences for New Year¡¯s Eve but Stout refused no matter what so Billy let him be. In addition, at first Billy wanted Derek Hines toe over as well but then thought there were still some things that hadn¡¯t been rified with Harleen yet so he gave up on that idea.

    Early in the morning on this day, Fletcher and Sharon started getting busy right away. Billy and Harleen knew they would be busy today, so they didn¡¯t stay uptest night. They got up early in the morning and helped out together.

    Casey, Judge and Stout also came early carryingrge bags of things. Judging from their appearance, they were prepared to eat here throughout New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Tasha acted like a little adult running around delivering things following along with Stout and Judge who were responsible for pasting spring couplets window decorations¡­

    The rtionship between Casey and Felicia seemed closer again during this time period as they worked together washing vegetables in the small courtyard asionally emitting bursts of happyughter.

    ¡°Billy, it seems that they¡¯ve gotten somewhere, Felicia and Casey.¡± Harleen said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°When there¡¯s love from both sides nothing can go wrong!¡± After smiling, Billy asked, ¡°Do Mom and Dad know about them?¡±

    ¡°My dad probably still doesn¡¯t know, but my mom¡¯s expression definitely gave away something.¡± Harleen chuckled softly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see the way she looked at Casey, it¡¯spletely different from before! It¡¯s almost like the way she looks at you!¡±

    ¡°In that case, Mom is pretty satisfied with Casey?¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°More than just satisfied, she¡¯s ecstatic. I bet she¡¯ll wake upughing tonight!¡± Harleen grinned mischievously.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Billyughed heartily.

    ¡°What are you two talking about? You seem so happy. Share with us.¡± Fletcher Knight said as he busied himself in the kitchen.

    ¡°Nothing really, Dad. Just do your thing or Mom will start nagging again!¡± Before Billy could respond, Harleen interjected.

    ¡°Harleen, do I seem that unbearable?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°We should ask Dad about that!¡± Harleen replied with augh.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± everyoneughed together simultaneously.

    Outside in the courtyard, Casey and Felicia were chatting too.

    ¡°Casey, where is your home? Is it far from Ozin?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°My home is quite far away in the mountains.¡± Casey hesitated for a moment before answering her question.

    ¡°Do your parents live there too? Who else lives there with you? Tell me more about your family.¡± Felicia continued to inquire curiously while putting some washed carrots into a bamboo basket nearby them both.¡±

    ¡°There are quite a few people living in my house so it would take some time to exin everything. It¡¯s kind ofplicated.¡± After pausing briefly to think of how best to answer her question he replied.

    ¡°That many people?¡± Felicia put down her basket and turned excitedly towards him, ¡°When are you going back home next time? Can Ie visit then?¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Casey agreed hesitantly after another pause, ¡°Sure.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes flickered with mixed emotions.

    ¡°You promised? You did! Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Felicia stuck out her pinky finger towards him and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s pinkie swear!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Casey smiled weakly once more as they hooked their fingers together.

    The family worked hard all day long starting early around 7-8am until finally finishing around 5pm when they sat down for dinner, which was an borate feast of delicious dishesid out on the table before them all. After everyone had taken their seats around the table and settled themselvesfortably enough, Fletcher Knight began by sharing his thoughts first followed by raising his ss to toast everyone present while Tasha also raised hers filled with milk.

    ¡°Happy New Year!¡± everyone eximed in unison before downing their drinks.

 Chapter 390 In Astonishment

    Two hourster, the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner ended amidstughter and joy. Everyone was full and satisfied.

    The group then spent about fifteen minutes cleaning up the dining room together. Fletcher Knight and his wife were responsible for washing dishes, while Stout and Judge took Tasha to the courtyard to set off fireworks. Felicia went with Casey to join in on the fun.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t help but exim as she watched her family happily enjoying themselves. It was the happiest New Year¡¯s Eve she had experienced in years.

    ¡°Harleen, I promise that you will always be this happy from now on.¡± Billy smiled and hugged Harleen tightly.

    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Harleen nodded slightly. ¡°I believe you, husband!¡±

    ¡°What do you think of the capital city?¡± After watching fireworks for a while longer, Billy asked her suddenly.

    ¡°The capital city?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s neither good nor bad. Why are you suddenly asking me this question?¡±

    ¡°If one day you were asked to live in the capital city, would you want to go?¡± Billy continued his questioning.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen was confused again. ¡°Billy, is there a change in your job? Are we going to move there soon?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Billy nodded his head before continuing, ¡°There is a possibility of it happening but nothing has been confirmed yet. Even if I have to go eventually, it won¡¯t be several monthster so I wanted your opinion first.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Really? Then please put your work first, if we have no choice then let¡¯s go! The conditions in all aspects of life are better in the capital than Ozin, and that would benefit Tasha¡¯s growth as well. Don¡¯t worry too much about me, since we¡¯re officially married now I¡¯ll follow wherever my husband goes. As long as our family can stay together it doesn¡¯t matter where we go, as for my job I can always find another one when we get there.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, you¡¯ve finally established yourself at SunPark Group after working hard all these years, it¡¯d be such a pity if you gave up your job now that everything is going smoothly.¡±

    ¡°I might feel some regret or hesitation butpared with our family it isn¡¯t that important anymore. To me both your and Tasha are everything, anything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Darling, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been keeping from you.¡± Billy said with a smile before kissing Harleen on the forehead.

    ¡°You keep so many things from me!¡± Harleen rolled her. ¡°So which one are you going to confess today?¡±

    In the six months since they had met, she had only believed that Billy truly loved her and their home. Everything else was questionable. This husband of hers kept so many secrets!

    Even the fact that he was the leader of SHADOW would have remained hidden if she hadn¡¯t discovered it herself in Shenfordst time.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before he continued speaking. ¡°Actually, my rtionship with Mr Hines is slightly closer than what I told youst time. I not only saved his life but also gave him some money as capital for hiseback. He didn¡¯t disappoint me and finally made World Group sessful.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen was confused. ¡°Honey, are you telling me that you¡¯re actually the real boss behind World Group?¡±

    ¡°No, Mr Hines is still the boss,¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°But in some important matters, he listens to my advice. And he is someone who repays kindness with gratitude, he has offered to transfer all of World Group¡¯s shares to me several times already, I just haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡±

    ¡°What?! Are you joking?¡± Harleen widened her beautiful eyes and eximed incredulously.

    World Group was worth billions. And ording to what she knew, they recently acquired core industries from three major families in Enssea and bought part of the Domans¡¯ industry as well. Conservatively estimating it meant that World Group¡¯s total output value exceeded 500-600 billion.

    And now Billy told her that Mr Hines wanted to give such a behemoth away for free?!

    Harleen found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°In addition, I asked M Hines n toe open a branch office in Ozin because I want to fulfill my foster father¡¯s wish andplete Ozin Tower project perfectly. The series of acquisitions by World Groupter on were also done by Mr Hines at my request.¡±

    ¡°Including Sunpark Group?¡± Harleen took a deep breath to steady her emotions before responding.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Billy nodded and added, ¡°But let me reiterate one thing, honey. Your promotion and sry increase at SunPark Group have nothing to do with me. It¡¯s because Mr Hines recognized your talent.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Harleen red at Billy. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your rtionship with Mr Hines, he wouldn¡¯t even know myst name!¡±

    Although she was a confident woman, she never overestimated herself. There were plenty of people in Ozin branch of World Group who were more capable than her. If it weren¡¯t for her husband¡¯s influence, there was no way she would havended the CEO position.

    After some thought, Harleen looked back up at Billy and asked, ¡°Honey, you didn¡¯t just tell me this information without any ulterior motives did you?¡± She knew Billy well enough that he wouldn¡¯t mention anything without having another purpose behind it.

    Billyughed in response. ¡°My smart wife! Mr Hines has been trying to transfer the ownership of World Group to me but I¡¯ve refused several times so he stopped asking. But recently he proposed a new idea which made me feel guilty so I verbally agreed.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that Mr Hines is settling for transferring Sunpark Group directly under my name?¡± Harleen immediately caught on.

    ¡°My clever wife!¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Billy touched her hair while asking. He already knew what kind of reaction Harleen would give; it was expected from someone like her.

    ¡°You helped out Mr Hines, and that¡¯s just friends helping each other out.¡± After taking another deep breath, Harleen continued speaking, ¡°Just like how he helped promote me into this CEO position, that¡¯s also friends supporting each other, which can be understood. But giving us Sunpark group as a gift is too much! Don¡¯t forget its current value is almost one trillion dors. We can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift!¡±

 Chapter 391 Someone is Setting a Trap

    ¡°Wife, this is a gift from Mr Hines!¡± Billy kissed Harleen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°He called me more than ten times for this matter. If I refuse again, he will think that I am deliberately keeping my distance from him, which is not appropriate. How about you ept it on behalf of me? Due to my special identity, I cannot hold shares in thepany under my name. Can you help me hold them?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t try to treat me like a child!¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I know you too well. You are just trying to make it seem like it has nothing to do with you after I ept it!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Billy twitched his mouth. ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t just look like one, you are one!¡± Harleen pouted.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s settle this matter.¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Mr Hines will send the relevant documents in a few days and you can handle the procedures.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t¡­¡± Harleen spoke up again.

    ¡°Trust me wife, this is good for both Mr Hines and for us.¡± Billy interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go watch Tasha set off fireworks!¡±

    ¡°Husband¡­ thank you,¡± Harleen looked at Billy affectionately with tears in her eyes.

    How could she not know that this was a gift specially given by her husband? He was making up for his guilt towards her over these past five years. Otherwise, with his personality he would never have epted such an expensive gift from Derek Hines; otherwise he would have taken over the entire World Group long ago.

    ¡°Harleen, Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, on such an important day please don¡¯t cry.¡± Said Billy as he kissed her forehead once more.

    ¡°Otherwise if mom and dad find out they might think that I¡¯m bullying their daughter!¡±

    After speaking they walked towards Stout together holding hands

    For the next two or three days, Billy stayed home apanying his family. All year round there were very few opportunities where he could enjoy family time so naturally he cherished every moment of it. On the second day of Chinese New Year, Azure Dragon made a special trip to Ozin before he returned to the southern territory from the capital city while bringing ck Tortoise along as well.

    The two carriedrge bags of gifts when they came over Fletcher Knight¡¯s houseN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Billy talked with them for almost two hours. The situation in the southern region was even moreplicated than that of the eastern border. Billy was slightly uneasy and thus he gave many special instructions to his subordinates. In terms of manpower, aside from the four vice generals in Azure Dragon¡¯smand, Billy had transferred 200, 000 Bloodshadow guards from the western border to the southern region and also sent Groups Eight and Nine of Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard there.

    On New Year¡¯s Day, Derek Hines came all the way from Enssea to Ozin with a purpose. On one hand it was for New Year greetings, on the other hand he brought relevant information about Sunpark Group. Since New Year¡¯s Eve when Billy finished talking with Harleen about it, Harleen didn¡¯t bring it up again. She took it as her husband¡¯s goodwill gesture.

    Time passed quickly and before they knew it, it was already sixth day of Chinese New Year.

    That morning while Billy and Harleen were ying with Tasha at a yground in theirmunity park Judge and Stout walked over.

    ¡°Boss! Ms Knight!¡± The two greeted them as they approached.

    ¡°Hello Uncle Judge! Hello Uncle Stout!¡± Tasha shouted loudly towards them.

    ¡°Tasha is so good! So well-behaved!¡± Judge patted her head gently.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Billy asked curiously

    Judge nodded his head ¡°It¡¯s about what Colin Stuart said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Tasha to y on that slide.¡± After saying this Harleen took Tasha by her small hand towards another area of yground equipment

    ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡± Billy turned back towards Judge after seeing Harleen leave with Tasha.

    ¡°Before New Year, ording to your orders, I sent my brothers there near those mountains to keep an eye out for any activity. There wasn¡¯t much movement for three days but recently more people have started showing up. A lot of people are going into those mountains searching upwards starting from its base. After a few days they¡¯re almost at its peak now. It looks like they¡¯re really looking for some kind of inheritance ground.¡±

    ¡°How many people are we talking about?¡± Billy nodded slightly listening intently.

    ¡°There are quite a number, around four or five thousand. And among them there are Battle Gods not excluding War Emperors.¡±

    ¡°Do we know which sects these people belong too?¡± Billy continued asking questions

    ¡°There are around ten sects or ns involved but we couldn¡¯t identify all yet, however most likely these groups belong within several top tier factions. In addition to Stuart n, there¡¯s also the Morse family n , Purple Light Sect , me Sect and Spirit Wing Pavilion.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard those names.

    ¡°Boss, I have a suspicion now!¡± Judge didn¡¯t notice Billy¡¯s expression and continued speaking after pausing for a moment. ¡°This news is very likely to be fake news deliberately created by someone with the purpose of bringing these sects together!¡±

    ¡°What purpose?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I just have this suspicion, but I haven¡¯t figured out their purpose yet,¡± Judge added after thinking for a moment. ¡°And if my suspicion is correct, there may be action in the next two days. Because in the past few days, people from various sects were scattered. But today and tomorrow they will all gather at the top of the mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed anythingmon among these families and sects you just mentioned?¡± Billy interrupted him with a slight upward curve of his mouth.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge paused slightly.

    ¡°The top tier families and sects in ancient martial arts world are not only them. Why did only they receive this message?¡± Billy continued to say,

    ¡°Yes! I was wondering about this too!¡± Stout on one side spoke up,

    ¡°It seems that they were specifically selected. I called Secret Essences back, they didn¡¯t receive this message.¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you have any guesses?¡± Judge nodded slightly.

    ¡°The Morse family should be behind the Holmes n.¡± Billy replied,

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing what Billy said, Judge and Stout seemed to react after being stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Boss, are you saying that they selected several families and sects who had conflicts with you?¡± Judge spoke up again.

    ¡°Yes!¡±Billy nodded,

    ¡°Purple Light Sect is backed by the Leonard n, the Frazier family has the Stuarts as its support, while the two Elders from me Sect and Spirit Wing Pavilion were both killed by mest year.¡±

    ¡°After all that trouble it seems like it was aimed at boss.¡± Stout asked somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 392 Shocking Murder Plot

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded and added, ¡°With so many martial arts experts gathering in the Eastern District, they know I won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. They will definitely show up!¡±

    ¡°As for the God-Emperor¡¯s Inheritance, whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s still a lure for these sects.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you saying that it is possible that even these sects themselves don¡¯t know their ultimate goal is you?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Otherwise, even if there really exits a God-Emperor¡¯s Inheritance temptation, these sects would have to consider carefully because they still don¡¯t have enough confidence to engage in direct conflict with the Western Army and SHADOW!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Judge nodded and said, ¡°The other side has gathered all these sects together. After you show up, those behind them wille out and incite them to attack you at once. At that time, those who wouldn¡¯t dare attack you alone will no longer have too many concerns after banding together!¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly as he nodded.

    At this point in their conversation Judge and Stout both gasped deeply. Five top-tier martial arts forces plus one hidden force were behind them. The other side had set up a shocking killing game against Billy.

    ¡°The person who set this trap should be condemned by three generations of his family.¡± Judge breathed out heavily.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Stout took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Who do you think might be manipting things from behind?¡±

    ¡°There is only one possibility besides those top-level martial arts schools in the ancient martial world, Ink Pavilion.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion?!¡± Judge and Stout eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°No one else has both the ability and courage besides them.¡± Billy responded with a nod.

    ¡°Those bastards from Ink Pavilion are really daring.¡± Judge cursed angrily

    ¡°Since they want to die on their own ord let us grant their wish.¡± Said Billy as he gave instructions, ¡°Call Casey over along with everyone else tomorrow. We¡¯ll meet with them.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge vigorously nodded then pulled out his phone dialing away.

    That night Casey along with Azure Fang arrived at Ozin one after another. After listening to what happened from judge everyone cursed Ink Pavilion repeatedly. Early the next morning, a group of eleven people boarded a helicopter and headed towards their destination.

    The mountain range shown on the map was located in the eastern region of the territory and was thergest mountain range in that area. Nearly one-third of the mountains were covered by pristine forests.

    A helicopternded on a clearing at the foot of the mountain after 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. After getting off the ne, the group walked towards a small vige not far away. Arriving at the vige entrance, they saw a group of vigers gathered around the front door of a house. Each one had an expression of extreme anger on their face.

    ¡°You bastards, let go of my daughter!¡± The next moment, cries of a middle-aged woman came from inside the house.

    In a moment, four fierce and evil-looking men walked out of a room, two of whom were carrying aatose blooming girl, while a middle-aged woman followed behind with tears on her face and shouted loudly.

    ¡°What are you doing, you brutes?¡± Shouted a middle-aged man surrounded by the house.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Responded the first bald man angrily, ¡°One more nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°In broad daylight, you forcibly robbed a civilian woman. Is there no justice?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t release Mori, we will fight you!¡±

    ¡°You bastards, you deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The onlookers shouted out at the same time.

    ¡°What a group of despicable people! If you want to die so much, I will help you!¡± Said the bald man in a cold voice. As hepleted his sentence, he raised his hand and punched one of the vigers. He was a Battle Master, whose punch showed no mercy at all,pletely disregarding the viger¡¯s life or death.

    Just then, a gust of wind swept out from Judge¡¯s hand, lifting the bald man out of the crowd and leaving him copsed on a nearby concrete b. After spitting out arge mouthful of blood, his head tilted and he instantly lost his breath. These four gangsters all had a strong aura of excessive blood consumption, and at first nce, they were the ones to be killed. Therefore, Judge wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted.

    ¡°Boss?!¡± The other three gangsters shouted at the same time, then ran over one after another.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± One of the men roared out and drew a big knife and charged towards Judge. The other two people didn¡¯t hesitate either, and quickly drew their swords to follow closely behind. As three muffled noises were heard, the three gangsters flew out at great speed before falling heavily to the ground. Two of them lost movement in a while. As for the other person, he was deliberately left to breathe by Judge and copsed on the ground, howling hysterically.

    The vigers finally reacted and everyone gasped in shock.

    After a slight pause, someone began to apud and said, ¡°They deserve it!¡±

    Others also followed suit and apuded, with a relieved expression on their faces.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± the remaining man looked at Judge approaching him and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Which sect do you belong to?¡± Judge asked calmly.

    Judge intended to figure out their background. People like them muste from a sect that was not good either. When they set out this morning, Billy had specifically exined that the purpose of this visit was not only to meet the people from Ink Pavilion, but also to clean up some people who needed to be killed, especially SHADOW criminals.

    ¡°We are not members of any sect, we just came to join in the fun¡­¡± The man replied trembling.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Are you so eager to die that you can¡¯t be honest?¡± Judge said coldly.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s true¡­¡± The man struggled to swallow his saliva.

    ¡°We¡­ we just arrived yesterday. We were going up the mountain¡­ But¡­ But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Judge continued to ask.

    ¡°Last night, when we were halfway up the mountain, we discovered a group of masked people hiding in a valley¡­¡± The man shuddered again. ¡°Those people are all very powerful in their cultivation. We know there must be something wrong with this situation, so we ran down the mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Were they wearing ck and white masks?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± The man eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Judge cursed.

    ¡°Kill them! ¡°Billy said and walked towards a mountain road not far away.

    ¡°No¡­¡± the man yelled hysterically.

    Before the words could be finished, the man was executed with arge amount of blood gushing from his throat.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group arrived at an open space.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Inspector Alban Carroll of SHADOW appeared with a thousand SHADOW soldiers.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation up there?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Commander, most of the people from several major sects have already arrived at the mountaintop.¡± Alban Carroll replied.

 Chapter 393 Miss Morse

    ¡°Also, following Commander¡¯s instructions from yesterday, we specifically searched for the people at Ink Pavilion and found several hiding spots.¡± Alban Carroll said as he handed Billy five hand-drawn maps.

    ¡°These are the coordinates for five of those hiding spots. Each spot has around two hundred people, with the strongest fighters being near Half-Step War Grandmasters.¡±

    ¡°Besides these five locations, there is another one that we couldn¡¯t get close to. The people inside have high cultivation levels and there is a faint aura of pressure within several kilometers.¡±

    Billy took the maps and looked at them before handing them over to Casey.

    ¡°You ten will split into five groups and take care of these five points first!¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you going alone to that other location? It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Night Orchid expressed her concern.

    ¡°Boss, wait for us after we finish taking care of these five points. We¡¯ll go with you!¡± Frostde also showed her worry.

    ¡°Who told you Boss was going alone?¡± Casey smiled lightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Both asked simultaneously.

    ¡°If all the people from Ink Pavilion are killed beforehand then it won¡¯t be fun anymore!¡± Azure Dragon added from beside them.

    ¡°I understand now!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde nodded after some thought in response.

    It was clear that Billy¡¯s target this time wasn¡¯t just people from Ink Pavilion.

    If they killed off their main force beforehand then those remaining members wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against Billy without their leader present. They needed to leave some room for them to act.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go up the mountain top, meet me there after finishing your tasks.¡± Billy said as he looked at everyone before waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Go ahead, let¡¯s make this quick!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± All ten nodded in unison before Casey led Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, Stout along with Azure Fang towards different directions at lightning speed.

    ¡°Alban Carroll! You lead your brothers back down towards the foot of the mountain and guard those entrances.¡± Billy instructed him once everyone had left.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Alban Carroll nodded vigorously before leading SHADOW down towards the base of the mountain.

    They knew that with their own strength, even if they followed Billy up the mountain, they would only be a burden. So, they didn¡¯t insist on going together.

    Afterwards, Billy walked forward without haste to give Casey and the others some time. As he walked, he released his powerful spiritual energy to investigate the surroundings.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Soon enough, Billy arrived near a valley halfway up the mountain and heard a slightly panicked voice in his ear.

    ¡°I¡­ I am the heiress of the Morse family. Our second elder is on this mountain. If you dare to cause trouble, our second elder won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re still a youngdy of the Morse family?¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded out. ¡°That¡¯s perfect because I haven¡¯t tasted the vor of a young miss yet!¡±

    ¡°You back off! If you dare touch me¡­¡± The woman screamed.

    Another manughed loudly. ¡°Stop shouting already! Just obediently y with us and if we¡¯re satisfied with your performance maybe we¡¯ll spare your life.¡± The man continued speaking. ¡°Your fellow apprentices are already dead. Even if we kill you too no one will know it was us!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you bastards¡­¡± The woman trembled as she spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now I¡¯ll call for help.¡±

    A manughed out loud and said, ¡°You can call all you want! Let¡¯s see who can hear your voice! And I¡¯ve heard there are many ferocious beasts in this primitive forest too so when theye after hearing your cries don¡¯t me us for not saving you!¡±

    ¡°Bastards! I¡¯ll fight all of you!¡± The woman took a deep breath then charged towards four men with her sword raised high in hand.

    One of the men sneered coldly and said, ¡°Although your cultivation is barely passable at Battle God perfection level it still isn¡¯t enough!¡±

    Then he took two steps forward and met her charge head-on with his own sword. The man¡¯s cultivation was at mid-level Warlord strength which was obviously not something that could be matched by the woman. After several rounds of fighting, the woman¡¯s sword fell from her hand onto ground while her green shirt had been intentionally torn open by that man revealing some snow-white skin underneath.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She eximed in shock quickly covering herself up defensively with both hands.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, the eldestdy of the Morse family, you got such thin skin!¡± The man licked his dry lips. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. Come on, I promise I will be very gentle.¡±

    As he spoke, he threw away his sharp sword and walked towards the woman, followed closely by the other three, each with a lustful look in their eyes.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡± the woman screamed out loud.

    ¡°Come on, I promise it¡¯ll make youfortable!¡± The four of them approached and reached out to grab the woman.

    Just as the woman was about to despair and prepare tomit suicide, several muffled sounds were heard, and then four blood mists erupted around the woman, spraying her all over.

    The woman opened her mouth and vomited. After quite a while, she finally managed to stop the urge to vomit. Then, looking up at Billy not far away, she expressed gratitude, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    While speaking, her heart was filled with shock and amazement. She was very aware of the cultivation level of those four men, all of whom were truly strong Warlord realm experts. Yet, they were all turned into nothingness with just one palm strike. The strength of the iing person was obviously at least that of a War Grandmaster in theter stage.

    ¡°Are you Han Holmes¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Billy asked.

    This was the reason why he extended a helping hand. Although the Holmes n almost killed a thousand Bloodshadow disciples, Han Holmes was still someone he approved of. Billy had heard earlier that Han Holmes was engaged to the youngdy of the Morse family.

    Just now, when he heard the woman say that she was the heiress of the Morse family, he decided to step in and help her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the leisure to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.

    Billy nced at six men lying on the ground not far away, all of whom had lost their breath and were clearly killed by the four just now.

    ¡°Do¡­ do you know Han?¡± The woman looked surprised and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°The situation on the mountain is not that simple. If you don¡¯t want to get into another predicament, you shoulde down!¡± After saying this, Billy turned around and left.

    ¡°Sir¡­ may I know your name? I will repay your kindness if there is a chance in the future!¡± The woman looked at Billy¡¯s back and asked loudly.

    However, Billy¡¯s figure had already disappeared hundreds of meters away. Meanwhile, in a valley several kilometers away, two hundred members of Ink Pavilion wearing ck and white masks were ready to set off.

    ¡°Pan, almost all the members of the sect have reached the top of the mountain. When will we go up? ¡°A tall man looked at the person in charge and asked.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The man named Raymond Pan responded.

    ¡°Pan, do you think the King of the West will show up?¡± Another person spoke up.

    ¡°He will definitely show up!¡± Raymond Pan¡¯s tone was gloomy. ¡°This time, no one can save him!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Soon after, two figures stopped about a hundred meters away from the group. It was Casey and Judge.

 Chapter 394 Gathering at the Mountain Top

    ¡°Uh?!¡±

    Upon seeing the two individuals, the man with the surname Pan¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of horror. He was unable to detect Casey¡¯s martial arts cultivation.

    ¡°Which sect are you from?¡± The tall man raised his finger and shouted angrily at the two of them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Tell me who leads your Ink Pavilion this time, what level of cultivation you have, and I¡¯ll leave you with a whole body!¡± Casey continued to stare at the man surnamed Pan.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Raymond Pan¡¯s tone sank, and then he raised his hand and waved it.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Two hundred men rushed towards the two of them at the same time.

    ¡°Judge, be careful!¡± Casey warned as he rushed out with the Bloodshadow Battle Sword in his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dealing with these small fries is no problem!¡± With a reassuring response, Judge followed after.

    After countless swords shed in the air, twenty or thirty heads soared into the sky and fell straight down. The people behind did not even nce at theirpanions¡¯ bodies and continued to charge towards them.

    Casey flipped his wrist, and pulled out a sharper de. After the sharp edge of the de showed up, fifty men fell down at the same time, one by one copsing to the ground without any movement for an instant.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Raymond Pan roared angrily, ¡°Line up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The remaining disciples of Ink Pavilion shouted in unison. Immediately, everyone moved, their figures shing as they quickly took up their positions. In no time, about a hundred men formed a formation resembling the Big Dipper, separating Casey and Judge.

    Almost as the formation formed, everyone¡¯s wrists continued to flip, and hidden weapons, cold awns, released from their hands and shot towards them like raindrops. The sky was filled with coldness, and it was imprable.

    Judge wielded his curved de and swiftly blocked several hidden weapons with his razor-sharp shes.

    ¡°Ink Blue Sword Technique!¡±

    Just as Judge and Casey stepped out to block the hidden weapon, everyone on the other side shouted loudly, and then held a sharp sword and stabbed them in three directions, up, middle, and down. The team was neat and uniform, with waves of energy rolling and the swordsmanship fierce.

    ¡°You overreached!¡± Judge snorted and took a few big steps out while wielding his machete again.

    The sharp de shattered the opponents¡¯ sword power without reducing its power, and it passed directly through the hearts of nearly thirty people on the right. There was a slight dy in the movement of everyone¡¯s hands, and they all fell down, their bodies twitching a few times without moving.

    The battle between the two sides onlysted for about two minutes, and all 200 members of Ink Pavilion were lying on the ground except for the man named Pan.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of people are you?¡± Raymond Pan asked tremblingly.

    ¡°You went through all this trouble just to lure us here, didn¡¯t you?¡± Casey said lightly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Raymond Pan¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. ¡°Are you Commander Gardner¡¯s people?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It was you all along!¡± Raymond Pan took a deep breath.

    ¡°Can you answer my question now?¡± Casey asked again. ¡°Who is leading the team for Ink Pavilion this time and what is their cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Raymond Pan suddenlyughed, looking up at the sky. ¡°Since you know that this is a trap set by our Ink Pavilion, I really admire your courage for still daring toe! Today, Including the King of the West, all of you have to die! I¡¯ll die first and wait for you. You¡¯lle down soon to apany me!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, his eyes twitched, and a cloud of blood spray emanating from his heart. Afternding on the ground, he lost his breath.

    ¡°These people from Ink Pavilion are cruel to others and equally cruel to themselves. Theymit suicide easily. ¡°Judgemented.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, meet up with boss!¡± Casey said and shot towards the top of the mountain, followed closely by Judge.

    The same scene was yed out in four other ces in the mountains, one after another. In less than half an hour, all 1000 Ink Pavilion members were killed.

    Among the people brought by Ink Pavilion this time, they were all B-level or above assassins, including 50 S-level assassins, all of whom had beenpromised. Although it might not be a serious injury for Ink Pavilion, they would possibly feel some pain for a while.

    While Casey and his team of ten were rushing towards the mountaintop. On a rtively open t ground at the mountaintop, two or three thousand people gathered intermittently, and there were also many people scattered in the primitive forest around the t ground.

    ¡°Second Elder, the mobile phone signal on this mountain is too poor, and I still can¡¯t reach Miss Morse and the others.¡± In the camp of the Morse family, a middle-aged man looked at the old man beside him and said.

    ¡°You guys are all damned! You were supposed to keep an eye on the youngdy, but you let her wander off. Useless!¡± The old man named Humphrey Morse shouted angrily.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Send people to search along the route immediately. If anything happens to the youngdy, none of you will survive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± a middle-aged man trembled and quickly led his men down the mountain.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the in at the top of the mountain, in the camp of Spirit Wing Pavilion, a young man looked at the elder in charge.

    ¡°Second Elder, my senior brothers haven¡¯t caught up yet!¡±

    ¡°Those four idiots! Where did they run off to again?¡± Taylor Harrett from Spirit Wing Pavilion responded with a serious voice. ¡°When we get back this time, I¡¯ll have them locked up for a month.¡±

    After speaking, he lifted his foot and walked towards Purple Light Sect¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Nigel, I didn¡¯t expect you toe too!¡±

    ¡°Taylor, it¡¯s been a long time. Are you doing well?¡± The leader of Purple Light Sect this time was Nigel Becker who had caused trouble in the capitalst time.

    ¡°Thanks to your blessings everything is fine.¡± Taylor Harrett smiled and responded.

    ¡°The two elders coincidentally meet here,¡± not long after three more elders walked over. They were the leaders of the Morse family, the Stuart family and me Sect respectively.

    ¡°Morse, Stuart, and Bowen, it has been a long time since west met.¡± Both Nigel Becker and Taylor Harrett looked over simultaneously.

    They were all leaders among these five major forces this time around. Even before today they knew about each other¡¯s existence so when they arrived at this mountaintop together it wasn¡¯t strange or unexpected.

    ¡°Nigel, it seems like we¡¯ve been yed.¡± Humphrey Morse continued speaking, ¡°We¡¯ve searched through every inch of these mountains but still haven¡¯t found any inheritance left by any War God-Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Rumors can¡¯t be trusted!¡± Nigel Becker replied. As he spoke there was a sh of anger in his eyes. Being made fun l made him very angry; he was a War God-Emperor himself yet someone else could y him around. He came here not for himself but rather for his sect; after Windsor Moore was killed by Billy in the capital cityst time, Purple Light Sect¡¯s strength suffered some impact so when hearing about such opportunity naturally wanted to try their luck. If they could obtain an inheritance left behind by a God-Emperor Realm powerhouse, Purple Light Sect would have one more War God-Emperor, which would definitely increase their overall strength several times over. However, now it seemed like it was all just a joke.

    Not only Nigel Becker, but the other four elders also had unpleasant expressions on their faces. Two of them were already at the Half-Step War God-Emperor level, while the other two had already achieved full cultivation as War Emperors. They had been stuck at their current levels for quite some time and were hoping to try their luck and see if they could break through. But in the end, they ended up wasting their time for nothing.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all disperse!¡± After chatting for a bit longer, Nigel Becker waved his hand and turned to walk towards the road.

    The others bid farewell and left with their own entourage of people and horses.

    ¡°Wait a minute everyone!¡±

    Just then, a deep voice echoed through the air.

 Chapter 395 You Underestimate Commander Gardner!

    Boom!

    A powerful aura enveloped the area. Many disciples of various sects felt suffocated and involuntarily stepped back.

    ¡°God-Emperor¡¯s pressure?!¡± Five elders sensed the iing person¡¯s aura and their pupils slightly contracted.

    The next moment, a group of people appeared within everyone¡¯s sight range. They were dressed in Daoist robes and wore ck and white masks.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion?¡± A surprised voice sounded on site.

    ¡°So it was you!¡± Nigel Becker furrowed his brows, emitting a coldness from his body. ¡°You Ink Pavilion created this false news to lure us here. What is your purpose?¡±

    Seeing the other party appear, he naturally knew that this matter was done by Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°Are you fooling with us?¡±

    ¡°You better give us a reasonable exnation, otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°We thought we had no conflict with Ink Pavilion. Are you taking advantage of our kindness?¡±

    ¡­

    The others also spoke out loudly.

    ¡°Please calm down.¡± The leader of Ink Pavilion named Inkforge smiled faintly.

    ¡°The God-Emperor¡¯s inheritance is such an important matter that I wouldn¡¯t joke around with all of you. Offending all of you would not be beneficial to Ink Pavilion either.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nigel Becker asked coldly.

    ¡°The inheritance is true, I¡¯ve already confirmed where the inheritance is located.¡± Inkforge spoke again lightly,

    ¡°At this point in time, are you still trying to be sly?¡± Woody Bowen from me Sect said coldly,

    ¡°We¡¯ve searched through these mountains but haven¡¯t found anything suspicious yet. Are you treating us like children?¡±

    Inkforge smiled again, ¡°Calm down, Elder Bowen. None of you found anything, it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist there. That ce is a hidden one, without guidance from someone else, it would indeed be difficult to discover.¡±

    ¡°Still acting.¡± Taylor Harrett, the Second Elder from Spirit Wing Sect, said coldly.

    ¡°If Ink Pavilion has truly discovered where the inheritancend is located, why did you release information about it?¡±

    ¡°This question should have been answered when all of you received the map.¡± Inkforge responded, ¡°To enter that inheritancend alone would be difficult for me alone, which is why I invited all of you here for cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you, even if what you say is true, when we find the inheritance of the God-Emperor, who does it belong to among so many of us?¡± Humphrey Morse asked coldly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question for now because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡± Inkforge spoke again. ¡°If there are some martial arts or other techniques, we can all share them, right? In addition, I can promise that if there are any items or weapons involved inside, Ink Pavilion will not take them and leave it to everyone else to handle.¡±

    ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll trust you for now!¡± Nigel Becker narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case then lead the way!¡±

    Although he knew Ink Pavilion was not so kind-hearted; he had his confidence. If Ink Pavilion really tried anything sneaky with so many people on their side they could easily kill them.

    ¡°Not in a hurry!¡± Inkforge smiled. ¡°Before taking everyone to the inheritance site, there is something else that requires your help and benefits everyone.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Several elders asked at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone!¡± Inkforge smiled again. ¡°This person is someone you all know!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± The five continued speaking.

    ¡°Me!¡± Just then Billy¡¯s voice rang out followed by him stepping out from a nearby forest.

    ¡°The King of the West?!¡±

    Seeing Billy caused all five elders to exim in surprise at once. Upon seeing Billy, an uncontroble killing intent spread throughout Nigel Becker. He wouldn¡¯t forget aboutst time; he had always been thinking about finding an opportunity to settle ounts with Billy properly but didn¡¯t expect it woulde this soon. Today he must take down his opponent.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Apart from Nigel Becker though, although there was also a hint of hatred in the others¡¯ eyes towards Billy, four other elders were more cautious. They were well aware of Billy¡¯s identity and unless necessary they didn¡¯t want direct conflict with him.

    ¡°Very surprised?¡± Billy looked at all five calmly while speaking. At the same time, he nced over towards the Stuart family¡¯s leader, Cecil Stuart, the second-in mand of the Stuart n.

    During the internal strife of this family years ago, Cecil Stuart, yed a crucial role. Without whom him, Chad Stuart wouldn¡¯t have dared act recklessly like before. Many old members from the Stuart family had died by Cecil Stuart¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion, you guys are damn it! You even called the Commander Gardner here. What do you want?!¡± Woody Bowen frowned and red at Inkforge angrily.

    ¡°Elder Bowen, you¡¯re ttering me. I can¡¯t invite the famous Commander Gardner!¡± Inkforge smiled and turned to Billy, bowing respectfully. ¡°Left Protector of Ink Pavilion, Inkforge, greetings to Commander Gardner. Commander Gardner, you have great courage toe alone.¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion is not bad either. To deal with me, they sent their protector elders?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond directly but narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Taylor Harrett frownedpletely confused about the situation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t figured it out yet?¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Inkforge, you intentionally leaked news about the God-Emperor inheritance to us so that we could gather here and join Ink Pavilion in dealing with him?¡± Nigel Becker finally realized what was going on.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The other four were stunned when they heard this.

    ¡°I think everyone should ept my good intentions.¡± Inkforge continued after a slight pause. ¡°As far as I know, all of your forces represented here want to kill Commander Gardner. But usually there¡¯s no chance for any of you so I specially created this opportunity for everyone hoping that all of you will appreciate it!¡±

    Hearing this made everyone except Nigel Becker look serious and fall into brief contemtion. Of course, they wanted to take down Commander Gardner, but who would bear the consequences?

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with all that trouble, killing him is easy enough for just me.¡± Nigel Becker said coldly atst.

    ¡°Elder Becker,¡± Inkforge said lightly while smiling again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if what I say offends but don¡¯t overestimate yourself or underestimate Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Heh! As a War God-Emperor, killing him only requires one move!¡±

    ¡°Elder Becker, do you think Commandant Gardener only has War Emperorbat power?¡± Inkforgeughed again. ¡°If he did then there would be no need for any of us to act! Even if we joined forces together against him remains an unknown factor!¡±

    Everyone around them gasped in shock upon hearing these words.

    It should be noted that there were two War God-Emperors on their side.

 Chapter 396 The Alliance of Four Strong Warriors

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nigel Becker¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed upon hearing this. He suddenly had a feeling that maybe what Inkforge said wasn¡¯t just empty words.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Inkforge nced at Billy after speaking. ¡°King of the West, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did I?¡±

    ¡°You seem to know me quite well.¡± Billy squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Knowing your enemy is the key to victory!¡± Inkforge smiled. ¡°Especially when facing a formidable opponent like you, I had to do my homework before taking action. But Commander Gardner, you seem a bit too confident. You don¡¯t think that you alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Inkforge!¡± Inkforge was interrupted before he could finish his sentence by a member of the Ink Pavilion who hurriedly approached him and whispered a few words.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± A cold aura emanated from Inkforge, and he stared at Billy with icy eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯te alone, did you?¡±

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Just then, a series of footsteps echoed, and Casey and ten others quickly arrived behind Billy.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, so many people! Quite themotion!¡± Azure Dragonmented casually, surveying the surroundings.

    ¡°Boss, those five old guys don¡¯t look weak,¡± Judge said, looking at Billy.

    Casey and the others could sense the formidable aura emanating from the five individuals, and their expressions became more serious.

    ¡°Nigel Becker?¡± Night Orchid and Stout immediately recognized him, and their hearts skipped a beat. He was a genuine War God-Emperor Realm martial artist.

    ¡°Two War God-Emperors, two Half-Step War God-Emperors, and two War Emperors.¡± Billy spoke again.

    Casey and the others were secretly amazed.

    ¡°Boss, do you have a n?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Billy shook his head decisively.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Soul Chaser¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Did you kill the people from my Ink Pavilion?¡± At this moment, Inkforge looked at Casey and the others with a deep voice.

    A thousand people had died, and his anger had already reached its peak.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Inkforge gritted his teeth. ¡°Today, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to the five elders. ¡°Have you all made up your minds? If we kill him, I¡¯ll take you to the War God-Emperor Realm Inheritance Grounds!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to consider that right now!¡± Woody Bowen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°I agree too!¡± Cecil Stuart responded after a moment of consideration.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge my Senior Brother of Spirit Wing Pavilion today!¡± Taylor Harrett spoke up.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve all agreed, then consider it a favor from the Morse family!¡± Humphrey Morse chimed in.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Inkforge shed a triumphant look. ¡°Let¡¯s pay a visit to King of the West, Commander Gardner, together!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± The five nodded simultaneously, and their powerful auras surged into the sky.

    ¡°Boss, Azure Dragon and I, along with Stout¡¯s poison skills, should be able to hold off one of them for you. The other four¡­¡± Casey¡¯s voice was heavy.

    ¡°No need, you handle the others!¡± Billy interrupted him, drawing the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Azure Dragon looked slightly worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they want to kill me, but it won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Inkforge ordered in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The five elders shouted in unison.

    ¡°Second Elder, wait!¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    Then, ra Morse hurried over, her lips stained with blood, her azure dress torn, and her hair slightly disheveled.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing ra Morse¡¯s appearance, Humphrey Morse asked hurriedly, ¡°Miss, who hurt you?¡±

    ¡°It was them!¡± ra Morse pointed angrily at the men from Spirit Wing Pavilion. ¡°They attacked us, and my senior brothers were killed by them. Furthermore, four scoundrels were about to harass me. If Commander Gardner hadn¡¯t intervened, I would have died too!¡±

    When she arrived here, she immediately recognized Billy as the one who had saved her before. After inquiring with the people around her, she learned that he was Commander Gardner, King of the West.

    ¡°What?!¡± Humphrey Morse eximed. He felt a chill in his heart. If anything happened to ra Morse, he wouldn¡¯t need to return to the Morse family. After a brief pause, he turned and charged toward Spirit Wing Pavilion camp.

    ¡°How dare you harm the Morse family¡¯s people, I¡¯ll take your lives!¡±

    As he spoke, Humphrey unleashed a ferocious palm strike, a tornado of energy swirling around it.

    ¡°Humphrey, have you gone mad? Stop!¡± Taylor Harrett quickly followed him and blocked Humphrey¡¯s attack with a series of punches.

    ¡°Taylor, do you dare to stop me? I¡¯ll kill everyone from Spirit Wing Pavilion!¡± Humphrey Morse roared and attacked Taylor Harrett again.

    In the next moment, the two engaged in a fierce battle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your lives!¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed from the Morse family¡¯s camp, and he led a group of people charging toward Spirit Wing Pavilion¡¯s group.

    ¡°Do you dare?!¡± The members of Spirit Wing Pavilion wouldn¡¯t back down, and they immediately confronted their attackers.

    For a moment, both sides were caught in a chaotic battle.

    ¡°Damn, can they do that?¡± Seeing this scene, Judge twitched his lips and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, did you just y the hero to save the damsel in distress? Did you deliberately let her create chaos¡­?¡± Azure Dragon said, smirking.

    Before he could finish speaking, he received a p on the back of his head from Azure Fang.

    ¡°No more nonsense. See if any criminals wanted are among the others!¡± Azure Fang said. After that, he dashed forward, and Night Orchid and the others followed suit.

    ¡°Casey, today everyone from Ink Pavilion must die!¡± Billy said with a grim voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded and led Azure Dragon and the others to charge toward the remaining members of Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°This is infuriating!¡± At this moment, Inkforge nced at Humphrey Morse and Taylor Harrett, his brows furrowing. Then he turned to Nigel Becker, Woody Bowen, and Cecil Stuart. ¡°You three, don¡¯t hesitate any longer, attack now, swift and decisive!¡±

    Boom!

    As he spoke, a formidable aura erupted, and their figures shot towards Billy.

    The other three didn¡¯t hesitate either, releasing their strongest techniques. Woody Bowen summoned a zing fire that enveloped his palms, apanied by crackling explosions. Nigel Becker activated the ultimate skill of Purple Light Sect, and between his palms, a faint purple light intertwined with thunderous energy. Inkforge and Cecil Stuart both wielded their swords, unleashing their most powerful techniques, Ink Blue Sword Law and Stuart Swordsmanship.

    The four of them, two War God-Emperors, one Half-Step War God-Emperor, and one War Emperor,unched a full-scale attack, and the entire space seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud, making it hard to breathe.

    Sensing the terrifying pressure from that direction, the people engaged in the battle quickly retreated. Everyone understood that the aftermath of a duel at this level could easily im their lives just from the residual shockwaves.

    ¡°Four old men, together they¡¯re several hundred years old, yet they dare to gang up on Billy. They really have no shame!¡± Just then, a melodious female voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, as clear as a valley¡¯s oriole.

 Chapter 397 Princess Secret Essences

    ¡°Who is that?!¡± When they heard the voice, Inkforge and the others simultaneously stopped their actions.

    ¡°Ivy?!¡± Stout, who was currently battling a member of Ink Pavilion, immediately shouted.

    ¡°Ivy?¡± Azure Dragon and the others also recognized the owner of the voice.

    The tension in everyone¡¯s hearts finally eased. In the next moment, a graceful figure appeared next to Billy. She was of a simr age to Billy, with extraordinary beauty, a graceful figure, dressed in a green robe, holding an ancient sword, and exuding an ethereal aura.

    The neer was none other than Secret Essences¡¯ once-in-a-millennium genius, Princess Secret Essences, Ivy Chandler.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± She blinked her beautiful eyes at Billy, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°Ivy, why are you here?¡± Billy smiled as he looked at her.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Ivy Chandler toe here, as they hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time.

    ¡°The old man suspected that this whole thing was orchestrated by Ink Pavilion. He¡¯s worried that you might be forced into the War God-Emperor Realm just to deal with a few small fry. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± Ivy Chandler¡¯s voice was melodious.

    ¡°So he sent me to take a look!¡±

    ¡°Well then!¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°The old man is thoughtful!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Inkforge looked at Ivy Chandler and asked in a deep voice.

    Although he sensed only the aura of a Half-Step War God-Emperor from her, he had a vague feeling that this woman¡¯sbat power might surpass his own.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s chatter. Deal with these little fry first.¡± Ivy Chandler smiled again as she turned her gaze towards Inkforge.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the scoundrels from Ink Pavilion, and I¡¯ll leave the other three to you, Billy!¡± she said.

    As her words fell, she moved like a shadow, shing towards Inkforge. ¡°Daring to bully Billy, you¡¯ll pay with your lives!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Inkforge took a deep breath and raised his sword to meet her.

    ¡°Ink Blue Sword Law!¡±

    In the next moment, countless sword shadows formed a sharp and iparable, shrouding Ivy Chandler and sealing off all her retreat paths.

    ¡°You, a War God-Emperor, can only disy this level of strength? If I guess correctly, your power hasn¡¯t fully stabilized yet, has it?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice came from within the sword.

    ¡°With this level of strength, you want to bully Billy? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face?¡±

    God-Emperor¡¯s power was power possesses by every War God-Emperor. Only when their own power waspletely stable could they be considered true War God-Emperors.

    Based on Inkforge¡¯s current strength, it was clear that he had recently broken through to the War God-Emperor Realm and hadn¡¯t fully developed his own power yet. His currentbat power was only slightly higher than a Half-Step War God-Emperor.

    If his power fully stabilized, he would be several levels stronger than he was now. This was one of the reasons why two people who had recently be War God-Emperors could have such a huge gap in strength.

    As Ivy Chandler spoke, a powerful aura erupted from her, shaking the surroundings. Momentster, a series of explosions rang out within Inkforge¡¯s sword, and the countless sword shadows disappeared instantly. Simultaneously, Ivy lightly flipped her wrist, and the ancient sword in her hand emitted a sword energy that seemed to be substantial, piercing directly towards Inkforge¡¯s heart.

    Although this attack appeared casual, it caused Inkforge¡¯s pupils to constrict. He felt that Ivy Chandler¡¯s sword energy had locked onto him as if it had a mind of its own, leaving him with no room to dodge. A thick sense of danger enveloped him. Unable to evade, Inkforge could only defend himself. He rapidly twisted his wrist and, in front of him, created a sword barrier, attempting to block this strike. However, with a swift and precise motion, Ivy Chandler¡¯s sword energy pierced through the sword barrier and directly pierced his shoulder de, barely avoiding a fatal blow. If he hadn¡¯t shifted his body slightly at thest moment, he would already be dead.

    With a single move, the difference in strength was clear. Ivy Chandler, a War Emperor withplete cultivation, had injured a War God-Emperor like Inkforge with ease. Such power was astonishing.

    ¡°Oh, not bad at all. You managed to withstand my attack. I might have underestimated you.¡± Ivy Chandler smiled.

    However, Inkforge found her smile far from pleasing, like a Soul-binding talisman.

    ¡°Take another attack and see!¡± Ivy Chandler¡¯s voice continued as sheunched another strike.

    This time, her ancient sword released two sword energies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Inkforge¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks, and his pores opened wide. A profound chill surged from his Hundred Convergence acupoint and flowed through his body, reaching his feet. In the next moment, two sword energies prated his body. One pierced through his opposite shoulder de, and the other directly entered his abdomen. The overwhelming force finally shattered his Dantian.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Inkforge let out a despairing roar, copsing to the ground,pletely helpless. In just half a year since he had achieved the God-Emperor Realm, he had been reduced from a War God-Emperor to a cripple. Moreover, due to his loss of cultivation, his organs would deteriorate rapidly, and he wouldn¡¯t survive more than a month.

    ¡°This is your own doing!¡± Ivy Chandler put away her sword and took out three silver needles from her body.

    With a flick of her wrist, the silver needles were released and entered Inkforge¡¯s body. Inkforge immediately felt his body stiffen. Except for his eyeballs, he couldn¡¯t move at all. Ivy Chandler had taken precautions to prevent him frommitting suicide.

    At the same time, Billy, Nigel Becker, and Woody Bowen had engaged in a fierce battle. The four of them had moved hundreds of meters away and wereunching their attacks.

    Nigel Becker, Woody Bowen, and Cecil Stuart knew that today, this might end up in a showdown with Billy, and it would be a fight to the death. If they couldn¡¯t defeat Billy today, it would not only be their own lives at stake but also the survival of their sects. Therefore, they no longer held back and attacked with all their might.

    Boom!

    The battlefield of the four emitted earth-shattering explosions, causing shockwaves that ttened the surrounding area. The scene was awe-inspiring, and the onlookers were filled with shock. For many of them, it was the first time they had witnessed a battle of this level, and it was truly breathtaking.

    ¡°Indeed, you are an outstanding talent among talents, and I must admit that your skills are impressive, King of the West!¡± After several rounds of attacks, the four of them each stood their ground and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Even in the entire ancient martial arts world, there are few people of your age who canpare to you.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°However, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. Thinking that you can change the situation in vale, which hassted for thousands of years, with your strength alone, is too idealistic!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t live to see that day!¡±

 Chapter 398 The Fall of the War God-Emperor

    ¡°King of the West, I admit your strength is impressive, but the three of us together, you don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Cecil Stuart spoke with a solemn tone.

    ¡°Considering you¡¯re King of the West, if you abandon your cultivation, we can spare your life.¡±

    ¡°You seem quite confident.¡± Billy said with a smirk.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a pitiful frog at the bottom of a well!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Enough, you two! Stop the chatter. Let¡¯s finish this quickly. We¡¯ll take his life within ten rounds!¡± Nigel Becker said with an icy tone.

    Among the three, Nigel Becker had the strongest desire to kill Billy. The anger he had from theirst encounter in the capital still burned within him.

    ¡°For someone who hasn¡¯t even stabilized their God-Emperor power, I wonder where your confidencees from?¡± Billy looked at Nigel Becker. ¡°Didn¡¯t you doubt I could defeat youst time? Well, today, I¡¯ll show you I have the power to do it!¡±

    After speaking, an overwhelming aura, nearly approaching God-Emperor level, erupted from Billy. Then, with a sharp look in his eyes, he activated his internal energy and directed it into his right arm.

    ¡°Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!¡±

    The Bloodshadow Fury de turned blood-red, and with a swift movement of his wrist, he swung the de. In the next moment, a blood-red de aura tore through the air and descended, staining the air crimson and surrounded by crackling thunder.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Nigel Becker¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks as he watched the de aura. A chilling killing intent shrouded his entire body. From that single strike, he sensed the aura of a War God-Emperor, which was not the pseudo God-Emperor level he had barely achieved.

    Without much time to think, he shouted, ¡°You two, attack quickly, or we¡¯re all dead!¡±

    As he spoke, Nigel Becker¡¯s hands moved rapidly, and a stronger, violet-colored radiance shot towards the de aura.

    Woody Bowen and Cecil Stuart had also realized the power behind Billy¡¯s strike, and their faces disyed shock. However, at this point, they had no other choice but to attack with all their might.

    Cecil Stuart wielded his sword, unleashing countless sword energy strikes as fierce as thunderbolts. Woody Bowen sent forth waves of fiery energy with his palms, instantly raising the temperature in the surrounding air.

    Boom!

    The three attacks collided, creating a deafening explosion and shaking the earth. To the despair of Nigel Becker and the others, theirbined attack was utterly shattered by Billy¡¯s de aura, disappearing in an instant. The de aura descended, carving a terrifying chasm into the solid ground. Trees and rocks on both sides were instantly reduced to dust.

    Then, silence prevailed.

    Nigel Becker and hispanions stood frozen, their bodies seemingly petrified, devoid of expression.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you be so¡­ powerful¡­¡± After a long moment, Nigel Becker managed to utter these words. A trail of blood flowed from his forehead down to his waist, and then his upper and lower body separated and fell to the ground, a gruesome sight.

    A War God-Emperor, a powerful figure, had fallen!

    In hisst moments, he finally believed what Donald had told him back in the capital. To kill him, Commander Gardner didn¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help. At the time, he had dismissed the notion, but now he realized that he had been given a second chance, only to lose it again.

    Following that, Woody Bowen and Cecil Stuart both spat out copious amounts of blood before copsing, lifeless. Their hearts and meridians had been shattered by the de¡¯s energy; there was no saving them.

    Cecil Stuart, despite being Billy¡¯s second uncle by blood, had earned his death sentence from Billy the moment they crossed paths. Many elders of the Stuart n had met gruesome ends at his hands. Such a person could not be spared by Billy.

    ¡°Grand Elder!¡±

    ¡°Second Master!¡±

    The cries of grief echoed from the crowd over a kilometer away, as many people fell to the ground.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Meanwhile, Humphrey Morse and Taylor Harrett, who had been fighting fiercely, stopped and stared in disbelief at the scene. They couldn¡¯t believe what had just transpired. Nigel Becker, a legitimate War God-Emperor, had been in with a single strike.

    They exchanged nces and didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, quickly fleeing down the mountain. Although they had agreed to attack Commander Gardner earlier, they knew him well enough not to expect him to let them off easily. If they didn¡¯t run now, they would likely share the same fate as Nigel Becker and the others.

    ¡°Billy hasn¡¯t ordered you to leave yet, you won¡¯t escape!¡± Ivy Chandler¡¯s melodious voice rang in their ears.

    However, they didn¡¯t pause for even a moment, taking a deep breath and elerating their pace.

    ¡°Why are they so disobedient?¡± Ivy Chandler spoke again. As she did, she flicked her wrist, and two sword energies shot toward their backs like falling meteors.

    Unsurprisingly, her sword energy was something even Ink Pavilion¡¯s leader, Inkforge, couldn¡¯t withstand, let alone these two. The sword energy pierced through their shoulder des, and they both fell to the ground.

    ¡°Billy, what should we do?¡± she turned to Billy with a faint smile.

    ¡°Kill them,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Their fate had been sealed from the moment they agreed to join forces with Inkforge.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ivy Chandler nodded in agreement.

    ¡°No, please!¡± At that moment, ra Morse ran to their side, dropping to her knees with a pale face and trembling expression. ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, spare Second Elder¡¯s life¡­ I beg you¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy, who is she?¡± Ivy observed ra for a moment before asking, ¡°Just a friend or something more?¡±

    Billy cleared his throat before responding, ¡°She¡¯s Han Holmes¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    He knew that Ivy must have heard of Han Holmesn. After all, those at the summit of Ether Mountain were well-informed about those key figures in vale. This was one of the minimum requirements set by their Master. So, the people from the summit of Ether Mountain had a clear understanding of the important positions in vale.

    ¡°I see, she¡¯s Holmes¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Ivy smiled faintly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s consider it a favor for Holmes.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    With that said, she swiftly moved towards Humphrey Morse and Taylor Harrett.

 Chapter 399 Destiny Cannot Be Denied

    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± At this moment, Taylor Harrett had already crawled up from the ground and continued to scramble forward.

    Before he could finish his plea, a surge of sword energy pierced through his back, passing through his heart.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he struggled to utter a single word before copsing to the ground, instantly losing his life.

    ¡°This is the fate of those who dare to bully Billy!¡± Ivy Chandler said calmly as she walked towards Humphrey Morse.

    ¡°Elder Second!¡± The disciples of Spirit Wing Pavilion also cried out in sorrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my momentary confusion. Please, nobledy¡­¡± Humphrey Morse knew he was no match for Ivy Chandler and chose not to run.

    ¡°In consideration of Han Holmes, I will spare your life, but for joining them in bullying Billy, you may escape death, but you cannot escape punishment!¡± Ivy Chandler¡¯s melodious voice interrupted his words.

    As her words fell, a surge of sword energy pierced Humphrey Morse¡¯s Dantian, shattering his cultivationpletely.

    Humphrey Morse spat out a mouthful of blood, once again sitting down like a deted ball. Meanwhile, his formerly jet-ck hair rapidly turned white, his skin wrinkled, and his overall vitality dwindled. He aged rapidly, appearing much older than before. Compared to the previously spirited Second Elder of the Morse family, he looked like a different person altogether. Humphrey Morse had lived for nearly two hundred years, relying on his continuously advancing martial arts cultivation. As long as he broke through the bottleneck of the Half-Step War God-Emperor in the next step, he had a chance to extend his life by another hundred years. But now, with his cultivation lost, his body¡¯s organs would naturally age rapidly, just like Inkforge. He wouldn¡¯t live more than a month.

    ¡°Elder Second!¡± ra Morse ran over, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Young Miss, when you return, please tell the master, not to antagonize King of the West from now on¡­¡± Humphrey Morse struggled to speak. ¡°In fact, we were all wrong¡­ We, the ancient martial arts world, have always thought our status and position were above the secr world, looking down on it. But under the sky, there is nond that doesn¡¯t belong to vale. How can we deceive ourselves into thinking that vale¡¯s fate is unrted to ours. Lips die, teeth grow cold, such a simple truth, why couldn¡¯t we understand it¡­¡± He paused briefly before continuing. ¡°King of the West is a gift from heaven, a great blessing for our country. I believe that under their leadership, our vale will regain its former prosperity¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell the patriarch¡­ destiny cannot be denied¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, I will ry this to my father!¡± ra Morse nodded through her tears.

    She naturally understood Humphrey Morse¡¯s current situation. Although Ivy Chandler hadn¡¯t killed him, she had destroyed his cultivation, and he didn¡¯t have long to live.

    ¡°Billy, Han Holmes is somewhat eptable. For his sake, I¡¯ll grant you a few more years of life!¡± Ivy Chandler said softly. As her words fell, she flicked her slender wrist, and nine silver needles flew out from her hand, piercing into nine vital acupoints on Humphrey Morse¡¯s body.

    Nine Needles of Secret Essences-truly an extraordinary life-extending technique.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t remove the needles, he¡¯ll live for nine more years. Remove one, and he¡¯ll lose a year.¡± Ivy Chandler spoke again.

    ¡°Really¡­?¡± ra Morse eximed in surprise, then quickly bowed and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Humphrey Morse, who had been in despair, now showed a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

    Originally, if he couldn¡¯t break through to the War God-Emperor realm within five years, he would have had at most ten years left to live. And within those five years, he had no confidence in achieving that breakthrough. After all, he had been stuck at the Half-Step War God-Emperor for nearly thirty years without any progress. Now, even though he had lost his cultivation, he still had nine more years to live. For him, it was a blessing.

    ¡°All right, you can go now.¡± Ivy Chandler waved her hand.

    ¡°Thank you again!¡± Humphrey Morse said before bowing deeply to Billy. ¡°King of the West, I have offended you, and I apologize!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± ra Morse and other members of the Morse family also expressed their gratitude.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Then, they all walked down the mountain path.

    ¡°Billy, you don¡¯t me me for taking matters into my own hands, do you?¡± Ivy Chandler turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Of course not, you handled it well.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Ivy Chandler smiled.

    ¡°Ivy, thanks again for what you did for Uncle Joshh=st time!¡± Billy continued to smile.

    ¡°That was a minor matter. Billy, you still remember it? I had already forgotten.¡± Ivy Chandler smiled once more.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy!¡± Just then, Casey and Azure Dragon approached after dealing with the members of the Ink Pavilion.

    Among the high-levelbatants from Ink Pavilion, besides Inkforge, there were two lords of them, both at the Half-Step War Emperor level. And both of them had fallen to Casey¡¯s de. The rest, who were at the War Grandmaster level, met the same fate at the hands of Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Boss, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, it¡¯s been a while, and your cultivation has improved quite a bit!¡± Ivy Chandler smiled as she looked at them.

    ¡°All thanks to boss!¡± ck Tortoise grinned.

    ¡°Ivy, how did youe here?¡± Stout asked timidly, looking as though he was afraid of being taken back to the mountain.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed toe and go now?¡± Ivy Chandler scolded her younger brother with a stern look.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t evene back for New Year¡¯s Eve. You¡¯ve got bolder, huh? When Grandfatheres out of seclusion, I think you¡¯ll be in confinement for at least three months!¡±

    ¡°No, Ivy!¡± Stout cried out. ¡°Please talk to Grandpa for me. I came here to spend the New Year holiday with boss in Ozin, otherwise, he would be too lonely!¡±

    Casey and the others heard Stout¡¯s shameless words and couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ivy Chandler nced at him.

    ¡°Then ask Casey and the others. If at least one of them believes your words, I¡¯ll believe you!¡±

    ¡°Casey, please help me prove it!¡± Stout turned to Casey.

    However, Casey and the others simultaneously turned their heads away.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy!¡± Azure Fang led four people over.

    Ivy Chandler had previously spent some time in the Western Region and had already met SHADOW¡¯s Five Sharp des during that time, so she recognized them.

    ¡°Azure Fang, when are you and Frostde going to hold the wedding banquet? Be sure to notify me when the timees!¡± Ivy Chandler greeted them with a smile after exchanging pleasantries.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will!¡± Azure Fang nodded enthusiastically.

    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡± Frostde blushed.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about anyway.¡± Ivy Chandler responded with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, how should we deal with the remaining wanted criminals?¡± Azure Fang pointed to the representatives of the major sects not far away.

 Chapter 400 The God-Emperorâ€™s Legacy is Real!

    The representatives of various sects were already terrified after their leaders were defeated, to the point that they forgot about escaping. Plus, Azure Fang and his group had been keeping a close watch, so everyone, except for the Morse family members, remained rooted in ce.

    ¡°Let them go!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    Most of these people were ordinary disciples of the major sects, and it was not feasible to kill them all.

    ¡°Thank you for your mercy!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, everyone quickly bowed and expressed their gratitude, then helped their injuredrades descend the mountain.

    ¡°Stout, check if he has any poison or such in his mouth!¡± Billy pointed to Ink Pavilion¡¯s elder, Inkforge, and instructed.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Stout responded and approached Inkforge. He rummaged around in Inkforge¡¯s mouth.

    Poor Elder Inkforge, aside from being able to move his eyeballs, he couldn¡¯t budge at all and had to endure Stout¡¯s probing, almost vomiting several times. If looks could kill, Stout would have been executed long ago.

    ¡°Boss, nothing!¡± After a while, Stout wiped his hands on Inkforge¡¯s robe and spoke.

    Watching his actions, Ivy Chandler, Night Orchid, and Frostde, the three femalepanions, were left speechless. Stout was intentionally making things difficult. With his skills, there was no need for such a meticulous inspection.

    ¡°Remove the silver needles from his body!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded and swept his palm, pulling out several silver needles from Inkforge¡¯s body.

    As soon as his confinement was released, Inkforge bent over and vomited vigorously, as his stomach churned.

    ¡°Answer two questions, and I¡¯ll make it quick for you!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    Inkforge had already lost his cultivation, and even if Billy didn¡¯t kill him, he only had about a month left to live, so sparing his life was inconsequential.

    ¡°First, tell me the location of Ink Pavilion¡¯s headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Second, tell me what Ink Pavilion has discovered in this mountain range.¡±

    Billy had heard the conversation between Inkforge and the others earlier. Initially, he had thought that the so-called God-Emperor¡¯s Legacy was just a fabrication by Ink Pavilion, but after hearing their discussion, he vaguely felt that it might indeed be possible.

    Inkforge let out a heavy sigh. He knew he had no choice. In his current condition, Billy could easily force him to spill the beans.

    ¡°After my recent arrival in the Eastern Region, I was assigned a mission by the Sect Master himself. He knew about my situation, so he would definitely relocate the headquarters. The headquarters itself doesn¡¯t hold much, and changing the location isn¡¯t a big deal. Originally, even without any incidents, Ink Pavilion changes its headquarters every three years. It¡¯s one of the reasons why Ink Pavilion hassted for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else? Are you really hiding something up in these mountains?¡± Billy shifted the conversation away from Ink Pavilion¡¯s headquarters, as Inkforge¡¯s information appeared to be truthful.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Inkforge nodded. ¡°The God-Emperor¡¯s Legacy is real! Two years ago, we obtained an iplete map by chance, rumored to lead to the legacy site.¡±

    ¡°For the past two years, we explored areas within our territory that resembled the iplete map, and in the end, we found this mountain range. Over the past few months, we¡¯ve had people searching within this range, and we did discover the Legacy site.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found it, why didn¡¯t you act on it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The Legacy site is not that simple. We¡¯ve tried many times but failed. So, we thought of enlisting the help of the major sects to join forces.¡± Inkforge replied.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy said sternly.

    Following Inkforge¡¯s guidance, the group headed southeast.

    ¡°Billy, we shouldn¡¯t trust this guypletely,¡± Ivy Chandler said as they walked.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see for ourselves.¡±

    Half an hourter, they crossed a dense primeval forest and arrived at a cliff shrouded in mist.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Inkforge announced.

    ¡°Here?¡± Judge looked around but couldn¡¯t see anything except for towering trees and rocks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Inkforge walked to the edge of the cliff and pointed below. ¡°It¡¯s right down there.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to deceive us into jumping off the cliff?¡± Judge sneered.

    ¡°About 20 meters below the cliff, there¡¯s a protruding tform with a cave. That cave is the Legacy site.¡± Inkforge exined. ¡°If you don¡¯t disperse the mist, you won¡¯t see the tform. That¡¯s why the other sects couldn¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Soul Chaser asked skeptically.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you go down.¡± Inkforge nodded.

    ¡°Boss, let me go down first.¡± Vermilion Bird said as he walked towards the cliff¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed.

    Billy reached the cliff¡¯s edge. He first used his spiritual power to probe the area below. Then, he drew his Bloodshadow Fury de and rapidly shed, sending waves of energy towards the area below. As the energy passed, it dispersed the mist, revealing a tform about twenty meters below where several people could stand.

    ¡°What an old devil, you Ink Pavilion! To find even a ce like this. Impressive!¡± Judge eximed. ¡°Is there any danger down there?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Inkforge shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to us, or your fate will be worse than death!¡± Azure Fang warned sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down first, and you all cane downter.¡± Billy said as he prepared to jump.

    ¡°Boss, let me go down first!¡± Casey and a few others spoke simultaneously.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Wait for me up here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s down there.¡± Ivy Chandler said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Billy reassured her with a smile.

    With that, he leaped down. Twenty meters in height posed no problem for him. In fact, any warrior above the Battle God level would have no issue with such a jump.

    After a dull thud, Billynded on the stone tform. Looking around, he saw a cave about seven to eight meters wide, two to three meters tall, and roughly twenty meters deep. The cave walls were adorned with luminescent crystals, providing decent visibility. However, the view was obstructed by a bend in the cave, making it impossible to see beyond.

    After probing the cave¡¯s interior with his spiritual power, Billy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Boss, are you still alive?¡± Stout popped his head over the cliff. Before he could finish his sentence, Ivy Chandler pped the back of his head. ¡°You jinx, how do you talk like that?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking that there was nothing wrong with what he said.

    ¡°Come down, all of you!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed from below.

    One by one, the group leaped down, with Casey grabbing Inkforge and jumping alongside him.

    ¡°Is this the ce where the God-Emperor¡¯s Legacy is passed down?¡± Azure Dragon asked, looking at the cave.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Is there anything strange inside?¡± Casey asked Inkforge with a serious tone. At this moment, he sensed a trace of apprehension in Inkforge eyes.

 Chapter 401 The Chi-Killing Formation

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Inkforge responded with a slight hesitation, shaking his head.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Casey grabbed his wrist and forcefully twisted it, causing his right wrist to immediately break.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Inkforge cried out in pain.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t start talking straight, I¡¯ll break every bone in your body!¡± Casey spoke sternly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Inkforge hurriedly began. ¡°Inside the stone cave, there¡¯s God-Emperor¡¯s Chi-Killing Formation. It seems to have been set up by a powerful War God-Emperor who didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by future generations¡­ Ink Pavilion didn¡¯t know about it initially. Hundreds of our people entered, and all of them were killed by the Chi-Killing Formation¡­¡±

    ¡°War God-Emperor¡¯s Chi-Killing Formation?¡± Hearing his words, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.

    A true God-Emperor Realm expert, if determined, could condense their Chi even after death, capable of killing without a physical presence. In ce of Darkness, the War Emperor who had fallen decades ago still possessed enough Chi to y a War Grandmaster.

    It was evident that the War God-Emperor¡¯s Chi was powerful enough to kill a War Emperor. If it were a peak-stage War God-Emperor, their Chi could likely even y early-stage War God-Emperors.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t handle it either?¡± Casey continued to look at Inkforge.

    ¡°I¡­ I could barely get in¡­¡± Inkforge replied.

    ¡°The War God-Emperor who fell here is probably at least in the mid-stage, or the Chi energy wouldn¡¯t be this strong.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inside the stone cave?¡± Azure Dragon inquired.

    ¡°There¡¯s only a stone coffin inside¡­ nothing else.¡± Inkforge replied with difficulty. ¡°The¡­ the stone coffin is sealed with something we can¡¯t open.¡±

    ¡°You brought people from those major sects here, not just to ask for help in opening the coffin, right?¡± Billy remarked.

    ¡°The Chi-Killing Formation inside, it¡¯s not limitless. Each time it kills, it weakens¡­¡± Inkforge didn¡¯t conceal the truth.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion certainly has its methods.¡± Azure Dragonmented in a disdainful voice.

    Inkforge¡¯s implication was clear-they wanted the disciples of the major sects to act as human shields. With thousands of people entering, the Emperor¡¯s Chi would likely be depleted.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Vermilion Bird asked Billy.

    ¡°Billy, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Ivy Chandler suggested with a glint in her eye.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Ivy Chandler then raised her sword and sliced off a protruding rock at the top of the wall. After the rock fell, about the size of a washbasin, Billy sent it flying into the cave with a powerful gust of wind.

    As the rock reached the bend, several strands of Chi, as substantial as matter, shed out from within, instantly shattering the rock into pieces.

    Judge and Soul Chaser both yelled out, while Casey and the others¡¯ expressions also changed slightly.

    Those Chi strands were strong enough to kill any early-stage War Emperor. The Chi at the entrance was already formidable; the interior must be even more terrifying.

    ¡°Boss, should we throw more rocks inside to deplete the Chi?¡± Stout suggested.

    Inkforge was choked by that idea. Casey and the others turned their heads away, not wanting to engage in the conversation. It was evident that the strength of the Chi was such that even if they threw in therge rock under their feet, it probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to exhaust it.

    ¡°Billy, maybe we two should go in together?¡± asked Ivy.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy agreed and added, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to take action, just follow me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Boss, that Chi is strong, are you sure¡­¡± Night Orchid and Frostde both interrupted simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you guys stay here, Ivy and I will go inside to take a look.¡± Billy said with a smile, cutting off their concerns.

    Since Inkforge had managed to enter earlier, he and Ivy should have no problems. With that said, Billy led Ivy deeper into the cave. Their auras immediately surged, forming a robust defensive Chi.

    ¡°Boss, be careful, both of you!¡± the others couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ivy Chandlerreplied with a faint smile.

    In no time, the two of them reached a bend in the passage.

    The ear-piercing sound of rushing wind followed, and strands of God-Emperor¡¯s Chi struck their defensive Chi cover. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to break through their defenses, it forced them to step back severalrge steps, and their inner Chi churned.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting interesting!¡± Billy squinted his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meeting with this War God-Emperor powerhouse!¡±

    He then drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side and also instructed Ivy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just watch my back.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ivy nodded and reminded.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy agreed and once again advanced into the cave. At the same time, the Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed waves of de Chi against the God-Emperor¡¯s Chi.

    Boom!

    The shes between their attacks created deafening noises, and the resulting shockwaves rippled through the surroundings. Large and small rocks fell from the walls on both sides. The two continued forward until they reached therge space that Inkforge had mentioned earlier. It was the size of a football field and about thirty meters high.

    In the center of the space was indeed a massive stone coffin, about ten meters long and five to six meters wide, with the height of an average adult. Apart from the stone coffin, there were nine irregrly shaped stone pirs in the space, and aside from that, there was nothing else. The entire space was filled with icy Chi energy, and the sharp sound of the wind blowing through it was incessant. The atmosphere was thick with murderous intent.

    The power of the Chi here was several orders of magnitude stronger than what they had encountered in the corridor. The entire space felt like a giant meat grinder. With such formidable War God-Emperor¡¯s Chi, even a mid-stage War Emperor would be instantly torn apart upon entry. Ink Pavilion¡¯s actions were truly ruthless, and if the disciples of the major sects were brought in, it would undoubtedly result in a mountain of corpses and rivers of blood.

    ¡°Ivy, these stone pirs may have some tricks to them, let¡¯s take a closer look.¡± Billy observed for a moment before speaking with a serious tone.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two of them approached one of the stone pirs, and Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he struck it with a backhanded sh. As expected, apart from leaving a visible scar on the pir, nothing else happened.

    Ivy was slightly astonished. It was worth noting that Billy¡¯s previous strike could have cut through steel, yet the pir remained intact. Clearly, there was something special about these pirs.

    ¡°Billy, I think I¡¯ve figured it out!¡± After a while, Ivy raised her voice. ¡°These stone pirs should be arranged in a formation!¡±

 Chapter 402 Breaking the Formation Together

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded in response. He had already noticed something was amiss.

    The positions of these stone pirs might appear random, but someone skilled in arcane formations could see that they had been deliberately arranged.

    ¡°Ivy, use your power to block the God-Emperor¡¯s Chi while I try to decipher the formation.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy Chandler responded. She wielded her ancient sword, creating sharp and powerful sword Chi to protect them.

    Billy stood still, studying the arrangement of the stone pirs. Then, he entered a brief state of meditation, his formidable spiritual energy sweeping over him. After a few minutes, Billy opened his eyes, a glint of realization in his pupils. He then said, ¡°Ivy, go to the side of the stone coffin.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ivy said, waving her sword and escorting Billy toward the center.

    ¡°Ivy, if my spection is correct, this stone coffin is the core of this formation,¡± Billy continued. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off the formation lines connecting the stone coffin and the nine stone pirs. You can then try to destroy those pirs.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    With a whoosh, Billy gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de and rapidly unleashed numerous crimson de beams. Billy¡¯s Chi cover enveloped both of them and the stone coffin, keeping the God-Emperor¡¯s Chi at bay.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± After about two minutes, Billy shouted.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy Chandler replied. She swiftly moved and sent nine sword Chi strikes toward the nine stone pirs.

    A series of crisp sounds echoed as the nine stone pirs were cut down. Simultaneously, countless muffled sounds followed as the God-Emperor¡¯s Chi exploded, dissipating into nothingness. The entire space fell silent.

    ¡°Billy, we did it!¡± Ivy Chandler said with a hint of joy, her eyes filled with admiration for Billy. As a once-in-a-millennium genius of Secret Essences, Billy was the only person she genuinely admired. Whether it was martial arts, medicine, or arcane arts, he was the most talented individual she had ever encountered.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call them in.¡±

    Shortly after, Casey¡¯s group entered the space. They saw the horrifying de marks on the walls and floor and couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. They didn¡¯t need to ask; they knew the previous battle had been intense.

    ¡°How did you manage it?¡± When Inkforge entered the space, he found that all the God-Emperor¡¯s Chi in the cave had disappeared, and the nine stone pirs had been severed. He wore an expression of shock. When they had first entered this space, two War God-Emperors and three War Emperors had failed to destroy even a single stone pir. Now, Billy and Ivy Chandler had solved it in just over ten minutes.

    ¡°There is nothing my boss and sister can¡¯t handle!¡± Stout chimed in at just the right moment.

    ¡°ttery expert!¡± Judge yfully pped the back of Stout¡¯s head.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡± Stout rubbed his head and walked around the stone coffin.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m afraid this stone coffin won¡¯t be that easy to open.¡± Casey said as he examined the coffin.

    There were no visible seams between the lid and the main body of the coffin, making it look like a solid piece of stone.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Let me give it a try!¡± Vermilion Bird said as he drew his warde and struck the coffin.

    A clear sound rang out, but the coffin remained undisturbed, showing only a shallow de mark.

    ¡°Is it really that formidable?¡± ck Tortoise eximed.

    Aside from Billy and Ivy Chandler, the others were all shocked. If it were an ordinary coffin, Vermilion Bird¡¯s strike would have easily split it in half. But now, not even a small piece of stone hade off.

    ¡°Ivy, do you see anything?¡± Billy looked at Ivy Chandler and smiled.

    ¡°This coffin, like the nine stone pirs earlier, is also infused with a formation.¡± Ivy Chandler said with a faint smile. ¡°This War God-Emperor is evidently a master of arcane formations.¡±

    ¡°Well done, Ivy, you saw through it immediately.¡± Billy praised.

    ¡°What?¡± Judge eximed in surprise. ¡°Even this small coffin can have a formation?¡±

    ¡°Judge, you¡¯re underestimating it.¡± Stout added. ¡°From what I know, some grandmasters of formations can even set up a formation on their fingernails.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge wore a disbelieving expression.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ivy Chandler smiled. ¡°Throughout history, arcane formations have been as vast and profound as martial arts, but in modern times, fewer people study formations, so they¡¯ve gradually faded from our view.¡±

    ¡°Ivy, can you break this formation?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°I can give it a try, but we don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. If it¡¯s also the God-Emperor¡¯s Chi, we might be in trouble.¡±

    She turned to Bill and asked, ¡°Billy, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Give it a try.¡± Billy nodded slightly, then looked at Casey. ¡°Lead everyone back to the entrance, and if anything happens, evacuate as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded solemnly and led the group back.

    ¡°Billy, then I¡¯ll begin.¡± Ivy Chandler asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    He knew that Ivy Chandler¡¯s expertise in formations was on par with his own, so he let her have a go at it. He kept a close eye on her, ready to react if anything went wrong.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ivy Chandler said with a nod before carefully examining the stone coffin.

    After a while, Ivy ced her hand on the lid of the stone coffin and simultaneously released a powerful mental force that enveloped the entire coffin. As time passed, approximately ten minutester, Ivy Chandler¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Then, with a graceful step, she moved to the other end of the stone coffin and ced her hand on it once again. An immensely powerful force surged from her palm into the coffin. In the next moment, a brick-sized stone block slowly rose from the center of the coffin lid.

    ¡°Ivy, get back!¡± Just then, Billy shouted.

    Ivy Chandler seemed to have sensed the danger and her pupils contracted slightly as she swiftly moved away. Just as the two of them had moved about ten meters away from the stone coffin, a cylindrical light barrier descended rapidly from the ceiling, enclosing the entire coffin in the center. Within the cylindrical light barrier, powerful God-Emperor¡¯s Chi rushed in all directions, creating a violent gust of wind. If they had been a second slower, they would have undoubtedly suffered serious injuries.

    ¡°Billy, that protruding stone block is the core of the formation!¡±

 Chapter 403 Finally, the Inheritance

    ¡°OK,¡± Billy naturally noticed it and nodded slightly. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll cut off the barrier, and you deal with that formation eye.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy Chandler nodded in response.

    Billy took two steps forward, and the Bloodshadow Fury de shed out dozens of blood-red de radiance towards the upper part of the barrier. Under the effect of these de radiance, the God-Emperor¡¯s Chi on the stone coffin dissipated.

    ¡°Ivy, go for it!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out once again.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy Chandler responded. At the same time, a sword aura, imbued with overwhelming force, shot towards the protruding stone.

    After the sword aura passed, the stone split in half, and the barrier above the stone coffin disappeared simultaneously. At that moment, the coffin lid emitted a loud noise and slowly moved aside. When the coffin lid was halfway open, a majestic force surged out from the coffin, instantly filling the entire space. Unlike before, this force was not the fierce and deadly God-Emperor¡¯s Chi but the coveted power essence that martial practitioners dreamed of.

    ¡°Billy, is this the inheritance?¡± Ivy Chandler¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. After sensing the energy in the space, he was also somewhat surprised. Indeed, that was beyond his expectations. Compared to the previous inheritance in ce of Darkness, this was an entirely different level. Back then, the War Emperor¡¯s Chi could only help Rakshasa break through, but this time, the energy was enough for a dozen people to cultivate simultaneously.

    After a brief pause, Billy turned to Casey and the others.

    ¡°Casey, bring everyone here. Sit down and activate your cultivation techniques, draw in the energy, and circte it within your meridians.¡±

    ¡°Boss, this should be the War God-Emperor Realm expert¡¯s inheritance. Shouldn¡¯t you and Ivy¡­¡± Casey led the group over.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need it,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°You all make the most of this opportunity. I¡¯ll stand guard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± The group expressed their gratitude and sat down.

    Soon, the God-Emperor Chi essence within the stone chamber began to flow into Casey and the others through their Hundred Convergence acupoints.

    ¡°God-Emperor inheritance¡­¡± Inkforge, who was sitting on the ground, muttered, ¡°It seems fate is not on the side of Ink Pavilion.¡±

    Ink Pavilion had spent two to three years trying to secure this inheritance location, but in the end, it seemed they were preparing it for others. Inkforge couldn¡¯t help but worry about Ink Pavilion¡¯s future. Did they really have a chance against Commander Gardner?

    Before today, he had never given much thought to the name of King of the West. In his eyes, a young man in his twenties, no matter how strong, could only be elevated by the War Department of vale, aiming to create a legend. However, after the events of today, he realized how mistaken he was.

    Not to mention Billy¡¯s martial prowess; the ease with which he had unraveled the two deadly formations in the cave had left Inkforge in awe. Ink Pavilion had sent three groups of people into this cave, including some extraordinary individuals, but none had seeded in solving it. Yet, in a short time, the God-Emperor inheritance had been unlocked. This was far from something an ordinary person could achieve.

    Moreover, he was impressed by Billy¡¯s magnanimity. Faced with such a coveted inheritance, King of the West had remained indifferent and had even given it to hisrades. This quality alone set him apart. With his current strength, if he absorbed all the God-Emperor Chi from this cave, he would likely advance to the War God-Emperor Realm. Billy was aware of this, but he still chose to share it with hisrades.

    ¡°The actions of thiste expert are truly unpredictable,¡± Ivy Chandler remarked not far away, looking at Billy. ¡°Inside this stone cave, two extremely dangerous formations were set up, and then such a gift was left behind. What a peculiar individual.¡±

    Billy remarked with a smile, ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t want all his lifelong efforts to fall into the hands of mediocre people. By the way, Ivy, your God-Emperor¡¯s potential should be close topletion, right?¡±

    ¡°In less than a month, it should be ready. But Grandpa doesn¡¯t want me to Break the Mirror so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°As long as you condense the God-Emperor¡¯s potential, the step of Breaking the Mirror isn¡¯t that important. umte strength, and carry it into the God-Emperor realm, once you break the Mirror, you¡¯ll at least achieve some sess.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ivy Chandler replied, her eyes sparkling.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, two hours had passed. The God-Emperor¡¯s aura in the stone cave had gradually thinned.

    Before long, a powerful aura burst forth from Casey and the others, far stronger than their previous ones. Clearly, after absorbing the God-Emperor¡¯s legacy, everyone¡¯s cultivation had improved to varying degrees. Afterward, Casey led the others towards Billy and Ivy Chandler, each of them wearing a pleased expression on their faces.

    ¡°Thank you, boss. Thank you, Ivy.¡± They all said as they approached.

    ¡°Congrattions, everyone.¡± Ivy said with a faint smile.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Billy said, checking the progress of their cultivation.

    Casey had not only officially broken through the Mirror into the War Emperor realm but had also reached the Grand Completion level of it. Azure Dragon had advanced to the Half-Step War Emperor realm, while Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Stout had all reached the pinnacle of War Grandmaster.

    All five sharp des had broken through the mirror into the sect, with Azure Fang, Frostde, and Night Orchid advancing to War Grandmaster Minor Completion.

    This trip had indeed yielded some gains.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s inside the stone coffin?¡± Judge asked, pointing at the stone coffin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s take a look together.¡± Billy said with a faint smile, leading the others to the stone coffin.

    Arriving at the side of the coffin, they all looked inside.

    A skeletony t in the center of the stone coffin, with a small bundle of animal hide scrolls at its feet, faintly disying some writing on top.

    ¡°Boss, this War God-Emperor must have suffered severe injuries before his fall.¡± Casey said, pointing to the broken ribs in the skeleton¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Even under the condition of being severely injured, he or she managed to set up such a terrifying killing formation.¡± Azure Dragon eximed.

    ¡°This powerhouse must have had a cultivation level of at least War God-Emperor Realm Great Perfection during their lifetime.¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Injured like this, the person who made the move must be a peerless expert in theter stages of the War God-Emperor Realm.¡± Judge mumbled.

    ¡°Boss, most likely, the martial arts and secrets of this expert are inside that bundle of beast skin scrolls. Should we take a look?¡± ck Tortoise pointed to the bundle of beast skin scrolls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first pay our respects to the predecessor!¡± Billy hesitated.

    Then, they stepped back three paces, sped their hands together, and bowed slightly.

    ¡°I am Billy Garner from the War Department of vale, leading my brothers and sisters to step into the resting ce of the predecessors, we may have unintentionally offended. We ask for your forgiveness, esteemed predecessor!¡±

    Ivy and Casey led the others in bowing.

    Afterward, ck Tortoise reached out and took out the bundle of beast skin scrolls. When hepletely unfolded the beast skin scrolls, something fell out from inside.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Upon seeing the object on the ground, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

 Chapter 404 The Celestial Death Tune

    On the groundy an object, astonishingly a dragon-shaped jade pendant. It looked identical to the two that Billy already possessed, with only slight differences in the color of the dragon¡¯s head.

    ¡°Boss, how can there be another jade pendant like this here?¡± Azure Dragon eximed in shock.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Billy replied, shaking his head as he bent down to pick up the jade pendant.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s quite a coincidence that both fallen experts had the same jade pendant. This jade pendant seems to be more than meets the eye.¡± Casey said, his expression growing serious.

    ¡°If our estimation is correct, both of these experts were likely killed because of the jade pendants.¡± Billy agreed.

    It was almost certain.

    Hissing sounds came from Azure Dragon and the others as they heard this. Even a mid-War God-Emperor had met his end due to this jade pendant. What could be the significance of this object?

    ¡°Billy, have you seen this jade pendant before?¡± Ivy Chandler, who was curious, asked.

    Azure Fang and the others also looked over, not knowing about the jade pendant.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile, briefly exining the story of the other two jade pendants he had.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that quite a coincidence?¡± Ivy expressed her surprise after hearing the story.

    The others also had shocked expressions on their faces.

    Billy nodded and then turned to ck Tortoise. ¡°ck Tortoise, can you see what¡¯s written on that animal skin?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one piece of music written on it.¡± ck Tortoise responded.

    ¡°What?¡± Stout felt like he hadn¡¯t heard clearly.

    Could it be that this Emperor Realm expert was a music enthusiast?

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Ivy Chandler took the scroll from ck Tortoise¡¯s hands. After looking at it, she eximed in a soft voice, ¡°The Celestial Death Tune!¡±

    ¡°Do you recognize this music?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°This is the signature martial technique of Celestial Harp Sect, a martial art belonging to War God-Emperors, called the Celestial Death Tune.¡± Ivy Chandler confirmed.

    ¡°Celestial Harp Sect?¡± Night Orchid was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Celestial Harp Sect that was wiped out overnight a few decades ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ivy Chandler nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s the same one. They were annihtedpletely a few decades ago.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I believe this God-Emperor Realm expert¡¯s death is rted to this music.¡± ck Tortoise spected.

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡± Billy agreed with a nod. His curiosity about the jade pendant¡¯s origins had increased. What could be the story behind it? And how many of these jade pendants were there?

    ¡°Ivy, I hope your skill with the zither hasn¡¯t declined. The Celestial Death Tune is yours now, you should try it when you get back.¡± Billy said, smiling at Ivy Chandler.

    ¡°Thank you, Billy. This is something that martial artists dream of!¡± Ivy¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    Afterward, the group restored the coffin lid and bowed deeply once more.

    Ten minutester, they returned to the cliff.

    Then, Billy, holding the Bloodshadow Fury de, shed several de radiance towards a stone b about twenty meters away. The stone b was shattered into pieces and fell into the abyss below.

    This was done to prevent anyone else from disturbing the peace of the fallen War God-Emperor, and as for Inkforge, Billy had already given him a swift and clean end, leaving him at the bottom of the abyss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Billy said as he led the group down the mountain.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll return to Ether Mountains.¡± Ivy Chandler said when they reached the foot of the mountain. ¡°Whenever you have the time,e back and ask that old man if he knows anything about this jade pendant.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy. Goodbye!¡± The group greeted Ivy Chandler. They all knew that if it weren¡¯t for her help today, there was no guarantee that Billy alone could have broken through the formations in the cave.

    ¡°See you next time!¡± Ivy Chandler smiled faintly and turned to leave.

    In the northern part of vale, thousands of miles away from Ozin, on a mountain peak, there stood aplex of buildings-hundreds of them, big and small, with various architectural styles. At the entrance of theplex, there was a towering archway, nearly twenty to thirty meters high, with the three prominent characters ¡°Purple Light Sect¡± engraved on it in a mboyant style. This ce was the headquarters of the ancient martial sect, Purple Light Sect.

    Not long after Billy and his group returned to Ozin, a group of about ten men and women sat in the main hall of the Purple Light Sect¡¯s assembly building. Each of them had an unpleasant expression, and many radiated waves of anger. These individuals were the inner and outer elders of the sect, core members of the sect.

    The reason they had gathered here was none other than their recent killing of the Grand Elder, Second Elder, and Fifth Elder. All three of them had been killed within a span of less than a month, and this was a devastating blow to the sect.

    While Purple Light Sect was considered a top-tier sect, its standing within the martial world was not particrly high. Losing three elders in such a short time would undoubtedly cause the sect¡¯s influence to plummet even further. And all of this was attributed to the actions of Commander Gardner. Therefore, each person present harbored deep hatred towards him.

    Soon, heavy footsteps resounded, and a middle-aged man entered the hall. He wore traditional Daoist robes, had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and exuded a chilling aura. Wherever he went, the temperature in the surroundings seemed to drop several degrees. This man was none other than the Sect Master, Gully Manning.

    For some time, Gully Manning had been in seclusion, and the sect¡¯s affairs had been handled by the Grand Elder, Nigel Becker.

    When the Second Elder was killed in the capital not long ago, Nigel Becker didn¡¯t want to disturb Gully Manning¡¯s cultivation, so he kept it a secret. However, now that Nigel Becker was also dead, the sect had no choice but to report the incidents.

    Half an hour ago, when the Third Elder brought the news to Gully Manning¡¯s seclusion, it almost caused him to go berserk. He had directly sted one of the pavilions into ruins in his fit of anger.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± When they saw Gully Manning, the inner and outer elders stood up and paid their respects.

    Gully Manning nodded slightly and then took a seat at the head of the hall.

    ¡°Third Elder, please provide a detailed ount of the situation.¡± Gully Manning said in a loathing voice.

    ¡°Certainly, Sect Master.¡± The Third Elder nodded and spent the next quarter of an hour recounting the incidents involving Nigel Becker and the others.

    ¡°Reckless!¡± After hearing the report, Gully Manning bellowed.

    A surge of powerful aura uncontrobly emanated from him, causing the wooden chair beneath him to shatter into splinters.

 Chapter 405 Their Guilt, the Annihilation of the Sect

    ¡°Please calm down, Sect Master!¡± The crowd spoke up one after another.

    Then, a disciple from the inner sect quickly brought a chair for Gully Manning to sit down.

    ¡°Sect Master, our Elders have all died at the hands of the King of the West. We must seek revenge!¡± an outer sect Elder said, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Master, the entire martial world is probablyughing at us right now!¡± another Elder replied.

    ¡°If we do nothing, we¡¯ll never hold our heads up again,¡± added another.

    ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± a female Elder asked.

    ¡°Enough, everyone, quiet down!¡± the third Elder¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness. He then looked at Gully Manning. ¡°Sect Master, we need to carefully consider this matter. The King of the West is not an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, whether it¡¯s Fifth Elder, Second Elder, or even the Grand Elder, they all actively provoked him. We don¡¯t have a strong case here.¡± Another outer sect Elder continued.

    ¡°Third Elder, why are you being so modest and sacrificing our sect¡¯s reputation? He may be strong, but can he withstand all of us attacking at once?¡± the previous outer sect Elder said.

    ¡°Ninth Elder, do not underestimate the King of the West. His background is not simple.¡± Third Elder frowned slightly.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Gully Manning interrupted him.

    ¡°He dared to kill three Elders of Purple Light Sect. No matter his background, he must be prepared to face our wrath!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Elder, call the Stuart family, me Sect, and Spirit Wing Pavilion. Tell them that I, Gully Manning, invite them to Purple Light Sect to discuss our ns together!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Fourth Elder nodded.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, send someone to Ozin. Keep a close watch on him. Three dayster, we will settle this score with him!¡± Gully Manning continued to instruct.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Sixth Elder responded loudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Disperse, and three days from now,e down the mountain with me¡­¡± Gully Manning spoke again.

    Just then, hurried footsteps echoed, and a disciple from the inner sect rushed in, covered in injuries.

    ¡°Sect Master, something¡­ something has happened! Someone has barged in and destroyed our gate.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A bone-chilling anger emanated from Gully Manning¡¯s body.

    The sect gate was the face of a sect, and this intruder was directly insulting Purple Light Sect.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Already burning with rage, Gully Manning¡¯s fury intensified.

    ¡°What a death wish! Who dares to cause trouble here? Do they want to die?¡± another outer sect Elder shouted, ¡°How many are they?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ just one¡­ their skills are formidable, we couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± The inner sect disciple replied while trembling.

    ¡°What?¡± The outer sect Elder roared again, ¡°One person dares to act so outrageously at Purple Light Sect? Did they say who they are?¡±

    ¡°They¡­ they didn¡¯t say, only that they wanted you, Sect Master, toe out and take responsibility.¡± the inner sect disciple quivered.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± The Elders all shouted in anger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Gully Manning forced down his anger and walked toward the door, with others following closely.

    Soon, they arrived at a t area not far from the gate. Looking around, they saw that the gate had turned into ruins, and a figure in green stood in front of the wreckage. There were also several disciples of Purple Light Sect lying on the ground.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± The thousand or so disciples of Purple Light Sect surrounding the area immediately bowed when they saw Gully Manning.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± Nicole Manning walked out from the crowd and then pointed at the green figure with clenched teeth. ¡°That jerk dared to p me. Father, you must kill him for me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Gully Manning nodded slightly.

    ¡°Arrogant, who are you?¡± the outer sect Elder demanded, pointing at the green figure.

    ¡°Are you the Sect Master of Purple Light Sect?¡± The green figure ignored the others and calmly spoke to Gully Manning.

    ¡°You dare to destroy the entrance of Purple Light Sect, injure our disciples. You have guts!¡± Gully Manning¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling light. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Tell me your purpose!¡±

    ¡°Purple Light Sect has repeatedly attempted to harm vale¡¯s important officials. For this crime, the sect should be annihted!¡± the figure in a green robe calmly replied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing these words, Gully Manning was momentarily stunned. ¡°Are you here for the King of the West?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a chance. All the elders and higher-ranking members of Purple Light Sect can choose to cripple their own cultivation and disband the sect, and you will be spared from death.¡± That mysterious person conceded to Gully Manning¡¯s statement.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless! I can see that you¡¯re just here to seek death!¡± The outer sect elder roared and, with a wave of his hand,unched an attack at the figure. His aura surged as his martial cultivation was decent, at the level of a War Emperor.

    The figure in the blue robe remained in ce, casually lifting a hand, and a sword in his hand emitted a sharp sword aura, shooting toward the attacking elder.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± In the next moment, Gully Manning¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he immediately shouted and rushed forward, attempting to intercept the iing sword for the Elder. However, he was still a beat too slow, and the sword aura pierced through the elder¡¯s body with lightning speed. Due to the momentum, he took a couple of steps forward before a bloody line appeared at his waist. His body was severed into two pieces, lying motionless on the ground, blood and flesh scattered.

    A gasp of shock resounded throughout the surroundings as the disciples of Purple Light Sect stared in disbelief at the two severed halves on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Gully Manning shouted angrily, raising his hand andmanding, ¡°Attack, kill him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elders of Purple Light Sect were already burning with rage. Upon hearing Gully Manning¡¯smand, they all attacked simultaneously.

    Among these elders, the weakest had a cultivation of a War Grandmaster, while the majority were War Emperors. Their auras were released in full, shrouding the entire area like dark clouds, making it difficult for the thousands of Purple Light Sect disciples to breathe, causing them to involuntarily retreat.

    ¡°Dare to kill our Purple Light Sect¡¯s elders, you shall die as you wish!¡± The first inner sect elder, who had rushed to the front, roared angrily. The purple mist radiated a thunderous power between his palms, sweeping forward.

    ¡°If you wish for death, then so be it!¡± The figure in the green robe spoke solemnly.

    In the next moment, he moved forward, continuously twisting his wrist, and countless sword shadows immediately appeared in the air, unstoppable in their momentum, creating a terrifying formation.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the true strength of the man in the green robe, Gully Manning¡¯s pupils contracted again.  Without thinking much, he shouted loudly, ¡°You¡¯re not his match! Retreat, everyone, retreat!¡±

    While shouting, his body shot out like a cannonball. An overwhelming aura exploded from his body, revealing his cultivation of a War God-Emperor.

 Chapter 406 Destruction of the Three Major Sects!

    At the same time, the myriad sword shadows had already struck more than ten Elders.

    Without any suspense, except for the Third Elder, no one else had the slightest chance to resist. The sword shadows swept through, and they all fell. The reason the Third Elder was spared was that he possessed the strength of aplete War Emperor realm, and he had managed to dodge in time, narrowly escaping the cmity. However, even so, his body still bore several bloody wounds, and his aura was extremely weakened.

    ¡°You damned bastard! I¡¯ll crush you to pieces!¡± Gully Manning surveyed the bodies of the fallen Elders, roaring with a ferocious expression, bordering on madness.

    Following this, a purple light curtain appeared above him, surrounded by thunder. This was Gully Manning¡¯s God-Emperor Realm power.

    ¡°Die!¡± Gully Manning roared once again, and the purple light curtain contained a world-destroying aura as it surged out.

    For a moment, within a radius of a thousand kilometers, violent winds howled, thunder roared, and even the void trembled.

    ¡°Miss, run!¡± The Third Elder, who had survived, shouted loudly and then hurriedly rushed to Nicole Manning, who had been terrified by the situation.

    ¡°A Tier-one War God-Emperor, is he very strong?¡± the green-clothed figure muttered.

    In the next moment, the countless sword shadows rapidly merged together, forming a massive phantom sword shape that thrust towards Gully Manning¡¯s light curtain.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the two collided like two swiftly moving mountains, generating violent shockwaves that spread in all directions, causing the earth to shake. As the shockwaves passed, everything within a thousand kilometers, including buildings, trees, and rocks, instantly disintegrated.

    Although the Third Elder and Nicole Manning had managed to escape a few hundred meters away, they were still lifted into the air by the force of the impact. After crashing down heavily tens of meters away, Nicole Manning spat out a mouthful of blood, her mouth opening wide as more blood gushed out, and her legs stopped moving.

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± The Third Elder struggled to speak, but after uttering a few words, hey motionless on the ground, his life hanging in the bnce.

    At the same time, the phantom sword shape pierced through the purple light curtain, passing through Gully Manning¡¯s heart area.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The scene fell intoplete silence, and the oppressive aura in the air vanished instantly. Only the mountain breeze could be heard gently blowing. The green-clothed figure and Gully Manning stood in their original positions, facing each other, and neither of them made any further movements.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± After a long while, Gully Manning spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°On the pinnacle of Ether Mountain!¡± the green-clothed figure replied calmly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gully Manning¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks. ¡°Then¡­ the King of the West is¡­¡±

    ¡°The son of Ether Mountain!¡± the green-clothed figure replied once more.

    ¡°What?!¡± Gully Manning shouted, his face showing an expression of disbelief.

    Now he realized that the King of West was from the pinnacle of Ether Mountain, which made Gully Manning feel deep regret; if he had known this, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke that legendary man, no matter how brave he was.

    The pinnacle of Ether Mountain was the Holy Hall of Martial Arts. The Ether Mountain lineage was something a small sect like Purple Light Sect couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.

    ¡°I hate it!!!¡± Gully Manning shouted in pain, then sprayed out arge mouthful of blood, his body falling backwards, leaving behind a trail of blood from his chest.

    The Sect Master of Purple Light Sect, perished.

    ¡°Sect Master!¡±

    A Kilometer away stood numerous disciples of Purple Light Sect with sorrow written all over their faces. They were well aware that Purple Light Sect was doomed this time.

    ¡°Why are you stay here? Do you want to die as well?¡± The green-clothed figure spoke coldly.

    With his words, the phantom sword shape appeared in the air once again.

    ¡°Run!¡± A voice rang out, and the thousand disciples of Purple Light Sect scattered and fled in all directions.

    Two minutester, the sword aura dissipated, and all the buildings within Purple Light Sect had copsed, shrouding the area in dust. At this point, Purple Light Sect had officially be history.

    In the following two days, a simr scene unfolded in two other mountain ranges within the territory. The Elders and core members of me Sect and Spirit Wing Pavilion were all in, and their sects were reduced to rubble. Three top-tier sects had fallen one after another within two to three days, and this news quickly spread throughout every corner of the region. Some were shocked, some were furious, and everyone was trying to find out what had happened and who was responsible. Many figures in the martial arts world felt a sense of mutual dependency, and they began to take action.

    In the martial arts world, there was a vague sense that a storm was brewing.

    ¡­

    In the next few days, Billy didn¡¯t have any other ns and focused on spending time with his family. Felicia, Tasha, and a few dayster, they would start school again. So, during these few days, they took the opportunity to explore the surroundings of Ozin.

    On this particr morning, as nned, the family was preparing to visit Leford.

    Leford was about two to three hundred kilometers away from Ozin, and its city size and level were on par with Ozin, making it a city with a poption of over ten million people. It was also a well-known tourist city in the eastern region and even the entire country, known for its picturesque scenery, attracting two to three hundred million visitors every year.

    After the family finished breakfast, Stout was waiting with a business car parked in front of the vi.

    ¡°Uncle Stout, did you have breakfast?¡± Tasha ran out with two pieces of fried dough sticks.

    ¡°These are grandma¡¯s homemade fried dough sticks, they¡¯re delicious, try them.¡± Said she.

    ¡°Haha, thank you, Tasha!¡± Stout took the fried dough sticks and took a bite; they tasted really good.

    Soon, the family members came out one by one, and since Fletcher and his wife didn¡¯t have much to do these days, they were also pulled by Billy to travel around.

    ¡°Stout, these days have been hard on you!¡± After the car drove out, Harleen said.

    ¡°Ms knight, you¡¯re too polite, what¡¯s so hard about it, I¡¯m looking forward to it, I¡¯ve been staying in the mountains all these years, and I rarely get the chance to travel like this.¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Stout, you said you¡¯ve been in the mountains all these years, but where exactly is this mountain you¡¯re talking about? Is it beautiful? When are you going to take us there?¡± Felicia spoke up.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± As soon as they mentioned returning to the mountains, Stout¡¯s face copsed, ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all, it¡¯s either rocks or forests, better not go.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Stout, are you afraid that you will be caught you for studying if you go back home?¡± Tasha said with a coquettish tone, ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to go back?¡±

    Stout choked a bit and said, ¡°No, Uncle Stout loves studying!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying, I¡¯ve never seen you read a book. Auntie Felicia reads books from time to time, but you never.¡± Tasha retorted.

    ¡°Tasha, Auntie Felicia read books every day, okay?¡± Felicia protested.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Sharon said without good humor, ¡°You¡¯ve only read for two days in total since your holiday started.¡±

    ¡°I read every night!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it yourself.¡± Sharon said, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°I believe what I said!¡± Felicia said with a grimace.

    Harleen was amused by her sister¡¯s expression andughed. After a pause, she turned to Stout and asked, ¡°Stout, I heard that you have a beautiful elder sister, right?¡±

 Chapter 407 Trouble Everywhere

    ¡°Yeah, my sister is beautiful!¡± Stout said with a proud expression. ¡°She¡¯s not any less beautiful than you, Ms Knight. She¡¯s definitely a super beauty. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask my boss¡­¡±

    Mid-sentence, he seemed to realize what he was saying, and his whole body shivered, almost driving the car into a ditch.

    Billy heard this and his mouth twitched a few times. His wife had really good information.

    ¡°Uh, um, Ms Knight, don¡¯t listen to me bragging!¡± Stout hesitated for a moment before adding quickly, ¡°My sister can¡¯t evenpare to you, just look at my appearance, and you¡¯ll know what my sister is like.¡±

    Harleenughed again and then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Billy, do you know Stout¡¯s sister? Is she very beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ She¡¯s okay!¡±

    ¡°Look at your reaction, she must be a real beauty.¡± Harleen smiled, ¡°Stout, when can you have your sistere to Ozin to visit?¡±

    Stout choked again. ¡°Sure, but my sister is currently in seclusion, and she probably won¡¯te out for another ten years or so.¡±

    ¡°Seclusion? What kind of seclusion?¡± Sharon asked in surprise.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Sharon, seclusion is a way for martial artists to cultivate their martial arts. Since you¡¯re not a martial artist, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Fletcher exined with a smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sharon responded and then added, ¡°Ten years of seclusion is so long, doesn¡¯t she want to get married and have children?¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to Stout¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s just making things up!¡± Felicia rolled her eyes at Stout and then asked Billy, ¡°Billy, have you known Stout¡¯s sister for a long time? Are you two close?¡±

    Stout felt the conversation was getting a bit out of control and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Well, Tasha, have you ever been to Leford before?¡±

    ¡°No, this is my first time!¡± Tasha responded. ¡°Uncle Stout, what fun things are there to do in Leford?¡±

    ¡°Leford has a lot of fun ces to visit,¡± Stout continued. ¡°Besides beautiful mountains andkes, there¡¯s a huge children¡¯s yground that I¡¯m taking you to today!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Tasha eximed excitedly.

    After that, the family didn¡¯t continue with the previous conversation.

    At 10 AM, Stout parked the car in the most famous park in Leford. Just as the family got out of the car, Billy¡¯s phone rang, and he answered to find Judge on the line.

    ¡°Hey, boss, have you arrived in Leford?¡± Judge¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°We just got here. What¡¯s up?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something going on,¡± Judge replied. ¡°Liam Anderson just called me and said that early this morning, a group of people went to the base of SHADOW in Leford, causing quite amotion.¡±

    Liam Anderson was the inspector for SHADOW in Leford.

    ¡°who are they? And for what?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Bet family in Leford.¡± Judge confirmed. ¡°The Bet family went to negotiate with the Special Patrol Bureau several times after their patriarch was arrested a couple of days ago, but they were all turned away. So, they came to SHADOW to protest.¡±

    ¡°The Bet family?¡± Billy furrowed his brow. ¡°The top family in Leford?¡±

    Billy had been to Leford a year ago for a case, so he had a faint impression of the families in the area.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Do you know why they were arrested?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to ask about the specifics.¡± Judge admitted.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go take a look for now.¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you need me toe over right away?¡±

    ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ll call you if needed.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Honey, is there something going on?¡± Harleen asked when Billy hung up. ¡°If there is, you and Stout can go ahead. I¡¯ll go with my parents. Just call me when you finish the thing.¡±

    This was a bustling area, and Harleen and Felicia were now martial arts practitioners, so Billy wasn¡¯t too worried about their safety. Therefore, Billy and Stout said their goodbyes to them and got back in the car.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± Harleen led her family towards the scenic area.

    Since it was the New Year holiday, the park was much busier than usual, with crowds of people everywhere, creating a lively atmosphere.

    ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡± Tasha eximed with excitement.

    ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t run around. It¡¯s crowded here, and you might bump into someone.¡± Sharon quickly warned her.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Tasha replied, freeing her hand from her grandmother¡¯s grip and heading toward a nearby booth selling cartoon balloons.

    ¡°Grandma, can you buy two balloons for me?¡± Tasha asked.

    ¡°How about we buy themter? It might be inconvenient to carry them around.¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°No, I can hold them myself. You don¡¯t have to carry them.¡± Tasha insisted.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Harleen gave in and let Tasha pick two balloon designs, paid for them, and continued walking with the family.

    This scenic spot deserved its reputation as the top attraction in Leford. The scenery was truly beautiful, with mountains,kes, and many artificial attractions.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I heard there¡¯s a famous temple at the top of that hill. Do you want to go check it out?¡± Harleen pointed to a hill not far away.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fletcher replied delightfully.

    Just as the family approached the entrance to the uphill path, they heard car horns honking behind them. Tourists on the road quickly moved aside, and some wore annoyed expressions.

    Vehicle traffic was prohibited in this area, so why was there a caring? The constant honking was annoying, and the car was not moving slowly.

    Some people wanted to vent their anger but held their tongues when they saw the car.

    It was a Rolls-Royce Phantom!

    People who could afford such a car were not to be messed with.

    ¡°Mom, my balloon flew away¡­¡± Perhaps frightened by the car horn, Tasha hadn¡¯t held on tightly, and the balloon slipped from her hand.

    At that moment, a slight mountain breeze blew, and the balloon drifted forward. The Rolls-Royce Phantom had just arrived, and the driver had probably been startled by the two balloons. He mmed on the brakes. In the back seat of the car, a young man and woman, in their mid-twenties, were jolted forward. The woman¡¯s forehead hit the back of the front seat, though it didn¡¯t hurt much. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, she was angry.

    ¡°Who threw those balloons, youmoners?¡± The young man and woman got out of the car, and the woman angrily shouted at the onlookers.

    The woman was in her mid-twenties, dressed in designer clothes and exuding an air of arrogance. She had a haughty demeanor.

 Chapter 408 Extremely Arrogance

    ¡°How could you talk like that? You just curse at people as soon as you open your mouth!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she looks pretty but has no manners!¡±

    ¡°It was their fault to begin with, and now they¡¯re acting like this. It¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The onlookers heard the woman¡¯s words and all had angry expressions on their faces.

    ¡°You bunch of lowlifes, shut up or I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart!¡± the woman shouted in anger.

    ¡°Mama, thatdy is so mean¡­¡± Tasha, who was already being held by Harleen, had a slightly changed expression on her face.

    ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Harleenforted her daughter. Then she looked at the other woman and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was our balloon. My child didn¡¯t hold onto it properly.¡±

    ¡°Kneel down and apologize!¡± The woman interrupted before Harleen could finish speaking.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Harleen raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re too domineering,¡± Sharon walked out and said, ¡°This road isn¡¯t allowed for vehicles to drive on. Not only did you drive in here but also honked your horn like that. Many tourists were startled by it.¡±

    ¡°My Tasha was also scared by your honking sound which made her unable to hold onto the balloon.¡± Sharon continued, ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t suffered any loss yourself, why should we kneel down and apologize?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± The woman snorted coldly, ¡°Just because my status is a hundred times more noble than yours? Can I do that? If I got hurt just now because of your balloon, do you think kneeling down to apologize would be enough?¡±

    ¡°Just because you have a Rolls-Royce doesn¡¯t make everything okay,¡± Felicia frowned at the same time, ¡°Worst case scenario we can let the scenic area management handle it!¡±

    The woman raised her voice even higher, ¡°You have ten seconds to consider, if you don¡¯t kneel down and apologize then all consequences will be borne by yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being so despicable? Who gave you the right to look down upon others? Do you think being born into a big family gives one permission to trample over others?¡± Sharon responded loudly, ¡°Judging from how uncultured-looking you are , I bet your family is nothing special either!¡±

    ¡°What?! How dare you insult me?¡± The woman shouted angrily, ¡°All right then! Now it¡¯s not just about kneeling down anymore! All of your family must give yourselves three ps each or else there will be consequences!¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t go too far. There are so many people here who can testify that it was your fault. You should be the one apologizing!¡± Fletcher frowned and spoke up.

    ¡°Jay, what are you still standing there for?¡± The woman ignored Fletcher and turned to a young man beside her.

    ¡°Christine, don¡¯t worry. I promise you¡¯ll be satisfied with what happens today!¡± The young man named Jay White responded loudly. He then turned to their driver and instructed, ¡°Give them five ps each!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The driver nodded vigorously and walked towards Harleen¡¯s family.

    ¡°Dare you!¡± Felicia took a few steps forward and stood in front of her family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start from you then.¡± As the driver said, he raised his hand.

    Unexpectedly, he was a martial artist, with the cultivation of a Battle Master. Halfway through the reach, a sharp pain seared through his lower abdomen. Then, he was sent flying, crashing headfirst onto the Rolls-Royce hood.

    Felicia, with a hint of anger, used all her strength to hit the engine hood, causing it to dent.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Jay White and thate woman were both surprised to find out that Felicia was also a martial artist.

    Harleen and Felicia followed Billy¡¯s orders to not show their martial arts skills in daily life, so the other party hadn¡¯t noticed before. Equally surprised, the onlookers also gasped in surprise, their faces showing astonishment.

    ¡°Interesting, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a martial arts practitioner. No wonder you¡¯re so bold!¡± Jay White¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you know how much this car costs? With that kick just now, if it wasn¡¯t for a million, none of you will be able to leave today!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Felicia turned around and looked at her family, saying, ¡°Dad, Mom, Harleen, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t mind them!¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Jay White raised his hand to m Felicia.

    He was also skilled, on par with Felicia.

    ¡°Felicia, watch out!¡± Harleen and the other two shouted simultaneously.

    At this moment, Felicia obviously sensed the danger behind her and turned around to meet it with a palm strike. After one move, both of them stepped back several steps, and the situation was evenly matched.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Jay White¡¯s face slightly changed since he had never expected Felicia to be able to fight him to a draw.

    ¡°Wow, turns out you really have some skills!¡± The woman snorted coldly at this moment. As soon as the words fell, a strong aura emanated from her body, revealing her cultivation of a Warlord.

    ¡°Mom, hold Tasha,¡± Harleen said before handing Tasha over to Sharon. She then walked over to Felicia with a slightly serious expression on her face and looked at the woman in front of her. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    As she spoke, her aura rose immediately.

    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re also a martial artist? Interesting!¡± The woman sneered again. ¡°But with just your strength, do you believe that I can defeat you with just one move?¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡± Felicia responded angrily.

    ¡°Alright,¡± The woman replied before taking two steps forward and sweeping out with one palm which created a whistling wind sound.

    ¡°Be careful, Felicia!¡± Harleen eximed while raising her hand to strike out.

    Felicia was not idle either; she sent out two gusts of wind towards the opponent¡¯s attack.

    Bang! Bang!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    However, there was still one realm difference between them; naturally, the two sisters were no match for their opponent. After just one move from their opponent, both Harleen and her sister were knocked down on the ground.

    ¡°Harleen! Felicia!¡±

    ¡°Mum! Auntie!¡±

    Fletcher and the other two immediately shouted out loud.

    ¡°Dad, Mum, we¡¯re okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Both sisters stood up from the ground while Harleen turned to Fletcher saying, ¡°Dad, call Billy!¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Fletcher quickly took out his phone to make a call.

    ¡°You want to call someone? In Leford City, I really don¡¯t know who you could possibly get here.¡± The woman sneered twice before looking towards Jay White. ¡°Jay, now I suspect these two martial artists have blood on their hands, we should take them back for questioning.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jay White took two steps forward. ¡°Are you going with us by yourselves or do you need some help?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to arrest people?¡± Felicia red at him angrily.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Jay White sneered coldly as he pulled an emblem from his body, which was a token of a Special Patrol Squadron Inspector.

    ¡°If that isn¡¯t enough then how about this?¡± The woman also pulled an emblem from herself, which was a token belonging to a Chief Inspector of Imperial Guard Bureau.

 Chapter 409 Things Get Complicated

    Upon seeing these two badges, some onlookers among the crowd recognized them and gasped in surprise. No wonder they were acting so arrogantly. Not only did these two individualse from influential families, but they were also government officials, and part of specialized departments.

    Harleen and Felicia hadn¡¯t expected these two to have such backgrounds.

    ¡°What do you think? Can you go with us now?¡± Jay White spoke again.

    ¡°You think having these badges makes you invincible? You¡¯re abusing your authority! I¡¯ll report you to your superiors, and you¡­¡± Sharon shouted loudly.

    ¡°If you utter one more word, do you believe I¡¯ll take all three of you with us?¡± the woman said coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sharon shouted again.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Harleen stopped her and then looked at the two of them. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± the woman retorted.

    ¡°You will regret this!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and turned to Sharon. ¡°Mom, you and Dad take Tasha and go find Billy! We¡¯ll go with them!¡±

    ¡°Mama, don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± Tasha cried.

    ¡°Tasha, honey, it¡¯s okay. Mom will be back soon.¡± Harleen walked over and patted Tasha¡¯s head. ¡°Tasha, you¡¯re the bravest, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Which one of you is going to answer the phone?¡± At this moment, Fletcher picked up his phone and walked over, looking at the two of them.

    The woman raised her hand and a gust of wind knocked Fletcher¡¯s phone to the ground, shattering it into pieces.

    ¡°No matter who you bring to negotiate, it won¡¯t work. If they have the guts, let them go to the Special Patrol Division in Leford to fetch them!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Fletcher was trembling with anger.

    ¡°Take them away!¡± the woman said before getting into the car.

    Two minutester, Harleen and Felicia were taken into the Rolls-Royce, and the driver reversed the car and drove away.

    Rewind to half an hour ago.

    Billy and Stout drove to the SHADOW base in Leford and saw a crowd of people in the courtyard, all of them agitated. SHADOW Inspector in this area, Liam Anderson was talking to Jackson Bet, the head of the Bet family.

    ¡°Commander?¡± Liam Anderson saw Billy out of the corner of his eye and was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly led a group of SHADOW men over and saluted. ¡°Greetings, Commander!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Commander, how did youe to Leford?¡± Liam Anderson asked.

    ¡°My family and I came here for a vacation. I just received a call from Judge saying that there¡¯s an issue here, so I came to take a look.¡± Billy exined.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°May I ask if you are Commander Gardner?¡± Jackson Bet approached cautiously.

    He didn¡¯t recognize Billy, but he guessed from Liam Anderson¡¯s address who he might be.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Billy asked.

    After receiving his tacit approval, Jackson Bet immediately knelt down, and the rest of his family followed suit.

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, please help us!¡± Jackson Bet begged while bowing. As he spoke, a glimmer of hope appeared in his heart. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter the legendary figure here today! Commander Gardner was said to be the linchpin of the country, devoted to the well-being of the people. Therefore, Billy was Jackson Bet¡¯s hope.

    ¡°Get up, all of you!¡± Billy raised his hand and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±

    A few minutester, Liam Anderson led Billy and Jackson Bet to a sitting room.

    ¡°Mr Bet, please exin the situation to Commander in detail.¡± Liam Anderson said as he poured tea for them.

    ¡°Thank you, Inspector Anderson.¡± Jackson Bet said, taking the tea and then turning to Billy. ¡°Three days ago, Inspector Jay White from the Special Patrol Division of Leford, apanied by a group of his men, came to my family¡¯s estate and demanded my father¡¯s arrest without any exnation. My father tried to negotiate with them and asked why they were doing this, but they refused to provide any information and simply imed that my father was involved in a major case and needed to assist with the investigation.¡±

    ¡°Later, there was a confrontation between both sides, resulting in more than twenty casualties from my family, including my father, who was forcibly taken away.¡±

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know why they arrested my father or what the reasons behind it are.¡±

    ¡°The Special Patrol Division wouldn¡¯t arrest your father without reason.¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly and continued, ¡°Has he been involved in any incidents recently?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jackson Bet shook his head firmly. ¡°I can guarantee with my life that he hasn¡¯t! Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t havee to request SHADOW¡¯s help!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Jay White¡¯s background?¡± Billy asked Liam Anderson.

    ¡°Commander, Jay White is the eldest son of the White family, the secondrgest family in the city.¡± Liam Anderson exined.

    ¡°Do your family and the White family have any conflicts?¡± Billy nodded slightly and then asked Jackson Bet.

    ¡°We have had some business-rted conflicts with them, but they¡¯ve been ongoing for decades, and there haven¡¯t been any major incidents recently. It shouldn¡¯t be the cause.¡± Jackson Bet replied.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Mr Bet¡¯s father once worked at the capital¡¯s Special Patrol Office. He resigned and returned to his hometown ten years ago due to health issues.¡± Liam Anderson added.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°He worked at the Special Patrol Office?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander Gardner. My father worked in the archives department of the Special Patrol Office.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully. While he wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with the Special Patrol Office¡¯s operations, he had heard General Wilson mention its organizational structure before. The archives department of the Special Patrol Office had three sections, and the first section contained files rated as S-level or higher in terms of confidentiality.

    ¡°Did your father ever mention anything about his work at the Special Patrol Office to your family?¡± Billy asked, contemting the matter.

    ¡°Not often,¡± Jackson Bet replied with a slight shake of his head. ¡°The work at the Special Patrol Office is quite unique, especially in the archives department. Most of it involves highly ssified content, so my father rarely talked to us about it.¡±

    This was amon practice in many specialized government departments. Many high-security positions required employees to sign lifetime confidentiality agreements. Regardless of whether they were still in service or not, they were bound to a lifetime of secrecy. Any breach of national security was considered a serious crime.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you suspect that they arrested my father due to something rted to his work at the Special Patrol Division?¡± Jackson Bet asked. ¡°But I understand my father well, Commander Gardner. He would never leak any secrets from the Special Patrol Office.¡±

    ¡°Not about leaking any secrets.¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your father has seen something someone didn¡¯t want him to see.¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hum?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, if that¡¯s the case, I remembered something!¡± Jackson Bet said.

 Chapter 410 Involvement in a Major Case

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°My father once mentioned, on one asion, that he hade across a file rted to the conflict between vale¡¯s Southern Frontier Army and a country named Nanrania ten years ago.¡± Jackson Bet exined.

    Nanrania was one of the ten neighboring countries of vale, near the Southern Frontier.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Ten years ago, there had been a major incident in the Southern Frontier of vale. At that time, Nanrania¡¯s military personnel, under the pretext of capturing domestic rebels, had forcibly entered a border town in the Southern Frontier and shed with the stationed Southern Frontier Army.

    The defense line in that area was rtively weak, and the opponents hade well-prepared. Moreover, the attackers were skilled, and the confrontation resulted in casualties of over four to five thousand citizens of vale. Among them were one thousand military personnel of vale and three to four thousand civilians. In the end, Nanrania¡¯s forces thoroughly searched the town and found none of the individuals they hade to apprehend. Afterward, they withdrew.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The Southern Frontier Commander at the time was furious and led his troops straight into the opponent¡¯s border, demanding that they hand over those responsible for the attack. At first, the opposing side didn¡¯t cooperate. After the Southern Frontier Commander, along with his troops, had killed dozens of their personnel, they finally spoke up.

    They informed the Southern Frontier Commander that the individuals were from a special department of Nanrania and were not part of their regr military. Afterpleting their mission, they had returned to their home country.

    The Southern Frontier Commander, of course, was not willing to give up so easily. He led one hundred thousand Southern Frontier soldiers to advance toward the enemy¡¯s capital, demanding the surrender of the culprits. However, just as they were about to take action, they received a call from the capital, ordering them to withdraw from the border. The specific reason for the withdrawal was unknown to the public. In the end, Nanrania apologized to vale for the misunderstanding and conflict, attributing it to misinformation. They requested forgiveness and officially settled the matter after payingpensation.

    ¡°Did your father mention any specific details?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°No,¡± Jackson Bet shook his head. ¡°He only said that the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared. Later, he might have felt that he had revealed too much and didn¡¯t delve deeper into it.¡±

    ¡°Commander, could it be that Mr Bet¡¯s father was arrested because of this?¡± Liam Anderson asked with a slight furrow in his brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible,¡± Billy nodded slightly. After a brief pause, he looked at Jackson Bet. ¡°Mr Bet, you should take your family back home for now. I¡¯ll handle the negotiation with the Special Patrol Division.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, I¡¯m truly grateful!¡± Jackson Bet quickly stood up and bowed.

    With Billy¡¯s assistance, a significant weight was lifted from his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Please go back now. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll have Inspector Anderson inform you.¡± Billy said, waving his hand.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jackson Bet nodded and then bowed again. ¡°Thank you again, Commander Gardner!¡±

    Two minutester, Jackson Bet led his family away.

    ¡°Do you have any information about the Bet family? What kind of person is Mr Bet¡¯s father?¡± Billy asked Liam Anderson.

    ¡°Commander, in recent years, the Bet family has been rtively well-off and doesn¡¯t exhibit many of the typical issues faced by major families. Additionally, they have yed a positive role in Leford¡¯s development.¡± Liam Anderson respectfully replied.

    ¡°Furthermore, based on my interactions with Mr Bet¡¯s father, he seems to be a person of good character and likely wouldn¡¯tmit any fundamental mistakes.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly before continuing, ¡°And the White family?¡±

    ¡°The overall situation with the White family is not as good as the Bet family¡¯s, and the second young master of the White family is involved in various shady businesses.¡± Liam Anderson added. ¡°By the way, Commander, from what I¡¯ve gathered, the rtionship between the White family and the prestigious Greenwood n in the capital is quite unusual.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes. Furthermore, Jay White is currently courting the second youngdy of the Greenwood n. Barring any unforeseen circumstances, the two families may form a union.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Billy said casually.

    ¡°Commander, should I go to the Special Patrol Division and inquire about the reasons for Mr Bet¡¯s arrest?¡± Liam Anderson continued.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get any real information by asking them,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to Stan and have him investigate.¡±

    After saying this, he took out his phone to dial.

    Just then, his phone rang, and it was a call from Fletcher.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen and her sister are in trouble!¡± Fletcher¡¯s voice sounded urgent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A chill ran down Billy¡¯s spine. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a young couple trying to take them away!¡± Fletcher replied loudly.

    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The man is from the Special Patrol Division in Leford, and the woman is from Imperial Guard Bureau!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re really asking for trouble! Dad, let me talk to them!¡±

    Fletcher agreed.

    The next moment, a crisp sound rang out, and the call was abruptly disconnected.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Billy knew that the other party had smashed Fletcher¡¯s phone. He quickly dialed Harleen¡¯s number, but after ringing for a while, there was no answer.

    After a moment of hesitation, he called Sharon.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen and Felicia have already been taken to the Special Patrol Division!¡± Sharon¡¯s voice came out urgently. ¡°You go there and save them, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. Right now, you and Dad, take Tasha and go to the park entrance. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡± Billy interrupted her, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Sharon agreed with a trembling voice.

    Billy hung up the phone and quickly walked toward the door, saying, ¡°To the Special Patrol Division!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Liam Anderson responded loudly.

    From Billy¡¯s phone call, he had already gathered the gist of it.

    ¡°Send a few more people to Leford Park to pick up my parents.¡± Billy said as he walked. Simultaneously, he forwarded Sharon¡¯s number to Liam Anderson¡¯s phone. ¡°This is my mom¡¯s number, call it when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Three minutester, with a sudden burst of speed, Stout floored the elerator, and the business vehicle sped toward the Special Patrol Division.

    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Stout asked while driving.

    ¡°Harleen and Felicia have been taken by the Special Patrol Division.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Stout eximed. ¡°Those bastards must have a death wish!¡±

    ¡°Commander, I¡¯ll make a call to Jay White and inquire about the situation right now.¡± Liam Anderson suggested.

    Saying this, he took out his phone to dial the number. However, it rang for quite a while without anyone picking up. He dialed seven or eight times in a row, but still, there was no response.

    ¡°What the heck is he up to?¡± muttered Liam to himself. Then, he dialed another number for Dane Potter, Deputy Commander of Special Patrol Squadron in Leford.

    ¡°Is there something you need, Inspector Anderson?¡± After a few rings, Dane Potter¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Potter, did you round up someone at Leford Park?¡± Liam Anderson shouted loudly.

 Chapter 411 You Will Regret This

    ¡°Leford Park?¡± Dane Potter was momentarily confused. ¡°I haven¡¯t received any information. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You guys from the Special Patrol Division are asking for trouble!¡± Liam Anderson shouted angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Go find out immediately who did it! Regardless of the methods you use, you must ensure the safety of the ones who were arrested! Otherwise, Special Patrol Division in Leford won¡¯t exist anymore!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Dane Potter eximed in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll go find out right away!¡±

    While Liam Anderson made the call, Billy dialed Sharon¡¯s number again and ryed the situation to him in detail.

    ¡°Commander, Jay White¡¯s phone isn¡¯t being answered, and the deputy inspector Dane Potter doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s responsible. I told him to look into that¡­¡± After Billy hung up the phone, Liam Anderson reported.

    ¡°No need for that,¡± Billy replied with a stern look in his eyes. ¡°It was Jay White!¡±

    ¡± What?¡± Liam Anderson eximed. ¡°Is the White family trying to bring about their own downfall? I¡¯ll call his father immediately and have him contact that idiot!¡±

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll deal with it when we arrives.¡± Billy said firmly. He took out his phone and sent two messages. Shortly after, a supersonic military aircraft took off from the capital and headed straight for Leford.

    At the same time, Harleen and her sister had been taken to Special Patrol Squadron by Jay White.

    ¡°Go inside!¡± After getting out of the car, Jay White said, ¡°Your father was looking for someone just now, right? We¡¯ll wait and see who he can find to save you!¡±

    ¡°You will regret this!¡± Harleen retorted coldly, then she and Felicia walked towards the main courtyard.

    ¡°Ignorance is bliss, I¡¯d love to see how you make us regret it!¡± The woman added with a disdainful huff.

    ¡°Deputy Inspector White, I need to report something to you. I don¡¯t know who¡­¡± At that moment, Dane Potter rushed out of the building.

    But when he saw Harleen and Felicia, his whole body trembled, and he struggled to hold back the rest of his sentence. He had just received a call from Liam Anderson earlier, and he could tell from the tone that they had arrested the wrong people this time. He was still cursing whoever had caused trouble for Special Patrol Squadron.

    But now, seeing his immediate superior bringing two women back to the base, he felt a strong sense of unease.

    ¡°Dane, you came at just the right time. Take them inside, they are not to leave without my permission.¡± Jay White said.

    ¡°Inspector, did you arrest them in Leford Park?¡± Dane Potter asked, his emotions calming slightly.

    ¡°You have quite the keen sense of information.¡± Jay White replied casually. ¡°Alright, go ahead, Keep them up.¡±

    Dane Potter took a sharp breath. Indeed!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Go, what are you waiting for?¡± The woman frowned and spoke coldly.

    ¡°Miss Greenwood, Inspector, these two cannot be detained!¡± Dane Potter responded after taking another deep breath.

    The woman was Lizzie Greenwood, and she was the second young miss of the prestigious Greenwood family.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Both Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood were taken aback.

    ¡°I¡­ I just received a call from the SHADOW Inspector,¡± Dane Potter spoke again. ¡°He said that if anything happens to these two, our patrol bureau won¡¯t exist anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jay White was slightly surprised. ¡°So, you mean Liam Anderson wants to protect them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Dane Potter nodded.

    ¡°No wonder,¡± Jay White suddenly realized, looking at Harleen and Felicia. ¡°No wonder they dared to keep saying we would regret it. Turns out they have someone backing them up!¡±

    He then changed his tone, ¡°But you two are too naive if you think Liam Anderson can save you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an ignorant fool!¡± Harleen spoke up again. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re doing!¡±

    She didn¡¯t reveal her husband¡¯s identity as the head of SHADOW for now. Since the other party was being so arrogant, she thought she might as well let him be a bit more arrogant.

    After all, the higher they rose, the harder they would fall.

    Harleen was well aware that her husband was probably on his way and would arrive in a matter of minutes.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jay White chuckled and then turned to Dane Potter. ¡°What are you waiting for? I suspect these two might be wanted criminals. Lock them up in the highest-security cell!¡±

    ¡°Inspector¡­¡± Dane Potter trembled again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lizzie Greenwood spoke coldly. ¡°Do it, right now!¡±

    ¡°Al-alright¡­¡±

    A few minutester, Dane Potter and three officers brought Harleen and Felicia to a heavily guarded cell. The air inside was foul, filled with various unpleasant odors, causing both of them to frown. Several male guards stared at Harleen and her sister with surprise in their eyes. This cell was usually reserved for extremely dangerous criminals, so they couldn¡¯t understand why two such stunning women were suddenly brought here.

    ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m really sorry, but we have our orders to follow. You¡¯ll have to endure this inconvenience,¡± Dane Potter said to them. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside, and if you need anything, just let them know, and they¡¯ll call me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Listen up, all of you! As long as the twodies don¡¯t leave this ce, all their needs will be met!¡± Dane Potter said to the guards.

    ¡°Understood!¡± they all nodded in response.

    ¡°Deputy Inspector, who are these two women exactly?¡± one of the guards inquired when they returned to the outer area.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dane Potter shook his head. ¡°But I have a feeling that we¡¯re being in big trouble today.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the man asked, bewildered

    ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling I have. Let¡¯s go outside and take a look,¡± Dane Potter took a deep breath.

    Meanwhile, Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood were sitting in the office.

    ¡°What bad luck, our mood for the whole day has been ruined by those two bitches!¡± Lizzie Greenwood was still quite angry.

    ¡°Lizzie, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll apany you to the temple tomorrow to burn incense.¡± Jay White offered as he poured her a cup of tea.

    ¡°I won¡¯t spare those two!¡± Lizzie Greenwood picked up her tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Jay White replied with a glint of masculine enthusiasm in his eyes.

    Harleen and Felicia were both incredibly beautiful, and he couldn¡¯t deny having some thoughts, but he dared not show them in front of Lizzie Greenwood. Now that Harleen and Felicia were in his territory, he had plenty of opportunities ahead of him.

 Chapter 412 In Deep Trouble!

    ¡°I warn you, if you have any other ulterior motives, I¡¯ll castrate you!¡± Lizzie Greenwood gave him a stern warning. She knew exactly what Jay White was thinking.

    ¡°How could that be? I didn¡¯t think anything of it!¡± Jay White quickly responded. He had no doubt about her words. He couldn¡¯t afford to be discovered, or he might really lose his manhood.

    ¡°Lizzie, how do you n to handle them?¡± Jay White changed the subject.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. We¡¯ll see.¡±Lizzie Greenwood said, taking a sip of tea. Then, she asked, ¡°Has Marty Bet said anything?¡±

    ¡°That stubborn old man is still refusing to talk!¡± Jay White replied.

    ¡°What a bunch of useless people!¡±Lizzie Greenwood scolded. ¡°If we keep waiting, something big will happen. Tell them to use any means necessary to make him talk before sunrise tomorrow! Otherwise, let them bring him to see me personally!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Jay White nodded vigorously. Then, he sat next to Lizzie Greenwood and said, ¡°You must be tired today. Let me give you a massage.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lizzie Greenwood agreed and propped her legs up on Jay White¡¯sp.

    Just as Jay White began the massage, a man rushed in hastily without even knocking on the door.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jay White was furious and yelled at the man.

    Lizzie Greenwood was equally angry and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Miss Greenwood, Inspector, something¡­ something has happened.¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale, and he trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°What could be so important? Did the sky fall?¡± Jay White continued to roar.

    ¡°SHADOW has surrounded Special Patrol Division with 3, 000 people!¡± The man struggled to speak.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°What?!¡± Jay White yelled again. ¡°Do they want to rebel? Who gave Liam Anderson the guts? Is he tired of living?!¡±

    ¡°SHADOW people have always been like this. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss about it!¡±Lizzie Greenwood sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s go and hear what they have to say.¡±

    With that, she got up and walked toward the door, with Jay White following closely behind.

    ¡°Miss Greenwood, Inspector, and they¡­¡± The man tried to speak again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time here. Go outside and see for yourself!¡± Jay White interrupted him once more.

    The man had no choice but to shut up. He wanted to tell them that the leader of the group was not Liam Anderson, but someone else. Although he didn¡¯t recognize that person, he knew for sure that he was a big shot. Liam Anderson had been acting submissive in front of that person the whole time.

    Shortly afterward, Lizzie Greenwood and Jay White arrived at the entrance of thepound.

    ¡°Liam Anderson, you have some nerve!¡± Jay White didn¡¯t even notice Billy standing nearby as he shouted at Liam. ¡°Who gave you the authority to surround Special Patrol Division with people? Are you tired of your position?¡±

    ¡°Jay White, you¡¯re just an idiot, you don¡¯t even know when you¡¯re facing death! You¡­¡± Liam Anderson shouted back.

    ¡°Anderson, it seems you haven¡¯t recognized your ce. Do you want me to help you find it?¡±Lizzie Greenwood said with a disdainful tone. She had casually nced at Billy earlier but didn¡¯t recognize him, so she ignored him.

    ¡°You have a big mouth!¡± Liam Anderson retorted. ¡°I¡¯m from SHADOW, and I don¡¯t need the Greenwood family to meddle in my affairs!¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡±

    Incensed, Lizzie Greenwood furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    At that moment, Harleen and Felicia, led by Dane Potter, emerged from the building.

    Dane Potter had a rtively decent rtionship with Liam Anderson in private. So, shortly after he had left the cell, Dane Potter sent a message to Liam Anderson, probing for information about the two women¡¯s identities.

    Liam Anderson¡¯s reply contained only a word: Commander!

    Seeing the message, Dane Potter nearly bit his own tongue. He didn¡¯t even care when his phone dropped to the ground and rushed towards the cell. In his mind, he cursed Jay White a thousand times for he risking himself while endangering others. He couldn¡¯t fathom what would happen if Harleen and Felicia suffered even the slightest harm in Special Patrol Squadron today. He could clearly envision the consequences ¨C Jay White would make good on his threat, and nobody in this base would survive.

    The only fortunate thing was that, from the beginning, he hadn¡¯t mistreated Harleen and Felicia. This, perhaps, was a silver lining in the midst of misfortune.

    ¡°Wife, Felicia!¡± Billy rushed forward to greet them.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon seeing them, Jay White roared at Dane Potter, ¡°Dane, who gave you permission to release them?¡±

    He then looked towards several subordinates not far away and thundered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Stop them¡­¡±

    Boom!

    His words were cut off as if by an explosion. He was propelled away like a cannonball, flying nearly fifty to sixty meters before crashing to the ground. At least half of his bones were broken, and copious amounts of blood gushed from his mouth.

    The others collectively inhaled sharply, their eyes wide open, staring in disbelief at Stout, who had struck their top-ranking member ¨C Jay White was known as the number one powerhouse here in Special Patrol Squadron, Leford.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Lizzie Greenwood regained herposure and pointed her finger at Stout with a fierce re, ¡°You dare harm my man? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her hand and sent a palm strike towards Stout.

    Boom!

    Without any suspense, her attack followed a trajectory simr to Jay White¡¯s and shended near him, coughing up blood as well.

    ¡°No way!¡± Everyone swallowed hard. They were all guessing the level of Stout¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°HBilly, tell Stout to stop, she¡¯s from the Greenwood n from the capital, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± At this point, Harleen and Felicia had approached Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy shook his head slightly. He then took out two pills and handed them to the sisters, ¡°Wife, Felicia, take these pills, they¡¯ll help with your injuries.¡±

    He had already roughly examined their bodies, and while they had sustained some injuries, they weren¡¯t too severe. Nheless, he was filled with anger, but he controlled himself and didn¡¯t act in front of thedies.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and Felicia took the pills.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jay White struggled to get up and looked at Billy and Stout, asking with difficulty.

 Chapter 413 Spare Us, Commander Gardner!

    Even Jay White, no matter how foolish he might be, understood that the two individuals on the other side were far from ordinary. The strength of a War Grandmaster was not something that ordinary people possessed.

    Jay White helped Lizzie Greenwood to her feet as he asked about Billy and Stout¡¯s identities.

    ¡°No matter who you are, I promise you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow!¡± Lizzie Greenwood¡¯s face twisted with gritted teeth.

    ¡°Wife, mom and dad, and Tasha have gone to the SHADOW base. You and Felicia should go there as well. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Billy said, paying no attention to the others, as he looked at the two sisters.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen nodded in response. ¡°Husband, please take care.¡±

    ¡°Billy, stay safe!¡± Felicia added.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Then, Harleen and her sister, escorted by a group of SHADOW members, left thepound.

    ¡°Scoundrels! Who allowed them to leave? Stop them immediately!¡± Lizzie Greenwood pointed angrily in the direction of the courtyard gate.

    ¡°Liam Anderson, cut off one of her hands!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Liam Anderson responded solemnly, drawing his dagger from his waist.

    ¡°Are you daring to do this?¡± Both Lizzie Greenwood and Jay White shouted in disbelief.

    Without any hesitation, Liam Anderson¡¯s curved de shed across Lizzie Greenwood¡¯s arm, severing it from her body, causing blood to spurt out.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Lizzie Greenwood let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    ¡°Liam Anderson, you bastard! I will annihte your entire family!¡± Jay White roared angrily.

    ¡°Idiot! As long as you have a life to live to tomorrow!¡± Liam coldly responded before paying no further attention to him.

    ¡°Where is Marty Bet?¡± At this point, Billy looked at Dane Potter and asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the matter of Marty Bet is being handled by a special envoy arranged by Inspector. We are not aware of the details.¡± Dane Potter replied quickly. He had no idea why Commander Gardner suddenly cared about Marty Bet¡¯s situation.

    Hearing Daner¡¯s words, the Special Patrol Division members collectively gasped, their faces filled with shock since they finally realized who Billy was.

    ¡°What?¡± Jay White eximed upon hearing the words ¡°Commander Gardner,¡± his face turning as pale as a sheet.

    Lizzie Greenwood, who had been screaming in pain, seemed to forget her suffering, staring in horror at Billy. ¡°Are you¡­ Commander Gardner from the Western Region?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Without any hesitation, both Lizzie Greenwood and Jay White knelt down.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry. We didn¡¯t know they were your family members¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, spare our lives¡­¡±

    At this moment, they regretted everything. They had never imagined that they would inadvertently offend such a high-ranking figure. And now they were facing the consequences.

    ¡°You wanted to ensure I wouldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow, didn¡¯t you?¡± Billy looked at Lizzie Greenwood with a faint smile.

    ¡°I was sorry¡­¡± Lizzie Greenwood was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t control herself. While she was indeed the second daughter of a noble family, in the eyes of Commander Gardner, she was no different from an ant. Moreover, she was well aware that Commander Gardner¡¯s target was none other than the prominent families like hers. Now, she had inadvertently walked into his trap.

    ¡°Where is Mart Bet?¡± Billy turned to Jay and asked.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve had him detained elsewhere¡­¡± Jay, still trembling, said with a hint of a foul stench emanating from his pants. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring him here immediately.¡±

    After saying that, he fumbled for his phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Liam Anderson, listen to my orders!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice. ¡°From now on, without my permission, no one is allowed to enter or leave thispound!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Liam Anderson responded loudly.

    He then raised his hand and gestured, ¡°Surround thispound! Don¡¯t let anyone out!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Three thousand SHADOW members responded in unison and spread out in all directions.

    ¡°Spare us, Commander Gardner!¡± Many of the Special Patrol Division members shouted in fear. In their view, Commander Gardner was here to exterminate them all. Each and every one of them was trembling with fear.

    ¡°You two should contact your backup immediately. You still have an hour.¡± Billy said to Lizzie and Jay before walking over to a pavilion and sitting down.

    Lizzie and Jay quickly took out their phones and made calls. They were no longer concerned about their own lives at this point. The issue at hand was muchrger, and the fate of their entire families hung in the bnce.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, over half an hour had passed.

    At that moment, four Special Patrol Bureau officers escorted an elderly man to the courtyard entrance. The old man was none other than Marty Bet. He appeared battered, covered in injuries, his eyes empty and lifeless, and his aura inplete disarray.

    ¡°Commander, Mr Bet is here!¡± Liam Anderson supported the old man as they approached Billy.

    ¡°Mr Bet, you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Billy stood up and spoke.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you Commander Gardner?¡± Marty Bet asked with some hesitation, deducing it from Liam Anderson¡¯s address.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Billy smiled and confirmed, ¡°I am Billy Gardner.¡±

    ¡°I am Marty Bet, Commander Gardner.¡± Marty said, his eyes flickering with a glimmer of hope upon receiving Billy¡¯s confirmation. He then bent down, preparing to kneel.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°No need for such formalities, Mr Bet.¡± Billy smiled and helped him stand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I have something important to report.¡± Marty Bet said once he straightened up.

    ¡°No need to rush,¡± Billy replied with a smile before turning to Stout, ¡°Stout, tend to Mr Bet¡¯s injuries.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s¡­¡± Marty began to speak again.

    ¡°Mr Bet, let him tend to your injuries now, we can talkter.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Well, then.¡± Marty conceded without further insistence.

    About half an hourter, hurried footsteps echoed at the entrance. A group of people with solemn expressions swiftly entered. At the forefront were two men, one middle-aged and the other young, and behind each of them followed several men and women. Their auras indicated that they were not ordinary individuals.

    Upon seeing the middle-aged man at the forefront, the Special Patrol Bureau personnel once again gasped in shock.

 Chapter 414 The Major Case from Ten Years Ago

    The neers were none other than the newly appointed leaders of the Special Patrol Division, Stan Mitchell, and the newly appointed head of the Imperial Guard Bureau, Han Holmes. These two were the individuals Billy had messaged earlier while in the car.

    Billy had brought them to Leford for a specific reason. Firstly, because Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood were personnel from their respective departments. Secondly, Billy had a strong suspicion that the matter involving Marty Bet was directly rted to the major incident that had urred in the Southern Region ten years ago. Thus, he wanted these two high-ranking officials to hear the details.

    ¡°Mr Mitchell!¡± Dane Potter quickly led the Special Patrol Division personnel to bow respectfully.

    Stan Mitchell nced at them without saying a word, then walked swiftly alongside Han Holmes to stand before Billy, speaking respectfully.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes bowed to Billy at the same time, and so did their subordinates.

    ¡°Thank you for making the trip.¡± Billy said with a smile as he stood up.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, may we inquire about the specific situation?¡± Han Holmes continued.

    Throughout their journey to Leford, the two of them had been discussing what could have led to such a special summons from Commander Gardner. The message they received was brief and didn¡¯t provide any details.

    ¡°Anderson, please brief these two lords on the situation.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Liam Anderson responded loudly before proceeding to exin the situation to the two officials.

    ¡°What a mess!¡± After listening to Liam Anderson¡¯s ount, Stan eximed angrily. With that, he turned towards Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll have you two executed!¡±

    ¡°Mr Mitchell, please, not so hastily!¡± Billy interrupted with a faint smile. ¡°Let me introduce someone first.¡±

    Billy went on to introduce Marty Bet to them.

    ¡°I am Marty Bet. I pay my respects to the two of you, sir.¡± Marty Bet said as he bowed.

    At this moment, with Stout¡¯s help, Marty was in much better condition than before.

    ¡°Mr Bet, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. You are my senior after all.¡± Stan Mitchell said, reaching out to support Marty Bet. He had not expected Marty to have once served in the Special Patrol Division, especially in such a unique department.

    ¡°Mr Mitchell, if I may ask, you¡¯re recently stationed here, right? What about Mr Kimmons?¡± Marty Bet inquired.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons has been reassigned to another department, this happenedst month.¡± Stan Mitchell replied with a smile.

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Marty Bet nodded. ¡°I heard two months ago that Mr Kimmons had visited the Special Patrol Division.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Marty Bet nodded. ¡°I heard that Mr Kimmons visited the Leford Special Patrol Bureau two months ago.¡±

    ¡°Mr Bet, let¡¯s continue this discussion inside.¡± Billy said, leading the three of them to a nearby building.

    Once inside the hall, Billy gestured for them to sit and said, ¡°Mr Bet, you mentioned earlier that you had something to tell me. You can speak now.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡­¡± Marty Bet hesitated for a moment, ncing at Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no harm in speaking,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Mr Mitchell and Mr Holmes are both devoted public servants who prioritize the greater good of the nation. I specifically invited them here to hear your matter.¡±

    Billy was well aware of his concerns.

    ¡°I obey yourmand,¡­¡± Marty Bet replied and began to recount the details.

    It took about twenty minutes to exin everything thoroughly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    As expected, the matter was rted to the events from ten years ago.

    In summary, at that time, the phone call ordering the withdrawal of troops from the southern region had been made by the core department of the Special Patrol Bureau without going through the War Department. From a departmental standpoint, the Special Patrol Bureau had the authority to intervene in the affairs of most other departments. Furthermore, they possessed a counterfeit withdrawal document that appeared to be from the Imperial Hall. In terms of procedure, their actions seemed justified.

    The main issuey with the authenticity of the document itself, as it was a forgery and had no actual connection to the Imperial Hall. Marty Bet, at the time, had filed this document without suspecting its authenticity because it had been personally handed to him by his immediate superior.

    Shortly after the incident, there was a small-scale fire at the archive office, during which around a hundred documents, including the counterfeit one, were destroyed by the mes. The arsonist¡¯s intentions were clear: they were targeting this specific document. The day after the fire, Marty Bet¡¯s immediate superior died mysteriously in his own home. Not long afterward, Marty Bet received a package containing a photocopy of the document. Upon examining it carefully, he finally realized the truth. He surmised that his superior had foreseen the danger and made arrangements ordingly.

    Realizing that the document was a forgery, Marty Bet understood the gravity of the situation. However, as a mere archivist in the department, hecked the power to rectify the situation. After careful consideration, he resigned from his position in the Special Patrol Bureau and returned to Leford, hoping for a chance to reveal the truth. But he had to wait for ten long years, until the people who demanded the document finally came for it.

    ¡°These people have no boundaries!¡± After hearing the story, Stan Mitchell roared in anger.

    ¡°A bunch of parasites of the nation!¡± Han Holmes¡¯s face disyed immense anger as well.

    Billy remained silent, but the aura around him was charged with murderous intent. This was undoubtedly the work of the influential families!

    ¡°Mr Bet, is the photocopy of that document still in your possession?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Marty Bet nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve kept it at home.¡±

    ¡°You should hand it over to Mitchell. As for the rest of the matter, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Marty Bet expressed his gratitude. He knew that Billy was protecting him. That document was a time bomb, and he didn¡¯t know when it might explode. By sending it away, the Bet family could finally have some peace.

    ¡°Mitchell, Holmes, I leave the remaining matters to you.¡± Billy said, turning to the two officials.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please rest assured. No matter who is involved, everyone responsible for this will face the consequences.¡± Stan Mitchell replied solemnly.

    ¡°We won¡¯t let Commander Gardner down!¡± Han Holmes added, determined.

    Billy nodded. ¡°If you encounter any resistance, feel free to contact me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± both officials acknowledged.

    ¡°Mitchell, is everything going smoothly in the Special Patrol Bureau?¡± Billy asked with a slight smile.

    Back in the capital city, before rmending Stan Mitchell for the position, he had discussed his intentions with General Wilson. His goal was to use Stan Mitchell to bring reform and cleanse the Special Patrol Bureau, which had been gued by corruption and mismanagement for years. Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes were both individuals who focused on the greater good and upheld principles, especially in matters of utmost importance to the nation.

 Chapter 415 White Tigerâ€™s Urgent Message

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Commander Gardner!¡± Stan Mitchell replied. ¡°Although we¡¯ve encountered some resistance, it¡¯s manageable.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°The Special Patrol Division has its share of problems, and your task is a heavy one.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please rest assured. Give me half a year, and I will turn the Special Patrol Division into a just and upright organization!¡± Stan Mitchell dered loudly.

    ¡°I believe you can do it.¡± Billy smiled. ¡°If you encounter any difficulties, you can directly contact General Wilson or Bob.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stan Mitchell nodded again.

    ¡°Commander, I want to thank you for what happened with ra Morsest time.¡± Han Holmes said, walking up to Billy and bowing deeply. He genuinely wanted to express his gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for Billy, his fianc¨¦e, ra Morse, would have suffered not only the torment from Spirit Wing Sect but might have even lost her life in those mountains in the Eastern District.

    After ra Morse had descended from the mountains that day, she called him and narrated the whole incident, urging him to thank Commander Gardner on her behalf. Originally, Han had nned to make a special trip to Ozin to express his gratitude to Billy personally. However, due to the busy New Year period and his heavy workload at the Imperial Guard Bureau, he had postponed the visit. Unexpectedly, they met today in Leford.

    ¡°Not a big deal. No need to dwell on it.¡± Billy smiled. ¡°When are you two nning to hold your wedding banquet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busytely, so it won¡¯t be until thetter half of the year at the earliest.¡± Han Holmes replied.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not too far off. When the timees, be sure to let me know, and I¡¯lle for a ss of wedding wine!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Han Holmes replied firmly.

    After chatting for a while longer, they left the room and returned to the courtyard.

    ¡°Commander, the White family has arrived and requests an audience.¡± Liam Anderson reported as he approached Billy.

    ¡°Let them in.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Liam turned and signaled for the White family to enter.

    Doug White led a group of his family members into the courtyard. He immediately noticed Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood, who were being guarded by several SHADOW operatives not far away.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Jay White called out upon seeing his father.

    ¡°Uncle Doug!¡± Lizzie Greenwood also greeted him.

    Doug shot both of them a stern look but did not respond. At this point, he was so frustrated with his son¡¯s actions that he was even considering disowning him. After all, the abduction of Commander Gardner¡¯s family members was Jay White¡¯s personal decision, and he had no intention of defending him. What worried him more was the matter involving Marty Bet. That was a much more serious issue, and although the White family was not the mastermind, being an aplice was enough to bring disaster upon them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Sighing heavily, Doug White began, ¡°Excuse me, who is Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered.

    Doug immediately knelt down in front of Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize on behalf of my son for his actions. Please, Commander Gardner, have mercy and spare my son this time¡­¡±

    ¡°You seem to be avoiding the more serious matter.¡± Billy chuckled lightly and turned to look at Stan and Han.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna leave you guys to it.¡± Said Billy as he turned around and walked to the gate.

    Billy had no interest in the affairs of the White family; he trusted that Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes knew how to handle it. As for the matter rted to the document, how the capital city¡¯s influential families would deal with it was a different story, and it wouldn¡¯t be resolved in a day or two. What he was focusing on now was the situation in Nanrania-five thousand vale citizens had lost their lives, and Nanrania owed them a debt!

    ¡°Commander Gardner, take care!¡± Stan and Han both responded as Billy left the courtyard.

    Shortly after, Stout, Liam, and three thousand SHADOW members followed Billy out of thepound.

    ¡°Dane Potter, take orders!¡± Stan¡¯s voice echoed through the courtyard. ¡°Jay White and Lizzie Greenwood, execute on the spot! Additionally, send people to the White family, bring all the core members of them back here, and detain them pending investigation!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dane Potter responded loudly.

    The members of the White family all copsed. Both Jay and Lizzie turned deathly pale, trembling and filled with despair. The next moment, the heads of the two of them soared into the sky, blood gushing out.

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly, and the New Year Festival came to an end amidst nationwide celebrations. Mostpanies had resumed work, and students had returned to school. Harleen had been working for several days, Felicia had returned to Enssea, and Tasha had started school.

    In these few days, Billy had been considering the situation in Nanrania, nning when to make a trip to the southern border.

    One morning, just after breakfast, Billy¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was White Tiger calling, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight sense of unease.

    ¡°White Tiger, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked as he answered the call.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something wrong in ce of Darkness.¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice sounded urgent.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°Sanctum of Darkness, after a period of silence, has started to show activity again,¡± White Tiger paused before continuing, ¡°I just received reports from our men. Since this morning, there have been four or five waves of Sanctum of Darkness members heading in five different directions.¡±

    ¡°The preliminary estimate is that each wave consists of around a thousand people, all with considerable strength. The leaders are Sanctum of Darkness elders, with the weakest among them being a War Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Do you know their objectives?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t confirmed their objectives yet. Our men are still tracking them,¡± White Tiger responded. ¡°But based on their directions, it¡¯s very likely they¡¯re targeting vale¡¯s five factions in ce of Darkness, including Rakshasa Hall. I think Sanctum of Darkness might be preparing to take action against vale¡¯s forces in ce of Darkness simultaneously!¡±

    After hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Billy frowned again. After a moment of thought, he instructed, ¡°Inform the other factions in the area. Have them evacuate from their main bases and find a safe ce to hide for now. Additionally, you and Rakshasa should move Rakshasa Hall¡¯s members out of headquarters. Don¡¯t stay there. I¡¯lle over right away.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger responded loudly before hanging up.

    Billy had just ended one call when his phone rang again, this time from Donald.

    ¡°Donald!¡± Billy greeted.

    ¡°Gardner, there may be trouble in ce of Darkness.¡± Donald¡¯s voice sounded slightly grave.

    ¡°I just received a call from White Tiger and was about to head over.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Donald responded loudly. ¡°Besides Rakshasa Hall, there are four groups of vale forces in ce of Darkness. When you go there, integrate all of them into Rakshasa Hall¡¯smand. Anyone who disobeys should be dealt with by militaryw.¡± After saying this, he added with a stern tone, ¡°Execute without hesitation!¡±

 Chapter 416 Sanctum of Darkness Makes Their Move

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Donald¡¯s words clearly carried a hidden meaning. In fact, Billy had already harbored suspicions during his previous visit to ce of Darkness. vale¡¯s strength in ce of Darkness was not particrly strong, so why were they dispersing their forces instead of consolidating them for a unified front?

    He eventually understood the reason. Although they were all part of vale, each faction represented different interest groups. Without a doubt, two or three of these factions had backing from major family ns, effectively bing their private armies. They were not willing to be under the unifiedmand of the War Department.

    ¡°Furthermore, when you go over there, try to assess the situation with Sanctum of Darkness,¡± Donald continued. ¡°Recently, some western countries have been showing signs of restlessness. They might not dare to initiate a full-scale war, but there¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll use Sanctum of Darkness as a tool.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    In the present day, although it was the era of advanced weaponry, no country would easily initiate a full-scale war, especially one involving devastating weapons. Such a conflict would lead to mutually assured destruction, and any country that broke this rule would bear the consequences. Therefore, wars between nations were primarily conducted through martial arts and battles rather than massive warfare.

    ¡°Honey, is something happening?¡± After Billy hung up the phone, Harleen asked. Fletcher and his wife also turned their attention to him.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s an issue in the camp,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Dad, Mom, and my dear, I might have to go on a business trip for a few days.¡±

    ¡°In that case, please take care of yourself.¡± Sharon said.

    ¡°Darling, make sure to call me and don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Harleen added.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Billy nodded before getting up and heading to the door. Five minutester, Stout started the car and asked, ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°War Department in Ozin!¡± Billy replied before taking out his phone and dialing Casey¡¯s number.

    During the call, he briefly exined the situation and asked Casey toe to Ozin immediately. He also instructed Casey to inform Azure Dragon and the others to head directly to ce of Darkness.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Boss, Sanctum of Darkness is outrageous this time. We should consider raiding their headquarters when we arrive!¡± Stoutmented after hearing Billy¡¯s phone conversation.

    ¡°Sanctum of Darkness isn¡¯t that simple. We should assess the situation when we get there.¡± Billy replied.

    An hourter, Casey appeared at the headquarters of War Department. Soon after, the three of them boarded a fighter jet and headed towards their destination.

    Meanwhile, back in ce of Darkness, in a valley about a hundred kilometers from Rakshasa Hall¡¯s headquarters, thousands of Rakshasa Hall members had gathered. Following Billy¡¯s instructions, White Tiger had moved the members out of their main base.

    ¡°White Tiger, I¡¯ve just received news that Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s first wave has already reached one of vale¡¯s factions¡¯ main bases, and they¡¯ve engaged in a battle.¡± Rakshasa said to White Tiger. ¡°If everything goes as expected, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯tst for more than an hour.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± White Tiger furrowed his brow. ¡°Which faction is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s under themand of Orson Harding.¡± Rakshasa replied.

    ¡°That bastard Orson Harding! Didn¡¯t I tell them to evacuate their base? Why didn¡¯t they leave?¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t!¡± Rakshasa shook her head. ¡°From what have been reported, they actively went out to confront the enemy, believing they could contend with them.¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡± White Tiger shouted in frustration. ¡°Sanctum of Darkness is clearly determined to drive vale out of here this time. Their leaders are the elders from their Dark Cab, and those idiots dare to believe they can match them!¡±

    ¡°Should I lead Bloodshadow Guards to assist them?¡± James Harper suggested.

    ¡°It won¡¯t make a difference. The elders from the Dark Cab have at least War Grandmaster-level strength.¡± White Tiger replied. After a brief pause, he turned to Rakshasa and said, ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go with Theodore and the others to Orson Harding¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± James Harper insisted.

    ¡°No, you stay here with Rakshasa to ensure nothing happens on this side.¡± White Tiger ordered.

    ¡°White Tiger, I should go with you? They probably haven¡¯t found us here yet.¡± Rakshasa suggested.

    ¡°Just in case!¡± White Tiger interrupted her. ¡°Rakshasa Hall must not be in jeopardy.¡±

    ¡°All right then, please be careful, you and Theodore Ford¡¯s team,¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face showed a touch of concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they should be here soon.¡± White Tiger reassured. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°If Sanctum of Darknesses here, try to avoid direct confrontation with them. Retreat and wait for our team to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Rakshasa and James Harper nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Theodore, you foure with me.¡± White Tiger shouted before striding toward a nearby helicopter.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Theodore Ford¡¯s team responded and followed him.

    Meanwhile, a few hundred kilometers away from this valley, at the foot of a mountain, a fierce battle had broken out inside a mansion covering an area of about 200, 000 square meters. The entire mansion resembled a small battlefield, with the sounds ofbat echoing continuously. The number ofbatants on both sides was roughly equal, with each side having around a thousand people.

    ¡°Captain, Sanctum of Darkness ising with such momentum. I¡¯m worried our people won¡¯t be able to hold up. Shouldn¡¯t we retreat?¡± a bald-headed man said as he cut down an opponent with his knife. He quickly approached a young man in his thirties. While speaking, he cast a wary nce toward a ck-robed old man standing at the mansion¡¯s entrance not far away. His eyes were filled with apprehension.

    The ck-robed old man was the leader of this wave of Sanctum of Darkness forces! He hadn¡¯t made a move yet, just standing there, exuding an invisible pressure. Apparently, he was undoubtedly a formidable expert.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The young man was Orson Harding, and he berated the bald-headed man angrily. ¡°We¡¯ve just started, and you¡¯re already thinking of retreating? Is that all the courage you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°Captain, their strength is far superior to ours, and I¡¯m worried¡­¡± the bald-headed man replied after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Orson Harding interrupted him. ¡°Pass the order down, engage the enemy with everything we¡¯ve got. Without mymand, anyone who dares to retreat will face military discipline!¡±

 Chapter 417 Despicable Actions

    Sanctum of Darkness had clearlye well-prepared this time. Besides their elite forces, their mid and low-levelbatants were also quite formidable. Most of the members on Orson Harding¡¯s side were only at the Battle Master level, making them significantly outssed by the enemy. In no time, dozens of their people had fallen.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Orson Harding shouted angrily after cutting down an opponent, then he raised his de and charged towards one of Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s deputymanders.

    ¡°You must be that Captain, right?¡± The enemy man gave Orson Harding a disdainful look. ¡°Today, you vale people are going to die, and none of you will escape.¡±

    ¡°You can go to hell!¡± Orson yelled back andunched an attack.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± The man sneered. ¡°With your level of strength, you dare to roam around ce of Darkness? You¡¯re an embarrassment!¡±

    With that, he raised his de to counter Orson¡¯s attack. Orson was at the Warlord Preliminary stage, while the enemy was a level above him. After just a few exchanges, Orson Harding had several bloody wounds on his body.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about how formidable valeans are, but it seems like it¡¯s all talk,¡± the enemy man taunted. ¡°With your current strength, you dare to wander around ce of Darkness? It¡¯s truly shameful.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Orson roared andunched another attack.

    ¡°Ha!¡± As they shed once more, the man managed to strike Orson¡¯s right arm, causing a spray of blood.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Captain!¡± A man with a crew cut rushed over.

    ¡°Oh, another one seeking death?¡± The enemy man sneered.

    ¡°I killed you!¡± The man with the crew cut roared and charged at the enemy.

    ¡°What a joke. You¡¯re even weaker than him. How do you n to kill me?¡± The enemy man mocked as he struck the crew-cut man with his de.

    The crew-cut man, weaker than his opponent, was sent flying back several steps, clutching his injured arm in agony.

    ¡°Captain, you should retreat first. I¡¯ll hold him off for a while!¡± the bald-headed man shouted and charged back into the fight.

    ¡°I told you, everyone here will die today!¡± the opponent said, raising his knife for another strike.

    The two continued to battle. The bald-headed man was no match for his opponent, and within just a few rounds, his body was covered in wounds.

    Seeing this, Orson Harding furrowed his brow and retreated, putting several dozen meters of distance between himself and the ongoing battle.

    ¡°Captain, please order a retreat! Otherwise, all we will die here today!¡± one of the five men called out.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Orson roared, shing one of them down.

    ¡°Jim!¡± The other four men cried out in anguish.

    ¡°Why are you four still standing here? Get back and fight!¡± Orson Harding roared at the four men.

    ¡°Captain, you¡­¡± the bald-headed man who had witnessed the death of theirrade spoke, his face filled with pain. It was their brother-in-arms who had fought alongside them, and he had been in by Orson Harding with a single strike. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through the man¡¯s shoulder, and he felt his right arm, along with hisrge knife, fall to the ground, blood gushing out like a fountain.

    ¡°Ah!¡± the bald-headed man cried out in pain.

    Seeing this, Orson Harding shuddered and wasted no time in escaping to the side without hesitation.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Captain, you¡¯re quite ruthless, huh?¡± the opposing man taunted with a smirk. ¡°But you can¡¯t escape either.¡±

    With those words, the man paid no more attention to the bald-headed man and swiftly chased after Orson Harding. In the blink of an eye, he caught up, raised his de, and struck.

    Orson Harding sensed the imminent danger behind him and quickly turned to block the attack with his own de.

    The next moment, hisrge knife was cleaved in two, and a gash appeared on his arm. He was sent stumbling backward about seven or eight steps. What filled him with despair was that he hadn¡¯t even stabilized his footing when the opponent¡¯s de came shing down again. Given his current condition, he had no hope of blocking this strike.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Orson Harding shouted in desperation. Without hesitation, he pulled one of his subordinates from nearby, using him as a shield.

    The de pierced through the man¡¯s chest, turning his flesh into a bloody mess.

    ¡°Captain¡­ you¡­¡± the man gasped painfully before copsing.

    ¡°Jesse!¡± three other men nearby cried out in anguish as they witnessed the scene. However, they didn¡¯t dare vent their anger at Orson Harding. Instead, their faces filled with fury as they raised their ownrge knives and charged at the man from Sanctum of Darkness.

    ¡°Having a leader like this, you guys still sacrifice your lives for him? I must say, I¡¯m quite impressed!¡± the opposing man sneered coldly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, let me send you on your way!¡± The enemy man coldly dered. He then swiftly attacked with his de, striking down the three men who were only at the Battle Master level. They had no chance of resisting and could only watch as the de approached, growingrger in their pupils.

    ¡°Killers of valean, die!¡± Just then, a furious shout rang out, and a powerful de aura swept over.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The enemy man immediately sensed a chilling killing intent enveloping him, causing his pupils to contract rapidly. Without time for further thought, he quickly retracted his attack, and the de in his hand was deflected. However, with a de as destructive as a force of nature, the other de cleaved hisrge knife in two before shing past his forehead.

    ¡°Good¡­ good strength¡­¡± The enemy managed to utter a few words before a bloody line appeared from his forehead to his chin, and he fell lifelessly to the ground.

    ¡°Orson Harding, you heartless bastard! Are you even human?¡± The neer was White Tiger, and he roared at Orson in anger. He had never imagined that Orson Harding would stoop so low as to sacrifice his own subordinates, which was despicable!

    ¡°Furthermore, I already told you to lead your men in a retreat. Do you take my words as a joke? How many people do you want to get killed?¡± White Tiger continued to berate him.

    At this point, the battle had taken a one-sided turn. Orson Harding¡¯s side waspletely overwhelmed, and more than three to four hundred of their people were already lying on the ground. The remaining few hundred were also in bad shape, most of them with injuries, and likely wouldn¡¯tst another twenty minutes.

    ¡°White Tiger, isn¡¯t Rakshasa Hall overseeing things too broadly? The matters here should be under my control¡­¡± Orson Harding began to reply.

    Before he could finish his sentence, White Tiger struck him hard across the face with a powerful p. Orson tumbled on the ground again before copsing on the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You wait and see, I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± White Tiger roared and rushed towards the members of Sanctum of Darkness.

 Chapter 418 No One Will Be Abandoned!

    White Tiger¡¯s de swiftly unleashed countless de energies, and in the blink of an eye, over a dozen members of Sanctum of Darkness fell. At the same time, Theodore Ford and hispanions had already engaged the enemy, and many of Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s members couldn¡¯t withstand even a single move from them, falling to the ground.

    ¡°Brothers, Rakshasa Hall hase to support us! Let¡¯s unite and kill these bastards from Sanctum of Darkness!¡± someone in the crowd recognized White Tiger and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    The already disarrayed group of people suddenly regained their morale upon hearing this. Many of the injured warriors got back on their feet and rejoined the battle. In a moment, their spirits were lifted again.

    ¡°People from Rakshasa Hall, you have no business interfering here! You must be tired of living to meddle in our affairs.¡± The elderly leader of Sanctum of Darkness remarked as he noticed White Tiger and the others.

    ¡°Old man,e on! Let me show you how I¡¯ll chop you to pieces!¡± White Tiger roared, raising his de to meet the enemy.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± The old man sneered and used his hand to counter White Tiger¡¯s de, sending out fierce gusts of wind to block White Tiger¡¯s attack.

    Although White Tiger had improved to the War Grandmaster Intermediate stage during this time, the enemy was at War Grandmaster Advanced, one level higher and thus he didn¡¯t take White Tiger seriously. Their auras soared to their peaks, and they exchanged blows again, causing each other to retreat several steps with slightly disrupted breaths.

    ¡°Not bad, you managed to force me back this far. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± The old man said, shaking his aching arm. ¡°But with your skills, you won¡¯t be able to save them¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough of your nonsense!¡± White Tiger interrupted him sharply. ¡°Let¡¯s end this now. I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±

    Without wasting any more words, White Tiger activated his full strength and executed the Bloodshadow de Technique. He had to finish this fight quickly. For every minute he dyed, another vale would lose their life. Theodore Ford and hispanions were also in a precarious situation; they had engaged more than a dozen mid-level enemies from Sanctum of Darkness, all of whom were at the Battle God¡¯s mid-tote stage. Under thebined assault of the enemy group, Theodore Ford and his team had sustained injuries.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s going to hell!¡± the old man shouted in response. With a swift motion, he unleashed several thunderous palm strikes to counter White Tiger¡¯s attack.

    However, when their attacks collided, the old man¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. White Tiger¡¯s curved de, like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, tore through the old man¡¯s defense and shed past his throat.

    The old man clutched his throat, trying to say something, but not a word came out before he fell over lifelessly. There was a look of unfulfilled resentment on his face; he hadn¡¯t expected to be unable to withstand White Tiger¡¯s single strike.

    ¡°Elder Atreus!¡± The several men who had been fighting Theodore Ford eximed in anguish when they saw this scene.

    ¡°Theodore, leave them to me, you go and intercept the others!¡± White Tiger rushed over and quickly ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Theodore and his threepanions responded in unison before rushing in different directions to intercept other enemies.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll send you to apany your elder!¡± White Tiger shouted loudly, and with a swift motion of his de, he decapitated three heads of Battle God-level enemies.

    ¡°Run!¡± Realizing the prowess of White Tiger, the remaining ten or so enemies lost their will to fight and fled toward the estate¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± White Tiger sneered, his body suddenly flickering, his teleportation speed far surpassing the enemy¡¯s.

    As expected, there was no suspense. In less than two minutes, all ten meny lifeless on the ground, without a trace of breath left. The situation had be much more manageable now. The remaining five to six hundred members of Sanctum of Darkness, upon seeing that their main force had been wiped out, had no intention of continuing the fight. They all rushed towards the estate¡¯s entrance in a bid to escape.

    However, they had underestimated White Tiger¡¯s determination. After killing so many vale warriors, there was no way he would let them escape alive.

    Five minutester, thest enemy fell to the ground, cut down by Theodore Ford with a single stroke.

    ¡°Thank you, White Tiger, for saving us!¡± The vicemander of Orson Harding¡¯s troops led several hundred warriors to White Tiger¡¯s group, where they knelt on one knee and shouted in unison.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Get up and quickly clean up this ce, then leave!¡± White Tiger replied loudly.

    They got up and expressed their gratitude once more before beginning to clean up the battlefield. Then, White Tiger walked over to Orson Harding with an unpleasant look on his face.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do? Calm down!¡± Orson Harding sensed the anger emanating from White Tiger and involuntarily took several steps back.

    ¡°Leaving aside the fact that you used your subordinates to shield yourself, take a look at the scene here. How many people have died because of your recklessness?¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice was icy and piercing.

    ¡°ce of Darkness is cruel from the very beginning. From the day they stepped into this ce, they should have known that there would be a day like this. They¡­¡± Orson Harding took a deep breath and responded.

    Before he could finish speaking, he was pped again by White Tiger, who gave him a good beating.

    ¡°Since you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± White Tiger said with a stern face, raising his de as if to strike.

    ¡°No, please!¡± The vicemander who had spoken earlier shouted. He quickly stepped forward and continued, ¡°Captain is a member of the Harding family, one of the noble ns of the capital. If you kill him, it will bring trouble to you!¡±

    ¡°Another noble n member?¡± White Tiger said with a stunned expression.

    With that, he delivered another palm strike, and Orson Harding lost consciousness. He wasn¡¯t sparing the man because he feared the noble ns; he was concerned that his actions might cause problems for Billy. After all, Billy would arrive soon, and it would be better to leave this matter to him.

    ¡°Take him with us, we¡¯re going to Rakshasa Hall!¡± White Tiger ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the group responded.

    ¡°Killing so many of us from Sanctum of Darkness and thinking you can just leave?¡± At this moment, an enraged voice echoed in the courtyard. ¡°All of you will die today!¡±

    As he spoke, an overwhelming aura swept over, causing everyone to feel suffocated.

    ¡°A Half-step War Emperor?¡± White Tiger¡¯s brows furrowed as he muttered, his face bing serious.

    At this moment, another man in a ck robe walked in from the estate¡¯s entrance, speaking as he approached. ¡°Do you think that Sanctum of Darkness only has this much strength? That can only mean you¡¯re a bunch of ignorant fools who have no idea how powerful Sanctum of Darkness is! After today, all vale people in ce of Darkness will die! No one can change that! If you end your own lives now, I¡¯ll leave your corpses intact!¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, you and your people can leave first. Don¡¯t worry about us!¡± the vicemander shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your Captain!¡± White Tiger replied with a faint smile and then continued sternly, ¡°Bloodshadow Brothers, stand tall, no one will be abandoned!¡±

    ¡°No one will be abandoned!¡± Theodore Ford and hispanions shouted together. ¡°Charge!¡±

 Chapter 419 When to Act?

    ¡°Charge!¡± Hundreds of valean warriors responded in unison, their voices resounding.

    Although they knew they were like ants in the face of a half-step War Emperor, the infectious spirit from White Tiger and his group had ignited a burning fire within them.

    ¡°A bunch of insects, do you think you can die and fulfill your wishes?¡± The ck-robed elder sneered, not paying them much attention.

    Boom!

    As his words fell, a wave of energy swept out, sending the group of warriors in front of him flying.

    ¡°Die, all of you!¡± The elder growled, his voice carrying an oppressive killing intent.

    ¡°Your death is what you¡¯ll get!¡± Just then, a voice rang out, and a thunderous de energy descended from the sky.

    The ck-robed elder, halfway through his charge, was cleaved in half by the force of the strike, his body split into two and crashing to the ground in a gruesome disy.

    Gasps of astonishment rippled through the crowd as they stared in disbelief at the two halves of the elder¡¯s body.

    ¡°Casey?!¡± At that moment, White Tiger spotted Casey entering from the estate¡¯s entrance and called out to him before hurrying over.

    ¡°Commander Kimmons!¡± Theodore Ford and hispanions also greeted him with a bow.

    ¡°Are you all alright?¡± Casey smiled as he examined their injuries.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± White Tiger replied. ¡°Why have youe here? Where is boss?¡±

    ¡°Boss is at Rakshasa Hall. He asked me toe here. Azure Dragon and the others are providing support to the other factions.¡± Casey replied with a smile.

    ¡°Azure Dragon is here too?¡± White Tiger was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s turn ce of Darkness upside down this time!¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Casey, you¡¯ve improved so quickly during this time. What happened?¡±

    White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. While he couldn¡¯t sense Casey¡¯s specific power, he knew for sure that Casey was at least at the level of a War Emperor or higher, whereasst time they parted ways, Casey was only at the War Grandmaster stage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce now, I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡± Casey replied with another smile. ¡°Boss is waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger nodded vigorously.

    Meanwhile, shortly after White Tiger and Theodore Ford¡¯s group arrived at the location, Sanctum of Darkness also confronted Rakshasa Hall. Rakshasa Hall was the primary target of Sanctum of Darkness in this operation, so the members sent there were undoubtedly the strongest.

    Though the total Santrum of Darkness¡¯s number of fighters was simr to that on White Tiger¡¯s side, their elite forces were on another level. The leaders of their team were two elders, both at the peak of War Grandmaster, and another five or six Warlord-level experts. They also had nearly thirty Battle Gods.

    Rakshasa and James Harper knew they had no chance of matching this kind of power. Even though they were outnumbered, they resisted Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s initial attack and tried to buy time. Fortunately, the two elders from Sanctum of Darkness hesitated to join the fight at first, likely looking down on the Rakshasa Hall members. This gave Rakshasa and James Harper some extra time.

    Rakshasa and James Harper had already instructed theirrades not to engage in directbat but to dy the enemy as much as possible, knowing that Billy was en route to ce of Darkness.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Rakshasa faced off against three Warlord-level opponents, all in theter stages, while James Harper confronted two Warlord-level enemies, both in the earlier stages. Rakshasa possessed the ability to easily defeat all three of her adversaries but deliberately held back, opting to engage them in a standoff. However, when the two leaders from Sanctum of Darkness finally grew impatient and decided to intervene, it was at that very moment that Billy, Casey, and Stout arrived on the scene.

    And then, Sanctum of Darkness was no longer a threat.

    Billy didn¡¯t even have to take action; Stout single-handedly dealt with the two elders, and Rakshasa and James eliminated Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s members within minutes. No one from Sanctum of Darkness survived.

    Casey had rushed to White Tiger as soon as he arrived at Rakshasa Hall. While Azure Dragon¡¯s group was still on their way, they had each received a coordinate sent by Billy, and they had gone to pick up different factions.

    Over an hourter, Casey and White Tiger were the first to return to Rakshasa Hall.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Both of them entered the meeting hall and called out to Billy.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy smiled faintly and turned to White Tiger. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    Rakshasa wore a concerned expression while looking at White Tiger.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± White Tiger shook his head vigorously. ¡°But it¡¯s all thanks to Casey for arriving on time. Otherwise, things would have been dire.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re OK, Rakshasa was worried sick.¡± Said Billy.

    Rakshasa blushed slightly.

    ¡°Rakshasa, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about,¡± Stout chimed in with a grin. ¡°Azure Dragon and the others probably need some more time toe back. Do you want to take White Tiger inside and help him with some medicine or something? No rush!¡±

    White Tiger gave him a stare.

    ¡°Stout, if you talk again, I¡¯ll tell the canteen to give less food to you.¡± Rakshasa said while her face flushed even more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Without a full meal, where will we get the strength to kill those brats from Sanctum of Darkness!¡± Stout said as he patted his own belly. ¡°By the way, when¡¯s lunch? I¡¯m starting to get hungry!¡±

    Hearing this, Rakshasa couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something I need to report to you.¡± White Tiger said to Billy.

    ¡°Is it about Orson Harding?¡± Billy asked. He had heard a brief summary of the situation from Rakshasa, but he wasn¡¯t aware of all the details.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± White Tiger nodded and proceeded to exin the situation to Billy.

    ¡°Damn, another member of those ns!¡± After listening to White Tiger¡¯s ount, Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Tomit such heinous acts, they¡¯re nothing but animals!¡±

    ¡°He deserves to die!¡± James Harper added angrily.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± A cold aura emanated from Billy. Crimes like these werepletely uneptable to him.

    ¡°He¡¯s outside.¡±

    ¡°We should keep him under watch until Azure Dragon¡¯s group returns, and then we¡¯ll deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After about an hour, Azure Dragon¡¯s group, apanied by the other three factions, arrived at Rakshasa Hall. The three leaders reported the situation to Billy. Overall, they were fortunate that the battles hadn¡¯t been raging for too long when Azure Dragon¡¯s group arrived. As a result, casualties were rtively low. The leaders sent by Sanctum of Darkness to the three different locations were all at the peak of War Grandmaster stage, making them no match for Azure Dragon¡¯s group.

    By the end of the day, Sanctum of Darkness had suffered a devastating loss, with almost all of their four to five thousand members annihted.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already gathered information about the main base of Sanctum of Darkness. When should we strike?¡± White Tiger inquired after Azure Dragon¡¯s group had reported.

 Chapter 420 Stubborn Denial

    ¡°White Tiger, have you ascertained their strength?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°They have a Supreme Master and seven Vice Masters, but I don¡¯t have detailed information about their levels. Even the elders from Dark Cab don¡¯t know.¡± White Tiger replied with a slight shake of his head.

    ¡°Other than these eight individuals, the rest of them are probably at least Half-Step War God-Emperors.¡± He continued.

    Stout coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°White Tiger, are you ying with us? You want us to attack when we don¡¯t even know the strength of their top eight members?¡± Stout questioned. ¡°What if some War God-Emperors at thete stage or higher suddenly appear? We¡¯d be in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°Kid, mind your own business!¡± White Tiger scolded him with a re before turning his attention back to Billy. ¡°Boss, during my investigations, I found out that ce of Darkness has rules simr to those in our homnd. War God-Emperor-level experts are not allowed to attack those below the War Emperor level, or else the rule protectors will intervene.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded.

    This was something he had heard from that old man. True War God-Emperors were incredibly powerful and had the potential to kill thousands with a single move. Without rules to limit them, the world would be in chaos. Hence, every region had rule protectors, extraordinary individuals who enforced these regtions. For instance, in vale, the faction of Ether Mountain served as rule protectors. If a War God-Emperor broke the rules and attacked others recklessly, they would face retribution from the rule protectors.

    Last time, Ivy Chandler had appeared in the eastern district, not only to assist Billy but also to monitor two War God-Emperor-level warriors, Inkforge and Nigel Becker.

    Of course, as the young master of Ether Mountain, Billy had his own responsibilities in this regard.

    ¡°By the way, boss, I suspect that the mysterious expert who helped us might be a rule protector of ce of Darkness.¡± White Tiger recalled. ¡°But I can¡¯t be certain.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± ck Tortoise questioned. ¡°Based on your description, she¡¯s definitely a War God-Emperor. She killed those from Temple of ughter, how could she exin herself when she returns?¡±

    ¡°Considering that everyone from Temple of ughter is dead, and there¡¯s no one left to speak of the incident, she might just get away with it.¡± Azure Dragon replied him.

    ¡°All right,¡± ck Tortoise agreed, realizing that Azure Dragon had a point.

    ¡°She may not necessarily be a rule protector, and she might not even belong to ce of Darkness.¡± Billy spected, his expression thoughtful. ¡°There might be more to this than we think.¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you have any guesses?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Not yet, but I have a feeling that some things aren¡¯t as simple as we think.¡± Billy replied. With that, he turned to White Tiger and asked, ¡°Have you determined the positions of the eight sub-temples of Sanctum of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± White Tiger confirmed. ¡°There is at least e-stage War Emperor in each of them, and they have three War Emperors at the peak level.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Sanctum of Darkness seems quite powerful,¡± Stout remarked, sounding a bit surprised.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s pay a visit to the strongest temple first.¡± Billy suggested, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet with everyone outside.¡± Billy said, rising from his seat and heading toward the door. The others followed him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    When they reached the central courtyard, three to four thousand people bowed and saluted Billy. Their eyes were filled with admiration. Though these individuals weren¡¯t directly under Billy¡¯smand, as valean warriors, it was customary to bow and show respect when they encountered the King of the West, Commander Gardner. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for Billy¡¯s arrangement to send reinforcements, many of them would have perished today.

    Billy acknowledged with a nod as he looked at the crowd.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, for saving our lives!¡± the other three leaders, aside from Orson Harding, expressed their gratitude.

    ¡°Please rise,¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± They stood up and saluted.

    ¡°Are you all from the War Department?¡± Billy asked, looking at them.

    ¡°Yes, Commander,¡± one of them replied loudly. ¡°We belong to the Special Operations Division under the War Department of vale.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Billy nodded and gestured. ¡°Return to your respective units for now. I have an announcement to make.¡±

    They saluted again and replied, ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, bring Orson Harding forward.¡± Billy said as he turned to White Tiger.

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger motioned to two Bloodshadow guards to escort Orson Harding, who was still covered in injuries.

    ¡°Do you Rakshasa Hall people even know who I am? You dare treat me like this? Just you wait. I¡­¡± Orson Harding began to shout angrily as he walked, but he suddenly recognized Billy, and his body involuntarily shivered with fear.

    ¡°Is that Orson Harding? What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°I heard he vited military regtions.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean? What did he do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but let¡¯s see what Commander Gardner says¡­¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The crowd began to murmur as they observed Orson Harding¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Orson Harding, do you acknowledge your guilt?¡± Billy turned his attention to Orson.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are referring to, Commander.¡± Orson Harding said, taking a deep breath to calm himself. He was determined not to admit to any wrongdoing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Billy responded with a faint smile. ¡°White Tiger, if he doesn¡¯t know, then please enlighten him about his crimes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± White Tiger nodded before loudly announcing, ¡°Orson Harding, as the Legion Commander of the War Department, you acted out of personal interest, disregarding the safety of yourrades. This led to the deaths of hundreds of fellow soldiers from Rakshasa Hall.¡±

    ¡°In addition, when a fellow warrior requested a reasonable withdrawal, you killed him without any justification. Furthermore, when you were in danger yourself, you used arade¡¯s life as a shield to protect yourself.¡±

    As they heard White Tiger¡¯s words, the crowd erupted into an uproar.

    ¡°Is that true? This is outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this is worse than being less honorable than rats!¡±

    ¡°How could such a person exist? He deserves to be executed on the spot!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were filled with anger and resentment, and they wished they could take action to kill Orson Harding right then and there.

    ¡°Orson Harding, do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy asked, still with a calm demeanor.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, these are false usations!¡± Orson Harding eximed, refusing to admit any wrongdoing. ¡°At first, I did underestimate the strength of Sanctum of Darkness, but that¡¯s merely a misjudgment, not a crime of my own making.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, during the battle, a request for withdrawal was made when we were already engaged inbat, and it disrupted our fighting spirit. Therefore, it was right to execute the requestor for disturbing military discipline.¡±

    ¡°As for the incident where arade protected me, it was his own choice. I am grateful to him, and if given a choice, I would have preferred to die in his ce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just making excuses as death looms!¡± Billy said in a cold voice. ¡°White Tiger, execute him!¡±

 Chapter 421 The Wrath of the Reaper

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± White Tiger responded loudly, drawing his battle de from his side.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please reconsider!¡± the deputymander of Orson Harding hurriedly approached.

    ¡°Sir, Captain Harding is a member of the Harding n, one of the noble families in the capital city. If we execute him, I fear¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that a nobleman from a n cannot be executed?¡± Billy cut him off.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re abusing your authority!¡± Orson Harding shouted.

    ¡°Furthermore, I am not your subordinate. Even if I make a mistake, it should be decided by the War Department. You have no right to execute me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool!¡± White Tiger said in a deep voice, flicking his wrist, and the battle de came down.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Orson Harding¡¯s voice trailed off, and his lifeless body fell to the ground.

    Before the words were even spoken, a head soared into the sky, blood spraying everywhere. In mid-air, the decapitated face wore an expression of unwillingness.

    As one of the most outstanding descendants of the Harding n, his life had just begun, and he had a promising future ahead. ording to the n¡¯s arrangements for him, as long as he earned merits in ce of Darkness, he would be promoted and titled upon returning to the capital city, at least to the position of Deputy Commander of a region. He had confidence that with his abilities and the n¡¯s resources, he could reach the position of a region governor within a few years. He had even dreamed of one day overseeing the entire War Department of vale. That was why he had been unwilling to retreat upon receiving White Tiger¡¯s message. He had taken a gamble ¨C if he could kill thousands from Sanctum of Darkness, it would be a great achievement.

    But now, everything was gone, including his own life. He was truly unwilling!

    ¡°Nicely done!¡± The crowd cheered loudly, all looking relieved.

    ¡°I have something to announce.¡± Billy said, raising his hand to quiet the crowd.

    ¡°Starting today, all of vale¡¯s forces in ce of Darkness will be under the unifiedmand of Rakshasa Hall! All of you have two options. First, apply to return to the War Department, second, stay in ce of Darkness.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Silence descended. The news was sudden and needed time to sink in for most people, especially the leaders of several factions who represented not only themselves but also their respective factions.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to stay!¡± After a few minutes of silence, a man¡¯s voice broke the quiet.

    ¡°I am too!¡±

    ¡°Count me in!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Once one person spoke up, others followed. Before long, except for the three faction leaders, everyone else expressed their desire to stay.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy raised his hand again. ¡°Since you are willing to stay, from today onward, all actions will be under White Tiger¡¯smand. Any vitions will be dealt with by militaryw!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Thousands of voices resounded, deafeningly loud.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we¡­¡± The three faction leaders stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to General Wilson. You should contact him directly to arrange your positions when you return to the capital city.¡± Billy interrupted them. He understood their situation and had no intention of making things difficult for them.

    Meanwhile, at the Sanctum of Darkness headquarters.

    In a meeting room, a group of men and women sat in silence, their faces showing signs of anxiety behind their masks. Soon, a man in a ck robe entered, exuding a terrifying aura that caused the room¡¯s temperature to drop several degrees. This man was none other than the master of Sanctum of Darkness, known as the Reaper!

    ¡°Can someone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Sitting in the head seat, the Reaper¡¯s voice was ice-cold as he scanned the room, his gaze filled with displeasure. ¡°Four or five thousand people, and not a single one left alive. Is this the result you guaranteed to me?¡±

    ¡°Lord Reaper¡­,¡± a middle-aged man stammered, ¡°From what we¡¯ve learned, someone from vale came to support them¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± the Reaper asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s still unclear yet. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m having people investigate¡­¡± The middle-aged man struggled to speak.

    Boom!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a horrifying pressure emanated from the Reaper, and the middle-aged man¡¯s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, vanishing into thin air.

    Those qualified to sit here were at least among the top ten elders of Dark Cab, and their strength was at least at the War Emperor level. Yet the Reaper hadn¡¯t even made a move, and just the pressure alone had turned a War Emperor into nothingness. It was a testament to the Reaper¡¯s skill.

    ¡°As the head of the Intelligence Hall, you still haven¡¯t figured out who did this after such a major event? You¡¯re useless!¡± the Reaper said coldly.

    ¡°Lord Reaper, please calm down!¡± The others trembled and hurriedly spoke up.

    Just then, footsteps echoed, and a man in a gray robe entered the room. He was followed by a couple of footsteps. The room immediately fell silent.

    ¡°Lord Reaper, we¡¯ve identified the individuals responsible.¡± The man knelt before the Reaper.

    ¡°Speak!¡± the Reaper said in a deep voice.

    ¡°It was Commander Gardner from vale and his five associates.¡± The man replied loudly.

    ¡°As expected,¡± the Reaper¡¯s voice was ice-cold.

    From the moment he received the news, the name Commander Gardner had been the first toe to his mind. ¡°He is truly a nuisance!¡±

    One of the women added angrily, ¡°Lord Reaper, he has interfered with our affairs time and time again. This time, we must ensure he never leaves ce of Darkness!¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± the Reaper asked, ignoring the woman and turning to the gray-robed man. ¡°Rakshasa Hall?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Reaper, that¡¯s correct!¡± the gray-robed man nodded. ¡°Furthermore, the other four groups from vale have all gathered at Rakshasa Hall!¡±

    ¡°Send someone to keep a close eye on Rakshasa Hall. If they make any moves, report it immediately!¡± the Reaper ordered in a cold tone.

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The gray-robed man rose and left the room.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you can all leave now!¡± the Reaper waved his hand to dismiss the meeting attendees.

    ¡°Inform everyone to be on high alert for the next two days,¡± he added. ¡°Especially those from the eight divisions. If there¡¯s any unusual activity, they must report it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± several people nodded and left.

    ¡°Lord Reaper, why aren¡¯t we taking the initiative?¡± the woman from earlier asked, her expression showing some confusion.

    ¡°Today¡¯s operation was keptpletely under wraps until now, but Commander Gardner from vale managed to arrive at the ce of Darkness right away. What do you think could be the reason?¡± the Reaper countered.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that Rakshasa Hall might have spies near Sanctum of Darkness?¡± the woman asked after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± the Reaper continued, narrowing his eyes. ¡°It¡¯ll take us at least two hours to get from here to Rakshasa Hall. If they¡¯re unwilling to engage inbat with us and decide to leave before we arrive, Rakshasa Hall will be empty by the time we get there!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The woman replied.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, go!¡± the Reaper waved his hand. ¡°If things go as nned, he¡¯ll definitelye looking for us. Instead of chasing them all over the ce, we¡¯ll wait for them toe to us.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The others nodded and got up to leave.

 Chapter 422 The First Division of Sanctum of Darkness

    Rakshasa Hall headquarters.

    Billy, apanied by Casey and a few of his brothers, as well as the eight members of Rakshasa, prepared to depart for Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s First Division.

    ¡°Commander, let use with you!¡± James Harper and Theodore Ford spoke up, looking at Billy.

    ¡°You guys stay here!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I have a task for you. Take everyone and search within a radius of a hundred kilometers in this area. Check for any spies from the Sanctum of Darkness and eliminate them all. Additionally, find four suitable locations to serve as forward bases for Rakshasa Hall in the future.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± James Harper and the others didn¡¯t insist on apanying them.

    Sanctum of Darkness had eight major divisions, each located in a different direction within ce of Darkness. The First Division was situated in a valley surrounded by towering mountains.

    Two hourster, the group disembarked from a helicopter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Boss, their hideout is ahead!¡± White Tiger pointed to an antique-style estate a few kilometers away.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded and walked towards the estate¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± When they reached the entrance, a man in camouge shouted loudly while raising his hand.

    ¡°The ones who will kill you!¡± White Tiger replied in a deep voice, raising his hand and shing with his knife.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man managed to utter one word before the de cut through him, and he copsed.

    ¡°Alert, everyone, be on guard! We are under attack!¡± Two other men outside the guard post shouted loudly, and one of them activated the estate¡¯s rm system.

    Boom!

    As the two men rushed to the main gate, a shockwave swept over them, reducing them, along with the gate, to rubble. Hearing the rm, more than two thousand people rushed out from various parts of the estate. Their aura was fierce, and they were on high alert.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you act so recklessly here? Do you have a death wish?¡± a bald man shouted, raising his hand at the entrance.

    ¡°Attack, eliminate them all!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    These Sanctum of Darkness members were not worth sparing, and Billy had no intention of showing mercy.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded in response.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the next moment, the group¡¯s auras surged simultaneously, enveloping the entire courtyard in a dense, killing intent. The two thousand people on the other side were only mid-to-low-tier forces of this division, with the highest cultivation being in thete stages of Battle God. They couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure exerted by Casey and the others.

    All of them immediately felt a thick murderous intent shrouding them. Their faces turned pale, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly. In their eyes, there was nothing but fear. Facing opponents of this level, they didn¡¯t even have the thought of resistance.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Casey and the others shouted, and their figures shot towards different directions, while countless sharp de beams cut through the air.

    Wherever the de beams passed, everything crumbled. In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred people fell, all sliced in two by the de beams.

    ¡°Run!¡± Many people screamed and immediately scattered in all directions to escape.

    However, with their strength, how could they escape? Under the full force of Casey and the others, half of them fell in just a few minutes.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Just then, an angry voice came from deep within the estate.

    Shortly after, a burly man led a hundred men and charged over. This group represented the high-endbat force of this division. They were all dressed in ck robes and wore skull masks on their faces.

    Billy checked the strength of the enemy¡¯s group and narrowed his eyes slightly. They were five War Emperors, with three of them being War Emperors in the perfection realm. Additionally, there were ten War Grandmasters, all of them with mid-tote-stage strength. The remaining dozens were either Warlords or Battle Gods in strength.

    Indeed, the strength of the Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s First Division was not to be underestimated. Such strength wouldn¡¯t be possible without a powerful nation supporting them.

    As the group arrived at the courtyard, apart from the five War Emperors, the others rushed towards Casey and his team. All of them emanated an aura at its peak, with an overwhelming killing intent. They activated their strongest powers and attacked.

    ¡°You arrived just in time. We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Azure Dragon shouted and lifted his sword to meet them.

    ¡°White Tiger, Rakshasa, I¡¯ll leave the small fry to you two. Don¡¯t let a single one escape!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°None of them will get away!¡± White Tiger replied loudly as he swung his de, cutting down over a dozen people.

    Since Rakshasa had mastered the nameless sword technique, she rarely used her long whip. With a few sword shes, she instantly took the lives of four or five people.

    ¡°Are you Commander Gardner from vale?¡± At this moment, the burly man on the other side spoke to Billy in a deep voice.

    The other four surrounded Billy, and their auras simultaneously increased.

    Several hours ago, Sanctum of Darkness had already issued warnings to all divisions, saying that that Commander Gardner might attack one of them and urged everyone to stay vignt. They had also issued a strict order that no matter which division was attacked, they should do whatever it took to capture Commander Gardner alive. So, for these five individuals, as long as they could kill Billy, it was worth even if all of them were killed in the process.

    ¡°You must have been waiting for me all along, haven¡¯t you?¡± Billy smiled faintly and drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side.

    ¡°I have to admit, your courage alone is worth my admiration!¡± The burly man observed Billy¡¯s de for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner from vale is a once-in-a-millennium talent, a rare genius among geniuses. Seeing you today, it seems that the rumors are true.¡±

    With that said, he changed his tone, ¡°However, do you think that you alone can take on all five of us together?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°Do you know our cultivation levels?¡± the burly man asked.

    ¡°Three War Emperors at the Perfection stage, one at the Peak of War Emperor, and one at the Great Completion of War Emperor, am I right?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°And what about you? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re at most a Half-Step War God-Emperor, correct?¡± the burly man asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Billy confirmed.

    ¡°In that case, do you believe that, even if you¡¯re a true War God-Emperor, as long as you haven¡¯t condensed your own God-Emperor power, you still wouldn¡¯t be a match for all five of us working together?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Billy admitted.

    The gap between a War God-Emperor at the initial stage and a War God-Emperor who had condensed his or her God-Emperor power was like a watershed, a vast difference.

    If a War God-Emperor had not condensed their God-Emperor power, their strength would only be slightly higher than that of a Half-Step War God-Emperor, and it would indeed be difficult to withstand thebined strength of five War Emperors at theter stage.

    This was the truth.

    However, this only applied to ordinary people, not to Billy!

    It was well-known that Commander Gardner was a once-in-a-millennium genius. Although he had not broken through the Mirror (broken through and be a true War God-Emperor), his God-Emperor power had already formed.

 Chapter 423 Overturned!

    ¡°From the way you look, do you still believe you have the strength to contend with us?¡± The burly man squinted his eyes slightly. He saw a hint of confidence in Billy, which made him feel a subtle unease.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see how much talent vale¡¯s millennium genius really has!¡± The burly man didn¡¯t waste any more words.

    Boom!

    As his words fell, five majestic auras surged into the sky, shrouding the entire courtyard like a dark cloud. The aura of death enveloped the entire space. Even Azure Dragon and the others felt a suffocating sensation. Although they had witnessed Billy kill a War God-Emperor before, their expressions still turned serious.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    In the next moment, the five War Emperors all shouted in unison, unleashing their full power to attack Billy. The burly man wielded two heavy axes, each weighing a hundred pounds. With lightning-fast rotations, several thunderous auras swept out, causing explosions in the air.

    The other two War Emperors at the perfection realm each wielded a giant broadsword. Wherever their des passed, a fierce wind raged, and their auras were like rainbows.

    The remaining two held a sword and a saber, both of which contained tremendous energy under their control.

    Five people with overwhelming aurasunched their attacks towards Billy simultaneously from five different directions.

    ¡°You want to witness my strength? Then take a look!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    Immediately after, his aura exploded, and a terrifying wave of energy surged out. The five men¡¯s attacks were momentarily interrupted.

    ¡°Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!¡±

    As he spoke, a blood-red curved de beam descended from the sky, causing the entire space to tremble. The de beam descended, causing an earthquake, and a tsunami-like wave of energy swept out in all directions. The five men¡¯s attacks were instantly shattered. Without exception, all five of them simultaneously spewed out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying. They flew over a hundred meters before falling to the ground, their ck robes and masks torn apart, revealing their true faces.

    Apart from the three War Emperors, who barely had any strength left, the other two were already severely injured in mid-air, their meridians ruptured, and their auras extinguished.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy examined the faces of the two deceased elderly men and narrowed his eyes slightly, finding that one of them had an eastern appearance, clearly not of western origin.

    ¡°How¡­ could it be?¡± The burly man struggled to climb up from the ground, his face filled with endless shock.

    The expression of the other man was no better; he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just witnessed.

    With just one sh, two of the five War Emperors at mid toter stages were dead and three were severely injured. Even a true War God-Emperor would find it difficult to aplish such a feat.

    ¡°You¡­ with only Half-Step War God-Emperor cultivation, how can you wield the power of a War God-Emperor?¡± The other many on the ground, struggling to speak.

    ¡°Your¡­ yourst sh¡­ did it already contain the power of a true War God-Emperor?¡± The man who had been sprayed with blood asked hesitantly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Sorry, you guessed wrong!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Although I have condensed the power of a War God-Emperor, thest sh can¡¯t be considered as such!¡±

    In other words, Billy hadn¡¯t given his all yet.

    After spitting out another mouthful of blood, the man¡¯s head slumped to the side, and his body twitched a few times before falling still. His eyes were wide open, reflecting an expression of disbelief. He realized that Billy was someone who had condensed the God-Emperor power before reaching the realm. In his nearly two hundred years of life, he had never heard of such a thing.

    ¡°You¡­ with only Half-Step War God-Emperor cultivation, have you condensed the power of a true War God-Emperor?¡± The burly man struggled to speak, hesitated for a moment, and continued, ¡°It seems like God truly favors vale! With such a divine beast, vale will undoubtedly flourish!¡±

    After saying that, hepletely lost his strength. His entire martial path had beenpletely abolished. If Billy didn¡¯t kill him, he would only have about a month left to live.

    ¡°Tell me his identity, and I¡¯ll give you two a quick death,¡± Billy pointed to the eastern-looking man.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± The man sighed and said, ¡°He is from Nanrania¡­¡±

    ¡°Nanrania?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness. ¡°Very well!¡±

    There had long been rumors that Nanrania had attached itself to the western superpower, and it seemed to be true.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Sanctum of Darkness¡¯s eight divisions are each backed by one of the eight western countries, right?¡± Billy then looked at the burly man and asked, ¡°As the master of the First Division, you should be from Northfortia, am I correct?¡±

    When Billy had first heard about the eight divisions of Sanctum of Darkness during his previous visit to ce of Darkness, he had suspected as much. It turned out to be true. Sanctum of Darkness was established by the eight western countries, and the master and seven vice masters of each division came from these eight countries. Two-thirds of the members were allocated to the eight countries, while the remaining one-third was given to the forces of other countries in ce of Darkness to win their favor.

    ¡°Let us go in peace!¡± The burly man agreed to Billy¡¯s terms. ¡°Dying at your hands, Commander Gardner, would be a worthy death!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded, raised his hand, and delivered a palm strike.

    Although he still had many questions, it was unlikely that these division members knew much. Asking them would be futile.

    Boom! Boom!

    After two explosions, the two men disappeared without a trace. At the same time, Casey and the others had finished their battles as well. The high-end War Grandmasters among them had no chance to resist Casey¡¯s attacks and were cut in half. As for the lower-level fighters, under thebined assault of White Tiger and Rakshasa, they had all been defeated within ten minutes. From this moment on, the First Division of Sanctum of Darkness had been overturned.

    ¡°Boss, where should we go next?¡± Azure Dragon asked as they gathered around Billy.

    ¡°How about we go all out and wipe out the other seven divisions as well? After all¡­¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s words were cut off by Billy.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Billy interrupted him with a stern voice. ¡°Everyone, step back!¡±

    As his words fell, a mighty wave of energy, like a tornado, swept towards them. Wherever the wave passed, whether it was corpses on the ground orrge rocks and trees, everything was shattered into dust, creating a cloud of dust that blocked out the sun.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey and the others¡¯ pupils contracted, and without thinking, they quickly retreated.

    The neer was undoubtedly the most powerful opponent they had encountered so far, far surpassing the Left Protector of Ink Pavilion at that time. There was no doubt that this was a true War God-Emperor Realm powerhouse who had condensed the God-Emperor power.

 Chapter 424 The God-Emperor Power

    Following Billy¡¯s sh, he took severalrge steps forward, and the Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed another de beam. The two forces shed, creating a shockwave that ttened the surroundings. Two buildings crumbled to the ground in the aftermath.

    At the same time, Billy quickly retreated about ten meters, causing the concrete ground beneath his feet to crack. Stabilizing himself, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura slightly in disarray.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and the others called out simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯te over!¡± Billy replied sternly, his gaze fixed on the figure that had just approached from a hundred meters away.

    This neer, dressed in a ck robe and wearing a skull mask, was undoubtedly from the Sanctum of Darkness headquarters.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly damned! You killed thousands of members of my First Division!¡± The neer nced around the courtyard and then turned a cold gaze toward Billy.

    ¡°Old scoundrel, as a War God-Emperor, you dare to act so recklessly. Do you find life boring?¡± White Tiger angrily shouted.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The old man snorted. ¡°Today, even with a Rule Protector present, I will kill all of you!¡±

    ¡°Do you have that much confidence?¡± Billy adjusted his breath slightly and suppressed the surging blood within him.

    ¡°You must be Commander Gardner from vale, right?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were like des as he stared at Billy. ¡°Today, I will make you wish you were dead!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Humph! You are so ignorant!¡± The old man scoffed. ¡°Do you think that just because you can contend with War God-Emperor level fighters, you can challenge a true War God-Emperor? If you have such thoughts, it only shows your ignorance. You don¡¯t understand the difference between a true War God-Emperor and a Half-Step one!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s put it to the test!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and the others called out again, their expressions filled with concern.

    ¡°Stay a kilometer away!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t engage in a direct confrontation with him. Dy him for a few minutes, and a Rule Protector will likely arrive!¡± White Tiger shouted loudly.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Billy repeated. He didn¡¯t want to rely on others to deal with the person he wanted to kill.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others knew Billy well. He was preparing to go all out.

    ¡°You are truly arrogant to the extreme! Very well, I will show you what true War God-Emperor Realm power is!¡± The old man was determined to act and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    With a thunderous roar, his aura erupted, shaking the surroundings.

    Even though Casey and the others were a kilometer away, they could still sense the oppressive pressure. This was the strength of a true War God-Emperor, far surpassing the one they had encountered earlier.

    In the next moment, the old man¡¯s fists moved, leaving countless afterimages in the air. Above his head, a massive battle-axe formed, surrounded by thunder and exuding a deathly aura.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Die!¡± With a deep voice, he forcefully pushed his fists forward, and the gigantic battle-axe descended upon Billy like a thunderstorm.

    At the same time, Billy also made his move. The Bloodshadow Fury de turned entirely blood-red, as if it had just been pulled out of a pool of blood. Shortly after, the air around him surged, and his wrist kept flipping, creating several blood-red de beams, each tens of meters long. In no time, these de beams merged and formed a virtual Bloodshadow de, several timesrger than the physical one in his hand.

    The virtual Bloodshadow de created a fierce gust of wind as it struck towards the old man¡¯s descending battle-axe.

    Boom!

    A thunderous explosion rang out, and the shockwave swept through the area, reducing everything within a kilometer to rubble. After the explosion, both Billy and the old man simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood, sliding back about fifty meters before regaining their footing. Then, both of them ceased their attacks, and the scene fell into a heavy silence.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Casey and the others hurriedly ran over, their faces filled with concern. Billy spat out another mouthful of blood. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at hispanions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Meanwhile, not far away, the old man dropped to one knee, blood continuously flowing from his mouth. His aura had visibly weakened.

    ¡°You¡­ You actually condensed the God-Emperor power?¡± After taking a moment to catch his breath, he looked at Billy in disbelief, his face full of shock, just like the burly man from earlier.

    ¡°Do you still want to kill me?¡± Billy wiped away the blood from his mouth and asked coldly.

    The old man let out a heavy sigh, trying to suppress the surging blood within him, and then slowly stood up.

    ¡°I admit that you¡¯re strong, and you¡¯ve indeed injured me, but even if I want to leave, with your current condition, you can¡¯t stop me.¡± The old man spoke with a resigned tone and quickly darted to the side.

    He was just trying to console himself with those words. In thest exchange, Billy had already inflicted heavy injuries on him, leaving him with less than a third of his fighting strength. At this moment, he was in no condition to challenge Billy, let alone someone like Casey. However, being a War God-Emperor, he couldn¡¯t afford to look too pathetic even if he wanted to escape. He had to at least save some face for himself.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy sneered. His de surged forth like a sh of lightning, shing towards the old man.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± The old man abandoned any pretense of saving face and screamed, desperately trying to dodge to the side. However, in his current state, there was no way he could evade such a fierce de strike. He had barely taken two steps when the de descended,ing within a meter of his head.

    Just then, a raging force rushed in from the side, instantly shattering Billy¡¯s de strike into nothingness.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, he¡¯s already severely wounded by you, spare his life!¡± a man¡¯s voice rang out, though the speaker remained hidden.

    ¡°Is this how you uphold the rules?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He sensed an immensely powerful martial aura emanating from the unseen person, undoubtedly at least in the mid-stage of War God-Emperor. On the other hand, he also detected no hostility towards him from this individual, leading him to believe that this person was likely the Rule Protector as White Tiger had mentioned.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, White Tiger called out to the figure in front.

    ¡°Since you im to be a guardian of the rules, when that old coot from Sanctum of Darkness attacked Commander Gardner, not only did you not intervene, but now you want to spare his life?¡±

 Chapter 425 The Rage of the Harding Clan

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so hot-tempered, or you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡± The mysterious person said calmly. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Commander Gardner, consider it a favor from me. I owe you one, and I¡¯ll make sure to repay it when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Is your favor worth much?¡± Azure Dragon chimed in, equally frustrated.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve killed so many members of Sanctum of Darkness this time. If you kill him too, they will undoubtedlye after you relentlessly.¡± The person continued, ignoring Azure Dragon. ¡°I believe Commander Gardner isn¡¯t so arrogant as to think he can take on the entire Sanctum of Darkness by himself, right? As long as you ept this favor, I promise that Sanctum of Darkness won¡¯t pursue this matter any further.¡±

    ¡°No matter your intentions, you¡¯ll regret your actions today.¡± Billy said in a cold voice, then turned to Casey and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± that person replied.

    After Billy and his team left, a blur of movement quickly emerged from the shadows, lifting the wounded vice hallmaster of Sanctum of Darkness before vanishing at an astonishing speed.

    His teleportation speed was jaw-dropping.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, how¡¯s your injury?¡± Rakshasa asked as they boarded the helicopter.

    Casey and the others also looked at Billy, their hearts hanging in the bnce. Though Billy had inflicted significant damage on his opponent, he must have been injured as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. A few days of rest will do the trick.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Stout asked. ¡°If you want, I can have my sistere here and take a look.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy replied. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, I can handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Boss, was that person a Rule Protector?¡± Casey asked. Now that it seemed like Billy was okay, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t be a hundred percent sure, it¡¯s highly likely.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Damn it! Rule Protectors broke the rule themselves, what a bunch of hypocrites!¡± ck Tortoise eximed in anger.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about it. Since the rules are made by people, there will always be those who break them.¡± Billy replied. ¡°Besides, this might not be a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Casey exined from the side. ¡°Judging from the cultivation level of that vice hallmaster, we may have underestimated the strength of Sanctum of Darkness. And since we¡¯ve killed so many of their members, if they decide to seek revenge, even without their War God-Emperors, we might have trouble ensuring the safety of all the Rakshasa Hall members when we leave ce of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ll be leaving this ce soon, so what about Rakshasa Hall?¡±

    ¡°Now I see.¡± ck Tortoise finally understood.

    ¡°Boss, do you think that person indirectly helped us?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure for now,¡± Billy said, his expression thoughtful. After a brief pause, he decided not to continue this topic and instead turned to Azure Dragon. ¡°When we get back, pay close attention to the situation in Nanrania.¡±

    Azure Dragon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Boss, have you discovered something?¡±

    ¡°One of the five War Emperors who attacked us earlier was from Nanrania.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Casey and the others were all surprised.

    ¡°Nanrania is really audacious!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s face showed a trace of anger. ¡°This time, when we go back, we should settle the score for what happened ten years ago!¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°They won¡¯t escape this time.¡±

    Three hourster, Billy and his team returned to Rakshasa Hall headquarters. In the following days, Billy and his team didn¡¯t rush back to their home country. They were cautious in case Sanctum of Darkness made another move, and they were also busy with the expansion of Rakshasa Hall¡¯s base.

    Since Rakshasa Hall was going to be the main stronghold of vale¡¯s military in ce of Darkness, they needed to address the infrastructure needs. With an increase of three to four thousand members, the original base was no longer sufficient, so it had to be expanded to two to three times its size. Additionally, they established four forward bases within a hundred kilometers of Rakshasa Hall. The original headquarters of the other four factions were kept as backup bases.

    After several days, the overall n was nearly finalized, and the remaining task was construction.

    Billy¡¯s injuries had healed after two to three days of rest, and with his help, several core members of Rakshasa Hall saw their cultivation levels rise again.

    White Tiger had reached the peak of War Grandmaster, Rakshasa not only entered the War Grandmaster realm but also achieved initial mastery. James Harper and Theodore Ford, among others, had also made significant progress.

    A weekter, with no sign of Sanctum of Darkness making another move, Billy and his team decided to return to their home country.

    Now, let¡¯s rewind time a few days.

    The news of Orson Harding being executed on the spot had reached the capital city. In the northern part of the capital city, inside a grand and antique-style hall gathered a group of people.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Vincent Harding, the head of the Harding n, roared angrily after hanging up the phone.

    He then kicked a valuable antique vase, shattering it to pieces, his face darkening as if it could drip water.

    Orson Harding, as one of the most outstanding descendants of the Haring n, was a key figure groomed by the n. They had invested a great deal of effort and resources into him, hoping he would carry the Hardings¡¯ legacy forward. But now, he had been executed in an uneptable way.

    Vincent Harding¡¯s rage was palpable.

    ¡°My lord, this debt must be repaid!¡± an elder from the Harding n¡¯s senior generation said, seething with anger.

    ¡°Yes, my lord, King of the West has gone too far. He¡¯s treating our n as a stepping stone!¡± another person chimed in, equally furious.

    ¡°My lord, when he returns this time, I¡¯ll personally find him and demand an exnation. He has to give us a satisfactory answer!¡± a martial artist guest of the n said in a deep voice.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the hall, the Harding n¡¯s members buzzed with anger and frustration.

    ¡°All right!¡± After a while, Vincent Harding¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and he waved his hand. ¡°You can all disperse.¡±

    ¡°Are we just going to let this slide?¡± the senior elder asked again.

    ¡°Humph! How could we let this slide?¡± Vincent Harding¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°He thinks we¡¯re a pushover. He¡¯s overestimating himself!¡±

    ¡°My lord, what¡¯s your n?¡± the elder inquired.

    ¡°I have my own ns for this. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Vincent Harding replied, waving his hand once more. ¡°You may leave.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Yes!¡± The group of people bowed and left.

    After everyone departed, Vincent Harding stared intently ahead, his eyes filled with seriousness.

    ¡°King of the West, you forced me into this. If you want to me someone, me yourself!¡±

    ¡°My lord, we need to carefully consider our response to this matter.¡± A voice from within the hall¡¯s interior sounded. Though no one was visible, the voice could be heard.

    ¡°Word has it that he recently made a move in the eastern district and took down Nigel Becker, the Grand Elder of Purple Light Sect. As far as I know, Nigel Becker has already reached the rank of a War God-Emperor in terms of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? When did he be so powerful?¡± Vincent Harding blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ve underestimated him from the beginning, or maybe his injuries misled us.¡± The old man replied. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Furthermore, the rumors about King of the West¡¯s origin seem to be confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Really? Where is he from?¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°At the peak of Ether Mountain.¡± The old man answered after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Almost certainly.¡± The old man confirmed once again.

    Vincent Harding let out a heavy sigh, and a serious expression crossed his face. He lit a cigar, took a deep drag, and exhaled. ¡°Even so, Orson¡¯s debt must be settled with him.¡±

    After saying that, he picked up his phone from the coffee table and dialed a number.

 Chapter 426 Neither of Them Is Simple

    After returning from ce of Darkness, Casey and the others went back to their respective positions. In the following days, Billy didn¡¯t have much to do, so he spent his time taking Tasha to and from school, enjoying a rare period of rxation.

    During this time, he received a call from Stan Mitchell, who updated him on the oue of the previous incident. As Billy had expected, they faced a lot of resistance during the process, but with support from General Wilson and Bob Stokes, they managed to close the case, at least for the time being.

    Including the members of the Greenwood n and the Special Patrol Division, a total of three to four dozen people were executed, putting a temporary end to the case. ording to Stan Mitchell, his initial intention was to uproot the Greenwood n entirely, but several people had contacted him, reminding him that it was time to stop. They argued that he should drop the matter for now.

    Under pressure and without a better entry point, Stan Mitchell had no choice but to temporarily halt his efforts. However, he assured Billy that he would continue investigating the matter in the future.

    Billy didn¡¯t say much in response, merely advising Stan Mitchell to prioritize his safety and contact Bob Stokes if any issues arose. To Billy, the ultimate goal was to bring down the remaining two Heaven-ranked ns in the capital city, so he wasn¡¯t too concerned about the oue of this particr case.

    What concerned him more at the moment was the situation in Nanrania. Those who had attacked him and his team ten years ago would pay with their lives, no matter what. Furthermore, even without this recent incident, it was time to send a warning to Nanrania.

    Nanrania was a country located to the south of vale, covering an area roughly equivalent to three of Tyren. Nanrania had consistently shown ingratitude despite receiving numerous benefits from vale throughout history. In recent years, they had grown closer to some western countries and asionally engaged in provocations along the border, challenging vale¡¯s authority.

    During his time in the capital city, General Wilson had advised Billy to keep an eye on the southern border, specifically Nanrania.

    On a sunny morning, after dropping Tasha off at kindergarten, Stout drove Billy to the SHADOW headquarters. Just as they set off, Billy¡¯s phone rang, and he answered it. It was a call from Harleen¡¯s secretary.

    ¡°Ava, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy inquired, sensing that something was amiss.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, could youe to ourpany right now?¡± Ava¡¯s voice sounded anxious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Some people just arrived, iming to represent ourpany¡¯s newly developed beauty product. They¡¯re demanding that we grant them exclusive distribution rights for both the national and international markets.¡± Ava exined. ¡°When we refused, they resorted to violence and threatened to shut down ourpany if we didn¡¯tply,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Ms Knight just returned from a business trip and is currently negotiating with them in the conference room. She asked me to call you and see if you coulde to thepany.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± Billy replied before ending the call.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Harleen¡¯spany.¡± Billy replied and briefly exined the situation to Stout.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who are these audacious people?¡± Stout remarked. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re made of!¡±

    Meanwhile, inside a meeting room at SunPark Group¡¯s headquarters, two groups of people sat facing each other. One group was led by Harleen and consisted of SunPark¡¯s employees. Two individuals in the group had slightly swollen faces, with traces of blood at the corners of their mouths.

    The other group was led by a young man and woman, both of noble demeanor and dressed in high-end fashion. The young man, in particr, exuded an aristocratic aura, indicating his extraordinary background. Behind each of them stood an elder with a dignified appearance and sharp eyes. In addition, seven or eight burly men in ck suits with dark sunsses stood guard behind them.

    ¡°Ms Knight, have you made your decision?¡± the woman named She Harvey spoke coldly, her tonemanding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, ourpany will not appoint a national or international distributor for this product.¡± Harleen replied, her tone filled with frustration. ¡°You would better apologize to my colleagues and leave this ce. You might still have a chance to avoid regret.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± She Harvey responded with a cold smile. ¡°Ms Knight, you might not know who we are. Allow me to introduce ourselves.¡±

    ¡°My name is She Harvey, and I am a member of the Harvey family in Celestiford.¡±

    ¡°The Harvey n?¡± Harleen furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Congrattions, Ms Knight, you guessed it right!¡± She said condescendingly. ¡°My father is the head of the Harvey n! In addition, as a businessperson, you must have heard of the Central ins Business Association, right?¡±

    Harleen was momentarily taken aback. She had indeed heard of that association, thergest business association in the country. Its headquarters were located in the central region of Celestiford. The organization had branches in various major cities and was involved in more than twenty high-profit industries. Its estimated total revenue was in the trillions, making it a major yer in the business world. In ces where the Central ins Business Association had branches, it maintained good rtions with local authorities and enjoyed a favorable reputation.

    Harleen hadn¡¯t expected that they would target SunPark Group, but she still didn¡¯t understand why they were interested in a cosmetic product that had yet to fully enter the market.

    ¡°By the way, let me introduce Mr Mark Barber, the Deputy General Manager of the Southern Trade Group from Nanrania.¡± She continued, gesturing to the young man beside her.

    ¡°Southern Trade Group?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not familiar with it, I can provide some information.¡± She said. ¡°The Southern Trade Group is thergest conglomerate in Nanrania, surpassing all others. And Mr Barber is not only the Deputy General Manager of the Southern Trade Group, but he also has a more special identity.¡±

    ¡°His family is a member of a royal family in Nanrania, and his father holds the highest position among the officials of Nanrania!¡± She added with a smirk.

    Harleen¡¯s expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 427 Delivered Right to the Door

    ¡°Ms Knight, hello, you¡¯re quite beautiful. It¡¯s our first meeting, let¡¯s be friends!¡± Mark Barber spoke in broken valish as he extended his right hand toward Harleen.

    ¡°Sorry, but my husband doesn¡¯t allow me to make friends with the opposite sex.¡± Harleen responded coldly, refusing to shake his hand.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mark Barber didn¡¯t expect Harleen to be so uncooperative and sat back down with a touch of coldness on his face.

    ¡°Ms Knight, are you being a bit impolite?¡± She Harvey¡¯s tone grew stern.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my politeness is reserved for friendly business partners.¡± Harleen replied coldly.

    ¡°Quite impressive,¡± She Harvey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Harleen replied in a serious tone. ¡°All I know is, if you don¡¯t apologize soon, there will be serious consequences.¡±

    She Harvey furrowed her brow and said, ¡°There¡¯s something you might not know yet. This time, Mr Barber came to vale with the visiting delegation from Nanrania. He is the business representative for this visit and will sign cooperation agreements with many valeanpanies. Consider yourselves fortunate that we¡¯re interested in yourpany¡¯s product. If you continue to be uncooperative, the Ozin Business Department¡¯s representatives wille to discuss this with you.¡±

    Harleen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed again upon hearing this.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Do you understand the situation now?¡± She sneered.

    ¡°I have a question I¡¯m curious about,¡± Harleen took a deep breath and interrupted her. ¡°Is there any connection between this matter and the Central ins Business Association?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± She responded dismissively. ¡°We have a long-standing cooperation with the Southern Trade Group. Whenever Nanrania¡¯s delegation visits vale, it¡¯s Central ins Business Association that handles their business team¡¯s entire reception. Do you think there¡¯s a connection?¡±

    With a slight pause, she continued in a more serious tone, ¡°Enough of this. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. Arrange the agency authorization immediately. After signing the agreement, we need to visit anotherpany. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that yourpany¡¯s product still has some potential in the market, I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding to a smallpany like yours.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t authorize it to you.¡± Harleen responded again.

    A chill emanated from She Harvey. Being from a prestigious n, her martial arts skills were not weak, and she was on the same level as Harleen.

    ¡°Miss Harvey, please don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Mark Barber said with a faint smile. Then he looked at Harleen. ¡°Since Ms Knight is unwilling to authorize us as agents, how about this? I¡¯ll pay to buy your product form directly. Can we negotiate if the price isn¡¯t too outrageous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not for sale.¡± Harleen replied after a brief pause.

    ¡°100 million!¡± Mark Barber smiled again, appearing quite generous.

    ¡°No matter how much money you offer, I won¡¯t sell it.¡± Harleen responded firmly.

    ¡°500 million!¡± Mark Barber extended five fingers.

    ¡°How many times do I have to say it? It¡¯s not for sale!¡±

    ¡°One billion!¡± Mark Barber seemed determined to acquire the product.

    ¡°Ten billion would be enough to cover our colleagues¡¯ medical expenses. Pay up, and then get lost!¡± A voice rang out in the meeting room.

    Then Billy and Stout strolled in, with Stout speaking.

    Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, both Mark Barber and She Harvey frowned simultaneously.

    ¡°Darling!¡± Harleen got up to greet Billy.

    Several senior executives of SunPark Group also stood up and greeted Billy. There was a hint of relief in their eyes, as they felt reassured now that Ms Knight¡¯s husband had arrived. They thought that thepany should be safe.

    ¡°Wife, let your colleagues go back to work,¡± Billy said with a faint smile as he held Harleen¡¯s hand and took a seat at the conference table.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After a brief pause, Harleen turned to the executives and said, ¡°Mr Lau, you all can leave for now. If I need you, I¡¯ll call.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Ms Knight!¡± They responded simultaneously and greeted Billy before leaving their seats.

    ¡°Who are you two?¡± She Harvey asked coldly after observing the two neers.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy ignored her and asked Harleen instead.

    ¡°They want the agency rights for thepany¡¯s cosmetics and skincare product.¡± Harleen exined briefly, introducing the identities of the two to Billy.

    Billy squinted slightly and looked at Mark Barber. ¡°Are you from Nanrania?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected things to align so conveniently. It was like a dreame true. He had been considering how to make a move against Nanrania these past few days, and now, someone had walked right into his hands.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mark Barber cast a cold nce at Billy.

    ¡°Stout, how much did they offer?¡± Billy turned to Stout.

    ¡°A billion.¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Add another one billion.¡± Billy calmly stated.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Stout responded and then he turned to Mark Barber and She Harvey. ¡°Sorry, I misspoke earlier. Because you¡¯re from Nanrania, thepensation should be increased to two billion.¡±

    ¡°Pay up and leave.¡±

    ¡°Two billion for each of them.¡± Billy added.

    Stout cleared his throat. After calming his emotions, he looked at the two of them again and said, ¡°I misspoke earlier. I meant to say that each of you owes two billion.¡±

    ¡°You bastards! Do you think¡­¡± She Harvey angrily began.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Stout raised his hand and delivered a p across her face, leaving a palm print and a dusting of powder on her face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She Harvey screamed. ¡°You scoundrel! How dare you touch me? I¡¯ll ruin you!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Thornen behind She Harvey said as he reacted to the situation.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± With these words, he exuded an aura of power andunched a punch at Stout, revealing his Warlord-level cultivation.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Stout responded coldly and delivered another palm strike.

    Bang!

    There was a muffled sound, and Elder Thornen was sent flying, crashing into a pir before falling to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Witnessing this scene, everyone from the other side was surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected Stout, who appeared harmless, to possess suchbat skills.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Elder Thornen climbed to his feet, looking at Stout with a face full of astonishment. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to attack again, I¡¯ll take away your cultivation!¡± Stout responded coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Thornen began to speak again.

    ¡°Elder Ruiz!¡± She Harvey interrupted sharply.

    As a martial artist, she could see that Stout¡¯s martial skills were superior to Elder Thornen¡¯s.

    Afterward, she continued to look at Stout. ¡°Do you know who I am? Have you considered the consequences of provoking me?¡±

 Chapter 428 Preparing to Act

    ¡°Pay up! Since you¡¯re a scion of a noble family, twenty billion should be a small matter for you,¡± Stout said, ignoring She Harvey, and turned to Mark Barber.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°And you, can youe up with two billion? If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll have some trouble today.¡±

    Mark Barber let out a sigh and headed towards the door. ¡°Today, consider that we¡¯ve disturbed you. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡±

    ¡°Have I allowed you to leave?¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mark Barber turned and shot a cold nce at Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand valish? Then don¡¯te to vale!¡± Stout responded. ¡°Today, without two billion, you won¡¯t be able to leave anywhere.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to pay, everyone will have to forfeit one arm. You have two choice.,¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Have you heard my boss?¡± Stout chimed in. ¡°Two billion for one arm is a good deal!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the royal family in Nanrania. If you dare to touch me, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡± Mark Barber revealed his family background, hoping to deter them.

    After saying that, he walked towards the door, with Elder Thornen and several ck-d men following closely behind. Mark Barber had his own pride, representing his country for business talks, and he truly didn¡¯t believe Stout would dare toy a hand on him.

    ¡°Elder Ruiz, we¡¯re leaving too.¡± She nced at Billy before standing up to follow.

    ¡°Are all Nanrania¡¯s people as foolish as you?¡± Stout looked at Mark Barber and asked. As he finished speaking, he swung his palm, creating a howling gust of wind.

    Mark Barber had the strength of a Warlord beginner, nearly two major realms lower than Stout. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t evade this palm.

    Boom!

    Just as he had taken a few steps forward, a muffled sound rang out, and he was sent flying. He tumbled several somersaults in the air before finallying to a stop, coughing up a mouthful of blood as hended.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Several attendants eximed loudly.

    ¡°Mr Barber!¡± She also cried out in rm, a sh of panic crossing her face.

    As the person responsible for hosting Mark Barber in vale, she would bear a certain responsibility if anything were to happen to him.

    ¡°You¡­ very well!¡± Mark Barber struggled to his feet, his eyes bloodshot, his anger raging. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I formally inform you all, no matter who you are, you¡¯re all going to die!¡±

    ¡°You really are a fool!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You scoundrel, daring to harm the Young Master, you deserve to die!¡± Elder Thornen on Mark¡¯s side roared angrily, leading several ck-d individuals as they charged toward Stout.

    ¡°Elder Ruiz, let¡¯s take action together!¡± She Harvey instructed Elder Thornen behind her.

    ¡°Of course, Miss!¡± Although Elder Thornen, Chen, was wary of Stout¡¯s skills, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the young mistress¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to take action themselves, let me help.¡± Billy told Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded and stepped forward.

    Without any suspense, the sound of bones breaking soon filled the air. Two elderly men and several ck-d individuals simultaneously fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Their right arms hung limply from their shoulders, clearly disabled.

    ¡°You¡¯re a War¡­ Grandmaster?¡± The two elderly men finally realized Stout¡¯s cultivation, their faces filled with shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re surprised?¡± Stout said casually. He didn¡¯t pay any further attention to the two and instead turned to Mark Barber and She Harvey. ¡°Is it your turn now? Will you do it yourselves, or should I help you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you scoundrel! You¡¯ll pay for your actions today!¡± She Harvey involuntarily took a few steps back. She knew that if she didn¡¯t pay today, she would definitely lose an arm.

    On the other hand, Mark Barber¡¯s face turned iron-gray. He had seen Stout¡¯s strength earlier, and it was clear that Stout had intended to disable his arm.

    ¡°It looks like I have to take action myself.¡± Stout muttered.

    Then, he raised his hand, preparing to strike the two.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll pay¡­¡± She Harvey shouted, her face pale. She knew that she had no choice but to pay; otherwise, she¡¯d lose an arm.

    On the side, Mark Barber¡¯s face turned ashen. He had seen Stout¡¯s earlier disy, and it looked like he was about to cripple his arm for real.

    ¡°You have five minutes!¡± Stout shrugged and then looked at Harleen. ¡°Ms Knight, provide them with thepany¡¯s bank ount details.¡±

    ¡°Stout, forget it. Just let them go.¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s okay. Give them the ount details.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°They¡­¡± Harleen clearly didn¡¯t want to escte the situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise everything will be fine.¡± Billy interrupted her again with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then,¡± Harleen reluctantly agreed. She had a feeling that her husband must have had another purpose for doing this; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t antagonize them over these four billion dors. Afterward, she copied down thepany¡¯s ount number onto a piece of paper and handed it to the other party.

    Taking a deep breath, She Harvey epted the ount number, took out her phone, dialed a number, and then began speaking rapidly. Five minutester, four billion was transferred to SunPark Company¡¯s ount.

    ¡°May we leave now?¡± She Harvey asked coldly after putting away her phone.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Stout waved his hand. ¡°Wee back for revenge next time!¡±

    ¡°I will make you repay this debt tenfold!¡± She Harvey ground her teeth and spoke, every word filled with venom. Then she turned to Mark Barber and said, ¡°Mr Barber, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°We will meet again soon!¡± Mark shot a cold, determined look at Billy. Then, he walked towards the exit.

    ¡°Next time youe for revenge, remember to bring some life-saving chips, or else your life will stay in vale.¡± Stout said indifferently.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll let this go?¡± She Harvey added, her voice icy. Afterward, she left with the two elderly men and the ck-d individuals.

    ¡°Dear, they won¡¯t give up easily. Be careful.¡± Harleen said with a hint of worry after they left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°All right, you can go back to work. Don¡¯t let us disturb you. Call me if you need anything.¡± Billy said as he and Stout got into a car.

    ¡°Where are we going now, boss?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°To SHADOW,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout stepped on the gas.

    Billy then took out his phone and dialed Azure Fang¡¯s number.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s voice came through the phone as soon as it rang.

    ¡°Check the Harvey n for me,¡± Billy said. ¡°Focus on their family¡¯s rtionship with the South Trade Group in Nanrania.¡±

    ¡°Nanrania?¡± Azure Fang hesitated for a moment. ¡°Did the Harvey n do something unsavory?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet. Just investigate for now.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Billy dialed Azure Dragon¡¯s number.

    ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡± Azure Dragon asked when the call connected.

    ¡°Take some time to gather information on Nanrania, including the royal family members and the situation with the bordermander.¡± Billy said. ¡°Also, investigate in detail what happened ten years ago, and try topile a list of the individuals from Nanrania who were involved in the incident.¡±

 Chapter 429 Mark Barber Needs to Vent

    ¡°Boss, is this when we¡¯re going to take action?¡± Azure Dragon on the other end of the phone sounded eager.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, and it¡¯s time for them to settle that debt,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly.

    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s a good opportunity to use Nanrania as an example to deter the other countries in the south. Recently, several nations in the region have been getting restless, probably instigated by the west.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy nodded before ending the call.

    ¡°Boss, I have a question. Did you deliberately provoke those two earlier?¡± Stout asked with a grin. He knew Billy well enough to know that it wasn¡¯t about the four billion.

    More than likely, it was to force the other side into action, providing a suitable reason to take action against Nanrania.

    ¡°Several nations in the south have be strategic reserves for the West. Nanrania, in particr, is the most submissive.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded and continued, ¡°I heard that Nanrania went so far as to send one of their royal family¡¯s princesses to be a lover of a high-ranking official in a Western country. Is that true?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire.¡± Billy replied again.

    ¡°Ha, they¡¯re really going to great lengths to cozy up to the West!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t they just befriend vale like we do? Instead, they run to the West, allowing themselves to be used like tools. Do they enjoy it?¡± he continued, his voice filled with disdain.

    ¡°Human desires are insatiable.¡± Billy said with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Boss, one thing I don¡¯t understand is why the South Trade Group became interested in Ms Knight¡¯s cosmeticspany. Is the profit really that substantial?¡± Stout asked as Billy put away his phone.

    ¡°The profit might be part of it,¡± Billy mused. ¡°Perhaps they are after the form.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Because the cosmetics have a remarkable hemostatic effect,¡± Billy exined with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Stout seemed to realize something. ¡°Are you saying they want to extract the hemostatic effect from the form?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just specting for now.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Could that guy¡¯s family be connected to Nanrania¡¯s military?¡± Stout muttered an expletive.

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility,¡± Billy said with another smile.

    Although it was just a guess for now, he felt it was highly likely. Otherwise, if they were only after the cosmetics¡¯ profits, Mark Barber wouldn¡¯t have needed to personally get involved; he could have delegated it to someone within the group.

    ¡°Thinking about it this way, I feel like this is highly likely,¡± Stout agreed, smacking his lips. ¡°Nanrania¡¯s people are really something!¡±

    While Billy and Stout headed to the SHADOW base, Mark Barber and She Harvey returned to their hotel.

    Once they entered the presidential suite, Mark Barber mmed his palm down on the solid wood coffee table in the living room, reducing it to splinters. His face was icy, and he was seething with anger.

    ¡°I will make him pay!¡± Mark Barber lit a cigar and took a deep puff. He couldn¡¯t believe that he, one of the top young masters in Nanrania, had been publicly humiliated like this. Throughout his life, not a single person had dared to raise their hand against him, let alone treat him like a puppet.

    ¡°Mr Barber, please calm down. I promise to settle this matter for you. He¡­¡± She Harvey took a deep breath and sat on the sofa beside him. Her anger was no less than his. As the scion of the Harvey n, she had never been pped in the face like this before.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Barber. It was my mistake. I will make sure something like this never happens again. Please¡­¡± She was about to continue, but Mark Barber cut her off with a p.

    ¡°Mr Barber, why did you hit me?¡± With one hand covering half of her face, She furrowed her brows. She hadn¡¯t expected Mark to actuallyy a hand on her, and a hint of sternness shed in her eyes.

    ¡°You useless woman! I asked you to investigate the background of theirpany, and this is what you came up with?¡± Mark Barber¡¯s angry voice interrupted her.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even find out that there was a War Grandmaster-level expert with that woman? If I had known they had someone that strong, I would have brought more people with me today! Because of your mistake, I¡¯ve been put in such a difficult situation. Do you think you deserve to live?¡±

    Exhaling deeply, She made an effort to adjust her emotions, forcibly suppressing her anger before looking at Mark Barber.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Barber. It was indeed my mistake. I apologize to you, and I promise that there won¡¯t be a next time. Please¡­¡±

    Before this incident, she had indeed conducted a simple investigation into SunPark Group. As the representative of the Southern Trade Group for their cooperation projects in vale, her research mainly focused on business matters such aspany size, product characteristics, and market prospects. They rarely delved into the personal backgrounds ofpany executives, so Harleen¡¯s background had been overlooked.

    ¡°Because of your blunder, I got hurt like this by that damn idiot. Do you think a simple apology is enough?¡± Mark Barber interrupted her angrily once again. While speaking, he grabbed She¡¯s hand and pulled her towards him.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m furious, and it¡¯s all because of you. You¡¯re responsible for calming me down!¡±

    ¡°Mr Barber, no!¡± She eximed in shock. Simultaneously, she activated her Chi energy, pushing his hand away from her wrist and quickly moving several steps to the side. A hint of hatred shed in her eyes once more. She hadn¡¯t expected Mark Barber, that bastard, to even have designs on her. But although her anger was raging, she dared not erupt.

    Leaving aside Mark Barber¡¯s identity that made her cautious, just based on his personal strength, she couldn¡¯t match him. There was a significant gap between the two of them, onerge realm apart. If she were to provoke him further, the consequences would only worsen.

    ¡°You damn bitch, you dare to resist?¡± Mark Barber roared angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t obediently help me cool off, do you believe I¡¯ll take care of you right now?¡±

    ¡°Mr Barber, you¡­ please calm down.¡± She took another deep breath. ¡°You can wait in your room for about half an hour, and I¡¯ll arrange beautiful women to apany you immediately. What about the woman who helped you with trantion yesterday? If you¡¯re not satisfied, I can find someone else for you. I know a pair of twin girls from Ozin University. I¡¯ll have them brought over right away, and I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯te over, you¡¯ll bear the consequences yourself!¡± Mark Barber didn¡¯t pay any attention to her words. While speaking, he took off his jacket. At this moment, he was so full of anger that he felt like he might explode if he didn¡¯t vent. He didn¡¯t care about She¡¯s identity anymore; he just needed to release his pent-up frustration. Moreover, with his background, he wasn¡¯t worried that the Harvey n would dare to hold him ountable afterward.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr Barber, I¡¯ll arrange for beautiful women to keep youpany right away. I¡¯ll be back in a second!¡± She trembled, and in a sh, she rushed towards the door.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to reject my offer!¡± Mark Barber coldly snorted and struck out with his palm.

 Chapter 430 Too Low-Ranking!

    Bang!

    As She Harvey had just reached the doorway, a powerful surge of energy knocked her off her feet, sending her crashing into the wall with a heavy thud before she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Mr Barber, please calm down¡­¡± She Harvey struggled to her feet, wiping blood from her mouth with her hand, and continued speaking. ¡°My family has cooperated with the South Trade Group for many years. You wouldn¡¯t want such a small incident to affect our cooperation, would you? If you insist on doing this today, the Harvey n will not let it go. You¡­¡±

    ¡°You dare to threaten me, huh? I can see that you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Mark Barber quickly approached her and pulled her wrists over. Simultaneously, his other hand tore a slit in her dress.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    She cried out in rm, her face turning pale.

    Mark pped her down onto the sofa.

    ¡°Come on, let me be satisfied, I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± Mark said as he approached.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Just then, a knocking sound came from the door.

    ¡°Young Master, are you there?¡± the voice of an elderly man called out.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mark recognized it as one of his people, but he had no interest in dealing with this at the moment.

    ¡°Young Master, Mr Motley has returned to the hotel and wants to see you immediately.¡± Elder Thornen continued.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mark furrowed his brow and after a brief pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Afterward, he picked up his coat from the sofa, nced at She, and said sternly, ¡°You, troublesome woman, call those two twin girls you mentioned earlier into the room to wait for me. If I don¡¯t see them after I¡¯m done talking to Mr Motley, you know the consequences!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked toward the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for them toe over right away.¡± She said, feeling a sense of relief. As she spoke, her eyes shed with a coldness, and she gritted her teeth.

    That bastard almost seeded!

    At the same time, her hatred for Billy and hispanions grew stronger. The root of all this troubley with those three. Without dy, she took out her phone and dialed a number.

    ¡­

    The next day was a weekend, and the weather was nice. Stout drove Billy¡¯s family to the park for a day of fun.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I want to ride the Ferris wheel. Will you take me? And Uncle Stout alsoe with us!¡± Tasha, excited, pointed to the Ferris wheel not far away.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy replied with a smile, taking Tasha¡¯s hand as they headed towards the Ferris wheel. Harleen and Stout followed behind.

    Tasha hadn¡¯t been to the park in a while, and she was incredibly excited. After getting off the Ferris wheel, she immediately grabbed Harleen¡¯s hand and headed towards the direction of the carousel.

    Around 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, Billy¡¯s phone started ringing. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Judge.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Billy asked as he answered the call.

    ¡°Boss, just as you expected, the Harvey n sent a group of people over this morning. They should be heading to the park now.¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°In addition, they¡¯re together with people from Nanrania. I made sure to inform the relevant departments at Ozin, as you instructed. They won¡¯t be sending anyone to apany them.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy nodded. This was exactly what he wanted.

    After the events of yesterday, he knew that both parties wouldn¡¯t give up easily. So he had instructed Judge to have people keep an eye on the Harvey n and people of Nanrania¡¯s delegation 24/7 to see what they would do next. He had also explicitly mentioned to Judge to inform the relevant departments at Ozin not to get involved in this matter.

    Yesterday, he had let the two individuals from the other side go because they were insignificant and couldn¡¯t be of much help. If he wanted to catch big fish, he needed to draw them out. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time and energy.

    ¡°Tasha, are you tired of ying? How about you go home with Mommy first?¡± Billy approached Harleen and Tasha and suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all! I want to y some more,¡± Tasha replied, still full of energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tasha. Tomorrow is Sunday, and Daddy can take you to another park tomorrow. How does that sound?¡± Billy smiled and tried to persuade her.

    ¡°Darling, do you have something to take care of?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a minor thing,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°Take Tasha home first, and I¡¯ll handle it and be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to those people from yesterday?¡± Harleen asked, her concern showing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. They¡¯re all minor issues. You go back for now, and I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Billy reassured her with aforting look.

    ¡°All right,¡± Harleen agreed. She then turned to Tasha and said, ¡°Tasha, let¡¯s go home for now. Grandma has prepared lots of delicious food. We cane out and y again tomorrow, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tasha agreed. ¡°But promise me you¡¯ll take me out tomorrow, daddy!¡±

    ¡°I promise!¡± Billy reassured her with a smile.

    A few minutester, after sending Harleen and Tasha on their way, Billy and Stout walked towards the park entrance.

    As Billy and Stout reached an open space near the entrance, a line of cars pulled up, and dozens of people approached them.

    ¡°We meet again!¡± Mark Barber looked at Billy and Stout with a cold gaze as he and his group approached.

    ¡°Not a bad show of force!¡± Billy nced at the group of people from Nanrania and the Harvey n.

    Among the Nanrania¡¯s delegation, an elderly man had reached the pinnacle of War Grandmaster strength; while among the Harvey n¡¯s people, the old man who followed She Harvey wasn¡¯t weak either, at the level of a War Grandmaster in its prime.

    ¡°Are you regretting it now?¡± She Harvey added, her tone icy.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you guys don¡¯t fear death, huh?¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Did you forget what I said yesterday? Did you bring your life insurance today?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, it was you who injured our people from Nanrania?¡± a middle-aged man asked Stout, his tone condescending.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you have the qualification to speak here?¡± Stout scrutinized the man.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± another young man pointed at Stout and said, ¡°Mr Motley is the Emissary of Administrative Education of Nanrania. You dare to speak to him like this? Are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, so he¡¯s an Emissary of Administrative Education!¡± Stout had a look of surprise on his face. Afterward, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s an Emissary of Administrative Education?¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± The young man started to angrily retort.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The middle-aged man named Benjamin Motley scolded.

    ¡°A Provincial Governor!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Oh, I thought he was a governor of a whole country!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Too low-ranking, not much fun!¡±

 Chapter 431 Taking Action

    Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, a series of coughs erupted among the members of the Harvey n¡¯s camp, and their faces were filled with speechlessness.

    ¡°The two of you are quite fearless in your ignorance.¡± Mark Barber sneered. ¡°Let me remind you, if everything goes as nned, Mr Motley will officially take charge of the internal affairs department of Nanrania next month!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes again, considering the situation.

    ¡°You injured so many of my people from Nanrania. How do you n to exin that?¡± Benjamin Motley asked, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Your country¡¯s leader didn¡¯t instruct you, did he? Aftering to vale, you shouldn¡¯t be too audacious.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Rascal, who are you, and what qualifications do you have to speak to Mr Motley like this?¡± the young man who had spoken earlier retorted.

    ¡°How dare you be disrespectful to my boss? You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Before the young man could finish his sentence, Stout swiftly struck out with his palm.

    Bang!

    The young man was sent flying, tumbling several somersaults in the air before crashing into arge rock, blood flowing from his face.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin Motley furrowed his brows. ¡°You harmed my people, did you think we had no one who knows how to fight in Nanrania?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a problem with that? Then let¡¯s fight!¡± Stout continued provoking.

    ¡°You two are truly ignorant and fearless, daring to attack foreign dignitaries openly. You are picking an international quarrel. Even if the dignitaries from Nanrania were to kill you on the spot, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± She Harvey started to speak coldly.

    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again!¡± Stout turned to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite brazen!¡± Elder Thornen from the Harvey n stepped forward. ¡°You can give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout said, raising his hand to attack.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Billy spoke calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and have dinner. I¡¯m getting hungry.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home and eat. I don¡¯t want to bother with these people.¡±

    With that, the two of them turned and walked away.

    ¡°This is uneptable! You can¡¯t just beat up our people and walk away like this!¡± Elder Thornen from Nanrania said angrily. ¡°Today, you won¡¯t leave here without kneeling and apologizing!¡±

    After saying that, he raised his hand and charged towards Billy and Stout, his aura soaring. He had heard from Mark Barber that Stout had the strength of a War Grandmaster, so he didn¡¯t hold back in his attack.

    Benjamin Motley, who was standing on the sidelines, didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping him. He let the elder attack freely.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°So, you finally decide to take action?¡± Stout said with a faint smile. With that, he moved swiftly and met the oing opponent.

    After a single move, the elderly opponent took several steps back, his heart roiling with anger.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old man clearly hadn¡¯t expected Stout¡¯s agility to surpass his own. After a brief pause, he raised his hand and waved, ¡°Let¡¯s go together and finish him off!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The group from Nanrania responded in unison and charged towards Billy and Stout.

    ¡°Miss Harvey, when will the members of your family take action? What are you waiting for?¡± Mark Barber turned to She Harvey and asked coldly.

    ¡°Now, Elder Mo!¡± She Harvey spoke up while furrowing her brow.

    ¡°Understood, Miss!¡± The old man nodded and led the other members of the Harvey n to follow suit.

    ¡°Now this is getting interesting!¡± Stout spoke casually. As he spoke, he swiftly moved towards the two groups of opponents.

    ¡°You troublemakers, you really have a death wish!¡± Just then, Judge¡¯s voice rang out. Soon after, he led a hundred SHADOW guards charging rapidly, each wielding a Cold Moon Saber.

    Swiftly, de energy surged forth as each sh headed straight for the two groups of opponents.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this, Benjamin Motley¡¯s right eyelid twitched involuntarily, and he had a bad feeling about it.

    ¡°Damn it, who are you people?¡± Mark Barber furiously shouted.

    As soon as hepleted the sentence, a de of energy from Judge sliced open his arm, and his aura immediately weakened as he sat down on the ground. At the same time, the two War Grandmaster-level experts who had attacked Stout were also knocked down, copsing to the ground like sacks of mud. They had expended more energy than they could replenish. With Stout¡¯s current strength, dealing with two War Grandmaster-level opponents in the middle stage was a piece of cake.

    Three minutester, the battle between the two sides came to an end. All the followers of Nanrania and the Harvey n were lying on the ground.

    ¡°This is uneptable!¡± She Harvey looked at Judge with anger in her eyes. ¡°Are you the Governor of SHADOW in the eastern district?¡±

    As the heiress of the Harvey n, she might not have known Billy personally, but she was familiar with SHADOW operatives. Moreover, she recognized the curved de in Judge¡¯s hand because she had shed with Azure Fang, the Governor of SHADOW in the central district, a few times before. She knew that SHADOW Governors wielded sabers with tinum hilts.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve finally shown some insight!¡± Judge replied calmly.

    ¡°Since you are with SHADOW, why did you attack us without distinction?¡± She asked coldly. ¡°They openly assaulted foreign dignitaries, as the enforcement arm of vale, shouldn¡¯t SHADOW be¡­¡±

    But before she could finish her sentence, the hundred SHADOW operatives all came forward and bowed before Billy simultaneously.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    The jaws of the entire Harvey n dropped to the ground, their faces filled with endless horror.

    There was only one person in all of vale who could be addressed as Commander by the SHADOW operatives-Commander Gardner.

    Thinking about how they had previously threatened to besiege Commander Gardner, each of them trembled uncontrobly, feeling like they were in deep trouble.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Commander Gardner?¡± She Harvey, trembling herself, looked at Billy and struggled to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re just figuring that out now?¡± Stout¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    Without any hesitation, She Harvey knelt down and begged for mercy, kowtowing as she did so. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were Commander Gardner¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she regretted it to the core. Elder Thornen with thest name Mo, who had been with her since leaving SunPark Group yesterday, had warned her. He reminded her that Billy and Stout had those skills, and they might not be ordinary people. He had asked if she wanted him to investigate who they were. However, She Harvey¡¯s natural arrogance had led her to dismiss Billy and Stout. In her eyes, the husband of the general manager of a small grouppany was at best someone with a bit of skill. The Harvey n had plenty of martial artists with that kind of skill. Now, she finally realized how wrong she had been. She also recalled a warning her family had given her ¨C the King of the West was right in Ozin and they told her not to provoke him.

    Unfortunately, at the time, she hadn¡¯t taken that warning to heart, thinking that such a coincidence couldn¡¯t possibly happen.

    But it had indeed happened.

 Chapter 432 Getting Ready to Shark Fishing

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Commander Gardner of vale?!¡± At the same time, panic appeared on Benjamin Motley¡¯s face. Although he had never dealt with Billy before, he had heard the names of several Commanders of vale¡¯s War Department. Except for Han Holmes, he had never seen any of the others. Like She Harvey, he regretted not checking the identity of the other party before stepping forward. But now, it was toote.

    Benjamin Motley was well aware of the consequences of today¡¯s events. Foreign martial artists attempting to assassinate high-ranking vale officials ¨C just this alone would be enough to seal their doom.

    Meanwhile, Mark Barber, who had gotten up from the ground, still looked coldly at Billy and his group. Whether it was due to his special status or ignorance, he didn¡¯t seem to be afraid because of Billy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Judge asked Billy when he saw Billy.

    ¡°Dare to assassinate Commander Gardner, execute them all!¡± Stout shouted loudly before Billy could respond.

    ¡°No¡­¡± She trembled and shouted, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll make a call.¡±

    After speaking, she shakily took out her phone from her pocket and dialed a number.

    ¡°Oh, are you looking to find someone? Alright, let¡¯s see who you can find!¡± Stout acted like the one in charge, then turned to Benjamin Motley and Mark Barber and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with them!¡±

    ¡°Do you dare!¡± Mark Barber shouted loudly, ¡°Do you dare to try killing me!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Judge raised his knife, ready to strike.

    ¡°No!¡± Benjamin Motley shouted. ¡°Commander Gardner, indeed, we were in the wrong this time. Please, show mercy¡­¡±

    ¡°Mark Barber¡¯s father is the Prime Minister of Nanrania. If you kill him¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it a threat?¡± Billy calmly asked.

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Benjamin Motley replied while trembling.

    ¡°I¡­ I am the head of the delegation this time. I am willing to take full responsibility. Please, Commander Gardner, spare Mark Barber¡­¡± He pleaded for Mark Barber, not for any other reason but for his own sake. As the governor of a province in Nanrania, he was well aware of Mark Barber¡¯s father¡¯s character. If Mark Barber died in vale, as the highest-ranking official of this visiting delegation, it would be a small matter for Benjamin Motley to lose his head. Even the people in his own family wouldn¡¯t be able to survive, and they might even be exterminated.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang. Picking it up and looking at it, he appeared slightly surprised. The call was from Cole Wilson.

    ¡°General Wilson,¡­¡± Billy said after answering the call.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Whatever General Wilson said on the other end of the line, after about a minute, Billy replied with just one word, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He then hung up the phone and looked at She with a slight squint.

    General Wilson¡¯s words were simple: he asked Billy to spare the life of She Harvey as a personal favor.

    He didn¡¯t mention the reason, and Billy didn¡¯t ask either.

    Many times, the reason isn¡¯t important; what matters is the result. And the result of this matter was that General Wilson had interceded for She Harvey.

    ¡°Commander Gardner,¡± When Billy looked at her, She spoke with fear. It was as if she were awaiting the verdict of the King of Hell, not knowing if the phone call she had just made could save her life.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± Billy said with a cold smile. ¡°Now, get out!¡±

    ¡°Thank-Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± She quickly bowed and thanked him, feeling a heavy weight lifted from her heart.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what about Mark Barber?¡± Benjamin Motley took a deep breath and continued speaking.

    ¡°Judge, take Benjamin Motley to the War Department in Ozin and hand him over to the Central Sky Office for processing.¡± Billy instructed Judge.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge responded loudly. Then he pointed at Mark Barber and asked, ¡°Should we execute him directly?¡±

    ¡°Let him go back to Nanrania. He¡¯s never to set foot in vale again. Otherwise, he dies!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Judge responded once more.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Benjamin Motley felt relieved. Anyway, it seemed that he had managed to save his entire family. After pausing for a moment, he turned to Mark Barber and said, ¡°Mark Barber, you should thank Commander Gardner for sparing your life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mark Barber¡¯s face remained expressionless. After speaking, he walked toward the car. At the moment he turned around, his eyes revealed a deep sense of coldness.

    ¡°Mr Barber, wait for me. I¡¯ll drive for you.¡± She Harvey quickly followed.

    One hourter, Billy and his group returned to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss, why did General Wilson intercede for the heiress the Harvey family?¡± Stout asked after a pause, adopting a gossipy tone. ¡°Could it be that they have a special rtionship?¡±

    Before the words had even left his mouth, Judge gave him a solid p on the back of his head.

    ¡°You little brat, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Judge red at him fiercely.

    ¡°I was just specting!¡± Stout rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Otherwise, why would he intercede for that woman?¡±

    ¡°Can you say something nice?¡± Judge shook his head.

    ¡°In the central district, there¡¯s a War Department!¡± Billy picked up a teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Boss, do you mean someone in the central district called General Wilson?¡± Judge asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Besides that, there¡¯s no other exnation!¡± Billy responded calmly.

    Billy had already thought of this when General Wilson made the call. He just didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship General Wilson had with the central district.

    ¡°I see!¡± Judge said with an unsightly expression. ¡°The person from the central district has quite a long reach!¡±

    ¡°Boss, why did you also let Mark BARBER go? That doesn¡¯t seem like your style!¡± Stout continued to inquire.

    ¡°It¡¯s something you don¡¯t know?¡± Judge asked with a knowing tone. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to let him go back and seek revenge!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was still puzzled.

    ¡°Do you think Nanrania would go to war with vale over A dead person?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t quite understand!¡± Stout shook his head.

    ¡°If that young master dies here, even though his father will be furious, it¡¯s just one life lost. He might yell at vale for a while, but he would eventually give up. But if he goes back alive, with that young master¡¯s personality, he will definitely try everything to seek revenge. Did you not see the look in his eyes when he left? He¡¯s out for blood! Even if he can¡¯t do anything to boss directly, as long as he does a little bit of investigation, he¡¯ll find out about the rtionship between Azure Dragon and boss!¡±

    ¡°Judge, you mean he will instigate his family to stir up trouble in the Southern Territory?¡± Stout finally understood.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Judge smiled.

    ¡°Wow, boss, you¡¯re nning to go shark fishing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    At the same time, She Harvey brought Mark Barber to a hotel suite.

    Bang!

    Upon entering the room, Mark smashed the coffee table to pieces with a single palm, his eyes burning like red hot coals. Then, he picked up a cigar from the nearby table and lit it, taking a deep drag. Through clenched teeth, he said, ¡°You all wait for me. I will make you wish you were dead. I will peel your skin off!¡±

    ¡°Mr Barber, please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± She began to speak.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Mark pped her hard, causing her to somersault and fall to the ground.

    ¡°You wretch, everything is your fault!¡± After stubbing out the cigar, Mark took a few steps forward and grabbed She by the hair, lifting her up from the ground.

    Then, with a swift motion, just like yesterday, he tore She¡¯s clothing open.

    ¡°You vile woman, you¡¯ve brought me to this state. Today, even if it¡¯s God, he won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±

 Chapter 433 Sheila Harveyâ€™s Double Strike

    ¡°Mr Barber, don¡¯t¡­,¡± She Harvey screamed in shock. ¡°I got my period. I¡¯ll call those twins for you¡­¡±

    However, at this moment, Mark Barber couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.

    Mark raised his hand and delivered two ps, knocking She onto the couch, then pounced on her.

    Bang!

    Just then, the door was kicked open, and two men dressed in SHADOW silk robes entered.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Mr Barber, what a delightful scene!¡± one of them remarked.

    ¡°Who are you? Get out!¡± Mark recognized the silk robes and shouted angrily, his teeth clenched.

    ¡°You scoundrels, it¡¯s you again. What do you want this time?¡± She, her face filled with fear, also stood up. However, if one looked closely into her eyes, they¡¯d notice something different.

    ¡°Do you think Commander would be so kind as to let you go like that?¡± one of the men responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re being way too naive. The reason Commander Gardner didn¡¯ty a hand on you earlier is because he didn¡¯t want to make a move in front of Benjamin Motley¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mark continued to shout angrily.

    ¡°Do you not understand what I mean?¡± The man¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Crimes can be forgiven, but living crimes are hard to escape!¡±

    As he spoke, a violent palm strike surged forward, far beyond Mark¡¯s abilities. Mark was immediately sent flying, crashing into the sofa behind and falling to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood after a single strike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t hurt Mr Barber, please, he¡­¡± She shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re no angel either!¡± the other man pped She, sending her flying, with a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°What are you nning? Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Mark, looking at the man approaching him, struggled to speak.

    However, the man simply ignored him andunched another palm strike. The powerful palm wind prated Mark¡¯s abdomen, causing devastating damage, and his Dantian was instantly destroyed. But it wasn¡¯t over. Just as Mark was about to scream, a second surge of force entered him, directly from his crotch.

    The sound of an egg breaking echoed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mark Barber let out a heart-wrenching scream. Not only had his cultivation been ruined, but his manhood had also been destroyed, pushing him to the brink of madness.

    ¡°Go back and tell your family that if they dare to make a move in vale¡¯s southern territory again, Commander Gardner will wipe out your entire family!¡± The man turned to look at She Harvey, who was cowering on the ground. ¡°And you, leave Ozin immediately. If we ever see you again, there will be no mercy!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± She replied, her face filled with fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The man turned to hispanion, and the two of them left.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mark Barber, slightly relieved, shouted hysterically, ¡°Billy Gardner, I¡¯m going to kill you, I will definitely kill you!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Mr Barber, please get up. You¡¯re hurt bad. I¡¯ll call and arrange for someone to send you back to your country.¡± She said after a while, helping Mark to his feet and taking out her phone.

    At this moment, Mark had neither the interest nor the ability to have any intentions towards her.

    What he didn¡¯t notice was that just as She was making the call, she sent a text message first.

    ¡°Burn the silk robes you two are wearing and leave Ozin, NOW!¡±

    For her, when Mark Barber had tried to vite her yesterday, she had already sentenced him to his punishment in her heart and had been nning this matter all along. Today was the perfect opportunity for her to take action. Not only could she cripple Mark Barber, but she could also shift the me to King of the West, making the conflict between the two sides even sharper-a double blow, just right.

    As for the silk robes of those two men, it was too simple for her. With thousands of SHADOW men in Ozin, she could easily set her sights on any two of them.

    ¡­

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back? Are you guys okay?¡± At eleven o¡¯clock at night, Billy returned home, and Harleen greeted him.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Are Mom and Dad asleep? What are you still doing up?¡±

    ¡°I was worried about youing home sote, so I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Harleen said, pouring a ss of tea for Billy.

    ¡°I called you, I told you not to worry.¡± Billy smiled again and took a sip of the tea. ¡°Wife, you should go to bed first, and I¡¯ll wash up ande to our room. We can chat in bed.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded gently.

    Half an hourter, Billy finished washing up and entered the room.

    ¡°Honey, did I get you into big trouble this time?¡± Harleen leaned against Billy¡¯s chest and asked, her concern evident.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear, it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Billy reassured her and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°But both the Harvey n and the delegation group from Nanrania are powerful people, and you¡­¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t easily put her mind at ease.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Billy said softly.

    ¡°Their delegation group has always had friction with vale¡¯s military department. Even without this incident, the War Department would have gone to settle the score with them soon. As for the Harvey n, they¡¯re not worth mentioning. They colluded with the Southern Trade Group from Nanrania, which is tantamount to treason. Someone will definitely go after them.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not just saying that tofort me, are you?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Billy pinched her nose and smiled slightly.

    ¡°All right, Lady Wife, don¡¯t worry about these national matters. Let¡¯s focus on the small matters between us, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Rogue husband, you¡¯re at it again¡­¡± Harleen yfully scolded.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy lowered his head and kissed her.

    Three dayster, in the morning, after Billy and Stout had dropped Tasha off at school, they arrived at the SHADOW base. Not long after they had settled in, Azure Fang¡¯s phone call came in.

    ¡°Azure Fang, what¡¯s going on in Nanrania?¡± Billy asked after answering the call, a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve made some progress with the information I was investigating about the Harvey n,¡± Azure Fang¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°The Central ins Business Association and the Southern Trade Group definitely have some shady dealings. Their cooperation involves many areas, and from what I¡¯ve learned, the true boss behind the Southern Trade Group is a member of a royal family from Nanrania.¡±

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy responded. ¡°Hurry up and gather some more information in the next few days. I¡¯ll make a trip to Celestiford.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang replied.

    ¡°Also, find out more about the rtionship between the Harvey n and the Central District War Department, and see what kind of involvement there is between the two sides.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Fang nodded again.

    The two of them continued to chat for a while before hanging up.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Shortly thereafter, Judge walked in with a grim expression. He looked at Billy and said, ¡°Two of our brothers have gone missing!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Billy was slightly stunned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still unclear at the moment!¡± Judge shook his head.

    ¡°I just got the news. It seems that two brothers from Team Three haven¡¯t shown up for work in the past two days. Their phones are unreachable, and their tracking devices have malfunctioned. It¡¯s likely that something has happened to them.¡±

    ¡°Find out!¡± Billy responded with a stern expression. ¡°We need to see their faces if they¡¯re alive and their bodies if they¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been arranged!¡± Judge nodded vigorously.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang again, this time from Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, is there any news from Nanrania?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile after answering the call.

 Chapter 434 Massive Troop Buildup

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s tone sounded slightly excited.

    ¡°ording to the report from our informant in Nanrania, Nanrania¡¯s War Department has added five hundred thousand elite troops to the border in the past two days, and they seem to be preparing for a major operation.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re moving pretty fast!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s leading the troops?¡±

    ¡°The Supreme Commander of Nanrania¡¯s War Department, Clifford Maldonado!¡± Azure Dragon responded. ¡°He¡¯s also the uncle of that Mark Barber you dealt with a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s get our brothers ready, I¡¯ll be there soon. Also, notify Vermilion Bird to bring two squads of Bloodshadow Guard with him.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly.

    After hanging up the phone, Billy sent a message to Harleen, informing her that he would be away on a business trip for a few days. He then called Casey and asked him toe to the Ozin War Department to meet him.

    ¡°Boss, should I have Azure Fang and the otherse over too? This time, we can directly break through Nanrania!¡± Judge spoke with a tone that seemed eager to cause trouble.

    ¡°This is a matter for the War Department, what are you guys doing here? Focus on your own responsibilities!¡± Billy scolded him with a re. ¡°Inform Azure Fang and his team to keep a close eye on the ancient martial sects, especially the people from Ink Pavilion. After the incidentst time, they won¡¯t let it go so easily. They¡¯re sure to have follow-up actions. If you see any signs of them, keep a close watch!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge nodded dejectedly.

    ¡°In addition, the matter of those two brothers you mentioned earlier, hurry up and find out who the culprits are!¡± Billy continued to instruct.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded.

    An hourter, a fighter jet took off from Ozin and headed straight for the Southern Border. At the same time, a supersonic military aircraft took off from the Western Border Base and headed for the Southern Border.

    ¡°Boss, Casey, Stout!¡±

    Billy and Stout, after dropping off Tasha at school, arrived at the SHADOW base and were greeted by Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Two hundred thousand Bloodshadow guards and three hundred thousand former Southern Border Army soldiers knelt down on one knee, collectively shouting loudly, their voices resounding like thunder.

    In vale¡¯s Southern Border, there were one million stationed troops, with a permanent headquarters of three hundred thousand soldiers ready for deployment at any time.

    ¡°Get up and speak!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Commander Gardner!¡± The five hundred thousand of them stood up simultaneously.

    Among the three hundred thousand Southern Border soldiers, over ny percent of them were seeing Billy for the first time. They all had fanatical admiration in their eyes.

    Billy Gardner was not only well-known in the Western Border but was also highly respected by any soldier on the battlefield in the entire country. He was the goal they pursued throughout their lives.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, disperse everyone and have all troops stationed along Nanrania¡¯s border immediately. South territory is now on full alert!¡± Billy instructed in a solemn tone to Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Dragon nodded and then gestured to the crowd. ¡°Prepare along Nanrania¡¯s border!¡±

    The fifty thousand warriors acknowledged the order and began moving in an orderly fashion.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go inside and wait for Vermilion Bird.¡± Azure Dragon said, leading a few people towards the nearbymand center.

    After about half an hour, Vermilion Bird arrived at the base with two hundred Bloodshadow guards.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, please introduce the situation of Nanrania¡¯s war department.¡± Billy said as Vermilion Bird took a seat.

    Azure Dragon nodded and began his exnation.

    ¡°Have you found the culprit from ten years ago?¡± About ten minutester, after Azure Dragon finished his briefing, Billy inquired.

    ¡°We have, the person responsible is named Emmett Mills. Ten years ago, he was the head of Nanrania¡¯s special operations department and is now a senior elder in Nanrania¡¯s war department. Additionally, the current North Border Commander of Nanrania, Ingram Pearson, is Emmett Mills¡¯s nephew. Ten years ago, he was a squadron leader in Nanrania¡¯s special operations department, and he was also involved in that conflict.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, this time we¡¯ll settle the old score with him!¡± Casey said sternly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Azure Dragon nodded in agreement.

    After a continued discussion, a former South Territory Legion Commander walked in briskly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Nanrania¡¯s Supreme Commander, Clifford Maldonado, has arrived at their border base!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them!¡± Billy nodded slightly and then headed towards the door, with the others following closely.

    After about fifteen minutes, a group of people disembarked from their vehicles.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we greet you!¡± Three other Legion Commanders, along with their troops, approached.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°Nanrania has a total of eight hundred thousand troops stationed along the border, and their North Border Commander, Ingram Pearson, has led ten thousand elites outside our gate, making threats. They im that if they don¡¯t see our South Border Commander in an hour, they will invade vale with their eight hundred thousand troops.¡±

    Billy responded calmly. ¡°How much time do we have left in this hour?¡±

    ¡°We have twenty more minutes.¡± The Legion Commander replied.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll rest in ce for twenty minutes.¡± Billy said again, and then walked straight into a nearby barracks.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, they¡­¡± The Legion Commander¡¯s mouth twitched, and the faces of the men behind him also twitched a few times.

    ¡°Go ahead, go see if they have the guts to cross the border in twenty minutes!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him. He understood Billy¡¯s intentions.

    This time, it was clear that Billy¡¯s visit to the South Territory was not for minor matters. There was bound to be a significant action. Letting the other side provoke first would provide a reason to take action.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Legion Commander responded loudly and then led the group away.

    Twenty minutes passed quickly.

    As expected, there was nothing but louder shouting from Nanrania side; there was no other movement. After another twenty minutes or so, Billy led a group of people towards the national gate.

    Not far from the national gate was a street, with vale territory to the north and Nanrania to the south. At this moment, an Army of Bloodshadow vice general named Walter Hunter was leading a group of Bloodshadow warriors in a standoff with Nanrania¡¯s people. Both sides stood on opposite sides of the street.

    ¡°Damn it, if your Commander doesn¡¯t show up soon, my eight hundred thousand warriors will tten your southern territory!¡± Ingram Pearson pointed at Walter Hunter and shouted angrily.

    ¡°If you have the courage, then try it!¡± Walter Hunter snorted. ¡°Barking like a mad dog, what¡¯s the use?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Nanrania is afraid of vale?¡± Ingram Pearson shouted back loudly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then make your move!¡± Walter Hunter replied in a deep voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then get lost and stop embarrassing yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Make your move if you want, I¡¯ll take your life first!¡± A young man behind Ingram Pearson roared. He took two steps forward and swung hisrge knife, sending a de aura shing across the street. He had decent skills, reaching thete stage of the Battle God realm.

 Chapter 435 Black Tortoise, Cut Him Down!

    ¡°You fool!¡± Walter Hunter replied coldly. With his warde in hand, he also swung it diagonally, creating a powerful whistling strike.

    After their attacks collided, the other man quickly retreated five or six steps, feeling a numbing sensation in his entire arm and a slight change in his facial expression.

    Walter Hunter¡¯s opponent was ranked tenth among the strong warriors of Nanrania¡¯s Northern Border Army. He had initially thought that one strike would be enough to defeat Walter Hunter, but he hadn¡¯t expected to be pushed back so far.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? You¡¯re embarrassing yourself!¡± Walter Hunter sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± The man, now infuriated, rushed forward again, channeling his full strength to attack Walter Hunter.

    ¡°If you¡¯re this eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Walter Hunter¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took a fewrge steps, shing out more than a dozen incredibly sharp de auras.

    Being one level higher in cultivation than his opponent, Walter Hunter had previously given the man a warning with his strike. But since the man wanted to die, he was more than willing to oblige.

    Midway through his charge, sensing the imminent danger, the man¡¯s pupils shrank, and the hair on his body stood on end. Without much time to think, he quickly retracted his de to defend himself. However, it was already toote. Walter Hunter¡¯s de aura tore through his defense, leaving seven or eight gashes on his body, causing blood to spurt out, and he fell to the ground in pain, howling. Since Walter Hunter had already decided to take a life, he didn¡¯t stop there. As the man copsed, his de aura struck once more.

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Ingram Pearson shouted loudly.

    Before his words could even finish, the de aura had already shed across the man¡¯s throat, leaving behind a line of blood. The man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. He convulsed a few times before goingpletely still.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ingram Pearson roared in anger and raised his hand. ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Two legionmanders from Nanrania responded simultaneously, and with incredible speed, they crossed the border and entered vale territory.

    Both of them were on the same level as Walter Hunter, and they intended to finish the job in a single move. However, before their de auras could reach Walter Hunter, a violent force swept in from the side. Immediately, both of their bodies exploded, and after a mist of blood, only scattered bloodstains remained on the street.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Witnessing this scene, Ingram Pearson¡¯s pupils contracted, and he looked at Billy and his group who were approaching.

    ¡°Anyone of you who steps onto vale¡¯snd, Die!¡± ck Tortoise said coldly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ingram Pearson took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.

    ck Tortoise¡¯s skills were beyond his expectations; he had the self-awareness that ck Tortoise was definitely above him.

    After a brief pause, Ingram Pearson continued, ¡°Which one of you is the newly appointed Commander for the South Border of vale?¡±

    He didn¡¯t recognize Azure Dragon since Azure Dragon had only arrived a few days ago and hadn¡¯t shown up at the border.

    ¡°Are you Ingram Pearson?¡± Billy asked with a faint tone.

    ¡°Are you the new Commander for vale¡¯s South Border?¡± Ingram looked Billy up and down.

    He vaguely felt that he had seen Billy somewhere before, but couldn¡¯t quite remember.

    ¡°Speak up. You¡¯vee with such a show of force to find our South Border Commander. What brings you here?¡± Billy continued in a calm tone.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ingram snorted. ¡°Not only did you kill our visiting delegation and capture Mr Motley, but you also destroyed Mr Barber¡¯s cultivation and turned him into a cripple! Do you respect us, people from vale?¡±

    Billy raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Mark Barber was crippled?¡±

    This was beyond Billy¡¯s expectations. He remembered clearly that when he had allowed Mark Barber to return to Nanrania, he had suffered minor injuries, but he was far from being a cripple. It seemed that someone else had intervened, with the clear intention of stoking greater hatred within Mark Barber.

    Thinking about it, Billy thought of She Harvey, the woman he had seen at the scene. At that time, only she and Mark Barber had left together, so it was likely that she had arranged for someone to take action. Billy had to admit that she was quite skilled in her methods.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ingram Pearson snorted. ¡°Mr Barber was crippled by your Commander Gardner. Don¡¯t pretend to be ignorant! If vale doesn¡¯t want to provoke a war, I suggest you bring him here so he can exin to us when hees to our country. Otherwise, Nanrania¡¯s eight hundred thousand warriors will enter vale¡¯s territory!¡±

    Billy chuckled lightly. ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern, you better have Commander Gardnere over.¡± Ingram Pearson replied coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m already here, you can speak now.¡± Billy said with another smile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Ingram was momentarily stunned. His pupils slightly contracted. ¡°Are you Commander Gardner, the King of the West of vale?¡±

    Now, he finally understood why he had a sense of familiarity when he first saw Billy. While he hadn¡¯t met Billy in person before, he had seen pictures of him. The reason he hadn¡¯t recognized him earlier was that he had never expected Billy toe, so it hadn¡¯t crossed his mind. Now, with Billy¡¯s reminder, he recalled those images.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy asked again. ¡°Now, can you tell me what you want?¡±

    Ingram Pearson took a deep breath, steadying his emotions before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m here under the orders of our National Lord to bring you back to our country at any cost. As for how you will be dealt with, that¡¯s for our National Lord to decide.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool!¡± ck Tortoise sneered. ¡°Today, whether you make it back or not is uncertain!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re boastful!¡± Ingram Pearson replied coldly. ¡°Do you think the eight hundred thousand warriors of my country are pushovers? Do you believe¡­¡±

    ¡°Ten years ago, you had a hand in harming thousands of our vale brethren, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ingram Pearson¡¯s words were cut short as Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Ingram Pearson was momentarily stunned, a hint of panic flickering in his pupils. He hadn¡¯t expected Billy to suddenly bring up this matter. After a brief pause, he continued speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Ten years ago, I¡­¡±

    ¡°ck Tortoise, cut him down!¡± Billy interrupted him again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Understood!¡± ck Tortoise responded loudly, stepping forward. With a flick of his wrist, his blood-shadowed battle de cleaved through the air like a thunderbolt.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ingram Pearson waspletely bewildered by Billy and ck Tortoise. One moment they were having a civil conversation, and the next, they wanted to kill him! Who were these people?

    A bone-chilling sensation surged up from the soles of his feet. Without much thought, he quickly raised his de to block. Simultaneously, panic welled up within him, as he could feel that he was no match for ck Tortoise.

    ¡°Kid, you dare!¡± At that moment, the enraged voice of an old man rang out.

 Chapter 436 The Great Battle Erupts

    Boom!

    While the elder from the opposing side spoke, a powerful de aura shot towards ck Tortoise but was intercepted by another de aura.

    ¡°Oh? Not bad at all!¡± ck Tortoise took a few steps back and turned to look at an elder who had arrived not far away.

    This elder had white hair, making it difficult to determine his actual age. He had a lean figure, sharp eyes, and a swirling aura around him.

    The neer was none other than the Supreme Commander of Nanrania¡¯s Northern Border Army, Clifford Maldonado, who had a cultivation level one rank higher than ck Tortoise, reaching the pinnacle of the War Grandmaster level. He was apanied by a group of formidable individuals, each of whom had significantly greater strength than those standing behind Ingram Pearson.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency!¡± Ingram Pearson hurriedly stepped forward to greet him.

    Clifford nodded in acknowledgment and then turned his stern gaze toward ck Tortoise, speaking in a sullen voice, ¡°How dare you attack a Commander of Nanrania, are you tired of living?¡± As he spoke, he nced at Billy and his group.

    ¡°What?¡± Clifford Maldonado¡¯s pupils contracted when he recognized Billy.

    As the number one figure in Nanrania¡¯s military, he recognized Commander Gardner of vale, even though they hadn¡¯t met before. He had seen pictures and videos of him countless times. This time, he had personally led an army to the border of vale, primarily with the intention of confronting Billy Gardner. After the incidents involving Mark Barber and Mark Barber, Nanrania¡¯s top brass was furious and demanded that the King of the West in vale be held ountable.

    Clifford Maldonado had received an imperial edict from his national lord,manding him to lead five hundred thousand soldiers here and ensure the return of Commander Gardner from vale for trial, by any means necessary. The edict also mentioned that if vale¡¯s southern forces did not cooperate, the use of necessary force could be considered.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± ck Tortoise sneered and continued to wield his de, shing toward Ingram Pearson. And that was Billy¡¯s order.

    ¡°You fool, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    Clifford Maldonado frowned, raised his hand, and unleashed an even more powerful de aura towards ck Tortoise.

    ¡°The one asking for death is you!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously, and an arcing de aura produced a piercing whistling sound as it shot towards ck Tortoise.

    Bang!

    The two de forces collided with a loud crash. Then, Clifford Maldonado was seen taking severalrge steps backward before stabilizing, a look of astonishment fleeting across his face. He hadn¡¯t expected Azure Dragon¡¯s strength to seem to surpass his own.

    And just as Azure Dragon made his move, ck Tortoise¡¯s de aura had already reached Ingram Pearson, moving as fast as lightning. Ingram¡¯s pupils instantly shrank to the size of pinpricks, and an unprecedented sense of danger enveloped him. It was toote to dodge, and he had nowhere to hide. He could only grit his teeth and quickly summon a few de auras in an attempt to block ck Tortoise¡¯s attack. However, under ck Tortoise¡¯s full force, he didn¡¯t even have a chance. Hisrge de was cleaved into two, and the de aura, with undiminished momentum, went straight through his heart, leaving behind a horrifying gash.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ingram Pearson managed to utter one word with difficulty before falling stiffly to the ground, and then, with a kick of his legs, he lost his breath.

    His eyes were wide, like ping pong balls, with an endless sense of unwillingness on his face. He had never imagined that, before the two armies had even engaged in a formal battle, he, as a Commander, would be killed like this.

    As the nephew of the Elder of the War Department, he had a bright future ahead of him. As long as he didn¡¯t make any fundamental mistakes, it was a matter of course that he would take over from Clifford Maldonado and sit in the War Department¡¯s top seat. However, all of this came to an abrupt end at this moment.

    ¡°Damn it, you killed him!¡± Clifford Maldonado shouted in a frenzy, his entire being seeming to go berserk.

    Ingram Pearson, as the most outstanding talent of the Mills family, was greatly favored by the Grand Elder. Before Clifford Maldonado left the capital with his troops, the Grand Elder had specifically entrusted him with ensuring Ingram Pearson¡¯s safety. Clifford had assured the Grand Elder that he would not allow any mishaps to befall Ingram Pearson. However, in just this short span of time, Ingram Pearson had been killed in front of him. Given the Elder of the War Department¡¯s character, he probably wouldn¡¯t even let Clifford finish speaking before delivering a fatal blow.

    ¡°Not only did I kill him, but I¡¯m also gonna kill you. Believe it or not?¡± ck Tortoise shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Clifford, consumed by anger, almost roared and waved his hand behind him. ¡°Attack, everyone! Kill them!¡±

    Ten thousand elite soldiers of Nanrania¡¯s War Department charged towards the northern side of the street.

    ¡°Boss, shall we attack too?¡± Azure Dragon turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy narrowed his eyes and nodded in response.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others responded loudly before raising their des and charging forward.

    Even the four groups of Bloodshadow Guard, who were originally standing by in the rear, also sprang into action, their figures shing, and de auras appearing.

    The next moment, the entire street seemed to explode like fireworks, erupting in bursts of blood mist. Every warrior from Nanrania who encountered Casey and his group waspletely obliterated without exception, and after the blood mist dissipated, there was nothing left. Those who faced off against the Bloodshadow Guard didn¡¯t fare much better; the only slightly better oue was that they left behind a corpse.

    The two sides¡¯ strengths were inpletely different leagues, and in less than five minutes, Nanrania had lost at least a thousand people.

    ¡°Damn it, all of you deserve to die!¡± Seeing this scene, Clifford had descended into madness. At this point, he didn¡¯t care as much anymore and shouted angrily at a deputy not far behind him, ¡°Send my orders, all eighty thousand Nanrania¡¯s soldiers should enter vale territory and kill!¡±

    ¡°Lord Commander, please reconsider it!¡± The deputy, upon hearing thismand, couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over, his face changing rapidly. He knew very well what the consequences would be if this order were carried out.

    The southern borders of vale had two hundred thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow stationed there, and it was said that each of them was a match for ten. This didn¡¯t even include the several hundred thousand troops originally stationed in vale. If they weren¡¯t careful, the eighty thousand soldiers of Nanrania would likely all stay there.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°This is a military order, execute it immediately!¡± Clifford roared again.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The deputy took a deep breath and then turned and left.

    Billy had been watching Clifford all along. Although he couldn¡¯t hear what Clifford was saying because of the noisy scene, he could guess roughly from his expression, and a faint smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. This was exactly the result he wanted.

    This time in the southern region, his goal wasn¡¯t just to avenge hispatriots who were killed ten years ago. He wanted topletely defeat Nanrania, as a warning to others.

    Just now, the reason he had ck Tortoise directly kill Ingram Pearson was to force Clifford¡¯s hand; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have beenfortable attacking first.

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s been unusual movement from the eighty thousand troops of Nanrania!¡± Not long after, Walter Hunter hurriedly ran to Billy¡¯s side and reported after taking a phone call.

 Chapter 437 Setback of Twenty Years

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy squinted his eyes. ¡°Spread the order, two hundred thousand Bloodshadow Guards to engage, kill anyone who resists!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Walter Hunter saluted in response.

    ¡°In addition, inform the original Southern Border troops to stay in ce. They are not to engage unless I give the order.¡± Billy continued.

    Billy¡¯s intention was to minimize unnecessary casualties by keeping the original Southern Border troops from participating. He was confident that with the strength of the Army of Bloodshadow, the two hundred thousand Bloodshadow Guards could handle the eighty thousand soldiers of Nanrania without much trouble.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Walter Hunter responded loudly and then quickly headed towards the nearby camp.

    As the orders from both sides¡¯ topmanders were issued, the border area spanning hundreds of kilometers between the two nations plunged into a chaotic battle. Numerous soldiers moved simultaneously, causing the earth to shake and the air to tremble. In no time, cries and roars echoed in the half-empty sky, as corpses piled up, and blood flowed like rivers.

    Upon receiving word of therge-scale conflict, several neighboring countries dispatched envoys to find out what had caused such a massive upheaval between the two nations. Such arge-scale military confrontation hadn¡¯t been seen for decades.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Commander Gardner from vale is a genius of the millennium. Today, I have the privilege of meeting you and havee to learn. Please enlighten me!¡±

    Outside the nation¡¯s gates, Clifford Maldonado shouted loudly angrily, then gripped hisrge de and charged toward Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t even have the qualification to challenge him!¡± Casey¡¯s solemn voice stopped Clifford¡¯s assault.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Clifford shouted angrily, shing hisrge de.

    ¡°Boss, shall we kill him?¡± Casey casually blocked the opponent¡¯s de with a raised hand and then looked at Billy for guidance.

    ¡°Disabling him will suffice. There are some things I want to ask him.¡± Billy remained motionless, his eyes narrowing as he focused on a position not far behind Clifford.

    At that spot, three individuals with the aura of Mid-War Emperor level were approaching.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey responded, raising his de to confront Clifford.

    ¡°If you wish for death, I shall grant it!¡± Clifford yelled, channeling his full strength in his attack against Casey.

    ¡°Clifford, you are not his match, retreat!¡± An elder¡¯s voice sounded simultaneously, and it was one of the three whose auras Billy had been monitoring.

    However, his warning came half a beat toote. Before the words had even left his lips, a de aura had shed past Clifford¡¯s shoulder, followed by his arm, holding hisrge de, flying into the air, blood spewing everywhere.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Clifford let out a painful cry.

    Whoosh!

    But that was not the end of it. Casey struck again, this time shing Clifford¡¯s arm and causing more gruesome wounds.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Elder Thornen at the War Emperor level roared. At the same time, he raised his hand and unleashed a wave of Chi that seemed like it could overturn mountains and seas, surging towards Casey.

    However, he had clearly overestimated himself. Since the moment Billy had set his sights on him, his fate had been sealed. His attack had just reached halfway when a blood-red de aura descended from the sky, slicing down directly above his head.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Sensing a chilling aura of death, the old man¡¯s soul cried out.

    Swoosh!

    As the de aura descended, a bloodline extended from his forehead down his body, splitting him in half and leaving him paralyzed.

    ¡°Fourth Elder!¡± the other two elders cried out in pain.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± At the same time, Clifford screamed again, with more than ten bloody wounds on his body from Casey¡¯s attack, a horrifying sight.

    Meanwhile, in the other part of the battlefield, the ten thousand elite soldiers of Nanrania, under the assault of Azure Dragon and four hundred Bloodshadow Guards, had already lost over half of their number. Most of these so-called elite soldiers had at most reached the level of Battle God or Battle General, and even without the participation of Azure Dragon¡¯s group, they wouldn¡¯t have been a match for the Bloodshadow Guards.

    The entire street was filled with severed limbs, and a river of blood flowed. It looked like a small-scale hell. The remaining two to three thousand soldiers, upon seeing the countless corpses, lost all will to fight and retreated several hundred meters within Nanrania¡¯s border.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Azure Dragon had no intention of letting them go easily, and he continued the assault, his voice stern. He brandished his war de and charged forward.

    ck Tortoise and the others didn¡¯t hesitate either, leading the Bloodshadow Guards to follow suit. In the blink of an eye, dozens of soldiers fell again, lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°Run!¡± The two to three thousand soldiers scattered in all directions, no longer organized as a unit.

    ¡°You vale people deserve to die!¡± The two War Elders from Nanrania were furious, their eyes bloodshot and faces distorted.

    ¡°You two old fools, do you think we should just stand here and let your people ughter us?¡± Casey replied coldly. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you like war? Today, we¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you going to take things this far?¡± the Second Elder from Nanrania took a deep breath and red at Billy with anger.

    ¡°This is something you should ask your nation¡¯s leader!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°Your eighty thousand troops are at our vale border, and now youe here to ask if I¡¯m taking things too far? Don¡¯t you find that ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°Why did we take such action? You should know better than anyone!¡± The Second Elder exhaled heavily. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? You intentionally had your subordinates kill one of ourmanders, provoking Clifford Maldonado to issue orders to attack, giving you a reason to deploy troops!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Billy smiled faintly. With a change in tone, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re right, I deliberately provoked you to start this war! If you don¡¯t agree with it, you can report to your nation¡¯s leader and have all your forces from Nanrania sent here. vale will be more than happy to oblige!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man was furious.

    ¡°Do you know why, among the many nations on our vale southern border, I singled out Nanrania?¡± Billy interrupted the man¡¯s words. ¡°Because you are the biggest ingrate! Without vale, Nanrania would be at least twenty years behind where it is now. You¡¯ve attached yourselves to the Western powers, grown wings, and now want to provoke vale? Today, I will show you that vale has the ability to help you advance twenty years, and also the ability to set you back twenty years!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Elder Thornen roared once more.

    Although he had a faint feeling that he might not be Billy¡¯s match, he was very aware that even if the two of them surrendered now, Billy would not spare their lives. In that case, he might as well make a desperate attempt.

    As he spoke, his aura skyrocketed rapidly, and he raised his hand to unleash waves of extremely violent Chi, howling through the air.

    The other Nanrania War Department¡¯s third elder didn¡¯t hesitate either, activating his most powerful strength and following suit. Both of them were at the pinnacle of the War Emperor realm.

    With their actions, this entire space was immediately shrouded in a boundless and terrifying pressure, filled with an overwhelming aura of killing intent.

 Chapter 438 Leaving Half of Their Forces Behind

    ¡°A small Nanrania, and yet their War Elders have such cultivation. The Western powers must really be willing to invest in you!¡± Billy spoke with a cold tone. Afterwards, his gaze sharpened, and he took two steps forward, drawing his Bloodshadow Fury de. He sent two blood-red de auras shing out.

    Even though they were at the Mid-War Emperor level, they were still too weak in front of Billy. When Billy unleashed a strike, the very air trembled.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    There was no suspense; the two de auras cut through their bodies, going through their hearts as if nothing was in their way. In the next moment, the scene returned to calm, and the oppressive aura in the air dissipated instantly. The Bloodshadow Fury de returned to its sheath, and Billy stood with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡± the Second Elder of Nanrania said with difficulty. Following that, a bloodline stretched from his left shoulder down to his right waist, and his upper body fell to the ground, blood spattering.

    The Third Elder of Nanrania suffered the same fate, his body severed into two parts, and both halves copsed.

    Two Mid-War Emperor level experts had been killed with a single sh. With this, Nanrania¡¯s War Elders, all three of them, met their end.

    ¡°Second Elder, Third Elder!¡± Clifford Maldonado, lying on the ground, called out in pain, his face filled with despair. He had never expected vale¡¯s Commander Gardner to possess such incredible skills. It seemed that Nanrania had indeed gotten itself into big trouble this time.

    When Billy spoke of making Nanrania regress by twenty years, he had initially scoffed at it. But now it seemed far from being an empty threat. Deep regrets welled up within him. As the saying goes, greed blinds the eye.

    Nanrania had indeed grown somewhat arrogant in recent years, thinking that by aligning themselves with the Western powers, they had the qualifications to challenge vale. That was indeed naive. vale had a history spanning thousands of years, and except for a few special periods, it had been a superpower with various nationsing to pay tribute for generations. Their foundation was not something a small nation like Nanrania could shake.

    At this moment, Clifford¡¯s phone rang, and he picked it up to see that it was a call from his deputy.

    ¡°Supreme Commander, the border is in danger¡­¡± the deputy¡¯s voice sounded weak.

    ¡°The Army of Bloodshadow from vale is too powerful. Two hundred thousand Bloodshadow warriors, their strength is enough to crush our two million troops. We-we are simply not their match. So far, we have lost nearly a hundred thousand¡­¡± With that, he hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Supreme Commander, I request a retreat. I¡¯m¡­ afraid that if we continue like this, our eighty thousand soldiers may bepletely wiped out in less than two hours.¡±

    ¡°What?! How is that possible?¡± Clifford eximed in shock.

    ¡°This is my optimistic estimate,¡± the deputy continued, ¡°The actual situation may be worse.¡±

    Clifford let out a heavy sigh before shouting loudly, ¡°Retreat! Retreat now!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The deputy on the other end of the line finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Boss, should we pursue them as they retreat?¡± Azure Dragon and his group, along with four hundred Bloodshadow Guards, approached.

    The three to four thousand elite soldiers of Nanrania who had escaped earlier had less than a tenth of their number remaining.

    ¡°Humph! If they want to fight, let them fight; if they want to retreat, let them retreat. Is there anything better than this?¡± Casey replied without waiting for Billy¡¯s response.

    ¡°Boss said we should make Nanrania regress by twenty years. Today, we should at least leave half of their forces behind!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly.

    In the midst of their conversation, the fate of several hundred thousand soldiers of Nanrania was sealed. vale wouldn¡¯t tolerate provocations; that was the price.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Clifford shouted in despair upon hearing their conversation.

    ¡°I beg¡­ I beg Commander Gardner to spare Nanrania this time. When I return, I will request our nation¡¯s leader to cede territory andpensate. Please, Commander, have mercy¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but vale has no interest in your territory!¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Do you believe that if vale wants to, we can take your entire territory at any time?¡± After saying this, Billy turned to the four leaders of Bloodshadow Forbidden Guard and said, ¡°Each of you take ten thousand Southern Border soldiers and follow behind the Army of Bloodshadow. Push a hundred miles into Nanrania¡¯s border. Kill any stragglers!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the four of them responded loudly before leading their four hundred Bloodshadow Guards to leave.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, take him with us. We¡¯re heading to Nanrania¡¯s capital!¡± Billy pointed at Clifford.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly.

    Five minutester, a helicopter took off from Nanrania¡¯s camp and quickly headed towards their capital. It was Clifford¡¯s helicopter, thus, within the nation¡¯s borders, they faced no obstacles.

    ¡°Do you remember, ten years ago, the incident where Nanrania massacred thousands of valeanpatriots?¡± Billy asked Clifford in a calm tone.

    ¡°Do¡­ do you want to ask something?¡± Clifford, extremely weak, asked. Although his bleeding had been stopped with Stout, his injuries were severe, and he was currently in a semiatose state.

    ¡°Besides Emmett Mills and Ingram Pearson, were there any other people involved?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not very clear on the details of that matter.¡± Clifford¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of strangeness. ¡°At the time, it was the Chief Elder who was in charge, and he selected the personnel¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly unbelievable!¡± Azure Dragon eximed angrily after hearing Clifford¡¯s description. He flipped his wrist, and thebat knife plunged directly into the sole of Clifford¡¯s foot, causing blood to spurt.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Clifford, already severely injured, obviously couldn¡¯t bear this pain and nearly passed out.

    After quite some time, he managed to speak with great difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Then, over the course of half an hour, he provided the names of around sixty people, all of whom currently held key positions in various departments in Nanrania. This list was very simr to the one that Azure Dragon had obtained.

    In that incident ten years ago, Nanrania had dispatched a total of four to five hundred individuals, and the fifty people that Clifford had mentioned were among the key members.

    Billy proceeded to get more details about the reasons behind that incident from Clifford¡¯s ount.

    A decade ago, Nanrania had experienced arge-scale unrest. Their war department had split into two factions. The group led by the War Department Commander-in-Chief at the time sought to seize power. Later, with the full-scale suppression by the government forces, the situation had somewhat stabilized, and the rebel leader had been captured, awaiting a public trial. However, in less than a day, he was rescued from prison.

    The government forces had searched all over Nanrania but couldn¡¯t find him. Later, they received information suggesting that the rebel leader might have infiltrated vale¡¯s southern territory. This led to the subsequent series of events.

    As for the forged withdrawal document, it was a result of negotiations between Nanrania and people from those ns of the capital city of vale. They were helped by those ns who had been offered highly tempting conditions.

    ¡°Those ns have some nerve!¡± Azure Dragon cursed after hearing Clifford¡¯s ount.

    ¡°Boss, should we just let the Greenwood n off the hook?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer,¡± Billy replied with a slight squint in his eyes.

    Clearly, this matter couldn¡¯t be left unresolved. However, given Stan Mitchell¡¯s current capabilities, he had already pushed to the limit, and the rest of the issue would require Billy¡¯s personal intervention.

 Chapter 439 Striking at the Heart

    In less than two hours, the helicopter arrived over the capital of Nanrania.

    By this time, the capital of Nanrania was already aware of the situation and had ced the entire city under martialw.

    ¡°Warning! You are about to enter a restricted airspace. I order you tond immediately, or you will be responsible for all consequences!¡± A male voice echoed in the cabin,ing from Nanrania¡¯s military headquarters.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± ck Tortoise, who was at the pilot¡¯s seat, turned to Billy.

    Members of the Army of Bloodshadow ranked Captain and above were required to be proficient in various forms of transportation within three months of joining, as per an irond rule. Even if it was just a helicopter, ck Tortoise could easily handle it.

    ¡°Where is Emmett Mills? Is he in the pce or at the military headquarters?¡± Billy asked Clifford.

    ¡°He usually works in the pce, but, but today the situation is special, and he went to the military headquarters early in the morning.¡± Clifford replied.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, go straight to their military base!¡± Billy then instructed ck Tortoise.

    ¡°Understood!¡± ck Tortoise responded loudly.

    ¡°Warning!¡± The male voice in the cockpit sounded again. ¡°If you do notnd immediately, we will take necessary military action¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough of this noise!¡± Before the person could finish his sentence, Azure Dragon smashed themunication device with a punch, shattering it to pieces. The helicopter was Clifford¡¯s private aircraft. Under the current circumstances, the people below would not dare to act rashly without confirming whether Clifford was alive or dead. Otherwise, they would have acted long ago.

    Five minutester, the helicopternded on a designated pad at Nanrania¡¯s military headquarters.

    Casey kicked Clifford out of the helicopter. Clifford, who was already on the brink of death, suffered even more, copsing to the ground like a dead dog and remaining motionless for a long time.

    ¡°Supreme Commander!¡± The people around eximed in shock.

    ¡°You guys are truly despicable! You¡¯ve injured the Supreme Commander like this, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± A deputy and his dozen or so subordinates rushed forward, shouting in anger.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Vermilion Bird snorted and waved his hand, sending a powerful wave of energy. The ten people had no chance to resist at all and all fell to the ground, except for the deputy, who was still barely holding on.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Several officers shouted, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    A thousand soldiers in battle gear immediately moved, their faces full of anger.

    ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, the voice of an old man rang out.

    Then a group of people walked out of one of the buildings. The leader was a slender old man with sharp eyes and a powerful aura. The person who arrived was the Chief Elder of Nanrania¡¯s military headquarters, and also the most powerful individual in Nanrania¡¯s military, Emmett Mills. Behind him were ten soldiers, each with strong and robust physiques and vigorous energy. At the same time, ten men came out of another building, all with Western features, clearly special envoys from a Western country stationed in Nanrania.

    Billy looked at the two leaders and narrowed his eyes slightly. Both of them were of considerable strength.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you think that vale can treat Nanrania as a fish on a chopping board, ready to be ughtered at will?¡± Emmett Mills¡¯s gaze turned cold as he spoke to Billy. At this moment, anger burned fiercely within him, and he was seething with rage. He had already learned of the battle in the front lines. The three War Elders of the military and Ingram Pearson had all been killed, and at least one eighth of Nanrania¡¯s eight hundred thousand troops had been lost. This was the most devastating loss Nanrania had suffered in recent years, and it was unprecedented. If it weren¡¯t for the need to protect the safety of the capital, he would have personally led his troops to the front lines. He had a secret that no one knew about. Ingram Pearson was nominally his nephew, but in reality, he was his own son. This was a secret that not even Ingram Pearson himself knew. This was why he had repeatedly instructed Clifford to ensure Ingram¡¯s safety. But now, in just a few short hours, they were separated by life and death. His hatred was beyond imagination.

    ¡°Boss, he is Emmett Mills!¡± Azure Dragon came to Billy¡¯s side and said.

    Billy nodded slightly before turning to the ten Western men. ¡°Are you the ones who incited Nanrania to provoke vale?¡±

    ¡°Are you Commander Gardner from vale?¡± the leader of the group with a cold look asked Billy. ¡°You vale people are truly audacious, bullying the weak and openly inciting war between two nations. Such behavior is a contempt for international conventions. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Before the person could finish, Casey interrupted him with a stern voice. ¡°How dare you speak of international conventions, it¡¯s simply talking nonsense! You people have nothing better to do, wandering around in other countries, interfering in their internal affairs, provoking conflicts everywhere, and you have the nerve to talk about international conventions. You don¡¯t feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± Another person shouted angrily, pointing at Casey. ¡°Kneel down and apologize immediately!¡±

    ¡°Boss, shall I kill them?¡± Casey didn¡¯t pay any attention to the other party and turned to ask Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Nanrania was ungrateful, turning kindness into enmity, and the root of it ally in the west. Since Billy¡¯s group had encountered them today, how could they spare their lives?

    With those words, Billy¡¯s wrist turned, the savage knife in his hand, and he swung it upward.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The two leaders of the opposing group shouted simultaneously, their auras surging, reaching a Half-Step War God-Emperor level.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Both of them had already probed Billy¡¯s cultivation level and knew that they were in the same tier as him, so neither held back. However, the next moment, the expressions on both of their faces froze.

    Incredibly cold de energy tore through their attacks, then descended upon them. It left a deep trench in the ground behind them.

    ¡°How¡­ is this possible?!¡± Both of them spoke at the same time, their faces filled with boundless shock. As they spoke, they both fell to the ground, their bodies sliced in two, blood gushing out.

    The people from Nanrania around them all inhaled sharply, their expressions as if they had seen a ghost.

    Emmett Mills¡¯s face was also filled with shock. He had never expected Billy¡¯s skills to be so formidable. His heart sank.

    ¡°Nanrania is in danger!¡± he thought.

    ¡°My lord!¡± At the same time, the other western men cried out in pain.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others shouted and rushed forward.

    Among the remaining enemies, the most powerful was at the same level as Casey. The others were all at the War Grandmaster level. The battle between the two sides didn¡¯tst for even ten minutes, and all eight of the men were lying on the ground, none of them alive.

    ¡°You guys have some nerve! They are people from Northfortia, how dare you¡­¡± a vicemander from Nanrania shouted.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon retorted. ¡°Northfortia? vale will make them perish sooner orter!¡±

 Chapter 440 The Disappearing Capital of Nanrania

    ¡°You¡­¡± the man on the other side spoke again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll send you down to join them!¡± Vermilion Bird interrupted him.

    The man opened his mouth as if to retort, but he felt the killing intent emanating from Vermilion Bird and involuntarily closed his mouth.

    Emmett Mills let out a heavy breath. He then looked at Billy. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I came to find you?¡± Billy asked calmly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Is it about what happened ten years ago?¡± Emmett Mills took a deep breath.

    He wasn¡¯t a fool; he had long guessed what this was about.

    ¡°You have half an hour, gather all five hundred people who were involved in that incident ten years ago.¡± Billy replied. ¡°Otherwise, today, I¡¯ll level your Nanrania Pce to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Do you dare? You¡­¡± the previous deputy spoke up again.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Vermilion Bird¡¯s wrist flicked, and a cold light shot out like lightning.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale. With a sh of the de, he immediately fell to the ground, lifeless, legs twitching without breath.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Emmett Mills shouted angrily. ¡°This is Nanrania, not your vale. If you push us too far, we might as well go down together!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re prepared to use thermal weapons?¡± Billy sneered. Then, with a stern tone, he said, ¡°Azure Dragon, notify the Southern Border Army. Lock onto Nanrania¡¯s capital with all thermal weapons. Within half an hour, if I don¡¯t see those culprits from ten years ago, Nanrania¡¯s capital will disappear from the map.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly and then sent out a mobilization order on his phone.

    With the transmission of this message, vale¡¯s Southern Border Base immediately entered a state of readiness. All heavy firepower was activated. Billy¡¯s words were not a joke. As soon as he gave the order, this city of nearly ten million people would be leveled within te minutes.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Emmett Mills trembled with anger.

    Just then, footsteps were heard again, and a group of people walked out from behind the crowd. The leader, who was less than sixty years old, was dressed in yellow robes, had a square face, deep-set eyes, and an aura of a king about him. The person who arrived was the ruler of Nanrania, Dominic Newman. Behind him were dozens of people, all exuding an aristocratic air, obviously members of Nanrania¡¯s elite.

    But one person stood out from the rest. He was someone Billy knew, Clifford¡¯s son, Mark Barber.

    Mark Barber¡¯s eyes were filled with boundless hatred as he looked at Billy, his teeth clenched, his face contorted, and his nails dug into his palms, causing a few drops of blood to ooze out. His hatred for Billy was beyond words.

    Apart from him, there was another person in the crowd who also looked at Billy with intense hatred. He was Mark Barber¡¯s father, Nanrania¡¯s Prime Minister, Terence Barber.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± The soldiers from Nanrania all knelt down and saluted.

    ¡°Are you Commander Gardner from vale¡¯s Western Division?¡± Dominic Newman ignored everyone else and strode forward, speaking with a solemn voice.

    ¡°Be careful, Your Majesty!¡± Emmett Mills quickly followed.

    ¡°Mr Barber, do we meet again!¡± Billy still didn¡¯t pay attention to Clifford but turned to Mark Barber and said casually.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± One of the high-ranking Nanrania officials took a couple of steps forward and shouted at Billy, ¡°The Sovereign is speaking to you. Can¡¯t you hear? Kneel down.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a chilling light shot out from Casey¡¯s sword, slicing through his throat in an instant, silencing him forever.

    ¡°Damn, are you people tired of living?¡± The Nanrania Prime Minister roared in anger.

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± Dominic Newman stopped him, then nced at the fallen official on the ground before turning his gaze towards Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed my War Department¡¯s three Elders, crippled our War Department Commander, and caused the deaths of a hundred thousand Nanrania people. Now, you¡¯ve killed Nanrania officials right in front of me. You truly have great audacity!¡± His voice was ice-cold, brimming with rage.

    He was incensed by Billy¡¯ attitude since he didn¡¯t consider him as the sovereign of a nation.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Billy continued, unfazed.

    ¡°None of you will leave here today!¡± Dominic Newman¡¯s body emitted an aura of cold determination. After saying this, he turned to Emmett Mills and said, ¡°Inform General Menzie to activate Level One alert for all units!¡±

    Emmett Mills shivered inwardly. General Menzie was in charge of Nanrania¡¯s Heavy Weapons Division. The Sovereign¡¯s words meant they were preparing to initiate a war using heavy weapons.

    Without giving it much thought, Emmett Mills quickly responded, ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s not advisable!¡±

    ¡°All of vale¡¯s heavy firepower from the southern border is already locked onto our capital. If we dare to use heavy weapons, our capital is in grave danger!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Dominic Newman eximed, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Emmett Mills nodded vigorously. He didn¡¯t believe that Billy was just ying games with them.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Dominic Newman took a deep breath and turned to Billy, his voice trembling with anger, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, he¡¯s here for the events of ten years ago,¡± Emmett Mills replied after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°The events of ten years ago have already been resolved. We havepensated vale. What more do you want?¡± Dominic Newman¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Mr Barber, I heard you were turned into a cripple by someone. Tell us what happened.¡± Billy continued to ignore Dominic Newman¡¯s outbursts.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Mark Barber snorted, gritting his teeth. ¡°Stop pretending to be stupid here. It was originally your people who arranged for me to be injured!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Billy seemed somewhat interested in this topic.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t recognize the attire of SHADOW? Besides, those two told me themselves that your people arranged it!¡± Mark angrily retorted.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly. He recalled what Judge had said. Two SHADOW operatives had gone missing.

    She Harvey, this was truly a risky move!

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Dominic Newman felt himself nearing the brink of rage. After all, he was the sovereign of a nation and being directly ignored was infuriating!

    ¡°I said something to you earlier, didn¡¯t you hear it? Let me repeat it!¡± Billy finally responded. ¡°Within half an hour, if I don¡¯t see the five hundred people who were involved in the events ten years ago, starting tomorrow, Nanrania can choose a new sovereign and capital!¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± A senior official behind Dominic Newman shouted angrily, ¡°Commander Gardner, you better not go too far!¡±

    ¡°The events of ten years ago have already been settled, and we havepensated you, vale¡­¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, you should be Ted Menzie, the strongest public figure in Nanrania, right?¡± Billy interjected, his voice cold.

 Chapter 441 Demise of Two Emperor Realm Experts

    Billy had to settle the score with Nanrania, so naturally, he wanted to gather information about Nanrania¡¯s top fighters in advance. Ted Menzie held a position as the Minister of Internal Affairs in Nanrania, a true powerhouse within Nanrania¡¯s ranks. Two years ago, he had broken through to War God-Emperor Realm, and without any surprises, he had formed his God-Emperor¡¯s Aura, making him a genuine War God-Emperor Realm expert.

    Ted Menzie was one of Billy¡¯s targets this time.

    Billy intended to set Nanrania back by twenty years, and this was not an idle threat. All the Nanrania¡¯s top fighters above the War Emperor level had to perish, ording to Billy¡¯s ns.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ted responded in a low voice.

    ¡°Now, is this Nanrania¡¯s second strongest fighter, Prime Minister Terence Barber?¡± Billy didn¡¯t address Ted¡¯s response but instead turned his attention to Mark Barber¡¯s father.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Terence red.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you two a chance.¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°If the two of you can withstand one of my attacks together, I will leave immediately and will never set foot in Nanrania again. How about that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Casey and the others exchanged nces, and there were a few twitches at the corners of their mouths. It seemed like Billy was digging another pit!

    ¡°What if you lose?¡± Without waiting for Ted Menzie and Terence Barber to respond, Dominic Newman raised an eyebrow and looked at Billy. He was trying to find a suitable reason to make a move against Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering if I¡¯ll renege on the deal if I lose and vale¡¯s Southern Border forces activate, right?¡± Billy naturally understood what was on Dominic Newman¡¯s mind. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Dominic narrowed his eyes and then looked at Ted and Terence. ¡°Since Commander Gardner has extended this invitation, the two of you can apany him for a few rounds.¡±

    Dominic Newman¡¯s own level of cultivation was on par with Emmett Mills, both being at the War Emperor Perfection level. He had just checked Billy¡¯s cultivation level earlier and knew that Billy was a Half-Step War God-Emperor. Therefore, he had confidence that Ted and Terence, both being ranked first and second among Nanrania¡¯s top fighters, were War God-Emperor level experts. Ted had even formed his own God-Emperor¡¯s Aura, making him an extraordinary God-Emperor Realm expert.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Ted nodded.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please.¡± After Ted finished speaking, he walked to an open space nearby.

    A duel between War God-Emperors would create shockwaves that could kill anyone below the level of a War Grandmaster. Since there were many of Nanrania¡¯s people present and even the Sovereign himself, they needed to keep the battlefield at a safe distance.

    ¡°Stout, take this!¡± Billy handed the Bloodshadow Fury de to Stout.

    ¡°Boss, what are you nning?¡± Stout caught the mad de and asked Billy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to use your weapon? Those two guys are War God-Emperor Realm experts!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I practiced my fists. I¡¯m getting rusty, so I thought I¡¯d get some exercise today.¡± Billy calmly replied before following the other two.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Stout¡¯s lips twitched as he muttered, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not even bothering to use your de against them. This is something else!¡±

    Soon, the three of them arrived at a spot a kilometer away.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you brought this upon yourself, don¡¯t me others!¡± Ted Menzie looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Menzie, stop wasting time and make your move!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ted Menzie nodded in agreement.

    Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, two immense auras surged into the sky, covering an area of a thousand meters. Then, Ted¡¯s eyes sharpened as his arms visibly turned dark green. He continued to move his fists rapidly, and above his head, a massive skeletal phantom appeared, exuding a bone-chilling aura of death. This was Ted Menzie¡¯s God-Emperor¡¯s Aura.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Ted bellowed.

    The skeletal phantom, like a solid entity, opened its gaping mouth and lunged at Billy, simultaneously releasing a surge of ink-green energy. At the same time, Terence Barber drew a three-foot-long pitch-ck de from his waist. He channeled his power into the de, creating dozens of afterimages in the air, forming a of shing strikes that enveloped Billy. The swordsmanship was sharp, and Terence¡¯s of shes could seal off any retreat for his opponent, forcing them into a purely offensive stance.

    Ted Menzie¡¯s God-Emperor¡¯s Aura was also extraordinary; it could destroy any martial artist below God-Emperor Realm upon contact.

    ¡°A little interesting.¡± Billy remarked as he initiated his own move. ¡°But if this is all the strength you have, it won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡±

    While speaking, his aura instantly surged, revealing his Half-Step War God-Emperor cultivation. He then stepped forward, his fists dancing as he activated the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique. Soon, a dragon-shaped phantom hovered above his head. This time, the dragon¡¯s figure was more distinct than when he had previously used it.

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Dominion!¡±

    With a deep voice, Billy¡¯s fists moved horizontally, and the dragon-shaped phantom unleashed a torrential force, rushing toward Ted Menzie¡¯s skeletal phantom. Unquestionably, the skeletal phantom burst instantly, dissolving into nothingness, and the violent energy wave crashed into Ted and Terence. The two of them spewed out a mouthful of blood and were thrown back like leaves in the wind, leaving tworge craters in the cement ground a hundred meters away before copsing.

    From the very beginning, Billy had sentenced them to death, and he didn¡¯t hold back. With his full power behind the attack, there was no chance of survival for martial artists below the level of War God-Emperor.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Terence Barber struggled to utter a word but then coughed up more blood, twitched a few times, and fell silent.

    Although Ted Menzie¡¯s situation was slightly better, it was still far from optimistic. His bones were shattered, meridians severed, and his internal organs were severely damaged. Even if he could survive, he waspletely crippled.

 Chapter 442 Dominic Newmanâ€™s Final Decision

    ¡°Boss¡¯s strength seems to have improved again!¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but exim from a kilometer away.

    ¡°I feel that with hiscurrent condition, if he breaks through to War God-Emperor Realm one day, he might go straight to the mid-stage of War God-Emperor Realm!¡± Vermilion Bird¡¯s face revealed a hint of admiration.

    ¡°Hey, Casey, do you think that if boss reveals all his cards, he can kill a mid-stage God-Emperor Realm expert?¡± Stout, too, had an admiring look in his eyes as he stared at the slender figure a kilometer away.

    ¡°Do you think mid-stage God-Emperor Realm experts arembs to the ughter?¡± Casey responded sarcastically, ¡°Those kinds of experts are not so easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I just want to know what boss¡¯s limits are!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Meanwhile, Mark Barber let out a hysterical cry of pain. Then, he copsed, his face filled with endless despair.

    ¡°How can you be so strong?¡± Dominic Newman looked at Billy as he returned, his voice trembling, his face as pale as wax. He had hoped that the two of them could kill Billy with a single move.

    But the result was ironic. The top two ranked individuals in Nanrania, when working together, couldn¡¯t even take a single move from Billy.

    ¡°Could this be the gap between Nanrania and vale?¡± he thought.

    ¡°Now, can we notify those five hundred people?¡± Billy asked indifferently.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Nanrania is willing topensate. Please name your price, as long as¡­¡± Dominic Newman began, his voice cold.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, start the timer now. Half an hour from now, if we don¡¯t see those five hundred people from ten years ago, inform the Southern Border Army to start the fire!¡± Billy didn¡¯t entertain Dominic Newman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly and started a timer on his phone.

    Dominic let out a heavy sigh, his face dark and almost dripping with frustration. He then turned to Emmett Mills with a resigned look and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Elder, gather everyone.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Emmett Mills¡¯ face turned pale as wax. He understood that Dominic was conceding to protect their capital.

    ¡°Go!¡± Dominic took another deep breath and waved his hand again.

    ¡°As youmand,¡± Emmett Mills responded, his expression now showing the resignation of a fallen hero.

    The high-ranking officials of Nanrania who followed Dominic Newman didn¡¯t look any better. Many of the five hundred people being summoned had various rtionships with them.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider this matter¡­¡± one of them, with an uneasy expression, spoke up.

    ¡°Do you have a better solution?¡± Dominic asked in a cold voice.

    The man opened his mouth but was left speechless. Given the current situation, it seemed there was no alternative to handing over the prisoners.

    In less than half an hour, the five hundred people who had participated in the operation were all brought to the square. They had clearly learned the reason behind their summons, and their faces were deathly pale.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the people are here. Can the Army of Bloodshadow be withdrawn now?¡± Dominic asked Billy with a cold tone. He had received word that the two hundred thousand Army of Bloodshadow troops had already entered Nanrania¡¯s territory, with the objective of dealing with the remaining seventy thousand Nanrania soldiers.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, withdraw the troops.¡± Billy said, turning to Azure Dragon. In fact, from the beginning, he had never intended to let the Bloodshadow Warriors annihte the seventy thousand Nanrania soldierspletely.

    Although the Bloodshadow Warriors could fight ten to one odds, if they pushed Nanrania too far, the entire country would mobilize to capture them. There would be casualties, and that was something he didn¡¯t want to see. The two hundred thousand Bloodshadow Warriors were only there to create a deterrent, and their goal had already been achieved. It was time to withdraw them.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly before taking out his phone to issue a military order.

    ¡°Casey, verify their identities, and execute!¡± Billy then looked over the five hundred men and spoke in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Casey replied, leading Azure Dragon and a few others as they approached the group.

    Except for Emmett Mills, the rest of the men knelt before Dominic Newman. ¡°Your Majesty, save us!¡± they pleaded.

    However, Dominic, at this point, had no intention of caring about their fate. He gave them a cold nce, then turned and walked toward the base¡¯s entrance. As he passed by Emmett Mills, he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Elder Mills, I apologize. It was my ipetence. I promised you that as long as I¡¯m in power, YOUR family will have peace. Thank you.¡±

    With that, he left without looking back.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Emmett Mills took a deep breath and bowed in response.

    ¡°If you want revenge, you¡¯re wee anytime.¡± Billy said, looking at Dominic Newman¡¯s departing figure. ¡°But if there¡¯s a simr situation in the future, Nanrania should prepare for its demise.¡±

    He didn¡¯t stop Dominic from leaving. For him, the purpose of his visit to Nanrania had been mostly achieved. Dominic Newman was not one of the people he intended to kill this time.

    After this battle, the core members of Nanrania¡¯s high-ranking officials, who had significantbat capabilities, were all killed. Furthermore, it was estimated that at least one-fourth of the eighty thousand-strong army had been lost. For the next twenty years, when some of the younger generation grew up, there would be no significant resistance from Nanrania.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Seeing that Dominic Newman hadpletely abandoned them, the five hundred men got up from the ground and scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Ten years ago, when you brutalized my people of vale, did you ever think this day woulde?¡± Casey spoke with a stern voice. As he spoke, his de gleamed with cold light, and more than ten people fell to the ground, instantly dead.

    Under the pursuit of Azure Dragon and others, the remaining people were all killed within three minutes.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with this guy?¡± Azure Dragon pointed at Mark Barber, who was sitting on the ground without a trace of color in his face.

    ¡°Execute him,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon nodded. Immediately, he swung his knife, and Mark¡¯s head rolled off, his legs kicking briefly before bing motionless.

    ¡°In my lifetime, I¡¯ve fought against Commander Gardner of vale. I have no regrets in death!¡± At this moment, Emmett Mills gripped hisrge knife and looked at Billy. ¡°Go ahead. Let me see your Bloodshadow de Technique.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied calmly, taking the Bloodshadow Fury de from Stout¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Herees my attack!¡± Emmett Mills shouted, exerting full force as he lunged at Billy.

    ¡°Sending you off!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he flicked his wrist, sending out a blood-red de aura.

    Without any surprise, Emmett Mills¡¯ attack waspletely ineffective against the Bloodshadow de Technique, shattering like paper in front of it. The blood-red de aura continued without losing momentum, and Emmett¡¯s head soared into the sky, blood spewing like a fountain.

    Nanrania¡¯s War Department Grand Elder had fallen.

    ¡°Grand Elder!¡± There was a chorus of sorrowful cries from those around.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but no one dared to step forward.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with these people?¡± Casey pointed at the surrounding crowd.

    ¡°Those who have disabled their own cultivation can live, otherwise, they die.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously and walked towards the surrounding crowd.

    Half an hourter, the scene was filled with wailing, and inparison to death, most people chose to disable their own cultivation. Afterward, Billy led a few of his brothers toward the helicopter.

 Chapter 443 Condemning the King of the West

    Over two hourster, Billy and his group returned to the base near the southern border.

    ¡°Now, Nanrania should be quiet for a few years.¡± ck Tortoise said as they gathered in the hall.

    ¡°Even the neighboring countries will probably think twice before being too audacious.¡± He continued.

    ¡°In my opinion, we should have taken the opportunity to eliminate Nanrania¡¯s king as well. It would have had a greater deterrent effect.¡± Stoutmented with a shrug.

    ¡°Stout, are you enjoying stirring up trouble everywhere?¡± Casey chuckled.

    ¡°If we had killed their king, it would have changed the nature of this incident. We might have faced international bacsh.¡± Casey added. ¡°And if Nanrania were to get a new king, he would likely use this incident to consolidate his position, and who knows what trouble he might cause.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have their king remain wary of us, as it might keep them in check for some time.¡± Billy concluded.

    ¡°I was just speaking my mind.¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, keep a close eye on our informants in Nanrania for any developments, especially regarding their interactions with the western powers.¡± Billy instructed Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon replied loudly.

    ¡°Boss, are you concerned that Northfortia might take action?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Those ten people from Northfortia who were killed held some influence in their own country.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Half-Step War God-Emperors held a respectable position in any country.

    ¡°I see!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, your Bloodguard troops will stay in the southern region for three months before returning, and they will patrol the border alongside the eighth and ninth groups for another three months.¡± Billy continued with his instructions.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Vermilion Bird replied loudly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see our injuredrades together.¡± Billy said as he headed towards the door, followed closely by Casey and the others.

    Although the Bloodshadow guards could take on ten opponents each, suchrge-scale battles inevitably resulted in injuries.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The next morning, in the heart of the capital city of vale, a spacious and well-lit hall was filled with dozens of people. Anyone familiar with vale¡¯s top officials would recognize at least sixty to seventy percent of them. Many of them asionally appeared in the news.

    These people had gathered for one reason: therge-scale conflict between vale¡¯s Southern Border Army and Nanrania.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite lively here!¡± A young man¡¯s voice suddenly echoed at the door, and Bob Stokes stepped inside.

    ¡°Mr Stokes!¡± Many people at the entrance nodded and greeted him.

    ¡°Mr Stokes!¡± Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes approached him together.

    During this period, due to the incident involving the Greenwood n, the three of them had worked together, and their rtionship had grown closer.

    ¡°Mitchell, Holmes.¡± Bob responded with a smile. His impression of the two individuals was rtively favorable.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, this situation is a bit troublesome. I¡¯m worried about Commander Gardner¡­¡± Han Holmes began to speak.

    He had just received the news yesterday afternoon and was almost biting his tongue when he heard it. Han had served as themander of the southern region for nearly three years. Although there had been asional minor conflicts with neighboring countries during his tenure, they were usually localized skirmishes. If he remembered correctly, thergest conflict had involved deploying ten thousand troops. But this time, King of the West had ordered the Army of Bloodshadow, numbering two hundred thousand, to participate directly, pushing back Nanrania¡¯s military strength by twenty years. He admired Commander Gardner¡¯s boldness, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry about him. He had heard that the troops had been sent without even informing the capital,unching a war involving hundreds of thousands of troops. If they were to follow vale¡¯s strict rules, this would be considered an unauthorized military action, a serious crime. Furthermore, there were rumors that King of the West hadunched such a massive war simply because his wife had suffered some slight grievances in front of Nanrania¡¯s people. Of course, in Han Holmes¡¯s opinion, this was just idle gossip. If Billy were such a person, how could he be worthy of the admiration of millions? How could he deserve the title of the nation¡¯s unicorn?

    ¡°When did you be so overly cautious?¡± Bob Stokes interrupted him with a smile. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like you character.¡±

    ¡°Stokes, this matter is quite significant, and we shouldn¡¯t take it lightly.¡± Stan Mitchell added with a serious expression.

    Stan had grown up in the bureaucracy and knew very well the methods of some people in the capital. If they wanted to target someone, even trivial matters could be greatly magnified, not to mention such a major event.

    ¡°Rx, gentlemen!¡± Bob Stokes replied lightly.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, I¡¯m really d you¡¯re here. May I ask what Central Sky Office thinks about this matter?¡± a middle-aged man interrupted them while staring at Bob.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, I haven¡¯t been here long enough to answer that conclusively. May I ask who you are?¡± Bob nced at him and asked.

    ¡°Ha!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m Andy Cooke from Buddha Hall!¡±

    He knew that Bob Stokes was deliberately provoking him since Bob held such an important position in Central Sky Office. Not only Bob Stokes, but anyone present should recognize him. All the key officials in the capital¡¯s government offices above the deputy level had their files in Central Sky Office. Memorizing these people was part of his first-day training when he took office. Not just the names, but also their backgrounds and affiliations were probably etched in his mind.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Deputy Lord of Buddha Hall! Nice to meet you.¡± Bob Stokes replied casually. ¡°I wonder what kind of attitude you want Central Sky Office to have?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to say?¡± Andy continued. ¡°King of the West, for his own selfish interests, abused his power and sent troops to Nanrania without the capital¡¯s permission! We had a conflict with the enemy involving hundreds of thousands of troops, resulting in the deaths and injuries of thousands of our vale soldiers. He¡¯s entirely responsible for this!¡±

    As he spoke, many others in the vicinity chimed in.

    ¡°Exactly, King of the West has no regard for thews of thend. He unterally decided on such arge-scale war!¡±

    ¡°Right, he has practically treated the Army of Bloodshadow as his personal militia!¡±

    ¡°To prevent such incidents in the future, I suggest adding a new agenda item to this meeting to discuss the ownership of the Army of Bloodshadow!¡±

    The crowd began to discuss animatedly, their expressions showing genuine concern.

 Chapter 444 The Clown Who Eats Idle Gains

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you want the War Department to hand over themand of the Army of Bloodshadow to you?¡± Bob Stokes nced at the loudest agitators and spoke in a calm tone.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, don¡¯t take things out of context, that¡¯s not what we meant. We¡¯re just concerned about Commander Gardner¡­¡± one man responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you meant? Then shut it!¡± Bob Stokes interrupted sharply.

    ¡°You¡­¡± the man frowned.

    ¡°Mr Barber, let¡¯s drop it,¡± Andy interjected, then turned to Bob. ¡°Mr Stokes, today you¡¯re here on behalf of Central Sky Office, not as an individual. Please choose your words more carefully.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you about to lecture me?¡± Bob Stokes smirked. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Mr Cooke, do you know how many enemies were eliminated in the Southern Border battle?¡±

    ¡°Mr Stokes, that¡¯s not the point.¡± Another middle-aged man approached.

    ¡°The casualties in Nanrania are their concern, not ours. What we¡¯re discussing here is vale¡¯s losses.¡±

    ¡°And, the internationalmunity is starting to take an interest in this matter. I suspect it won¡¯t be long before theye to negotiate with vale.¡±

    ¡°At that time, how do you expect vale to justify its actions?¡±

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Bob Stokes squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°The Ministry of Protocol, Scott Elliott.¡± The middle-aged man furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, so you¡¯re Mr Elliott. I¡¯ve heard of your reputation, and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you today.¡± ¡°Ministry of Protocol has been dealing with Nanrania for years, haven¡¯t you? But it seems like they¡¯ve be increasingly audacious. I even wonder if their repeated covert actions behind our backs had your tacit approval.¡±

    Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes both coughed simultaneously. This was quite a bold statement. People around King of the West often acted as if they were cut from the same cloth, even down to their tone of speech.

    ¡°Ridiculous?!¡± Scott Elliott eximed angrily. ¡°Mr Stokes, please mind your words, this isn¡¯t the Central Sky Office¡¯s lobby.¡±

    ¡°Oh, getting worked up, are we? Could it be that I¡¯ve hit the mark?¡± Bob Stokes chuckled.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, while some jokes are eptable, there are lines you shouldn¡¯t cross, some jokes can be fatal.¡± Andy added.

    Mr Cooke, if memory serves, Nanrania falls under your jurisdiction, right?¡± Bob Stokes turned to Andy.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Andy frowned.

    ¡°Nanrania has been cozying up to the West for years. Did your Chamber not notice, or did you notice but turn a blind eye, just like Mr Elliott?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Andy Cooke and Scott Elliott both shouted.

    ¡°Bob Stokes, don¡¯t think that because you¡¯re Deputy Master of Central Sky Office, you can spout nonsense in our hall.¡± Scott¡¯s face turned grim.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Commander-in-chief of Central Sky Office, he can¡¯t baselessly defame the Imperial Hall like this.¡±

    ¡°Apologize to both me and Mr Elliot right now, or this matter won¡¯t end today!¡±

    As he spoke, a strong aura erupted from him, carrying a hint of murderous intent.

    ¡°Please, gentlemen, calm down.¡± Stan Mitchell took a deep breath and addressed Scott Elliott and the others.

    ¡°Mr Stokes was just making a joke with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± He continued.

    ¡°Mr Mitchell, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you. It¡¯s best not to meddle, or I won¡¯t give Special Patrol Squadron any face.¡± Andy responded coldly.

    ¡°It seems both of you are quite worked up today.¡± Han Holmes frowned slightly.

    ¡°As for Commander Gardner¡¯s affairs, there¡¯s no final conclusion yet. None of us know the whole truth behind it. Don¡¯t you think your previous actions and words were inappropriate?¡± he added.

    ¡°If you care so much about Mr Stokes¡¯s joke, have you considered whether your previous jokes were also too much?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr Holmes?¡± Scott Elliott¡¯s face grew cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Han Holmes asked coldly, his expression unmoved.

    ¡°Mr Holmes, I heard you¡¯ve been getting close to King of the Westtely.¡± Andy said in a low voice.

    ¡°Do I need to remind you about how you and your family ended up in this situation? Your uncle¡¯s body is probably not even cold yet.¡± He added.

    ¡°It seems the Holmes n has raised quite a filial son!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, there was an audible gasp from the onlookers. Since the incident involving the Holmes n, no one dared to discuss it openly in the capital. Andy bringing it up now was clearly a direct affront to Han Holmes.

    ¡°Say that again?¡± Han Holmes¡¯s expression remained stoic, but a cold aura surrounded him.

    ¡°If you can do such things yourself, why fear others talking about¡­?¡± Andy sneered and continued.

    Before Andy could finish his sentence, a crisp p echoed through the hall. The bustling hall fell into an instant hush, everyone staring in shock at Bob Stokes, who had delivered the p.

    ¡°Buddha Hall has too much trash. It¡¯s time for a clean-up.¡± Bob Stokes said in a low voice.

    ¡°Do you dare to hit me?!¡± Andy roared.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Bob Stokes replied coldly and then turned to Scott Elliott. ¡°And as for you, a bunch of people who upy positions without merit, iming to pursue a policy of reconciliation, but privately filling your own pockets, typical parasites of the nation.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Both Andy and Scott shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Bob Stokes, today, no matter whoes, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± Andy shouted loudly.

    As he spoke, a formidable aura erupted instantly, and a sense of impending danger filled the air. Scott Elliott also didn¡¯t stand idle, taking two steps forward to stand beside Andy.

    ¡°Do you dare!¡± Han Holmes said in a low voice, quickly stepping over to Bob Stokes¡¯s side.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Stan Mitchell had initially wanted to say a few more words, but he thought better of it and remained silent, standing beside Bob Stokes as well.

    ¡°Andy, if you have the guts, try it,¡± Han Holmes responded coldly.

    ¡°Holmes, Mitchell, why don¡¯t you go rest for a while first? I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Bob Stokes said with a faint smile, looking at the two men.

    ¡°Mr Stokes¡­¡± Both of them began.

    ¡°Go on!¡± Bob Stokes waved his hand, cutting them off. Then, he took two steps forward and looked at Andy Cooke and Scott Elliott, a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Do you two believe that today, I dare to kill you right here?¡±

 Chapter 445 Get Lost!

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Andy Cooke snorted.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts, give it a try!¡± Scott Elliott had an equally disdainful expression.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Bob Stokes replied calmly.

    Boom!

    As he finished speaking, a formidable aura swept out, and he raised his hand to strike.

    Scott and Andy chose not to speak and used their full strength to meet the attack. They knew Bob Stokes was incredibly powerful, so they didn¡¯t hold back.

    However, it became evident that they had underestimated Bob Stokes¡¯s strength. After his strike, they were sent flying like projectiles, crashing into the wall several dozen meters away. Both of them coughed up blood and had at least a third of their ribs broken.

    Both Scott and Andy were War Grandmasters at theter stage, but they were no match for Bob Stokes.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± They eximed in shock simultaneously, never expecting Bob Stokes to be so formidable.

    ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bob Stokes said, walking up to them with a hint of killing intent in his aura.

    ¡°W-what are you going to do? This is not Central Sky Office. You¡­¡± Andy shivered involuntarily upon sensing Bob Stokes¡¯s killing intent.

    ¡°If you dare to kill us, you won¡¯t leave this ce alive!¡± Scott took a deep breath and added.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bob Stokes replied coldly, then raised his hand to strike.

    ¡°No!¡± Both Scott and Andy cried out.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, stop!¡± Stan Mitchell shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± At the same time, a voice from an elder sounded at the doorway.

    Just as the others were shouting, two crisp sounds echoed, and Scott and Andy¡¯s heads dropped. Their eyes remained wide open, not closing in death. In that final moment, both of them were filled with regret. If only they had known Bob Stokes was as crazy as Billy, they wouldn¡¯t have provoked him. But now, it was toote for regrets; they would have to wait for their next life.

    Jaws dropped to the ground. Including Han Holmes, everyone stared at Bob Stokes in shock.

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re damned!¡± the elder who had spoken earlier eximed in anger. ¡°Apprehend him!¡±

    With that, an elderly man, his body radiating anger, entered the scene. It was impossible to tell his actual age, but his face was so dark.

    ¡°Beard, you¡¯re almost in your two hundreds and still have such a fiery temper. Aren¡¯t you worried your liver and bile will burn you up someday?¡± Another voice, belonging to another elder, spoke up.

    Then, three elders walked in steadily.

    They were Otis Hum, the Chief of Central Sky Office; Amir Donald, the second elder of the War Department; and Cole Wilson, the top Commander of the War Department.

    ¡°Mr Hum, Mr Donald, General Wilson!¡± Upon seeing the three, most of the people bowed and paid their respects.

    ¡°Otis, what do you mean by this?¡± the old man named Beard angrily questioned.

    ¡°A minor deputy from Central Sky Office. Because of a verbal dispute, he dared to publicly kill high-ranking officials from the Ministry of Protocol and Buddha Hall? Has he no regard for thew?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an old fool!¡± Donald coldly red at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re advanced in years, don¡¯t act foolishly in your position, it¡¯s time the Ministry of Protocol had new leadership.¡±

    ¡°Donald, you¡­¡± Beard seethed with anger.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Donald interrupted him sharply. He then surveyed the crowd. ¡°Most of you came prepared to confront King of the West, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, many people lowered their heads, unwilling to make eye contact.

    ¡°I have a curious question. Who told you that he didn¡¯t inform the War Department before sending troops?¡± Cole Wilson asked. ¡°Furthermore, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the rumor that Commander Gardner sent 200, 000 troops to Nanrania to avenge his wife¡¯s honor is your handiwork, isn¡¯t it?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°General Wilson, you¡¯ve misunderstood, we¡­¡± one elder began.

    ¡°Misunderstood my foot!¡± Donald interrupted.

    ¡°Donald, this matter has had a severely negative impact on the international stage. We¡¯re here to discuss how to present a unified front to the internationalmunity¡­¡±

    ¡°What presentation?¡± Donald interjected sharply. ¡°Whoeveres to negotiate, there¡¯s only two words for them.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The onlookers were once again shocked, feeling as if they¡¯d been scalded.

    ¡°Bob, tell them the true details.¡± Otis Hum instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob Stokes responded loudly. Afterward, he took a few minutes to describe in detail the reasons and consequences of Billy¡¯s decision to send troops to Nanrania.

    After hearing Bob Stokes¡¯s exnation, the crowd was once again filled with astonishment. Many hadn¡¯t expected the root cause of this incident to trace back to a decade-old case.

    ¡°In this battle, Commander not only avenged thousands of vale citizens from ten years ago, but he also repelled Nanrania¡¯s military strength for the next twenty years.¡± Bob Stokes continued, his voice low.

    ¡°At the same time, his actions served as a warning to some Western countries with ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°Now, there are rumors circting that he sent 200, 000 troops to Nanrania to defend his wife¡¯s honor. Can you believe that?!¡±

    Once again, the hall fell into a deep hush. Many people couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads.

    ¡°Also, Andy Cooke and Scott Elliott have had secret dealings with Nanrania for years.¡±

    While Bob Stokes spoke, he took out a USB drive and waved it in front of everyone.

    ¡°Inside this USB drive are the evidence and materials of their dealings with Nanrania. You¡¯re wee to verify it at Central Sky Office anytime.¡±

    ¡°Coborating with foreign enemies is tantamount to treason, and they deserve to be executed!¡±

    Hearing this, the crowd finally understood why Bob Stokes had killed them on the spot.

    ¡°These two idiots, they deserve to be torn apart a thousand times!¡±  Not long after, Beard let out a breath and cursed angrily, with a look of utter frustration on his face.

    He had no doubt about the authenticity of the information in the USB drive. Even if he didn¡¯t trust Bob Stokes, he had to believe Amir Donald, Otis Hum, and Col Wilson. After saying this, his face turned ashen, and without looking back, he turned and walked away.

    ¡°So, any of you still have questions about Commander Gardner¡¯s decision to send troops to Nanrania?¡± Bob Stokes then turned to the people who had been so jubnt earlier and said, ¡°Speak up, and I¡¯ll help you understand!¡±

    ¡°Mr Stokes, we¡­ we¡¯re sorry. It was all a misunderstanding. We had no idea of Commander Gardner¡¯s good intentions.¡± One man said, swallowing hard.

    The faces of the others were equally ugly, as if they had just eaten something extremely unpleasant.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Bob Stokes said sternly.

 Chapter 446 Harleenâ€™s Concerns

    Three dayster, Billy, Casey, and Stout returned to Ozin. Casey took a connecting flight to the Eastern Camp, while Billy and Stout drove to the SHADOW base.

    On the way back to Ozin, Billy messaged Harleen, letting her know he wasing back.

    When Harleen received the message, she was in the middle of an important meeting and told Billy that she couldn¡¯te to pick him up today.

    ¡°Boss!¡± About half an hourter, the two of them arrived at SHADOW, and Judge walked over.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile, and the three of them headed towards Judge¡¯s office.

    ¡°Boss, themotion this time was quite intense, wasn¡¯t it?¡± When they reached the office, Judge, after pouring them some tea, wore an exaggerated expression. Though he hadn¡¯t been to the scene in the southern territory, news of the conflict had already spread throughout their domain. Moreover, SHADOW had its own system for collecting intelligence, much more detailed than the publicly reported information, and he had already learned about the situation that night.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the ancient martial arts world that I asked you to keep an eye on a few days ago? Any developments?¡± Billy picked up his tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°Nothing for now.¡± Judge shook his head in response. After a slight pause, as if suddenly remembering something, he spoke with a slightly grave tone, ¡°By the way, boss, those two missing brothers have been found, they¡¯ve been killed. We¡¯re currently investigating the culprits¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to investigate,¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°She Harvey was behind it.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Judge eximed. ¡°How do you know it was her?¡±

    ¡°Not only did she do that, but she also had people impersonate members of SHADOW to harm Mark Barber.¡± Stout exined from the side. Then he described the situation in more detail to Judge.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge spoke coldly. ¡°She really seems to be tired of living!!¡±

    ¡°Give Azure Fang a call. I¡¯m heading to Celestiford in the next two days. Have him send someone to keep an eye on She Harvey 24/7.¡± Billy instructed in a stern voice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge nodded vigorously. ¡°She dared to kill our SHADOW brothers, this spoiled brat¡¯s time hase!¡±

    As he spoke, he took out his phone and sent a message to Azure Fang.

    After continuing their conversation for a while, Billy¡¯s phone rang, and it was Harleen calling.

    ¡°Hey, honey, is the meeting over?¡± Billy answered the phone and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, just finished,¡± Harleen¡¯s soft voice came through the receiver. ¡°Are you in Ozin now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at Judge¡¯s ce.¡± Billy replied with another smile.

    ¡°When you¡¯re done with your work,e home early,¡± Harleen continued in a gentle tone. ¡°My parents are taking Tasha out for a celebratory dinner tonight, so it¡¯ll just be the two of us at home. I¡¯ll cook dinner for you.¡±

    ¡°Just the two of us? How about we eat out, honey?¡± Billy suggested.

    ¡°No,¡± Harleen replied firmly. ¡°You eat out often, it¡¯s not good for your health. Since you¡¯re back in Ozin, we should have a meal at home.¡±

    ¡°Alright, honey, you go ahead. I¡¯ll try toe back early.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen replied and hung up the phone.

    Around 6 o¡¯clock in the evening, Billy returned home.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back!¡± As soon as he entered the house, Harleen, wearing an apron, rushed out of the kitchen. Approaching him, she looked at Billy affectionately and said softly, ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯m cooking, and it¡¯ll be ready in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ll help you,¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not tired at all!¡± Harleen replied. ¡°You can watch TV, I just have one more dish to prepare, and it¡¯ll be ready in a few minutes.¡±

    After saying that, she turned and went back to the kitchen.

    Ten minutester, a table full of delicious dishes was served, looking and smelling fantastic.

    ¡°Honey, are you sure this is just for the two of us?¡± Billy looked at the feast andmented.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what dishes you¡¯d like, so I made a few of your favorites. The portions aren¡¯t too big, so we should be able to finish them.¡± Harleen replied with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, thanks, honey!¡± Billy raised his wine ss and clinked it with Harleen¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    ¡°I enjoy cooking.¡± Harleen said with a small sip of wine and another smile.

    ¡°I heard that THE War Department had a fierce conflict with Nanrania a few days ago, is that true?¡± After some casual conversation, Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy hesitated for a moment. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    ¡°was it because of what happened with Mark Barber?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of worry. ¡°Did I cause trouble for you? Are you being held responsible by your superiors?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Billy¡¯s lips twitched. It seemed that Harleen was worried that he would face disciplinary action.

    ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± Seeing Billy¡¯s expression, Harleen took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Honey, is it serious?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± Harleen was still a little stunned.

    ¡°I promise, I¡¯m really okay!¡± Billy shook his head and smiled. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Tell me about your day. How¡¯s everything at thepany? Any troubles?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, nothing out of the ordinary.¡± Harleen said, seeing that Billy seemed to be fine. She let go of her worries.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already started preparing for the branch office in the capital!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you sure you want to go to the capital with me?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Harleen nodded vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. Since you have better opportunities in the capital, I want to support you.¡±

    ¡°Besides, ourpany¡¯s development in Ozin is almost saturated. The market in the capital is muchrger than Ozin¡¯s. If we can establish a foothold in the capital, it will be a great thing for thepany. And, going to the capital will be beneficial for Tasha¡¯s future too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Harleen!¡± Billy looked at her affectionately.

    ¡°Honey, I should be the one thanking you. Everything I have today is because of you. Without you, I¡­¡± Harleen put down her wine ss and began to speak.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re saying that again. We¡¯ve agreed not to say such things anymore!¡± Billy interrupted her again, then smiled and asked, ¡°By the way, honey, have you been practicingtely?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to mention that!¡± Harleen tapped her forehead excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve got some great news to share with you. I broke through to the next level a couple of days ago!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°That fast?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Harleen nodded enthusiastically. ¡°And it¡¯s not just me, Felicia did it too. She also reached the Warlord level!¡±

 Chapter 447 Park Murder

    Billy smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, dear wife.¡±

    This oue was clearly within his expectations. When he helped the two sisters unlock their meridiansst time, assisting them in breaking through to the Battle God level, it wasn¡¯t the extent of his abilities. If Billy truly exerted his full strength, along with some auxiliary elixirs, he could even directly propel Harleen and Felicia into thete-stage War Grandmaster realm.

    He deliberately slowed down their progress because he was concerned that breaking through too quickly would put too much strain on their bodies. Additionally, he intentionally sealed a portion of his power within their bodies.

    As they continued to cultivate, that sealed power would gradually be released, allowing them to progress at a rate far beyond ordinary individuals.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, my dear husband.¡± Harleen replied with a radiant smile. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s still early. After dinner, how about we go for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    A few dozen minutester, after they finished their meal and tidied up the dining room, they walked hand in hand out of the house.

    ¡°Wife, where would you like to go?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a specific destination, I just want to walk with you.¡± Harleen replied. After a moment of thought, she continued, ¡°How about we go to the Civic Square nearby? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s livelier there at night than during the day. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Haha, sounds great!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Should we have Stout drive us there?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s walk there. Consider it a leisurely stroll.¡± Harleen suggested with a slight shake of her head.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy agreed with a smile. He then took Harleen¡¯s hand, and they walked toward the entrance of the neighborhood.

    The Civic Square that Harleen mentioned was about a twenty-minute walk from their neighborhood. Since they weren¡¯t in a hurry, they chatted along the way and arrived at the square after half an hour.

    Looking around, the square was already bustling with people, and the atmosphere was lively.

    ¡°This is very merry!¡± Harleen¡¯s mood was evidently quite good. She then pointed to a group of people not far away who were dancing in the square. ¡°Many times I envy them. They find joy in life amidst simplicity, temporarily leaving behind all their worries, carefree and happy as they spend each evening¡­¡±

    ¡°When we get older, let¡¯se here to dance too, alright? I want to dance a duet with you.¡± she suggested.

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Billyughed heartily.

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen smiled and said, ¡°In that case, my dear, you¡¯ll have to find some time to learn how to dance. I¡¯m a good dancer, and if you don¡¯t dance well, someone might steal your dance partner.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe it¡¯s better not toe then, I¡¯ll get too much pressure.¡± Billy chuckled in response.

    Harleen chuckled, covering her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. I won¡¯t dance with anyone else but you!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I feel relieved,¡± Billy replied with another smile as he held her hand, and they continued walking.

    Inside the square, there was a simr lively atmosphere. There were street performers, magic shows, and plenty of vendors. Harleen was in high spirits that evening, and they strolled around for almost two hours before she was finally satisfied.

    Hand in hand, they headed back home. As they walked a few steps further, Harleen¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from her mother, asking why she hadn¡¯t returned home yet. On the other end of the line, Tasha wanted to talk to Billy after hearing that he had returned, so Harleen handed the phone to Billy.

    Taking the call, Billy chatted with Tasha as they continued walking.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    However, not long after, as they reached the exit of the square, they heard a sound of a p from ahead. They saw two foreign men knocking a young woman to the ground.

    ¡°You slut! You dress like this, aren¡¯t you here to seduce men? We invited you for a drink, and you kept hesitating, afraid we wouldn¡¯t give you money, right?¡± one of the men yelled loudly in crude valish.

    ¡°You bastards! I don¡¯t know you. Why should I go for a drink with you?¡± the woman retorted angrily. From her tone, it was evident that she wasn¡¯t from vale either.

    ¡°Bitch, you dare to talk back? Believe me, I¡¯ll disfigure your face!¡± the other man shouted loudly. As he spoke, he pped the woman once again.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Harleen frowned, walking briskly towards them. She looked at the two men and asked sharply, ¡°Why are you hitting her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, herees another beautifuldy,¡± one of the tall men said, staring at Harleen. ¡°Do you like to meddle in others¡¯ business? How about joining us for a drink?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better leave now, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Harleen warned sternly.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay? You¡­¡± Harleen turned to that woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you¡¯re about to have a problem!¡± The woman said coldly, a chilling murderous intent emanating from her.

    Whoosh!

    As she spoke, she turned her wrist, and a dagger appeared in her hand. Without hesitation, she thrust it towards Harleen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy, who had just finished the call, had his pupils constrict in rm. A tremendous surge of Chi emanated from him simultaneously.

    At the same time, the two men also acted, raising their hands to attack Billy. A powerful wave of energy swept out from the two, blowing away the people around them. Fortunately, the bystanders were all far enough away, and the two men¡¯s targets were Billy, so although they suffered varying degrees of injuries, there was no danger to their lives.

    Both men possessed formidable skills, with a cultivation level close to Half-Step War God-Emperor!

    Before this, they had deliberately concealed their martial arts aura. Otherwise, even if Billy had been distracted by the call from Tasha, he would definitely have sensed the presence of such high-level individuals.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Harleen reacted quickly, furrowing her eyebrows. She let her martial aura burst out in response, forming a protective Chi cover.

    At the same time, she took two steps backward, but even so, the woman¡¯s dagger still cut a shallow wound on her arm. Fortunately, the injury wasn¡¯t too deep.

    ¡°You¡¯re a martial artist too?¡± The woman seemed momentarily surprised, a look of bewilderment crossing her face.

    Harleen didn¡¯t respond to her question. Instead, she took a deep breath and unleashed a powerful palm strike towards the woman.

    ¡°You asked for it!¡± The woman snorted and responded with her own palm strike.

    The two shed, and the force of their strikes pushed them each seven or eight steps back, indicating theirparable strength.

    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡± The woman steadied herself, staring at Harleen coldly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Harleen asked coldly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? We¡¯re here to kill you!¡± The woman exuded waves of killing intent. Finishing her words, she attacked once more, sending several palm strikes at Harleen.

    ¡°It depends on if you have that skill!¡± Harleen said as she confronted her attack.

 Chapter 448 Harleen Poisoned

    At this moment, a hundred SHADOW operatives rushed over, their faces filled with anger. They were specifically assigned by Judge to protect Harleen, and their mission was to follow her closely no matter who she was with. So, even though Harleen was out with Billy tonight, they couldn¡¯t afford to becent.

    In fact, not only Harleen, but also her parents, as well as Felicia, all had someone secretly guarding them 24/7.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for them. Don¡¯te any closer. Get the people in the park to leave as soon as possible!¡± Harleen shouted loudly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The hundred operatives responded in unison before turning and quickly walking toward the crowd in the park.

    At the same time, one of the two men was lifted into the air by Billy¡¯s palm and mmed onto the nearby road, spewing out arge amount of blood from his mouth. Before he could even get up, a truck that couldn¡¯t stop in time ran over him, crushing him as if he were a bug.

    A powerful Half-Step War God-Emperor had met such a gruesome end.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The other man roared in anger, his aura rising once again as he unleashed a flurry of punches at Billy.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took two steps forward, directly activating the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique.

    A loud noise resounded as the man was sent flying like he had been hit by a train. He broke a tree nearly a hundred meters away before falling to the ground, his meridians severed, leaving him with only a breath of life.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you be so strong?¡± The man coughed up a mouthful of blood and spoke with great difficulty.

    Billy didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, swiftly approaching the battle circle of Harleen and that woman. With a casual wave of his hand, the woman had no chance to resist and was sent flying some twenty to thirty meters before copsing on the ground. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word and lost consciousness with her eyes rolling back.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay? Let me take a look at your wound.¡± Billy then turned his attention to Harleen, his face showing a hint of concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a minor injury, I¡¯ll be fine soon¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s words trailed off as she closed her eyes and slumped backward.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy eximed in shock, taking two steps and catching Harleen before cing his hand on her pulse.

    ¡°Commander, what¡¯s wrong with Ms Knight?¡± Twenty to thirty SHADOW operatives gathered around, all wearing worried expressions.

    ¡°The dagger was poisoned!¡± Billy took a deep breath and said after examining Harleen.

    At this moment, Harleen¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, and she was breathing irregrly. Clearly, she had no idea she had been poisoned before the fight with the woman. The confrontation had elerated the cirction of the poison in her bloodstream, making the situation precarious.

    ¡°Take care of those two individuals, make sure they don¡¯t die!¡± Billy ordered in a cold voice.

    ¡°Watch that man and woman, don¡¯t let them die!¡± Billy instructed and and quickly retrieved several silver needles from his clothes. He began to puncture Harleen¡¯s body with them. Then, he ced his hand on her back while channeling his Chi energy into her.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Two or three dozen SHADOW men responded in unison and quickly approached the two figures lying on the ground.

    ¡°Boss, how is Ms Knight?¡± Judge and Stout both rushed over after about ten minutes. They had been boredly watching TV in the Royal View Vis when they sensed the aura of the two men who had released their Half-Step War God-Emperor Realm energy. Without hesitation, they had immediately rushed out of their house. With such a powerful martial aura, they knew without a doubt that it was directed at Billy.

    While they were halfway there, Judge received a call from a SHADOW member, who had quickly exined the situation.

    ¡°Take those two with you and return to SHADOW first!¡± Billy said after removing his hand from Harleen¡¯s back, his body filled with icy anger.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge and Stout nodded simultaneously.

    From Billy¡¯s expression, they could tell that the poison in Harleen was not simple.

    Half an hourter, the group arrived at the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Stout, bring your medical kit!¡± Billy held Harleen and quickly walked to a meeting room.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Stout loudly replied before turning and running to the medical room.

    Three minutester, Stout walked in carrying arge medical kit, measuring roughly 6. 6 feet in length, width, and height.

    ¡°Boss, what poison did Ms Knight get?¡± Stout asked after putting down the medical kit.

    ¡°Crimson ze Insect Herb.¡± Billy replied. While speaking, he took out a bottle of hemostatic ointment from the medical kit and used it to treat the cuts on Harleen¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What?!¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Stout, what is ¡®Crimson ze Insect Herb¡¯?¡± Judge asked on the side.

    ¡°One of the four most poisonous things in the world, just like the Erosive Flower toxin that boss was poisoned withst time.¡± Stout exined with a grave expression. ¡°Anyone poisoned by this will have a lifespan of at most half a day without eating, drinking, or moving. But if they foolishly try to circte their Chi energy¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence; he didn¡¯t dare to.

    ¡°These damn bastards!¡± Judge angrily responded, paused for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Is there an antidote?¡±

    ¡°There is no antidote for the four most poisonous things in the world.¡± Stout took a deep breath. ¡°Just like Erosive Flower toxin, the only way to cure this poison is to expel it through Chi energy. But you need to have at least the strength of a War Emperor to do it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, both of you go outside, close the door, and then force open those two¡¯s mouths and ask who they are!¡± After a while, Billy took a pile of pills out of the medical kit and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them nodded and turned to walk out of the room, closing the door behind them. Then, they went to pry the mouths of that man and woman open to interrogate them.

    Afterward, Billy helped Harleen sit on the sofa and removed her upper clothing, allowing her to lie downfortably.

    Nine silver needles shot out of Billy¡¯s hand and entered Harleen¡¯s body, targeting nine acupuncture points around her heart. The Nine Needles of Secret Essences could revive even those who were at death¡¯s door. They could pull back someone who had already stepped into the gates of death, so they could certainly detoxify as well. After the needles were ced correctly, Billy ced his hand on Harleen¡¯s abdomen and infused her with a strong surge of Chi energy.

    Soon, he noticed a faint red liquid oozing out from the base of the nine needles.

    Half an hourter, Harleen let out a light cough and slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Harleen,¡± Billy removed his hand and spoke softly.

    ¡°Did I¡­ get poisoned?¡± Harleen asked weakly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°But you¡¯re fine now. I¡¯ve already expelled the toxins from your body.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    With that, he began to remove the nine silver needles one by one.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Harleen only now realized that her upper clothing had been undone. A blush shed across her face, and she quickly re-dressed herself.

 Chapter 449 People From Northfortia

    ¡°Darling, just activate your cultivation method for two days, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded, her face flushed. Twenty minutester, she opened her eyes again, looking as lively as ever.

    ¡°Billy, why do I feel like there¡¯s suddenly an extra source of energy in my body that doesn¡¯t belong to me?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded, ¡°that¡¯s the condensed energy I sealed within you to prevent situations like today from happening again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen looked a bit puzzled.

    ¡°If you ever find yourself in a life-threatening situation again, your consciousness will trigger that condensed energy immediately, and its power will be almost as strong as if I had intervened personally.¡± Billy exined. ¡°However, it can only be used once, and once it¡¯s used, it¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy smiled faintly, ¡°the path of martial arts is vast and profound, and there are many things you haven¡¯t encountered yet. You¡¯ll learn in due time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dear!¡± Harleen nodded appreciatively.

    ¡°Take a rest for a while. I need to talk to Judge about something.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Harleen agreed.

    ¡°Boss, how is Mrs Knight?¡± Judge and Stout approached, concerned.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine now,¡± Billy replied, ¡°Did you find out anything from them?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Judge nodded. ¡°The woman is the daughter of the Prime Minister of Nanrania, and she was here for revenge on behalf of her father and brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is she the woman sent to a western country to be a concubine by Nanrania?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Judge confirmed. ¡°The two men were from her paramour¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Which family is that?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The Gosa family. They¡¯re one of the ten major families in Northfortia and has many members serving in the Military Department of Northfortia.¡± Judge exined. ¡°The woman¡¯s paramour is a Deputy Commander in the Military Department of Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the people boss killed in Nanraniast time included several members of the Gosa family.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy said thoughtfully. ¡°Give Casey a call and have hime to Ozin immediately.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to visit Northfortia?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable if they want revenge,¡± Billy replied. ¡°If they had targeted only me, the lives of those three would have been enough to make amends. But unfortunately, they went after Harleen.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Today, if it weren¡¯t for Nine Needles of Secret Essences, Harleen wouldn¡¯t have survived even with ten lives.¡±

    His meaning was clear. Harleen had nearly suffered a grave tragedy, and the lives of those three were far from enough.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Stout said, getting Billy¡¯s point. ¡°Boss, maybe we don¡¯t need to make a special trip to Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°From what that woman implied,¡± Stout continued, ¡°she seems to have some secrets about her paramour that no one knows about. If we spread the news of her being captured back to Northfortia, her paramour might personallye to vale to rescue her.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you know what kind of information she¡¯s holding?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d rather die than talk,¡± Judge responded. ¡°But I haven¡¯t ordered our guys to use any interrogation methods yet. I¡¯m worried she mightmit suicide. So, I wanted to hear your thoughts first. So, should we take a direct approach and send our people to Northfortia, or should we have this woman call her paramour to vale?¡±

    ¡°Tell her, she has three days. If her man doesn¡¯t show up by then, I¡¯ll wipe out every n rted to her in Nanrania.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge replied firmly and left the room.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed.

    Around 11 a. m., Billy and Stout had just dropped Tasha off at school when Billy¡¯s phone rang. It was Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Bob, people from Northfortia are here?¡± Billy answered the call and smiled.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing. How did you know?¡± Bob Stokes was a bit surprised. ¡°They want to see you. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here to retrieve someone.¡± Billyughed and said.

    He then briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°Those bastards, do they have the guts toe and get someone?¡± Bob Stokes burst out with a curse. ¡°Boss, let me handle them, and we¡¯ll talkter!

    ¡°No rush, let them wait. I¡¯ll be in the capital shortly.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to make it soplicated. After all, we¡¯ll have to deal with them sooner orter. What¡¯s the point of acting now?¡± asked Bob.

    ¡°They must havee to vale in the form of a visiting delegation, right? Why did you want to deal with them for no reason?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Who cares!¡± Bob Stokes replied. ¡°They dared to make a move against you and Mrs Knight. Let me show them how it¡¯s done¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯lle to the capital soon, and we can talk more then.¡± Billy interrupted him with a smile and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, have the people from Northfortia arrived?¡± After Billy hung up the phone, Stout asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°The people from Northfortia sure have an attitude. They¡¯re looking for someone in Ozin, but they went to the capital to demand it!¡± Stout grumbled.

    ¡°How about we have Bob pass them a message toe to Ozin?¡± he suggested.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    An hourter, a fighter jet shot from the Ozin War Department towards the capital. Around eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Billy and Stout walked out of the capital airport.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At the exit, Night Orchid and Brigham Bush hurriedly approached.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk in the car,¡± Billy said with a faint smile as he walked towards the vehicle.

    The four of them got into the car, and Brigham Bush hit the gas pedal, heading towards the Central Sky Office.

    ¡°Boss, is Mrs Knight okay?¡± As the car pulled out, Night Orchid asked.

    Billy had already briefly exined the situation to her on the way there.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Billy shook his head and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the northern district been these past few months? Anything unusual?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t noticed anything so far,¡± Night Orchid shook her head and added, ¡°It¡¯s just that it seems like the hidden aristocratic families and sects from various regions have been moving around more frequently.¡±

    ¡°Understandable,¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°In the past half year, the n system has faced one crisis after another, and with those top-tier sects being overthrown overnight. Lips and teeth share amon fate, they should be feeling a chill. I bet they¡¯re trying to figure out how to counterattack.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Night Orchid nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You should have our brothers below keep an eye out, with a focus on whether there are any members of those super sects.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Night Orchid nodded again.

    ¡°Have you called home recently? Is everything okay?¡± They continued to discuss work for a while, and then Billy looked at Night Orchid and changed the topic with a smile.

 Chapter 450 Arrogant Expression

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, boss. Everything is fine at home.¡± Night Orchid replied with a smile.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t your father been urging you?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Can he not?¡± Night Orchid pouted her sexy lips. ¡°It¡¯s a necessary topic every time we talk on the phone. If we don¡¯t discuss it, he won¡¯t let me hang up!¡±

    ¡°He is eager to have a grandchild!¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Commander, you¡¯d better help Night Orchid find a boyfriend soon!¡± Brigham Bush, who was at the driver¡¯s seat, finally gathered the courage to speak.

    ¡°She¡¯s not getting any younger, and all our brothers below have been worried for her. We¡¯ve introduced countless men to her, but she won¡¯t even meet them.¡± He continued. ¡°Last time, she finally agreed to meet someone, but after just a few sentences, she scared the poor guy so badly that I doubt he¡¯ll ever go on a blind date again.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Billy burst intoughter.

    ¡°Brigham Bush, are you itching for trouble?¡± Night Orchid red at him.

    ¡°Night Orchid, how did you scare him?¡± Stout was curious.

    ¡°He asked me what I do for a living, and I told him I¡¯m with SHADOW.¡± Night Orchid pouted. ¡°Then he asked if I¡¯ve ever killed anyone, and I casually mentioned that hundreds, if not thousands, of people have died by my hands. After that, he lost control of his dder. Can I be med for that?¡±

    Stout nearly choked and then continued toment, ¡°Night Orchid, with your temperament, if you go on dates like this, besides the people around boss, I doubt anyone would dare to marry you. You kill at the drop of a hat. What if one day you have a quarrel with your husband?¡±

    He added teasingly, ¡°You might scare the poor guy to death!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Night Orchid rolled her eyes at Stout.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Brigham Bush couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°Night Orchid, how about I introduce someone to you? I promise you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± Stout suggested again.

    ¡°Just you? Forget it!¡± Night Orchid replied. ¡°Apart from knowing the people from Secret Essences, I bet you only know people from Army of Bloodshadow and SHADOW.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? I know plenty of people!¡± Stout responded. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll take you to meet him, and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better spare me!¡± Night Orchid continued, ¡°If you really know any outstanding men, how about introducing them to Ivy first? She¡¯s older than me by a month.¡±

    ¡°My sister? Stout nced at Billy subconsciously. ¡°In this lifetime, I think she won¡¯t marry anyone but boss. Besides him, no one can catch her eye¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy gave him a resounding p on the back of his head.

    ¡°Gosh, Stout, are you trying to push your sister onto boss?¡± Night Orchid teased. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. If Mrs Knight finds out, I think your good days in Ozin wille to an end.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Stout continued. ¡°I can see from Ivy¡¯s attitude. If she doesn¡¯t end up with boss in this lifetime, she¡¯ll probably live out her days on Ether Mountain. She says she was born for him!¡±

    Night Orchid giggled. ¡°You made that up!¡±

    ¡°Stout, if you say that again, get the fuck out of here and go back to the Mountain.¡± Said Billy.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Stout quickly shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t I just not say it next time?¡±

    As he finished speaking, he mumbled to himself again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Next time, I¡¯ll have my sister tell boss herself!¡±

    Another pnded on the back of his head, causing him to see stars.

    ¡°Night Orchid, let me introduce someone to you!¡± Billy then looked at Night Orchid.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Night Orchid blinked in confusion.

    ¡°A man!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to worry about my affairs. I¡¯m still young, not in a hurry to get married,¡± Night Orchid said with a twitch of her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m just letting you meet him, not forcing you to marry him!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Boss, are you serious?¡± Night Orchid asked once more.

    ¡°This is amand!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright!¡± Night Orchid sighed with frustration.

    An hourter, Brigham Bush parked the car in front of Central Sky Office¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Boss, Night Orchid!¡± Bob Stokes greeted them.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the conference hall,¡± Bob pointed inside the courtyard.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in the group?¡± As they walked towards the courtyard, Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°There are twenty people in total, apart from a few from the Gosa family, the rest are officials from various departments in Northfortia. They should all be on the Gosa family¡¯s side.¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Who¡¯s leading the group?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°An old man from Northfortia¡¯s cab responsible for foreign affairs!¡± Bob sneered, ¡°Just looking at his arrogant expression makes me want to cut him down on the spot!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Brigham Bush, who was following behind, coughed.

    ¡°Is that woman¡¯s paramour here too?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°If he dares toe, he¡¯s already a dead man! Daring to send people to ambush boss, he won¡¯t survive even if he has ten lives!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Bob, I heard you killed two people directly in the hall the day before yesterday,¡± Stout asked again.

    Bob Stokes had reported to Billy over the phone after leaving the meeting that day, so Stout and Judge had a rough idea of what had happened.

    ¡°More than just two, I killed eight after the meeting.¡± Bob Stokes said with an indifferent expression. ¡°They were a bunch of troublemakers, not only did they do nothing all day, but they also colluded with foreign invaders. They deserved to die a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°Did the one in charge of Buddha Halle to settle the score with you?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°He did!¡± Bob Stokes shrugged, ¡°I told him to talk to Elder Hum and not to bother me, otherwise I¡¯d kill him along with the rest!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Elder Hum. Having a deputy like this, it was a question of whether he could retire peacefully.

    While the group was chatting, they arrived at the conference hall. In addition to the delegation from Northfortia, there were also about a dozen officials from various departments in vale apanying them.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± The vale officials bowed simultaneously upon seeing Billy.

    Billy nodded slightly.

    After a quick scan of the crowd, representatives from the Ministry of Protocol, Buddha Hall, Special Patrol Squadron, Imperial Guard Bureau were all present. Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes were also in attendance.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what¡¯s going on? These people from Northfortia are specifically looking for you?¡± Stan Mitchell and the others came forward and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major,¡± Billy said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you bothter.¡±

    ¡°Are you the so-called Commander Gardner, King of the West of vale?¡± A man from the Northfortia¡¯s camp, a member of the Gosa family, stepped forward arrogantly and pointed at Billy angrily.

 Chapter 451 A Perfect Plan

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Stan Mitchell furrowed his brows. ¡°Who do you think you are, speaking to Commander Gardner in such a manner?¡±

    ¡°Just a small vale, acting like you¡¯re the master of the world?¡± The man continued in a contemptuous tone. ¡°I talk like this wherever I go. Is that a problem?¡±

    Han Holmes narrowed his eyes, then turned to a man from Ministry of Protocol and asked, ¡°ording to the regtions of your Ministry of Protocol, what should be the punishment for foreigners who disrespect a high-ranking valean official?¡±

    ¡°Light punishment includes a formal apology, and a heavier one could result in expulsion from the country.¡± The man from the Ministry of Protocol responded after a brief pause.

    Han Holmes responded. ¡°No provisions for execution?¡±

    It seemed to Han Holmes that he was bing more like one of Billy¡¯s people.

    ¡°Well,¡± The man from the Ministry of Protocol twitched his mouth. ¡°If the situation is extremely dire, then¡­ it might not be out of the question.¡±

    ¡°Then this behavior of his should be considered extremely dire, right?¡± Han Holmes continued. Afterward, he drew his sword and walked to that man from the Gosa family.

    ¡°What are you nning? Do you dare?¡± the man from the other side frowned. ¡°Do you think my Northfortia is like those small countries around you? Just a little scare from you and I¡¯d be frightened? If you dare today¡­¡±

    ¡°Give you three seconds, kneel down and apologize!¡± Han Holmes raised his knife and pointed it at the man, speaking in a low, menacing tone. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    For him, there should always be a show of force after a polite request, but he couldn¡¯t simply start by killing.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The man sneered. ¡°You think I¡¯d kneel to you valean people? Unless I die¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you shall die!¡± Han Holmes narrowed his eyes and raised his sword to strike the man.

    ¡°Yas, be careful!¡± Another man from the group shouted urgently, taking two quick steps forward and using his palm to block Han Holmes¡¯ sword.

    ¡°Damn it! You deserve to die!¡± The man¡¯s body trembled slightly as he pointed angrily at Han Holmes. ¡°You actually dare to¡­¡±

    ¡°You have some skill. Try taking another swing at me!¡± Han Holmes paid no attention to him and instead looked at the middle-aged man who had intervened.  With that, his aura erupted in full force.

    ¡°Mr Holmes, let it go!¡± Billy said with a faint smile. He could tell that the man¡¯s skills were not inferior to Han Holmes, and in a direct confrontation, Han Holmes wouldn¡¯t have the upper hand. Moreover, for him, the oue of these twenty people from Northfortia had been predetermined from the moment they entered vale¡¯s territory, so there was no hurry.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han didn¡¯t waste any words and simply stepped aside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, you there! Didn¡¯t you want to meet my boss? Well, he¡¯s here now. Speak your piece!¡± Bob Stokes looked at the leader of the Northfortia group and spoke.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± The woman from their group shouted angrily. ¡°You¡¯re a high-ranking official from Central Sky Office of vale. Can¡¯t you mind your manners?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t mind, you¡¯d all be dead by now!¡± Bob Stokes retorted coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    ¡°Enough!¡± The leader of their group raised his hand and then turned to Billy with a slight bow. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s name, and it¡¯s an honor to meet you today.¡±

    ¡°State your name,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of Northfortia¡¯s cab, David Brown.¡± Elder Thornen replied.

    ¡°Speak up. Why have youe all the way to vale to find me?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°There are two main reasons we¡¯vee to find you, Commander Gardner,¡± David began. ¡°Firstly, several important members of the Ministry of War in Northfortia were killed in Nanrania by your people. We hope Commander Gardner can provide a reasonable exnation.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the girlfriend of our Deputy Commander of the Northfortia Ministry of War, should have been captured by Commander Gardner¡¯s people. We hope you can arrange a meeting between us.¡±

    ¡°You old coot, you¡¯ve got some nerve! Are you serious about bringing up those Nanrania bandits?¡± Before Billy could respond, Bob Stokes eximed, his voice full of disdain. ¡°They incited Nanrania to provoke vale. Not cutting them into pieces was already showing them mercy!¡±

    ¡°What kind of talk is that?¡± The woman spoke out again. ¡°Our Ministry of War officials were only visiting and conducting exchanges in Nanrania, and they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. You have to give us an exnation for their deaths!¡±

    ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± the woman replied in a cold tone. ¡°Hand over the ones responsible for the killings. Let us take them back to Northfortia for trial, and we won¡¯t pursue vale¡¯s responsibility any further.¡±

    ¡°I killed those people. Are you sure you want to take me back to Northfortia?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable, how dare you kill high-ranking officials from our Ministry of War? Do you think we have no one left in Northfortia?¡± The man who had spoken before jumped up again.

    ¡°Your words are so tiresome!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pped the man.

    ¡°Do you dare?¡± The middle-aged man who had previously intervened quickly took action, sending a palm strike. However, before he could strike, both Bob Stokes and Night Orchid moved simultaneously.

    ¡°Uh?!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted.

    Without much time to think, he quickly dodged to the side. However, even though he avoided Night Orchid¡¯s de, he couldn¡¯t evade Bob Stokes¡¯ sword technique. After the de passed, there was a deep bloodstain at his waist, and blood sprayed out. This was still the result of Bob Stokes showing some mercy. Otherwise, he would have been dead.

    At the same time, the man named Yas, who had been hit by Stout, was sent flying about twenty meters away. He crashed into a pir on the wall behind him, fell to the ground, and spurted a mouthful of blood. His internal organs seemed to have shifted.

    Seeing this, several valean members were visibly stunned, especially those from Ministry of Protocol and Buddha Hall. Their expressions were even more dramatic.

    The opponents were all from the Northfortia, definitely notparable to the Orianans fromst time. They were inpletely different leagues. But even so, they were ready to fight.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± David Brown, the leader of the group, eximed angrily, while a cold aura radiated from him. ¡°Commander Gardner, have you gone too far?¡±

    ¡°Too far?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°The real ¡®too far¡¯ is yet toe!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± David¡¯s face darkened as he continued speaking.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Mr Stokes!¡± Just then, a person from Central Sky Office hurriedly entered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°We just received information that there are a total of forty people from the Northfortia entering this time. Twenty of them arrived in the capital, and the other twenty have gone missing shortly after entering!¡±

    The neer spoke softly as he approached the two.

    ¡°Uh?!¡± A cold chill emanated from Bob Stokes. He certainly didn¡¯t believe that the other twenty people had gone sightseeing in various ces in vale.

    And upon hearing this, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a glint of coldness shed deep in his eyes.

 Chapter 452 Bob, Cut Them All Down!

    ¡°Your Northfortia people are quite something!¡± Bob Stokes¡¯ expression darkened as he looked at David Brown. ¡°Where are the others from your group? Speak up, or I¡¯ll make sure you all leave in pieces!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± David¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of suspicion.

    ¡°Still ying dumb with me? I¡¯ll cut you down first!¡± Bob Stokes roared.

    ¡°Is there any point in asking?¡± Billy interjected calmly. ¡°If my guess is correct, they should be headed to Ozin.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Clearly, the intention was to lure him to the capital while sending others to rescue their people in Ozin-a perfect n.

    ¡°What?!¡± Bob Stokes, Night Orchid, and Stout all eximed in shock. They understood the implications perfectly.

    Billy hade to the capital, and now the enemy¡¯s forces were heading to Ozin. Rescuing theirrades was one thing, but if the enemy caused chaos in Ozin, it would be catastrophic, especially since Billy¡¯s family was there.

    ¡°You people are damned!¡± Han Holmes and Stan Mitchell yelled in anger.

    The officials from various departments also understood the situation and wore expressions of outrage.

    ¡°Quick! Contact the War Department and mobilize the fastest aircraft. We need to get to Ozin!¡± Bob shouted at his subordinates.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to go now!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Bob exhaled deeply, his face turning iron-cold.

    Night Orchid and Stout also looked at Billy with worry. In this situation, they didn¡¯t know what they could do.

    ¡°Damn it, just damn it!¡± Bob yelled as he walked towards the people from Northfortia, sword in hand.

    ¡°Call off your people right now, or I¡¯ll tear you all to pieces!¡± he threatened.

    ¡°If you have the guts, go ahead and try!¡± the woman from before sneered. ¡°We have twenty people here, and if one of us dies, we will demand a hundred lives in return in Ozin! Don¡¯t doubt my words, we¡¯ve already investigated. Other than that person called Judge from SHADOW, everyone else in Ozin is just a bunch of insects. Of course, in front of the War God-Emperor-level experts, even that Judge isn¡¯t much stronger than an ant.¡±

    ¡°You bastards! Sending War God-Emperor to Ozin?!¡± Night Orchid exhaled heavily.

    The faces of the others also showed great concern.

    ¡°You¡¯re just finding out now?¡± the woman scoffed. Afterwards, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Here¡¯s some advice for you. If you don¡¯t want trouble for Ozin, you¡¯d bettere with us quietly. Otherwise, Ozin will¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut them all down!¡± Billy interrupted her before she could finish.

    ¡°You dare!¡± the woman angrily eximed. ¡°If you harm us, I guarantee Ozin will leave a trail of bodies!¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡± Bob turned to look at Billy. He wanted to attack them as well, but the initiative was in the other party¡¯s hands, and he couldn¡¯t swing his sword.

    Night Orchid and the others also turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy said firmly once more.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob took a deep breath and swung his sword, creating several sword waves. Though he worried about the situation in Ozin, if Billy ordered him to act, he would obey.

    After the sword waves passed, three heads flew into the air, blood spraying like fountains.

    ¡°You¡¯re a madman, just a damn madman!¡± the remaining people from Northfortia yelled at Billy.

    ¡°Run!¡± David Brown shouted loudly and rushed towards the door. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected Billy to actually order their deaths. He hade to the capital for negotiations, relying on Ozin¡¯s matters as his backing. He had heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s reputation and knew he was not someone to mess with. Without that backing, even with ten times his courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare toe to the capital to confront Billy.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Night Orchid, Stout, and Han Holmes all shed out at the same time.

    Without any surprise, in less than two minutes, except for David, everyone else fell to the ground, lifeless. At the same time, Billy took the Cold Moon Saber from Brigham Bush and chopped at David Brown¡¯s right leg knee, causing his lower leg to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± David screamed in agony, his face turning pale.

    ¡°Among the people you sent to Ozin, how many are War God-Emperors?¡± Billy asked as he walked up to David.

    ¡°Do you¡­ this question matters?¡± David knew he had little hope of escaping death today, so he didn¡¯t care anymore. After a pause, he continued to shout, ¡°One War God-Emperor or two War God-Emperors. They make no difference, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Billy cut down the other lower leg of his.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± David let out another agonized cry.

    ¡°If you utter another word of nonsense, I¡¯ll sever every bones in your body!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± David had lost all his bravado.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one War God-Emperor, and there are two mid-stage War Emperors among them. The rest are followers in the Warlord and War Grandmaster realms.¡±

    ¡°Is Chris there?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± David nodded.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy then spoke calmly before delivering another sh. ¡°Wait for them in the hell!¡±

    A head rolled about five or six meters away, its face filled with unwillingness.

    David Brown was a minister of Northfortia¡¯s cab. He had hopes of advancing further in his lifetime. But now, he had died like this. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have taken this job. No political achievements, and he had lost his life.

    ¡°Boss, what about Ozin?¡± Bob asked as he approached Billy.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°Just a bunch of clowns from Northfortia, thinking they can cause trouble for Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Boss, did you foresee this happening?¡± Bob continued to ask.

    ¡°That woman is locked up in Ozin SHADOW. If they wanted to negotiate and get her back through diplomacy, they would have met me in Ozin, not yed games in the capital and tried to force me to release her with capital orders.¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°They should have known that I¡¯m not one to fall for this. The only possibility is that they wanted to lure me away from Ozin!¡±

    The title of ¡°a millennium prodigy¡± didn¡¯t just refer to Commander Gardner¡¯s talent in martial and medical arts but also included his intelligence, which could be described as otherworldly. With his intellect, how could he not figure out the other party¡¯s intentions?

    He had a n for this event three days ago. If the other party wanted to meet him directly in Ozin, there would be no issues to discuss. But if they wanted to meet him in the capital, there would definitely be a problem. Now, it appeared that his predictions were correct!

    ¡°Boss, what arrangements has Ozin made?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy. ¡°Even if it¡¯s Casey, he probably can¡¯t stop God-Emperor-level experts, right?¡±

 Chapter 453 A War God-Emperor Enemy

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Billy smiled faintly. Then, he turned to Bob Stokes and said, ¡°Arrange an aircraft, we¡¯re going to Ozin together.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob Stokes nodded vigorously.

    Meanwhile, at the Ozin SHADOW base, Judge and Casey were seated in the conference hall.

    ¡°Casey, do you think the small fries from Northfortia will really dare toe?¡± Judge asked Casey.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Casey nodded slightly. ¡°They lured our boss to the capital, which clearly indicates they¡¯re nning toe to Ozin to rescue their people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about what kind of people they¡¯ll send. Could they be sending War God-Emperor experts directly?¡± Judge said, pondering.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite a pessimistic mind. Don¡¯t jinx it, or else if your unfortunate predictiones true¡­¡± Casey¡¯s words stopped abruptly, and his face turned serious.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed it right!¡± Casey said as he stood up.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge continued to inquire.

    ¡°There¡¯s a War God-Emperor heading towards our base!¡± Casey replied after taking a deep breath.

    Judge coughed. ¡°This joke isn¡¯t funny at all¡­¡±

    However, just like Casey, he stopped speaking midway and his expression turned grave. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s true!¡±

    During their conversation, the group from Northfortia had steadily entered the courtyard. At the forefront was a man in his forties from the West, exuding a strong martial aura, clearly from the frontlines of the War Department. Following closely behind him were three elders, with the white-haired one being the War God-Emperor expert that Casey and Judge had sensed. The other two elders had considerable skills as well, one at thete stage of War Emperor and the other at the peak of War Emperor. Apart from these three, the rest of the group consisted of War Grandmasters and below.

    ¡°Casey, do you have confidence?¡± Judge turned to Casey.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Casey replied with a hint of sarcasm.

    Come on, if it were just those two War Emperor-level elders, maybe there would be a chance for a fight. But now, they¡¯ve added a War God-Emperor into the mix. And not just any War God-Emperor, but a genuine one with a fully awakened power. What kind of confidence could he possibly have?

    ¡°Casey, boss said that today we¡¯d have a guest from afar. When will they arrive? If they don¡¯t show up soon, there won¡¯t be anyone left to receive them!¡± Judge said with a serious expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Casey shook his head.

    ¡°What kind of guest do you think boss invited?¡± Judge continued to ask.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Casey shook his head again.

    Billy had only told them that an old friend would visit Ozin today and emphasized that they should treat the guest well. He hadn¡¯t mentioned who the guest was or when they would arrive, and they hadn¡¯t asked either.

    ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re here?¡± By this time, the Northfortia group had approached to within a hundred meters of them, and the leading man spoke indifferently. ¡°Hand over the people, and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°Are you the woman¡¯s paramour?¡± Judge looked at the man and continued, ¡°What¡¯s your name again? Chris? You must be the one who sent people to assassinate me and my boss. I¡¯ll give you a chance, kill yourself and apologize, and I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact.¡± Judge taunted.

    Alban Carroll and the others were caught off guard by what Judge said.

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± A man named Chris looked at Judge with a chilling tone.

    ¡°Do you, people from Northfortia, always engage in shady activities?¡± Judge continued, ignoring Chris¡¯s warning. ¡°You lured Commander Gardner to the capital, and now you¡¯re sneaking into Ozin to rescue your people. You¡¯re really a bunch of unsavory characters.¡±

    ¡°You idiot! How dare you speak to Lord Beckford like that!¡± A man stepped forward. ¡°Kneel immediately!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alban Carroll said in a low voice.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to attack Alban.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Alban roared angrily, took two steps forward, and shed out with his de.

    Boom!

    There was a muffled sound, and both men retreated five or six steps, evenly matched. As Alban stabilized his figure, he didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately swung his sword again. The opponent hadn¡¯t expected Alban to be so fast. He couldn¡¯t react in time, and the sword energy came to him in the blink of an eye. When the sword energy was about to strike his chest, one of the War Emperor-level elders swept out a palm wind to dissipate the attack.

    ¡°Die!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was low as he unleashed another powerful gust of wind towards Alban, creating a sharp whistling sound.

    ¡°Alban, be careful!¡± Casey¡¯s brow furrowed as he swung a de of energy diagonally to intercept the old man¡¯s attack.

    Casey¡¯s de of energy forced the old man back four or five steps. The opponent felt a surge of energy and surprise on his face, clearly not expecting Casey¡¯s skills to match his own.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, hand her over! Otherwise, everyone in this courtyard will die!¡± Chris Beckford spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious, what secrets does that woman hold that made youe all the way to vale to get her?¡± Judge had a gossipy expression. ¡°Could it be some spicy video of you two?¡±

    Alban and the others couldn¡¯t help but cough at Judge¡¯sment. Judge had quite a creative imagination.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Chris furrowed his brow. ¡°If you wish to die so badly, we¡¯ll dly oblige!¡±

    He then turned to the elderly white-haired man and said, ¡°Mr Miller, please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The old man nodded and took a few steps forward. He looked at Casey and said, ¡°You can disable your cultivation, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the old fool,¡± Casey said with a grim tone, pointing his de at the old man. ¡°Come on, hurry up. Let me experience the power of an War God-Emperor-level warrior. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get the chance.¡±

    ¡°Casey, be discreet. Don¡¯t provoke this old coot. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer!¡± Judge twitched his mouth, standing to the side.

    There was a three-level difference! Even if Casey used the Bloodshadow de Technique, he could only contend with a peak War Emperor opponent at most. But faced with a War God-Emperor, there was no hope whatsoever for him.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s toote now. We¡¯ll have to wait for next time.¡± Casey wore a regretful expression as he sheathed his de, casting his gaze beyond the courtyard.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Judge raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Haha, Casey, Judge, it¡¯s nice to see you again!¡± At that moment, the voice of a middle-aged man rang out.

 Chapter 454 A Deadly Strike

    As the words fell, two figures appeared within the sight of the crowd, one middle-aged and one young. Both were armed with three-foot-long broadswords, exuding a chilling aura. In addition to this, the middle-aged man also held two sharp swords.

    Upon seeing the two individuals, Judge eximed in surprise, ¡°Uncle Dawn, Ian, it¡¯s really you?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, Ian, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Casey eximed with a smile after a moment of astonishment.

    ¡°Casey, Judge, long time no see!¡± The young man greeted Casey and Judge.

    In the Land of Territory, nearly ny percent of people with the surname ¡°de¡± hailed from the same ce: de Sect. These two individuals were no exception. Dawn de, the second-inmand of the sect, was the second son of de Lord. And the young man, named Ian de, was the legitimate grandson of de Lord and had a fearsome reputation, the Ruthless de.

    These two were the distant friends from afar whom Billy had invited to Ozin today. They had once visited the western territory, where Judge happened to be at the time, so they all knew each other.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± The white-haired elder from the Northfortia nced at the two neers, feeling a sense of unease for no apparent reason.

    ¡°Casey, Judge, let¡¯s catch upter. First, take care of these rabble!¡± Dawn looked at Casey and Judge.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and Judge nodded in agreement.

    Whoosh!

    Before Dawn¡¯s words had even finished, Ian had already drawn his sword. A razor-sharp sword aura rapidly struck the War Emperor standing opposite him.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± The elderly opponent roared, raising his hand to unleash several powerful gusts of wind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Casey chimed in, raising his sword to confront another War Emperor Peak-stage elder.

    Without further ado, the two sides engaged in battle. Judge and others, armed with Cold Moon Sabers, charged toward the remaining opponents. Judge directly confronted Chris Beckford, while Alban and a dozen or so SHADOW subordinates fought against the remaining dozen opponents.

    The courtyard immediately resounded with the intense sh of weapons, with figures shing and des dancing.

    ¡°A mere War God-Emperor Novice dares toe to vale and act arrogantly? Do you think vale is defenseless?¡± At this moment, Dawn set down his two swords and looked at the white-haired elder.

    ¡°Are you from the de Sect in vale?¡± The elder had a hunch about Dawn¡¯s identity now, and a trace of fear shed in his eyes. As a War God-Emperor-level warrior, he had heard of the prominent forces in vale.

    ¡°Not bad, you actually know of de Sect¡¯s existence!¡± Dawn replied casually. ¡°Are you regretting it now?¡±

    ¡°Boastful!¡± The elder snorted coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to witness the strength of vale, a top-tier n!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Dawn spoke again, his tone indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s change the location.¡±

    After saying that, he walked toward an open space on the western side of the base. The elder followed closely behind.

    ¡°If you can withstand one of my strikes, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Dawn said once they arrived in the open space.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an overwhelming aura surged into the sky. The surrounding void was filled with an oppressive force.

    In the next moment, as the elder made his move, a massive phantom axe appeared above his head, surrounded by thunder and exuding a destructive aura. This was the power of his God-Emperor prowess. Although he had sensed only War God-Emperor Novice-level energy from Dawn, he had an uneasy feeling that Dawn¡¯s strength might surpass his own. Therefore, he unleashed his most powerful move right from the start, aiming to settle the battle with a single strike.

    ¡°Come at me!¡± he roared.

    The phantom axe, carrying a devastating energy, swept toward Dawn with hurricane-like winds, creating a piercing sound in the air.

    ¡°With such limited strength, you dare to be so arrogant in vale? You¡¯re an embarrassment to your country!¡± Facing the opponent¡¯s full-powered strike, Dawn squinted his eyes. Then, his aura erupted like a raging torrent. He channeled his utmost Chi energy into his three-foot-long broadsword, causing it to emit a thunderous roar.

    ¡°Die!¡± With a low shout, he swung his wrist without any fancy moves, shing out a thunderous sword aura that stretched over a hundred meters.

    The hundred-meter sword aura struck the phantom axe, producing a crisp sound as the axe immediately dissipated into nothingness. The sword aura remained undiminished and, like lightning, descended from the elder¡¯s shoulder, leaving a hundred-meter-long trench on the ground.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± The elder struggled to speak, and a bloodline extended downward from his left shoulder. His body split into two and fell to the ground, blood and flesh scattered, his face disying an expression of disbelief. He never expected that, despite having the same War God-Emperor Novice-level cultivation, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single strike from his opponent. The difference in their strength was like heaven and earth.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Dawn nced at the two severed halves of the corpse on the ground and calmly spoke before turning and heading back toward the front courtyard.

    ¡°Mr Miller!¡± Chris, who was battling Judge, saw what had happened and shouted in despair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother calling him. I¡¯ll send you to join him soon!¡± Judge blocked one of Chris¡¯s palm strikes and replied sternly.

    ¡°Damn you! You¡¯re all damned! I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Chris shouted loudly, and his attack intensified.

    ¡°Just you?¡± Judge snorted coldly,unching another attack with his saber.

    Boom!

    At the same time, a loud noise echoed in the sky above the front courtyard, and the elder who had been fighting Ian was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. He flew over a hundred meters before crashing into the ground, creating arge pit. Hey motionless on the ground, blood gushing from his chest.

    Ian casually nced at his opponent and then turned to rush toward the battle circle where Judge and the others were.

    ¡°Casey, how about it? Shall I take over?¡± Dawn had already arrived near Casey.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to test my skills against him.¡± Casey replied loudly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The opponent was a level above him, providing the perfect opportunity to push his limits. He rarely encountered such formidable adversaries, so he wanted to challenge himself.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Dawn smiled faintly and sat down on a nearby stone bench.

    In the next moment, several muffled sounds rang out in the courtyard. The dozen or so men who had been fighting against the SHADOW guards fell one by one, all cut into two pieces by Ian without exception.

    As Chris reached this point, he lost all fighting spirit. He swiftly dodged Judge¡¯s de, then dashed out toward the entrance of the courtyard.

    ¡°You think you can run, huh?¡± as Ian asked, a de aura shed out, cutting straight through the opponent¡¯s back.

 Chapter 455 Boss, I Missed You!

    After running a few more steps, Chris suddenly copsed, his body splitting into two, blood spraying everywhere. In his dying moments, regret filled his heart. If he had known it would end like this, he wouldn¡¯t havee all the way to vale to meet his doom. He had a promising future back in the Northfortia, and he estimated he would soon enter the core circle of the Northfortia¡¯s military in just a few years. But now, for the sake of a woman, he had lot his life.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The elderly opponent who had been dueling Casey cried out in pain.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I won¡¯t y with you anymore. I¡¯ll send you to apany your Young Master!¡± Casey said and then flicked his wrist while activating Bloodshadow de Technique.

    In the next moment, the arcing sword technique carried a thunderous energy as it shed down.

    The elderly opponent, sensing the power of this strike, had his pupils contract rapidly. A dense killing intent shrouded his entire body, and a chilling aura permeated his being. There was no time to dodge, so he could only use his offense as his defense. His hands moved rapidly,unching countless punches to intercept the sword aura.

    However, he still underestimated the power of Bloodshadow de Technique. The arcing sword aura tore through all of his punches, finally descending from above his head.

    The sword aura eventually struck the ground, and the elderly opponent¡¯s body was split in half, lying half-paralyzed on the ground. With this, all twenty men and women from the Northfortia had been defeated.

    Ten minutester, Casey and Judge, along with Dawn and Ian, arrived at a reception room within the courtyard.

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, Ian, thank you so much!¡± After Judge poured some tea, Casey looked at the two of them and expressed his gratitude. Without their timely arrival, the situation could have turned out much worse.

    ¡°It¡¯s no biggie.¡± Dawn said with a smile as he raised his tea cup to take a sip.

    ¡°Ian, it¡¯s been a while. Your skills have improved tremendously!¡± Casey continued, looking at Ian with a smile.

    ¡°Casey, that should be said about you!¡± Ian smiled back. ¡°Remember thest time we parted ways, you probably hadn¡¯t even reached the War Grandmaster realm, right? In just this short amount of time, you¡¯ve already achieved the pinnacle of a War Emperor. It¡¯s truly astonishing.¡±

    ¡°And Judge, you are a War Grandmaster now. Your breakthrough speed is equally mind-boggling.¡± He added.

    Ian, who was usually a man of few words, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by their progress when he saw them. In less than a year, both Casey and Judge had advanced two major realms, making him feel like a novice inparison.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you weren¡¯t around boss. Otherwise, I estimate you would already be at the War God-Emperor realm!¡± Judge said with a grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s all boss¡¯s credits?¡± asked Ian.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Judgeughed and continued, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll make a quick call to boss to update him on the situation here.¡±

    After saying that, he took out his phone and dialed Billy¡¯s number.

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, what are these two swords by your side?¡± Casey asked Dawn.

    ¡°I heard from that old man that Commander Gardner needed two swords, so I¡¯ve been working day and night to forge these two myself.¡± Dawn replied with a smile.

    de Sect wasn¡¯t just skilled in forging big swords. When it came to cold weapons, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t excel at. Especially de Lord, he was undoubtedly a master of forging in vale, with top-notch craftsmanship.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, these are for Commander Gardner¡¯s wife and his wife¡¯s younger sister, right?¡± Dawn continued with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Casey responded with augh.

    ¡°Casey, I heard you¡¯re about to get married to boss¡¯s wife¡¯s younger sister?¡± Ian chimed in.

    Casey cleared his throat. This news spread fast! It even reached the de Sect. He took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Ian, what about you? de Lord should be eager to have a great-grandchild, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true!¡± Dawnughed.

    ¡°He is worried about this. Ian doesn¡¯t say a word for half a day, I don¡¯t think many women can tolerate that.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry about that. Leave it to boss, he¡¯s the best at ying matchmaker.¡± Judge hung up the phone and said.

    ¡°Is bossing back?¡± When Judge mentioned it, Ian¡¯s eyes lit up, and a hint of joy appeared on his face. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in over a year, I miss him!¡±

    ¡°Ian, your expression could easily be misunderstood,¡± Judge remarked.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Dawn chuckled heartily.

    An hour passed quickly, and the sound of footsteps could be heard at the door.

    ¡°Is boss back?¡± Ian turned and ran towards the door.

    ¡°Boss!¡± When he arrived at the door, he indeed saw Billy leading a few people. He immediately rushed forward.

    ¡°Haha, Ian, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Billy greeted with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Ian came forward, a bit shy, his demeanor resembling that of a young bride seeing her lover.

    Two coughs came from behind, Bob Stokes and Stout, and Night Orchid¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t much better.

    ¡°Ian, can you be any more cheesy?¡± Bob Stokes clearly knew Ian.

    ¡°Bob, good to see you!¡± Ian then turned to Bob Stokes and said, ¡°I thought you only knew boss here!¡±

    ¡°Ian, I¡¯ve missed you too!¡± Stout imitated Ian¡¯s expression and went in for a big hug.

    ¡°Stout, stay away from me!¡± Ian jumped several meters away directly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Last time in the western region, Ian, this straight guy, had been pranked by Stout. Although his skills were a cut above Stout¡¯s, Stout¡¯s uncanny medical and poison skills made him undefendable. He had only spent a few days in the western region, but he had diarrhea for a week.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, nice to see you again!¡± At this point, Dawn walked out and gave Billy a warm smile.

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, thank you!¡± Billy smiled and walked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Dawn smiled and said.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Daen!¡± Bob Stokes and Stout both bowed to him.

    ¡°Bob, you¡¯re deputymander of Central Sky Office now, I can¡¯t ept such a big gesture from you.¡± Dawn made a yful remark to Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, don¡¯t tease me!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth.

    Dawnughed again before turning to Stout. ¡°Stout, are you not nning to return to Secret Essences?¡±

    de Sect and Secret Essences had always been on good terms, and the two factions often had interactions. Therefore, Dawn had long known Stout.

    ¡°I am nning to return, of course, but I¡¯ll go back to retire in a hundred or two hundred years!¡± Stout said with a serious expression, smacking his lips.

    Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    ¡°And who is thisdy?¡± Dawn looked at Night Orchid with curiosity after that.

 Chapter 456 The Eccentric Coolness of Ruthless Blade

    ¡°I¡¯m Night Orchid from SHADOW, nice to meet you, Uncle Dawn!¡± Night Orchid greeted Dawn Balde with a graceful bow.

    On their way back to Ozin, Billy had already given a brief introduction about the situation here to Bob Stokes and the others, so she knew that Dawn de and Ian de came from de Sect.

    SHADOW wielded ¡°five sharp des¡±, and although only Judge had met people from de Sect, Night Orchid and Azure Fang had long heard about this sect.

    ¡°Oh? Night Orchid?¡± Dawn de slightly paused and said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your name many times, and today, I finally have the pleasure of meeting you in person. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Night Orchid replied with a smile.

    ¡°Night Orchid, let me introduce you,¡± at this moment, Billy pointed to Ian de and turned to Night Orchid.

    ¡°This is the young master of de Sect, Ian de, who is half a year older than you. He¡¯s a rare genius in de Sect for the past thousand years! At such a young age, he has already reached the peak of the War Emperor realm. Not only has he mastered de Sect¡¯s sword techniques, but he¡¯s also mastered about sixty to seventy percent of de Lord¡¯s forging techniques. With time, he might even surpass de Lord! Young and promising, wealthy at a young age, with limitless potential¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, coughing echoed around them. Casey and Judge exchanged nces, their lips twitching simultaneously. Just an hour ago, they were discussing finding a suitable match for Ian, but little did they know that Billy already had someone in mind.

    Objectively speaking, Billy was quite the professional matchmaker since Ian de and Night Orchid did seem toplement each other, one cold and one hot.

    Hearing this, Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She understood Billy¡¯s intentions and couldn¡¯t resist stealing a few more nces at Ian de, who had sharp features, a tall figure, a determined gaze, and a solid physique ¨C he met most girls¡¯ criteria for an ideal partner.

    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as outstanding as you say,¡± Ian de scratched his head, seemingly still processing everything.

    On the other hand, Dawn de seemed to catch Billy¡¯s implication and shed a knowing smile. He was obviously quite satisfied with Night Orchid¡¯s appearance as well.

    ¡°Ian, do you think Night Orchid is beautiful?¡± Stout interjected.

    ¡°Of course! Why do you ask?¡± Ian de replied with a serious expression.

    ¡°Good, that settles it! You two should get married soon! Consider this a military order, anyone who disobeys will face military punishment!¡± Stout said with amanding tone.

    Ian and Night Orchid both coughed simultaneously

    ¡°Casey, keep him away a bit!¡± Billy said with a hint of annoyance.

    An elegant matter like this had been dragged down several notches by Stout¡¯s words and had even killed the mood.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± everyone burst intoughter.

    Shortly after, the group entered a house and took their seats.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, these are two swords that de Lord specifically asked me to bring to you. Have a look.¡± Dawn de handed one of the swords to Billy.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°de Lord is quite thoughtful!¡±

    After taking the sword, he unsheathed it with a flick of his wrist.

    Made of mysterious iron, the sword was three feet long with abstract patterns etched on the de, exuding an ancient aura. Without using any internal energy, Billy casually swung the sword at a nearby steel-framed cab. The two-inch-thick steel te was cut cleanly in half, the cut edge as smooth as a mirror. It was easy for it to cut hair and slice iron; they were indeed extraordinary weapons.

    ¡°Excellent swords!¡± everyone eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, please convey my thanks to de Lord!¡± After sheathed the sword, Billy looked at Dawn and said.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Dawn responded with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, are you and Ian here in Ozin on a special mission?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re just passing through,¡± Dawn de smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m escorting Ian to the capital.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Why is Ian going to the capital?¡± Judge continued to inquire.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to serve as Stan Mitchell¡¯s deputy at Special Patrol Squadron.¡± Billy interjected before Dawn could respond.

    This matter had been discussed with him by that old man some time ago, and Billy understood his intentions well. Like Bob Stokes, Ian de¡¯s cement was clearly paving the way for Billy in the capital. That old man¡¯s expectations for Billy were evidently more than just overseeing the vale War Department. The capital was teeming with government offices, and apart from the War Department and Central Sky Office, most other offices were still under the control of the noble families and ns. Although Imperial Guard Bureau and Special Patrol Squadron had shown signs of breaking free from these influences, they were still rtively weak. Additionally, Stan Mitchell¡¯s personal strength was somewhatcking, making it challenging for him to control Special Patrol Squadron. He needed a capable assistant.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The others were all surprised.

    ¡°Ian, you can do it!¡± Judge eximed. ¡°Your future is boundless!¡±

    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s truly honored by that old man¡¯s favor.¡± Dawn replied on Ian¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, do you have to escort Ian to the capital? Do you think he¡¯s a three-year-old who can¡¯t find his way?¡± Stout always focused on unusual things.

    Upon hearing this, Ian de choked on his saliva and shot Stout a fierce re.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s have Ian exin it himself!¡± Dawnughed heartily.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bob also became curious. ¡°Ian, are you perhaps directionally challenged? Can¡¯t find your way to the capital?¡±

    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Ian pouted in response.

    ¡°I heard you took nearly a month to return from the western district to de Sect on yourst trip.¡± Billy added with a smile.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Ian, is what boss said true?¡± Judge and Stout burst intoughter simultaneously.

    ¡°Ian, did you happen to tour most of the country while you were at it?¡± Casey suppressed a chuckle. ¡°I did arrange for someone to pick you up when you got off the ne, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°But there was no one to pick me up when I got off the ne!¡± Ian pouted again. ¡°I got on the wrong bus, and then¡­¡±

    Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help butughed. ¡°How did youe back in the end?¡±

    ¡°I had my second unclee pick me up.¡± Ian grumbled.

    ¡°Uncle Dawn, where did you finally pick him up?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°He was lured by a dubious sect in the southern district and became their disciple. In the end, he wiped out the entire sect in a fit of rage.¡± Dawn replied with a smile.

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    At noon, the group had lunch in the SHADOW cafeteria. After lunch, Ian followed Bob and Night Orchid to the capital. With them as guides, there was no need to worry about Ian getting lost.

    After bidding farewell to Billy, Dawn de returned to de Sect. Before parting, he asked Billy to visit de Sect when he had the time, mentioning that de Lord had been thinking of him. Billy readily agreed; he had been wanting to visit de Sect as well.

    ¡°Boss, how should we handle that woman from Nanrania?¡± After seeing off two groups of people, Judge asked Billy.

 Chapter 457 Departure to Celestiford

    ¡°Did you find out what secrets she has from the Gosa family?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t used any interrogation methods on her yet, so we haven¡¯t gotten any information.¡± Judge shook his head. ¡°However, based on her words, it seems to involve some political maneuvering within the Gosa family in Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°In that case, eliminate her!¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    Billy had no interest in the internal conflicts of Northfortia. When it came to dealing with a country like Northfortia, all other methods were futile. Only force would work, and they needed to intimidate them thoroughly, preferably for a hundred years!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded in response.

    ¡°Boss, when are you nning to visit Celestiford?¡± Casey asked from the side.

    Casey knew very well that Billy wouldn¡¯t let the matter with the Harvey n slide. Whilest time, he had spared She Harvey¡¯s life due to General Wilson¡¯s intervention, this time, it seemed unlikely she would be given another chance, even if General Wilson made a phone call. In addition, the branch offices of the Central ins Business Association were spread all over vale, like a horde of parasites that needed to be eliminated.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in the next couple of days.¡± Billy replied after a brief moment of contemtion.

    ¡°The situation in the central region is moreplicated than the other areas. I¡¯ve heard that the head of the War Department hasn¡¯t given up yet.¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°If he wants that position so badly, we can give it to him.¡± Billy said with a casual smile. With that, he waved his hand and added, ¡°Alright, you can go back now. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded before turning to leave.

    Shortly after, Billy and Stout drove back to Royal View Vis.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back!¡± As Billy entered the house, Harleen, who had been resting at home, stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°Harleen, you finished work so early today?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°I had a meeting outside today, and after it ended, I came straight home.¡± Harleen replied with a sweet smile.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Billyughed. ¡°Where¡¯s mom? Did she go to pick up Tasha?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded, then noticed the two swords in Billy¡¯s hands. ¡°Are these for me and Felicia?¡±

    ¡°Haha, how did you know?¡± Billy chuckled and said, ¡°Take a look and see if you like them.¡±

    ¡°I love them! I love anything you give me.¡± Harleen replied with a happy expression, drawing out one of the swords.

    ¡°Wow! They¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°How about trying them out outside?¡± Billy suggested with another smile.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Harleen nodded.

    Soon, the two of them were in the courtyard.

    Harleen¡¯s figure shifted as she flipped her wrist, disying Stuart Sword Art. In no time, the sky above the courtyard was filled with phantom sword images, creating a gust of wind as they passed. Wherever the sword aura went, it left behind sword marks on the courtyard¡¯s fence.

    ¡°Break!¡± Harleen eximed and took two steps forward. Her sword thrust forward, and a substantial sword energy shot towards a stone pir not far away.

    A crisp sound echoed, and the stone pir was split cleanly in half, with a smooth surface at the cut edge.

    ¡°Congrattions, my wife! I haven¡¯t seen you practice for a while, but your swordsmanship has improved a lot.¡± Billy praised with a smile.

    ¡°Why do I feel like this sword can enhance the power of Stuart Sword Art?¡± Harleen looked somewhat surprised as she gazed at the broken stone pir.

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural,¡± Billy said with a faint smile. ¡°This sword was personally forged by de Lord. It¡¯s not an ordinary weapon. Once you be proficient with it, you¡¯ll be unbeatable, even against opponents a level higher than you.¡±

    Harleen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy, when you mentioned de Lord, were you talking about the patriarch of de Sect? Next time, if you have the chance, could you take me to meet him? I want to thank him in person.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    For the next two or three days, Billy didn¡¯t have any specific ns and spent quality time with his family. On the fourth day, in the morning, Billy and Stout set off for Celestiford.

    Celestiford, situated within the territory of vale, was the core city of the central region, with a poption of over ten million and a city areaparable to the capital.

    Rumors in the streets imed that Celestiford had been built to the standards and configurations reserved for vale¡¯s future capital city. Although there was no source for this rumor, some aspects of Celestiford¡¯s departmental organization were indeed different from other cities. Besides the standard departments found in all cities, several core departments in vale had secondary branches in Celestiford. Additionally, the headquarters of the Central Region War Department was also located in this city.

    Around 11:00 AM, Billy and Stout emerged from Celestiford Airport.

    ¡°Boss, Stout!¡± Azure Fang, apanied by Celestiford Inspector Michael Hornig, approached quickly to greet them.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±

    Two minutester, Michael stepped on the gas pedal, and the car headed for the Celestiford SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss I have the results of the investigation you requested,¡± Azure Fang said as he handed a file folder to Billy. ¡°Inside are some core dealings between the Central ins Business Association and the South Trade Group over the past three years. It involves various aspects and is quite serious.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re quite audacious,¡± Billymented, flipping through a few pages.

    ¡°In addition, the Central ins Business Association opened a branch office in Nanrania two years ago, and the person in charge was a younger brother of the Harvey n¡¯s patriarch.¡±

    ¡°After the incident in Nanrania, he was recalled to the country by his family, and it seems that the branch office over there has been liquidated. Since his return, I had our people monitor his phone calls, and in the past few days, he made three calls to Nanrania. As expected, besides business matters, he also discussed quite a bit of ssified information.¡±

    ¡°The Harvey n is truly audacious,¡± Stout remarked with a furrowed brow. ¡°This could be considered an act of treason, and they should be eradicated.¡±

    ¡°Have you found any connections between the Harvey n and the Central Region War Department?¡± Billy asked, furrowing his brows slightly.

    ¡°They have a military-industrialplex under its control, which has maintained a long-term cooperative rtionship with the Central Region War Department.¡± Azure Fang replied before adding, ¡°Their military-industrialplex is managed by the patriarch¡¯s younger sister, Janice Harvey, who is a prominent socialite in Celestiford.¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°That woman is not simple. She manages the Harvey n¡¯s rtions with several core departments in Celestiford.¡± Azure Fang continued. ¡°In addition, she is a martial artist herself. She was sent to Cloud-Stepping Sect for martial cultivation from a young age and has now reached the Warlord level.¡±

    ¡°Cloud-Stepping Sect?¡± Billy heard this name for the first time.

    ¡°Boss, it is a top-tier sect, slightly superior to Purple Light Sect.¡± Stout exined.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Billy mused. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s find She Harvey first.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander, since She Harvey returned from Ozinst time, she has been staying in the Harvey n¡¯spound in Celestiford and hasn¡¯t left.¡± Michael Hornig reported while driving. ¡°However, today, representatives from several martial sects have gone to there. It seems to be people from Cloud-Stepping Sect. She Harvey is responsible for receiving them. At present, they are all dining at a five-star hotel owned by the Harvey family. I¡¯ve arranged for several of our men to keep an eye on them.¡±

    Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s skip SHADOW for now and head straight to her location.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Michael Hornig responded loudly.

 Chapter 458 Sheila Harveyâ€™s Panic

    Cloud Summit Grand Hotel was the most upscale super five-star hotel in Celestiford. It towered over 600 meters high, located in the center of Celestiford City, serving as both andmark and the tallest building in the central region of vale.

    About an hourter, Michael Hornig parked the car in front of the hotel.

    ¡°Commander!¡± After getting out of the car, Billy and his team were met by eight SHADOW operatives dressed in casual attire.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Billy nodded with a faint smile and asked, ¡°Are they still inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± One of the operatives nodded. ¡°There are around forty to fifty people, and they¡¯ve taken over the entire third floor.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Azure Fang and the others responded in unison. In no time, they emerged from the elevator on the third floor and were met by four beautiful women in qipaos (a traditional Chinese dress characterized by its unique style, form-fitting cut, and high neck with various designs and patterns.) standing at the entrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sirs, but the third floor is reserved for VIPs today and is not open to the public. Please dine on the second or fourth floor.¡± One of the women politely exined.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to eat, we¡¯re here to find someone.¡± Michael Hornig said calmly.

    ¡°I see.¡± The woman in the uniform paused. ¡°May I ask who you¡¯re looking for? Perhaps I can help¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy and his team had already walked past her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the other three women began to protest.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± One of the SHADOW operatives said coldly, sending a chilling aura through the air.

    The four women shivered, and one of them hesitated for a moment before pulling out her phone and making a call.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    As Billy and his team made their way further inside, a man¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind them. A group of ck-d individuals hurried over. The lead man, while running, angrily shouted, ¡°No matter who you are, get out of here immediately, or¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Michael Hornig extended his hand and sent a palm strike towards him. The man stumbled and fell, crashing into two of hispanions beforending on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± The other ck-d individuals, undeterred, rushed toward Michael.

    However, as they approached, they met the same fate as their leader. Each of them was sent flying, and they ended up sprawled on the floor, groaning in pain.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re done for! How dare you cause trouble here! You¡¯re just asking to die!¡± The lead man clenched his teeth and spat out these words.

    While he spoke, Billy and his team had arrived at the entrance of a banquet hall. Inside, severalrge round tables were set up, and dozens of people were seated, chatting and toasting.

    ¡°What troublemakers! Who are you looking for?¡± A man who was sitting near the entrance stood up, pointed at Billy, and said in a stern tone.

    Bang!

    Michael raised his wrist and a cold gleam shed by. The man¡¯s index finger fell to the ground, and blood spurted out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man cried out in pain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Most of the people inside turned their attention toward themotion.

    ¡°Damn it, you dare to hurt my junior brother! You¡¯re just asking for trouble!¡±

    Another man roared angrily, raising his hand andunching an attack at Michael. A few others sitting at the same table followed suit. Their auras surged, and they were all at the level of Battle Gods, albeit low to mid-level.

    Stout raised his hand and sent a gust of wind sweeping toward them. Those who had rushed forward were all sent flying, and two tables were overturned, creating a mess.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    At the same time, not far from the main table, She Harvey shuddered all over and her pupils contracted sharply when she recognized Billy. She certainly didn¡¯t think Billy was here to look for

    People from Cloud-Stepping Sect.

    The incident in Ozin where she had ordered the killing of two SHADOW members, even though she didn¡¯t believe SHADOW had evidence, had left her feeling uneasy about facing Commander Gardner. When she received news about what happened in Nanrania that evening, she had dropped her phone and shattered it on the floor after the call. She wasn¡¯t very clear on the connection between Nanrania and the events of vale ten years ago. She thought that the consequences had blown up so much because of what happened in Ozin, and fear had taken over her. There fore, after returning from Ozin, she had stayed hidden in her family¡¯spound, afraid to step out, worried that Commander Gardner might have learned something from Mark Barber ande to Celestiford to settle scores with her. However, these past few days, there had been no signs of SHADOW¡¯s people, so she had begun to rx a little. But she had never imagined that just moments after leaving her home today, they woulde knocking at her door.

    Regret filled her heart, and she wished she hadn¡¯te out to receive people from Cloud-Stepping Sect in the first ce.

    ¡°Mr Mo, they¡¯re here to cause trouble for me. Help me stall them!¡± Without thinking too much, she quickly turned to a well-dressed young man beside her and said in a hushed voice before rushing towards the side door.

    She was smart enough not to reveal Billy¡¯s identity. Clearly, she was afraid that if she mentioned Commander Gardner¡¯s name, they wouldn¡¯t dare to take any action.

    ¡°Still think you can run? Can you escape?¡± Azure Fang had his eye on her from the moment he entered, and he wouldn¡¯t let her get away so easily. With those words, he dashed forward to chase her.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± the man named Graeme Mo furrowed his brow and shouted loudly.

    Disciples of Cloud-Stepping Sect rushed toward Azure Fang.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Azure Fang said coldly and swept his hand, unleashing several powerful gusts of wind.

    Although the skills of the oing group were decent, their highest level of cultivation was only at the mid-stage of Warlord, making them no match for Azure Fang. As Azure Fang¡¯s palm wind swept through, they fell to the ground, crying out in pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Graeme Mo roared, raising his hand to attack Azure Fang. His aura surged as he quickly ascended to the same level as Azure Fang, a War Grandmaster.

    Bang!

    The two shed for a moment, and Graeme Mo was forced to retreat five or six steps, his arm throbbing in pain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Graeme was astonished, clearly not expecting Azure Fang¡¯sbat prowess to surpass his own.

    With a nce at Graeme, Azure Fang once again charged in She Harvey¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Fourth Elder, kill him!¡± Graeme frowned again and looked at an elder standing not far behind him, his voice filled with determination.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The elder replied and hurriedly pursued Azure Fang.

    ¡°Interfering, are you?¡± Just as the elder took a few steps, Stout¡¯s voice came from behind him. Simultaneously, a burst of palm force came hurtling toward him.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± The elder snorted and turned around, blocking the attack with a palm.

    Boom!

    After a single exchange, the two of them slid back about ten meters beforeing to a stop, each with their aura slightly disheveled. The elder¡¯s cultivation was at the level of a Half-Step War Emperor, which was one and a half ranks above Stout. Despite being on the defensive, they appeared to be evenly matched.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The elder¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise.

    Initially dismissing Billy and his group, he now had an inexplicable sense of foreboding since Stout, at such a young age, possessed suchbat strength.

 Chapter 459 Azure Fang, Finish Him!

    ¡°If you keep meddling, do you believe I can make you fail to leave this hotel?¡± Stout responded coldly.

    ¡°Mr Mo, save me!¡± At the same time, She Harvey¡¯s voice sounded as she was knocked to the ground by Azure Fang, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Graeme Mo cursed and rushed towards Azure Fang, shouting loudly, ¡°Fourth Elder, stop wasting time with him, kill him!¡±

    Before his words even finished, Azure Fang flipped his wrist, drawing a cold gleam from his sidearm, and shed towards Graeme.

    ¡°Watch out, young master!¡± that Fourth Elder eximed in a hurry.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Graeme grunted, taking severalrge steps backward at the same time.

    ¡°You scoundrel, dare to hurt our young master. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The Fourth Elder shouted angrily, raising his hand to attack Azure Fang.

    Azure Fang knew the Elder¡¯s strength and didn¡¯t want to confront him head-on, so he evaded the attack with a quick step. The powerful palm wind created a hole in the wall behind Azure Fang, showing that it would have inflicted serious damage if it had hit him.

    ¡°You stubborn old man, do you think my words are just hot air?¡± Stout said, seemingly exasperated.

    ¡°You wish to die so badly? Let me grant your wish!¡± The old man spoke in a deep voice and turned to face Stout.

    Boom!

    Just then, a majestic force swept in, lifting the old man into the air before mming him heavily onto the ground. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his aura immediately weakened.

    The one who had intervened was Billy. After striking out with a palm, he casually walked over.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± The old man looked at Billy with a hint of intense fear in his eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t sense Billy¡¯s martial cultivation, he was certain that Billy was at least at the mid-stage of War Emperor. An increasing sense of unease welled up within him.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout replied exasperatedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly damned. Do you know who I am? Since you dared to injure me, I¡¯ll make sure to kill you all today!¡± At this moment, Graeme pointed at Azure Fang with gritted teeth.

    ¡°Michael, Look him up!¡± Billy ordered in a stern voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Michael Hornig understood Billy¡¯s intention and replied before taking out his phone to start investigating.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Graeme¡¯s heart inexplicably skipped a beat.

    After the Fourth Elder climbed to his feet, he subconsciously nced at the curved de in Azure Fang¡¯s hand, as if he had suddenly remembered something. He looked at Azure Fang and tentatively asked, ¡°Are you people from SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just figuring that out now?¡± Stout¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    Upon receiving confirmation, the old man inwardly gasped, while Graeme¡¯s eyes also revealed a trace of panic. Graeme was well aware of some of the things he had done. If SHADOW had records of them, it would be enough to kill him ten times over.

    ¡°Commander, got it.¡± At this moment, Michael looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°Murder, arson, rape, kidnapping, all checked! Justst month, this young master also raped a pair of twin sisters from a second-rate sect! He¡¯smitted heinous crimes, even execution ten times over wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, Kill him!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Graeme cried out, looking gruesome. ¡°If you dare to kill me, Cloud-Stepping Sect will destroy you all in SHADOW in Celestiford!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout rolled his eyes.

    Before anyone could react, Azure Fang swung his de again.

    ¡°No!¡± The Fourth Elder shouted loudly.

    As he cried out, a head soared into the sky, and Graeme Mo even caught a glimpse of his own headless corpse falling to the ground.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Other Cloud-Stepping Sect disciples simultaneously cried out in pain.

    ¡°You¡­ you will all pay for this! The Sect Master will never let you get away with it!¡± The Fourth Elder, looking decades older in an instant, slumped to the ground as if his spirit had been crushed. He had been the one leading this group, and now that their young master had been killed, there was no chance of a good oue for him even if he managed to return to the sect alive.

    ¡°Go tell your sect master that his son was killed by me, Billy Gardner. If he wants revenge, he cane to SHADOW in Celestiford anytime!¡± Billy looked at the Fourth Elder and calmly stated.

    ¡°Are you Commander Gardner, King of the West?¡± The Elder hesitated for a moment and then spoke with difficulty. He had already guessed Billy¡¯s identity. Only one person in the territories had the title of Commander among SHADOW operatives, and that was Commander Gardner.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    The other Cloud-Stepping Sect members shuddered upon hearing Billy implicitly confirm his identity. They had finally realized the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°No wonder they were so bold. It turns out we¡¯re dealing with this legendary figure!¡± they thought.

    The Fourth Elder let out a long breath, then turned and walked away. As he left, he shot She Harvey a fierce re. He knew that She had known Billy¡¯s identity from the beginning but deliberately kept it a secret, using Cloud-Stepping Sect as a shield. If they had known that the other party was Commander Gardner, things would never have escted to this point.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with this woman?¡± After all Cloud-Stepping Sect members had left, Azure Fang pointed at She Harvey and asked.

    She, who had been trembling in fear, copsed to her knees in front of Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I-I truly regret it. Please spare my wretched life.¡± She begged, her voice quivering.

    ¡°Take her and all the evidence materials rted to this case to SHADOW. Let her reveal the identity of the person who killed our SHADOW members.¡± Billy ordered. ¡°In addition, send someone to notify the Harvey n. Give them one hour to rescue their people from SHADOW. Once the time is up, they can collect her corpse.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang nodded and then swung his palm toward She Harvey¡¯s neck.

    With a single strike, She Harvey¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she passed out on the floor.

    Several tens of minutester, Billy and his team returned to the SHADOW branch in Celestiford. Michael Hornig took She Harvey directly to the interrogation room, while Azure Fang, Billy, and Stout went to the office.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss, Azure Fang already has a lot of evidence materials. Why don¡¯t we just go to the Harvey n directly?¡± Stout asked after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Stout, Boss is giving certain people a chance to step up for the Harvey n.¡± Azure Fang replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout seemed to understand after a moment and said, ¡°I see, Boss, you¡¯re trying to bait them!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve only just realized it?¡± Azure Fang smiled faintly.

    Indeed, Billy was trying to bait them! He wanted to see how deep the Harvey n¡¯s rtionship with various factions in Celestiford had be. Furthermore, he wanted to know who had enough influence to make General Wilson personally call him and save She Harvey¡¯s lifest time.

 Chapter 460 The Harvey Siblings

    ¡°Commander, She Harvey has spilled the beans!¡± After chatting for a while, Michael Hornig quickly entered the room.

    ¡°The two culprits are hiding in a county below Celestiford. I¡¯ve already located their phone numbers, and we can apprehend them at any time.¡±

    ¡°Send a few of our brothers to keep an eye on the area. Once we¡¯ve dealt with the Harvey n, we can take care of them. Remember to instruct our people to be cautious. These two culprits are skilled, likely at least in the mid tote stages of Warlord. Tell our tailing team to keep their distance.¡± Said Billy.

    Billy recalled that Mark Barber from Nanrania, had the strength of a mid-level Warlord. The two culprits had easily defeated him, indicating that their skills were superior.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Michael nodded and took out his phone to make arrangements.

    An hourter, Daniel Schuller, Deputy Inspector of Celestiford, rushed in.

    ¡°Commander, representatives from the Harvey n have arrived!¡±

    Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Who¡¯s leading them?¡±

    ¡°Their second-inmand, Den Harvey, and his sister, Janice Harvey.¡± Daniel replied. ¡°They¡¯ve brought quite a few people and surrounded ourpound. Additionally, several Celestiford departments have people apanying them.¡±

    ¡°Are there any from the War Department of the central region?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone from there.¡± Daniel responded after a brief pause.

    ¡°Boss, Stout and I will go out to take a look first.¡± Azure Fang said, rising from his seat.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    In no time, Azure Fang and the others arrived at the courtyard outside. Looking around, they saw a dense crowd of people blocking the entrance to thepound. It was estimated that there were at least a thousand of them. Leading the group was Den Harvey and Janice Harvey. Janice was approaching forty years old, with a mature beauty, graceful figure, and remaining charm. She had an aloof and haughty demeanor.

    Another SHADOW deputy inspector, Christopher Wardle, was facing off with Harvey n¡¯s people, apanied by five or six hundred of their own.

    ¡°My patience has limits. If you don¡¯t bring out the governor, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Den Harvey red at Christopher with a cold expression. From his tone, it was evident that he was unaware of the presence of Commander Gardner. The disciples of Cloud-Stepping Sect, who harbored deep hatred for She Harvey, wouldn¡¯t have informed the Harveys about it.

    ¡°Mr Harvey, your actions today are truly impressive. You¡¯ve dared to besiege even the SHADOWpound. I must say, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Christopher replied coldly.

    ¡°You, a mere SHADOW deputy inspector, what qualifications do you have to speak to me here? If you don¡¯t bring out Azure Fang, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Another Harvey n member stepped forward, pointing at Christopher.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Christopher nced at the man.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± the n member from stepped forward, exuding a strong aggressive aura. He continued to address Azure Fang with hostility.

    ¡°just as you wish!¡± The man squinted, taking two steps forward and delivering a powerful punch aimed straight at Christopher.

    Den Harvey and his sister made no attempt to intervene, evidently wanting to teach SHADOW a lesson. This member of the Harvey n possessed the Battle God¡¯s mastery, one level higher than Christopher. With no intention of holding back, Christopher immediately sensed a looming threat. Just as the opponent¡¯s attack was about tond on him, a sharp de aura tore through the fist¡¯s force and sliced directly toward the man¡¯s shoulder.

    After the de aura passed, an arm fell, blood gushing out, and the man let out a painful scream as he knelt.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± he cried in agony.

    ¡°Daring toy hands on my SHADOWrade, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± A voice rang out behind the SHADOW crew. Following that, Azure Fang and his threepanions strolled over, and the one who had wielded the de was Michael Hornig.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing this scene, both Den Harvey and Janice Harvey furrowed their brows simultaneously.

    ¡°Azure Fang, have you gone too far?¡± Den stared at Azure Fang with a cold re and spoke angrily.

    ¡°Too far? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Daniel Schuller chimed in before Azure Fang could respond.

    ¡°Insolence!¡± An elderly man stepped forward, exuding a dense chill, and addressed Azure Fang. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±

    ¡°You SHADOW operatives are bing more and morewless. Not only did you unjustly arrest the youngdy, but now you¡¯re also injuring people at will. Do you think you can act above¡­¡±

    ¡°You old coot, shut up!¡± Daniel interrupted him. ¡°If you utter another word, I promise to cripple you as well!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The elder was infuriated.

    ¡°Thorne!¡± Janice interjected from the side. Then she turned to Azure Fang and spoke coldly, ¡°Lord Azure Fang, I¡¯m not sure what Shelia has done to warrant the involvement of SHADOW. Is there a reason for you to personally apprehend her?¡±

    Her tone was sharp, her expression proud. Before today, she had dealt with Azure Fang three or four times. At the outset, she had tried to make amends with SHADOW and had used all her diplomatic skills, but Azure Fang was not buying any of it. She had even embarrassed him several times. Justst month, a dandy from the Harvey n had caused trouble, and she had represented the n to negotiate with SHADOW. The end result was not in her favor. Not only did she fail to retrieve the dandy, but she was also publicly pped by Azure Fang. At that moment, if it weren¡¯t for the people around her urging restraint, she would have torn her face offpletely with Azure Fang. As the number onedy in Celestiford, having lived for nearly forty years, she had never been pped by anyone. Azure Fang was testing the limits of her patience. Although she hadter suppressed the anger in her heart, it didn¡¯t mean she would let it go. She simply hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity for retaliation yet.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°You¡¯re all here on behalf of the Harvey n to support them?¡± Azure Fang ignored Janice Harvey and instead looked at the heads of the several departments in Celestiford, calmly speaking.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Janice Harvey responded with a stiff expression.

    ¡°Mr Azure Fang!¡± a middle-aged man stepped forward, speaking in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°We¡¯ve onlye here because we heard that Miss Harvey has been arrested by SHADOW for reasons unknown. We genuinely don¡¯t know what she¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± Azure Fang asked the other three men.

    ¡°Mr Azure Fang, though SHADOW may have the authority to act first and reportter, it doesn¡¯t mean you can abuse its power!¡±¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, Miss Harvey is aw-abiding businesswoman. I truly have no idea what crime she could havemitted to warrant SHADOW¡¯s intervention.¡±

    The three men stepped forward one by one, their faces filled with righteous indignation.

    ¡°A bunch of self-serving idiots!¡± Michael Hornig¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The Harvey n probably offers you substantial annual contributions. Is that why you¡¯re willing to serve them blindly?¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± The first man shouted angrily.

    ¡°Michael Hornig, be careful with your words. You¡¯re ndering a high-ranking national official. If we investigate further, I promise you won¡¯t get off lightly¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you really wanna know what crimes She Harvey hasmitted?¡± Azure Fang interrupted him.

 Chapter 461 Those Who Hinder Shall Be Slain!

    ¡°I request that Lord Azure Fang exin clearly!¡± the man replied after a moment of hesitation. ¡°If Miss Harvey truly has a problem, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Do you treat SHADOW as a public restroom? Youe and go as you please?¡± Azure Fang said with a faint smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man was puzzled again.

    ¡°If you really want me to tell you what crime She Harvey hasmitted, I can do that. However, once I disclose it, everyone present will be considered obstructing SHADOWw enforcement, and ording to SHADOW regtions, you will be treated as aplices. So, you¡¯d better think carefully if you want to hear it!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man hesitated again, then exchanged nces with the other three, each showing a hint of doubt in their eyes.

    ¡°Azure Fang, don¡¯t y games here. Release She now, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± At this moment, Den furrowed his brow and spoke in a threatening voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s your decision? Have you thought it through?¡± Azure Fang ignored the other side and continued to address the four men.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Den¡¯s tone grew stern as he raised his hand.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone. If we don¡¯t see She within three minutes, we¡¯ll search this entire ce thoroughly. Even if we have to turn this estate upside down, we¡¯ll find her!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the thousand men responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Quite audacious, aren¡¯t you?¡± Azure Fang narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, his tone turned serious. ¡°Take down Den Harvey, and anyone who obstructs us, eliminate them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hundreds of SHADOW men shouted in unison and immediately moved.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Den roared, then raised his hand again. ¡°Attack!¡±

    Except for the two elderly men behind Den Harvey and his sister, the thousand men from the Harvey n brandished their weapons and charged toward the SHADOW guards. In the next moment, the courtyard erupted into a fierce battle.

    ¡°You bunch of fools who don¡¯t know your limits, if you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Daniel Schuller scowled and exchanged a nce with Christopher Wardle. They both wielded their curved swords and lunged forward.

    They conjured a cold aura with a wave of their hands, immediately taking down five or six men.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± the elder behind Janice Harvey roared as he dashed forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m your opponent.¡± Michael Hornig said as he stepped forward, his curved de radiating a cold light as he struck.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The elder man roared again and struck Michael¡¯s de with his palm.

    Boom!

    After a muffled sound, the two men each retreated six or seven steps, evenly matched.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The elder man didn¡¯t expect Michael to push him back so far. His brows furrowed, and his aura surged once more. He coldly said, ¡°Impressive, let¡¯s see if you can handle my next move.¡±

    ¡°You old fool, another hundred moves, if you dare!¡± Michael responded without hesitation and charged forward again.

    The two of them shed once more, each exerting their full strength, and for a while, it was impossible to determine the victor. Meanwhile, Azure Fang and Stout approached Den Harvey and his sister with steady steps. They took a brief look at the men brought by the Harvey n and knew that they wouldn¡¯t be a match for SHADOW, so they had no intention of intervening.

    ¡°Azure Fang, I¡¯m warning you. If you continue down this path, I guarantee you¡¯ll be out of your governor position next month.¡± Den Harvey furrowed his brow and spoke angrily.

    ¡°huh?¡± Azure Fang coldly retorted. ¡°You better think about whether you¡¯ll see the sun tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really brazen!¡± Den snorted. ¡°Not just you, even the person above you wouldn¡¯t dare speak to me like this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly foolish!¡± Stout gave him a disdainful look. ¡°I have no idea where you find your confidence.¡±

    ¡°Who are you to speak here?¡± one of the government officials behind Den yelled at Stout with a stern tone. But as soon as hepleted the sentence, a powerful gust of wind swept by, and he immediately fell to the ground, groaning in pain.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Another man¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°If you utter one more word, do you believe I¡¯ll cut you down?¡± Azure Fang¡¯s wrist flicked, drawing a curved de from his side.

    Sensing the icy killing intent emanating from Azure Fang, the man immediately closed his mouth. Although his cultivation was not weak, he dared not challenge Azure Fang.

    ¡°We gave you four a chance earlier. Since you refuse to leave, then stay!¡± Azure Fang dered, his gaze fixed on Den Harvey.

    ¡°Mr Harvey, are you surrendering, or should I assist you?¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, do you think you¡¯re invincible? What gives you the right to arrest me?¡± Den responded angrily.

    ¡°What gives me the right?¡± Azure Fang sneered coldly. ¡°Do you think your actions in Nanrania have gone unnoticed? You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Den¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and Janice also furrowed her brow.

    Both of them were taken aback by Azure Fang¡¯s sudden mention of this matter, and a sense of unease crept over them. The matters between the Harvey n and Nanrania were no small issue. If they were exposed, the entire n would be in deep trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out what I mean.¡± Azure Fang replied coldly.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you better not go too far. In Celestiford, your SHADOW hasn¡¯t reached the point where you can rule everything.¡± Janice retorted coldly.

    ¡°You should pray for your own well-being.¡± Azure Fang chuckled coldly. ¡°If you were involved in the dirty affairs between the Harvey n and Nanrania, you¡¯ll have to fend for yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The four government officials¡¯ faces changed several times as they heard this. Although they weren¡¯t entirely sure what had happened between the Harvey n and Nanrania, Azure Fang¡¯s mention of it made them realize it was a significant matter. Without much thought, the four of them exchanged nces and then turned to head towards the courtyard gate.

    ¡°Now you want to leave? It¡¯s toote!¡± Azure Fang said with a cold tone. ¡°Without my permission, none of you are leaving this courtyard today!¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, you¡¯re pushing your luck. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll dare to attack us!¡± one of the men responded angrily. While speaking, they continued walking toward the gate.

    ¡°If Azure Fang says so, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Stout spoke lightly, then swept a palm strike.

    ¡°You dare to attack me! You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The man didn¡¯t take Stout seriously and struck back with his palm.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, the man was sent flying and fell to the ground, coughing up blood before going limp. Hissing sounds came from the other three men as they witnessed this scene. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected Stout to possess such skill.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Elder, take action!¡± Den shouted, and Elder Thornen behind him responded loudly, channeling his full strength and following suit.

    On the other hand, Janice wasn¡¯t idle either; her aura soared as she unleashed a series of powerful gusts of wind with her hand.

 Chapter 462 Who Is This Idiot?

    Among the three, Janice Harvey was a Tier-one Warlord, while her brother had already achieved the status of a Warlord in the perfection realm. Elder Thornen had a cultivation level even higher than Azure Fang¡¯s, hovering at the brink of achieving the pinnacle of War Grandmaster.

    ¡°Azure Fang, those four!¡± Just as Azure Fang was about to draw his de, Stout pointed towards the four men from the government office and said. As he spoke, he took a few steps forward and sent several palm winds rushing towards Den Harvey and the others.

    As expected, with the strength of Den Harvey and hispanions, they couldn¡¯t withstand Stout¡¯s attack. After three muffled sounds, each of them was sent flying and coughing up blood.

    ¡°A War Grandmaster in the pinnacle realm?¡± Elder Thornen, after spitting out some blood, spoke with a trembling voice, a trace of fear shing in his eyes as he looked at Stout.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Den struggled to get up from the ground, and Janice was in no better condition, having lost her previous air of superiority.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡± Stout sad to Azure Fang, ignoring the three.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    At the same time, Michael Hornig and Daniel Schuller walked over. All one thousand members of the Harvey n¡¯s forces were lying on the ground in the courtyard, and the area was filled with cries of pain.

    ¡°How should we handle this, Governor?¡± Michael asked Azure Fang.

    ¡°Take Den Harvey to the interrogation room,¡± Azure Fang replied, pointing at the four men from the government office. ¡°Additionally, keep an eye on these four as well.¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, are you going to go this far¡­?¡± Janice spoke with anger after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here, then you stay with them.¡± Azure Fang interrupted her.

    Azure Fang knew she would call for backup. The crimesmitted by the Harvey n were not only rted to just Den Harvey and Janice Harvey alone.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Janice gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Janice!¡± Den took a deep breath. ¡°You go back first. I want to see what SHADOW can do to me!¡±

    Janice let out a long sigh, gave Azure Fang a cold nce, and then turned to leave.

    Ten minutester, Azure Fang and Stout arrived at the office and briefly exined the situation to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, the Harvey n will definitely send someone else to negotiate. What should we do next?¡± After Azure Fang finished the exnation, Stout asked.

    ¡°Azure Fang, instruct the brothers below to keep a close eye on all the core members of this n. None of them should leave Celestiford!¡± After some thought, Billy gave his orders.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang nodded and sent a message to Michael Hornig.

    ¡°Boss, what about those four from those departments?¡± After sending the message, Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°Lock them up for now. We¡¯ll deal with the Harvey n first.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    At 2 PM, a group of people gathered at the entrance of the base courtyard, numbering around forty to fifty. Two men led the group, one middle-aged and the other young. The middle-aged man was none other than the head of the Harvey n, Frank Harvey.

    The young man, who was not yet forty, had thick eyebrows and a sturdy physique. He exuded a martial aura from head to toe.

    Inside the base courtyard at this moment, Azure Fang and Stout were seated on chairs, with Michael Hornig, Daniel Schuller, and Christopher Wardle standing behind them along with hundreds of SHADOW members.

    On the right side of the crowd, Den Harvey and She Harvey were sitting on the ground, both with visible injuries. Judging by their current condition, they seemed to be restricted in their movements and were probably unable to speak. It was highly likely that Stout had used acupuncture needles on them. As for the four members of the departments, they stood trembling on the side, their faces as pale as a sheet.

    ¡°They finally show up!¡± Azure Fang muttered to himself after recognizing the young man.

    ¡°¡­¡± She Harvey tried to shout when she saw Frank Harvey, but not a word came out.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Frank roared when he saw the condition of the two. ¡°Get over here, someone, help the Den and She!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Four men in ck immediately responded and hurried over to Den Harvey and She Harvey.

    Just as they had taken a few steps, a de of light shed in front of them, leaving a deep trench in the ground.

    ¡°If you dare to take another step, you¡¯ll die!¡± Michael warned them.

    ¡°Michael Hornig, are you seeking death?¡± Frank pointed at Michael and shouted angrily. As the head of the Harvey n, he knew the Inspector of SHADOW in Celestiford.

    ¡°You fool!¡± Michael nced at him and retorted.

    ¡°How dare you speak to the n head like that?¡± an elderly man stepped forward.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Michael replied once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it!¡± Elder Thornen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to strike at Michael.

    Michael flicked his wrist, and a sharp de of light met the attack.

    Bang! A muffled sound rang out as they both slid back about six or seven meters, evenly matched.

    ¡°Is this all the strength you have? I thought you were much tougher!¡± Michael said coldly, looking at the man.

    ¡°You arrogant brat, I¡¯ll show you the true meaning of power!¡± The old man¡¯s face turned even darker, and he raised his hand, ready to attack once more.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The young man behind Frank shouted.

    Then he looked at Azure Fang and spoke in a stern tone. ¡°Azure Fang, have you gone too far? What crimes have Den Harvey and She Harveymitted for SHADOW to act so aggressively?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡± Azure Fang asked calmly.

    ¡°Azure Fang, stop pretending. Don¡¯t you recognize Chief Cato?¡± Frank shouted angrily.

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Azure Fang replied coldly. ¡°If you keep bbering, I¡¯ll cut you down!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Frank was furious. As the head of a prominent n, he was beingpletely disregarded by a governor of SHADOW!

    ¡°Mr Harvey!¡± a young man named Andre Cato raised his hand and looked at Azure Fang again. ¡°What will it take for you to let them go?¡±

    He didn¡¯t think that Azure Fang didn¡¯t recognize him. They had already had several encounters before, though each time ended in a stalemate.

    ¡°The reason the Harvey n dares to act so recklessly is because you¡¯re supporting them from behind, isn¡¯t it?¡± Azure Fang replied with a question.

    ¡°Azure Fang, watch your words!¡± Andre¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°ndering a high-ranking official of the War Department without cause, do you know what kind of behavior that is? Do you believe that I can charge you with a crime based solely on that?¡±

    ¡°Who is this idiot?¡± Stout whispered, tapping his mouth.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Andre¡¯s face turned ashen.

    ¡°You¡¯re audacious!¡± A bald man stepped forward from behind him. Pointing at Stout, he yelled, ¡°How dare you speak to Chief Cato like this? I think you¡¯re tired of living. Kneel and apologize immediately!¡±

    However, Stoutpletely ignored the man and continued to look at Azure Fang, asking, ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Then get them out!¡± Stout spoke again.

    ¡°All right!¡± Azure Fang shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 463 Heinous Crimes

    ¡°Such audacity! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± The bald man¡¯s face turned ashen with anger at Stout. He was, after all, a vice-general, and he couldn¡¯t stand being belittled by a chubby fellow like Stout. After uttering those words, he raised his hand and charged towards Stout.

    Just as he was halfway there, Stout raised his hand, sending a powerful gust of wind that threw the man out of the courtyard, and he crashed to the ground. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the man¡¯s face turned pale, and a hint of fear crept into his eyes. Although his cultivation wasn¡¯t very strong, he possessed the strength of a Half-Step Warlord. Yet, he was treated like a helpless ant in front of Stout.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Andre Catro furrowed his brows as he witnessed the scene. ¡°How dare you harm my fellow war department colleague, you have some nerve!¡±

    After a brief pause, he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Get him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Two to three dozen men rushed out from behind Andre, all of them well-built and emitting a fierce aura.

    The strength of this group was not to be underestimated. The strongest among them had the power of a War Grandmaster, while the weakest were at the peak of the Battle God realm.

    ¡°Young man, lie down!¡± The leader of the group shouted at Stout and led his men charging towards him.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a powerful gust of wind, like a tornado, swept in from behind Stout, creating a piercing howling sound. In the next moment, all two to three dozen men were lifted into the air, soaring in all directions. Witnessing this scene, the group of men all gasped in shock, their faces filled with horror, as they looked towards the tall figure calmly walking from a short distance away.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?!¡± After recognizing Billy, Andre¡¯s body trembled, his face filled with disbelief.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Frank Harvey¡¯s reaction was even worse than Andre¡¯s; he couldn¡¯t control the trembling of his body. He never expected Commander Gardner to be in Celestiford. At first, when he heard that his daughter had been captured by SHADOW¡¯s people, he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. He only sent Den Harvey and Janice Harvey to negotiate. But not only did they fail to retrieve She Harvey, they also left Den behind with SHADOW.

    Upon hearing the news, a sense of unease began to grow in Frank¡¯s heart. So, he had Janice contact Andre Catro. When he entered the SHADOWpound earlier and saw that only Azure Fang and a few members of SHADOW were present, he felt somewhat relieved. But the moment he recognized Billy, all his hopes vanished.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, your name is Andre Catro, right?¡± Billy approached him and spoke calmly. ¡°Are you here to represent the Harvey n?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I had no idea you were¡­¡± Andre Catro took a deep breath before speaking with a respectful tone. Although their ranks were only one level apart, he knew very well that the gap between them was huge.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Are you the Harvey n¡¯s backer?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the Harvey n has a cooperative rtionship with the War Department in the central region. I am acquainted with them.¡± Andre replied nervously.

    Billy¡¯s question was something he wouldn¡¯t dare to answer even if he had ten times the courage. If the charges were confirmed, he wouldn¡¯t survive, even with ten lives. While he didn¡¯t yet know why the Harvey n had attracted Commander Gardner¡¯s attention, he could tell it was a serious matter. Otherwise, Billy wouldn¡¯t personally intervene.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I don¡¯t know what offense the Harvey n hasmitted. Could you please rify?¡± Andre asked cautiously.

    ¡°You know them, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you have any information to share?¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Mr Harvey, are you keeping something from me?¡± Andre exhaled heavily and looked at Frank with a stern expression.

    ¡°Chief Cato, please calm down. I also don¡¯t know what the Harvey n did to offend Commander Gardner.¡± Frank steadied his emotions slightly before continuing to address Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, I don¡¯t know what transgressions my younger brother and my daughter havemitted. I implore you to rify.¡± Frank added respectfully.

    ¡°Azure Fang, since Mr Harvey doesn¡¯t know what the Harvey n has done, tell him.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang responded loudly.

    ¡°She Harvey, the acting president of the Central ins Business Association, colluded with the South Trade Group of Nanrania to forcibly acquire high-quality enterprises in vale through illegal means, causing massive financial losses and casualties to severalpanies.¡±

    ¡°At the end ofst month, she ordered her subordinates to kill two of my SHADOW brothers and had someone disguise themselves as SHADOW members to attack and cripple the son of Nanrania¡¯s Prime Minister, in an attempt to frame Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Den Harvey, during his tenure as the head of the Central ins Business Association in Nanrania, conspired with members of the royal family in Nanrania, selling intelligence from vale and acting as a traitor to the nation.¡±

    Hearing this, the four men from the authority fell to the ground, trembling, and drenched in cold sweat. While they were aware that the Harvey n was involved in some illegal activities, they never expected it to be this severe. These were capital offenses. Thinking about how they had previously supported the Harvey n, each of them regretted their decisions deeply. They had truly dug their own graves.

    ¡°Sir, is Azure Fang¡¯s statement urate?¡± Andre demanded, his voice filled with anger and a chilling presence.

    ¡°Chief Cato, there might be some misunderstandings in this¡­¡± Frank took a deep breath and responded with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Azure Fang, show Chief Cato the evidence!¡± Billy interrupted their exchange and instructed Azure Fang.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Azure Fang took a stack of photocopies from Michael and handed them to Andre. ¡°Chief Cato, please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Frank Harvey, do you have anything else to say?¡± After briefly scanning the materials, Andre Catro¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise. He then mmed the documents on Frank with a shout.

    Frank picked up a few pages of the documents and nced at them, but he couldn¡¯t hold himself together any longer. He fell to the ground, looking as if he had aged several decades, his face filled with despair.

    The Harvey n was done for this time.

    ¡°Azure Fang, ording to SHADOW regtions, what is the punishment for Den Harvey and She Harvey?¡± Billy calmly inquired.

    ¡°They are guilty of heinous crimes and should be executed!¡± Azure Fang responded loudly.

    ¡°Then let them be executed!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang nodded vigorously, drew a curved de from his waist, and approached the two trembling figures.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Den and She were pale, unable to scream, their faces filled with endless fear.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Frank let out a hysterical cry. Before the words could even leave his mouth, two heads soared into the sky, and the two bodies copsed simultaneously.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Frank cried out again and copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Commander, what about these four?¡± Michael, holding the curved de, pointed at the four men from the authority and asked.

 Chapter 464 Case Handed Over to the War Department

    Without any hesitation, all four of them knelt down, trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, spare us, we truly didn¡¯t know that the House of Harvey wouldmit such treachery. We wouldn¡¯t have dared toe here to plead on their behalf if we had known.¡±

    ¡°P-please, Commander Gardner, have mercy¡­ we had no idea they were capable of such treachery¡­¡±

    ¡°We beg Commander Gardner for another chance¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The four of them kept begging fervently for mercy.

    ¡°Take them away and have them exin everything about their involvement. We¡¯ll strictly adhere to SHADOW¡¯s regtions, anyone found guilty will be executed!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Michael Hornig acknowledged loudly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m deeply sorry. I had no idea that the House of Harvey wouldmit such treachery. I promise to thoroughly investigate this matter and give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Andre Cato said with a deep breath.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know, did you?¡± Billy asked with a suspicious look.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡­¡± Andre was slightly taken aback.

    Just then, a heavy footstep resounded, followed by the entrance of seven to eight people into the courtyard. Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he slightly raised the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°General Wilson, hello! General Grimes, hello!¡± Recognizing the two men leading the group, Andre hurriedly approached and saluted them with a standard military salute.

    The neers were none other than vale¡¯s topmander, Cole Wilson, and the Central Zone War Department¡¯s Commander Gavin Grimes. Thetter was under thirty years old, and he was considered one of the rising stars among the younger generation in the prestigious Grimes family, a significant force in the capital city, despite not being officially recognized as a noble house. Their influence in the capital city was not much less than that of the noble ns.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize for not visiting you earlier when I heard you were in Celestiford. I hope my presence has not been too intrusive.¡± Gavin ignored Andre and walked directly to Billy, without any extra expression on his face, speaking with dignity and respect.

    ¡°Hello, General Grimes,¡± Billy replied with a friendly smile and then greeted Cold Wilson, ¡°General Wilson, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    ¡°I just happened to be here today to discuss some matters with Grimes. I heard that you had alsoe to Celestiford, so I came to pay my respects. I hope I haven¡¯t disrupted your ns.¡± Cole replied with a smile.

    ¡°General Wilson, your presence is always wee.¡±

    Just then, Frank Harvey struggled to stand up and approached Gavin Grimes before kneeling down and bowing deeply.

    ¡°General Grimes, I beg you, save the Harvey family¡­¡±

    ¡°Andre, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Gavin Grimes didn¡¯t pay attention to Frank and turned to Andre Catro.

    ¡°General Grimes, the Harvey n hasmitted treason and coborated with the enemy.¡± Andre repeated what Azure Fang had said earlier after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°You scoundrels!¡± After hearing Andre¡¯s words, Gavin roared in anger. He then took two steps forward, drew a dagger from one of his attendants without hesitation, and shed it down toward Frank.

    ¡°General Grimes, have mercy¡­¡± Frank¡¯s voice trembled with despair.

    After the de passed, Frank¡¯s head flew into the sky, blood spraying everywhere. Billy and his group didn¡¯t intervene, watching as Frank was beheaded.

    ¡°Andre, listen to my orders!¡± Following that, Gavin spoke in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Please instruct, General Grimes!¡± Andre responded loudly.

    ¡°Take your men and surround the Harvey n. Bring all their n members back to the War Department, and investigate each of them thoroughly. Anyone involved in these crimes is to be executed without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Andre nodded vigorously.

    ¡°General Grimes, you don¡¯t need to trouble the War Department with this matter. SHADOW will follow up on it.¡± Azure Fang said, furrowing his brows slightly.

    ¡°Azure Fang, don¡¯t be polite with us. The Harvey n¡¯s actions are nothing short of treasonous, and this is also the War Department¡¯s oversight!¡± Gavin interrupted Azure Fang sternly.

    ¡°General Grimes¡­¡± Azure Fang began to speak again.

    ¡°Azure Fang, since General Grimes is willing to share the burden for SHADOW, then transfer the case to the War Department.¡± General Wilson said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Azure Fang was slightly puzzled and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss,¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, share the information we¡¯ve gathered so far with General Grimes. SHADOW won¡¯t pursue this matter any further.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang responded after a moment of surprise. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Billy was yielding, he wouldn¡¯t insist when Billy had made a decision.

    ¡°General Grimes, we¡¯ll take our leave then.¡± Billy said, turning to Gavin Grimes.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner.¡± Gavin replied with a smile. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Commander Gardner, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer today. I¡¯ll go handle the Harvey n¡¯s affairs. If you¡¯re still in Celestiford in a couple of days, I¡¯ll have a visit.¡±

    ¡°Okay, General Grimes, please carry on.¡± Billy smiled once more.

    ¡°Grimes, you can go about your business. I have some matters to discuss with Commander Gardner. I¡¯lle see youter.¡± Cole added.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Gavin nodded and then turned to leave with his men.

    Five minutester, Billy led Cole into a meeting room and they took their seats. They talked for about a quarter of an hour, and then Cole bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Boss, what did General Wilson mean by all that?¡± After Cole Wilson left, Azure Fang and Stout walked in. Stout pouted.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Gavin Grimes guy seemed suspicious. He was so eager to kill Frank Harvey, and then he took over the House of Harvey¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s clear he didn¡¯t want us to dig any deeper into this!¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°Such a simple matter, and I refuse to believe that General Wilson can¡¯t see through it. He must be intentionally helping the other side. Moreover, in that incident involving She Harveyst time, General Wilson already intervened on her behalf once, and now he¡¯s here again! Could it be that he¡¯s somehow involved with the Harvey n¡¯s troubles?¡±

    ¡°Stout, we shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions!¡± Azure Fang spoke in a serious tone. ¡°General Wilson is not that kind of person. There must be other reasons for his actions.¡± Afterward, he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, could the Harvey n matter really be rted to Gavin Grimes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating him.¡± Billy said nonchntly. ¡°If his ambition were that low, do you think he would have held his position in the Central Zone War Department for so long?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    ¡°Boss, why did he rush to kill Frank Harvey and then take over this affairs? What does it all mean?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Stout, it¡¯s quite easy to understand,¡± Azure Fang replied after a slight pause. ¡°On one hand, even though he may not be directly involved in this matter, he doesn¡¯t know if any of his subordinates are implicated. After all, the House of Harvey has been cooperating with the Central Zone War Department for many years, and no one can guarantee that everyone is innocent.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°On the other hand, this incident happened in Celestiford, the headquarters of the Central Zone War Department. The exposure of such a case puts a dent in their reputation. By taking over the case, they can try to salvage some of their dignity.¡±

    ¡°Boss, is that the gist of it?¡± asked Azure Fang.

    ¡°You¡¯ve analyzed it quite well!¡± Billy chuckled and nodded.

    ¡°Boss, what about General Wilson? Why did he help Gavin Grimes cover it up?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Who told you General Wilson was covering for him?¡± Billy smiled again.

 Chapter 465 Another Trouble

    ¡°So, why did hee here?¡± Stout looked puzzled.

    ¡°Boss, is he worried that you might have a conflict with Gavin Grimes, so he came specially?¡± Azure Fang asked after some thought.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Including the incident where he called to plead on behalf of She Harveyst time, it was all for the same reason.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout scratched his head.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°That time, Frank Harvey called Andre Cato and made up a reason for him to ry a message to Gavin Grimes, asking Gavin for help.¡± Billy exined after cing down his teacup. ¡°When Gavin Grimes got wind of this, instead of calling me directly, he called General Wilson to intervene. So, General Wilson doesn¡¯t even know why I decided to execute She Harvey that time.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout finally grasped the general idea. He picked up his teacup and took a sip before muttering, ¡°I feel like General Wilson holds him in high regard.¡±

    Azure Fang choked on his drink.

    ¡°Stout, there¡¯s something you might not know.¡± Azure Fang chuckled.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Stout asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°The head of the Grimes family is one of the Third Elder of the War Department.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Stout eximed in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°No wonder,¡± Stout said with a relieved expression. ¡°No wonder General Wilson is willing to run errands. He¡¯s just trying to curry favor, huh?¡±

    Azure Fang choked on his saliva.

    ¡°Stout, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will mistake you for a mute!¡± Billy scolded him irritably.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I admit I misjudged him!¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re underestimating General Wilson!¡± Azure Fang added. ¡°General Wilson intervened in this matter to prevent any strain on the rtionship between boss and the Third Elder of the War Department. After all, a few monthster, boss will be stationed in the capital city, and any discord between them would affect their work.¡±

    ¡°In the beginning, some people in the capital even suggested that Gavin Grimes should seed General Wilson¡¯s position. However,ter on, after discussions between the Grand Elder and the Council, boss was selected. This might have left some thoughts in the Third Elder¡¯s mind. If another incident were to ur, it might furtherplicate matters. General Wilson¡¯s actions are driven by concerns for the country and the people!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded, seemingly understanding.

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s something I need to report to you!¡± Just then, Michael Hornig walked in quickly.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Yes. Under the escort of several members of the House of Harvey, Janice Harvey has left Celestiford!¡± Michael took a deep breath and continued, ¡°They were not weak, our people couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Azure Fang furrowed his brows. ¡°Do you know where they¡¯ve gone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Michael shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered someone to retrieve the surveince footage. They left the city heading west, where there¡¯s a blind spot in the surveince.¡±

    ¡°Send people there, now!¡± Azure Fang frowned again. ¡°We must find out her whereabouts no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Billy said after some thought.

    ¡°Boss, that woman is not to be underestimated. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll be a threat¡­¡± Azure Fang voiced his concerns.

    ¡°If she¡¯s determined to escape, sending people there now won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°And if she truly intends to seek revenge for the House of Harvey, she¡¯ll show up sooner orter. Let¡¯s wait for her!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t the people from the Central Zone War Department already go to the House of Harvey? Why did they let her escape? Was it intentional?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Stout, you have to understand that she didn¡¯t return to their house after leaving us earlier. She probably suspected something and was prepared to evacuate.¡± Michael exined.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    Subsequently, Billy took out his phone and dialed Derek¡¯s number.

    With the House of Harvey in trouble, it was inevitable that the Central ins Business Association would face turmoil. Without intervention, who knew what kind of trouble might arise? Moreover, there were tens of thousands of employees in various major cities under the association, and they were innocent. The problems shouldn¡¯t be borne by regr employees. Furthermore, the Central ins Business Association, as thergest business association within the territory, possessed several valuable assets. This was also an opportunity for Derek.

    ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡± Derek¡¯s voice came through the phone, sounding respectful.

    ¡°Do you know about the Central ins Business Association?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Central ins Business Association?¡± Derek seemed taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ve had some contact with them. They are one of the industries under the House of Harvey in Celestiford. And they¡¯ve established a second headquarters in Enssea.¡±

    After saying that, Derek added, ¡°Mr Gardner, is something happening? Do you need me to do something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Billy instructed, ¡°The House of Harvey has encountered some issues, and I want you to take over the Central ins Business Association.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Derek on the other end of the line was surprised. ¡°They¡¯re facing problems?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy confirmed. ¡°Move quickly. If youck funds, tell me how much, and I¡¯ll have it transferred to you. I have one requirement, no chaos, and ensure the stability of the frontline employees.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Derek replied loudly. ¡°Please rest assured. I won¡¯t let you down. As for funds, you don¡¯t need to worry, there is still plenty of cash in the group¡¯s ounts. Additionally, I can obtain financing from other sources. Moreover, in order to take over the Central ins Business Association, we don¡¯t necessarily have to use real money.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°If you encounter any tricky problems during the process, call me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Derek replied loudly. ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡±

    Derek Hines understood that Billy was giving him a big opportunity.

    Billy had just put away his phone when hurried footsteps echoed at the door. Soon, Christopher Wardle entered the room with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Commander, another one of our brothers is in trouble!¡± Christopher walked up to Billy and reported.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Nigel Hall, the deputy leader of the second squad, was tasked with supervising one of the core members of the House of Harvey today, who is also the general manager of apany under the House of Harvey. It seems that the other party received some information and was preparing to escape with an escort. Nigel Hall led five of our brothers in a fierce confrontation.¡±

    ¡°Is he seriously injured?¡± Michael couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Christopher nodded slightly.

    ¡°The other party had several formidable individuals, and despite Nigel Hall and our brothers putting up a desperate fight, they couldn¡¯t stop them. Finally, when it seemed that the other party was about to escape sessfully, Nigel Hall used an unknown technique to seriously injure all of them.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Michael asked, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°The confrontation took ce on a busy street, and several officials received the news and rushed to the scene. Just as Nigel Hall used that technique, it was seen by one of the leaders from Special Patrol Squadron.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Stout was equally puzzled.

    ¡°That leader from Special Patrol Squadron seems to recognize that technique.¡± Christopher continued. ¡°They interrogated Nigel Hall about the origin of the technique. Nigel refused to say, so they forcefully took him to Special Patrol Squadron.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Billy furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Commander, from what I heard from the other five brothers, the other party seemed to have a strong reaction to that technique, and I¡¯m worried that Nigel Hall¡­¡±

    ¡°Michael, prepare the car, we¡¯re going to Special Patrol Squadron!¡± Billy said as he stood up and headed for the door.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Michael replied loudly.

 Chapter 466 Cut Off His Arm

    Two minutester, the five of them got into the car, and Christopher stepped on the gas pedal.

    ¡°Do you know anything about Nigel Hall?¡± After the car started moving, Billy looked at Michael Hornig and asked.

    ¡°I do, but I¡¯m not particrly familiar with him.¡± Michael replied with a slight shake of his head.

    Celestiford¡¯s SHADOW had thousands of members, so it was unlikely for him to know everyone personally.

    After a brief pause, Michael added, ¡°I heard the second squad leader mention him once. Nigel Hall is said toe from a remote mountain vige and has been with SHADOW for two years. He¡¯s not much of a talker, but he gets along well with the other brothers, and he¡¯s been doing his job fairly.¡±

    ¡°Pull up Nigel Hall¡¯s file and let me take a look.¡± Billy nodded slightly and instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Michael replied, taking out his phone and working on it before handing it to Billy.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing particrly noteworthy in his file.¡± Billy said after a quick nce and handed the phone back to Michael.

    In less than twenty minutes, Christopher parked the car at the entrance of the Special Patrol Division in Celestiford.

    This division was the second headquarters of Special Patrol Squadron, and it ranked just below the capital in terms of personnel and equipment.

    ¡°Whom are you looking for?¡± As they got out of the car and approached the entrance of thepound, four men emerged from the guard booth.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Siobhan Naylor.¡± Christopher replied.

    Siobhan Naylor was the inspector of the Celestiford Special Patrol Division.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± One of the men furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Who are you people? What business do you have with Inspector Naylor?¡±

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t waste time, just let us in!¡± Christopher responded impatiently and continued walking towards the entrance.

    ¡°Stop!¡± one of the men said in a stern voice, taking a couple of steps to block Christopher ¡®s path. ¡°This is the Special Patrol Divisionpound. If you don¡¯t want to get into trouble, I suggest you¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Christopher pushed the man aside with one hand, and the man stumbled backward.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The other three men shouted in unison, raising their hands to attack.

    Before the three men could take more than a few steps, Michael Hornig swiftly drew a curved de and sent a chilling arc of light shing straight towards the guard booth. After the de passed, the guard booth was split in half and copsed in a shower of debris. The three men drew in a sharp breath, stunned, and lost the courage to advance any further.

    ¡°Have Siobhan Naylor release people of SHADOW, or I¡¯ll dismantle this entirepound!¡± Michael said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Are you people from SHADOW?¡± one of the men asked in surprise, pulling out his phone from his pocket.

    ¡°Commander, should we go in?¡± Michael turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly, leading the group into the Special Patrol Divisionpound.

    A few minutester, dozens of people hurriedly approached them from the courtyard. Leading them was Siobhan Naylor.

    ¡°Michael Hornig, what do you mean by causing a scene here? Do you think¡­¡± Siobhan Naylor began to shout upon seeing them. However, as he spoke, he recognized Azure Fang and paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Azure Fang, my apologies for the oversight. I hope you understand!¡±

    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s Siobhan Naylor!¡± Azure Fang didn¡¯t pay him much attention and turned to Billy to introduce him.

    Upon seeing Azure Fang¡¯s demeanor, Siobhan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The only person who could make SHADOW¡¯s governor address him as ¡°Boss¡± was none other than the legendary leader of SHADOW. There was no second person who could achieve such a status. Without thinking too much, Siobhan quickly took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully, ¡°Commander Gardner, I presume?¡±

    Hearing his words, the others wore a surprised expression.

    ¡°Where is Nigel Hall?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please forgive my rudeness earlier. Nigel Hall is currently undergoing interrogation by our district inspector.¡± Siobhan responded after receiving Billy¡¯s nod.

    ¡°Which district inspector?¡± Billy furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Alexandra Maynard, Central District Inspector of Special Patrol Squadron.¡± Siobhan replied.

    ¡°Call him and tell him to release Nigel Hall within three minutes.¡± Billy said in a stern voice.

    Billy had heard of Alexandra Maynard, who was a staunch supporter of Carol Naylor, the former head of the Special Patrol Division. ording to Stan Mitchell, Alexandra had gone to the capital city and made a few statements, proiming that he would only listen to Carol Naylor. Anyone else who wanted tomand him had to prove their ability to earn his respect.

    During this time, Stan Mitchell had been busy dealing with the Greenwood n¡¯s affairs and hadn¡¯t had the chance to interact with Alexandra Maynard yet.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Siobhan nodded and quickly dialed a number on his phone.

    In less than three minutes, a middle-aged man, followed by a few others, walked out of a building within thepound. Nigel Hall was among them, covered in bruises, and his breath was in disarray.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Michael and Christopher both eximed, walking quickly toward Nigel Hall.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize for not weing you properly. Please forgive me for this oversight,¡± the middle-aged man was Special Inspector Alexandra Maynard. He looked up at Billy and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Who hurt you?¡± Billy ignored him and turned to Nigel Hall, asking.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Commander. I¡¯m fine.¡± Replied Nigel.

    ¡°Nigel, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell Commander, was it people from Special Patrol Squadron who attacked you?¡± Michael spoke up.

    ¡°Inspector Hornig, please watch your words. He was injured by members of the Harvey n. Don¡¯t use us without evidence.¡± Alexandra retorted coldly.

    ¡°Who gave you the authority to capture my SHADOW brothers?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I only suspected that he was connected to a wanted fugitive from Special Patrol Squadron, so I brought him back to ask some questions. Isn¡¯t that reasonable?¡± Alexandra responded.

    ¡°Azure Fang, I suspect that all of them are connected to the SHADOW¡¯s wanted fugitives. Bring them all back for a thorough interrogation!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang nodded and drew his curved de from his waist.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you going too far with this?¡± Alexandra furrowed his brows.

    ¡°You also think it¡¯s going too far?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Kneel, apologize to Nigel Hall, ore with us to SHADOW!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Alexandra frowned.

    ¡°Azure Fang, if he doesn¡¯t kneel within thirty seconds, take him away!¡± Billy interrupted him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Fang nodded again and released a formidable aura that immediately enveloped Alexandra.

    Although Alexandra and Azure Fang held simr ranks in work, the former¡¯s cultivation was only at the Warlord Peak, several levels below Azure Fang. Under the oppressive aura emanating from Azure Fang, Alexandra felt as if he was suffocating.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re going too far!¡± he took a deep breath and spoke again. ¡°I am the Inspector of Special Patrol Squadron. Yet you asked me to kneel and apologize in front of an unknown soldier¡­¡±

    ¡°Ten seconds left!¡± Azure Fang raised his sword and pointed at Alexandra, his voice stern.

    ¡°Azure Fang, are you going to take this too far?¡± Alexandra stared at him with a cold gaze, his voice filled with anger.

    ¡°Azure Fang, cut off one of his arms!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

 Chapter 467 A Return to the Origins of Power

    A collective gasp escaped the Special Patrol officers¡¯ lips. They had heard the rumors about Commander Gardner from the western district being decisive, and today, they witnessed it firsthand. Taking such an aggressive stance, like threatening to sever a Special Patrol inspector¡¯s arm at the slightest provocation, was truly remarkable.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Azure Fang replied, raising his de to execute themand.

    Alexandra Maynard had no strength left to resist; he promptly knelt before Nigel Hall and muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°I apologize for my rash actions. Please, don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t doubt for a second that Azure Fang would have severed his arm if he hadn¡¯t knelt. He sighed in relief, knowing that he had escaped with a mere apology.

    ¡°You should be grateful you didn¡¯t harm Nigel Hall severely. Otherwise, you would be dead by now.¡± Azure Fang said sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Alexandra took a deep breath.

    ¡°Inspector Maynard, your time in office is over.¡± Billy then turned to Michael Hornig and ordered, ¡°Take Nigel Hall back to SHADOW.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Michael replied emphatically.

    Billy and his team left the scene.

    ¡°Inspector Maynard, are you alright? Please, get up.¡± Siobhan Naylor walked over to him and was about to pull him up from the ground.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Alexandra pushed him away, his eyes cold and filled with resentment as he watched Billy and his group depart. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Commander Gardner, you will pay dearly for your actions today.¡±

    Later, he walked away and dialed a number on his phone.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his team returned to the SHADOW headquarters. Stout immediately administered a healing potion to Nigel Hall and tended to his injuries.

    ¡°What happened, Nigel? Why did the Special Patrol officers want to capture you?¡± Michael inquired once Nigel had regained some color in his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. They probably mistook me for someone else.¡± Nigel replied, his eyes revealing a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Are you hiding something from us?¡± Azure Fang furrowed his brow.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not,¡± Nigel stammered, his face growing even more ufortable.

    ¡°Nigel, tell us the truth. Are you lying to Commander Gardner?¡± Michael pressed, his brow furrowing as well. ¡°You can¡¯t lie in front of Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Nigel Hall¡¯s face turned even more unnatural.

    ¡°If Alexandra Maynard truly recognized the technique you used earlier, he won¡¯t give up easily. To avoid implicating the people in your hometown, it¡¯s best to tell us the whole story.¡± Billy calmly stated. He had already deduced that the person who taught Nigel the technique was no ordinary individual.

    Suddenly, Nigel knelt before Billy without warning.

    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk, I don¡¯t know where to begin¡­¡±

    ¡°The¡­ I secretly learned it from an old man, hisst name was Robson. He¡­ he found outter, and he warned me never to use it casually, or it would bring me huge trouble.¡± Nigel exined.

    ¡°Until this time, I¡¯ve never used it in front of outsiders. I only had to use it because the situation was dire. I just didn¡¯t expect that the first time I used it, people from Special Patrol Squadron would recognize it.¡±

    ¡°Stand up and talk!¡± Billy raised his hand. ¡°Who is this old man you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a fortune teller from our vige. I¡¯m not sure about his background,¡± Nigel began. ¡°He came to our vige when I was around four or five years old and settled there. He came with his wife, whom we call Granny Wright. She owns a small grocery store in the vige.¡±

    ¡°Are they both martial artists?¡± Billy inquired.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Robson has some knowledge, and I sensed he¡¯s at thete stages of the Battle Master level. But Granny Wright is just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t sense any martial energy from her, she¡¯s like any other elderlydy in our vige.¡±

    ¡°An ordinary Battle Master level martial artist mastering such a powerful technique?¡± Michael was skeptical.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Nigel shrugged.

    ¡°Perform the technique you used earlier,¡± Billy suggested after some contemtion.

    ¡°Commander, I promised Robson¡­¡± Nigel hesitated, clearly conflicted.

    ¡°Unless I miss my guess, Robson is not an ordinary person.¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Now that this thing hase out, the vige where your family is could be in danger. If you trust me, it¡¯s best not to hesitate any longer.¡±

    ¡°Alright then! But I only had a basic understanding of this martial technique. Commander, please pay close attention.¡±

    Nigel sighed deeply and took a few steps forward. His aura began to grow stronger, reaching the early stages of a Battle General. Then, he moved gracefully, his hands leaving dozens of faint afterimages in the air. A sound like a series of explosions filled the air as hepleted his movements. Before long, a fist-sized, milky-white spherical object appeared between his palms.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise as he watched the technique unfold.

    Stout and Azure Fang were equally astonished. They both could clearly sense that as the spherical object condensed, several SHADOW operatives below the rank of Battle General in the vicinity simultaneously released streams of Chi energy into the sphere. As these streams of Chi energy were infused, the sphere expanded at a rate visible to the naked eye and soon transformed into the size of a ser ball.

    ¡°Go!¡± Nigelmanded, pushing the sphere forward with both hands. The white sphere hurtled toward a nearby boulder.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion followed as the boulder was reduced to rubble, and a powerful shockwave rippled outward. Notably, even Michael and Christopher, both Battle God-level martial artists, were forced to take several steps back. If it were a frontal attack, there was no doubt that it could definitely injure both of them.

    Gasps filled the air, and everyone was in awe of the disy.

    The next moment, Nigel coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his aura immediately weakened.

    ¡°Nigel, are you alright?¡± Michael asked, concerned.

    ¡°He¡¯s been harmed by his own technique,¡± Azure Fang remarked with a furrowed brow. He then turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, does this technique resemble the long-lost ancient martial art, ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯, that forbidden one?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t resemble it, it is ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯.¡± Stout confirmed. He then addressed Billy, ¡°Boss, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy affirmed solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed ¡®Return to the Origins of Power.''¡±

    Azure Fang and Stout had easily recognized the technique, so how could Billy not? He had recognized it from the moment Nigel had formed the initial energy sphere.

 Chapter 468 A Fortune Teller Old Man

    Return to the Origins of Power was a forbidden technique.

    The practitioner used their own essence and blood as a foundation. Once executed, it could absorb the Chi energy of opponents with lower cultivation levels in the vicinity, hence the name ¡®Return to the Origins of Power.¡¯ As for how far it can absorb Chi energy, it depended on the practitioner¡¯s cultivation level. If it was a War God-Emperor realm expert, the range could extend to kilometers, or even thousands of kilometers. Of course, since it was a forbidden technique, there were risks if not controlled properly. Besides depleting one¡¯s own essence and blood, there was a danger of damaging meridians and even the Dantian.

    ¡°Boss ording to legend, ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯ was lost a hundred years ago. How could a fortune teller know this technique?¡± Stout asked.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°As far as I know, this technique appeared in the capital city thirty years ago.¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout looked surprised. ¡°Do you know who used it?¡±

    ¡°Arthur Fowler!¡± Billy uttered a name.

    ¡°What?!¡± Azure Fang eximed upon hearing the name. ¡°Him?¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, who is Arthur Fowler?¡± Stout scratched his head.

    ¡°The former chief of Central Sky Office.¡± Azure Fang replied.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Stout eximed. Michael Hornig and the others wore surprised expressions as well. The former chief, a high-ranking official of Central Sky Office, was a significant figure in the country.

    ¡°ording to rumors, he was heavily injured by enemies and has been dead for over twenty years.¡± Azure Fang added.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stout blinked and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, could the old man Nigel mentioned be Arthur Fowler?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely,¡± Azure Fang paused. ¡°Even if he¡¯s not dead, why would he leave Central Sky Office and stay in such a ce?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Nigel¡¯s hometown holds some treasure, like a supreme realm inheritance?¡± Stout spected.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯ve read too many novels.¡± Azure Fang retorted.

    The martial arts tradition in vale hadsted for thousands of years, and while many God-Emperor realm experts had fallen during that time, most of them died of natural causes, and their legacies remained within their families or sects. Even if some had died unexpectedly, most of them had left no trace behind. Today, God-Emperor realm inheritances were extremely rare and couldn¡¯t be found everywhere.

    ¡°Besides, even if there were a God-Emperor realm inheritance, it would be challenging to entice someone of Arthur Fowler¡¯s caliber.¡± Azure Fang added.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout shrugged and continued, ¡°Boss, even if that old man isn¡¯t Arthur Fowler, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person. Shouldn¡¯t we go check out that vige?¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, use my authority to ess the SHADOW system and pull up a picture of Mr Fowler for Nigel topare.¡± Billy suggested after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Azure Fang nodded and took out his phone to operate it. In no time, an image of an elderly man appeared on the phone screen.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like Robson.¡± Nigel said after inspecting the image on Azure Fang¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Boss, if he is indeed Arthur Fowler, he might be intentionally concealing his identity.¡± Stout remained skeptical.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Billy agreed. ¡°In that case, Nigel, did you tell Alexandra Maynard about Robson¡¯s visit?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t provide that much detail,¡± Nigel shook his head. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t say anything, but to distract him, I mentioned that it was something my family had taught me. When he heard that, he was about to press me further when you and the others arrived.¡± He continued, a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°Commander, I suspect he might also be suspecting that Mr Fowler taught me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly. They can probably easily find out where Ie from, I¡¯m worried they might go to my hometown and take action against the vigers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility,¡± Billy agreed. ¡°Where is your hometown? Is it far from Celestiford?¡±

    ¡°My hometown is at the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains, about a thousand kilometers away from Celestiford.¡± Nigel replied.

    ¡°The Kun Lun Mountains?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the n, you¡¯ll take us to your hometown.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Commander.¡± Nigel nodded.

    Just then, Michael¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Michael answered the call. After listening for a minute, he nodded slightly.

    ¡°I understand. Keep an eye on them, and we¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After hanging up, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Commander, the two individuals who attempted to assassinate our SHADOW brothers have shown some unusual activity. They probably know about the Harvey n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°ording to our team on the ground, the two of them are now driving toward the highway, most likely heading to the airport.¡± Michael replied.

    ¡°Boss, how about you and Stout go to Nigel¡¯s hometown, and I¡¯ll take Michael and the others to intercept those two?¡± Azure Fang suggested to Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded after a brief thought. ¡°The two of them are skilled, so be careful. Make sure our team stays safe.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Azure Fang responded and then he led Michael and they headed quickly toward the door.

    About twenty minutester, Billy and his twopanions boarded a SHADOW-exclusive helicopter.

    The Kun Lun Mountains held the status of being the country¡¯s foremost sacred peak in vale¡¯s millennia-old cultural tradition. At the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains were numerous small mountain viges, with Nigel Hall¡¯s hometown being just one of them.

    Before 5 PM, the helicopternded on a t area several hundred meters from the vige entrance. After disembarking, Billy and hispanions headed toward the vige.

    The vige was notrge, with fewer than a thousand residents. It was not far from the nearest town, about twenty or thirty miles away.

    In addition to farming some crops, the vigers mainly cultivated medicinal herbs in the mountains, which they sold in the town. It was called living off thend. Some vigers also asionally ventured deep into the pristine forest within the mountains for hunting. If lucky, they could find some precious natural treasures.

    ¡°Nigel, do your parents still live in the vige?¡± Stout asked as they walked.

    ¡°Our parents died in a car ident ten years ago,¡± Nigel¡¯s expression turned mncholic. ¡°It¡¯s also why I eventually joined the military. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have left the vige¡­¡±

    ¡°Nigel?!¡± At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice sounded.

    Soon, a middle-aged woman hurriedly approached from the vige¡¯s entrance.

 Chapter 469 Robson

    ¡°Aunt Opal!¡± Nigel smiled and walked over.

    ¡°Nigel, is that really you?¡± The woman looked surprised. ¡°It¡¯s been almost three years since youst visited, and you¡¯ve grown so tall!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nigel smiled and then turned to Billy. ¡°Mr Gardner, this is my aunt.¡±

    On the way there, Billy had instructed him not to call him ¡°Commander¡± once they arrived in the vige, so he changed his address.

    ¡°Hello, Aunt Opal.¡± Billy greeted the middle-aged woman with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, nice to meet you.¡± The middle-aged woman seemed a bit ufortable in front of strangers. Afterward, she seemed to remember something and turned to Nigel. ¡°Nigel, go to Wendy¡¯s house and check on her.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nigel was momentarily stunned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Wendy came back from the capital a few days ago, and we could tell right away that she had been mistreated outside. Sure enough, this afternoon, a young nobleman came to the vige with a group of people, demanding that Wendy go back to the city with him. Wendy refused, and he threatened to harm her family. Right now, Robson is negotiating with them, but I¡¯m afraid he might not be able to handle their men.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nigel frowned and then turned to Billy. ¡°Mr Gardner¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Right this way, Commander!¡± Nigel nodded and led Billy towards the vige.

    Before long, the group arrived at the entrance of a small courtyard in the center of the vige, where they could hear amotion from inside. Nigel pushed the door open, and as the three of them entered, they saw two groups of people facing off against each other. On one side was a well-dressed young man, around twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, with an air that screamed ¡°spoiled rich kid.¡±

    Behind him stood more than ten people, with an older man closely following him. The older man had decent cultivation, at the level of a Battle God, while the others were martial artists at the Battle Master level.

    Facing the young man was a woman in her mid-twenties, with a well-proportioned figure and a beautiful face that radiated youthful vitality. However, at this moment, her pretty face was twisted with anger as she shot an icy re at the rich young man. Standing beside the woman was an older man whose actual age was hard to determine. He had a full head of white hair, wore a tattered gray Daoist robe, and held a string of prayer beads in his hand. Next to the old man was a small cart with a g nted on it, bearing a prominent ¡®Fortune¡¯ character. Behind the two of them were a group of vigers, each with a slightly irritated expression.

    ¡°Commander, that¡¯s Robson.¡± Nigel whispered to Billy, pointing towards the white-haired old man.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly, his gaze sweeping over the old man.

    While Billy was assessing the situation, the old man¡¯s eyes seemed casual but held a purposeful nce towards the entrance of the courtyard. However, it was just a fleeting moment, and his expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°Commander, if you don¡¯t mind waiting for a moment, I¡¯ll go deal with that yboy first,¡± Nigel continued.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Commander, they¡­¡± Nigel looked at Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Wendy, have you made up your mind?¡± At that moment, the young nobleman addressed the young woman. ¡°My patience is running out. You¡¯d better not provoke me, or you¡¯ll experience my methods.¡± He threatened.

    ¡°Thomas Finley, you might as well give up. Even if I die, I¡¯ll never be your woman!¡± Wendy replied angrily.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± A strong-looking man behind Thomas Finley stepped forward and pointed at Wendy.

    ¡°Being favored by Master Thomas is a blessing you¡¯ve umted over your whole lifetime! Master Thomas¡¯s family has assets exceeding billions. As long as you serve him well, money won¡¯t be in short supply for you. What more could you ask for¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wendy retorted coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re so fond of money, why don¡¯t you introduce your own sister to him?¡±

    ¡°Damn you, you disrespectful woman! You don¡¯t appreciate my goodwill!¡± The man shouted angrily. With those words, he charged straight at Wendy. When he got close, he raised his hand to p her across the face.

    ¡°Young man, why the rush? A gentleman talks it out, doesn¡¯t resort to violence. Let¡¯s have a civil conversation.¡± Robson reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He felt like his wrist was mped in a giant iron vice, immovable, and a sharp pain shot through it.

    ¡°You old fart, let go of me!¡± The man took a deep breath and yelled.

    ¡°This young master, if she doesn¡¯t want to be your friend, why force the issue?¡± After releasing the man, Robson turned to Thomas and said, ¡°Take your people and go. Don¡¯t bother Miss Sarratt again.¡±

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re too meddlesome, you¡¯re so fond of meddling in others¡¯ affairs. I¡¯ll soon show you what it means to be a mouse in front of a dog!¡± Thomas Finley said, addressing Robson. And he signaled while saying, ¡°Go, cripple this old fart.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Except for the elder on Thomas¡¯s side, the others all charged at Robson.

    ¡°Watch out, Grandpa Robson!¡± Wendy shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried talking nicely to you folks, but why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Robson sighed and took a few steps forward, raising his hand to meet the challenge.

    Both sides immediately engaged in a fight. While Robson¡¯s skills appeared to be several notches above his opponents, it was not an effortless struggle for him, and he took quite a few hits. Fortunately, he seemed unharmed by their punches.

    Five minutester, all the dandy¡¯s side were lying on the ground, writhing in pain after being defeated by Robson.

    ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of trash!¡± The spoiled young man furrowed his brow and then turned his gaze towards Robson. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, this chatan, to have any skills. But if you think you can protect that little bitch with your feeble tricks, you¡¯re too naive!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he turned to the elder behind him. ¡°Elder Thorne, take care of him. Break both his arms and see if he dares to meddle again!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Thorne nodded and stepped out from behind Thomas.

    In the next moment, he walked a few steps towards Robson and casually raised his hand for a sweeping palm strike. He had already assessed Robson¡¯s abilities and saw that he was only at the initial level of a Battle General, a whole realm below him. Naturally, he didn¡¯t regard him as a threat.

    Bang!

    Robson was sent flying by the strike, somersaulting through the air beforending on the ground with a slightly disheveled appearance.

    ¡°Grandpa Robson!!!¡± Wendy eximed in shock and hurried over.

    Other vigers also wore worried expressions as they gathered around.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, no need to worry.¡± Robson said with a smile as he got back on his feet, brushing off the dust from his Daoist robe.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite resilient! You¡¯re actually unharmed?¡± Elder Thorne sneered. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡± After saying this, he unleashed his full Battle God-level power, and with a surge of his energy, he struck out with a palm, creating a gust of wind.

    Judging by his posture, he seemed ready to disable Robson with a single strike!

 Chapter 470 A Barbarian

    At that moment, a strong gust of wind swept in from behind Elder Thorne, lifting him up into the air. He flew out for a distance of about forty to fifty meters, crashing through arge tree before falling heavily to the ground. He then coughed up a mouthful of blood andy there for a while without getting up.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Thomas Finley was filled with astonishment and turned to look at Billy and the two others walking steadily toward him.

    ¡°War¡­ Warlord Realm?¡± Elder Thorne, despite his cultivation, could only sense the aura of the Warlord Realm.

    ¡°Nigel?¡± At this moment, Wendy Sarratt eximed in surprise, her face filled with astonishment.

    As for Robson, when he looked at Billy and Stout, his eyes carried a hint of curiosity.

    ¡°Wendy, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Nigel smiled shyly. Then, he turned to Robson and said, ¡°Robson, it¡¯s been three years. Are you still telling people¡¯s fortunes?¡±

    ¡°Nigel, you rascal, you finally decided toe back, huh? I thought you¡¯d died out there!¡± Robson yfully scolded.

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive and kicking, how could I be in trouble?¡± Nigel replied. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Old man, let¡¯s catch upter. What we need to do now is to resolve this mess first.¡±

    With that, he turned to Thomas and said in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Nigel, he¡¯s the eldest son of the Finley family in Fengton City!¡± Wendy Sarratt reminded him. ¡°His family is influential in the area. Be careful.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Fengton City?¡± Nigel frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wendy nodded.

    ¡°Damn, who the hell are you? Daring to meddle in my business! I reckon you folks must be fed up with life!¡± The young master paid no attention to Nigel and instead shouted loudly at Stout.

    ¡°Boss, should I kill them?¡± Stout looked at Billy and calmly asked. Well, now this line had be his catchphrase.

    ¡°Give Soul Chaser a call, fill him in on the situation. He knows how to handle this.¡± Billy replied, somewhat exasperated.

    Setting aside whether the other guy was worth killing or not, even if he was, they couldn¡¯t afford to start a fight in front of so many vigers.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded and pulled out his phone, dialing Soul Chaser¡¯s number.

    Since Fengton fell under the jurisdiction of the western district, Billy had him contact Soul Chaser.

    ¡°You¡¯re that guy¡¯s boss? Perfect, you can settle his debts then!¡± After overhearing their conversation, Thomas pointed at Billy and yelled loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you guys don¡¯t kneel right now, just wait until I call¡­¡± Before Thomas could finish his sentence, Nigel pped him, and the young nobleman somersaulted a couple of times before falling to the ground, a trace of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    How dare he ask Commander to kneel? Unbelievable!

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me? You¡­¡± Thomas gnashed his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut your mouth, you¡¯ll never speak again in the future!¡± Nigel said sternly, and a chilling aura emanated from him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Thomas opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words. ¡°You¡­ You all just wait for me. If I don¡¯t finish you off today, my name isn¡¯t Thomas Finley.¡±

    After saying that, he reached into his pocket and dialed a number on his phone. However, he kept getting a busy signal as he tried to make the call.

    ¡°Nigel, who are they?¡± At this point, Wendy approached Nigel and looked at Billy and Stout.

    ¡°Wendy, this is Mr Gardner, and this is Stout.¡± Nigel introduced.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, this is Wendy Sarratt, she¡¯s been a friend of mine since we were kids.¡±

    ¡°Miss Sarratt, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, nice to meet you too.¡± Wendy continued after a pause, ¡°Mr Gardner, you should leave as soon as possible. Thomas Finley must have called for more people. If it gets anyter, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Miss Sarratt.¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°But, they are a local powerhouse in Fengton¡­¡± Wendy expressed her concern with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°Trust them. This young man here is obviously not an ordinary person. If he says everything is fine, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Robson said as he approached.

    ¡°Grandpa Robson, how did you know Mr Gardner¡¯s not an ordinary person?¡± asked Wendy.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what I do?¡± Robson smiled.

    ¡°Can you really tell from that?¡± Wendy seemed skeptical of Robson¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Robson then looked at Billy and said, ¡°Young man, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be quite the prominent figure in the martial world, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re quite perceptive for an old man.¡± Stout said, sizing up Robson.

    ¡°Young friend, I¡¯ve been reading people¡¯s fortunes all my life, so I have some insights.¡± Robson smiled again.

    ¡°Is that so? Then take a look and tell me what kind of person I am.¡± Stout said, rubbing his chin.

    Just then, right after finishing his phone call, Thomas Finley crawled up to the group of people, trembling and with a deathly pale face. He kowtowed vigorously while begging, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir. I beg you all for mercy¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know who to plead with; he just knew that among these people, there was someone incredibly influential.

    Previously, his father had scolded him from head to toe over the phone. Before hanging up, his father had issued a warning, stating that if he didn¡¯t handle the situation properly today, not only would he lose his life, but the entire Finley family would also suffer. When he tentatively asked his father who he had offended, his father didn¡¯t directly tell him. Instead, he was told that the people he had offended could destroy their family with just a word. Hearing this, Thomas shuddered uncontrobly and lost all his defiance.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to kill us? Now you¡¯re acting like a coward?¡± Stout said indifferently.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. My apologies. I beg you all for mercy¡­¡± Thomas was drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Miss Sarratt, I¡¯ll leave him to you. You can deal with him however you like, even killing him directly is fine.¡± Stout turned to Wendy and said.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Thomas shouted as he turned to Wendy and bowing vigorously. ¡°Miss Sarratt, just let me live, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Let him go, Stout.¡± Wendy said with a slight frown.

    ¡°Your decision.¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°You can go!¡± Wendy saw how terrified Thomas was and figured he wouldn¡¯t dare to make trouble anymore, so she spared him.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Sarratt¡­¡± Thomas was relieved and quickly staggered toward the courtyard gate.

    Elder Thorne and the group of men in ck also followed him.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, Stout, thank you!¡±

    After everyone had left, Wendy bowed deeply to Billy and Stout.

    ¡°Miss Sarratt, you¡¯re Nigel¡¯s friend, so you¡¯re our friend too. There¡¯s no need to be so formal between friends.¡± Stout said with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Nigel, it¡¯s been years since you¡¯ve seen Miss Sarratt. I¡¯m sure you have a lot to catch up on.¡± Billy said, smiling. ¡°You two can chat, and I¡¯ll ask Robson to read my fortune.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡± Nigel and Wendy both bowed.

    ¡°Mr Robson, would you be avable?¡± Billy then turned to Robson and asked.

    ¡°Haha, it would be my honor!¡± Robson smiled and then gestured for Billy to follow him. ¡°Mr Gardner, please!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy smiled and walked toward the gate of the courtyard, with Stout following closely behind.

 Chapter 471 Two Martial Artists

    A few minutester, the trio arrived at another small courtyard in the vige.

    ¡°Kate,e out quickly, we have distinguished guests here!¡± Robson shouted loudly as he entered the courtyard.

    ¡°You old man, always making a fuss. In our vige, what distinguished guests could there be?¡± a woman¡¯s voice echoed from inside the house.

    Soon, an elderly woman dressed modestly walked out of the house. When she saw Billy and Stout, a hint of surprise shed in her eyes for a moment, but she quickly concealed it.

    ¡°Olddy, how about it? These two young men are different from the tourists who used to visit the vige, right?¡± Robson grinned as he looked at the old woman.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some good judgment this time!¡± The olddy nodded and approached them warmly. ¡°Are you two gentlemen from the city?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy added without going into much detail, smiling and asking, ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    As he spoke, Billy released his psychic power to probe, just as Nigel had mentioned earlier. There was no detectable fluctuation in energy around her.

    ¡°Everyone in the vige calls me Granny Wright,¡± the old woman replied. ¡°You can call me that too, along with the others. Do you mind if we have a seat?¡±

    Granny Wright said warmly and led them to a gazebo in the courtyard.

    ¡°What are your names, young gentlemen?¡± After the four of them took their seats in the gazebo, Granny Wright asked with a smile.

    ¡°My older brother¡¯sst name is Gardner, and mine is Chandler.¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°I see.¡± Granny Wright asked again after she poured four cups of tea. ¡°You two don¡¯t look like tourists. Did youe from the city?¡±

    ¡°These two gentlemen are here with Nigel.¡± Robson replied and then gave a brief rundown of what had happened earlier.

    ¡°Nigel is back?¡± Granny Wright smiled. ¡°He and Wendy should have been together a long time ago. Both of them are so shy. This time, I¡¯ll make sure Nigel proposes to Wendy!¡±

    After that, Granny Wright turned her attention to Billy and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner, for your assistance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Granny Wright!¡± Billy smiled and then turned to Robson, changing the topic. ¡°Mr Robson, I heard from Nigel that he learned ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯ from you. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯?¡± Robson¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise before he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never heard of it. Perhaps you are referring to the ¡®Gathering Elemental Palm¡¯?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret technique passed down in my family, not something widely known.¡± Robson continued.

    ¡°Oh, I must have been mistaken,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°My apologies for the misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, when you suddenly mentioned ¡®Return to the Origins of Power,¡¯ does it have any connection to this martial art?¡± Robson continued to inquire.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯ has been lost for a hundred years and thought that it might have resurfaced now. So, I was just a bit curious.¡±

    After sipping his tea, he abruptly asked another question.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a martial technique called ¡®One Sword to Rule Them All¡¯?¡±

    As soon as he mentioned the technique, Granny Wright¡¯s wrist trembled involuntarily, causing a drop of tea to spill onto the table.

    ¡°One Sword to Rule Them All?¡± Robson picked up his tea cup, covering up his own surprise before smiling and saying, ¡°Mr Gardner, whether it¡¯s ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯ or ¡®One Sword to Rule Them All,¡¯ just hearing the names sounds impressive. We country folks like us rarely have a chance toe across such things, and we¡¯ve never even heard of them.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for being presumptuous.¡± Billy smiled and put down his tea cup.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, you¡¯re the Nine-Five phenomenon, an extraordinary individual. Would you be interested in having an old man like me read your fortune?¡± Robson changed the subject with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Robson, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy smiled back. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll pass, but next time. Thank you for the tea. We¡¯ll trouble you again next time.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing. Next time, have Nigel give me a call before youe, and I¡¯ll prepare some food. Let this old man share a few drinks with you.¡± Granny Wright responded with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, sounds good!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Then, after bidding farewell to the two, Billy and Stout turned and left. Just as they were about to reach the courtyard gate, Billy turned around and added, ¡°Mr Robson, in the next day or two, there might be peopleing for ¡®Return to the Origins of Power,¡¯ and it¡¯s likely they won¡¯t be friendly. Be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, Mr Gardner!¡± Robson replied after a brief pause.

    Fifteen minutester, Billy and Stout boarded the helicopter and departed. Billy had purposely given Nigel two weeks off so he could spend more time at home.

    ¡°Boss, something seems off about Robson and his wife.¡± Stout spoke up on the helicopter.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly and nodded. Though he hadn¡¯t been able to detect their martial arts proficiency, he couldn¡¯t overlook their unusual reactions.

    ¡°Boss, ¡®One Sword to Rule Them All¡¯ is the supreme art of the ancient martial sect Sword Sect. When you mentioned it earlier, did you have any suspicions?¡± Stout continued to inquire.

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that twenty years ago, the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master, Bessie Charleston, suffered severe injuries that destroyed her cultivation,¡± Billy replied casually. ¡°After that, she passed on the position of sect master to her junior and disappeared from the martial world. For twenty years, she hasn¡¯t shown her face.¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you suspect that Granny Wright might be the former sect master Bessie Charleston of Sword Sect?¡± Stout asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°What made you think that?¡±

    ¡°Just a hunch,¡± Billy added with a faint smile. ¡°From what I know, Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston used to be a couple when they were young, traveling the martial world, fighting injustice together. But for some reason, they couldn¡¯t be together in the end. When I saw the olddy, I suddenly had this idea, so I tested it.¡±

    ¡°Damn, hearing you say that, it might be her!¡± Stout eximed excitedly. After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°One is the former Minister of Central Sky Office, and the other is the former sect master of Sword Sect, two formidable experts living in this remote mountain vige. What could be their purpose?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°This ce probably holds some kind of treasure, or else they wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so many years.¡± Stout spected.

    ¡°Boss, should we have Azure Fang send someone to keep an eye on them?¡± he suggested.

    ¡°Not for now,¡± Billy shook his head again. ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, Alexandra Maynard will send someone to investigate. We¡¯ll see then.¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you think Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston might have truly lost their martial abilities?¡± Stout asked again. He had also tried to investigate them before, but like Billy, he had found nothing.

 Chapter 472 A Severe Attack on Azure Fang

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Although both of them hide it well, their eyes and spirit can¡¯t deceive people. Besides, when that old man, Elder Thorne was about to strike Arthur Fowler, Arthur emitted an uncontroble aura. But he realized our presence and quickly concealed his aura.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you saying that Arthur Fowler can sense our cultivation levels?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°That old man can maintain hisposure quite well.¡±

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang, disying Michael¡¯s number.

    ¡°Michael, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Commander, Azure Fang is in trouble!¡± Michael¡¯s voice sounded urgent.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°He has been seriously injured!¡± Michael took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Earlier, we intercepted those two assants with Azure Fang when we were almost at the airport. At first, everything seemed fine. But just when we killed the two assants on the spot, three martial artists from the Ancient Martial World arrived.¡±

    ¡°These three individuals attacked us without saying a word. They were all highly skilled, with one of them having reached the War Grandmaster Late Stage. It seemed like they specifically targeted Azure Fang. After seriously injuring him, they left without further harm to us.¡±

    Billy¡¯s brow furrowed again. ¡°Is Azure Fang badly hurt?¡±

    ¡°He took a palm strike from one of them and is currently in aa.¡± Michael replied.

    ¡°Bring Azure Fang back to the SHADOW base. We are on our way back now.¡± Billy instructed after a brief pause. ¡°Also, have someone monitor the movements of those three assants. Find out where they are headed.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Michael responded loudly before hanging up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, what happened to Azure Fang?¡± Stout asked as Billy put away his phone.

    ¡°He¡¯s been seriously injured!¡± Billy frowned. He then recounted Michael¡¯s report.

    ¡°Damn.¡± Stout muttered.

    After about three to four hours, the two of them returned to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Michael and a group of SHADOW operatives hurried over to greet them.

    ¡°Where is Azure Fang?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the medical room,¡± Michael replied and led the way to a room in the courtyard.

    In no time, they arrived at a ward in the medical room. Azure Fangy on a bed, lips turning blue, his face pale. His whole body seemed to be covered in frost, making him feel cold to the touch. Stout briefly assessed his condition, then reached out to check his pulse. Three minutester, he looked at Billy with a slightly grave expression

    ¡°Boss, this is bad. It appears that Azure Fang was poisoned before being injured.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t need to check the pulse; a single nce confirmed that Azure Fang was not only injured but also poisoned.

    ¡°Got poisoned?¡± Michael was taken aback. ¡°Stout, do you know what poison he¡¯s been afflicted with? Can it be treated?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been deeply poisoned, it¡¯s just amon Dissipating Force Poison, not difficult to counteract.¡± Stout shook his head slightly. ¡°But his injuries are troublesome.¡±

    After exining, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, I feel like Azure Fang¡¯s injuries resemble the legendary Icy Soul Dark Palm.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed, and his expression became more serious. ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout gasped in surprise.

    ¡°Stout, what is the Icy Soul Dark Palm, is it difficult to treat?¡± Michael, who had been paying attention, also became concerned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stout nodded solemnly. ¡°The Icy Soul Dark Palm features coldness and active Yin. When someone is injured by it, their internal organs will be frozen in a very short time, and their whole body will turn ice-cold. If the cold energy in the body is not resolved within three days, all the organs will fail, and there will be no chance of recovery. And within vale, the number of people who can treat this injury can be counted on one hand.¡±

    Michael took a sharp breath. ¡°Stout, can anyone from Secret Essences treat it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Stout took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°The Icy Soul Dark Palm was said to be lost decades ago. Although Secret Essences has some records rted to it, there is no corresponding treatment n.¡± He then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we try the Nine Needles of Secret Essences?¡±

    ¡°The Nine Needles of Secret Essences can only dy the worsening of the injury. It¡¯s difficult topletely cure it.¡± Billy exhaled deeply. After a pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll help Azure Fang stabilize his condition. You contact the sect and find out if anyone in the Ancient Martial World can treat this injury.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Stout nodded and took out his phone to make the call.

    Five minutester, the three of them gathered in a meeting room.

    Billy then took out a silver needle from his pocket and began to administer acupuncture to Azure Fang. He could only alleviate the condition but not cure it. After cing the nine needles in position, Billy ced his hand on Azure Fang¡¯s chest and infused him with a powerful surge of his Chi energy with active yang, fierce in nature.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    As time passed, the coldness on Azure Fang¡¯s body visibly subsided, and his skin regained a hint of color. However, there was still no sign of him waking up. Exhaling heavily, Billy removed the needles one by one after nearly an hour.

    ¡°Commander, what about Azure Fang?¡± Michael asked.

    ¡°It can only provide temporary relief, it won¡¯t worsen for at least ten days,=.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At this moment, Stout hurriedly walked in.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°I got the information!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°The ¡®Crimson me¡¯ technique from the Crimson Sun Sect is the natural counter to the ¡®Cold Soul Dark Palm.¡¯ Any martial practitioner who cultivates the ¡®Crimson me¡¯ technique and has reached the level of War Emperor or higher can treat this injury,¡± Stout exined.

    ¡°Crimson Sun Sect?¡± Billy was slightly surprised; it was the first time he had heard of this sect¡¯s name.

    Inside vale, there were countless sects varying in size, numbering in the tens of thousands. It was understandable that he hadn¡¯t heard of them.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Stout confirmed. ¡°The Crimson Sun Sect is not far from Celestiford, about four or five hundred kilometers away.

    ¡°Inform Judge and the other three to arrive in Celestiford by daybreak. We¡¯ll depart for the Crimson Sun Sect early tomorrow morning.¡± Billy decided after a moment of thought. He wasn¡¯t well-acquainted with the Crimson Sun Sect, so he didn¡¯t know what to expect there, and it was better to be cautious by bringing the other four sharp des with him, just in case.

    ¡°Roger that!¡± Stout nodded and pulled out his phone to make the call.

    Five minutester, the three of them sat down in a reception room.

    ¡°Have you identified the assant?¡± Billy asked as he lifted his teacup and took a sip, looking at Michael.

 Chapter 473 Denied Entry by the Sect

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Michael Hornig shook his head. ¡°The surveince footage only captured them getting into a Land Rover, and they disappeared from the cameras at a blind spot on the outskirts.¡±

    ¡°Did they leave any message?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Michael shook his head again. ¡°Throughout the encounter, those three individuals never uttered a single word.¡±

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s strange. Although they came for Azure Fang, they didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to kill him. After severely injuring him, they left. In that situation, if they had truly intended to kill, none of us would have escaped.¡± Michael added after a momentary pause.

    ¡°Boss, it may not be so simple. They probably have other motives.¡± Stout thought for a moment and said to Billy.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy¡¯s gaze turned cold as he nodded. He had already suspected as much when he learned that Azure Fang had only been seriously injured.

    Around midnight, Judge and the other three members of the team arrived in Celestiford. Upon seeing Azure Fang¡¯s condition, Frostde wore a worried expression and sat by Azure Fang¡¯s bedside, holding his hand with tears welling up in her eyes. Night Orchid and the other two also had solemn expressions, clearly concerned.

    ¡°Boss, what exactly happened?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Orchid, let me exin,¡± Stout responded. He then recounted everything that had happened over the past few days to the four of them.

    ¡°This is most likely the work of the Cloud-Stepping Sect.¡± Judge said with a grim tone after hearing Stout¡¯s ount. ¡°Boss, after we heal Azure Fang¡¯s injuries tomorrow, let¡¯s head straight to the door of Cloud-Stepping Sect and crush their sect.¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we send someone to surround Cloud-Stepping Sect in advance?¡± Night Orchid suggested.

    ¡°Not for now, we¡¯ll decide tomorrow.¡± Billy shook his head.

    The next morning, at around 9 AM, the group of eight people boarded a helicopter to head to the location of the Crimson Sun Sect in the southwestern mountains of Celestiford. The helicopter touched down in an open area at the base of the mountain.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Four men in Daoist robes approached as Billy and his group reached the entrance of the Crimson Sun Sect, asking with suspicion.

    ¡°I am Billy Gardner, the leader of SHADOW. I¡¯vee to meet the Sect Master of the Crimson Sun Sect, please announce my arrival.¡± Billy said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°SHADOW¡¯s people?¡± The leader among the four men furrowed his brows. ¡°We have always had a good rtionship with SHADOW. Why are you here, may I ask?¡±

    It seemed that they hadn¡¯t heard of Commander Gardner.

    ¡°To be honest, my brother was injured by the Icy Soul Dark Palm, so we came here to request assistance. I hope you can understand the urgency.¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The leader nced at Azure Fang on the stretcher. ¡°You can wait here. I will inform our Sect Master. However, whether or not he will meet with you, I cannot guarantee.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Answered Billy.

    About ten minutester, footsteps echoed, and an old man in a gray robe led a group of people towards them.

    ¡°Grand Elder,¡± the four men quickly approached the old man.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the elder nodded slightly. Then, leading the group, he walked about 50-60 meters away from Billy and the others and slightly bowed.

    ¡°I am the Grand Elder of the Crimson Sun Sect, Chas Carter, I pay respects to Commander Gardner.¡± He said.

    The four men on the scene who had previously confronted Billy and his group gasped, their faces filled with shock. Never had they expected that the legendary Commander Gardner would be standing in front of them. They were secretly relieved that they hadn¡¯t been too tough on him earlier; otherwise, it would have been a disaster.

    ¡°It¡¯s a honor to meet you, Elder Carter.¡± Billy replied. ¡°My brother was injured by the Icy Soul Dark Palm. We heard that Crimson me of your sect could heal such injuries, so we came to seek your help. We apologize for any inconvenience we may have caused.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please don¡¯t worry. But I have to tell you that Crimson me is a secret technique of our sect, and there are very few practitioners within the Crimson Sun Sect.¡± Elder Carter exined. ¡°ording to our sect¡¯s rules, this technique cannot be casually used without the permission of the Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy continued, ¡°May we have a meeting with the Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I must apologize once again. The Sect Master has been in seclusion for the past year and does not receive visitors.¡± Elder Carter replied.

    Billy furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Then may I ask, who is currently in charge of the Crimson Sun Sect?¡±

    ¡°In our sect, when the Sect Master is in seclusion, all major and minor affairs of the sect are managed by the young Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Billy began to speak.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m truly sorry, but our young Sect Master is currently entertaining distinguished guests and may not be avable for some time.¡± Chas Carter interrupted him.

    ¡°Hey, is that how you treat your guests?¡± Judge spoke up.

    The brows of Night Orchid and the others furrowed simultaneously. The attitude of Chas Carter was already a clear indication. They weren¡¯t even allowed into the sect¡¯s main courtyard, which was a clear sign of rejection.

    ¡°What¡¯s your attitude? How dare you speak to the Grand Elder like that?¡± a man in a green robe stepped forward.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Soul Chaser replied sternly. ¡°Do you even have the right to speak here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the people from SHADOW are arrogant and conceited, looking down on everyone. Today, seeing it for myself, it¡¯s not unfounded.¡± Another man remarked ambiguously.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Soul Chaser began to speak again.

    ¡°Soul Chaser!¡± Billy intervened. Then he turned to Chas Carter and said, ¡°Elder Carter, my apologies for the trouble. Do you know when the Young Sect Master will be avable?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please forgive us for any inconvenience, I don¡¯t know when he will finish.¡± Chas Carter added. There was no look on his face.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He then turned to Judge and the others and waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here. Let me know if there are any developments.¡±

    ¡°Boss, the way they treat us¡­¡± Judge wore an unpleasant expression.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard what I said?¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Judge replied loudly.

    Afterward, Michael and Stout set down the stretcher, and the group of eight people sat on stone benches nearby.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ll take my leave now. If you have any other needs, please don¡¯t hesitate to let my subordinates know.¡± Elder Carter bowed slightly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded.

    Chas Carter then turned and left, leaving his apanying group behind.

    ¡°Boss, it seems they won¡¯t help us.¡± Judge said with a grim expression.

    ¡°Should we just go straight in and wipe out their entire sect? Let¡¯s see if they still put on airs!¡± Stout suggested.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go with Stout to see what happen, you can rest here a while.¡± Judge said as he walked towards the stone steps not far away from them with Stout.

 Chapter 474 Unveiling the Murder Scheme

    ¡°Come back!¡± Billy spoke sternly.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Judge turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Sit down!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re up to first!¡±

    He knew that the other side was intentionally stalling, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure of their motives.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge and Stout replied and sat down again.

    Time passed quickly, and an hour had passed in the blink of an eye. The elder from the Crimson Sun Sect had not appeared again, and Billy and his team¡¯s patience was wearing thin.

    ¡°These Crimson Sun Sect people are really looking for trouble. I want to see what their young Sect Master is doing!¡± Soul Chaser furrowed his brows and walked towards the stone stairs.

    ¡°Stop, what are you trying to do?¡± A disciple of the Crimson Sun Sect raised his hand and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Soul Chaser roared and struck out with his hand.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man¡¯s pupils shrank as he tried to block Soul Chaser¡¯s attack with his hand.

    Bang!

    As a muffled sound rang out, the man was sent flying, crashing into the stone stairs behind, blood spurting.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± An elder from the Crimson Sun Sect said coldly andunched a punch towards Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Old bastard, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to make a move!¡± Soul Chaser¡¯s wrist flicked, and he drew his curved de, sending a sharp crescent de energy towards his opponent.

    Their attacks shed, and both of them retreated seven or eight steps, evenly matched.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder stabilized himself, his pupils slightly narrowed. He was a War Grandmaster at the lower stage, one level higher than Soul Chaser. He had expected to easily defeat his opponent, but he was surprised to find himself evenly matched.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Come again!¡± Soul Chaser was full of anger and wanted to take it out on someone.

    ¡°This is the Crimson Sun Sect, not your SHADOW. You¡¯d better not be too arrogant, or don¡¯t me us for not showing courtesy!¡± The elder said coldly.

    ¡°Then let me see how you don¡¯t show courtesy!¡± Soul Chaser said with a deep voice and raised his de to charge again.

    ¡°Soul Chaser,e back!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Boss, they¡¯re deliberately embarrassing us. Let me take care of them, and see if their young Sect Master dares toe out¡­¡± Soul Chaser replied loudly.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew stern.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, don¡¯t anger Boss. Come back!¡± Frostde frowned.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Soul Chaser reluctantly returned.

    ¡°Boss, waiting like this may not be a solution.¡± Night Orchid said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy narrowed his eyes, deep in thought.

    At that moment, Michael¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Michael answered the call. After a brief conversation, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°I understand. Stay safe.¡± Michael said before ending the call. He looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°Commander, Nigel just called and said that a group of unfamiliar faces went to his hometown, that small mountain vige.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Boss, Azure Fang¡¯s situation is likely rted to what¡¯s happening with Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston.¡± Night Orchid said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded.

    The developments seemed to confirm his suspicions.

    ¡°Orchid, what do you mean?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°It seems that the other side intentionally injured Azure Fang but didn¡¯t kill him. It¡¯s likely they did this to divert your attention, so you wouldn¡¯t have time to deal with what¡¯s happening with Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston.¡± Night Orchid exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Soul Chaser said aloud.

    ¡°Boss, could this be the work of Ink Pavilion again?¡± Frostde looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± Billy thought about it.

    From what he knew, when Arthur Fowler was still in Central Sky Office, he had shed with Ink Pavilion several times. It was said that Arthur Fowler had even killed an Elder from Ink Pavilion back then. Furthermore, even if there were no personal grudges between them, if Ink Pavilion learned that Arthur Fowler had been living in that mountain vige for so many years, they would undoubtedly want to investigate the reasons behind it, just like Billy did.

    ¡°How did Ink Pavilion know about Arthur Fowler¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Stout paused in mid-sentence and suddenly realized something. ¡°Could they beplicit with Alexandra Maynard?¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Night Orchid agreed.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite capable.¡± Judgemented.

    ¡°Boss, should we send some people to that vige?¡± Night Orchid suggested.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°If Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston couldn¡¯t handle it, sending our people there won¡¯t help.¡±

    He took out his phone and sent a message to Stan Mitchell, instructing him to keep an eye on Alexandra Maynard. After putting away his phone, Billy considered their options and then looked at Night Orchid and the others.

    ¡°Night Orchid, you and the others go to that mountain vige. Frostde and I will take Azure Fang and go find the young Sect Master of the Crimson Sun Sect.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid and the others replied loudly.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t take action unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Just ensure the safety of the vigers.¡± Billy instructed once more.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid and the others replied and then turned to head back along the path.

    ¡°Sorry, everyone, but none of you are leaving here today!¡± At that moment, a man¡¯s voice echoed in the air.

    Immediately, a tremendous pressure enveloped the area, and even Michael, the weakest in terms of cultivation among them, felt like he was struggling to move.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed, and Night Orchid and the others wore grave expressions.

    The overwhelming pressure clearly indicated the presence of a War God-Emperor Realm expert.

    In the next moment, thirty to forty figures appeared from all around. They were all dressed in robes and wore ck and white masks on their faces.

    ¡°Fuck, Ink Pavilion¡¯s people have arrived for real!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser cursed simultaneously.

    Billy scanned the group of Ink Pavilion members. He noticed that their formation was formidable. The leader was a genuine War God-Emperor, and the one behind him was a War Emperor at its peak. Besides them, there were two others at the War Grandmaster Later Stage, and the rest had at least reached the rank of Battle God.

    ¡°Back to the sect!¡± Seeing that Ink Pavilion¡¯s people had appeared, the Crimson Sun Sect members quickly ran up the stone stairs.

    ¡°These Crimson Sun Sect bastards dared to collude with Ink Pavilion. They must be tired of living!¡± Stout cursed.

    Seeing this, they all understood what was happening. The Crimson Sun Sect was clearly buying time for Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time.¡± The leader of Ink Pavilion said as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Unless I miss my guess, you should be another Protector of Ink Pavilion, right?¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°I am Ink Pavilion¡¯s Right Protector, Preston Page, Commander Gardner.¡± The elder introduced himself and then turned to the three others behind him. ¡°Introduce yourselves to Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Page!¡± The three of them replied and then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion¡¯s Northern Leader, Stanley Morgan, greetings to Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Jade Bnce, greetings to Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Opening Sun, greetings to Commander Gardner.¡±

 Chapter 475 A Dire Situation

    ¡°You folks from Ink Pavilion seem to hold me in high regard!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you jest.¡± Preston Page chuckled. ¡°In the entire country, there are probably not many who dare to underestimate Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Is Azure Fang the one your people injured?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°We found it rather difficult to meet with Commander Gardner, so we resorted to this.¡± Preston admitted to Billy¡¯s question.

    ¡°The people you sent to the Kun Lun Mountains are from Ink Pavilion, I presume?¡± A cold edge emanated from Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t you wonder what big secret that mountain vige holds?¡± Preston smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite candid!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly and continued speaking.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t attack in Celestiford but intentionally lured me here. You must have conspired with the Crimson Sun Sect, right?¡± Billy looked at the other party and spoke.

    ¡°Nothing escapes you, King of the West!¡± Just then, an old man¡¯s voice rang out again. Immediately after, a pressure, no less than that of Preston, swept down from above the Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s stone steps. Clearly, that was another War God-Emperor powerhouse.

    ¡°Introduce yourself!¡± Billy responded with a stern tone.

    ¡°Haha, I am the Sect Master of the Crimson Sun Sect, Walter Tarry. I pay my respects to Commander Gardner!¡± A blurry figure stopped below the archway and nodded slightly towards Billy. At the same time, about a dozen elders from the Crimson Sun Sect led a hundred core disciples down the stone steps.

    ¡°You Crimson Sun Sect folks are quite impressive!¡± Billy squinted his eyes again and then looked to the left before speaking in a deep voice. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, show yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Impressive, Commander Gardner. I¡¯ve concealed my presence, yet your mental prowess still detected me. Admirable!¡± Before the words had even settled, a blurred figure shot towards Billy and stopped about a hundred meters away.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you must be from the Cloud-Stepping Sect, right?¡± Billy looked at the person and spoke nonchntly.

    ¡°Indeed, you are worthy of the title, King of the West. You¡¯ve even figured that out!¡± The neer smiled faintly. Then, he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°I am Lonnie Silva, the Sect Master of the Cloud Stepping Sect. It¡¯s a honor to meet you here, Commander Gardner!¡±

    As he spoke, footsteps echoed behind him, and soon after, forty to fifty men and women appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Among the crowd, Billy spotted someone he knew, Janice Harvey!

    Janice Harvey noticed Billy as well, her eyes filled with a cold, hostile re.

    ¡°These riffraff really intend to keep us all here today?¡± Judge cursed again.

    The faces of Night Orchid and herpanions also grew solemn.

    There were three waves of forces here, all led by War God-Emperor level experts, and there were even a few War Emperors among them. With such a formidable array, it seemed like today¡¯s situation was quite precarious.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we meet again.¡± Janice Harvey said coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Stout also recognized her.

    ¡°Ignorant! Today, the ones who¡¯ll die are all of you!¡± Janice Harvey said with indifference, then turned her gaze back to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, to be honest, I admire you. If not for our conflicting positions, I might even want to be friends with you.¡±

    ¡°Nanrania mobilized the entire nation to oppose you, and yet you forcibly repelled them for twenty years. You truly deserve to be called the genius in vale. However, you¡¯re too high-profile andck restraint. If you focused on being King of the West, defending against external threats, and protecting vale, perhaps everyone would speak well of you. But you, not only do you repel external threats, but you also turn your spearhead against the internal ns and aristocratic families, talking about returning vale to its former glory. You overestimate yourself, don¡¯t you? Do you think you can reverse a thousand years of history with just your own strength?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Too bad, you won¡¯t live to see that day!¡± After giving her a nce, Billy ignored her and turned to Walter Tarry. ¡°I understand why Ink Pavilion and Cloud-Stepping Sect are after me, but I¡¯m curious about Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s motives.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re still unaware, Commander Gardner. Crimson Sun Sect and the me Sect share the same lineage, and the me Sect¡¯s Sect Master happens to be my junior brother!¡± Walter Tarry spoke calmly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, considering your dedication to this country, I¡¯ll give you a chance today,¡± Preston spoke up. ¡°If you abandon your cultivation ande with me, I can spare the people around you.¡±

    ¡°You old fool!¡± Stout eximed loudly. ¡°Do you think that with your bunch, you can make Commander Gardner give up his cultivation? You¡¯re overestimating yourselves! Later, don¡¯t cry and beg for mercy on the ground!¡±

    ¡°Stout, they are three War God-Emperors! Are you that confident in boss?¡± Soul Chaser asked quietly.

    ¡°Just satisfying my mouth!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Soul Chaser twitched his mouth.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry about us. You go first. Although those three are strong, they probably can¡¯t stop you!¡± Frostde took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s right. vale still needs you!¡± Night Orchid added simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, remember to burn a paper beauty for me next year on Qingming Festival. I¡¯m still a virgin!¡± Soul Chaser smacked his lips.

    ¡°I want one too, but I prefer a slightly plump one. Too skinny doesn¡¯t look good!¡± Stout said with a serious expression. ¡°Afterward, Judge, do you want to reserve one too?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Judge red at him, then grinned at Billy. ¡°Boss, just give me a Cold Moon Saber, and I¡¯ll take care of things in my afterlife as Judge!¡±

    Michael Hornig, standing on the side, couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips a few times.

    ¡°Are they leaving theirst wishes?¡± he thought.

    ¡°You six are responsible for the safety of Azure Fang. If you have a chance, retreat!¡± Billy nced at them and spoke.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± all six of them spoke simultaneously.

    ¡°Do as I say!¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew stern.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Frostde and the others didn¡¯t waste any words; they nodded in response.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, have you thought it through?¡± Preston Page shouted. ¡°I advise you not to be overly optimistic. While you may have in pseudo-Emperor-level warriors, you should be aware that the three of us have already condensed God-Emperor¡¯s might! When the three of us join forces, you have absolutely no chance of winning! At that time, not only will you die, but the people around you will die as well!¡±

    ¡°Do you have that much confidence?¡± Billy responded casually.

    ¡°Haha, since you don¡¯t believe it, then so be it!¡± Preston replied before looking to Walter Tarry and Lonnie Silva.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take action. Swift and decisive, avoid unnecessary dys.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Both of them nodded.

    Boom!

    As they finished speaking, several overwhelming auras soared into the sky from the three factions, and the atmosphere within a thousand meters was filled with boundless killing intent. Even Night Orchid and the others felt a suffocating pressure.

    The members of the three factions below Battle God level were unable to withstand this pressure and sat down paralyzed, their faces filled with terror.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy drew the Bloodshadow Fury de and spoke in a solemn tone, looking at Night Orchid and the others.

 Chapter 476 Stoutâ€™s Poison Art

    ¡°Boss, watch out!¡± Night Orchid and the others warned as they hurriedly escorted Azure Fang down the mountain.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, none of you will leave here today!¡± Preston Page snorted coldly. He raised his hand and ordered, ¡°Attack, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two lords from Ink Pavilion nodded and led a group of Ink Pavilion members in pursuit.

    Members of Crimson Sun Sect and Cloud-Stepping Sect, who were below the War Grandmaster level, also joined the chase. They knew that staying there would only mean certain death, as the aftermath alone could kill them. Pursuing the SHADOW¡¯s five top-notch killers might offer them a chance to make some contributions.

    ¡°Orchid, you all go first, I¡¯ll stop them!¡± Stout said in a low voice as he advanced to confront their pursuers.

    ¡°Stout, I¡¯ll assist you!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser spoke simultaneously.

    ¡°You two are no match for them. Don¡¯t make a reckless sacrifice. First, get Azure Fang down the mountain!¡± Stout shouted loudly.

    ¡°Judge, Soul Chaser,e back!¡± Night Orchid took a deep breath and said with a stern tone. She was well aware of the current situation. Only by sending Azure Fang down the mountain could they have a chance to fight. Otherwise, they would be at a severe disadvantage.

    ¡°Stout, be careful, don¡¯t push too hard. Retreat if necessary!¡± Frostde expressed her concerns with a worried expression. Normally, with her personality, she wouldn¡¯t retreat even if they were outmatched. However, she was concerned about Azure Fang¡¯s safety and knew that this was not the time to be stubborn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t even consider these small fry a threat,¡± Stout said loudly. ¡°You all go ahead, don¡¯t wait for me and boss!¡±

    Night Orchid let out a heavy sigh. Then she turned to Michael Hornig and said, ¡°Michael, carry Azure Fang on your back!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Michael nodded vigorously and lifted Azure Fang from the stretcher, securing him on his back.

    Judge and Soul Chaser also returned at this moment. The four of them protected Michael as they rushed down the mountain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape! Come on!¡± one of the lords of Ink Pavilion with ¡°Opening Sun¡± as his code name, shouted.

    ¡°Understood!¡± A dozen or so members of Ink Pavilion swiftly pursued them.

    ¡°You bunch of idiots!¡± Stout snorted, and his wrist continued to flip. Suddenly, a barrage of silver needles shot out like rain, catching the Ink Pavilion members off guard.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Before the Ink Pavilion members couldprehend what was happening, they felt a sharp pain in their necks. After taking a few steps, they all copsed.

    ¡°You damn fools, go to hell!¡± Opening Sun roared in anger, holding his sword and attacking Stout.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The other lord of Ink Pavilion with a code name, Jade Bnce, wasn¡¯t idle either. He swung his sword, releasing several sword beams towards Stout.

    ¡°You underestimate me!¡± Stout sneered. He dodged Jade Bnce¡¯s sword beams and rushed towards Opening Sun. At the same time, he raised his hand and unleashed a palm strike.

    Boom!

    After avoiding Jade Bnce¡¯s attack, Stout¡¯s palm strike hit Opening Sun¡¯s chest with force. Opening Sun was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, spraying a mouthful of blood as he soared through the air. He crashed to the ground, and almost half of his bones were shattered. Hey there like a dead dog.

    Stout had already reached the peak of the War Grandmaster level, and with his ability to challenge higher-level opponents, Opening Sun couldn¡¯t withstand his full-power strike.

    ¡°Opening Sun, are you okay?¡± Jade Bnce shouted in concern.

    ¡°Leave me, and kill him first!¡± Opening Sun struggled to get up from the ground and said.

    At the same time, the four War Grandmasters from Crimson Sun Sect and Cloud-Stepping Sect reached Stout. They raised their hands to attack him. Stout¡¯s figure moved swiftly, dodging the punches of two of them. However, he was hit by the other two¡¯s attacks and was sent flying.

    ¡°Attack together, don¡¯t hold back, kill him first!¡± Jade Bnce shouted to the four War Grandmasters.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The four of them nodded.

    As the words fell, without any hesitation, five individuals closed in from five different directions.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± Stout muttered with narrowed eyes as he stood up from the ground. Without retreat, he moved forward, his figure shing like a ghost. His hands simultaneously flipped, and a faint fragrance filled the air.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jade Bnce was the first to sense something amiss. Without hesitation, he quickly darted to the side.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s poisonous!¡± The other four, halfway into their charge, seemed to realize the danger and held their breath.

    However, Secret Essences¡¯ poison was not something easily avoided, especially when it was concocted by Stout, a genius of Secret Essences himself.

    The next moment, the four men and women felt a reaction in their bodies. Without thinking, they immediately mobilized their power to suppress the toxins.

    ¡°Die!¡± Just as the four were struggling to counteract the toxins in their bodies, Stout¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    Simultaneously, several violent palm winds swept out from Stout¡¯s palms, creating a gust of wind. At this moment, the four were busy resisting the poison attacking their hearts, so they had no ability to withstand Stout¡¯s assault. As the palm winds passed, the four were thrown back like projectiles. Two of the War Grandmasters among themy lifeless on the ground, while the other two men were in slightly better condition but still in a bad state.

    Mixing blood and frothy liquid kept flowing from their mouths as their bodies convulsed. It didn¡¯t look like they wouldst ten minutes.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Stout nced at the four on the ground before turning to charge at Jade Bnce.

    At this moment, Jade had lost his will to fight. Although his cultivation level was one rank higher than Stout¡¯s, he had just inhaled a hint of the fragrance, and his body had started to react. He knew that this poison was extraordinary. Seeing Stout charging at him again, he quickly raised his sword and unleashed a few icy shes before swiftly dodging to the side. He was worried that Stout would release another wave of poison gas at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve used up all the poison powder.¡± Stout said.

    ¡°Then prepare to die!¡± Jade roared, taking two steps forward and thrusting his sword with incredible speed.

    ¡°Even though there¡¯s no poison powder left, it¡¯s still you who¡¯s going to die!¡± Stout grinned, dodging to the side, leaving a shallow gash on his arm as the sword¡¯s edge grazed him.

    As he dodged, Stout flicked his wrist, and three silver needles shot toward Jade Bnce at a speedparable to bullets.

    ¡°Child¡¯s y!¡± Jade didn¡¯t take the silver needles seriously, gripping his sword to deflect them, causing most of the needles to fall to the ground. However, in the next moment, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. Dozens of silver needles, shining with a cold light, flew at him at an increasing speed.

    Ping! Ping! Ping!

    With a furious roar, he raised his sword to block them again, and his reaction speed wasmendable. Most of the silver needles were knocked down to the ground. But then, he couldn¡¯t block thest silver needle, and it pierced him in the waist.

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve won the prize!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Humph! What can a small silver needle do to me?¡± Jade snorted. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t y with you anymore. I¡¯ll send you yo hell!¡±

    His words fell, his eyes narrowed, and he took a few steps forward, lifting his sword to strike.

 Chapter 477 Did You Enjoy the Chase?

    Just as Jade Bnce was about to strike, a mouthful of blood sprayed from his mouth. His face turned deathly pale, and his breathing became erratic.

    ¡°Do your silver needles have poison?¡± Jade knelt down on one knee, propping himself up with his sword stabbed into the ground.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? Congrattions, you¡¯ve won a prize!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You rascal, are you toying with me?¡± Jade roared in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use me wrongly. I only said there was no poison powder, but I didn¡¯t say there were no poisoned needles!¡± Stout grinned. Having said that, he ignored Jade Bnce and rushed towards Night Orchid and her group.

    With the poison needle in him, Jade was already a dead man. There was no saving him.

    ¡°Killing our disciples of Crimson Sun Sect and leaving just like that? You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourself!¡± A furious voice rang out just as Stout had run a few steps away.

    An elder from Crimson Sun Sect dashed over. He raised his hand and unleashed a powerful gust of wind. He was two levels higher than Stout, a War Emperor in the early stages.

    ¡°Herees another one who¡¯s eager to di.,¡± Stout muttered as he confronted the elder, raising his own power to its peak.

    Boom!

    After a loud explosion, Stout was pushed back nearly a hundred feet, and his blood surged within him. The two-level difference between them made it clear that Stout couldn¡¯t easily contend with the elder.

    ¡°This is interesting. Come again!¡± Stout slightly paused beforeunching another attack.

    ¡°Stubborn fool!¡± The elder snorted coldly and adopted a defensive stance.

    The two of them immediately engaged in a fierce battle. Meanwhile, as the four members from Crimson Sun Sect and Cloud-Stepping Sect were attacking Stout, the remaining members of their groups, along with the members of Ink Pavilion, were quickly closing in on Night Orchid and the others. Their total number was close to a hundred, including five War Grandmasters and over ten Warlords, with the rest mostly at the Battle God level.

    ¡°Frostde, you protect Michael and Azure Fang and go ahead!¡± Night Orchid turned to look at the approaching group and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°No need, Michael can handle it alone. Let¡¯s hold them off together!¡± Frostde replied and drew her curved de, charging towards the enemy.

    ¡°These fools want to die. Let¡¯s grant their wish!¡± Judge shouted as he raised his de and followed Frostde.

    Night Orchid and Soul Chaser also took action, unleashing their deadly curved des. All four of them were at the War Grandmaster level, and the enemy group of about a dozen people in the front couldn¡¯t react in time before they fell to the ground. Blood gushed from their chest wounds, and theyy motionless.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this!¡± A male War Grandmaster from the Cloud-Stepping Sect roared,unching a fierce punch at Judge.

    ¡°Watch out, Judge!¡± Frostde eximed, swiftly teleporting several yards and shing with her razor-sharp de.

    The sh of their attacks pushed them both back about five or six steps.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man clearly hadn¡¯t expected Frostde to push him to a stalemate. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°You¡¯re so eager to die, let me grant your wish!¡±

    With those words, he rushed toward Frostde at lightning speed, simultaneously unleashing several powerful gusts of wind with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Die!¡± Frostde¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed tightly, and without hesitation, she used the Cold Moon de Technique.

    Crescent-shaped de radiance, carrying a chilling aura of death, surged forward with unstoppable force. Frostde had already achieved a high level of mastery as a War Grandmaster, and with her full-powered Cold Moon de Technique, defeating a Tier-two War Grandmaster opponent was not difficult.

    The crescent de tore through the man¡¯s attack, directly entering through his chest and passing through him.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡±

    The man looked down at the wound on his chest, struggling to utter a few words before copsing, his face full of disbelief. Frostde nced at him and then turned to charge at the others.

    ¡°Elder Six!¡± The members of the Cloud-Stepping Sect cried out in pain as they saw the fallen man on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother calling, I¡¯ll send you to join him!¡± Judge said coldly and raised his hand to release a flurry of de radiance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After the de radiance passed, four or five men and women immediately fell to the ground, their legs twitching.

    ¡°Die!¡± Just at that moment, a sharp de radiance came at Judge like lightning, unstoppable and thunderous.

    The person who had attacked exuded an aura at the peak of War Grandmaster, aplete mastery of the level.

    ¡°Judge, be careful!¡± Night Orchid eximed.

    Although Judge reacted quickly, the de radiance still left a deep gash on his left arm, causing blood to spurt out.

    ¡°Frostde,e here!¡± Night Orchid shouted and rushed to Judge¡¯s side. She said after a pause, ¡°Soul Chaser, intercept the others!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Soul Chaser understood her n well. With a loud response, his aura surged to the extreme, and he blocked the group that had intended to chase after Michael.

    ¡°Judge, how are you?¡± Frostde quickly arrived at Judge¡¯s side and asked.

    ¡°No big deal.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°You killed so many members of my sect, I will destroy all of you!¡± The elderly War Grandmaster at the peak of his level had now approached the three of them from a distance of thirty to forty meters.

    ¡°Another old fool!¡± Judge retorted coldly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± Night Orchid exchanged a nce with Frostde and Judge. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Frostde and Judge nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Cold Moon sh!¡±

    Following this, the three of them simultaneously uttered the incantation in a low voice, each channeling their full power to release a crescent-shaped de radiance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourselves!¡± The old man didn¡¯t even consider the three of them at the early stage of War Grandmaster. He snorted coldly and swung his own de.

    However, in the next moment, his face stiffened. The de radiance from Night Orchid, Frostde, and Judge seemed to have been enchanted, instantly merging into one and swiftly rushing towards him, greatly increasing in power. The Cold Moon de radiance chopped the old man¡¯srge de into two pieces, then swiftly passed through his waist.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡± After uttering those two words, the old man had a bloodline forming at his waist, blood gushing out. His upper and lower body fell to the ground one after the other, a gruesome sight of blood and flesh.

    Cold Moon sh was a technique custom-made by Billy for his five sharp des! Although only three of them were working together now and couldn¡¯t unleash the full power of the Cold Moon sh, dealing with a War Grandmaster-level opponent was not a problem.

    ¡°Elder Three!¡± The Cloud-Stepping Sect¡¯s group yelled as they saw theirpanion on the ground.

    ¡°Everyone except Janice Harvey is dead!¡± Night Orchid frowned and rushed forward with her de.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Judge roared and followed Frostde.

    ¡°RUN!¡± Except for the people from Ink Pavilion, members of Cloud-Stepping Sect and Crimson Sun Sect immediately scattered and fled for their lives.

    Among the remaining individuals, except for two men and women at the War Grandmaster Intermediate stage, the others had cultivation levels below Warlord. They didn¡¯t have the courage to continue fighting. After all, even though the opponents were only four people, they could easily y even a War Grandmaster at the peak stage, let alone people of their level.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you all eager to chase us just now?¡± Soul Chaser pursued them, taunting as he went after them.

    Judge quickly dashed toward the location of Janice Harvey; he couldn¡¯t allow this woman to escape!

    Now, let¡¯s rewind time by fifteen minutes. Just as the members of the three opposing factions were about to chase after Night Orchid and her group, Preston Page, the right protector of Ink Pavilion, looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve cultivated to the Half-Step War God-Emperor level, yet you¡¯ve formed the aura of a true War God-Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°I do believe it,¡± Preston nodded. ¡°King of the West is a genius of a millennium, anything is possible for you.¡±

    After speaking, Preston drew his sword from his side. ¡°Go ahead, let me witness the true strength of you, King of the West!¡±

 Chapter 478 Legend of the Green Robe

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you not nning to destroy your cultivation?¡± Walter Tarry revealed his weapon, a three-meter-long spear.

    Lonnie Silva and several others also assumed theirbat stances. There were a total of eight people, including Preston. Preston Page, Lonnie Silva, and Walter Tarry, all had solid War God-Emperor Intermediate-level strength. The Grand Elders of Crimson Sun Sect and Cloud-Stepping Sect had both broken through to the Pseudo-God-Emperor realm. The North Leader of Ink Pavilion and the two lords of their sect were all at the peak of War Emperor.

    ¡°You think a few of you can make me give up my cultivation? That¡¯s not enough!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as his aura steadily increased.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been suppressing your cultivation, and today, we¡¯re fortunate to witness your breakthrough.¡± Lonnie Silva said with a faint smile. he and the others believed that Billy still refused to admit defeat because he wanted to challenge them with his breakthrough power. Otherwise, with eight of them teaming up, even if Billy was considered a once-in-a-thousand-year talent, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You all want to see me break through and be a genuine War God-Emperor?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Well, it depends on whether you have the power to push me to that point.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Preston continued, ¡°Everyone, attack!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the others responded in unison.

    Boom!

    As their words were finished, all eight of them simultaneouslyunched their attacks. Within a radius of a kilometer, the wind roared, thunder crackled, and it felt as if the mountains were copsing and the earth was splitting apart. The eight overwhelming forces, carrying a destructive energy, surged toward Billy, causing the very air to tremble.

    Just at the moment of this intense onught, a lightning-fast de radiance tore through the void and descended from the sky. The de radiance crushed everything in its path,pletely blocking the attacks of the eight individuals. The air resonated with a deafening roar, and countless shockwaves radiated in all directions.

    Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s archway not far away copsed with a resounding crash, and the guardhouse and the towering ancient trees around it were reduced to rubble, creating a cloud of dust that obscured the sky. At the same time, Preston Page and the others were pushed back by this force, stabilizing themselves only after being forced back several dozen meters. A deep fear appeared on their faces as they all fixed their gazes on the figure behind Billy.

    Then, a figure in a green robe entered their field of vision.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Walter Tarry furrowed his brows, staring at the neer.

    ¡°Adam Greenleaf,¡± the man in the green robe spoke lightly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Preston and the others shouted simultaneously, their pupils constricting with a cold sensation.

    In the world of martial arts, this name carries great weight. The name was enough to make them feel despair.

    The legends about Adam Greenleaf in the martial world could fill a book. Legend had it that Adam Greenleaf entered the secr world at the age of eighteen, with only himself, a sword, and a green robe. In less than a year, he challenged ten notorious aristocratic sects, spreading his name throughout the martial world.

    At the age of thirty-two, Adam officially broke through to the God-Emperor level. Although he couldn¡¯t be called the first of his kind, anyone who could reach the War God-Emperor level at such an age was truly exceptional.

    Three years ago, several spoiled young masters from two top-tier sectsmitted a heinous crime, ughtering hundreds of people from a second-rate sect in order to possess a few female disciples. A month after the incident, Adam Greenleaf single-handedly confronted nearly forty elders and experts from the two top-tier sects. Among the forty, the lowest cultivation level was at the War Grandmaster Intermediate stage, including six God-Emperor-level experts and five War Emperor Perfectionists. The final result was that all the elders and the young masters who hadmitted the crime were killed.

    However, Adam was severely injured in that battle and suffered heavy injuries. After that, he disappeared from the public eye. There were rumors that after being injured, he was pursued by his former enemies and had perished. There were also rumors that because of that battle, his Dantian was destroyed, and his cultivation waspletely ruined, so he went somewhere to live out the rest of his life. In any case, since then, no one had seen him in the martial world.

    ¡°Are you really Adam Greenleaf?¡± Preston asked, slightly pausing before looking at him.

    ¡°You can choose not to believe it.¡± Adan replied casually.

    Preston let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°This matter today is unrted to Your Excellency. It¡¯s best not to interfere. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°The Ether Mountain has a decree that War God-Emperor-level experts should not attack martial practitioners below the God-Emperor level. Do you six take the decree lightly?¡± Adam interrupted him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Preston and the others were stunned.

    ¡°Are you here on behalf of the Ether Mountain?¡± Lonnie took a deep breath and continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t appeared in the martial world for these three years. Did you go to the Ether Mountain?¡±

    Adam did not respond to his question. Instead, he walked a short distance away from Billy and knelt on one knee. ¡°I, Adam Greenleaf, arrivete, please forgive me, Young Master!¡±

    Preston and the others simultaneously took a sharp breath. Even someone like Adam Greenleaf referred to Billy as ¡°Young Master¡±?!

    ¡°Wait a minute! Is Billy Gardner the Young Master of the Ether Mountain?¡± they wondered.

    The Ether Mountain,manding martial art practitioners across the world. And the Young Master of the Ether Mountain was the chosen one who would lead the Ether Mountain in the future.

    Thinking of this, Preston and the others couldn¡¯t help but shiver. No one had expected that Commander Gardner, also known as King of the West, not only hailed from the peak of the Ether Mountain but was also the future leader of it.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, please, get up quickly!¡± Billy took a few big steps forward and helped Adam Greenleaf up.

    In the martial world, people knew of Adam Greenleaf¡¯s terrifying martial prowess, but not many knew where he came from or who his master was. However, Billy knew Adam¡¯s true identity and background.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, why are you here?¡± Billy paused for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Master Billy, please rest for a while on the side. We can talk after I deal with this group.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, should I handle this?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°At your current stage, your mission isn¡¯tpleted yet, and it¡¯s not time for you to reach the God-Emperor level.¡± Adam Greenleaf replied. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    With that, he walked towards Preston and the others, speaking in a solemn tone as he approached.

    ¡°By destroying your own cultivation, you can live. Otherwise, you will die.¡±

    Preston let out a heavy breath and then looked at the others.

    ¡°Everyone, sooner orter, we will die. Do we want to give it a try? Maybe there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope! In our lifetime, we have the chance to learn the ultimate skills of Adam Greenleaf, a genius of the heavens. It¡¯s not a waste toe to this world even if we die. Let¡¯s do it!¡± Walter Tarry took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Since both of you are so determined, then count me in. Even if I can¡¯t survive, at least I won¡¯t be alone.¡± Lonnie said with determination in his eyes.

    All three of them understood that for a martial practitioner at the God-Emperor level, their cultivation was equivalent to their life. Without cultivation, their bodies would rapidly age, and they would have at most a month left to live. Therefore, they decided to take a gamble.

    What if they won?

    ¡°Very well!¡± Preston nodded vigorously and then said in a solemn tone, ¡°Attack!¡±

 Chapter 479 The Fall of Crimson Sun Sect

    As his words fell, the eight peopleunched another attack. They revealed their trump cards, making their offensive even stronger than when they had faced Billy earlier.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, as you wish.¡± Adam Greenleaf spoke solemnly. As he spoke, his figure swiftly moved, his wrist continuously flickering as his sword created several cold glimmers in the air. In no time, the entire kilometer radius was filled with sword shadows.

    ¡°Combine!¡±

    The next moment, Adam uttered a word, and the myriad sword shadows converged into a massive illusory sword shape, surrounded by thunderous energy and exuding an intense deathly chill. Following that, the illusory sword shape swung out, facing the attacks of Lonnie Silva and the others. A thunderous roar erupted, shaking the earth, and a trench nearly a kilometer long extended all the way to the end of the stone steps. At the same time, a shockwave like a heavy explosive weapon engulfed the surroundings, instantly reducing the kilometer radius to a t in.

    Except for Preston Page, Walter Tarry, and Lonnie Silva, the other five people spurted blood into the air before being thrown hundreds of meters away. Theynded on the ground, blood gushing from their mouths, twitching for a moment before falling still.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    In the next moment, after Preston Page¡¯s struggle, a streak of blood erupted from his forehead, and his body split in two, instantly lifeless. The target of Adam Greenleaf¡¯s previous strike had been him, and there was no chance of survival for him.

    Upon seeing this scene, Lonnie and Walter didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. They swiftly moved to the left and right to escape. Faced with such a formidable opponent, they had no desire to fight anymore. Their only thought was to escape. However, they were mistaken.

    Under the attack from Adam Greenleaf earlier, they had already been seriously injured, and their teleportation speed was less than half of its original rate. Before they could run a hundred meters, they sensed a bone-chilling danger behind them. In no time, the myriad sword shadows enveloped them.

    ¡°No¡­!¡± They both cried out in unison.

    Their words ended abruptly as several sword beams pierced through their hearts, and they were sent flying forward, spouting blood from their mouths. They took a few more steps due to inertia before copsing lifelessly. With that, three War God-Emperors Intermediate, two War Emperors Initial, and three War Emperor Late experts were all in.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Adam!¡± Billy walked over.

    He had already observed Night Orchid and Stout¡¯s battles earlier and saw that there was no immediate danger, so he hadn¡¯t intervened. He considered it as giving Stout and the others a chance to practice.

    ¡°Young Master, please wait for me. I¡¯ll go up for a moment and be back soon.¡± Adam said as he made a dash in the direction of the stone steps.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, I need to keep one of them alive. Azure Fang¡¯s injuries¡­¡± Billy reminded since he was aware that Adam Greenleaf intended to wipe out the whole Crimson Sun Sect.

    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s a minor injury. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Adam Greenleaf reassured him.

    Billy nodded and watched as Adam disappeared at the end of the stone steps.

    A deafening roar echoed through the Crimson Sun Sect¡¯s shattered courtyard. As the devastating waves of sword energy subsided, the sect¡¯s buildings, trees, and rocksy in ruins, a testament to the battle¡¯s ferocity.

    ¡°Crimson Sun Sect is finished! Everyone, run for your lives!¡± a man¡¯s voice cried out, and in response, over a thousand disciples scattered in all directions, fleeing like frightened animals.

    ¡°RUN!¡±

    Down the stone steps, by the copsed archway, Billy remained unperturbed, his heart devoid of any ripples.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Before long, Night Orchid and the others had dispatched their foes and returned. Michael once again ced Azure Fang on a stretcher.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯ve made a breakthrough?¡± Billy sensed the aura of a War Grandmaster¡¯spleteness from Stout¡¯s being.

    ¡°Thanks to that fellow behind me who¡¯s got some skills, I¡¯ve practiced quite a bit, or else it wouldn¡¯t have been this fast!¡± Stout grinned.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with this woman?¡± Judge gestured toward Janice Harvey, who was lying on the ground.

    Janice had lost all her defiance and crawled to Billy, begging for mercy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please spare my life! I beg you¡­¡±

    Billy¡¯s voice was cold and resolute. ¡°The Harvey nmitted so many despicable acts, and you yed a significant role in them. Everyone has to take responsibility for their actions, and you¡¯re no exception.¡±

    With that, he signaled to Judge.

    Judge nodded and, with a swift motion of his wrist, brought his de down.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± Janice Harvey screamed in desperation.

    The de came down, and her severed head soared into the air.

    ¡°Boss, who¡¯s that person up there? He¡¯s incredibly strong!¡± Soul Chaser pointed to the top of the stone steps. ¡°Is he a representative from Ether Mountain Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°You can call him Uncle Adam.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam?!¡± Night Orchid blinked. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t he the legendary Adam Greenleaf?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡± Billy replied with another smile.

    The group couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. As members of SHADOW, they had long heard tales of Adam Greenleaf¡¯s legendary exploits. ording to SHADOW¡¯s records, many of the major cases from three years ago were directly or indirectly solved by him. This was undoubtedly a legendary figure.

    ¡°Turns out, Uncle Adam went to the Ether Mountain. No wonder we haven¡¯t seen a trace of him in the martial world for the past three years.¡± Frostde remarked.

    ¡°He was always sort of a Ether guy, to begin with!¡± Billy chuckled, adding.

    ¡°Back then, Adam did suffer severe injuries, his Dantian and meridians were damaged to varying degrees, and he nearly died. But that old man sent someone to bring him back to the Ether Mountain, and it took nearly a year to fully heal. However, his cultivation was significantly affected by those injuries. Otherwise, with his talent, his achievements today would be immeasurable.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Night Orchid and the others nodded in understanding.

    As they chatted, Adam Greenleaf descended from the stone steps.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, greetings!¡± Night Orchid and the others respectfully bowed, preparing to kneel before him.

    ¡°No need for such formality. You are all the young master¡¯s brothers and sisters, there¡¯s no need for ceremony.¡± Adam Greenleaf said as he swept a wave of energy under them, lifting them to their feet.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, what about the Crimson Sun Sect members?¡± Judge cautiously inquired.

    ¡°They colluded with Ink Pavilion and plotted against the young master. Their crimes warrant death.¡± Adam Greenleaf replied with indifference.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Judge¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Young Master, let me take a look at Azure Fang¡¯s injuries.¡± Adam said as he turned to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Adam.¡± Billy replied, leading him to Azure Fang¡¯s stretcher.

    ¡°I never expected someone in Ink Pavilion to know the Icy Soul Dark Palm.¡± Adam said, assessing Azure Fang¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Judge, Soul Chaser, help Azure Fang sit up.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge and Soul Chaserplied, assisting Azure Fang to sit up.

    Adam then sat cross-legged, his wrists continuously turning as a faint purple me began to appear between his palms. At the same time, a scorching aura emanated from him, causing the surrounding air temperature to rise by several degrees.

 Chapter 480 Endless Suffering in the Sea of Bitterness

    In the next moment, Adam Greenleaf pushed both his palms forward, and the purple me energy pierced into Azure Fang¡¯s back. He then ced his palms on Azure Fang¡¯s back, and waves of his pure and vigorous Chi flowed into Azure Fang¡¯s body.

    ¡°Boss, it seems that Uncle Adam is using Crimson me of the Crimson Sun Sect.¡± Stoutmented, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded, as he had suspected.

    After a few minutes, Azure Fang¡¯splexion visibly returned to normal, and the icy aura around him dissipated. Shortly afterward, he spat out a mouthful of dark blood and regained consciousness.

    ¡°Azure Fang?!¡± Frostde eximed.

    Tears welled up in her eyes again, and the heavy burden on her heart was finally lifted.

    ¡°Frostde? Why are you here? Where is this ce?¡± Azure Fang blinked as he took in the surroundings. He then turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now. Uncle Adam is helping you heal. We¡¯ll talkter!¡± Billy interrupted him with a smile.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Azure Fang agreed, feeling the Chi flowing into his body from Uncle Adam¡¯s hands.

    After another five minutes, a powerful aura burst forth from Azure Fang¡¯s body, several orders of magnitude stronger than before he was injured.

    ¡°Boss, Uncle Adam is truly amazing!¡± Stoutmented with amazement.

    ¡°Not only did he heal Azure Fang¡¯s injuries, but he also helped him improve by two levels!¡± He sensed that Azure Fang had reached the peak of War Grandmaster.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy acknowledged with a smile.

    Night Orchid and the others also sensed the change in Azure Fang¡¯s aura and felt happy for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Two minutester, Adam Greenleaf stood up.

    ¡°Azure Fang, this is Uncle Adam. You should thank him.¡± Frostde said to Azure Fang.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Adam, for saving my life!¡± Azure Fang stood up and deeply bowed to Adam Greenleaf, expressing his gratitude.

    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Adam Greenleaf replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Adam!¡± Billy expressed his gratitude again. ¡°Uncle Adam, why are you here today?¡±

    ¡°Lately, there have been some movements in the Ancient Martial World, and I was bored up in the Ether Mountain, so I came down for a stroll.¡± Adam Greenleaf replied. ¡°I happened to be in the area and sensed something unusual, so I came to take a look, and I didn¡¯t expect to run into you, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to contact my father, but his phone is out of service. Do you know what he¡¯s been up totely?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Your father hasn¡¯t been in the Ether Mountain recently, and I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± Adam Greenleaf replied. After a brief pause, he bowed slightly to Billy. ¡°Young Master, I have some other matters to attend to, so let¡¯s not meet again for now. Until next time!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and thanked him again. ¡°Thank you once more, Uncle Adam!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, no need for thanks.¡± Adam Greenleaf replied before bidding farewell to Azure Fang and the others.

    ¡°Boss, should we go visit Nigel¡¯s hometown?¡± After Adam Greenleaf left, Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy replied after a brief moment of thought. The vige where Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston was stationed for twenty years must have hidden secrets. Since they had stumbled upon it, they should find out.

    Ten minutester, the group boarded a helicopter and headed for the Kun Lun Mountains.

    Back when Preston Page and his group arrived at the Crimson Sun Sect, the Deputy Master of Ink Pavilion, Mortimer Warner, along with two lords of Ink Pavilion and two hundred disciples, appeared near Nigel¡¯s hometown. They were about four or five kilometers away from the vige when local vigers who were working nearby sensed a suffocating feeling, prompting them to rush back to the vige in fear.

    ¡°Mr Warner, is it true that Arthur Fowler has been hiding in this remote vige?¡± Titan Holden, one of the lords, asked Mortimer Warner.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure. When we see him, we¡¯ll know,¡± Mortimer replied in a loud voice.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really him, there must be something valuable in this vige. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so many years.¡± Another lords of Pavilion named Max Holden remarked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mortimer Warner nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Sir, there are people up ahead!¡±

    As the group approached a grove of trees, a member of Ink Pavilion pointed at two figures appearing about a kilometer away.

    ¡°Yea, I saw them!¡± Mortimer squinted his eyes at the approaching man and woman, who turned out to be Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston.

    ¡°I wonder why you esteemed guests havee all the way to our remote mountain vige.¡± Arthur greeted with a raised hand and a bow.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re looking for someone. Can you help?¡± Mortimer spoke loudly.

    ¡°Oh? Who are you looking for, my friend?¡± Arthur inquired.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard there¡¯s someone in this vige who knows the ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯ technique. Can you introduce us?¡± Mortimer continued. ¡°It¡¯s possible that this person is an old friend I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re here?¡± Arthur chuckled. ¡°You might be disappointed, my friend. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯ technique you¡¯re talking about is probably the set of palm techniques that Nigel knows. I taught him that technique, and it¡¯s not called ¡®Return to the Origins of Power.¡¯ It¡¯s just an ordinary martial art passed down from my family, known as ¡®Gathering Elemental Palm.''¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Mortimer replied casually. ¡°Let me ask you about another person, then. Do you happen to know someone named Arthur Fowler?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, never heard of him!¡± Arthur shook his head.

    ¡°Do you mind if we enter the vige and take a look around?¡± Mortimer smiled.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°The vigers here have never seen much of the outside world. If you all enter with such a grand presence, you might scare them. Let¡¯s not.¡± Arthur Fowler replied calmly, waving his hand.

    Just as he finished speaking, Max Holden, one of the lords behind Mortimer Warner, flicked his wrist, and a chilling sword energy shot out towards Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston. This attack served a dual purpose to clear the way and to test the opponent.

    Boom!

    However, when the sword energy was about ten meters away from Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston, it exploded as if it had struck an imprable barrier, dissipating instantly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mortimer Warner, Titan Holden, and Max Holden all narrowed their eyes.

    ¡°Turn your life around. Leave now, this is not the ce for you.¡± Arthur Fowler said again.

    ¡°I never expected the renowned Arthur Fowler to be holed up in this little mountain vige for nearly twenty years. You truly impress me!¡± Mortimer responded loudly.

    Now, he had confirmed Arthur Fowler¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Mortimer, let me offer you a word of advice. Take your people and leave.¡± Arthur gestured again.

    ¡°Twenty years ago, I was severely injured by you, and it took me ten years to recover.¡± Mortimer Warner¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°Today, I want to learn from you again. Please oblige, Mr Fowler!¡±

 Chapter 481 War God-Emperor Rises and Falls

    As Mortimer Warner¡¯s voice fell, an overwhelming aura surged forth, revealing his cultivation of a Tier-one War God-Emperor.

    The formidable pressure immediately shrouded the entire space, causing several members of Ink Pavilion to involuntarily step back.

    ¡°Arthur Fowler is mine, the woman is yours!¡± Mortimer instructed before darting towards Arthur and the woman like lightning.

    In the middle of his approach, his hands left countless afterimages in the void, and his arms turned iron-gray. Before long, a massive shadowy palm appeared above his head, surrounded by thunder.

    ¡°Take my palm!¡±

    In the next moment, he spoke up and forcefully pushed his right palm forward. Subsequently, the shadowy palm descended like a small mountain towards Arthur, creating explosive cracks in the air and a raging wind.

    ¡°Ah¡­ why won¡¯t you listen to reason!¡± Even before Mortimer made his move, Arthur had already acted, and his aura exploded. ¡°More than twenty years ago, I spared your life, hoping you would mend your ways. But now, it seems I was too optimistic. Since that¡¯s the case, today, I¡¯ll act on behalf of fate once again!¡±

    While speaking, Arthur Fowler took severalrge steps forward, his palms leaving dozens of afterimages as he activated the ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯ technique. In no time, a massive white energy sphere formed between his palms, with the air inside it churning violently, as if it was about to burst out. At the same time, streams of true energy from the Ink Pavilion disciples flowed into the white sphere.

    ¡°Retreat to a kilometer away!¡± Titan Holden and Max Holden shouted simultaneously.

    Without their reminder, everyone had already sensed their own true energy leaking out and quickly moved backward.

    Meanwhile, Bessie Charleston also acted, and her teleportation speed was astonishing. In the blink of an eye, she rushed forward. With a casual reach, she snatched a sword from an Ink Pavilion member¡¯s hand and swung it, unleashing dozens of meters of sword energy.

    ¡°Do you want to see ¡®Return to the Origins of Power¡¯ again? I can fulfill your wish!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice rang out.

    In the next moment, the massive energy sphere, carrying a devastating force, collided with Mortimer¡¯s shadowy palm.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar echoed, and the surging airwaves swept out like an exploding bomb, causing the earth to shake. Within a kilometer radius, trees and rocks were reduced to rubble, and the scene was horrifying. Mortimer spurted a mouthful of blood into the air and slid back rapidly for fifty to sixty meters before finally stabilizing. His aura became chaotic.

    ¡°Are you a Half-step War God-Emperor?¡± After spitting out another mouthful of blood, Mortimer¡¯s expression became serious as he stared at Arthur.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, after more than twenty years, even with the power of Ink Pool, I am still half a level below you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Ink Pool has the unique effect of reshaping meridians to enhance cultivation. Seeing it today, it¡¯s not just a rumor.¡± Arthur said casually. ¡°Twenty years ago, that palm stagnated your progress for ten years, but it seems you¡¯ve quickly broken through to theter stage of War God-Emperor. The Ink Pool¡¯s reputation is well-deserved. At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before your cultivation surpasses mine. However, it¡¯s a pity that you shouldn¡¯t havee today!¡±

    Mortimer spurted blood again and looked at Arthur. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself! I admit, your skills are indeed slightly better than mine, but if I¡¯m determined to leave, do you think you can stop me?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I might have a little trouble on my own,¡± Arthur smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s an olddy with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing Arthur¡¯s words, Mortimer¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn¡¯t help but look towards the battlefield a kilometer away.

    Even before they had started fighting, a one-sided battle had already begun on that side. Bessie Charleston killed at least two or three dozen people with each sword strike,pletely overwhelming them. In less than a few minutes, all two hundred members of Ink Pavilion, including Titan Holden and Max Holden, had fallen. Without exception, they were all cut in half by sword Chi, and the scene was gruesome.

    ¡°She¡¯s a real monster!¡± Mortimer looked at the severed limbs on the ground, gritted his teeth, and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Bessie Charleston,¡± Arthur replied calmly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Mortimer eximed in disbelief, wearing a shocked expression. ¡°You mean she¡¯s the former sect master of Sword Sect?¡±

    ¡°As good as gold,¡± Arthur shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Mortimer shouted again. ¡°Her cultivation waspletely destroyed twenty years ago, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Haha, she doesn¡¯t even know where this rumor started!¡± Arthur chuckled in response.

    Mortimer Warner didn¡¯t hesitate and darted to the side. After learning of Bessie Charleston¡¯s identity, he had lost all will to fight. Bessie Charleston¡¯s fame had already spread throughout the martial world more than thirty years ago, and her skills had surpassed his at the time. Now, over thirty yearster, he had no doubt that her strength was still greater than his.

    ¡°I gave you a chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t seize it. Now that you want to leave, it¡¯s toote!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice rang out in Mortimer¡¯s ears. As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent out several wildly raging punches, which rushed toward Mortimer.

    Mortimer sensed the impending danger behind him and didn¡¯t dare to confront it head-on. He swiftly moved to the side to avoid the attack. At that moment, several sword beams, each about a hundred meters long, shed like lightning, carrying a thunderous force and a formidable aura. Mortimer Warner had no time to think and immediately activated his full power to form a defensive barrier, attempting to block this onught. However, he had underestimated Bessie Charleston¡¯s strength. As the sword beams passed, the defensive barrier shattered like paper, and one of the sword beams sliced through Mortimer Warner¡¯s waist area.

    The scene fell into a brief silence. The oppressive atmosphere in the air vanished.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Mortimer Warner opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. A stream of blood gushed from his waist, and he soon fell into two pieces, blood and flesh mangled.

    Mortimer Warner, the Deputy Sect Master of Ink Pavilion, a War God-Emperor in thete stages of cultivation, had fallen.

    ¡°Now, do you believe?¡± Arthur looked at the two severed pieces of the body on the ground and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°What about theing days with uncertainties? What will happen to the vigers?¡± Bessie Charleston asked, her expression grave as she walked over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Arthur replied with a faint smile. ¡°I anticipated this day a long time ago. I had a separate new vige built for the vigers in a nearby town. It waspleted at the end ofst year and is ready for relocation at any time.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Bessie raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re quite prescient.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m a diviner?¡± Arthur smiled in response.

    ¡°Besides this, what else have you foreseen?¡± Bessie asked with a hint of curiosity.

    ¡°The Once-in-a-millennium appearance of a Qilin of the country, the resurgence of a nation, and the blessing of vale!¡± Arthur¡¯s tone grew slightly serious as he spoke.

    ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t made a mistake. The Eastern Dragon, sleeping for a hundred years, is about to restore the grandeur of weing envoys from all nations!¡± (Qilin is a mythical creature from Chinese and East Asian folklore. The Qilin is considered a symbol of auspiciousness, prosperity, and good fortune in Chinese culture, often associated with important events and seen as a harbinger of positive change.)

    ¡°Yes,¡± Arthur raised his eyebrows, gazing ahead and muttering to himself. ¡°I look forward to it. I wonder how high this generation¡¯s Qilin of the nation will elevate vale.¡±

 Chapter 482 The Time Has Not Yet Come

    Around 3 PM, Billy and his team arrived once again in Nigel Hall¡¯s hometown.

    ¡°Commander!¡± As they reached the vige entrance, Nigel hurriedly came forward to greet them.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Where are Arthur and the other?¡±

    On the way here, Michael Hornig had already called Nigel to inquire about what had happened earlier and learned that all two hundred members of Ink Pavilion had been killed.

    ¡°They are in their yard.¡± Nigel replied. ¡°About an hour ago, four people arrived from outside. They should be the ones summoned by Mr Fowler and Madam Charleston. They are currently in their yard as well.¡±

    Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them together.¡±

    With those words, he led the group towards Arthur¡¯s small courtyard.

    ¡°I, Arthur Fowler, pay my respects to Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°I, Bessie Charleston, pay my respects to Commander Gardner!¡±

    As soon as Billy pushed open the courtyard gate, he saw Arthur and Bessie standing inside, bowing respectfully to him. Not only did they acknowledge Billy¡¯s identity, but they had also restored their original appearances,pletely different from before.

    Arthur no longer exuded the aura of a wandering martial artist; instead, he had an air of elegance and wisdom. Bessie Charleston, too, had discarded her previous appearance as an old vige woman and was now dressed in a refined green robe, with a dignified and otherworldly demeanor. Behind the two of them stood four middle-aged men and women, full of vitality, with sharp auras that indicated they were not ordinary martial artists.

    ¡°Not knowing that Commander Gardner graced us with your presence yesterday, I must apologize for any oversight.¡± Said Arthur, adopting a humble posture.

    ¡°Never mind, Mr Fowler.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. He didn¡¯t believe that Arthur genuinely didn¡¯t recognize him yesterday. That could be inferred from the way Arthur looked at him the moment they met. Even though Arthur and Bessie had been living in this vige for over twenty years, Billy was sure that they hadn¡¯tpletely severed their ties with the outside world. Over these twenty years, they must have been well aware of the major events happening outside.

    ¡°Commander Gardner,¡± the other four men and women said as they bowed to Billy.

    Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please have a seat.¡± Bessie said with a faint smile, gesturing to the benches under the pavilion.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Did the two of you know I would being today?¡± Billy asked as they all took their seats.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, since you suspected that there was a great secret hidden here, how could you turn a blind eye, given your character?¡± Bessie Charleston poured tea for everyone.

    ¡°Madam Charleston seems to know me quite well.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°With Commander Gardner¡¯s current status, it¡¯s hard not to know you.¡±

    ¡°Is that apliment or an insult, Madam Charleston?¡± Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Even if I had ten times the courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare insult Commander Gardner.¡± Bessieughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Billy said, putting down his teacup and looking at the two of them. ¡°Since you both knew I wasing today, may I ask if I can get the answers I want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed, Commander Gardner,¡± Arthur replied with a smile. ¡°The time for this matter has not yete.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then when will it be considered the right time?¡±

    ¡°I cannot answer that question, Commander Gardner, because I do not have control over it.¡± Arthur replied.

    ¡°What if I insist on knowing today?¡± Billy¡¯s tone slightly hardened.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a decisive person in your actions. Today, I see that it¡¯s true,¡± Arthur picked up his teacup and took a sip before continuing. ¡°However, with your current strength, I¡¯m afraid it will still be difficult.¡±

    Billy squinted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner has cultivated to the level of a Half-Step War God-Emperor, and you¡¯ve condensed the aura of a genuine God-emperor,¡± Arthur smiled again. ¡°But even so, you¡¯re still at the War Emperor level. To make us speak, you¡¯re still a bitcking.¡±

    After saying this, he asked in return, ¡°Commander Gardner, you should know that before you arrived, members of Ink Pavilion had already been here, right?¡±

    Actually, he didn¡¯t need to ask; Nigel had surely informed Billy about Ink Pavilion¡¯s visit earlier.

    ¡°What is it that you want to say, Mr Fowler?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Do you know who led that group, and what level of cultivation they had?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±

    Billy was genuinely unaware of this. Nigel had only told him that all two hundred members of Ink Pavilion had been killed, but he didn¡¯t know the identities or levels of the people who led them.

    ¡°The leader¡¯s name is Mortimer Warner, the vice head of Ink Pavilion, with the cultivation of a Half-Step War God-Emperor.¡± Arthur smiled as he spoke

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected that Ink Pavilion had a vice head; he had always believed that there were only two elder protectors below the sect head.

    ¡°So, do you still think you can make us speak on your own?¡± Arthur smiled faintly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disrespectful!¡± Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, Stout interrupted. ¡°Is being a Tier-one War God-Emperor supposed to be impressive? If you provoke my boss, he can even kill a Tire-two War God-Emperor!¡±

    ¡°My boss has been chatting with you for so long out of respect for your old age. If it were someone else, you would be dead by now!¡±

    Azure Fang and the others were collectively taken aback.

    ¡°Stout, can you please pay some attention to the situation? These two aren¡¯t just anyone! And it¡¯s highly likely that both of them are strong Tier-one War God-Emperors. Are you trying to drag boss into trouble with the way you¡¯re talking? ¡± Azure Fangplied secretly.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak to Mr Arthur like that! Apologize, now!¡± one of the four men and women frowned, pointing at Stout and speaking sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always spoken like this. If you don¡¯t like it,e bite me!¡± Stout retorted with a pout.

    ¡°Get down on your knees!¡± The man sternlymanded again and aimed a palm strike at Stout.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout, with a dismissive look, returned the attack with a palm of his own.

    Neither Arthur, Bessie, nor Billy made any attempt to stop the two. They watched Stout and the man with faint smiles.

    Bang!

    Their attacks shed, and the man was sent sliding backward by Stout for about ten meters before stabilizing, his aura in disarray.

    ¡°Are you a Half-step War Emperor?!¡± The man¡¯s face showed a trace of astonishment.  He never expected that this big guy would have such skills.

    The other three men and women also wore surprised expressions.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man who had been speaking previously pressed down his internal turmoil and looked at Stout again.

    ¡°What, afraid of messing with a big shot?¡± Stout shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a nameless doctor with no background. If you want to fight, do it quickly!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man frowned.

    ¡°Since this young man is so interested, I¡¯ll spar with you for a few moves!¡± Another man stepped forward, holding a three-meter-long spear in his hand.

 Chapter 483 Stan Mitchell Is in Trouble

    ¡°Sure!¡± Stout responded calmly. ¡°Come at me!¡±

    The man took a deep breath and then shook his wrist, creating a piercing sound as the long spear sliced through the air. Immediately, a surge of violent true energy filled the spear, and he moved swiftly, sending the spear forward with several sharp gusts of wind aimed at Stout.

    The man¡¯s cultivation level was the same as Stout¡¯s; he was a Half-Step War Emperor as well. Though there was no intent to kill, this was an all-out attack, with the intention of deciding the winner in one move.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Stout pouted. ¡°But still a bit weak!¡±

    With that said, he took tworge steps forward, and his palms produced several afterimages as his aura rapidly increased. He then thrust both palms forward. Wherever his palm strikesnded, there were loud bursts of sound as they intercepted all of the spear¡¯s gusts of wind.

    ¡°Face me spear!¡± the man said sternly as his aura surged once more.

    The long spear created over ten afterimages that merged into one, shooting toward Stout like a solid object.

    ¡°I can handle ten of your shots!¡± Stout replied, and his palms traced a mysterious pattern in the air as he collided with the spear.

    Their attacks shed, and the illusory spear shattered instantly. The man then spat out blood and was pushed back seven or eight steps, causing the cement beneath his feet to crack like a spiderweb. With a single move, the victor was clear.

    ¡°Essence Crossing Palm?¡± The man stabilized himself and expressed his surprise. ¡°Are you from Secret Essences?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not bad! You even recognized Essence Crossing Palm.¡± Stout responded. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are two genius in Secret Essences,¡± Arthur remarked with a smile. ¡°Today, I see it¡¯s true. Being so young and skilled, you are indeed extraordinary. Len is quite fortunate to have such a talented member in his group.¡±

    ¡°Do you know my father?¡± Stout asked Arthur.

    ¡°Not only do I know him, he owes me a drink!¡± Arthur smiled again.

    ¡°Since you two are acquaintances, that makes things easier!¡± Stout grinned. ¡°Fowler, can you tell us what the secret is in this vige? Don¡¯t worry, I promise not to reveal it.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll never tell.¡± Arthur said and took a sip of his tea.

    ¡°Hey, you old man, you¡¯re just asking for trouble!¡± Stout shot him a re. ¡°You better not provoke my boss, or nobody can save you!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please go back. You¡¯ll know what¡¯s happening here sooner orter. Why rush it?¡± Arthur ignored Stout and turned to Billy.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s best not to push too hard.¡± Bessie said, setting down her teacup.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then so be it,¡± Billy said calmly. He turned to Azure Fang and the others. ¡°Call in fifty thousand SHADOW guards, dig deep, and uncover the secrets!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Fang and the others nodded simultaneously, taking out their phones to make the call.

    Billy¡¯s orders were to be followed without question.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Arthur¡¯s mouth twitched, then he looked at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, even if you bring all the SHADOW guards here, you won¡¯t find the secrets. If you really must know, I suggest you go back to the Ether Mountain and ask that old man. Whether he tells you now or not, I cannot say.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy blinked. ¡°That old man knows about this ce?¡±

    ¡°Twenty years ago, we came here under his orders from the capital. Do you think he doesn¡¯t know?¡± Bessie said with a faint smile.

    ¡°If he knew about this, he would have told my boss a long time ago!¡± Judge said, clearly not believing them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, the time hasn¡¯te yet.¡± Arthur shrugged.

    ¡°Are you trying to trick us and then move the secret elsewhere? I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s some treasure here!¡± Stout was skeptical as well.

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve thoroughly searched this little courtyard, you¡¯ll see!¡± Stout turned to Billy. ¡°Don¡¯t trust him, boss, this old man is up to no good! Let¡¯s search every nook and cranny here first!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous, if you disrespect Mr Fowler again, I¡­¡± one of the two women interrupted, her tone icy, and the other woman¡¯s expression was equally unpleasant.

    ¡°What, you two want to fight me too? But sorry, I don¡¯t fight women,¡± Stout shrugged and turned to Night Orchid and Frostde. ¡°Ladies, I¡¯ll leave these two to you. No need to show any mercy, give them a good lesson!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± both women protested simultaneously.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Bessie waved her hand and then looked at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, things here are not as simple as they seem. Even if you find out now, it won¡¯t be of any use. Please go back.¡±

    ¡°When the time is right, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Arthur added.

    Billy nced at Arthur and Bessie, his eyes narrowing slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Since they had mentioned his father, he no longer doubted their words. Perhaps, as they said, his father hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell him yet.

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was a call from Ian de.

    ¡°Ian, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy answered the call with a faint smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s trouble!¡± Ian¡¯s voice sounded urgent.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Billy was surprised. Ian had only been in the capital for a few days. What could have gone wrong so quickly?

    ¡°Mr Mitchell has been murdered!¡± Ian replied.

    ¡°What?!¡± Billy raised his voice. ¡°When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°An hour ago.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°He went out this afternoon, met someone at a teahouse. As soon as he got out of his car and approached the teahouse¡¯s entrance, two men stopped him. They didn¡¯t say a word, just attacked him. Their skills were superior to Mr Mitchell¡¯s. In less than two minutes, one of them punched through his heart.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Billy furrowed his brow. ¡°Did they leave any clues?¡±

    ¡°No! After they seeded, they fled the scene. The surveince system shows they drove to the outskirts and disappeared in a blind spot. I had their pictures run through the system, but no matches came up. They must have used disguises.¡±

    ¡°You arrange for someone to find out who Stan was meeting at the teahouse and keep an eye on them when you do find out.¡± Billy instructed after a moment of thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already got people working on it.¡±

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll be there soon. We¡¯ll talk more when we meet!¡± Billy said and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 484 SSS Special Operations Team

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    Azure Fang and the others also looked over, their faces filled with concern.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the capital. We¡¯ll discuss on the way,¡± Billy replied and then turned to Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. We¡¯ll take our leave for now, but we¡¯ll meet again someday.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, take care!¡± Arthur and Bessie both stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion won¡¯t give up so easily. Be careful,¡± Billy warned before heading towards the courtyard gate.

    ¡°What happened?¡± As they exited the courtyard, Judge asked.

    ¡°Stan Mitchell has been killed!¡± Billy took a deep breath and replied.

    ¡°What?!¡± They all eximed in shock.

    Billy then briefly exined what Ian de had told him on the phone.

    ¡°An assassination of a high-ranking government official in broad daylight! These people have no fear!¡± Judge eximed angrily.

    ¡°Boss, did you entrust Stan with handling Alexandra Maynard¡¯s case?¡± Azure Fang asked. ¡°Could this be rted to that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Billy replied thoughtfully. ¡°But we can¡¯t rule out other possibilities either.¡±

    Stan Mitchell had been in charge of Special Patrol Squadron for some time and had dealt with many people. There were many who might have had motives, including members of the Lien n.

    ¡°Stout and Night Orchid,e with me to the capital. Azure Fang, arrange for a helicopter to pick you up and return home. Also, keep someone watching Alexandra Maynard around the clock.¡± Billy ordered after some consideration.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we go with you to the capital?¡± Frostde suggested.

    ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ll check the situation first, and if necessary, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Billy replied. He waved his hand and quickly walked towards the helicopter, with Night Orchid and Stout following closely behind.

    Before 8 PM, the three of them arrived at the airport.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Ian led two subordinates to greet them.

    ¡°Get in the car, we can talk there.¡± Billy said, nodding at Ian.

    ¡°Is there any new progress?¡± Billy asked as the car started moving.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°I checked Mr Mitchell¡¯s call records and investigated everyone he recently talked to, but none of them were the ones he had arranged to meet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Ian, did he have another phone?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°This was the only number under his name,¡± Ian replied. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible he used someone else¡¯s identity information to get another phone. But we couldn¡¯t find another phone, even after searching his office and vi thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Ian, has Stan shown any unusual behavior these past few days?¡± Night Orchid asked after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed anything. He seemed perfectly normal to me. He even mentioned wanting to take me out for drinkster in the evening before he left this morning.¡± As Ian spoke, he seemed to recall something and turned to Billy. ¡°By the way, boss, have you heard of a department within Special Patrol Squadron called the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯?¡±

    ¡°SSS Special Operations Team?¡± Billy blinked. ¡°What do they do?¡±

    It was clear that he was hearing this name for the first time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this department does either,¡± Ian replied. ¡°It¡¯s quite peculiar. The members of this department don¡¯t usually work at the headquarters, and they never attend regr meetings or gatherings. As for the publicly avable organizational structure of Special Patrol Squadron there is no mention of this department.¡±

    ¡°Ian, why did you suddenly bring up this department?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°The day before yesterday, I was in Mr Mitchell¡¯s office discussing some matters, and he mentioned this department. That¡¯s when I learned about its existence within Special Patrol Squadron.¡±

    ¡°What did he say at that time?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°He only told me that this department exists and is tasked with highly specialized missions, but he didn¡¯t borate on what those missions entail.¡±

    ¡°Ian, do you suspect that Mr Mitchell¡¯s situation is rted to this department?¡± Night Orchid turned to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m just specting in this direction. When Mr Mitchell mentioned this department, his expression seemed somewhat grave.¡± Ian nodded slightly and continued. ¡°After his incident, I asked some people within the headquarters, and the majority of them were not aware of this department. Many of them heard of its name for the first time. Among them, two or three individuals had heard of this department, but their knowledge was minimal. ording to them, this department reports directly to the top leadership of Special Patrol Squadron, and no one else has the authority to inquire about it. I initially wanted to speak to someone from this department, but there isn¡¯t even a contact directory, so I have no idea who to reach out to.¡±

    ¡°Special Patrol Squadron has such a department?¡± Stout and Night Orchid exchanged nces.

    ¡°Did you find any useful materials in Stan¡¯s office?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No,¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°I personally searched, but I didn¡¯t find any information in that regard.¡±

    ¡°Boss, based on this, it¡¯s likely that Stan came into contact with some confidential information and was silenced by someone.¡± Night Orchid offered her thoughts after a moment of reflection.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Since this department reports only to the top leadership of Special Patrol Squadron, could we promote Ian to that position, giving him the authority to inquire?¡± Stout suggested.

    ¡°It might not be so easy,¡± Night Orchid chimed in before Billy could respond. ¡°Ian¡¯s situation is different from Bob¡¯s. Bob could directly assume the position of Deputy Minister at Central Sky Office because there is Mr Hum overseeing the situation. But Ian doesn¡¯t have a deep understanding of Special Patrol Squadron, and promoting him to a leadership position directly would be challenging.¡±

    ¡°Even Mr Mitchell¡¯s appointment to Special Patrol Squadron caused quite a stir. Several officials from various bureaus went to the imperial court to request the revocation of his appointment. It was only after strong insistence from Mr Hum and others that the matter was settled.¡±

    ¡°Were those protesting officials from the aristocratic and powerful ns?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Night Orchid shrugged her shoulders. ¡°They were a bunch of troublemakers.¡±

    ¡°I believe that Mr Mitchell¡¯s death was most likely orchestrated by them.¡± Stout stated. ¡°So, boss, do you have a n?¡±

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang with a call from Bob Stokes. He answered, saying, ¡°Bob!¡±

    Bob Stokes had already called Billy to discuss the Stan Mitchell situation.

    ¡°Boss, I just left Hum¡¯s ce. Have you reached the capital city?¡± Bob Stokes asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived,¡± Billy replied once more.

    ¡°Are you headed to SHADOW? I¡¯ll go there now.¡± Bob Stokes inquired further.

    ¡°Not for now. You don¡¯t need toe right away.¡± Billy continued after a pause. ¡°There are three things I need you to attend to immediately.¡±

 Chapter 485 A Bloody Scene Inside

    ¡°OK, tell me.¡± Answered Bod Stokes.

    ¡°For one, you should tell Mr Hum to have Central Sky Office send a message, handing over Stan¡¯s case to SHADOW. No one from Special Patrol Squadron should be involved to avoid any suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, privately inquire with Hum to find out if he knows about a department within the Special Patrol Squadron called the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ and what its purpose is.¡±

    ¡°And thirdly, spread some rumors privately, stating that Central Sky Office ns to rmend Ian de to take over as the head of Special Patrol Squadron.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get to work right away,¡± Bob replied loudly on the other end of the line.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for now. Get busy, and let me know if you have any updates.¡± Billy said before ending the call.

    ¡°Boss, why did you ask Mr Hum to spread that rumor?¡± Stout asked once Billy put away his phone.

    ¡°Boss is probably trying to draw the snake out of its hole!¡± Night Orchid chuckled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout frowned for a moment and then seemed to catch on. ¡°I understand now. Boss wants them to make a move against Ian, right?¡±

    ¡°You got it!¡± Night Orchid smiled again.

    ¡°All the government offices in the capital should be aware of the rtionship between Ian and boss by now.¡± She continued. ¡°If Ian were to be the head of Special Patrol Squadron, it would surely cause more panic among those behind the scenes than Mr Mitchell¡¯s appointment did. Most likely, they will try to stop it in any way they can.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°Ian, for the next few days, keep an eye on the people from Special Patrol Squadron. If you discover anything, call me immediately.¡± Billy instructed Ian.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The next morning, Night Orchid received a document. The document was brief, instructing SHADOW to take over Stan Mitchell¡¯s case and solve it within ten days.

    After receiving the document, Night Orchid had Brigham Bush and a hundred SHADOW operatives directly enter Special Patrol Squadron¡¯s main base to conduct interviews and gather information.

    Meanwhile, an unconfirmed rumor began spreading in the capital ¨C the newly appointed Deputy Minister of Special Patrol Squadron, Ian de, was about to take over as the head of the department.

    As this news spread, several government offices sent representatives to Central Sky Office¡¯s gate early in the morning to verify the authenticity of the news. Many of them protested, saying that Ian was not familiar with the work of Special Patrol Squadron, and appointing him to such a high position was a tant abuse of power by Central Sky Office. However, they were all turned away at the gate by Bob Stokes and his team. Additionally, some high-ranking officials went directly to the Pce, pleading with those in power to reconsider, emphasizing that this matter was not to be taken lightly. But just like those who went to Central Sky Office, they were unable to gain entry to the Pce and were persuaded to leave.

    That afternoon, Bob Stokes came to SHADOW.

    ¡°Boss!¡± After entering Night Orchid¡¯s office and addressing Billy, Bob Stokes greeted Night Orchid and Stout as well.

    ¡°Did you find out anything about that ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯?¡± Stout asked Bob Stokes.

    ¡°No,¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°Hum said he¡¯s never heard of such a department before. But I have a feeling that he¡¯s not really clueless, but he doesn¡¯t want to tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost certain of it.¡± He added.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Night Orchid nodded slightly. ¡°Given Hum¡¯s position, it¡¯s highly unlikely he¡¯s never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about this department. It¡¯s strange that it¡¯s so secretive that even Hum refuses to talk about it.¡± Stoutmented.

    ¡°Boss, should we ask people from the War Department if they know anything about it?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now,¡± Billy said after a brief moment of contemtion. ¡°If Hum is unwilling to speak about it, then the War Department likely won¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Bob shrugged.

    Just then, Night Orchid¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Brigham, what¡¯s up?¡±she answered the call.

    ¡°Madam, I just received a text message,¡± Brigham replied. ¡°The message is short, just a few words. It says, ¡®Solve the case, look for Sidney Cooper from East Manor.¡¯ After I received it, I tried calling the number back, but it¡¯s already turned off.¡±

    Night Orchid furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°I see. Keep an eye on things there, and let me know if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush replied before hanging up.

    ¡°Orchid, does that message suggest something?¡± Bob asked as Night Orchid put her phone down.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Night Orchid nodded and then exined Brigham¡¯s message.

    ¡°Orchid, East Manor should be a ce name, right? Do you know where it is?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Night Orchid nodded and replied, ¡°There are three ces called East Manor in the capital city, East Manor Alley, East Manor Old Street, and East Manor Teahouse.¡±

    ¡°Arrange for someone to check if there¡¯s a person named Sidney Cooper in these three ces, now!¡± Billy instructed.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Night Orchid said as she picked up her phone and sent a message.

    The SHADOW brothers below acted quickly, and in less than five minutes, they received a message.

    ¡°Boss, we found it. Sidney Cooper is the owner of East Manor Teahouse.¡± Night Orchid said after reading the message.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Billy nodded and got up to head towards the door.

    Night Orchid and the other two followed.

    Two minutester, Stout set up the navigation and stepped on the gas.

    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the information about East Manor Teahouse and Sidney Cooper.¡± Night Orchid handed her phone to Billy.

    Billy nodded slightly as he took the phone. There was nothing particrly unusual in the materials; the teahouse had been in business for ten years, and Sidney Cooper¡¯s personal information seemed quite ordinary.

    ¡°Boss, could this be a trick?¡± Night Orchid asked as she took the phone.

    ¡°Orchid, are you worried that the other party might be trying to lead us to East Manor Teahouse and ambush us?¡± Stout raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Bob nced at him and said, ¡°Do you think anyone in the capital would dare to attack boss so openly?¡±

    ¡°Even if someone had the guts, they¡¯d need the strength to back it up.¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense,¡± Stout grinned, then looked at Night Orchid. ¡°Orchid, when you say ¡®a trick,¡¯ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, I just have a vague feeling.¡± Night Orchid furrowed her brows and shook her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out,¡± Billy decided and sent a text message.

    East Manor Teahouse was located in a park on the outskirts of the eastern part of the city, about an hour¡¯s drive from SHADOW.

    ¡°This teahouse is quite sizable!¡± Stoutmented as they got out of the car and looked at the five-story building in the courtyard ahead.

    ¡°In addition to tea tasting, this teahouse also offers various popr entertainment activities, so it¡¯s very popr.¡± Night Orchid exined. As she spoke, she seemed to notice something, furrowing her brows and continuing, ¡°Wait a minute! At this time, the teahouse should be bustling with business. Why is the courtyard so deserted?¡±

    ¡°Could something be amiss?¡± Stout also furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look,¡± Billy said, lifting his foot to enter the courtyard.

    They arrived at the teahouse not long after. Looking around, they saw that the teahouse¡¯s main entrance was tightly shut, and there was a sign outside that read, ¡°Closed for the day!¡±

    ¡°Boss, something doesn¡¯t feel right. It smells like blood inside!¡± Bob spoke in a low voice.

 Chapter 486 A Deception

    ¡°Alright! Be careful, all of you!¡± Billy also detected the unusual smell. With that said, he raised his hand and struck the tea house¡¯s front doors with a powerful blow.

    Bang!

    The two wooden doors shattered immediately.

    The group then looked into the tea house¡¯s main hall and saw the gruesome sight of twenty to thirty people lying on the floor. They had all been killed with a single sh to the throat, a truly horrific scene. From their attire, it was clear that they were employees of the tea house.

    A chill ran down Billy¡¯s spine.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Stout muttered, visibly taken aback.

    Bob Stokes and Night Orchid also wore puzzled expressions.

    ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡± Suddenly, a weak voice reached Billy¡¯s ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who¡¯s still alive!¡± Billy frowned and quickly moved towards the source of the voice.

    ¡°Night Orchid, Stout, you two stay out here, Bob follow me.¡± Billy instructed as he walked over.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bob replied and followed up.

    ¡°Boss, Bob, be careful!¡± Night Orchid reminded with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bob said as he waved his hand.

    Before long, Billy and Bob entered the lobby.

    ¡°Help, save me¡­¡± the weak voice from before came from the direction of the bar.

    ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s inside the bar!¡± Bob pointed towards the bar area and was about to approach it.

    ¡°Bob, be cautious!¡± At that moment, Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he shouted a warning. Immediately afterward, without hesitation, he struck towards the bar area with a powerful palm strike.

    Almost simultaneously with Billy¡¯s warning, a violent surge of energy rushed towards them from the bar area, creating a massive gust of wind and a deafening impact as their attacks collided.

    Boom!

    The intense sh sent shockwaves through the hall, shattering tables, chairs, benches, and even several wooden pirs into splinters.

    Simultaneously, Billy and the person they shed with were both pushed back seven or eight steps, their auras showing signs of disruption. However, the opponent seemed to have fared slightly worse, with a trace of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Bob Stokes quickly rushed to Billy¡¯s side as he walked away from the confrontation.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy said as his gaze still locked on the opponent with icy determination.

    Though it was hard to determine the opponent¡¯s actual age, it was safe to say that his was at least in his seventies or eighties. He appeared emaciated, dressed in gray robes, had sharp eyes, and was enveloped in an aura of energy. His skill was formidable, reaching the Half-Step War God-Emperor level of cultivation, just one step away from reaching the real God-Emperor realm.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you are indeed as renowned as the rumors say. To possess such strength at such a young age is truly admirable!¡± The old man wiped the blood from his mouth with his hand. ¡°However, let me offer you a piece of advice, King of the West. The Stan Mitchell case is not something you can handle. It¡¯s best not to get involved.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you may not live to see the day when you reach the Dragon Transformation stage.¡± He continued. While speaking, a hint of fear shed in his eyes, indicating that Billy¡¯s skills surpassed his expectations.

    ¡°Old fool, you¡¯d better think about how to leave here alive!¡± Bob Stokes retorted coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You two won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡± The old man sneered.

    ¡°Then, you may try!¡± Billy said coldly. He took a step forward and unleashed a powerful palm strike toward the opponent.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯d better heed my advice, or you¡¯ll surely regret it!¡± The old man spoke while exerting his full strength to counter Billy¡¯s attack.

    The hall echoed with a series of intense shes. Although the old man was at the same level as Billy, hisbat prowess was clearly on a different level. In no time, he was struck by several palms, and he coughed up several mouthfuls of blood.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± Immediately after, Billy said coldly, and a stronger palm wind swept out.

    ¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore. Remember what I said, take care of yourself!¡± The old man sensed the power of Billy¡¯s palm and his pupils contracted. As he spoke, he quickly moved his body to evade the attack and then dashed towards the back door of the hall.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Billy squinted his eyes and was about to chase after him.

    ¡°Stout, watch out!¡± Just then, Night Orchid¡¯s cry came from outside the door.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and he rushed out towards the door, with Bob Stokes following closely.

    As the two men reached the door, they saw Stout being sent flying with a single palm, crashing heavily to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Billy furrowed his brow and then swept the person who attacked Stout with a palm.

    However, he was still a step too slow. The man outside not only sent Stout flying but also quickly retreated and leaped over the wall.

    Boom!

    Billy¡¯s palm hit the wall directly, causing arge section of the wall to copse, and dust filled the air.

    ¡°Wanna run?¡± Bob said as he spoke and turned to chase after the fleeing man.

    ¡°Bob, stop chasing,e back!¡± Billy shouted to stop him.

    Both of the attackers were skilled, especially the one who escaped from the hall. He was even more skilled than Bob Stokes, so pursuing him would be like hitting a brick wall.

    ¡°These guys are really despicable!¡± Bob took a deep breath and then walked towards Stout.

    ¡°Stout, how are you?¡± Night Orchid had already arrived at Stout¡¯s side, with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Blood continued to trickle from Stout¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Stout, take this healing pill first, and don¡¯t talk for now!¡± Billy approached and took out a healing pill from his pocket, handing it to Stout.

    Then, he took out several silver needles from his pocket and inserted them into important acupoints on Stout¡¯s body. He had already roughly examined Stout¡¯s injuries, and although they weren¡¯t bone-deep, they were severe enough.

    ¡°Bob, check if there are any survivors in the teahouse, and then take Stout back to SHADOW with Night Orchid.¡±

    About ten minutester, when Stout¡¯s condition had stabilized, Billy stood up and rushed to the entrance of the courtyard.

    ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± Bob and Night Orchid both asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Ian might be in danger!¡± Billy¡¯s voice fell, and he was already outside the courtyard.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, both Bob Stokes and Night Orchid showed a hint of concern on their faces. After a moment of thought, they understood the situation. If someone behind them intended to harm Ian de, this was the perfect opportunity. Billy was tied up here and would find it difficult to protect Ian.

    Just as Billy and hispanions reached the teahouse¡­

    At the entrance of an open-air park in the eastern suburbs, Ian led a dozen of his Special Patrol Squadron colleagues as they got out of several cars.

    ¡°Mr de, why are we here?¡± one of the men asked Ian.

    ¡°Clear the entire two-kilometer radius around here and get the tourists to leave as soon as possible.¡± Ian replied in a serious voice.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The group hesitated for a moment before dispersing in all directions.

 Chapter 487 Crisis for Ian Blade

    About twenty minutester, ten men returned, and one of them addressed Ian de, ¡°Mr de, all the tourists have been cleared out. What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Get in the cars and wait for me!¡± Ian replied sternly, then walked towards an open area not far away.

    ¡°Mr de¡­¡± the man hesitated but spoke again, ¡°Should we?¡±

    ¡°Get in the cars!¡± Ian repeated firmly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Although they didn¡¯t understand what was happening, the menplied and got into the cars.

    ¡°Come out, I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± In a short while, Ian gazed at the nearby woods and calmly spoke.

    ¡°Mr de, you¡¯re quite courageous.¡±

    A voice emerged from the woods, followed by the approach of four men and women.

    ¡°You probably anticipated that we woulde for you, right?¡± The leader of the group, an elder, continued.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ian narrowed his eyes slightly, examining the four individuals.

    All four of them possessed formidable martial prowess. The leader was a level and a half above him, a War Emperor in theplete stage of cultivation. The other three were in the early stages of the War Emperor realm. It was clear that they had no intention of letting him live.

    ¡°You truly live up to your reputation as a prodigy of de Sect. Your calm demeanor is truly extraordinary.¡± The elder remarked with a faint smile. ¡°If I guess correctly, It must be Commander Gardner who let you bring us here, right?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡± Ian replied coldly.

    As the elder said, it was indeed an order from Billy. When Night Orchid received that text message, Billy had a hunch that the enemy might be using diversion tactics, so he sent a message to Ian.

    ¡°You¡¯re counting on him to save you, but it¡¯s a pity you¡¯ve outsmarted yourself. He doesn¡¯t have the time to deal with you right now.¡± The elder sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a fool.¡± Ian scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out who the real fool is!¡± The elder¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°But don¡¯t me us, me yourself for being in the position of a Special Patrol Commander.¡±

    As he spoke, a powerful aura emanated from their bodies.

    ¡°Attack together, make it quick!¡± With these words, the elder raised his hand, and several powerful punches shot towards Ian.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The other three individuals replied, channeling their energies andunching attacks from three different directions.

    ¡°Watch out, Mr de!¡± At this point, the ten Special Patrol officers had disembarked from their cars. They wanted to intervene, but in such a high-level battle, they were helpless. Just the aura emitted by the four attackers was enough to make them despair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, leave this ce, NOW!¡± Ian shouted.

    As Ian spoke, he flicked his wrist, drew his three-foot-long greatsword, and sent several icy shes toward the leader of the group.

    The razor-sharp de shed with the fists of the opponents, creating a resounding impact. However, even though Ian managed to block the attacks from the three men and women, the leader of the opposing group, an elderly man, tore through his defense and mmed his fist viciously into Ian¡¯s shoulder de.

    A tremendous force surged into Ian¡¯s body, and he almost lost his grip on therge de as his internal organs seemed to shift in an instant. Then, after spewing a mouthful of blood into the air, Ian rapidly slid backward for about twenty meters beforeing to a halt.

    ¡°Not bad. You took my punch and haven¡¯t hit the ground yet. You¡¯ve surprised me.¡± The elderly man remarked, appearing somewhat astonished.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± After taking a moment to catch his breath, Ianunched another attack.

    The three-foot-long de swiftly unleashed dozens of icy glimmers, forming a devastating web of shes aimed at their adversaries.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good way to die!¡± The elder leader of the group roared and quickly moved to intercept Ian¡¯s attack.

    Meanwhile, the other three attackers unleashed their own attacks, creating a cacophony of piercing winds.

    ¡°Infinite de!¡± Just as the three attackers closed in, Ian shouted.

    In an instant, his three-foot-long greatsword traced an intricate pattern in the air, forming an infinite symbol, and then rushed toward the leader of the group.

    Infinite de Technique was one of de Sect¡¯s secret techniques. Combined with Ian¡¯s enormous greatsword, it had the power to defeat opponents far above his level.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder leader sensed the power of this strike and his pupils contracted slightly. But he didn¡¯t retreat; instead, he pushed forward. As he did, thunderous energy surged between his palms, creating a shockwave that tore apart severalrge trees and knocked the other three attackers off their feet.

    At this moment, Ian was pushed back over ten steps, leaving deep footprints in the hard ground. When he finally stabilized himself, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura disrupted.

    Meanwhile, the elderly man on the other side also took five or six steps back, his momentum slightly disrupted, and a faint trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. Clearly, in this round, he hadn¡¯t gained much of an advantage.

    Just as the old man was about to say a few words, Ian flicked his wrist and delivered a reverse strike towards the man nearest to him.

    ¡°You dare!¡± The old man roared and rushed towards him.

    However, as he was halfway through his charge, a colossal surge of energy swept in from the side like a tornado. In the next moment, the old man was sent flying like leaves in the autumn wind, spewing a mouthful of blood while airborne. He flew a hundred meters before crashing heavily into and breaking a thick-waisted tree, and then his breath weakened.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?! How¡­ could you arrive so quickly?¡± The old man turned to look at Billy, struggling to speak.

    Despair etched across his face. With King of he West on the scene, he knew that his fate was likely sealed. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Billy¡¯s swift arrival; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to Ian de.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that the location chosen by Ian was specifically instructed by Billy. It was not far from the teahouse. Combined with Billy¡¯s incredible teleportation speed, it took less than ten minutes for him to arrive from the teahouse to this spot.

    At the same time, the man¡¯s head was decapitated in mid-air, leaving an expression of endless horror on his face.

    ¡°Senior brother!¡± The other two men and women cried out in pain.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Run, quick!¡± the old man shouted at his twopanions.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The other two men and women also spotted Billy. Their pupils shrank in fear, and without any hesitation, they dashed into the nearby woods. However, by the time they tried to flee, it was already toote. The two of them had barely taken a few steps when two waves of energy surged from Billy¡¯s hands, rushing towards them like hurricanes.

    ¡°No¡­!¡± The old man shouted loudly.

 Chapter 488 A Mystery

    Bang! Bang!

    The old man¡¯s words had barely finished when two men and a woman tumbled down, somersaulting a few times before copsing on the ground, twitching for a moment before going still.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± the old man eximed in pain.

    Whoosh!

    At the same time, Billy flicked his wrist, and three silver needles shot into the old man¡¯s body at a speed rivaling bullets.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man managed to utter a word before a powerful gust of wind struck him in the chest, sending him sprawling to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At that moment, Ian de rushed over to Billy.

    ¡°How are you, Ian?¡± Billy turned to him, his face briefly showing concern. Ian de¡¯s injuries were more severe than Stout¡¯s, and if Billy had arrived anyter, things could have been much worse.

    ¡°Just some minor injuries, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Take this healing pill for now,¡± Billy took out a healing pill from his pocket and handed it to him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your injuriester.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Mr de!¡± At that moment, ten men from Special Patrol Squadron approached.

    ¡°Take him to the car and head to SHADOW!¡± Billy pointed at the old man.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Two of them nodded and walked over to the old man.

    Five minutester, everyone drove in the direction of SHADOW. After getting in the car, Billy made a call to Bob Stokes and learned that they were on their way back to SHADOW. Later, he took out a silver needle and began treating Ian¡¯s injuries.

    An hourter, they arrived at the SHADOWpound.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Bob Stokes and the others rushed over, and Stout was already in much better condition.

    ¡°Ian, are you alright?¡± Night Orchid asked with a hint of concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ian replied with a smile. ¡°Boss has already taken care of me.¡±

    ¡°Boss, is that the old guy who attacked Ian?¡± Stout pointed to the old man who had been lifted from the car by one of Special Patrol Squadron members.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded and instructed, ¡°Night Orchid, he¡¯s yours. Quickly extract any information you can from him.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded and motioned to one of the SHADOW members behind her. ¡°Take him to the interrogation room!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam Governor!¡± The SHADOW member nodded and led the old man into thepound.

    Billy then led Bob and the others to a nearby conference hall.

    About twenty minutester, Night Orchid walked in.

    ¡°Orchid, you¡¯ve resolved this so quickly?¡± Stout asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Night Orchid smiled and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, this situation might be moreplicated than we thought.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°He and the two people we encountered at the teahouse earlier are all members of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, but they were just hired. Mr Mitchell wasn¡¯t killed by them¡± Night Orchid nodded her head and said.

    ¡°Hired by whom?¡± Billy picked up a teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°A man named Garfield Badman,¡± Night Orchid paused before continuing, ¡°but he only knew that name, he doesn¡¯t know anything about the man¡¯s identity. I had our people check the system, but we couldn¡¯t find any information about this Garfield Badman. He¡¯s probably using a false name.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Mr Mitchell¡¯s death, in his words, was due to the fact that Mr Mitchell was meddling in something he shouldn¡¯t have. However, he doesn¡¯t know the specifics.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out how to contact Garfield Badman?¡± Billy asked, his brow slightly furrowing.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t reach out to him. Garfield Badman always contacted them first,¡± Night Orchid replied, shaking her head. After a moment¡¯s pause, as if she had remembered something, she continued. ¡°Oh, Boss, earlier at the teahouse, the man named Sidney Cooper was also present. He has been killed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    Just then, a SHADOW member rushed in.

    ¡°Commander, Governor, we¡¯ve made some progress on Sidney Cooper¡¯s information. He should be a member of Special Patrol Squadron!¡± he reported.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Night Orchid¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Almost certain!¡± The SHADOW member nodded solemnly.

    ¡°We found a case file from three years ago that mentioned him. At the time, he was assisting SHADOW as a member of Special Patrol Squadron.¡±

    ¡°Ian, have you ever heard of this person, Sidney Cooper?¡± Stout turned to Ian de and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall,¡± Ian shook his head and took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll check the system.¡±

    Two minutester, he put away his phone and looked at the others. ¡°There¡¯s no record of him in the system.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that after he joined that ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ you mentioned earlier, his information was wiped from the system?¡± Bob Stokes suggested.

    ¡°If he was indeed a member of Special Patrol Squadron before, it¡¯s a possibility.¡± Ian nodded in agreement. ¡°Because, under normal circumstances, even deceased members would still have records in the system.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it seems that Mr Mitchell¡¯s death might really be rted to that ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯.¡± Night Orchid turned to Billy and said.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly. At this point, the answer was bing clear.

    Stan Mitchell had likely seen or known something about the secret information of the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ and was silenced.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do next?¡± Bob raised his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Should I go back and ask Hum if he knows anything about the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll ask Donald first to see if he knows.¡± Billy replied after a brief thought. He took out his phone as he spoke.

    ¡°Commander, someone is looking for you!¡± Just as Billy was about to dial, a SHADOW member entered the room.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I asked her, but she won¡¯t say,¡± the SHADOW member shook his head. ¡°She only mentioned that she has important information to tell Commander in person.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken her to the meeting room.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see.¡±

    Three minutester, the group arrived at the entrance of a meeting room in the office building. Inside, they saw a young woman in herte twenties sitting on the couch. She had delicate features and exuded a strong martial aura. At this moment, her expression was downcast, and her face wore a somewhat anxious look.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡± Billy walked into the room and asked.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Commander Gardner?¡± The woman stood up and looked at Billy inquiringly.

    ¡°I am,¡± Billy nodded.

    After confirming that she was indeed talking to Commander Gardner, the woman knelt down without hesitation.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please, please save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback, but he reached out and helped the woman to her feet. ¡°First, tell me what happened.¡±

 Chapter 489 New Details Emerging

    ¡°I-I¡¯m Tamara Richardson, a member of Special Patrol Squadron¡¯s ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ and also a subordinate of Mr Cooper.¡± The woman replied as she stood up.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you sent that text message to Brigham Bush earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tamara nodded.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know, and I¡¯ll ensure your safety.¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what about them?¡± Tamara nced at Night Orchid and the others, sounding hesitant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are people I trust.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°First, tell me what kind of organization the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ is and what its purpose is.¡±

    ¡°The ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ was formed with a single purpose, to find the whereabouts of five identical dragon-shaped jade pendants.¡± Tamara answered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted upon hearing this.

    Night Orchid also disyed a look of surprise on her face. She immediately thought of the three dragon-shaped jade pendants Billy possessed.

    ¡°Could they be rted to those jade pendants?¡± she thought.

    ¡°What kind of jade pendants are these?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°They are five identical dragon-shaped jade pendants.¡± Tamara replied again.

    Billy and Night Orchid exchanged a nce. Billy now knew that there were a total of five of those jade pendants.

    ¡°What are these jade pendants for? Is it worth establishing a whole department within Special Patrol Squadron to pursue them?¡± Bob asked. He and Ian were not yet aware of the jade pendants Billy possessed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics of their purpose,¡± Tamara shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only been with the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ for less than a month, so I¡¯m not privy to many details. However, I can sense that these five jade pendants are definitely rted to something significant.¡±

    ¡°Was Mr Mitchell killed because of this?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    The fact that the jade pendants were connected to something significant was beyond doubt, as even a War God Emperor had perished because of them.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tamara nodded and continued, ¡°Three days ago, Mr Mitchell summoned members of our ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ for a meeting. During the meeting, a colleague inadvertently mentioned the jade pendants, and Mr Mitchell inquired about them. However, Mr Badman intervened and deflected the question.¡±

    ¡°His idea was that since the confirmation of the information wasn¡¯t finalized yet, there was no rush to report it. He wanted to wait until his people confirmed it. While folks in our department were a bit puzzled, nobody dared to question Mr Badman.¡±

    ¡°Who is Mr Badman?¡± Ian asked, ¡°Is he Garfield Badman?¡±

    ¡°Garfield Badman?¡± Tamara frowned slightly and shook her head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be him. Mr Badman¡¯s full name is Vere Badman, and he¡¯s the head of the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team.''¡±

    ¡°You go on,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Three days ago, Mr Mitchell summoned us, the members of the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team,¡¯ for a meeting. During the meeting, a colleague unintentionally let slip about the jade pendant,¡± Tamara continued.

    ¡°Mr Mitchell had never heard of the jade pendant before and immediately asked a few questions, but Mr Badman stepped in and deflected the matter.¡±

    ¡°However, Mr Mitchell didn¡¯t give up on it. After the meeting, he privately arranged to meet with Hadwin Hutchinson, who is in charge of the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ case files, but before they could meet, both of them encountered idents.¡±

    ¡°Most likely, it was orchestrated by Vere Badman.¡±

    ¡°Why did you send that message to Brigham Bush? Weren¡¯t you worried about getting involved?¡± Bob asked after a brief pause, his expression thoughtful.

    Exhaling heavily, Tamara¡¯s face disyed a hint of sorrow.

    ¡°Hadwin Hutchinson was my fianc¨¦. We were supposed to get married next month.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± Bob paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to us earlier, and instead, you had us look for Sidney Cooper?¡±

    ¡°Mr Cooper is an old hand in the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team.¡¯ He knows much more than I do. If you find him, you¡¯ll have more valuable information.¡± Tamara¡¯s voice quivered slightly.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that they had been targeting me for a while. It¡¯s my fault that M Cooper got involved.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Do you know where we can find Vere Badman?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his whereabouts,¡± Tamara replied. ¡°But I have his phone number. Although his phone has an anti-tracking system, I know how to bypass it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you need any equipment for that?¡±

    ¡°Just aputer will do,¡± Tamara replied. ¡°I was assigned to the ¡®SSS Special Operations Team¡¯ because of my expertise in information processing.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll talk moreter. For now, find Vere Badman¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tamara replied.

    Two minutester, Night Orchid had aptop brought to the room. Tamara operated theputer for about ten minutes before turning the screen towards Billy. Then she pointed to a moving red dot on the screen. ¡°Commander Gardner, Vere Badman should be driving right now.¡±

    ¡°Night Orchid, send the coordinates to all our brothers below and have them follow him immediately and keep a close watch!¡± Billy said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded and took out her phone to send the message.

    ¡°Ian, you and Night Orchid stay here with Miss Richardson to monitor Vere Badman¡¯s location in real-time.¡± Billy said as he got up and walked towards the door. ¡°Stout, Bob, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob and Stout followed closely behind.

    Two minutester, a Range Rover sped out of thepound.

    Forty minutester, on a highway in the southern suburbs of the city, a Maybach was speeding along with three men inside.

    ¡°Mr Badman, do you think the people from the Heavenly Dragon Sect will expose you?¡± one of the men in the front passenger seat turned to look at the middle-aged man sitting in the rear.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± the middle-aged man replied calmly. ¡°They don¡¯t even know who I am. What can they expose?¡±

    ¡°Mr Badman, should we be concerned about Tamara Richardson?¡± the driver turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Just then, the man in the front passenger seat shouted.

    A heavy-duty cargo truck had suddenly emerged from a side road not far ahead and blocked the road, positioning itself right in the middle. The driver instinctively mmed on the brakes, leaving two dark skid marks on the road as the Maybach came to a halt, with less than a meter between it and the cargo truck.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± the man in the front passenger seat pushed open the door and stepped out.

    Then he raised his hand and pointed angrily at the cargo truck driver, shouting, ¡°Are you looking for death? Move your damn truck right now!¡±

    The Maybach¡¯s driver also got out of the car and yelled at the cargo truck driver, ¡°If you don¡¯t move the truck, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±

    At that moment, the cargo truck¡¯s container door swung open. Then, dozens of SHADOW members jumped out of the truck, each of them holding a Cold Moon Saber, their eyes coldly fixed on the men.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°You guys are from SHADOW?¡±

 Chapter 490 The Whereabouts of the Forth Jade Pendant

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± SHADOW¡¯s Deputy Inspector in the capital city, Esmond Byrd, responded indifferently.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The man took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°We¡¯re from Special Patrol Squadron, and we have urgent matters to attend to. Move your truck immediately!¡±

    ¡°Mr Badman,e out!¡± Esmond ignored the man and instead addressed the people in that Maybach.

    ¡°You scoundrel, I have important matters to attend to. Move out of my way!¡± Vere pushed open the car door and furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Mr Badman, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be going anywhere today!¡± Esmond shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vere furrowed his brow again, a growing sense of unease in his heart.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out what I mean!¡± Esmond replied calmly.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Vere growled lowly and raised his hand, striking a palm towards Esmond.

    Esmond knew he wasn¡¯t a match for Vere, so he didn¡¯t try to confront him head-on. He quickly dodged to the side.

    Vere¡¯s palm strike hit the heavy truck, causing it to shake several times.

    ¡°Get in the car, turn around!¡± Vere¡¯s growing sense of unease left him with no desire to continue battling Esmond and his group.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Two men shouted loudly and turned to head towards the Maybach.

    Just then, a Land Rover came speeding by and stopped about five or six meters behind the Maybach.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Vere¡¯s right eyelid twitched violently.

    ¡°Are you Vere Badman?¡± Billy, apanied by Bob and Stout, stepped out of the car and looked at Vere before speaking casually.

    Vere recognized Billy with a single nce, and without any hesitation, he darted towards the woods beside the road. Though he didn¡¯t know how Billy had found him, he knew his cover was blown. If he didn¡¯t run now, he¡¯d be risking his life. He had no confidence in facing off against Billy.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Bob Stokes, who was prepared, flicked his wrist, and a sword aura shot out like lightning.

    Although Vere Badman had decent martial skills, being in theter stage of a War Grandmaster, he was no match for Bob. Before he could run thirty meters, the sword aura passed through his right knee, severing it. He fell forward, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Vere let out a miserable scream and writhed in pain on the ground.

    ¡°Mr Badman!¡± The other two men were horrified, and after exchanging a nce, they dashed in different directions.

    ¡°Finish them!¡± Billy, with a casual wave of his hand, ordered the SHADOW members.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Esmond Byrd replied and led a group of SHADOW members to surround the two men.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Vere Badman, in agony, begged.

    Before he could finish speaking, Stout, with a sweep of his hand, sent a burst of wind that entered Vere Badman¡¯s abdomen, instantly destroying his Dantian. Vere Badman fell silent and stopped moving.

    About an hourter, everyone returned to the SHADOW headquarters. In the conference hall, Stout left Vere Badman, who was in a semi-conscious state, on the floor.

    ¡°Is this Vere Badman?¡± Ian de and Night Orchid walked in.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded as he took his seat. He then turned to Vere and calmly said, ¡°Tell us everything, and I¡¯ll make it quick for you.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you want to know?¡± Vere, with his right leg severed and his cultivation destroyed, had lost all his defiance. He knew there was no chance of survival for him, so he just hoped to suffer less before dying.

    ¡°What is the purpose of those five jade pendants?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact purpose, I was only tasked with retrieving the five jade pendants¡­¡± Vere Badman spoke reluctantly. ¡°However, I-I¡¯ve heard that they might be rted to the destiny of our nation, something that the highest echelons of power are very concerned about.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to deceive us? Do you believe that I will dismember your bones one by one?¡± Stout coldly threatened.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Vere Badman shivered. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. This matter is the most highly ssified secret at the national level, and I doubt that there are more than ten people in the entire capital who know about it.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report when you received information about one of the jade pendants? Did you want to keep the jade pendant for yourselves?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Vere Badman took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Ink Pavilion¡¯s people approached me three years ago. If I hadn¡¯t shared the information with them first, they would have wiped out my entire family.¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion again?¡± Night Orchid frowned. ¡°Your work is highly ssified, how did they know that you were looking for those five jade pendants?¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion¡¯s power is far greater than most people imagine. They have people in various government offices in the capital,¡± Vere Badman exined. ¡°While they can¡¯t infiltrate the Pce, most of the orders thate from there are ryed to Ink Pavilion as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Stout cursed, ¡°Ink Pavilion is that formidable?¡±

    ¡°From the outsider¡¯s perspective, Ink Pavilion was just the tip of their iceberg!¡± Vere Badman responded.

    ¡°What exactly was the information about the jade pendant you received?¡± Billy asked, furrowing his brows slightly.

    ¡°We received information some time ago that the sect leader of Elemental Unity Sect had found a jade pendant in a cemetery, and the description matches the one we¡¯re looking for,¡± Vere Badman continued. ¡°Although I can¡¯t confirm if it¡¯s true or not, we still shared the information with Ink Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Elemental Unity Sect?¡± Billy paused for a moment, then looked at Ian and Stout. ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Boss, Elemental Unity Sect is a top-tier martial sect in the ancient martial world, and their overall strength is not inferior to the de Sect.¡± Ian nodded and replied. After speaking, he turned to Vere Badman and asked, ¡°So, did the people from Ink Pavilion go to Elemental Unity Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Vere nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°They sent people to Elemental Unity Sect a few days ago, and there wasn¡¯t a single survivor in the entire sect.¡±

    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Ian cursed.

    ¡°Did they get the jade pendant?¡± Billy also furrowed his brow.

    ¡°If everything went as nned, they should have obtained it,¡± Vere Badman nodded in response. ¡°A couple of days ago, they informed me to keep this information quiet and not report it. They want to im it as false news.¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion people are truly despicable!¡± Bob said with a cold tone.

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡­ I heard another piece of information,¡± Vere Badman added.

    ¡°What information?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I know I deserve to die a thousand deaths, and I¡¯m not asking you to spare my life¡­¡± Vere Badman didn¡¯t directly answer Billy¡¯s question. After taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°But, but my family is innocent. I¡¯m telling you this information in the hope that he¡¯ll spare my family.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better speak honestly,¡± Night Orchid responded before adding, ¡°SHADOW¡¯s de never harm the innocent.¡±

 Chapter 491 Something Wrong With Ozin City

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you!¡± Relieved after hearing Night Orchid¡¯s words, Vere Badman took a breath and continued, ¡°As far as I know, Ink Pavilion received another piece of information from somewhere. It said there might be another lead to one of the jade pendants in a vige at the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains. They¡¯ve already sent people to that vige, but it seems that the vige is not ordinary. The people they sent have all gone missing. If everything goes as expected, Ink Pavilion will probably send someone back there in the next few days. Also, about this vige, it¡¯s not just Ink Pavilion that knows about it. I suspect two or three other sects might have heard about it as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Billy and Night Orchid were equally surprised. Both of them recalled the faces of Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston.

    ¡°Could it be that they spent twenty years guarding that vige for another jade pendant?¡± they thought.

    ¡°Do you know about that vige, Boss?¡± Seeing their reactions, Bob Stokes and Ian de asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly. After a pause, he continued, looking at Vere Badman. ¡°What else do you know about that vige?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the other details, I only overheard this,¡± Vere Badman replied with a shake of his head. Then, with a somewhat triumphant expression, he added, ¡°I know only this much. Please, Commander Gardner, let me go quickly!¡±

    ¡°Take him away!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Two SHADOW members standing nearby nodded and led Vere out.

    ¡°Boss, what vige is he talking about?¡± Ian de asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°Let me exin,¡± Night Orchid said as she sipped her tea and began to describe the vige.

    ¡°What?!¡± After listening to Night Orchid¡¯s description, Bob Stokes and Ian de were both astonished. Neither of them had expected such a development.

    ¡°Boss, could Arthur Fowler and that olddy really have been guarding that vige for twenty years just for another jade pendant?¡± Bob spoke, clearly in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Billy replied with a slight shake of his head. He had a feeling it couldn¡¯t be that simple.

    ¡°Boss, if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s terrifying. What¡¯s the real story behind these five jade pendants?¡± Ian furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, you may not know this, but out of the five jade pendants, three are already in boss¡¯s possession.¡± Stout said with a smirk, not mincing his words.

    Since they were all family, there was no need to hold back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ian and Bob eximed in shock, their faces filled with astonishment. Although they didn¡¯t know the exact purpose of the jade pendants, if they had risen to the national level of importance, they couldn¡¯t be ordinary items. With five in total, Billy had already obtained three of them.

    ¡°Boss, should we call that old man and ask him about the jade pendants? He should know something.¡± Ian de suggested after regaining hisposure.

    ¡°He¡¯s currently not in the Ether Mountain, and I can¡¯t reach him. We¡¯ll have to wait until he returns to the mountain before we can discuss it.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, if Ink Pavilion sends people to that vige again this time, it¡¯s definitely going to be a big show. Should we make another trip there?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to go again.¡±

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang, and he picked it up to see Judge calling.

    ¡°Judge, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s not right on the Ozin side.¡± Judge¡¯s tone sounded slightly anxious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°Since yesterday afternoon, there have been quite a few martial artists from the ancient martial world entering Ozin city, and some of them are quite formidable. I¡¯m worried that something might happen.¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly. After a brief thought, he instructed in a serious tone, ¡°Call Casey and Azure Dragon, the four of them should go to Ozin and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Calling Casey and the others to Ozin wasn¡¯t just because of concerns about trouble in Ozin but also because he wanted to take them to Nigel Hall¡¯s hometown.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Judge said before hanging up.

    ¡°Boss, is something wrong?¡± After Billy put away his phone, Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded and then recounted what Judge had said.

    ¡°Are some troublemakers trying to stir up trouble again?¡± Bob furrowed his brow. After a momentary pause, as if realizing something, he looked at Billy and continued, ¡°Boss, could it be that Ink Pavilion is intentionally revealing their whereabouts to lure you back to Ozin and simultaneously strike at Arthur Fowler¡¯s side?¡± Bob spected.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°And it¡¯s not just Ink Pavilion, I suspect there may be others involved as well.¡±

    He naturally guessed this possibility; the other party was setting a trap for him again. And this time, he knew it was the other side¡¯s scheme, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. His family was in Ozin and thus Billy had to go back once.

    ¡°Tomorrow, each of you three selects a hundred brothers to set up camp near Nigel Hall¡¯s hometown. I¡¯ll head back to Ozin first.¡± Billy instructed Bob Stokes and the others.

    ¡°Got it!¡± they all responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Night Orchid, make a call to Azure Fang, Frostde, and Soul Chaser, and have them bring a group of people to join you.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Night Orchid nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Stout,e with me to Ozin,¡± Billy said as he got up and headed towards the door. Stout followed him.

    That evening, Billy returned home from SHADOW base in Ozin.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Tasha, who was ying with her toys, dropped them and ran over when she saw Billy.

    ¡°Tasha, let me see if you¡¯ve gained weight.¡± Billy smiled and bent down to pick Tasha up.

    ¡°Tasha hasn¡¯t gotten fat. Tasha doesn¡¯t want to be as fat as Uncle Stout, that¡¯s ugly.¡±

    Stout, who had just returned to the adjacent vi with Judge, inexplicably sneezed and muttered to himself, wondering who was thinking about him.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Billyughed heartily. Then, he greeted Fletcher and Sharon, ¡°Dad, Mom, where¡¯s Harleen?¡±

    ¡°Harleen¡¯s taking a bath. Haven¡¯t you had dinner yet? I¡¯ll heat up some food for you,¡± Sharon smiled.

    ¡°Mom, no need. I already ate at SHADOW.¡± Billy put down Tasha and smiled.

    ¡°Well, then have some chicken soup. Harleen said you¡¯d being home today, so Sharon specially made you some homemade chicken soup.¡± Said Fletcher.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Wee back, dear.¡± Harleen came out of the bathroom not long after and looked at Billy affectionately as she softly spoke.

 Chapter 492 Zeph Knightâ€™s Invitation

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy called out with a smile.

    Shortly after, the chicken soup was ready, and Billy sat down at the dining table. Harleen joined him, saying, ¡°Honey, take it slow, don¡¯t burn yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mama, Dad isn¡¯t a child, why are you worrying so much? You¡¯ll spoil him.¡± Tasha said as she yed with her toys, looking up.

    ¡°Little one, y with your toys.¡± Harleen teased.

    Fletcher and his wife chuckled.

    ¡°Billy, are you free the day after tomorrow at noon?¡± Fletcher asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns at the moment. Why, is something going on?¡± Billy asked with a slight pause, smiling.

    ¡°My father is hosting a family gathering the day after tomorrow at noon. He specifically asked about your avability, so if you¡¯re free¡­¡± Fletcher began to exin.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t listen to your dad!¡± Sharon interjected, not pleased. ¡°They¡¯re not inviting Billy for a meal, they just want to use Billy¡¯s status!¡±

    ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Harleen asked, looking a bit puzzled.

    ¡°Beatrice has a new boyfriend, apparently someone from the capital who just returned from studying abroad. His family of three is currently touring Ozin, and your grandfather ns to invite them to dinner. He specifically asked if Billy was in Ozin, hoping Billy would attend and show them some courtesy.¡± Sharon exined.

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s forget it,¡± Harleen said to Fletcher. ¡°Billy has just returned to Ozin and must have many official matters to attend to. Such a gathering wouldn¡¯t serve any purpose, so there¡¯s no need for him to go.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let your grandfather know tomorrow that Billy is not in Ozin.¡± Fletcher replied after some consideration.

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯ll go.¡± Billy said after a few sips of chicken soup.

    He agreed to go, partly to avoid making things difficult for Fletcher, and partly because he had other ns.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. Let them handle it themselves!¡± Sharon said.

    ¡°Honey, listen to Mom, don¡¯t go. I know you don¡¯t like those kinds of gatherings.¡± Harleen added.

    ¡°Mom, Harleen, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just going to have a meal.¡± Billy smiled and reassured them.

    ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡± Fletcher¡¯s face lit up with a hint of joy. He naturally knew that Zeph Knight wanted Billy to attend to save face for their family. Originally, he had hesitated and was well aware that Billy had no fondness for them. But Zeph Knight had repeatedly insisted that Billy must attend, even if it was just for a brief appearance. Therefore, Fletcher felt obliged to agree.

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re family. You don¡¯t need to be so polite. Besides, it¡¯s a great meal. Why not enjoy it?¡± Billy smiled and said.

    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the family members had all retired to their rooms. Billy and Harleen entered their bedroom.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been gone for so long this time, and I missed you,¡± Harleen said softly, leaning against Billy¡¯s chest after they got into bed.

    ¡°I missed you too!¡± Billy kissed Harleen¡¯s delicate forehead and gave a faint smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You must have had plenty of beautiful women around you outside.¡± Harleen pouted sensuously.

    ¡°How could that be!¡± Billy chuckled again. ¡°Other than Night Orchid and Frostde, I haven¡¯t talked to any other women.¡±

    ¡°I find that hard to believe!¡± Harleen pouted again and then looked up at Billy to continue. ¡°Darling, can you tell me about SHADOW and yourrades?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded with a smile. This was something he had nned, gradually letting Harleen in on many things.

    Then, for about twenty minutes or so, Billy introduced her to an overview of SHADOW and its members, including some general information about the five sharp des.

    ¡°So, Azure Fang and Frostde are in a romantic rtionship?¡± Harleen asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°They are a natural pair.¡±

    ¡°What about Night Orchid? Doesn¡¯t she have a boyfriend yet?¡± Harleen continued to inquire.

    ¡°Not at the moment, but it should be happening soon,¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°I introduced her to a guy, and they¡¯ve just started getting to know each other.¡±

    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but picture Ian de¡¯s figure and wondered if there had been any progress between the two in these past few days.

    ¡°Really? Night Orchid is so outstanding. What kind of guy did you introduce her to? Is she interested?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°I think she might be interested,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°Other than being a man of few words and having a terrible sense of direction, he¡¯s excellent in every other aspect.¡±

    ¡°Terrible sense of direction? What do you mean by that?¡± Harleen was quite curious.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s one of his big embarrassing stories,¡± Billy continued to describe Ian¡¯s bizarre experience.

    After hearing the story, Harleen burst intoughter, which made her look like a quivering flower. After a while, when she finally managed to calm down, she continued, ¡°Honey, in the future, if you have the chance, can you introduce me to the people around you?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°You promise, honey? That¡¯s great!¡± Harleen looked delighted.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Shouldn¡¯t we get some rest?¡± Billy looked at Harleen with a slight smirk.

    ¡°You rogue! Are you up to no good again?¡± Harleen¡¯s face blushed with a hint of red.

    Billy didn¡¯t finish his sentence and he leaned down to kiss¡­

    Around 11:30 in the afternoon on the third day, Stout drove a business car to pick up Billy¡¯s family for the gathering. This time, Zeph Knight spared no expense and directly booked a picturesque leisure farm on the east side of the city to entertain everyone. While Billy and his family were on their way, they had already been busy at the farm.

    Zeph Knight, Beatrice Knight and her father stood at the entrance to wee the family from the groom¡¯s side.

    Before long, two cars parked at the entrance, a Range Rover in front, and a Bentley behind. Afterwards, four burly men in ck suits got out of the Range Rover, each wearing ck sunsses, looking quite imposing. After getting out of the car, they simultaneously approached the Bentley, with three of them opening the three doors of the Bentley.

    A middle-aged couple came out from the back seat, and a young man got out from the front passenger seat. The driver was also a man in ck. The young man was none other than Maurice Higgins, the new boyfriend of Beatrice, while the middle-aged couple were his parents, Kennard Higgins and Thalia Higgins. The three of them were all dressed in designer brands, and they each had a decent sense of style.

    The Higgins family was among the top-tier second-tier families in the capital city. Although they were not considered a prominent aristocratic family in the imperial capital, they still held some status and positionpared to some so-called big families in other cities.

    ¡°Mr Higgins, Mrs Higgins, Maurice, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Seeing the three of them, Beatrice greeted them with a smile, with Zeph Knight and his son following closely behind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 493 Should I Just Eliminate Him?

    ¡°Beatrice, why didn¡¯t you choose a five-star hotel? Is this ce hygienic?¡± Maurice Higgins nced at the farmhouse and furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Haha, Mr Higgins, please rest assured.¡± Zeph Knight replied with a smile. ¡°This ce is one of the top choices for receiving important guests from various departments in Ozin City. Its standards are higher than those of five-star hotels in every aspect, and the scenery here is something that five-star hotels can¡¯t match.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Maurice Higgins asked with a hint of indifference.

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Higgins, and Maurice, let me introduce. This is my grandfather, and this is my father.¡± Beatrice pointed to Zeph Knight and Robert Knight, respectively.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, this is Maurice and his parents.¡± Beatrice turned to introduced them to Zeph and Robert.

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Higgins, wee! Please, have a seat,.¡± Zeph Knight extended his right hand and greeted Kennard Higgins and his wife.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kennard shook Zeph ¡®s hand, and then, with his wife, walked towards the farmhouse¡¯s interior.

    ¡°Maurice, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Beatrice said, linking her arm with Maurice¡¯s.

    ¡°Beatrice, tell your family to be on their best behavior. My parents came here today to see what your family is like.¡± Maurice turned to Beatrice and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maurice. I¡¯ve already told my family. They won¡¯t disappoint your parents.¡±

    Beatrice had worked hard for the past two or three months to hook such a big fish. She had used all her tricks to arrange this meeting between both sets of parents. If everything went smoothly today, she might just step into the world of the elite. The Higgins family was a prominent n in the capital, much stronger than those so-called big families in Ozin. It absolutely met her expectations of marrying into an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Hope so!¡± Maurice nodded, then walked into the farmhouse with Beatrice, followed by five men in ck closely.

    As soon as the group arrived at the banquet hall on the farm, Zeph, Robert and Beatrice led the other family of three to the main table. The five men in ck stood a few meters behind Kennard Higgins and his family, like human spears.

    ¡°Mr Knight, I heard from Maurice that your family is in business in Ozin. I wonder how the business is doing now?¡± Thalia Higgins sipped her tea and asked Zeph casually.

    ¡°It is just a small workshop, not worth mentioning.¡± Zeph replied with a smile.

    ¡°How much revenue do you generate in a year?¡± Thalia continued to inquire.

    ¡°Last year¡¯s profits were passable, around 5 billion.¡± Zeph replied with a wry smile.

    Five billion, there was certainly some exaggeration in that figure. The actual revenue was probably around 3 billion. It was only because of the contract for the Ozin Tower that they received direct or indirect ie of 1 billion. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t even reach 2 billion. Since securing the contract for the Ozin Tower, the Knight Group¡¯s brand had gained significant recognition, and several major distributors had stocked up on their products.

    ¡°Only 5 billion?¡± Thalia put down her tea cup and continued, ¡°That¡¯s quite small, not even as good as the sales of one of ourpanies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Higgins family is indeed a prominent n in the capital, we are far behind.¡± Zeph replied, feeling slightly embarrassed. After a brief pause, he changed the subject. ¡°I heard that Maurice recently returned from studying abroad and has taken on the role of director at the Higgins Group? He¡¯s certainly a talented young man!¡±

    ¡°Mr Knight, let me be frank with you,¡± Thalia continued after taking another sip of tea. ¡°With my son¡¯s personal abilities and the resources of the Higgins family, his future development is bound to be smooth. Although he is currently in a rtionship with Miss Knight, it doesn¡¯t mean they will definitely get married. We won¡¯t interfere too much in Maurice¡¯s romantic matters, but when ites to marriage, we will certainly look out for his best interests.¡±

    ¡°Although Miss Knight¡¯s qualifications are decent, there are hundreds of women who want to marry my son, many of whom are more outstanding than her in various aspects. So, it¡¯s unlikely that Maurice will get engaged to your granddaughter so quickly. They will need at least another two or three years to get to know each other better. We hope you can understand this.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zeph¡¯s expression changed slightly before he continued, ¡°Please rest assured, we don¡¯t meddle too much in young people¡¯s affairs. If they eventually end up together, that would be wonderful. If not, there¡¯s no need to force it.¡±

    Meanwhile, Beatrice had been listening to Thalia¡¯s words, and her expression changed several times. She felt that her hopes of marrying into a wealthy family were diminishing.

    ¡°Mr Knight, it¡¯s great that you understand.¡± Thalia replied calmly.

    ¡°Mr Knight, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s start serving the meal. Afterward, we still have ns to visit a tourist attraction in the afternoon.¡± Maurice spoke up.

    ¡°Mr Higgins, I¡¯m really sorry, but please wait a few more minutes. Not all the members of my  family have arrived yet.¡± Zeph apologized again with a forced smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Maurice¡¯s expression turned slightly displeased. ¡°Your family is quite grand, aren¡¯t you? Are we supposed to wait for them?¡±

    Kennard Higgins and his wife¡¯s expressions were equally unpleased.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr Higgins. Let me make a call to see when they¡¯ll arrive.¡± Zeph said and signaled to Robert.

    Understanding the signal, Robert got up and walked aside, taking out his phone to call Fletcher.

    ¡°Robert, don¡¯t bother making the call, we¡¯re here.¡±

    At that moment, Fletcher¡¯s voice came from the entrance.

    ¡°Fletcher, why did you arrive sote? They¡¯re getting impatient.¡± Robert said with a displeased expression.

    ¡°Sorry, we got stuck in traffic.¡± Fletcher replied.

    As he spoke, Billy and his family, as well as Stout, approached the main table.

    ¡°Mr Higgins, let me introduce you,¡± Zeph¡¯s expression improved slightly when he saw Billy. Although he still hadn¡¯t figured out Billy¡¯s exact identity, he was well aware that his son-inw was not an ordinary person. A few days ago, he had humbled himself to ensure that Billy attended this gathering, hoping that Billy would help uphold his family¡¯s dignity.

    ¡°No need for introductions. Let¡¯s get the food served, we have other ns after eating.¡± Thalia impatiently waved her hand.

    Maurice¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Harleen all this while. He had always considered Beatrice a beauty, butpared to Harleen in front of him, they were like night and day.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zeph hesitated and pointed at Billy. ¡°Mr and Mrs Higgins, this is my son-inw. He serves in vale¡¯s military, and he¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of introducing a soldier?¡± Thalia interrupted him. ¡°I thought he was some high-ranking official. You made us wait for him, and he turns out to be just a soldier. Quite an ego you¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that about my dad! My dad is a great hero!¡± Tasha, who was in Billy¡¯s arms, shouted loudly.

    ¡°Kids should stay out of adult conversations. You have no manners at all. How were you raised by your parents?¡± Maurice frowned and scolded Tasha.

    ¡°Another trash!¡± Stoutmented with a sigh, then turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, should I just eliminate him?¡±

 Chapter 494 Uncle Earl

    After Stout¡¯s words, Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he gave him a stern look but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zeph Knight, Robert Knight and his daughter were simultaneously choked by their own saliva.

    Fletcher and his wife exchanged nces, realizing that Stout was quite fierce, but they didn¡¯t expect him to go as far as threatening someone¡¯s life right away. Among the family, only Harleen remained the calmest, her face showing no signs of change. Having spent the better part of six months with Billy, she had already been through quite a few big scenes, and these minor incidents no longer stirred any emotions within her.

    Maurice Higgins angrily pointed at Stout, ¡°What did you say? Who are you calling trash? Say it again if you dare!¡±

    To him, a small family like the Knight family actually dared to call him trash. It was outrageous!

    ¡°Maurice, he¡¯s just joking with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Beatrice said, appearing displeased with Harleen¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Harleen, Grandpa invited you to dinner. Why did you bring the driver along? Make him apologize to Maurice quickly!¡±

    ¡°Who told you he¡¯s just a driver?¡± Harleen responded calmly. ¡°He¡¯s my husband¡¯s brother, and we are all one family. Besides, if there¡¯s an apology to be made, it shoulde from your so-called boyfriend. What right does he have to say such things to Tasha?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Beatrice was infuriated.

    ¡°Beatrice!¡± Zeph Knight intervened. Then he turned to Maurice Higgins and said, ¡°Mr Higgins, I apologize on behalf of him.¡±

    ¡°Is this how people from the Knight family behave?¡± Thalia scowled. ¡°Using foulnguage and having no manners at all. If they don¡¯t apologize right now, we won¡¯t continue with this meal.¡±

    ¡°You and your son are exactly a picture-perfect family, always criticizing others for theirck of manners. Do you not realize that the most uncivilized people here are your family?¡± Sharon stood up and addressed Thalia with a cold tone. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯re from the capital? I really can¡¯t fathom where your sense of superiorityes from! If the capital is full of people with low standards like you, then it¡¯s truly disappointing!¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you calling low-standard?¡± Thalia was flushed with anger.

    ¡°Who am I calling low-standard? Can¡¯t you figure it out? Do you have no self-awareness at all?¡± Sharon interrupted her once again.

    ¡°Aunt Sharon, please refrain from speaking too much¡­¡± Beatrice¡¯splexion was not looking good.

    Her dreams of entering the elite circles were already hanging by a thread, and if things continued like this, they might shatterpletely.

    ¡°Why should I refrain from speaking? It¡¯s not their fault to begin with. Why don¡¯t you ask them to hold their tongues?¡± Sharon retorted coldly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kennard Higgins finally spoke up, turning to Zeph with a cold tone.

    ¡°Mr Knight, are these people from your family? Let them apologize to us right now, or this won¡¯t be over today.¡±

    ¡°Mr Higgins, please calm down.¡± Zeph took a deep breath before speaking.

    He was inwardly regretting his decision. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have invited Fletcher and his family to dinner. He had initially wanted Billy toe and help manage the situation, but now it seemed that things had gonepletely south.

    ¡°Are you all from the Higgins family in the capital?¡± Billy finally spoke, looking at Kennard Higgins and calmly asking, ¡°Do you want a chance to apologize?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Kennard scoffed. ¡°You, a young soldier, dare to speak so arrogantly. I can¡¯t believe¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Stout raised his hand and delivered a resounding p. The sound of the p echoed in the room, leaving a palm print on Kennard¡¯s face.

    The room fell silent immediately, and the expressions on Zeph and his group¡¯s faces were quite colorful, as they stood frozen in ce.

    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Kennard Higgins finally shouted after a moment.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡± Maurice also yelled. Then he turned to the ck-d men behind him and said, ¡°What are you standing around for? He¡¯s the one who hit my father. Disable him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The five ck-d men quickly reacted and charged at Stout.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    But halfway through, they were all sent flying andnded on the ground, groaning in pain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kennard and his family were stunned. They had not expected Stout to have such skills. Meanwhile, Zeph¡¯s family wore expressions of despair. At this point, they had no hope of making amends with the Higgins family.

    The head of the Higgins family had been publicly humiliated, and there was no way to resolve this deadlock.

    ¡°How about it? Feeling scared now?¡± Stout asked the other party coldly.

    ¡°You think you can do whatever you want just because you have a bit of martial arts skill?¡± Kennard angrily retorted. ¡°I promise you, if I don¡¯t disable you today, my name is not Kennard Higgins!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to his son and said loudly, ¡°Maurice, call your Uncle Earl. He should be back in Ozin. Tell him to send someone here immediately and inform him that our family has been attacked.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Maurice nodded and took out his phone to dial a number.

    ¡°Oh, it looks like you know some important people in Ozin!¡± Stout smirked, ncing at Maurice.

    ¡°My boss¡¯s full name is Billy Gardner. Make sure to tell them that, or they won¡¯t know who to seek revenge against.¡±

    ¡°Stout, enough ying around. Send a message to Night Orchid and let her handle this.¡± Billy said, his eyes revealing a hint of concern.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout replied and then turned to Kennard Higgins, saying, ¡°You had the chance to apologize, but you didn¡¯t take it. Now it¡¯s toote. Good luck!¡±

    Afterwards, he took out his phone and sent a message to Night Orchid.

    ¡°You¡¯re all so ignorant. You¡¯ll soon realize how little you know!¡± Thalia responded angrily.

    ¡°Tasha, let Mama hold you. Dad has some business to take care of.¡± Billy said to his daughter. ¡°Harleen, keep an eye on Tasha and don¡¯t let her wander.¡±

    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s going on? Is something wrong?¡± Harleen noticed the unusual look on Billy¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy smiled reassuringly.

    ¡°Maurice, how did it go with Earl?¡± Kennard asked loudly after seeing his son hang up the phone.

    ¡°Dad, Uncle Earl said¡­¡± Maurice struggled to speak, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Kennard furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Uncle Earl¡­ he told us to apologize to them immediately¡­¡± Maurice pointed at Billy.

    Although the person he had called wasn¡¯t directly affiliated with the power in Ozin, he held significant influence. But when he heard the name ¡°Billy Gardner¡±, he nearly dropped his phone and then warned them, trembling, that if they didn¡¯t apologize, not even the heavens could save them.

    ¡°What?!¡± Kennard and his wife shouted simultaneously.

 Chapter 495 Moves

    Upon hearing their son¡¯s words, Kennard Higgins and his wife felt a growing sense of unease. They couldn¡¯t help but cast another look at Billy, wondering if Billy was an influential figure.

    Zeph Knight and his son, on the other hand, were equally surprised. They had heard Beatrice mention ¡°Uncle Earl¡±, the person Maurice Higgins had called, and they knew he was a significant figure in Ozin.

    Just then, Kennard Higgins¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up without thinking and answered the call. Whatever was said on the other end of the line made him shudder uncontrobly. His face turned deathly pale, and he didn¡¯t even realize when he dropped his phone to the floor.

    ¡°Kennard, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Thalia asked, concerned, seeing her husband¡¯s state.

    In the next moment, Kennard Higgins knelt down in front of Billy.

    ¡°I¡­ I apologize, I was blind and ignorant. Please forgive me, sir.¡± Said he.

    Another shocked silence filled the room. Zeph Knight and his family were left dumbfounded.

    ¡°How could the formidable head of the Higgins family kneel down so quickly?¡± they thought.

    They all turned to look at Billy, their expressions filled with disbelief as they were guessing Billy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Kennard, what¡¯s happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thalia asked, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Thalia, Maurice, kneel and apologize to Mr Gardner. Hurry!¡± Kennard Higgins shouted hoarsely.

    The phone call he had received earlier was from his father, who had scolded him mercilessly and warned him that the people he had offended were extraordinarily powerful, even in the capital. If they didn¡¯t get Billy¡¯s forgiveness today, the Higgins family could be expelled from the capital tomorrow. Kennard didn¡¯t think his father was joking, and he deeply regretted his actions now. If only he had known about the influential figure in the Knight family earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so arrogantly. But it was toote now.

    Seeing Kennard¡¯s reaction, both Thalia and Maurice didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately knelt down beside him.

    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid? Weren¡¯t you acting all tough just a moment ago?¡± Stout sneered.

    ¡°Beatrice, please help us plead with your brother-inw. Beg him to spare us this time.¡± Maurice trembled as he pleaded with Beatrice.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Beatrice looked at Zeph and hesitated.

    ¡°Billy, what do you think?¡± Zeph couldn¡¯t make up his mind either and turned to Billy for guidance.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps outside the door caught their attention. A group of about thirty to forty people walked briskly into the room. The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a square face, thick eyebrows, and amanding presence.

    Following closely behind him were three or four people who exuded a dignified and imposing aura. They were clearly individuals who had been in high positions for a long time. Even the two or three dozen people behind them didn¡¯t seem like ordinary folks, each radiating a formidable martial aura.

    Seeing the leader, everyone, except for Billy and Stout, took a sharp intake of breath. These were all big shots in Ozin City, figures they saw on TV almost every day.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°What has happened to make them all rush here?¡± they thought.

    As everyone wondered, the group of people approached Billy. Then they bowed respectfully and spoke with reverence, ¡°Mr Gardner!¡±

    The reason they addressed Billy as ¡°Mr Gardner¡± rather than ¡°Commander Gardner¡± was that Billy had previously told Judge to inform relevant Ozin departments that, in the presence of his family, a simple ¡°Mr Gardner¡± was sufficient.

    Another round of dropped jaws. Everyone, including Harleen, stared at the scene in disbelief. The influential figures from Ozin were showing such respect to Billy.

    The Knight family, especially, was astounded. They had suspected that Billy had an extraordinary background, but they had never imagined it would be to this extent. Since the series of eventsst year, they knew that Billy had some connections, and they had considered trying to befriend him. However, due to their pride and the fact that the contract with Ozin Tower had been officially fulfilled, they had thought it unnecessary.

    Now, they were filled with regret. If they had started to cultivate a rtionship with Billy earlier, the Knight family might have already taken off, and there would have been no need to scramble for support from the Higgins family.

    ¡°Mr Geis, why are you here?¡± Billy looked at the leading middle-aged man and smiled.

    He recognized him as Fabian Geis, the overseer of Ozin. They had interacted several times before, and Billy had a good impression of him.

    ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve noticed many unfamiliar faces entering Ozin, and we heard that they were all heading this way. We were concerned for your safety, Mr Gardner, so we came to check.¡± Fabian Geis exined solemnly. ¡°By the way, Judge and the others are here too. They¡¯re outside on guard duty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Geis,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°Please help me keep an eye on the people inside the hall. I¡¯ll go outside to see what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Billy had already sensed several strong auras approaching the farmstead, which was why he had instructed Harleen to hold Tasha.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, would you like us to apany you?¡± asked Fabian Geis asked.

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°Please watch over the people inside the hall.¡±

    ¡°Billy, be careful.¡± Harleen said, taking a deep breath and looking at Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± Billy reassured her with a reassuring look. Then, after exchanging greetings with Fabian once again, he walked out of the banquet hall, with Stout following closely behind.

    ¡°All personnel, be on high alert!¡± After Billy left, Fabian Geis raised his hand and gave a signal.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Thirty to forty people spread out on both sides, protecting the people in the hall.

 Chapter 496 Unfriendly Guests

    A few minutester, Billy arrived at the square on the west side of the farmstead.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey, Azure Dragon, and others hurried over, followed by a hundred SHADOW operatives. Billy nodded slightly and then turned to Alban Carroll. ¡°Alban, take your brothers and guard the inside of the banquet hall with Mr Geis and the others.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Alban Carroll replied loudly, leading his team toward the banquet hall.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang, disying Bob Stokes¡¯ number.

    ¡°Bob?!¡± Billy answered after pressing the call button.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a situation near the Kun Lun Mountains. Quite a few people have arrived,¡± Bob Stokes¡¯ voice came through the phone.

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Keep an eye on them and avoid confrontation unless absolutely necessary. Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston should be prepared for this. If anything happens, call me immediately.¡±

    Billy had already guessed the enemy¡¯s intentions a couple of days ago when he heard about the situation in Ozin. They were likely trying to keep him upied in Ozin, preventing him from dealing with the situation involving Arthur Fowler and hispanion.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob Stokes responded.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Billy had just hung up the phone when dozens of figures shed into the farmstead from outside the perimeter wall. They quickly surrounded Billy and his group. Leading the group were two elderly men whose actual ages were impossible to determine. They both had white hair but youthful appearances, and their auras were sharp. The two powerful auras that Billy had sensed earlier came from these two men. One of them was even a Tier-one War God-Emperor.

    Apart from these two, there were four others with the strength of Late War Emperors, with the most powerful among them being a Half-Step War God-Emperor. The rest of the group, totaling dozens, were not to be underestimated either, with the lowest cultivation at Late Battle God. They were clearly from the enemy camp.

    ¡°State your names.¡± Billy said calmly, looking at the two elderly men.

    ¡°I am Leopold Stirling, Deputy Master of Ink Pavilion, Commander Gardner.¡± The tall elderly man replied with a neutral expression as he bowed slightly.

    ¡°I am Atticus Wainwright, Senior Elder of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, Commander Gardner.¡± The other elderly man said simrly, bowing.

    ¡°Heavenly Dragon Sect?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Damn, more old timers from the Heavenly Dragon Sect. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being annihted?¡± Stout shouted loudly.

    ¡°Insolent! Who are you, and how dare you speak to our Senior Elder this way!¡± a man behind Atticus scolded angrily.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout disdainfully nced at him.

    ¡°Fool, you¡­¡± The man frowned, about to throw a punch at Stout.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Atticus stopped him. He then looked at Billy and spoke coldly, ¡°Commander Gardner, we didn¡¯te here with ill intentions. We only request that you stay inside Ozin for the day. Once today is over, we will leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss whether I¡¯ll stay in Ozin or not,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°The question is whether you¡¯ll have the authority to make that decision.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you seem very confident,¡± Leopold said with a smile. ¡°Do you think you and your six or seven people can contend with us?¡±

    ¡°Last time at the Crimson Sun Sect, you got lucky, with someone saving you,¡± Leopold continued. ¡°But this time, do you think you¡¯ll be lucky again?¡±

    ¡°To kill you, we don¡¯t need luck.¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t forget, there are your family members in the banquet hall.¡± Atticus spoke coldly. ¡°Do you expect Fabian Geis and the others to protect them?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your Sect Master should have gone to the Kun Lun Mountains, right?¡± Billy ignored his question and instead posed his own. ¡°Starting from tomorrow, the Heavenly Dragon Sect will be expelled from the Martial Arts World.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re joking,¡± Atticus chuckled. ¡°Do you know how many people are over at the Kun Lun Mountains? While Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston may not be weak, if they don¡¯t reveal the secret of that mountain vige today, they might as well bury themselves in Kun Lun.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with surprise as he listened to Atticus¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t expected the other side to have confirmed Bessie Charleston¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Furthermore, I know that the two Deputy Commanders from Central Sky Office and Special Patrol Squadron went over there, but those twote-stage War Emperors, they¡¯re just going to their deaths!¡± Atticus continued.

    ¡°I know those two are your subordinates, Commander Gardner. If you don¡¯t want them to get into trouble, I suggest you give them a call and tell them to mind their own business. Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston don¡¯t have the ability to keep them safe. One wrong move, and those two probably won¡¯t make it back to the capital!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly and looked at Leopold. ¡°From the sound of it, does that mean Ink Pavilion Master personally intervened?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, that¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡± Leopold replied lightly. ¡°You should first think about how to handle the mess in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get started,¡± Billy said as he took the Bloodshadow Fury de from Judge¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you going to go it alone?¡± Leopold ¡®s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy ignored him and continued in a deep voice, ¡°Quick and decisive, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Casey and the others responded and immediately sprang into action.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you brought this upon yourself, don¡¯t me us!¡± Leopold took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±

    As the two sides exchanged words, they immediately engaged in a fierce battle.

    Leopold Stirling and Atticus Wainwright each led one person to surround Billy. Billy was surrounded by four individuals, one War God-Emperor in the early stages, one War God-Emperor in the intermediate stages, and two War Emperors in the peak stages.

    Casey¡¯s opponents were the other two War Emperors, one of whom was at the same level as him, while the other was at the peak of the War Emperor stage.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the sword energy unleashed by Casey was blocked by his opponent at the peak stage of the War Emperor, and the other person¡¯s violent fist strength pounded against Casey¡¯s defensive aura. With a muffled sound, although it wasn¡¯t enough to break Casey¡¯s defense, it still forced him to retreat several steps, his blood boiling within.

    ¡°Die!¡± Just as Casey had stabilized his position, the peak-stage opponent had already charged over. With a sword in hand, he unleashed a strong sword aura that seemed substantial as it struck towards Casey¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Bold words!¡± Casey¡¯s brow furrowed, and he countered with a swing of his sword.

    His opponent had skills one level above him, and he was on the defensive. Casey was pushed back several steps once again, with traces of blood seeping from the corners of his mouth.

    At the same time, therge-scale War Emperor attacked again, unleashing a series of powerful fist strikes that created a rushing wind.

    ¡°Let me send you on your way!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Immediately after, instead of retreating, he advanced two steps towards the opponent, and with full force, he swung his sword.

 Chapter 497 Confronting Two War God-Emperors

    ¡°Be careful!¡± The peak-level warrior sensed the power of this strike and shouted loudly, drawing his sword in response.

    However, he was still a step too slow.

    Casey¡¯s de shattered the attack of the advanced-level warrior and plunged into his chest, sending a gush of blood sttering. The man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. A stream of blood appeared at his waist, and then his body fell apart in two pieces. His face disyed an expression of disbelief. He had never expected Casey, who was at the same level, to possess such incredible strength.

    ¡°You damn well deserve it!¡± The remaining War Emperor peak-level warrior roared and swiftly spun his wrist, forming a razor-sharp of sword strikes aimed at Casey.

    Casey chose not to engage in a head-on sh and swiftly maneuvered to evade the attacks.

    ¡°Is dodging the only thing you know?¡± the man taunted him.

    ¡°Is that all the strength you have?¡± After parrying a few of the man¡¯s sword strikes, Casey continued, ¡°Enough wasting time, show me your trump card, or you won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°You want to see my trump card? Then I¡¯ll oblige!¡± The man, losing patience after failing to break through Casey¡¯s defenses, unleashed his full power. His aura soared to its peak.

    Next, he carved a mysterious pattern in the air with his sword, then with a flick of his wrist, he and his sword shot toward Casey like a speeding bullet, unstoppable. This move, in terms of both power and speed, was several levels above his previous attacks.

    ¡°Not bad, this is getting interesting!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes brightened as he sensed the power of his opponent¡¯s strike. He channeled his full strength and met the attack head-on.

    Boom!

    As a tremendous explosion echoed through the area, Casey was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, leaving a streak of blood in the air. After soaring several hundred feet and somersaulting in the air multiple times, he finally came to a stop.

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡± The man didn¡¯t intend to let up; he took a few steps forward and raised his hand for another strike.

    ¡°Sorry, but the one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡± Just as the man was about to strike, Casey sprang back to his feet from the ground. At this moment, his aura skyrocketed, far surpassing his previous levels. Clearly, he had already reached the peak of the War Emperor realm. He had lingered at the peak of War Emperor for some time, nearly touching the threshold of the next level on several asions but always falling just short. He had deliberately provoked his opponent earlier, hoping to make onest gamble.

    And it paid off. He sessfully broke through to the peak of the War Emperor realm.

    Whoosh!

    Casey¡¯s wrist flicked, and an icy de energy shot out. As it passed, it obliterated the man¡¯s sword strikes, and without losing momentum, it sliced through the man¡¯s waist.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The man struggled to utter a word before, like hisrade before him, he fell in two pieces, a mess of blood and flesh.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Casey said calmly and then turned to rush towards Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ battle.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Azure Dragon was facing a War Emperor early-stage elder from Ink Pavilion, and their strengths were evenly matched. After dozens of rounds ofbat, Azure Dragon, who had already been on the verge of breaking through to the War Emperor realm, finally achieved it. With the activation of his Bloodshadow de Technique, his opponent was beheaded in a single strike, blood gushing like a fountain.

    At the same time, the four people surrounding Billyunched their attacks without holding back, channeling their full power. The air was filled with their overwhelming might. Leopold Stirling and Baelen Thunderheart, a leader from Ink Pavilion, both held sharp swords that unleashed over a hundred razor-sharp sword beams in the air, raining down on Billy like a storm of des, their murderous intent running rampant.

    Meanwhile, Leopold, after using Ink Blue Sword Law, condensed his own War God-Emperor aura and conjured a massive ancient sword above his head, exuding an endless chill. Then, with a swing of the ghostly ancient sword, imbued with earth-shattering energy, it descended upon Billy.

    Within a kilometer, fierce winds raged, and the attack was relentless.

    Atticus Wainwright and another elder from the Heavenly Dragon Sect also unleashed their trump cards. The second elder of the Heavenly Dragon Sect utilized the sect¡¯s ultimate skill, Heavenly Dragon Fist, which manifested countless fist shadows in the air.

    With Baelen¡¯s sword beams blocking Billy¡¯s escape route, he had nowhere to run. Atticus¡¯s War God-Emperor aura manifested as a shadowy ancient cauldron, surrounded by thunderous power. With a forceful push of his fists, the shadowy ancient cauldron, like a small mountain, charged towards Billy, carrying the might of a thunderstorm. Faced with thebined assault of four powerful adversaries, Billy didn¡¯t let his guard down. His aura surged like a raging river, sweeping through his surroundings.

    The immense pressure shed with Baelen and the Heavenly Dragon Sect elder¡¯s attacks, creating a series of muffled explosions as the sword beams and fist shadows exploded in session.

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s wrists continued to rotate, forming his own War Emperor aura. In the next moment, a frenzied shadowy de descended from the heavens, carrying a devastating energy, striking against Leopold Stirling and Atticus Wainwright¡¯s War God-Emperor auras.

    Boom!

    Billy and the other two¡¯s War God-Emperor auras all exploded simultaneously, creating an earth-shattering roar that seemed to shake the very fabric of space. The shockwaves engulfed an area of a thousand meters, reducing several buildings to rubble and shattering trees and a faux mountain nearby into pieces, creating a storm of flying debris and dust. Fortunately, the five fighters had chosen a battleground several kilometers away from the banquet hall; otherwise, the hall would have been affected.

    Meanwhile, thebatants in the other battle zones had sensed the overwhelming auras and wisely retreated beyond a kilometer, understanding that they would not escape unscathed otherwise.

    As the deafening noise reverberated, Baelen Thunderheart and the Heavenly Dragon Sect elder were sent flying into the air, spraying blood as they crashed into a grassy field two to three hundred meters away, creating a massive crater as theyy there, unable to get up.

    The power of a single aura wave had inflicted severe injuries on War Emperorte-stage fighters, demonstrating the insurmountable gap between War Emperors and War God-Emperors. The difference in strength between these two levels was like a chasm.

    At this point, Billy and the two others slid backward for dozens of meters before finally stabilizing themselves. Their auras were in disarray. Afterward, the three warriors remained in their respective positions, not making any further moves. The oppressive aura in the air had dissipated, and the scene fell into silence.

 Chapter 498 Youâ€™re Not Going Anywhere!

    ¡°Indeed, vale¡¯s talent of a millennium¡­¡± After a while, Leopold Stirling spoke his tone showing signs of weakness.

    ¡°With just half a step into the God-Emperor Realm, to withstand the four of us joining forces and still stand undefeated is truly admirable,¡± he continued. As he spoke, blood continued to seep from his mouth, and his aura weakened significantly. After that exchange, hisbat strength had been reduced to less than half.

    Leopold couldn¡¯t help but genuinely admire Billy¡¯s prowess. Prior to this, he would never have believed this oue. Although he had heard rumors that Billy might be able to defeat opponents at the War God-Emperor Small Aplishment Realm, he simply couldn¡¯t believe it, especially when facing thebined forces of four experts. In his view, no matter how extraordinary Billy might be, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to survive under theirbined assault. However, reality had pped him in the face.

    ¡°In this lifetime, I can have such a battle against Commander Gardner, even if I die, I¡¯ll have no regrets.¡± Atticus Wainwright, who was next to him, managed to say these words with great difficulty before copsing, his body convulsing.

    Atticus¡¯s cultivation level was half a rank lower than Leopold Stirling¡¯s. Billy¡¯s attack had shattered all of Atticus¡¯s meridians, leaving no chance for recovery.

    ¡°Elder Wainwright¡­¡± The second elder of the Heavenly Dragon Sect, who had just crawled out of a pit, saw this scene and cried out in pain.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we¡¯ve disturbed you enough, so we¡¯ll take our leave now!¡± Leopold said in a deep voice, then quickly rushed toward a nearby wall. He knew that Billy probably had injuries as well, but he had no confidence in facing Billy even for a single move. He had lost all will to fight and his only thought was to escape.

    ¡°I told you, since you¡¯vee today, you¡¯re not leaving!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    Since Ink Pavilion¡¯s people had encountered him, there was no way they would leave unscathed. From the moment Leopold Stirling appeared, Billy had already passed judgment on their fate. With a resolute tone, Billy forced his blood back and pursued Leopold.

    Leopold¡¯s injuries were much more severe than Billy¡¯s, and his teleportation speed was greatly affected. In the blink of an eye, Billy closed the distance to a hundred meters.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, and a blood-red de aura swept toward Leopold.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you really going for the kill?¡± Leopold sensed the imminent danger behind him and his pupils contracted in shock. Without much time to think, he turned and unleashed a sword technique to counter the attack.

    After the blood-red de aura tore through his defense, it shed through his arm, causing it to fall to the ground, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Leopold groaned and, without hesitation, rushed toward the wall again. But he had overestimated his ability to escape in his heavily injured state. Just as he had taken a few steps, the de aura struck again.

    After the de aura passed, his left leg was severed at the knee, and he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A scream echoed. Before the sound could fully register, Billy was already beside him, delivering a palm strike to his neck, causing him to lose consciousness.

    Billy exhaled heavily and then turned toward the other battle circles.

    ¡°Stout, he¡¯s yours. Force him to talk and find out who from Ink Pavilion was sent to the Kun Lun Mountains!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout dodged an attack from his opponent and then rushed toward Leopold Stirling.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, go with ck Tortoise and Judge to the banquet hall. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Billy continued.

    He had already sensed several weaker auras heading from the courtyard in the opposite direction toward the banquet hall. Although these auras weren¡¯t very powerful, Billy didn¡¯t dare to underestimate them.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Vermilion Bird and the others responded in unison, evading their opponents¡¯ attacks and heading toward the banquet hall.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± One of the Ink Pavilion elders pointed at them and shouted.

    Before the words could even finish, Billy beheaded him in mid-air, and the headless body fell to the ground.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Dragon, let¡¯s finish this quickly. Kill them all!¡± Billy then turned and shouted.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon replied loudly, their auras soaring as they brandished their swords to attack.

    Meanwhile, in the banquet hall, the Higgins family of three had just recovered from their shock.

    ¡°Beatrice, I love you, I really do. Let¡¯s find a time to get married in a few days, okay?¡± Maurice Higgins took a deep breath and walked up to Beatrice Knight.

    A person can be invincible if they are shameless enough!

    He had truly grasped the essence of this saying. Thinking of Billy¡¯s power, he couldn¡¯t care less about anything else now. Beatrice had such an influential rtive, and if he could marry her, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything in the future.

    Sharon, who was standing beside them, choked on her saliva. She then looked at Maurice and said, ¡°Ah, Master Maurice, I truly admire your audacity. You¡¯re simply invincible!¡±

    ¡°Mrs Knight, I¡¯ve offended you in many ways before, please don¡¯t hold it against me. We¡¯re family now.¡± Maurice said as he looked at Sharon.

    ¡°Oh, stop it! Who said we¡¯re family?¡± Sharon waspletely speechless and coldly interrupted him.

    ¡°Beatrice, you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± Maurice turned to Beatrice again.

    ¡°Grandfather, Dad, I¡­¡± Beatrice was still uncertain, so she turned to look at her father and grandfather.

    ¡°Mr Higgins, you and Beatrice are still young. Getting married now may be a bit premature, and you don¡¯t know each other well yet. Let¡¯s wait a while longer.¡± Said Zeph Knight.

    After the recent events and seeing the behavior of the Higgins family, Zeph¡¯s attitude had changed. He had lost interest in forming an alliance with the Higgins family.

    ¡°Mr Knight, Beatrice and I are not that young anymore. I¡¯m already¡­¡± Maurice persisted.

    Just then, a group of people appeared at the entrance. They exuded a strong killing intent, making it clear that they were not here for friendly purposes.

    ¡°Capture that woman and her child. Kill the rest!¡± The leader of the group pointed at Harleen and her child, then ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The others replied in unison, and their auras surged, filling the entire banquet hall with oppressive pressure.

    Except for the group that came with Fabian Geis and Harleen, everyone else in the hall trembled, their faces filled with fear.

    ¡°How dare you act so arrogantly in Ozin!¡± Fabian said in a cold voice and then raised his hand. ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    As soon as he gave the order, he rushed toward the leader, exuding the aura of a War Grandmaster.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The others didn¡¯t hesitate and followed suit.

 Chapter 499 The Chaotic Battle in the Banquet Hall

    ¡°Protect Mrs Knight!¡± Alban Carroll led a hundred SHADOW men to encircle Harleen¡¯s family in the center.

    ¡°Mama, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Tasha tightly grasped Harleen¡¯s clothes, her body trembling slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tasha. Mama is here.¡± Harleen patted Tasha¡¯s back reassuringly.

    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a private room over there. You should go inside and wait for a while.¡± Alban nced at a small private room inside the hall and suggested.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded and led her parents to the private room. She knew that there would likely be intense conflict soon, and even if the opponents couldn¡¯t harm them, Tasha was still too young and might get frightened if she stayed at the scene.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, there¡¯s a private room over there. Let¡¯s hide inside quickly.¡± At this moment, Maurice shouted loudly and then ran towards the private room.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Alban raised his hand and delivered a palm strike, sending Maurice tumbling to the ground.

    ¡°Maurice!¡± Kennard Higgins and his wife shouted and rushed over.

    Alban Carroll ignored the three of them and led Harleen¡¯s family of four toward the private room, while Zeph Knight and others quickly followed.

    At the same time, the hall echoed with the sounds of intense collisions. The battle between the two sides had entered a white-hot stage. Among the opposing group, the highest cultivation level was on par with Fabian Geis, and there were seven or eight Warlords. Most of the rest were at the Battle God level. Fabian Geis¡¯s group was evenly matched with the opponents in terms of strength, making it difficult to determine the oue at the moment.

    ¡°Maurice, get up quickly, let¡¯s go!¡± Thalia Higgins helped her son up, and then, under the protection of several bodyguards, they ran towards the entrance.

    ¡°Thinking of running? Can you escape?¡± a man from the opposing group rushed over and blocked their way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us, we¡¯re not with them. We¡¯re from the Higgins family in the capital¡­¡± Thalia¡¯s face turned pale as she shouted.

    ¡°Today, everyone here will die!¡± the man interrupted her and swung his sword toward one of the men in ck.

    One of the Higgins¡¯s bodyguards was much weaker in cultivation and had no chance to resist. And he was directly killed by a single sword strike. Seeing this, the other bodyguards no longer cared about protecting Kennard Higgins¡¯s family and quickly ran away.

    ¡°You bunch of idiots,e back!¡± Maurice shouted angrily.

    Before his words could finish, the man from the opposing group swung his sword again.

    ¡°Maurice!¡± Kennard eximed in shock and rushed towards his son, trying to push his son away. However, his speed was no match for the opponent, and just as the sword aura descended, Maurice¡¯s leg was cut off at the knee, and blood gushed out. It was only because Kennard managed to push him away at thest moment that Maurice¡¯s life was saved.

    At the same time, a deep wound was also cut open on Kennard¡¯s chest by the sword aura.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Maurice let out a scream like a ughtered pig.

    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m taking you down!¡± Thalia yelled hysterically and charged at the opponent as if possessed.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± the man growled, swinging hisrge knife towards Thalia¡¯s head.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Kennard Higgins cried out once more.

    Bang!

    Just then, a member of Fabian Geis¡¯s team rushed over andnded a heavy blow on the man¡¯s arm. The man winced in pain, and his hand veered off to the side, causing the de to descend from Thalia¡¯s shoulder, and her arm fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Thalia screamed in agony and copsed.

    ¡°Thalia!¡± Kennard cried out in anguish and hurried over.

    Meanwhile, one of Fabian Geis¡¯s men had already engaged in a fierce battle with the other man, and they seemed evenly matched for the time being.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, watch over Tasha, I¡¯ll go help Mr Geis.¡± Harleen said, standing at the door of the small room, assessing the situation briefly.

    ¡°Be careful, Harleen!¡± Sharon said with concern. Although she knew that both her daughters were skilled in martial arts, she couldn¡¯t help but worry as she watched the intense battle unfolding.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Harleen replied before turning and heading out.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better not go¡­¡± Alban interjected.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Harleen cut him off, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for so many people to guard here. All those above

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Alban hesitated for a moment and then followed her.

    Harleen swiftly entered the battle circle and raised her hand to strike towards a member of Ink Pavilion who was engaged in a fierce fight. The opponent had the cultivation level of a Battle God, but she sent him flying with a single palm strike, crashing heavily to the ground. The sword he held in his hand also fell to the ground.

    Harleen closed in, picked up the sword from the ground, and with a flick of her wrist, two sword beams shot out towards the man¡¯s ankles.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a painful cry and rolled on the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the jaws of Zeph and the others dropped, and they all froze in shock.

    ¡°When did Harleen learn martial arts? And she¡¯s this strong?!¡± they thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death! Die!¡± Another member of Ink Pavilion at the same level as Harleen roared after witnessing this. He swiftly moved towards Harleen, and his sword unleashed several icy sword beams.

    ¡°Bold words!¡± Harleen said as she immediately activated the Stuart Sword Art.

    Several extremely sharp sword beams merged together and seemed almost substantial as they thrust toward the man.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he hastened his movements to form a sword technique.

    However, to his surprise, his attacks werepletely inadequate against the Stuart Sword Art. Harleen¡¯s sword technique pierced through his of attacks and created a bloody gash over twenty centimeters long across his waist.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man frowned as he nced at his wound.

    Before he could finish his words, Harleen had alreadyunched another attack. The man couldn¡¯t dodge in time and had to block with his sword. He managed to deflect some of the sword beams, but he still received two more cuts, with blood gushing out. He staggered back five or six steps.

    Bang!

    Before he could regain his bnce, Harleen swept him off his feet with a powerful gust of wind, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. As he tried to get up, Harleen was already beside him. With a twist of her wrist, she severed his Achilles tendons, just like she did to hispanion.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A scream echoed.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The leader of Ink Pavilion who was engaged in a fierce battle with Fabian Geis turned his head to look in this direction, his brow furrowing. Then, he channeled his entire body¡¯s strength into a palm strike directed at Fabian.

    Fabian¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he met the strike head-on.

    Boom!

    After the sh, both of them retreated seven or eight steps. After stabilizing his posture, the opponent didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Fabian Geis. He elerated toward Harleen, raising his hand to release a furious palm wind.

 Chapter 500 The Army Approaching Kun Lun Town

    The opposing man had assessed the situation and realized that his side was at a disadvantage. If they continued like this, they would eventually be defeated. For him, capturing Harleen Knight was the only way to have an ace up his sleeve. So, he had no intention of lingering in the fight with Fabian Geis any longer.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, be careful!¡± Fabian eximed in shock and quickly followed.

    However, just as he took a few steps, another man from the opposing side intercepted him. Meanwhile, Harleen was preparing to attack one of the men on her right when she sensed the approaching danger from behind. She furrowed her brows and quickly moved to the side, avoiding half of her body.

    Although she reacted quickly, the opponent¡¯s cultivation was one realm higher than hers, and it wasn¡¯t easy to evade. His palm struck Harleen¡¯s left arm, sending her tumbling severalrge steps to the side, and her blood surged within her. The man had no intention of stopping there and swiftly pursued her.

    Just then, an extremely sharp sword aura shot from the doorway.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man instantly felt himself shrouded in a thick aura of death, and his body hair stood on end. Without any hesitation, he dodged to the side.

    The sword aura was faster than his reaction, and while in mid-air, it passed by his waist. Following that, his body was cut into two pieces, and flesh and blood sttered on the ground.

    The female members of the Knight family, who witnessed this scene, turned pale and some even vomited.

    ¡°Are you okay, Madam?¡± Vermilion Bird quickly approached Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± Harleen said gratefully to him. ¡°Are you Billy¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Vermilion Bird. Madam, please rest for a while. Leave the rest to us.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen replied. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam. We¡¯ll deal with these scoundrels quickly!¡± Vermilion Bird assured her before facing another man.

    Simultaneously, ck Tortoise and Judge had joined the battle, and within moments, two or three opponents fell. With their three added to the fight, the battle was over in less than three minutes. The opposing group had beenpletely defeated.

    ¡°Clean up the scene!¡± Alban Carroll instructed the SHADOW men, who quickly moved to clear away the bodies. This was done to ensure that Tasha wouldn¡¯t be frightened when she came outter.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the hundred men responded in unison.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Mr Geis, thank you!¡± Harleen walked up to Fabian Geis and bowed shortly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, and it¡¯s also something I should do, madam.¡± Fabian smiled and then asked, ¡°How are you doing, madam? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern, Mr Geis.¡± Harleen replied with a slight nod of her head. After saying that, she turned to Judge and asked, ¡°Judge, how are Billy and the others doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs Knight, they¡¯re fine. It should be over on their end soon.¡± Judge responded.

    Just as he finished speaking, Billy, Casey, and a few others hurriedly walked in.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Harleen rushed over to meet him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head and quickly assessed the situation. Seeing that there was nothing major happening, he let out a sigh of relief.

    After thanking Fabian Geis again, he turned to Harleen and said, ¡°Sweetheart, Casey and I have some urgent matters to attend to. You and our parents can take Tasha home.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Harleen was momentarily taken aback and then said, ¡°Please, be safe!¡±

    ¡°Will do,¡± Billy nodded and then turned to Fabian once more. ¡°Mr Geis, I have something urgent to take care of today, so I¡¯ll have to take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner, is there a problem? Do you need our assistance?¡± Fabian looked puzzled.

    ¡°This issue has arisen outside the city, no need to trouble you. We¡¯ll talk another day.¡± Billy replied and led Casey and the others to the door.

    ¡°Alban, make sure to escort Mrs Knight back home!¡± Judge called out as he walked away.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Alban responded loudly.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his group arrived at an open field just outside the entrance to the farm, where a helicopter was parked not far away. Casey had arranged for it to be there, specifically for their mission in the Ozin war zone.

    After boarding the helicopter, they quickly flew towards the Ozin military camp.

    Ozin was a considerable distance from the Kun Lun Mountains, and traveling by helicopter was much faster than any other means avable.

    ¡°Stout, did you find out who went to the Kun Lun Mountains with Ink Pavilion?¡± Billy asked Stout as they flew.

    ¡°We found out that the head of Ink Pavilion personally led the group.¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Boss, the head of Ink Pavilion is at least at the mid-level of the War God-Emperor stage. It¡¯s going to be a tough battle for Arthur Fowler and Mrs Charleston.¡± Casey said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s happening first,¡± Billy nodded and then turned to ck Tortoise, who was in the pilot¡¯s seat. ¡°Faster!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± ck Tortoise replied loudly, and the helicopter¡¯s speed increased once again.

    Meanwhile, at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains, near a small town near Nigel Hall¡¯s hometown, Bob Stokes, Ian de, and Azure Fang, along with their respective teams, had all gathered at a farmhouse.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, based on our information, there are a total of three waves of people who have arrived in the town, totaling around four to five hundred individuals.¡± A member of Central Sky Office reported as he entered one of the buildings.

    ¡°Three waves of people?¡± Bob Stokes was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°Apart from Ink Pavilion and the Heavenly Dragon Sect, which other forces are there?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out yet, but judging from the tone of the people on the ground, the strength of the other group is not inferior to that of the Heavenly Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bob Stokes frowned slightly.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, they¡¯ve already started heading toward the vige one after another. Should we follow them?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°Inform everyone to move out!¡± Bob made a quick decision and waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man nodded and left.

    Five minutester, five to six hundred people set out.

    The small town was not far from the vige, and in about half an hour, they arrived at a forest about four to five kilometers away from the vige.

    As soon as they arrived, they felt that this side of the sky was shrouded in a thick oppressive aura, even making it difficult for anyone below the Battle God level to take a step forward.

    ¡°It seems that Ink Pavilion is determined to uncover the secret in this vige.¡± Soul Chaser stared ahead, his face showing some concern. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I wonder if Arthur Fowler and Mrs Charleston are prepared.¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion has been here once before, they should be prepared.¡± Night Orchid replied thoughtfully.

 Chapter 501 The Head of Ink Pavilion, Quillan Inkwell

    ¡°Bob, have you mentioned this matter to Mr Hum?¡± Night Orchid continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°I mentioned it briefly,¡± Bob Stokes nodded. ¡°But it seems that the old man isn¡¯t interested. I told him as much as I knew, but he didn¡¯t ask any further questions. I suspect he knows something but is unwilling to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Soul Chaser agreed, tapping his lips. ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re hiding.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Bob, does Mr Hum know that Ink Pavilion is targeting this ce? Isn¡¯t he concerned about the situation here?¡±

    ¡°I asked him, and he just told me to mind my own business and not to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Soul Chaser shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s follow them and see what¡¯s happening.¡± Ian de suggested.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Bob Stokes nodded and then turned to a man from Central Sky Office behind him. ¡°Notify everyone to stay put here and wait for my call.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the man nodded.

    Subsequently, Bob Stokes and his group headed in the direction of the vige.

    Meanwhile, the three groups sent by Ink Pavilion had already arrived at arge grassy area outside the vige. The leader of these groups was none other than the head of Ink Pavilion, Quin Inkwell. He still wore a ck-and-white mask on his face.

    Shortly after, the sound of footsteps echoed, and Arthur and Bessie led a hundred men and women out of the vige. The men and women were all dressed in martial attire, with serious expressions and no hint of emotion on their faces.

    ¡°Everyone, why have youe to this remote vige with such arge force? What brings you here?¡± Arthur scanned the group before him and began speaking.

    ¡°Mr Fowler, it¡¯s been many years since west met. You look more spirited than ever!¡± Quin said with a faint smile.

    ¡°My apologies, but I¡¯m not familiar with our guest from Ink Pavilion.¡± Arthur replied.

    ¡°Quin Inkwell.¡± Quin introduced himself.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Arthur¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°So, it¡¯s the head of Ink Pavilion in person. Forgive my poor eyesight, I didn¡¯t recognize you. My apologies for the oversight.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Next to him, Bessie¡¯s expression also changed slightly. Neither of them had expected that Quin Inkwell would personally lead the group.

    ¡°Never mind, Mr Fowler.¡± Quin replied. ¡°And thisdy must be Mrs Charleston, right?¡±

    ¡°Twenty years ago, rumors in the martial world imed that Mrs Charleston had suffered a severe blow, losing all her cultivation. Now, looking back, it seems those rumors were indeed unreliable!¡±

    ¡°I wonder, why has the esteemed Master of Ink Pavilion graced us with your presence?¡± Bessie Charleston inquired.

    ¡°Both of you have been living in obscurity here for two decades. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be guarding some precious treasure for vale, am I right?¡± continued Quin. ¡°Ink Pavilion is quite curious about this, and I¡¯d like to see it for myself. I hope you both can amodate my request.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking, Mr Inkwell.¡± Arthur said with a smile. ¡°My olddy and I are simply tired of the martial world and decided to find a ce to retire. We¡¯ve been living here for so long, there¡¯s nothing of value here, let alone any treasure.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mr Fowler, are you insulting my intelligence?¡± Quin chuckled coldly. As he spoke, he took out a jade pendant from his pocket. ¡°You two should recognize this jade pendant, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive my ignorance,¡± Arthur replied with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. He continued, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s special about this jade pendant, Mr Inkwell?¡±

    On the side, Bessie¡¯s eyes briefly showed a hint of surprise when she saw the jade pendant.

    ¡°Mr Fowler, let¡¯s not y dumb. Both of you must have something to do with the Five Elements Jade Pendants.¡± Quin said as he put away the jade pendant.

    The reason he brought out the jade pendant was to gauge their reactions, and the result was as he expected.

    ¡°I am quite interested in those five jade pendants. If you can provide some details, Mr Fowler, consider it a significant favor for Ink Pavilion. If both of you have any needs in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to speak up. As long as it¡¯s within Ink Pavilion¡¯s capabilities, we won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°So, the Ink Pavilion¡¯s master came for a jade pendant?¡± Bessie responded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. In this vige, apart from some moderately valuable medicinal herbs, there¡¯s nothing else of value, let alone any jade pendants. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can bring your people in to search. If you find anything of interest, feel free to take it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Quin narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, and continued, ¡°In that case, I thank you both.¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion Lord, if you don¡¯t believe us, you¡¯re wee to bring your people inside and search for anything that interests you. If you find anything, feel free to take it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Quin narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking for a moment. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll thank you both.¡± With that, he waved his hand, and three to four hundred of his followers swiftly moved toward the vige.

    Arthur and Bessie exchanged a nce but made no attempt to stop them, allowing the Ink Pavilion group to enter the vige. In the vige, every house¡¯s doors were wide open, and there were no locked doors. However, there were no vigers in sight, and the entire vige appeared deserted.

    The group began a thorough search, inside and outside of each house, leaving no corner unexamined. Time passed quickly, and an hour had gone by before they emerged from the vige. The leader of the group approached Quin and shook his head, saying, ¡°My lord, we found nothing.¡±

    Quin nodded with slightly narrowed eyes. He understood that Arthur and Bessie had allowed his people to enter the vige, which meant they probably hadn¡¯t discovered anything.

    ¡°Mr Inkwell, how about it? Do you believe what I said now?¡± Arthur looked at Quin and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Mr Fowler, I came here in person today, so I won¡¯t leave empty-handed. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, then I¡¯m afraid there will be consequences!¡± Quin responded. With these words, a strong aura emanated from him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent, I¡¯ll spar with you a bit!¡± Arthur squinted his eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good workout in years, so today¡¯s a good opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Mr Fowler, I suggest you speak the truth to avoid risking your own life.¡± Said Wilmot Wainwright, the sect master of the Heavenly Dragon Sect. ¡°Although both you and Mrs Charleston are formidable, you should be aware that in a real conflict, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Arthur asked, looking at Wilmot.

    ¡°I am Wilmot Wainwright, the master of Heavenly Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Mr Wainwright, nice to meet you.¡± Arthur replied tly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I got involved in worldly affairs. I never thought Heavenly Dragon Sect would join forces with Ink Pavilion.¡± He continued, turning his gaze to another white-haired elder. ¡°May I ask who this is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an unknown nobody, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± the elder replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Arthur squinted. ¡°Since when did someone who¡¯s already stepped into the God-Emperor Realm be an unknown nobody?¡±

    ¡°You tter me.¡± The elder chuckled, not saying anything more.

    Arthur examined him again and then turned to Quin. ¡°Mr Inkwell, are you going to persist with this?¡±

    ¡°Mr Fowler, I think it¡¯s me who should be asking that question.¡± Quin responded calmly. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve killed many members of my Ink Pavilion in the past. If you insist on staying silent, today might be a good day to settle some old scores.¡±

    ¡°In that case, please make your move!¡±

    The aura around Arthur intensified.

 Chapter 502 Bessie Charlestonâ€™s Power

    ¡°Alright!¡± Quin Inkwell waved his hand as he spoke. ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The people from the three camps behind him all moved simultaneously, and their auras exploded. Among these people, the lowest cultivation level was at the Battle God realm, and their overwhelming presence enveloped the area, like a dark cloud descending.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Arthur and Bessie led their hundred men and women forward to confront the oing group. The scene descended into chaos, with des and swords shing, and waves of energy sweeping through the air.

    ¡°Mr Inkwell, I leave Arthur Fowler to you. I¡¯ll deal with Bessie Charleston alongside Elder Waitz.¡± Wilmot Wainwright said before exchanging a nce with the white-haired old man and moving towards Bessie.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Quin replied solemnly, then turned to Arthur. ¡°Mr Fowler, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°The space here is too cramped. Let¡¯s find a more suitable ce.¡± Arthur suggested. In his opinion, while having more people increased the power of his ¡®Return to the Origins of Power,¡¯ it would be of little use against someone of Quin¡¯s level.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Not long after, the two of them arrived at another open area, and both unleashed their powerful auras. The surrounding space seemed to lose air pressure, as if a vacuum had been created.

    Quin initiated the attack, his figure darting towards Arthur like a ghost. Violent palm winds rushed forth like a raging storm, creating whirlwinds that swept across the area. Arthur didn¡¯t stand idle either. He took a deep breath and shot forward, his palms surrounded by a faint mist. Wherever his palm winds went, the surrounding air temperature dropped significantly.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Their attacks shed, causing deafening explosions that echoed through the area. Within moments, a massive vortex of air formed around the two, reducing trees and rocks to dust in its wake.

    On the other side, Wilmot Wainwright and the white-haired old man were already engaged in battle with Bessie. Simrly, they had chosen a different location, each channeling their full power. All threebatants were at the same level, each nearly having achieved the War God-Emperor realm.

    Bessie wielded the ancient sword that had apanied her throughout her life. As she continued to move her wrist, more than ten hundred-meter-long sword beams shot out like lightning bolts, attacking the two opponents. Wilmot Wainwright and the white-haired old man,cking proficiency with weapons, relied on their fists and palms. Their attacks were infused with destructive energy, aimed at the sword beams. Explosions echoed in the air as their attacks collided. After dozens of exchanges, it seemed that none had the upper hand. However, Bessie¡¯s aura appeared more chaotic, and herplexion grew pale.

    ¡°Not bad, Mrs Charleston,¡± Wilmot said calmly after several more rounds of exchange. ¡°If you don¡¯t reveal your trump card, this fight will end soon.¡±

    ¡°That will depend on whether you two are capable of forcing me to use it.¡± Bessie replied after taking a moment to catch her breath.

    ¡°You seem quite confident in yourself.¡± the white-haired old man said with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your ¡®One Sword, Heaven and Earth¡¯ is ranked in the top ten on the Martial Skill Rankings. Today, I have the privilege to witness it. I hope you will live up to your reputation.¡±

    With that, he turned to Wilmot and said, ¡°Wainwright, shall we fight together? A swift battle is in our favor.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Wilmot nodded.

    Next, the two of them unleashed their auras again, and each activated their most powerful techniques. Wilmot¡¯s God-Emperor¡¯s Power manifested as an enormous fist, exuding a destructive aura. With a mighty punch, he sent a fist-shaped shockwave hurtling toward Bessie Charleston.

    At the same time, the white-haired old man took a few steps forward and unleashed numerous palm strikes with blinding speed. Overhead, a translucent palm could be vaguely seen, surging with energy. Inside the palm, the energy roared, and it seemed ready to break through.

    ¡°Go!¡± The old man said with a deep voice, and the palm-shaped shockwave sped toward Bessie with tremendous force.

    Bessie had already initiated her own attack.  Faced with two formidable opponents at her level, she couldn¡¯t afford to be careless and had to y her trump card. As she moved swiftly, her wrist continued to flip, and in no time, more than a dozen hundred-meter-long sword beams reappeared in the void.

    ¡°One Sword, Heaven and Earth!¡±

    In the next moment, with a cry, the dozen sword beams merged into the illusion of an ancient sword. Immediately after, it struck out swiftly toward the attacks of the two.

    Boom!

    The illusionary ancient sword first pierced through Wilmot Wainwright¡¯s God-Emperor-level fist. After a loud bang, the fist instantly shattered, and Wilmot spewed out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying backward.

    Following that, the white-haired elder¡¯s illusory palm struck heavily against the illusion of Bessie¡¯s ancient sword. After the sh with Wilmot¡¯s attack, the energy of the illusionary ancient sword had already been greatly diminished, and it couldn¡¯t withstand the white-haired elder¡¯s attack. After a loud bang, both the illusionary ancient sword and the palm exploded.

    In the next moment, Bessie spat out a mouthful of blood and slid back for seventy to eighty meters beforeing to a stop, while the white-haired elder was pushed back about twenty to thirty steps, with a faint trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    After a single exchange, all three of them had varying degrees of injuries.

    Wilmot¡¯s injuries were the most severe; he had broken several ribs, and his internal organs seemed to have shifted, leaving him with less than a quarter of hisbat strength. Bessie was injured by the white-haired elder¡¯s attack and was in a grim situation. Her aura was in disarray, and at this moment, it would be difficult for her to even use the strength of ate-stage War Emperor. The white-haired elder had the mildest injuries. Although he was also injured by Bessie¡¯s sword beams, he was in better condition than her.

    ¡°Mr Wainwright, how are you?¡± The white-haired elder took a few steps towards Wilmot Wainwright after catching his breath.

    ¡°Elder Waitz, don¡¯t worry about me, deal with her first!¡± Wilmot spat out another mouthful of blood and struggled to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Then take a moment to recover yourself!¡± The white-haired elder nodded and turned his gaze towards Bessie.

    ¡°You truly live up to your reputation as one of the top ten martial artists on the Martial Skill Rankings. One Sword, Heaven and Earth is indeed not just empty words. If it were just me against you, I might be in a life-or-death situation by now.¡±

    ¡°Is the technique you just used the Unbound Cloud Palm?¡± Bessie wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and asked with a deep voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed well-informed, Mrs Charleston.¡± The white-haired elder smiled faintly and acknowledged Bessie¡¯s question.

    ¡°Are you Dale Waitz, the No-Trace Wanderer?¡± Bessie¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as she asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years of being absent from the martial world, you would still remember my name.¡± The white-haired elder smiled again.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Bessie took a deep breath and continued, ¡°ording to the rumors, you joined the Cerulean Abyss Institute twenty years ago. Are you here on behalf of the institute, or is this your personal action?¡±

 Chapter 503 The Unexpected Blade Aura

    ¡°Does it make a difference?¡± The white-haired old man smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Mrs Charleston, now you should be able to tell us what we want to know, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Bessie Charleston replied coldly.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to talk? In that case, we¡¯ll have to force it out of you!¡± Dale Waitz, the No-Trace Wanderer, said in a stern tone. He moved forward, and at the same time, he raised his hand, sending out several powerful palm winds.

    At this moment, Bessie could only mobilize her War Emperor-level power. Faced with Dale Waitz¡¯s attack, her pupils contracted. But she couldn¡¯t sit idly by. She furrowed her brows and unleashed several sword beams in response.

    Their attacks collided, and Bessie was sent flying backward immediately. She crashed heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, her aura even more weakened.

    Dale Waitz didn¡¯t intend to stop there. He followed up with more palm strikes, sending out powerful shockwaves.

    ¡°Mrs Charleston, we¡¯re here to help you!¡±

    Just then, two figures rushed over, one wielding a sword and the other a de. They both unleashed a chilling aura as they attacked Dale Waitz.

    The two of them were Bob Stokes and Ian de.

    Initially, Bob, Ian and Azure Fang had been watching from the sidelines without taking action. However, when they saw Arthur¡¯s group gradually being pushed back, they decided to join the battle, along with the several hundredrades they had brought along.

    However, even with their assistance, the situation was still far from optimistic.

    Even with their participation, the situation remained far from optimistic.

    In the Ink Pavilion¡¯s three factions, apart from Quin, Wilmot Wainwright, and Dale Waitz, the others were also formidable in their own right. Particrly Rory Allen, the other Deputy Sect Master of Ink Pavilion, possessed the genuine cultivation of a War God-Emperor, and despite Arthur bringing another War God-Emperor powerhouse, he still fell shortpared to Rory Allen.

    Aside from Rory Allen, Ink Pavilion had one leader and two Pavilion Kings left, all of whom had mid tote-stage War Emperor strength, with the War Sovereign being a half-step War God-Emperor. Furthermore, among the forces from the Heavenly Dragon Sect and those brought by Dale Waitz, there were three or fourte-stage War Emperors.

    Among Arthur, Bessie, and their group, aside from the one War God-Emperor powerhouse, the most formidable were oneplete War Emperor and three peak War Emperors.

    The battle between the two sides had barely begun when it became evident that Arthur¡¯s side was at a disadvantage, with many sustaining serious injuries.

    After Bob and others joined the battle, they teamed up to defeat two peak War Emperors, slightly improving their situation. Just as they began to catch their breath, Bessie found herself in a dangerous situation, and the two of them rushed over.

    ¡°Where did you two kidse from? Do you think your lives are too long?¡± Dale Waitz sneered, raising his hand to block their attacks with two palm winds. Even though he had some injuries, he could still unleash the power of a War God-Emperor, so he didn¡¯t take Bob Stokes and hispanion seriously.

    ¡°Who are you two?¡± Bessie looked at them, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Our boss sent us!¡± Ian de replied.

    ¡°Boss? Is your boss Commander Gardner, King of the West?¡± Bessie asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ian nodded.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Bessie seemed to have figured something out.

    ¡°Mrs Charleston, take this pill, then take a rest, and leave him to us!¡± Bob took out a pill from his pocket and handed it to Bessie.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Bessie took the pill and swallowed it. She continued, ¡°The two of you are no match for him. We¡¯ll fight together.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± Bob nodded. He knew full well Dale Waitz¡¯s strength. Even if he and Ian joined forces, they were no match, at most dying some time.

    ¡°So you¡¯re sent by King of the West!¡± Dale Waitz said after hearing their conversation, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°King of the West couldn¡¯te himself and sent you two kids to your deaths?¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Ian charged forward with his de.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Bob followed closely.

    Bessie didn¡¯t hesitate either, taking a deep breath and then using her wrist to create several sword auras, shing at Dale Waitz.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating yourself!¡± Dale Waitz sneered, his eyes narrowing, and he casually raised his hand to block their attacks with a few palm winds.

    Although Dale had some injuries, the three of them were no match for him, even though they used their strongest techniques. After a few muffled sounds, all three were sent flying andnded heavily on the ground, their breathing severely disrupted.

    ¡°Again!¡± Ian got up from the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood, and charged once more.

    He continued to move his wrist, creating a mysterious pattern in the air, forming Infinite de, and unleashing a gust of wind.

    ¡°Infinite de? I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the de Sect!¡± Dale Waitz¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Too bad, even if your de technique is ten percent as good as de Lord¡¯s, you might have been able to hold your own for a few rounds. But as you are now, you¡¯re simply too weak!¡±

    While speaking, he advanced, and his palm winds roared out. The powerful attack tore through Ian¡¯s de aura,nding heavily on his chest. Ian spat out another mouthful of blood and tumbled several somersaults before lying down. At the same time as Ianunched his attack, Bob Stokes¡¯s sword aura struck Dale Waitz¡¯s defense aura at top speed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    However, to his frustration, it had no effect at all. It only pushed Dale Waitz back a few steps. Bessie¡¯s sword techniques were simrly unable to break through the defense, and her arm was even numbed.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Dale Waitz stabilized himself and looked at Bob Stokes. He immediately increased his aura to the limit. In no time, the aura of a War God-Emperor condensed again.

    ¡°Die!¡± Dale said coldly and swept a palm like a mountain towards Bob.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Bessie and Ian shouted at the same time, but they couldn¡¯t catch up in time.

    Bob naturally sensed the power of this strike and felt that Dale Waitz had no intention of sparing his life. If he were hit by this palm, he figured he¡¯d bid farewell to the world.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a blood-red de aura descended from the sky, tearing through the void. Wherever the de aura passed, the surrounding air seemed to turn blood-red.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Dale immediately felt an overwhelming sense of impending danger, and cold sweat drenched his body. His pupils shrank to the size of a needle. He wanted to dodge, but he realized his escape route seemed to have beenpletely sealed. There was no way out. Without hesitation, he quickly channeled his full power to form a defensive aura, attempting to block this strike.

    The incredibly sharp de aura easily shattered his War God-Emperor level defense aura like an eggshell. The de aura descended from above, and a few hundred meters of ground were instantly carved into a deep trench.

 Chapter 504 I donâ€™t Need a Knife

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dale Waitz struggled to speak as he gazed at the group of people who had walked over from behind Bob Stokes.

    ¡°BOSS!¡± Both Bob Stokes and Ian de turned to look.

    The neers were naturally Billy, Casey, and the others. They had hurriedly made their way here and arrived just in time. Billy had used the travel time to heal his injuries. He had been seriously injured at the farmhouse in Ozin, but after two hours of recovery, he was in much better shape.

    ¡°King of the West?¡± Dale Waitz said again, a blood streak extending from his forehead down his body, which was now split in two and copsed on the ground.

    Until thest moment, he couldn¡¯t believe that he would die like this.

    Before this, although he had heard that King of the West was very powerful and capable of killing Imperial-level experts, he had always believed there was some exaggeration involved.

    After all, the gap between a true War God-Emperor and a half-step War God-Emperor was like night and day. Even if King of the West was an extraordinary genius, it shouldn¡¯t be to such an extreme extent.

    But reality had pped him hard in the face. Just with that one strike, even if he wasn¡¯t already injured, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it in his prime.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, are you both alright?¡± Billy walked over to Bob Stokes and Ian de.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± They both shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Billy roughly checked their injuries and felt relieved. Then he looked at Bessie and said, ¡°Mrs Charleston, nice to see you again!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner.¡± Bessie bowed.

    Billy gave a faint smile and then turned to Casey and the others, instructing, ¡°Go for it, don¡¯t let anyone from Ink Pavilion and Heavenly Dragon Sect escape!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone, including Bob and Ian, responded and rushed towards the crowd on thewn.

    ¡°Mrs Charleston, take a moment to catch your breath. I¡¯ll go assist Mr Fowler!¡± Billy said to Bessie before quickly heading towards the battle between Arthur and the others.

    At this moment, Arthur and Quin both had varying degrees of injuries, and theirbat abilities had decreased by at least twenty to thirty percent. From the momentum emanating from them, it was clear that Quin had a slight advantage, and if they continued to fight, Arthur would definitely be the one to fall in the end.

    Boom!

    At this moment, they shed once again, and there was a loud noise. Afterward, Arthur slid back dozens of meters, while Quin stabilized after retreating just over ten steps.

    ¡°Mr Fowler, are you okay?¡± Billy walked steadily towards Arthur.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?¡± Arthur was surprised when he saw Billy. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the head of Ink Pavilion personally took the field, so I came to join the fun.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Quin also recognized Billy at this moment. He furrowed his brow slightly and said, ¡°You came so quickly, it seems I underestimated you.¡±

    Speaking, a hint of surprise rose in his heart. Originally, in his estimation, he had sent so many people to Ozin, and even if they couldn¡¯t take down Billy, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to keep him in Ozin and prevent him from leaving for at least a day. But now, Billy had appeared before him so quickly! Undoubtedly, those sent to Ozin were in a dire situation.

    ¡°Are you very surprised?¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    ¡°It is quite unexpected,¡± Quin said. ¡°But you made a wrong choice. You should have stayed in Ozin instead ofing here to die. But that¡¯s fine too. You¡¯ve killed so many of my Ink Pavilion people, it¡¯s a good opportunity to settle all the scores with you.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Billy smiled again and continued, ¡°How do you think your current strengthpares to Leopold Stirling?¡±

    ¡°You seem very confident,¡± Quin narrowed his eyes.

    As Billy had said, with his current condition, he would be at most slightly better than Leopold Stirling. If Leopold had indeed been killed by Billy, then Quin¡¯s chances of survival were quite uncertain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy didn¡¯t want to waste time with him.

    ¡°Gardner, his current strength is not weak. Should I handle this?¡± Arthur spoke up.

    Before this, he had only heard that Billy was skilled, but he hadn¡¯t seen him in action himself, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried.

    King of the West was the talent sent by the heavens to vale; he must not be in danger.

    ¡°No problem, Mr Fowler, please stand by my side.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Arthur spoke again.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Billy smiled again and took a few steps toward Quin. ¡°Are you going to use a weapon or your fists?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Quin was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m ready to apany you.¡± Billy replied.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant,¡± Quin squinted. ¡°Do you think you can defeat me without using the Bloodshadow Fury de?¡±

    ¡°To defeat you, I don¡¯t need a de.¡± Billy replied calmly. As he spoke, he flipped his wrist, and the Bloodshadow Fury de plunged into the ground beside him, hilt deep.

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you¡¯re Commander Gardner, King of the West.¡± Quin raised an eyebrow.

    He had heard that the Bloodshadow Fury de in the hands of Commander Gardner was a divine weapon that could at least enhance hisbat strength by one level.

    And now, the other party was willing to fight without it, which was truly audacious!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± Billy looked at Quin and said calmly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Quin replied in a deep voice.

    Boom!

    As Quin finished speaking, a formidable aura swept over. At the same time, his palms visibly turned pale blue at a rapid speed, and then quickly drew several cold and sharp afterimages in the air. Before long, a giant beast¡¯s phantom appeared above his head, exuding a strong murderous intent.

    ¡°Go!¡± With the formation of the phantom, Quin pushed his palms forward, and the beast opened its big mouth and lunged at Billy as if it were tangible.

    ¡°Is this your God-Emperor Realm power? Seems a bit weak!¡±

    Long before Quin started to form the beast¡¯s phantom, Billy also made his move. Faced with a God-Emperor Realm minor sess level opponent, he naturally had no reservations. He immediately activated the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, forming a dragon-shaped phantom in an instant.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A dragon and a beast attacked simultaneously, causing a frenzy within a radius of a kilometer, with fierce winds and dark clouds pressing down, as if an earthquake was about to ur.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the dragon and the beast collided at high speed, exploding simultaneously with a deafening roar.

    In the forest several kilometers away, birds and beasts were in chaos, fleeing in all directions. At the same time, a violent wave of energy swept out in all directions, instantly ttening everything in its path.

 Chapter 505 A God-Emperor Realm Powerhouse

    Quin sprayed a mouthful of blood into the sky, his body flying out like autumn leaves in the wind. He crashed heavily into the mountainous terrain a hundred meters away, his aura instantly weakening.

    In contrast, Billy¡¯s figure quickly slid back for dozens of meters beforeing to a stop. His blood roiled within, and his aura appeared slightly disordered.

    Clearly, Quin¡¯s condition was far worse; hisbat strength had been reduced to less than half. Seeing this scene, Arthur, who was behind them, involuntarily took a deep breath, his face filled with extreme shock.

    Billy¡¯sbat power far exceeded his estimation!

    Arthur had originally thought that the Bloodshadow Fury de was Billy¡¯s greatest reliance, but now it seemed that it was not the case at all. Even without the de, Billy could still unleash attacks of such a level. It was nothing short of miraculous. He had a feeling that even in his prime, he might not be able to withstand the blow Billy had just executed!

    ¡°Is that Dragon¡¯s Dominion you just used?¡± Quin struggled to stand up from the ground.

    His astonishment was no less than Arthur¡¯s.

    He never expected that even though Billy gave up the Bloodshadow Fury de, he still wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Billy said after suppressing the turbulence in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the the Clouds Sect?¡± Quin¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°Is this question important?¡± Billy smiled lightly. After a brief pause, his tone became serious. ¡°Alright, no more chit-chat with you. I¡¯m here to send you on your way. Starting today, Ink Pavilion officially exits the stage of vale!¡±

    Billy had rushed here today for a simple reason: topletely uproot the malignant tumor of Ink Pavilion from vale. So, from the beginning, he had never intended to spare Quin¡¯s life.

    As his words fell, he moved, and his hands rapidly unleashed a series of palm strikes, like a hurricane sweeping toward Quin. There was no holding back in his attacks; he intended to defeat his opponent on the spot. Sensing the killing intent emanating from Billy¡¯s body, Quin¡¯s pupils contracted to the size of a grain of wheat. He wanted to dodge, but in his current state, his teleportation speed had greatly decreased, making escape impossible.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Gardner, be careful!¡± Just then, Arthur shouted loudly and rushed towards Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± As Arthur shouted, Billy also sensed a terrifying crisis heading his way. His brows furrowed tightly. Without much time to think, he immediately abandoned Quin and struck out a palm in the direction from which the threat was approaching.

    At the same time, Arthur also channeled all his power and unleashed a punch toward the same target.

    Boom! Boom!

    In the next moment, two muffled sounds rang out, and both of them were sent flying, leaving two curved streaks of blood in the air. They crashed heavily to the ground, tumbling several somersaults beforeing to a stop. Their auras were both extremely weak. Clearly, the neer¡¯s skills far surpassed theirs, at least in the perfection realm of a War God-Emperor.

    ¡°Gardner, are you okay?¡± Arthur, after getting up from the ground, looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy got up as well, took a brief moment to recover, and replied. He also looked gravely in the direction of a figure standing a hundred meters away.

    Before long, an old man in a gray Daoist robe walked steadily toward them, his face expressionless and his gaze sharp.

    ¡°Elder Turner?¡± Quin, who had made a detour through the gates of hell, looked at the neer and called out.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Arthur furrowed his brows and asked the old man.

    ¡°A nameless junior, no need to mention it!¡± The old man spoke in a tone simr to the one used by Dale Waitz. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Ink Pavilion¡¯s leader has been injured by you. To give me some face, allow me to take him away, shall we?¡±

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t agree?¡± Billy squinted.

    ¡°Do you think you can stop me, King of the West?¡± the old man replied calmly.

    ¡°Want to try?¡± Billy replied with a stern tone.

    ¡°If I guessed correctly, King of the West, you want to break through the ¡®mirror¡¯ and challenge me, right?¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°Even so, you still have no chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°Who told you I want to break through the ¡®mirror¡¯?¡± Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are so self-confident that it¡¯s almost arrogant. Today, I can see that it¡¯s not unfounded!¡± The old man spoke again. With a chuckle, he continued, ¡°I must take Ink Pavilion¡¯s leader with me today. If you two want to interfere, I apologize in advance!¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Quin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°A War God-Emperor at your level, attacking someone at a Half-Step War God-Emperor level, you really have a bright future!¡± Just then, a voice echoed through the air.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man furrowed his brows. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Without answering his question, another figure in cyan clothes appeared before them.

    The neer was none other than Adam Greenleaf from the Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Uncle Adam!¡± Billy looked at him and smiled. But he was not surprised at all.

    Such a major event happening at the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains would undoubtedly have reached the summit of the Ether Mountain. They would definitely send someone over, and he estimated that it would most likely be Adam Greenleaf.

    ¡°Master Billy, how are you?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Mr Greenleaf!¡± Recognizing Adam, Arthur bowed and respectfully addressed him.

    With Adam¡¯s status, it was only natural for Arthur to address him as the King of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Arthur, there¡¯s no need for such formalities!¡± Adam waved his hand.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man turned his gaze to Adam and asked. Speaking as he did, a hint of strangeness shed in his eyes. Although he sensed that Adam¡¯s cultivation level was the same as his, he inexplicably felt a sense of crisis emanating from the other party. He vaguely felt that Adam¡¯sbat power might be higher than his.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Ether Mountain, Adam Greenleaf!¡± Adam replied calmly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°Are you Adam? A few years ago, you were gravely injured and went to Ether Mountain, right?¡±

    ¡°I originally belong to Ether Mountain!¡± Adam replied again. Having said that, he changed the subject, saying, ¡°Ether Mountain has an order, War Gog-Emperors are not allowed to actively attack those below their level. You think it¡¯s child¡¯s y?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve not yet shown any intent to kill, cut off an arm. And, get lost!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold in your words!¡± The old man took a deep breath and replied in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Even if youe from Ether Mountain, it doesn¡¯t matter. Ether Mountain has dominated the Ancient Martial World for hundreds of years. It¡¯s time to make way!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Adam squinted. ¡°From your tone, you seem to have quite a background. Care to introduce yourself?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be from Cerulean Abyss Institute.¡± Just then, Bessie¡¯s voice rang out, and she quickly approached. After reaching Adam¡¯s side, she also bowed and respectfully greeted him. ¡°Lord Greenleaf.¡±

 Chapter 506 Hand over the Jade Pendant, Exchange for a Life

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite, Mrs Charleston!¡± Adam raised his hand and asked, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s from Cerulean Abyss Institute?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Bessie nodded solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s intriguing.¡± Adam furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Ink Pavilion is not as simple as it seems, and it appears to be true.¡±

    Meanwhile, Billy and Arthur, upon hearing the words ¡°Cerulean Abyss Institute¡±, had a slight change in their expressions. They hadn¡¯t expected their opponents toe from that institute.

    Cerulean Abyss Institute, a thousand-year-old martial sect, was one of the prominent superpowers in vale¡¯s martial world. The institute recruited disciples openly and had produced many martial geniuses, far surpassing those of other top powers.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion has been causing trouble in vale for over a thousand years, and it turns out that it¡¯s you who¡¯s behind it, Cerulean Abyss Institute.¡± Adam spoke up again.

    ¡°Although you are from Ether Mountain, it¡¯s best not to speak recklessly about such matters without understanding them. Cerulean Abyss Institute cannot bear such usations.¡± The old man replied calmly. Afterward, he turned to Quin and said, ¡°Quin, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Quin replied, his face pale.

    ¡°Lord Greenleaf, the master of Ink Pavilion has a Five-Element Jade Pendant, make him hand it over before he leaves.¡± Arthur turned to Adam and said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing this, Adam¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you sure?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow. Although he had seen one of the pendants when he was in the capital a few days ago, he hadn¡¯t expected Quin to have one with him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°He showed it to me earlier, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a Five-Element Jade Pendant.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Adam nodded vigorously and turned to Quin. ¡°Hand over the pendant, and we¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite presumptuous!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a surge of power emanated from him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Adam retorted coldly, then turned to Billy. ¡°Young Master, keep an eye on the Ink Pavilion Master, don¡¯t let him escape.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Adam, he won¡¯t get away.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Good!¡± Adam replied, and his aura burst forth like a mountain torrent as he drew his ancient sword andunched an attack.

    ¡°Quin, run!¡± the old man called out, then faced Adam¡¯s attack.

    The two of them immediately engaged in a fierce battle, with their figures shing and waves of energy surging. The area within a radius of several hundred meters was filled with an overwhelming sense of murderous intent. Their cultivation levels were evenly matched, making it difficult to determine a winner in the short term.

    At the moment Adam and the old man shed, Quin swiftly darted to the side.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Billy spoke with a grim tone, drawing his Bloodshadow Fury de from the ground and chasing after Quin.

    By now, Quin¡¯s teleportation ability had been greatly impaired, and he had only run a few hundred meters before being intercepted by Billy.

    ¡°King of the W	est, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Quin said to Billy with a cold voice.

    ¡°If you had agreed to Uncle Adam¡¯s offer to exchange the pendant for your life, you might have had a chance to survive, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°For me, I want both your pendant and your life.¡± With that said, Billy swung his de, releasing an incredibly sharp and deadly sh.

    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t block the attack in his current state, Quin quickly dodged to the side. Though he managed to avoid a fatal blow, the de still left a deep gash on his arm. As he was preparing to escape once again, a second de strike came at him without warning. Its speed was so fast that it left him no time to react. In the blink of an eye, the de was about to strike him, and in his extremely vulnerable position, he could only watch as the de descended. However, at that critical moment, a powerful palm force like a tornado struck out and deflected Billy¡¯s de, pulling Quin back from the brink of death.

    The person who intervened was the elderly man from Cerulean Abyss Institute. After exchanging a blow with Adam, he noticed the situation and immediately took action. As he attacked Billy, Adam¡¯s sword aura swept past him, severing his right arm at the shoulder, causing blood to spurt out.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your own life, yet you¡¯re concerned about others. Are you tired of living?¡± Adam said in a calm tone.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The elderly man grunted and was pushed back a dozen steps by the impact, his aura weakening.

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t waste time with you. Let me send you on your way!¡± Adam spoke again, advancing and preparing to strike with his sword.

    ¡°Lord Greenleaf, he has already lost an arm to you. Spare him.¡±

    Just then, another voice echoed in the air at that moment. The speaker remained unseen, and the entire area was shrouded in an even more terrifying oppressive force, making it difficult to breathe. Just from this aura, it was evident that the neer¡¯s cultivation surpassed Adam¡¯s.

    ¡°Who are you, sneaking around like a ghost? What¡¯s your game?¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°If you have the guts, reveal yourself and show your face, instead of skulking in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the elder on Ether Mountain, I won¡¯t engage with you today.¡± The voice of the elderly man sounded once more. ¡°I¡¯ll act as a middleman, and I¡¯ll have the Ink Pavilion Master give you the jade pendant. In return, you spare him and Elder Turner.¡±

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you must be from Cerulean Abyss Institute.¡±

    ¡°My identity is only known to that old man of yours!¡± the mysterious old man replied once again. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Master of Ink Pavilion, give them the jade pendant, and you and Elder Turner can leave.¡±

    ¡°This jade pendant¡­¡± Quin, of course, wasn¡¯t willing to part with it so easily.

    ¡°Your life or the jade pendant, choose one!¡± the old man¡¯s tone grew slightly colder.

    Quin let out a heavy sigh.

    Life or the jade pendant, he knew how to make that choice. Reluctantly, he pulled the jade pendant out of his pocket and tossed it to Billy. While doing so, he said coldly, ¡°King of the West, you¡¯d better keep that jade pendant safe. Otherwise, when Ie to get it next time and you can¡¯t produce it, you¡¯ll have to pay with your life!¡±

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Billy retorted as he caught the jade pendant and replied indifferently. He knew very well that today, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Quin. Although the old man in the shadows didn¡¯t have any murderous intent toward them, it was clear from their conversation that it wouldn¡¯t be realistic for Billy to try to kill Quin.

    As Billy spoke, he looked at the jade pendant in his hand. It was exactly the same as the three he already had, except for a slight difference in the color of the dragon¡¯s head.

    ¡°Humph! We¡¯ll see. Elder Turner, let¡¯s go!¡± said Quin.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Elder Turner walked a few steps, picked up his severed arm, and looked at Adam, ¡°The debt of the severed arm will be repaid in the future.¡±

    With that, they both fled into the nearby woods.

    Soon, the old man in the shadows also turned and left, and the oppressive aura that had enveloped the area dissipated.

    As for the fate of the other people present, it was clear that it was no longer a concern for the three of them, and they had no expectations that Billy would spare anyone.

 Chapter 507 Ink Pavilion in Peril

    ¡°Run, hurry!¡±

    At the next moment, a man¡¯s voice rang out in the midst of the battle, and without hesitation, the people on both sides of the fight scattered in all directions.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    One person started running, and soon, there was another, and then more. Those who remained from the three opposing camps all started fleeing for their lives.

    Rory Allen, the vice-master of the Ink Pavilion, also showed no intention of lingering in the battle. He furrowed his brow, parried an attack from his opponent, and then dashed towards the nearby woods.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Adam said coldly, following closely like a ghost.

    ¡°Everyone, listen to the order, kill them all, leave no one alive!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed simultaneously.

    With those words, they swiftly pursued the leader of Ink Pavilion and the male practitioner at theter-stage War Emperor realm from the Heavenly Dragon Sect.

    For Billy, letting Quin go was a necessarypromise, but the remaining individuals wouldn¡¯t be spared.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and Bob Stokes replied loudly. With that, they all started chasing after the scattered remnants of the opposing side.

    The remaining individuals from the opposing side were already in disarray, unable to hold their ground for even ten minutes. Including Rory Allen, they all fell to the ground.

    At this point, Ink Pavilion with a history of a thousand years had suffered significant damage. Among its elite forces, only Quin and thest vice-master remained. The other three vice-masters, two elder protectors, and four leaders of the factions all perished. Even among the seven faction leaders, six had been killed, leaving only one. To return to its former glory would take at least a decade, but Billy wasn¡¯t about to give them that much time. The malignant tumor known as Ink Pavilion had to be eradicated.

    ¡°Uncle Adam!¡± Before long, Bob Stokes and Ian de approached Adam and bowed respectfully.

    Bob Stokes hailed from Ether Mountains and naturally knew Adam Greenleaf. Although Ian de might not be a true disciple from Ether Mountain, he had visited there several times and had known Adam for a while.

    Adam replied with a faint smile, nodding his head, ¡°How have you two been in the capital city? Haven¡¯t caused any trouble for young master, have you?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not!¡± Bob vehemently shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to apany me back to Ether Mountain for closed-door training.¡± Adam added with another smile.

    ¡°We promise we won¡¯t!¡± Bob shivered and shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Adam said with another smile.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, let me introduce a few brothers to you,¡± Billy said with a smile and introduced Casey and the others to Adam.

    ¡°Uncle Adam!¡± Casey and the others all bowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re all young master¡¯s brothers, no need for formalities.¡± Adam said, raising his hand with a smile.

    ¡°King of the West, Lord Greenleaf, how about we go to the vige for a while?¡± Arthur said, looking at Adam and Billy.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy replied with a smile and then turned to Adam, ¡°Uncle Adam, are you in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit for a while,¡± Adam responded, ¡°I have some matters to discuss with you, Master Billy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy smiled again and walked toward the vige, with the others following closely behind.

    Bob Stokes, Ian de and the two hundred people they brought, along with several hundred SHADOW brothers, stayed behind to clean up the scene.

    Meanwhile, as Billy and his group headed toward the vige, Quin and Elder Turner had reached a forest about ten kilometers away from the vige. Before long, an elder stepped out from the woods, also dressed in gray robes, with a youthful appearance despite his white hair. He had a sharp and alert presence, and there was no discernible fluctuation of energy around him.

    The neer was the elder who had been heard but not seen earlier.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Reed!¡± Elder Turner bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Vice-Dean Reed!¡± Quin greeted with a bow as well.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The elder known as Zachary Reed nodded slightly, then sent a few strands of powerful Chi into Elder Turner¡¯s body, stopping the bleeding from his severed arm.

    ¡°Elder Turner, return to the Dean immediately with your severed arm. He should be able to facilitate its regrowth.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Vice-Dean Reed.¡± Wyatt Turner bowed again.

    ¡°Go,¡± Zachary Reed gestured with his hand.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Turner said, greeting Quin and quickly departing.

    ¡°Master of Ink Pavilion, are you ming me for asking you to hand over the jade pendant earlier?¡± Zachary looked at Quin and asked.

    ¡°Vice-Dean Reed, you speak too heavily.¡± Quin replied with a hint of surprise in his eyes and a slight bow.

    ¡°We have an agreement with the old man on the Ether Mountain, not to act recklessly. If I had acted today, he would undoubtedly have descended from the Mountain, and it would have caused chaos in the martial world. Although the Cerulean Abyss Institute could potentially face him with all its strength, it¡¯s not time topletely break ties with him.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Quin said with a nod.

    ¡°Besides, there are five pieces of the Five Elements Jade Pendants, and even if they take one piece, it won¡¯t matter. Sooner orter, they will have to return it.¡± Zachary said with a slightly grave tone.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Quin responded. ¡°Vice-Dean Reed, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should mention.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°If we allow King of the West to continue growing like this, it won¡¯t be long before his wings are fully developed. By then, if we want to deal with him again, it¡¯s going to be¡­¡± Quin hesitated before continuing.

    ¡°Master of Ink Pavilion, you worry too much.¡± Zachary interrupted him. ¡°A dragon that hasn¡¯t fully matured is just a worm. Although he is a rare genius that appears once in a thousand years, in the vale Region, there is more than one such prodigy.¡±

    ¡°Leaving aside other forces, even within Cerulean Abyss Institute, there are two or three geniuses who can match him.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but he¡­¡± Quin paused and then continued.

    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Zachary said, slightly narrowing his eyes. ¡°Very soon, some ancient martial prodigies will enter the capital city. We¡¯ll see if he can handle them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Quin¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zachary nodded and then changed the subject. ¡°Ink Pavilion has suffered significant losses over the past six months. For the next period, it¡¯s better not to engage in activities. After you return, use the Ink Pool to help the elders of your Ink Pavilion to improve their cultivation. Otherwise, Ink Pavilion is in danger.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Quin nodded solemnly. He didn¡¯t need Zachary to remind him of this; he was well aware. Currently, the high-endbat strength of Ink Pavilion was only him and one other vice-master. If they didn¡¯t quickly raise the cultivation levels of others, Ink Pavilion would be in danger of extinction at any moment.

    ¡°Vice-Dean Reed, what about the situation with Arthur Fowler?¡± Quin asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°For now, there¡¯s no need to worry about it. Let¡¯s see what kind of tricks they cane up with,¡± Zachary replied with indifference.

    With that, he gazed ahead, deep in thought.

    ¡°The current rulers of the capital city think that reviving vale is easy. If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t have taken a hundred years.¡±

 Chapter 508 The Catastrophe of a Hundred Years Ago

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s leave it at that for today! Contact me if you need anything.¡± Zachary said as he continued to talk with Quin for a while. Then, with a blink of an eye, he disappeared from Quin¡¯s sight.

    Exhaling heavily, Quin took out his phone and made a call. When the call was answered, he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Inform all Ink Pavilion members at the core disciple level or above to return to the headquarters immediately and go into seclusion. They are not allowed to leave the mountain without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master!¡± came a low voice from the other end of the line.

    After hanging up the phone, Quin looked in the direction of the mountain vige once more, his eyes filled with a fierce determination. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°King of the West, we will meet again!¡±

    With that, he disappeared into the nearby forest.

    At the same time, Billy and his group arrived at Arthur¡¯s small courtyard and took their seats. Bessie poured tea for everyone.

    ¡°Once again, thank you, King of the West and Lord Greenleaf, for your assistance.¡± Arthur and Bessie bowed to Billy and Adam.

    Before this meeting, they had already guessed that Ink Pavilion wouldunch a massive attack, but they never expected it to be on such a scale, far exceeding their estimates. Without Billy and Adam¡¯s help today, their group of more than a hundred people might not have survived.

    ¡°Mr Fowler, Mrs Charleston, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Adam replied. ¡°We should be thanking you on behalf of the millions of citizens in vale.¡±

    ¡°Mr Fowler, Mrs Charleston, please have a seat and let¡¯s talk.¡± Billy said, smiling.

    Arthur and Bessie nodded and took their seats.

    ¡°Mr Fowler, let me introduce a brother to you.¡± Billy smiled and gestured to Bob Stokes. ¡°He¡¯s Bob Stokes, from Ether Mountain, and he currently serves as a deputy minister in the Central Sky Office.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr Fowler.¡± Bob stood up and greeted Arthur.

    Although he was a bit unruly and had only revered the figures from Ether Mountain, he still showed the basic respect due to Arthur Fowler, the former Minister of Central Sky Office.

    Furthermore, Bob had a faint suspicion that Arthur and Bessie, who had been hiding in this remote vige for twenty years, might be guarding something for the benefit of all of vale. Such individuals deserved his respect.

    ¡°You¡¯re Bob Stokes?¡± Arthur looked at him and smiled. ¡°I heard about you from someone a while ago, and thements about you were quite positive.¡±

    ¡°I guess it was Elder Hum who told you about me, right?¡± Bob scratched his head and continued, ¡°I knew it, he must be in touch with you over here. That old man is a sly one, he just won¡¯t tell me anything about what¡¯s happening over here.¡±

    ¡°Elder Hum? Which Elder Hum are you talking about?¡± Arthur raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you mean it¡¯s not Otis Hum?¡± Bob Stokes twitched his mouth slightly.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Arthur smiled and waved his hand.

    With that, he turned to Ian de and said, ¡°If I guess correctly, this should be the Young Master of the de Sect, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr Fowler, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Ian de.¡± Ian bowed respectfully.

    ¡°de Lord is quite fortunate.¡± Arthur said with a smile. ¡°Please, have a seat and let¡¯s chat.¡±

    Ian de sat back down.

    ¡°Mr Fowler, can you finally tell us the secret of this vige?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked.

    ¡°Haha, naturally,¡± Arthur smiled and then looked at Adam. ¡°Lord Greenleaf, how about you exin this?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Adam nodded and looked at the others before asking, ¡°Do you all know about the concept of ¡®national destiny¡¯?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes,¡± they all nodded in unison.

    National destiny is the foundation of a nation¡¯s prosperity. When national destiny is strong, the country is strong; when it is weak, the country is weak. Though it falls into the realm of metaphysics, many times, one can¡¯t help but believe in these metaphysical concepts.

    From individuals to entire countries, there is an inextricable rtionship with metaphysics. Expanding to the level of a nation, it bes national destiny.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, several major countries in the west invaded vale, and it was a catastrophe for vale,¡± Adam took a deep breath and continued, ¡°That catastrophe caused massive losses to this country, not just in terms of lives, wealth, and property.¡±

    ¡°The most significant loss was the destruction of vale¡¯s national destiny. Since then, vale¡¯s national destiny has been in decline, and everything has been difficult.¡±

    ¡°For thest hundred years, several generations of vale¡¯s people have worked tirelessly and sacrificed their lives to restore the national destiny.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, are you saying that Mr Fowler and Mrs Charleston are rted to vale¡¯s national destiny by staying in this vige?¡± Casey asked after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Do you know about the invasion by several major countries in the west twenty years ago, intent on bringing disaster to vale once again?¡± Adam asked in response.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Night Orchid nodded. ¡°But it is said that during that invasion, they came in high spirits but left in low spirits, defeated by vale.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Adam nodded again. ¡°During that invasion, although most of the reclusive families and martial sects, like a hundred years ago, remained inactive, some of them began to stand up, thanks to the efforts of the capital. With their help, we managed to repel the Western countries.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Night Orchid and the others nodded in agreement.

    They had heard of these events. Many reclusive families and martial sects, such as the Stuart family, the Clouds Sect, Secret Essences, de Sect, Sword Sect, and more, had dispatched many strong individuals to participate in the battle.

    ¡°Do you know why those countries invaded vale twenty years ago?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°Is it also rted to the national destiny?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Adam nodded again. ¡°They were afraid that after decades of development, vale had umted enough strength, and one day, vale would reopen the path to national destiny. When national destiny descended upon vale, it would soar once again. So, they couldn¡¯t help but take action.¡±

    ¡°At that time, their target was the dragon vein of vale, and their intention was to sever it, thereby destroying vale¡¯s national destiny.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, does vale¡¯s dragon vein have something to do with Kun Lun Mountains?¡± Billy asked after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam nodded.

    ¡°Kun Lun Mountains, known as the ce where the Jade Dragon Soars, are the center of the world¡¯s dragon veins. In vale¡¯s tradition of thousands of years, there is a saying that ¡®when all the world¡¯s dragon veins arise, Kun Lun Mountains shall reign supreme.''¡±

    ¡°The entire dragon veinwork of Kun Lun Mountains resembles a giant dragon, safeguarding the peace of vale. If the dragon vein of Kun Lun Mountains is destroyed, it will spell further disaster for vale¡¯s national destiny.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, I think I¡¯m starting to understand,¡± Bob Stokes said. ¡°Are Mr Fowler and Mrs Charleston guarding the dragon vein of Kun Lun Mountains?¡±

 Chapter 509 The Truth About the Jade Pendants

    ¡°It¡¯s just one aspect of it.¡± Adam nodded in response.

    ¡°In fact, ever since the incident twenty years ago, there have been many Dragon Vein Guardians stationed around Kun Lun Mountains. Mr Fowler and Mrs Charleston, though responsible for this aspect, have even more important tasks.¡±

    ¡°What tasks?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, during the catastrophe, the Five-Element Jade Pendants that opened the path to vale¡¯s prosperity were all lost, causing the decline of our nation.¡±

    Adam didn¡¯t answer Judge directly, and after taking another sip of tea, he continued, ¡°Uncle Adam, do you mean that Mr Fowler and Mrs Charleston are not only guarding the Dragon Veins of vale but also protecting the ce that opens the path to the nation¡¯s prosperity?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam responded seriously. ¡°That is the root of vale, and it cannot afford the slightest mistake!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Casey and the others nodded in understanding.

    Finally, everyone understood the significance of the jade pendants that Billy possessed. Their origins were indeed remarkable, and it exined why even powerful individuals like Guqin Devil had perished because of these pendants.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, there are five of these Five-Element Jade Pendants, right?¡± Billy asked as he took out the pendant that Quin had given him.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Adam nodded before continuing, ¡°These jade pendants are crafted ording to the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. From their appearance, apart from the slight variation in the color of the dragon¡¯s head, there is no other difference. Young Master¡¯s pendant has a golden dragon head, signifying the metal element.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, these pendants don¡¯t seem to have any special features. Why can¡¯t we make more of them?¡± Stout asked, pouting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Adam said with a faint smile. ¡°Although these Five-Element Jade Pendants look ordinary on the outside, there¡¯s much more to them that cannot be replicated by anyone today.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you,¡± Adam said, looking at Billy. ¡°Young Master, may I borrow your pendant?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy handed over the pendant.

    After taking the pendant, Adam Greenleaf looked focused, and a powerful aura entered the jade pendant shaped like a dragon.

    In the next moment, the entire pendant turned golden and gradually became transparent. After a while, Billy and the others could clearly see wisps of energy swirling inside the dragon¡¯s body, and the dragon¡¯s eyes were slowly moving. The entire dragon looked lifelike.

    A few minutester, when Adam withdrew his Chi, the pendant instantly returned to its normal state.

    ¡°This is amazing!¡± Stout eximed.

    Billy and the others were equally surprised, not expecting the pendants to have such a mystical aspect.

    ¡°vale has a history of thousands of years, and in its long history, there have been many extraordinary individuals who could create these Five-Element Jade Pendants. Although they look ordinary on the outside, they are far from ordinary in reality.¡± Adam exined with a faint smile. After a pause, he continued with a more serious tone, ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that despite the capital¡¯s continuous efforts over the past century, we¡¯ve only found one of the pendants, and we still don¡¯t know when or how we can collect all five.¡±

    With that, Casey and the others exchanged nces, knowing that Billy had three of them.

    ¡°Someday, when all five pendants are gathered, Young Master will open vale¡¯s path to prosperity and bring blessings to millions of people.¡± Adam added.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, I have three more Five-Element Jade Pendants,¡± Billy said with a smile. Since they were all allies, he didn¡¯t see any need to conceal this fact.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Bessie, who was sipping her tea, spilled her tea as her hand trembled.

    Arthur, who had just taken a sip of tea, choked and tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master, what did you just say?¡± Adam asked, staring at Billy with wide eyes, after a moment of being stunned.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, please verify if these three pieces are indeed Five-Element Jade Pendants.¡± Billy smiled and took out the three pendants from his body, handing them to Adam.

    Ever since he suspected that Arthur¡¯s matter might be rted to the pendants, he had carried these three pendants with him. He wanted to understand their purpose and also verify their authenticity.

    ¡°Al-alright.¡± Adam took a deep breath, deeply moved, and then epted the pendants from Billy. He then proceeded to verify each one.

    As expected, all three pendants were genuine Five-Element Jade Pendants, representing the wood, fire, and earth attributes.

    ¡°Young-Young Master, how did youe to possess these three pendants?¡± Adam was overwhelmed with excitement and asked after swallowing a gulp of water with some difficulty.

    Arthur and Bessie were also filled with astonishment and expressed their joy.

    ¡°One of them was a gift from my mother, and the other two were discovered in the legacies of two formidable individuals.¡± Billy exined with another smile. He briefly introduced the origins of the other two pendants.

    ¡°This is fate! Everything is the will of heaven!¡± Adam eximed loudly.

    Each of the five pendants was something that countless martial experts dreamt of obtaining. To acquire one was already a divine blessing, yet Billy had obtained three. It seemed that it was fate at work.

    ¡°Young Master is truly the one chosen by the Patriarch, the country¡¯s Qilin, and the chosen one of the heavens. It is truly a great fortune for our vale!¡± Adam deeply inhaled a breath of air and returned the pendants to Billy. He then stood up, bowed deeply.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°One day, when all five pendants are gathered in Kun Lun Mountains and Young Master opens the path to vale¡¯s prosperity, we will usher in a thousand years of glory for our vale!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, there¡¯s no need for such formalities, please sit down, and let¡¯s chat!¡± Billy smiled and gestured. ¡°I have a few questions that I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead!¡± Adam resumed his seat.

    ¡°Is it true that once all five pendants are collected, the path to the nation¡¯s prosperity can be opened?¡± Billy asked after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s correct,¡± Adam nodded and continued. ¡°However, when opening the path to the nation¡¯s prosperity, there needs to be someone to receive the nation¡¯s blessings, and the strength of the nation¡¯s prosperity is closely rted to this chosen individual.¡±

    ¡°If the chosen person has strong innate luck, the nation¡¯s prosperity will naturally be vigorous.¡±

    ¡°But if the chosen person has poor innate luck, the nation¡¯s prosperity that arrives will undoubtedly be weaker.¡±

    ¡°So, there¡¯s more to it?¡± Stout and Judge both asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Frostde spoke up. ¡°since these five pendants are rted to the nation¡¯s prosperity, why would Ink Pavilion go to such great lengths to obtain them? What¡¯s their connection to this matter?¡±

    This question was also on the minds of the others, so they all turned to Adam Greenleaf for an answer.

 Chapter 510 Born for Glavale!

    ¡°It¡¯s rted, and it¡¯s quite significant,¡± Arthur exined at this point. ¡°Because when opening the path to the nation¡¯s prosperity, it also greatly affects the chosen individual.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ck Tortoise scratched his head.

    ¡°If the person receiving the nation¡¯s blessings doesn¡¯t have the strength and luck to support the nation¡¯s prosperity, they may lose their life or suffer severe consequences.¡± Arthur continued. ¡°On the other hand, the chosen person will receive heavenly blessings, not only extending their life by a hundred years but also greatly enhancing their martial cultivation. This is notparable to ordinary God-Emperor Realm inheritances.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a thing?¡± Judge was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Arthur nodded and continued to exin. ¡°Furthermore, ording to vale¡¯s traditions over the centuries, anyone who opens a path to the nation¡¯s prosperity with one of the Five-Element Jade Pendants, even if they don¡¯t be the one to receive the nation¡¯s blessings, will enjoy the blessings of the nation¡¯s prosperity, second only to the chosen person.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± everyone nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, besides foreign forces, there must be people within vale who don¡¯t want the nation¡¯s prosperity to happen, right?¡± Billy asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam¡¯s face showed a hint of indignation. ¡°Within vale, those who are most opposed to the nation¡¯s prosperity are some reclusive noble families and ancient martial sects.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. After vale¡¯s prosperity, the power of the capital will increase, which will naturally threaten them.¡± Billy exined with a narrowed gaze. ¡°ording to legend, during vale¡¯s thousands of years of history, there were instances of ancient martial sects attempting to disrupt the nation¡¯s prosperity.¡±

    ¡°Young Master is correct,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°Including the catastrophe a hundred years ago, some ancient martial sects not only didn¡¯t help the capital but also secretly conspired with foreign forces to make vale¡¯s situation even worse.¡±

    ¡°They are nothing but parasites on the nation.¡± Judge and Soul Chaser cursed simultaneously.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, after so many years of searching for the jade pendants, you should have some clues by now, right? Where might the fifth pendant be?¡± Bob Stokes continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°You should know about the department called the SSS Special Operations Team under the Special Patrol Squadron, right? This department was established specifically to track down the five jade pendants. However, until now, the only clue we found was the one Quin had today. Otherwise, no one would know that Young Master already has three pendants!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bob Stokes shrugged.

    ¡°By the way, concerning Young Master having four jade pendants, everyone must keep it a highly guarded secret. Otherwise, it will undoubtedly bring Young Master great trouble.¡± Adam said, looking at everyone.

    ¡°Understood,¡± they all responded simultaneously.

    This matter didn¡¯t need Adam to emphasize; everyone was aware of its significance.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, since these pendants are rted to the nation¡¯s prosperity, should we leave them in the capital¡¯s treasury?¡± Billy smiled and handed over the four pendants to Adam.

    With this gesture, Billy wasn¡¯t concerned about potential trouble; he was never one to shy away from it. He just believed that these extraordinary items should be stored in the capital¡¯s treasury.

    When they heard what he said, Arthur and Bessie both gasped silently and showed a look of astonishment on their faces again¨Cthe Five-Element Jade Pendants were something that countless people would go to great lengths to obtain, and yet, King of the West had easily handed them over.

    Indeed, Commander Gardner was truly admirable for such boldness.

    On the other hand, Casey and the others weren¡¯t too surprised. After following Billy for so long, they had a good understanding of their boss and his fearless nature. In a sense, he was born for vale, with the prosperity of the nation as his mission, giving his all until the end. Since these pendants were connected to vale¡¯s prosperity, it was only natural for Billy to entrust them to the treasury.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Adam said after a moment of surprise as he epted the pendants. He was well aware that when all five pendants were eventually collected, the path to the nation¡¯s prosperity would be opened, and Billy would be the one to receive it. The Capital¡¯s Treasury had long since reached this conclusion. Even if the pendants were not found by Billy, it wouldn¡¯t change that decision. After all, few people in the entire estate were more suitable for this role than Billy.

    Although Adam Greenleaf had heard of several martial prodigies in the ancient martial world, whether in terms of talent or martial cultivation, they couldpare favorably with Billy. And people from the capital had also suggested that if they could really restart the path to the nation¡¯s prosperity one day, those few individuals should be considered as candidates topete for the role of the recipient alongside Billy.

    However, Adam was well aware that these were just baseless spections. These unrealistic ideas were concocted by dreamers who had no understanding of Billy¡¯s potential. Young Master chosen by the Patriarch was not someone that ordinary people could match.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, now that even Cerulean Abyss Institute is interested in our affairs, they probably won¡¯t just let it go. As for Mr Fowler¡¯s side¡­¡± After Adam put away the jade pendant, Casey began to express his concerns.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Adam interrupted. ¡°The capital will send additional personnel to Kun Lun Mountains. Furthermore, the Patriarch will personally warn the ancient martial world. For the time being, they shouldn¡¯t dare to openly oppose Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Casey nodded.

    After chatting for a while, Billy bid farewell to Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston and left with his group.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, are you heading back to Ether Mountain?¡± When they reached the gate of the vige, Billy asked Adam.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital first to hand over the pendants to the Capital¡¯s Treasury, and then I¡¯ll return to Ether Mountain.¡± Adam replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded. Then he looked at Bob Stokes and Night Orchid. ¡°Bob, Night Orchid, both of you will return to the capital with Uncle Adam.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± They both nodded.

    ¡°Ian, you and Azure Fang will head to Ether Mountain,¡± Billy continued, addressing Ian de. ¡°Special Patrol Squadron in Celestiford needs some thorough reorganization.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what about Alexandra Maynard? What should we do with him?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°He dared to conspire with Ink Pavilion, so he deserves to die.¡± Billy replied with a firm judgment on Alexanda Maynard¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, the rest of you should head back as well. Call me if you have any issues.¡± Billy said to Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± They all responded in unison.

    Ten minutester, Billy, apanied by Casey, Judge, and Stout, left in their car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Before leaving, he made it clear to his team that they should mobilize their fellow brothers and sisters to search for the whereabouts of the fifth jade pendant. He had a hunch that those countries in the west mightunch a sudden attack again in the near future.

    Billy wasn¡¯t underestimating vale¡¯s improved strength over the past century. Despite the recent leaps in overall strength through the current administration¡¯s efforts, they remained vulnerable if several countries joined forces. Therefore, opening the path to the nation¡¯s prosperity and receiving the nation¡¯s blessings was a top priority to protect vale.

 Chapter 511 Is Glavale Nothing to Worry About?!

    As Billy and his group made their way back, on a remote ind thousands of miles away from vale, inside a massive medieval-style castle, a group of representatives from seven or eight different countries sat in a meeting room.

    These individuals were all ranked in the top ten of their respective countries¡¯ military forces and were there as representatives of their nations¡¯ defense departments. On the projector screen in front of them, several sets of images were disyed, depicting gruesome scenes of war, with severed limbs and rivers of blood. If Billy were here, he would recognize these images as scenes from the battles he had led over the past two to three years, involving countries like Tyren, Oriana, Nanrania, and others.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you must have seen these sets of images several times by now, haven¡¯t you?¡± a fair-skinned man with curly hair ignited a cigar and continued, ¡°You should all be aware that these five or six wars were all led by vale¡¯s Army of Bloodshadow.¡±

    ¡°Lord George, you didn¡¯t call us here just to show us a few sets of pictures, did you?¡± a white woman in her fifties picked up her tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°Well, of course not,¡± George exhaled a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Lord George, if you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re running out of time.¡±

    ¡°Lord Handt, are you in such a hurry?¡± George smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, a century ago, in that battle, your country was the one that severed one of vale¡¯s lifelines to prosperity.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that one day, vale¡¯s million-strong Army of Bloodshadow might set foot on your homnd?¡±

    ¡°Lord George, what are you suggesting? Are you threatening me?¡± Hant furrowed his brows.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, your country, Northfortia, yed a significant role, and if vale seeks revenge, you won¡¯t be spared either.¡± George retorted.

    ¡°Is that so? In that case, do you think that, given Northfortia¡¯s current position and strength, vale would start with us or your country?¡± George sneered.

    ¡°Enough, gentlemen, let¡¯s not argue.¡± a dark-skinned man on the right intervened. Then he turned to George and asked, ¡°Lord George, can you please get to the point? Our time is limited.¡±

    ¡°All of you here are representatives of the countries that participated in the war against vale a hundred years ago,¡± George lit another cigarette and continued, ¡°I believe none of you want to see vale¡¯s resurgence and its return to the days of glory when nations paid tribute.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± the woman said. ¡°If vale bes powerful again, they will undoubtedly seek retribution against our nations for the past.¡±

    ¡°But do you all know that if we allow vale to continue developing in this way, that day mighte sooner than you think?¡± George¡¯s voice grew serious.

    ¡°Surely that¡¯s not likely,¡± the dark-skinned man took a drag from his cigarette. ¡°A hundred years ago, we severed all of vale¡¯s vital arteries, and even with a century of recovery, they should not be much of a threat.¡±

    ¡°Lord Leo, do you know anything about vale¡¯s recent activities?¡± George sneered again.

    ¡°With vale¡¯s current strength, there¡¯s no need to worry. I have no interest in them.¡± Leo said with a dismissive expression.

    ¡°Is that so? Do you understand the context behind the images we showed earlier?¡± George pointed to the projection screen and continued, ¡°In these six wars, apart from Oriana, the other five countries suffered casualties exceeding two hundred thousand, with one instance close to a million.¡±

    ¡°vale¡¯s Army of Bloodshadow, in all these battlesbined, had less than a hundred thousand casualties. Moreover, in each of these conflicts, vale¡¯s forces never exceeded a third of the enemy¡¯s.¡±

    A collective gasp went through the room as they realized the magnitude of the disparity.

    ¡°Lord Leo, do you still think vale is nothing to worry about?¡± George asked again.

    Handt furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°So, Lord George, what do you have in mind?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Everyone should be aware that the Commander of the Army of Bloodshadow is Commander Gardner, King of the West in vale.¡± the curly-haired man addressed the crowd.

    ¡°Now, he directly or indirectly oversees three out of the four regions of vale, East, South, and West.¡±

    ¡°If all goes as expected, he will soon be the suprememander of vale¡¯s War Department.¡±

    ¡°In addition, ording to information from our Intelligence Department, vale has never abandoned the idea of revitalizing its national destiny since that battle a hundred years ago.¡± Pausing here, he took another drag of his cigarette and added, ¡°If Commander Gardner sessfully leads vale¡¯s War Department, even if vale can¡¯t immediately revive its national destiny, you should be able to imagine the consequences, right?¡±

    A collective gasp filled the meeting room once more. They didn¡¯t need a lot of thought to understand the answer to this question. The catastrophe of a hundred years ago had been a deep wound for vale. Given time and strength, they would undoubtedly seek retribution.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. We just need to send a group of people to infiltrate vale and assassinate him.¡± Handt furrowed his brow and responded.

    ¡°Lord Handt, you really need to take some time to study vale more closely!¡± The curly-haired man nced at him with a hint of exasperation. ¡°If it were that simple, would I have gathered all of you here?¡±

    ¡°vale has a heritage that spans thousands of years, and their resources are beyond your imagination.¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, our coalition of nations seeded because of internal divisions within vale.¡±

    ¡°At that time, many powerful ancient martial sects not only refused to assist vale but also engaged in subversive activities behind the scenes. Otherwise, our sess wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.¡±

    ¡°Today, vale is no longer what it used to be. Thanks to the efforts of the current generation of leaders, many noble families and sects are standing with vale.¡±

    ¡°Even if we send a group of God-Emperor-level experts to infiltrate vale, the chances of sess are extremely slim. They might be eliminated before they even make a move.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Commander Gardner is exceptionally formidable. So far, no one has been able to determine the true extent of hisbat prowess.¡±

    ¡°However, based on our initial estimates, he can at least take on opponents at the level of God-Emperor-level small aplishment.¡±

    Handt took another deep drag of his cigarette and asked, ¡°So, do you have any suggestions?¡±

 Chapter 512 It Might Not Be That Simple

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Lord George, Northfortia must have a solid n in mind, right?¡± The woman who had spoken earlier took another sip of her tea and asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t really say it¡¯s a solid n, we¡¯ve called you all here to discuss it together.¡± The curly-haired man replied with a slight shake of his head.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Go on,¡± another burly man spoke.

    ¡°Lord Anvik, if my memory serves me right, the previous Deputy Commander of the Warring States of Aqundia was publicly beheaded by vale¡¯s current Supreme Commander, wasn¡¯t he?¡± the curly-haired man looked at him and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that, at the time, they directly led a group to your capital, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that incident, we will settle the score with vale sooner orter.¡± Anvik responded with a heavy voice.

    ¡°If you want to settle the score, I suggest you do it as soon as possible.¡± The curly-haired man continued.

    ¡°Currently, the only rtively vulnerable area on vale¡¯s borders is the northern border. If we keep waiting, you might miss the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°When you suddenly mentioned this matter, Lord George, there must be some idea behind it, right?¡± Anvik asked with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Yes, I do have an idea. I¡¯ll exin, and we can discuss it together.¡± The curly-haired man began to borate.

    ¡­

    Over the next couple of weeks, Billy stayed in Ozin and enjoyed his family time. Since the incident a few days ago, Zeph Knight¡¯s family had increased their visits to the Royal View Vis, bringing various gifts, and Tasha received many toys, each visit marked by smiles and warmth.

    Seeing this scene, Fletcher was delighted, and he enjoyed every day with a smile on his face. However, Sharon couldn¡¯t let go of the grudge against Zeph¡¯s family. She didn¡¯t have a pleasant expression when facing them, but she didn¡¯t take any extreme actions. Zeph Knight had his way to maintain face, so Sharon reluctantly went along with it. The two times that Zeph visited their home, she put on a barely passable polite demeanor.

    Harleen had been very busy recently. ording to her, the preparations for the early stage of thepany in the capital were almostplete, and it was about to begin official operations.

    She had transferred a Vice President of SunPark Group named Liv Dalen to serve as the General Manager of thepany¡¯s branch in the capital.

    Billy knew Liv Dalen. She was a career-oriented woman in her twenties, previously serving as the Director of Marketing at World Group. Her abilities were excellent in all aspects.

    One morning, after Billy sent Tasha off, he was about to go to SHADOW with Stout when Harleen called.

    ¡°Harleen, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy answered the phone with a smile.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t go out these days. I need to make a trip to the capital right away, so you stay at home with Tasha.¡± Harleen¡¯s voice sounded somewhat hurried.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly going to the capital? Is something wrong?¡± Billy asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°I just got a call from a colleague over there. She said that Liv Dalen, our General Manager in the capital, was injured by some thugs during dinnerst night.¡± Harleen exined.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was surprised. ¡°Do you know the reason behind it?¡±

    ¡°It seems that a man wanted her to have a drink with him, but she refused, and then an argument broke out, leading to a fight,¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°Do you know who that person was?¡± Billy inquired further.

    ¡°We only know that the main person leading this group is nicknamed ¡®Raven,¡¯ but we don¡¯t know much else.¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you for a trip to the capital these days.¡± Billy offered.

    ¡°No need, dear. I don¡¯t need you toe right now. I¡¯ll go check it out first, and if I can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Alright, then. Please take care.¡± Billy acquiesced.

    Harleen hung up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Stout asked while driving.

    ¡°The General Manager of SunPark Group¡¯s branch in the capital was injured.¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Ah? Who did it?¡± Stout asked, surprised.

    ¡°Unclear for now,¡± Billy shook his head slightly and then, after some thought, picked up his phone to dial Night Orchid¡¯s number.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s voice came through the receiver.

    ¡°Check if there¡¯s someone in the capital called Raven,¡± Billy said, ¡°Possibly a small-time troublemaker.¡±

    ¡°Raven?¡± Night Orchid paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Boss, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°SunPark Group had its branch manager in the capital assaulted. See who¡¯s responsible.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°What? Mrs Knight¡¯spany? They have a branch in the capital?¡± Night Orchid inquired, surprised.

    ¡°It was recently established, not officially operational yet.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. Do we need to take any action?¡±

    ¡°Just find out who¡¯s behind it for now. Don¡¯t get involved immediately.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid replied.

    Given SHADOW¡¯s resources, investigating a small-time thug was an easy task. In less than half an hour, Night Orchid called back.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Billy asked when he answered the call.

    ¡°Boss, I found information about a guy named Raven. He owns a couple of bars on the east side of town.¡± Night Orchid reported. Then, she added, ¡°Boss, I have a feeling this might not be as simple as it seems.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Our men discovered that Raven has a close association with the biggest racetrack in the capital. He often handles some shady business for them,¡± Night Orchid exined, ¡°And that racetrack has someplex connections, involving several prominent families in the capital, including the Greenwood and Harding families.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was intrigued.

    ¡°Boss, I suspect this might be aimed at you,¡± Night Orchid continued. ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed our guys to keep an eye on Raven. Do you want to bring him to SHADOW for further questioning?¡±

    ¡°Not for now,¡± Billy said after a moment of consideration. ¡°Just keep an eye on him. I¡¯ll visit the capitalter.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid agreed. Then she remembered something else and spoke up, ¡°By the way, boss, those families you had me watch recently have been acting strangely. We¡¯ve seen many unfamiliar facesing and going. Our guys say they seem quite capable.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb them yet. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re up to.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid replied and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, are we heading to the capital right away?¡± Stout asked while driving.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop by SHADOW first, and then we¡¯ll go,¡± Billy said as he put away his phone.

    ¡°Do you want to inform Mrs Knight and have her wait for us?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t need to tell her we¡¯re going to the capital for now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Stout replied.

 Chapter 513 Will Harleen Be in Danger?

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Billy and Stout walked out of the capital city airport.

    ¡°Boss, Stout!¡± When they reached the exit, Night Orchid and another SHADOW brother weed them.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Billy gave a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go to SHADOW first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Night Orchid and the other brother nodded and led Billy and Stout to the car.

    ¡°Did we make any progress with the investigation of the Greenwood and Harding families, the ones you mentioned earlier?¡± After the car started moving, Billy asked Night Orchid.

    In the capital, there were five major ns. The Leonard n had already disappeared, while the Frazier n had regained control under Josh Frazier¡¯s leadership, distancing themselves from the n system. The Holmes n had quieted down after the incidentst time, and with Han Holmes watching over it, there shouldn¡¯t be any subversive activities.

    So for Billy, he needed to be on guard against the Greenwood and Harding ns, the two most influential ns within the capital. In particr, the Harding n was much more powerful, with many of its members holding important positions in the various government departments.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much as you guessed, Boss. Many of the core members of these two families are not in the capital right now. Those who stayed are just representatives of the ns.¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°Some of the talented younger generation members from the ns have been sent away, most of them ced in different martial arts sects, with a few even sent overseas.¡±

    Billy nodded.

    This was in line with his expectations. Throughout history, the prominent ns and influential families within the country had such arrangements. These ns and families were affiliated with the ancient martial sects and served as vessels for absorbing the nation¡¯s resources.

    These ns knew well that the capital had long harbored intentions to target them, but they hadn¡¯t made up their minds to act yet. However, that day would eventuallye, so they had to prepare early and send their potential talents to the ancient martial world.

    Even if one day the capital did take action against them and all the n members in the capital were executed, it wouldn¡¯t extinguish their lineage. In a few decades, once the potential talents they had sent out had grown up, with the support of their sects, they could rebuild the n.

    A centipede might die, but it wouldn¡¯t stay dead.

    ¡°When you mentioned this morning that there have been unfamiliar faces from several big families showing up recently, is it rted to these people?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Night Orchid nodded. ¡°ording to the feedback from our brothers, these individuals mostlye from the ancient martial world, and quite a few are the outstanding young talents from various major families.¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t found out what they¡¯re nning.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Have our brothers keep an eye on them but don¡¯t take action yet. Let them do as they please for now.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Night Orchid replied.

    At that moment, Night Orchid¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Brigham, what¡¯s up?¡± After answering the call, Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Night Orchid, Mrs Knight somehow got wind of Raven¡¯s whereabouts and is now alone at the Raven¡¯s bar looking for him.¡± Brigham Bush¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for instructions. Should we step in?¡±

    Night Orchid had received a call from Billy earlier in the morning, so he had arranged for his men to track Harleen¡¯s phone number as soon as she arrived in the capital. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Harleen.

    Night Orchid was slightly stunned. ¡°Just hold on.¡±

    Afterward, he ryed Brigham Bush¡¯s words to Billy.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was also a bit surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Harleen would go after the other party alone. She seemed to be getting more and more courageous. In fact, what he didn¡¯t know was that in the past few months, Harleen had been consciously making many changes. As she learned more and more about her husband¡¯s identity and some other information, she felt the pressure mounting. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Billy, nor did she want to be just a decorative piece. That¡¯s why she had insisted on learning martial arts from him.

    Apart from martial arts, she had also been working on strengthening her psychological resilience. She had personally dealt with many tricky situations for SunPark Group. She wanted to narrow the gap between herself and Billy little by little through her efforts.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Give me the phone,¡± Billy said after a brief thought, taking the phone from Night Orchid. ¡°Brigham, you and your men keep an eye on her, but don¡¯t interfere unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush replied.

    ¡°Later, send me the address of that bar to Night Orchid¡¯s phone.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Brigham acknowledged and hung up.

    ¡°Boss, do you think Mrs Knight will be in danger?¡± Night Orchid asked, taking the phone from Billy.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Harleen has reached the mid-stage of Warlord, and she won¡¯t be in danger from ordinary thugs.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Night Orchid hesitated.

    ¡°If this is indeed targeted at me, as you suspected, showing our faces too early would startle the snakes. Let them make their move for now.¡± Billy smiled again, cutting her off.

    ¡°Boss, are you trying to fish?¡± Stout raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°If this Raven doesn¡¯t know the background of SunPark Group, he¡¯s probably just doing this for money. A little bait will likely do the trick.¡± Billy said, ignoring Stout¡¯s remark.

    Night Orchid nodded. ¡°That¡¯s quite possible. If not, it would take a lot of courage to go after SunPark Group.¡±

    While they talked, Brigham Bush¡¯s text message came in.

    ¡°Boss, should we go now?¡± Night Orchid asked after checking her phone.

    Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bar and find a ce nearby to sit and wait.¡±

    The bar Brigham Bush mentioned was located on a bustlingmercial street in the east of the city. As Billy and his team headed to the bar, Harleen had already gotten out of the car and walked into the bar¡¯s main hall.

    At this time, the bar wasn¡¯t too crowded, and the moment Harleen entered, all eyes were on her. The reason was simple: her appearance and temperament were in stark contrast to the typical clientele of the bar, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement.

    ¡°Hey there, gorgeous! Are you here alone? How about a drink with me?¡± A man sitting at the bar approached Harleen with a ss in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Harleen coldly replied with a frown.

    ¡°Serendipity has brought us together, and you don¡¯t need to push people away. Once you¡¯ve had a drink with me, we¡¯ll be friends.¡± The man insisted.

    Harleen¡¯s icy gaze didn¡¯t deter him.

    He was a regr at this bar and had seen countless women of all kinds, but there was absolutely no one who couldpare to Harleen. Encountering such a top-notch beauty, if he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity, he would be doing himself a disservice.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to trouble yourself, you better step aside right now.¡± Harleen said, her delicate eyebrows furrowing.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want a drink. How about dancing with me instead?¡±

    Setting down his ss, the man reached out to grab Harleen¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 514 Remove the Word, â€œMightâ€

    As the man extended his hand halfway, a fiery sensation surged across his face.

    ¡°You dare to hit me, you bitch?¡± The man stood stunned for a while before yelling in anger.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen kicked him, and the man tumbled, hitting a table corner headfirst, causing a bloody gash on his forehead.

    Witnessing this scene, the onlookers gasped in surprise. Nobody had expected such a stunningly beautiful woman to possess such remarkablebat skills.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you can¡¯t control your mouth, you won¡¯t be able to speak anymore in the future,¡± Harleen said, paying no attention to the reactions of the crowd, as she stood near the man.

    While she spoke, a chilling presence emanated from her, and the man immediately felt suffocated.

    ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± The man shivered, losing any hint of bravado, and clumsily got up. He hobbled toward the exit. Even if he were foolish, he understood that he had crossed paths with someone he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to Raven¡¯s turf and cause trouble? Do you want to shorten your life?¡± At that moment, several bouncers from the bar approached.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Raven?¡± Harleen asked with a cold tone.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The leader among the bouncers furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Are you looking for Raven? What business do you have with him?¡±

    ¡°My patience is limited. Don¡¯t force me to take action. Have hime out immediately to see me,¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°You really have some guts to be so arrogant on Raven¡¯s turf. You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± the leader began to speak but hesitated.

    Harleen mmed her hand on the bar counter before he could finish, causing the entire bar counter to copse.

    Another round of astonished gasps filled the air, and many people wore looks of shock.

    Even Brigham Bush and a SHADOW operative, who had just entered the hall, were slightly taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected Harleen to be a martial artist, and it appeared her abilities weren¡¯t to be underestimated.

    ¡°This is a warning. If Raven doesn¡¯t show up soon, you¡¯ll face the consequences,¡± Harleen spoke to the bouncers.

    ¡°Have I hit the jackpot this year, or what? An absolute stunner shows up at my door?¡± Just then, a slightly yful male voice echoed.

    Following the voice, a group of people emerged from the corridor. Leading the way was a man named Raven, who was in his early thirties. He had sharp features and didn¡¯t look like a kind-hearted person. Among the seven to eight men who followed him, two were clearly martial artists with cultivation levels approaching Battle General.

    ¡°Are you Raven?¡± Harleen asked, her gaze focused on him. She spoke in a deep tone, ¡°You¡¯re the one who led your men to attack Liv Dalen, the CEO of SunPark Group, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re here for that little slut? You¡¯re here to make amends on her behalf?¡± Raven raised an eyebrow after a moment, giving Harleen a quick once-over.

    Then, he licked his dry lips and continued, ¡°That slut still owes me a drink. Since you¡¯re here, how about you make it up by having a few drinks with me? If you keep mepany, I won¡¯t go after her.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen raised her hand and delivered a resounding p. The sound of a crisp p filled the room once again.

    ¡°You audacious scumbag! How dare you!¡± Raven was momentarily stunned before he reacted.

    He then pointed at Harleen and said sternly, ¡°Very well! I won¡¯t let you forget who I am today. I¡¯ll make you call me granddaddy¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, two more strong ps struck him. Harleen didn¡¯t hold back, and Raven¡¯s face swelled on both sides.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the people behind Raven reacted and quickly surrounded Harleen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Should we step in?¡± A SHADOW member at the door looked to Brigham Bush and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see for a moment,¡± Brigham responded after a brief thought.

    ¡°Why are you all standing there doing nothing? Take action!¡± At this point, Raven roared, ¡°Cripple her right away, don¡¯t let her die. I want to keep her alive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Several men, along with the security personnel, responded simultaneously and moved to attack Harleen.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In less than a minute, including the twote-stage Battle General men, everyoney on the ground, writhing in pain.

    Chins were scattered around the area.

    Though Harleen had already demonstrated impressive skills earlier, no one expected her to be this formidable. It wasn¡¯t until now that they realized her identity was likely not straightforward and that she might be a youngdy from some prominent martial arts family.

    ¡°Mrs Knight has such skills?¡± The SHADOW operative at the door looked at Brigham Bush with a face full of astonishment.

    ¡°No wonder Commander instructed us not to take action. I feel Mrs Knight¡¯s skills might surpass mine!¡± he eximed.

    ¡°Be more confident, remove the word ¡®might.¡¯ Even I may not be a match for her!¡± Brigham said with a slight twitch of his lips. He himself had reached the Warlord stage in his cultivation, but he had an inkling that Harleen¡¯s strength might surpass his.

    ¡°Who-who are you?¡± Raven, who had finally lost his arrogance, looked at Harleen with apprehension.

    ¡°Tell me honestly, what is your purpose ining to see Liv Dalen? Or rather, who ordered you to cause trouble for her?¡± Harleen inquired.

    After arriving in the capital today, she had learned the details of the situation from Liv Dalen and some of her colleagues. She had a hunch that something suspicious might be afoot. ording to her colleagues, two groups of mysterious people had visited thepany in the past two days, posing as advertising salesmen and striking up casual conversations at thepany¡¯s reception before leaving. Initially, her colleagues hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them, but after the incident the previous night, they had be suspicious. It was clear that those people had been targeting theirpany.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Raven¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of confusion. ¡°I, I just thought she was beautiful and wanted to have a few drinks with her¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Harleen interrupted him. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see how long you can hold out.¡±

    With that said, she raised her hand and struck out, sending him flying several meters before he crashed into a table, copsed on the ground, and coughed up blood. In the next moment, Harleen took a few steps forward and raised her foot, aiming to stomp Raven¡¯s wrist.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a powerful gust of wind howled in from the doorway, heading straight for Harleen¡¯s back.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Brigham Bush and the SHADOW agent shouted at the same time. They hadn¡¯t expected a powerful neer to suddenly enter through the door.

    Feeling the imminent threat behind her, Harleen furrowed her eyebrows and turned around, meeting the attack with her palm.

    Boom!

    After a muffled sound, Harleen was pushed back seven to eight steps, while the attacker took three to four steps back. Harleen then cast her eyes upon a young man leading a group of people who had just entered. The one who hadunched the attack was a middle-aged man beside the young man. He was under fifty, with sharp eyes and a formidable aura, at the Warlordter stage of cultivation.

 Chapter 515 People from Capital Defense Bureau

    ¡°Not bad!¡± The middle-aged man stabilized himself and couldn¡¯t help but exim. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected Harleen to easily withstand his palm strike.

    ¡°Master Archibald!¡± Seeing the young man, Raven¡¯s eyes lit up, and he staggered toward him.

    ¡°Raven, what¡¯s going on here? Mr Beaufort and I were having tea next door, and we heard there was amotion involving martial artists here.¡± The young man said, casting a faint gaze over the dozen or so men lying on the ground.

    ¡°Master Archibald, she is the one!¡± Raven pointed at Harleen.

    ¡°She came in and started a fight with us without any reason, even injuring an ordinary customer earlier!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± After the young man finished speaking, he turned to a middle-aged man named Winston Beaufort.

    ¡°Mr Beaufort, she is a martial artist. She attacked ordinary people without any justification, which falls under the jurisdiction of Capital Defense Bureau, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Winston Beaufort nodded and looked at Harleen. ¡°Martial artists aren¡¯t allowed to harm regr folks. You do know that, right?¡±

    Having heard their conversation, Brigham Bush sent a message to Night Orchid from his phone.

    ¡°Are you people from Capital Defense Bureau?¡± Harleen furrowed her eyebrows and then continued, ¡°If someone attacks first, don¡¯t martial artists have the right to self-defense?¡±

    ¡°Mr Beaufort, she¡¯s just making excuses. The customer from earlier was merely trying to invite her for a drink, and she attacked him without hesitation.¡± Raven loudly asserted. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the others here.¡±

    Afterward, Raven scanned the surroundings, and his expression made it clear that no one dared to speak out. Most of the onlookers were regr customers of the bar and were well aware of Raven¡¯s background. They all appeared uneasy.

    ¡°Were you here earlier? Tell me, who started the fight first?¡± Winston Beaufort asked a woman nearby.

    ¡°She-she started it.¡± The woman replied after a shiver.

    ¡°Yes, she initiated the attack. We all saw it.¡± Another man added, pointing at Harleen.

    Subsequently, two more people came forward, both confirming that Harleen had initiated the confrontation.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Winston asked Harleen with a faint tone.

    ¡°You are probably associated with Raven, right?¡± Harleen didn¡¯t respond directly, giving her own assumption. ¡°Did you send him to trouble our colleagues from thepany?¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Winston said in an irritated tone. ¡°Do you know the crime of defaming Capital Defense Bureau?¡±

    ¡°What was the purpose of your visit to ourpany?¡± Harleen continued in a cold voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting defiant!¡± Winston roared. ¡°Men, take her to the Capital Guards!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the people behind Winston replied. They immediately surrounded Harleen.

    ¡°You better not force me to take action.¡± Harleen said with a slight frown.

    While she had no reservations about dealing with Raven and his gang, hurting government officials was apletely different matter.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s best for you toe with us and exin everything. Otherwise, the consequences will be severe.¡± One of the men warned Harleen.

    ¡°Martial artists cannot harm ordinary people without a reason, and if you refuse to cooperate with our investigation, ording to the regtions of Capital Defense Bureau, your martial cultivation will be abolished, and you will be expelled from the city!¡± he added.

    Harleen sighed and started to take her phone out from her pocket. She wasn¡¯t sure how to handle the situation, so she intended to call Billy to ask for advice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but until you exin the situation, you can¡¯t make any phone calls.¡± The man said sternly.

    Ignoring him, Harleen began dialing.

    ¡°Hey!¡± The man frowned and raised his hand, striking Harleen¡¯s phone with a palm strike.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Harleen had been prepared for his attack. She narrowed her eyes and retaliated with a sweeping palm strike of her own, sending the man flying. Hended on the ground, looking quite unhappy.

    ¡°Openly attacking a member of Capital Defense Bureau. You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Winston spoke sternly.

    As he finished speaking, he made his move, sending a surge of power toward Harleen. His peak Warlord-level cultivation was evident.

    Once Harleen sensed the exact extent of his abilities, her pupils slightly contracted. He was one level above her, and without her sword, she wasn¡¯t confident. However, she didn¡¯t back down. After taking a deep breath, she raised her hand to meet his attack.

    Bang!

    Just then, a strong gust of wind swept in from the doorway, lifting Winston into the air and mming him into the ceiling. He crashed down heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood, his entire being looking wilted.

    The bystanders who had just moved aside once again gasped in astonishment, their faces filled with shock as they looked at the people who had entered from the doorway.

    It was Billy and Night Orchid, apanied by four others, with Stout being the one who had just taken action.

    ¡°Billy?!¡± Harleen eximed in surprise as she saw Billy.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡± Billy walked over with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°Why are you in the capital? And how did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°And you dare ask!¡± Billy gave her a stern look. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more audacious,ing¡±I¡­¡± Harleen weakly replied.

    ¡°Mrs Knight!¡± At this moment, Night Orchid and Stout walked over from behind, smiling and greeting Harleen.

    ¡°Oh, you must be Miss Night Orchid, right?¡± Harleen nodded at Stout and then said to Night Orchid.

    ¡°Yes, just call me Orchid.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Night Orchid smiled. ¡°Thank you, Orchid!¡±

    With her intelligence, Harleen had already figured it out. Night Orchid had obviously sent someone to secretly follow her, which was why Billy hade here.

    Who knew, as soon as she arrived in the capital, SHADOW probably had someone secretly protecting her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mrs Knight!¡± Night Orchid replied with a smile and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s catch upter, we need to deal with the matter at hand.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded and turned to Billy. ¡°Billy, this is the person who sent Raven to attack Liv Dalen.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Night Orchid, what does SHADOW mean? We are handling the case in the name of Capital Defense Bureau¡­¡± At this point, Winston Beaufort, struggling to get up from the ground, looked at Night Orchid and began to speak.

    Although he didn¡¯t know Billy, he was familiar with Night Orchid, the SHADOW Northern District Governor. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize Billy. Then, as if he had realized something, his face turned deathly pale, and he shivered uncontrobly.

 Chapter 516 The Ones Behind the Attack

    Winston Beaufort realized that Billy was the ¡°boss¡± of Night Orchid¨Ceveryone in the city knew who Night Orchid¡¯s boss was.

    Realizing this, Winston Beaufort suddenly felt like doomsday had arrived. He had almost harmed Commander Gardner¡¯s family by attacking them?! He was definitely doomed!

    Without much thought, he immediately knelt before Billy and began kowtowing, trembling as he spoke, ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m-I¡¯m sorry. I-I didn¡¯t know she was your family member. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Upon seeing his reaction and hearing him address Billy, the room fell silent. This included Raven, his subordinates who had just climbed to their feet, the Capital Defense Bureau personnel who had surrounded Harleen, and the bar patrons who had pointed at Harleen as the instigator.

    Their faces were as white as sheets, and they were trembling, filled with regret, and some even wet themselves due to fear. They were all consumed with self-loathing. Never had they expected that this incredibly beautiful woman had turned out to be Commander Gardner¡¯s family member. They had really pushed their luck.

    At that moment, the young man swiftly turned and rushed towards the door, his face disying pure panic.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Stout calmly said and raised his hand to deliver a palm strike. The young man¡¯s momentum made him crash into the door frame before he fell to the ground, his pelvic region smelling of urine.

    ¡°Brigham, have all unrted people leave!¡± Billy then gestured with his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham responded and waved to the crowd that had gathered.

    ¡°Everyone, leave!¡±

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and quickly fled from the scene.

    ¡°Speak up! Who ordered you to attack?¡± Billy then turned to Raven and spoke calmly.

    ¡°It was, it was Master Archibald. He told me to find someone to cause trouble for SunPARK Group.¡± Now that he knew Billy¡¯s identity, Raven no longer had any reason to hide anything and pointed to the young man lying on the ground as he spoke.

    In his heart, he loathed that young man and would have his vengeance one day. How could that man have set him up to provoke Commander Gardner?

    ¡°Archibald Harding, you son of a bitch! Didn¡¯t you say the other guy was just a regr smallpany¡¯s owner? Are you trying to sabotage me?¡± At that moment, Winston also realized the situation and yelled at the young man.

    ¡°Stout, bring him over!¡± Billy motioned to Stout.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout responded, stepped forward, and picked up the young man before cing him on the floor again.

    The young man, at this point, had lost all his previous confidence. He was overwhelmed with fear and continued to spit out fresh blood.

    ¡°Why did you send Raven to cause trouble for mypany?¡± Harleen was the first to ask.

    ¡°Harleen, they were targeting me,¡± Billy smiled faintly and continued, ¡°You can take a break, and I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    ¡°Alright?¡± Harleen was slightly puzzled but didn¡¯t insist. She stepped back a few paces and stood next to Night Orchid.

    ¡°From the Harding family?¡± Billy looked at the young man and spoke calmly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you wanted to lure me to the city, right? Well, now that I¡¯m here, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    This morning, when he received the call from Harleen, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, believing it to be a random event. He didn¡¯t think much of it. However, when Night Orchid told him that several people from the world of martial arts hade to the city recently, he had a vague suspicion. Regardless of whether it was the Greenwood or Harding families, they both had unresolved enmities with him.

    Members of these two noble families were most likely not ready to give up and would attempt something else.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Archibald replied with difficulty, his expression reflecting his struggle.

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a powerful gust of wind rushed out of Stout¡¯s palm, shattering Archibald¡¯s right ankle bone.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Archibald Harding let out a hysterical scream. Originally, he had a decent level of martial cultivation, the same as Winston Beaufort, at the peak of the Warlord stage. However, his previous injuries at Stout¡¯s hands had reduced hisbat strength to less than ten percent, making him barely distinguishable from a non-martial artist.

    ¡°Dying while still being stubborn. If you have the guts, keep resisting until I shatter every bone in your body. I promise to leave you with a way out then.¡± Stout calmly said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Archibald Harding shuddered and began to speak with great difficulty. ¡°It was, It was my cousin who told me to do it.¡±

    ¡°He had some kind of n, but I didn¡¯t know the details, but I do know that he wanted to lure Commander Gardner to the capital city.¡±

    ¡°Which cousin, what¡¯s his name?¡± Night Orchid furrowed her brow and asked.

    ¡°His, his name is Pop Harding.¡±

    ¡°Pop Harding?¡± Night Orchid furrowed her eyebrows slightly and continued, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be such a person from the Harding family in the capital. Is he someone who returned from a martial arts sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes-yes!¡± Archibald nodded in response.

    ¡°As expected!¡± Night Orchid exchanged a nce with Billy before looking at Archibald. ¡°Why did you involve Capital Defense Bureau in this? What was your goal?¡±

    ¡°We originally thought Commander Gardner woulde to the city with Mrs Knight¡­¡± Archibald replied.

    ¡°But at noon, we found out that only Mrs Knight and two SunPark Group employees came. So we had toe up with another n.¡±

    ¡°I guessed that Mrs Knight might seek revenge against Raven, and I also knew that she is a martial artist. So, I asked Winston Beaufort to wait nearby. If Mrs Knight had a conflict with Raven, Winston would step in and arrest her. When Commander Gardner arrived in the city¡­¡±

    ¡°Pretty thoughtful of you!¡± Stout blurted out.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Archibald Harding, you son of a bitch, you framed me!¡± After hearing his words, Winston Beaufort shouted again.

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right, I¡¯m going all out against you!¡±

    With those words, Winston got up and charged at Archibald. Just as he was halfway there, Stout once again knocked him to the ground with a palm strike. ¡°You better stay put!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m so sorry, sorry. I was deceived by him, and I didn¡¯t know that Mrs Knight was your¡­¡± Winston started pleading with Billy.

    ¡°If today were someone other than my wife, what would you do?¡± Billy asked nonchntly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Winston opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words.

    It was clear that if it were an ordinary person, the oue would be different. They would certainly be taken to Capital Defense Bureau, and what happened next would be another matter entirely.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with these people?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy at this moment.

    ¡°These two, investigate them,¡± Billy pointed to Archibald Harding and Raven.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded and signaled to Brigham Bush.

    Afterward, Brigham Bush took out his phone and began his investigation.

    ¡°Please, please spare us, Commander Gardner!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Archibald¡¯s face was filled with horror. He had a vague sense of what Billy¡¯s words meant. This was an on-the-spot trial for life and death!

    On the other side, Raven hadn¡¯t fully grasped the situation yet, but his right eyelid twitched inexplicably, which seemed ominous.

    ¡°Commander, I¡¯ve found the information!¡± In no time, Brigham put away his phone and looked at Billy.

    ¡°They are unforgivable. Both of them should be executed.¡±

 Chapter 517 The Prodigies Hidden by the Clans

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Billy replied to Brigham Bush¡¯s words with indifference. Then, he turned to Harleen and said, ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen responded, her eyes shing with determination. She understood that Billy didn¡¯t want her to witness the gruesome scene of the two being beheaded. However, for her, it was necessary to adapt to such situations.

    ¡°Brigham, go ahead and execute them.¡± Billy said to Brigham Bush.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham responded in a deep voice and, with a flick of his wrist, sent two sword beams shooting out.

    ¡°No, please! Commander Gardner, spare us!¡± Raven finally reacted and, trembling uncontrobly, cried out.

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, spare us!¡± Archibald Harding echoed.

    Their pleas were cut short as their heads were sent soaring into the air, their faces frozen in expressions of horror. Witnessing this gruesome sight, Harleen¡¯s stomach churned, and she almost vomited. Her face turned as white as a sheet. Billy reached out, taking Harleen¡¯s delicate hands. He infused a surge of his Chi into her, giving her a sense of calm and reassurance.

    ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and spoke softly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to endure this, Harleen.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Harleen replied with solemnity.

    Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with Capital Defense Bureau?¡± Night Orchid asked, pointing at Winston Beaufort and the others.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please spare us!¡± the terrified men knelt, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.

    Though they had heard that Commander Gardner was ruthless, witnessing such a scene had left them petrified with fear. Their fear was entirely justified. It was truly terrifying how Billy had executed them without hesitation.

    ¡°Take them all back to SHADOW and call Mr Rowe toe and take them.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded in acknowledgment.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Two minutester, Billy and his group left the bar.

    At that moment, Brigham Bush¡¯s phone rang. He answered and had a brief conversation with the caller. After hanging up, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Commander, our men report that a group of formidable individuals is approaching. They all have strong martial skills.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡± Billy said, sensing the presence of powerful auras.

    With his words, five men appeared within sight. They were between the ages of 35 to 40, all wearing traditional martial attire. Each held a cold weapon, and they exuded strong martial energy.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Stout said, squinting as he assessed the neers. He had quickly determined their martial prowess. Even the weakest among them had reached the peak of the War Emperor stage.

    The two strongest individuals were beyond Stout¡¯s ability to assess, but he suspected they were at least at the pseudo-God-Emperor level. For individuals their age to possess such martial prowess, they were truly remarkable.

    ¡°Boss, should we call Bob and Ian toe over?¡± Night Orchid turned to Billy. She, too, had sensed the strength of these neers, which exceeded her own.

    Harleen, standing by their side, had a furrowed brow, her face showing signs of concern.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°King of the West, Commander Gardner?¡± The leader of the group spoke up as they approached, bowing slightly.

    ¡°Tell me who you are first.¡± Billy said, ncing at the five of them.

    ¡°I am from the Harding n, Pop Harding. Greetings, Commander Gardner.¡± The leader of the group said, bowing.

    He was none other than Pop Harding, the young prodigy who had been hiding with the Harding family for many years. Comparing him to the recently deceased Orson Harding, he was like heaven and earth.

    Pop Harding was now in his mid-thirties, and he had already reached the level of a pseudo-God-Emperor, making him a remarkable figure even among his peers in the world of martial arts.

    ¡°I am from the Greenwood n, Joel Greenwood. Greetings, Commander Gardner.¡± The man with a three-meter-long spear said as he bowed. He, too, possessed pseudo-God-Emperor-level strength.

    Joel Greenwood was one of the top prodigies of the Greenwood n and had been sent away by his n as a reserve candidate when he was very young. This time, under ordinary circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have shown up in the capital city. The Greenwood n, due to the Nanrania incident, had recently lost quite a few members to the joint efforts of Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes. Their patriarch, though deeply troubled, hadn¡¯t lost hisposure. He understood very well that Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes had targeted them because of orders from Billy Gardner. Without solid evidence, taking action on their own would be a fool¡¯s errand. So, following that incident, all members of the Greenwoods were ced under a strict order not to engage in any retaliatory actions against Stan Mitchell and Han Holmes.

    ¡°I am from the Leonard n, Crane Leonard. Greetings, Commander Gardner.¡± The man on the right, carrying a long sword, greeted Billy.

    Crane Leonard, the eldest son of the Leonards, and Mirabelle Leonard¡¯s elder brother, had been sent to the world of martial arts along with Mirabelle when he was younger. While Mirabelle went to the Purple Light Sect, Crane attended the Cerulean Abyss Institute. At the time when the Leonard family faced trouble, he was in seclusion, at a crucial juncture where the ¡°mirror¡± could be shattered or he could ascend to the rank of War God-Emperor. But, in the end, fate didn¡¯t favor him. He fell short, stuck at the half-step War God-Emperor stage.

    Upon emerging from his seclusionst month and hearing the devastating news about the Leonard family, he nearly sumbed to madness due to the shock. It was only through the intervention of his master that his vital energy was stabilized.

    After regaining hisposure, Crane Leonard tore arge piece of fabric from his robe and made a blood oath reading ¡°I shall not rest until I avenge this injustice!¡±

    For him, the sole purpose of his remaining life was to cut down Billy Gardner.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy squinted when he heard Crane Leonard¡¯s introduction. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter someone from the Leonard n again.

    The top noble families, as the saying went, were like a phoenix reborn from the ashes. This was certainly no exaggeration.

    ¡°I am from the Harding n, Greg Harding. Greetings, Commander Gardner.¡± The fourth person said as he slightly bowed.

    ¡°I am from the Greenwood n, Ulric Greenwood. Greetings, Commander Gardner.¡± Thest man bowed and spoke with a calm voice.

    Out of the five major noble families in the capital, three were represented by these individuals. The Frazier and Holmes ns also had prodigies in the martial world, but they had been warned to stay away from Commander Gardner. Though they had returned to the capital, they didn¡¯te together with this group. So, even if they were inclined to have a sparring match with Commander Gardner, it was unlikely that they would team up with these five individuals.

 Chapter 518 What They Deserve

    ¡°So, you instructed Archibald Harding to target SunPark Group and lure my boss to the capital?¡± After the introductions were finished, Stout looked at Pop Harding and spoke with a cold tone.

    ¡°We wanted to meet with King of the West, but it wasn¡¯t easy, so we had to resort to this n. I hope you can understand, Commander Gardner.¡± Pop Harding replied, ignoring Stout and addressing Billy.

    ¡°Bold move, at least you¡¯re admitting it,¡± Stout continued, ¡°But you won¡¯t have the chance to meet your cousin.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Pop¡¯s face darkened upon hearing Stout¡¯s words. Then, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Pop exhaled heavily, his face filled with anger.

    ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or shall I help you?¡± Billy asked again.

    Pop Harding took a deep breath. ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re too full of yourself, boasting as if you¡¯re a once-in-a-millennium genius of vale. You¡¯re self-absorbed, thinking that there¡¯s no one above you. But you have a limited view of the world. You don¡¯t understand how vast this world truly is.¡±

    ¡°The saying goes that there are people better than you, and there are heavens beyond heavens. This world is full of people more powerful than you, and you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly naive!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t stand listening to his words any longer.

    ¡°Your words are quite excessive.¡± Greg Harding, who was silent until now, interjected. He raised his hand, and a fierce palm strike was aimed at Stout, who was near.

    Bang!

    However, before the palm strike reached Stout, Billy effortlessly dissipated the attack. Greg Harding was forced to retreat seven or eight steps, a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°If you move again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Greg!¡± Pop Harding called to a halt. Then, in amanding tone, he turned to Billy and continued, ¡°Commander Gardner, I won¡¯t waste words with you. Someone wants to see you. Come with us!¡±

    His tone was far from casual. When someone wanted to see Billy, it meant Billy needed to make a special trip to meet them. In all of vale, there were only a few individuals with such qualifications, and clearly, the person Pop Harding was referring to wasn¡¯t among them.

    ¡°Harleen, I¡¯ll take you back to thepany first.¡± Billy naturally wouldn¡¯t pay attention to him and said to his wife with a faint smile.

    To Billy, today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t end here. However, it wasn¡¯t convenient to escte the situation further, especially when he had Harleen, Stout, Night Orchid, and Brigham Bush by his side, not to mention the other SHADOW members. If a conflict were to break out with these five individuals, he couldn¡¯t guarantee everyone¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded.

    Then, Billy led Harleen to a nearby Land Rover, with Stout and Night Orchid following closely.

    ¡°What?¡± Pop Harding had never been so tantly ignored in his life, and he felt a coldness welling up. He then raised his hand and ordered, ¡°Stop him!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The other four men simultaneously moved, blocking Billy about fifty to sixty meters away. They stood firm, their expressions serious.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I advise you not to make things difficult for us,¡± Pop Harding said in a deep voice, ¡°If youe with us to meet someone, these three can safely leave. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a matter of life or death.¡±

    ¡°Boss, from the looks of it, they won¡¯t back down unless we kill a few. How about we just kill them all before we go?¡± Stout suggested.

    ¡°What a fool!¡± Crane Leonard sneered, ¡°To think that someone who hasn¡¯t even reached the God-Emperor stage would try to kill the five of us together? That¡¯s just a pipe dream.¡±

    ¡°You really are as much of a fool as your sister.¡± Stout once again found himself speechless. Based on his understanding of Billy, these five individuals before him, even if they teamed up, probably wouldn¡¯t even be a challenge for him.

    Stout had no idea where Crane Leonard¡¯s confidence came from.

    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll send you off first.¡± Crane said, looking at Stout angrily.

    ¡°Are you eager to take revenge for your n?¡± Billy interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can hold your ground against me for one round, I¡¯ll sever one of my arms. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Darling, no!¡± Harleen immediately shouted, her face filled with worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine!¡± Night Orchid reassured Harleen, knowing very well the strength of Billy. Crane Leonard hadn¡¯t even reached the pseudo-God-Emperor stage, let alone hold his ground for one round.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Crane Leonard¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t make empty promises.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Four of you, please bear witness.¡± Crane Leonard said with a serious expression to Pop Harding and the others.

    ¡°Once a round is over, if he doesn¡¯t sever his arm, please help me finish him off!¡±

    Though Crane Leonard knew he might not be Billy¡¯s match, he had the utmost confidence that he could hold his own against him. Both of them were at the half-step War God-Emperor stage, and in his view, he was unrivaled among those of the same level. Though Billy was exceptionally talented, Crane believed that they were at least evenly matched. If Billy severed an arm, Crane Leonard would have a chance to take his life at any time in the future.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you sure about this?¡± Pop Harding hesitated briefly and then turned to Billy, though he wanted to seriously harm Billy. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Even though there is a decree of the Ether Mountain that War God-Emperor Realm experts are not allowed to attack those below the God-Emperor Realm. But if you lose and refuse to fulfill your end of the bargain, ording to the Ether Mountain¡¯sws, we have the right to take action against you. You should be well aware of this!¡±

    ¡°Night Orchid, give me your saber!¡± Billy nced at the other group and then said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Night Orchid handed her Cold Moon Saber to Billy.

    ¡°Stout, take Night Orchid and Harleen and get in the car!¡± After taking the curved saber, Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded in acknowledgment

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist further. She knew that staying would only be a hindrance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy smiled and reassured her.

    Then, Stout led the two of them towards the car. The other group didn¡¯t try to stop them.

    ¡°Is this your choice? You¡¯ll be responsible for the consequences.¡± Crane Leonard said as he drew his sword from his waist. While speaking, he took several steps forward, and a powerful aura radiated from his body, enveloping the surrounding area.

    Pop Harding and the others simultaneously moved, positioning themselves in different directions-east, south, west, and north-forming a circle around Billy and Crane Leonard.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Crane Leonard took a few steps forward, raised his sword, and shouted.

    ¡°Sword Through the Void!¡±

 Chapter 519 Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts World

    As Crane Leonard¡¯s voice fell, an overwhelmingly powerful surge of Chi energy flowed into his long sword. The de exuded a chilling aura of death. With a flick of his wrist, a sword aura shot up into the sky, directly attacking the heavens. In the mid-air, a piercing, ear-splitting sound of cutting through the wind reverberated.

    The next moment, a hundred-meter-long sword aura descended like lightning, rushing toward Billy¡¯s position with thunderous might.

    At the moment of attack, there was absolutely no holding back. Crane Leonard¡¯s intention was clear¨Che wanted to kill Billy with a single strike. The enmity between their families was too deep, and he wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunity for revenge.

    In the Land Rover not far away, Harleen¡¯s face was filled with intense worry, and her heart was hanging in the bnce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs Knight. Boss will be fine.¡± Night Orchid reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen nodded faintly, though she couldn¡¯t help but continue to worry.

    ¡°Not bad, your ¡®Sword Through the Void¡¯ is almost there.¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded as he said, ¡°Only, it¡¯s a bit weak. Let me assist you.¡±

    Whoosh!

    As he spoke, he turned his wrist, activating the Cold Moon Saber Technique. A curved saber aura shot out, forming an arc of de energy. With his current level of strength, dealing with a half-step War God-Emperor wasn¡¯t a problem at all.

    The de aura swept through, shattering everything in its path. Crane Leonard¡¯s sword aura had no chance of resisting and was instantly blown apart. The de aura continued its trajectory, piercing straight through Crane Leonard. The next moment, the imposing aura in the air vanished, and Crane was on one knee, his right hand stuck into the ground to support himself.

    He looked at Billy with great difficulty, unable to utter a word. Arge amount of blood gushed from his mouth. At the same time, a trail of blood extended from his left shoulder to his right waist. Blood spurted out like a fountain. Following that, his body split into two pieces, lying lifeless on the ground. His eyes were wide open, filled with shock. Even in the moment before his death, he couldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t even block a single move from Commander Gardner.  He had intended to kill Billy with a single blow, but it was all soughable! Crane Leonard was filled with endless regret in his heart. He was thest hope of his n, but he had died just like that.

    The Leonard n was truly done for!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, Pop Harding and the others were all astonished and wore shocked expressions. They had heard that Billy was strong, but they never expected him to be this strong. He had killed a half-step War God-Emperor with a single strike. And his nonchnt expression clearly indicated that he hadn¡¯t even used his full strength.

    ¡°Who wants to see me?¡± Billy then turned his gaze to Archibald and asked casually.

    ¡°Ruthless Lordling!¡± Pop Harding replied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy paused, ¡°The Ruthless Lordling from the Eight Marvels of Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    Within the borders of the empire, the young generation of the ancient martial world included eight recognized prodigies, known as the Eight Marvels of Ancient Martial Arts. To stand out in the highly talented world of ancient martial arts and be chosen as one of the Eight Marvels of Ancient Martial Arts world, without a doubt, every one of them was an exceptional prodigy. Ivy Chandler, who was regarded as a rare talent that came once in a millennium for Secret Essences Sect, was one of them. As for the four men among the eight, they were the four young masters, and Ruthless Lordling held a prominent position among them.

    Billy had limited interest in the ancient martial world, so he knew very little about it. He had only heard about these Eight Marvels in passing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Pop Harding confirmed.

    ¡°What¡¯s his purpose?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°He¡¯se for you specifically. He wants to have a battle with you today. There¡¯s only one purpose for you to meet him, he wants to challenge you.¡± Pop replied once more.

    ¡°Tell him to get out of the capital within three days, or else, he¡¯ll die.¡± Billy said coldly.

    He had no interest in participating in a challenge.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re truly too overconfident. Ruthless Lordling¡­¡± Pop¡¯s brows slightly furrowed.

    He clearly didn¡¯t believe that Billy would be a match for Ruthless Lordling, whose inclusion among the Eight Marvels was unquestionably due to his martial talent and personal strength!

    Pop Harding knew that he had reached the pseudo-God-Emperor Realm in terms of his current strength, but he had the self-awareness to know that if he were to face Ruthless Lordling, he would definitely not be a match for him.

    ¡°In addition, leave one of your own arms behind and get lost immediately.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    Originally, he hadn¡¯t nned to settle the score with Pop Harding today, but since the other party had repeatedly pushed him, he was more than willing to oblige.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Pop furrowed his brow tightly. ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡­¡±

    ¡°My Boss told you to cut off your arm. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡± Bob Stokes, who had arrived with Ian de, interjected. He and Ian de quickly approached from the side.

    Given the recent return of many people from the ancient martial world to the capital city, and with each of them possessing formidable cultivation, as ministers of Central Sky Office and Special Patrol Squadron, they couldn¡¯t have been unaware. They had been keeping an eye on this group for these past few days but hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual.

    However, just before Pop Harding and the others arrived at the bar, both of them had received a message, which made them understand that the targets of these individuals was, surprisingly, their boss. Upon receiving the message, both of them were in the middle of an important meeting. After taking the call, they rushed out of the meeting room without exchanging any greetings.

    ¡°Boss!¡± The two of them approached Billy and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Not bad! Both of you have broken through!¡± Billy smiled after sensing their martial auras.

    A few days earlier, in the Kun Lun Mountains, Bob Stokes and Ian de, after a battle that touched their potential, glimpsed the light of the next level. Following the conclusion of that intense battle, Billy had given them a task to return to the capital city and do nothing else but enter seclusion for a week, focusing on their cultivation in order to break through as soon as possible.

    Today, upon meeting, neither of them disappointed him.

    Bob Stokes had achieved theplete War Emperor level, and Ian de had broken through to the pinnacle of the War Emperor level.

    ¡°Thankfully, we didn¡¯t shame you, boss!¡± Ian de scratched his head.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter with these ruffians?¡± Bob Stokes, grinning, turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter,¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Who are you two?¡± At this moment, Pop Harding nced at Bob Stokes and Ian de with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°You fool, didn¡¯t you hear what my boss said?¡± Bob Stokes replied sharply. ¡°You¡¯d better make your move right now, or you won¡¯t just leave behind an arm!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, what¡¯s your identity? How dare you talk to my brother like that? Do you want to die? Kneel down right now!¡± Greg Harding stepped forward.

    ¡°Boss, can we cut them down?¡± Ian turned to Billy and asked.

 Chapter 520 Ether Mountain Swordsmanship

    Normally, Ian de¡¯s personality would lead him to take action against those harboring ill intentions toward Billy. However, he knew that all four of these individuals came from two influential families in the capital, and he didn¡¯t want to create problems for Billy. Therefore, he decided to ask for Billy¡¯s permission before acting.

    ¡°Cut off one of his arms.¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ian de nodded and swiftly charged toward Greg Harding. His three-foot-long great sword released several chilling sword rays.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Greg Harding shouted as he raised his wrist and met Ian de¡¯s attack head-on. Their martial strengths were at the same level; they were both War Emperors at the peak. Greg Harding had no reason to fear.

    Boom!

    The sh sent both of them retreating about four to five steps away from each other, appearing evenly matched.

    ¡°You dare to strike again! I¡­¡± Greg Harding¡¯s words were cut off as Ian de¡¯s attack surged forward once more.

    This time, Ian de unleashed his ultimate technique, Infinite de Art. He was required to sever one of the enemy¡¯s arms as Billy had instructed, and his previous strike had been a test. Now he was ready to use his trump card.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Greg Harding immediately sensed the intense danger enveloping him. However, he remained confident that he could handle an opponent of the same level and refused to back down.

    ¡°Greg, you can¡¯t block this. Retreat!¡± Just as Greg Harding was about to strike again, Pop Harding shouted a warning.

    However, Greg Harding wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat so easily. Instead of retreating, he advanced further. His wrist continued to move, and he created a sword curtain in front of him in an attempt to block Ian de¡¯s de energy.

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡± Bob Stokes, who had been observing the situation, certainly couldn¡¯t allow Greg Harding to seed. He had been paying close attention to their fight and decided to intervene. As he spoke, he flicked his wrist, and a fierce sword energy surged forth like lightning, forcefully colliding with Greg Harding¡¯s palm strike.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A muffled explosion rang out as Bob Stokes was forced back seven to eight steps, his internal energy in turmoil. At the same time, Greg Harding was also pushed back two to three steps, his aura slightly disarrayed. While Greg Harding had a higher cultivation level than Bob Stokes, he hadn¡¯t yet reached the point of manifesting his own War God-Emperor power. He was still in the pseudo-God-emperor realm, so the difference in strength was not substantial.

    At that moment, Ian de¡¯s sword energy tore through Greg Harding¡¯s sword curtain and defensive aura, shing across his shoulder. With no surprise, an arm and sword both fell to the ground, spewing blood.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Greg Harding let out a heart-wrenching scream as he retreated more than ten steps.

    ¡°Greg!¡± Seeing this, the two members of the Harding n swiftly walked over to protect Greg Harding.

    ¡°You are truly unforgivable!¡± Pop Harding shouted with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°My Boss told you to cut off one of your arms, but you refused. Allow me to follow his orders for you!¡± Bob Stokes took a couple of steps forward. Then he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have a fair fight, life or death, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Be cautious, Bob!¡± Billy warned, but he didn¡¯t stop the fight. Based on what he knew about Bob Stokes, he was confident that Bob could hold his own, even when challenging someone of a higher cultivation level.

    ¡°Joel, take Greg and let¡¯s go!¡± Pop Harding turned and walked away, ignoring Bob Stokes¡¯ challenge.

    ¡°Do you think my boss is joking?!¡± Bob Stokes¡¯ eyes narrowed, and he followed up with a step.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Pop Harding turned to Billy with a furrowed brow. ¡°If you push this too far, we can go all out with you!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant words. You think you have what it takes to go all out with Commander Gardner? You should take a look in the mirror!¡± Bob Stokes scoffed. With these words, his aura surged, and then a burst of sword energy was released.

    ¡°Idiot, do you want to die so badly? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Pop Harding roared in anger, not wasting any more words, and his War God-Emperor-level power burst forth.

    In the next moment, he raised his hand and sent several violent energy waves towards Bob Stokes.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A series of muffled explosions sounded, and Bob Stokes was forced back over a dozen steps before he stabilized himself, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Die!¡± Pop Harding lunged forward again, and two even more ferocious waves of energy erupted, causing explosive sounds in mid-air.

    ¡°Is it only you who wants to kill me? You¡¯re truly ignorant!¡± Bob Stokes narrowed his eyes once more, took two steps forward to face Pop Harding, and unleashed his hidden trump card.

    Ether Mountain Swordsmanship!

    This was a sword technique created by that old man, and it was one part of the peak martial arts of the Ether Mountain, a genuine God-Emperor Realm martial art! In the Ether Mountain, anyone skilled with a sword would practice this technique.

    Thest time, when Ivy Chandler fought against Inkforge form Ink Pavilion in the mountains near Ozin, she had used this swordsmanship.

    Billy, as the young master of the Ether Mountain, was no exception, but he rarely used a sword, so the opportunity to employ this martial technique was rare.

    ¡°Take my sword!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    As Bob Stokes spoke, a surge of powerful Chi filled the ancient sword, and a frigid aura emanated from the sword¡¯s surroundings.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In the next moment, Bob Stokes flicked his wrist, and the ancient sword released two devastating sword energies, as if they were substantial, rapidly shooting towards the opponent. Though there were only two sword energies, Pop Harding could clearly feel that this sword¡¯s power was far above Bob Stokes¡¯ previous techniques. As his pupils slightly contracted, his aura instantly reached its peak, and his defensive Chi energy increased by several levels. He raised his hand to counter the attack. However, he still underestimated the power of the unique sword technique created by that old man. Any disciples of the Ether Mountain who practiced this technique had the ability to challenge opponents of a higher level.

    Just then, one of the sword energies was blocked by Pop Harding, but the other cold streak of light tore through his defense, leaving a not insignificant gash on his waist, and blood gushed out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Pop Harding let out a muffled groan as he was forced back several steps, his face turning unpleasant.

    Just as he hadn¡¯t fully stabilized himself, a sense of impending crisis struck once again. Without much thought, he quickly raised his hand and struck out with his palm. Simr to Greg Harding, after the cold light passed, one of his arms was severed and dropped to the ground, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Pop Harding let out a heart-wrenching roar.

 Chapter 521 A War God-Emperorâ€™s Courage

    Pop Harding was not only the top talent of the Harding n but also one of the most outstanding students at Cerulean Abyss Institute. He had a promising future ahead of him, but now he had lost an arm. Even if he managed to reattach it, his martial arts progress would likely be severely hindered. This was something he found hard to ept.

    ¡°Now you know what it means to be narrow-minded?¡± Bob Stokes sheathed his sword and said coldly.

    ¡°Rascal, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Pop Harding roared in anger, seemingly going berserk and charging toward Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Master Pop, don¡¯t go. You are not his match right now.¡± The two members of the Greenwood n quickly blocked his way.

    ¡°Go back and tell your n leader that the matter with Nanrania isn¡¯t over. They should prepare themselves.¡± Billy said to the Greenwood brothers.

    ¡°Pop, we¡¯re leaving!¡± The two of them looked at Billy with ice-cold expressions, then helped Pop Harding pick up his severed arm from the ground.

    ¡°Your revenge for your severed arm will be repaid a hundredfold one day.¡± Pop Harding said with a deep breath, looking at Billy with a stern expression. With that, he turned and left without looking back. He knew that staying would put his life at risk.

    The other three followed closely behind.

    ¡°Billy!¡± After the four of them had left, Harleen and her group quickly approached.

    ¡°Harleen, let me introduce my two brothers.¡± Billy smiled and gave a brief introduction of Bob Stokes and Ian de to Harleen. However, he didn¡¯t go into too much detail, including their origins and current positions. Sharing that information would be too abrupt.

    ¡°Are you Mrs Knight?¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s introduction, Bob Stokes was surprised.

    Ian de had a simrly astonished expression. They hadn¡¯t expected their big sister to visit the capital.

    After a brief pause, Bob continued with an exaggerated expression, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a stunning beauty, and now I see that it¡¯s not just a rumor!¡±

    ¡°Mrs Knight, it¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Ian de scratched his head and said to Harleen, ¡°Only someone like you can match our boss!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, Bod and Ian!¡± Harleen responded with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, shall we return to SHADOW and continue our discussion?¡± Night Orchid looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    An hourter, everyone returned to SHADOW and gathered in the conference hall.

    ¡°Boss, what exactly happened today? Why did Pop Harding and the otherse to you?¡± Bob Stokes asked after everyone had taken their seats.

    ¡°Let me exin, Bob.¡± Night Orchid gave a brief summary of the events leading up to the confrontation.

    ¡°He¡¯s utterly audacious, targeting Mrs Knight for no reason!¡± Bob Stokes eximed. ¡°If I had known, I should have taken his life earlier!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill him another day!¡± Ian de wore a simrly angered expression.

    ¡°Boss, did Pop Harding mention why he came to see you?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy.

    ¡°Have you heard of Ruthless Lordling?¡± Billy asked Ian de and Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Ruthless Lordling?¡± Ian de, Bob Stokes, and Stout all looked surprised.

    They all came from the world of ancient martial arts and had naturally heard of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts world, especially since Ivy Chandler was one among them.

    ¡°Bob, who is Ruthless Lordling?¡± Night Orchid asked, and Harleen turned her attention to Bob Stokes as well.

    ¡°Ruthless Lordling is one of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts world!¡± Bob exined the basic details.

    ¡°Boss, could this be rted to Ruthless Lordling?¡± Night Orchid inquired after listening.

    Other people also looked at Billy at the same time.

    ¡°Well!¡± Billy smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°ording to Pop Harding, Ruthless Lordling came to the capital specifically to challenge me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s out of his mind!¡± Stout cursed.

    ¡°He thinks he can challenge you just because he¡¯s one of the Eight Marvels? He¡¯s really too full of himself!¡±

    ¡°Stout, since Ruthless Lordling is one of the Eight Marvels, his skills should be quite strong, right?¡± Harleen asked, a bit worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs Knight. Boss can take him down with a wave of his hand.¡± Stout said with a dismissive expression.

    ¡°One of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts world, he can¡¯t be that weak, can he?¡± Harleen still couldn¡¯t easily rx.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry, trust me.¡± Billy reassured Harleen with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, why would Ruthless Lordling challenge you out of the blue? This matter doesn¡¯t seem so simple.¡± Night Orchid continued after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had been pondering this question since he heard about it from Pop Harding. It was undoubtedly more than just a simple challenge.

    ¡°Boss, Ruthless Lordling is from Cerulean Abyss Institute. Could this be some scheme by the institute?¡± Ian added after some contemtion.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was momentarily surprised, as he didn¡¯t know Ruthless Lordling was from Cerulean Abyss Institute. Images from a recent encounter at the foot of the Kun Lun Mountains shed in his mind, leading to a vague suspicion.

    ¡°Boss, should I and Bob go and bring him here to ask what he¡¯s up to?¡± Ian suggested.

    Ahem!

    Stout cleared his throat.

    ¡°Ian, are you serious? Conservatively speaking, Ruthless Lordling is at least a War God-Emperor with his own God-Emperor¡¯s power. Are you sure you can bring him here?¡±

    ¡°Is a newly-promoted War God-Emperor that strong?¡± Ian responded nonchntly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout¡¯s lips twitched.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him.¡± Billy spoke calmly, ¡°Just keep an eye on him in the capital and don¡¯t let him cause any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ian and Bob both nodded.

    ¡°Alright, you two can go back now, and call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Billy said as he waved his hand.

    ¡°Boss, Mrs Knight hase to the capital after a long time. How about Ian and I host a big dinner for her tonight?¡± Bob Stokes suggested.

    ¡°Thank you, Bob and Ian, but there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Just go about your business.¡± Harleen said with a sweet smile. ¡°If everything goes well, I¡¯ll be visiting the capital more often in the future. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Mrs Knight, goodbye!¡± Bob Stokes didn¡¯t insist any further.

    After exchanging greetings with Billy and the others, they turned and left.

 Chapter 522 Is She Really Fond of You?

    ¡°Boss, do you think the Greenwood n and the Harding n will just let this matter go? Should we have someone keep an eye on them?¡± After the two had left, Night Orchid asked Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Have our brothers keep an eye on them just in case.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Night Orchid replied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Honey, how is Ms Dalen in terms of her injury? Do you want Stout to go check on her condition?¡± Billy asked Harleen.

    ¡°No need. She just has some minor external injuries. She has already gone to the hospital for treatment, and she¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Harleen said. After a brief pause, she smiled at Night Orchid and said, ¡°Orchid, are you busy? I was wondering if you could show me around the city.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Night Orchid smiled and agreed.

    ¡°Thank you, Orchid!¡± Harleen¡¯s face lit up with joy and she turned to Billy. ¡°Honey, you and Stout can go about your business. Orchid and I are going to chat!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy smiled and led Stout out of the room.

    ¡°Boss, Mrs Knight probably wants Orchid to help her get to know the city, right?¡± As they reached the door, Stout had an understanding look on his face.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy nced at him.

    If even Stout could see what was happening, how could Billy not know?

    Harleen took the initiative to chat with Night Orchid, not only to strengthen her rtionship with her but also, most likely, to inquire about Ivy Chandler. Harleen hadn¡¯t asked Billy about this before, but he could sense that she had been thinking about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Mrs Knight wants to get some information about my sister from Night Orchid!¡± Stout rattled on, ¡°Boss, do you think she might let something slip?¡±

    Billy gave him a sharp look, ¡°I think you¡¯re just itching for trouble. What¡¯s there to let slip between me and your sister?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Stout scratched his head, ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, there¡¯s really nothing to hide.¡±

    ¡°But, even if there¡¯s nothing, I have a feeling Mrs Knight might not be entirely at ease. Earlier, when Bob mentioned that only my sister couldpare to her, I noticed she had an unnatural expression. Do you think she might ask you toe clean tonight?¡±

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he added, ¡°Boss, if things get too tough, you could just mention to Mrs Knight that you want to bring my sister into the picture and see how she reacts. What if she doesn¡¯t mind, after all?¡±

    Before he could finish, Billy gave him a p on the back of the head.

    ¡°Get out of here and start training immediately. You have half a month. If you don¡¯t break through to the War Emperor level, you¡¯ll go into seclusion in the mountain!¡± Billy warned.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Stout winced, and quickly ran towards the training ground. While he was running, he added, ¡°Boss, dreams are important, and what if it doese true?¡±

    As he spoke, he stumbled and fell to the ground,ing into close contact with it, wincing in pain.

    Harleen and Night Orchid chatted like old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in years. They were so engrossed in their conversation that they didn¡¯t leave the conference hall until it was time for dinner. From their expressions, it was clear that they had be the best of friends in no time.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Billy and Harleen checked into a five-star hotel near thepany.

    ¡°Honey, I think I¡¯ll head back to Ozin tomorrow.¡± Harleen said as they got ready for bed. She rested her head on Billy¡¯s arm.

    ¡°So soon? Won¡¯t you stay here for a few days?¡± Billy stroked her hair.

    ¡°No,¡± Harleen shook her head slightly. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work waiting for me back at thepany, and I have an important meeting to attend the day after tomorrow.¡± After speaking, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. You have your own business in the capital, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there are some things I need to take care of before I can leave,¡± Billy nodded. He didn¡¯t take the so-called Ruthless Lordling seriously, but he didn¡¯t want to leave such a time bomb in the capital. Besides, he wanted to handle the affairs of the other two major ns, lest they cause any trouble in the future.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I can manage on my own.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy said, then kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Wife, what did you and Night Orchid talk about for so long?¡±

    ¡°We discussed topics that you wouldn¡¯t find interesting.¡± Harleen replied with a smile. After a slight pause, she looked up at Billy and asked, ¡°Are you worried that Orchid might say something she shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to trap me with your questions?¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°What could she possibly say?¡±

    ¡°Are you that confident?¡± Harleen looked at Billy with a meaningful expression.

    ¡°Honey, is Stout¡¯s sister excellent in every aspect? Tell me about her.¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­,¡± Billy hesitated for a moment. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to know about her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought of her.¡± Harleen smiled again. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t share,¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°What aspect would you like to hear about?¡±

    ¡°Anything,¡± Harleen smiled. ¡°I just want to get a simple understanding of who she is. Maybe you can start with how you two met?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and began to exin.

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed impressive!¡± After about ten minutes, when Billy finished, Harleen couldn¡¯t help but praise. After a slight pause, she abruptly asked, ¡°Does she have feelings for you?¡±

    Billy choked a bit. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re overthinking it. My rtionship with her is just like with Night Orchid and Frostde, nothing special.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡± Harleen said, her face showing disbelief.

    ¡°Maybe you haven¡¯t noticed, but whenever I¡¯m around, your friends seem a bit uneasy when talking about her.¡± She added.

    ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive, dear.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Honey, if there¡¯s an opportunity, can you introduce me to her?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy agreed.

    ¡°You promise, you can¡¯t back out!¡± Harleen smiled and didn¡¯t press the matter further.

    ¡°Honey, can you tell me more about the Ether Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Billy nodded slightly. Some things needed to be shared with Harleen.

 Chapter 523 Ruthless Lordlingâ€™s Intentions

    Billy spent nearly an hour selectively describing various matters to Harleen.

    ¡°Thank you, honey!¡± After hearing it all, Harleen looked lovingly at Billy and spoke softly. She knew that Billy hadn¡¯t shared everything with her, such as his own background and his true identity. However, tonight, she was satisfied with how much he had shared. She believed that one day, Billy would tell her everything.

    In fact, she had thought about asking Billy about his background many times, but each time the words were on the tip of her tongue, she swallowed them back. Harleen Knight was a smart woman and understood that Billy had never talked about such matters for a reason. Perhaps it was a painful topic for him, something he didn¡¯t want to discuss.

    The next morning, Harleen continued to stay at SHADOW for half a day. After having lunch, Billy and a few others apanied her to the airport.

    As Billy, Night Orchid, and Stout returned to SHADOW, the phone rang, and Billy picked it up to see that it was Cole Wilson calling.

    ¡°General Wilson!¡± Billy answered the call with a smile.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you in the capital?¡± Cole Wilson¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Yes, General Wilson, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°In that case, you should be at SHADOW now. I¡¯d like toe over and discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy replied and hung up the phone.

    Cole Wilson arrived quickly, appearing in the SHADOW courtyard in less than twenty minutes.

    ¡°General Wilson!¡± Billy greeted him with a smile.

    Night Orchid and Stout followed closely, bowing and greeting Cole Wilson.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m here to trouble you again.¡± Cole Wilson said after nodding at Night Orchid and Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too humble, General Wilson!¡± Billy smiled and gestured for Cole to enter the room. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Cole agreed and followed Billy into the conference room.

    ¡°General Wilson, what brings you here today?¡± After Night Orchid poured them both a cup of tea, Billy asked him.

    ¡°Messages from the Northern Territory report that in recent days, Aqundia has been deploying a significant number of troops to our border.¡± Cole Wilson responded.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy paused for a moment. ¡°Did they mention any specific reason for this?¡±

    ¡°ording to the reports from our operatives in Aqundia, it seems they want to bring up the matter of me killing their Deputy Commander-in-Chief in that battle years ago.¡±

    Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why would they choose to bring up this old matter at this time? It¡¯s been so long.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I find puzzling. They seem to have ulterior motives.¡± Cole Wilson continued.

    ¡°Do you have any spections, General Wilson?¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any leads for now,¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°I n to visit the Northern Territories tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that they won¡¯t be able to handle it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that this time it¡¯s their Chief Commander of the War Department leading the operation, apanied by twenty thousand Army of Buzzard.¡± Cole Wilson said with a serious expression.

    Billy raised an eyebrow upon hearing that.

    Army of Buzzard, the strongest force in the War Department of Aqundia, were like the Army of Bloodshadow in vale, the nation¡¯s most important asset.

    During Cole Wilson¡¯s time as a Commander in the Northern Territories, Army of Buzzard had shed with vale¡¯s Northern Territories army in tworge-scale conflicts. The forces involved in both shes were around a hundred thousand troops, and the oues were a draw in both cases.

    Objectively, thebat strength of Army of Buzzard was indeed formidable, significantly stronger than many of the other forces from the surrounding countries. Of course, Aqundia had much greater national powerpared to these smaller countries, and its overallbat power was on par with Northfortia.

    ¡°General Wilson, shall I go in your ce?¡± Billy thought for a moment before suggesting. He was aware of Cole Wilson¡¯s health condition, with old ailments causing his cultivation to be greatly diminished, making the trip to the Northern Territories risky.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Cole declined. ¡°Since they want to bring up old matters, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for me to stay behind. I also want to see what their real intentions are. I came to see you today because I wanted you to watch over the capital in case anything happens. If there¡¯s an ident on my end, I¡¯ll trouble you to take charge here.¡±

    ¡°General Wilson, don¡¯t rm people. Your words sound like you¡¯re going on a heroic journey and may never return!¡± Stoutmented.

    ¡°Stout, you don¡¯t have to speak!¡± Night Orchid gave him a warning nce. This chubby guy always had a way of saying inauspicious things.

    ¡°I¡¯m just being cautious.¡± Cole Wilson chuckled.

    ¡°General Wilson,¡± Billy responded with a serious voice. ¡°If Aqundia dares to act recklessly, the vale Armed Forces, with several million strong men, are more than capable of conquering their entire nation!¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°General Wilson, let¡¯s settle this. You stay in the capital, and I¡¯ll go to the Northern Territories tomorrow on your behalf. It¡¯s been a long time since I had a drink with you, so I might as well take this opportunity to have a few drinks with you.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go first and see if your help is neededter.¡± Cole Wilson replied.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not suitable for you to leave the capital right now.¡± He added.

    ¡°General Wilson? What do you mean?¡± Stout asked after hearing Cole Wilson¡¯s words.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s because the representatives of the Harding and Greenwood ns came to find you yesterday, right?¡± Cole looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Did Ruthless Lordling, one of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts world, challenge you?¡± Cole Wilson continued.

    ¡°General Wilson, you¡¯re well-informed!¡± Stout interjected.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the matter with Ruthless Lordling is not that simple,¡± Cole Wilson said. ¡°Have you considered why he woulde to the capital to challenge you for no apparent reason?¡±

    ¡°Rising to fame is unlikely, as he¡¯s already one of the Eight Marvels. Seeking revenge doesn¡¯t seem to fit either because if that were the case, there would be no need for such a grand challenge.¡±

    ¡°General Wilson, are you suggesting that he intends to convey a message through a fair challenge with boss?¡± Night Orchid seemed to have some insights.

    ¡°Orchid, what do you mean?¡± Stout was still puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just specting.¡± Night Orchid said thoughtfully.

    ¡°If he wins the challenge against boss, he will essentially prove that boss, who holds the title of the Nation¡¯s hero, is nothing more than a joke. He wants to show through action that he is more suitable for the title of the Nation¡¯s hero.¡± Night Orchid continued. After a brief pause, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, I think I understand his intentions now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy smiled and nodded. He had already guessed the Ruthless Lordling¡¯s purpose when he found out he was from Cerulean Abyss Institute.

    ¡°Orchid, don¡¯t y riddles. Just tell us, what are his intentions?¡± Stout still didn¡¯t quite get it.

    ¡°Stout, do you remember the incident at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course, I remember¡­¡± Stout nodded, but halfway through, he realized what Night Orchid was getting at and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out a curse.

    ¡°So, you mean he came here for the role of the sessor for the destiny of this nation?¡±

 Chapter 524 Challenge Accepted

    ¡°Congrats, you got it right!¡± Night Orchid smiled at Stout.

    The incident at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains had already spread throughout vale several days ago. Not only within the territory but even in countries that kept a close eye on vale, news of the incident had reached them.

    The former Chief of Central Sky Office and the previous master of a top sect, Sword Sect, had concealed their identities and lived at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains for two decades. While most people couldn¡¯t determine their purpose for being there, those who had experienced the cmity a hundred years ago had their own spections¨Cthe ancient martial arts geezers from the super sects were among those who could guess more urately.

    Moreover, back then, Quin Inkwell was forced to leave a piece of the Five Elements Jade Pendant in his possession, which could lead people to think in that direction even more. For these top-tier sects and super sects, they naturally had to prepare for both sides of the situation regarding the revival of the national destiny.

    On the one hand, they would do everything they could to prevent the revival of the national destiny to ensure that the capital city, once it became powerful, wouldn¡¯t turn against these ancient martial sects; on the other hand, they had to prepare for the worst-case scenario. If the national destiny¡¯s revival was a divine decree that couldn¡¯t be stopped, they needed to secure the maximum benefits for their sects.

    The best way to do that was to have members of the ancient martial sects act as the recipients of the national destiny¡¯s revival and as the openers of the Five Great National Destiny Channels.

    This way, they could cultivate a group of peerless geniuses who would outshine their peers. In the future, even if the capital city grew stronger, they would have enough strength to contend with it.

    ¡°Orchid, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand,¡± Stout scratched his head and continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the choice of the sessor of the nation¡¯s revival be decided by the Capital Hall? Why would they need to challenge boss? What chance do the others have?¡±

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re oversimplifying things!¡± Cole Wilson added. ¡°The revival of the nation¡¯s fate is closely rted to the chosen sessor¡¯s personal aura and talents. If it turns out that someone else is more suitable to be the sessor than Commander Gardner, the Capital Hall will consider the nation¡¯s well-being. Furthermore, public opinion will y a role. If someone sessfully builds a narrative and puts pressure on Central Sky Office, they may choose another sessor.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Stout finally understood theplexity of the situation.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I know you have a low opinion of Ruthless Lordling, but if possible, I suggest you¡­¡± Cole Wilson looked at Billy and paused.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Since he likes to challenge me, I¡¯ll y along.¡± Billy smiled and interrupted Cole Wilson¡¯s words.

    After specting about the Ruthless Lordling¡¯s intentions the day before, Billy had already made up his mind about how to respond.

    Billy then turned to Cole Wilson and said, ¡°General Wilson, this doesn¡¯t conflict with your trip to the Northern Territories. After I return from the North, I can still ept his challenge.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this may not be our decision to make.¡± Cole Wilson responded with a thoughtful expression.

    Just then, the door swung open, and Bob Stokes and Ian de hurried in.

    ¡°General Wilson, you¡¯re here too?¡± The two of them greeted Cole before addressing Billy.

    ¡°Do you have some news to share with Billy?¡± Cole Wilson asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bob Stokes replied, looking at Billy. ¡°This morning, people from more than ten bureaus went to the Capital Hall.¡±

    ¡°Bob, what¡¯s strange about that? Isn¡¯t it normal for people from the bureaus to visit there? What¡¯s so unusual?¡± Stout asked, puzzled.

    ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, they should be people from those ns and noble families.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°How did you know, boss?¡± Ian asked in surprise.

    ¡°They should be going to request the Capital Hall to mediate Ruthless Lordling¡¯s challenge to me.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really something, being able to figure all this out.¡± Bob Stokes nodded.

    ¡°Bob, how did the treasury respond to this?¡± Night Orchid furrowed her brows and asked,

    ¡°Without a doubt, the hall probably handed this matter over to Central Sky Office, right?¡± said Cole Wilson.

    ¡°These people are just a bunch of busybodies. I don¡¯t even want to bother with them.¡± Bob Stokes agreed with Cole¡¯s question.

    ¡°Bob, did the treasury¡¯s people actually agree to their request?¡± Stout took a sip of tea and pouted. ¡°It seems that even their top figures¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout, shut up!¡± Billy interrupted him in time. This chubby guy was bound to say something negative, he thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Why should they care about those officials?¡± Stout pouted again.

    ¡°Stout, enjoy your tea!¡± Night Orchid replied with a sarcastic tone.

    One official might not matter, and ten officials wouldn¡¯t either, but when a hundred or a thousand officials gathered, especially with some high-ranking ones among them, the Capital Hall couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Even if they suspected the officials¡¯ ulterior motives, they might have to intervene. Unless the Capital Hall was determined to clear all the officials from the capital¡¯s various bureaus, which was clearly impractical because no one could fully determine who was connected to the major ns and who wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Bob, what were the orders from the Capital Hall to Central Sky Office?¡± Billy took a sip of tea and asked casually.

    ¡°They want Central Sky Office to mediate a fair duel between you and Ruthless Lordling.¡± Bob Stokes replied, shrugging.

    ¡°Time?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Within three days,¡± Bob Stokes responded. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to worry about this, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Bob, are you nning to take out Ruthless Lordling in advance?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ian de replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make him disappear from the capital tonight!¡±

    Cole Wilson cleared his throat.

    After a brief pause, he said, ¡°This would have been possible if it were before today. But now, since the Capital Hall has spoken, it¡¯s not appropriate. The officials would create a headache for the treasury if the Hall makes a fuss.¡±

    ¡°Who cares? We can deal with it afterward!¡± Ian de replied.

    ¡°I agree with Ian¡¯s approach!¡± Stout raised his hand and looked at Bob Stokes. ¡°Bob, when do we act? I¡¯ll lead the charge, and he¡¯ll get a taste of mytest Essence Powder!¡±

    ¡°Tonight!¡± Bob replied in a serious tone.

    Cole Wilson cleared his throat again, but didn¡¯t say anything more, just lifting his teacup to take a sip and calm his nerves.

    ¡°Alright, enough of this,¡± Billy nced at the three of them and then turned to Bob Stokes. ¡°Bob, go tell them that I ept the challenge. The sooner, the better. Once it¡¯s confirmed, just let me know the time and ce.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to bother with him, this lowlife¡­¡± Bob hesitated.

    ¡°The matter is settled. You and Ian can go back first.¡± Billy waved his hand to cut off Bob¡¯ words.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bob shrugged and stood up.

 Chapter 525 The Day of the Challenge

    ¡°General Wilson, when are you going to the Northern Territories?¡± After Bob Stokes and Ian de left, Billy turned to Cole Wilson and asked.

    ¡°ording to General Geis¡¯s suggestion, the suprememander of Aqundia¡¯s war department will arrive at the border soon. I n to leave this afternoon.¡± Cole Wilson replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°General Wilson, go ahead first to engage with them. Unless necessary, avoid any conflict with them and find out what they want. After I deal with Ruthless Lordling, I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the n. I¡¯ll go prepare.¡± Cole Wilson said as he stood up.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Billy stood up as well. ¡°General Wilson, please be sure to stay safe.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thank you for your concern.¡± Cole nodded and greeted Night Orchid and Stout before leaving.

    ¡°Boss, with Aqundia mobilizing forces in the Northern Territories, there must be a hidden agenda, right?¡± After Cole Wilson left, Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy¡¯s gaze turned thoughtful. ¡°After some consideration, it seems likely.¡±

    Then, he turned to Stout and said, ¡°Stout, call Casey and Azure Dragon, and have theme to the capital tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded and took out his phone to make the call.

    The next day, around noon, Billy was discussing some matters in Night Orchid¡¯s office when the phone rang. It was a call from Bob Stokes. On the phone, he informed Billy that the showdown with Ruthless Lordling had been scheduled for tomorrow at noon, at the foot of the Eastern Mountain.

    This news quickly spread throughout the entire city, and everyone was eagerly awaiting the arrival of the next day. On one side was Commander Gardner, the rare talent of the millennium of the country; on the other side was Ruthless Lordling, one of the eight great prodigies in the world of ancient martial arts. Who was stronger between these two? It was truly something to look forward to!

    At 1 PM, Casey and Azure Dragon both arrived at the SHADOWpound.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Dragon,¡± Night Orchid weed them with Stout.

    ¡°Night Orchid, where¡¯s boss?¡± Casey asked after a smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s in his office, talking with General Wilson.¡± Night Orchid replied, leading the two towards the office.

    ¡°Orchid, I heard someone wants to challenge boss. What¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Dragon asked as they walked.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, let me exin,¡± Stout replied and proceeded to describe in detail what had happened the previous day.

    ¡°That¡¯s really audacious!¡± After listening to Stout, Azure Dragon shook his head and said, ¡°If he¡¯s so eager for death, he should justmit suicide, it would be less embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you said what I wanted to say.¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Orchid, do you know what¡¯s going on in the Northern Territory?¡± Casey turned to Night Orchid and asked.

    Casey had no interest in Ruthless Lordling¡¯s affairs. He had heard of Ruthless Lordling before, and in his opinion, he was nothing but aplete joke. Based on what he knew of Billy, with all his cards on the table, ten Ruthless Lordlings wouldn¡¯t be a match.

    ¡°Aqundia hasunched an attack, citing the past incident where General Wilson killed their Deputy Commander as the surface reason.¡± Night Orchid exined, sharing some information she had gathered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Both Casey and Azure Dragon frowned.

    ¡°After all these years, now they want to settle old scores. Aqundia must have ulterior motives,¡± Casey said after some thought.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Night Orchid nodded in agreement.

    While they were chatting, they arrived at Night Orchid¡¯s office, where Billy had just finished a phone call.

    ¡°Boss!¡± The four of them entered the office, and Casey and Azure Dragon greeted Billy.

    ¡°Come in, have a seat, and let¡¯s talk,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Boss, has General Wilson arrived in the Northern Territory? What¡¯s the situation over there?¡± Azure Dragon asked once they had taken their seats.

    ¡°Both armies are currently in a standoff. Generals are negotiating with Aqundia¡¯s First Commander, but there¡¯s no result yet.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, the Galewind Squadron is good, but there¡¯s still a gappared to Aqundia¡¯s Armt of Buzzard.¡± Casey said, considering.

    ¡°Just in case, should we inform General Harper and have Vermilion Bird dispatched with ten thousand troops to station in the Northern Territory?¡±

    The Galewind Squadron ranked third among vale¡¯s five major squadrons and was part of the Northern Territory¡¯s forces.

    ¡°Not for now,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°ording to the information from the Northern Territory, Aqundia doesn¡¯t seem to have any immediate intentions of full-scale war.¡±

    ¡°What do they want then?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure for now. We¡¯ll go and see tomorrow afternoon,¡± Billy replied, looking at Azure Dragon with a faint smile. ¡°Today, you¡¯re off duty. Come back tomorrow at noon.¡±

    ¡°Off duty?¡± Azure Dragon was momentarily surprised. ¡°Boss, why give me a day off when everything¡¯s fine?¡±

    Night Orchid chuckled. ¡°Azure Dragon, since you rarely return to the capital, Boss wants you to apany na.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Azure Dragon finally realized and scratched his head. ¡°Thanks, Boss!¡±

    ¡°Alright, go!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    Azure Dragon then said his goodbyes to Casey and the others before leaving.

    Time passed quickly, and it was soon 11:30 AM the next day.

    On the outskirts of the eastern part of the city, at the foot of the Eastern Mountain, a vast open area was already bustling with activity. It was estimated that there were at least tens of thousands of people gathered there.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    In the center of the open area, three rest areas had been set up.

    The members of Central Sky Office were seated in the central rest area, with Bob Stokes in the lead, his gaze fixed on the vacant area to the left. In that rest area, about ten men and women were seated. At the center was a young man in his thirties, dressed in Daoist robes, expressionless, exuding a fierce aura. This man was none other than Ruthless Lordling, one of the eight prodigies in the world of ancient martial arts. On his left and right were two young men, the two prodigies from the Greenwood n.

    However, the Harding brothers, Pop Harding and Greg Harding, were nowhere to be seen, presumably busy with their own matters.

    Behind the five men sat five tall, beautiful women in white, with exquisite features that transcended the ordinary. From the insignias on their clothing, it was clear that all four of them came from the same sect, Cerulean Abyss Institute.

    ¡°Ruthless Lordling, it¡¯s already past 11, and King of the West is still not here. He wouldn¡¯t back out at thest moment, would he?¡± one of the young men cast a suspicious nce at the empty rest area on the left.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating him.¡± Ruthless Lordling said calmly. ¡°Even if he knows he¡¯s not a match, he will definitely show up.¡±

    ¡°I heard that King of the West has already reached the level of a half-step War God-Emperor. Is that true?¡± another person asked.

    ¡°Rumors may not be entirely baseless.¡± Ruthless Lordling replied again, his face still devoid of emotion.

 Chapter 526 Trouble for General Wilson

    ¡°Ruthless Lordling, I¡¯ve heard King of the West has the strength to defeat opponents at the Small Aplishment level of War God-Emperor. Do you have confidence?¡± Ulric Greenwood asked.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Our young master is already the number one under the Great Aplishment War God-Emperor.¡± a white-robed woman said coldly.

    ¡°Even if the other party is strong, he only has the cultivation of a Half-Step War God-Emperor. How can he be the match for our young master?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! With our young master¡¯s power, he can decide the oue in one round.¡±

    ¡°Ruthless Lordling, his strength is unpredictable, don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Ulric Greenwood warned with a slightly serious expression.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ruthless Lordling nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± At that moment, the young man who was speaking earlier pointed to a group of people approaching.

    The onlookers recognized Billy, who was leading his group.

    ¡°Wow, look, King of the West is here!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think is more powerful, King of the West or Ruthless Lordling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, King of the West is renowned, but Ruthless Lordling, one of the eight martial geniuses, is certainly no pushover.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Ruthless Lordling might already have reached the Small Aplishment level of War God-Emperor, while King of the West has yet to break through to the War God-Emperor level. It won¡¯t be easy for him to win.¡±

    The crowd started buzzing with excitement.

    ¡°Boss, that¡¯s Ruthless Lordling!¡± After Billy and his group had taken their seats, Ian de pointed to a direction and spoke.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded and nced at the figure.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At this moment, Bob Stokes quickly walked over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started! Finish it quickly, I still need to rush to the Northern Territory!¡± Billy instructed Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob responded and then turned to gesture toward the rest area of Central Sky Office.

    A staff member from Central Sky Office, understanding the signal, marched to the center of the open area and spoke a few opening words loudly.

    Two minutester, Billy and Ruthless Lordling stood up and walked to an adjacent open space. The crowd let out an excited roar as they witnessed this scene, anticipating the thrilling moment that was about to unfold. However, even though everyone was excited, they couldn¡¯t help but step back several paces. Everyone knew that a duel of this level, just the shockwaves alone were enough to im the lives of martial artists below the War Emperor realm. Watching the spectacle was important, but preserving their own lives was even more critical.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Western King¡¯s name for a long time. Today, I¡¯m privileged to meet you. This is the opportunity of a lifetime.¡± Ruthless Lordling spoke loudly as he and Billy arrived in the open space.

    ¡°If you give up now, you can save your life,¡± Billy said, drawing the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°King of the West, you¡¯re joking.¡± Ruthless Lordling smiled. He then unsheathed his sword from his waist and continued, ¡°To be able to fight against you fairly in this lifetime, I will have no regrets.¡±

    With those words, his aura surged, revealing his Small Aplishment level of War God-Emperor, and instantly shrouding the surrounding area in an oppressive atmosphere. Even people hundreds of meters away could feel the intense pressure, causing those standing in the front to retreat a hundred meters further.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, as you wish,¡± Billy calmly responded. ¡°After today, the Eight Marvels will be the Seven Marvels.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ruthless Lordlingughed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your arrogance, and today, I see it¡¯s not unfounded.¡±

    He then narrowed his eyes and spoke with a heavy tone, ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Show me your unique skills, King of the West.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded, infusing his Bloodshadow Fury de with supreme Yang energy, causing the de to gradually turn blood-red.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s cellphone happened to ring.

    Taking out the phone and checking the caller ID, he found it was a call from Donald. Billy¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he felt a twinge of anxiety.

    ¡°Take the call!¡± Billy nced at his rival.

    ¡°Please go ahead, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Ruthless Lordling shrugged and replied.

    His mission in the capital this time was to have a fair and open duel with Billy, then publicly humiliate him in front of everyone, turning vale¡¯s revered hero into aplete joke. Naturally, he had no intention of resorting to sneak attacks; otherwise, there would be no need for such a grandiose challenge.

    ¡°Donald!¡± After answering the call, Billy greeted.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you in the capital?¡± Donald¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s trouble in the Northern Territory. If you can, pleasee over immediately.¡± Donald¡¯s voice sounded a bit urgent. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°The Elder and I are both out of the capital, and it¡¯s difficult for us to leave now. We won¡¯t make it there in time.¡±

    ¡°Has General Wilson run into trouble?¡± Billy furrowed his brows.

    He had tried calling Bob earlier in the morning, but there was no answer. He assumed that General Wilson was busy at the time and hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Now, with Donald¡¯s words, it seemed that something had indeed happened.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Donald responded on the phone. ¡°I just got the news. General Wilson¡¯s negotiations with Aqundia fell apart, and there was a small-scale sh. Hundreds of Northern Territory soldiers were killed or injured.¡±

    Billy¡¯s brow furrowed further. ¡°And General Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Aqundia¡¯s First Commander took General Wilson to their border camp and has made some shameless demands. They won¡¯t release him until vale agrees.¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°This is audacious!¡± Billy furrowed his brows once more. ¡°What about General Harper?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s injured,¡± Donald replied solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s said that Aqundia brought two God-Emperor Realm powerhouses, and he wasn¡¯t a match for them.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± A cold feeling emanated from Billy. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll head over immediately. Donald, notify the Northern Territory forces not to take any rash actions for now. We¡¯ll discuss everything once I arrive.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Donald said before hanging up the phone.

    ¡°If you have urgent matters, King of the West, you can go ahead and deal with them. We can reschedule.¡± Ruthless Lordling noticed Billy¡¯s unease.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy put away his phone and spoke again. ¡°It won¡¯t take more than a few seconds.¡±

    ¡°Are you overestimating yourself?¡± Ruthless Lordling¡¯s eyes shed with anger upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    A few seconds? The implication was that he could be defeated with a single move! This was an insult to him.

    As one of the eight prodigies, he had never been so tantly disrespected. It was unbearable!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± After taking a deep breath, Ruthless Lordling made the first move.

    He took several steps forward, his wrist continuously turning, and the sword in his hand drew countless sharp sword rays in the air, instantly filling the entire space with a destructive aura.

    ¡°Ruthless Tai Ji!¡±

    As he uttered these words in a deep voice, the sword rays in the air immediately formed a Tai Ji symbol, exuding a devastating aura all around.

 Chapter 527 Is This the End?!

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As the Tai Ji illusion took shape, two thunderous sword forces, like two substantial swords, shot out from the two fish eyes of the Tai Ji pattern, attacking Billy as if they were two formidable des.

    The sword forces advanced at lightning speed, and as they passed, they created two piercing, ear-splitting sonic booms, as if they were about to pierce through the very void itself, causing the surrounding air temperature to plummet by several degrees.

    Sensing the power of this sword, many of the onlookers hundreds of meters away disyed a hint of fear on their faces.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Ruthless Lordling was truly one of the eight martial prodigies! Just this one sword was enough to crush all opponents of the same level! No wonder he dared to challenge King of the West so boldly. He was definitely not weak.

    At the same time, Billy made his move. Concerned about the safety of the Northern Territory, he didn¡¯t want to waste time here, so he immediately activated the third form of the Bloodshadow de Technique.

    Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!

    The next moment, a blood-red de aura shed through the void and descended from the sky, surrounded by thunder and apanied by a fierce gale. As the de aura passed, the sky turned red, and the surrounding temperature continued to rise. Immediately afterward, it descended like a lightning bolt.

    The crowd had just recovered from the momentum of Ruthless Lordling¡¯s sword, not even having a chance to breathe a sigh of relief before being shocked once again by the shadowy de technique. Although they didn¡¯t know the oue of this move, from the sheer momentum, it was clear that Billy¡¯s strike surpassed that of Ruthless Lordling.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± At the same time, Ruthless Lordling¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Even the bystanders could see the power of King of the West¡¯s strike, and he naturally could as well.

    As Billy¡¯s aura continued to rise, he felt an extremely chilling sense of danger enveloping him, and his pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks once again. It was only at this moment that he realized the vast gap between himself and King of the West. He had originallye to mock Billy, but he didn¡¯t expect that he himself would be theughingstock.

    What a self-inflicted tragedy!

    ¡°Master Lordling, be careful!¡± Several women in white robes in the resting area stood up simultaneously, their faces filled with horror as they cried out.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Bob Stokes shouted loudly in response.

    The next moment, the de aura struck the ground, leaving a kilometer-long trench in the hard mountain terrain. Simultaneously, a massive wave of energy radiated out in all directions, and a small grove not far away was instantly leveled, with leaves scattering in every direction. Immediately, the scene fell into silence as Billy and Ruthless Lordling stood facing each other.

    ¡°See you in the next life!¡± After a brief pause, Billy turned and walked briskly towards the rest area without looking back.

    From the beginning, he had no intention of sparing his opponent¡¯s life, so he naturally had no mercy.

    Two muffled sounds rang out behind him as Ruthless Lordling¡¯s body split in half and fell to the ground, a mess of blood and flesh.

    The crowd on the scene let out gasps of astonishment, their expressions filled with shock.

    Was it over already?!

    Weren¡¯t they supposed to fight for a whole day and night?

    Ruthless Lordling, one of the Eight Marvels in the Ancient Martial Arts World, ate-stage War God-Emperor, was actually split in half by King of the West with just one strike?!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe it!

    This is just too unbelievable.

    ¡°Master Lordling!¡± Several women in white robes simultaneously let out a hysterical cry, sitting down on the ground, their faces filled with grief.

    Even Joel Greenwood and the others had equally astonished expressions, staring at the scene as if they had seen a ghost, their bodies trembling involuntarily. They had originally wanted Ruthless Lordling to avenge their family, but now, this was the oue. They all felt extremely ufortable, as if they had swallowed a hundred flies.

    ¡°Boss!¡± When Billy arrived at the rest area, Casey and the others shouted simultaneously.

    The result of this duel had long been expected by them, so their faces showed no surprise.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, Night Orchid, I leave this to you!¡± Billy first looked at Bob Stokes and the others. ¡°In addition, have someone watch the people from the ancient martial world who havee to the capital in recent days, and make sure they all leave the capital!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Bob and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Dragon, Stout,e with me, we¡¯re heading to the Northern Territory!¡± Billy then looked at Casey and the others and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey and the others replied loudly.

    ¡°Boss, is something happening in the Northern Territory? We should go with you, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Night Orchid discerned a hint of seriousness in Billy¡¯s face.

    ¡°You guys stay here and keep an eye on things in the capital!¡± After a brief response, Billy turned and walked towards a Land Rover not far away.

    Casey and the two others followed closely behind.

    ¡°Boss, has there been a conflict in the Northern Territory?¡± When Stout stepped on the gas pedal, Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yeah! General Wilson was captured by people from Aqundia!¡± Billy nodded slightly and ryed Donald¡¯s message.

    ¡°What?! Is Aqundia trying to destroy our nation?!¡± Azure Dragon eximed angrily.

    ¡°Boss, should we send the Army of Bloodshadow there?¡± Casey furrowed his brow and asked.

    ¡°Give Vermilion Bird a call and have him gather a thirty-thousand-strong force, ready at any moment!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded and took out his phone to call Phoenix.

    ¡°Stout, step on it!¡± Billy looked at Stout and instructed.

    Stout floored the gas pedal, and the Land Rover roared away.

    Earlier, when Billy received Donald¡¯s call, not far beyond the national border, on an open ground in vale¡¯s Northern Territory, James Harper, Commander of the Northern Territory was leading Vice Commander Phil Santiago and four legionmanders, facing off against people from Aqundia. Behind the six men were thousands of Galewind Squadron soldiers. All of them wore expressions of extreme anger, their icy gazes fixed on the Aqundian group.

    At this moment, James Harper had traces of blood on the corners of his mouth, and his injuries were not light, his aura in disarray. Phil Santiago and the four legionmanders also had varying degrees of injuries, but they were slightly better off than James.

    The leader of Aqundia was a man with a hooked nose, followed closely by two elders whose actual ages were hard to discern, and four men wearing Aqundian battle uniforms. Not far behind them, there were seven to eight thousand Aqundian soldiers in wearing Army of Buzzard¡¯s uniforms.

    ¡°Anvich, I warn you, release our General Wilson immediately!¡± James Harper pointed at the leader of the Aqundian group and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Otherwise, the millions of soldiers from vale will crush Aqundia!¡±

 Chapter 528 Border Situation

    ¡°General Harper, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be making a fuss here,¡± Anvich said with a cold smile. ¡°I suggest you pick up the phone and seek permission from your capital to see if vale agrees to our conditions. If you agree, it¡¯s all good. If not, then whether your General Wilson can return is in question.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to harm General Wilson, vale will make your country disappear from the map!¡± Phil Santiago frowned.

    ¡°Such audacity!¡± Anvich chuckled again. ¡°Do you think Aqundia is like Tyren and Nanrania, letting you do as you please? If a full-scale war were to break out, whether vale can withstand the millions of troops from Aqundia is still unknown!¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Feel free to try!¡± James Harper replied coldly. Afterward, his tone turned grim. ¡°Will you release our people or not?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Anvich sneered. ¡°Today, even if you pray to God, your General Wilson won¡¯t be able to go back if vale doesn¡¯t agree to our conditions.¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel! You deserve to die!¡± Phil Santiago roared and took two steps forward, raising his hand to strike.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± A man behind Anvich said sternly, casually sweeping his palm.

    ¡°Santiago, be careful!¡± James Harper immediately shouted. He wanted to help, but with his current strength, he could only be a small egg against a boulder.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Vice Commander Santiago, watch out!¡± Four legionmanders shouted and simultaneously unleashed de auras to meet the attack.

    Bang!

    The attacks from both sides collided, and then Phil Santiago and the four legionmanders were sent flying, falling to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    The elder on the opposing side had the cultivation of a War God-Emperor, and naturally, Phil Santiago and his men couldn¡¯t resist. It was only because the opponent hadn¡¯t used killing intent that the five of them had managed to survive.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare to attack again, you will die!¡± the elder said coldly.

    ¡°Santiago, are you okay?¡± James Harper quickly walked over.

    Among the five, Phil Santiago had the most severe injuries, with at least three or four broken ribs and blood continuously oozing from his mouth.

    The other four legionmanders were in slightly better condition, but their injuries were not light.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Phil Santiago struggled to get up from the ground, and the other four also stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them!¡± At this moment, the ten thousand Galewind Squadron soldiers behind them shouted loudly, drawing their daggers and preparing to charge.

    ¡°Stop!¡± James Harper shouted loudly.

    ¡°General Harper, they are bullying us too much, we¡­¡± one of the legionmanders shouted loudly.

    ¡°Everyone, fall back! This is a military order!¡± James Harper shouted loudly, interrupting the others. He knew very well that in the presence of a War God-Emperor powerhouse, not to mention these ten thousand soldiers, even a hundred thousand would be like ants to the opponent.

    Soldiers in Galewind Squadron had at most the strength of Battle God Realm, and most of them were Battle Generals and Battle Masters. To a War God-Emperor, those below War Emperor were like insects, and with a wave of his hand, he could take the lives of hundreds or even thousands of people.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Although the soldiers were unwilling, they didn¡¯t persist any further. Following military orders was their first duty.

    ¡°You two War God-Emperors came to the border and attacked ordinary soldiers. You¡¯re quite impressive.¡± James Harper turned to the two elder opponents and said coldly.

    ¡°Do you think vale has no War God-Emperor powerhouses? I can guarantee you that the border today will be your final resting ce!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± the elder said casually. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±

    Just at that moment, a Northern Territory vicemander hurriedly walked up from behind.

    ¡°General Harper!¡±

    The vicemander quickly arrived by James Harper¡¯s side and whispered a few words to him.

    ¡°Really? ¡°James Harper¡¯s eyes brightened after hearing the vicemander¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, Donald just said it over the phone.¡± The vicemander nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Great!¡± A hint of joy crossed James Harper¡¯s face. Then he turned to Anvich and said in a threatening voice, ¡°You have one hour at most. If you don¡¯t release General Wilson after an hour, you will regret it!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me?¡± Anvich shrugged indifferently. ¡°I assume vale has sent someone from the capital, right? Very well, I¡¯ll wait for you for an hour!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± James Harper squinted his eyes and then turned around, waving his hand. ¡°Everyone, step back five hundred meters and stay in ce for reorganization. No one is allowed to act without my orders!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone shouted loudly and then retreated five hundred meters in the direction of the border gate.

    On the Aqundia side, Anvich also issued an order, instructing everyone to retreat several hundred meters and stand by in ce.

    A few minutester, Anvich¡¯s phone rang, and he answered it, holding it to his ear to listen.

    ¡°I understand!¡± In less than a minute, a cold glint shed in his eyes. After a few words to the phone, he hung up.

    ¡°Sirs, I¡¯ve just received information. vale¡¯s Commander Gardner, has set off from their capital and will arrive in the Northern Territory in about an hour.¡± Anvich said to the two elders.

    ¡°He finally arrived!¡± The two elders nced at each other.

    One of them grinned and continued, ¡°Starting tomorrow, vale will have to elect a new King of the West!¡±

    ¡°Sirs, although this Commander Gardner hasn¡¯t broken through to the God-Emperor Realm, his true strength is still unknown. Please don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Anvich continued.

    ¡°Rest assured!¡± The elder waved his hand dismissively. ¡°The skills of a half-step War God-Emperor, even at their strongest, can only be so strong. I can handle him by myself!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The other elder also replied, ¡°A vale Commander who was promoted by force just to create a god, what is there to fear!¡±

    ¡°Sirs, about Commander Gardner¡­¡± Anvich took a deep breath and spoke again.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t make someone arrogant and lose theirposure.¡± The elder interrupted him. ¡°In an hour, I¡¯ll show you just how big the gap is between a War God-Emperor and a half-step War God-Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Anvich took another deep breath but remained silent. However, a trace of apprehension still flickered in his eyes. As the second-inmand of Aqundia¡¯s military, he hadn¡¯t reached his position by underestimating his opponents. On the contrary, he had walked a precarious path and never underestimated any adversary. He wouldn¡¯t believe it, not even if he were beaten to death, that King of the West, Commander Gardner, was just a starmander that vale had promoted for the sake of creating a god. After all, Army of Bloodshadow, which had be a terrifying force known to all in vale, was something that man had personally forged. Since its creation, it had gone through over a dozen battles,rge and small, without a single defeat.

 Chapter 529 In That Case, Die!

    ording to the information that Anvich knew, King of the West, Commander Gardner, had led a few of hisrades into the hearnd of several countries in the past year alone. The elder of Oriana had been beheaded in his own headquarters by King of the West, Commander Gardner, despite having tens of thousands of troops stationed nearby. In the end, King of the West, Commander Gardner, had walked away unscathed. Furthermore, a few months ago, Oriana had sent their Prime Minister and officials from the Ministry of the Interior to vale¡¯s capital to negotiate the matter. What was the result? All of them were killed, and Oriana had yet to make a peep. The Royal Pce of the Shadond, on the other hand, had been trampled upon by King of the West, Commander Gardner twice. Their monarch, who had a terrible temper, had nowpletely submitted. In addition, the southern neighbor of vale, Nanrania, had shown some backbone but still refused to submit. As a result, nearly 200, 000 troops were wiped out in one fell swoop, and the top eight ranked strongmen within the country were all beheaded by King of the West, Commander Gardner. After this battle, Nanrania¡¯s strength had been pushed back by twenty years. Could all these achievements be aplished by a Commander who was merely a promoted star for the purpose of creating a god? If he had a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to conflict with King of the West, Commander Gardner, even if he were forced. However, his position required him to do certain things. A hundred years ago, Aqundia had been one of the participating countries in vale¡¯s cmity, and once vale¡¯s fortune rose, it was bound to settle old scores with Aqundia. Therefore, they had to find a way to prevent vale from rising again.

    In less than an hour, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the vale gate.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    When the thousand Galewind Squadron soldiersid eyes on Billy, they collectively dropped to one knee and cheered at the top of their lungs. They had already received word that Commander Gardner would be visiting the northern borders, and their hearts were filled with anticipation. Although they were soldiers from the North, their admiration and respect for King of the West remained unwavering. He was a prominent figure in vale, a true symbol of the nation¡¯s strength and resilience, deserving the reverence of every vale citizen.

    ¡°No need to be too formal, please get up.¡± Billy said to the crowd, raising his hand slightly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± The crowd shouted again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± James Harper, along with Phil Santiago and four Legion Commanders, quickly went to meet him. After arriving, he also greeted Casey and Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Hello, Commander Gardner!¡± James Harper and the four Legion Commanders saluted.

    ¡°General Harper, how are you and your men? How are your injuries?¡± Billy nodded slightly before asking.

    The situation on-site was critical, so he didn¡¯t have much time for small talk with James Harper and the others.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Commander Gardner. We are fine, just minor injuries!¡± James Harper shook his head. After a brief pause, he spoke with a slightly embarrassed expression, ¡°I apologize, Commander Gardner. I couldn¡¯t protect General Wilson¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, General Harper. Aqundia clearly came prepared this time.¡± Billy interrupted him. He then took out several healing pills from his body and handed them to James Harper. ¡°Please take these pills to recover slightly, and I¡¯ll handle the rest of the matter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± James Harper epted the medicine and handed it to Phil Santiago and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them.¡± Billy said and led the group towards the people from Aqundia. Soon, they arrived at a point about two hundred meters away.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I am Anvich from Aqundia¡¯s War Department!¡± Anvich, the second-inmand of the Aqundia War Department, recognized Billy and greeted him loudly after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Where¡¯s General Wilson?¡± Billy nced at him and asked in a cold tone.

    ¡°Lord Rukchi invited General Wilson to our camp as a guest.¡± Anvich responded.

    ¡°You have half an hour to safely return General Wilson,¡± Billy said sternly. ¡°Otherwise, every one of you here will meet their end.¡±

    ¡°Quite the bravado,¡± a taller of the two War God-Emperors spoke up. ¡°You must be King of the West, Commander Gardner from vale. vale hypes you up, but I don¡¯t see anything special about you.¡±

    ¡°Watch how you speak to Commander Gardner!¡± a Northern Legionmander angrily pointed his finger at the man.

    ¡°Just spared your life a moment ago, haven¡¯t learned your lesson, have you? Say one more word, and I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again.¡± The older man turned to the Legionmander.

    Whoosh!

    Before he could finish his threat, Azure Dragon swiftly drew his battle knife and unleashed a de of energy towards the man.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± the older man frowned and countered with a palm strike.

    ¡°Death will be yours!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gripped his battle knife and activated the Bloodshadow de Technique, meeting the oing energy with a tremendous force.

    Bang!

    Their attacks collided with a deafening roar. Azure Dragon quickly slid back about thirty meters, his blood surging in his veins. The opponent, a whole realm higher, had still made him ufortable. At the same time, Casey and the older man were both pushed back over ten steps before stabilizing.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The older man looked at Casey with a hint of surprise in his eyes. He clearly didn¡¯t expect someone with only War Emperor Peak strength to force him back that far.

    ¡°General Harper, were you wounded by these two?¡± Billy turned to James Harper and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it was those two old coots,¡± before James Harper could respond, Phil Santiago nodded vigorously. ¡°They¡¯ve been acting recklessly, despite being War God-Emperors. Many of ourrades were injured by them, including General Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Damn, those two old coots, using their Emperor-level power against regr soldiers. Do they have no respect for the rules? It¡¯s suicide!¡± Stout cursed while looking at them.

    In the world, God-Emperor-level warriors were not allowed to actively engage with War Emperors and lower-ranked warriors, a rule that applied globally.

    ¡°In this world, rules are always meant to restrict the weaker. As long as your strength is sufficient, any rule can be ignored, right?¡± the other old man sneered.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m quite impressed by you two,¡± Stout spoke up again. ¡°Even when facing death, you act like fools. You¡¯ve miraculously survived this long.¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is quite something, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll make you learn what¡­¡± the taller old man looked at Stout with a cold voice.

    ¡°Both of you, if you choose self-destruction, I¡¯ll leave your corpses intact,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    The two old men burst intoughter simultaneously. After a brief pause, one of them sneered, ¡°Are all vale people as ignorant as you?¡±

    ¡°In that case, die!¡± Billy didn¡¯t waste any more words. While speaking, he took a few big steps, and his Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed several sharp de rays like lightning.

 Chapter 530 Anvikâ€™s Desperation

    ¡°Sir, be careful!¡± Anvik immediately shouted.

    ¡°Bold words! I want to see how much strength this vale¡¯s hero, you, really have!¡± The old man furrowed his brow and moved forward instead of retreating.

    He then unleashed a powerful force, striking with two fierce palm strikes, creating a howling gale.

    The other old man standing on the side didn¡¯t make a move. Perhaps in his eyes, it was unnecessary for him to intervene, as hispanion alone should be sufficient. However, in the next moment, his face froze, as if turned to stone, with a look of endless horror frozen on his face.

    Billy¡¯s de cut through the enemy¡¯s attacks with ease, carrying a devastating force, and then shed through hispanion¡¯s neck.

    A head soared into the sky, blood gushing like a fountain, with an expression of unending horror on the decapitated face. Until thatst moment, he probably couldn¡¯t believe he would die like this, beheaded by an opponent who was only a half-step War God-Emperor. He finally believed Anvik¡¯s warning; vale¡¯s Commander Gardner, with his half-step War God-Emperor cultivation, had an unimaginable level of power.

    Immediately afterward, the headless corpse fell heavily to the ground.

    A chorus of dropped jaws filled the scene. Except for Casey and his twopanions, everyone was staring in shock at the unfolding scene.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± A momentter, a member of the Galewind Squadron shouted enthusiastically.

    ¡°Commander Gardner! Commander Gardner!¡± Thousands of Galewind Squadron members echoed in unison, their eyes filled with renewed fanaticism and admiration when they looked at Billy.

    This was the King of the West, Commander Gardner. When he acted, he acted decisively, regardless of who you were. If anyone dared to provoke vale, they were doomed.  On the faces of James Harper and Phil Santiago, there was a hint of astonishment. While they both knew Billy was formidable, they hadn¡¯t seen him in action for over a year. Now, witnessing his incredible skills, they were taken aback.

    Whoosh!

    The other enemy War God-Emperor, the one who hadn¡¯t acted, realized the danger and swiftly made his way back into Aqundia¡¯s territory. He and hispanion were at the same cultivation level, both at theter stages of War God-Emperor. Seeing hispanion beheaded with a single sh, he had no thoughts left, only a single idea in his mind¨Cescape! Inside him, a storm of shock and fear raged. He never expected that King of the West from vale could be so terrifying, a half-step War God-Emperor capable of beheading an Emperor-level opponent with a single strike.

    ¡°You killed vale¡¯s men, do you think you can escape?¡± Billy¡¯s voice resounded as he chased after. While chasing, he loudly ordered, ¡°Casey, act now! Take all of Aqundia¡¯s people back to our Northern Camp. Kill anyone who resists!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey replied loudly, then rushed towards Anvik, followed closely by Azure Dragon and Stout.

    ¡°Everyone, attack together!¡± James Harper raised his hand.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± Thousands of men from the Galewind Squadron responded in unison as they charged towards Aqundia¡¯s people.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Anvik furrowed his brow. He hadn¡¯t expected the situation to escte to this point. His carefully devised n had fallen apart. With no time for further thought, he shouted, ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± Thousands of men from the Army of Buzzard raised theirrge des and advanced.

    Swoosh!

    Casey¡¯s de moved like lightning, shing towards Anvik with unstoppable force. Anvik¡¯s skills were on par with Casey¡¯s; both were at the peak of the War Emperor realm. Sensing the power of the strike, Anvik¡¯s pupils contracted, and he raised his de to parry.

    After a single move, Anvik was forced back five or six steps, and his internal energy surged.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± Just as he was struggling to regain his bnce, Casey¡¯s second de attack came rushing in.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Anvik hadn¡¯t expected Casey to be so fast. It was toote to dodge, so he had no choice but to raise his sword to block the attack. The razor-sharp de directly cleaved Anvik¡¯s sword in two, with the front half falling to the ground. The de¡¯s momentum remained, and it shed across his shoulder. As expected, Anvik¡¯s arm, along with the remaining half of his sword, fell to the ground, blood spurting out. With Casey¡¯s strength and the Bloodshadow Warde in hand, no one at the same level couldpete.

    Breaking Anvik¡¯s arm had clearly been Casey¡¯s intention. After all, General Wilson was still at Aqundia¡¯s camp. Otherwise, Anvik would have met his demise already.

    Anvik groaned, and simultaneously retreated dozens of meters. Without any hesitation, he turned and sprinted back. But before he could even run a hundred meters, a burst of force and a howling wind came directly at him.

    ¡°King of the West?¡± Anvik¡¯s face disyed a touch of despair as he saw Billy returning from a short distance.

    A muffled sound resonated as Anvik was lifted into the air and crashed heavily into the mountainous terrain a hundred meters away, leaving arge crater in the ground. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word as a lot of blood gushed out. Immediately after, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

    Billy then walked up and bent over, grabbing Anvik¡¯s cor before moving forward.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey approached and asked Billy, ¡°Did you just take down that old scruffy guy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded slightly and then nced at the battlefield ahead. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up quickly!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Casey vigorously nodded and turned back to charge, his warde swiftly iming the lives of several Aqundia soldiers.

    ¡°King of the West is back, run!¡± Soon, a male voice rang out in the Aqundia crowd.

    Hearing his shout, many people shivered and hurriedly fled in all directions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Can you?¡± Casey and Azure Dragon both shouted, and with a flick of their wrists, the sword energy swept through, and in the blink of an eye, twenty or thirty people fell.

    In less than three minutes, all the fleeing individuals were cut down, leaving severed limbs and blood sttered everywhere.

    ¡°Have mercy! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Witnessing this scene, the remaining Aqundia crowd knelt down, simultaneously dropping their weapons and raising their hands.

    ¡°Have mercy!¡± Others followed suit, with no will to fight left.

    At this moment, out of the eight thousand members of the Army of Buzzard, there were still four to five thousand remaining, all of whom surrendered.

    ¡°Escort them all back to the camp!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Roger!¡± The crowd shouted in unison.

    ¡°General Harper, take your brothers back to the camp for rest, and I¡¯ll go get General Wilson!¡± Billy then turned to James Harper and said.

 Chapter 531 Situation Out of Hand

    ¡°King of the West, General Wilson has been taken to the border camp by them, going there just like this is too dangerous!¡± James Harper hesitated for a moment and continued.

    ¡°King of the West, wait a moment, I will bring twenty thousand troops to join you!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for unnecessary sacrifices. You take care of these Aqundia people!¡±

    He was well aware that even with arge number of ordinary soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t be of much help against God-Emperor-level experts.

    ¡°King of the West, Aqundia is not an ordinary small country, they¡­¡± James Harper started to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, the decision is made!¡± Billy interrupted him. He threw Anvik in front of Stout and said, ¡°Stout, bring him along, we¡¯re heading to the Aqundia border camp.¡±

    With those words, he turned and walked into Aqundia territory.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Stout replied loudly, picked up Anvik, and followed. Casey and Azure Dragon trailed behind.

    ¡°General Harper, Commander Gardner just went over there, too dangerous!¡± Watching the backs of several people, Phil Santiago walked up to James Harper and said.

    James Harper exhaled deeply and then spoke in a low voice, ¡°Bring all the 200, 000 Galewind troops from the nearby area here, be ready at any time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Phil Santiago replied loudly and took out his phone to make a call.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    At the same time, inside an army camp about a hundred kilometers from the border in Aqundia. In one of the meeting halls, people of different skin colors sat in their seats. Among these people, besides Aqundia¡¯s, were powerful individuals from seven other countries. The people who had attended the meeting on that distant ind a while back were all present.

    Aqundia¡¯s sudden aggression towards the northern border of vale was the result of the agreement made by these eight countries during that meeting on the ind.

    Their goal in bringing Cole Wilson to this base was quite clear¨Cthey wanted to lure Commander Gardner here.

    As for what kind of reaction vale would have after killing him, that was not currently within their consideration. They firmly believed that as long as they could eliminate Commander Gardner, the hero of vale, the future of vale would be nothing to fear.

    ¡°Lord Lord Rukchi, how is the situation at the border? Has vale¡¯s King of the West arrived at the border?¡± The curly-haired man from Northfortia, George, asked, looking at Rukchi, the First Supreme Commander of Aqundia¡¯s War Department, who was seated at the head.

    ¡°Lord George, please be patient. Let me check,¡± Rukchi said, taking out a cell phone from his pocket.

    Just then, a set of footsteps echoed into the room, followed by an Aqundia soldier who walked quickly to Rukchi¡¯s side and whispered a few words to him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rukchi furrowed his brows immediately upon hearing what the soldier had to say.

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, what¡¯s going on?¡± George inquired.

    ¡°King of the West is on his way to our base.¡± Rukchi replied with a serious expression.

    George raised an eyebrow. ¡°As expected, he has finallye.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°How many people is he bringing with him?¡±

    ¡°Three,¡± Rukchi responded again.

    ¡°Three people?¡± Everyone in the room expressed their surprise at the same time.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Rukchi nodded.

    ¡°He really has no fear of death.¡± A woman from identa sneered. ¡°Only four of them dare to intrude into your Aqundia¡¯s military camp. He clearly doesn¡¯t take you Aqundians seriously.¡±

    ¡°Friends, it seems we need to adjust our strategy a bit.¡± Rukchi said with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the woman from identa asked with a slight puzzled expression.

    ¡°We lost 3, 000 out of our 8, 000 Aqundian warriors, and the remaining 5, 000 were taken by vale¡¯s northern border forces.¡± Rukchi continued. ¡°Moreover, Aqundia War Department¡¯s Second Supreme Commander, Lord Anvik, has been captured by King of the West.¡±

    The development of the situation was a bit different from what he had imagined, and there were signs of it slipping out of control.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the woman furrowed her brow. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t Lord Brown and Lord Miller supposed to restrain King of the West and lure him here?¡± she asked. ¡°What about those two? They can¡¯t just stand by and watch him attack Lord Anvik, can they?¡±

    ¡°They were both in by King of the West!¡± Rukchi replied with a deep voice, adding, ¡°Neither of them could even defend against a single blow from that man!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, the people in the room eximed in disbelief, wearing expressions of incredulity.

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, is this for real?¡± George furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°My people saw it with their own eyes. Do you think it¡¯s fake?¡± Rukchi replied and then looked at the others as he continued, ¡°Everyone, we have at most another twenty or thirty minutes before King of the West arrives here. Any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°Should we proceed ording to the original n and ambush him here? Or should we cancel the n and make alternative arrangements?¡±

    ¡°Of course we should proceed ording to the original n! We¡¯ve finally got him here, this is a golden opportunity!¡± a man from Xidengia said, looking at Rukchi.

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, you¡¯re being too pessimistic! Even if King of the West can kill Lord Brown and Lord Miller with a single blow, what can he do then?¡± he continued. ¡°We have twenty God-Emperor-level experts here! No matter how powerful he is, he won¡¯t have a chance to survive.¡±

    ¡°Lord David is right!¡± the woman nodded. ¡°This time, no matter what, we must ensure that he dies here.¡±

    ¡°What if we can¡¯t take him down?¡± Rukchi asked with a thoughtful expression.

    For him, there were indeed concerns. Originally, when they agreed to today¡¯s n on that ind, it was based on the premise that they had an absolute assurance of being able to kill that man. But now, King of the West¡¯s strength seemed to exceed their estimates.

    What if the people in this room failed to kill that man? Who wouldbear his wrath? Undoubtedly, it would be Aqundia, as this was Aqundia¡¯s territory! If King of the West became angry and led a million vale soldiers to invade the capital of Aqundia, who would bear the consequences at that time?

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, I understand your concerns,¡± George narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re worried that if we can¡¯t kill him, it will bring trouble to Aqundia. But let¡¯s not talk about whether he can survive our siege with so many of us. Let¡¯s look at it from another perspective. Even if we abandon the n now, do you think Aqundia won¡¯t have trouble? Don¡¯t forget, General Wilson is still in your camp! And previously, your squadron killed hundreds of vale soldiers! If we all withdraw now,ter on, Aqundia will have no choice but to give upnd and make reparations. So, for Aqundia, there¡¯s no option other than to proceed with the original n.¡±

    Well, this was the typical face of Northfortia. They put the main battlefield on other nations and kept pushing for war. If the war was won, Northfortia would take the credit. If the war was lost, they would suffer some losses, but it wouldn¡¯t be a significant loss. This had be the foundation of Northfortia¡¯s statehood.

 Chapter 532 Is It a Dilemma for Billy?

    ¡°Lord George, what do you mean by that? Are you threatening me?¡± Rukchi was no fool and naturally understood the other¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, you¡¯re overreacting. I¡¯m just helping you see the situation clearly.¡± George shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rukchi furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Both of you, stop bickering for now,¡± the woman said, also furrowing her brows before turning to Rukchi. ¡°Lord Rukchi, what Lord George said just now does make some sense. At this point, it¡¯s toote to adjust our ns. Moreover, you are being overly pessimistic. Even if King of the West is powerful, he¡¯s only a half-step War God-Emperor in cultivation. And here we have twenty War God-Emperors, including two mid-stage War God-Emperor experts. Killing a half-step War God-Emperor like him should be a piece of cake, with no room for unexpected events.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Rukchi, don¡¯t be so paranoid. Just rx and wait for him to arrive!¡± another man chimed in.

    Rukchi exhaled deeply. He was well aware that he was in a tricky situation and couldn¡¯t back down now. The arrow was on the string and he had no choice but to release it. If he canceled the n and had the representatives of the other seven nations leave, his only way out would be to negotiatepensation with vale. There were no other options. So, instead of doing that, he decided to take a gamble, and besides, there was a good chance of sess, at least a seventy to eighty percent chance. Then, he turned to the messenger who had delivered the message earlier and said, ¡°Go and bring vale¡¯s General Wilson here.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the man replied loudly.

    ¡°In addition, notify everyone at the base to evacuate to a distance of ten kilometers, except for those in the War Grandmaster level and above.¡± Rukchi continued.

    The actual strength of King of the West far exceeded his estimation, and leaving ordinary soldiers at the base was equivalent to sending them to their deaths.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± the man responded again before quickly leaving.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± George smirked slightly.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, take your positions. He should be arriving soon!¡± Rukchi scanned George coldly and then addressed the group.

    ¡°Got it!¡± the others responded, and each of them started making their preparations.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, half an hour had gone by.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion rang out, and the tworge doors at the base entrance instantly burst open. Following that, Billy and a few others walked in steadily.

    ¡°Boss, something doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± Stout said as they took a few steps into the base. ¡°Why is a military base so deserted?¡±

    ¡°It does seem suspicious,¡± Casey said after using his psychic power to probe the surroundings. His tone was slightly grave. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something unusual inside this base.¡±

    On the side, Azure Dragon¡¯s face also wore a look of seriousness, as he had sensed the presence of many formidable individuals.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly and instructed, ¡°The three of you, be cautious. If anything seems amiss, withdraw immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded in unison.

    As Billy and his group reached the central training ground of the base, they heard approaching footsteps. Soon after, Rukchi and his entourage emerged from the main conference hall, with one of the men escorting Cole Wilson.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you shouldn¡¯t havee!¡± Cole Wilson took a deep breath and addressed Billy.

    Billy¡¯s arrival here didn¡¯t surprise him. The elders of the War Department weren¡¯t in the capital, and since he had been captured by Aqundia¡¯s people, it was only natural for Billy to show up. But he didn¡¯t want Billy to be here. He had learned that this entire situation was targeted at Billy. Aqundia¡¯s sudden aggression against vale¡¯s northern territories was, in reality, aimed at vale¡¯s King of the West.

    A deadly trap had been set to deal with Billy, and they were just waiting for him to enter the fray.

    ¡°General Wilson, are you all right?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to Cole¡¯s words but instead looked at him and asked calmly. While speaking, he released his psychic power to check Cole Wilson¡¯s condition. It seemed that Cole Wilson¡¯s cultivation had been sealed off.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Cole Wilson shook his head and then spoke loudly, ¡°You must leave quickly. Don¡¯t mind me. Their real target is you!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Before entering this base, he had been specting about Aqundia¡¯s true intentions in this conflict. However, upon entering the base and sensing the anomalies inside, he had quickly realized that this situation was a setup designed specifically for him.

    ¡°So, you old bunch of scoundrels want to go after my boss,¡± Stout said after hearing Cole Wilson¡¯s words. He then threw the barely conscious Anvik to the ground.

    ¡°You people from Aqundia have no fear at all, plotting against my boss. Aren¡¯t you afraid of your nation¡¯s demise?¡± Azure Dragon eximed angrily.

    Although Casey didn¡¯t say anything, a sharp and aggressive look shed in his eyes.

    ¡°King of the West, your arrival is an honor, and we apologize for the improper wee.¡± Rukchi said, ignoring Stout and Azure Dragon and addressing Billy with a loud voice.

    ¡°Let them alle out!¡± Billy responded casually. ¡°I¡¯m already here, so why are they hiding?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly impressive, King of the West, Commander Gardner. Your calm andposed demeanor alone earns my admiration.¡± George, the representative from Northfortia, walked out with two others.

    At the same time, representatives from the other six countries and their entourages walked out from around the training ground, surrounding Billy¡¯s group. Everyone ceased concealing their auras, and the entire training ground became enveloped in an overwhelming pressure. In addition, around twenty Aqundia personnel entered from outside the base and positioned themselves at the base¡¯s entrance, all possessing the cultivation level of War Grandmasters.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone all out. You seem to hold me in high regard.¡± Billy surveyed his surroundings and squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Casey, can you sense the levels of these people?¡± Stout took a deep breath and then turned to Casey beside him.

    While he couldn¡¯t directly sense the specific abilities of these people, the aura they emitted was causing him a headache.

    ¡°Twenty God-Emperor Realm experts, including two Tier-two War God-Emperors, five Tier-one War God-Emperors, eight Novice War God-Emperors, and five Pseudo-God-Emperor Realm cultivators.¡± Casey introduced the enemies in terms of power from strongest to weakest in a serious tone. As he spoke, his expression became even more solemn. He was well aware that, with Billy¡¯s current strength, killing a Tier-one War God-Emperor wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. Even if four or five War God-Emperors joined forces, Billy might not necessarily win, but escaping unharmed would certainly be achievable. However, now, there were twenty War God-Emperors. With such a lineup, even if Billy revealed all his trump cards, there was no chance of winning.

    Not only was victory unlikely, but there was no hope of escaping either. The two War God-Emperor Mid-Stage experts could easily take Billy¡¯s life with just one move if they went all out. Upon hearing Casey¡¯s assessment, Stout was fuming. These people had set up a deadly trap.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 533 General Harper, Slay Another Hundred!

    Azure Dragon stood nearby, his face simrly pale, and he wore a grave expression. He understood what this situation meant. Today, he and the others might not make it out alive. What concerned him most was Billy. vale was still waiting for Billy to usher in a thousand years of prosperity.

    Thinking about this, he shook his head slightly, his temples throbbing. Then, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, you should go. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    ¡°All three of you focus on protecting General Wilson.¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Casey and Stout both responded.

    Military orders were absolute, with no room for debate. Since Billy had given the order, their duty was to carry it out.

    ¡°King of the West, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± George continued. ¡°As long as you kill yourself, we can consider releasing General Wilson.¡±

    Although George was confident of his victory, if he could avoidbat and kill Billy, it would be even better.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. People from Northfortia can¡¯t be trusted!¡± Cole Wilson shouted loudly.

    ¡°Rukchi, let¡¯s make the exchange.¡± Billy said, kicking Anvik, who was lying on the ground, before looking at Rukchi and speaking calmly.

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, don¡¯t make a trade with him. At least make him disable his cultivation first before any exchange!¡± a man from Xidengia suggested.

    ¡°Yes! No exchange!¡± others from different nations chimed in, each one raising their voices higher than thest.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t their own countrymen who were captured. Even if Anvik was killed, it had nothing to do with them. Keeping vale¡¯s General Wilson on their side would give them an extra ace in case they needed it.

    ¡°General, save me!¡± Anvik managed to speak, though it was a struggle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. They won¡¯t dare to kill you,¡± Rukchi responded, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to make the exchange?¡± Billy squinted at Rukchi. After a brief pause, he turned to Casey and said, ¡°Make a video call to General Harper.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey nodded and dialed James Harper¡¯s number. Soon, James Harper¡¯s image appeared on the holographic disy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, how are you doing? What about General Wilson¡­¡± James began asking, but Billy cut him off.

    ¡°General Harper, execute ten Aqundian captives.¡± Billy ordered directly.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± James Harper replied, a bit startled but following his orders.

    As the images of ten Aqundian captives appeared on the holographic disy, Rukchi cried out, ¡°How dare you?!¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± Billy ordered.

    As hepleted the sentence, the projection disyed the images of ten heads rising into the air, with ten blood geysers shooting skyward.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re all damned!¡± Rukchi roared, his face turning ashen with anger.

    ¡°Are you exchanging or not?¡± Billy nced at him and spoke in a calm tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Several bystanders, who enjoyed the spectacle, shouted again.

    Rukchi gave them a cold look, then turned to Billy and said in a deep voice, ¡°You will regret this.¡±

    ¡°Not exchanging yet?¡± Billy¡¯s tone became heavy. ¡°General Harper, behead another hundred!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± James Harper responded loudly.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Rukchi shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll trade with you!¡± He had no doubt that if he didn¡¯t switch, Billy would execute all five thousand of Aqundia¡¯s people.

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, don¡¯t let him threaten you. We¡¯ll act now and capture King of the West. They won¡¯t dare to harm Aqundia¡¯s people once we¡¯ve got him!¡± George said loudly while raising his hand and signaling to attack. As he spoke, he raised his hand and gave a wave, saying, ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Amotion ensued as everyone around started moving simultaneously, and their auras rapidly surged. At that moment, a holographic projection once again disyed images of ten Aqundian people being beheaded.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Rukchi shouted towards the surroundings, his gaze turning cold as he looked at Billy. ¡°I can exchange the hostage with you, but you must ensure your army releases five thousand Aqundian people.¡±

    ¡°You think we¡¯re a bunch of idiots?¡± Stout cursed. ¡°Release your five thousand people and then have us all killed?¡±

    ¡°King of the West, you should be well aware that this whole setup is aimed at you. We¡¯ve alreadye this far, and we won¡¯t stop until we achieve our goal.¡± Rukchi continued without paying much attention to Stout. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to exchange my five thousand Aqundians for General Wilson, and you¡¯re thinking of using their lives to ensure your safety, then you¡¯re being too naive.¡±

    ¡°Trading five thousand of Aqundian lives for your head, no matter how you calcte it, it¡¯s a deal worth making!¡±

    ¡°Who told you I wanted to use their lives to ensure my safety?¡± Billy replied in a serious tone. ¡°I stand proudly in this world, and I don¡¯t need anyone to ensure my safety. Release General Wilson, as long as he safely leaves this base, I¡¯ll release the five thousand people!¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Rukchi¡¯s eyes brightened, and he then gestured, ¡°Release him!¡±

    Upon hearing this, George, who was nearby, had considered voicing objections but thought better of it. Aqundia had five thousand people in Billy¡¯s hands, and Rukchi was sure to be cautious. If they didn¡¯t resolve the matter of these five thousand people first, Rukchi might not be in the mood to deal with Billy Gardner.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man guarding Cole Wilson removed therge de from his throat.

    Cole Wilson took a deep breath and quickly walked over to Billy.

    ¡°General Wilson!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon both weed him.

    ¡°Stout, release Anvik!¡± Billy turned to Stout and issued themand.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Stout nodded, then forcefully kicked Anvik, sending him flying to a spot not far from Rukchi, who spat out a mouthful of blood uponnding heavily.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Rukchi shouted.

    ¡°If you have the guts,e and bite me!¡± Stout retorted with a smirk.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rukchi was fuming but took a deep breath, suppressing his anger. He then raised his hand and said, ¡°Escort Lord Anvik for medical treatment.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Two men responded, helped Anvik to his feet, and then turned to leave.

    ¡°King of the West, can we release my people now?¡± Rukchi asked Billy.

    ¡°General Wilson, let me check your condition.¡± Billy ignored him and proceeded to examine Cole Wilson.

    After a quick assessment, Billy gestured and sent a wisp of energy into Cole Wilson¡¯s abdomen, releasing the seal. Exhaling, General Wilson¡¯s body exuded a formidable aura, disying histe-stage War Grandmaster level of cultivation.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Cole expressed his gratitude to Billy.

    ¡°Not a problem, General Wilson.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile and then turned to Casey and the others.

    ¡°Escort General Wilson out of here.¡±

 Chapter 534 Billyâ€™s Trump Card

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡­¡± Cole Wilson spoke again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°General Wilson, you should go back to the Northern Territory now, and I¡¯ll returnter.¡±

    George and his group wore cold smiles upon hearing this but didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Commander,¡± Cole looked concerned.

    ¡°Casey, take General Wilson with you.¡± Billy interrupted again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey put away his phone and said firmly, ¡°General Wilson, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Cole Wilson let out a heavy breath and looked at Rukchi. ¡°If anything happens to King of the West of vale today, several million warriors in our country wille crashing down on Aqundia!¡± Said Cole. Afterward, he looked at Billy and added, ¡°Commander, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Northern Territory.¡±

    With those words, he turned and headed for the base¡¯s entrance. Though he worried about Billy¡¯s safety, he understood that, given his own level of cultivation, staying behind would only burden Billy. It was better to leave now, and perhaps there was still a glimmer of hope for Billy.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and the others followed, saying the same thing.

    Like Cole Wilson, they were all aware that staying behind would only be a hindrance. They had seen the look on Billy¡¯s face and had a vague sense of what might be happening. They believed Billy would be fine, so they didn¡¯t insist on staying.

    ¡°Can you release my people now?¡± After Casey and the others left, Rukchi turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy took out his phone and dialed James Harper¡¯s number.

    ¡°Commander!¡± James¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°General Harper, release the people from Aqundia.¡± Billy said calmly.

    As he had mentioned before, he had never intended to use those five thousand people as bargaining chips to save himself. Capturing those people had only been to ensure General Wilson¡¯s safety. As for himself, Billy was well aware that even if there were fifty thousand people, Rukchi would notpromise with him for his life.

    ¡°Commander, if we release them, you¡­¡± James hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Release them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± James responded after a brief pause.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Five minutester, Rukchi took out his phone, dialed a number, and confirmed that the five thousand people had indeed been released from vale¡¯s Northern Territory camp.

    ¡°King of the West, your word is your bond, and I admire that!¡± Rukchi said loudly after hanging up. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our positions, I would like to have asting friendship with you!¡±

    As he spoke, George and his group apuded, saying, ¡°King of the West, you truly have admirable courage!¡± With those words, they shifted the conversation, ¡°Don¡¯t me us, me your conspicuousness. If we don¡¯t eliminate you, we won¡¯t have peace.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever considered what would happen if you can¡¯t kill me today? How will Aqundia deal with the aftermath?¡± Billy paid no attention to George and instead looked at Rukchi, speaking in a nonchnt tone.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but I believe there won¡¯t be such a ¡®what if¡¯!¡± Rukchi responded after taking a deep breath. Seeing Billy¡¯s calm expression, a vague sense of unease began to rise in his heart. However, he had no idea where this unease came from.

    ¡°Are you so confident?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°I suggest you think about it.¡±

    ¡°King of the West, stop ying mind games.¡± The woman from identa said. ¡°I advise you to take your own life to atone for your sins. Perhaps we can leave your corpse intact. otherwise, you will likely be annihted!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy turned his head and looked at the woman, a sly smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Originally, I thought about letting you leave here in one piece, being a woman and all, but now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Speaking big words even at death¡¯s door, you¡¯re really clueless!¡± the woman scoffed. With that, she turned to the others and shouted loudly, ¡°Alright, everyone, attack! Swift and decisive!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the others responded in unison.

    In the next moment, the forty people at the scene all erupted with their auras. The entire base was shrouded in a terrifying pressure, and a bone-chilling, murderous intent filled every corner of thepound. The twenty War God-Emperors and the twenty mid-level War Emperors simultaneouslyunched their attacks, making it hard to breathe in this space. The killing intent was overwhelming.

    ¡°If you want to court death like this, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Billy stood in the center of the training ground, unmoving. His voice, filled with mockery, reached the ears of the forty assants.

    People around him, upon hearing his words, felt a moment of hesitation. Many of them had a gut feeling that King of the West might have some hidden ace up his sleeve.

    Boom!

    The next moment, Billy¡¯s gaze sharpened, and an apocalyptic wave of energy erupted from his body. Shockwaves roared in all directions, and the base was suddenly shrouded in a mushroom cloud that resembled a massive nuclear explosion. Immediately after, a series of explosions rang out, and colorful bursts of blood mist appeared in mid-air like a magnificent fireworks disy. Every warrior at the War Emperor level had their bodies burst like ripe watermelons under the pressure of this energy. All that remained were blood mists, and nothing else.

    This included that female warrior from identa. At the moment of her death, she finally believed what Billy had said earlier!

    Simultaneously, those pseudo-God-Emperor warriors vomited blood and were sent flying backward into the sky. After flying about a hundred meters, theynded with a heavy thud, twitching uncontrobly, their bodies devoid of any movement. Even the two War God-Emperors, the old men from Northfortia and Aqundia, had pale faces.

    At the same time, several buildings close to the training ground copsed as if they were made of tofu. Dust and debris filled the air, blocking the sky.

    Then, the scene fell into a dead silence, and people could even hear a pin drop. Except for Billy, every other person had an utterly astonished expression on their face.

    They found it unbelievable that a wave of aura alone possessed such a terrifying force.

 Chapter 535 Breaking Through the â€œMirrorâ€

    ¡°H-How is this possible? You, you not only broke through to the God-Emperor Realm, but also¡­ achieved the Grand Mastery of a War God-Emperor?¡± After a long while, Rukchi spoke again with difficulty, coughing up blood as he did.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    As he spoke, the question Billy had asked him earlier involuntarily resurfaced in his mind. ¡°What if you can¡¯t kill me today? How will Aqundia deal with the aftermath?¡±

    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    As Rukchi had said, he had indeed broken through to the God-Emperor Realm. In fact, over a year ago, Billy had already glimpsed the light of the War God-Emperor realm. However, due to injuries, his cultivation had rapidly declined, dropping all the way to the War Grandmaster realm. Over the past year, as his injuries gradually improved, his cultivation naturally recovered, and half a year ago, he had already returned to his peak state.

    If he had wanted to, he could have broken through to the God-Emperor Realm several months ago. He had held back for multiple reasons. One was because he had a mission, and breaking into the Emperor Realm would bring various restrictions. As a native of the Ether Mountain, he had to follow the strict rule that God-Emperor Realm experts were not allowed to attack lower-ranked warriors proactively. So, he had deliberately kept his cultivation at the half-step War God-Emperor stage until now. The decision to break through to the God-Emperor Realm had both tactical and strategic reasons¨Che needed the power for the current life-and-death situation and the challenges he would face in the future. Moreover, he had a feeling that the centuries-old rule of the Ether Mountain would soon be lifted. When that happened, the God-Emperor Realm experts hidden within the ancient families and martial sects would emerge, and the martial world would enter a turbulent and precarious era.

    Therefore, he had decided that the time was right to break through. As for his rapid advancement to the Grand Mastery of the War God-Emperor realm, it was the result of his umted power over the past half year. Even before reaching the realm, he had achieved the level of a War God-Emperor, so once he reached the realm, reaching Grand Mastery was a natural progression.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Impossible!¡± George still couldn¡¯t ept this reality, wearing a near-desperate expression on his face. He had meticulously nned this scheme, thinking it would be an easy kill of Billy Gardner, but the oue had beenpletely different.

    The bestid schemes of mice and men often go awry!

    Rukchi let out a heavy sigh. Then, he looked at the ten or so people still standing and said in a solemn tone, ¡°We have no way out now. Let¡¯s attack together, and perhaps there is still a glimmer of hope!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The two War God-Emperor experts in the Grand Mastery realm shouted simultaneously, unleashing their full power.

    Meanwhile, the fifteen War God-Emperor experts, ying their trump cards, formed a formidable lineup.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me!¡± Billy squinted. As he spoke, he took two steps forward, and with a flick of his wrist, a blood-red de aura shed out, forming a half-moon-shaped crimson de that shot out like lightning.

    Without any hesitation, the others each took a deep breath and exerted their full power, charging forward. The fifteen War God-Emperor experts went all out, disying the full extent of their strength. Their formation was astonishing.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourselves!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    With that said, Billy took two steps forward, his wrist flicked, and the Bloodshadow Fury de swept out horizontally, creating a half-moon-shaped crimson de aura that shot out from the void. This attack wasn¡¯t borate; it wasn¡¯t the Bloodshadow de Technique. But even this casual strike filled the enemy with despair.

    Seeing the lightning-fast blood-red de aura, many of them felt a sense of dread. They were pale, trembling, and found themselves unable to escape the iing attack. After the de aura passed, eleven heads soared into the sky. Many of those who had been struck wore a relieved expression.

    Rukchi and George had suffered deep wounds to their chests, and they bled profusely, remaining unconscious for a while. Both of them had War God-Emperor abilities, and the fact that they had survived was clearly a deliberate act by Billy; otherwise, they would have perished.

    The two War God-Emperor experts in the Grand Mastery realm had also been injured by the de aura but were slightly better off than Rukchi and George. They had slid back about fifty meters but managed to regain their footing.

    ¡°Impressive, the long-awaited genius of vale!¡± one of the elders said, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Now, King of the West, please don¡¯t hold back, and fight with all your might. If I¡¯m not as skilled as you, I¡¯ll have no regrets.¡±

    The other expert, after coughing up some blood, also looked at Billy and spoke with a solemn tone.

    ¡°King of the West, I know I may not be your match, but I hope you¡¯ll use the Bloodshadow de Technique. Let me witness it.¡± Said he.

    At this moment, the two of them were no longer focused on anything other than martial arts.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Billy said in a deep voice. ¡°As you wish!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The two elders exchanged nces andunched their attacks.

    In the next moment, the God-Emperor¡¯s might of the two elders materialized above their heads. The elder from Northfortia had a huge battle axe, surrounded by thunder and far stronger than the elder they had encountered in the ce of Darkness. The Aqundian elder¡¯s God-Emperor¡¯s might took the form of an unknown beast with double horns, scales all over its body, and an aura of hell. Then, God-Emperor¡¯s might of the two elders advanced towards Billy, creating a formidable force that seemed to shake the heavens and the earth.

    ¡°Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!¡±

    As Billy shouted, a de-shaped phantom descended from the sky, painting the entire void like a sunset glow.

    Boom! Boom!

    The God-Emperor¡¯s might of the two elders proved utterly powerless against the Bloodshadow de Technique and instantly shattered, dissipating into nothingness.

    The momentum of the de didn¡¯t diminish as it continued to descend, creating a terrifying rift that extended all the way to the mountains behind the base. Several buildings, rocks, and trees werepletely reduced to rubble, and the area was filled with dust and debris. The walls surrounding the base copsed, sending dust and rocks flying.

    Simultaneously, the violent shockwave sent the two elders soaring into the air. They flew hundreds of meters like kites with their strings cut before crashing to the ground. Their bones were shattered, and their meridians were severed.

    ¡°B-Bloodshadow de Technique, indeed¡­ worthy of its reputation.¡± One of them struggled to speak before taking hisst breath.

    ¡°vale¡­ is truly blessed. To have a talent like you¡­ its golden age of a thousand years is on the horizon.¡± The other said before a massive amount of blood poured from his mouth.

    Afterward, they closed their eyes, and heads drooped, their life force extinguished.

    At this point, of the forty War Emperor experts, only Rukchi and George were barely clinging to life. The others had all fallen.

 Chapter 536 How Will Aquilandia Deal with This?

    ¡°Elder¡­¡± Rukichi looked at one of the elderly men and called out in pain, his face filled with sorrow. Meanwhile, George¡¯s face was a picture of horror, and his body trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Do you know why I spared your life?¡± Billy began to walk towards George.

    ¡°What-what do you want?¡± George instinctively moved back several meters.

    ¡°You were quite cheerful just now, but now you¡¯re scared?¡± Billy spoke in a dispassionate tone.

    ¡°I-I warn you, I am a member of Northfortia¡¯s royal family. If you dare to kill me, Northfortia will not let you go, and you¡­¡± George gritted his teeth as he spoke.

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and I¡¯ll make it quick for you,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    George snorted. ¡°If you think you can get answers out of me by hurting me, think again.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Billy swept his hand, and George¡¯s ankles were shattered.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Already severely injured, George couldn¡¯t bear this level of pain and let out a miserable scream.

    However, that was not the end. Before George¡¯s words could fully escape his lips, another strike from Billy¡¯s hand shattered his right knee.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± George writhed in pain, screaming in desperation, ¡°Stop! Stop hitting me! I¡¯ll tell you, whatever you want to know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving up so soon? I was nning to break all your bones before asking you.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll told you everything I know. Please, spare my life¡­¡± George begged, his eyes filled with hope.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Northfortia¡¯s War Department, you should be familiar with your arrangements in the Sanctum of Darkness, right?¡± Billy fixed his gaze on him and spoke. ¡°Spill the beans on what you know about the Sanctum of Darkness, and it¡¯ll be a lot less painful for you!¡±

    White Tiger hadn¡¯t been able to fully figure out the details of Sanctum of Darkness headquarters. Billy had originally thought about personally paying a visit to Sanctum of Darkness to get the lowdown. Unexpectedly, he encountered a high-ranking official from Northfortia¡¯s War Department here, which saved him a lot of trouble.

    ¡°What-What aspect do you want to know about?¡± George asked, swallowing hard.

    ¡°Everything!¡± Billy replied with just one word.

    ¡°The matters concerning Sanctum of Darkness have specific departments handling them. My knowledge is limited¡­¡± After taking another deep breath, George described all the information he knew without holding back.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly after hearing it.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please don¡¯t kill me. I beg you, please, have mercy!¡± George looked at Billy with eyes full of hope.

    Bang!

    Before George could finish his sentence, Billy raised his hand and unleashed a powerful palm strike. After the palm strike, George¡¯s body exploded like a ripe watermelon, and after a cloud of blood mist, nothing was left behind.

    For someone like him, Billy would never spare his life.

    ¡°Have you thought of an answer to the question I asked earlier? What is Aqundia nning to offer for reconciliation?¡± Billy then strolled over to Rukchi. ¡°If you don¡¯t have an answer, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to apany me on a trip to your country¡¯s capital. I¡¯ll personally ask your country¡¯s ruler to see if he has any ideas!¡±

    Rukchi let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°King of the West, I admit your martial skills are impressive, far beyond our expectations. But if you think you can break into our capital on your own, you¡¯re too overconfident. The path of martial arts is limitless, and even in the God-Emperor Realm, you are only at the mid-stage of your power. In the capital of Aqundia, there are no less than threete-stage War God-Emperor experts alone!¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He knew well that the path of martial arts was endless, and beyond the War God-Emperor Realm, there were even higher realms. As for Aqundia, as one of the top three ranked countries globally, its capital city was sure to havete-stage God-Emperor Realm experts. Take vale, for instance, there were far more than just threete-stage God-Emperor Realm experts within the city.

    This represented the strength of a great nation.

    However, Billy stood proudly between heaven and earth and was never threatened.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact,¡± Rukchi took a deep breath and continued to speak with effort. ¡°Although the ambush n was set in Aqundia, it was orchestrated by Northfortia. They were worried that you would lead vale to the pinnacle of glory and settle the score from a hundred years ago, so they wanted to eliminate you, the Qilin of vale, in the cradle. Aqundia agreed to this for two reasons. First, we share the same concerns. Secondly, we want to seek justice for the incident when General Wilson killed my Deputy Governor of the War Department.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to convey by telling me this?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°In this matter, I admit that Aqundia was at fault first. If you agree, I can request our ruler to make appropriatepensation.¡±

    ¡°How would youpensate?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile. ¡°Ceding territory and making amends?¡±

    ¡°King of the West, you jest,¡± Rukchi took another deep breath. ¡°Although vale is not weak, it¡¯s still not at a level that would require Aqundia to cede territory.¡±

    Billy chuckled coldly and his tone turned serious. ¡°I hope your ruler shares your confidence.¡±

    After saying that, he took out his phone and dialed Vermilion Bird¡¯s number.

    ¡°Boss!¡± The sound of Vermilion Bird¡¯s voice came through the phone after just one ring.

    Following Billy¡¯s instructions, he had already assembled thirty thousand soldiers from the Army of Bloodshadow in the western border and was ready for action.

    ¡°Mobilize thirty thousand troops from the Army of Bloodshadow to the northern border and point the des at Aqundia!¡± Billy ordered in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, Rukchi shuddered all over, realizing that Billy was about tounch an all-out war between the two nations. With thirty thousand troops from the Army of Bloodshadow, along with vale¡¯s original million-strong Galewind Squadron in the northern border, they would have sufficient strength to contend with Aqundia¡¯s two to three million troops.

    If this battle broke out, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Despite Aqundia¡¯s strong national power, losing several million troops at once would drop their national strength out of the top twenty rankings, which was something Aqundia couldn¡¯t afford.

    ¡°King of the West, please be patient!¡± Rukchi said, trembling, after collecting himself. ¡°Let me discuss this with the capital.¡± After saying that, without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he nervously took out his phone and made a call.

    At the same time, in the halls of Aqundia¡¯s capital, Aqundia¡¯s ruler, Feci, sat on a throne made of pure gold, with high-ranking officials seated on both sides. Every person in the hall wore a somewhat serious expression.

 Chapter 537 Shock in the Aquilandia Hall

    Today was an extremely crucial day for Aqundia.

    The border military camp of Aqundia staged an ambush against the King of the West from vale. This was a major operation that could bepared to national-level strategic events! If it seeded, not only would they avenge the former Deputy Commander of the War Department who had been killed years ago, but it would also slow down vale¡¯s rising momentum. That would be a huge win for them.

    Even if vale¡¯s Hall were to express anger afterward, they wouldn¡¯t be too concerned. At most, vale would make a few threats or demand somepensation. After all, this was a joint operation by seven or eight countries ranked in the top ten globally. vale didn¡¯t have the strength to dere war against all of them simultaneously.

    However, if they failed, the situation wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    Putting aside vale¡¯s Hall¡¯s attitude, Commander Gardner was enough to give Aqundia a headache. Based on their knowledge of this person, he might just dere war on Aqundia.

    Thinking about the renowned and terrifying Army of Bloodshadow, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread. While their national Army of Buzzard was powerful, it was still several orders of magnitude weaker whenpared to the Army of Bloodshadow from vale.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Prime Minister, call Lord Rukchi and check the situation. Why haven¡¯t we received any updates for so long?¡± Feci, seated on a pure gold throne, looked to the elderly man on his left and spoke.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Aqundia Prime Minister Caruno nodded and took out his cell phone.

    Just then, Caruno¡¯s phone rang, and he answered. It was Rukchi calling.

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, I was just about to call you. Our Sovereign is eager to know the situation on your end.¡± Caruno inquired after pressing the answer button.

    Whatever Rukchi said on the other end of the call, Caruno¡¯s face turned ashen, and he shivered uncontrobly, listening for less than a minute. After taking a deep breath and hesitating for a moment, he spoke into the phone, ¡°I understand. You wait for my response.¡±

    After hanging up, he took another deep breath and looked at Feci, then spoke with difficulty, ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Rukchi and his team have failed!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the hall was filled with gasps of shock. It seemed that the more they feared something, the more likely it was to happen.

    Feci let out a heavy sigh and had an unpleasant expression. He then fixed his gaze on Caruno and asked, ¡°Out of the forty mid tote-stage War Emperors, including twenty God-Emperor-level experts, they couldn¡¯t catch him, and he escaped alone?¡±

    ¡°Did vale¡¯s Hall send anyte-stage God-Emperor-level experts to rescue him?¡± Feci inquired further.

    ¡°Nobody went to rescue him, and he didn¡¯t escape!¡± Caruno shook his head in response.

    ¡°Prime Minister, what is the situation exactly?¡± one of Aqundia¡¯s cab members asked urgently.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the situation is much worse than we anticipated!¡± Caruno continued, swallowing nervously.

    ¡°Up to this point, among the forty attackers, besides Lord Rukchi, all the others were killed by him alone, with no survivors!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The hall resounded with gasps of astonishment, and everyone was wide-eyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± a cab member named Andra eximed loudly. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Based on the information they had about Commander Gardner of vale, he had only reached the level of a half-step War God-Emperor. Even if he could challenge beyond his level, it would only be the initial stage of War God-Emperor¡¯s power. How could he single-handedly kill twenty God-Emperor-level experts?

    This sounded too fantastical for him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Feci frowned deeply and asked. Although he also found it difficult to believe, he knew that Caruno wouldn¡¯t make such a joke.

    ¡°ording to Lord Rukchi, that Commander Gardner not only broke through the God-Emperor level but directly reached the peak of War God-Emperor!¡± Caruno replied after taking another deep breath. He still hadn¡¯t fully epted the truth himself.

    If he hadn¡¯t received the call personally, he wouldn¡¯t believe it no matter what.

    ¡°What?!¡± Another round of astonishment swept through the hall.

    ¡°How is that possible? How could he jump three levels all at once?¡± Andra shouted again, ¡°Prime Minister, are you sure you didn¡¯t hear wrong?¡±

    ¡°These were Lord Rukchi¡¯s exact words.¡± Caruno replied after a deep breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Andra shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Most likely, Lord Rukchi made up this reason to avoid responsibility.¡± He added.

    ¡°Lord Andra, watch your words!¡± Caruno furrowed his brow and reprimanded him.

    Andra represented the younger generation in Aqundia¡¯s cab and had gained significant influence in thest two years. On the one hand, it was due to his talent in martial arts. He was not yet forty but had already reached the level of War God-Emperor. On the other hand, he had a powerful backer; he was the disciple of Aqundia¡¯s second-ranked public expert. It was said that, before ascending to the position of Sovereign, Feci had spent two years studying under that expert.

    So, in a way, Andra and Feci were both disciples of the same mentor. That was why Andra felt confident enough to stand up to not just Prime Minister Caruno but even the Sovereign.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Andra retorted.

    ¡°No matter how strong that King of the West is, how can he break through three levels all at once, especially to the Emperor level? This is a story that defies logic¡­¡± Andra continued with a loud voice, ¡°Prime Minister, are you sure you didn¡¯t mishear?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Andra!¡± Feci scolded, raising his voice. Then, he turned to Caruno and asked, ¡°Prime Minister, did Rukchi mention anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, ording to Lord Rukchi, King of the West has already ordered three hundred thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow to march toward the northern border of vale, pointing their des at Aqundia!¡± Caruno realized he had forgotten to mention the most important detail and added after a brief pause, ¡°Based on what Lord Rukchi implied, that person seems quite serious this time.¡±

    At this revtion, gasps of astonishment filled the hall once again. As expected, it was just as they had suspected. If they failed in this endeavor, King of the West was unlikely to let it go so easily.

    ¡°Did they mention any conditions?¡± Feci asked with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°ording to Lord Rukchi, King of the West demands that Aqundia cede territory aspensation. Otherwise, he will lead three hundred thousand members of the Army of Bloodshadow and a million members of Galewind Squadron into our territory!¡± Caruno responded.

    ¡°Is he trying to incite a full-scale war between two countries?¡± Andra shouted once more, ¡°Does he think we¡¯re afraid of him?¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Feci and spoke loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, I volunteer to lead two million troops of Army of Buzzard to meet him!¡±

 Chapter 538 Aquilandiaâ€™s Attitude

    ¡°Prime Minister, what do you think?¡± Feci ignored Andra and continued to speak to Caruno.

    ¡°As far as I know King of the West, he is not someone who talks without thinking,¡± Caruno took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°If this matter is not handled properly, it will be difficult to avoid arge-scale war between the two countries!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°And if arge-scale war really breaks out, regardless of the oue, Aqundia¡¯s strength will definitely be damaged. At that time, those countries including Northfortia will definitely take advantage of our weakness!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, from a certain perspective, the current situation may be exactly what Northfortia wants!¡±

    ¡°So this battle cannot happen!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, you are too worried!¡± Andra spoke up in a low voice.

    ¡°vale has been weak for hundreds of years. With their strength alone, Aqundia can easily push them back for another hundred years!¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, we should just send two million warriors of Army of Buzzard and let them bury 300 thousand Army of Bloodshadow soldiers in the north!¡±

    ¡°Andra, are you trying to issue an order on behalf of me?¡± Feci¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Or maybe you want to sit on my throne as king?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. Your servant dare not.¡± Andra slightly hesitated before quickly responding. ¡°Your Majesty, based on my judgment, the Army of Bloodshadow can reach vale¡¯s northern border within two hours.¡± Caruno spoke again.

    In other words, Aqundia only had two hours to consider their options. If they couldn¡¯t satisfy King of the West¡¯s demands, this war would be inevitable.

    ¡°Prime Minister, you and Andra will go meet King of the West on behalf of me and listen to his specific requirements.¡± Feci said after some thought.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Andra has many duties. Why don¡¯t I go alone¡­¡± Caruno hesitated slightly before responding.

    He naturally had no objections about going instead but bringing Andra along was like carrying around a ticking time bomb. He was going there for peace talks but not dering war. With Andra¡¯s personality, he would most likely provoke King of the West¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Prime Minister, your character is too weak. If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll take my people and go!¡± Andrea interrupted him.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Caruno frowned and looked at Feci again.

    ¡°This matter is settled, no need for further discussion! You two prepare yourselves and leave immediately. Make sure to meet with the King of the West before the Army of Bloodshadow arrives.¡± Feci interrupted him again.

    After a brief pause, he continued speaking, ¡°Prime Minister,e with me!¡±

    After speaking, he stood up and walked towards the hall inside.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Caruno was stunned for a moment before following behind him.

    Meanwhile, Billy and Rukchi were at a military base camp. Rukchi hung up the phone and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Please wait for a response from our sovereign. He will have an answer soon.¡± Said Rukchi.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no call within ten minutes, I¡¯ll assume that Aqundia has dered war on us.¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°U-understood!¡± Rukchi secretly gasped in fear. He prayed that their sovereign wouldn¡¯t take too long to make a decision.

    Less than ten minutester, his phone rang again. He quickly answered it, ¡°Prime Minister, what does Your Majesty say?¡±

    After listening to what was said on the other end of the line, Rukchi was slightly stunned. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°How about it? Is Aqundia willing to fight?¡± After Rukchi hung up the phone, Billy asked calmly once more.

    ¡°King of the West, our sovereign has sent our Prime Minister to pay respects to you. Please be patient for an hour.¡± Rukchi responded after his mouth twitched slightly.

    Although he didn¡¯t participate in discussions in hall, he knew that Aqundia couldn¡¯t start arge-scale war with vale. It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of vale;he had confidence in this regard. If they mobilized their entire country, Aqundia would not fear any country on this. However, a full conflict with vale would only hurt both sides. That result would only benefit Northfortia-led countries in the west.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±Billy smiled faintly.¡±Then let¡¯s wait for an hour!¡±

    Billy agreed to give them an hour because he intended to see what their Prime Minister came for. And besides, it took the Army of Bloodshadow two hours to reach the North, so giving them an hour won¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Thank you, King of the West!¡± Rukchi quickly spoke up when he saw Billy¡¯s agreement.

    Afterwards, Billy sat cross-legged and began cultivating his energy. Breaking through three levels in a short period of time required him to take some time to stabilize his cultivation.

    About forty minutester, Billy finished meditating and had just stood up from the ground when footsteps sounded at the base entrance.

    Then Casey, Azure Dragon and Stout walked in quickly.

    ¡°Boss!¡± The three of them hurriedly called out as they approached Billy.

    As they spoke, they nced at the corpses lying on the ground with little surprise on their faces. The reason why these three left earlier was partly to ensure General Wilson¡¯s safety and partly because they didn¡¯t want to be a burden on their boss.

    At that time, seeing how calm andposed Billy was made them suspect that he might have broken through into God-Emperor realm already.  And based on what they knew about Billy¡¯ strength level ¨C once he broke through into God-Emperor realm ¨C it would not be too difficult for him to deal with those 40 War Emperors or above warriors.

    After all, among those people present there were only a few who had reached War God-Emperor mid-level cultivation, which meant that none of them could match up against Billy.

    Now it seemed like their suspicions were correct!

    If they had thought that Billy had been threatened earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have left. Even though these three knew staying behind wouldn¡¯t make any difference, there was no way for them to retreat even one step. Shadow members only stand tall until death; never kneel before anyone.

    Billy looked at the trio with a faint smile and asked, ¡°How is General Wilson?¡±

    ¡°General Wilson has returned to North Border,¡± Azure Dragon replied loudly. ¡°He is currently strategizing with General Harper while one million soldiers from North Border are ready for action awaiting your orders!¡±

    ¡°In addition,¡± Azure Dragon continued speaking while looking towards Rukchi, ¡°General Wilson has ordered fifty thousand elite troops from Central Region towards North Border which are already en route.¡±

    Azure Dragon was saying that for both Billy and Rukchi.

    ¡°King of West, please wait another half-hour.¡±

    After hearing what Azure Dragon said, Rukchi shuddered. He paused for a little while before saying, ¡°In half an hour, Prime Minister Caruno will arrive.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you guys an hour and I¡¯ll make sure to keep it!¡± Billy interrupted with a smile, then turned to Casey and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a half-hour break here before we meet with Aqundia¡¯s Prime Minister together!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The three of them nodded in unison.

    ¡°Boss, did you really break through to be an War God-Emperor?¡± Stout asked curiously as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°What level are you at now, boss?¡± Azure Dragon followed up with another question.

    Billy had already suppressed his martial arts aura so even Casey couldn¡¯t sense it anymore.

    ¡°King of the West has already be a Tier-two War God-Emperor!¡± Rukchi answered for the three of them.

 Chapter 539 The Intention Behind

    ¡°Boss, did you really break through three levels in one go?¡± Stout wore an exaggerated expression.

    Casey and Azure Dragon also showed a hint of excitement on their faces.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    The three of them collectively took a sharp breath. Although they were mentally prepared, confirmation of the breakthrough still excited them immensely.

    ¡°Great! From now on, if those small fries in the ancient martial world dare to jump around, just level their sects!¡± Stout said with a grin, and then, as if recalling something, he added, ¡°Oh, boss, I forgot to tell you something. I found out from my sister during a call yesterday that she also broke through a few days ago. She¡¯s now at the early stage of God-Emperor Realm!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did the old man permit her breakthrough?¡±

    Ivy Chandler¡¯s breakthrough to the early stage of War God-Emperor upon one attempt was already within his expectations. However, Billy didn¡¯t anticipate that Ivy would also achieve the breakthrough during this specific timeframe.

    Stout nodded. ¡°Yeah! ording to my sister, it seems the irond rule of Ether Mountain will probably be lifted soon, so the old man allowed her to break through. If nothing unexpected happens, the old man will probably notify you in the next couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    Looking at it from this perspective, the situation within the realm didn¡¯t seem optimistic.

    A few minutester, a somewhat urgent sound of footsteps echoed outside the base gate. Soon, a group of two hundred people walked in.

    Leading the group was Aqundia¡¯s Prime Minister, Caruno, walking side by side with Andra. Just from Andra¡¯s attitude, one could tell that he, who held a special status, didn¡¯t regard Caruno, the Prime Minister, highly. Behind them were a hundred people each. The ones behind Andra were dressed in the uniforms of Aqundia¡¯s pce guards, each with a solemn expression and a powerful aura. Even the weakest among them was at thete stage of the Warlord Realm.

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± Rukchi greeted Caruno as he stood up. Simultaneously, he nced at Andra, feeling a bit puzzled.

    Why did the Prime Minister bring Andra along? Were they here to seek peace or dere war?

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, sorry for the trouble.¡± After addressing Rukchi, Caruno turned to Billy and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°I am Aqundia¡¯s Prime Minister, Caruno, greetings, Commander Gardner!¡± He kept his posture low.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Prime Minister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing Caruno¡¯s actions, Andra furrowed his brows.

    ¡°You are Aqundia¡¯s Prime Minister, representing the face of Aqundia. He¡¯s just a small supervisor in vale. What qualifications does he have to receive such respect from you?¡±

    After hearing Andra¡¯s words, Caruno¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, but he remained silent.

    Rukchi, feeling a shiver, quickly spoke up, ¡°Lord Andra, why don¡¯t you greet Commander Gardner¡­¡±

    He understood Billy Gardner¡¯s position in vale very well; how could you summarize him as just a regional supervisor?

    ¡°Lord Rukchi, it seems you¡¯re a bit confused. You want me to bow to him?¡± Andra interrupted, waving his hand. ¡°Enough, rest aside and don¡¯t interrupt. I¡¯ll handle this matter!¡± After saying this, he turned to Billy, adopting amanding tone.

    ¡°Are you King of the West, Commander Gardner from vale? Did you kill our people from Aqundia?¡± Andra questioned.

    ¡°Aqundia sent such an idiot for peace talks?¡± Azure Dragon remarked, shaking his head. Then he looked at Billy, ¡°Boss, how about we just take care of him before talking?¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡± Stout added.

    ¡°You bastards, who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this, do you believe¡­¡± Andra began shouting angrily.

    Before he could finish, Billy¡¯s wrist flicked, and the saber swiftly shot out with a sharp de.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Andra didn¡¯t expect Billy to take direct action. His pupils contracted for a moment. However, confident in his own strength, he didn¡¯t retreat and sent a palm wind to meet it.

    However, he clearly overestimated himself. Without any surprises, the de shed past his shoulder, cleanly severing his arm, which fell to the ground shoulder-high, blood spraying out. It was evident that Billy deliberately spared him, or else he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive.

    Rukchi took another sharp breath, shocked once again. He didn¡¯t anticipate Billy to draw his weapon so readily. He knew Andra¡¯s status in Aqundia, and if he were killed here, it would lead to a significant crisis.

    ¡°Damn it! You actually disabled one of my arms. I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡± The next moment, Andra, full of anger, roared.

    Then he waved his hand, ¡°All of you, attack! Kill them!¡±

    A hundred pce guards behind Andra simultaneously activated their auras.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, stop!¡± Caruno barked at the group.

    ¡°Country Minister, you better straighten out your position!¡± Andra yelled, ¡°I strongly suspect you¡¯ve been colluding with vale!¡±

    ¡°Lord Andra, mind your words!¡± Caruno furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll discuss itter when we return!¡± Andra waved his hand again, saying, ¡°Everyone, charge! Anyone who disobeys will face the country¡¯sw!¡±

    Andra, as a key minister in Aqundia¡¯s cab,manded the royal guards directly. Moreover, these one hundred men were his trusted subordinates, so his orders carried great authority among them.

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± The hundred royal guards responded in unison.

    ¡°Everyone, fall back!¡± Caruno frowned again, shouting loudly.

    However, these royal guards only followed Andra¡¯smands, paying no attention to Caruno, the country minister.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Rukchi shouted simultaneously, ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Casey, take action, kill them all!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey and the others responded and rushed towards the opponents.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Andra couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in his severed arm and attacked Casey.

    However, despite being at the War God-Emperor Realm, with one arm missing, he was no match for Casey. In less than three rounds, Casey beheaded him. At the moment of death, it seemed like he had some realization. At the crucial moment, it appeared that the Sovereign, knowing Andra¡¯s character, was sure that negotiations wouldn¡¯t go in a reconciliatory direction. Still, Feci sent him along with Caruno, intending to use vale¡¯s power to kill him.

    By doing this, the Sovereign probably couldn¡¯t tolerate Andra anymore. However, out of respect for their mentor, he didn¡¯t take direct action. This time, Andra took the initiative to volunteer for negotiations and deliberately provoked vale¡¯s King of the West. Now, being killed, he couldn¡¯t me anyone but himself-purely his own fault!

 Chapter 540 News of the Fifth Jade Pendant

    The battle of the otherssted less than two minutes in total. All one hundred of Andra¡¯s personal guards were in, not a single one survived.

    Rukchi trembled at the sight, his face turning pale. Andra was a younger peer of the king. How could he be killed like this? The king would never let it go without retaliation.

    But Caruno¡¯s face showed no surprise or shock. It seemed as though he had already anticipated this oue or even weed it.

    ¡°Your king sent him here to use my sword to eliminate his enemies, didn¡¯t he?¡± Billy looked at Caruno and spoke calmly.

    As a cunning man, how could Billy not understand?

    Aqundia wanted peace talks. If they had no ulterior motives, why would they send someone like Andra?

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rukchi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise upon hearing Billy¡¯s words. He also understood what was going on now.

    ¡°King of the West, I apologize on our king¡¯s behalf. It is Aqundia¡¯s fault this time, my apologies.¡± Caruno didn¡¯t answer Billy¡¯s question.

    Earlier while they were discussing in the hall, Caruno didn¡¯t understand why their sovereign sent him and Andra here. Heter realized what was happening¨C Andra had always been acting recklessly by using his identity as a younger peer of the king¡¯s mentor to challenge Your Majesty¡¯s authority publicly.

    Though everything looked fine on the surface, Feci had been looking for a good opportunity to eliminate him. And it happened to be a good chance for Feci to use Billy¡¯s de to fulfill his dream by killing Andra.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°What the king means is that Aqundia is willing to pay 100 billion aspensation, hoping to turn the feud with you into friendship!¡± Caruno continued.

    ¡°Sorry, vale is not short of money!¡± Billy responded. ¡°If you just bring this news, then go back and report to him and prepare for a national war!¡±

    ¡°Then what are the requirements?¡± Caruno asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If you don¡¯t want to start a war, then cede the territory!¡± Billy said in a calm voice, ¡°vale border advances thousands of miles to Aqundia. This matter can be solved.¡±

    Caruno said before continuing with an apology from Aqundia for their mistake and offering 100 billion aspensation for their actions. ¡°We hope that we can make peace.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but vale doesn¡¯t need money,¡± Billy responded coldly before adding that if Aqundia didn¡¯t want war then they should cede territory instead: ¡°vale will push its borders one thousand miles into Aqundia.¡±

    Everyone from Aqundia gasped in shock at such a demand. If they agreed to this then Aqundia would lose all respect in international society.

    Including Casey, the three of them were secretly amazed.

    ¡°King of the West, isn¡¯t this request a bit too much? We can¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Caruno exhaled arge breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to ept it!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°This is my only condition. If you don¡¯t agree, then let¡¯s go to war!¡± After speaking, he turned and looked at Azure Dragon and said: ¡°Notify General Wilson that the Army of Bloodshadow can start the war as soon as they arrive in the North!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon then took out his phone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Casey, get started! Cut down all remaining enemies.¡± Billy said as he turned towards Casey.

    ¡°Yes, Commander Gardner.¡± Casey nodded in response and flipped his wrist before holding her battle sword.

    Stout also followed closely behind Casey and took two steps forward while his momentum rose simultaneously.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Caruno quickly shouted out loud. Then after taking another deep breath, he looked at Billy again, ¡°May I have a word?¡±

    ¡°To express our apologies from Aqundia, besides offeringpensation worth billions, we have one message from our king for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say? You can say it here.¡± Billy nced at him briefly.

    ¡°This matter is very important, out sovereign has specially instructed that only King of the West should be informed about this message.¡± Caruno responded, ¡°Please believe me, this message will definitely interest you.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± after thinking for a moment or two Billy lifted his foot up and walked aside with Caruno following closely behind him.

    Soon they arrived 100 meters away where Caruno conveyed Feci¡¯s message to Billy.

    ¡°Do you really mean what you¡¯re saying?¡± After listening carefully to what was being said by Caruno, Billy¡¯s eyes brightened up slightly but then added, ¡°You should know what happens if anyone tries deceiving me.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty speaks no lies! Your Majesty personally conveyed this messag, if it turns out false, Aqundia will cedend worth thousands miles aspensation!¡± replied Caruno solemnly.

    ¡°All right! Remember your words.¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly before adding, ¡°Also tell your sovereign that I ept their invitation.¡±

    ¡°Aqundia and vale shouldn¡¯t be enemies. Some historical issues can be resolved through open and honest negotiations.¡±

    Aqundia¡¯s intention to make amends was clear. As for the truth behind it, that was another topic altogether.

    ¡°Next time,¡± Billy responded before turning to Casey and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The three of them followed closely behind after a brief moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Within half an hour, apensation of one hundred billion must be deposited into vale¡¯s ount!¡± Billy added loudly as he walked towards the door. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll go to war!¡±

    With those words spoken, he was already outside the base within seconds.

    Five minutester, Billy and his group drove towards vale¡¯s Northern Territory.

    ¡°What message did Aqundia¡¯s ruler bring you, boss?¡± Stout asked while driving.

    Casey and Azure Dragon also looked at Billy curiously. They wondered what kind of news could make their ruler forget about Aqundia¡¯s vast territory.

    ¡°The fifth piece of Jade Pendant is in Sanctum of Darkness.¡± Billy said calmly as he gazed ahead.

    This was the message that Aqundia¡¯s ruler had entrusted him with.

    ¡°What?!¡± Casey eximed along with Azure Dragon in shock. Their faces were filled with disbelief at this valuable information, which did surpass even Aqunia¡¯s vast territories.

    This could very well be key to unlocking vale¡¯s thousand-year prosperity.

    ¡°Is this information reliable?¡± Casey asked hesitantly after taking a moment to process everything that had been said so far.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± replied Billy shaking his head slightly before adding, ¡°But we have no leads on where else it might be located so we have no choice but to believe it.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Casey nodded firmly in agreement.

    ¡°When are we going to ce of Darkness?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± replied Billy thoughtfully. ¡°Sanctum Of Darkness isn¡¯t something you can just walk into without proper preparation, your current strength won¡¯t suffice.¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, your priority should be improving your cultivation level as quickly as possible or else there will be too much risk involved when going there!¡±

    Billy had already learned from George about Sanctum Of Darkness¡¯ power; it wasn¡¯t something they could handle easily.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the other two nodded vigorously.

    ¡°As for the news about the fifth jade pendant, keep it within us for now.¡± Billy continued to instruct.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three nodded again.

 Chapter 541 Feliciaâ€™s Breakthrough

    Half an hourter, the group returned to the Northern Territory of vale.

    On their way back, Billy had already informed Cole Wilson and Vermilion Bird that the Central District team and Army of Bloodshadow should return home for now. The Aqundia situation was temporarily resolved. After spending a night in the Northern Territory, the four of them set off with Cole Wilson to return to the capital city.

    ¡°Boss, are you guys okay?¡±

    The next morning, Billy and his group returned to SHADOW base. Night Orchid, Bob Stokes and Ian de hurriedly greeted them on arrival. They had heard about what happened in the Northern Territory but didn¡¯t know all of the details. So they were left hanging in suspense until now.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Billy smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    After saying that, he led everyone into a conference room.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Bob Stokes couldn¡¯t wait any longer as soon as they sat down. ¡°We heard that twenty God-Emperor Realm experts from Northfortia and Aqundia ambushed you? Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Stout smacked his lips before recounting everything that happened in detail.

    ¡°Aqundia is really asking for trouble!¡± After hearing everything, Bob Stokes shouted loudly with anger written all over his face.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Ian de looked at him admiringly. ¡°Did you really break through to God-Emperor Realm Great Perfection?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy nodded calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cool, Boss!¡± Bob Stokes was equally enthusiastic about it too.

    ¡°When are we going to ce of Darkness?¡± Night Orchid asked excitedly like everyone else did earlier.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Billy replied firmly this time around. ¡°You guys need to focus on your cultivation during this period so you can improve your strength as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid nodded vigorously along with her twopanions.

    ¡°Bob, make a callter on Uncle Adam!¡± After pausing briefly, Billy continued speaking again. ¡°Ask him to mobilize resources immediately so we can find Ink Pavilion¡¯sir ASAP! Before we go anywhere near ce of Darkness. We have got no time for Ink Pavilion¡¯s resurgence after Kun Lun Mountains battlest time where they suffered heavy losses.¡±

    Billy clearly wasn¡¯t going give them another chance at recovery; he needed them gone permanently.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Bob Stokes responded affirmatively.

    ¡°Night Orchid, any new developments from the two ns?¡± Billy asked, turning to Night Orchid.

    ¡°The ancient martial arts experts have left the city in recent days. The two ns are quiet for now.¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Keep our brothers watching closely. Whether it¡¯s the ns or their affiliated sects, they won¡¯t give up easily. I suspect someone wille to the city soon!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    In the following days, Billy stayed at SHADOW and helped Casey and Ian de improve their skills. Casey and Ian de officially entered the perfection realm of War Emperor sessfully, just like Bob Stokes did before them; they were only one step away from War God-Emperor realm.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Azure Dragon broke through two levels at once and reached War Emperor Grand Completion level while Stout also officially broke through into Emperor Realm.

    Like Azure Dragon, Night Orchid also broke through two levels and was now a War Grandmaster Grand Completion expert.

    During this time, Adam Greenleaf called Billy once to inform him that people were searching for Ink Pavilion¡¯sir while mentioning some news about ancient martial arts world as well.

    As Billy had guessed earlier on his own that there was turmoil in ancient martial arts world with many geezers appearing in various sects; it seemed that troubles would being soon to the martial arts world.

    Adam didn¡¯t mention anything about Billy breaking into the God-Emperor Realm since he already knew about it a few days ago when he talked with him on phone. He casually mentioned that as turmoil increased in ancient martial arts world; more War God-Emperor experts would emerge, which might cause the iron Law of Ether Mountain Iron to lose its binding force soon.

    Billy had already anticipated this.

    On this morning, Billy returned to Ozin with Casey and Stout while Azure Dragon went back southward. At noon twelve o¡¯clock sharp, both Billy and Stout arrived at the SHADOW base in Ozin while Casey went directly back eastward. Billy stayed at SHADOW for a while before calling Harleen on phone.

    ¡°Billy, are you still in the capital?¡± Harleen¡¯s soft voice came over after picking up her phone call.

    ¡°I just got back to Ozin.¡± Smiled Billly

    ¡°Ahh? Are you back in Ozin?¡± Harleen sounded delighted before pausing briefly then continued, ¡°So where are you now? At SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± replied Billly happily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on you first, let me know when you¡¯re done and I¡¯lle pick you up. I don¡¯t have anything to do this afternoon, so we can go home early together.¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Felicia is back. Let¡¯s make a big dinner tonight at home.¡±

    ¡°Haha, alright!¡± Billy said with another smile.

    Before 2 pm that afternoon, Harleen drove to SHADOW and picked up Billy before heading towards Royal View Vis.

    ¡°Hey honey, have you been busy in the capital these past few days? Did anyone bother you after that incidentst time?¡± Harleen asked while driving.

    ¡°Nope!¡± Billy smiled and continued, ¡°How about you? Is everything normal at work?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everything is fine,¡± Harleen shook her head and responded, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of having Felicia start working at thepany since she¡¯s basically graduated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Billy smiled back.

    ¡°How are your parents doingtely? Are people from your uncle¡¯s family stilling over often?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t stopped! They even had a big family gathering at our ce yesterday. My mom was annoyed.¡± Harleen pouted her sexy lips as she spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯re persistent, aren¡¯t they?¡± Billy chuckled softly.

    ¡°Yeah! Now that they know how important your status is, they want to stick around no matter what.¡± Harleen responded again.

    ¡°When you have time talk to our dad about it. Ask him to talk with they, if there¡¯s anything he can do for them, so help them out. Don¡¯t make him too stressed out.¡± Billy suggested,

    ¡°Mhm,¡± nodded Harleen with gratitude in her eyes as she said, ¡°Thank you, Billy.¡±

    Half an hourter, after parking their car in the garage of their viplex; both walked inside together.

    ¡°Billy! Harleen!¡± Felicia called out from behind just as soon as both took a few steps forward outside their house gate.

    Both turned around only to see Felicia and Sharon walking towards them each carrying shopping bags, which indicated that they had just returned from grocery shopping.

    ¡°Billy! Harleen!¡± Sharon greeted while smiling towards both of them.

    ¡°Felicia, Mom!¡± greeted back by both while smiling too.

    ¡°When did Billy return? We were just talking about him earlier with mom,=.¡± Felicia asked while walking alongside them all into their housepound area where other vis were located nearby.

    ¡°I got back during lunchtime today in Ozin.¡± Replied by Billy smilingly before asking further, ¡°Are things settled down for school now?¡±

    ¡°The school had long since ended, and I had officially graduated!¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue before continuing. ¡°I just need toplete my thesis defense in the middle of the year and attend the graduation ceremony!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions on your official graduation, Felicia!¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°Thanks, Billy!¡± Felicia spoke again after a brief pause. ¡°Billy, did you know? I broke through to the Warlord realm just like my sister!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Oh yeah! I learned a new set of palm techniques from Casey recently. Can we spar for a bit and have you give me some pointers?¡± Felicia ced her shopping bag on the ground as she spoke.

 Chapter 542 A Close Call

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°Felicia, Billy has been busy outside for so many days and just came back. He hasn¡¯t had a good rest yet! Let him help you tomorrow!¡± Harleen red at her younger sister impatiently.

    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s okay!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°Thank you Billy!¡± Felicia¡¯s face showed a yful expression.

    ¡°Billy, watch my move!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Felicia shed towards Billy with an overwhelming momentum when she was only a few meters away from him.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Billy stood still with a smile on his face without moving at all.

    Whoosh!

    As Felicia rushed towards Billy within meters of distance between them, an overwhelming momentum burst out from her body that instantly enveloped this space around them. At the same time, her palm turned into bronze color in an instant and then pped towards Billy with murderous intent surging up to the sky.

    That was the power of a Novice War God-Emperor!!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing something unusual happening around him after being attacked by Felicia¡¯s sudden move made Billy¡¯s pupils shrink coldly. The aura around his body burst out subconsciously forming defensive Chi energy to shield around himself. But it was still half-beat slow because Billy didn¡¯t have any defense prepared beforehand since he never thought there would be anything abnormal happening among his family members.

    ¡°Watch out, Billy!¡± Harleen felt that something was wrong too and shouted out loud while changing her facial expression suddenly.

    Boom!

    A loud noise echoed through their surroundings as ¡®Felicia¡¯ broke through Billy¡¯s iplete defensive Chi energy shield before heavily hitting his shoulder de area. Billy felt that the violent force could destroy everything in its path in his body and cause all of his internal organs to shift positions. This was only possible because he slightly moved aside during this critical moment; otherwise this palm strike would have hit directly on his heart chamber area instead.

    Billy spewed out a mouthful of blood while sliding backwards for about forty to fifty meters before finally stopping himself. Disorderliness of aura was surrounding him now.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing Billy still standing there even after taking one full-on attack from herself without any defense preparation beforehand, ¡®Felicia¡¯ couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ording to her estimation earlier, the attack Billy received should have been fatal. However, it turned out that Billy only suffered a certain amount of injuries, but it was far from a serious injury.

    Phew!

    Almost at the same time Harleen reminded Billy to be careful.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Sharon¡± had alsounched an attack. She threw away her shopping bag and rushed towards Harleen like a ghost. Her momentum soared to the extreme, with skills simr to ¡°Felicia,¡± also at the level of War God-Emperor¡¯s initial cultivation.

    She quickly approached Harleen, and her wrists turned rapidly. Several powerful gusts containing thunderous energy burst out, creating a piercing sound of breaking wind.

    It was clear that she had no intention of sparing Harleen¡¯s life.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Like Billy, Harleen naturally did not expect ¡°her mother¡± to suddenly attack her.

    Of course, with her current cultivation level, even if she had been prepared in advance against a martial art expert like the ¡°Sharon¡± before her, it would have been futile.

    Sensing the strong sense of danger emanating from ¡°her mother¡±¡®s attack, Harleen¡¯s pupils shrank into needle-like sizes. Her pores opened instantly as she panicked and tried to react ordingly.

    However, at this moment in time when faced with such immense pressure from the opponent¡¯s aura alone made it difficult for her to move even one step forward or backward.

    Boom!

    Just as Sharon¡¯s palm strike was about to hit Harleen directly on target; a vast and mighty force exploded from within Harleen¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    The wave collided head-on with Sharon¡¯s palm strike, producing an earth-shattering roar that sent shockwaves rippling outwards in all directions around them both. A nearby artificial mountain and severalrge trees were immediately destroyed into dust by the impact while sand and leaves flew everywhere in all directions due to their collision force.

    In the next moment after their sh ended; both women staggered back more than twenty steps before finally stabilizing themselves again on their feet once more.

    ¡°Sharon¡± spewed out a mouthful of blood while looking pale-faced as if struggling under some kind of internal turmoil within herself.

    Harleen fared slightly better than her opponent but still had faint traces of blood oozing out from one corner of her mouth despite not having any other visible injuries elsewhere on herself.

    She was so shocked that she didn¡¯t realize why such a powerful attack broke out from her body at first. However, after stabilizing her body, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what Billy said when she was injured by someone from Northfortiast time when he helped her heal her injuries.

    At that time, Billy had told her he sealed off some of his power within hers, which would automatically activate itself whenever there was any threat posed towards her life ¨C its power was equivalent to that of him when he personally took action.

    After that day, Harleen quickly forgot about the incident, never expecting it toe in handy today. If it weren¡¯t for her protective abilities, she would have turned into a pool of blood by now.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    The two enemies eximed in shock. The one attacked Harleen had never imagined that such powerful abilities were sealed within Harleen. If her cultivation level was one lower, she would be dead by now. However, he fake ¡°Sharon¡± didn¡¯t hesitate much and charged towards Harleen again with a twist of her eyes. She knew very well that this kind of sealing ability could only be used once and was gone. At this moment, Harleen was just an ordinary Warlord martial artist. But at this point, there was no chance for her anymore.

    Just as she raised her hand to strike out several gusts of wind again, Billy had already rushed to Harleen¡¯s side and swept his palm out at the same time. Although he himself was also seriously injured, with his strength he could temporarily suppress the injuries. Dealing with an opponent who had just be a Novice War God-Emperor wasn¡¯t particrly difficult for him either.

    Bang!

    There was another loud noise on site as ¡°Sharon¡± flew out like a kite with broken strings and fell heavily over 100 meters away while spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Billy took several steps back and spat out another mouthful of blood himself.

    ¡°Dark Reaper!¡± the fake Felicia shouted towards the other.

    As soon as the words fell off their lips, she attacked Billy. Her God-Emperor-level power instantly condensed into an enormous phantom palm which pped down towards Billy like a small mountain.

    ¡°Harleen, leave here!¡± Billy said in deep voice while his momentum rose again; taking two steps forward before sending his own palm force howling back at them.

    ¡°You take care too, Billy!¡± Without any hesitation whatsoever, Harleen turned around and ran away from there immediately. She naturally understood that these two people were disguised assassins whose goal was to kill both herself and Billy. She knew very well that if she stayed behind any longer it would only be more burdensome for Billy; both might even lose their lives if things went awry. Only by leaving first could there still be some hope left for Billyter on.

    The fake Felicia¡¯s God-Emperor-level power pushed Billy back over ten steps, leaving deep footprints under his feet while making his momentum even more chaotic than before.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since west met, and you¡¯ve already broken through from Half-Step War God-Emperor to a Tier-Two War God-Emperor?!¡± The woman sensed Billy¡¯s true level of cultivation and didn¡¯t attack again. Her face was filled with shock.

 Chapter 543 Miss, Leave!

    ¡°You have great courage toe to Ozin!¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy paused for a moment to catch his breath.

    At the beginning, the opponent¡¯s move was Ink Pavilion¡¯s ultimate skill ¨C Ink Devil Palm. He had already guessed the woman¡¯s identity naturally. Thest time the two met was in the main courtyard of the Southern Ink Pavilion. At that time, Billy was leading his brothers to eradicate the bandits at that sect.

    Just as Billy was about to capture a leader named Lionel Warner, the young heiress of Ink Pavilion suddenly attacked him on the way, causing him serious injuries. Finally, the opponent was injured by Billy¡¯s ¡°Dragon¡¯s Dominion¡± technique, and her clothes were shattered by the force of the punch. She fled in a sorry state. Billy didn¡¯t expect that several monthster, this woman wouldunch another deadly attack on him.

    ¡°I said that I would repay you tenfold for the humiliation you caused mest time!¡± Rose Inkwell spoke up, ¡°And, you have killed so many people from my Ink Pavilion. Today, I will make sure you pay with your life!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you still have a chance?¡± Billy squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Rose Inkwell frowned and raised her hand to attack Billy.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t fight anymore, hurry and leave!¡± At this moment, another woman named Dark Reaper quickly walked over.

    ¡°I must kill him today!¡± Rose Inkwell gritted her teeth, clearly unwilling to give up easily.

    ¡°We may not be able to kill him this time, but there will be another chance. If he doesn¡¯t leave now, it will truly be toote!¡±

    Dark Reaper was very clear that the assassination mission had failed this time. They all underestimated Billy¡¯s strength, and staying here would only mean throwing their lives away.

    Rose Inkwell exhaled heavily, looked at Billy and said coldly, ¡°Next time, I will definitely take your life!¡±

    As soon as the words werepleted, she turned and dashed towards the entrance of the residential area, with Dark Reaper following closely behind.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay?¡± Billy said in a low voice and caught up with them.

    This was the second time Rose Inkwell almost killed him. This woman was a time bomb, so naturally she couldn¡¯t be left alone. Moreover, Billy was about to find Ink Pavilion¡¯sir! Since the other party hade to him voluntarily, how could he let them escape?

    ¡°Bold words! Given your current situation, do you really think you can stop us?¡± Rose Inkwell sneered and turned around, delivering a palm strike.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his aura rose again as he activated the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out, and both Rose Inkwell and herpanion were sent flying backwards, spitting out a mouthful of blood uponnding. At the same time, Billy slid back more than twenty meters behind him with blood gushing from his mouth. Despite already being injured, he forcibly activated the Dragon Fist technique which worsened his injuries and left him with an extremely disordered breath. However, he didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. After stabilizing himself once again, he charged towards the two opponents before unleashing a palm strike using all of his body¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Miss, you go first. I¡¯ll stop him!¡± Dark Reaper climbed up from the ground and raised her hand to meet Billy head-on.

    ¡°He won¡¯tst long, let¡¯s kill him together!¡± Rose Inkwell looked at Billy¡¯s condition before making another move.

    The three exchanged several rounds of attacks in just an instant while adding new wounds to their bodies each time they shed.

    Just then came two sets of hurried footsteps followed by Stout and Judge charging over together.

    ¡°Felicia?!¡± The two eximed in surprise upon arriving at the scene without understanding what was happening.

    ¡°She¡¯s Rose Inkwell.¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°What?!¡± The duo shouted again as they finally understood what had happened.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death woman!¡± Stout roared angrily while raising his hand to unleash several powerful gusts towards both opponents. Judge alsounched an attack simultaneously.

    Stout had already reached War Emperor realm cultivation level, so when he exerted all-out effort, he could kill those who were only at War Emperor small aplishment realm level. Rose Inkwell could only activate mid-level War Emperor strength at most right now. Therefore, after sensing Stout¡¯s aura around him, Rose Inkwell¡¯s pupils slightly contracted .

    ¡°Miss, quickly run away!¡± Dark Reaper shouted loudly once again while gritting her teeth before raising her hand towards Stout who was hit hard by her attack .

    ¡°Dark Reaper, be careful yourself!¡± Knowing that this matter waspletely hopeless today , Rose Inkwell did not insist anymore . She took a deep breath then quickly rushed aside .

    Bang! Bang!

    In the next moment, two muffled sounds rang out. Stout was shaken back more than ten steps away while feeling turbulent Chi energy inside himself. Meanwhile, Dark Reaper was lifted into mid-air by Billy¡¯s energy wind after colliding with Stout then fell onto ground twitching few times without any movement afterwards . She was already at her wits¡¯ end, and after being hit by Billy¡¯s palm again, she knew it was over.

    ¡°Judge, stays here, Stoutes with me!¡± Billy quickly instructed before rushing towards the direction where Rose Inkwell had fled.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout replied loudly before following closely behind him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Rose Inkwell no longer had any intention of fighting and ran away at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, she was several kilometers away.

    However, Billy was determined to keep her today, so she couldn¡¯t escape!

    A few minutester, Rose Inkwell just ran to a dpidated building when a piercing sound of breaking wind came from behind her. Without thinking too much about it, she frowned and quickly threw herself to one side. But still a little slow by half a beat as Billy¡¯s palm hit her left shoulder. She tumbled several somersaults before finally stopping and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She groaned in pain but got up again and rushed forward once more.

    Just then Stout caught up with them; he flicked his wrist and three silver needles flew out at bullet-like speeds toward Rose Inkwell¡¯s waistline area.

    Her lower body gradually lost consciousness as all three silver needles prated into her body; causing her to fall down after running only a few steps forward ¨C experiencing zero-distance contact between the scenery line and ground which made her gritted teeth in pain.

    ¡°Bastard¡­¡± She uttered two words before rolling over with both eyes closed without any movement afterward

    Stout coated these silver needles with poison that wouldn¡¯t kill anyone but would cause their martial arts power to dissipate for some time while falling unconsciousness temporarily

    ¡°Take her back!¡± After taking some deep breaths, Billy ordered them calmly

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout responded before walking towards Rose Inkwell.

    Ten minutester, they returned home safely.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Harleen came over worriedly, her eyes almost welling up with tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife, I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy shook his head reassuringly then continued speaking, ¡°Call mom and Felicia, see if they¡¯re alright!¡±

    Since Rose Inkwell and Dark Reaper transformed themselves into Felicia and Sharon respectively, it meant that something might have happened to those two.

 Chapter 544 Locking Down Ink Pavilionâ€™s Lair

    ¡°Mom and Felicia are fine, I just called them.¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°They were rear-ended while driving and got knocked out when they got out of the car to argue with the other driver. They¡¯re okay now, SHADOW¡¯s brothers are bringing them back.¡± she continued.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good news!¡± Billy breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was fortunate that both of them were safe.

    ¡°Billy, who are they?¡± Harleen pointed at Rose Inkwell who was being held by Stout.

    ¡°They¡¯re Ink Pavilion¡¯s people. She is the heiress of Ink Pavilion.¡± Billy replied. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Harleen, let me take a look at your injuries first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Don¡¯t worry about me. You need to take care of your own injuries.¡± Harleen shook her head forcefully with a slightly choked voice. As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She knew how serious Billy¡¯s injury must be after taking Rose Inkwell¡¯s palm strike earlier without even asking him about it.

    ¡°My injury will be fine soon,¡± Billy gave her an assuring smile as he spoke calmly tofort her with his gaze fixed on hers

    ¡°Boss! Are you really okay?¡± Judge walked over with an expression full of concern on his face

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then Billy turned around and looked at Stout before saying sternly, ¡°Take her back to the room. Open up her mouth and get Ink Pavilion¡¯s hideout address!¡±

    Althoughst time an Elder of Ink Pavilion had warned that if Ink Pavilion knew their hideout address was leaked, they would relocate their base immediately. But given Ink Pavilion¡¯s current situation relocating their base might not be so easy anymore so this time, Billy wanted to try.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded before walking towards the vi while holding onto Rose Inkwell followed by Judge behind him

    ¡°Wife, you go home and wait for mom and Felicia there, see if they have any injuries.¡±

    ¡°What about your injury?¡±Harleen asked again worriedly

    ¡°There is healing medicine in Stout¡¯s room, I¡¯ll go there for treatment.¡± Billy replied

    ¡°Okay then hurry up!¡± Harleen nodded vigorously

    A few minutester, Billy arrived at Stout¡¯s room where he took several pills from arge medicine box before sitting cross-legged on a cushion starting his healing process using internal energy techniques.

    Rose Inkwell¡¯s palm just now did seriously hurt him, but fortunately it did not damage his meridians. Under thebined effect of the mental method and the elixir, Billy soon got better. After about a quarter of an hour, after the injury stabilized slightly, Billy stood up and walked out of the room.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Stout and Judge came forward.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did she tell something?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes, she said it¡¯s in a valley of a primeval forest in the West District!¡± Judge nodded and handed a piece of paper in his hand to Billy.

    ¡°This is the address coordinates that I asked people to find out ording to her instructions.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy took the coordinates and looked at them before continuing, ¡°Send the coordinates to Vermilion Bird and Soul Chaser and ask them to rush over immediately to investigate the situation.¡±

    ¡°Tell them not to alert others. If it is indeed true, they must be stared at!¡±

    ¡°Copy that!¡± Judge nodded and took out his cell phone to dial.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Stout, send the address coordinates to Casey and Azure Fang, and ask them to wait for my notification and be ready to leave at any time!¡± Billy continued to look at Stout and said.

    For him, if that ce was really the home base of Ink Pavilion, then this time, Ink Pavilion must be removed from the ancient martial arts world.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout responded and took out his cell phone.

    After exining to the two of them, Billy walked back to the room again and continued to heal his wounds.

    Time passed quickly, two hours flew by in the blink of an eye, and Billy¡¯s injuries had recovered to 60 to 70%.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Judge knocked on the door and walked in quickly.

    ¡°Boss, Vermilion Bird called back. It¡¯s basically been finalized. That sect should be the home base of Ink Pavilion!¡± Judge continued.

    ¡°Inform Casey and the others to go over and meet up!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes brightened and he stood up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two nodded and took out their mobile phones to make a call.

    Five minutester, Billy returned to his home. Sharon and Felicia were already at home. It could be seen from their situation that there was no big problem.

    ¡°Billy, I heard you were seriously injured? Are you okay?¡± asked Sharon worriedly as she saw him return home with Felicia by his side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine mom, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Billy smiled reassuringly at her before turning towards Felicia who was still concerned about him.

    ¡°Are you lying, Billy?¡± Felicia asked as she circled around Billy.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really okay now, Felicia.¡± Heughed before asking, ¡°Where is Harleen?¡±

    ¡°She went to pick up Tasha from school,¡± Felicia said, relieved that Billy didn¡¯t have any major issues to deal with.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Tasha¡¯s voice rang out as soon as Felicia finished speaking.

    ¡°Tasha, you¡¯re back from school!¡± Billy walked over and picked up Tasha, spinning her around a few times.

    ¡°Honey, how¡¯s your injury?¡± Harleen examined Billy carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost all healed up now.¡± Billy responded with a smile. After putting Tasha down, he continued, ¡°Wife, I need to go out for a bit. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to Ink Pavilion?¡± Harleen interrupted him. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±

    She had heard from Billy about Judge and their n to get the location of Ink Pavilion¡¯s hideout from Rose Inkwell. She had suspicions about what was going on.

    ¡°Billy, I want toe too!¡± Felicia shouted at the same time. ¡°Those bastards from Ink Pavilion almost hurt our family. I need to settle the score with them.¡±

    She had already heard everything from Harleen and knew it was Ink Pavilion who caused all this trouble.

    ¡°Harleen, and Felicia, don¡¯t go causing trouble for Billy.¡± Sharon said in exasperation as she nced at the two sisters.  Although she didn¡¯t know what Ink Pavilion was all about, she knew that Billy must have important business there.

    ¡°Mum! You don¡¯t understand anything! Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Felicia pouted back at her mother.

    ¡°You silly girl! You¡¯ll regret itter!¡± Sharon red at her but didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Harleen, maybe you shouldn¡¯te along, we¡¯re not sure what we¡¯ll be facing over there¡­¡±Billy hesitated before speaking again.

    ¡°Please take us along, Billy, we can¡¯t just stay home practicing like delicate flowers in a greenhouse without any meaning or purpose.¡± Harleen spoke firmly once more.

    ¡°My sister is right, Billy. We¡¯re no different than someone who hasn¡¯t practiced martial arts if we continue like this.¡± Felicia agreed wholeheartedly.

    ¡°All right then.¡± After some thought, Billy finally agreed, ¡°But both of you must listen carefully. When we get there, do not act rashly without my instructions.¡±

    Billy agreed only because he wanted them both exposed more often in the world of martial arts. Of course, the premise was that, based on his assessment of Ink Pavilion¡¯s current strength, there was no need to worry. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let them follow him.

 Chapter 545 Feeling Nauseated

    ¡°Did you agree, honey?¡± Harleen¡¯s face lit up at Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Hail to Billy!¡± Felicia was equally excited.

    ¡°Papa, I want to go too!¡± Tasha, standing nearby, cooed in a sweet voice.

    Chuckling, Harleen smiled. ¡°Tasha, sweetheart, Mama and Papa are going to work. We¡¯ll be back soon. You stay home with Grandpa and Grandma. It¡¯s the weekend the day after tomorrow, and they can take you to the park, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Tasha muttered.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his party, and Rose Inkwell, headed towards the Ozin war zone. They were going to meet Casey and then transfer to a military aircraft.

    Ink Pavilion¡¯s headquarters was deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains in the western part of their territory. Without map coordinates, outsiders would find it challenging to locate.

    Ink Pavilion¡¯s main headquarters, like its branch in the southern region, existed in the form of a martial sect. People unaware of the truth only knew it as an ancient martial sect and wouldn¡¯t associate it with the notorious Ink Pavilion headquarters.

    In the evening, Billy and his group appeared near a valley in the western region.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang weed them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, Felicia, you¡¯re here too.¡± Azure Dragon looked at Harleen and her sister with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Hello, Azure Dragon!¡± Harleen smiled; she had met Azure Dragon a couple of times before.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, long time no see!¡± Felicia greeted with a yful expression.

    ¡°Hello, Orchid. We meet again!¡± Harleen greeted Night Orchid with a smile.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Night Orchid responded with a smile, then turned to Felicia and said, ¡°This must be Felicia, right? She¡¯s indeed well-matched with Casey.¡±

    Ahem! Casey cleared his throat.

    ¡°Thank you, Orchid!¡± Felicia graciously responded.

    Billy introduced Harleen and Felicia to the others.

    ¡°Hello, Frostde. I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you. Finally got the chance today!¡± Harleen greeted Frostde with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you in person, Frostde. You¡¯re really beautiful!¡± Feliciaplimented.

    ¡°Mrs Knight,pared to you, I can only be considered an ugly duckling.¡± Frostde said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Boss, who is she?¡± ck Tortoise asked, looking at Rose Inkwell, who was still unconscious. The others were curious too.

    ¡°The heiress of Ink Pavilion.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Ah?¡± They all eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Boss, what exactly happened?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Orchid, let me exin!¡± Stout took over and briefly recounted the events.

    ¡°Ah?! She¡¯s really despicable!¡± After hearing Stout¡¯s words, Azure Fang said indignantly. The others shared the same angry sentiment.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, is there anything unusual in the main courtyard of Ink Pavilion?¡± Billy asked him.

    ¡°Not at the moment!¡± Vermilion Bird shook his head, pausing for a moment before adding, ¡°By the way, boss, I captured someone on guard duty earlier and learned some information.¡±

    ¡°After thest battle at the Kun Lun Mountains, Quin recalled all the core disciples from the outside. For the past few days, everyone has been in seclusion, and no one is allowed to leave the mountain without permission.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had already anticipated this. With Ink Pavilion¡¯s vitality severely damaged, they needed to go into seclusion for cultivation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet them!¡±

    After Billy spoke, he led everyone towards the valley.

    In no time, they arrived at the entrance of the main courtyard.

    Looking around, it didn¡¯t seem much different from other martial sects. Behind the towering archway were stone steps leading up the mountain, and at the end of the steps was the main courtyard of Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± When the group reached the entrance of the main courtyard, one of the four men in Daoist robes raised his hand and asked loudly.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, finish them!¡± Billy spoke casually.

    Ink Pavilion disciples were all unforgivable individuals, and Billy had no intention of sparing any this time.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Soul Chaser responded in a deep voice, taking a few steps forward and shing with his de.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Feeling the intense killing intent emanating from Soul Chaser, the four men shivered and hurriedly ran towards the stone stairs.

    However, being ordinary Battle General-level disciples, they couldn¡¯t escape Soul Chaser¡¯s de. Before they reached the stairs, each of them was cut in half, copsing to the ground in a pool of blood.

    Witnessing this scene, Felicia turned and vomited.

    It was her first time witnessing such a scene, and naturally, it was a bit unsettling. Harleen, on the other hand, showed no reaction, seemingly bing ustomed to such things. During their previous visit to the capital, she had forced herself to witness the beheading of Raven. She was determined to grow rapidly, not only in martial arts but also in mental resilience.

    ¡°Felicia, are you okay?¡± Casey looked at her and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Felicia took a deep breath and shook her head. A hint of embarrassment appeared on her face. She felt ashamed; she had vomited so quickly. She admonished herself internally, reminding herself that there would likely be more gruesome scenester. She had to hold on and not embarrass herself again.

    In reality, her performance was alreadymendable. After all, she was just an ordinary student who had never witnessed such bloody scenes before. Being able to endure without fainting was already quite resilient.

    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re fine. Just keep vomiting, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Stout teased with a smirk.

    ¡°Shut up, fatty! If you dare make fun of me again, when we return to Ozin, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Felicia red at Stout.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡± Billy smiled faintly and walked towards the stone stairs.

    ¡°Who are you? And what are you up to?¡± One of the eight men in Daoist robes at the entrance of the sect asked, raising his hand before he could finish speaking.

    Swish! Swish!

    Before the words were finished, Azure Fang and Frostde simultaneously attacked, unleashing two chilling de glows like lightning.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± The man roared again, and the sword in his hand produced a sword Chi, meeting the iing attacks.

    er seven men were not idle either, each raising their hands to release several sword glows towards the two.

    In the next moment, the sounds of des cutting through flesh echoed. The eight men, like the four near the memorial arch, were split in half and copsed, blood spurting everywhere.

    Although Felicia was mentally prepared, seeing this scene still made her unable to hold back, and she vomited again.

    ¡°Felicia, I promise you¡¯ll get used to it after a few more times of vomiting.¡± Stout grinned yfully.

    ¡°Shut up, fatty! Stay away from me!¡± After taking a moment to recover, Felicia gave Stout a fierce look.

    ¡°Felicia, it might get bloodier insideter. Why don¡¯t you wait for us outside?¡± Casey asked with a concerned tone.

    ¡°Thank you, Casey, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll get used to it after vomiting a couple more times!¡± Felicia vigorously shook her head, pouting. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Harleen, Night Orchid, and Frostde couldn¡¯t help but chuckle simultaneously.

 Chapter 546 The First Kill!

    Boom!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    In the next moment, Azure Dragon flipped his wrist, and several de energies shed towards the nearby gate. The two heavy wooden doors instantly shattered into pieces, filling the air with splinters. Following that, Billy and his team stepped into the courtyard.

    ¡°Who dares to act recklessly here? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± an old man¡¯s voice echoed.

    Soon after, arge crowd rushed out from different directions within the courtyard. The total number was around two thousand, each holding a sword.

    The leader of this group was the old man who had spoken earlier. He exuded an aura that could barely pass as a War Emperor peak.

    ¡°Do you know where this is? How dare youe here?¡± the old man began his tirade.

    ¡°Your Ink Pavilion hides quite well. No wonder we couldn¡¯t find your nest.¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Surprised by Azure Dragon¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s pupils contracted. He hadn¡¯t expected them to mention ¡°Ink Pavilion¡± so directly, indicating hostile intentions. After a brief pause, he took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Since you know this is Ink Pavilion, yet you dare to be so audacious, you¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Stout threw Rose Inkwell to the ground.

    ¡°Do you recognize her?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± The old man frowned.

    Although Stout had removed the disguise from her face, the chaos of the previous battle had left her clothing and hairstyle disheveled, and her face slightly swollen. Therefore, it was reasonable for the old man not to recognize her immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize her?¡± Stout smirked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The old man frowned again and took a closer look at Rose Inkwell. In the next moment, his face changed drastically. He eximed, ¡°Miss Rose?!¡±

    Other Ink Pavilion disciples also recognized Rose Inkwell. Their eyes toward Billy¡¯s group were filled with anger.

    ¡°You scoundrels, how dare you! What have you done to her?¡± The old man angrily shouted, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Bring Quin Inkwell out!¡± Billy calmly instructed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s pupils contracted once again. He hadn¡¯t expected them to mention the name of their Sect Master so straightforwardly. After a brief pause and a scrutinizing look at Billy, he asked, ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    ¡°Your useless talk is too much!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised his sword, ready to strike.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, let me handle it!¡± Casey shouted. Then, taking a fewrge steps forward, he swung his battle knife, creating a frigid arc of de energy.

    ¡°You seek death!¡±

    Although the old man vaguely sensed that Casey¡¯s strength might surpass his own, he didn¡¯t retreat. He flipped his wrist, and a sword aura shed against the de energy.

    Recognizing that he couldn¡¯t withstand Casey¡¯s attack, the old man¡¯s arm and sword fell to the ground simultaneously, blood spraying.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The old man grunted, retreating ten steps. His face turned deathly pale, and his eyes showed a strong sense of fear. However, before he could fully stabilize himself, the second de energy had already reached him.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The old man¡¯s desperate cry rang out, wanting to dodge, but his reaction was obviously not fast enough. He could only watch as the de energy shed past his neck.

    Before he finished speaking, his head soared into the sky, blood spurting out like a fountain. Then, the headless corpse slowly fell to the ground.

    This time, Felicia¡¯s condition improved somewhat. Although she felt nauseous, she didn¡¯t vomit.

    ¡°Sixth Elder!¡± At this scene, there was a collective exmation around.

    ¡°How dare you kill Sixth Elder? We¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± An enraged middle-aged man shouted, brandishing his sword.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The two thousand Ink Pavilion disciples shouted in unison,unching their attacks.

    ¡°Attack! Eliminate them all!¡± Billy raised his hand, signaling for action.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously, rushing out quickly.

    Harleen and her two sisters also took action. Their auras instantly soared as they drew their swords and joined the battle. As Warlords of the mid-tier, they had no problem dealing with the low-tier forces of the Ink Pavilion. Billy didn¡¯t stop them.

    In the next moment, the entire courtyard plunged into intense warfare. Screams echoed continuously, forming a hellish scene.

    Ink Pavilion¡¯s disciples, for the most part, were martial artists below the Battle God realm. Even among the few with somewhat decent strength, their highest cultivation reached only the mid-level of a War Grandmaster.

    Such strength, in the presence of Casey and the others, was no different from ants.

    In less than three minutes, arge area was covered with bodies, limbs scattered, and blood staining the ground. Harleen and her sister initially had no intention to kill. They merely disabled their opponents by severing tendons or crippling their cultivation. However, as they were besieged by waves of attackers, the intent to kill permeated the air, and the two sisters ceased to show mercy. This could be considered the first time the sisters truly took lives. Both of their pretty faces turned as pale as wax, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.

    Harleen fared rtively better and managed to adapt after a while. Felicia, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t endure it any longer after shing two people with her sword. She didn¡¯t even care if there were still opponents around; she squatted by a tree and vomited uncontrobly.

    This time, even bile came out.

    Seeing Felicia in this state, about a dozen disciples from Ink Pavilion raised their swords to stab her.

    However, they were clearly overestimating the situation. Billy and Casey¡¯s eyes never left the two sisters, and they wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to seed.

    As two gusts of wind swept through, the bodies of over ten men exploded like bombs. After a mist of blood settled, nothing was left.

    ¡°Felicia, are you okay? Don¡¯t force yourself. Go rest with boss over there.¡± Casey quickly walked to Felicia¡¯s side and spoke.

    ¡°Thanks, Casey, I¡¯m fine!¡± Felicia shook her head slightly and stood up after a moment, her face still deathly pale. Then, after taking a deep breath, she looked at Casey and said, ¡°Casey, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, go ahead!¡±

    As she finished speaking, she raised her sword and charged towards the two or three dozen members of Ink Pavilion who were attacking Harleen nearby, her sword cutting through the air with chilling shes. The next moment, two Battle General-level men fell sessively, lying on the ground twitching before going still.

    Felicia nced at the two men on the ground, gritted her teeth, and charged towards others again. Seeing this, Casey didn¡¯t insist, gripping his knife and shing towards another group.

    After about ten minutes, two thousand members of Ink Pavilion had mostly fallen, turning the scene into a small hell, rivers of blood flowing. The remaining one or two hundred people were covered in blood, heavily injured, with expressions of endless horror on their faces. As assassins of Ink Pavilion, they always thought they were ruthless, but today, they truly witnessed what ruthlessness meant. In their eyes, Casey and the others were like Death, taking lives with a single stroke, too terrifying.

    ¡°You bastards, you deserve to die!¡± Just at that moment, a furious roar echoed through the entire courtyard.

    Following that, a boundless and terrifying pressure swept from the mountains behind the courtyard, instantly shrouding the entire space.

 Chapter 547 Sinners of Ink Pavilion

    In the next moment, two to three hundred people rushed out from the depths of the courtyard, each wearing a cold expression of anger on their faces. The leader was none other than the recently encountered Sect Master of Ink Pavilion, Quin Inkwell.

    Following closely behind him was an old man with white hair, dressed in a ck robe. He had a slender figure, sharp eyes, and a pervasive aura of killing intent. This person was thest remaining Vice Sect Master of Ink Pavilion, Len Quinn.

    Behind Len Quinn were fifteen grey-robed elders. Each emanated a fierce aura and overwhelming killing intent. These fifteen individuals constituted the elders of the Ink Pavilion.

    The Elder Council was the core decision-making body of Ink Pavilion, including four Vice Sect Masters, four Chief Leaders, and two Protectors. Both Rose Inkwell and the woman named Dark Reaper were also members of the Elder Council. In total, the Elder Council of Ink Pavilion had thirty members, but by now, only half of them remained.

    Following Len Quinn was a curly-haired man, the only surviving member among the seven Chief Leaders of Ink Pavilion, codenamed Tian Shu.

    The eighteen individuals before them represented the entirety of the high-levelbat strength of Ink Pavilion. The remaining two to three hundred men and women behind them were the core disciples of Ink Pavilion, including many S-level assassins.

    Today, the strength of Ink Pavilion had diminished by three-quarterspared to its heyday, not counting Quin.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Casey, leading the group, returned to Billy¡¯s side upon seeing Quin and his party.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Quin, stopping about a hundred meters away from Billy, red at him with intense killing intent.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion Master, we meet again!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I do admire the courage of you, King of the West!¡± Quin took a deep breath and responded in a deep voice. ¡°Last time, at the foothills of the Kun Lun Mountains, if it weren¡¯t for Adam¡¯s intervention, you would have fallen! I didn¡¯t expect that, having narrowly escaped death, you would voluntarilye to wreak havoc in my Ink Pavilion again! Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you? Or perhaps, this time, you¡¯ve invited people from the Ether Mountain to ensure your safety?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time, apart from us, there are no other helpers.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°You seem very confident?¡± Quin squinted. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. Where does your confidencee from?¡±

    Last time, they had shed near the Kun Lun Mountains, where Billy had nearly killed him. However, that was because Quin was already severely injured from his previous battle with Arthur, forcing him to use his War God-Emperor mid-level strength. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t think Billy had the strength to defeat him.

    Quin had already stepped into the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm, while, from his understanding, Billy had only reached the half-step War God-Emperor stage and had yet to step into the true Emperor realm.

    Even if Billy intentionally suppressed his cultivation, Quin believed that even without suppression, Billy, at most, would be at the Emperor mid-level after breaking through. Therefore, he believed Billy wasn¡¯t enough to gain his attention. He even felt toozy to release his spiritual power to probe Billy¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told youst time?¡± Billy looked at Quin and smiled. ¡°I said that the next time we meet, I will take your life!¡±

    Quin burst intoughter heartily. After a brief pause, he fixed his eyes on Billy and replied in a deep voice, ¡°King of the West, you¡¯d better pray that the jade pendant I gave youst time is still on you. That might be the only thing that can save your life! Otherwise, today, all of you will die!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a pitiful old fool, still boasting shamelessly at this moment!¡± Stout replied with disdain.

    ¡°Insolence! What¡¯s your identity? How dare you speak to the Sect Master like that!¡± One of the Elder Council elders pointed at Stout and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Sect Master, sir!¡± At this moment, a disciple covered in blood quickly approached Quin.

    Then, pointing to Rose Inkwell, who was lying not far from Billy, he spoke, ¡°Miss is in their hands!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Quin carefully looked at Rose Inkwell on the ground. Shortly after, an extremely cold rage emanated from him. He had always thought that that person was just an ordinary disciple of Ink Pavilion, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention. Now, he realized that she was his daughter. Quin finally understood how Billy had found their hideout.

    ¡°Damn it, what did you do to Miss Rose?¡± Another Elder Council elder shouted angrily.

    ¡°Stout, wake her up!¡± Billy calmly ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout responded and sent a burst of spiritual energy towards Rose Inkwell¡¯s vital points.

    After a while, Rose Inkwell coughed a few times and slowly opened her eyes. After adjusting to her surroundings, she realized that she was in the courtyard of Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°Father!¡± She struggled to get up from the ground, looking at Quin with a pale face.

    ¡°Rose, what happened? How did you end up in their hands?¡± Quin furrowed his brows, and from his tone, it was evident that he was unaware of Rose Inkwell¡¯s attempt to assassinate Billy in Ozin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Stout continued speaking.

    ¡°Your precious daughter has quite the skill. Disguised and concealed, she went to Ozin twice to assassinate my boss. She almost seeded!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve implicated everyone!¡± Rose Inkwell nced at the corpses on the ground, her face filled with extreme grief.

    At this moment, she no longer had the demeanor of the Ink Pavilion¡¯s young miss. Her cultivation had been sealed by Stout with silver needles, leaving her in a weak state, despondent, and with a feeble aura.

    ¡°You are truly the sinner of Ink Pavilion!¡± Quin showed an expression of undisguised anger. Then, exhaling heavily, he looked at Billy again. ¡°King of the West, release my daughter, and I¡¯ll let you leave!¡±

    ¡°She almost killed Commander Gardner twice, and today she almost harmed his wife. Do you think we would let her go?¡± Stout sneered.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, if you dare to kill her, I guarantee that none of you will leave here alive!¡± Quin ignored Stout and continued to gaze at Billy, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s still alive until now?¡± Billy calmly spoke. ¡°I wanted to give you a chance. It depends on whether you¡¯ll take it or not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Quin furrowed his brows once again.

    ¡°Give me the list of personnel from Ink Pavilion arranged in various government offices in the capital, and I¡¯ll let her live.¡± Billy spoke again.

    Ink Pavilion originated from the ancient imperial pce and was directly responsible to the emperor. Its initial purpose was to handle matters that were inconvenient for the emperor to handle publicly, consolidating the emperor¡¯s position. Ink Pavilion members were well-versed in the ways of power and held extensive knowledge about the imperial pce and government offices.

    Although the influence of Ink Pavilion had gradually weakened with the changing dynasties, it still operated in the shadows. Even though it couldn¡¯t directly intervene in the imperial court, it had personnel ced in key government offices in the capital.

    This was a matter Billy would eventually have to deal with. The core areas of the capital couldn¡¯t tolerate the presence of Ink Pavilion rebels. In fact, earlier in Ozin, he had already interrogated Rose Inkwell through Stout, but she knew very little.

    So, the only way to get this information was from Quin¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 548 Ink Blood Sword Formation

    ¡°King of the West, you¡¯re overestimating my Ink Pavilion too much!¡± Quin responded with a deep voice.

    ¡°Ink Pavilion is just an ancient martial sect, unrted to the various government offices in the capital. Where would there be arrangements for personnel?¡± he continued.

    ¡°Are you unwilling to tell?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk after the people who are here to kill you are dealt with!¡±

    After saying this, he turned to Harleen and her sister, ¡°Harleen, you and Felicia keep an eye on the Rose Inkwell.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Both sisters nodded in response.

    ¡°Attack, leave no one alive!¡±

    Billy then turned to Casey and the others, speaking in a solemn tone. Today, he was determined to wipe out Ink Pavilion.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously, rushing towards the opposing force. The moment they engaged, their auras surged to full strength.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The two to three hundred people on the other side also shouted in unison, mobilizing their forces.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± At the same time, Len Quinn roared and moved to intercept Casey.

    He could sense that among the group, aside from Billy, Casey¡¯s skills were the strongest. So, he chose to face Casey directly. As one of the Vice Sect Masters of Ink Pavilion, Len Quinn was on the verge of stepping into the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm. As he attacked, he used his full strength, releasing a powerful aura that enveloped Casey, clearly aiming to defeat him with a single move.

    ¡°The one who¡¯s seeking death is you!¡± Billy¡¯s voice also echoed. His wrist turned, and the Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed a chilling glow as it swiftly shed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing Billy¡¯s aura, both Quin and Len Quinn¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Immediately after, Len Quinn, without hesitation, quickly dodged to the side. Almost simultaneously, the ancient ck sword in Quin¡¯s hand produced a sword radiance that shed against Billy¡¯s de, bringing Len Quinn back from the brink.

    Bang!

    The attacks of Quin and Billy collided, creating a loud explosion, forcing both of them to step back five or six paces. The exchange resulted in a draw since neither had gone all out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°You-you actually have reached the War God-Emperor pinnacle?¡± Len Quinn, stabilizing his figure, looked at Billy with lingering fear and spoke.

    Before this, he had received information from various sources that King of the West was only at the half-step War God-Emperor level. At most, he could kill ordinary War Emperor mid-stage opponents. From his understanding of their Sect Master, Quin, defeating someone like Billy was an easy task. After all, apart from Billy, none of Casey¡¯s group had got the power of a real War God-Emperor.

    Now, he had sensed the aura of War God-Emperor pinnacle from Billy. This unexpected turn made him feel a hint of unease.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Quin, reacting simrly to Len Quinn, was full of shock. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Billy had broken through to War God-Emperor pinnacle in less than a month.

    This speed of advancement was truly astounding. Now he understood why Billy dared toe to them. It turned out he had something to rely on.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    Quin exhaled deeply and then continued, ¡°Indeed, you are worthy of being King of the West, Commander Gardner. Your talent is truly admirable. But, even if you have broken through to the War God-Emperor pinnacle, you still have no chance of winning, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Three years ago, I already stepped into the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm. Now, I¡¯m just a step away from reaching the peak. Do you think you can defeat me?¡± Quin continued.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s change the location. This courtyard is too small!¡±

    After saying that, he walked towards an open space in the northwest corner of the courtyard, while looking at Len Quinn, he said, ¡°Youe too! Don¡¯t make me look for you separatelyter!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Quin took a deep breath and then looked at Len Quinn, saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s go together!¡± After saying that, he followed Billy.

    Len Quinn responded and followed suit.

    At the same time, Casey and the others had already engaged in a full-scale battle with the two to three hundred people on the other side. Compared to the two thousand people they had faced before, the strength of this group was obviously several levels higher. The lowest cultivation among them was at the Battle God realm, and the majority were at the Warlord and War Grandmaster levels.

    Among the group, there were fifteen elders from Ink Pavilion, all of whom had reached the War Emperor realm. The four strongest among them were at the War Emperor pinnacle.

    Casey faced off against the ten mid-level War Emperors, while the remaining five elders surrounded Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Attack together, don¡¯t hold back, finish it quickly!¡± At this moment, a voice sounded from the group attacking Casey.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Although they knew that Casey had already reached the War Emperor perfection, they believed that, with theirbined strength, Casey had no chance of winning.

    The next moment, ten people simultaneously activated Ink Pavilion¡¯s ultimate technique, the Ink Blue Sword Law. Immediately after, forming a circle, they created arge and intricate pattern covering hundreds of meters in radius. The pattern became a dense and imprablework of sword energy, filled with a fierce and overwhelming killing intent. Countless sword shadows, like raindrops, attacked Casey. The air was filled with the piercing sound of wind.

    ¡°Be careful, Casey!¡±

    ¡°Casey, watch out!¡±

    Not far away, Harleen and Felicia simultaneously cried out, their faces showing endless worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry1¡± At the same time, Casey¡¯s voice came from within thework of sword energy.

    Following that, his aura exploded like a torrential river, colliding with the sword energy. The majority of the sword energy couldn¡¯t withstand his onught and vanished instantly.

    ¡°Die!¡± Immediately after, Casey roared, activating the Bloodshadow de Technique.

    The technique formed, and a crescent-shaped de glow surged towards the opponents with thunderous momentum.

    Without much suspense, after the de glow passed, five of the opponents, with cultivation levels at the mid-stage of War Emperor, had blood lines appear on their chests. Blood gushed out, and the five figures fell to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re truly asking for death!¡± Seeing the tragic state of the five people, the leading elder yelled angrily. Following that, he looked at the other four and shouted loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s fight him together and activate Ink Blood Sword Formation!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The four others responded in unison. Then, with a frown, a determined look appeared in their eyes. Their auras once again rose.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Following themand, the five people simultaneously moved, rushing towards Casey from different directions. Their wrist movements were continuous, and a myriad of sword shadows reappeared in the sky.

    In no time, five distinct sword forces orderly converged to create a massive and mysterious pattern. It enveloped the entire area within a hundred meters, with countless icy sword Chi appearing in the sky.

 Chapter 549 Breaking the Formation

    ¡°Execute!¡± In the next moment, the five individuals spoke in unison.

    Five thick and oppressive blood auras emanated from each of them, with traces of blood seeping from the corners of their mouths. As their words echoed, the mysterious pattern in the sky rapidly contracted, violently converging towards Casey¡¯s body. Within a hundred meters, the air stirred violently, creating a scene akin to overturning rivers and seas, with a fierce wind and overwhelming momentum.

    The Ink Blood Sword Formation, created by the second master of Ink Pavilion, consumed the caster¡¯s essence blood as its cost. When multiple individuals joined forces, it significantly enhanced the power of the formation. If four peak-level War Emperors coborated, the formed Ink Blood Sword Formation was capable of strangling a God-Emperor Realm expert.

    The Ink Blood Sword Formation had strict requirements on the caster¡¯s cultivation level; only martial artists of War Emperor Realm or higher could activate it. Anyone below that level had no chance. Moreover, invoking Ink Blood Sword Formation carried severe consequences. It could damage the caster¡¯s meridians at the least and, at worst, harm the fundamental principles of martial arts, causing a drastic decline in cultivation.

    Hence, unless absolutely necessary, the members of Ink Pavilion would not easily resort to using this technique, as it was a martial skill that harmed the user almost as much as the enemy.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Even before the five activated the Sword Formation, Casey sensed the extraordinary power of this technique, his pupils narrowing slightly. As the words fell, his aura of aplete War Emperor burst forth. Facing the Ink Blood Sword Formation, he wouldn¡¯t underestimate the enemy. Gripping his war de, he exerted full force and once again condensed the Bloodshadow de Technique.

    A thunderous explosion reverberated, causing a rapid shockwave that destroyed a five-story building within two hundred meters. Trees were shattered into pieces. Following that, the five elders on the opposing side simultaneously spewed arge amount of blood into the air and were sent flying backward. They fell consecutively a hundred meters away, creating five uneven craters where theyy motionless.

    At the same time, Casey slid back dozens of meters before stabilizing, also coughing up arge amount of blood, his aura in disarray. Evidently, Ink Blood Sword Formation had taken a toll on him.

    ¡°Casey, are you okay?¡± Felicia shouted anxiously, and Harleen¡¯s face showed concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, no need to worry!¡± Casey wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and replied with a smile. After a brief recovery, he walked towards the leading elder of the opposing group.

    ¡°How-how could you withstand¡­ thebined power of Ink Blood Sword Formation?¡± The elder struggled to raise his head upon seeing Casey approaching.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Casey calmly responded.

    ¡°Indeed, worthy of being from King of the West¡¯s side. Impressive¡­¡± The elder spoke with difficulty. ¡°Give me a clean death¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey agreed.

    Then, with a flip of his wrist, the de shed, leaving a bloodline across the elder¡¯s throat. His head drooped immediately. The fate of the other four was the same. Casey¡¯s de sliced through each of their throats one after another. After dealing with them, Casey stood in ce, took a moment to catch his breath, and then rushed towards Azure Dragon¡¯s battlefield.

    Azure Dragon faced the remaining five elders from Ink Pavilion¡¯s Elder Court, including two Novice War Emperors, one Tier-one War Emperor, and two Tier-two War Emperors.

    Although Azure Dragon had recently advanced to the mid War Emperor stage with Billy¡¯s help, facing five opponents ranging from early to mid War Emperor stages still put considerable pressure on him. After a dozen rounds, Azure Dragon sustained several injuries: various cuts on his arms and waist. In return, he had cleaved two of them into halves and severed one¡¯s arm at the shoulder.

    ¡°He¡¯s on hisst legs, finish him in one go!¡± One of the elders at the Tier-two War Emperors said, looking at hispanion.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The other responded loudly.

    As they spoke, they unleashed their most powerful moves towards Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Two old fools, you¡¯ll have to wait until your next life to kill me!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed. His figure shed, and the Blood Shadow de unleashed a de aura to counter their attacks.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound echoed, causing a shockwave that pushed them back tens of meters, diminishing their auras.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± Azure Dragon, seizing the opportunity, charged towards one of the elders and executed the Bloodshadow de Technique with the remaining of his strength.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The elder didn¡¯t expect Azure Dragon to take the initiative. His pupils contracted, hastily raising his sword to defend.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± The other elder shouted, his figure moving like a ghost.

    In the next moment, Azure Dragon¡¯s de split the elder¡¯s ancient sword into two, then pierced through his heart. Staggering back ten steps, the elder spewed arge amount of blood from his chest. Subsequently, he dropped to his knees, inserting the sword into the ground to support himself.

    ¡°¡­,¡± he tried to speak but couldn¡¯t utter a word. His head drooped, and his breath vanished.

    Almost simultaneously with Azure Dragon¡¯s killing blow, the other elder¡¯s sword aura shot towards Azure Dragon¡¯s back.

    In that critical moment, an extremely sharp de aura, as chilling as lightning, collided with it, dissipating the opponent¡¯s sword intent. Following that, the de aura continued unabated, swiftly passing through the elder¡¯s neck. After the de passed, the head soared into the sky, blood spraying wildly.

    ¡°Thanks, Casey!¡± Azure Dragon grinned at Casey.

    He dared to attack one of the elders because he had seen Casey¡¯s situation. He knew Casey woulde to his aid, leaving him with no worries. Therades around Billy had experienced countless battles together, establishing a high level of tacit understanding. Many times, words were unnecessary as they could discern each other¡¯s intentions effortlessly.

    ¡°You should tend to your wounds first,¡± Casey said with a faint smile before charging towards the battle circles of the others.

    ¡°These minor injuries can wait!¡± Azure Dragon replied and followed closely.

    In the central courtyard, the battle between the two sides had escted to a white-hot state.

    Even though Vermilion Bird and Azure Fang had a higher cultivation level, the battle was far from easy. On one hand, the enemy outnumbered them, and these were all core disciples of Ink Pavilion, each with strength several levels higher than the previous ordinary disciples. On the other hand, apart from individualbat capabilities, the opponents asionally cooperated to enhance their overall strength.

    After about ten minutes, although half of the opposing side had been defeated, Vermilion and the others also bore numerous injuries.

 Chapter 550 Ink Abyss Ritual!

    Next, with the addition of Casey and Azure Dragon, the battle quickly turned into a one-sided affair. The des in their hands imed several heads with each swing.

    After a few minutes of relentlessbat, all the core disciplesy defeated, bodies strewn across the courtyard, forming a macabre scene. Blood flowed like rivers on the ground.

    During the skirmish, a dozen disciples attempted to attack Harleen and Felicia to save Rose Inkwell, but under the sisters¡¯ skilled swordsmanship, nonested more than a few minutes, meeting their end beneath their des.

    By now, Felicia had adapted to the intensity of the battle, no longer sumbing to nausea. Meanwhile, during Casey¡¯s confrontation with the ten Ink Pavilion elders, Billy and hispanions had already moved to an open space on the west side of the courtyard.

    ¡°You still have onest chance. Hand over the pieces from various government departments in the capital, and I¡¯ll spare your daughter¡¯s life.¡± Billy said, addressing Quin Inkwell, who stood several dozen meters away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Billy had promised that if Ink Pavilion handed over the pieces stationed in the capital, he would spare Ink Dream¡¯s life. As for Quin himself, Billy intended to end him today. Leaving Rose Inkwell alive was no problem, but letting Quin live meant risking the revival of a new Ink Pavilion in a few years.

    ¡°King of the West, you better consider whether you¡¯ll leave here alive today!¡± Quin responded.

    The pieces stationed in the capital were Ink Pavilion¡¯s potential revival, even if the sect were to bepletely destroyed today. This was Ink Pavilion¡¯s creed passed down by every Sect Master. Therefore, no matter the circumstances, Quin would never reveal the list of pieces. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that he would spare Billy¡¯s life today.

    ¡°Good, try me.¡± Billy said without further words.

    At this level of confrontation, individuals like Quin Inkwell, once determined, were challenging to sway. This included his resolve even when facing the lives of his own children.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Quin responded solemnly. He then turned to Len Quinn. ¡°Vice Sect Master, you don¡¯t need to intervene, stand aside and observe!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Sect Master!¡± Len Quinn responded loudly.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Billy could be a match for their Sect Master.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, an overwhelming aura surged from Quin, filling the entire kilometer-wide area with a chilling killing intent. Quin¡¯s gaze sharpened as a violent energy entered the ancient ck sword in his hand, emitting a resonating roar. Several faint ck wisps of energy surrounded the sword, exuding a strong scent of death.

    ¡°Ink Abyss Ritual!¡± Quin uttered in a deep voice. His wrist continued to rotate, and within the kilometer-wide range, dark clouds gathered, and waves of energy surged.

    Soon, with the appearance of countless sword shadows in the sky, a dense ck mist enveloped the entire space, creating an astonishing scene. Following this, the pervasive ck mist quickly condensed into a giant ancient sword. It was entirely ck, entwined with thunder, and exuded a bone-chilling aura that seemed capable of destroying heaven and earth.

    Ink Abyss Ritual, the highest realm of the Ink Blue Sword Art, a martial skill that only a mid-level Emperor realm cultivator could control!

    ¡°Sacrifice!¡± Following Quin¡¯s low voice, the ck ancient sword descended from the sky, shing through the void.

    At the same time, Billy also made his move. With his current strength, dealing with a Tier-two War God-Emperor like Quin was already a rtively straightforward task. Just a few days ago in the Northern Territory, he had killed twenty God-Emperor realm powerhouses, including two Tier-two War God-Emperors. Although Quin¡¯s strength was considered outstanding among his peers, it was still insufficient against Billy.

    Billy took two steps forward, and his vigorous true Chi poured into the Bloodshadow Fury de, which he then swung. A blood-red de energy shot toward the opponent¡¯s Ink Abyss Ritual like lightning.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar echoed through the sky, and a mushroom cloud-like shockwave rose into the air. Within a thousand meters, everything turned into t ground, dust filled the air, obscuring the sky.

    Len Quinn, who had been observing the battle from two hundred meters away, was forced back a hundred meters by the shockwave before finally stabilizing himself, his blood surging in turmoil. The aftermath of the shockwave alone was enough to injure a War God-Emperor small aplishment realm expert. The terror was evident!

    At this moment, Quin spewed out arge mouthful of blood, and his figure, like an autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves, flew backward. After flying a few hundred meters, he crashed heavily onto the ground. His imposing aura deted like a deted balloon, and he became exceptionally feeble. Blood continuously seeped from his mouth.

    With a single move, he suffered severe injuries, meridians were broken, and hisbat power remained at only twenty percent!

    ¡°How is it possible? How could you possess such strength?!¡± Quin, struggling to climb from the ground, looked towards Billy who was walking towards him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    In just one move, King of the West only used about seventy to eighty percent of his strength at most, as he didn¡¯t even unleash the God-Emperor realm¡¯s power. Quin had always considered himself the number one figure below the peak of the God-Emperor realm. Now, it seemed like aplete joke!

    King of the West, Commander Gardner, indeed lived up to his reputation as the young master of the Ether Mountain Sect. At less than thirty years old, he possessed suchbat power, making him an absolute monster.

    Looking across the entire region, there were only a handful of young individuals who could bepared to him.

    ¡°Now, can we talk?¡± Billy walked to within ten meters and spoke again.

    Leaving Quin alive was for the list of those pieces.

    ¡°King of the West, although you are powerful, thinking you can change the situation in vale by your own strength is overestimating yourself!¡± Quin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°For thousands of years, the aristocratic families and ancient martial sects have never been on the same page!¡±

    ¡°Throughout history, several generations of Qilins like you have wanted to change this situation, but it always ended in failure. You will be no exception!¡±

    ¡°The world of ancient martial arts you know now is just the tip of the iceberg. Ancient martial sects, including my Ink Pavilion, are much stronger than you imagine!¡±

    ¡°If you truly believe that Ink Pavilion, with a heritage of thousands of years, only has this much strength, then you are utterly mistaken!¡±

    ¡°Are you so indifferent to your own daughter¡¯s life that you¡¯re unwilling to reveal the list of Ink Pavilion¡¯s pieces?¡± Billy interrupted, not letting him continue.

    Ink Pavilion had more strength than just this; he didn¡¯t need Quin to say it; he knew it!

    ¡°Every person has their fate, and Rose is no exception!¡± Quin replied after taking a deep breath. ¡°From the moment she was born, her fate was already determined. Moreover, today¡¯s events are of her own making, she can¡¯t me anyone else!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite epting of it.¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 551 The Treasure of Ink Pavilion

    ¡°This is her destiny, no one can change it!¡± Quin responded once again.

    ¡°Like the King of the West, you too have your destiny. Alright, that¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ll be waiting for you below. I believe you¡¯lle down to meet me soon!¡± As Quin spoke, a determined look shed in his eyes.

    The next moment, a burst of blood mist erupted from his chest, and he copsed straight down.

    The Lord of Ink Pavilion fell just like that!

    ¡°Lord¡­,¡± witnessing this scene, Len Quinn, not far away, cried out in pain, his face filled with endless grief.

    With Quin unable to withstand even a single move from King of the West, staying behind would undoubtedly be seeking death.

    ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Billy said in a deep voice, swiftly chasing after Len Quinn like a shadow.

    he teleportation speed of a Tier-two War God-Emperor was far superior to that of a Tier-one War God-Emperor. In just a dozen seconds, he had caught up within a hundred meters of the fleeing figure.

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, a de energy shot out like lightning, swift and unstoppable. Without surprise, the de energy shed past the right shoulder of Len Quinn. Following that, one of Len Quinn¡¯s arms fell to the ground, severed at the shoulder, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± After a muffled groan, Len Quinn toppled down, tumbling several somersaults on the ground.

    ¡°Do you have any bargaining chips for your life?¡± Billy walked steadily over. ¡°The question I asked about your sect master earlier, can you give me an answer?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Len Quinn struggled to climb up from the ground, panic evident in his eyes.

    Just because Quin could face death with eptance didn¡¯t mean everyone else could. However, Len Quinn had no intention of running away now. In his current condition, there was no hope.

    ¡°All the people arranged in various government departments in the capital are personally overseen by our sect master. They only take orders from him.¡±

    ¡°Apart from the people here, where are the rest of you?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    He believed that Len Quinn shouldn¡¯t lie about that. It was simr to how the Western Frontier Army and SHADOW embedded agents in certain departments or in foreign countries. They only answered to specific individuals.

    For such highly confidential matters, the fewer people who knew, the better. Most of the agents embedded by the Western Frontier Army and SHADOW were unknown even to Billy.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have the right to know. All agents had a dedicated confidential file system, and with his authority, he could ess it at any time. Billy just didn¡¯t want to bother with it. He entrusted the management of these people entirely to the first responsible person in the two archives. When he needed to use the agents, the first responsible person in the archives would activate the corresponding pieces.

    ¡°What, what does that mean?¡± Len Quinn, after a moment of confusion, continued, ¡°Apart from the main headquarters, there are only four branch pavilions outside. Since the four leaders fell sessively, all personnel were recalled. Except for the two to three thousand people in the courtyard here, the rest are scattered disciples performing tasks outside. They¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want to know about these people?¡± Billy coldly interrupted him.

    He had no interest in these foot soldiers. They were of no use to him.

    ¡°Then, what do you mean?¡± Len Quinn was confused again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to say? Then let me send you off!¡± Billy¡¯s tone became heavy, and a wave of pressure swept over.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you mean, King of the West. Please make it clear.¡± Len Quinn hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°I want to know the true strength of Ink Pavilion!¡± Billy continued, ¡°Besides Quin, Ink Pavilion should have many high-endbat forces. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°I ain¡¯t got a clue about this¡­¡± Len Quinn finally figured it out and paused before speaking again.

    ¡°We¡¯re only ountable to him. As for whoever stands behind our sect Master, we know nothing about it.¡±

    ¡°I just happened to overhear Mr Inkwell mentioning it once, that besides the main Elder Council at the headquarters, there¡¯s also a shadow Elder Council called ¡®Ink Room¡¯. As for what role Ink Room ys and who¡¯s inside, only our sect master knows.¡±

    ¡°No questions, no answers, you¡¯re of no use to stay. Go keep your sect masterpany!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes revealed he probably wasn¡¯t lying.

    After saying that, he raised his knife, ready to strike.

    ¡°No, please!¡± Len Quinn shouted again, ¡°Please spare me, King of the West. I have two things to inform you, something you¡¯ll definitely be interested in!¡±

    Billy paused slightly, then continued, ¡°Speak, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s enough to spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Ink Pavilion, with a heritage of a thousand years, has umted arge number of rare treasures, all stored in a Treasure Cave.¡± Len Quinn took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°The location of the Treasure Cave is extremely secret. Without someone guiding, outsiders cannot find it. I can lead you there!¡±

    ¡°And the second thing?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    Rare treasures, while slightly attractive to him, didn¡¯t tempt him enough. Billy could probably guess that besides wealth, the so-called rare treasures would be things like rare herbs for cultivation or techniques and martial arts. As the young master of the Ether Mountain, he was truly notcking in these things. On the peak of the Ether Mountain, there was a massive underground storage, containing rare treasures from all over the world. If he wanted, he could go and take them anytime.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard of the Ink Pool?¡± Len Quinn countered.

    ¡°Ink Pool?¡± Billy was momentarily confused. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Ink Pool was created by a Lord a thousand years ago. It¡¯s the most precious heritage of Ink Pavilion!¡± Len Quinn replied. ¡°That Lord was not only a martial prodigy but also a powerhouse well-versed in various formations!¡±

    ¡°He applied a special formation to Ink Pool, which can condense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. If a warrior cultivates martial arts in Ink Pool, the breakthrough speed will be much higher than in the outside world!¡±

    ¡°For example, a Battle God in the early stage, if they cultivate in the abundant spiritual energy of Ink Pool, without idents, they can advance to the Warlord realm in just a month.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    This matter did pique his interest. He hadn¡¯t expected such a magical formation. After a brief pause, he looked at the other party and continued, ¡°If I guess correctly, the spiritual energy in Ink Pool should be limited, right? And gathering spiritual energy must take a considerable amount of time?¡±

    That was a simple truth. If the spiritual energy in Ink Pool was an infinite supply, Ink Pavilion would have be the number one sect in the world long ago.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Len Quinn nodded in response.

    ¡°A thousand years ago, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth on this was much denser than it is now. It only took a year to go from zero to abundance inside Ink Pool.¡±

    ¡°Now, the external environment has been seriously damaged, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is extremely thin.¡±

    ¡°Even with the formation in Ink Pool, if you start gathering spiritual energy from scratch, it will take at least twenty years to be abundant.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°In the abundant state of spiritual energy in Ink Pool, how many people can it support for cultivation simultaneously?¡± Billy continued to ask.

 Chapter 552 Miss Inkwellâ€™s Fate

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain!¡± Len Quinn shook his head to exin. ¡°Warriors of different cultivation levels absorb spiritual energy at different rates. If two War God-Emperor realm warriors enter Ink Pool, it¡¯s estimated they can absorb all the spiritual energy in less than half a month.¡±

    ¡°But if it¡¯s a Battle God realm warrior, even if there are dozens of them entering at the same time, it probably takes one or two months to deplete the spiritual energy in Ink Pool.¡±

    ¡°You brought up this matter now, does it imply that Ink Pool currently has sufficient spiritual energy?¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued to ask.

    ¡°ording to Ink Pavilion¡¯s rules over the past thousand years, in principle, Ink Pool is only open to members at the elder level and above.¡± Len Quinn did not directly answer Billy¡¯s question.

    ¡°And, Ink Pool is not open anytime, anywhere. Generally, it is only designated by the sect master when the spiritual energy is abundant, and selected members can enter for cultivation. Before this, Ink Pool has been closed for many years. During that time, only one deputy sect master entered for cultivation due to severe injuries.¡±

    ¡°So, the spiritual energy in Ink Pool is now at its most abundant.¡±

    ¡°After the incident at the foot of the Kun Lun Mountainsst time, the sect Master recalled all core disciples and above members to the headquarters.¡±

    ¡°On one hand, it was to reduce losses, and on the other hand, it was to select a group of talented individuals to enter Ink Pool for cultivation, with the intention of enhancing Ink Pavilion¡¯s overall strength.¡±

    ¡°Today is the third day this group of people has entered Ink Pool. Our sect master wants to use the spiritual energy in Ink Pool to help several elders at the War Emperorter stage break through to the War God-Emperor realm as soon as possible. But we didn¡¯t expect you toe so quickly, forcing everyone toe out to meet the enemy before they could cultivate properly!¡±

    ¡°Where is Ink Pool?¡± Upon hearing this, Billy¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    What perfect timing!

    ¡°Ink Pool is like the Treasure Cave, Ink Pavilion¡¯s most precious asset. Without a guide, outsiders would find it nearly impossible to locate!¡± Len Quinn replied, not directly answering Billy¡¯s question.

    ¡°Our headquarters changes its location every few years, but this is the true main base. Even if we¡¯re not here, we¡¯re not worried that anyone can find the Treasure Cave and Ink Pool!¡±

    ¡°If what you said about Ink Pool is true, your life is spared.¡± Billy naturally understood the other party¡¯s request.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Thank you, King of the West!¡± Len Quinn breathed a sigh of relief; at least he managed to keep his life.

    As he finished speaking, Billy¡¯s wrist turned, and three silver needles shot out, piercing into Len Quinn¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°King of the West¡­¡± Len Quinn¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve just temporarily sealed your cultivation!¡± Billy casually spoke.

    Before long, Billy and Len Quinn arrived at the courtyard.

    By now, the battle in the courtyard had ended. Apart from Rose Inkwell, all other Ink Pavilion members had been in. The entire courtyard resembled a small hell, with corpses strewn about, and blood flowing like a river.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    As they saw Billy, everyone came forward, greeting and expressing their relief.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Harleen walked up to Billy, showing a bit of concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Boss, what about that woman?¡± Judge pointed to Rose Inkwell, who was sitting not far away.

    ¡°Let her go down to apany her father!¡± Billy thought for a moment and waved his hand. ¡°Received!¡± Judge nodded and, with a war knife in hand, approached her.

    ¡°Please spare Miss Inkwell¡¯s life¡­¡± Len Quinn took a deep breath and pleaded for Rose Inkwell.

    ¡°You and she can only live one. You choose!¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    Hearing this, Len Quinn opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Deputy Master, don¡¯t plead for him!¡± Rose Inkwell took a deep breath, stood up from the ground, and looked at Billy. Then, gritting her teeth, she spoke.

    ¡°In this life, I can¡¯t kill you. In the next life, I will find you and make you live worse than death¡­¡±

    ¡°Dying with a tough mouth!¡± Judge muttered in a low voice. Then, without hesitation, he raised his knife to strike.

    ¡°Judge, watch out!¡± Just at this moment, Billy shouted loudly. At the same time, he swiftly moved towards Judge. Almost simultaneously with Billy¡¯s shout, a vast wave of energy swept towards Judge, powerful and unstoppable.

    ¡°Judge, dodge!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, and the Blood Shadow Fury de in his hand swung out a sharp de energy towards the iing force.

    Because Billy had acted in haste, he was directly shaken back more than ten steps before stabilizing, his breath slightly disturbed. At this point, a figure like a ghostly shadow shed by, grabbing Rose Inkwell and rushing towards the courtyard gate at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°Want to run? Leave her behind!¡± Casey said in a deep voice, and then, along with Azure Dragon and others, started pursuing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase!¡± Billy stopped them. ¡°His cultivation is at least War God-Emperor Grand Completion or above. You are not his match.¡±

    Billy himself wanted to chase, but he was worried that the other party might have otherpanions. If he left, these people around him would be in danger. So, he had to give up.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s luck is really something. She escaped again. I don¡¯t know what trouble she will cause in the future.¡± Azure Dragon frowned.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge cursed. ¡°That woman is like a time bomb. This time, she escaped, and who knows what trouble she¡¯ll cause in the future.¡±

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t look good either. Everyone knew that this woman would be a threat in the future.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about her!¡± Billy looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look at Ink Pavilion¡¯s treasures!¡±

    Although Rose Inkwell gave him a headache, thinking about the fact that there was still Ink Room behind Ink Pavilion, and there were many people from Ink Pavilion in the capital government office, Billy believed that having one more opponent like her wasn¡¯t a big deal. He had a feeling that this Ink Room was the true foundation of Ink Pavilion. If his guess was correct, the person who just rescued Rose Inkwell was most likely from it.

    ¡°Boss, what treasures?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Go and see, and you¡¯ll know!¡± Billy said and looked at Len Quinn. ¡°Deputy Sect Master, lead the way. Let¡¯s go take a look at Ink Pavilion¡¯s treasure vault!¡±

    ¡°A treasure vault?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser simultaneously showed interest.

    ¡°This way please, King of the West.¡± Len bowed and responded.

    A few miniutester, they arrived at a tower existing in the depth of the courtyard.

    ¡°Is it in there?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Len Quinn nodded.

    ¡°Boss, could there be deception inside?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Frostde is right!¡± Felicia looked at Len Quinn with a face full of distrust. ¡°Is this old man trying to lead us astray?¡±

    ¡°You two are overly suspicious!¡± Len Quinn replied and then walked towards the tower.

    ¡°Come in and take a look!¡± Billy said after a brief thought, and then followed.

    The others followed closely behind.

 Chapter 553 Wealth to Rival a Nation

    Following that, the group arrived in the ground-floor hall. Looking around, the entire hall, apart from the spiral staircase and five wooden statues that seemed like decorations, waspletely empty.

    ¡°Are you ying with us? Where are the treasures?¡± Judge scanned the empty surroundings and asked Len Quinn.

    ¡°They should be upstairs.¡± Soul Chaser replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and see.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there are treasures upstairs, but they are just ordinary items. I doubt they would pique the interest of the King of the West.¡± Len Quinn responded.

    ¡°Then where are the treasures you mentioned?¡± Judge continued to ask.

    ¡°Please be patient, both of you,¡± Len Quinn said, walking to one of the wooden statues. He then turned to Billy, ¡°King of the West, I need four people to help me turn the heads of these statues.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Judge quickly walked to one of the statues.

    Then, Vermilion Bird, Soul Chaser, and Azure Fang went to the other three statues.

    ¡°Thank you, four of you.¡± Len Quinn continued, ¡°After I say start, please turn the heads of the statues 360 degrees clockwise and then 180 degrees counterclockwise.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them nodded.

    ¡°Start!¡± After a short pause, Len Quinn spoke in a serious voice.

    ¡°Oh, Harleen, look!¡± Soon after the five people simultaneously turned the heads of the statues, Felicia, full of surprise, pointed to the west side of the hall.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Harleen also showed a hint of surprise.

    Billy and the others naturally noticed the change.

    Near the spiral staircase, not far from the rotating statues, a hole appeared in the floor, about two to three meters in length and width, revealing a wooden staircase inside. The mechanism¡¯s design was quite interesting. Without guidance, it would be difficult for outsiders to imagine that there was another world beneath the intact floor.

    ¡°King of the West, this way please!¡± Len Quinn then looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, let me go down first and take a look. You all wait for me upstairs!¡± Casey looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go down together.¡± Billy responded. He naturally understood Casey¡¯s concerns, afraid that something might be amiss below. However, he could tell from Len Quinn¡¯s demeanor that there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.

    ¡°What if¡­¡± Casey started again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Billy interrupted him and then looked at Len Quinn. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Len Quinn nodded and led the group towards the stairs.

    In a short while, they all entered the staircase. Inside, the lights were as bright as daylight.

    Here was also a section of the spiral staircase, wrapping around a pir with a diameter of about two meters, extending straight down about thirty meters before reaching the bottom.

    Billy released his spiritual power to sense the surroundings. He could clearly feel a chill emanating from the walls and the pir around them. Obviously, there were mechanisms inside, but they were currently inactive. To be cautious, he still condensed a strong defensive aura to protect everyone.

    ¡°King of the West, there¡¯s no need to be so cautious.¡± Len Quinn said.

    ¡°Where do you get so much nonsense? Move quickly!¡± Judge retorted.

    A few minutester, everyone reached the bottom of the spiral stairs. Looking around, not far away was a heavy iron door. Len Quinn walked to a spot about two to three meters away from the wall and pressed a mechanism button in an unknown location. The iron door slowly moved aside.

    ¡°Tsk tsk! This ce is like another world!¡± After entering the door, Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement. The others showed the same excitement in their eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    This was arge space, about a hundred meters in length and width, with a height of ten meters or so. Around the space were arranged numerous storage cabs, with the different colors of the cabs indicating different areas.

    ¡°King of the West, this is the Treasure Cave of Ink Pavilion.¡± Len Quinn looked at Billy and said. ¡°In these cabs, there are gold and silver treasures, martial arts techniques, spirit herbs, elixirs, and quite a few cold weapons, among which there are even divine artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout and Judge asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or not, the two of you will know by taking a look!¡± Len Quinn replied.

    ¡°Go see what¡¯s inside!¡± Billy instructed everyone. He hadn¡¯t detected any traps inside beforeing in.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Including the Harleen sisters, everyone nodded and dispersed to explore.

    Not long after, Judge pulled open one of the storage units, about a meter wide and long, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a curse.

    ¡°Judge, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harleen and Felicia walked over upon hearing his voice.

    The next moment, both of them eximed, ¡°So much gold!¡±

    Unable to contain their astonishment, the three of them discovered an entirerge box filled with gold bars inside the storage unit. They exchanged nces, then proceeded to open all the storage units of the same color. Without surprise, this area housed items like gold and silver jewelry. Judging by the quantity, it was enough to match the annual revenue of a small country.

    Whoa!

    The three of them simultaneously took a sharp breath.

    Casey and the others walked over at this moment, observing the scene with expressions full of amazement.

    ¡°An Ink Pavilion has umted so much wealth. Those super martial sects in the martial arts world can only have more!¡± Casey spoke up, ¡°Truly living up to the title of a national parasite!¡±

    After about twenty minutes, everyone had opened all the storage cabs in the Treasure Cave. Just as Len Quinn had said, besides gold and silver treasures, there were spirit herbs and elixirs, martial arts techniques, and various cold weapons.

    ¡°Boss, there are quite a few good things here!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes were shining as he pointed to the area with spirit herbs and elixirs.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded. He had already recognized that there were indeed many rare treasures here, which were rarely seen even in the Secret Essences¡¯ warehouse.

    ¡°Come, everyone, don¡¯t be polite. Share what you find!¡± Stout took out a dozen dark fruits from one of the cabs and handed one to each person.

    ¡°Stout, why are you giving this to us?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°These are precious treasures that are hard toe by. You¡¯ll know after you taste them!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Are you fooling us? Can we eat these dark things?¡± Soul Chaser looked incredulous.

    Stout directly took a bite of the fruit in his hand. Then, with relish, he chewed it. In the blink of an eye, he had eaten more than half of it and then smacked his lips, saying, ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to eat can return it to me.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Judge and Soul Chaser hesitated for a moment, then took a bite. After the juice entered their bodies, they immediately felt a refreshing and cool airflow spreading throughout their bodies, making them exceptionallyfortable.

    Immediately after, the two of them didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and quickly devoured the fruit. Casey and the others walked over and tried a bite. Soon, their eyes also brightened. On the side, Len Quinn watched this scene with a twitching mouth. He couldn¡¯t believe such rare and precious treasures were being treated like apples to be eaten! If their sect master had not died, seeing this scene, he would probably be enraged to death!

 Chapter 554 Invisible Killing Formation

    ¡°Billy, what is this thing?¡± Harleen looked at the poorly presented ck fruit in her hand, feeling unappetized.

    ¡°Billy, can we really eat this thing?¡± Felicia also wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°Stout is right, these are indeed good things.¡± Billy smiled and exined, ¡°These fruits are called Elemental Spirit Fruits, a rare find once in a hundred years. Whether consumed directly or refined into pills, they have significant benefits for martial practitioners.¡±

    ¡°If a martial artist is below the level of Battle General, eating one Elemental Spirit Fruit can guarantee a breakthrough in one stage within three days!¡±

    ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡± Felicia eximed in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Harleen, should we clean them before eating?¡± Felicia looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harleen nodded.

    Both of them were not the straightforward types and found it challenging to be as carefree as the others.

    ¡°Mrs Knight, Felicia, just eat them. It¡¯s safe.¡± Night Orchid walked over, smiling at the two.

    ¡°As martial practitioners, once you break through to the Battle God stage, your body is different from ordinary people. Even if you identally consume somemon poison in daily life, it won¡¯t harm your body, let alone the slight dust on these fruits.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Felicia asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Night Orchid smiled again.

    ¡°Thanks, Orchid. Then, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue, took out a tissue, wiped the fruit, and took a bite.

    After chewing for a while, she exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so delicious! Harleen, you have to taste it. It¡¯s much better than apples!¡±

    On the side, Len Quinn was almost infuriated.

    After about an hour, Billy led everyone on a tour of the martial arts and weapons area, discovering many valuable items. Around an hourter, everyone returned from the attic hall.

    ¡°Where is the Ink Pool?¡± Billy turned to Len Quinn and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the back mountain!¡± Len Quinn pointed to the back of the courtyard in response.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°This way, please!¡± Len Quinn bowed and led everyone towards the direction of the back mountain.

    ¡°Boss, is Ink Pool really here?!¡± Casey asked while walking.

    While speaking, a strong hint of excitement shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Have you heard of Ink Pool?¡± Billy asked with a slight pause, then smiled.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Casey nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard people mention it before. I always thought it was just a legend, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be real!¡±

    ¡°Casey, what is it?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°If the legend is true, then we¡¯ve hit the jackpot with our trip to Ink Pavilion today!¡± Casey said, slightly excited. He then introduced to everyone the information he knew about the Ink Pool.

    ¡°Is there a magical ce like this?¡± Stout eximed, and the others had astonished expressions on their faces as well.

    ¡°In the past few hundred years, Ink Pavilion has been on the verge ofplete destruction two or three times. However, not long after, it would rise from the ashes again. Now it seems that the Ink Pool ys an essential role in it!¡± Casey responded.

    After nearly half an hour, led by Len Quinn, everyone arrived at a hidden valley located behind therge courtyard. This ce was extremely secluded, and without guidance, it would be challenging for outsiders to find it.

    Billy and the others looked around. Not far away was a cave entrance, about three to four meters wide and high. Inside the cave, the ground was covered with three rows of differently sized stones, extending to the depths of the cave. If observed closely, one could see that these stones were faintly carved with different inscriptions.

    ¡°Is Ink Pool in here?¡± Judge took a few steps forward to look inside the cave.

    ¡°Judge,e back!¡± Billy slightly furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Judge walked back and asked.

    ¡°This ce probably isn¡¯t straightforward, right?¡± Casey turned his head to ask Len Quinn.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Len Quinn nodded. ¡°This is the most core area of the entire Ink Pavilion, and many mechanisms are set up inside.¡±

    ¡°How do we break through?¡± Casey continued to ask.

    ¡°The mechanisms here, like the Ink Pool, are enhanced by formations. If forcibly broken, the entire cave will copse, and the Ink Pool will be damaged.¡± Len Quinn responded. ¡°So, to enter the Ink Pool, we can only avoid the mechanisms and not forcibly break through the formation. Otherwise, even if we find the pool, it will be useless.¡±

    ¡°This was specially arranged by the former sect master to prevent Ink Pool from falling into the hands of outsiders.¡±

    ¡°He was quite thoughtful!¡± Judge paused and continued, ¡°How do we avoid the mechanisms?¡±

    ¡°Have you all seen the inscriptions on the three rows of stones on the ground?¡± Len Quinn paused before continuing, ¡°To avoid the mechanisms, you can only step on the stones with the character ¡®Curse¡¯ engraved on them; otherwise, you will trigger the mechanisms.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Azure Dragon spoke as he swiped a gust of wind towards a stone engraved with the character ¡®Ink¡¯.

    Whoosh!

    As Azure Dragon¡¯s palm wind hit the stone, an intensely cold and ruthless aura shot out from the walls on both sides of the cave. The entire passage turned into arge meat grinder, filled with murderous intent. Sensing the power of these auras, the faces of the people couldn¡¯t help but show expressions of astonishment.

    Without surprises, these auras would be enough to y any martial artist weaker than a Novice War God-Emperor.

    After the killing formation persisted for two or three minutes, the passageway returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Try again!¡± Vermilion Bird said and the de in his hand sent a de aura towards another stone engraved with the character ¡®Heaven¡¯.

    Crack!

    After the de aura passed, the stone was split in half. In the next moment, a row of densely packed hidden weapons shot out from the passage, sweeping like a storm, covering every corner. Simr to before, the hidden weapon stormsted for about two or three minutes before the passageway returned to calmness. Everyone involuntarily gasped.

    Just from these two mechanisms, it could be seen that the person who set up this formation was definitely not an ordinary person. They probably were at least at thete Emperor level.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in!¡± Billy then looked at Len Quinn.

    Today, they had the guidance of Len Quinn; otherwise, even if they found this ce, they might have returned empty-handed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Len Quinn nodded and stepped into the passage, stepping on the stones engraved with the character ¡®Curse.¡¯ As he did, the passageway remained calm, with no abnormal signs.

    ¡°It¡¯s so amazing!¡± Felicia had an amazed expression.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harleen nodded. Both of them were astonished and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The person who set up this formation deliberately ced safe stepping stones with the characters ¡®Curse¡¯ on them! Even if outsiders know that these stones provide a safe ce to step, they probably wouldn¡¯t think it would be the ¡®Curse¡¯ character!¡±

 Chapter 555 The Magical Ink Pool

    About ten minutester, the group, following the winding passage, arrived at arge cave. The cave was the size of a football field.

    In the center of the cave was a rectangr pool constructed with stacked stones, covering an area of about a thousand square meters. At each corner of the pool stood a waist-thick stone pir, reaching up to the cave¡¯s ceiling.

    Above the pool, faint waves of energy surged, but they were contained within an invisible barrier around the pool, preventing the energy from spreading.

    Inside the cave, besides the four central pirs, there were dozens of other stone pirs positioned at various angles. Initially appearing chaotic, connecting thending points of these pirs revealed an abstract pattern.

    ¡°Is that Ink Pool?¡± Azure Dragon pointed towards the central pool and asked Len Quinn.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Len Quinn nodded.

    ¡°Are there mechanisms inside this cave?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No more!¡± Len Quinn shook his head. ¡°All the mechanisms are set up in the passage. It¡¯s safe inside here.¡±

    ¡°I have a question.¡± Azure Dragon wore a pensive expression and continued, ¡°Since Ink Pool is used to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, how does it absorb the external energy when it¡¯s set up in this cave?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the function of the formation!¡± Len Quinn paused and exined. ¡°What we see now is only a part of the entire formation. The cave isn¡¯tpletely isted from the outside, you just haven¡¯t seen the passage. Additionally, on the mountainside above this cave, there¡¯s a corresponding formation.¡±

    ¡°One Yin, one Yang, internal and external in harmony, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, condensing essence and gathering energy!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°Casey, lead everyone in quickly!¡± At this moment, Billy said to Casey.

    ¡°Are you noting in?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and asked, while the others also turned their attention.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay outside to guard for you!¡± Billy smiled and nodded. ¡°The spiritual energy inside the Ink Pool is limited. If I go in, I¡¯ll absorb arge portion of it.¡±

    Hearing this, Len Quinn cast a look of admiration. Only a few individuals like King of the West could resist such temptations.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you and Casey go in! We¡­¡± Night Orchid began to speak.

    ¡°Martial artists who enter Ink Pool can break through faster, the lower their cultivation is. For those with God-Emperor cultivation, even if all the spiritual energy inside the Ink Pool is absorbed, they can at most break through one level.¡± Billy interrupted her. He then looked at Casey and Azure Dragon, ¡°If both of you can break through to the realm of War God-Emperor, you cane out early.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon nodded vigorously.

    After that, everyone moved towards the Ink Pool without further hesitation. Everyone understood that Billy¡¯s help to them went far beyond just this. Their achievements today were entirely due to Billy¡¯s efforts.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Without saying much, they all had their own understanding in their hearts. In no time, everyone entered the Ink Pool.

    As soon as they entered, they immediately felt that the air inside was entirely different from the outside. The rich spiritual energy of heaven and earth made them feel refreshed, and with every breath, they could sense strands of spiritual energy entering every part of their bodies. This feeling was more pronounced than when they had the Elemental Spirit Fruits.

    There were many cushions on the floor of the Ink Pool. Without much ado, everyone exchanged nces and chose a cushion to sit cross-legged. Then, they began to operate their cultivation techniques, absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, officially entering the state of cultivation.

    ¡°Can I¡­ leave now?¡± About ten minutester, Len Quinn looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Not in a hurry!¡± Billy casually said, ¡°I¡¯m alone, and it¡¯s boring. Just keep mepany for a while!¡±

    They didn¡¯t know what unexpected changes might ur after entering the Ink Pool. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let Len Quinn leave so quickly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Len Quinn took a deep breath and spoke again.

    ¡°Apany me to the Treasure Cave to get some Elemental Fruits.¡± Billy directly interrupted him.

    Martial artists, once they reached a certain realm, could go without eating or drinking for several days. A Battle God martial artist could endure for three or four days, while a War God-Emperor powerhouse could go without food for a month or more.

    Billy estimated that, except for Casey and Azure Dragon, the others would have to stay inside the Ink Pool for at least a month. During this time, they would need to eat at least asionally.

    The Elemental Fruits in the Treasure Cave were the best food.

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Len Quinn took another deep breath and responded. He didn¡¯t insist further. He could only follow Billy honestly towards the Treasure Cave.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, five or six days had passed.

    Boom!

    One morning, a powerful aura burst forth from Casey, several orders of magnitude stronger than before. Then, he opened his eyes, and a trace of excitement shed in them.

    Clearly, the one who had already achieved War Emperor realm had officially stepped into the War God-Emperor realm.

    ¡°Boss!¡± In just two minutes, Casey, full of energy, walked out of the Ink Pool, looking at Billy with an excited expression.

    ¡°Haha, well done!¡± Billyughed heartily. Naturally, he sensed the martial aura emanating from Casey.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± Casey, full of gratitude, bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you¡¯ll probably need to stay inside for another ten days or so. Like Casey, make good use of the time to cultivate the Bloodshadow de Technique. Try to form your aura of a War God-Emperor within a month.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly.

    Time continued to slip away.

    On the fifteenth day, Azure Dragon emerged from the Ink Pool, radiating a vigorous energy, much more excited than before. Without a doubt, after half a month of cultivation, he also smoothly stepped into the War God-Emperor realm from the middle of the War Emperor realm.

    ¡°Boss, Casey!¡± He walked towards Billy and the others, his expression showing great excitement.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, not bad. You made it!¡± Casey congratted him with joy.

    Azure Dragon scratched his head. ¡°This Ink Pool is really a treasure. It¡¯s too amazing!¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, the others probably need another ten days or so inside. You and Casey should seize the time to cultivate the Bloodshadow de Technique. Try to form the real God-Emperor¡¯s aura within a month.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly.

    Following the predicted time, on the twenty-ninth day, the spiritual energy in the Ink Pool was almost depleted, and Azure Fang and the others sessively walked out. Including Harleen and her sister, everyone had excited expressions on their faces, and their eyes revealed traces of excitement.

 Chapter 556 Ian Blade in Trouble

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen joyfully approached Billy.

    ¡°Congrattions, dear!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Felicia followed closely, equally excited.

    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re now a true martial artist in the martial world!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks, brother-inw!¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Vermilion Bird and the others greeted Billy.

    ¡°Haha, all of you did well!¡± Billy released his spiritual power to sense everyone¡¯s cultivation. He nodded in satisfaction.

    Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, Azure Fang, and Stout had officially broken through to the pinnacle of War Emperor. Night Orchid and Frostde had both advanced to a higher stage, reaching theplete level of War Emperor. Judge and Soul Chaser not only broke through the Mirror Transformation realm but also reached the Novice stage of War Emperor.

    The fastest progress came from Harleen and her sister, directly stepping from Warlord to theplete stage of War Grandmaster, just one step away from War Emperor. This was due to their lower initial cultivation base, allowing them to progress faster.

    With this, everyone around Billy, except for the Harleen sisters, had entered the War Emperor realm, and Casey and Azure Dragon had even broken through to War God-Emperor.

    Indeed, Ink Pool lived up to its reputation. The umted spiritual energy of heaven and earth for several decades was much stronger than the inheritance of that War God-Emperor expert before.

    This trip to Ink Pavilion was indeed fruitful.

    ¡°Thanks, Boss!¡± Azure Fang and the others bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Billy, where are Casey and Azure Dragon?¡± Harleen looked around as they approached the courtyard square, not seeing the two.

    ¡°They¡¯ve both broken through to God-Emperor. They¡¯ve been practicing Bloodshadow de Technique intensively these days.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, really?¡± Vermilion Bird and the others eximed.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Casey and Azure Dragon are so powerful. They actually stepped into the realm of War God-Emperor directly!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Boss, what about the vice sect master of Ink Pavilion?¡± Azure Fang looked around and asked.

    ¡°I let him go, gave him a way out.¡± Billy replied.

    Three days ago, Billy had already released Len Quinn, keeping his promise to give the man an opportunity to leave. Of course, Billy had taken away most of his cultivation strength before letting him go, dropping him directly to the Battle God realm. With one arm severed, he was no longer a threat.

    Soon, everyone walked out of the cave.

    ¡°Billy, Casey and Azure Dragon are over there.¡± Harleen said as they approached the courtyard.

    Billy smiled slightly and led everyone towards the two practicing.

    ¡°Condense!¡± At this moment, Casey¡¯s deep voice was heard.

    In the next moment, as he wielded his battle knife, a phantom de shape appeared above everyone¡¯s heads, surrounded by thunder.

    ¡°Casey has formed his God-Emperor¡¯s aura?¡± Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Not bad, faster than expected!¡± Billy smiled.

    As Stout and Judge said, Casey had indeed formed his own God-Emperor¡¯s aura. During this half-month, under Billy¡¯s intense guidance and supervision, Casey did not disappoint Billy¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Dragon, congrats!¡± A few minutester, everyone arrived in front of the two.

    ¡°Not bad, all of you!¡± Casey sensed everyone¡¯s cultivation roughly and expressed joy for everyone.

    ¡°Boss, after we leave here, how should we handle Ink Pool?¡± After a while of chatting, Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, organize a group of Bloodshadow Guards and three thousand SHADOW guards to guard here!¡± After a brief thought, Billy instructed.

    ¡°When I have time next, I¡¯lle and study the formation on the Ink Pool, see if I can gain something from it!¡±

    During this time, besides guiding Casey and Azure Dragon in practicing the Bloodshadow de Technique, Billy had also been studying the formation on the Ink Pool. A month had passed, and although he had gained some insights, he still hadn¡¯t grasped the essence of this formation. His purpose in studying this formation was straightforward: he wanted to replicate it elsewhere.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Vermilion Bird nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, make a call and bring a group of SHADOW brothers over. Move everything in the Treasure Cave to the city.¡± Billy continued, looking at Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Soul Chaser nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been quite a while since we came out. Everyone, go back to your respective positions!¡± Billy then said.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang, and he picked it up to find Bob Stokes on the line.

    ¡°Bob, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy asked as he answered the call.

    ¡°Boss, something happened to Ian!¡± Bob Stokes¡¯ voice sounded slightly anxious.

    ¡°What happened?!¡± Billy frowned.

    ¡°A group of people from Cerulean Abyss Institute came to the capital, iming to avenge Ruthless Lordling. Ian had a conflict with them and got injured by them.¡± Bob Stokes exined after a pause. ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the capital these past two days, and I just returned today, only to hear about this!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A coldness emanated from Billy. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Keep an eye on Cerulean Abyss Institute¡¯s people. I¡¯ll be there in the capital soon!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bob Stokes responded and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± As Billy put away his phone, Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Ian got hurt!¡± Billy then ryed Bob¡¯ message.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s people from Cerulean Abyss Institute again?!¡± Azure Dragon cursed.

    ¡°They¡¯re really asking for death!¡± Casey and the others were equally furious.

    ¡°Boss, is Ian seriously injured?¡± Night Orchid¡¯s face showed deep concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, it shouldn¡¯t be too serious.¡± Billy reassured her. After speaking, he looked at Harleen and said, ¡°Wife, you and Felicia go back with Casey and Judge first. I¡¯ll go to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Billy, you go quickly, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to the capital together and wipe out the people from Cerulean Abyss Institute!¡± Vermilion Bird suggested.

    Billy shook his head. ¡°Night Orchid and Stout wille with me. The rest of you go back to your posts!¡±

    ¡°After going back, arrange your tasks. After I handle Ian¡¯s matter, we¡¯ll go to ce of Darkness together!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others didn¡¯t insist and responded in unison.

    Everyone knew that the Fifth Elemental Jade might be in the Sanctum of Darkness. This was a big deal, and they had to give their all!

    ¡°Stout, you and Night Orchid go to the Treasure Cave and get some spirit fruits. Take them to the capital for Bob and Ian!¡± Billy continued, looking at Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout and Night Orchid nodded before hurrying to the attic.

    Half an hourter, Billy and the others boarded the helicopter and headed for the capital.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 557 Ivy Chandler Arrives in the Capital

    At four in the afternoon, the three of them walked out of the airport.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Bob Stokes greeted as they approached the exit.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Bob Stokes responded, leading the three towards the car.

    ¡°Where is Ian now?¡± Billy asked as the car started moving.

    ¡°I knew you wereing to the capital, so I had someone take him to SHADOW.¡± Bob Stokes replied.

    ¡°How is he doing now?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°Special Patrol Squadron sent two royal physicians to check on him. His condition has stabilized, but the physicians aren¡¯t confident about a quick recovery.¡± Bob Stokes replied again.

    Billy nodded.

    While ordinary physicians had decent medical skills, it wasn¡¯t easy to heal injuries caused by strong War God-Emperor experts.

    ¡°Boss, how are things at the Ink Pavilion?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Bob, these good things are for you and Ian.¡± Stout, sitting in the front passenger seat, took out a few Elemental Spirit Fruits from the bag at his feet and waved them in front of Bob Stokes.

    Bob eximed, ¡°Where did you get so many spirit fruits?¡±

    ¡°This bag isn¡¯t just spirit fruits, there are many other good things inside!¡± Stout grinned. ¡°Boss has given you and Ian a task. Use these spiritual fruits to pave your way to War God-Emperor realm! Don¡¯t disappoint him!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Bob almost swerved the car. After a slight pause, he said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡±

    ¡°Drive carefully!¡± Billy responded casually.

    ¡°Bob, haven¡¯t you noticed the improvement in mine and Orchid¡¯s cultivation?¡± Stout grinned again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± While Bob spoke, he released his spiritual power to sense.

    Screech!

    This time, he mmed on the brakes directly, and Billy and Night Orchid in the backseat nearly had an intimate encounter with the front seat.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Bob said in shock.

    ¡°You drive safe, Bob!¡± Night Orchid reminded with a smile.

    ¡°What good thing happened to you when you went to Ink Pavilion this time?¡± Bob paused for a moment before continuing to step on the elerator.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it incredible?¡± Stout grinned, ¡°Let me tell you the story!¡±

    Afterwards, Stout spent more than ten minutes exining the matter in detail.

    ¡°The legendary Ink Pond actually exists?!¡± After listening to Stout¡¯s words, Bob Stokes finally understood.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout nodded.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Half an hourter, the four arrived at the SHADOW base and went to the medical building.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Ian de on the hospital bed spotted the four people.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± The two doctors busy on the side turned around and bowed to Billy.

    In the medical team of the capital, at least eight out of ten recognized Billy Gardner. They had all exchanged medical skills with Commander Gardner when they had the opportunity.

    ¡°Thank you both, you may leave. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Billy said with a faint smile after they had stepped aside.

    The two doctors bowed again and left.

    ¡°Ian, how are you?¡± Night Orchid quickly walked over as soon as the two doctors left, her face showing concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, the doctors have helped me control the injuries.¡± Ian de smiled at her. After that, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed you.¡±

    ¡°Heal your injuries first before talking.¡± Billy said, ncing briefly at Ian de¡¯s injuries. Afterward, he looked at Stout and said, ¡°Stout, Ian¡¯s injuries are entrusted to you. You have one hour.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Stout assured.

    Billy had roughly checked Ian de¡¯s condition; there shouldn¡¯t be a problem healing him in an hour. Then, Billy led Bob Stokes and Night Orchid to the lobby outside.

    ¡°Tell me the details!¡± Billy sat down and looked at Bob Stokes, opening the conversation.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Bob nodded and began to narrate.

    Just as Bob Stokes was about to speak, hurried footsteps echoed, followed by Brigham Bush walking in quickly.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Commander, there is something to report!¡± Brigham Bush said after a slight pause. ¡°This afternoon around noon, a beautiful woman came looking for Madam Night Orchid. When she learned that Madam Night Orchid wasn¡¯t in the capital, she left.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Night Orchid asked with a slight surprise.

    ¡°I asked her, but she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Brigham Bush shook his head. ¡°I was worried that she might be unfriendly, and she seemed to be from the ancient martial arts world. So, I had our people keep an eye on her movements.¡±

    ¡°Just now, one of our men called back, saying that she had gone to a mansion in the south of the city owned by the Greenwood n. Judging by her appearance, it seems she is up to no good¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Is she¡­¡± Night Orchid was startled.

    ¡°Wait, are you saying she went to find someone from Cerulean Abyss Institute?¡± Bob Stokes interrupted Night Orchid¡¯s words.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Brigham Bush nodded.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Night Orchid finally understood. Then she looked at Brigham Bush and asked, ¡°What does she look like?¡±

    ¡°I brought the surveince video from the entrance,¡± Brigham Bush handed the phone to Night Orchid.

    ¡°Ivy?!¡± Night Orchid recognized her as soon as she took the phone; the woman was Ivy Chandler.

    ¡°How did shee to the capital?¡± Bob Stokes was also surprised. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to what was happening in the capital these days as he was away. After a slight pause, he turned to look at Billy. ¡°Boss, ording to what Ian said, those people from Cerulean Abyss Institute should be quite skilled. Ivy might be a bit dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°Go take a look, talk as we go!¡± Billy nodded and stood up, heading for the door. Bob Stokes and the others quickly followed.

    At the same time, in the south of the capital, in a mansion.

    Several young men and women were sitting in the living room of one of the vis, and Joel Greenwood, the pride of the Greenwood n, sat with them. The leader was a woman in herte twenties. She had a faintly arrogant expression on her face. The woman had delicate features, an exquisite figure, and a noble temperament-a typical beauty.

 Chapter 558 Only One Chance to Make a Move

    ¡°Master Abe, what¡¯s the cultivation level of that young master from the de Sect?¡± At this moment, a girl named Mandy Brewer looked to a young man in his thirties on her left and asked.

    ¡°Miss, he should have just reached theplete stage of the War Emperor recently.¡± A man named Abe Mckinney responded.

    ¡°Not bad. To have such strength at twenty-five or twenty-six, he lives up to the title of the de Sect¡¯s young master.¡± Mandy Brewer said, picking up a ss of red wine from the coffee table and taking a sip.

    ¡°It¡¯s just so-so,¡± Abe Mckinney responded with a dismissive tone.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Miss Mandy specifically instructing me to spare his life, he would be a dead man by now!¡±

    ¡°After all, he¡¯s the young master of the de Sect. If we really killed him, that old man from the de Sect would go berserk. It might cause a bit of trouble!¡± Mandy Brewer put down the wine ss.

    ¡°Our goal this time is King of the West. As long as we can lure him to the capital, there¡¯s no need to stir up unnecessary trouble!¡±

    ¡°Miss, I heard that Ian de is not only the young master of the de Sect but also considered a part of the Ether Mountain. Will there be any consequences for choosing him? What if Ether Mountain¡­¡± At this moment, Joel Greenwood spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± A tall girl sitting beside Mandy Brewer sneered.

    ¡°Is Ether Mountain that formidable? With our current strength at Cerulean Abyss Institute, we don¡¯t necessarily fear them!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the martial world is not the only force wanting to make a move against Ether Mountain. They¡¯ve suppressed the martial world for so many years; it¡¯s time to show them some color!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Are you saying this on a personal basis or representing Cerulean Abyss Institute?¡± Just then, a female voice floated in from outside the vi¡¯s hall.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The people were all slightly stunned before standing up and walking towards the vi¡¯s entrance.

    Once out of the gate, looking around, they saw a stunning figure walking toward them. The person was none other than Ivy Chandler, the princess of Secret Essences.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Joel Greenwood frowned at Ivy Chandler. ¡°This is the private mansion of the Greenwood n. If you don¡¯t want trouble, you¡¯d better disappear immediately!¡±

    Speaking, he showed a hint of amazement in his eyes.

    Originally, he thought that Mandy Brewer was already a peerless beauty, but the woman in front of him surpassed Mandy Brewer in overall appearance and temperament. Abe Mckinney also vaguely felt that Ivy Chandler looked somewhat familiar, but for a moment, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her.

    On the side, Mandy Brewer, sitting beside Joel Greenwood, also showed a hint of surprise. She was always confident in her own appearance and charm. Still, the woman in front of her, in both looks and temperament, easily surpassed her, giving her, the heiress of Cerulean Abyss Institute, a feeling of envy and jealousy.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, and you haven¡¯t answered me yet!¡± Ivy Chandler ignored Joel Greenwood, looking at the tall girl.

    ¡°You are ignorant!¡± The tall girl nced at Ivy Chandler and sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning: disappear right away, or¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the sound of a p echoed, and she flew out. Then, she fell heavily about twenty or thirty meters away, with a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth.

    A look of surprise appeared on the faces of Mandy Brewer and the others. They all knew that the tall girl¡¯s martial skills, while not outstanding in Cerulean Abyss Institute, were still at the peak of the War Emperor realm. However, she was easily pped away by the neer!

    Obviously, the neer should be a War God-Emperor l powerhouse. In her twenties, possessing the cultivation of a War God-Emperor, she was definitely not an ordinary person.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to attack me! Go to hell!¡± The tall girl climbed up from the ground, and with a raised hand, she rushed toward Ivy Chandler.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mandy Brewer stopped her.

    ¡°Miss, she¡­¡± The tall girl was obviously unwilling.

    ¡°She is a War God-Emperor. If you want to go and die, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± Mandy Brewer coldly interrupted her words.

    Hearing this, the tall girl was slightly stunned, and a trace of dread shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Youe from Ether Mountain?¡± Mandy Brewer then turned to Ivy Chandler and asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°The number one genius of the Cerulean Abyss Institute, the number one beauty in the martial world, Mandy Brewer?¡± Ivy Chandler countered.

    ¡°Hmm? Do you know me?¡± Mandy Brewer was slightly surprised.

    Just as Ivy Chandler said, she was indeed one of the four beauties of the martial world, alongside Ivy Chandler. Among the Eight Martial Prodigies, not everyone knew each other.

    Moreover, Ivy Chandler had very little contact with the outside world. She spent most of her time at Secret Essences and Ether Mountain, so she only heard her name but never saw her in person.

    ¡°Who injured Ian de?¡± Ivy Chandler ignored her and scanned the crowd and asked.

    ¡°Miss Brewer is asking you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Abe stood up, raised his finger and pointed at Ivy Chandler and asked, ¡°Are you from Ether Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Am I to understand that it was you who hurt Ian de, you flip out so quickly, huh?¡± Ivy Chandler said calmly.

    ¡°How presumptuous, you¡­¡± A strange color shed through the depths of Abe Mckinney¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Is it really you?¡± Ivy Chandler interrupted him coldly, ¡°You are very good at harming War Emperors, a War God-Emperor?¡±

    Even the most inconspicuous strangeness could not escape Ivy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So what if it was me, does it have anything to do with you? Who do you think you are?¡± Abe Mckinney frowned and responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to take action. Whether you can survive or not depends on your own fate!¡± Ivy Chandler interrupted him again.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Abe Mckinney frowned again, ¡°What a shameless statement. Do you think you are the only one in the War God-Emperor realm?¡±

    ¡°Take action!¡± Ivy Chandler did not answer his words. Then, she took out her sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a suggestion, it¡¯s best to go all out, you only have one chance to take action!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Abe Mckinney also drew out an ancient sword, and then looked at Mandy Brewer, ¡°Miss, let me give her a few moves!¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Mandy Brewer nodded slightly, ¡°But don¡¯t underestimate the enemy!¡±

    After finishing speaking, she led everyone behind him to retreat a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°No matter who you are, since you are so impatient, I will help you today!¡± Abe Mckinney then looked at Ivy Chandler and said.

    After that, a powerful momentum rose from his body to the sky, revealing his cultivation of a Novice War God-Emperor.

    ¡°Take the move!¡± Then, with a deep voice, he quickly rushed towards Ivy Chandler.

    The ancient sword in his hand simultaneously pulled out several hundred-meter-long sword lights, and a harsh sound of breaking wind sounded in the air, with murderous intent overwhelming the sky. Although he had broken the ¡®mirror¡¯ and entered the realm of War God-Emperor, he had not yet condensed his own God-Emperor power, so he was still unable to form a Chi pattern with his power.

    ¡°Is this all you have?¡± Facing Abe Mckinney¡¯s full blow, Ivy Chandler said calmly.

    With that, she moved lightly, and at the same time a burst of her Chi energy poured into the sword in her hand, and then she flipped her wrist.

    The next moment, a ray of light containing the power of thunder was shot out from the sword, as fast as a sh of lightning.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to make a move. Whether you can survive or not depends on your own fortune!¡± Ivy Chandler interrupted her words.

    Mandy Brewer was stunned again. ¡°Arrogant! Do you think you¡¯re the only one at the War God-Emperor realm?¡±

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Ivy ignored her. Then, she pulled out her own long sword from her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice: go all out, because you only have one chance!¡±

 Chapter 559 â€˜Cyan Dome Swordâ€™

    ¡°Master Abe, retreat! You¡¯re not her match!¡± Just as Ivy Chandler made her move, Mandy Brewer, who was hundreds of meters away, shouted.

    Only at this moment did she clearly sense Ivy Chandler¡¯s actual cultivation level. Simr to her, Ivy Chandler was at the halfway point to Emperor-level mastery! As she spoke, she rushed towards the battlefield of the two.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± At the same time she shouted, Abe Mckinney also felt a suffocating killing intent enveloping him, and his pupils constricted. Although he wanted to evade, at this moment, he was like an arrow on the bowstring that had to be released. He could only attack and simultaneously mobilize his Chi energy to form a defensive aura.

    As expected, Ivy Chandler¡¯s sword, carrying an overwhelming force, tore through his attacks and defensive aura. The force went straight through his chest, piercing him through.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Abe Mckinney, with difficulty, managed to say a word before falling to the ground.

    Regret filled his face!

    As one of the top ten geniuses of Cerulean Abyss Institute, breaking through to the War God-Emperor realm at the age of thirty-five promised a bright future. This time, to curry favor with Mandy Brewer, he volunteered to deal with Ian de. An incident he had originally paid little attention to had unexpectedly cost him his life.

    ¡°How dare you killed him?! I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡± Meanwhile, Mandy Brewer had rushed to within a few dozen meters. After another shout, she raised her hand, and several powerful palm winds swept out.

    Ignoring her, Ivy Chandler didn¡¯t waste words with her. Instead, she advanced, meeting the iing attacks with her sword.

    After the sh of their attacks, both of them retreated seven or eight steps, leaving deep footprints on the ground.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you¡¯re the one who had Abe McKinney go after Ian de, right?¡± Ivy Chandler steadied herself and asked, fixing her gaze on the woman.

    ¡°Bring me my sword!¡± Mandy Brewer ignored her question and turned to the tall woman.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The tall woman responded and quickly entered the mansion¡¯s hall, producing a sword and handing it to Mandy Brewer.

    ¡°No matter who you are, you killed someone from Cerulean Abyss Institute, today, I will make you understand the consequences!¡± Mandy Brewer dered as she unsheathed the ancient sword.

    The sword, over three feet long, shimmered with a green hue. Faint symbols resembling Sanskrit were visible on the de, exuding an ancient and chilling aura. This sword was no ordinary weapon.

    ¡°Is this Cerulean Abyss Institute¡¯s Cyan Dome Sword?¡± Ivy Chandler nced at the ancient sword in Mandy¡¯s hand with a slight squint.

    Cyan Dome Sword was a divine weapon ranking in the top twenty of the ancient martial arts weapon spectrum. When paired with the corresponding Cyan Dome Sword technique, it could easily challenge opponents of higher levels.

    ¡°Not bad, you even recognize Cyan Dome Sword!¡± Mandy Brewer responded in a low voice. ¡°If you can die under it, it wouldn¡¯t be unjust!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really ignorant!¡± Ivy Chandler calmly spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t even know where your confidencees from.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°For the sake of your father, if you cut off one of your arms, I can spare your life.¡±

    Mandy Brewerughed softly. After a short pause, she looked at Ivy Chandler and said, ¡°Just for that sentence, I¡¯ll take your life!¡±

    As she spoke, Mandy took two steps forward, and her imposing aura burst forth, shrouding the entire courtyard. Then, channeling her Chi energy into the Cyan Dome Sword, a green aura rippled from the sword.

    ¡°Cyan Dome Sword Technique!¡±

    After a delicate shout, countless green sword lights appeared within a few hundred meters, and the temperature in the entire space dropped to freezing point. In the next moment, the sword lights, seemingly imbued with sentience, merged into one, forming the God-Emperor¡¯s might of Mandy Brewer. Subsequently, a faintly visible giant bow and arrow appeared above her head.

    The bowstring was drawn tight, and a chilly green sword light, like a substantial arrow,y across the bowstring.

    ¡°Go!¡± With a deep voice, the green sword light shot towards Ivy Chandler, tearing through the void.

    At the same time, Ivy also activated her technique. Facing a divine weapon like Cyan Dome Sword, she wouldn¡¯t underestimate her opponent. She forcefully activated the Ether Mountain Sword Art.

    As the sword energy condensed, a flick of her wrist, and the imposing power of the God-Emperor met the opponent¡¯s green sword light head-on.

    The two forces collided like lightning with a bang, generating a powerful shockwave that caused the outer wall of the vi and a fake mountain to copse in an instant, filling the air with dust. Simultaneously, Mandy Brewer slid back dozens of meters, blood spurting out, her breath in disarray. In contrast, Ivy Chandler, after retreating about ten steps, stabilized herself. Although her breath seemed a bit chaotic, she appeared unharmed.

    One move revealed a clear disparity.

    Even with Cyan Dome Sword in hand, Mandy Brewer was not Ivy Chandler¡¯s match.

    ¡°How is this possible? How could you withstand my Cyan Dome Sword Technique?¡± Mandy Brewer took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the surge of blood. Speaking, she wore an expression of shock, clearly not expecting her opponent to effortlessly endure her attack!

    ¡°Cyan Dome Sword Technique is strong, isn¡¯t it? But that¡¯s all!¡± Ivy Chandler casually remarked. ¡°Do you think only you can challenge opponents of a higher level?¡±

    ¡°Is the technique you just used the Ether Mountain Sword Art?¡± Mandy Brewer asked again after a deep breath.

    ¡°Not bad. You even recognize Ether Mountain Sword Art!¡± Ivy Chandler responded again.

    ¡°So, you are from Ether Mountain!¡± Mandy Brewer exhaled and continued, ¡°You should be Ivy Chandler, one of the Four Beauties of the ancient martial world, and the Secret Essences¡¯ Miss Chandler, right?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Ivy Chandler replied calmly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°So it¡¯s really you!¡± Mandy Brewer finally confirmed Ivy Chandler¡¯s identity.

    Sighs echoed from a distance as the group, including the tall woman and others, couldn¡¯t believe that the person who had arrived was none other than Ivy Chandler, on par with Mandy Brewer.

    At this moment, Joel Greenwood, who had initially felt Ivy Chandler looked familiar, finally recalled meeting her during a visit to Secret Essences a few years ago. Back then, Ivy Chandler had left a profound impression on him, appearing like a goddess. He had even expressed admiration for her, but Ivy Chandler hadn¡¯t spared him a second nce.

    ¡°You had Abe McKinney go after Ian de to lure King of the West to the capital, right?¡± Ivy Chandler continued, her tone growing heavier. ¡°What is your purpose in seeking King of the West? Seeking revenge for Ruthless Lordling?¡±

 Chapter 560 Beheading a Strong War God-Emperor

    ¡°Is that wrong?¡± Mandy Brewer responded with a solemn tone. ¡°Ruthless Lordling is the man I have set my eyes on. He died at the hands of King of the West, and naturally, I have to settle the score with him!¡±

    ¡°Saying such words, I bet you don¡¯t even believe them yourself,¡± Ivy Chandler sneered. ¡°When did Mandy Brewer be so righteous and just?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mandy Brewer¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Enough, regardless of your motives, you let someone harm Ian de, and you must pay the price!¡± Ivy Chandler interrupted her, and her aura surged again.

    ¡°Do you dare? I advise you not to meddle in my affairs!¡± Mandy Brewer took another deep breath, a hint of dread shing in her eyes.

    She was self-aware. From the move just now, she could tell that she might not be Ivy Chandler¡¯s match. Moreover, as far as she knew, Ivy Chandler, being a rare talent in Secret Essences for a thousand years, was not only outstanding in martial arts but also excelled in medical and poison arts, second only to Elder Wonder, the master of Secret Essences Sect.

    If Ivy Chandler were to employ both martial and poison arts, Mandy Brewer might not have any chance.

    ¡°If you dare to touch me, Cerulean Abyss Institute will never let you off!¡± Mandy Brewer adjusted her mood and continued speaking. ¡°Even if Cerulean Abyss Institute won¡¯t immediately start a war against the Ether Mountain Sect, don¡¯t forget, you have Secret Essences behind you!¡±

    ¡°Dealing with Secret Essences, it¡¯s like a piece of cake!¡±

    Ivy Chandler sneered again. ¡°Is that so? Go ask your father, see if he has the courage to go to war with Secret Essences. However, you probably won¡¯t get the chance to ask!¡± With a sudden change in her tone, she continued, ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    As the words was finished, Ivy Chandler rushed towards Mandy Brewer. At the same time, she flicked her wrist, and two sharp sword auras shot out.

    ¡°Rascal! Dare to attack the youngdy. You¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± Just at this moment, an angry shout resounded.

    Following that, a phantom-like figure shed by, raising his hand and releasing several wildly violent palm winds, creating a piercing sound.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the martial aura of the iing person, Ivy Chandler¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. She didn¡¯t confront the opponent head-on but dodged to the side, putting a distance of ten meters between them.

    The opponent¡¯s palm winds whizzed past, shaking the several waist-thick trees not far away into flying splinters.

    ¡°Third Elder!¡± Seeing the neer, Mandy Brewer¡¯s eyes brightened as she shouted.

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± An old man named Piers Ramos quickly walked towards Mandy Brewer.

    ¡°She injured me!¡± Mandy Brewer pointed at Ivy Chandler, her voice sharp. ¡°Third Elder, destroy her cultivation for me, then leave her a breath! Today, I will make her understand the consequences of offending me!¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Piers Ramos asked again.

    ¡°She is Secret Essences¡¯ princess, also from the Ether Mountain!¡± Mandy Brewer replied.

    ¡°Ether Mountain?¡± Hearing this, Piers Ramos¡¯s brow slightly furrowed.

    While the name of Secret Essences didn¡¯t bother him, the name of Ether Mountain did make him somewhat uneasy. Although, in his opinion, if he had the strength of the entire sect, he might not necessarily fear the Ether Mountain Sect. But he certainly didn¡¯t want to easily provoke them unless absolutely necessary.

    As for dealing with Commander Gardner, that was a fair challenge. Even if the geniuses of Cerulean Abyss Institute killed Commander Gardner, the people of the Ether Mountain Sect couldn¡¯t use this as a reason to make trouble.

    ¡°Third Elder, she killed Abe Mckinney, you must take action!¡± Mandy Brewer spoke again.

    It was only now that Piers Ramos saw the motionless Abe Mckinney not far away. A chill spread from him, and he looked at Ivy Chandler, saying, ¡°You¡¯re truly seeking death, hoe dare you killed people from Cerulean Abyss Institute!¡±

    ¡°Old man, if you want to avenge him, then make your move!¡± Ivy Chandler casually spoke.

    Piers Ramos¡¯s tone turned stern. ¡°Even if you¡¯re from the Ether Mountain, today you will pay for Abe Mckinney¡¯s life!¡±

    With that said, his aura surged, revealing his strength at thete-stage of the War God-Emperor. Soon after, his figure shot towards Ivy Chandler. Both hands continued to flip, directly mobilizing his War God-Emperor aura. In the next moment, arge phantom shadow of an iron fan appeared above his head.

    ¡°Go down!¡± With a low roar, the phantom iron fan spun rapidly, releasing boundless energy towards Ivy Chandler.

    Wherever it went, a vortex of air waves spiraled in the sky, the momentum like a rainbow, devastating everything in its path.

    ¡°You¡¯re bragging!¡±

    Facing the full power attack of ate-stage War God-Emperor, Ivy Chandler¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. But she didn¡¯t show any signs of retreating. A hint of determination shed in her eyes as she once again activated the Ether Mountain Sword technique.

    Whoosh!

    Just as she was preparing to face the opponent¡¯s attack, a blood-red de aura tore through the void and descended from the sky, bringing a tidal wave of aura.

    ¡°Billy?¡± Seeing this de aura, Ivy Chandler¡¯s face showed a hint of joy. She retracted her own sword intent.

    Now that Billy had arrived, it meant she didn¡¯t need to intervene anymore.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Piers Ramos sensed the power of the iing de aura, and his pupils constricted. His face changed several times. Thinking about dodging the opponent¡¯s de, what made him desperate was that all his retreat paths seemed to be blocked by this single de, with nowhere to escape. The only choice was to mobilize his strength to form a defensive aura in an attempt to block this strike.

    However, he clearly underestimated Billy¡¯s strength. Already breaking through to the realm of a War God-Emperor, after releasing his killing intent, how could Billy be someone Piers Ramos could resist?

    With no suspense, the de aura pushed aside the elder¡¯s phantom iron fan after colliding, passing by his waistline. The so-called formidable defense aura Piers Ramos was proud of was of no use.

    After the de aura passed, the scene fell into silence.

    ¡°You, you¡¯ve already broken through to¡­ the Great Perfection of the War God-Emperor Realm¡­¡± Piers Ramos looked up at Billy, struggling to say, a bloodstain forming from his waist.

    Soon after, his upper and lower body fell to the ground, flesh and blood mingled.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Even Joel Greenwood and the others, witnessing this scene, took a deep breath. Each person¡¯s face was extremely pale. On one hand, they marveled at Billy¡¯s strength; on the other hand, they were shocked by his boldness. Billy actually dared to kill Cerulean Abyss Institute¡¯s Third Elder. He seemed to have no fear of Cerulean Abyss Institute¡¯s revenge!

    ¡°Third Elder!!!¡± Mandy Brewer reacted, loudly eximing, her face pale, and her whole body trembling slightly.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡± Billy and the others walked to Ivy Chandler.

    ¡°Thank you, Billy. I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy Chandler smiled lightly, shaking her head in response.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Bob Stokes and Night Orchid also greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Bob, Night Orchid, you two are here too!¡± Ivy Chandler smiled and looked at Billy again and said.

    ¡°Billy, when did you and Night Orchid return to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Just came back!¡± Billy responded with a smile, ¡°Ivy, why did youe to the capital?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m officially out of my seclusion, and I¡¯m going to take up a post in the capital soon!¡± Ivy Chandler smiled yfully.

 Chapter 561 Die! Or Submit!

    ¡°Huh? Ivy, are youing to the capital too?¡± Bob Stokes and Night Orchid eximed simultaneously upon hearing Ivy Chandler¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy Chandler nodded with a smile. ¡°Now, I can be with everyone more often.¡±

    ¡°Which department did that old man arrange for you?¡± Billy asked casually, a faint smile on his face.

    Ivy Chandler¡¯s move to the capital for a position wasn¡¯t a surprise to Billy; he had expected it. With Bob Stokes and Ian de also present, she wouldn¡¯t be left behind.

    ¡°Just arrived, so I don¡¯t know the specific department yet.¡± Ivy responded. ¡°I came with Uncle Adam, and he¡¯ll let me know.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam is here too?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s handling matters in the hall.¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Ivy, why are you seeking people from Cerulean Abyss Institute?¡± Bob Stokes asked.

    ¡°I heard that Ian was injured when I arrived in the capital. I originally wanted to check with you and Night Orchid, but found out you both were not here. After inquiring on my own, I learned it was the work of Cerulean Abyss Institute. I initially nned to check on Ian¡¯s condition, but the royal physician said the injuries weren¡¯t severe. And, I was concerned that Cerulean Abyss Institute¡¯s people might escape, so I came to find them first.¡±

    After finishing, she looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Billy, how is Ian now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, Stout is treating him, and he should recover soon,¡± Billy replied with a smile, walking towards Mandy Brewer and her group.

    ¡°Greetings, Commander Gardner!¡± Facing Billy and the others, Joel Greenwood, the arrogant first son of the Greenwood family, bowed.

    In just over a month, Commander Gardner had broken through from a half-step War God-Emperor to a Tier-two War God-Emperor. Witnessing it was unbelievable.

    In just one month, breaking through three levels, and not just any levels, but three levels within the War God-Emperor realm. It should be noted that any formidable War God-Emperors found it nearly impossible to advance a single level after reaching the God-Emperor realm. Yet, Commander Gardner effortlessly shattered three consecutive levels, outshining the rest.

    ¡°You¡¯re King of the West?¡± Mandy Brewer stared at Billy with an icy gaze

    ¡°You¡¯re doomed. You dared to kill the third elder of Cerulean Abyss Institute. This time, no one can save you!¡±

    Though she appearedposed, turmoil raged within her. She came to the capital partly to challenge King of the West, making him submit in front of everyone. Beforeing, she had investigated King of the West¡¯s skills, knowing that at the half-step War God-Emperor level, he could defeat opponents like Ruthless Lordling, who was a Tier-one War God-Emperor.

    This information surprised her slightly but didn¡¯t make her fear. Her cultivation was half a level higher than Ruthless Lordling, and she had her greatest reliance-Cyan Dome Sword.

    She believed that even if King of the West was formidable, he couldn¡¯t withstand the Cyan Dome Sword technique. So, she deliberately provoked Ian de, causing him harm to lure King of the West to the capital. Now, she found herself unable to surpass Ivy Chandler, let alone defeat King of the West, who effortlessly defeated three elders at the Emperor¡¯s culmination level. Thinking this, she suddenly felt like aplete clown.

    ¡°Was Ian de injured by someone you sent?¡± Billy asked Mandy Brewer, cutting to the chase. ¡°Given that you haven¡¯t ordered Ian¡¯s death, I¡¯ll give you two options. First, since you brought me to the capital for a challenge, I¡¯ll amodate you. Let¡¯s have a fair fight here, life and death as fate decides.¡±

    ¡°Second, cut off one of your arms and leave the capital immediately. Never set foot here again.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mandy Brewer¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°My patience is limited. You have one minute to decide,¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Just then, Bob Stokes, who had just finished a call, approached Billy.

    ¡°Got news that one of Cerulean Abyss Institute¡¯s vice deans went to the war department, probably to negotiate with Donald.¡±

    Billy squinted. ¡°Do you know the specifics?¡±

    ¡°Not clear for now.¡± Bob Stokes shook his head.

    ¡°Has my uncle arrived in the capital?¡± Mandy Brewer¡¯s eyes brightened after hearing Bob Stokes. ¡°I advise you to release me now. Otherwise, if anything happens to me here, my uncle will not spare you!¡± Knowing her uncle was in the capital boosted her confidence.

    ¡°You¡¯re naive.¡± Billy looked at her and spoke coldly. ¡°Even if your uncle is here or the entire Cerulean Abyss Institute has arrived, no one can change your fate. Enough talk. Since you won¡¯t act, let me help you.¡±

    With those words, Billy walked a few steps, raised his hand, and shed.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mandy Brewer never expected Billy to act so decisively, her pupils constricting.

    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± the tall woman and the others shouted simultaneously. They wanted to step forward to help, but considering King of the West¡¯s terrifying power, everyone disyed a wary expression, not daring to take a step forward.

    Just then, a de shed from Mandy Brewer¡¯s shoulder. Her arm and the Cyan Dome Sword fell to the ground simultaneously, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mandy Brewer let out a hysterical scream, retreating several steps with an expression of endless anger.

    ¡°Miss!¡± the tall woman and another woman quickly approached.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Mandy Brewer shouted angrily after a brief pause, using her true energy to stop the bleeding. She red fiercely at Billy, grinding her teeth.

    ¡°You dared to sever my arm, I¡¯ll make you pay a hundredfold, a thousandfold another day¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy spoke indifferently. ¡°But next time won¡¯t be as simple as severing an arm.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, we will meet again soon!¡± Mandy Brewer said, picking up her severed arm and rushing towards the door.

    ¡°Miss, your sword.¡± the tall woman picked up the Cyan Dome Sword from the ground and followed her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    The other woman and two Cerulean Abyss Institute apprentices exchanged nces, then quickly ran out. After witnessing this scene, Joel Greenwood shivered again, subconsciously moving toward the gate of the estate.

    ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Billy¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this has nothing to do with me. I just provided them a ce to stay¡­¡± Joel swallowed and responded.

    If, until today, he harbored hatred toward Billy, now it waspletely reced by fear. Encountering a genius like King of the West, he had no thoughts of opposing him anymore.

    ¡°You also have two choices!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Joel Greenwood was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Die! Or submit!¡± Billy said calmly.

 Chapter 562 The Task Handed to Joel Greenwood

    ¡°Submit?¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Joel Greenwood paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Billy to have such thoughts. After a brief pause, he continued speaking, ¡°Commander Gardner, aren¡¯t you worried that I might verbally agree to surrender but won¡¯t actually submit in action?¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, Billy¡¯s wrist flicked, and three silver needles shot out, piercing Joel Greenwood¡¯s chest.

    ¡°¡­¡± Joel Greenwood paused. Before he could finish speaking, an unprecedented pain spread through every cell of his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A scream escaped his lips as he writhed on the ground, blood vessels visibly expanding, sweat beads covering his forehead, eyes bloodshot, and his face contorted in extreme agony.

    ¡°Stop! Please stop! I¡¯m willing to¡­ I¡¯m willing to submit.¡± He groaned while rolling on the ground.

    As a War God-Emperor, he believed his body was impervious, but the pain surpassed any human endurance. The sensation of blood flowing backward and a myriad of ants gnawing at his body felt like a living nightmare.

    Swish!

    After about a minute, a wisp of finger wind shot out from Billy¡¯s hand, entering Joel Greenwood¡¯s body, and the pain dissipated.

    Joel Greenwood, now drained,y on the ground, breathing heavily. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat, and he looked utterly defeated.

    ¡°The pain you just experienced will recur in three months. Without my intervention, it will continue until you lose your vitality.¡± Billy calmly stated. ¡°Don¡¯t attempt to force out the silver needles with inner strength, that would only bring the torment three months early!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m willing to surrender¡­¡± Joel Greenwood, struggling to get up, looked at Billy with a trembling voice. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I wonder, Commander Gardner, what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°You have three months to identify members of prominent families and ancient martial sects working in various government offices in the capital¡± Billy responded nonchntly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s incredibly challenging to aplish this within three months.¡± Joel Greenwood said, slightly shocked by Billy¡¯s request. He never expected that Billy wanted him to surrender for this task.

    Throughout history, many had attempted such a feat, but none seeded. Theplexity and multitude of individuals involved made it an immense undertaking.

    Bob Stokes and Night Orchid, hearing Billy¡¯s words, had a moment of realization. They understood why Billy suddenly decided to subdue individuals connected to the Greenwood n¨C he aimed to purge them from the capital.

    ¡°That¡¯s your concern,¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°As for how to achieve it, figure it out. With your status, though challenging, it¡¯s not impossible. In three months, if you seed, both you and the Greenwood n will survive. Otherwise, die.¡± He added sternly.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Commander Gardner!¡± Joel Greenwood, after catching his breath, bowed and said, ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    He knew he had no choice unless he wanted his entire family to face annihtion. Yet, at this moment, surrendering wasn¡¯t merely a forced decision. After these two incidents, his perspective on Commander Gardner had subtly changed. Perhaps, making friends with such a talented individual was far better than bing enemies. He could see this from Han Holmes¡¯ example. After the incident with the Holmes n, Han voluntarily stepped down as the Southern Commander and took a position in the Imperial Guard Bureau. After dedicated efforts, he had gained Billy¡¯s recognition, saving the Holmes n from the brink of destruction. One day, with King of the West in the capital, the Holmes n would undoubtedly rise, perhaps surpassing its former glory.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Call me if you need anything.¡± Billy waved his hand.

    Shortly after, Billy and his group boarded the car and headed toward SHADOW.

    ¡°Boss, Ink Pavilion probably has many people arranged in government offices. Should we let Joel Greenwood investigate with them?¡± Night Orchid asked as the car left.

    ¡°He can¡¯t. That will only alert Ink Pavilion¡¯s people.¡± Billy said as he shook his head.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Ink Pavilion¡¯s people were skilled in political maneuvers. Sending Joel Greenwood to investigate might alert them. Joel Greenwood wouldn¡¯t find any traces with his methods. To expose Ink Pavilion, they needed to start from the source.

    Now, Quin Inkwell was gone. The source pointed to ¡®Ink Room¡¯. Billy didn¡¯t know anything about ¡®Ink Room¡¯ yet. So, they would have to put that on hold for now.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Night Orchid nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy, did you go to Ink Pavilion recently?¡± Ivy Chandler looked at Billy and asked with a faint smile. ¡°How did things go?¡±

    ¡°Ivy, let me exin!¡± Night Orchid smiled and briefly recounted the events of the past month.

    ¡°So, Ink Pool really exists?¡± Ivy Chandler¡¯s eyes brightened after hearing her words. ¡°Billy, have you studied the formation on the pool? Any findings?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°The formation seems to be the work of a God-Emperor formation master, a high-level formation. I haven¡¯t gained much from it yet.¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Really? Even you couldn¡¯t figure it out?¡± Ivy Chandler raised her eyebrows. ¡°Next time, if there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯d like to go see it with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy responded with a smile. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Ivy, is that old man still on Ether Mountain?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not,¡± Ivy Chandler shook her head. ¡°Lately, he¡¯s been descending from the mountain frequently. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s busy with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably something happening in the ancient martial world again!¡± Bob Stokes chimed in.

    As they chatted, Bob parked the car in the SHADOWpound. They all got out and headed towards the medical building.

    ¡°Ivy?¡±

    As they entered the hall, Stout happened to walk out of the sickroom, and upon seeing Ivy Chandler, he eximed in surprise.

    ¡°How is Ian¡¯s injury?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine now,¡± Stout replied before asking, ¡°Why did youe to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to the capital?¡± Ivy retorted, giving him a disdainful look, and then proceeded towards the sickroom.

    ¡°Ivy?¡± Just then, Ian de emerged from the room.

    ¡°Ian, how are you? Is everything okay?¡± Ivy examined Ian before inquiring.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Ivy. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Ian smiled and shook his head. ¡°Stout¡¯s medical skills are extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout grinned and then turned to his sister, saying, ¡°Ivy, did I disgrace you?¡±

    ¡°You just got lucky.¡± Ivy Chandler retorted.

    Stout and Ian de both coughed in embarrassment.

    Night Orchid was amused by Ivy¡¯s attitude and sheughed.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s smart phone rang and he put it through.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Donald?¡±

 Chapter 563 Prime Ministerâ€™s Visit

    ¡°Gardner, are you at SHADOW?¡± Donald¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Wait for me there, I¡¯ming over.¡± Donald said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make the trip, I¡¯lle to your side.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m already on the way and will be there soon. We¡¯ll talk when we meet.¡± Donald said before hanging up.

    In less than half an hour, Donald and his entourage appeared at the entrance of the SHADOWpound. Besides Donald and Adam Greenleaf, the central figure among them was an elderly man. Dressed in simple attire, with graying hair but a youthful appearance, exuding an authoritative aura, the elderly man led the way. Behind them were formally dressed attendants, all disying a serious and intense demeanor, clearly not ordinary martial practitioners.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    As Billy and his group, just exiting the conference hall, saw the elderly man, they all slightly paused before swiftly approaching.

    ¡°Prime Minister, why are you here?¡± Billy bowed to the elderly man.

    Given the man¡¯s status, Billy¡¯s respectful gesture was fitting. The visitor was vale¡¯s Prime Minister, Urban Woolery, one of the most respected figures in vale, dedicating his life to the nation¡¯s prosperity.

    ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister!¡± Bob Stokes and others also bowed.

    ¡°Haha, no need for such formality!¡± Urban Wooleryughed. ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯vee uninvited. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°You honor me too much,¡± Billy made a gesture of wee. ¡°Prime Minister, please have a seat inside.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Urban Woolery nodded with another smile.

    Billy then greeted Donald and Adam before leading everyone towards the conference hall. Soon, they all settled, and Night Orchid served tea.

    ¡°I wonder why you¡¯vee?¡± Billy asked Urban Woolery.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to express my gratitude to you.¡± Urban Woolery said, raising his tea cup. ¡°vale has mobilized its entire resources to search for the Five Elements Jade Pendants for nearly a hundred years without sess. However, you found four in one go. I must thank you on behalf of vale¡¯s millions of citizens.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°The rise and fall of the nation concern every individual, and it¡¯s a duty we all share.¡±

    ¡°Haha, truly a chosen one, a Qilin sent by heaven to favor vale.¡± Urban Wooleryughed.

    ¡°You overpraise me.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°No need to be excessively modest, Gardner.¡± Urban Woolery continued. ¡°This time, I bring good news for you. After discussions among the senior members of the Cab, once the five jade pendants gather in the capital, we n to confer upon you a special official title. The proposal has received approval from the hall.¡±

    ¡°The specific title is still under consideration, and we should have results soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± Billy said nonchntly.

    Titles and positions didn¡¯t stir much emotion in Billy. The higher the official position, the heavier the responsibilities. He would prefer to resign from such positions and return to Ozin for a quiet life with his family. However, each person had their destiny from the moment they were born. Few could truly defy fate and change their course.

    ¡°That¡¯s well-deserved for you!¡± Urban Woolery said, and the conversation shifted. ¡°Did you really cut down Piers Ramos?¡± Urban Woolery inquired.

    ¡°Piers Ramos?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Master Billy, Piers Ramos is the third elder of the Cerulean Abyss Institute.¡± Adam Greenleaf exined.

    ¡°So, his name is Piers Ramos?¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Did I cause any trouble for you, Prime Minister?¡±

    ¡°They are just a bunch of small fries, how could they trouble me?¡± Urban Woolery raised his tea cup and took a sip. ¡°Gardner, do you know why Cerulean Abyss Institute came to the capital this time?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surprise me if it¡¯s rted to choosing the sessor for the national fate?¡± Billy smiled confidently.

    ¡°Haha, you guessed it right!¡± Urban Woolery nodded.

    ¡°Do they have any specific ideas?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Lord Greenleaf, perhaps you should introduce him to this matter.¡± Urban Woolery looked at Adam and said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Adam nodded and then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Young Master, Cerulean Abyss Institute came on behalf of the ancient martial arts world. They propose that the matter of national fate recovery, which concerns vale¡¯s millennium-long prosperity, should not be handled lightly. Even the Hall, let alone Cerulean Abyss Institute, cannot act unterally.¡±

    ¡°Bloody hell!¡± Upon hearing this, Bob Stokes and Stout both burst out with strongnguage.

    ¡°They think highly of themselves! A bunch of parasites of the nation, do they have the right to meddle in this matter?¡± Bob Stokes expressed his anger.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, do they know that Capital Hall already has four Five Elements Jade Pendants?¡± Night Orchid frowned and asked.

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Adam shook his head and added, ¡°However, they probably have suspicions that we have more than one, or they wouldn¡¯t be so urgently discussing the session of the national fate.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, only Billy and the people around him know about the four jade pendants. How could they suspect?¡± Ivy Chandler also furrowed her brows and asked.

    ¡°Ivy, do you remember if I told you how I obtained that pendant back in the ce of Darkness?¡± Billy took another sip of tea and smiled lightly.

    ¡°I remember. You said you got it in a heritage site of a War Emperor-level martial artist¡­¡± Ivy Chandler paused, seeming to realize something, then looked at Billy. ¡°Billy, are you suggesting that someone from Sanctum of Darkness leaked the information to vale¡¯s martial sects?¡±

    ¡°Not unexpectedly, that¡¯s correct.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    In that heritage site, two elders from Sanctum of Darkness had attempted to seize a Five Elements Jade Pendant. Billy hadter killed them and thus Sanctum of Darkness undoubtedly knew he had obtained the pendant.

    ¡°These parasites of the nation truly colluded with Sanctum of Darkness!¡± Stout cursed.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, did Cerulean Abyss Institute mention anything else?¡± Billy asked again. He was well aware that representatives of the ancient martial sects,ing to the capital to discuss the sessor of the national fate, wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to speak without certain leverage.

 Chapter 564 Ivy Chandlerâ€™s Position

    ¡°Recently, the international situation is bing increasingly severe,¡± Donald began, expressing concern about the western nations¡¯ intentions.

    ¡°They¡¯ve started making moves again, intending to make vale experience a catastrophe simr to a hundred years ago.¡± He continued, referring to the previous trap set by the western nations.

    ¡°Is Cerulean Abyss Institute¡¯s visit rted to this?¡± Night Orchid inquired.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Donald nodded. ¡°They proposed that if the Capital Hall agrees to reselect the sessor to the national fate based on their supposed fair and just principles, they would join forces with the capital to defend against external threats in case the western nations invade vale again.¡±

    ¡°Thinking they can manipte the Hall¡¯s people so easily!¡± Stout eximed.

    Urban Woolery choked on his tea.

    ¡°Stout, shut up!¡± Ivy Chandler red at Stout angrily.

    ¡°¡­¡± Stout opened his mouth and wanted to say a few words, but when he saw the look in his sister¡¯s eyes, he was so scared that he quickly swallowed it back.

    ¡°Donald, how did you respond to them?¡± Ivy Chandler asked.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t given them a clear answer yet. The external situation is not clear, so we can¡¯tpletely turn against them for now.¡± Donald exined.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ivy Chandler nodded.

    ¡°Did they mention the details of their so-called fair and just selection process?¡± Ian de inquired.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Donald replied. ¡°They haven¡¯t provided the specifics.¡±

    ¡°Donald, if they bring this up again, just agree.¡± Billy suggested.

    ¡°Boss, they obviously have ulterior motives. If we agree¡­¡± Ian de was slightly stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ian de spoke again.

    ¡°Ian, trust Billy,¡± Ivy Chandler reassured him, ¡°Billy has a n.¡±

    ¡°What n?¡± Ian de and Bob Stokes both looked intrigued.

    ¡°Billy wants to expose all the hidden talents of the three major systems in one go. It¡¯s an opportunity to see the elites and save him the trouble of finding them one by one.¡±

    That was exactly Billy¡¯s intention. He would one day overthrow or subdue those aristocratic families and three major ancient martial sects. The prodigies within these three sects were their foundation and hope. Once these individuals were dealt with, the three sects wouldn¡¯t be threats. Since there was a chance to meet the prodigies of the three sects, why not seize the opportunity?

    ¡°Huh, boss, you¡¯re too secretive!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t hold back after a long silence.

    Ivy Chandler raised her hand and gave his brother a smack on the back of his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Urban Wooleryughed heartily. ¡°Gardner, this matter is settled for now!¡±

    He lifted the teacup, took another sip, and looked at Ivy Chandler. ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s been about ten years since Ist saw you, right? After a few years, you¡¯ve grown into a graceful youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, I¡¯m twenty-six today.¡± Ivy Chandler smiled lightly.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re still a little girl.¡± Urban Wooleryughed again. ¡°You¡¯ve inherited all the merits from your parents, you haven¡¯t left anything for your younger brother. How will he find a girlfriend in the future?¡±

    Stout was choked, his mouth twitching. After recovering slightly, he looked at Urban Woolery and said, ¡°Prime Minister, I¡¯m still young, I haven¡¯t matured yet!¡±

    Ivy Chandler and Night Orchid chuckled simultaneously.

    ¡°Ivy, are you interested in working with me?¡± Urban Woolery continued to ask with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ivy Chandler didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    Billy¡¯s eyes brightened at these words.

    ¡°Ivy, the old man has talked to the Prime Minister. He wants you to take up the position of Assistant Minister of the Cab to share some of the misceneous tasks with the Prime Minister and others.¡± Adam smiled and exined.

    ¡°What?¡± Ivy Chandler eximed in surprise, and Bob Stokes and others also showed astonished expressions.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t want to follow us, a bunch of old men?¡± Urban Woolery smiled and asked.

    ¡°Ivy, quickly thank the Prime Minister!¡± Billy also smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister!¡± Ivy Chandler was stunned for a moment, then stood up, bowed deeply to Urban Woolery, and said, ¡°Please guide me in the future, Prime Minister!¡±

    ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s settled!¡± Urban Wooleryughed again. ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived in the capital. Take a few days off and report for duty in half a month!¡±

    ¡°Thank you once again, Prime Minister!¡± Ivy Chandler responded. After a while, Urban, Donald, Adam, and others bid farewell and left.

    After some more discussion, the conversation shifted to Ivy Chandler, who was offered the position of Cab Assistant Minister by the national leader.

    ¡°Congrattions, Ivy!¡± Night Orchid began.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    It was definitely a good thing for Ivy Chandler to serve in the cab, which was the center of vale. Billy was happy for her. Ivy Chandler could learn a lot from working with the Prime Minister.

    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Ivy Chandler responded. ¡°It¡¯s just a job, and as long as I can stay in the capital with everyone, it¡¯s the same anywhere.¡±

    Ivy Chandler was well aware that responsibilities came with the position. Besides, she could not let the old man down.

    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ll be a minister now? That¡¯s awesome!¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°If you like, I can talk to the Prime Minister and arrange something for you.¡± Ivy Chandler teased him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it! I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life by Boss¡¯s side. I won¡¯t go anywhere else!¡± Stout dered.

    Night Orchid smiled sweetly, ¡°Stout, you are just wishful thinking. You didn¡¯t even ask boss if he is willing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I will depend on him for the rest of my life. I will go wherever he goes!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Billy, please ignore him!¡± Ivy Chandler red at Stout speechlessly and said, ¡°If you think he is too annoying, just drive him back to Secret Essences. Grandpa is still waiting for him to go back to retreat!¡±

    ¡°My dear sister, can you please don¡¯t mention this!¡± Stout quickly shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t care what you think!¡± Ivy Chandler then looked at Billy with a faint smile and asked, ¡°Billy, what are your ns for the next few days?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°The Prime Minister gave me half a month off. I was wondering if there¡¯s anything I can help with during that time.¡± Ivy Chandler exined.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have other ns,e with us to ce of Darkness.¡± Billy suggested.

 Chapter 565 Return to the Place of Darkness

    ¡°ce of Darkness?¡± Ivy Chandler raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did something happen with White Tiger¡¯s team?¡±

    Both Bob Stokes and Ian de looked at Billy.

    ¡°The fifth piece of the Five Elements Jade might be in the Sanctum of Darkness,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ivy Chandler and the others eximed.

    ¡°Boss, is it true?¡± Bob Stokes asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a possibility, so we need to check it out.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Ivy Chandler volunteered.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy smiled.

    This time, the mission was clear-to confront Sanctum of Darkness and retrieve the fifth jade piece. Having Ivy Chandler, a War God-Emperor, would significantly increase their chances.

    ¡°For the next few days, I¡¯ll follow Billy. Where he goes, I go!¡± Ivy Chandler teased with a mischievous smile.

    Stout pretended not to hear, stifling augh.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going too!¡± Bob Stokes and Ian de both eximed.

    ¡°No, you two stay. You have tasks here, and the capital needs someone to remain vignt. The ancient martial sects might send people,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°But Boss, let us go!¡± they insisted.

    ¡°No need to discuss further. That¡¯s settled. Also, I have a task for you. You have half a month to break through your current realms.¡± Billymanded.

    After some more conversation, Billy, Ivy Chandler, Night Orchid, and Stout boarded a warne heading to ce of Darkness.

    At the same time, Casey, Azure Fang, and others set out for the same destination.

    In the afternoon, they arrived at the Rakshasa Hall headquarters. Billy was greeted by the kneeling members.

    ¡°Rise and speak!¡± Billy gestured.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± they replied.

    ¡°Boss!¡± White Tiger and others approached.

    Billy pointed to Ivy Chandler. ¡°Do you recognize Ivy?¡±

    ¡°Are you Ivy?!¡± White Tiger recognized her. He had met Ivy Chandler once before. He felt vaguely familiar at first sight.

    ¡°White Tiger, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Ivy greeted.

    ¡°You¡¯re really Ivy!¡± White Tiger¡¯s face was full of joy, ¡°Why are you here too!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Rakshasa and the others and introduced, ¡°This is Ivy Chandler!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Chandler! I¡¯m Rakshasa.¡± Rakshasa and others bowed to say hello.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too!¡± Ivy Chandler smiled again and looked at Rakshasa, ¡°I have long heard that White Tiger has a beautiful girlfriend. Indeed, she is gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°Compared with you, I am an ugly duckling.¡± Rakshasa responded with a blush on her face. After a brief pause, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, let¡¯s talk in the room!¡±

    ¡°Rakshasa, from now on just like White Tiger, call me boss!¡± Billy smiled and led everyone to the meeting hall.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Rakshasa responded quickly after being stunned for a moment.

    After a while, a group of people entered the meeting hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. I¡¯ve broken through to War Emperor realm!¡± Billy sat down and looked at White Tiger and said.

    He had just checked the cultivation levels of White Tiger and the others; they all had made considerable progress. White Tiger had officially entered the War Emperor realm; Rakshasa had also reached the peak of War Grandmaster realm; James Harper had broken through the ¡®mirror¡¯ and entered the War Grandmaster realm, and several lieutenants of Theodore Ford had also been promoted to thete Warlord stage.

    During this period, they should have experienced many battles.

    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t embarrass you, boss!¡± White Tiger grinned and continued, ¡°What is the cultivation level of Azure Dragon now? This time, I will give him a pretty good fight!¡±

    Hearing his words, Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°White Tiger, you¡¯d better take it easy, I¡¯m worried that your bones won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    ¡°Orchid, what do you mean?¡± White Tiger was slightly stunned.

    ¡°I suggest you stay away from Azure Dragon now. He¡¯s a true War God-Emperor powerhouse!¡± Stout warned.

    ¡°What?!¡± White Tiger was astonished, and so were Rakshasa and others.

    ¡°Is it true, Orchid?¡± White Tiger turned to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! He¡¯s a legitimate War God-Emperor now.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Why didn¡¯t Boss call me back for such a good thing?¡± White Tigerined.

    ¡°White Tiger, be patient. Stout brought you some good things,¡± Night Orchid said.

    ¡°What things?¡± White Tiger asked Stout.

    ¡°Everything is in there. Take a look yourselves,¡± Stout said, tossing a bag to White Tiger, along with a sternmand from Billy to consume the contents to achieve breakthroughs.

    After some more talk, Casey, Azure Fang, and others arrived, and the discussion turned to the recent events in ce of Darkness.

    ¡°White Tiger, give us an update on the recent situation in ce of Darkness.¡± Billy requested.

    White Tiger detailed the events, informing them that Sanctum of Darkness had rebuilt its first branch, and Northfortia had sent reinforcements. It took him more than half an hour to describe everything he knew.

    ¡°Boss, should we wipe out the eight branch halls first, or go directly to their headquarters?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the headquarters. Get the fifth jade piece first,¡± Billy decided.

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger agreed. ¡°Should we bring everyone?¡±

    ¡°Except for the one thousand members of Army of Bloodshadow, pick another one thousand. The rest stay at the headquarters.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± White Tiger nodded. ¡°Boss, should we go in batches? I¡¯m concerned that if we all go at once, Sanctum of Darkness will quickly receive the news.¡±

    ¡°No. Just let them know.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Rakshasa was puzzled.

    ¡°Rakshasa, it¡¯s clear. Boss wants to give them time, preferably to recall all their core members to the headquarters.¡± Azure Dragon exined.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s eyes lit up. This was Billy¡¯s way of dealing with ce of Darkness.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said, leading the way. The group, with two thousand Rakshasa Hall elites, departed for Sanctum of Darkness headquarters.

    Ten minutester, they set out on their mission.

 Chapter 566 Objective â€“ Sanctum of Darkness!

    While Billy and his group were on the road, at the headquarters of Sanctum of Darkness,

    in the medieval-style castle hall, several men and women sat in their respective seats, conducting a routine meeting. The man sitting at the head, wearing a skull mask, was the Lord of Sanctum of Darkness, Death. Among the others were some deputy lords of Sanctum of Darkness and several elders from the Dark Pavilion.

    ¡°Lord Phil, have there been any new reports from vale recently?¡± Death asked with a solemn tone, looking towards the man on his left.

    ¡°Reporting to the Lord, not at the moment,¡± replied Phil, one of the deputy lords, shaking his head. Then, as if recalling something, he continued speaking. ¡°However, there are reports that a representative from vale¡¯s martial world recently visited the capital.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Any news on the oue?¡± Death asked.

    ¡°No final decision yet. vale said they need more time to consider.¡± Phil responded.

    Two days ago, such an event urred, and Sanctum of Darkness was already aware of it so quickly; the dissemination of information was indeed remarkably fast. It was not surprising that Billy decided to take action against various factions; with so many potential troublemakers gathering near the capital, chaos was bound to erupt sooner orter.

    ¡°My Lord, do you think they will eventually agree?¡± Phil continued to inquire.

    ¡°Rest assured, they will definitely agree!¡± Death chuckled coldly. After saying this, he instructed, ¡°Continue to keep an eye on this matter, report any progress immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Phil nodded in response.

    ¡°My Lord, it is said that vale¡¯s King of the West killed twenty God-Emperor powerhouses in Aqundia a little over a month ago. Is this true?¡± At this moment, a female deputy lord asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Death nodded slightly. ¡°ording to reliable information, he broke through three levels in a row, directly advancing from a half-step War God-Emperor to a full-fledged War God-Emperor!¡±

    The others expressed simultaneous surprise upon hearing this. Advancing one level in War God-Emperor cultivation was already incredibly challenging; he actually broke through three levels sessively. Such terror!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°My Lord, the growth rate of King of the West is truly frightening. Allowing him to continue growing like this will be a great danger!¡± The woman continued to express her concerns.

    ¡°Moreover, thest time he came to ce of Darkness, causing us such great losses, can we really let that go?¡± she added.

    ¡°How could we let that go!¡± Death sneered. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the intervention of the Guardians, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave ce of Darkness safely!¡±

    ¡°My Lord, what exactly does it mean on the Guardians¡¯ side? It seems that quite a few people are protecting vale; what is their intention?¡± Another person asked.

    ¡°That was before!¡± A trace of severity shed in Death ¡®s eyes as he turned to the woman. ¡°Alyssa, what¡¯s the recent activity from Rakshasa Hall?¡±

    ¡°Reporting, My Lord. Recently, besides asional conflicts with other forces, Rakshasa Hall hasn¡¯t shown significant activity.¡±

    ¡°Arrange it. Within three days, Sanctum of Darkness will take action against Rakshasa Hall!¡± Death ordered.

    Alyssa was slightly stunned.

    ¡°My Lord, didn¡¯t you promise the Guardians that we wouldn¡¯t act against Rakshasa Hall for six months? If we act now, won¡¯t they¡­¡± she hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just do as I say!¡± Death interrupted her.

    ¡°Understood!¡± She nodded solemnly.

    ¡°The target this time is to capture White Tiger and Rakshasa alive!¡± Death continued.

    ¡°My Lord, do you want to lure Commander Gardner to ce of Darkness?¡± Phil asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Death God nodded. ¡°This time, as long as he dares toe, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll leave again!¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± The others replied in unison.

    At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded, and then an elder from Sanctum of Darkness walked in quickly.

    ¡°Why are you so panicked?¡± Death asked in a sullen voice.

    ¡°My Lord, ording to the news from our people outside, nearly two thousand people from Rakshasa Hall areing to us!¡± The old man said slightly hastily.

    ¡°What?!¡± Except for Death, everyone else shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Is Rakshasa Hall seeking death?¡± the woman said angrily after a brief pause.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t gone to find them yet, but they came to our door automatically. They are really a bunch of people who don¡¯t know how to live or die!¡± After he finished speaking, she turned to look at Death. ¡°My Lord, I will lead people to capture White Tiger and Rakshasa!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who is leading the team?¡± Death did not answer the woman¡¯s words, frowned slightly and looked at the old man and asked.

    ¡°ording to the people below, in addition to White Tiger and Rakshasa, there are about ten other men and women in the group headed by them. The people below do not know them.¡± The old man responded.

    ¡°Go and implement it, see if there is vale¡¯s King of the West among the leaders!¡± A stern look shed in the eyes of Death.

    ¡°Copy that!¡± The old man was stunned for a moment before turning and leaving.

    ¡°My Lord, do you suspect that he came to  ce of Darkness?¡± Phil looked at Death and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Death responded coldly. ¡°Otherwise, there is no way the people from Rakshasa Hall would take the initiative to die!¡±

    After finishing speaking, he looked at an old man and said, ¡°Inform all deputy masters and elders of Dark Cab to return to the headquarters!¡±

    ¡°Copy that!¡± The old man nodded and got up and walked to the door.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting, let¡¯s break up!¡± Death then looked at the others and stood up to speak.

    ¡°Go on, everyone, please brace yourself and be on alert!¡±

    ¡°If King of the West is really leading the team this time, today, let him stay in the ce of Darkness forever!¡±

    ¡°Received!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    Two hourster, Billy and his group appeared in an open wastnd in ce of Darkness.

    ¡°Boss, ahead is the main base of Sanctum of Darkness!¡± White Tiger pointed to arge castle estate a few kilometers away.

    Billy nodded slightly and looked over.

    The estate was built against the mountain, expansive in size, estimated to cover at least two to three hundred thousand square meters. Calling it an estate was more like a small town. Inside the estate, there were hundreds of castles and some cottages. The estate was surrounded by tall walls, with numerous lookout towers ced at regr intervals. They were dozens of meters high, and figures could be seen moving inside. Not only that, there were seven or eight lookout towers built in the forests around the wastnd, and people inside these towers detected Billy and his group¡¯s presence the moment they appeared.

    ¡°Boss, up ahead is their of Sanctum of Darkness!¡± White Tiger raised his hand and pointed to a huge castle manor a few kilometers away.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded slightly and looked over.

    The manor was built on the mountain and covered a vast area. It was initially estimated that the area was at least 200, 000 to 300, 000 square meters. It was said to be a manor, but more like a small town.

    In the manor, there were hundreds of castles of various sizes and some bungalows. Around the manor, there were towering walls, and watchtowers tens of meters high were built at regr intervals, with figures shing in the watchtower. Not only that, there were also seven or eight watchtowers built in the forest around the wastnd. The people inside noticed it as soon as Billy and others appeared here.

    ¡°So, this is the headquarters of Sanctum of Darkness. The scale is quiterge!¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t helpmenting.

    ¡°Tomand the entire ce of Darkness, it¡¯s indeed not to be underestimated!¡± Casey replied calmly.

    ¡°Boss, should we deal with the people in the watchtowers first?¡± ck Tortoise suggested, scanning the surroundings.

    ¡°No.¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and let¡¯s meet them!¡±

    With that, he led everyone to walk in the direction of the manor.

 Chapter 567 Iâ€™ll Let You Know That Before You Die

    A few minutester, the group reached the entrance of the estate, finding the bronze gates wide open with no guards.

    ¡°Sanctum of Darkness seems well-prepared,¡± Azure Dragon remarked, surveying the silent manor.

    ¡°Billy, there are quite a few formidable individuals inside,¡± Ivy Chandler sensed with her psychic power.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Information suggests there are over twenty people with God-Emperor strength alone.¡±

    ¡°Their leader, Death, is a peak War God-Emperor, and among the seven sub-leaders, two are Tier-two War God-Emperors, two are Tier-one War God-Emperors, and the rest are at the initial stage.¡±

    ¡°In addition, many elders in the Dark Cab are War God-Emperors or possess the strength of the mid-stage War God-Emperor.¡±

    This information was obtained by Billy from the Minister of War of Northfortia named George during hisst visit to Aqundia.

    Upon hearing this, many members of Rakshasa Hall took in a sharp breath. Such strength was chilling just to hear about.

    ¡°Tsk tsk! Today¡¯s going to be fun!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes flickered with enthusiasm. ¡°After breaking through, I haven¡¯t had a decent fight. Today is the perfect day to stretch my muscles!¡±

    Others in the group were also filled with a strong desire for battle.

    ¡°Boss, with your strength, are you confident?¡± White Tiger asked Billy after taking a deep breath. Although he knew that Billy had already reached War God-Emperor Grand Completion, he hadn¡¯t seen him in action for some time, causing some concerns.

    ¡°White Tiger, you can rest assured!¡± Stout chimed in. ¡°With boss taking the lead, even if it¡¯s a War God-Emperor in the perfection realm, it¡¯s just a matter of a single stroke!¡±

    In fact, Stout¡¯s word might be overstatement, since, generally speaking, a War God-Emperor in the perfection realm could not be cut down with a single stroke.

    ¡°Stout, shut up!¡± Ivy Chandler gave him a speechless re. Then, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll join you in dealing with Sanctum of Darkness Lordter!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to practice my skills on him!¡±

    ¡°Boss, but he is¡­¡± Frostde expressed a bit of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy reassured, cutting off Frostde. He then looked at White Tiger and continued, ¡°Spread the word, James Harper will lead the Bloodshadow Guard into the manor with us. The rest should surround here.¡±

    ¡°Commander, the four of us should go in with you!¡± Deputy Commander Theodore Ford shouted loudly.

    ¡°You four stay out. Each of you leads five hundred men to guard the gates. Don¡¯t let a single one escape!¡± Billy responded. He knew very well that these brothers would be of little help inside; they would only sacrifice themselves in vain.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Theodore Ford and hispanions didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, inside!¡± Billy led the group into the estate.

    The entire manor seemed very quiet, not a soul in sight. However, Billy and his team had already sensed the formidable auras hidden all around.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    As the group reached the square about a kilometer from the estate¡¯s entrance, thunderous roars echoed through the entire manor¡¯s airspace. Subsequently, a massive crowd rushed out from all directions and gathered on the square, trapping Billy¡¯s group in the center. Judging from the crowd¡¯s quantity, there were roughly ten to twenty thousand people, each with a taut body and a fierce aura.

    Billy and his team stood still, disying no signs of panic. After casually scanning the crowd around them, they looked towards the group that emerged from the main hall of the manor.

    This group of people was naturally the core members of Sanctum of Darkness led by Death, totaling about fifty people.

    Death pped as he walked toward them, and the surrounding crowd automatically made way for him.

    ¡°Well, well, the renowned King of the West, Commander Gardner. Just your boldness alone earns my admiration!¡± Death stopped about a hundred meters away from Billy. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you deliberately made such a bigmotion to give us early preparation, right?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°By the looks of it, you intend to wipe out my Sanctum of Darkness, huh?¡± Death spoke again.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious, what¡¯s your reliance?¡± Death sneered. ¡°Do you think that killing twenty God-Emperor individuals single-handedly in Aqundia qualifies you to challenge Sanctum of Darkness? If you think that way, it only shows how naive you are! Those bunch of wastes can be wiped out by one Vice-Lord of Sanctum of Darkness!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You seem quite confident!¡± Billy squinted.

    ¡°You came to attack Sanctum of Darkness. I assume you have a general understanding of the situation here?¡± Death continued. ¡°Do you believe that with just a few of you, you can seed? Do you know how many God-Emperor powerhouses I have here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find your words quite childish?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°In the face of absolute strength, does the number really matter?¡±

    Deathughed heartily. ¡°I do agree with that!¡±

    With that, he looked at Billy again and asked, ¡°I have another question I¡¯m curious about. I wonder if Commander Gardner can enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Coming here this time, I presume it¡¯s not just to challenge Sanctum of Darkness, right? If I guessed correctly, there should be another motive, right?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Not bad, you guessed right again.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Death asked again, ¡°I wonder what Commander Gardner¡¯s motive is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know that before you die.¡± Billy sneered.

    ¡°Utterly shameless!¡± Phil, who followed behind Death, snorted coldly.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a chance for you to decide your own fate. We can consider sparing the others. Otherwise, everyone here will die today!¡±

    ¡°Another idiot hase out!¡± Azure Dragon said coldly. ¡°If you say another word, believe it or not, I¡¯ll cut you down directly?¡±

    ¡°Insolent!¡± Phil roared, ¡°You reckless kid, I think you¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    After speaking, he took a few steps forward from behind Death, holding arge de. He raised it and shed towards Azure Dragon. As one of the Vice-Lords of Sanctum of Darkness, his cultivation had already reached the level of a Tier-one War God-Emperor, and he naturally didn¡¯t fear Azure Dragon.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s seeking death!¡± Azure Dragon showed no intention of retreating. With a flick of his wrist, a crescent-shaped de aura shot out swiftly.

 Chapter 568 The Eruption of a War

    In the next moment, the sh of their des sent Azure Dragon retreating about ten steps, while Phil stepped back about five or six steps. Azure Dragon, slightly at a disadvantage.

    After Phil stabilized his figure, a look of surprise shed in his eyes. He obviously didn¡¯t expect Azure Dragon to be able to force him back several steps.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Azure Dragon pointed at him. ¡°Consider this a warning. If you bber again, I¡¯ll take your head!¡±

    Stout and Judge exchanged nces, each with a twitch at the corner of their mouths. It seemed those around Billy were extraordinary, good at making threats.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll dly oblige!¡± Phil, visibly angered, raised his de to strike again.

    ¡°Phil, hold it!¡± Death intervened. Looking at Billy, Death continued, ¡°King of the West, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Destroy your cultivation on your own, and I¡¯ll spare those by your side. Otherwise, not only you and the two thousand people you brought, including the remaining members of Rakshasa Hall, but everyone here will die today!¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting so naive, Lord of Sanctum of Darkness?¡± Billy calmly responded. ¡°Do you think I came here today just to ruin my cultivation?¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Death¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Let me see how capable vale¡¯s King of the West really is.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    As he spoke, a powerful aura emanated from him.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you nning to fight here, or should we find another ce?¡±

    ¡°The space here is limited, let¡¯s find another ce.¡± Death replied. He was well aware that if they fought here, the twenty thousand people below would likely be cannon fodder without even lifting a finger. Turning, he walked towards an openwn on the east side of the estate, apanied by two Vice-Lords of Sanctum of Darkness who were Tier-two War God-Emperors.

    This was their prearranged n¨Ctake down Billy Gardner first, and the rest would be no challenge. Moreover, apart from the three of them, there were two Tier-one War God-Emperors and three Novice War God-Emperors in their group. In addition, there were four pseudo War God-Emperors, four half-step War God-Emperors, and eight War Emperors in the Dark Pavilion Elders. With such strength, it was obviously not difficult to take down the remaining people of the opponent.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go with you?¡± Ivy Chandler remained concerned.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Stay here and watch over everyone.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ivy Chandler seemed worried. Though she knew Billy could challenge higher levels, dealing with three War God-Emperors was undoubtedly challenging.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy reassured her with a smile before following Death.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and others simultaneously spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to act. Leave no one alive!¡± Billy, without looking back, gestured, and everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Understood!¡± they echoed.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The onlooking followers of Sanctum of Darkness shouted again, and the twenty thousand people rushed forward, weapons raised.

    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you want to start a war? Come on, I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± At this time, Azure Dragon looked at Phil and said coldly.

    ¡°Boy, I will definitely make you regreting to this world!¡± Phil nced at Azure Dragon with cold eyes. After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and shouted loudly, ¡°Go ahead and kill them all!¡±

    Ten to twenty thousand people mobilized at the same time, and they all surrounded Casey.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Dragon, leave the two God-Emperor Realm to me, and you two will deal with the other sub-leaders and the pseudo God-Emperor ones.¡± Ivy Chandler said and quickly rushed towards Phil and an old man with a goatee.

    ¡°Ivy, please pay attention to your own safety!¡± Casey replied, then raised his knife and dodged towards the other three deputy pce masters who had just be emperors.

    Azure Dragon originally intended to challenge Phil directly but, seeing the situation, didn¡¯t insist. He faced the four pseudo God-Emperors Elders.

    Night Orchid and Frostde confronted the remaining elders, while White Tiger and Judge dispersed, entering the crowd of twenty thousand followers.

    ¡°Tsk, there are indeed many beauties in vale!¡± Phil, watching Ivy Chandler, licked his dry lips, a fervent gleam in his eyes. ¡°Beauty, if you surrender voluntarily ande with me to have some fun, I might spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to inform you, because of your foul mouth, you¡¯ll experience a bit more pain than others before you die.¡± Ivy Chandler calmly spoke.

    ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t expect the beauty to be quite humorous!¡± Phil chuckled. ¡°Do you think you can defeat the two of us together?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ivy Chandler replied again.

    ¡°Feisty, I like you!¡± Phil said, his tone turning serious. ¡°Since you refuse my offer, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    After saying that, he looked at the old man with a goat beard. ¡°Lord Yade, make your move, cripple her cultivation first. Don¡¯t kill her; leave her a breath. I¡¯ve never yed with such a top-notch beauty in my life!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lord Yade nodded and attacked Ivy Chandler. A powerful palm wind swept toward her.

    ¡°Beauty, brace yourself!¡± Phil made a sound at the same time, took a few steps, and pulled out a cold de in his hand and shed it down.

    Both of them were Tier-one War God-Emperors, and the old man with the goatee was at thete stage. When the two of them attacked with all their strength, the air waves surged and the attack was formidable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell you two. You only have one chance to take action. You should use your cards from the beginning. Otherwise, you will die in a very ufortable way.¡± Ivy Chandler¡¯s beautiful voice reached the eardrums of the two of them. Her voice was sweet and pleasant, but the meaning of her words made the two of them feel a little panicked inexplicably.

    Without hesitation, Ivy Chandler poured all her Chi energy into the ancient sword. She activated the Ether Mountain Sword Art with a swift motion of her wrist.

    Whoosh!

    The despairing aura of death emanated from the sword, causing the temperature in the air to drop. Simultaneously, two sword energies, carrying the force of thunder, shot out, unstoppable and destructive.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Phil and Lord Yade immediately sensed the thick killing intent enveloping them. Their pupils constricted, and a hint of horror appeared on their faces. From their souls, a profound sense of fear surged up.

    Both felt that the power of this attack was more than enough to kill a Tier-two War God-Emperor in one go.

 Chapter 569 A Narrow Escape

    Without any surprises, the unstoppable sword energy tore through the opponent¡¯s offensive and defensive aura, piercing straight through both of their bodies.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The old man with a goat beard opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. He fell down and arge amount of fresh blood gushed out from his heart.

    His body twitched a few times and then stopped moving, with an expression of disbelief on his face. He never thought that he only had one chance to take action. Moreover, he was self-aware that even if he had just used his trump card, it was unlikely that he could block the opponent¡¯s attack. Although both sides had the same level of cultivation, theirbat power was not on the same level at all!

    ¡°How-How can you be so strong?¡±

    Meanwhile, Phil knelt down on one knee, and his broadsword was inserted into the ground to support his body. Blood kept gushing out from his waist, and a look of panic shed in his eyes. He was well aware that the only reason he was still alive was because Ivy Chandler intentionally allowed it, otherwise he would have already perished.

    ¡°Do you remember what I just said?¡± Ivy Chandler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she spoke softly.

    Phil didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He gritted his teeth and quickly darted to the side, even leaving behind his big knife. However, how could he possibly escape at this moment?

    Ivy Chandler locked eyes with him as she chased after him, covering a distance of less than a few dozen meters. Immediately afterwards, her wrist continued to rotate, and two sword lights as long as a hundred meters shed like lightning towards his legs.

    After the sword light passed, Phil¡¯s two thighs separated from his body and fell to the ground, with arge amount of blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Phil, who was already heavily injured, couldn¡¯t bear this level of pain anymore and fell to the ground with a hysterical scream.

    ¡°Kill me, Kill me!¡± He roared while rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it earlier? I¡¯ll make you endure a little bit of pain before your deadline.¡± Ivy said calmly, standing still.

    ¡°Lord Phil!¡± At this moment, the three sub-leaders of Ink Pavilion who had been fighting with Casey shouted out when they saw this scene.

    Before the words had even finished, the woman named Alyssa was distracted and was struck by Casey¡¯s de, which sliced through her wrist and caused her hand to fall to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right!¡± The other two people angrily spoke up, no longer interested in Phil¡¯s affairs and focused on attacking Casey.

    ¡°Casey, let me handle this. You go check on Azure Dragon!¡± Ivy Chandler ignored Phil and quickly rushed towards Casey¡¯s direction.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Ivy!¡± Casey responded and dodged the attacks of the two opponents before quickly rushing towards Azure Dragon¡¯s battle circle.

    As early as the war between Ivy Chandler and Phil, Azure Dragon had already fought against the other four.

    Although his cultivation level is half a grade higher than several others on the opposite side, he still hasn¡¯t condensed his own God-Emperor power. Therefore, under the joint attack of four people, he is under considerable pressure.

    After a few rounds, there were tworge bloody wounds on his body from the swords of two of the opponents, and blood was pouring out. However, the other four people also have injuries on their bodies, but they are slightly lighter than him.

    ¡°Listen, let¡¯s not hold back anymore. Let¡¯s attack together with all our might and end this quickly!¡± One of the elderly men looked at his threepanions and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The three of them nodded simultaneously, their momentum soaring to the extreme state, and each exerted ten times their strength as they rushed towards Azure Dragon.

    ¡°How bold and shameless!¡±

    Azure Dragon showed no fear on his face, instead he advanced towards the enemy. He drew his Blood Shadow Battle de andunched several extremely sharp de energies.

    The sword was so powerful that it tore apart the attack of one of them and disappeared from his heart. Immediately, the other person¡¯s body split into two and fell to the ground, covered in blood and flesh.

    Meanwhile, Azure Dragon managed to dodge the attacks of the other two people, but he was once again cut open on his arm by thest person¡¯s de.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Azure Dragon grunted and took a few steps back from the force behind him, his breath slightly erratic.

    ¡°Damn it, you killed him!¡± The old man looked at the two bodies on the ground and roared, then attacked again without any pause.

    The other two were equally infuriated, their figures shing out like ghosts as they attacked Azure Dragon from both sides.

    ¡°You¡¯re so eager to die, let me give you a ride first!¡± Azure Dragon coldly said to the old man charging towards him, and then directly activated the Bloodshadow de Technique.

    The incredibly sharp curved de shot out like a lightning bolt, apanied by a piercing sound of wind tearing through the air.

    ¡°Elder Auton, watch out!¡± The other two eximed in unison.

    Before the two of them finished speaking, the arc-shaped sword shed past the old man¡¯s neck with a devastating force, followed by a head shooting up into the sky. Blood spurted out like a pir.

    The old man¡¯s headless body ran forward two steps due to inertia and then fell down, blood flowing all over the ground.

    Just as Azure Dragon was about to decapitate his opponent with one stroke, the man on his left had already swung a sword towards him. Azure Dragon pupils slightly contracted, and he immediately dodged to the side.

    However, even though he dodged the opponent¡¯s knife attack, he was hit by the punch of the man on his right and flew out.

    After rolling on the ground several times, Azure Dragon stopped, opened his mouth and spurted out arge mouthful of blood, and his breath immediately became sluggish. Obviously, the attack caused him serious injury.

    ¡°He¡¯s been severely injured, kill him immediately!¡± After the two men looked at each other, without any pause, they took action again.

    With a sword and a punch, carrying a strong scent of death, they swept towards Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Looking for death!¡± At this moment, Casey had already rushed over, a thunderous de aura whistling out with overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°No¡­¡± the two men shouted at the same time.

    Before the two of them finished speaking, the sword light had already shed past their bodies. Immediately, the two of them fall down, shocking knife marks appeared on their chests respectively, blood spurting out wildly.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, how are you?¡± After cutting down two people with one stroke, Casey quickly walked up to Azure Dragon and pulled him up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°No big deal!¡± Azure Dragon responded after spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Do you have any hemostatic ointment on you?¡± Casey looked at Azure Dragon¡¯s injuries and furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°Take a moment to recover, don¡¯t move for now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a small injury.¡± Azure Dragon said in a calm and rxed tone.

    ¡°Just do what I said!¡±

    After speaking, Casey turned around and rushed towards the battle circle of Night Orchid and Frostde.

    Azure Dragon originally wanted to follow, but after taking a few steps, blood gushed out from its body. Helplessly, he could only sit cross-legged and take out ointment to treat the wound on his body.

 Chapter 570 Fierce Battle

    Night Orchid and Frostde both had some injuries, their clothes stained with blood. But fortunately, they were only minor injuries and their spirits remained high.

    The Ink Pavilion elders who had surrounded them had already taken down more than ten people. The remaining twenty or so were looking at these two fearless beauties with envy.

    Among these elders of the Dark Sect, the three with the highest cultivation level were on par with Night Orchid and Frostde, who were Tier-two War Emperors. The others were Novice War Emperors or War Grandmaster. Although there were many people, they didn¡¯t gain any advantage.

    ¡°You two are dead! You killed so many of our Ink Pavilion elders! Today we will definitely tear you into pieces!¡± One angry Tier-two War Emperor elder red at them.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Frostde replied coldly before ignoring himpletely. Then she turned to Night Orchid and asked, ¡°Orchid, how are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about your injury?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Just a scratch! Let¡¯s go all out and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Night Orchid replied as she wielded her curved de and charged forward once again.

    Frostde didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment either as she followed closely behind like a shadow while Cold Moon Saber drew several icy rays diagonally across it¡¯s path .

    ¡°They already have injuries, theirbat power weaken significantly; let¡¯s attack together and kill them!¡± Another elder said while holding onto his wolf-toothed club as he rushed towards both women.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The other twenty-odd people shouted simultaneously while attacking at once.

    However, just then, among those four to five who rushed forward first, except for that old man, every person was left with several bloody wounds from Night Orchid¡¯s de aura.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At the same time, the other two Tier-two elderly men shed towards Frostde one after another like lightning bolts.

    ¡°Frostde, be careful!¡±Night orchids eximed anxiously Immediately afterwards, she jumped up avoiding an attack from an old man wielding a wolf-toothed club. Then turning around swiftly, she swung her sword towards that male behind Frostde¡¯s back.

    Bang!

    Two sword energy collided against each other. That male retreated five or six steps backwards feeling intense pain tearing through his wrist.

    Just as Night Orchid blocked the man¡¯s attack for Frostde, a de of light pulled out by Frostde sliced the man¡¯s sword in half, causing him to stagger back several steps.

    What made him despair was that before he could stabilize his body, Frostde¡¯s second de had already struck him.

    The man¡¯s restless spirit surged up, and he opened his mouth to scream. But before he could make a sound, his head flew into the air, his mouth opened wide enough to stuff two duck eggs, and he watched his headless body fall down.

    ¡°Elder Andy!¡± The old man with the mace shouted in pain. Then, he rushed towards Frostde with overwhelming fury, shouting as he ran, ¡°You stupid bitch, give me your life, I will definitely kill you today¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, just like hispanion, his head flew up into the sky and his eyes met Casey¡¯s gaze as she rushed over.

    ¡°Run!¡± The remaining people on the other side felt Casey¡¯s suffocating killing intent and immediately shouted, fleeing for their lives.

    ¡°Night Orchid and Frostde, leave it to me. You guys go help White Tiger!¡± Casey shouted as she chased after them.

    ¡°Got it!¡± they responded before rushing towards the battle zone of White Tiger and his team.

    The next moment, Casey flipped his wrist, and after a sh of sword light, the three or four people who had just ran twenty or thirty meters immediately fell down.

    In front of the powerful beings in the War God-Emperor realm, their cultivation at the level of War Grandmaster was not even worth mentioning, and there was simply no room for any struggle. The remaining dozen or so people were all killed on the ground before they could run a hundred meters away, leaving no one alive.

    As early as Casey rushed over to Night Orchid¡¯s side, hundreds of meters away, the battle circle of Vermilion Bird and the other three had reached fever pitch.

    Vermilion Bird and the other three were all War Emperors in the pinnacle realm, while among their opponents there were over ten people including four War Emperors in the perfection realm and a few War Emperors in the pinnacle realm. The strength gap between the two sides was huge.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Vermilion Bird and hispanions had the strength to challenge opponents of higher levels, it was obvious that they were under a lot of pressure when dealing with so many strong opponents at the same time.

    After about ten minutes of battle, although four Elder Dark Cab members at the peak of War Emperor were defeated, Vermilion Bird and his threerades also suffered serious injuries.

    Bang!

    At this time, a loud noise was heard, and Azure Fang flew out under the joint attack of two enemies. He fell to the ground and rolled several times before stopping. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Azure Fang¡¯s aura became extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Azure Fang!¡± Vermilion Bird shouted, then knocked back the opponent¡¯s attack with a sh and quickly ran towards his position.

    ¡°You have time to worry about his life and death? Take care of yourself first!¡± The other War Emperor enemy, raised his hand and sent out several palm winds to stop Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Azure Fang stood up again after spitting out another mouthful of blood and shouted loudly in Vermilion Bird¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Azure Fang, take this pill!¡± Stout took advantage of the opportunity to fight against his opponent with one palm strike and rushed towards Azure Fang while pulling out a healing pill from his body.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Azure Fang caught the pill while shouting at him.

    Just as Stout was distracted by this exchange, another enemy like a ghost rushed towards him and unleashed a fierce palm wind.

    Bang!

    Although Stout reacted quickly enough to avoid fatal injury. The attack hit his shoulder de bone heavily. He fell over sideways after stabilizing himself with great difficulty. A mouthful of blood sprayed from his mouth as he struggled to catch his breath. Fortunately, for Stout, though he had a special physique that could withstand heavy blows; furthermore, since he avoided vital areas when hit by that blow it wasn¡¯t particrly serious despite being injured.

    ¡°Stout! How are you?¡± Azure Fang shouted loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Stout replied before looking at the old man who attacked him cursing, ¡°You old bastard! You¡¯ve lived so long yet you still y dirty tricks! Today I¡¯ll smash all your bones!¡±

    ¡°You ignorant kid! Let me send you on your way!¡± The old man didn¡¯t take him seriously; after speaking in a threatening voice, he attacked again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know who will be sending whom yet.¡± After taking a deep breath, Stout twisted his eyes before charging toward the old man without retreating but counterattacking instead; simultaneously flipping both wrists two faint fragrant gases swept out from both palms

    ¡°Poison powder?!¡± The opposing elder immediately detected something unusual upon inhaling two whiffs of fragrance then held their breath immediately afterwards

    ¡°Congrattions, you won!¡± Stout grinned widely. ¡°This is mytest creation, the Condensed Fragrance Powder. The scent is quite lovely, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t respond to his words. Holding his breath, he activated all of his internal energy andunched several even stronger palm strikes with a raised hand.

 Chapter 571 Sorry, But Youâ€™re the One Whoâ€™s Going Down

    ¡°Speak! Why are you silent now? Weren¡¯t you shouting happily just a moment ago?¡± Stout dodged attacks while shouting loudly.

    After a wave of attacks, the elder spat out blood, his aura in disarray. Despite inhaling only two breaths of poison, he was still affected. Clearly, Stout¡¯s Secret Essences creation, the Condensed Fragrance Powder, developed over two months, was extraordinary.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Stout smirked.

    The elder, with weakened reactions and struggling to breathe, dashed aside, realizing staying put would lead to doom.

    ¡°You think you can escape after falling for my Condensed Fragrance Powder?¡± Stout grinned and unleashed a fierce attack.

    Boom!

    The powerful force struck the elder, sending him flying, crashing through trees before finally stopping.

    Though injured, the elder could breathe. However, before he could rise, Stout caught up.

    Without hesitation, Stout struck with a powerful palm. The Elder¡¯s attempt to dodge failed, and he helplessly witnessed the strike hitting his chest. The formidable force shattered bones, blood flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°Elder Ayton!¡± Another Peak War Emperor rushed to save the elder.

    ¡°Toote!¡± Stout sneered,unching another attack, ending the elder¡¯s life.

    ¡°No¡­!¡± the Elder cried out.

    Stout¡¯s palm hit his heart hard, and a cloud of blood mist spurted out. Then the old man paralyzed on the ground and twitched a few times and thenpletely stopped moving.

    ¡°Elder!¡± The arriving man cried out in grief, ring at Stout. ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±

    Without a word, Stout swiftlyunched silver needles.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Surprised, the man tried to evade, but Stout anticipated, sending a gust of wind to knock him away.

    Without pause, Stout closed in again.

    Simultaneously, ck Tortoise faced two opponents, struggling against their coordinated attacks.

    ¡°He¡¯s on hisst legs! Finish him!¡± The elder in the pinnacle realm shouted.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The female warrior responded, her whipshing with a cold gleam.

    ¡°You dream of killing me!¡± Warrior Tortoise retorted, meeting the whip with a de.

    Boom!

    Their sh created shockwaves, and the female warrior slid back, nearly losing her whip. Meanwhile, the elder¡¯s fist hit Warrior Tortoise¡¯s left arm, causing him to cough blood and stumble.

    ¡°Submit!¡± The elder, relentless, prepared for a finishing punch.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± ck Tortoise spat blood, activating Bloodshadow de Technique. However, in his current state, he can only disy 70% to 80% of the power of the Bloodshadow de Technique at most.

    After the two of them fought hard, ck Tortoise took seven or eight steps back again. The cement floor under his feet cracked like a spider web, and blood kept spilling from the corners of his mouth. The old man on the other side took several big steps back under the impact of the Bloodshadow de Technique, and felt a numb feeling in his arm.

    ¡°Go down!¡± The elder, undeterred,unched a ferocious punch.

    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going down. See you in the next life!¡± ck Tortoise grinned, standing firm.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Perceiving ck Tortoise¡¯s calm demeanor, the elder¡¯s eye twitched inexplicably. Turning to look aside, dread filled him, as a thunderous sword strike swiftly ended his life.

    ¡°Thanks, Ivy!¡± Back Tortoise smiled at Ivy Chandler, who had approached.

    Clearly, he had noticed her approach, maintainingposure.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ivy Chandler inquired, offering a healing pill.

    Her being able toe here meant that the three sub-leaders of Sanctum of Darkness who had just be War God-Emperors had died.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just minor injuries. It¡¯s normal from past battles with boss.¡± ck Tortoise grinned.

    ¡°Even in this state, you call it minor injuries!¡± Ivy Chandler retorted.

    Handing him a healing pill, she said, ¡°Take this!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Ivy!¡± ck Tortoise smiled, taking the pill.

    ¡°Rest and recover. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Ivy Chandler said, turning towards the ongoing battle.

    With her joining, the opponents of Azure Fang and Stout had no chance, all falling under her swift sword. Within minutes, including Stout¡¯s foes, all high-ranking forces of Sanctum of Darkness above the War Emperor levely defeated.

    ¡°Azure Fang, let me check your injuries,¡± Ivy Chandler said, walking towards Azure Fang with a hint of concern on her face.

 Chapter 572 Battle Against Death

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now,¡± Azure Fang responded with a smile. The healing pill from Stout had already significantly improved his injuries.

    ¡°Then take a moment to recover right here,¡± Ivy Chandler said after a brief check on Azure Fang, reassured by his improved condition.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Azure Fang nodded and sat down, crossing his legs.

    ¡°How about you, Vermilion Bird?¡± Ivy asked, turning her attention to him.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern. I¡¯m fine.¡± Among the group, his injuries were indeed the lightest.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ivy nodded in relief.

    ¡°Ivy, hurry and check on Boss, we¡¯ll handle these small fries!¡± Stout walked over to his sister.

    ¡°Alright! Be careful, everyone!¡± Ivy nodded again before turning towards Billy¡¯s location.

    Stout and Vermilion Bird rushed towards the ongoing battle involving White Tiger and others.

    The Sanctum of Darkness helpers besieging White Tiger and his group had mostly reached the War Grandmasterte stage, with the majority below Warlord strength. After a prolonged battle, almost half of the twenty thousand peopley defeated, leaving severed limbs and rivers of blood across the estate. White Tiger and Judge showed no mercy; their strikes resulted in swift and lethal executions.

    ¡°Sanctum of Darkness is finished! Run for your lives!¡± A man¡¯s desperate cry echoed through the courtyard.

    Hearing this, those still fighting lost all desire to continue. They scattered in every direction, trying to escape. However, their fate had been sealed the moment Billy and others entered the estate. There was no escape.

    Casey led the pursuit, unleashing sharp de techniques that swiftly cut down arge number of fleeing enemies. Some managed to escape faster, reaching the estate¡¯s entrances, expressing relief on their faces.

    Yet, as they let out a sigh of relief, they realized despairingly that Rakshasa Hall members were already waiting for them outside the gates.

    Now, back to the beginning of the major conflict.

    Billy, apanied by Death and two others, arrived at an open grassy area on the east side of the estate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Commander Gardner is a rare talent, a millennium-old Qilin genius. It¡¯s a rare privilege to fight with you today.¡± Death shouted loudly towards Billy, who was a hundred meters away.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°I heard Commander Gardner possesses skills from various disciplines. Today, I get to experience the pinnacle martial arts of vale.¡± Death continued.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°It depends on whether you have the strength to endure it.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in yourself, Commander Gardner?¡± Death squinted slightly. Then he pointed towards the ongoing battle in the distance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried your people will bepletely defeated here today?¡±

    ¡°You should worry about your Sanctum of Darkness first. After today, the ce of Darkness will no longer have its sanctum.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re quite humorous.¡± Deathughed.

    ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s get started,¡± Billy said, losing interest in further discussion.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Death¡¯s tone grew serious. He then turned to the two deputy sanctum masters. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to intervene for now. I¡¯ll have a solo meeting with Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two elderly men nodded and stepped back several hundred meters.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, an overwhelming momentum erupted from Death. It shrouded the entire area within a thousand meters with an extremely chilling and murderous intent. Even the two Deputy sanctum masters, both at the War God-Emperor Realm, couldn¡¯t help shivering, stepping back another hundred meters.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Next, Death, with a deep voice, rushed forward. Two powerful waves of energy and wind roared towards Billy.

    As the palm winds collided, the shockwave created a deafening noise. The violent energy and wind spread in all directions, snapping ancient towering trees in half.

    Simultaneously, Billy slid back for thirty to forty meters, his aura slightly disturbed.

    Death stabilized after retreating seven or eight steps. In this first round, it was clear that Death had a slight advantage.

    ¡°Not bad. It was unexpectedly easy for you to withstand my attack. That¡¯s beyond my expectations,¡± Death said, his eyes showing a hint of surprise. While the strike was a test, he had unleashed about seventy to eighty percent of his power.

    He originally thought that even if Billy managed to withstand the blow, he would be in a sorry state. However, to his surprise, Billy seemed unharmed, defying his expectations.

    ¡°Use your full strength, don¡¯t waste time,¡± Billy said after adjusting himself slightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Death¡¯s tone grew heavier, and the murderous intent in the air thickened.

    Then, he took a few steps forward, rapidly creating dozens of afterimages with his hands. Above him, the shadow of a giant beast appeared. It had four horns on its head, eight legs, scales covering its body, and two-meter-long fangs protruding from its mouth. Death directly unleashed his God-Emperor Realm power, seemingly aiming to conclude the fight in the second round.

    ¡°Go!¡± Following these words, Death forcefully pushed both palms forward.

    A faint roar echoed from the void as the gigantic phantom beast charged towards Billy. Wherever it passed, a surge of air waves and a shocking momentum followed.

    Billy, not to be outdone, revealed his own trump card after reaching the Emperor Realm. His entire body surged with energy, and his fists danced, creating afterimages. A dragon-shaped phantom appeared in the air, clearer and surrounded by more chilling thunderous energy.

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Dominion!¡± Billymanded, and the dragon-shaped phantom soared into the sky, creating a mighty force.

    With the simultaneous attacks of the dragon and the beast, dark clouds gathered over the grassy area, and a hurricane roared, exhibiting a world-shattering trend.

    Boom!

    The two forces collided, causing a tremendous explosion. The Emperor Realm powers of both individuals ruptured simultaneously, creating a mushroom cloud that rose into the sky.

    The formidable shockwave swept across a kilometer range, instantly leveling everything in its path. The ancient castles copsed, and dust filled the air, obscuring the sun.

    After the deafening sound faded away, both sides¡¯ Emperor Realm powers had burst apart. A faint mushroom cloud hovered in the sky.

    The incredibly powerful shockwave, like the explosion of heavy weaponry, swept through the thousand-meter radius, turning the estate into a ttened ground with countless pieces of grass thrown into the air.

 Chapter 573 Deathâ€™s Trump Card

    Simultaneously, Billy and Death both spewed a mouthful of blood, swiftly sliding back a hundred meters each. After stabilizing, traces of blood lingered at the corners of their mouths, and their faces appeared pale, with disturbed auras.

    From their conditions, it was evident that both had unleashed their trump cards, resulting in a deadlock. Neither gained an advantage.

    ¡°My lord!¡± The two deputy sanctum masters eximed in surprise, rushing towards Death when they witnessed the scene.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°You actually managed to withstand my War God-Emperor power?¡± Death, after catching his breath, looked at Billy with a hint of astonishment. If the previous round had surprised him about Billy¡¯s strength, this one left him in shock. He never expected Billy to match him even when using his ultimate move.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Billy, after a moment of recovery, responded nonchntly.

    ¡°I underestimated you.¡± Death¡¯s face carried a serious expression. Billy¡¯s skill exceeded his estimation, abat strength that could challenge higher realms.

    This only strengthened his resolve to eliminate Billy. Allowing him to grow further would eventually lead to an easy victory for Billy.

    Taking a deep breath, Death continued speaking, ¡°Commander Gardner, truly a talent of a millennium. With such skill at your age, in the entire martial world, only a few young people can bepared. Unfortunately, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked our Sanctum of Darkness before reaching your full potential.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, in another year or so, you might have the strength to kill me. But for now, you¡¯re a bit weak.¡± Death remarked.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it another try.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Death responded and turned to the two deputy sanctum masters. ¡°Attack together, no holding back!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Both nodded in agreement.

    As they spoke, two oppressive forces erupted, intensifying the already chilling atmosphere. Death, after a brief pause, also initiated, though his aura was slightly weaker than before. The three of them had the mindset of swift and decisivebat, aiming to finish Billy with a single strike. They simultaneously unleashed their War God-Emperor powers.

    Death, still embodying the four-horned beast, exhibited a slightly diminished aura. The deputy sanctum master on his right wielded a colossal battle axe, exuding a frigid aura of destruction. The other deputy sanctum master had a weapon resembling a meteor hammer over his head.

    ¡°Attack!¡± In the next moment, the three roared lowly.

    Three powerful auras, carrying destructive energy, assaulted Billy from different angles. The surrounding air seemed to transform into lethal waves.

    Even before the triounched their attack, Billy took action. With a slight frown, he stepped forward, drawing the Bloodshadow Mad de from his side.

    ¡°Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!¡±

    With a loud cry, the enormous phantom of the de materialized in the air, surrounded by thunder and lightning. The de¡¯s force soared to the sky. In an instant, half of the surrounding space turned blood-red as the de¡¯s radiance, apanied by thunder and lightning, shed through the oing assaults of the three.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar echoed, reaching the clouds. Creatures in the vicinity of the mansion¡¯s back mountain panicked, fleeing in all directions. A mushroom cloud of energy rose into the sky.

    Severalrge craters appeared on the ground, and a trench extended a kilometer into the depths of the estate.

    A few hundred meters away, two massive ancient castles, already heavily damaged, crumbled entirely. Dust filled the air.

    Simultaneously, Billy and the three opponents spewed blood once more, sent flying backward. The deputy sanctum masters, sustaining more severe injuries, coughed up blood relentlessly, with over half their bones broken. Billy and Death fared slightly better, but their conditions were far from optimal, exhibiting disrupted auras, pale faces, and traces of blood at the corners of their mouths.

    Billy¡¯s grip on the Bloodshadow Fury de had loosened, and it was now embedded in the ground some forty to fifty meters away.

    In summary, this round still resulted in a draw, and neither side found it easy.

    ¡°How is this possible? How could you be this powerful?¡± Death, after ncing at his tworades lying on the ground, looked at Billy with disbelief.

    If facing a Tier-two War God-Emperor, with theirbined attack, he didn¡¯t expect to reach a stalemate. It was an unbelievable experience for him.

    ¡°Not bad. You managed to withstand my strike.¡± Billy, suppressing the internal injuries, responded.

    Objectively speaking, Death¡¯sbat strength was indeed impressive, ranking among the top within the same realm. However, without the two deputy sanctum masters to share half of the force, he would probably be in a dire situation by now.

    Exhaling heavily, Death¡¯s face turned unusually serious. He acknowledged that under the current circumstances, it would be pretty challenging to kill Billy.

    Then, instead of rushing to take action, Death took out a dark green pill from his clothes and threw it into the mouth, then stood on the spot and adjusted his breathing.

    Billy didn¡¯t take action either. His injury was serious and he needed time to recover. After ncing at the other party, he also took a pill, and then used his mental skills to deal with the injuries in his body.

    Later, he didn¡¯t rush to make a move. Instead, he took out a dark green pill, tossed it into his mouth, and stood there to recover. Billy also refrained from attacking; his injuries were not light, and he needed time to recuperate. After giving the other side a nce, he simrly took out a pill, swallowed it, and circted his internal energy to deal with his injuries.

    Around ten minutes passed, and both regained about seventy to eighty percent of their strength. The two vice sanctum masters on the other side also showed a slight improvement, standing up from the ground.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s settle life and death with one move.¡± Death said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Billy stood up in response.

    ¡°If you can withstand this move of mine, I¡¯ll die without regrets.¡± Death added.  As he spoke, he pulled out silver needles from his pocket. His wrist continued to flip, and the needles pierced several crucial acupoints in his own body. Soon, his aura escted step by step. In less than a minute, it reached its peak again.

    Simultaneously, his blood vessels expanded at a visible speed. A series of bone-dislocating sounds echoed throughout his body. His eyes turned crimson, and the expression under the mask became extremely distorted.

    Boom!

    Immediately after, an extremely chilling breath swept out from him, like a wind from hell. The air around plummeted to freezing point instantly.

    Watching the transformation of the opponent¡¯s body, Billy squinted slightly.

    ¡°Billy, be careful, he activated a forbidden secret technique!¡±

    Just then, Ivy Chandler¡¯s voice entered Billy¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 574 One Step Too Late

    ¡°Ivy, why did youe?¡± Billy turned his head to look.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you!¡± Ivy Chandler rushed over quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡± Billy shouted loudly. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Give me your sword!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He was well aware of Death¡¯s current strength, which had undoubtedly restored to its peak, if not surpassed it. Despite Ivy Chandler¡¯s ability to challenge opponents above her level, she would find it challenging to withstand a single move from Death.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy hesitated for a moment and then tossed her ancient sword to Billy.

    ¡°Stay a kilometer away!¡± Billy caught the sword and instructed seriously.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ivy¡¯s face showed a hint of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Death¡¯s Sacrifice!¡±

    At that moment, Death shouted, activating his most potent card. This time, the God-Emperor¡¯s might above his head was not the fierce beast from before but a skeletal figure. It wore a robe and held a seven-foot scythe, resembling the standard depiction of a grim reaper.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Following Death¡¯s yell, the skeletal figure, like a living being, wielded the scythe and charged towards Billy.

    ¡°Stuart Sword Art!¡±

    Simultaneously, Billy unleashed another trump card. Instantly, a sky full of sword shadows filled the area within a kilometer, disying a formidable and relentless sword force.

    The two deputy sanctum masters, who had just gotten up, hadn¡¯t reacted yet and were instantly cut open by numerous bloody shes. Their mouths opened wide, unable to make a sound, before copsing to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°Combine!¡± In a short time, Billy uttered a low word. The myriad sword shadows rapidly merged, forming a massive illusionary ancient sword in midair. Following that, the illusory sword shot toward the skeletal Death figure with thunderous force.

    Boom!

    A thunderous roar echoed once again as the illusory ancient sword, apanied by an overwhelming force, pierced through the heart of the skeletal reaper. The skeletal figure instantly dissipated.

    The illusory sword, with an unabated momentum, continued and swept past Death¡¯s shoulder.

    Death¡¯s right arm detached from his body, flying into the air with blood spraying.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Death grunted before flying backward once again and flew out for a hundred meters before crashing to the ground, somersaulting several times. Eventually, hey on the ground like mud, his aura dwindling.

    This attack not only severed one of his arms but also shattered several meridians, leaving him with barely half a life.

    Clearly, Billy had shown mercy; otherwise, the sword would have severed more than just an arm.

    In contrast, after using the Mourning Sword Technique to cut off Death¡¯s arm, Billy slid backward dozens of meters, spewing arge mouthful of blood. His face looked a bit pale.

    ¡°Billy, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Ivy Chandler ran over with a worried expression.

    Arriving in front of him, she took out a healing pill from her body and handed it to Billy. ¡°Billy, take this pill quickly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a minor injury.¡± Billy smiled, took the pill, and swallowed it.

    ¡°With injuries like this, you call it a minor injury?¡± Ivy, after checking Billy¡¯s injuries slightly, furrowed her brows. After a brief pause, she took out a few silver needles and said, ¡°Sit down cross-legged, I¡¯ll help you heal.¡±

    ¡°I really am fine!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister when we¡¯re back at Rakshasa Hall. Let¡¯s handle the main matter first.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Ivy thought for a moment and didn¡¯t insist.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the front yard?¡± Billy pointed to the direction of the estate¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now! The other deputy sanctum masters and all the elders from Dark Cab have been cut down. The remaining people are no longer a concern.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Afterward, the two walked toward Death.

    ¡°Give me a clean death!¡± Death took a deep breath and looked at Billy. At this moment, he no longer had the demeanor of a Sanctum of Darkness sanctum master. His face showed a look of despair, and his eyes were hollow and lifeless.

    The mask on his head had been shattered by the sword energy, revealing an ordinary Western face. It was challenging to discern his actual age just from his appearance, as cultivators who lived for two or three hundred years often looked no different from someone in their forties or fifties.

    ¡°Before, you asked me what I came for, do you still remember?¡± asked Billy while ignoring hismand.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if you came for the Five Elements Jade Pendant of vale, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly stunned. ¡°From your words, Sanctum of Darkness indeed has a Five Elements Jade Pendant?¡±

    Over a month ago, Aqundia¡¯s prime minister conveyed the message from their country lord, informing that the fifth pendant was in Sanctum of Darkness. Although Billy believed that the information shouldn¡¯t be false, he came to Sanctum of Darkness this time with a trial mentality.

    Now, hearing Death¡¯s words seemed to confirm the matter.

    ¡°Your information is quite urate. Indeed, Sanctum of Darkness has one of the Five Elements Jade Pendants of vale.¡± Death paused briefly before continuing,

    ¡°Hand over the pendant, and I¡¯ll give you a swift death.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re toote!¡± Death responded.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°A few days ago, someone broke into Sanctum of Darkness and took the pendant!¡± Death took a deep breath and replied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned. From Death¡¯s eyes, he could tell that the other party was probably not lying.

    ¡°What kind of person can steal something from your Sanctum of Darkness?¡± Ivy asked with a slightly wrinkled brow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is!¡± Death shook his head. ¡°But the person who came here is very powerful. He can kill thousands of people in my Ink Pavilion with just a raise of his hand. I myself was severely injured before I could even make a single move in his hands! He didn¡¯t have any intention of killing me at that time, otherwise, I would have been dead a few days ago!¡±

    ¡°A War God-Emperor in the perfection realm?¡± asked Ivy.

    Someone who could severely damage a strong War God-Emperor in the pinnacle realm with one move was obviously at the perfection level.

    Of course, except for special cases like Billy!

    ¡°At least the perfection realm, maybe even higher!¡±Death nodded in response.

    ¡°Did he leave any words?¡± Billy frowned again.

    ¡°No!¡± Death shook his head in response. ¡°Perhaps he was worried that speaking would reveal his origins, so he never said a word from beginning to end. I didn¡¯t know why he came at first. Later, he handed me a picture with the Five Elements Jade Pendants, and I knew his intention.¡±

    ¡°When and where did you get that pendant?¡± Billy paused for a moment and continued to ask.

 Chapter 575 The Death of Death

    ¡°Do you remember the Five Elements Jade Pendant you obtained from ce of Darknessst year?¡± Death asked in return.

    ¡°Does your pendant have any connection with the one I gotst year?¡± Billy slightly puzzled. He naturally knew about the Five Elements Jade Pendant he acquired from the fallen martial artist in the God-Emperor realmst year. At that time, the two old men who went to the scene to snatch the jade pendant were sent by Sanctum of Darkness.

    ¡°Over twenty years ago, a powerful God-Emperor realm expert fell at ce of Darkness. There were rumors about a God-Emperor realm inheritance at the site.¡± Death exined.

    ¡°I received the news and rushed there with others. However, upon arrival, we discovered there was no actual inheritance. Nheless, another wandering martial artist and I found two jade pendants among his belongings.¡±

    ¡°Although we were unaware of the pendant¡¯s use, considering it belonged to a War God-Emperor realm expert, we assumed it was extraordinary. So, we engaged in a fierce battle, both equally matched in strength. After hundreds of rounds, we both suffered severe injuries and ultimately agreed to each take one pendant. As for how the other jade pendantter fell into someone else¡¯s hands, I have no knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Over twenty years ago?¡± Ivy Chandler, upon hearing Death¡¯s words, was astonished. ¡°You mean this pendant has been with Sanctum of Darkness for over twenty years?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Death nodded and continued, ¡°Later, I found out that this jade pendant is one of the Five Elements Jade Pendants that open the dimensional passage for vale.¡±

    ¡°How many people know that you have this pendant?¡± Billy inquired again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Death replied, shaking his head. ¡°Although I never disclosed it myself, the wandering martial artist who leaked the information might have informed others.¡±

    ¡°In these twenty-plus years, has anyonee looking for you for this pendant?¡± Billy pressed on.

    ¡°No,¡± Death shook his head again. ¡°Except for the person a few days ago, you¡¯re the second person who came for the pendant.¡±

    ¡°What did the person look like a few days ago?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say a word and naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal his true appearance. He was entirely covered in a ck robe with a mask on his face.¡± Death exined, then added after a pause, ¡°But if I¡¯m guessing right, he should also be from your vale.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy and Ivy Chandler¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°On one hand¡­ from his figure¡­ I, I could tell he had an Eastern body type.¡± Death, weakened due to severe injuries, spoke in a dazed state.

    Billy frowned slightly, then reached out, cing his hand on Death¡¯s chest. A surge of Chi energy flowed into Death¡¯s body.

    After a short while, Death¡¯s spirit improved. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°On the other hand, the War God-Emperor power he unleashed was one that¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy, watch out!¡± Just as he spoke, Ivy ¡®s voice rang out.

    Almost simultaneously with her cry, a majestic force swept toward Billy and Death like a hurricane, creating a fierce wind.

    While Ivy shouted, her pupils constricted. The person was only a hundred meters away from her and Billy, yet she couldn¡¯t detect the slightest aura from him. Clearly, the assant¡¯s skills exceeded hers by far. Unable to think too much, she directly exerted full force with a palm to confront the attack.

    A loud noise rang out, followed by Ivy Chandler being thrown backward, spewing arge mouthful of blood. She then crashed down tens of meters away, her aura in disarray.

    The assant didn¡¯t seem to intend to stop there. His figure flickered, rushing once again toward Ivy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Billy shouted.

    He moved like a shadow, darting towards Ivy Chandler while simultaneously sending a powerful gust of wind with a sweep of his hand toward the assant. At this moment, Billy got a clear view of the attacker. However, the person was entirely covered in a ck robe, and his face was hidden behind an ordinary mask. There was nothing remarkable about his appearance.

    The assant seemed to have anticipated Billy¡¯s reaction, dodging the gust of wind skillfully and rushing toward Death¡¯s location.

    The next moment, a crisp sound echoed as a palm strike hit Death¡¯s neck. Immediately, Death¡¯s head drooped, and he fell to the ground lifelessly.

    The generation¡¯s hero for ce of Darkness, Death, who had led ce of Darkness for decades, officially met his demise!

    After killing Death with a palm, the assant didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned and rushed towards the estate¡¯s main gate.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m fine. Go after him!¡± Ivy stood up from the ground, looking at Billy and shouting loudly.

    ¡°He is probably more skilled than me. Even if I catch up, it won¡¯t be of any use,¡± Billy shook his head after a brief pause. Looking at Ivy, he said, ¡°Ivy, how are your injuries? Let me check.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Billy!¡± Ivy wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth and shook her head in response. Although the opponent¡¯s palm had injured her, it wasn¡¯t too severe.

    ¡°Billy, this person is likely the one who took the pendant, right?¡± Ivy continued speaking.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°It seems Death¡¯s spection is possible.¡± Ivy muttered after thinking for a while.

    ¡°He could be from vale. Otherwise, how would he know we¡¯vee to Sanctum of Darkness today?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°But I have a question and I¡¯m confused!¡± Ivy continued. ¡°This jade pendant has been here for more than 20 years. He just came to snatch it a few days ago. It¡¯s obviously not that long after you got the news. But, only our people know the news about this jade pendant. It¡¯s impossible to leak it. How did he get the news?¡±

    ¡°Considering that Aqundia informed us about this matter, there¡¯s a possibility they also informed someone else.¡± Billy said with a thoughtful smile.

    ¡°Billy, you mean their ruler deliberately leaked the news to others in vale? They might be watching us internalize the conflict?¡± Ivy pondered.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°But I find it hard to believe that Aqundia would orchestrate this officially.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Not an official move?¡± Ivy was surprised once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m just specting for now,¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this for the time being. Go find Casey and the others.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded and walked to a spot not far from Death, bending down to pick up her ancient sword.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as she was about to stand up, she couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Billy,e here for a moment!¡±

    Then, turning around, she looked at Billy, who was stowing away the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy walked over quickly.

 Chapter 576 The Guardiansâ€™ Arrival

    ¡°Billy, look at this!¡± Ivy Chandler pointed to an unfinished pattern on the ground in front of Death as she spoke.

    The pattern was evidently drawn by Death with his left hand before he died but remained iplete.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy walked over and examined it, his eyes showing a hint of surprise.

    The outline of the pattern was circr, with a curved line in the middle, yet the curve wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°He might want to convey some information to us, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ivy Chandler spected.

    Billy nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Do you remember hisst words to us?¡±

    ¡°The one who took the jade pendant has the aura of a War God-Emperor¡­¡± Ivy began but then realized, ¡°He was drawing the aura pattern of the person who took the pendant?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°So, what kind of pattern is this?¡± she asked, looking down again. After a moment, her eyes lit up. ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°He mentioned earlier that he suspected the person was from vale, judging by the figure and the aura pattern.¡± Ivy continued her thoughts. ¡°So, the aura pattern of the person who took the pendant is likely a prominent representation of vale elements.¡±

    ¡°Look at this half-finished drawing. Obviously, he was attempting to draw a Tai Ji diagram.¡±

    ¡°Well done!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Naturally, he had already figured out that the unfinished drawing was undoubtedly a Tai Ji diagram representing the Yin and Yang elements. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Death would leave behind such a clue at the moment of his death, which was beyond his expectations.

    ¡°So, it seems that indeed someone from vale took the pendant!¡± Ivy took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Ivy, do you know any War God-Emperor in vale who can manifest the aura of a Tai Ji diagram?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I know one person!¡± After a moment of contemtion, Ivy raised her eyebrows and added, ¡°However, he¡¯s already been killed by you, Billy.¡±

    ¡°Ruthless Lordling?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    At the first moment of identifying this pattern, the name of ¡°Ruthless Lordling¡± had shed in his mind. When Ruthless Lordling challenged him, the aura he disyed was indeed a Tai Ji diagram!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Do you know who he learned from?¡± Billy continued.

    Although Ruthless Lordling was a student in Cerulean Abyss Institute, it didn¡¯t mean he originated from there. Most of the students at Cerulean Abyss Institute were sent by other families and sects, not true members of the institute.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that for now, but I can ask Uncle Adam to investigate.¡± Ivy suggested.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on everyone.¡±

    With the Tai Ji diagram as a clue, investigating this matter was not difficult. There might be several War God-Emperors in vale with the Tai Ji diagram aura, but those with cultivation beyond War God-Emperor perfection stage were rare!

    Soon, the two arrived at the front yard.

    ¡°Boss! Ivy!¡± Casey led the group to wee them. Theodore Ford and the other four deputymanders also led two thousand Rakshasa Hall brothers into the courtyard.

    At this point, the battle in the estate had ended. All the two to three thousand followers of Sanctum of Darkness were beheaded, not a single one spared. Near the entrance of the estate, the ground was littered with severed limbs and blood formed rivers. With this, Sanctum of Darkness was officially removed from the list of forces in the ce of Darkness.

    ¡°You guys are really damned!¡±

    At this moment, an extremely angry voice echoed over the estate. Simultaneously, a pressure that seemed to destroy the heavens and the earth covered the area like a dark cloud. Those with cultivation below War Grandmaster instantly felt a suffocating sensation, and their bodies shivered involuntarily.

    From the overwhelming pressure, it was evident that the arriving person was a powerhouse beyond War God-Emperorplete stage. Next, four figures walked in from the estate entrance, all with Western appearances. The leader was a man who seemed middle-aged, his face dark and almost dripping with anger, his eyes sharp and filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Boss, it seems the neers are not friendly!¡± Casey said with a serious expression. He could sense the cultivations of the four, three of them were Tier-two War God-Emperors, while the leading man was at the pinnacle of War God-Emperor, only a step away from breaking through. Their strength even surpassed Death.

    ¡°Boss, they should be the Guardians.¡± White Tiger also had a grave expression.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy squinted his eyes in response.

    ¡°You scoundrels! You killed so many people, do you think no one can control you?¡± The leading man continued with a furious voice.

    ¡°Are you people the Guardians?¡± White Tiger stepped forward and shouted, ¡°The conflicts between forces in the ce of Darkness don¡¯t seem to fall under your jurisdiction!¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Another man stepped forward, pointing at White Tiger and sternly said, ¡°For War God-Emperors to attack cultivators below their level, do you take us the Guardians as furniture?¡±

    ¡°Which of your eyes saw our War God-Emperors attacking those below War God-Emperor?¡± White Tiger retorted. ¡°Moreover, in Sanctum of Darkness, there are more than twenty War God-Emperors who have attacked us War Emperor and War Grandmaster cultivators.¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The man snorted coldly. ¡°Now that I see the result, nearly twenty thousand people from Sanctum of Darkness were killed by you, yet your casualties don¡¯t even add up to a hundred. If you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Billy interrupted his words.

    ¡°ording to the regtions of the Guardians, if a War God-Emperor attacks someone with a level below War God-Emperor. Punishment for vition of this rule ranges from being destroyed cultivation to being executed on the spot!¡± The man stared at Billy with cold eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Seeing that both of you, two War God-Emperors, participating in the battle, you can be given a lighter punishment!¡±

    ¡°All of you who are above the level of War God-Emperor should abolish your level of cultivation and disappear from here immediately!¡±

    ¡°Haha, your goal shouldn¡¯t be just to destroy our cultivation, right?¡± Billy raised the corner of his mouth slightly. ¡°You should be here for the treasures in the manor of Sanctum of Darkness, right?¡±

    He knew their ultimate goal without even asking.

    Sanctum of Darkness had stood in the ce of Darkness for hundreds of years. The wealth here alone was probably not a small amount.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± A stern look shed in the man¡¯s eyes. Then he raised his hand and pointed at Billy and shouted loudly. ¡°If you don¡¯t abolish your cultivation on your own and get out of thepound, then all of you today¡­¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is quite foul!¡± Ivy frowned, raised her hand, and shed towards him.

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The man frowned. As he spoke, he flicked his wrist, sending a violent gust of wind sweeping out.

 Chapter 577 The Saviour Appears Again

    A muffled sound echoed as Ivy Chandler and the male opponent both retreated several steps, their breaths showing signs of disorder.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The male opponent didn¡¯t expect Ivy to force him back so many steps. After a brief pause, he roared again.

    ¡°You attacked a member of the Guardians, you are challenging our authority. ording to the Guardians¡¯ rules, you should be executed on the spot!¡± he dered, lifting his hand to attack Ivy.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The leader of the group sternly intervened.

    ¡°Sir, she¡­¡± The man turned to their leader, about to exin.

    ¡°Step aside!¡± The leadermanded, then looked at Billy. ¡°Are you unwilling to give up your cultivation and leave?¡±

    ¡°Ivy, Casey, Azure Dragon, stay. Everyone else, retreat one kilometer away!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to the leader directly, instructing Azure Fang and others. For him, leaving aside the matter of giving up cultivation, the items inside this manor of Sanctum of Darkness were not something he would let others take away.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Everyone shouted in unison and promptly moved away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Are you nning to fight us?¡± The leader¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness.

    ¡°If you leave now, I can pretend this never happened. We can let this matter go!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°You are truly arrogant!¡± The man chuckled. ¡°You have no idea what the Guardians signifies! If you think wiping out Sanctum of Darkness challenges the Guardians, you¡¯re naive! This world is much moreplex than you imagine. What you¡¯ve encountered so far is just the tip of the iceberg! Sanctum of Darkness might have some deterrence in ce of Darkness, but for true powerhouses, it¡¯s nothing!¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°In fact, the entire ce of Darkness is inconsequential. Or, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed Rakshasa Hall to grow.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to express?¡± Billy asked expressionlessly. He had long spected about these matters.

    Perhaps ce of Darkness was just a dispensable ce manipted by the Western countries, providing a realbat training ground for their military personnel. This could be seen from the overallbat power of ce of Darkness. Even the master of Sanctum of Darkness, ¡®Death¡¯, was only War God-Emperor in the pinnacle realm, who was an unattainable existence for ordinary martial artists. However, on a national level, his existence was not surprising at all. Especially in a country like Northfortia, those War God-Emperor in the pinnacle realm might only be considered middle-level martial artists, or even weaker. If ce of Darkness were of great significance to the Western countries, they would have put morebat power here.

    ¡°I just want to tell you, don¡¯t be too self-assured. Otherwise, you might not return to vale alive!¡± The leader responded coldly.

    ¡°Give you one minute. Give up your cultivation, or else¡­¡± He began.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Casey interrupted him with a cold voice and shed his sword.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± The man raised his hand to shatter the sword momentum and shouted angrily, ¡°Since you won¡¯t forfeit your cultivation voluntarily, don¡¯t me us!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand, signaling the other three men to attack Billy¡¯s group.

    However, just as the three men approached halfway, a mysterious majestic aura swept them off the ground. One by one, they fell about a hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood, unable to get up for a long time.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The leader was stunned to see this scene. With a single move, three War God-Emperors were blown away. He could imagine the strength of the person who intervened.

    Billy¡¯s group also showed surprise on their faces.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The leader turned to the entrance of the manor and asked.

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing has already made the Guardians chaotic!¡± A melodious female voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    As the voice fell, an elegant female figure walked slowly from the entrance. Wearing martial attire, exuding outstanding temperament, her face was covered with a veil, and her age was indiscernible.

    ¡°The saviour?!¡± White Tiger and Rakshasa, who had just retreated a kilometer away, shouted simultaneously upon seeing the woman. The woman was the one who saved them a few months ago. They hadn¡¯t expected that she would appear again after several months.

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s the one who saved us, I told you aboutst time!¡± White Tiger, seeing that the crisis was resolved, quickly came to Billy and spoke.

    Billy nodded slightly.

    As soon as the woman appeared, the image of the woman White Tiger had mentioned previously shed in his mind.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The leader of the Guardians asked the woman, his gaze showing a hint of wariness. He couldn¡¯t detect any fluctuations in her aura, indicating that her cultivation surpassed his by far.

    ¡°What the Guardians should be responsible for, you¡¯ve probably already forgotten, right?¡± The woman asked calmly.

    The leader exhaled deeply before responding, ¡°Regardless of who you are, the Guardians¡¯ affairs don¡¯t concern you, do they?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman continued, ¡°Are you subordinates of Philbert? Would you like me to call Philbert Parker?¡±

    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, the leader¡¯s pupils shrank, and a chill ran down his spine involuntarily.

    The woman mentioned Philbert Parkerg, the overall leader of their group, one of the giants of the Guardians. As a steward in that man¡¯s Group, he was several levels below Philbert Parker. What terrified him even more was that the woman¡¯s mention of Philbert Parker was so casual, coupled with her strength, he had a vague guess about her origin.

    ¡°Are you¡­ are you from that ce?¡± After calming his emotions a bit, the leader looked at the woman and asked with difficulty.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, do you want to stay and divide the wealth inside Sanctum of Darkness?¡± The woman countered.

    As she spoke, a suffocating coldness emanated from her, making the leader involuntarily shiver.

    ¡°N-No, we dare not!¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and looked at the woman, bowing slightly, ¡°Please forgive any offense, we take our leave!¡±

    After saying that, he nced at Billy again and turned to walk toward the entrance of the manor.

    ¡°Sir, wait for us!¡± The other three Guardians hurriedly got up and followed.

    ¡°Thank you for your help once again!¡± After the others left, White Tiger and Rakshasa simultaneously expressed their gratitude to the woman.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    James Harper, Theodore Ford, and the others also bowed.

 Chapter 578 Heavy Responsibilities Ahead

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The woman waved her hand. Then, she looked at Billy, sizing him up. ¡°Are you King of the West, Commander Gardner from vale?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Billy faintly smiled, simultaneously giving a slight bow. ¡°Many thanks for your assistance.¡±

    This bow wasn¡¯t just for today¡¯s events; it was also gratitude for saving White Tiger and others thest time. Without her intervention then, White Tiger, Rakshasa, and theirrades might not have survived.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, no need to be polite, it¡¯s a trivial matter.¡± The woman waved her hand again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you, the millennium genius of vale. Today, seeing you in person, it¡¯s well-deserved.¡±

    ¡°At your young age, possessing such skills and courage, vale is indeed fortunate.¡± She continued. ¡°Heaven has favored vale.¡±

    ¡°You tter me.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before?¡± The woman continued to gaze at Billy. ¡°You seem quite familiar. I think you resemble someone I knew before.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°I wonder who that person is.¡±

    ¡°Let it be. Those are matters from the past, and he passed away over a decade ago. No need to bring it up.¡± The woman said, her tone carrying a touch of mncholy. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Sanctum of Darkness has a few branch halls. Since you¡¯ve already wiped out their headquarters, there¡¯s no need to spare the branch sanctums. Remove the roots to prevent future troubles.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Billy nodded slightly. From the beginning, he had no intention of letting those branch sanctums go. His purpose ining to ce of Darkness, besides obtaining that Five Elements Jade Pendant, was to erase Sanctum of Darkness entirely from this world.

    ¡°May I ask how to address you? Are you also from the Guardians?¡± White Tiger asked the woman.

    ¡°I am not from the Guardians, nor do I associate with those people.¡± The woman responded indifferently. ¡°As for who I am, now is not the time to reveal. If fate allows, we may meet again, and I will disclose it then.¡±

    ¡°May I ask, if there¡¯s more to ce of Darkness than what we¡¯ve seen?¡± Casey inquired.

    ¡°ce of Darkness is just a small and trivial ce. What you¡¯ve encountered is essentially everything.¡± The woman replied. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°However, this world is far moreplex than what you¡¯ve seen. For example, in the realm of martial arts, the strongest you¡¯ve encountered should be at the War God-Emperor level. But that is far from the end of the martial path.¡±

    ¡°There are many other things you¡¯lle to know in the future.¡± With that said, she turned to Billy and spoke, ¡°Commander Gardner, you have heavy responsibilities ahead. Take care of yourself. Farewell, until we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you once again for your help.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Farewell.¡± The woman waved her slender wrist, and her figure swiftly disappeared towards the entrance, her speed leaving everyone astonished.

    ¡°The prowess of this expert probably exceeds the God-Emperor Realm.¡± Ivy Chandler, looking towards the gate, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Ivy, have you heard of any other ces simr to ce of Darkness in the world?¡± Azure Dragon asked her.

    ¡°No,¡± Ivy Chandler shook her head, then turned to Billy. ¡°Billy, has the old man mentioned anything like this?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy also shook his head. ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know, or perhaps he thinks it¡¯s not the right time to tell us.¡±

    ¡°I believe the old man must know!¡± Ivy pouted her small mouth. ¡°Next time I return to Ether Mountain amd make sure to ask him!¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Billyughed. Afterward, he looked at White Tiger and instructed, ¡°White Tiger, have our people thoroughly search this estate, inside and out. See if there are any treasures.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± White Tiger nodded and gestured for the others to start the search.

    An hourter, Rakshasa Hall¡¯s members had moved all sorts of treasures to the square in front of the manor, forming a mountainous pile. Sanctum of Darkness, residing in ce of Darkness for hundreds of years, had indeed umted considerable wealth, not inferior to the Ink Pavilion.

    In addition to a vast amount of gold and silver treasures, there were various cold weapons and precious medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Have them transport everything back to Rakshasa Hall!¡± Billy instructed White Tiger.

    ¡°Okay!¡± White Tiger nodded and directed the others.

    ¡°Rakshasa, instruct our people near the remaining Sanctum of Darkness branches to keep a close eye on them.¡± Billy said to Rakshasa.

    He had already instructed her before to have members stationed around Sanctum of Darkness and the eight nearby branches to monitor their movements.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Rakshasa nodded and dialed a number.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going next?¡± Stout eagerly approached Billy and asked.

    ¡°Everyone has injuries, let¡¯s return to Rakshasa Hall and recuperate for a day.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°These injuries are nothing serious. How about we seize the opportunity to eliminate those eight branches in one go?¡± Stout shook his head and continued.

    ¡°Those eight branches belong to several countries in the West. If they learn that Sanctum of Darkness headquarters has been wiped out, they might send reinforcements from their countries. By then¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout, Boss is waiting for their reinforcements.¡± Casey interrupted Stout with a faint smile.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Stout was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, not too long ago, these countries set up a deadly trap for Boss in Aqundia! That matter won¡¯t just be left alone.¡± Casey exined with a smile. ¡°And now, even if we kill all the people in these branches, it won¡¯t matter to their home countries. So, isn¡¯t it better to wait until they send more formidable reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Stout finally realized and looked at Billy, smacking his lips. ¡°Boss, you really hold grud¡­!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Ivy raised her hand and pped the back of his head. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stating the facts!¡± Stout rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    As Casey mentioned, he indeed wanted to give those countries some time, allowing them to send reinforcements from their homnd to ce of Darkness.

    Over two hourster, the group returned to the Rakshasa Hall headquarters.

    In this battle, besides Billy and others suffering injuries, James Harper¡¯s hundred Bloodshadow Guards were also quite injured. Theodore Ford¡¯s four vicemanders leading two thousand brothers barely suffered any injuries. They only surrounded the four entrances of the manor, not encountering powerful opponents.

    ¡°Stout, check the injuries of the Bloodshadow Guards!¡± Upon entering the headquarters courtyard, Billy instructed Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded and led James Harper and the hundred Bloodshadow Guards towards the medical building.

    ¡°Ivy, how are your injuries?¡± Billy then looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already recovered on the way back just now.¡± Ivy smiled lightly and continued, ¡°Your injuries are severe, let me take a look!¡±

    ¡°My injuries are manageable, I can handle it myself. Ivy, help Azure Dragon and the others.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t insist further. She knew Billy¡¯s body was different from ordinary people. Unless it was a severe injury affecting meridians or Dantian, he could easily recover.

    After speaking, she turned around to treat Azure Dragon and the others.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was noon the next day. Billy¡¯s injuries had healed after a night of recuperation, and Azure Dragon and the others were fully recovered under the treatment of Ivy Chandler and her younger brother.

    After having lunch, everyone gathered in the conference hall.

    ¡°Boss, the Lord of the Second Branch of Sanctum of Darkness, along with several vice leaders, hase to seek an audience!¡±

    Shortly after everyone had settled, Rakshasa walked in from the entrance.

 Chapter 579 Show Me Your Sincerity

    ¡°Why are they here?¡± Judge asked with a slight bewilderment.

    Azure Fang and others expressed a simr surprise on their faces.

    ¡°Is the second branch affiliated with Aqundia?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Rakshasa nodded in response.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s them!¡± Judge and the others finally caught on.

    ¡°Let them in,¡± Billy instructed. Aqundia¡¯s proactive visit was well within his expectations.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Rakshasa nodded and left to escort them in.

    ¡°Boss, in vale¡¯s cmity a hundred years ago, Aqundia was also involved. We must not let them off easily!¡± Soul Chaser said to Billy.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Stout interjected. ¡°How could we let them off easily?¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we wipe them all out or leave one to go back and deliver a message?¡± Stout continued, looking at Billy.

    Observing Stout¡¯s expression, Night Orchid chuckled softly. ¡°Stout, you¡¯re bing more violent!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been influenced by Boss!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Stout, you better keep quiet. Otherwise, Ivy will teach you a lesson again.¡± Frostde also smiled with pursed lips.

    A few minutester, a group of five entered the room.

    The lead person of them was a man with a hooked nose, around sixty years old. One could sense his pseudo God-Emperor Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Siry Elf from Aqundia¡¯s War Department, pays respects to Commander Gardner!¡±

    The group stopped about ten meters away from Billy, and the leading man bowed respectfully. He lowered his posture considerably and immediately revealed his true identity, seemingly to convey sincerity.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± The other four men also bowed in salute.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Billy asked casually.

    ¡°I, on behalf of Aqundia¡¯s ruler, havee to convey greetings to King of the West, Commander Gardner.¡± Siry Elf said with a respectful tone.

    He had to show respect, considering the recent events. As the person mainly responsible for Aqundia¡¯s delegation to ce of Darkness for nearly ten years, he knew the terror of Sanctum of Darkness headquarters.

    To be clear, with the strength of Sanctum of Darkness, they could contend with the military power of certain small and medium-sized countries. Especially, the personal strength of the sanctum master, Death, was just a step away from breaking through to the perfection realm of War God-Emperor. Such cultivation ced him among the top figures globally for many countries.

    However, the news that almost twenty thousand members, including Death, had been wiped out in less than an hour, was shocking. When he heard this news yesterday, he could hardly believe its truth. Initially skeptical, he only epted it after receiving pictures of the headquarters¡¯ manor on his phone.

    After confirming the news, he didn¡¯t have time to think further but immediately reported the situation to his country. His initial thought was to request reinforcements from his country, knowing Commander Gardner¡¯s actions would likely extend to other branches.

    However, he received a royal decree instructing him to personally visit Rakshasa Hall and seek peace with Commander Gardner. Even though he didn¡¯t understand the ruler¡¯s intentions, he had no choice but to follow orders.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Billy lifted his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°As the representative of the second branch, I officially dere our separation from Sanctum of Darkness from today. If you agree, we are willing to form an alliance with Rakshasa Hall for mutual development!¡± Siry Elf responded.

    ¡°Ah, you guys are quite good at seizing the moment!¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t helpmenting.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    As Sanctum of Darkness was about to withdraw from this world, it was anticipated that Rakshasa Hall would rise in power. Offering allegiance now seemed like a strategic move on their part.

    ¡°To express our sincerity, we are willing to contribute one trillion as daily expenses for the alliance.¡± Siry Elf said, looking at Soul Chaser before turning to Billy.

    ¡°Do you really have the intention to ally with Rakshasa Hall?¡± Billy squinted at them.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Siry Elf nodded firmly.

    ¡°Then let me see your sincerity first.¡± Billy put down his teacup and continued. ¡°I believe with the strength of the second branch, it should be no problem to eliminate the seventh and eighth branches. I¡¯m not interested in your one trillion fund. If you truly intend to form an alliance,e back tomorrow with the severed heads of the lords of those two branches for discussion.¡±

    Stout couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart after hearing Billy¡¯s words. ¡°Indeed a n only Boss coulde up with!¡±

    Siry Elf was slightly stunned, a trace of surprise shing in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected Billy to pose such a difficult problem. It was forcing Aqundia to openly confront those two countries.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t this a bit too difficult for us?¡± A man behind Siry Elf furrowed his brows and questioned Billy.

    ¡°What¡¯s your identity? Do you have the right to speak?¡± Ivy spoke indifferently to the man.

    ¡°I am from Aqundia¡¯s War Department¡­¡± The man began, frowning again.

    ¡°No matter who you are, if you dare to speak another word, I¡¯ll cut off your arm!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man pointed at Azure Dragon, about to speak.

    Azure Dragon raised his hand, sending out a sharp de aura, swift and unstoppable.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Siry Elf¡¯s pupils shrank, immediately activating his entire body¡¯s power and blocking the attack with a palm.

    With a muffled sound, Siry Elf was forced back seven or eight steps before stabilizing himself. His breath was disordered, and the tiles under his feet cracked. Fortunately, he managed to save hispanion¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man showed a trace of fear on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected Azure Dragon and the others to take action so swiftly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Siry Elf reprimanded him. He naturally understood that Azure Dragon and the others were giving him a warning. He was currently in a situation where he had to bow his head while under someone else¡¯s roof.

    After taking a deep breath, Siry looked at Billy again and began, ¡°Commander Gardner, this matter is of great importance. Please allow me to consult and give you an answerter!¡± He spoke sincerely.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded casually. ¡°You have one day. If I don¡¯t see the heads of those two branch lords by noon tomorrow, bring your own head to see me!¡±

    After that, he waved his hand and said, ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 580 Target, the First Branch of Sanctum of Darkness

    ¡°So long!¡± Siry Elf exhaled a foul breath and then gave a respectful nod. With that, he turned around with his threepanions and left.

    ¡°Boss, do you think they will make their move?¡± After the other party had left, Azure Dragon turned to Billy.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, don¡¯t worry, they will!¡± Casey smiled calmly.

    ¡°The Aqundia king has even given us the information about the fifth jade pendant, obviously trying to establish friendly rtions with vale. They won¡¯t hesitate about this little matter.¡±

    ¡°Why has Aqundia suddenly be so obedient?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°This should be easy to understand!¡± Ivy Chandler smiled lightly.

    ¡°Aqundia has been falling apart with the western countries, especially with Northfortia. There will be a war sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°If at this time, they engage in a full-scale conflict with our vale again, they will be very passive.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, it is in their best interest to lower their guard and show their goodwill to our vale!¡±

    ¡°Of course, they should also estimate that our vale will definitely ept their overtures at this time, especially since our main goal is Northfortia and its colonies.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Vermilion Bird nodded in response.

    ¡°Rakshasa, ask the brothers to keep an eye on them!¡± Billy took another sip of tea and said, ¡°Received!¡± Rakshasa nodded vigorously and took out his phone to make the arrangements.

    The phone rang.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Rakshasa asked through the receiver. After hearing what the other person said, she replied in a minute or so, ¡°I see, continue to keep an eye on them!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, Northfortia has sent people to the first branch!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°In addition, ording to the brothers¡¯ feedback, people have arrived at all the other branches except for the second one.¡± Rakshasa continued. ¡°Moreover, the abbots of the third and fourth branches have led about a thousand people out of theirir. It is estimated that they are going to join forces with the first one.¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡± Billy smiled calmly.

    ¡°Boss, what are we going to do next?¡± White Tiger looked at Billy.

    ¡°Do they like to stick together so much?¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how strong their so-called alliance really is!¡±

    Afterwards, he set down his teacup and looked at everyone to exin.

    Half an hourter.

    Five groups of people walked out of the Rakshasa Hall courtyard one after another, with a total of about four thousand people.

    As instructed by Billy, except for him and Ivy Chandler, Casey and Azure Dragon were divided into four groups with the goal of reaching the third to sixth division halls.

    Billy¡¯s group aimed for the first division of Sanctum of Darkness.

    While they were on their way, In the courtyard of the first division mansion, there were already four or five thousand people waiting anxiously near the entrance. In one of the castle buildings on the first floor hall sat a group of people in seats.

    Sitting in front was a middle-aged man with sideburns. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was muscr all over and exuded a strong battlefield aura. This person came from Northfortia¡¯s War Department and was currently its second-inmand ¨C Jamie!

    On his left side sat an old man with dark skin and sharp eyes dressed in ck robes ¨C Andrew, newly appointed lord of Sanctum Of Darkness¡¯ first division.

    ¡°Lord Jamie, we just received news that vale King Of The West is already on his way here!¡± At this moment, a man walked quickly into the hall to report.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Jamie narrowed his eyes. ¡°He moves quite fast.¡±

    He rushed over from Northfortia overnight with his men just waiting for Billy. Yesterday when news spread back to Northfortia that Sanctum Of Darkness headquarters had been overturned by Commander Gardner¡¯s forces killing more than 20k members, including nearly one-third Northfortia¡¯s elders being from the Elder Council Group; it caused great anger among those at War Department in Northfortia who never expected such ruthless action against them by Commander Gardner from vale.

    During Aqundia battlest time around where they failed to kill Billy offpletely; their highestmander-in-chief was already very annoyed. Therefore, this time, the order he received was to keep Billy in ce of Darkness forever at all costs. Jamie was confident about it.

    ¡°How many people came in total?¡± Jamie asked after a slight pause.

    ¡°Four!¡± The man responded.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Jamie was slightly stunned, and there was a hint of surprise on the faces of others as well.

    ¡°The news that came back shows that he only brought three people with him. No one else followed him!¡± The man spoke again.

    ¡°He¡¯s really bold!¡± Andrew sneered. ¡°He dares toe with just four people. Does he think the first division is his backyard?¡±

    ¡°If he wants toe and die, then let¡¯s fulfill his wish today!¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes shed coldly. After a brief pause, he looked at the man and continued asking, ¡°When will the other division members arrive?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to your lordship, except for the Second Division members who have yet to move out from their base hours ago, all other divisions have already set off and should be here within half an hour.¡± The man replied.

    ¡°The Second Division hasn¡¯t made any moves yet?¡± Jamie frowned slightly.

    ¡°Nope,¡± The man replied. ¡°Our men saw the Second Division leader and four deputy leaders leave their base several hours ago but haven¡¯t returned yet.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Jamie frowned again. ¡°What does Aqundia want to do?!¡±

    ¡°Please calm down Lord Jamie,¡± another seated man spoke up. ¡°With only four people from vale King of West even if no onees from Second Division we still have so many people here that we can drown them in saliva!¡±

    Jamie gave him a helpless nce; Was this level of battle won by having more men?

    After pausing for a moment, he looked back at the previous male speaker and said, ¡°Notify everyone below me, keep an eye on Second Division closely and report any movements immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The male nodded before turning around and leaving.

    ¡°All right everyone take your positions! Today let us make sure vale¡¯s Commander Gardner stays forever here!¡± Jamie stood up simultaneously

    ¡°Yes, Lord Jamie!¡± Everyone shouted together.

    Over an hourter, Billy led Ivy Chandler along with two others appeared outside where First division resided in valley area. This was his second time here. Thest time, he had basically destroyed the first division of Sanctum of Darkness, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be rebuilt so quickly.

    ¡°Boss, since Northfortia is waiting for us specifically, it looks like the people we¡¯re facing this time won¡¯t be weak!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, did you intentionally give them time to allow Northfortia to send people over? It shouldn¡¯t just be about killing a few more people right?¡± Ivy Chandler looked at Billy with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°You figured that out too?¡± Billy gave a light smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 581 Vermilion Bird, First Hundred Heads

    ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Dragon asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Boss aim to take down a few small fries from Northfortia¡¯s War Department?¡± Ivy Chandler smiled and looked at Billy. ¡°That should only be one of the goals!¡±

    ¡°Billy wants Northfortia to send over some heavyweight figures, and then extract some information from them, right?¡± Ivy continued, smiling again as she looked at Billy.

    ¡°You guessed it right!¡± Billyughed and nodded. ¡°Do you remember what the Prime Minister said a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you talking about the Western countries wanting vale to go through a disaster like a hundred years ago?¡± Casey seemed to realize something.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°The Prime Minister wouldn¡¯t say such things without reason. If he said that, it means the Western countries must have taken some action.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you trying to extract information from Northfortia¡¯s people?¡± Azure Dragon finally caught on.

    ¡°I hope to get something out of them!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    As they chatted, they arrived at the gate of the mansion.

    ¡°Halt! Who are you?¡± one of the six men at the gate shouted loudly, pointing at Billy and the others.

    Before the words couldnd, Azure Dragon raised his hand and sent all six people flying into the air. They crashed into the gates, which immediately burst open.

    Subsequently, Billy and his group walked in steadily.

    In the next moment, there was amotion in the mansion as thousands of disciples from the Sanctum of Darkness surrounded them. Although many faces showed deep fear, under military orders, they had no choice but to obey.

    ¡°Truly Commander Gardner! Knowing this is a dangerous ce, you dare to barge in with just four people. I must admire you!¡± Soon, Jamie¡¯s voice echoed, and he led a group of people toward them.

    Among these people were individuals from Northfortia and the leaders of the third to sixth divisions.

    ¡°Seems like Northfortia respects my words, sending you here?¡± Billy squinted at Jamie.

    As a Sovereign in vale, he knew the other party. Even though they hadn¡¯t interacted before, he had already seen the information about Jamie. Deputy Supreme Commander of Northfortia¡¯s War Department was a typical hawkish figure.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Jamie said casually.

    ¡°A bit, but it suits my ns.¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Jamie asked again.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon!¡± Billy smirked.

    ¡°King of the West, heaven has a road, you won¡¯t take it; hell has no gate, you barge in!¡± At this moment, the Lord of the Third Division looked at Billy and spoke with a solemn tone. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll use your head to blood sacrifice the 20, 000 brothers of our Sanctum of Darkness headquarters!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± Azure Dragon retorted with a stern voice.

    ¡°Hey, do you want to die? How dare you speak to the Lord like that?¡± A deputy division lord from the Third Division stepped forward.

    ¡°Die!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to unleash a shing motion.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± The Lord of the Third Division warned, raising his hand to send a powerful gust of wind to meet the attack. However, being only half a step away into the War God-Emperor realm, he couldn¡¯t stop Azure Dragon¡¯s de.

    The de tore through his defense, and the force thrust into the deputy lord¡¯s chest, causing blood to spray.

    ¡°You¡­¡± With difficulty, the deputy lord managed to utter a word before copsing, convulsing a few times before falling silent.

    At the moment of death, he couldn¡¯tprehend why he died for just saying a few words.

    ¡°Why, though?¡± The Lord of the Third Division roared in anger.

    While speaking, he nced at Jamie. He knew very well that if Jamie had intended to intervene, he could have easily stopped Azure Dragon¡¯s attack, but Jamie had chosen to ignore it.

    ¡°You son of a bitch, you deserve to die!¡± The abbot of the third division was furious.

    At the same time, he nced at Jamie with his eyes. He was well aware that if Jamie had intentionally tried to intervene, he would have been able to block Azure Dragon¡¯s swordstroke, but the other party had ignored it.

    ¡°If you dare to say another word, believe me, I¡¯ll kill you to keep himpany.¡± Azure Dragon replied coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The abbot of the third division opened his mouth to shout again, but felt the murderous intenting from Azure Dragon and couldn¡¯t help but shut up.

    ¡°Casey, connect Vermilion Bird¡¯s video call!¡± Billy ordered Casey.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded and dialed the satellite phone.

    The call was quickly connected, and scenes from the Third Division¡¯s mansion appeared in the holographic projection. From the scene, it was evident that Vermilion Bird and the others had already taken control.

    About three to four thousand people from the Third Division who had remained in the mansiony down, nearly a thousand already killed. The remaining two to three thousand had surrendered, surrounded by Rakshasa Hall¡¯s people in the courtyard.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing the scene, the Lord of the Third Division¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You actually sent someone to my Third Division?¡±

    The other three division lords, upon witnessing this scene, also furrowed their brows simultaneously, sensing an ominous premonition.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, first hundred heads!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to the Lord¡¯s words but calmly spoke to the hologram.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Vermilion Bird responded loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The Lord of the Third Division shouted.

    Before he could finish his words, a hundred heads flew into the air, blood spraying like columns.

    ¡°Damn, you are all damned!¡± The Lord of the Third Division roared.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, impressive tactics!¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°Do you want to see the situation in your respective divisions?¡± Billy looked at the lords of the other three divisions and calmly asked.

    The master of the fourth division exhaled heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡°Commander Gardner, what do you want to do?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He thought about it with his toes and knew that the people in his branch must have suffered the same thing.

    ¡°You have two choices.¡±

    ¡°One, ally with the First Division, and I¡¯ll have my brothers kill everyone in your divisions.¡±

    ¡°Two, the four divisions join forces, kill all the 4-5, 000 subordinates under the First Division, and I¡¯ll release your people.¡±

    ¡°Choose one. Think it over yourselves!¡±

    ¡°You are despicable!¡± The Lord of the Fourth Division roared.

    Billy was forcing them to turn against the First Division!

    ¡°You have one minute to decide!¡± Billy then turned to Casey and instructed, ¡°After one minute, notify everyone. If any division hasn¡¯t taken action, have their people all killed!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    This matter had already been discussed before they set out. Billy¡¯s purpose was simple: he wanted them to fight among themselves. He enjoyed watching the spectacle!

    ¡°Everyone, he¡¯s clearly trying to sow discord. Don¡¯t fall for his scheme!¡± Andrew frowned. Then, looking at the lords of several divisions, he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and take him down. After that, force him to order the withdrawal of Rakshasa Hall¡¯s people!¡±

    ¡°Do you think the four of them are idiots?¡± Azure Dragon said coldly. ¡°If they dare to take action, within five minutes, no one in the branch hall will be able to survive! And, you think those four can take us down even if you all join forces? It¡¯s just a daydream!¡± Azure Dragon coldly retorted.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Andrew roared again.

    ¡°There¡¯s something the First Division didn¡¯t tell you, right?¡± Ivy Chandler spoke up at this moment, looking at the lords of the other divisions.

 Chapter 582 Easily Controlling the Situation

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Lord of the fourth division instinctively asked.

    ¡°Do you know why the people from the Second, Seventh, and Eighth Divisions haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Ivy Chandler replied, throwing the question back.

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you know?¡± the other side asked.

    ¡°The Second Division has already switched sides and joined us, forming an alliance. They are currently besieging the Seventh and Eighth Halls!¡± Ivy Chandler smiled.

    ¡°The First Division¡¯s people knew about this a long time ago. Their influence spans the entire ce of Darkness, and nothing escapes their watchful eyes. They just didn¡¯t inform you.¡± She added before the other could respond.

    ¡°And, our people attacking you, they were also aware, but were hesitant to notify you, fearing you wouldn¡¯t join forces with them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The four individuals frowned slightly, all looking at Andrew.

    ¡°Lord Andrew, is what she¡¯s saying true?¡± the Lord of the Third Hall asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, we had no idea¡­¡± Andrew loudly responded.

    ¡°Casey, the minute is up, inform Vermilion Bird to take action!¡± Billy directed Casey.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Casey responded loudly, taking out his phone to make the call.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± The Lord of the Third Division shouted, then turned to Andrew. ¡°You went too far. Knowing they were going to attack our people, you didn¡¯t inform us in advance!¡±

    He had a feeling that Ivy Chandler might not be lying. Before waiting for a response, he spoke again, ¡°Commander Gardner, I can guarantee we won¡¯t get involved in your matters with the First Division, but asking us to attack them is too much. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Casey, notify Vermilion Bird, wipe out everyone from the Third Hall!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey picked up his phone to make the call.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Lord of the Third Division¡¯s face turned ugly. After exhaling a long breath, he waved his hand, ¡°All members of the Third Division, attack and kill everyone from the First Division!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Jamie eximed, raising his hand for a powerful strike.

    ¡°Lord, be careful!¡± A man from the Third Division warned and tried to counter Jamie.

    Bang!

    With several realms of difference in their cultivation levels, the man was sent flying by Jamie¡¯s strike, crashing to the ground, motionless.

    ¡°Lord Jamie, you went too far¡­¡± The Lord of the Fourth Division furrowed his brow.

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for death together, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Jamie angrily retorted. ¡°Take action, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Seven or eight men behind him responded simultaneously,unching attacks against the members of the various divisions.

    These individuals who followed him to the ce of Darkness were all highly skilled. The weakest among them possessed the strength of theter stages of the War Emperor realm, while the two with the highest cultivation were Tier-one War God-Emperors.

    ¡°Your opponents are us, don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon swiftly moved forward.

    ¡°Billy, take care of yourself!¡± Ivy Chandler looked at Billy, then gripped her ancient sword and followed suit.

    The entire courtyard descended into chaos. The members from the Fourth to the Sixth Halls were bewildered, not knowing who to target.

    ¡°What are you standing around for? Attack!¡± The Lord of the Fourth Division roared,unching an attack at a lieutenant from the First Division.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The group responded. Finally having a target, they charged towards the target.

    ¡°The Qilin chosen by vale effortlessly takes control of the situation. Impressed!¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes turned cold as he spoke to Billy.

    ¡°But, if you think you can turn the tide like this, you¡¯re too naive.¡±

    ¡°From the beginning, I¡¯ve been the one leading. Where¡¯s the need for a turnaround?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Is that so? Since you¡¯re so confident, let me see what you¡¯re made of!¡± Jamie¡¯s tone grew heavy. ¡°If you have the courage, follow me!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked towards an empty space on the west side of the mansion, with the two elders from North Strong Country following closely.

    These two were the highest-level cultivators among those who came with Jamie, one having strengthparable to Death and the other, like Jamie, being a Tier-two War God-Emperor.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Billy chuckled and followed suit.

    After a night of rest, Billy¡¯s strength had fully recovered. Even with Death activating a forbidden technique, the result was evident.

    In the first round, Jamie and another elder were heavily wounded by Billy¡¯s Dragon Mastery Fist, leaving them with less than twenty percent of their originalbat strength. Theyy on the ground like lifeless dogs, their faces filled with profound horror, never expecting Billy¡¯s strength to be so formidable.

    Before setting out today, they had roughly understood thebat strength of Death whom Billy had in, knowing it was at the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm. So, from the beginning, they didn¡¯t underestimate Billy. However, they believed that thebined strength of the three of them would surpass that of Death, giving them the confidence to challenge.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that, even though Death¡¯s strength had approached the perfection realm when he used a forbidden technique, Billy still managed to sever one of Death¡¯s arms. If they had known this beforehand, they might have reconsidered daring to provoke him in such a manner!

    The battlested only ten minutes. The elderly man who was a Tier-two War God-Emperor was directly split in half by Billy, with his Bloodshadow de Technique. The man¡¯s flesh and blood sttered.

    Of course, Billy also sustained some injuries, but they were much better than yesterday.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°How about it? Now you know how much I weigh?¡±

    After dealing with the old man, Billy took a moment to catch his breath before walking casually to Jamie.

    While talking, he flicked his wrist, and three silver needles pierced Jamie¡¯s body. This was to prevent him frommitting suicide.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jamie spat out blood again, finding it difficult to speak.

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and I¡¯ll make it quick.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Humph! Do you think you can force me to talk?¡± Jamie sneered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it then!¡± Billy shrugged.

    The result was obvious. Given Jamie¡¯s current state, he couldn¡¯t withstand the torment of blood surging and bone-chewing ants. In less than a minute, he begged for mercy. Afterward, he spilled all the information Billy wanted to know. Although he didn¡¯t haveplete knowledge, for Billy, gaining this information was already a significant unexpected gain.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll give you a quick death,¡± Billy said, looking at Jamie.

    ¡°I-I am the Deputy Commander of Northfortia¡¯s War Department. If you dare¡­ to kill me, Northfortia will definitely¡­ not let you go¡­¡±

    Even with only a breath left, Jamie still had a desire to survive.

 Chapter 583 Restarting the Dragon and Phoenix List

    Before the words were finished, Billy raised his hand, creating a strong gust of wind. After a burst of blood mist, not a trace of Jamie was left. Since the moment he stepped into ce of Darkness, Jamie¡¯s fate was sealed. How could Billy spare his life?

    After dealing with Jamie, Billy turned around and walked back to the entrance of the courtyard. On the square, the battle continued, but it was now limited to disciples from other divisions fighting with the followers of the first division. Ivy Chandler and her twopanions, Casey and Azure Dragon, stood aside, not making a move.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Seeing Billy, Ivy quickly walked over, followed closely by Casey.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a minor injury,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile, shaking his head.

    ¡°Boss, those three guys are taken care of, right?¡± Azure Dragon asked, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°How should we handle things here?¡± Casey pointed to the chaotic courtyard.

    ¡°The four division masters and the members sent by their war department are all eliminated,¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°As for the others, anyone with a cultivation level of Battle God or above can choose to forfeit their cultivation and live. Otherwise, they will be executed.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ivy and the others nodded before rushing into the crowd.

    With their strength, dealing with these people was a piece of cake. In less than seven or eight minutes, the four division masters and over a dozen war department membersy defeated. Among the remaining individuals, those with a cultivation level of Battle God or above, despite their reluctance, chose to forfeit their cultivation for the sake of their lives.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his group walked out of the courtyard gate.

    ¡°Boss, how about Vermilion Bird¡¯s side?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Same treatment. All those with Battle God cultivation level or above were forfeited,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon nodded and took out his phone to make a call.

    Two hourster, Billy and his group returned to Rakshasa Hall. The four groups led by Vermilion Bird also returned within an hour. At this point, the influence of Sanctum of Darkness in this world was thoroughly overturned.

    On that evening, Siry Elf, the second hall master, appeared again at the Rakshasa Hall headquarters, holding the heads of the seventh and eighth division masters.

    For the goodwill from Aqundia, Billy temporarily epted it.

    On the third morning, Casey, Azure Dragon, and others returned to their positions in vale. Billy and Ivy Chandler stayed behind, partly for post-crisis management and partly to help White Tiger and others enhance their cultivation.

    With the Ink Pavilion spiritual fruits brought by Stout and some heavenly treasures collected at Sanctum of Darkness headquarters, White Tiger and the others experienced significant advancements in their cultivation within half a month.

    White Tiger directly broke through to the pinnacle realm of War Emperor, only one step away from perfection. Rakshasa advanced to a small achievement in War Emperor, James Harper officially entered the War Emperor realm, and the four deputymanders, including Theodore Ford, broke through to theter stages of War Grandmaster.

    Moreover, Ivy Chandler, who had already stepped into the God-Emperor realm, officially broke through to the consummation stage after this half-month of cultivation and the assistance of the spiritual fruits and elixirs.

    One day in the morning, after bidding farewell to Billy, White Tiger, and the others, Billy and his group returned to the capital city of vale.

    The affairs of Sanctum of Darkness hade to an end, and the next task for White Tiger and the others was to quickly strengthen their team and solidify the position of Rakshasa Hall in ce of Darkness. As for whether the Western countries would send more people to ce of Darkness, that was a topic for another day.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    At noon, Billy and his group walked out of the capital city airport.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy!¡± As they reached the exit, Night Orchid and Brigham Bush weed them.

    ¡°Anything unusual in the capital city recently?¡± After the business car pulled out, Billy asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°Nothing in the capital city, but there¡¯s something noteworthy in the ancient martial world!¡± Night Orchid responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It is said that the ancient martial world has started something called the Dragon and Phoenix List!¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°Dragon and Phoenix List?!¡± Ivy Chandler raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ivy, do you know about it?¡± Billy turned to ask.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivy nodded slightly and exined, ¡°It is said that the Dragon and Phoenix List was once a prestigious ranking in vale, used to record the martial arts prodigies. It has a high authority in vale¡¯s thousands of years of martial arts heritage.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon and Phoenix List is not only for the ancient martial world, anyone practicing martial arts in vale under the age of forty has a chance to be on the list.¡±

    ¡°There are a hundred seats on the Dragon and Phoenix List, and all those listed are exceptional talents. A century ago, there used to be a grand event held every three years in the martial world to select new candidates for the list.¡±

    ¡°Ivy, is it true? Why have I never heard of it?¡± Stout asked, ¡°Is the list still active?¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, due to a catastrophe in vale, the scheduled selection event couldn¡¯t take ce,¡± Ivy continued. ¡°Since then, for some reason, the selection has never been held again, and the Dragon and Phoenix List gradually faded from people¡¯s view.¡±

    ¡°It was because of the absence of the List that theter so-called Eight Martial Prodigies came into being.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout asked again, ¡°If you get on the list, are there any benefits?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ivy responded. ¡°Those on the list not only receive generous rewards but also have the opportunity to be selected by some super forces. For many young people, this is a chance to leap through the dragon gate.¡±

    ¡°Ivy, do you know which force is in charge of organizing the Dragon and Phoenix List?¡± Night Orchid asked with curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Ivy shook her head slightly. ¡°But it is said that representatives from super forces participate in each selection event.¡±

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, it should be closely rted to them.¡±

    ¡°In a way, this is one of the most important channels for them to select outstanding disciples.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded slightly.

    ¡°They are quite calcting. In this way, most martial arts prodigies will be brought under their wings, and their sect will inevitably be stronger and stronger.¡±

    ¡°Billy, restarting the Dragon and Phoenix List in the ancient martial world at this time may not be that simple. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s more to it than meets the eye!¡± Ivy looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully. After a brief pause, he looked at Night Orchid and instructed, ¡°Night Orchid, keep an eye on the progress of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Half an hourter, the five of them returned to SHADOW.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy!¡± As they entered the courtyard, Bob Stokes and Ian de approached.

    ¡°You two skipped work again?¡± Billy nced at the two with a speechless expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen you, missed you, boss!¡± Bob Stokes grinned.

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°Bob, it¡¯s only been a little over half a month, right?¡±

    ¡°That just shows how deep our feelings are with boss. Not seeing him for a day feels like three autumns.¡± Bob Stokes grinned again.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, you two are not bad. Haven¡¯t seen you in half a month, and you¡¯ve already broken through?¡± At this moment, Ivy checked the cultivation levels of the two with a faint smile.

    ¡°Thanks for your praise, Ivy!¡± Ian de scratched his head.

    ¡°This is all thanks to the spiritual fruits that boss brought back from Ink Pavilionst time. Otherwise, who knows how long it would have taken!¡±

    ¡°Finally didn¡¯t waste those heavenly treasures!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Soon, everyone arrived in the conference hall and took their seats.

    ¡°Anything happening at Cerulean Abyss Institute recently?¡± Billy asked Bob Stokes and Ian de.

 Chapter 584 Harleen Heading to Ether Mountain

    ¡°No!¡± Ian de shook his head. ¡°Since the incident half a month ago, no one from Cerulean Abyss Institute hase to the capital city!¡±

    After saying this, he seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°Boss, Ivy should have told you about the Dragon and Phoenix List, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°Keep an eye on this matter, and let me know if there are any new developments.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Both of them responded loudly.

    On that afternoon, Billy and Stout bid farewell to the others and returned to Ozin with a few people. Ivy stayed in the capital city. In a few days, she would officially report to the Cab. For her, this was the beginning of a new journey.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Billy entered his home.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back?¡± Fletcher Knight and his wife, who were watching TV in the living room, greeted him as they saw Billy.

    Billy had already called Harleen beforeing home, so the family knew he would be back today.

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Billy greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, have you had dinner?¡± Sharon continued to ask.

    ¡°I had dinner at SHADOW,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Papa!¡± As Billy changed his shoes, Tasha ran out of the room and directly into Billy¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Tasha, did you miss Papa?¡± Billy smiled as he lifted the little girl.

    He had been away from home for almost two months this time, and naturally, he missed his family.

    ¡°Of course, Papa! I dreamed of you for several days in a row!¡± Tasha vigorously nodded.

    ¡°Haha, really?¡± Billyughed again. ¡°Then Daddy will spend more time with you in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tasha eximed in joy.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back!¡± Harleen came out of the room and looked at Billy affectionately, softly saying, ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy nodded and then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Felicia? Not at home?¡±

    ¡°She went out to dinner with friends. It¡¯s sote, and she hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± Sharon said as she poured a cup of tea for Billy.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Billy took the tea and drank a sip.

    ¡°Papa, will you y with me and my toys?¡± In no time, Tasha pulled Billy towards her yroom.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    As the night fell, after dinner, Billy and Harleen went to bed.

    ¡°Billy, is Ian okay now?¡± Harleen, lying in Billy¡¯s arms, asked.

    Half a month ago, because Ian de was injured by people from Cerulean Abyss Institute, Billy went directly from Ink Pavilion headquarters to the capital city. Harleen and her sister followed Casey and Judge back to Ozin.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s fine now!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve been away for a month. Is everything okay with thepany?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Everything is rtively stable in thepany now. Your absence doesn¡¯t have much impact.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°By the way, husband, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you,¡± Harleen seemed to suddenly remember something and said abruptly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yesterday, Uncle Adam came to see me and Felicia.¡± Harleen said.

    Since thest time in the capital city, Billy had told Harleen about Ether Mountain, so she knew about Adam Greenleaf¡¯s existence.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Harleen¡¯s words, Billy was slightly stunned.

    Why would Uncle Adame to see the two sisters?

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°What did he want with you?¡±

    ¡°He asked us if we were interested in visiting Ether Mountain!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was stunned again.

    ¡°He also gave me and Felicia some guidance.¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°So, wife, how did you respond to Uncle Adam?¡±

    ¡°I was worried that if I agreed rashly, it might cause you trouble, so I said I would discuss it with you after youe back.¡± Harleen replied.

    After saying this, she looked up at Billy. ¡°Billy, what do you think Uncle Adam¡¯s purpose is in inviting us to Ether Mountain? He must have a reason for inviting us!¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific reason, but it should be a good thing!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ll call Uncle Adam tomorrow and ask.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Billy, is Stout¡¯s elder sister in Ether Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°She used to be in Ether Mountain, but now she has officially left the mountain and is working in the capital city.¡±

    ¡°She went to the capital city?¡± Harleen paused. ¡°Whichpany is she working for?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam helped her find a good job. I¡¯ll take you to the capital city to meet her next time we have a chance.¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Shouldn¡¯t we rest?¡± Billy looked at Harleen meaningfully.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°You rogue husband¡­¡± A blush appeared on Harleen¡¯s face. Before she could finish her sentence, her sexy lips were sealed by Billy¡¯s¡­

    The next morning, after sending Tasha, Billy and Stout came to SHADOW.

    Billy then called Adam.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back in Ozin?¡± Adam¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Just arrived yesterday.¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Adam, are you still in Ozin?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Adam replied. ¡°Young Master, are you at SHADOW now? Wait for me for a moment, I¡¯lle over.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy smiled again and hung up the phone.

    In less than an hour, Adam¡¯s figure appeared at the gate of the SHADOW courtyard.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Adam looked at Billy and smiled, then greeted Judge and Stout.

    ¡°Young Master, have you been to ce of Darkness in the past half a month? What happened over there?¡± After sitting down, Adam looked at Billy and asked.

    Billy had not informed him about the matter of the fifth jade pendant, so he did not know the purpose of Billy¡¯s trip.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy smiled and nodded before exining, ¡°I went there this time to retrieve the fifth jade pendant!¡±

    Before this, he couldn¡¯t confirm the authenticity of the information, so he didn¡¯t tell Adam about it. Now that everything was confirmed, there was nothing to hide.

    ¡°What?!¡± Adam looked at Billy in shock. ¡°Young Master, do you mean that the fifth jade pendant is in the ce of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy nodded and briefly described the situation.

    ¡°No wonder the capital city has been searching for it for so many years without results. It turns out that two or three decades ago, someone took two pieces to the ce of Darkness!¡± After listening to Billy¡¯s exnation, Adam couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After a moment of silence, he continued to look at Billy and asked, ¡°Young Master, are you sure that the person who took the jade pendant from the hands of Death has the power of the Yin and Yang Tai Ji Diagram belonging to a real War God-Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 585 A Clue About the Jade Pendant

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± Billy nodded again and asked another question, ¡°Uncle Adam, do you know which martial arts sect or family in the ancient martial world inherits the martial art of the War God-Emperor with the Yin-Yang Tai Ji diagram?¡±

    ¡°Infinity Dao Sect!¡± Adam responded straightforwardly.

    ¡°Infinity Dao Sect?¡± Stout was slightly stunned. ¡°Uncle Adam, are you talking about that sect that has been extinct for a hundred years, the hidden sect?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Adam nodded and continued, ¡°However, although Infinity Dao Sect no longer exists, it does not mean that their martial arts heritage has disappeared. I understand that they still have some legacy.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, do you know among those in the ancient martial world who have reached theter stage of the War God-Emperor, whose War God-Emperor force is represented by the Yin-Yang Tai Ji diagram?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°At the moment, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°But from what I know, one of the Eight Martial Prodigies, Ruthless Lordling, has the War God-Emperor force represented by the Yin-Yang Tai Ji diagram. You might consider investigating him.¡±

    ¡°But Ruthless Lordling has already been killed by Boss. How do we proceed?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°ording to my information, Ruthless Lordling¡¯s real name is Errol Dous, and hees from a prominent ancient martial family, the Dous family.¡± Adam exined.

    ¡°The Dous family?¡± Stout was stunned again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Dous family, but I didn¡¯t know they had someone like Ruthless Lordling.¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, Ruthless Lordling was the most outstanding sessor of the Dous family. He had the potential to be the next family head,¡± Adam continued. ¡°However, that year, he had a rtionship with his father¡¯s third wife, which was discovered by his father. He was sent to the cold pce, and his status in the family plummeted.¡±

    ¡°With his talent and the family¡¯s expectations, if he had sincerely reflected on his actions, he might have been able to rise again in a few years. But not only did he not give up, he intensified his efforts and attempted to harm his father to seize the position of family head.¡±

    ¡°After the plot was exposed, his father wanted to kill him, but he was stopped by the elders in the family. However, thispletely ruined his prospects in the Dous family, and he was expelled from the family.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? He¡¯s quite a peculiar character!¡± Stout eximed with a curse. After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Uncle Adam, are you suggesting that someone from the Dous family might have taken the jade pendant?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Adam shook his head.

    ¡°The Dous family¡¯s unique skills do not belong to the Infinity Dao Sect lineage. Ruthless Lordling should have learned from someone else. But you can inquire at the Dous family.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a trip to the Dous family!¡±

    Since there was a clue, they naturally had to follow up on it!

    ¡°Young Master, do you need me to apany you?¡± Adam asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No need to trouble you for now, Uncle Adam. I¡¯ll go take a look first, and if necessary, I¡¯ll call Uncle Adam,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Adam nodded.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, have you heard about ¡®the Guardians¡¯?¡± Stout asked Adam.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about this.¡± Adam shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the old master mention it casually. I asked him about rted questions, but the old master didn¡¯t say much. He implied that my current strength is still too weak, and there are things I haven¡¯t reached the time to know yet. He¡¯ll inform me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout twitched his mouth.

    Adam Greenleaf, already in the pinnacle realm of the War God-Emperor, was considered too weak. It made people like Stout, at the War Emperor level, seem like ants inparison.

    ¡°Young Master, Mrs Knight has mentioned to you that I went to see her and Felicia, right?¡± Adam continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Was it the old master¡¯s idea?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Adam nodded. ¡°The old master wants to meet them and suggests they go to Ether Mountain for a while.¡±

    ¡°The old man wants to meet Mrs Knight and Felicia?¡± Judge and Stout exchanged nces, both slightly stunned.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them and have them arrange things at home first,¡± Billy smiled again.

    The old man calling the two of them to Ether Mountain obviously couldn¡¯t be a simple matter!

    As for the specific arrangements, Billy wasn¡¯t very sure. The old master¡¯s actions were unpredictable, and Billy was no exception.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Adam nodded.

    After chatting for a while, Adam took his leave.

    ¡°Boss, why does the old master suddenly want to see your wife and Felicia?¡± After Adam left, Stout asked.

    ¡°The scenery in Ether Mountain is beautiful!¡± Billy replied vaguely.

    ¡°What does that mean? Is he asking them to go on a trip?¡± Stout grumbled.

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t bother asking. Even Boss probably doesn¡¯t know the answer to this question himself,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Stout shrugged and continued, ¡°Boss, when are we going to the Dous family?¡±

    ¡°In a couple of days,¡± Billy said after some thought, then turned to Judge and instructed, ¡°Make a call to Soul Chaser. Have him gather detailed information on the Dous family.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge responded and took out his phone to make the call.

    In the next two days, Billy had no other arrangements and enjoyed the happiness of family life at home. During the weekend, Stout drove the family for another trip to Leford.

    Last time, due to the incident with Special Patrol Squadron, the family returned home disappointed. This time, they finally had a satisfying trip.

    Tasha, the little girl, was especially energetic, not letting the adults hold her from morning till night, full of enthusiasm.

    On the third day in the morning, Billy talked to Harleen about going to Ether Mountain. Since he didn¡¯t know how long the old man wanted them to stay there, he asked her to arrange the affairs of thepany and home in advance and then call Uncle Adam.

    Harleen was very happy when Billy agreed to let her go. She had been trying to integrate into Billy¡¯s circle through various means, and now she naturally cherished the opportunity to visit Ether Mountain.

    At noon that day, Billy, apanied by Stout, headed to the Dous family in Frontiera City.

    Frontiera was a second-tier city in the Western District, rtively remote, close to the Ten Thousand Mountains, with a moderate-sized city. Although it was not a first-tier city in the Western District, it was home to a family that held significant influence throughout half of the Western District-the Dous family.

    The Dous family was a bona fide first-ss family in the ancient martial world, with a history of over a thousand years. Although located in Frontiera, the Dous family¡¯s influence extended to almost half of the Western District. The influential n in the central city of the Western District, the Dous n, were backed by the previous Dous family in the ancient martial world.

    In the history of this family, many outstanding figures had emerged, and several had even held important positions in several key departments in the Western District. One of them had even served as one of the governors of vale in the Western District, overseeing nearly half of the provinces.

    Around two or three in the afternoon, Billy and Stout descended from the helicopter.

    ¡°Boss, Stout!¡± Soul Chaser greeted them with Frontiera¡¯s deputy inspector Gerry Schuman and a group of SHADOW members.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Gerry Schuman, along with the SHADOW brothers, bowed in salute.

    ¡°No need for so many formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    About half an hourter, everyone arrived at the first-floor hall of SHADOW in Frontiera City.

    ¡°Schuman, briefly exin the situation of the Dous family.¡± Billy said after taking a seat.

    ¡°Sure, Commander!¡± Gerry Schuman nodded and began his introduction.

    It took nearly half an hour for him to provide a detailed report on what he knew.

    ¡°Very well!¡± After Gerry Schuman finished, Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, we happened toe at the right time. Frontiera has been lively these past few days!¡± Soul Chaser said to Billy with a smile.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, what do you mean?¡± Stout was curious.

 Chapter 586 â€˜Silent Mirage Dukeâ€™

    ¡°The Dous family has invited many experts from the ancient martial world to Frontiera these past few days. They¡¯re organizing a martial artspetition to find a spouse for the Dous family¡¯s youngdy!¡± Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Who hase?¡±

    ¡°Commander, I have a general idea, but it¡¯s not very detailed.¡± Gerry Schuman spoke again.

    ¡°In addition to the young masters of some prominent secr families in the Western District, there are also people from various sects!¡±

    ¡°When is the martial artspetition?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s this afternoon!¡± Gerry Schuman replied.

    ¡°How coincidental?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and join in the fun!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Gerry Schuman nodded in response.

    The Dous family¡¯s estate was located to the east of Frontiera City, surrounded by mountains on three sides. A long, tree-lined avenue led directly to the main road outside the estate, spanning about two kilometers.

    The estate was vast, estimated to be around two hundred thousand square meters, featuring mountains and water. Within the estate, dozens of buildings of various shapes, all with an ancient and elegant style, were arranged in a harmonious way. The size of the estate alone spoke volumes about the prominence of the Dous family in the ancient martial world.

    At around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Billy and his group of eight people arrived not far from the archway entrance.

    Apart from Billy, Stout, and Soul Chaser, Gerry Schuman led four SHADOW brothers closely behind. Everyone was casually dressed.

    As Billy¡¯s group looked around, they saw that there were already quite a few people at the entrance and along the tree-lined avenue. People of all ages, mostly dressed in Daoist robes, were adorned with various types of cold weapons, each exuding formidable energy.

    ¡°Why are you blocking the way here and not moving? What are you doing? Get out of the way!¡± At this moment, an impatient voice came from behind Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gerry Schuman furrowed his brows and turned to look.

    A woman in her early twenties was looking disdainfully at Billy¡¯s group. The woman had delicate features and a voluptuous figure, making her quite attractive.

    About ten meters behind her were five more individuals. Leading them was a handsome young man in his early thirties, with a proud and aloof expression. Besides him was a white-haired old man whose actual age was indiscernible. His eyes were profound, and an aura enveloped him, making it clear that he was no ordinary person. The remaining three were men of varying ages, each with a Daoist robe and a ancient sword hanging from their waists.

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect Master Nunez to be here. Today¡¯s martial artspetition for the Dous family is truly worth looking forward to!¡± A person nearby eximed upon seeing the leading man.

    ¡°Do you know him? Who is he?¡± Another man asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize him? He¡¯s Brooke Nunez, also known as the young master of the Silent Mirage Sect. Even he came; it¡¯s quite surprising!¡± the first person replied.

    ¡°Ah? He¡¯s Brooke Nunez, one of the Eight Martial Prodigies? Even he¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that surprising. You know, the Dous family¡¯s youngdy not only has the background and resources of the Dous family but is also said to be a stunning beauty, no less than the Four Beauties of the ancient martial world!¡±

    ¡°If one can marry her, they would be a winner in life!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s him!¡± Many people around, upon hearing their conversation, expressed their amazement.

    The Eight Martial Prodigies were idols in the eyes of many young people. They had only heard their names but had never seen them in person. Now that they had the chance to see one, they were naturally excited.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you heard what I said? Move aside immediately!¡± At this moment, Salena Nunez shouted at Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Gerry Schuman coldly snorted and raised his hand to attack the woman.

    ¡°Wait a moment, Schuman!¡± Billy stopped him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gerry Schuman responded and stepped back to the side.

    ¡°Why do you have to walk on our side when the road is so wide?¡± Billy looked at the woman and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to!¡± Salena Nunez responded arrogantly. ¡°I warn you, if you don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±

    ¡°What consequences will there be?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± Salena Nunez nced at Billy disdainfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you tell us?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Humph! You look like a bunch of country bumpkins. You don¡¯t even recognize the people from Silent Mirage Sect!¡± Salena Nunez said with a sneer. ¡°I am the youngdy of Silent Mirage Sect, and the one behind me is my older brother, Brooke Nunez, one of the Eight Martial Prodigies!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Such a big shot.¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Now that you know how powerful we are, are you going to get out of the way?¡± Salena Nunez continued arrogantly.

    ¡°Your mouth stinks!¡± Soul Chaser¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of aggressiveness.

    Taking a few steps forward, he looked at Salena Nunez and said, ¡°Considering your youth and ignorance, apologize immediately, or else, you can forget about your cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Salena Nunez didn¡¯t expect that, after revealing her identity, the other party would still treat her this way. Instantly, a surge of nameless anger rushed to her heart.

    ¡°Since you invite such trouble, I¡¯ll show you what ignorance truly is!¡± With that, she raised her hand and a palm strike came towards Soul Chaser. As the heiress of Silent Mirage Sect, her martial cultivation was naturally not weak, reaching the initial stage of a War Emperor.

    Her strike wasunched with nearly 80-90% of her strength, showing she had no intention of holding back. If there was just an ordinary martial artist standing in front of her, with this strike, he¡¯d lose at least half his life if not killed outright.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Bang!

    Before her strike could reach Soul Chaser, he coldly responded with a palm strike of his own. Immediately, Salena Nunez was sent flying as if hit by a speeding car. She tumbled several somersaults before stabilizing herself on the ground. Her originally beautiful face was now covered in dust, looking extremely disheveled.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Witnessing this scene, Brooke Nunez and the old man behind him both had their pupils slightly contracted. Apparently, they hadn¡¯t expected Soul Chaser to have such skill. Until now, they hadn¡¯t taken Billy¡¯s group seriously, but it seemed they might have underestimated them.

    A collective gasp echoed from the onlookers. Many people were watching Soul Chaser with astonishment.

    ¡°Who is he? He¡¯s bold enough to attack the youngdy of Silent Mirage Sect?¡±

    ¡°This is big trouble for him. I¡¯ve heard that Silent Mirage Sect¡¯s youngdy is a capricious woman, and if offended, she won¡¯t let it go!¡±

    ¡°s, being away from home, one must learn to endure!¡±

    The crowd buzzed withments.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At the same time, Salena Nunez let out a hysterical scream. Then, she crawled up from the ground, slightly adjusted her messy hair, and pointed at Soul Chaser while gritting her teeth, uttering each word with malice.

    ¡°How dare youy hands on me! I promise you, your life is mine!¡±

    She was truly on the verge of madness. As the heiress of Silent Mirage Sect, she had never been treated like this from childhood to adulthood. If she didn¡¯t vent her anger today, she would probably go crazy!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Soul Chaser replied coldly.

    ¡°Brooke, I want him dead. I definitely want him dead! Kill him for me quickly!¡± Salena Nunez turned to her brother and shouted.

 Chapter 587 Execute or Spare?

    ¡°Senior Elder, please check Salena¡¯s injuries first.¡±

    Brooke Nunez didn¡¯t respond to his sister¡¯s words but turned to the elderly man with white hair and spoke.

    ¡°Understood, Young Master!¡± The old man responded and walked towards Salena.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need healing. I want him dead!¡± Salena continued pointing at Soul Chaser. ¡°Senior Elder, take action quickly, kill him now!¡±

    ¡°Salena!¡± Brooke frowned and reprimanded. Then, he approached Soul Chaser and asked, ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    ¡°Your sister wants you to kill me, and you¡¯re not doing anything?¡± Soul Chaser retorted.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Do you know the cost of arrogance? Do you believe¡­¡± Brooke stared coldly at Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Enough of the nonsense. If you want to fight, do it now or back off!¡± Soul Chaser interrupted him.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Brooke took a deep breath and said sternly, ¡°Since you seek death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As he spoke, a chilling intent emanated from him. The onlookers instinctively stepped back.

    They had heard that Silent Mirage Duke was a genuine Emperor Realm expert! When someone of this level took action, just the shockwaves could be lethal!

    ¡°Young Master, wait!¡± Just as Brooke Nunez was about to attack, the white-haired old man hurriedly approached.

    He nced at Billy and whispered to Brooke Nunez while getting closer.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After hearing the old man¡¯s words, Brooke Nunez couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize Billy, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    Although the old man couldn¡¯t recognize Billy¡¯s identity, he told Brooke Nunez that the stranger might be no less powerful than him.

    As one of the Eight Prodigies of Martial Arts, Brooke Nunez had his pride. He considered himself peerless among young talents in the entire martial arts world, as long as the top disciples of those major forces didn¡¯t show up.

    Now, the Senior Elder was telling him that this unfamiliar young man might be on par with him. It naturally caught him off guard. Did he get involved with someone influential unknowingly?

    ¡°You, sir, seem quite familiar. What should I call you?¡± Brooke Nunez took a deep breath and addressed Billy.

    As one of the Eight Prodigies, he not only possessed superior martial arts talent but also had a keen mind. He wouldn¡¯t act recklessly like his impulsive sister.

    ¡°You really know how to tter yourself.¡± Stout nced at Brooke Nunez and then turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, how do we handle this? Execute or spare?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Stout¡¯s words, Brooke Nunez¡¯s face slightly darkened. He had never been so tantly ignored in his entire life.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy replied calmly, turning and walking toward the entrance of the boulevard. He came here today for the people of the Dous family. Others didn¡¯t interest him.

    ¡°Good choice!¡± Stoutmented and followed, with Soul Chaser and Gerry Schuman trailing closely behind.

    ¡°Stop right there! I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Salena shouted again.

    ¡°Salena, shut up!¡± Brooke Nunez cast a stern nce at his sister after seeing the figures of Billy and the others disappear.

    ¡°Brooke, why let them go¡­¡± Salena seemed unwilling to let it go.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be impulsive. They are not ordinary people!¡± The white-haired old man advised, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first, and we can see how the situation developster!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Salena continued to protest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout. Listen to Senior Elder!¡± Brooke Nunez interrupted himself and walked towards the entrance.

    Two minutester, Billy and his group entered the boulevard.

    The Dous family had opened their doors wide today, weing guests from all over. The people who came today didn¡¯t need any invitation cards; the guards at the gate simply asked a few questions and let them in.

    ¡°There are really a lot of people here today!¡± Stout remarked as they walked.

    ¡°The Dous family holds a high position in the martial arts world. For many young people in the martial arts world, having a chance to be a son-inw of the Dous family is a rare opportunity they wouldn¡¯t easily give up.¡± Soul Chaser chuckled.

    ¡°Others who didn¡¯te for the martial artspetition might have other intentions, perhaps wanting to curry favor with the Dous family.¡± He continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Do you know about Silent Mirage Sect?¡± Billy asked Stout.

    ¡°I have a rough idea!¡± Stout responded. ¡°Ranked among the top forces in the martial arts world, their overall strength surpasses that of the Dous family! As for their moral character, they are the typical parasites of the nation!¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, during a major disaster, many sects and families not only didn¡¯t contribute but also made moves behind the scenes. Silent Mirage Sect was one of them!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of coldness.

    Soon after, the group reached the entrance of the Dous family¡¯srge courtyard. Simr to the entrance on the boulevard, the gate here was wide open. Once inside, they looked towards a square on the west side. In the center of the square, a temporary steel-framed arena had been set up, measuring about a hundred meters on each side. Around the arena were about a thousand chairs.

    At this moment, the seating area had already filled up with seven or eight hundred people, chatting in groups of three to five.

    ¡°Boss, should we go directly to find the head of the Dous family, or¡­?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit first and see how it goes!¡± Billy replied, heading towards the square, followed by Stout and the others.

    After a short while, Silent Mirage Sect group also entered the courtyard. They sat not far from Billy¡¯s group.

    Salena nced over at Billy¡¯s group, her eyes full of endless chill.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Brooke, what a coincidence!¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Then, a man in his thirties walked over to Brooke Nunez. He had a refined appearance, a well-proportioned figure, a ponytail tied on his head, wearing a white robe. His skin was more delicate than that of most women. If he wore a bit of makeup, he might be prettier than the average woman.

    ¡°Harold, you¡¯re here too?¡± Seeing the man, Brooke Nunez was slightly stunned, then stood up.

    ¡°Haha, Brooke, by the way you said that, are you afraid I¡¯ll appear and steal your future bride?¡± The man named Harold Flower,ughed again.

    ¡°Harold, you jest.¡± Brooke smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just bored and came to join the fun. If you¡¯re interested, I can help you deal with a fewpetitors.¡±

    ¡°Haha, thanks for your kind offer, Brooke. I came for another matter to discuss with the head of the Dous family, not to participate in the martial artspetition for marriage!¡± Harold Flowerughed in response. As he spoke, he looked at Salena and said, ¡°Salena, we meet again. How have you been?¡±

    While talking, his gaze swept over Salena¡¯s breasts, with a hint of fanaticism in his pupils.

    ¡°Harold. It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Salena greeted him. Her mind waspletely focused on Billy¡¯s group, so she directly ignored this man¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Salena, you seem to be in a bad mood?¡± Harold Flower continued to smile, ¡°Did someone make you angry?¡±

 Chapter 588 Should We Take Her In?

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s those bastards!¡± Salena pointed in the direction of Billy and his group.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Harold Flower nced at Billy¡¯s group and then looked at Salena.

    ¡°They just injured me!¡± Salena gritted her teeth and exined the situation briefly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing Salena¡¯s words, Harold Flower raised an eyebrow. ¡°Someone dared to hurt you, Salena? That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    Afterwards, he turned to Brooke Nunez and asked, ¡°Do you know those people, Brooke?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them!¡± Brooke Nunez shook his head in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know them?¡± Harold Flower raised an eyebrow. ¡°And Brooke, you just watched as they bullied Salena?¡±

    ¡°It was just a minor friction, nothing serious.¡± Brooke Nunez replied.

    ¡°Is that so? That doesn¡¯t sound like your style, Brooke!¡± Harold Flower smiled faintly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. Sit down and enjoy the show; the arena should start soon.¡± Brooke Nunez smiled as well.

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Harold Flowerughed again and returned to his seat.

    ¡°Miss, if you really want to vent, there¡¯s a way.¡± After Harold Flower left, the white-haired old man looked at Salena and whispered a few words.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Salena¡¯s eyes brightened after hearing the old man¡¯s words.

    Then, she got up and walked towards Harold Flower¡¯s location.

    ¡°Brooke, you shouldn¡¯t have given her that idea. It¡¯s not wise to get involved with someone like Harold Flower!¡± Brooke Nunez watched his sister¡¯s figure and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Young Master, rest assured, nothing will happen!¡± The white-haired old man responded with a faint smile.

    Just then, footsteps echoed, and an old man in his sixties or seventies walked steadily onto the stage.

    ¡°Everyone, please quiet down!¡± When he reached the center of the stage, he spoke loudly.

    Upon hearing his words, the previously noisy seating area immediately quieted down.

    ¡°I am Erasmus Dous, the current Grand Elder of the Dous family.¡± Once the surroundings were quiet, the old man spoke again.

    ¡°Firstly, on behalf of the Dous family, I express sincere gratitude to everyone foring here today!¡±

    ¡°Today, we invited you all here, on one hand, to make friends with you all!¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, as you all know, our youngdy is ready to be married. Today¡¯s arena is specifically set up for a martial artspetition for marriage, and we are looking forward to the outstanding performances of all the talented individuals here.¡±

    At this point, he looked up and shouted towards a group of people walking over from a nearby building.

    ¡°Miss,e up and greet everyone!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Grand Elder!¡± A melodious voice rang out.

    Everyone turned their heads to look.

    The leading woman was in her mid-twenties, with a beautiful appearance, graceful figure, and a noble temperament that gave off an ethereal feeling.

    From an external beauty perspective alone, she seemed even more stunning than the youngdy from Silent Mirage Sect.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve heard that the youngdy of the Dous family is a super beauty. Seeing her today, it¡¯s really not an exaggeration!¡±

    ¡°I feel that evenpared to the Four Beauties of Ancient Martial Arts, she¡¯s not inferior!¡±

    ¡°If I could marry her, I would have no regrets in this life!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    Voices of discussion came from the audience.

    In a short while, the Dous family¡¯s youngdy stepped onto the stage, bowing slightly in each direction.

    ¡°I am Vivian Dous, and I greet the friends who havee from afar. Thank you for your kind attention; I am deeply honored!¡±

    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t expect that the Dous family¡¯s youngdy is also a martial artist hidden beneath her appearance!¡± Stout looked at Billy andmented.

    ¡°Stout, can you find out her cultivation level?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded. ¡°She has reached the half-step War Emperor in the perfection realm!¡±

    ¡°Oh? That strong?¡± Soul Chaser¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Soul Chaser, do you have any interest in her?¡±

    Soul Chaser choked on his saliva.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass, I can¡¯t handle this kind of youngdy. I prefer the gentle and refined type. Only someone like Boss can handle this kind ofdy¡­ Boss, do you want to keep her? Although her overall appearance doesn¡¯tpare to Mrs Knight and Ivy¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy pped him on the back of his head. Soul Chaser¡¯s eyes spun, temporarily losing his bearings.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Stoutughed heartily.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, you¡¯re really itching for trouble. Boss hasn¡¯t even decided about my sister, and you¡¯re already thinking about other women¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout, shut up!¡± Billy red at him.

    Gerry Schuman and several SHADOW brothers, watching the scene, stifled theirughter.

    A few minutester, Erasmus Dous and his daughter left the stage. The official matches of the arena began. For those intending to participate in the martial artspetition for marriage, the order of appearance was determined by drawing lots. The rules of the arena were simple, with no excessive restrictions. However, one rule was clear: in the matches, opponents could only spar and not go all out. Only in extreme cases were they allowed to use lethal force. Participants could choose to forfeit or admit defeat. Once one side admitted defeat, the other side was not allowed to attack again. Thest person standing on the stage would be the winner!

    In a short while, about fifty or sixty young people had signed up for the drawing.

    ¡®Silent Mirage Duke¡¯, Brooke Nunez, was naturally among them. As for Harold Flower, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t participated in the drawing, suggesting he didn¡¯te for the martial artspetition for marriage.

    As the official matches began, two participants who drew the first and second numbers stepped onto the stage, exchanged greetings, and then began their sparring.

    Billy wasn¡¯t interested in watching the arena matches, but he also didn¡¯t hurry to find the head of the Dous family. He sat in his chair, closed his eyes, and rested. Stout and Soul Chaser, on the other hand, were quite engaged, asionally makingments on the participants.

    Time passed quickly, and over an hour went by in the blink of an eye. The arena matches were progressing rapidly. The participant who drew the number eight had decent skills, defeating more than twenty opponents in a row with just one move each.

    ¡°Boss, this young man has good skills, and he has a fierce aura. He¡¯s a good seedling!¡± Soul Chaser looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, ask himter if he¡¯s willing to join SHADOW.¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had briefly observed the young man¡¯s matches and found that he was quite promising. At the age of twenty-three or twenty-four, he had the strength of a half-step War Emperor, showing great potential. Moreover, he disyed a reasonable amount of restraint in his attacks, always stopping just short of causing harm.

    ¡°Next, please wee participant number forty, Silent Mirage Duke, to the stage!¡± After a while, a Dous family elder announced loudly.

    Upon hearing this, Brooke Nunez leisurely walked onto the stage.

    ¡°Wow, finally, Silent Mirage Duke is on stage! I guess the arena matches for today will almost end now!¡±

    ¡°Silent Mirage Duke is on stage, the arena matches today will probably end here!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, only someone like Silent Mirage Duke can be worthy of the Dous family¡¯s youngdy, a heavenly beauty like that!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    As Brooke Nunez appeared, discussions erupted in the spectator stands.

 Chapter 589 Your Bones Do Seem Quite Sturdy!

    Erasmus Dous, seated on the east side of the arena in the Dous family¡¯s reserved area, couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of delight on his face. If they could truly bring Silent Mirage Duke into the Dous family as a son-inw, it would be a great thing.

    Next to him, Vivian Dous also had a glint of excitement in her eyes. As one of the Eight Martial Prodigies, the young master of Silent Mirage Sect, Silent Mirage Duke was not only handsome and outstanding but had already reached the Emperor Realm at a young age-truly a prince charming in the eyes of countless young girls.

    Vivian Dous was no exception; she had heard of Silent Mirage Duke¡¯s reputation but had never had the chance to meet him. She was pleasantly surprised that he hade for her. If she could be a couple with someone like Silent Mirage Duke, her life would be without regrets.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my match, surrender!¡± Brooke Nunez, at this moment, looked at the young man who had challenged him earlier.

    ¡°I came today specifically to spar with fellow martial artists. Now, I have the opportunity topete with one of the Eight Martial Prodigies, Silent Mirage Duke. It¡¯s a rare encounter!¡± replied Rowan Wheatly, a young man.

    ¡°Very well, then make your move!¡± Brooke Nunez didn¡¯t waste more words with Rowan Wheatly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Rowan Wheatly responded and exerted his full strength, rushing forward.

    Fully aware of the gap between them, a difference of more than one realm, Rowan Wheatly had no intention of underestimating his opponent. As soon as he moved, he unleashed over ten powerful punches towards Brooke Nunez.

    However, such a gap in realms couldn¡¯t bepensated for with just courage.

    Bang!

    Midway through his charge, Rowan Wheatly was casually swept away by a palm from Brooke Nunez. He crashed onto the arena, somersaulting several times beforending heavily, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re very strong!¡± Rowan Wheatly, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth, said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡±

    Without any suspense, the scene repeated itself four or five times. Rowan Wheatly was now covered in injuries, but he still seemed determined not to admit defeat.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Brooke Nunez, with a slight frown, warned as he looked at Rowan Wheatly.

    ¡°Come again!¡± Rowan Wheatly, spitting out another mouthful of blood, charged forward once more.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the severity of the situation!¡± A stern look shed in Brooke Nunez¡¯s eyes. He took two quick steps forward, and a more ferocious palm wind roared out.

    It was evident that he was now using his full strength. If struck by this palm, Rowan Wheatly would either die or be seriously injured.

    Boom!

    Just as Brooke Nunez¡¯s palm wind was about to crash into Rowan Wheatly, a powerful gust of wind swept up from below the arena, intercepting his attack.

    The ensuing shockwave sent Rowan Wheatly tumbling off the tform, lying on the ground in pain, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Brooke Nunez didn¡¯t expect someone to intervene and block his attack. He turned his head to see Stout, the chubby figure, standing below.

    ¡°Is it you?¡± As he nced at Stout in the audience, he asked.

    ¡°Elder Dous has already emphasized before the start of the duel, no one is allowed to interfere. Did you not hear or deliberately vite the rules?¡±

    After replying, Stout walked over to Rowan Wheatly.

    ¡°Your bones do seem quite sturdy! But, even if you¡¯re into training, there¡¯s no need to risk your life like that!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Rowan Wheatly struggled to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Take this pill, it¡¯ll help with your injuries!¡± Stout pulled out a healing pill from his pocket and handed it to him.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Rowan Wheatly took the pill without any hesitation and tossed it into his mouth.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid it might be poison?¡± Stout added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people say that generally, chubby guys aren¡¯t too scheming.¡± Rowan Wheatly grinned again after taking the pill.

    ¡°Haha, I love hearing that!¡± Stoutughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, someone wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Rowan Wheatly was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there!¡± Stout said, leading Rowan towards Billy¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Just then, a voice came from the Dous family¡¯s seating area, followed by another elder from the Dous family walking over.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Stout turned to look.

    ¡°Before the arena started, the Grand Elder emphasized that no one should interfere with the duels on the stage. Did you not hear, or did you intentionally break the rules?¡± The Dous family elder spoke calmly.

    ¡°What about his murderous intent earlier? How do you exin that?¡± Stout pointed to Brooke Nunez on the stage.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Dous family elder snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any murderous intent from Silent Mirage Duke.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Stout squinted his eyes. ¡°Are you nning to cover up for him?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Dous family elder¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°You vited the rules first. If you want to redeem yourself, cripple your own hand that made the move, and we can consider the matter closed.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re really reaching for the heavens!¡± Stout shook his head. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s have a match on the stage? If you win, I¡¯ll give you both my hands and feet. How about it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The Dous family elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, preparing to attack Stout.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± At this moment, Brooke Nunez spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s settle everything after the arena matches are over, alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± The Dous family elder nodded in response. Representing the Dous family, he hade forward to give Brooke Nunez face. Now that Brooke Nunez suggested waiting, he had no objections. After saying this, he nced at Stout once again, then turned and walked back to his seat.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Stout led Rowan Wheatly back to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Is it you I¡¯m supposed to meet? Who are you?¡± Rowan Wheatly looked at Billy, sizing him up.

    Before he could finish speaking, Stout pped the back of Rowan Wheatly¡¯s head.

    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Rowan Wheatly scratched his head.

    ¡°Call him Commander!¡± Stout red at him.

    ¡°Commander?¡± Rowan Wheatly was slightly puzzled. ¡°What Commander?¡±

    ¡°Alright, sit down for now. We¡¯ll talkter!¡± Billy pointed to an empty seat nearby.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Rowan Wheatly sat down casually.

    Stout opened his mouth as if to say something more, but after a moment¡¯s thought, he decided against it.

    The arena continued, but at this point, no one was willing to step onto the stage again. Faced with a powerhouse like Silent Mirage Duke, challenging him would be seeking trouble, and risking one¡¯s life. Therefore, one by one, they chose to forfeit.

    ¡°Since no one else is stepping up to challenge Silent Mirage Duke, I officially dere Silent Mirage Duke as the winner of today¡¯s arena matches!¡± The elder of the Dous family confidently walked onto the stage.

 Chapter 590 Playboy among the Eight Martial Prodigies

    Apuse echoed from the spectators below the stage.

    ps resounded beneath the arena.

    ¡°Congrattions, Silent Mirage Duke!¡± The Grand Elder of the Dous family then turned to Brooke Nunez, saying, ¡°Silent Mirage Duke, please follow me. Our family master has been waiting inside for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Elder!¡± Brooke Nunez smiled and replied, ¡°Lead the way, Grand Elder.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± The Grand Elder of the Dous family gestured politely, leading Brooke Nunez down from the stage.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    On the seating area, the Silent Mirage Sect¡¯s youngdy cheered with joy.

    ¡°Congrattions, Salena.¡± Beside her, Harold Flower looked at Salena and said, ¡°If Brooke can marry Miss Dous, it will be an additional force for your Silent Mirage Sect.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Harold!¡± Salena replied with a smile.

    While speaking, her gaze once again turned towards Billy and hispanions. ¡°Harold, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Today, those bastards must be taught a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise to let you vent your anger!¡± Harold Flowerughed.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Salena looked at Harold Flower with a charming smile. ¡°As long as you help me vent this frustration, I will definitely apany you for a good drink!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harold Flower¡¯s gaze once again swept over Salena¡¯s figure.

    After they finished speaking, both stood up simultaneously.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find the head of the Dous family and have a chat!¡± At the same time, Billy stood up and spoke.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout and the others stood up simultaneously.

    Although Rowan Wheatly looked confused, he didn¡¯t ask too many questions. Sitting in his seat for a while, the kingly aura emanating from Billy¡¯s body had already given him a strong sense of pressure. In his heart, he had already made spections ¨C this person was definitely extraordinary.

    ¡°Just where are you rushing off to, my friends?¡± Just as they were about to leave, a man¡¯s voice sounded.

    Soon after, Salena and Harold Flower walked over.

    ¡°Hey! Miss Nunez, you found a helper?¡± Stout nced at Harold Flower and said.

    ¡°Harold, it¡¯s him who made a move against me. Help me disable his hands first!¡± Salena ignored Stout, raised her hand, and pointed at Soul Chaser, speaking coldly.

    ¡°Harold?¡± Hearing Salena¡¯s address, Stout looked at Harold Flower again. ¡°Could you be Harold Flower, one of the Eight Martial Prodigies, Flowers Prince?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve heard of my name!¡± Harold Flower smiled faintly.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Billy asked Stout.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± Stout decisively shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard the name. The junior master of the Hundred Flowers Sect. He also has a well-known nickname!¡±

    ¡°What nickname?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Flower-Picking yboy!¡± Stout shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s said that hundreds, if not thousands, of women have fallen victim to him!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± At the same time, a chill emanated from Harold Flower.

    After a brief pause, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes as he looked at Stout. ¡°Do you find your life too long?¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we kill him or not?¡± Stout looked at Billy innocently.

    This phrase had be his catchphrase.

    Soul Chaser coughed, looking at Stout with a very speechless expression.

    After all, the other party wasone of the Eight Martial Prodigies, at least a pseudo God-Emperor realm existence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Rowan Wheatly¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He had also heard of Harold Flower¡¯s reputation and knew that he was also a God-Emperor-level powerhouse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s handle the business at hand!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he walked out.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout and Soul Chaser nodded at the same time and followed suit.

    ¡°May I allow you to leave?¡± Harold Flower¡¯s voice was deep. As he spoke, he took a few big steps and blocked the path about ten meters away from them.

    ¡°Boss, it seems like killing is unavoidable!¡± Stout looked at Billy innocently.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s kill!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded, then looked at Harold Flower. ¡°My Boss wants me to kill you. Do you want to do it yourself, or should I help you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Soul Chaser on the side waspletely speechless.

    After a slight twitch of his mouth and a firm grip on his knife, he was ready to intervene at any moment. Although he knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Harold Flower, the two of them working together were better than Stout alone.

    ¡°Harold, don¡¯t waste time with them. Act quickly!¡± Salena urged from the side.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harold Flower¡¯s lips curled slightly. As he spoke, he turned to look at Stout, adopting an indifferent tone.

    ¡°You said you wanted to kill me? Do you know that this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard in my entire life! That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met me before!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°You seem quite confident!¡± Harold Flower sneered. Following that, his tone turned cold. ¡°Kneel down immediately, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, you won¡¯t leave here alive today!¡±

    ¡°Seeing your appearance, do I need to take action?¡± Stout spoke lightly.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± Harold Flower said coldly. Then, he raised his hand, and a palm strike swept toward Stout.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Before Stout could make a move, Soul Chaser spoke in a deep voice. His wrist turned, and a de beam met Harold Flower¡¯s attack.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound rang out, and Soul Chaser was forced back more than ten steps. A sharp pain emanated from his arm, and Cold Moon Saber almost slipped from his grasp.

    Harold Flower hadn¡¯t taken Stout seriously, so he only used about sixty or seventy percent of his strength during the attack. As a result, he was also pushed back several steps by Soul Chaser¡¯s de beam.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Harold Flower, stabilizing his figure, frowned slightly. ¡°No wonder you dared to hurt Salena. It turns out you have some skills!¡±

    Only now did Harold Flower decide to release his spiritual power to sense the cultivation levels of Billy and the others.

    ¡°What kind of people are you?¡± After a while, Harold Flower¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he looked at Billy and asked. He could sense the cultivation levels of Stout and Soul Chaser, but he couldn¡¯t sense any martial aura from Billy¡¯s body, giving him an uneasy feeling.

    ¡°Scared?¡± Stoutughed. ¡°But it¡¯s toote. My Boss said he wants to kill you, which means you¡¯re already a dead man!¡±

    With those words, Stout¡¯s wrist turned, and a row of silver needles shot towards Harold Flower like rain.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Harold Flower coldly eximed. With a wave of his hand, a palm wind swept out, knocking the silver needles to the ground.

    At the same time, Stout¡¯s palm wind mmed into Harold Flower¡¯s defensive Chi, and a powerful wave of energy pushed him back several steps. At this moment, everyone in the square, including the elder of the Dous family and Brooke Nunez, had gathered around.

    ¡°You actually hurt me?¡± Harold Flower took a deep breath and angrily said, ¡°You can die now!¡±

    As he spoke, a violent aura erupted from him, revealing his War God-Emperor¡¯s small attainment cultivation.

    ¡°Young master, wait a moment!¡± At this moment, an old man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Then, a ck-robed old woman in her sixties or seventies walked quickly from the crowd.

 Chapter 591 The Deployment of the 500,000 Army of Bloodshadow

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Harold Flower turned and asked.

    ¡°Young Master, they should be people from SHADOW!¡± The ck-robed old woman pointed at the Cold Moon Saber in Soul Chaser¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s SHADOW¡¯s exclusive Cold Moon Saber, with a tinum handle. He should be one of SHADOW¡¯s five envoys!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing her words, Harold Flower¡¯ pupils slightly contracted. What made him wary was evidently not Soul Chaser, this envoy of SHADOW. He had long noticed that Billy was the spokesperson among this group, and the fact that a SHADOW envoy apanied him led him to the answer.

    After hearing the old woman¡¯s words, not only did Harold Flower appear surprised, but a touch of shock also emerged on the faces of many people around him. Those who knew about SHADOW understood that above the five envoys was the legendary figure-King of the West, the Lord of SHADOW, Commander Gardner!

    They never expected that Commander Gardner would actuallye here!

    ¡°So it¡¯s you?¡± At this moment, Brooke Nunez stepped forward from the crowd. He had guessed Billy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Brooke, do you know him? Who is he?¡± Salena asked with a hint of confusion, noticing the solemnity on her brother¡¯s and Harold Flower¡¯ faces.

    ¡°King of the West, Commander Gardner!¡± Brooke Nunez responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Salena eximed, a look of fear shing in her eyes. She never expected that the person in front of her was this guy. She had heard that not long ago, Ruthless Lordling, one of the Eight Martial Prodigies, was killed by Commander Gardner with a single sh!

    And now, here she was, repeatedly threatening to take care of him. She must be out of her mind.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually Commander Gardner?!¡± Rowan Wheatly, who followed behind Stout, was equally shocked. Although he had some mental preparation, thinking that Billy¡¯s identity must be prestigious, he never thought it would be to this extent.

    At the same time, a sigh of astonishment spread through the onlookers.

    The name of a person carried weight, and the words ¡°Commander Gardner¡± were not only prestigious in the secr world but also had a great deterrent effect in the martial arts world!

    Many people, while shocked, also felt puzzled.

    Lord Ruthless Lordling died at the hands of King of the West, and now he came to the Dous family so openly. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of retaliation from the Dous family?

    ¡°It turns out that King of the West hase. For any negligence, please forgive us!¡± At this moment, Erasmus Dous, the eldest elder of the Dous family, led a group of Dous family members over with an unpleasant expression.

    Behind him, everyone, including Vivian Dous, showed a trace of indignation on their faces, and a strong killing intent emanated from many people.

    For them, even though Ruthless Lordling had long been expelled from the Dous family, the blood flowing in him was still that of the Dous family. King of the West killing Ruthless Lordling made him an enemy of the Dous family.

    This enmity must be avenged!

    ¡°Oh, look at your posture. Are you ready to besiege?¡± Stout nced at the other side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why King of the West, Commander Gardner, graces our Dous family. What business brings you here?¡± Erasmus Dous ignored Stout and continued to address Billy in a deep voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your business first!¡± Billy nced at Erasmus Dous and then looked at Harold Flower.

    ¡°I wonder what guidance you have for us!¡± Harold Flower took a deep breath before speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to voluntarily abolish your cultivation. You can save your life!¡± Billy casually spoke.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you overestimating yourself?¡± Harold Flower showed a disdainful expression. ¡°Ruthless Lordling was killed by you, and the Dous family won¡¯t let it go. Silent Mirage Duke is now the prospective son-inw of the Dous family, and he will not stand idly by!¡±

    ¡°Plus, people from my Hundred Flowers Sect. Do you think you have any chance of winning?¡±

    Indeed, one of the Eight Martial Prodigies had a good level of sophistication! As soon as he spoke, he pulled the people from Silent Mirage Sect and the Dous family to his side.

    ¡°Not willing to take action yourself?¡± Billy nced at him. ¡°Then let me do it for you! However, when I make a move, it won¡¯t be to abolish your cultivation but to take your life for those women you¡¯ve harmed!¡± As he spoke, a powerful oppressive force emanated from him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Flowers Prince is a distinguished guest of our Dous family. If you want to deal with him, you have to ask whether our Dous family agrees!¡± Erasmus Dous frowned slightly, then turned his gaze to Vivian Dous.

    Upon hearing his words, a strong momentum erupted from the Dous family members simultaneously.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard about King of the West, Commander Gardner, as an extraordinary talent rarely seen in a thousand years. Today, we have the honor to learn from you!¡± Brooke Nunez also spoke at the same time. The white-haired old man behind him also stood up, surrounded by a swirling aura, and an intense killing intent pervaded.

    ¡°More people, huh?¡± Stout then turned to Soul Chaser in a somewhat respectful manner.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, call Vermilion Bird boss, let him deploy the 500, 000 Army of Bloodshadow and surround the border city for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Soul Chaser cooperatively took out his phone.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing their conversation, Erasmus Dous frowned slightly, and others also showed a trace of fear on their faces.

    Not to mention 500, 000 Army of Bloodshadow; even if it was 50, 000, it could crush the Dous family.

    ¡°King of the West, Flowers Prince came to the border town at the invitation of our Dous family this time.¡± Erasmus Dous took a deep breath and continued, ¡°If you insist on acting recklessly, even if our Dous family knows we¡¯re not opponents, we will still stop your de!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if this news spreads, our Dous family won¡¯t be able to guarantee the safety of guests in the future. How will our Dous family face the world?¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we call Vermilion Bird?¡± Soul Chaser held his phone and asked Billy.

    ¡°For a small Dous family, there¡¯s no need to mobilize vale¡¯s battle group!¡± Billy replied. With that said, he looked at Erasmus Dous and said, ¡°If the Dous family insists on protecting him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that Flowers Prince is a distinguished guest of our Dous family¡­¡± Erasmus Dous breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me see what your Dous family has to protect him!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Stout, bring the de!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout responded, handing the Bloodshadow Fury Knife in his hand to Billy.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so unkind, then let¡¯s offend you!¡± Erasmus Dous took another deep breath and drew out his own sword.

    Members of Silent Mirage Sect and Hundred Flowers Pavilion also unsheathed their weapons at the same time.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to participate. Take Miss Nunez and withdraw a kilometer away!¡± Erasmus Dous then looked at Vivian Dous and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Vivian Dous nodded after a moment of thought. Although she wanted to avenge her brother, she was well aware that facing such a powerful figure as the King of the West, she would only be a burden to the elders if she stayed.

    ¡°Miss Nunez, let¡¯s go!¡± Vivian Dous said, leading Salena to retreat.

    People around also retreated to a kilometer away. Everyone knew how terrifying the destructive power of a Sovereign Realm expert could be. The premise of watching the excitement was to save their own lives.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Stout, Soul Chaser, you two also step back!¡± Billy instructed.

 Chapter 592 The Result of the Douglas Family

    ¡°Received!¡± Stout and the others didn¡¯t insist on staying.

    With their understanding of Billy, the small fries in front of them were not even worth mentioning to their big brother.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ll stay and help you!¡± Rowan Wheatly shouted loudly.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cause trouble here!¡± Soul Chaser grabbed his cor and stepped back, with the others following suit.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Billy looked at the opposing group and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to go all out!¡±

    ¡°Then let us experience the skills of King of the West!¡± Harold Flower shouted, the imposing aura of a War God-Emperor in the early stage evident.

    Without further words, all of them released their full power.

    There were a total of eight people on the other side. Erasmus Dous led three elders from the Dous family, and Brooke Nunez and Harold Flower each led their own elders.

    All eight of them had broken through to the War God-Emperor realm. Erasmus Dous was even a War God-Emperor in the advanced stage, while the other seven were War God-Emperor in the early stage. The two Dous family elders were at the War God-Emperor realm in the initial stage.

    As their auras swept through the area, the entire courtyard was shrouded in a suffocating pressure, and a fierce killing intent filled the air.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Harold Flower shouted again, and the others unleashed their full power,unching formidable attacks from eight different directions towards Billy. The attacks were overwhelming, and the air was filled with waves of energy.

    ¡°A bunch of parasites of the nation, seeking death like this. I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he activated the Bloodshadow de Technique, shing with the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    A blood-red de aura, carrying a shocking amount of energy, descended from the sky. Half of the void turned red, and thunderous sounds echoed as the de aura passed through, leaving a trail of destruction. With the explosion of energy from Billy, the two Dous family elders at the War God-Emperor realm in the initial stage were directly sent flying, creating two arcs of blood in the air.

    The attacks from Harold Flower and the others at the War God-Emperor in the early stage also stagnated. Shock and horror appeared on their faces simultaneously. Until this moment, they finally understood how naive they were. Just the aura alone was enough to make them despair.

    In the next moment, the blood-red de aura descended towards Harold Flower. A horrifying gash appeared, extending all the way to the depths of the courtyard. The steel-framed structure of the tform in the distance was split in half. Several wooden buildings not far away were shattered, and wood splinters filled the air. Simultaneously, apart from Harold Flower, the other five were sent flying like leaves in the autumn wind. They crashed to the ground, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. Besides Erasmus Dous, who quickly got up, the othersy on the ground without any movement.

    Harold Flower, kneeling on one knee, uttered a word. A bloodline extended from his forehead to his waist, blood spurting out uncontrobly. Then, his body split into two, copsing to the ground, flesh and blood blurred.

    At his veryst moment, he truly regretted it. If he had known how strong King of the West was, even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him. He was the Young Master of the Hundred Flowers Sect, and his beautiful life had just begun. There were countless beautiful women waiting for him! But unexpectedly, he was cut down by a single attack.

    If he had known, why bother in the first ce?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing this, there was a series of dropped jaws around. Except for Stout and Soul Chaser, everyone was petrified.

    The thunderous onught of eight War God-Emperor powerhouses was shattered by a single sh from Commander Gardner. Was he really so powerful?

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The ck-robed old woman from the Hundred Flowers Sect looked up at the direction of Harold Flower. After saying a few words, she kicked her legs, and her head dropped, lifeless.

    In that moment just now, although the sh directly struck Harold Flower, she, being closest to him, received the strongest shockwave. With her cultivation level, surviving was naturally difficult.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Four female disciples of the Hundred Flowers Sect shouted in pain simultaneously. Their faces lost color, and their delicate bodies trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Brooke, Second Elder!¡± At this moment, Salena shouted, quickly running towards her brother and the white-haired old man.

    Brooke Nunez and the two Dous family elders, though not in mortal danger, were seriously injured, with less than thirty percent of theirbat power remaining.

    Vivian Dous also ran towards the two Dous family elders.

    ¡°You got skills like that, single-handedly holding off all eight of us¡­¡± At this moment, Erasmus Dous took a slight breather and looked towards Billy, his eyes shing with a hint of fear. He was well aware that if Billy¡¯s recent strike had been aimed at him directly, his fate would be no different from Harold Flower¡¯s.

    ¡°Surprising?¡± Billy spoke casually. ¡°Two months ago, in Aqundia, I took down twenty War God-Emperors on my own, including two Tier-two War God-Emperor! And, half a month ago, in ce of Darkness, I cut down two War God-Emperors in the pinnacle realm.¡±

    Erasmus Dous deeply gasped, his face showing endless horror. He didn¡¯t think Billy was just boasting.

    ¡°Flowers Prince is the junior master of the Hundred Flowers Sect. If you killed him, the Hundred Flowers Sect won¡¯t let it go¡­¡± After exhaling heavily, Erasmus Dous spoke.

    ¡°Old man, maybe you should think about your Dous family first!¡± Stout and Soul Chaser approached.

    ¡°Plotting to murder a high-ranking minister of the country, your Dous family is in for a rough time!¡± Soul Chaser said with a deep voice.

    ¡°Big words!¡± Just at that moment, an angry voice rang out.

    Then, Magnus Dous, the head of the Dous family, with an unpleasant expression, led a group of people and walked quickly towards the square. He was well aware of what had happened there, including Erasmus Dous leading the attack on Billy, and he had already received the news. The reason he didn¡¯t step in earlier was that he tacitly approved of Erasmus Dous¡¯s actions.

    Billy killed Ruthless Lordling, so Magnus Dous would be pleased to see Billy¡¯s death here. However, he never expected it to end up like this! So many people crippled by a single sh from Billy, and as the head of the Dous family, he couldn¡¯t stay hidden any longer.

    ¡°Father!¡± Vivian Dous greeted him, ¡°Father, Silent Mirage Duke and the Second Elder are severely injured. Please check on them quickly!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, please.¡± Magnus Dous turned his head and spoke to the old man behind him, whose actual age was hard to discern.

    The old man was none other than the Second Uncle of Magnus Dous, also the top powerhouse of this family. He had officially broken through to War God-Emperor pinnacle realm a year ago.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Tristan Dous nodded and walked towards Silent Mirage Duke and the others.

    ¡°You finally show your face?¡± Billy looked at Tristan Dous, smiling faintly.

    Billy knew why Tristan Dous had only appeared now. It was to let others take revenge for his son!

 Chapter 593 The Death of Silent Mirage Duke

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the Dous family hasn¡¯t offended you, right? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Magnus Dous looked at Billy with cold eyes and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Damn! Can you say that with a straight face?¡± Soul Chaser nced at him and questioned. ¡°We just came here to have a look, and you¡¯re plotting to kill my boss. Now you say we¡¯re going too far? Your thick skin is really something!¡±

    Magnus Dous exhaled a breath, trying to control his emotions, then looked at Billy. ¡°I wonder what bring you here this time, Commander Gardner.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that Billy came here just to watch the excitement.

    ¡°Master of the Dous family, we came here at your invitation. Now my brother and the elder have been injured like that. Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?¡± Before Billy could respond, Salena Nunez walked over angrily.

    ¡°Miss Nunez, I know the details of the whole thing, and you are also at fault in this matter!¡± Magnus Dous responded somewhat displeased. His mood was at an all-time low, and he didn¡¯t have a good expression for Salena Nunez.

    ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡± Salena frowned.

    ¡°You, woman, always causing trouble!¡± Stout interrupted her and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, kill or not?¡±

    ¡°Disable her cultivation and let her leave!¡± Billy waved his hand. Although Salena Nunez was guilty, she didn¡¯t deserve death. Disabling her cultivation would be a lesson.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded and then looked at Salena. ¡°Did you hear what my big brother said? Are you going to do it yourself, or should I help you?¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Salena¡¯s face changed, subconsciously taking a few steps closer to Dous.

    ¡°Seeing that you won¡¯t do it yourself, I¡¯ll help you then!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°King of the West, restrain yourself. Don¡¯t take things too far!¡± Magnus Dous frowned. Although he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Salena, if something happened to the Nunez siblings in the Dous family, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin to Silent Mirage Sect.

    ¡°Stout, go ahead!¡± Billy ignored him and looked at Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded again. With that, he raised his hand and swept a palm towards Salena Nunez.

    ¡°Mr Dous, save me!¡± Salena¡¯s desperate cry echoed.

    ¡°This is too much!¡± Magnus Dous angrily spoke, raising his hand to block.

    ¡°If you dare to make a move, you die!¡± Billy said in a low voice, a majestic aura sweeping out.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Magnus Dous¡¯ pupils slightly contracted, involuntarily releasing the force in his hand.

    At the same time, Stout¡¯s palm struck Salena¡¯s abdomen without any hindrance, destroying her Dantianpletely. She had no chance of practicing martial arts again.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Salena let out a heartbreaking scream, her expression distorted.

    ¡°Salena!¡± At this moment, Brooke Nunez and the white-haired old man walked over with Tristan Dous.

    ¡°Brooke, he disabled my Dantian. I want him dead. I must have him dead¡­¡± Salena hysterically shouted after catching her breath.

    ¡°Salena, let¡¯s go!¡± Brooke Nunez took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Brooke, I want to kill him. I must kill him¡­¡± Salena continued to shout.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back first!¡± The white-haired old man frowned, grabbing Salena¡¯s hand and heading towards the main gate.

    ¡°Do I allow you to leave?¡± Billy spoke indifferently.

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Brooke Nunez furrowed his brows.

    ¡°You eight came to kill my boss. Now that you¡¯ve failed, you want to leave just like that. You seem too optimistic!¡± Soul Chaser retorted.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, my brother and the elder have been seriously injured by you, and my sister¡¯s cultivation has been disabled by you¡­¡± Brooke Nunez spoke again.

    ¡°Boss, execute or not?¡± Soul Chaser interrupted him.

    ¡°Execute!¡± Billy said with a deep voice.

    In the catastrophe a hundred years ago, Silent Mirage Sect not only didn¡¯t help but also yed tricks behind the scenes. Such parasitic behavior had no ce in the country, and Billy wouldn¡¯t show mercy! Moreover, the two of them just had murderous intent towards him. How could he let them live?

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Vivian Dous, who had been watching from the side, shouted. She had finally found a suitable man, and their love had not yet begun. After speaking, she turned to Magnus Dous and said, ¡°Father, stop him, don¡¯t let him kill Mr Nunez!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡­¡± Magnus Dous¡¯ face had turned iron-blue.

    Billypletely disregarded the Dous family, for which Magnus Dous felt that he was humiliated today.

    ¡°If you want to meddle, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Billy fixed his gaze on Dous.

    ¡°Young master, you go!¡± At this moment, Silent Mirage Sect¡¯s elder shouted, taking a few steps forward to block Soul Chaser.

    Brooke Nunez took a deep breath and quickly ran towards the main gate. At this moment, he no longer had the air of the Eight Arrogant Martial Artists. His face was full of panic and confusion. He was now seriously injured, and at most, he could only unleash the strength of the Warlord realm. Staying behind was undoubtedly a dead end. He was also very clear that once Billy had the intention to kill him, the Dous family couldn¡¯t save him. Moreover, whether the Douss would protect him was still unknown.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Stout snorted and chased after him.

    At the same time, Soul Chaser flipped his wrist, and a de aura swept towards Silent Mirage Sect¡¯s elder.

    ¡°Father!¡± Vivian Dous shouted again.

    ¡°Uncle Tristan, stop him!¡± Magnus Dous exhaled and pointed at Stout.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tristan Dous followed up, raising his hand to strike Stout.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes sank, and a bloody red de aura met the elder¡¯s attack.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound rang out, and the de aura blocked Tristan Dous¡¯ attack.

    Stout¡¯s powerful gust of wind sent Brooke Nunez flying twenty or thirty meters away. After crashing to the ground, the cement beneath Brooke cracked like a spider web.

    Lying on the ground, Brooke Nunez opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. After twitching a few times, he fell silent.

    Silent Mirage Duke, one of the Eight Arrogant Martial Artists, had fallen!

    He probably never dreamed that this trip from Silent Mirage Sect to the Dous family would be hisst journey!

    At the moment Stout¡¯s palm sent Brooke Nunez flying, Soul Chaser¡¯s de aura entered the heart of the Silent Mirage Sect elder.

    ¡°You¡­¡± After the old man struggled to say a word, he fell straight down, arge amount of blood gushing out, and he soon had no breath.

    ¡°Brooke! Elder!¡± Salena, who was already extremely weak, copsed on the ground, her face full of grief and despair.

    Regret surged endlessly within her heart. All of this was caused by her! She, who had been unruly and domineering since childhood, would regret this lesson for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 594 Emergence of the Heartbreak Valley

    ¡°Mr Nunez¡­¡± Vivian Dous cried out with a face full of grief. The onlookers around, each with shocked expressions, couldn¡¯t believe what they were witnessing. It was widely known that Commander Gardner was decisive and ruthless. Today¡¯s events only confirmed those rumors.

    Magnus Dous looked at the two lifeless figures on the ground, exhaling a heavy breath with a face so grim it seemed ready to drip water. Both Silent Mirage Sect and Hundred Flowers Sect had lost their young masters on the same day in his Dous residence. He wondered how he would exin this to the two major sects.

    ¡°Everyone, today we won¡¯t entertain guests. Please leave!¡± Tristan Dous addressed the onlookers with a solemn tone, his face equally unpleasant.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you really want to take it this far?¡± Tristan Dous took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°I admit your skills are formidable, but you should know that if we, the Dous family, turn hostile, even if we can¡¯t keep you, none of the people you brought will leave here alive.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°You fool!¡± Stout retorted. ¡°You can try!¡±

    Soul Chaser, Gerry Schuman, and the others gripped their sabers, exuding a battle-ready aura, focusing on the members of the Dous family.

    Rowan Wheatly, despite his injuries, showed no less fighting spirit than the others.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what exactly do you want?¡± Magnus Dous asked Billy with a cold tone.

    ¡°You have two choices,¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°First, hand over the lives of the four who attacked me just now. Second, if you want to spare their lives, answer a question for me, and I¡¯ll let them go.¡±

    ¡°What question?¡± Both Magnus Dous and Tristan Dous were puzzled.

    ¡°Who is your son Ruthless Lordling¡¯s martial arts master?¡± Billy fixed his gaze on Magnus Dous.

    ¡°What?¡± Magnus was puzzled again. ¡°Is this why you came today?¡±

    ¡°You got it right!¡± Stout added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Commander Gardner is interested in this matter.¡± Magnus asked, seemingly confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the question you should be asking,¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me your purpose, Commander Gardner, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to disclose it.¡± Mangnus Dous frowned.

    ¡°Alright then! Just hand over the lives of those four people!¡± Billy pointed to Erasmus Dous and the others.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, by pressing so hard, you¡¯re making enemies!¡± Tristan Dous looked at Billy with cold eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Commander Gardner is a genius of a millennium. Today, I have the honor to witness it and learn from your exquisite skills!¡± he continued sarcastically.

    ¡°You¡¯re an old fool, you¡¯ll see!¡± Stout sneered. ¡°You think you can challenge my boss?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please proceed.¡± Tristan Dous ignored Stout and continued addressing Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy responded indifferently.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± At this moment, Erasmus Dous quickly walked up to Tristan Dous and whispered a few words to him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After hearing Erasmus Dous¡¯s words, Tristan Dous¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. Then he turned to Billy and spoke with a somewhat resigned tone, ¡°You managed to kill War God-Emperors in the pinnacle realm?¡±

    Erasmus Dous¡¯s words to him were the same as what Billy had said before; he had recently killed two War God-Emperor experts in ce of Darkness!

    ¡°What, scared?¡± Soul Chaser said in a deep voice.

    Tristan Dous also let out a deep breath, then turned to Magnus Dous with a somewhat helpless tone.

    ¡°Tell him about Errol¡¯s master!¡± For him, although he wasn¡¯t sure if what Erasmus Dous said was true or false, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble! What if it¡¯s true?!

    ¡°Sure!¡± Magnus Dous nodded solemnly and then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Which of the three masters did that rebellious brat apprentice under, Commander Gardner, do you want to know?¡± asked Magnus.

    His mindset was the same as Tristan Dous¡¯s- he would rather believe there was something than nothing. If Billy really had the ability to kill War God- Emperors in the pinnacle realm, a full-scale conflict with him today would probably lead to the direct destruction of the Dous family! Moreover, disclosing this information to the other party didn¡¯t entail any loss for the Dous family.

    ¡°Among the three, whose War God-Emperor momentum is represented by the Yin-Yang Tai Ji diagram?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yin-Yang Tai Ji diagram?¡± Magnus Dous responded after a slight pause, ¡°As far as I know, the Imperial momentum of those three experts is not represented by that.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Soul Chaser frowned, ¡°Then who taught your son ¡®Ruthless Tai Ji¡¯ Technique?¡±

    Ruthless Tai Ji was the sword technique Ruthless Lordling used when facing Billy, and the God-Emperor momentum condensed by the sword technique was represented by a Yin-Yang Tai ji diagram.

    ¡°Ruthless Tai Ji?¡± Magnus Dous was once again surprised, ¡°Honestly, I have no idea where that brat learned that sword technique! And I can be sure that it definitely wasn¡¯t passed down by those three experts!¡±

    As he said this, it seemed like he remembered something, and a hint of something unusual shed deep in his eyes.

    ¡°You must have something else to tell me.¡± Billy stared at him, calmly speaking.

    ¡°I heard that after my son left for Heartbreak Valley not long after and stayed there for a year.¡± Magnus Dous continued. ¡°As for whether he learned the sword technique there, I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    Listening to the name of Heartbreak Valley, Rowan Wheatly¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of surprise.

    ¡°Heartbreak Valley?!¡± Stout frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure he stayed there for a year?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Magnus Dous nodded in response, ¡°He took the title of Ruthless Lordling during his time there!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s pretty good at picking ces!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes showed a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°Do you know Heartbreak Valley?¡± Billy asked Stout, ¡°What kind of ce is it?¡±

    He left home at the age of fifteen, then spent nearly ten years in Ozin, and then went to Ether Mountain for martial arts training, so he didn¡¯t know much about the martial arts world.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stout nodded solemnly, ¡°My father mentioned it to me!¡±

    ¡°Although Heartbreak Valley is a ce name, it is also the code name for a force that has existed for a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°It is said that a thousand years ago, an extraordinary expert was deceived by his beloved woman. In sorrow, he wielded his sword and ughtered over a thousand members of the woman¡¯s family. He then established Heartbreak Valley.¡±

    ¡°Not long after that, Heartbreak Valley rose like a dark horse in the martial world. Unstoppable, in less than a hundred years, it squeezed into the ranks of the top martial forces.¡±

    ¡°As it developed to this day, it is difficult for outsiders to know its specific strength. There are legends that the overall strength of Heartbreak Valley is approaching that of a super sect!¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Soul Chaser was slightly surprised before asking, ¡°Is Heartbreak Valley a sect?¡±

 Chapter 595 Rowan Wheatlyâ€™s Story

    ¡°Strictly speaking, that ce isn¡¯t considered a sect.¡± Stout shook his head. ¡°Heartbreak Valley is a melting pot, with people from all walks of life. It¡¯s more like a sanctuary where many people from the martial world go to escape vendettas. Initially, there were many righteous individuals who entered Heartbreak Valley just to avoid their enemies temporarily.

    ¡°However, as time passed, especially in recent years, Heartbreak Valley gradually transformed into a haven for the corrupt. Out of ten people who go to Heartbreak Valley, at least seven or eight are individuals with blood on their hands, unforgivable and deserving of death!

    ¡°With so many evildoers gathering in one ce, doesn¡¯t that create chaos?¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, you underestimate Heartbreak Valley!¡± Stout continued. ¡°Although people from all walks of life enter Heartbreak Valley, once inside, they must abide by the rules, or the consequences will be worse than facing their enemies outside.

    ¡°A few years ago, there was a powerful God-Emperor Realm expert who entered the valley to escape pursuit. Despite his formidable skills, he disregarded the rules of Heartbreak Valley within three days, viting several prohibitions. On the fourth morning, he was found with his hands and feet severed, his cultivation destroyed, dying in agony on a bed in the inn. On the wall of that room, there was a message: ¡®Those who don¡¯t follow the rules will be mercilessly killed!¡¯

    ¡°Oh?¡± Soul Chaser was slightly stunned.

    ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, there¡¯s likely aplete War God-Emperor Realm expert presiding over Heartbreak Valley!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    ¡°Do you know the address of Heartbreak Valley?¡± Billy asked after hearing this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now,¡± Stout shook his head. ¡°But it should be easy to find out. Many people are aware of the existence of Heartbreak Valley.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Then, he turned to Magnus Dous and said, ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t lied to me. Otherwise, you should be aware of the consequences.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°I guarantee with the lives of thousands of people in the Dous family, with absolutely no deception!¡± Magnus Dous bowed slightly.

    ¡°Great. Farewell!¡± Billy said, then turned and walked toward the entrance of the estate. Stout, Soul Chaser, and the others followed closely.

    ¡°Farewell, Commander Gardner! Safe travels.¡± Magnus Dous saw off the grim reaper and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    All the other members of the Dous family also bowed slightly. Like Magnus Dous, relief and a sense of surviving a cmity appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid that Silent Mirage Sect and Hundred Flowers Sect won¡¯t let this go easily. Do you think we should¡­¡± Erasmus Dous tried to suggest after Billy¡¯s group left.

    ¡°Escort her back!¡± Magnus Dous interrupted him, pointing at the unconscious Salena on the ground. ¡°And, personally call the heads of the two major sects and inform them of the incident.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Erasmus Dous responded and took out his phone to make a call.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group returned to SHADOW.

    ¡°Rowan, tell me about yourself!¡± After settling in the first-floor hall, Billy looked at Rowan Wheatly and spoke lightly.

    Although Rowan Wheatly concealed it well, his unusual behavior in the Dous family estate didn¡¯t escape Billy¡¯s keen eyes. From the beginning, Billy knew there was something about this kid.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Rowan Wheatly was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Soul Chaser also looked puzzled. However, without much hesitation, he drew his Cold Moon Saber and pointed it at Rowan Wheatly. ¡°You brat, are you hiding something from us? Who are you? If you don¡¯t confess honestly, I¡¯ll cut you down!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Billy suddenly asked this, based on his understanding of Billy, he wouldn¡¯t make groundless usations. If Billy suspected something, it meant Rowan Wheatly definitely had an issue.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you mistaken? I¡¯m just an ordinary¡­¡± Rowan Wheatly started to reply after swallowing his saliva.

    ¡°You showed up at the Dous household today, you were not with the intention of participating in the martial artspetition for marriage, right?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°You should be well aware that, although your cultivation is decent,pared to some of the exceptionally talented peers in the ancient martial world, you are still far behind.¡±

    ¡°Since the Dous family openly arranged a martial artspetition for marriage, they would undoubtedly invite some outstanding talents to grace the asion. You didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, on that arena earlier, you knew very well that you weren¡¯t a match for Silent Mirage Duke, yet you stubbornly refused to admit defeat!¡±

    ¡°You were trying to attract the attention of the Dous family, right?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡­¡± Rowan Wheatly swallowed nervously before speaking.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Earlier, when Magnus Dous mentioned Heartbreak Valley, although you concealed it well, there was a slight disturbance in your aura. Clearly, you are sensitive to the name, ¡®Heartbreak Valley,¡¯ or rather, you are from Heartbreak Valley yourself!¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Stout cursed under his breath. Then, he looked at Rowan Wheatly and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re willing to risk your life just to get the Dous¡¯s attention? Not bad, kid!¡±

    ¡°He probably wants them to take action to save him!¡± Soul Chaser realized.

    Upon hearing this, Rowan Wheatly knelt directly in front of Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Commander Gardner. I didn¡¯t mean to conceal anything. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to talk?¡± Billy lifted his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°I¡­ I doe from Heartbreak Valley.¡± Rowan Wheatly took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°When I was in my teens, my parents were killed by enemies. In their dying moments, to prevent our enemies from finding me and my sister, Buck took us to Heartbreak Valley.¡±

    ¡°Since then, the three of us settled down in Heartbreak Valley, and Buck opened a pharmacy to make a living.¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, that scoundrel Ruthless Lordling went to Heartbreak Valley. My sister fell in love with him at first sight, and they eventually became lovers. During that time, my sister was the happiest.¡±

    ¡°But good times didn¡¯tst. Ruthless Lordling, that scoundrel, for the sake of currying favor with a powerful figure in Heartbreak Valley, sacrificed my sister as a ¡®gift¡¯. In the end, shemitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°To avenge my sister, Buck was also killed by him. At that time, I had taken a task assigned by Heartbreak Valley and was out. When I received the news and rushed back to Heartbreak Valley, that scoundrel Ruthless Lordling had already left.¡±

    ¡°In these years, I¡¯ve been practicing day and night just to avenge my sister. Although I heard some time ago that Commander Gardner had killed Ruthless Lordling in the capital, the hatred in my heart hasn¡¯t diminished at all.¡±

    ¡°I went to the Dous¡¯s house to gain their attention through a martial artspetition and join them, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge!¡±

    Billy interrupted him with a raised hand.

 Chapter 596 Arrival at Heartbreak Valley

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Rowan Wheatly¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Do you know from whom Ruthless Lordling learned his swordsmanship?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°I do!¡± Rowan Wheatly nodded vigorously, his face disying extreme anger. ¡°My sister was defiled andmitted suicide by that person!¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his detailed background, only that his nickname is Silent Annihtion Monk, and he is highly skilled!¡± Rowan Wheatly responded again.

    ¡°He went to Heartbreak Valley ten years ago. In less than three months after arriving, he openly challenged one of the pavilion masters of Heartbreak Valley to a life-and-death duel. After several hundred rounds, he killed the pavilion master and took his position.¡±

    ¡°Pavilion masters?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    Yes!¡± Rowan Wheatly nodded. ¡°The position of a pavilion master in Heartbreak Valley is second only to the valley master. When the valley master is absent, both major and minor affairs are decided by the two pavilion masters.¡±

    ¡°Silent Annihtion Monk killed the Deputy Pavilion Master, and the Valley Master of Heartbreak Valley did nothing?¡± Soul Chaser continued to ask.

    ¡°While Heartbreak Valley has rules against killing within its borders, a mutually agreed-upon life-and-death duel is allowed!¡± Rowan Wheatly replied.

    ¡°What about your sister and Buck? Did the Valley Master not care?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°That high and mighty figure doesn¡¯t have the time to care about the affairs of us small fry!¡± Rowan Wheatly added after a slight pause. ¡°However, I suspect he doesn¡¯t even know about it! Since Silent Annihtion Monk became a pavilion master, the valley master seems to favor him. Many matters are entrusted to him, and even some of the authority held by the other pavilion master was transferred to Silent Annihtion Monk.¡±

    ¡°In fact, before Silent Annihtion Monk went to Heartbreak Valley, it wasn¡¯t as bad as it is now. But since the valley master delegated power to him, Heartbreak Valley has be increasingly worse. Many righteous individuals who used to live there have chosen to leave.¡±

    ¡°Over time, Heartbreak Valley has be what it is today, dominated by evildoers, murky and foul.¡±

    ¡°Do you know anything about Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s background?¡± Stout continued to inquire.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rowan Wheatly shook his head. ¡°Not only him, but the valley master of Heartbreak Valley and several other core members are very mysterious. Outsiders find it difficult to figure out their true identities.¡±

    ¡°Give us a brief overview of what you know about Heartbreak Valley.¡± Billy calmly requested.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Rowan Wheatly nodded and began to provide an overview.

    After about half an hour, he finished exining the general situation of Heartbreak Valley to Billy and the others.

    ¡°It seems that Heartbreak Valley is not that simple!¡± Soul Chaser furrowed his brows after listening to Rowan Wheatly¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Rowan, write down the address of Heartbreak Valley!¡± Billy instructed after a brief thought.

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Rowan Wheatly nodded and took out paper and a pen from the table.

    ¡°Stout, call Casey and the others. Tell them to meet us in Heartbreak Valley in three days!¡± Billy then turned to Stout and gave instructions.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded and took out his phone.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, call Azure Fang and the others. Ask them to bring a thousand brothers each and wait near Heartbreak Valley!¡± Billy then turned to Soul Chaser and issued anothermand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Soul Chaser nodded as well.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you really nning to go to Heartbreak Valley?¡± Rowan Wheatly looked at Billy and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, please be cautious! Although I¡¯m not sure about the exact strength of the core high-level members in Heartbreak Valley, I specte that the current Valley Master is likely an unparalleled expert at the War God-Emperor perfection realm! If you go like this, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°What can a War God-Emperor do? If he doesn¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll still cut him down!¡± Stout had an indifferent expression.

    Soul Chaser, on the side, was almost choked by his own saliva. Stout never thought before he opened his mouth.

    Billy could kill a War God-Emperor in the pinnacle realm, but it didn¡¯t mean he could kill one in the perfection realm. In the eyes of ordinary people, that was the most powerful existence.

    ¡°Boss, Rowan¡¯s concerns are not unreasonable. Shouldn¡¯t we inform the capital and ask them to send¡­¡± Soul Chaser hesitated for a moment, then asked.

    ¡°Not for now, let¡¯s see first!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser nodded.

    Time passed quickly, and three days flew by in the blink of an eye.

    On this afternoon, Billy, apanied by Stout, Soul Chaser, and Rowan Wheatly, took a helicopter to a valley near the Hundred Thousand Mountains in the western part of vale.

    This location was about seven or eight kilometers away from Heartbreak Valley. Over thousands of years of development, Heartbreak Valley had evolved into a town nestled in the mountains, with a poption of approximately thirty to forty thousand people.

    Among them, not everyone was an irredeemable criminal. Almost half were original residents of the town, while the other half consisted of neers, with about four-fifths being individuals fleeing from blood-stained incidents.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The town was surrounded by towering walls, and there were gates on all four sides ¨C east, south, west, and north. Each gate had personnel on duty twenty-four hours a day to prevent disturbances.

    ording to Rowan Wheatly, it seemed that Heartbreak Valley didn¡¯t actively restrict the entry and exit of people. The guards at the gates were mainly there to prevent chaos. However, within a five-kilometer radius of the town, there were numerous hidden scouts. If anyone suspicious entered Heartbreak Valley, relevant personnel would be informed immediately. To avoid unnecessary attention before entering the town, Billy had specifically instructed Stout to gather everyone at this meeting point.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Shortly after the four of them disembarked from the helicopter, Casey and the others quickly approached.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Surprisingly, Ivy Chandler, Bob Stokes, and Ian de were also present.

    ¡°Ivy, Bob, Ian, why are you three here?¡± Billy was a bit surprised.

    ¡°When Soul Chaser called me, Ivy happened to be looking for me to discuss something, so I got wind of the news,¡± Night Orchid exined on the side.

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Billy, for matters like this, you should inform us toe together!¡± Ivy Chandler pouted her sexy lips. ¡°Heartbreak Valley is a dangerous ce. You can¡¯t be careless!¡±

    Listening to her tone, it was evident that she had already heard about Heartbreak Valley.

    ¡°You three have official duties, not as free as them.¡± Billy replied with a smile before turning to Azure Fang. ¡°Have the other brothers arrived?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve all arrived, a total of four thousand people, stationed ten kilometers outside the four main gates of the town!¡± Azure Fang nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Good!¡± After nodding, Billy raised his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, explore the town!¡±

 Chapter 597 The Den of Filth

    Soon after, more than ten people split into two groups and walked towards the east gate of the small town.

    Along the way, they encountered several waves of peopleing and going, many of whom exuded a bloodthirsty aura, clearly not the kind-hearted type.

    After about half an hour, the group led by Billy arrived at the east gate of the small town.

    As Rowan Wheatly had described, guards at the gate stood like spears on both sides, showing no intention of checking the peopleing and going.

    Shortly after, the two groups entered the town and, after walking for two or three minutes, arrived near a small park.

    ¡°Where does the Silent Monk reside?¡± Billy asked Rowan.

    ¡°He has an independent vi to the south of the town, called the Silent Vi. Usually, he stays there when there¡¯s nothing else to do.¡± Rowan Wheatly responded.

    ¡°Ivy, take Azure Fang, Judge, and Soul Chaser to watch near his vi.¡± Billy instructed, looking at Ivy Chandler. ¡°Unless absolutely necessary, avoid conflicts with him. Just keep an eye on him.¡± He added.

    ¡°Rest assured, we won¡¯t let him escape,¡± Ivy replied with a slight smile, leading Azure Fang and others towards the south of the town.

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise to patrol around the town. Focus on neers who recently entered the city.¡± Billy continued, turning to Casey.

    ¡°Boss, are you worried?¡± Azure Dragon asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°A few days ago, Boss killed the young master of Silent Mirage Sect and Hundred Flowers Sect in the courtyard of the Dous family. The people from the Dous family knew that boss wasing to Heartbreak Valley. Without a doubt, they would have informed the two major sects,¡± Casey exined calmly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon nodded, then asked, ¡°Boss, if we find their traces, do we directly engage or¡­?¡±

    Stout choked on his saliva. ¡°Azure Dragon, those two sects will likely send at least a mid-level War God-Emperor. Are you sure you can defeat them?¡±

    ¡°Kid, get out of here!¡± Azure Dragon gave him a disdainful look.

    ¡°Just keep an eye on them, and be careful yourselves,¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others nodded before turning away.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we go directly to the Silent Monk?¡± Bob Stokes asked Billy.

    ¡°Not in a hurry. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first!¡± Billy smiled, shook his head, and then turned to Rowan. ¡°Any rmendations for a ce to eat?¡±

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s a restaurant in the town with a good environment and hygiene. We can go there,¡± Rowan replied.

    ¡°Good! Lead the way!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Commander, please!¡± Rowan gestured respectfully and led the group towards the restaurant.

    After about ten minutes, the group of six or seven people arrived at the restaurant. The environment was indeed good, with an antique decoration and eptable hygiene inside.

    ¡°Rowan? Why are you back again?¡± As soon as they entered the hall, a woman in a cheongsam walked over.

    The woman, around forty years old, retained her charm despite her age. She must have been a beauty in her youth. While speaking, the woman¡¯s eyes swept over Billy¡¯s group, and a slightly surprised expression shed across her face. With her experience, she could naturally tell that Billy¡¯s group was extraordinary at a nce.

    ¡°Laurel, hello, I¡¯m back for some business!¡± Rowan smiled and replied.

    ¡°You better leave quickly. If those people find out you¡¯re back, they won¡¯t let you off.¡± The woman spoke again.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Laurel. It¡¯s fine.¡± Rowan smiled again.

    ¡°Up to you then!¡± The woman didn¡¯t continue the topic and turned to Billy, asking, ¡°May I ask how to address this young sir?¡±

    ¡°Myst name is Gardner.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Mr Gardner. Wee to the small shop. Please, inside!¡± The woman smiled charmingly.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Laurel, are there any private rooms avable?¡± Rowan asked as they walked.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s currently the dining peak, and all the private rooms are taken,¡± the woman paused and pointed to a corner of the hall. ¡°There¡¯s a vacant seat over there, rtively quiet. Mr Gardner, if you don¡¯t mind, you can sit there.¡±

    ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡± Rowan turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s sit there!¡± Billy nodded slightly, then walked forward. Night Orchid and the others followed.

    ¡°Who are these people? They seem quite extraordinary from their aura.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Look at the young man in charge; he has a kingly presence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and those two super beauties, they¡¯re definitely not ordinary people.¡±

    Due to the outstanding temperament of Billy¡¯s group,bined with Night Orchid and Frostde being two super beauties, they immediately attracted the attention of the diners in the hall. As they stared at Billy¡¯s group, the diners whispered among themselves.

    ¡°Please wait a moment; the food will be ready soon!¡± A few minutester, after Night Orchid ordered the food, the cheongsam woman spoke and then turned away.

    ¡°Rowan, from what that beautiful woman said just now, someone in Heartbreak Valley wants to deal with you?¡± Stout asked Rowan Wheatly.

    ¡°After my sister and Buck had trouble, I returned to Heartbreak Valley from outside. At that time, Ruthless Lordling had already left. I could only vent my anger on the Silent Monk.¡± Rowan Wheatly gritted his teeth.

    ¡°But I knew I wasn¡¯t his opponent, so I had to do something secretly.¡±

    ¡°One night, I sneaked into his vi, set fire to his mansion, and then escaped from Heartbreak Valley. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t manage to burn him to death that night!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, not bad!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Boss when do we go find Silent Monk?¡± Ian de asked Billy at this moment.

    ¡°If Silent Mirage Sect and Hundred Flowers Sect send people to Heartbreak Valley, they should quickly find out about our presence and will definitelye looking for trouble.¡± He continued.

    ¡°By then, the people of Heartbreak Valley will also know our identity. Wouldn¡¯t that be alerting the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Ian, don¡¯t worry.¡± Night Orchid smiled and said.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no need to worry so much. We¡¯ll encounter them sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°With Ivy and Azure Fang keeping an eye on the Silent Monk, we don¡¯t have to worry about him escaping.¡±

    ¡°But, I still don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Ian de shook his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find the Silent Monk now?¡±

    ¡°Ian, it¡¯s easy to understand!¡± Frostde smiled. ¡°Because, this time, boss came to Heartbreak Valley not just for the Silent Monk!¡±

    ¡°Boss deliberately chose to dine here; it¡¯s evident that he wants the people of Heartbreak Valley to know he¡¯s here, giving them some time to prepare, preferably gathering everyone in one ce.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ian de seemed to realize something and turned to look at Billy. ¡°Boss, are you nning to take down the entire Heartbreak Valley?¡±

    ¡°Such a filthy ce should have been eradicated long ago!¡± Billy lifted his teacup and took a sip.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 598 Mad Wanderer

    As Frostde mentioned, since Billy was aware of the situation in Heartbreak Valley, he wouldn¡¯t let it continue to develop. He was sure that Heartbreak Valley harbored criminals wanted by SHADOW, likely including several S-ss fugitives.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ian de and Bob Stokes nodded simultaneously.

    The restaurant served the dishes quickly, and the group continued their conversation for about fifteen minutes before a table full of delicious dishes was brought to them.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been a long time since Heartbreak Valley saw such beautiful women. Today, I¡¯m really lucky!¡± A loudughter echoed as Billy¡¯s group ate, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.

    A burly man, followed by four henchmen, approached, his eyes scanning Frostde and Night Orchid. His Adam¡¯s apple moved involuntarily, and a hint of amazement shed in his pupils.

    ¡°Two beautifuldies, how should I address you? Any interest in having a few drinks with me?¡± The burly man arrived, his gaze lingering on Frostde and Night Orchid, and a sly smile appeared.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Frostde replied coldly, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°Watch your words, or do you not want to live¡­¡± One of the henchmen behind the burly man scowled, pointing at Frostde.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The burly man stopped him. ¡°Speak gently when talking to beautiful women!¡±

    Then, he continued to look at Frostde, licking his dry lips. ¡°Thisdy¡¯s temper suits my taste. I like it!¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to have a few drinks with you?¡± Night Orchid looked at him and smiled charmingly.

    ¡°fate brought us together. Meeting two beautifuldies in Heartbreak Valley is our destiny. We should celebrate with a few drinks.¡± The burly man grinned.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid smiled again. ¡°May I know how to address you?¡±

    ¡°Haha, in the martial world, my brothers like to call me Mad Wanderer!¡± The burly manughed heartily.

    Hearing his self-introduction, a gasp echoed around them, and many people unconsciously moved away, creating some distance. They had all heard of Mad Wanderer. Not only was he formidable, but he was also extremely ruthless. He was not someone to mess with, and it was better to keep a safe distance. Many onlookers began to worry for Billy¡¯s group. Having Mad Wanderer¡¯s attention could spell trouble!

    ¡°Mad Wanderer, if you don¡¯t want trouble, I advise you to leave now!¡± Rowan Wheatly spoke up, looking at the burly man.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mad Wanderer frowned slightly, as if recognizing Rowan. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, kid. You¡¯ve got guts,ing back to Heartbreak Valley.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Rowan Wheatly¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Kid, this has nothing to do with you today. You better shut up!¡± Mad Wanderer responded coldly.

    ¡°If you keep babbling, believe me, I¡¯ll inform the higher-ups, and they¡¯lle deal with you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rowan Wheatly¡¯s tone grew stern, and he put down his chopsticks, preparing to take action.

    ¡°Rowan!¡± Night Orchid intervened, looking at him. She had already looked up Mad Wanderer¡¯s information on her phone. After putting her phone down, she looked at Mad Wanderer. ¡°So, you¡¯re Mad Wanderer?¡±

    ¡°It seems like my name has some reputation. Even a beauty like you has heard of me?¡± Mad Wanderer continued to gaze at Night Orchid¡¯s stunning beauty.

    ¡°Orchid, what¡¯s his background?¡± Bob Stokes asked her.

    ¡°Mad Wanderer, real name Marsh Wilkinson, from the Wilkinson family on the southern outskirts of the capital. He was sent to a martial arts sect by his family for training since childhood.¡±

    ¡°Five years ago, the Wilkinson family had a conflict with another local family over business matters. Initially at a disadvantage, the Fan family suffered injuries to several core members.¡±

    ¡°Afterward, this family recalled Mad Wanderer from the sect. He, along with a few senior brothers, wiped out the other family, killing over a hundred people. What¡¯s most despicable is that any female under fifty in that family was vited before being killed, including two little girls.¡±

    ¡°After the incident, the SHADOW authorities in the northern region surrounded the martial sect, demanding the surrender of Marsh Wilkinson.¡±

    ¡°However, he had already fled after hearing the news. Unexpectedly, he sought refuge in Heartbreak Valley!¡±

    Mad Wanderer¡¯s infamous deeds had alreadynded him on the SHADOWS-level wanted list, documented in the system.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing Night Orchid¡¯s words, Mad Wanderer furrowed his brows and looked at Night Orchid, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? How do you know all this?¡±

    At this moment, a vague feeling of unease arose in his heart, and his right eyelid twitched involuntarily.

    ¡°Boss, how do we handle this? Should we execute him?¡± Night Orchid ignored Mad Wanderer, turning to Billy and asking.

    ¡°Eliminate him!¡± Billy lifted his teacup and took a sip. Given Mad Wanderer¡¯s infamous reputation, he deserved no mercy.

    ¡°You dare talk big. I want to see what you have to take me down!¡± Mad Wanderer snorted, and a powerful aura erupted from him.

    Feeling the pressure, the onlookers hurriedly retreated toward the door.

    ¡°Wait, please!¡± Rowan spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°Wait? There¡¯s a rule in Heartbreak Valley that people entering the town, even if they have deep-seated grudges, are not allowed to kill each other casually. Otherwise, it will be considered a vition of Heartbreak Valley¡¯s rules, and the higher-ups will intervene¡­¡±

    ¡°Night Orchid, take action!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid responded.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    With a flick of her wrist, the curved de was in her hand, and a de light shot out like lightning.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mad Wanderer roared, raising his hand to unleash a violent force that shed with Night Orchid¡¯s de aura. However, with his strength, he was no match for Night Orchid. After the de aura passed, his arm, severed at the elbow, fell to the ground, blood spraying wildly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It was only at this moment that he sensed Night Orchid¡¯s strength, and his pupils shrank to needle-like size. Without much thought, he turned and rushed towards the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Night Orchid spoke calmly. As she spoke, her wrist flicked again, and the de aura shed like lightning.

    The de aura directly pierced through Mad Wanderer¡¯s waist, and he continued to run for two more steps before tumbling to the ground. Soon, a bloodline appeared, and his bodyy split in two, flesh and blood blurred.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The onlookers near the entrance eximed and quickly ran outside. They were well aware of Heartbreak Valley¡¯s rules and knew that something big would happen here soon. If they stayed to watch the excitement, they might not be able to save their lives.

    At this point, Mad Wanderer¡¯s four followers, realizing what had happened, trembled all over and quickly turned to escape.

 Chapter 599 Clash of the Two Great Sects

    Just as they took a couple of steps, Ian de raised his hand and swept it out.

    After four blood mists dissipated, the four individuals seemed as if they had never existed, obliterated into nothingness.

    ¡°You folks have stirred up trouble!¡± At this moment, the woman in the cheongsam from before, her face pale, hurriedly approached.

    ¡°No killing allowed in Heartbreak Valley; reinforcements will be here soon. You better run!¡± Billy ignored her words, waved his hand, and calmly said.

    ¡°What about the guests in the private rooms?¡± The woman spoke again.

    ¡°Laurel, go and do as Mr Gardner suggested, have all the guests leave!¡± Rowan Wheatly interrupted her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± After taking a deep breath, the woman turned and left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating!¡± Billy picked up his chopsticks again.

    About ten minutester, Night Orchid¡¯s phone notification sounded. She picked it up, read the message, and turned to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, Casey sent a message. People from the Hundred Flowers Sect and Silent Mirage Sect are on their way here.¡±

    ¡°They move fast!¡± Billy smiled faintly and instructed, ¡°Inform the brothers outside the town to guard the four gates. From now on, no one goes out, only in!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid nodded vigorously and sent a prepared text message.

    ¡°Stout, settle the bill!¡± Billy then looked at Stout and stood up.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    A few minutester, the group arrived at the square outside the restaurant.

    ¡°Boss, have a seat!¡± Stout casually brought a chair from the restaurant.

    Within five minutes, over thirty figures swiftly approached, stopping tens of meters away from Billy. The two leading figures, a man and a woman, seemed to be in their sixties or seventies, but their actual ages were likely much older. The aura they exuded revealed that they were both War God-Emperors in the pinnacle realm, undoubtedly ancient figures not seen in the two major sects for many years. Walking alongside them were another middle-aged man and woman, their faces grim, exuding an endless killing intent. These two were the current leaders of the Hundred Flowers Sect and Silent Mirage Sect!

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you are truly audacious!¡± The mistress of the Hundred Flowers Sect looked at Billy, who was sitting in the chair, and spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°Knowing that we would be waiting for your arrival in Heartbreak Valley, yet you dare to appear. Quite admirable!¡±

    Hearing her words, the woman in the cheongsam, who had just walked out of the restaurant, couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. She finally understood why, despite being ustomed to dealing with prominent figures, she felt a sense of inferiority in front of Billy. At the same time, she could nowprehend why he decisively killed Mad Wanderer.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    It turned out that he was the legendary King of the West, Commander Gardner.

    She had a vague premonition that Heartbreak Valley might be in big trouble this time.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I believe there is no enmity between Silent Mirage Sect and you, and no recent grievances. Why did you kill my child and cripple my daughter¡¯s cultivation?¡± The Silent Mirage Sect leader¡¯s face was equally frosty, with a cold glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Just killing one or two people, do I need a reason?¡± Billy casually spoke.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Silent Mirage Sect leader roared in anger.

    ¡°Stop yelling, you¡¯re too noisy!¡± Bob Stokes interrupted him.

    ¡°You folks came all the way to Heartbreak Valley, and this is all the people you brought?¡± Billy casually asked.

    ¡°Commander, you¡¯re a bit too confident!¡± The ancient figure from the Hundred Flowers Sect spoke coldly.

    ¡°Do you think you can survive under our hands with just a few people? Do you know how many strong War God-Emperors we have among us? Do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°You still have onest chance!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If you leave now, I can let you go. Otherwise, starting tomorrow, the Hundred Flowers Sect and Silent Mirage Sect will officially be history in vale!¡±

    The ancient figure from Silent Mirage Sectughed heartily. ¡°Commander Gardner, you are the most arrogant young person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    ¡°Seeing how you are, I guess you don¡¯t n to cherish thisst chance?¡± Night Orchid looked at them and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Silent Mirage Sect leader nced at Night Orchid and asked coldly.

    ¡°Does that question matter?¡± Night Orchid spoke again, ¡°You have one minute to consider!¡±

    The mistress of the Hundred Flowers Sect snorted. ¡°You killed my son. Today, no one will be able to save your life!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle it!¡± Billy stood up after speaking. ¡°Your lives don¡¯t matter, but it¡¯s a pity for the thousands of people in your two sects!¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± The Silent Mirage Sect leader spoke coldly again. ¡°Stop wasting time, have your people attack together. Resolve it quickly before people from Heartbreak Valley arrive and get in the way!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The mistress of the Hundred Flowers Sect nodded vigorously and then waved her hand towards the people behind her.

    ¡°Everyone, attack! Kill!¡±

    The crowd behind them responded simultaneously. With that, powerful auras rose into the sky, shrouding the airspace above the courtyard in a suffocating pressure, and the air was filled with a pervasive sense of killing intent.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, the four Tier-one War God-Emperors are yours. No need to fight hard, just drag them along!¡± Billy looked at Bob Stokes and Ian de.

    ¡°Yes, boss, dealing with a few initiates won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Ian de responded. With that said, he flipped his wrist, and a three-foot-long de appeared in his hand. Like a shadow, he charged towards the opponents.

    ¡°Boss, take care!¡± Bob Stokes also spoke before following suit.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The two Tier-one War God-Emperors on the other side spoke in a low voice and raised their hands to meet the challenge.

    ¡°Master of Hundred Flowers Sect, the four of us will join forces to take him down!¡± the Silent Mirage Sect leader pointed at Billy and walked over with the ancient figure.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The mistress of the Hundred Flowers Sect and the ancient figure next to her nodded at each other and followed suit.

    ¡°The space here is limited; let¡¯s go to that open area over there!¡± Billy spoke calmly, then turned and walked towards a grassy area in the distance.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them responded simultaneously and followed.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Following that, the remaining twenty-odd people from the other side each raised the weapons in their hands and charged towards Night Orchid and the others. These twenty-odd individuals were not weak either, including two early-stage War God-Emperors, one pseudo War God-Emperor, ten mid-stage War Emperors, and the rest werete-stage War Grandmasters and early-stage War Emperors.

    Judging from this momentum, the Hundred Flowers Sect and Silent Mirage Sect had brought almost 70-80% of their elitebat power to deal with Billy.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, they¡¯reing in full force!¡± Stout looked at the approaching crowd and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°If Casey and the others don¡¯t arrive soon, we might end up being surrounded!¡±

 Chapter 600 Onslaught

    ¡°Kill!¡± Frostde snorted coldly, without hesitation, gripping his curved de and charging towards the opponent.

    ¡°Stout, get in there!¡± Night Orchid shouted, swiftly following suit.

    ¡°All right!¡± Stout didn¡¯t stay idle, charging into the fray alongside Rowan Wheatly.

    ¡°Ignorant fools, seeking death, I¡¯ll oblige!¡± At this moment, a man, a half-step War God-Emperor, spoke with a deep voice. He raised his hand and sent a palm strike towards Frostde, unleashing a surging wave of energy.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Facing an opponent two levels higher, Frostde showed no sign of retreat. He channeled his entire strength into a powerful sh.

    ¡°Frostde, be careful!¡± Night Orchid shouted, not overthinking, immediately using the Cold Moon de Technique to meet the attack.

    The three shed, and Night Orchid and Frostde were forced several steps back, their blood boiling within. Fortunately, the opponent didn¡¯t initially regard Frostde, seriously, using only about eighty to ny percent of his power. Otherwise, even with Frostde and Night Orchid teaming up, they might not withstand a single move from the opponent.

    ¡°Orchid, watch out!¡± Just as Night Orchid steadied herself, Stout¡¯s voice rang out.

    A peak-level man from the opponent had alreadyunched a palm strike at Night Orchid, creating a piercing sound in the air.

    While shouting, Stout swiftly moved, unleashing a ferocious palm force at the same time.

    Boom!

    A loud noise echoed, and the opponent was sent flying as if hit by a car, tumbling on the ground and spewing blood. With Stout¡¯sbat prowess, opponents of the same level were clearly outssed. If not for the hurried response, the opponent would likely be dead by now.

    ¡°You fools, meet your death!¡± At this point, a Novice War God-Emperor man scowled. His figure moved swiftly, and two formidable waves of energy swept towards Night Orchid and Frostde.

    ¡°Orchid, Frostde, retreat!¡± Stout eximed.

    However, Night Orchid and Frostde, though having realized the situation, were obviously not as fast as the opponent. They could only watch as the opponent¡¯s attacks came crashing towards them.

    At that critical moment, a cold de, apanied by thunderous force, struck. The de intercepted the opponent¡¯s assault, and the man quickly retreated, his internal energy in turmoil.

    ¡°Casey, you finally showed up. If it were anyter, we might not have survived!¡± Stout turned to look at Casey and the others, grinning.

    ¡°We got dyed by something.¡± After a brief response, Casey shouted to Azure Dragon, ¡°Azure Dragon, we leave this to your trio. I¡¯ll go help Bob and Ian!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, Casey was already a hundred meters away.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s trio replied in unison, each flicking their wrists to send out three sharp and powerful de waves.

    The opponent¡¯s group didn¡¯t expect such formidable opponents to suddenly appear. Caught off guard, three of the men were split in half and fell paralyzed on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it, you all deserve to die!¡± Another man, at the early stage of War God-Emperor realm, roared angrily, gripping his sword and charging towards Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Death will be yours!¡±

    Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed, taking several big steps forward, his war de releasing a chilling light as it shot out.

    Meanwhile, the man who had been pushed back by Casey moments ago joined the attack. He could sense that Azure Dragon had the strongest cultivation among the three, and as long as they took down Azure Dragon, the others wouldn¡¯t pose a threat.

    Soon, the three engaged in a fierce battle.

    Azure Dragon¡¯s cultivation was half a level lower than the opponents, and he hadn¡¯t yet formed the aura of a War God-Emperor, making it somewhat challenging. However, with a Bloodshadow de in hand, he made it difficult for the two opponents to quickly overpower him. In no time, the three formed a vortex of a fiercely dynamic sword formation. Wherever they went, everything was crushed, and dust and debris flew.

    At the same time, Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise had already engaged the pseudo War God-Emperor opponent. Although the opponent¡¯s cultivation was two levels higher, Vermilion Bird¡¯s and ck Tortoise¡¯s on-the-spot experience was much richer. Both were fearless fighters with no defensive mindset, and their coordination was highly synchronized. As a result, after a dozen exchanges, the opponent not only failed to gain much advantage but was forced to retreat continuously.

    After several rounds of attacking, the opponent neglected to defend, and his arm was sliced open by Vermilion Bird¡¯s de, spraying blood.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man nced at his wound, shouting angrily, ¡°Dare to harm me, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum soared again, his eyes squinting as he swung his sword, creating a sword wave dozens of meters long towards Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the skills for this!¡± Vermilion Bird didn¡¯t back down, continuing to flip his wrist, instantly forming a razor-sharp of de techniques to meet the iing attack.

    Simultaneously, ck Tortoise didn¡¯t remain idle. His figure shed to the left of the man, activating the Bloodshadow de Technique for a sh.

    The man¡¯s sword wave tore through Vermilion Bird¡¯s, leaving a more than twenty-centimeter-long wound on his waist, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Vermilion Bird groaned, stepping back seven or eight steps.

    While Vermilion Bird was injured, the arcing de wave unleashed by ck Tortoise had already reached the man. The man¡¯s pupils shrank, unable to think much, hurriedly dodging to the side. However, although he avoided a fatal blow, the de wave still carved a horrifying wound on his back, sttering blood and flesh. To his despair, just as he hadn¡¯tpletely stabilized his stance, Vermilion Bird¡¯s second de wave was alreadying. The man, with a terrified expression, couldn¡¯t dodge in time, raising his hand instinctively to block.

    Boom!

    After the de passed, the man¡¯s arm was severed at the elbow, falling to the ground along with his sword.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a painful cry, falling to the side.

    ¡°Die!¡± Following immediately, ck Tortoise¡¯s voice drifted into his ears like the king of hellmanding death.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man screamed in horror.

    Before he could finish his plea, the de shed across his throat. A head soared into the air, and the headless body copsed straight to the ground.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, how are you?¡± ck Tortoise quickly approached him and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Go help Stout and the others!¡± Vermilion Bird took out a hemostatic ointment from his body, casually treating the wound.

    ¡°Got it!¡± ck Tortoise responded, turning around and rushing towards Stout¡¯s battleground.

    Stout was facing two War Emperors at the perfection stage and two War Emperors at the peak stage. The four of them working together made it quite challenging for Stout.

    Up until now, Stout had sustained numerous injuries, and his breathing was erratic. However, the opponents hadn¡¯t gained a significant advantage either. Among them, the two peak-level men were affected by Stout¡¯s poison powder and were now sitting on the ground, using their inner energy to expel the toxin.

    ¡°This guy is quite tricky. Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± The tall, peak-level man said to hispanion before charging at Stout again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The other man didn¡¯t hesitate, sending out several fist winds.

 Chapter 601 No More Chance

    Stout took a deep breath, dodging the attacks of one opponent. His wrist continued to flip, and a row of silver needles shot rapidly towards the tall man.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he swung his sword, creating several sword lights that intercepted the silver needles.

    While he was busy blocking the needles, Stout activated the Infinite Palm Technique without hindrance, mming into the man. The formidable palm force tore through the man¡¯s defense, flooding into his body. He coughed up arge mouthful of blood, stumbling back more than twenty steps before stabilizing himself.

    Boom!

    At the same time, the other man¡¯s fist wind came crashing again. Stout couldn¡¯t evade in time, getting directly knocked down and spitting out blood.

    ¡°You can go to hell!¡± The man naturally wouldn¡¯t let up, raising his hand to unleash a powerful fist wind.

    ¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you. See you in the next life!¡± Stout sat on the ground, showing no fear, looking at the man with a grin.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man suddenly felt a suffocating murderous intent enveloping him, his pores opening involuntarily.

    Then, subconsciously, he turned to look at his right rear. The next moment, his pupils shrank to the size of wheat grains. A cold de aura, like lightning, shed towards him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man opened his mouth, but no sound came out. A cold sensation enveloped his throat. Subsequently, he copsed to the ground, arge amount of blood gushing from his throat. He twitched a few times before falling silent.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, thanks!¡± Stout looked up at ck Tortoise and grinned.

    ¡°Stout, are you okay?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Stout climbed up from the ground and continued, ¡°ck Tortoise, don¡¯t worry about me. Go help Orchid and the others!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± ck Tortoise responded, turning around and rushing towards Night Orchid and Frostde¡¯s battleground.

    Amuffled sound echoed. Rowan Wheatly was sent flying by a punch from a Tier-two War Emperor, crashing to the ground and struggling to get up.

    Rowan Wheatly¡¯s cultivation was several levels lower than the opponent¡¯s, and surviving up to this point was already a miracle. Although he had only half of his life left, his eyes still brimmed with intense fighting spirit.

    ¡°You ignorant kid, I¡¯ll give you the final journey!¡± The man took a few steps forward, raising his hand to strike Rowan Wheatly¡¯s head.

    ¡°Fool!¡± At this time, Stout had already arrived, activating his entire inner energy to send out a palm strike.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man felt the power of Stout¡¯s move and trembled, quickly retreating.

    However, he was a bit slow, and the tremendous force poured into his body unhindered. He could even hear the sound of his bones breaking. After crashing heavily to the ground, like a pile of mud, hey there with at least two-thirds of his bones broken. Arge amount of blood gushed from his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­¡± After uttering a word, his legs kicked for a moment before falling still.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Stout came to Rowan Wheatly and pulled him up.

    ¡°Thanks! I¡¯m fine!¡± Rowan shook his head in response.

    ¡°Stay here and recuperate. Don¡¯t take action.¡± Stout handed him a healing pill and said.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rowan had taken Stout¡¯s healing pills before and knew they were excellent for recovery.

    ¡°You hold your ground. I¡¯ll go help Orchid.¡± Stout said before rushing towards Night Orchid¡¯s battleground.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, Vermilion Bird had also dealt with his injuries and was rushing over. The subsequent battle was somewhat predictable. With thebined attacks of several people, the remaining opponents couldn¡¯t hold on for five minutes and all fell, none left alive.

    Boom!

    However, while Vermilion Bird and the others sighed in relief, a loud noise came from a few hundred meters away. In Azure Dragon¡¯s trio¡¯s battleground, a powerful explosion urred.

    Then, Azure Dragon and a man from the opponent flew out simultaneously, leaving two arcing trails of blood in the air. After flying for dozens of meters, they crashed to the ground, their breaths extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Elder Mo, how are you?¡± Another man looked at the fallen elderly figure and shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Elder Mo struggled to get up from the ground and continued, ¡°He¡¯s already on hisst legs. Now, finish him off!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The man responded, gripping his sword and walking towards Azure Dragon.

    ¡°You, a pseudo God-Emperor realm who hasn¡¯t formed the God-Emperor¡¯s aura, managed to push us to this extent. Even if you die, you can die with your eyes closed!¡± Elder Mo sneered.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragonughed, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°No more nonsense. I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± The man said in a deep voice. Immediately after, he once again unleashed the might of his War God-Emperor.

    Before, he had already initiated an attack, but Azure Dragon managed to withstand it. Now, with Azure Dragon heavily injured, he didn¡¯t believe the opponent could endure this wave of assault.

    ¡°Sorry to inform you, but you have no more chance!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice echoed simultaneously. His eyes shed with a hint of madness.

    Before the words were finished, his figure took two steps forward, and his wrist continued to flip. In the void, more than ten de waves swiftly appeared.

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    Following a low voice, a virtual de silhouette appeared above his head, emitting a chilling aura. Evidently, Azure Dragon had already condensed his own War God-Emperor aura.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The opponent naturally noticed Azure Dragon¡¯s Emperor aura, his pupils contracting coldly. He hadn¡¯t expected Azure Dragon toprehend the Emperor¡¯s aura at this critical moment, and a sense of unease rose in his heart.

    ¡°Die!¡± Azure Dragon shouted a single word, and the de-shaped illusion, apanied by an earth-shattering energy, swept out.

    Boom!

    The two God-Emperor auras collided like two small mountains, creating a thunderous sound that resonated. The shockwaves raised dust and debris, directly knocking the elder to the ground. At the same time, Azure Dragon and the opponent both sprayed out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying, each tumbling several somersaults before finally stopping.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The opponent struggled to lift his head and looked towards Azure Dragon, a word unable to escape his mouth.

    Azure Dragon got hurt as well. Blood surged from his mouth, and his momentum weakened. He was already reaching the end of his strength, and forcefully unleashing the power of the War God-Emperor had left him seriously injured, despite sessfully killing his opponent with a single move.

    ¡°Tring¡­¡± The elderly man, who had been knocked down by the shockwaves earlier, looked at the lifeless body of hispanion and let out a pained cry. Then, he struggled to get up from the ground, ring at Azure Dragon with gritted teeth.

    ¡°You¡­ You killed him! You¡¯re damned¡­ I demand your life¡­¡± While speaking, he mobilized the remaining strength within him and lunged towards Azure Dragon.

 Chapter 602 Dueling Two War God-Emperors

    Just as he raised his hand, a de aura shot from his right side, directly shing past his waist. In the next moment, the upper and lower halves of the bodyy paralyzed on the ground, blood and flesh blending into a gruesome mess.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, how do you feel?¡± Vermilion Bird¡¯s voice echoed as he and Stout rushed over.

    ¡°No big deal!¡± Azure Dragon sat on the ground, smiling, his aura in disarray.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, take this pill first. It¡¯ll help with your injuries.¡± Stout said, producing a pill and handing it to Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon smiled again and took the pill.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, I¡¯ll help Azure Dragon recover. You go check on Casey and the others!¡± Stout said, pulling out several silver needles from his pocket.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Vermilion Bird responded and turned to run towards Casey and the rest, just a hundred meters away.

    Bang!

    Just as Vermilion Bird was about to reach Casey and the others, a loud noise echoed. Subsequently, a white-haired old man was sent flying a hundred meters away by Casey¡¯s sword technique, crashing heavily to the ground like a lifeless dog.

    ¡°How is this possible? You broke through?¡± The old man looked at Casey with despair written all over his face.

    ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± Casey shrugged. ¡°But I have to thank you for sparring with me just now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have broken through so quickly.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man tried to say something, but arge amount of blood gushed from his mouth. His head tilted, and he fell silent.

    ¡°Elder!¡± The other elder in a battle against Bob and Ian shouted in pain.

    Then, after blocking Bob and Ian¡¯s attacks with a palm strike, he didn¡¯t hesitate to flee towards a nearby forest. His strength was on par with hispanion, and now, witnessing hisrade being killed by Casey¡¯s sword, he lost all his will to fight and was desperate to escape.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Ian muttered as he swung a three-foot-long knife, sending a substantial and icy de aura towards the old man¡¯s back.

    Bob moved as well. With a flick of his wrist, a solidified sword energy shot out.

    ¡°You two are seeking death!¡± The old man sensed the impending crisis behind him, his brow furrowing. With a turn, he blocked the attacks of the two, once again preventing their onught.

    Almost simultaneously, as he struck with his palm, a formidable curved de aura filled with an earth-shattering momentum sliced through the air.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Feeling a strong sense of impending doom, the old man¡¯s pupils contracted. Despite wanting to dodge, with existing injuries, he couldn¡¯t evade a full-powered strike from Casey, who had just reached the small achievement realm. After the de aura passed, a bloodline extended from his left scap to the right waist. Subsequently, the upper half of his body slid down, and blood gushed out profusely.

    ¡°Congrattions, Casey!¡± Bob and Ian, witnessing the scene, smiled at Casey. Both were genuinely happy for him.

    ¡°Are you two alright?¡± Casey smiled and asked.

    ¡°No problem, just minor injuries!¡± Both shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Casey, did you break through?¡± Vermilion Bird arrived.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Is Azure Dragon okay?¡±

    ¡°They are all fine!¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Casey nodded again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, check out the situation with Boss!¡±

    After saying that, he led everyone towards the direction where Billy and the other four had gathered. Even before Casey and the others returned, Billy and the four adversaries had already reached an open space about a kilometer away from the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, considering your position as a high-ranking member of the War Division, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you willingly cripple your cultivation, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± The Master of the Silent Mirage Sect spoke to Billy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Naturally, these were just empty words. He hade today specifically to avenge his son, so how could he let Billy leave alive? However, if he could achieve this without making a move, he¡¯d be pleased.

    ¡°Do you believe the words you¡¯re saying?¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Do you think that, under our joint efforts, you¡¯ll have a chance to survive?¡± The Master of the Silent Mirage Sect replied coldly. ¡°Even if your martial talent is heaven-defying, allowing you to challenge realms higher than your own, we have two War God-Emperors in the pinnacle realm and two Tier-two God-Emperors. You won¡¯t have even the slightest hope!¡±

    ¡°Are you so confident?¡± Billy said as he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his side.

    ¡°Master of Silent Mirage Sect, don¡¯t waste your breath with him. Let¡¯s make our move!¡± The Master of the Hundred Flowers Sect spoke with a cold tone. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡±

    ¡°You two don¡¯t need to make a move. Just watch from the sidelines!¡± an old man in the team of Silent Mirage Sect said indifferently. After speaking, he turned to an olddy in the group of Hundred Flowers Sect and said, ¡°Olddy, it¡¯s been almost ten years since you¡¯ve made a move, right? Your body shouldn¡¯t have rusted, has it?¡±

    ¡°Old man, are you looking down on me?¡± The old woman with the surname Flower chuckled. Then, her tone slightly turned serious. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time; if the two of us can¡¯t take down Commander Gardner when working together, we¡¯ll truly be aughingstock!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the old man nodded.

    ¡°Madam Flower, shall I join forces with Elder Nunez?¡± At this moment, the Master of the Hundred Flowers Sect asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Echo Flower shook her head. ¡°If I can¡¯t take down Commander Gardner when cooperating with Nunez, I would beughed off the stage!¡±

    After saying this, she turned to Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, make your move. Let us two see how exceptional the sessor chosen by Ether Mountain is!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Good!¡± The two elders didn¡¯t say more.

    In the next moment, the eyes of the two elders narrowed, and two overpowering auras surged into the sky, filling the surrounding void with an overwhelming killing intent. Immediately after, the two simultaneously attacked, each unleashing ny percent of their strength towards Billy.

    In an instant, waves of air surged, a strong wind roared, and the overwhelming momentum filled the air.

    Facing two War God-Emperors in the pinnacle realm, Billy didn¡¯t take it lightly. Squinting his eyes, he flicked his wrist, directly activating the Bloodshadow de Technique. The blood-red de aura swept out like lightning, creating a gust of wind, thundering and domineering.

    Boom!

    The attacks of both sides collided in the void, and after a loud noise, a powerful shockwave rippled out, shaking the surroundings. Standing a few hundred meters away, the clothes of the two sect masters were blown by the wind, making a rustling sound.

    Billy, along with the two elders, was pushed back dozens of steps, leaving three rows of deep footprints on the hard mountain ground.

    After a single exchange, both sides were evenly matched.

 Chapter 603 The Fall of Two Elders

    ¡°You truly live up to your reputation as a rare talent in a thousand years! Your fame is well-deserved!¡± The elder with the surname Nunez spoke lightly after adjusting his breath.

    ¡°Looking across the entire martial world, only the geniuses at your age in those top sects can bepared to you!¡± The female elder with the surname Flower chimed in.

    ¡°With Commander Gardner¡¯s potential, given a few more years, you would be able to dominate the world!¡± she continued. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity. You are too arrogant. After today, vale will no longer have Commander Gardner!¡±

    After saying this, she looked at the other and said, ¡°Nunez, don¡¯t y around. Use your trump card! Let¡¯s finish this quickly to avoid anyplications!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the male elder nodded and looked at Billy, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Commander Gardner, unleash your trump card. Let¡¯s settle this with one move!¡±

    As the words fell, the auras of the two elders surged again, and the killing intent in the air became even more intense. Then, both simultaneously activated their War God-Emperor powers. Above the head of the elder with the surname Nunez, an ancient cauldron appeared, surrounded by thunder, and a continuous explosion sound echoed in the void.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With a low voice, the shadow of an ancient cauldron, carrying a strong death aura, rushed towards Billy.

    As for the elder with the surname Flower, her War God-Emperor power manifested as a huge lotus flower, rapidly rotating in mid-air, forming a powerful vortex.

    ¡°Disperse!¡±

    Immediately after, she said in a deep voice, and the rapidly rotating lotus flower petals quickly scattered. In no time, seven or eight petals swept out, each following its own trajectory, like galloping white horses, with overwhelming killing intent.

    ¡°If you two want to see my trump card, then so be it!¡±

    Even before the two elders fully manifested their War God-Emperor powers, Billy had already made his move. He infused his entire body¡¯s energy into the Bloodshadow Fury de, and the de turnedpletely blood-red. Soon, his wrist continued to rotate, forming the aura of the War God-Emperor.

    ¡°Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!¡±

    The next moment, the phantom de, like a lightning bolt in the sky, shed through the sky, heading towards the War God-Emperor power of Elder Nunez.

    The phantom de, as if materialized, struck the shadow of the ancient cauldron, shattering it into pieces that vanished without a trace.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At the same time, the surging air waves, carrying a majestic momentum, quickly rippled out. The lotus flower petals of Elder Flower hadn¡¯t reached Billy yet, exploding before they could get close.

    At this moment, Elder Nunez spurted out arge mouthful of blood, rapidly flying backward, creating arge pit in the hard mountain ground where he copsed. As for Elder Flower, she stabilized after sliding for dozens of meters, blood continuously oozing from the corners of her mouth.

    Since thest battle with ¡®Death¡¯ in ce of Darkness, with the help of the spiritual fruits in the Ink Pavilion during this period, Billy¡¯s strength had improved significantly. With his current strength, facing two peak-stage War God-Emperors was not much of a challenge. Although he suffered some injuries in the previous exchange, it was far less than what the two elders experienced.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Echo!¡±

    From a few hundred meters away, the two sect leaders witnessed this scene and eximed in shock. They rushed towards the fallen elders. Both of them were filled with waves of shock and disbelief. They had never expected Billy¡¯s strength to reach such a level.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t mind me¡­ go¡­ go quickly¡­¡± Elder Nunez looked at the leader of Silent Mirage Sect and struggled to speak, ¡°You¡­ are not his opponents.¡±

    After saying this, he used hisst bit of true energy to shout at Elder Flower, ¡°Olddy, protect them and leave¡­¡±

    Before finishing his words, his pupils dted rapidly, and his head drooped, breathless.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The first powerhouse of Silent Mirage Sect, a War God-Emperor in the pinnacle realm, fell!

    ¡°Uncle!¡± The leader of Silent Mirage Sect called out, a face of endless sorrow. After a brief pause, he looked at Billy with bloodshot eyes, ¡°You killed my uncle. I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±

    As he spoke, he rushed towards Billy, ignoring the fact that he was no match for him. Today, he had brought all the topbat power of Silent Mirage Sect. If he couldn¡¯t kill Billy, even if he escaped alive, Silent Mirage Sect would bepletely finished.

    ¡°Sir,e back, you are not his opponent!¡± Echo Flower shouted loudly. She wanted to intercept him, but her injuries were severe, and shecked the strength to do so.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. We live to fight another day!¡± The leader of Hundred Flowers Sect, after a brief thought, rushed to catch up, trying to intercept the opponent.

    But just as the two were about to run a short distance, Billy made another move. A blood-red de aura swept out.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The extremely enraged Silent Mirage Sect leader didn¡¯t bother with much talk. He unleashed his full power, sending several palm winds roaring forward.

    Without any suspense, Billy¡¯s de tore through his attack, slicing directly through his arm.

    A forearm fell to the ground, blood spraying profusely.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Silent Mirage Sect master grunted, quickly retreating about ten steps, his face turning deathly pale.

    ¡°Go join your uncle down there!¡± Just as he steadied himself, Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears, and another de shed toward him.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± At this moment, the leader of the Hundred Flowers Sect had rushed forward, shouting a warning while sweeping out two gusts of wind.

    However, he was still a beat too slow.

    Right as he raised his hand, the blood-red de had already pierced through the heart of the Silent Mirage Sect leader.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Silent Mirage Sect leader uttered a word, and arge amount of blood gushed from his chest. He copsed to the ground, convulsing a few times before bing still. Eyes wide open like ping pong balls, he died with a stare that refused to close. When he set out from the sect this time, he had grand ambitions, vowing to bring back the head of Commander Gardner to console the spirit of his son in the afterlife. But the result was unexpectedly beyond his imagination. Under his hands, the Silent Mirage Sect hadpletely met its demise.

    ¡°Darell, run!¡± At this moment, Echo Flower shouted loudly again.

    While shouting, she gritted her teeth and rushed towards Billy¡¯s direction, apparently trying to buy some time for the leader of the Hundred Flowers Sect.

    Without needing her reminder, the horrified leader of the Hundred Flowers Sect turned without hesitation and darted away.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stay!¡± Billy flipped his wrist and shed out another strike.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you really going to exterminate everyone?¡± Echo Flower activated thest of her remaining energy, raising her hand to meet the attack.

    However, in her current state, how could she be Billy¡¯s opponent?

    Before her attack reached halfway, the blood-red de aura had passed through her waist, and in an instant, her body split in two, blood and flesh scattering everywhere.

    ¡°Aunt Echo!¡± Darell Flower, the leader of Hundred Flowers Sect, who had just retreated a hundred meters, screamed in agony.

    However, without any pause, he darted towards the valley not far away from him at full speed.

 Chapter 604 People from Heartbreak Valley

    ¡°Where you going? Stay here!¡± Just then, Casey¡¯s voice echoed, followed by an arcing de aura carrying the force of thunder shooting towards the opponent.

    ¡°Get away!¡± The leader of Hundred Flowers Sect frowned, raising her hand to sweep out a violent gust of wind.

    After the two forces collided, Casey quickly stepped back five or six steps to stabilize himself. Although he had just broken through to the early stage of a War God-Emperor, under the activation of the Bloodshadow de Technique, he naturally could withstand the opponent¡¯s attack.

    At the same time, the leader of Hundred Flowers Sect was also pushed back seven or eight steps, her face showing a trace of surprise. Just as she regained herposure, a suffocating killing intent enveloped her. All the pores on her body opened, and her pupils shrank to the size of needlepoints.

    She knew Billy had caught up.

    Then, without any hesitation, she quickly leaped to the side. As her figure leaped away, an icy de aura shed from her right leg¡¯s knee, and a lower leg fell straight to the ground, blood spraying like a fountain.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Darell Flower heavily falling to the ground, cried out in pain, her face contorted.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey walked over to Billy.

    ¡°You broke through so quickly?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°All thanks to the spiritual fruits from the Ink Pavilion, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so fast!¡± Casey replied with a smile.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy smiled again and asked, ¡°Have you dealt with everyone else from the two sects?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! All taken care of!¡± Casey nodded. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Boss, when Azure Dragon and I were in town earlier, we noticed something unusual about a group of people.¡±

    ¡°Be more specific!¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°We were near the west gate of the town, and we sensed several strong auras moving quickly. So, we followed them. We followed them to the outskirts of the west gate and found eight men carrying a pitch-ck coffin entering a nearby primitive forest. The skills of those eight men are not weak. Four of them are at the War God-Emperor¡¯s initial stage, and the other four are at the War Emperor¡¯splete stage. Judging from their hurried appearance, there must be something extraordinary inside that coffin!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow again. ¡°Do you know their destination?¡±

    ¡°We followed them to the edge of that forest because we were concerned about the situation here. We didn¡¯t go inside.¡± Casey responded.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°If eight people with such skills are protecting something, it must be extraordinary!¡± Billy thought for a moment and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s happening here. Take Azure Dragon and the others to investigate that forest!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded before turning to leave.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At this moment, Bob Stokes and Ian de had arrived.

    Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Are you two alright?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± both of them shook their heads.

    ¡°How should we deal with this woman? Should I kill her?¡± Ian pointed to the fallen leader of Hundred Flowers Sect.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to submit.¡± Darell Flower said desperately.

    ¡°As long as Commander Gardner spares my life, from now on, all members of Hundred Flowers Sect will respect you. Any tasks assigned by Commander Gardner, we will not refuse¡­ Please, spare me¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to submit!¡± Ian coldly interrupted her, ¡°Go down and apany your son!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his wrist, ready to strike and behead her.

    ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, the voice of an elder rang out, and a man in his fifties quickly rushed over.

    Simultaneously, a violent wave of energy swept towards Casey like a hurricane.

    ¡°Ian, retreat!¡±

    Billy¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. He took a few steps forward, raised his hand, and swept out a palm.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound echoed, and Billy was pushed back four or five steps. The middle-aged man also retreated several steps. Immediately after, a chaotic sound of footsteps reached their ears, and hundreds of men and women quickly surrounded them. Each of them exuded an aura that clearly showed they were not ordinary people.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, another group of daredevils!¡± At this moment, Stout¡¯s voice rang out, followed by him and Night Orchid and the others walking over.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?¡± a middle-aged man nced at Stout before looking at Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Heartbreak Valley?¡± Billy calmly asked, ¡°Introduce yourself.¡±

    ¡°Greetings , Commander Gardner, I am Revenge, Heartbreak Valley¡¯s Guild Master!¡± The middle-aged man bowed.

    ¡°You have quite a distinctive name!¡± Stout cursed.

    ¡°Fool, how dare you talk to Guild Master like that. Kneel!¡± A one-eyed man behind Revenge angrily shouted.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Revenge scolded. Then, he looked at Billy again and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, you may have misunderstood. I was handling other matters before receiving the news and rushed over.¡± After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°I wonder why Commander Gardner hase to Heartbreak Valley. May I inquire about the purpose of your visit?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to protect her?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to his words, pointing at the fallen leader of Hundred Flowers Sect.

    ¡°Guild Master Revenge, as long as you can spare my life, from now on, Hundred Flowers Sect will be the ally of Heartbreak Valley! In any troubles Heartbreak Valley encounters, we will support it with the full strength of the sect!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, there are rules set in Heartbreak Valley. Except for life-and-death duels, no one is allowed to kill within the valley.¡± Said Revenge, ignoring Darell Flower and continuing to address Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already killed dozens of them. I kindly ask Commander Gardner to consider my request and cease this here.¡±

    ¡°In case Commander Gardner insists on taking her life, you can wait until she leaves Heartbreak Valley before taking action. I will not interfere.¡±

    ¡°If I must kill her here?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°That would make it difficult for me!¡± Revenge responded.

    ¡°You really think highly of yourself, huh?¡± Bob sneered, ¡°Commander Gardner said he wants to kill her; she won¡¯t leave here alive. If you keep babbling, you¡¯ll be killed together!¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The one-eyed man shouted again. ¡°Do you think Heartbreak Valley is your backyard, where you can do as you please?¡±

 Chapter 605 Cleaning up the Mole

    ¡°One-eyed!¡± Revenge furrowed his brows slightly and then continued to look at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, I know you have strong skills and can kill opponents at the peak level. I have self-awareness and might not be your match. However, if you insist on acting alone, it may be difficult for all of you to leave here today unscathed!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy squinted, ¡°You seem quite confident.¡±

    ¡°Heartbreak Valley has no intention of being enemies with Commander Gardner. I hope Commander Gardner won¡¯t force us into a difficult position!¡± Revenge continued.

    ¡°Commander Gardner should be very clear that Heartbreak Valley has a heritage of a thousand years, and its strength is far beyond what you see here.¡±

    ¡°If a conflict were to erupt, Commander Gardner, you wouldn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°Today, I really want to see what kind of heritage Heartbreak Valley really has!¡± Billy smiled faintly again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I advise you not to go too far!¡± The one-eyed man pointed at Billy.

    ¡°We have nothing to do with each other. Don¡¯t go too far. This is Heartbreak Valley, not your¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish his words, Ian raised his hand and shed out with his knife.

    ¡°One-eyed, careful!¡± Revenge furrowed his brows, raising his hand to sweep out a powerful wind to block Ian¡¯s de aura.

    As a cultivator at the peak of the War God-Emperor realm, three levels higher than Ian de, Revenge could naturally block Ian¡¯s attack.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The one-eyed man¡¯s face changed, angrily shouting, ¡°Everyone, if they dare to attack again, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Four to five hundred men and women responded loudly and walked a few steps closer to Billy and the others.

    ¡°Back off!¡± Revenge furrowed his brows again.

    ¡°Guild Master, they¡­¡± The one-eyed man continued.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Back off, all of you!¡± Revenge interrupted him loudly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The hundreds of men and women responded again and backed off twenty meters.

    ¡°Guild Master, do you still recognize me?¡± At this moment, Rowan Wheatly walked over.

    ¡°You dare to return to Heartbreak Valley? You really have the guts!¡± The one-eyed man frowned, looking at Rowan with a cold voice.

    ¡°Rowan Wheatly?¡± Revenge was slightly stunned. ¡°Did you bring them in?¡±

    ¡°You overestimate me, Guild Master.¡± Rowan Wheatly took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Under the sky, there¡¯s nond not ruled by a king. There¡¯s no need for someone like me, a small character, to lead the way for Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°A few years have passed, and you¡¯ve really grown bolder!¡± Revenge squinted slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your sister and Uncle Buck, but you also burned the mansion of the Silent Annihtion Sect¡¯s master. That matter has been settled. What do you want to do bying back this time?¡±

    ¡°Guild Master, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you!¡± Rowan Wheatly unconsciously nced at Billy before continuing, ¡°Commander Gardner¡¯s visit to Heartbreak Valley this time is a good opportunity for you, Guild Master. Whether you can seize this opportunity depends on your own choice!¡±

    ¡°Rowan Wheatly, it seems like you¡¯re itching for trouble, daring to talk to Guild Master with that tone. You¡­¡± The one-eyed man roared again.

    ¡°Quiet, One-Eye!¡± Revenge stopped him again and looked at Rowan. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Heartbreak Valley has developed into this situation today. I believe Guild Master wouldn¡¯t want to see this, right?¡± Rowan responded.

    ¡°However, Guild Master is willing but powerless, as there are many things you can¡¯t control. It¡¯s not just a scare, if things continue like this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s unknown whether Guild Master can continue staying in Heartbreak Valley!¡± Rowan continued.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Rowan, what are you trying to say?¡± Another bald man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Guild Master, considering that you are one of the few people in Heartbreak Valley that I somewhat approve of, I¡¯ll give you some advice.¡± Rowan ignored the bald man and continued to address Revenge.

    ¡°Surrender to Commander Gardner might be your only and best chance!¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel! You¡¯re getting tired of living, actually saying such rebellious¡­¡± The one-eyed man shouted again.

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Billy interrupted him sharply. ¡°Be a quiet person in your next life!¡±

    As he spoke, a strong wave of energy whistled out from his hand, causing a sharp howling sound.

    ¡°One-Eye, step back!¡± Revenge¡¯s pupils shrank, and at the same time, he raised his hand, sending out a powerful gust of wind to counter Billy¡¯s force.

    The two waves collided, producing a loud roar, and both of them took two or three steps back again. Almost at the same time Revenge raised his hand to block, Ian had already moved. The war knife drew a cold light, shing towards the one-eyed man.

    Ian had understood Billy¡¯s intention earlier when he heard his words. This was tacit understanding; there was no need for words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The one-eyed man, sensing an endless killing intent, shouted through his spirit.

    At the same time, he subconsciously mobilized all his true energy to form a defensive barrier, attempting to withstand this strike. However, he obviously overestimated himself. As a warrior who hadn¡¯t yet broken through to the War God-Emperor realm, how could he block Ian¡¯s de?

    Before his words could finish, the de shed past his throat, and immediately after, his head flew up into the air. He watched his headless body fall to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the several hundred men from the opposite side couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, each of their faces showing a trace of fear.

    Really, if they had taken the lead, it would have been a disaster.

    ¡°One-Eye!¡± Revenge eximed in pain, then red angrily at Ian. ¡°You killed him! You are truly damned¡­¡±

    As he spoke, a cold killing intent emanated from him, making everyone behind him shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Do you want to avenge him?¡± Billy¡¯s deep voice interrupted his words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been lenient many times, but you, Commander Gardner, are taking advantage!¡± Revenge coldly responded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me experience your tricks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot!¡± Iansaid with a speechless expression. ¡°You, the Guild Master of Heartbreak Valley, ended up in this situation today; it¡¯s quite reasonable!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Revenge red at him.

    ¡°Barking up the wrong tree. My boss was helping you clear out the traitor!¡± Ian had a contemptuous expression.

    ¡°He was trying to provoke you to fight us just now. Can¡¯t you even see that?¡±

    This statement was half true and half false!

    Billy had long seen that One-Eye was deliberately sowing discord; that was true. However, killing One-Eye was not to help Revenge eliminate a traitor; he didn¡¯t have that leisurely intention.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Revenge was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Not only him, but there are probably several others among your men who are Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s people. Go back and find out for yourself!¡± Ian spoke again.

    Upon hearing this, among the people following Revenge, two or three individuals had a fleeting and imperceptible change in their eyes, but quickly concealed it.

 Chapter 606 Silent Annihilation Monk

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your words, you¡­¡± Revenge frowned slightly.

    ¡°My time is limited; I won¡¯t waste it on you!¡± Billy directly interrupted him. Then, he pointed at the leader of the Hundred Flowers Sect, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re determined to protect her, then go ahead and try!¡± After that, his tone sank slightly, ¡°Ian, kill the leader of Hundred Flowers Sect!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ian responded loudly and walked a few steps towards Darell Flower.

    ¡°Guild Master, save me!¡± The leader of the Hundred Flowers Sect shouted loudly.

    ¡°Are you daring!¡± Revenge¡¯s eyes shed with a powerful pressure heading towards Ian.

    ¡°Ian, go!¡±

    As Revenge released his own aura, a cold killing intent emanated from Billy.

    Feeling Billy¡¯s killing intent, Revenge¡¯s eyes showed a hint of fear, and the pressure from him involuntarily diminished a bit. He had no doubt that if he dared to make a move, Commander Gardner would definitely not show mercy.

    Ian Balde flipped his wrist, and the three-foot-long knife in his hand drew a cold light as it shed towards the leader of the Hundred Flowers Sect.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Darell Flower, still lying on the ground, shouted with despair in her soul.

    Before the words could finish, the de shed through her chest, and arge amount of blood spurted out. She convulsed a few times before going silent.

    Sighs of amazement echoed around, and many people involuntarily took several steps back.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡­¡±

    Revenge¡¯s face looked as if he had swallowed two flies.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang, and he picked it up to see Judge¡¯s iing call.

    ¡°Any updates?¡± Billy asked as he answered the phone.

    ¡°Boss, Silent Annihtion Monk seems to know you¡¯re looking for him. He¡¯s trying to leave the town with a group of people, and we¡¯re intercepting him, but he¡¯s quite skilled. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°In what location?¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Near the south gate of the town!¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Tell Dawn not to engage forcefully; I¡¯m on my way!¡± Billy said, then hung up the phone.

    He then turned to Bob and the others and said, ¡°Head to the south gate!¡±

    With those words, his figure was already a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Bob and the others responded quickly and followed suit.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Revenge stood there, stunned for a moment, not understanding what was happening.

    ¡°Guild Master, are we going after them?¡± the bald man from earlier asked Revenge.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s find the Valley Master!¡± Revenge, after a brief thought, turned and walked towards the west of the town.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The bald man vigorously nodded and led the others to follow.

    Meanwhile, on an open space near the south gate of the town, two groups of people were engaged in a fierce battle.

    Facing Ivy Chandler was a bald old man in a gray robe. His aura was full, his eyes sharp, and a murderous intent surrounded him. Wearing a string of rosary beads around his neck and holding a dust of Buddha in his hand, he looked quite the part. This man was the target of Billy¡¯s journey, Silent Annihtion Monk! From the aura of his skills, it was evident that he had a solid cultivation base in the War God-Emperor realm.

    Due to her recent breakthrough to the Grand Aplishment realm, even with the support of the ancient sword, Ivy found it challenging to contend with the opponent. She already had several injuries.

    Azure Fang and the other two were being besieged by two or three dozen men and women, all of whom had formidable cultivation levels. The strongest among their opponents had reached the pseudo God-Emperor realm. After several rounds of fighting with Azure Fang, they were on the brink of exhaustion, and their auras were in disarray.

    Judge and Soul Chaser were not in a favorable situation either, being forced to retreat continuously by their opponents.

    ¡°You must be the youngdy from the Secret Essences Sect, right?¡± At this moment, Silent Annihtion Monk, after pushing Ivy back by twenty meters with a single palm, said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you here with the group led by Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Knowing I¡¯m from the Secret Essences Sect, not bad!¡± Ivyreplied casually.

    ¡°Regardless of your purpose foring to Heartbreak Valley with Commander Gardner, I have no intention of being enemies with you. Let¡¯s not cross each other¡¯s paths!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk continued.

    ¡°I can ignore what you¡¯ve done in Heartbreak Valley, but don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be courting death!¡±

    Ivy smiled faintly. ¡°What if I insist on provoking you?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk snorted. ¡°Out of respect for your old man, I spared your life just now. If you dare to make a move again, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to nce at the battlefield of Azure Fang and others, then swiftly rushed towards the town gate.

    ¡°Want to leave? Ask my sword first!¡± Ivy naturally wouldn¡¯t let him leave so easily.

    ¡°Take another sh from me!¡± Immediately after her shout, she flipped her wrist and once again activated the Ether Mountain Sword Technique.

    A sharp and biting sword energy, like substance, thrust towards Silent Annihtion Monk.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk frowned, turned back, and swept out a powerful gust of wind with the Buddha¡¯s dust in his hand.

    With injuries already on her body, Ivy suffered even more, being directly swept away. She tumbled for dozens of meters and finally came to a stop, blood continuously flowing from the corner of her mouth, her breath feeble.

    ¡°I originally wanted to spare your life, but since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk said, advancing towards her, and the Buddha¡¯s dust once again sent out a fierce gust of wind.

    Seeing his stance, it was clear he had no intention of sparing Ivy¡¯s life.

    At this moment, a blood-red de energy tore through the air from above, intercepting Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s attack. Nevertheless, even with that intervention, Ivy still didn¡¯t look too well. The residual shockwaves pushed her back more than ten meters, and she spat out a mouthful of blood, her aura weakened.

    ¡°How are you, Ivy?¡± Billy quickly rushed over, a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Silent Annihtion Monk recognized Billy, and his pupils slightly contracted. Following that, without any pause, he turned and swiftly retreated.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t mind me. Hurry, go after him!¡± Ivy spoke, her mouth stained with blood.

    ¡°Stout, help Ivy with healing!¡± After loudly shouting to Stout, Billy chased after Silent Annihtion Monk.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout replied loudly and rushed towards Ivy.

    Meanwhile, Bob and the others quickly entered the battle circle of Azure Fang and others.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± In the blink of an eye, Billy and the others were already hundreds of meters away. While speaking, Billy¡¯s wrist turned, and the Bloodshadow Fury de once again unleashed a sharp de energy attack.

    ¡°Humph! Shameless boasting!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk, feeling the coldness behind him, halted once more. Turning around, he swept out with the Buddha¡¯s dust, and a powerful wave of energy met Billy¡¯s de energy.

 Chapter 607 The Valley Master

    A loud noise echoed, and the two of them each stepped back about seven or eight steps.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Silent Annihtion Monk, stabilizing his figure, looked at Billy with a hint of surprise. ¡°Impressive, Commander Gardner. You actually forced me back so far. I underestimated you a bit.¡±

    He was indeed surprised by Billy¡¯s strength. Although he had acted passively just now, he had still exerted more than eighty percent of his power. He thought it would be enough to send Billy flying, but the result was a draw.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy squinted and responded, ¡°You don¡¯t know why I came to Heartbreak Valley?¡±

    Silent Annihtion Monk took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Why did you grace Heartbreak Valley with your presence, Commander Gardner?¡±

    He didn¡¯t rush to continue running. He knew very well that if Billy wasn¡¯tpletely dealt with, it would be challenging to leave this ce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Then why did you run?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to deal with the authorities,¡± Silent Annihtion Monk responded.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Last month, the one who attacked me at Sanctum of Darkness, was that you?¡±

    If before he only suspected that Silent Annihtion Monk was the person he was looking for, now he was almost certain!

    Although the opponent was shrouded in a ck robe during their previous encounter at Sanctum of Darkness and didn¡¯t reveal their true face, the aura on them couldn¡¯t escape Billy¡¯s spiritual perception. He was ny percent sure that this person was the one who took away the jade pendant.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk responded calmly. ¡°For the past half year, I¡¯ve been in seclusion in Heartbreak Valley. How could I have gone to ce of Darkness?¡±

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. When he went to Sanctum of Darkness, he didn¡¯t expose any suspicious behavior throughout the entire process, not even uttering a single word, including the second time when he rushed over just in time to kill Death at Billy¡¯s request. In theory, Billy was unlikely to know that this matter was rted to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Billy spoke lightly. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Hand over the jade pendant you took from Death, and maybe I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is arrogant and conceited. Today, seeing you in person, it¡¯s not unfounded.¡± Silent Annihtion Monk sneered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t discuss whether I have what you want. Even if I do, do you think, with your strength, you can take it from me?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You are at the peak of Half-Step God-Emperor, while I am already at thepleteter stage of War God-Emperor, two whole levels above you!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk sneered again. ¡°You should be very clear that with a two-level difference, you don¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°Is War God-Emperorplete stage very strong?¡± Billy¡¯s lips slightly curled.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°At least strong enough to take your life!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk replied.

    ¡°I originally wanted to give you a chance. Hand over the jade pendant, and I¡¯ll let you leave safely.¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want this opportunity, then make your move. Let me see how strong your so-called War God-Emperorplete stage cultivation really is!¡±

    ¡°You are extremely arrogant!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s tone became heavy. ¡°You will soon know how ignorant you are!¡±

    After speaking, a cold breath emanated from him.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m with you!¡± At this moment, Ivy walked over, holding her sword. After taking two healing pills and with Stout¡¯s help, her injuries had improved to some extent.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy looked at her and smiled faintly. ¡°Rest here for a while.¡±

    ¡°Boss, that old guy is at theplete stage of War God-Emperor cultivation. We¡¯ll help you wipe him out!¡± At this time, Bob and others walked over quickly.

    The opponents, numbering two or three dozen, couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a few minutes in their hands.

    ¡°You are not his opponents. Stay aside!¡± Billy responded.

    He was well aware that when facing a cultivator at theplete stage of War God-Emperor, except for Ivy, who could barely withstand a few moves, the others, even if they joined forces, would be useless.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, be careful of the Buddhist beads on his body!¡± Rowan Wheatly shouted loudly at this moment. Speaking at the same time, he looked at Silent Annihtion Monk with a sh of anger in his eyes.

    ¡°Is it you?¡± Hearing his voice, Silent Annihtion Monk turned his head to look. ¡°I spared youst time, and you haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Seems like you find your life too long!¡±

    He finally seemed to understand why Billy could find Heartbreak Valley. It must have been this kid Rowan Wheatly¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Old thief, you killed my sister and Buck. Today is the day you pay for it!¡± Rowan Wheatly responded angrily.

    ¡°Ignorant kid!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk nced at Rowan and ignored him. Then, he continued to look at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, for the sake of the person from Ether Mountain, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±

    ¡°Take your people and leave Heartbreak Valley immediately. I may not pursue this matter. Otherwise, you, the unicorn of the country, will probably fall here today!¡±

    ¡°Ivy, take everyone out a kilometer away!¡± Billy didn¡¯t pay attention to his words, turning to Ivy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t insist. She knew that staying behind with these people would only be a burden. After speaking, she led everyone to retreat.

    At this moment, a chaotic sound of footsteps rang out. Soon after, arge crowd, about a thousand people, walked over, led by an elderly man with white hair. He looked vigorous, and on the surface, he seemed to be around sixty or seventy years old.

    The neer was the master of Heartbreak Valley, Scarletwind Cohen.

    Following him were four other old men, besides Revenge, each with a tense expression and a strong aura of killing.

    ¡°Valley Master!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk looked at Scarletwind Cohen and slightly bowed.

    ¡°Master Silent Annihtion, no need for many formalities!¡± Scarletwind Cohen waved his hand, then turned to look at Billy. ¡°This should be Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Are you the Valley Master?¡± Billy nced at the other party and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Scarletwind Cohen, greetings to Commander Gardner!¡± Scarletwind Cohen bowed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what brings you to seek Master Silent Annihtion. Can you enlighten me?¡±

    ¡°Looking for something from him!¡± Billy responded indifferently.

    ¡°I wonder what precious thing requires Commander Gardner to speciallye to Heartbreak Valley?¡± Scarletwind Cohen continued to ask.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you what I came for?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°It seems that your position in his heart isn¡¯t that high. He didn¡¯t even tell you about such a valuable item?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardne, you must be joking!¡± Scarletwind Cohen smiled. ¡°Since Master Silent Annihtion didn¡¯t tell me, there are only two possibilities.¡±

    ¡°Either the thing is very ordinary and not worth mentioning, so Master Silent Annihtion didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.¡±

    ¡°Or, Commander Gardner, your information is wrong, and the item is not with Master Silent Annihtion. Rtively speaking, thetter possibility is more likely!¡±

 Chapter 608 Imposter Valley Master

    ¡°You¡¯re so sure he would tell you everything?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°As the head of Heartbreak Valley, I still have some confidence!¡± Scarletwind Cohen smiled as well.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy spoke again, his lips curving into a smile. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re the head of Heartbreak Valley?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Hearing this, including Ivy and others, there was a chorus of surprise. In the eyes of both Silent Annihtion Monk and Scarletwind Cohen, a hint of surprise flickered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the meaning of your words, Commander Gardner!¡± Scarletwind Cohen took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Let me exin!¡± Billy smiled again and spoke.

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve hidden your cultivation, unfortunately, I can still detect your true strength, a Half-Step War God-Emperor!¡±

    ¡°For ordinary people, you¡¯re already quite good. However, it doesn¡¯t fit the identity of the Valley Master of Heartbreak Valley, does it?¡±

    ¡°What a fake!¡± Stout cursed.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how Billy could discern the opponent¡¯s martial cultivation, he believed Billy wouldn¡¯t make things up. If he said so, it was probably true. And if the opponent truly only had the strength of Half-Step War God-Emperor, it was unquestionably impossible for him to be the Valley Master of Heartbreak Valley. ording to Stout¡¯s understanding, the Valley Master must be at least aplete War God-Emperor.

    ¡°What kind of person are you?¡± Ivy also asked at the same time.

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, she was now convinced that the other party was definitely a fake! Rowan Wheatly and others also frowned, looking at Scarletwind Cohen with doubt.

    ¡°It is the first time I being questioned about my identity!¡± Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise and continued.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re right. My current cultivation is indeed only at the Half-Step War God-Emperor level! But that¡¯s because not long ago, when I was trying to break through, I was too hasty, almost fell into a demonic path, and my cultivation regressed instead of advancing, falling directly to the Half-Step level!¡±

    ¡°Still not admitting it?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed again as he spoke. ¡°Although your disguise technique is not bad, it hasn¡¯t reached the level of perfection. Your facial expressions are too stiff, not in sync with your eyes.¡±

    ¡°In addition, when I pointed out that you were a fake, your eyes had already betrayed you!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, who are you? What have you done to the Valley Master?¡± Hearing this, Rowan Wheatly turned to Scarletwind Cohen and asked sternly.

    At this moment, he was absolutely sure that the person in front of him was a fake!

    Putting aside the credibility of Commander Gardner¡¯s words, just considering the Valley Master¡¯s unusual reactions in recent years, it was worth suspecting!

    In recent years, the Valley Master, who used to be ambitious, had basically entered a semi-reclusive state, rarely showing up in public. Most of the affairs in Heartbreak Valley, big and small, were handled by Silent Annihtion Monk.

    At first, Rowan Wheatly was puzzled. Based on his understanding of the Valley Master, the former ambitious Valley Master should not have had such a personality. For this reason, he had talked to the Valley Master twice, but thetter told him that he had more important matters to attend to and temporarily handed over the affairs of Heartbreak Valley to him and Silent Annihtion Monk. He told Rowan Wheatly that if there was anything, he could directly discuss it with Silent Annihtion Monk.

    At the time, Rowan Wheatly didn¡¯t think too much about it, and over time, the slight doubts in his heart werepletely dispelled. Now, hearing Billy¡¯s words and thinking about the events of these years, he naturally had an answer in his heart.

    Just then, with a ssh, the four to five hundred people following behind Rowan Wheatly also moved simultaneously. Everyone drew their weapons, staring at Scarletwind Cohen with tension.

    ¡°Insolence!¡± At this moment, Silent Annihtion Monk spoke angrily. ¡°Rowan Wheatly, what do you want? Are you intending to rebel by believing the words of an outsider?!¡±

    ¡°You actually believe an outsider¡¯s words to doubt the true identity of the Valley Master. It seems like you¡¯re getting more and more reckless!¡±

    ¡°Silent, is this your doing?¡± Rowan Wheatly frowned and responded.

    ¡°Is this fake Valley Master your person? Did you make him a puppet Valley Master so that you could control Heartbreak Valleypletely?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a fool. With a little thought, he could roughly guess the root of the matter!

    ¡°Rowan Wheatly, I see you¡¯re really going astray! To actually dare to question the identity of the Valley Master!¡± At this moment, Scarletwind Cohen spoke with anger.

    ¡°Come, capture Rowan Wheatly and take him down!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk ordered.

    ¡°Received!¡± As he spoke, four elderly men walked out from behind him. Two of them were Tier-two War God-Emperors, and the other two were Tier-one War God-Emperors.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Behind Rowan Wheatly, four men also walked out. They were all Tier-one War God-Emperor.

    These eight people were the eight elders of Heartbreak Valley and the core members of Heartbreak Valley.

    ¡°Are you gonna go your own way?¡± Scarletwind Cohen angrily shouted at Rowan Wheatly.

    ¡°Valley Master, there are indeed many suspicious points in this matter. I hope you can give us a reasonable exnation!¡± The white-haired elder spoke up.

    ¡°Elder Ma, what kind of exnation do you need? What qualifications do you have to ask the Valley Master for an exnation?¡± A blue-robed elder responded with a cold voice.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Grand Elder, you¡¯ve been with Heartbreak Valley for so many years, and you¡¯re one of the most trusted people of the Valley Master. If even you betray him, it¡¯s truly heartbreaking!¡± The old man surnamed Ma took a deep breath before addressing the other person.

    The man in the blue robe snorted. ¡°It¡¯s because I am the person the Valley Master trusts the most that I won¡¯t allow anyone to question him!¡±

    ¡°Clearly, Commander Gardner is trying to sow discord among us in Heartbreak Valley. You old fools are following Guild Master Revenge into a mess, despite the Valley Master treating you so well before!¡±

    ¡°Elder, how much benefit did Silent Annihtion Monk give you four to make you collectively betray the Valley Master?¡± Revenge¡¯s eyes turned icy as he spoke.

    ¡°Guild Master, please mind your words. The one betraying the Valley Master is you!¡± The man in the blue robe responded in a deep voice. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Considering that you¡¯re also thinking for the good of Heartbreak Valley, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±

    ¡°Take down Commander Gardner and his people immediately. I will plead with the Valley Master to show mercy and spare you this time.¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, you truly are heart-wrenching!¡± Revenge took a deep breath and then shouted to his followers, ¡°Everyone, follow orders! Capture that impostor Valley Master!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Ma and his people responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Revenge, are you really going to go against everyone? You¡­¡± The man in the blue robe interrupted him with another stern voice.

    ¡°Grand Elder, don¡¯t waste time with them. Since they want to rebel, let¡¯s clean up the mess for the Valley Master!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk cut in, abruptly ending the conversation.

    ¡°Take down the four elders. Revenge is for me to handle!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man in the blue robe nodded vigorously.

    With a crash, as the two spoke, including the one thousand followers, both sides immediately entered a state of readiness.

    ¡°Is this how it¡¯s going to be?¡± Soul Chaser on the side eximed. Then he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, should we take action?¡±

 Chapter 609 The True Master Appears

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to take action!¡± Before Billy could respond, Bob spoke up.

    ¡°But, there¡¯s no need to be in a hurry. Let them fight for a while before we make a move!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Bob, are you nning to watch the show from the sidelines?¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Why not watch the excitement!¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Everyone, keep an eye on Silent Annihtion Monk. Don¡¯t worry about the others!¡± Billy calmly instructed. He had no intention of acting so quickly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I would like to ask for your help. If Heartbreak Valley can survive this crisis, from now on, all members of Heartbreak Valley will look up to you as their leader, and you canmand us however you wish!¡± At this moment, Rowan Wheatly looked at Billy and spoke with a serious tone.

    He was well aware that with their current strength, they were no match for Silent Annihtion Monk and his group. Without Billy¡¯s intervention, their fate was sealed¨Cdeath.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this is an internal matter of our Heartbreak Valley. It¡¯s better for you not to get involved!¡± Before Billy could respond, Silent Annihtion Monk spoke with a stern tone.

    ¡°Silent Annihtion, you animal, you¡¯re definitely going to have a bad ending today!¡± Just then, a somewhat weak voice sounded.

    Following that, Casey, Azure Dragon, and four others walked quickly, guarding an elderly man.

    The old man¡¯s facial features were identical to the supposed ¡®Scarletwind Cohen¡¯ on the scene, showing no difference whatsoever. However, he had multiple injuries, blood covering his body. The most noticeable wounds were the blood holes on his ankles and the bone in his throat. His eyes were hollow and lifeless, making him appear exceptionally feeble.

    ¡°The real Valley Master is here?¡± Bob eximed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Surprise appeared on the faces of Ivy and others. Although they knew that the previous ¡®Scarletwind Cohen¡¯ was definitely a fake, they didn¡¯t expect the real Scarletwind Cohen to still be alive.

    ¡°Valley Master?!¡± Seeing the old man, both Rowan Wheatly and his followers shouted, then quickly went forward to greet him.

    ¡°Valley Master?¡± The four to five hundred followers behind Rowan Wheatly were also stunned, their faces filled with shock. This scene had convinced them that the words spoken by Commander Gardner were true¨Cthe Valley Master had indeed been impersonated.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Seeing the true master appear, Silent Annihtion Monk and the fake ¡®Scarletwind Cohen,¡¯ as well as the four elders, all had a slight contraction of their pupils.

    They didn¡¯t expect the real Scarletwind Cohen to be rescued.

    ¡°Grand Elder, you four are quite impressive!¡± Scarletwind Cohen looked at the blue-robed elder and the other three elders and spoke slowly. ¡°I have always treated you well, never expecting you to treat me like this. It seems I was blind!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± At this time, Casey and Azure Dragon approached Billy.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Is the person in that coffin Scarletwind Cohen?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded. ¡°After understanding a bit, we learned that Silent Annihtion Monk knew that we came to Heartbreak Valley. Worried that we would find the ce where Scarletwind Cohen was imprisoned, he arranged for people to move him into the mountains.¡±

    ¡°It just happened that we ran into him!¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°I am the valley master, Scarletwind Cohen. Greetings, Commander Gardner!¡± At this moment, Scarletwind Cohen walked over with the support of Rowan Wheatly.

    Although he had been out of the world for many years, he had roughly learned from Casey and others on the way here about Billy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Valley Master, it seems like you haven¡¯t done a good job!¡± Billy casuallymented.

    All of a sudden, Scarletwind Cohen dropped to his knees in front of Billy.

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, lend your hand to cleanse the gates of Heartbreak Valley!¡± he pleaded. ¡°If you agree, not only will I be at your service for life, but I¡¯ll also present you with a generous gift.¡±

    ¡°Quit blowing hot air! Your Heartbreak Valley is already in ruins, what gift could you possibly have for us?¡± remarked Stout, shaking his head.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, trust me, I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Scarletwind Cohen spoke with difficulty. ¡°Silent Annihtion Monk kept me captive for so many years because he sought something. I¡¯ve just been tight-lipped about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. Whatever had kept Silent Annihtion Monk interested for over a decade had to be worthwhile.

    ¡°Scarletwind Cohen, you old coot, you¡¯d rather hand that thing over to an outsider than to me?¡± Silent Annihtion Monk, with a darkened expression, spoke up.

    ¡°Silent Annihtion Monk, you scum! You poisoned me when I was defenseless, allowed my family to be murdered, and harmed the Heartbreak Valley brethren. What right do you have to speak to me like this?¡± Scarletwind Cohen retorted through gritted teeth. ¡°You better pray you don¡¯t fall into my hands today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you taste the most severe punishments on earth!¡± he added with a deep breath, turning his gaze back to Billy.

    He knew that today, only Billy could save him.

    ¡°Stout, check his injuries.¡± Billy calmly instructed.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you really going to intervene in Heartbreak Valley¡¯s affairs?¡± Silent Annihtion Monk frowned, staring at Billy.

    ¡°Casey, take action. Kill all of Silent Annihtion¡¯s people, leave no one alive.¡± Billymanded.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey responded loudly, leading the others to charge.

    ¡°Everyone, listen up. Anyone who betrays the Valley Master shall be killed!¡± Eximed Revenge, rushing towards the elderly leader from earlier.

    ¡°Stop! We were deceived by Grand Elder. We had no idea the valley master was in trouble!¡± a man¡¯s voice sounded from Silent Annihtion¡¯s camp.

    After speaking, the man tossed hisrge knife to the ground and knelt down, saying, ¡°We¡¯re willing to be punished. Please spare us, Valley Master!¡±

    ¡°Please spare us, Valley Master!¡± Many followed suit, dropping their weapons and kneeling.

    Exhaling deeply, Silent Annihtion Monk, sensing the inevitable defeat, turned and rushed towards the main gate. Although he possessed the strongestbat power among everyone present, he no longer had the will to fight. He couldn¡¯t understand why. Despite Billy being two levels below him, facing Billy always instilled an unexinable unease in him. It felt like an invisible pressure, something he couldn¡¯t put into words. But he had a vague sense that if he were to engage in a desperate battle with Billy, the oue would be uncertain. This was also the reason why he hesitated to make a move earlier. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time with pointless talk.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given me what I want. Do you think you can leave?¡± Billy¡¯s voice resonated, pursuing Silent Annihtion Monk like a shadow.

    ¡°Billy, count me in!¡± Ivy hurriedly followed.

    The three, all at the mid-tote stage of War God-Emperor, covered a kilometer in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Take this de!¡± Billy shouted after a brief chase.

    Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed a blood-colored chill, shing towards Silent Annihtion Monk, who was three to four hundred meters away.

 Chapter 610 Zen Void Prohibition

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk said in a sullen voice, his wrist flipping as a gust of wind from the Buddha¡¯s dust blocked the de¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Come again!¡± While shing, Billy¡¯s figure had already shed past.

    Immediately, his wrist continued to rotate, forming a powerful of de movements attacking Silent Annihtion Monk.

    ¡°If you seek death, I¡¯ll grant it to you!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s eyes narrowed, not retreating but advancing. Violent waves of energy erupted like a hurricane, and their attacks collided like high-pressure shockwaves, causing a burst of explosions in the air, creating shockwaves that rapidly spread in all directions.

    ¡°Lie down!¡±

    After a few rounds of exchange, Silent Annihtion Monk spoke in a low voice. A more ferocious force surged along with Buddha¡¯s dust towards Billy.

    Bang!

    The force tore through Billy¡¯s de, unabated, directly smashing into his shoulder de. The formidable force entered his body, making him spit out a mouthful of blood. However, Billy didn¡¯t fall. After quickly retreating a dozen steps, he stabilized himself.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Ivy had already rushed to his side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly, shaking his head.

    ¡°Not bad, still able to take my move!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Is this all the strength you¡¯ve got?¡± Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Do you want to see my trump card?¡± Silent Annihtion Monk responded coldly. ¡°Your wish will be granted!¡±

    As he spoke, the oppressive aura erupted like a torrent. He then activated the power of the War God-Emperor. His wrist continued to rotate, and Buddha¡¯s dust swept out countless afterimages in the void. Within a radius of several hundred meters, a strong wind blew, and waves of energy surged. Soon, a rotating yin-yang Tai Ji pattern appeared above his head. The rapidly spinning Tai Ji pattern lifted a massive vortex of energy, resembling a scene of mountains copsing and the earth cracking.

    This Tai Ji pattern, in both scale and momentum, surpassed the one disyed by Ruthless Lordling on the outskirts of the capital by several orders of magnitude.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Ivy¡¯s face changed slightly, involuntarily eximing. She could sense the power of his move, definitely surpassing that of ¡®Death¡¯!

    ¡°Ivy, retreat a kilometer!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    Billy hadn¡¯t expected that the opponent could unleash the power of ¡®Ruthless Tai Ji¡¯ with just a Buddha¡¯s dust. It caught him slightly off guard. Last time, when Ruthless Lordling activated his emperor¡¯s power, he used an ancient sword artifact.

    ¡°Billy, take care of yourself!¡± Ivy shouted again before stepping back.

    ¡°Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!¡±

    Following this, Billy uttered a low growl, infused true energy into Bloodshadow Fury de, and continued rotating his wrist, unleashing Bloodshadow de Technique.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The next moment, Silent Annihtion Monk spoke in a deep voice. Two waves of thunderous energy shot out from the eyes of the Tai Ji pattern.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The two energy waves, like solidified ancient swords, swift as lightning, attacked with a rainbow-like momentum.

    ¡°Empty boasts!¡± At the same time, Billy said in a deep voice, ¡°Is this all the strength of a perfect-stage War God-Emperor?¡±

    While speaking, the phantom of a fierce de above his head descended rapidly, colliding with the opponent¡¯s two energy waves.

    Boom!

    A tremendous roar echoed through the air, and a mushroom cloud, faintly visible, rose into the sky. The powerful shockwave shattered the walls of the small town several hundred meters away, causing flying debris. In the nearby forest, birds and beasts fled in panic, seeking refuge deep within.

    At the same time, Billy slid back for a hundred meters beforeing to a stop. There were traces of blood at the corner of his mouth, and his aura was in disarray. Silent Annihtion Monk was also forced back by this move, leaving deep footprints in the ground. Obviously, although he had injured Billy in this round, the advantage was not significant.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Ivy called out with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Boss, how are you?¡± At this moment, Casey, Azure Dragon, Bob, and Ian quickly ran to Ivy¡¯s side. The four of them had teamed up with Revenge a few minutes ago and quickly subdued the fake valley master and the great elder. Concerned about Billy¡¯s safety, they quickly ran over after exchanging a few words with Revenge.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°vale¡¯s talent as the Qilin is indeed well-deserved!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk slightly adjusted his breath and looked at Billy. ¡°To be able to withstand my War God-Emperor power with your cultivation of ate-stage War God-Emperor, admirable!¡±

    ¡°Your killer move should be more than that, right?¡± Billy looked at him.

    Billy could sense that the opponent had only unleashed about ny percent of his power in the previous move. The words Rowan Wheatly had reminded him of echoed in his mind, cautioning him about the opponent¡¯s Buddhist beads.

    ¡°Was thest sh your most powerful move?¡± Silent Annihtion Monk did not respond to him immediately but paused before continuing. ¡°Originally, I intended to spare you because of Ether Mountain¡¯s sake, but if you insist on seeking death, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    As he spoke, he took the Buddhist beads from his body.

    ¡°Come on, you wanted to see my true move, right? Your wish is granted!¡± As his words fell, a terrifying aura of death emanated from him, instantly shrouding the entire space. Even Ivy and others hundreds of meters away couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Following this, he threw the Buddhist beads straight into the air, sat cross-legged, sped his hands together, and chanted words. Soon, the string of Buddhist beads, seemingly spiritual, began to rotate rapidly above his head. With increasing speed, arge shadow of Buddhist beads appeared above him, each bead¡¯s diameter reaching a meter. Moreover, as the shadows rotated swiftly, each bead¡¯s surface was enveloped in ayer of faintly discernible mes. As he initiated the technique, the entire void seemed to tremble in response, creating a shocking momentum!

    ¡°Is this the true strength of a perfect-stage War God-Emperor?¡± Bob Stokes couldn¡¯t help but exim.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    The worry on the faces of the four became more evident. Leaving aside the power of this move, just the aura alone was enough to give them a bone-chilling feeling.

    Remember, they all had the cultivation of the War God-Emperor Realm. If it were a martial artist below the War Emperor Realm, they would probably not withstand this imposing pressure.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, gotta hide! He¡¯s using the Zen Void Prohibition. His power will greatly increase. Don¡¯t try to resist him head-on!¡± At this moment, Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s voice sounded.

    Following that, he and Stout quickly walked over.

 Chapter 611 Commander Gardnerâ€™s Trump Card

    ¡°Forbidden technique?¡± Upon hearing these words, the expressions of Ivy and others became even more solemn.

    ¡°Toote!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk, sitting cross-legged on the ground, spoke with a mouthful of words, ¡°Zen Void Forbidden Technique, once cast, no one can escape!¡±

    ¡°Did I ever say I wanted to hide?¡± Facing the overwhelming killing intent, Billy stood his ground, showing no intention of dodging. Continuing, he nted the Bloodshadow Fury de into the ground and said, ¡°Do you think only you have secret forbidden techniques?¡±

    After that, he turned to Ivy and others, saying, ¡°Ivy, Casey, pay attention. I¡¯m going to teach you the Earth Technique from the Five Elements Secret Art!¡±

    With a few strides, he expanded his aura. Next, he extended his hands, creating an image in the air resembling the Eight Trigrams of the Five Elements. The air around him surged, forming a powerful vortex like a tornado shooting into the sky.

    ¡°Earth Technique, rise!¡±

    As a deep voice echoed from the swirling air, rocks and soil within a kilometer radius ascended slowly as if enchanted. Simultaneously, the oppressive aura in the surrounding space skyrocketed several times, making it difficult to breathe, as if two-thirds of the air had been sucked away.

    Therge Buddhist beads that were rapidly rotating above Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s head slowed down significantly under this pressure. Beads of sweat, the size of soybeans, appeared on Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s forehead. His eyes turned bloodshot, and his face turned as pale as wax. Clearly, he was enduring immense pressure.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Witnessing this scene, Bob Stokes couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°When did boss learn Five Elements Secret Art?¡±

    ¡°Bob, you know what it is?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Bob nodded vigorously. ¡°This is one of Ether Mountain¡¯s exclusive skills, possessing tremendous lethality.¡± He then turned to Ivy and asked, ¡°Ivy, didn¡¯t the old man repeatedly emphasize that we shouldn¡¯t be learning this?¡±

    ¡°It has significant risks. If not controlled properly, it can backfire, causing damage to the meridians at best and death at worst.¡±

    ¡°Then why did the old man allow boss to practice it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Uncle Adam that the old master has long passed down the Invisible Technique to Billy,¡± Ivy exined. ¡°However, he also explicitly warned Billy not to use the Five Elements Secret Art until he reached theter stage of the God-Emperor Realm. Now that Billy has reached there, he should be able to control this set of techniques.¡±

    As she spoke, a sense of worry lingered in her heart. She was well aware of the dangers of this technique. A slight mishandling could lead to serious consequences.

    ¡°I knew boss must have a killer move. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t challenge someone at the perfect stage of the War God-Emperor!¡± Stout said, tapping his mouth. ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a set of secret techniques. Boss can surely handle it!¡±

    ¡°You have no idea about the danger of this technique!¡± Ivy red at Stout, then continued to watch the battlefield of Billy and the other.

    ¡°What kind of technique is this? How can it suppress my Zen Void Forbidden Technique?¡± Silent Annihtion Monk, soaked in sweat, struggled to speak.

    ¡°Ether Mountain¡¯s exclusive skill, Five Elements Secret Art!¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°Earth Forbidden Technique, utilizing the power of the earth to bind all things!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk clenched his teeth. With that said, he took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Zen Void Forbidden Technique, kill!¡±

    He felt that he was about to reach his limit. If he didn¡¯t make a move now, there would be no need for furtherbat. As he spoke, therge virtual Buddhist beads rushed towards Billy like heavy shells.

    ¡°Break!¡± At the same time, Billy spoke. Immediately, the rocks and soil suspended in the air shot towards the virtual Buddhist beads. A series of earth-shattering explosions echoed in the air, and the virtual Buddhist beads burst into pieces, dissolving instantly.

    Silent Annihtion Monk spewed out a mouthful of blood and was thrown backward. After flying for hundreds of meters, he crashed heavily to the ground, creating arge pit. Hey there motionless, like a dead dog. At the same time, Billy also coughed up a mouthful of blood and slid about forty to fifty meters beforeing to a stop. His aura was unusually chaotic. A silence enveloped the scene, and the oppressive aura that filled the air vanished.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Ivy and the others hurriedly ran towards Billy. Each of their faces was filled with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± When everyone arrived, Billy reassured them. Then, he turned to Stout and instructed, ¡°Stout, keep an eye on Silent Annihtion Monk. Make sure he doesn¡¯t kick the bucket!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout swiftly ran towards Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s location.

    ¡°Wait for me, guys!¡± Billy said to Ivy and the others. After finishing his instructions, he sat cross-legged. Subsequently, he activated the Ether Mountain technique to suppress the turbulence in his blood and energy. Although he could barely handle the Five Elements Secret Art, the overbearing nature of the technique still caused some bacsh at his current cultivation level.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly a rare talent of the millennium!¡± Not far away, Scarletwind Cohen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Imagine giving Commander Gardner a few more years; he would have been unmatched in the world! With this extraordinary talent, there¡¯s no doubt that the prosperity of vale is inevitable!¡± As he spoke, waves of shock surged in his heart.

    Billy, with his God-Emperor Realm cultivation, dominated Silent Annihtion Monk, who was at the perfect stage of the War God-Emperor. This happened even when Silent Annihtion Monk activated a forbidden technique!

    Even in his prime before being poisoned by Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s conspiracy, Scarletwind Cohen, also at the War God-Emperor¡¯s perfect stage, felt genuine fear when sensing the power of Billy¡¯s move just now. He was well aware that, even at his peak state, using all his trump cards, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such force!

    ¡°Valley Master!¡± At this moment, Revenge approached.

    ¡°Have those traitors been dealt with?¡± Scarletwind Cohen asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Revenge nodded in response.

    ¡°Excellent! Gather everyone!¡± Scarletwind Cohen instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Revenge nodded again before turning and leaving.

    ¡°Ivy, how¡¯s boss doing?¡± Azure Fang, Night Orchid, and others hurriedly approached. Worry was evident on each of their faces.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ivy briefly exined the situation, and Azure Fang and the others breathed a sigh of relief.

    After about ten minutes, Billy opened his eyes and stood up. From his aura, although slightly chaotic, it was much better than before.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Both Night Orchid and Frostde asked at the same time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Billy, in the future, it¡¯s better to use the Five Elements Secret Art sparingly.¡±

    After a brief examination of Billy¡¯s body, Ivy finally let go of the worry hanging over her.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy smiled again and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, check on Silent Annihtion Monk!¡±

 Chapter 612 The Fifth Jade Pendant

    ¡°Boss!¡± As Billy¡¯s group approached, Stout spoke up.

    ¡°Stout, what did you do to him?¡± Judge asked, looking at Silent Annihtion Monk rolling in the pit.

    At this moment, Silent Annihtion Monk had lost all his previous arrogance. His veins bulged, eyes turned bloodshot, and his clothes were soaked with sweat. His clenched fists oozed blood, and his mouth was wide open, but no sound came out. He was practically on the brink of death.

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Stout shrugged. ¡°Just crippled his cultivation, sealed his acupoints, and let him taste the feeling of bone-devouring ants.¡±

    Judge and Soul Chaser both choked for a moment.

    ¡°Stop, I want to talk to him,¡± Billy said casually.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Stout replied, then pped Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s chest. Seven or eight silver needles retracted from his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Silent Annihtion Monk finally let out a hysterical scream.

    ¡°Where is the jade pendant?¡± Once the opponent had somewhat recovered, Billy asked in a calm tone.

    ¡°In-in the underground vault of my vi.¡± Silent Annihtion Monk replied, devoid of any previous defiance. He knew the situation was irreversible. Persisting further would be meaningless, and he would only suffer inhumane torment.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy responded.

    Ten minutester, the group arrived at Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s residence. Casey and Azure Dragon escorted him into the vi. After about five minutes, the three of them came out.

    ¡°Boss, here you go!¡± Azure Dragon handed the jade pendant to Billy.

    ¡°Good!¡± After taking the jade pendant, Billy verified its authenticity using the method Adam Greenleaf had demonstrated to him.

    Indeed, it was genuine.

    Atst, all five Five Elements Jade Pendants were collected.

    ¡°Ivy, take the jade pendants back to the capital and hand them to the prime minister!¡± Billy then handed the jade pendant to Ivy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded in acknowledgment.

    Billy then turned to Silent Annihtion Monk. ¡°I have a question that¡¯s been bugging me. How did you know that this jade pendant was in the hands of Death in Sanctum of Darkness?¡±

    He had been curious about this question since the events in ce of Darkness.

    Two months ago, Billy learned from the prime minister of Aqundia that the fifth jade pendant might be in Sanctum of Darkness. However, when he went there after dealing with Ink Pavilion, Death informed him that someone had snatched the jade pendant from him several days earlier. Undoubtedly, Silent Annihtion Monk must have learned about the jade pendant around the same time.

    Billy had only shared this information with several trusted followers, and he believed it couldn¡¯t have leaked from someone close to him. Therefore, he was curious about how Silent Annihtion Monk got hold of this information.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t reveal that information¡­¡± Silent Annihtion Monk took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I can only tell you that the source of the information is someone from the capital¡¯s major ns. As for how they got it, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Still trying to be stubborn? If you don¡¯t spill the beans, do you believe I¡¯ll make you taste that bone-devouring feeling again?¡± Stout said, taking out a silver needle as if ready to use it.

    ¡°Stout, that¡¯s enough!¡± Billy stopped him.

    ¡°Boss, he¡­¡± Stout hesitated.

    ¡°I already know the answer!¡± Billy responded again.

    With only two major ns left in the capital, and considering that he had already subdued the Greenwood n, this information couldn¡¯t havee from them; otherwise, Joel Greenwood would have informed him already.

    So, it must be from the Harding n!

    Moreover, from this incident, it could be inferred that the Harding n had some connections with certain individuals in Aqundia.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Stout stopped his actions.

    ¡°Boss, how do we deal with him? Execute him?¡± Azure Dragon pointed at Silent Annihtion Monk and asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you can¡¯t kill me. I have a special identity. If you kill me, you will bring trouble upon yourself¡­¡± Silent Annihtion Monk took a deep breath and continued, ¡°As long as you let me go, I promise not to be your enemy again. I¡¯ll write off all the grudges between us!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°What kind of identity do you have? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°My surname is Greenleaf, full name Addison Greenleaf!¡± Silent Annihtion Monk responded. ¡°You should know what the Greenleaf surname means in vale, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    The surname of Greenleaf was a national status symbol.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ivy was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest uncle of Uncle Adam who has disappeared for many years?¡±

    ¡°The Uncle Adam in your mouth should be Adam Greenleaf, right?¡± Silent Annihtion Monk asked.

    ¡°Is it really you?¡± After getting the confirmation, Ivy¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been hiding in Heartbreak Valley. No wonder Uncle Adam and the others couldn¡¯t find you!¡± After saying that, she turned to Billy. ¡°Billy, he¡­¡±

    ¡°Call Uncle Adam!¡± Billy frowned slightly and interrupted her.

    Ivy dialed Adam Greenleaf¡¯s number.

    ¡°Ivy, no need to call!¡± Just then, Adam Greenleaf¡¯s voice sounded at the entrance of the courtyard.

    ¡°Uncle Adam?!¡± Everyone was stunned, then turned to look.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Adam walked in and gave a slight bow to Billy.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, why are you here?¡± Billy was also momentarily surprised.

    ¡°I went to the Dous¡¯s house and learned that you guys came to Heartbreak Valley. Worried that something might happen to you, I rushed over, but I¡¯m still a stepte.¡± Adam Greenleaf replied.

    ¡°Adam, long time no see!¡± At this moment, Silent Annihtion Monk looked at Adam Greenleaf and spoke without much expression on his face.

    ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide here. It made it difficult for us to find you!¡± Adam¡¯s tone was somewhat cold. After saying that, he turned to Billy again. ¡°Young Master, I need to take him to the capital. There are some matters to handle.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, please go ahead!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Adam nodded in response and continued to ask, ¡°Young Master, did youe to Heartbreak Valley for the fifth jade pendant? Did you find any clues?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve found the fifth jade pendant!¡± Ivy smiled and handed the jade pendant to Adam. ¡°Take it back to the capital with you!¡±

    Seeing the jade pendant in Ivy¡¯s hand, Adam¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How did this jade pendant end up in Heartbreak Valley?¡±

    ¡°The person who took the jade pendant from Death a while ago is none other than your uncle here!¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    After taking the jade pendant, Adam looked at Silent Annihtion Monk and spoke lightly. ¡°Uncle, so many years have passed, it seems you still haven¡¯t given up!¡±

 Chapter 613 The Identity of Adam Greenleaf

    Silent Annihtion Monk snorted but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯d like to express gratitude on behalf of Capital Hall!¡± Adam Greenleaf ignored Silent Annihtion Monk and knelt down before Billy.

    His gratitude was genuine. The five jade pendants, crucial to the nation¡¯s fate, had been sought for nearly a hundred years by the capital, with no results. Yet, in just one year, Billy had recovered all five.

    ¡°Uncle Adam, there¡¯s no need!¡± Billy reached out to help Adam Greenleaf up. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, now that all five jade pendants are gathered, can we open the national fate channel?¡± After Adam got up, Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°In theory, yes!¡± Adam Greenleaf nodded. ¡°However, opening the national fate channel requires a convergence of heaven, earth, and human factors.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Soul Chaser inquired.

    ¡°The right timing, location, and the right person!¡± Adam continued. ¡°To open the national fate channel, we not only need a suitable person to carry the national fate but also the right timing. If the timing isn¡¯t right, the national fate won¡¯t descend.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s like finding an auspicious day?¡± Soul Chaser asked again.

    ¡°In simple terms, you can understand it that way!¡± Adam nodded. ¡°From what I know, there are only two specific hours in a year that are the best for weing the national fate.¡±

    ¡°The nearest time to us now is in three months.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait for three more months.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Adam nodded again, then turned to Billy. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s one thing you need to attend to in these three months.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to the selection of the national fate carrier, right?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Adam responded. ¡°Although the capital can directly appoint you as the national fate carrier without considering the reaction of the Martial World, it wouldpletely sever ties with the Martial World.¡±

    ¡°If the Western countries invade again, those parasites in the Martial World won¡¯t lend a hand and might even cause trouble. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Adam, ry this matter to the Prime Minister and the Hall. ept it directly, and once the relevant rules are finalized, let me know!¡± Billy interrupted Adam Greenleaf.

    This matter had long been in his ns. Through this, he wanted to meet the rising stars in the ancient martial arts world who hadn¡¯t appeared yet.

    On the other hand, he was well aware of the strength of the ancient martial arts world. If they were to go against the capital, it would be a headache for the city. Although he had always considered subduing sects and families as his mission, he never underestimated them. He understood that the ancient martial arts world he encountered was just the tip of the iceberg, and its true strength was much more powerful. Especially those top forces, among them, one or two were evenparable to the whole Ether Mountain. In fact, if those super forces had the intention to support the city, the catastrophe a hundred years ago would not have happened. Unfortunately, these super forces only cared about their sects, with sect interests above all. In their minds, there was no concept of a nation.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Adam Greenleaf bowed.

    After chatting for a while, Adam led Silent Annihtion Monk out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Boss, besides being from Ether Mountain, what other identity does Uncle Adam have?¡± After Adam Greenleaf left, Judge asked.

    Among the others, except for Ivy and Bob, who were both children of Ether Mountain, everyone else turned their eyes to Billy. It was evident they were interested in the answer.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guessed it yet?¡± Ivy smiled lightly. ¡°Uncle Adam¡¯s surname is Greenleaf, and he¡¯s from the capital. What do you think his identity is?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise. At this point, it was already self-evident!

    Casey and the others showed a look of astonishment. Although everyone guessed that Uncle Adam¡¯s identity might be extraordinary, they didn¡¯t expect it to be so special.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Silent Annihtion Monk is¡­¡± Soul Chaser hesitated before speaking.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s go meet Scarletwind Cohen!¡± Billy interrupted Soul Chaser¡¯s words and walked towards the door.

    They understood what Billy meant. Some things were clear in their hearts, and there was no need to say them out loud.

    In a short while, Billy led the team out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    Seeing Billy, Scarletwind Cohen and Revenge, who had been guarding the door, along with a thousand followers, knelt down and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Thanks again for your great kindness, Commander Gardner. I will never forget it!¡± Scarletwind Cohen bowed.

    ¡°You old man, don¡¯t just thank verbally. What about the generous gift you promised my boss?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please follow me. I¡¯ll take you to a ce!¡± Scarletwind Cohen continued to look at Billy as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to y any tricks, are you?¡± Bob spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, sir!¡± Scarletwind Cohen responded. ¡°Although I am a rough man, I still have some integrity. Moreover, from now on, my life belongs to Commander Gardner. How could I deceive Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please!¡± Scarletwind Cohen made a respectful gesture and then led Billy and the others towards the direction of the north gate of the small town.

    After about ten minutes, everyone walked out of the north gate and, looking around, saw a primitive forest not far away.

    ¡°Old man, what kind of trick are you ying, and where¡¯s the stuff?¡± 	Bob nced around and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s right in the cave behind that waterfall!¡± Scarletwind Cohen pointed to the white waterfall and said.

    ¡°Are you kidding us? Where¡¯s the cave?¡± Judge cursed.

    ¡°The cave is about eighty to ny meters above the water surface, blocked by the waterfall. We can¡¯t see it from this position.¡± Scarletwind Cohen responded.

    ¡°You old man is joking!¡± Soul Chaser also cursed. ¡°Even if there¡¯s no waterfall, it¡¯s not easy to climb up the eighty or ny-meter rock wall barehanded. Moreover, the rushing water, how do we get through?¡±

 Chapter 614 Wonders Abound in the World

    ¡°The rock wall behind the waterfall is not as smooth as a mirror. There are many ces where you can stand. As long as you can withstand the pressure of the waterfall, you can climb into the cave after passing through the water,¡± Scarletwind Cohen spoke again.

    ¡°In addition, although the water flow is rapid, as long as a martial artist breaks through to the God-Emperor Realm, they can form a defensive Chi cover to withstand the impact of the water flow.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing this, Judge and Soul Chaser both calmed down. As mid-level War Emperors, it was better for them to stay on the shore.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes focused on the waterfall as he asked. His curiosity had also been aroused.

    He had already released his spiritual power to investigate the surroundings. Within a radius of five hundred meters around the waterfall, there were several strong auras, the strongest of which was not much different from Revenge. Obviously, these people were definitely the ones Heartbreak Valley had sent to guard the treasure. And whatever could make mid-level God-Emperor Realm experts guard it could not be an ordinary item.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you know why the first Valley Master of Heartbreak Valley chose this ce as his retreat?¡± Scarletwind Cohen asked in return.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, just say it!¡± Azure Dragon shouted.

    ¡°Because he discovered a secret inside the cave by chance!¡± Scarletwind Cohen took a deep breath and continued. ¡°There is a spiritual spring inside the cave, condensed from the essence of heaven and earth. Anyone, as long as they soak in the spring for ten days and ten nights, can have the effect of refining their essence and changing their bones.¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not earth-shattering, after soaking for ten days, the martial talent will have a qualitative leap, and the cultivation speed will greatly increase. Of course, the specific improvement depends on the martial artist¡¯s cultivation level. The lower the level, the greater the improvement. If it¡¯s just a Battle God-level martial artist, after ten days, the cultivation speed will be at least ten times faster than before! Even for a powerhouse at the War God-Emperor level, after soaking for ten days, the cultivation speed will be at least doubled!¡±

    ¡°Old man, are you kidding us? Can there be such a ce?¡± Soul Chaser looked disbelieving.

    The martial talent of a martial artist wasrgely determined by innate factors from the moment of birth. Although there were ways to modify it through special means, such as the body modification that Billy did for Harleen and her sister, it was rare and required high medical skills to be sessful. It wasn¡¯t that easy.

    However, there was another way, which was to refine rare and precious spiritual herbs into potions and then soak in them, which could also improve martial talent to some extent. Initially, when the old master took Billy to Secret Essences Sect, it was for this matter.

    During those months at Secret Essences Sect, Billy, who already had extraordinary martial talent, experienced a qualitative improvement in talent after several potion baths, and his cultivation speed increased dramatically day by day.

    ¡°Souls Chaser, in this vast world, there are wonders everywhere. Just because you haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist,¡± Ivy looked at Soul Chaser with a faint smile.

    As a millennium genius of Secret Essences Sect, she not only had extraordinary martial talent but also had knowledge far beyond ordinary people. She had heard her grandfather mention simr things, although she hadn¡¯t personally experienced them.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged.

    ¡°Is the essence of heaven and earth in the spiritual spring inexhaustible at any time?¡± Ivy turned to Scarletwind Cohen and asked.

    ¡°Yes! In the current natural world, the environmental conditions of heaven and earth have been greatly damaged. The spiritual spring gathers the essence of heaven and earth very slowly. It takes at least fifty years to reach a saturated state. Now, since thest time the spiritual spring opened, exactly fifty years have passed!¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Silent Annihtion Monk imprisoned you for nearly ten years just to force you to reveal the location of the spiritual spring?¡±

    ¡°Many people in Heartbreak Valley know the location of the spiritual spring, including Silent Annihtion Monk.¡± Scarletwind Cohen exined after shaking his head slightly. ¡°Because, ording to Heartbreak Valley¡¯s tradition over the millennia, every few decades, they would send a group of outstanding disciples into the spiritual spring to enhance their martial talent.¡±

    ¡°Revenge and several elders experienced the baptism of the spiritual spring!¡±

    ¡°Revenge, is what he said true?¡± ck Tortoise looked at Rvenge, who was standing silently on the side, and asked.

    ¡°Everything the Valley Master said is true!¡± he nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Why did Silent Annihtion Monk imprison you then?¡± Soul Chaser looked a little puzzled as he asked Scarletwind Cohen.

    ¡°Because, although many people in Heartbreak Valley know the location of the spiritual spring, only the Valley Master knows how to open it!¡± Scarletwind Cohen exined again. ¡°If the method is not right, if the essence of heaven and earth cannot be integrated, even if you soak in the spiritual spring for a hundred years, it will have no effect!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Soul Chaser shrugged. Then, he turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, you, Casey, and Ivy should go inside. We¡¯ll wait for you outside¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll all go together!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°But what about the waterfall?¡± Soul Chaser hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°How did you send disciples in before this?¡± Billy turned to Scarletwind Cohen for an answer.

    ¡°Yeah! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s words, Soul Chaser scratched his head and seemed to wake up.

    Heartbreak Valley could send disciples below the War God-Emperor level inside, indicating that there must be a way.

    Night Orchid looked at Soul Chaser and smiled. ¡°Did you just realize this?¡±

    ¡°Soul Chaser, your IQ is reallycking!¡± Stout clicked his mouth.

    ¡°Stout, it seems like you¡¯ve known about it for a long time!¡± Soul Chaser gave him a helpless nce.

    ¡°There are two methods!¡± Scarletwind Cohen responded.

    ¡°One is to dive underwater. As long as you dive to a certain depth, you can avoid the impact of the waterfall and swim to the rock wall. However, this method requires good water skills, otherwise, there is still a considerable risk.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The second is for several God-Emperor Realm experts to gather a defensive Chi cover and take a boat through the waterfall with people.¡±

    ¡°The boat?¡± Billy asked.

    Although the water skills of his brothers and sisters were excellent, and there should be no problem diving, why not use a more convenient method if there was one?

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please wait a moment. I have already arranged for someone to bring it!¡± Revenge responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    After about ten minutes, four men carried a small boat that could amodate about twenty people.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After everyone got on the boat, Billy spoke.

    Judge and Soul Chaser nodded and rowed the boat towards the bottom of the waterfall.

 Chapter 615 The Secret of Heartbreak Valley

    Meanwhile, Billy, Casey, Ivy, Azure Dragon, and Revenge unleashed their formidable auras, creating a protective Chi shield around the small boat.

    The defensive barrier, crafted by the quintet of God-Emperor Realm powerhouses, proved exceptional. Passing through the waterfall, Night Orchid and the others felt a slight pressure, but it was almost negligible.

    The small boat smoothly reached the base of the stone wall. Following Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s guidance, they observed the numerous protruding rocks on the wall.

    For this group, all entrenched in the mid-stage of the War Emperor realm, scaling a hundred meters posed no challenge.

    Even with Scarletwind Cohen nursing injuries, aided in recovery by Stout, ascending to the cave entrance was equally effortless. Prior to the injury, he stood as a true War God-Emperor in theter stage of the perfection realm.

    Fifteen minutester, they all stood at the entrance of the cave on the stone wall.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, step inside!¡± Scarletwind Cohen continued leading the group into the cave. The walls were adorned with spontaneously glowing crystals, casting a brilliant glow for excellent visibility.

    After traversing around four to five hundred meters, they arrived at a pit with a diameter of roughly thirty meters, within which a faint mist wafted.

    Approaching the pit, a refreshing and cool breeze greeted them, its aura reminiscent of the spiritual energy in the Ink Pool at Ink Pavilion, albeit less concentrated.

    ¡°Is the Spirit Spring beneath this?¡± Frostde inquired.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Scarletwind Cohen nodded.

    ¡°How deep is it?¡± Frostde further questioned.

    ¡°About ten meters!¡± Scarletwind replied before leaping into the pit.

    Without hesitation, Billy and the others followed suit.

    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s another stash of treasures down here!¡± Stout eximed, surveying the surroundings after reaching the pit.

    The cavern below sprawled extensively, equivalent to two or three football fields, replete with stctites and unidentified fruit trees. A mountain spring meandered through the cave¡¯s center.

    On the northwest sidey a pond with a diameter of twenty to thirty meters, cloaked in thick mist. The origin of the mist in the cave hovered right above this pond.

    Stout, examining two fruit trees over three meters tall, eximed, ¡°Ivy, are these Heavenly Spirit Fruits?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Ivy, what are Heavenly Spirit Fruits?¡± Soul Chaser queried, curious.

    ¡°These are treasures even superior to the Elemental Spirit Fruits we encountered at Ink Pavilionst time. A rare spiritual fruit appearing once in a hundred years, its value is immeasurable!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth watered.

    ¡°Really?¡± Soul Chaser¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Stout vigorously nodded. ¡°I never anticipated this cave to harbor such treasures!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    While speaking, he meticulously examined other fruit trees. Although not as valuable as Heavenly Spirit Fruits, they were still rare and precious spiritual fruits.

    ¡°Consuming all the fruits in this cave could potentially level up each one of us!¡± Stout licked his lips.

    Upon hearing this, Scarletwind Cohen coughed, his mouth twitching slightly.

    ¡°Mr Cohen, if Silent Annihtion Monk is aware of this ce, why hasn¡¯t he imed these spiritual fruits?¡± Azure Dragon, recognizing the fruits¡¯ preciousness, inquired.

    ¡°He is solely interested in the Spirit Spring,¡± Scarletwind Cohen responded. ¡°In his eyes, everything in Heartbreak Valley will eventually be his, so there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, behold the Spirit Spring!¡± Scarletwind Cohen led the group to the pond¡¯s edge and said, ¡°What do you think? It appears to be an ordinary hot spring, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Judge nced at the pond. ¡°Are you kidding? This looks like your typical hot spring!¡±

    The water in the pond was approximately half a meter deep, crystal clear, revealing the bottom. Apart from a dozen stone pirs and ayer of pebbles at the bottom, there was nothing else inside. As for why the pond emitted so much dense fog, no one knew.

    ¡°Before activating the Spirit Spring, it indeed resembles a regr hot spring,¡± Scarletwind Cohen exined. ¡°Commander Gardner, please follow me!¡±

    Subsequently, he guided Billy to a spot ten meters away from the pond.

    Pointing to a protruding rock, he said, ¡°Commander Gardner, please ce your hand on it and infuse God-Emperor Realm Chi into the rock.¡±

    Billy nodded and ced his hand on the rock.

    In the next moment, as potent Chi flowed into the rock, a faint pattern emerged on the wall. The pattern, measuring about three meters in length and width, appeared abstract and challenging to describe.

    As the Chi persisted, the image sharpened. After an additional two minutes, several rocks fell within the pattern¡¯s covered area. Following that, approximately thirty stone pirs, as thick as arms, slowly ascended from the wall, each about half a meter long. Upon closer inspection, these pirs aligned precisely along the pattern¡¯s edges.

    ¡°This is incredible!¡± Soul Chaser, standing by the pond, eximed, and the others wore expressions of astonishment.

    ¡°Ivy, can you discern what this thing is?¡± Stout turned to his sister.

    ¡°It seems to be a formation blessed by a high-level expert.¡± Ivy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Another formation?¡± Stout pouted. ¡°If I had known formations were so potent, I might have forsaken medicine for them!¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡± Ivy gave him a disdainful nce. ¡°Formations demand a higher level of talent. With your dismal medical skills, can you even grasp formations?¡±

    Stout was even deemed inferior to Ivy Chandler who was the millennium genius of the Secret Essences Sect.

    ¡°Ivy, can you not be so discouraging?¡± Stout pouted, feeling hurt.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Casey and the others exchanged smiles.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you can retract your hand now.¡± Scarletwind Cohen looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Next, we need another God-Emperor Realm expert to join you. Both of you will simultaneously rotate four stone pirs on the left and right sides of the pattern seven hundred and twenty degrees.¡± Scarletwind Cohen exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Casey quickly walked over.

    The next moment, as the two simultaneously rotated the stone pirs, everyone by the pond was astonished to see ink-green water columns gushing out from the bottom of the pond.

    In less than two minutes, the once-clear pond transformed into a lush green color, and the water level gradually rose.

 Chapter 616 A Fortuitous Discovery

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s ready!¡± After about fifteen minutes, as the water covered the stone pir by half a meter, Scarletwind Cohen announced.

    ¡°This is the Spirit Spring infused with the essence of heaven and earth, right?¡± Azure Dragon scrutinized the pond and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Scarletwind Cohen affirmed. ¡°Commander Gardner, you can go in now. Sit cross-legged on the stone pir, activate your cultivation method, and enter a meditative state.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Stout said, stepping into the pond and settling cross-legged on the stone pir.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Soon, a refreshing and cool energy permeated through Stout¡¯s pores, inducing a sense of tranquility.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s really effective!¡± Stout looked at Billy after experiencing it for a while.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Billy nodded and nced at the others. ¡°Alright, the rest of you can go in too.¡±

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Casey inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Billy smiled.

    A few years ago, the old master took Billy to the Secret Essences Sect and told him that relying on external forces to enhance his martial talent was no longer realistic. However, it didn¡¯t mean Billy¡¯s talent had reached its limit. There was still a lot of room for improvement, but it required the right opportunity. And that opportunity might be rted to the awakening of his bloodline. When Billy¡¯s bloodline awakens, it would be his moment to soar.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you really won¡¯t try?¡± Both Scarletwind Cohen and Revenge were surprised upon hearing Billy¡¯s decision.

    Silent Annihtion Monk had imprisoned Scarlet Cohen for nearly ten years, and he hadn¡¯t uttered a word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you give it a try? If it doesn¡¯t work, you can¡­¡± Azure Fang suggested.

    ¡°Azure Fang, Billy¡¯s talent can no longer be enhanced by these external forces!¡± Ivy interjected. She had known about Billy¡¯s special physique and bloodline since his visit to the Secret Essences Sect.

    ¡°Is that so? Well then!¡± Azure Fang was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Alright, everyone go in, make good use of your time!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°I¡¯lle back for you in ten days. If you¡¯re hungry, eat some of the fruits in there!¡±

    Ahem! Scarletwind Cohen coughed again but didn¡¯t say anything. Although he felt a bit distressed, considering the contribution of the Spirit Spring, those fruits were not that important.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded in unison and entered the pond one after another.

    ¡°Mr Cohen, let¡¯s go. Considering the Spirit Spring, I¡¯ll help you check your injuries outside.¡± Billy turned to Scarletwind Cohen.

    ¡°You know medicine?¡± Scarletwind was slightly surprised.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Stout looked at Scarletwind with a contemptuous expression.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Scarletwind was surprised once again.

    ¡°Secret Essences Sect.¡± Stout replied and ignored him, closing his eyes to absorb the essence of heaven and earth in the pond.

    Hearing Stout¡¯s words, Scarletwind Cohen took a sharp breath. He hadn¡¯t expected Stout toe from the Holy Land of Medicine, the Secret Essences Sect. No wonder Stout had only dealt with his external injuries and achieved such immediate results.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Scarletwind bowed to Billy with gratitude. He was convinced by what Stout said. Originally, he didn¡¯t have much hope for his injuries, but now a glimmer of hope arose in his heart.

    Half an hourter, Billy, Scarletwind, and Revenge returned to the small town. The next morning, Billy began treating Scarletwind¡¯s injuries.

    The injuries were severe. Stout had only dealt with some external injuries before. Silent Annihtion Monk didn¡¯t hold back, not only locking Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s acupoints and limbs but also breaking almost half of his meridians, causing fundamental damage. The only fortunate thing was that his Dantian wasn¡¯t ruined; only his cultivation was sealed. Probably, they were afraid that if they destroyed his Dantian, Scarletwind Cohen might not live for more than a month.

    Billy spent nearly a whole day treating Scarletwind¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Take a few days to recuperate, and with the assistance of some spirit fruits and other medicinal herbs, you should be mostly healed!¡± In the evening, after finishing the treatment with acupuncture, Billy spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Rest for a few days, and with the help of some spirit fruits and medicinal herbs, you should recoverpletely!¡± In the evening, after finishing the acupuncture, Billy spoke.

    ¡°Thank you again, Commander Gardner, for your life-saving grace!¡± Scarletwind got off the bed and knelt down to Billy, expressing gratitude.

    While speaking, he admired Billy¡¯s medical skills from the bottom of his heart. He knew his own physical condition very well, and it was almost at the point of no return. Yet, Billy had managed to restore him to his prime within just one day, a miraculous feat.

    ¡°Get up please.¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you again, Commander Gardner!¡± Scarletwind bowed to Billy and then stood up.

    ¡°Heartbreak Valley has been in chaos for years under Silent Annihtion Monk¡¯s influence. What do you n to do?¡± Billy asked. Initially, his n was to wipe Heartbreak Valley off the map of valepletely. However, recent events made him reconsider.

    Scarletwind Cohen, from his interactions over the past few days, seemed somewhat bearable. Besides, after meeting some of the residents of Heartbreak Valley, he realized that not all of them were deserving of death.

    ¡°Please give me three days, Commander Gardner!¡± Scarletwind responded after a brief pause. ¡°In three days, I will clean up all the chaotic elements and give everyone a clean Heartbreak Valley.¡±

    ¡°Three days are too long; today will do.¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°I will bring my SHADOW brothers into the town to assist you. Today, we will identify and apprehend all those who should be dealt with.¡±

    Billy¡¯s SHADOW brothers, led by Azure Fang, had been waiting outside the town gates since yesterday afternoon. Following Billy¡¯s instructions, no one was allowed to enter or leave. From the messages he received, there were numerous conflicts as people attempted to leave, but they were all stopped.

    Worried that if the situation dragged on, those people might target the ordinary residents of Heartbreak Valley, using them as hostages. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t afford to wait for three days.

    While speaking, Billy took out his phone. Just as he was about to dial, a call came in, and Brigham Bush¡¯s number appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Bush, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Commander, there are people trying to break through the east gate. They are highly skilled, and we can¡¯t stop them.¡± Brigham Bush¡¯s urgent voice came through the phone.

 Chapter 617 Crisis in Blade Sect

    Billy swiftly ended the call, instructing the brothers, ¡°Hold off direct shes, stall for two minutes, I¡¯m on my way!¡± He hung up and hurried toward the courtyard gate.

    Scarletwind Cohen, wasting no time, dered, ¡°Commander Gardner, count me in!¡± and trailed closely behind.

    Meanwhile, outside the town¡¯s east gate, Brigham Bush led a SHADOW squad assaulting a middle-aged, bearded man. The air around him hinted at his War Emperor status. Despite injuries, Brigham and hisrades stood resolute, armed with curved sabers, ring at the intruder.

    Several injured brothersy on the ground, blood staining the dirt beneath them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble with your SHADOW, but move, and I won¡¯t hold back!¡± the bearded man warned Brigham Bush with a steely gaze.

    ¡°To pass through, ask our des if they agree!¡± Brigham retorted, unwavering.

    ¡°Do you crave death?¡± The bearded man¡¯s voice darkened. ¡°If so, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    In an instant, his aura surged, revealing War Emperor might.

    ¡°Die!¡± The bearded man roared,unching an attack.

    ¡°Inspector Bush, watch out!¡± The warning echoed.

    A hundred Crescent Moon Sabers sliced through the air, creating a sharp, whistling symphony. The bearded man, sensing the formidable attack, hastily evaded, erecting a defensive barrier with his Chi energy.

    The sabers shed against the barrier, producing crisp sounds. Though unscathed, the bearded man was forced to step back. Yet, as the first wave subsided, a second wave of a hundred Crescent Moon Sabers followed relentlessly.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± The bearded man dodged and fortified his defenses. He was well aware that the news here must have reached Commander Gardner¡¯s ears. If it dragged on any longer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave!¡±

    With a few violent gusts of wind, dozens of SHADOW guards were sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood, their breath extremely weak, clearly seriously injured. Immediately after, the man with the stubble beard rushed out without any hesitation towards the gap, his speed astonishing. ¡°Stop him, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Brigham Bush shouted loudly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The crowd shouted again and chased after him.

    Those with a machete in hand flipped their wrists, and the machetes flew out one after another, shooting towards the man¡¯s back.

    ¡°Your overreached!¡± The stubble-bearded man spoke in a deep voice, turned around, and swept out a powerful palm wind, knocking the first wave of machetes to the ground. Then, he rushed forward again.

    Just then, a blood-red de aura shed like lightning from the direction of the main gate, unstoppable and powerful.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The stubble-bearded man felt the imminent danger behind him, and his pupils shrank suddenly. Without much thought, he quickly dodged to the side. However, with his strength, he failed to avoid Billy¡¯s sword.

    In mid-air, the de aura shed past his right leg knee, and a section of his lower leg fell to the ground, blood gushing out wildly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a miserable scream after falling to the ground, then rolled on the ground. ¡°Commander!¡± Brigham Bush and the others turned to look at the entrance, simultaneously bowing.

    ¡°Bush, let the injured brothers rest in ce. We¡¯ll check their injuriester.¡± After giving instructions, Billy walked towards the stubble-bearded man.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush nodded in response.

    ¡°You dare to harm SHADOW, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Soon, Billy approached the stubble-bearded man and spoke coldly.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡± The man spoke with difficulty, ¡°I beg¡­ I beg Commander Gardner to spare my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Billy turned to Brigham Bush, who had caught up quickly, and asked.

    ¡°Yes, Commander, he¡¯s called Aubrey Snyder, a S-level wanted criminal,¡± Brigham Bush responded. ¡°Hemitted a major crime three years ago, with dozens of lives on his hands. SHADOW has been looking for him for a long time, and unexpectedly, he came to Heartbreak Valley!¡±

    ¡°Then cut him down!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush nodded again, then raised his hand to deliver a fatal blow.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Aubrey Snyder¡¯s terrified voice echoed, ¡°Commander Gardner, please don¡¯t kill me. I have important information to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°What information?¡± Billy paused.

    ¡°It¡¯s directly rted to you, Commander Gardner, and is very important! I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you, only asking Commander Gardner to spare my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have the right to bargain?¡± Brigham Bush said in a cold voice, pointing Crescent Moon Saber at him. ¡°Ten seconds for you. If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll let you taste the feeling of being drawn and quartered!¡±

    ¡°If Commander Gardner doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯d rather die¡­¡± Aubrey Snyder spoke again.

    ¡°Bush, sever one of his arms!¡± Billy interrupted him with a stern voice. Faced with a ruthless viin with dozens of lives on his hands, Billy wouldn¡¯t let him manipte the situation.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Brigham Bush responded and raised his hand to strike down.

    ¡°No!¡± Aubrey Snyder screamed again. Before his words could fall, the de aura had shed past his shoulder. Immediately, an arm rolled away from his body, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aubrey Snyder screamed again, intense pain distorting his face.

    ¡°Still not talking?¡± Brigham continued to ask.

    ¡°Sever his other leg!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Brigham responded with a stern voice and raised his de to strike again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Aubrey Snyder screamed hysterically. After a brief pause, he spoke with difficulty. ¡°Two days ago, I went outside for something and identally heard some news about de Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°In half a month¡­ someone from the ancient martial arts world is nning to¡­ attack them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± A chilling murderous intent emanated from Billy, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know the specific people, I just heard about it.¡± Aubrey Snyder responded. ¡°They¡­ they want to attack de Sect not only to subdue it, but also because of you, Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy frowned.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 618 Cleansing Heartbreak Valley

    ¡°Word on the street is, they know your Bloodshadow Fury de and de techniquese straight from de Sect. They aim to squeeze de Lord until he spills the secret to counter your de mastery.¡± Aubrey Snyder revealed.

    ¡°These idiots are really ying with fire!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes gleamed with a deadly intent.

    It made sense; while he had absorbed diverse martial arts, only his Bloodshadow de Technique was widely known. His other God-Emperor Realm skills were kept secret, revealed only to those in Ink Pavilion and ce of Darkness. With the imminent selectionpetition for the national destiny, learning to counter his techniques beforehand would be a significant advantage.

    ¡°Why do they need half a month?¡± Brigham Bush pointed his saber at Aubrey Snyder, questioning.

    ¡°I overheard¡­ it¡¯s de Lord¡¯s eightieth birthday in half a month.¡± Aubrey Snyder exined.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Brigham scowled.

    ¡°End him!¡± Billy¡¯s voice chilled the air.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham nodded, saber poised to strike.

    ¡°¡­¡± Aubrey Snyder opened his mouth, but before a sound escaped, a chilling sensation cut through his throat. His mouth opened again, blood gushing from the wound. A few convulsionster, he fell silent.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander, I¡¯ll inform de Sect to cancel the birthday celebration!¡± Brigham sheathed his saber, turning to Billy.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head, coldly dering, ¡°If they¡¯re courting death, let them have no way back!¡±

    He added, ¡°Get Wally Hammond to station a team in de Town. Observe but don¡¯t alert. Report any suspicious figures.¡±

    de Town was located at the junction of the South District and the West District, precisely where the de Sect was situated. The town¡¯s name was derived from the presence of the sect. Despite being a small town with a poption of less than three hundred thousand, de Town had a considerable reputation in vale. This was due to the nationally renowned arms trading market that operated there. Throughout the year, martial artists from the ancient martial arts world travelled to and from de Town to select and purchase weapons. If lucky, one might even discover a genuine divine weapon in this town. The majority, about sixty to seventy percent, of de Town¡¯s residents earn their livelihood through cksmithing, making it a distinctive and characteristic small town.

    Brigham nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°By the way, call Alban Carroll and the others,¡± Billy instructed. ¡°Bring them to Heartbreak Valley Town, conduct thorough searches. Punishwbreakers ording to SHADOWws.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Brigham Bush dialed the number.

    ¡°Mr Cohen, please tell Revenge and elders to patrol. Keep an eye on martial artists above War Grandmaster realm, no recklessness!¡± Billy turned to Scarletwind Cohen.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Scarlerwind made the necessary calls.

    Billy approached the injured brothers as thousands of SHADOW membersbed Heartbreak Valley, swiftly dealing with criminals. Revenge and elders executed formidable offenders on the spot.

    By the next morning, Heartbreak Valley was purged. Hundreds of SHADOW-listed criminals were dead, and thousands with criminal backgrounds were arrested. Alban Carroll and Brigham Bush escorted them back to SHADOW.

    The once ominous atmosphere in Heartbreak Valley dissipated.

    In the following days, Billy secluded himself in a forested valley, honing his martial skills. Using the Five Elements Secret Art, he gained new insights and approached the peak realm. The opportunity spurred him to delve deeper.

    Scarletwind Cohen respected Billy¡¯s focus, leaving him undisturbed. He even delivered spirit fruits before heading to town. Billy, after consuming the fruits, meditated on arge stone, entering deep concentration.

    Time flew, seven to eight days passing swiftly.

    Boom!

    A colossal explosion rocked the valley at noon, a mushroom cloud soaring. Rocks and trees within arge radius shattered, creating a military-grade explosion scene. The oppressive aura engulfed the entire valley. Simultaneously, a boundless pressure spread. Birds and small animals burst,rger beasts bleeding, madly fleeing into the forest.

    ¡°Congrattions, Commander Gardner, peak War God-Emperor achieved!¡± Scarletwind arrived with Revenge. A profound sense of shock shed in his eyes. Despite being at least two hundred meters away from Billy, he could still sense the overwhelming oppressive aura emanating from Billy¡¯s body.

    Although his injuries had almostpletely healed by now, and his cultivation had recovered to the mid-tote stage of War God-Emperor, Scarletwind Cohen had a strong premonition that Billy, at this moment, might be able to crush him even without revealing his full strength.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Billy stood up.

    He had indeed broken through, reaching the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm. Days of cultivation had granted him confidence in mastering the Five Elements Secret Art.

    ¡°How long was I here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Eight days!¡± Scarletwind replied.

    ¡°So fast?¡± Billy was surprised. ¡°Good. They should be done. Let¡¯s check on them.¡±

    He walked toward the town.

    Thirty minutester, they reappeared in the stone cave behind the fall.

    Entering the cave, Scarletwind was shocked. All the spirit fruits on the trees were gone, leaving him on the verge of tears.

 Chapter 619 Baptism in the Spirit Spring, Unleashing Potentials

    ¡°Just a handful of spirit fruits!¡± Billy nced at Scarletwind Cohen, whose expression resembled a sour grape.

    ¡°If you ever need more, I¡¯ll have Stout fetch a cart from the Secret Essences Sect warehouse!¡± he added.

    Scarletwind Cohen was shocked again. Why did it feel like in Commander Gardner¡¯s eyes, these spirit fruits were as valuable as apples in a grocery store?

    ¡°Commander Gardner,pared to the favor you¡¯ve shown Heartbreak Valley, these spirit fruits are negligible!¡± Scarletwind Cohen adjusted his emotions and spoke.

    Although the loss of those spirit fruits stung, his words weren¡¯t entirely insincere. Without Billy, he wouldn¡¯t even have his life.

    Afterward, the trio approached the Spirit Spring.

    Billy looked down, people there were still deeply immersed in cultivation. Eyes closed, they sat cross-legged on stone pedestals. The once emerald green pool had returned to clear water, no different from when they first arrived ten days ago.

    ¡°The essence of heaven and earth in the Spirit Spring has beenpletely absorbed by them!¡± Scarletwind exined from the side.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded and, as he spoke, released his spiritual power to check on everyone¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Soon after, his eyebrows lifted slightly, and he spoke with a faint smile.

    Scarletwind Cohen hadn¡¯t deceived him. After the baptism of the Spirit Spring, he sensed subtle changes in the bodies of his brothers and sisters. Likely due to those spirit fruits, everyone, including Ivy, had experienced various degrees of improvement in their cultivation.

    Ivy Chandler, like him, had reached the peak of the War God-Emperor. Casey had realized the full potential of the War God-Emperor. Azure Dragon, Bob Stokes, and Ian de had each elevated by one level, reaching the small achievement of the War God-Emperor.

    Stout, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Azure Fang had all broken through to thete stage of War Emperor, just a step away from officially entering the God-Emperor realm.

    From War Emperor to War God-Emperor was a significant leap. To break through to the God-Emperor realm, relying solely on some spirit fruits would be insufficient.

    Frostde and Night Orchid had also broken through to thete stage of War Emperor. Vermilion Bird¡¯s group was only half a level behind, while Judge and Soul Chaser had both advanced to the peak of War Emperor.

    ¡°Billy!¡± After about two hours, Ivy was the first to open her beautiful eyes, looking at Billy with a faint smile.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Ivy nodded and responded with a smile, ¡°Valley Master Cohen didn¡¯t deceive us!¡±

    As she spoke, she stood up and walked out of the pool.

    Soon after, Casey and others also opened their eyes. Each face revealed a hint of joy, and after exchanging greetings with Billy, they walked out of the pool.

    ¡°Billy, did you also break through?¡± When everyone had left the pool, Ivy looked at Billy with surprise and joy.

    Billy nodded and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too strong now. If you encounter an opponent at the peak of the God-Emperor realm, you should be able to stand undefeated without even using the Five Elements Secret Art, right?¡± Stout smirked and teased.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Commander Gardner too much!¡± Scarletwind Cohenughed and said, ¡°With his current strength, not to mention the Five Elements Secret Art, even the Bloodshadow de Technique, a War God-Emperor at the peak realm would find it challenging to take a single blow from Commander Gardner. In the entire vale, there are probably only a few who can withstand his attack!¡±

    This statement was not ttery. Scarletwind Cohen, at thete stage of the War God-Emperor perfection realm, believed that if he were to fight Billy without using any secret techniques, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of taking a single blow from him.

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Soul Chaser also chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to town!¡±

    After Billy finished speaking, he led everyone back to Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s vi.

    Afterward, he briefly exined the events of the past few days to everyone, including the matters involving de Sect.

    ¡°A bunch of small fries seeking death!¡± After hearing about the news rted to de Sect, Ian de¡¯s body exuded a chilling killing intent. He stood up and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going back to de Sect now!¡±

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll go with him!¡± Everyone spoke at the same time, each with an indignant expression.

    ¡°No need for so many people to go!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Stout and Bob, you two go back to the capital. The matter of selecting the sessor to the national destiny is probably already in progress. Follow up on this matter; if there is any situation, call me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Boss, let me go with Ivy!¡± Bob spoke.

    ¡°Bob, you should listen to Billy¡¯s arrangements!¡± 	Ivy said, ¡°The ultimate goal of the other party is the selection of the sessor to the national destiny. This matter must not be taken lightly!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bob nodded.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, Azure Fang, the three of you stay in Heartbreak Valley!¡±

    ¡°In the next period of time, your top priority is to break through. If you need things like spirit fruits, borrow them from Valley Master Cohen, and return themter! You have ten days.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three responded simultaneously.

    On the side, Scarletwind Cohen heard this and twitched his mouth, doubting if they would borrow and return spirit fruits like Billy said.

    ¡°Frostde, Judge, Soul Chaser, the three of you go back to your respective positions! After returning, make good use of your time to cultivate and try to break through another level before the sessor selectionpetition!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, go back to the South District first, take care of military affairs, and in seven days, go to de Town to join us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°Night Orchid,e back to Ozin with me. In seven days, we will set off for de Town!¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you nning to let Orchid meet someone?¡± Stout smirked and teased.

    Ian de was choked by his saliva and subconsciously looked at Night Orchid.

    ¡°Stout, it seems you¡¯re itching for a beating.¡± Night Orchid blushed, ncing at Stout.

    ¡°Orchid, you must perform well and strive to finalize the marriage this time¡­¡± Stout grinned and continued.

    Before he could finish, he was pped on the back of his head by Ivy, causing him to see stars.

    ¡°Just you with the big mouth!¡± Ivy red at him and then smiled at Night Orchid, saying, ¡°Orchid, we¡¯re waiting for your good news!¡±

    Frostde suppressed a smile. Then she turned to Night Orchid, ¡°Orchid, do your best!¡±

    ¡°Frostde, you¡¯re joining the fun too!¡± Night Orchid reached out and tickled her.

    Frostde chuckled in delight.

    ¡°Ian, after you return to de Sect, briefly exin the situation to de Lord, let him know what¡¯s going on, and the birthday banquet will proceed as usual!¡±

    Billy smiled and looked at Ian.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ian nodded in response.

    After that, Billy chatted briefly with Scarletwind Cohen again.

    Ten minutester, except for Vermilion Bird and the others, everyone left.

    This trip to Heartbreak Valley hade to a sessful conclusion.

    Casey and the others already had extraordinary martial talents. After the baptism of the Spirit Spring, their breakthrough speed in the future would undoubtedly be even more astonishing.

    The brothers and sisters by Billy¡¯s side were the pirs of vale in the future. It was time for them to spread their wings.

 Chapter 620 Little Beauty

    As for Rowan Wheatly, Billyid out two paths for him. First, he could stick around Heartbreak Valley, securing a decent spot under Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s wing. The other option? Trail Soul Chaser to the SHADOW in the Western District and step into the role of Deputy Inspector.

    Rowan Wheatly wasted no time. He zeroed in on the second choice. Working alongside Commander Gardner was a dream actualized, an opportunity too sweet to pass up.

    Around four in the afternoon, Billy and his crew rolled back into Ozin SHADOW. By five in the evening, Billy had swung by his own abode.

    Earlier at SHADOW, he¡¯d buzzed Harleen. She was locked into a crucial meeting and would be home fashionablyte. Felicia, catching wind of Casey and Night Orchid¡¯s Ozin presence, had hustled over to SHADOW to catch up with the gang.

    ¡°Papa!¡± Tasha zoomed toward him the minute he stepped in.

    ¡°Behaving well at home, Tasha?¡± Billy grinned as he hoisted her up.

    ¡°You bet! Grandma and Grandpa can¡¯t stop praising me!¡± Tasha replied, her tiny hands settled on Billy¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Haha, Tasha, you¡¯re a champ!¡± Billy gave the little one¡¯s head a gentle pat.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back. Take a load off; dinner¡¯s cooking,¡± Sharon strolled out of the kitchen, eyeing Billy. ¡°Why the lone ranger act? Didn¡¯t Harleen mention you¡¯d have a few pals over for supper?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re wrapping up some business, they¡¯ll swing byter. I swung by early to see if I could lend a hand.¡± Billy shed a grin.

    ¡°No trouble at all. Y¡¯alle on over for dinner, I¡¯m thrilled!¡± Sharon reciprocated the smile.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Billy grinned again. ¡°And where¡¯s Dad? Done with the grind, or is he still on the clock?¡±

    ¡°Just called him. Asked him to haul back once he clocks out. No overtime tonight; he¡¯s heading back for a drink or two with you,¡± Sharon conveyed, heading kitchenward. ¡°I¡¯m on cooking duty. Go hang with Tasha.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy agreed with a smile.

    ¡°Papa, can you tell me a story first?¡± Soon after, Tasha pulled Billy to the sofa.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy agreed and began telling a story to his little girl. He cherished these rare moments of parent-child bonding and enjoyed ying with Tasha.

    About an hourter, after finishing her meeting, Harleen returned home.

    ¡°Honey!¡± Upon entering the house, she looked at Billy affectionately and called out.

    ¡°Hey, is work over?¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Mama,e quickly! Let¡¯s build a castle with Papa.¡± Tasha eximed loudly.

    ¡°Tasha, sweetie, you y with Papa. I¡¯ll help Grandma,¡± Harleen smiled gently.

    ¡°Okay, after dinner, you can y with us.¡± Tasha responded.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Harleen smiled again and looked at Billy, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll check if Mom needs any help in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    Half an hourter, Fletcher returned home, warmly greeted Billy, and then busied himself in the kitchen.

    Casey and the others entered the house about fifteen minutes after Fletcher. When Tasha saw Stout, she dropped her toys and ran towards him.

    ¡°Uncle Stout, lift me up high!¡±

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Stout bent down, lifted Tasha, and tossed her into the air.

    ¡°You must be Tasha?¡± After Stout put Tasha down, Night Orchid smiled and addressed her.

    ¡°Auntie, are you Dad¡¯s friend too? You¡¯re so pretty!¡± Tasha looked at Night Orchid like a little adult and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Tasha!¡± Night Orchid smiled, patting the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Tasha, you¡¯re also very pretty. You¡¯ll be a beautifuldy like your mom when you grow up!¡±

    ¡°I want to be even more beautiful than Mom!¡± Tasha responded in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°Orchid, Casey, you¡¯re here!¡± Harleen, hearing themotion, came out of the kitchen.

    Having talked to Billy on the phone earlier, she knew Night Orchid and Casey were alsoing to Ozin, so seeing them was not a surprise.

    Casey and the others greeted simultaneously.

    ¡°Please make yourselves at home!¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Harleen!¡± Night Orchid responded with a smile. ¡°If you need anything, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯ll be done quickly!¡± Harleen smiled again, then looked at Felicia. ¡°Felicia, what are you standing there for? Quickly pour some tea for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue and got busy.

    At this point, Fletcher and his wife finished their tasks and walked out together.

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Knight!¡± Casey and the others greeted simultaneously.

    ¡°Haha, everyone¡¯s here and doing well!¡± Fletcherughed.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Sharon, after greeting Casey and the others, looked at Night Orchid and asked.

    Since the New Year¡¯s Eve, Night Orchid had stayed in the capital and hadn¡¯te to Ozin, so this was the first time the couple had seen her.

    ¡°Mom, this is Night Orchid. Just call her Orchid!¡± Harleen introduced.

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Knight, nice to meet you. Sorry for the trouble!¡± Night Orchid greeted with a smile.

    ¡°No trouble at all. You¡¯re here to eat at our home; Rain and I wee you!¡± Sharon smiled in response.

    ¡°Please have a seat, dinner will be ready in ten minutes!¡±

    After saying that, Sharon, Fletcher and Harleen returned to the kitchen.

    About fifteen minutester, everyone sat around the dining table. After a brief opening speech by Fletcher, they raised their sses and started the meal. During the meal, they toasted and chatted, creating a joyful atmosphere. Sharon kept serving dishes to everyone, showing great hospitality. Fletcher kept toasting with everyone, and in less than an hour and a half, he was quite tipsy and went back to his room, falling asleep.

    Around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the dinner ended. After helping clean up the dining room, everyone gathered in the living room to chat.

    ¡°Orchid, you work in the capital. Are you from there?¡± Sharon poured tea for everyone and asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°Auntie Sharon, I¡¯m not from the capital. Although my family is in the north, it¡¯s quite a distance from the capital.¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    ¡°Orchid, where is your family? Is it also in the mountains like Casey¡¯s?¡± Felicia asked curiously.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Night Orchid smiled again.

    ¡°In the mountains?¡± Sharon raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring your family to the capital to live with you? Wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for them to live in the mountains?¡±

    Harleen covered her mouth and chuckled, then looked at Sharon and spoke.

    ¡°Mom, Orchid is from a prestigious family, just like Casey. They are from a prominent sect, not the kind of people you think who live in the mountains.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t asked Billy about the background ofrades around him. But with her intelligence, after a few interactions, it was easy for her to guess that their birth was definitely not from an ordinary family.

    ¡°What is a prestigious sect?¡± Sharon raised an eyebrow again.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± Felicia interjected.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if we told you. Anyway, it¡¯s a powerful and wealthy family, much stronger than these big families in Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Sharon had a basic concept now.

    ¡°Felicia, my family is not as exaggerated as you say.¡± Night Orchid smiled and said, ¡°But, Casey¡¯s family is indeed considered a prestigious and wealthy family!¡±

 Chapter 621 Journey to Blade Town

    ¡°Orchid, no need to be modest. You carry yourself like a youngdy from a distinguished family. I can sense it,¡± Felicia replied with a grin. Turning to Casey, she inquired, ¡°Casey, is your family sectrger than the Secret Essences Sect?¡±

    Stout cleared his throat, seated nearby.

    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re underestimating Casey. His family is much more significant than the Secret Essences Sect!¡± Stout interjected.

    ¡°Really?¡± Felicia was taken aback.

    Harleen, who overheard the conversation, also disyed a hint of surprise. Since she began practicing martial arts, she had consciously delved into the intricacies of the ancient martial arts world. She knew that the Secret Essences Sect was a powerful force. However, ording to Stout, Casey¡¯s background seemed even more formidable.

    ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t pay attention to Stout¡¯s exaggeration,¡± Casey said with a faint smile.

    ¡°What I said is true.¡± Stout retorted.

    After some more casual chat, Casey and the crew bid their farewells and left.

    Around eleven in the evening, after a delightful meal and conversation, Billy and Harleen retired to bed.

    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s been keeping you busytely?¡± Billy asked softly, holding Harleen in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯ve mostly been involved in restructuring thepany¡¯s organizational structure in these past few days,¡± Harleen responded gently, leaning on Billy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Why the sudden interest in restructuring the organization?¡± Billy asked, a little puzzled.

    ¡°Thepany needs to grow, and all aspects of management have to keep up!¡± Harleen exined. ¡°The previous organizational structure was a bit outdated. Many decisions had to be escted to the president¡¯s level, affecting efficiency.¡±

    ¡°People lower down were hesitant to make decisions on their own. When I¡¯m not around, many business operationse to a halt. It¡¯s not conducive to thepany¡¯s development,¡± she added.

    Unspoken in her words was her intention to gradually step back from thepany and entrust it to professional managers. She desired to be a behind-the-scenes chairwoman, wanting to spend more time with Billy and experience the highs and lows of the martial world with him. In her view, to truly understand each other, a couple had to immerse themselves in each other¡¯s worlds. Only by integrating could they truly love each other; otherwise, their rtionship would be superficial and wouldn¡¯t withstand the test.

    She didn¡¯t doubt Billy¡¯s capabilities butcked confidence in herself. Hence, she aimed to match Billy¡¯s pace as much as possible.

    ¡°Well, anything to make things easier for my wife,¡± Billy smiled and kissed her forehead.

    Though he didn¡¯t explicitly mention it, he understood Harleen¡¯s unspoken thoughts.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Harleen nodded slightly. After a pause, as if recalling something, she looked up at Billy and said, ¡°By the way, husband, Uncle Adam called me again today. He asked when I could set off for Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy smiled slightly. ¡°How¡¯s the progress with thepany? Can you free up some time?¡±

    ¡°ording to Uncle Adam, he seems eager for me and Felicia to leave sooner. He mentioned we could go take a look first and return if something urgentes up,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°He also mentioned arranging a military ne specifically for the two of us. It takes only a few hours¡¯ journey between Ether Mountain and Ozin,¡± she added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it and agreed. I¡¯ll set off in two or three days,¡± she informed.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Take a look, and if anything crops up, you can alwayse back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve also told Tasha. I let her know that I will be away on a business trip for a while and asked her to stay with her Grandpa and Grandma at home.¡±

    ¡°No worries. You can go with peace of mind!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°While you¡¯re away, I¡¯ll try to spend more time in Ozin. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with me apanying her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡± After saying this, Harleen¡¯s face blushed a little. ¡°Billy, I¡­ I miss you¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy kissed her¡­

    The next two or three days were peaceful. Billy didn¡¯t make any arrangements and he focused on staying at home, shuttling Tasha around. During the day, Harleen continued managingpany affairs, returning home in the evening to be with her family.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Casey returned to the Eastern Territory, while Night Orchid stayed in Ozin SHADOW, intensively training with Stout and Judge.

    On the fourth morning, Adam Greenleaf arrived in Ozin to take Harleen and her sister to Ether Mountain.

    This afternoon, just as Billy picked up Tasha and returned home, his phone rang. It was a call from Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Bob, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered the call.

    ¡°Boss, the details of the selection tournament are almost settled,¡± Bob¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you and Uncle Adam spected. The selection of the sessor for the national destiny is integrated with the Heaven¡¯s Pride Listpetition. The official announcement will be the revival of the Heaven¡¯s Pride List!¡±

    ¡°Is the date set?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes, one monthter,¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°Good, got it.¡± Billy nodded before asking, ¡°Anything else happening in the capital recently?¡±

    ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Bob replied. Then, as if remembering something, he added, ¡°By the way, boss, Ivy mentioned yesterday that the position of General Geis in the Northern Territory might undergo some changes.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why shuffle a good position? And where would he be transferred to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet. Ivy overheard the War Department Elder discussing it with the Prime Minister. It seems this matter hasn¡¯t been finalized,¡± Bob exined. ¡°Including the one in the Central Zone, it might also be under consideration!¡±

    Billy was surprised again. ¡°Let Ivy continue to watch this matter. If there¡¯s any news, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob replied loudly.

    ¡°At the same time, keep tabs on the two major ns, especially the Harding n. See if there are any recent movements.¡± Billy instructed again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Bob nodded before hanging up the phone.

    Billy fell into brief contemtion after putting away his phone.

    The next morning, Casey arrived at the SHADOW base in Ozin.

    Subsequently, Billy, leading Casey, Night Orchid, and Stout, set off for de Town.

    Judge mored to go with them, but Billy didn¡¯t agree, asking him to stay in Ozin and intensify his cultivation.

    Around three in the afternoon, the four figures of Billy and the others appeared in de Town. Though not vast, de Town pulsed with life due to the influx of outsiders. The streets and alleys were bustling.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    As the four arrived near a small park, Wally Hammond approached together with two subordinates. All three were undercover.

 Chapter 622 Gathering at Blade Sect

    ¡°Nice work!¡± Billy grinned slightly and inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°Commander, from early morning until now, approximately thirty waves of people and horses have entered de Town.¡± Wally Hammond responded.

    ¡°The number in each wave varies, ranging from a dozen to dozens. Most of them seem to be here to congratte de Lord.¡±

    ¡°Any shady characters?¡± Casey inquired.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wally Hammond nodded. ¡°There are two waves that caught our attention. They don¡¯t seem like congrattory guests. We kept our distance to avoid detection.¡±

    ¡°But based on their aura, you can tell they¡¯ve got some decent skills.¡±

    ¡°The leaders of these two waves, in particr, seem to be at the War God-Emperor level or higher in theter stages, judging by their demeanor.¡±

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy nodded knowingly. ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°Twenty minutes ago, they went up the mountain,¡± Wally Hammond pointed to a nearby peak. ¡°I dispatched some brothers to tail them.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Keep the town brothers on high alert, continue patrolling, and if they spot anything suspicious, don¡¯t act recklessly. Just keep an eye on them.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Wally Hammond acknowledged loudly.

    After a brief discussion, Azure Dragon approached.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Azure Dragon greeted Billy, Casey, and Stout.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Stout inquired.

    ¡°Not long,¡± Azure Dragon answered. ¡°I just arrived a little while ago and took a casual stroll around town.¡±

    Then, he turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, should we head up the mountain? I just spoke with Ian, and the banquet will kick off in a little over an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Billy agreed, leading the group westward.

    de Sect¡¯s mountain stood in the western suburbs of de Town, reaching an elevation of three to four thousand meters. The sect¡¯s main courtyard, situated at the mountain¡¯s peak, was vast, covering an area two to three timesrger than Purple Light Sect.

    As Billy and the others made their way, the main courtyard of de Sect was already adorned with lights and filled with activity. Today marked de Lord¡¯s 80th birthday celebration, a feast not only for the sect members to revel but also an opportunity to connect with influential families and sects.

    Around 5 PM, guests trickled into the main courtyard. Clive de, de Sect¡¯s second elder, led a weingmittee at the entrance.

    Meanwhile, Ian de sat on his room¡¯s sofa, lost in thought. He wasn¡¯t fond of crowds, and with concerns on his mind, social events were even less appealing.

    Footsteps approached, and Clive de entered with a group, including a middle-aged man, an elderly gentleman, and a young woman. The older man had thick eyebrows and a weing smile, while the woman exuded grace and pride. And there were four retinues in Daoist robes following them.

    ¡°Ian, Uncle Homer and Miss Szar have arrived,¡± Clive de announced, smiling at Ian.

    Ian looked surprised, standing to greet them. ¡°Hello, Uncle Homer!¡±

    Unexpected visitors, indeed.

    The Szar family was a typical ancient martial arts n with considerable influence in the southwestern region. Although their overall strength was slightly inferior to de Sect, they could still be considered a top force in the world of ancient martial arts. The patriarch of the Szar family and de Lord had been friends for decades, making the Szar family and de Sect close associates. The interaction between the two had been quite frequent.

    However, ever since the patriarch of the Szar family passed away a few years ago due to some unfortunate circumstances, it seemed that the Szar family had intentionally distanced itself from de Sect. In recent years, their proactive engagement with de Sect had significantly decreased since the patriarch of the Szar family passed away.

    ording to Ian de, the Szar family seemed to have allied with one of the super forces in the world of ancient martial arts. In thest couple of years, the family¡¯s strength had experienced a considerable boost.

    ¡°After a few years, Ian has be quite the young man. Almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± Uncle Homer, named Homer Szar, remarked with a smile.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Uncle Homer, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Ian responded with a smile.

    ¡°Look at Miss Szar too. A few years, and she¡¯s grown into a graceful youngdy.¡± Clive de added.

    ¡°Haha, indeed!¡± Homer Szarughed and introduced his daughter, Pandora Szar.

    ¡°Ian, do you still remember Pandora? When you two were kids, you used to y together all the time. Back then, she would follow you around all day, calling you Brother Ian.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Pandora Szar frowned as she stopped her father. And she turned to look at Ian with a faint smile. ¡°Mr de, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Miss Szar, hello!¡± Ian replied with a smile.

    ¡°Homer, have a seat and let¡¯s chat!¡± Clive de invited.

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Homer Szar led his daughter to the sofa, while the elderly man and his attendants remained near the door.

    ¡°Ian, I heard you¡¯re Deputy Commander at Special Patrol Squadron in the capital?¡± Homer Szar inquired.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ian nodded, pouring tea.

    ¡°Truly de Lord¡¯s grandson, a bright future ahead!¡± Homer Szar praised.

    ¡°You tter me, Uncle Homer. It¡¯s just a job.¡± Replied Ian.

    ¡°Ian is being modest. This job is not something anyone can handle,¡± continued Homer Szar with a smile. ¡°Although there are quite a few martial geniuses in the ancient martial arts world, not many can serve in a special bureau like Special Patrol Squadron, especially when you¡¯re already a junior minister.¡±

    ¡°In time, you might reach the position of a senior minister. Truly a crucial figure in our nation!¡± Homer added,ughing.

    ¡°Homer, don¡¯t praise Ian too much. We don¡¯t know how long he can hold that position. He might get kicked back here at any time.¡± Joked Clive de with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, I have high hopes for Ian!¡± Homer Szar responded.

    ¡°Mr Ian de, I heard that you have reached the mid tote stage of War Emperor?¡± At this point, Pandora Szar looked at Ian and asked.

    ¡°Well, it is.¡± Ian responded after a slight pause.

    Mid tote stage of War Emperor was his cultivation level before he went to the capital. Now, he had already reached the level of War God-Emperor, and evenpleted a breakthrough from War Emperor to War God-Emperor within a few months. Thinking about it, Ian de found it unbelievable. In just a few months, he had almost broken through a major realm, from War Emperor to War God-Emperor! This was the benefit of following Billy. Otherwise, if he had stayed in de Sect, reaching the mid tote stage of War Emperor would have been quite good.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. You can nowpare with some ordinary geniuses in the ancient martial arts world.¡± Pandora Szar said with a somewhat ambiguous smile.

 Chapter 623 Intentions of the Salazar Family

    ¡°Miss Szar is no slouch either. She¡¯s already at the pinnacle of the War Emperor realm, with one foot into the next!¡± Ian de replied.

    He had already probed her cultivation level. Reaching theter stage of the War Emperor was quitemendable among peers.

    ¡°Not bad at all!¡± Pandora Szar¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of pride.

    ¡°Both of you are exceptional. With such skills at a young age, the future is boundless!¡± Homer Szar smiled again. After a brief pause, he turned to Clive de. ¡°Clive, I wonder where de Lord is now. I came this time not only to congratte the old man but also to discuss something with him.¡±

    ¡°Homer, I apologize, my brother is dealing with some matters with the old man and will be out soon. Please wait a moment,¡± Clive de said apologetically.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Homer Szar responded.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Homer, I apologize, there was something going on just now. Please forgive the dy!¡± At this moment, a hearty voice sounded at the door, and then a middle-aged man walked in.

    The person who entered was the current Sect Master of de Sect, Ronald de.

    ¡°Ronald!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Clive de and Ian de stood up to greet him.

    ¡°Ronald, it¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯re looking better and better!¡± Homer Szar and his daughter stood up, full of vitality.

    ¡°I can¡¯tpare with you, Homer. It¡¯s been a few years, and you haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡± Ronald de continued to smile. Then, he looked at Pandora Szar and said, ¡°Is this Pandora? She¡¯s grown so tall!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ronald, hello!¡± Pandora Szar greeted.

    ¡°Haha, good, everyone is good. Sit down, let¡¯s chat!¡± Ronald deughed again.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    After everyone sat down again, Ronald looked at Homer and asked, ¡°I heard you say you have something to discuss with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. I want to discuss a joyous event with you.¡± Homer Szar smiled and said, ¡°And it¡¯s a big joyous event!¡±

    ¡°Oh? I wonder what joyous event you¡¯re referring to?¡± Ronald de asked with a smile.

    ¡°I wonder if you still remember the agreement between the two old masters back then?¡± Homer Szar said.

    ¡°Agreement?¡± Ronald was slightly stunned. ¡°Homer, are you talking about the matter between Ian and Pandora?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Homer Szar replied, ¡°The two old masters mentioned back then that when Ian and Pandora reach the age of marriage, we can consider¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Homer, I already have someone in my heart!¡± Before Homer Szar finished speaking, Ian interrupted him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Homer Szar was slightly stunned, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Pandora Szar, upon hearing Ian¡¯s words, revealed a rxed expression, as if a burden had been lifted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which youngdy has caught Ian¡¯s eye? ¡± Homer Szar asked with a smile. ¡°How does her familypare to the Szar family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ian shook his head in response.

    He really didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t even know if Night Orchid had any romantic feelings for him, let alone her background. The reason he imed to have someone in his heart was just to dodge the topic.

    The Szar father and daughter, who hadn¡¯t been in contact with them for several years, brought up the topic of marriage as soon as they arrived. Even someone with a low intelligence could tell that things were not that simple.

    Homer Szar furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Ian, does that mean you don¡¯t have a good impression of Pandora?¡±

    Ian¡¯s words elicited a sh of displeasure in Pandora Szar¡¯s eyes. Just like her father, she could tell that Ian¡¯s words were just a convenient excuse to look down on her. For her, even though she had no intention of being in a romantic rtionship with Ian de, it didn¡¯t mean she could ept his disregard. As the young mistress of the Szar family and considering her current status, she no longer cared about de Sect. Among the young masters she knew, several had family backgrounds no less impressive than the de Sect. What was more important, these young masters were outstanding individuals, far surpassing Ian de in martial arts cultivation. Two of them, who had expressed interest in her, were already at the level of Half-Step War God-Emperor, and in a few months, they would likely break through to God-Emperor realm. With such outstanding suitors around her, how could she possibly consider Ian de, who had only reached the War Emperor realm?

    ¡°Homer, you¡¯re being too harsh. Ian didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Ronald deughed and said, ¡°You know this kid¡¯s personality. Even though he¡¯s in a rtionship, he never bothers to inquire about the other person¡¯s background.¡±

    After taking a sip of tea, he continued, ¡°Homer, in my opinion, let the young people decide their own matters. With Pandora¡¯s outstanding qualities, there must be plenty of suitors. It¡¯s just that Ian is not fortunate enough!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s drop the matter,¡± Homer Szar responded with a sip of tea, a trace of displeasure flickering in his eyes. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient now, but I¡¯d like to introduce an esteemed guest to you.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s convenient.¡± Ronald de nodded with a smile.

    Soon, a group of people walked out of the house. In the lively courtyard, many greeted the de brothers, and they responded warmly.

    A few minutester, Homer Szar led the group to a pavilion near the entrance of the courtyard. Ronald de scanned the area and saw a woman who appeared to be in her fifties or sixties sitting in the pavilion, with four young men and women standing behind her.

    ¡°Master!¡± Pandora walked quickly towards the woman.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finished so quickly?¡± the woman asked.

    ¡°I embarrassed you. He don¡¯t appreciate me!¡± Pandora replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Really, they are shameless!¡± the grey-robed man behind the woman said in a deep voice. As he spoke, his eyes towards Pandora showed a hint of joy.

    ¡°Vice Dean Hale, let me introduce you. This is de Sect¡¯s leader, Ronald de!¡± Homer Szar spoke when they were about ten meters away from the woman. Then, he turned to Ronald and said, ¡°Ronald, this is the esteemed guest I mentioned. You can call her Vice Dean Hale!¡±

    ¡°Haha, wee Vice Dean Hale to the feast at my father¡¯s house. It¡¯s an honor!¡± Ronald deughed heartily. As he spoke, a hint of surprise shed across his face, as he had vaguely guessed the identity of the other party.

    ¡°I¡¯m fortunate toe for a cup of de Lord¡¯s birthday wine. It¡¯s a rare opportunity in life!¡± Fawn Hale, the woman, smiled lightly.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Vice Dean Hale should be the famous Needlework Sorceress in the martial arts world, right?¡± Ronald de smiled again and said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, both Clive de and Ian de¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Neither of them had expected the other party to be this person!

    Needlework Sorceress, renowned decades ago, terrified people with her embroidery needle skills. It was said that twenty years ago, she could already kill pseudo God-Emperor realm powerhouses with her embroidery needle. After two decades, her cultivation level was anyone¡¯s guess.

    In the past twenty years, Needlework Sorceress had rarely appeared in the martial arts world. Some said she had retired, some said she joined a sect, and others imed she had been killed by enemies. But unexpectedly, twenty yearster, she reappeared today!

 Chapter 624 A Matter of One Strike

    ¡°de Sect¡¯s leader is indeed knowledgeable!¡± Fawn Hale was slightly surprised and continued speaking. ¡°I haven¡¯t shown up in the martial arts world for many years, and I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me at a nce. I truly admire it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have a great reputation. It¡¯s hard not to recognize you!¡± Ronald de smiled and continued.

    ¡°There are rumors that you joined Cerulean Abyss Institute twenty years ago, and now it seems that the rumors are indeed true!¡±

    ¡°Are you here today representing Cerulean Abyss Institute?¡± Ian spoke in a deep voice when he heard this. He was well aware of the grievances between Cerulean Abyss Institute and Billy, which made him have no good feelings towards Cerulean Abyss Institute. Moreover, he finally confirmed his spection that among the people nning to attack de Sect this time, there must be individuals from Cerulean Abyss Institute!

    ¡°Presumptuous! Who are you? Do you have the right to speak here?¡± The gray-robed man behind the graceful fortune teller pointed at Ian and responded coldly.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Ian nced at the man.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man in the gray robe frowned.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Needlework Sorceress waved her hand to interrupt his words. Then, she looked at Ronald de again. ¡°Mr Ronald de, it seems that de Sect is not very weing to me, this guest?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too serious. A guest is a guest, and you are wee!¡± Ronald de smiled lightly and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°How about sitting inside? Our old master is dealing with some matters and wille out soon.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks!¡± The graceful fortune teller waved her hand. ¡°I came here today for one thing, and I¡¯ll leave after it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what you¡¯re referring to?¡± Ronald de continued with a faint smile.

    ¡°Cerulean Abyss Institute intends to form an alliance with de Sect. I wonder how you feel about it?¡± Fawn Hale spoke.

    ¡°Sorry, we cannot form an alliance with Cerulean Abyss Institute. Our paths are different. Please leave!¡± Before Ronald could speak, Ian spoke again in a stern tone.

    ¡°Master Ian, my master is talking to your father. Can you not interrupt?¡± Pandora Szar frowned.

    ¡°The people from Cerulean Abyss Institute should be brought in by your family, right?¡± Ian responded coldly. ¡°de Sect also doesn¡¯t wee people from the Szar family. Leave!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Pandora was furious.

    ¡°Pandora!¡± Homer Szar stopped hid daughter and then turned to Ronald de. ¡°Ronald, Madam Hale came with full sincerity this time. I hope you can consider it carefully! As the saying goes, chaos will eventually lead to peace, and peace will eventually lead to chaos. In the martial arts world, we will soon enter a turbulent period! Although de Sect¡¯s strength is still good, in the eyes of true powerhouses, it is still too weak. A little turbulence will capsize the boat. And the strength of Cerulean Abyss Institute, you should not need me to say more, right? If de Sect can form an alliance with Cerulean Abyss Institute, it is like having an extra insurance, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Homer!¡± Ronald de smiled. ¡°However, de Sect has always had a tradition. We don¡¯t easily get involved in disputes in the martial arts world, nor do we form cliques with other forces. So, I¡¯m afraid we have to disappoint your kindness!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± The gray-robed man on the other side snorted and walked out from behind Needlework Sorceress. ¡°We, Cerulean Abyss Institute, took the initiative to propose an alliance with de Sect, which is giving face to you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful¡­¡±

    Ian¡¯s wrist turned, and a cold light shed as the de was swung.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed. While speaking, the ancient sword in his hand drew out a sword energy to block the attack.

    After their attacks collided, they each retreated four or five steps before stabilizing.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, obviously not expecting Ian to force him back several steps. He had heard from Pandora Szar before that Ian de was in the mid-stage of War Emperor, and he himself had already reached the strength of a half-step War God-Emperor. Naturally, he didn¡¯t take Ian de seriously.

    ¡°That was a warning. If you dare to make a move again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Ian coldly nced at the man.

    ¡°Master Ian, Lee just deliberately went easy on you. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Pandora frowned slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Ian replied coldly. ¡°If you want to make a move, you can join him!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Pandora¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Pandora!¡± Homer Szar stopped her again and looked at Ronald de. ¡°Ronald, you should control Ian. He is so ignorant that he will suffer sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°Young people, a bit of confidence is normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ronald de smiled.

    ¡°Since Mr de is so confident, then Lee, you should learn from Master Ian!¡± Needlework Sorceress squinted and said.

    ¡°Received!¡± Lee responded in a deep voice and looked at Ian. ¡°Please!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning. If you stop now, it¡¯s not toote. Otherwise, you probably won¡¯t make it back this time!¡± Ian said coldly.

    ¡°Really arrogant!¡± Lee said coldly and then looked at Ronald de.

    ¡°de Sect leader, I want to make it clear first. Swords and des have no eyes. If I can¡¯t control myselfter¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We will fight, life or death!¡± Ian interrupted him.

    ¡°Very well!¡± A bright light shed in Lee¡¯s eyes, as if he had been waiting for this response. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°The space here is limited. Let¡¯s go to your martial arena!¡±

    ¡°No need to bother. Anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of one strike. It doesn¡¯t matter where we go!¡± Ian spoke indifferently.

    Clive de was choked by the side because of Ian¡¯s words.

    This should all be influenced by Commander Gardner, right?

    This time, when Ian returned to de Sect from the outside, he almost bit his tongue off when he learned about Ian¡¯s actual cultivation. In just a few months, Ian had already broken through to the small aplishment realm of War God-Emperor.

    In the past few months, Clive de, with the help of the old master and the abundant cultivation resources in the sect, barely broke through to the great aplishment realm of War God-Emperor.

    ¡°You are the ignorant one!¡± Pandora stared at Ian disdainfully.

    In her opinion, Ian¡¯s actions were simply seeking death. A War Emperor in the middle stage actually dared to be so arrogant. It was trulyughable!

    ¡°You¡¯re the most ignorant person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Lee¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°Since you want to court death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± While speaking, he lifted his foot and walked to the open space beside the pavilion. Then, he drew a long sword.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll let you know how insignificant you are!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ian gripped a three-foot-long de and walked to a spot about forty or fifty steps away from Lee. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice. It¡¯s best to give it your all, because you won¡¯t have a second chance!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Lee snorted, then rushed towards Ian, and the momentum on his body instantly exploded. As he charged, he flipped his wrist, and the long sword in his hand created countless sword energies in the air. In no time, the sword energies converged into an extremely sharp sword, rushing towards Ian. With the cultivation of a half-step War God-Emperor, his full-strength attack was quite impressive. The air was filled with the sharp sound of breaking wind.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    On the side, Needlework Sorceress and Homer Szar showed a faint smile on their faces. As for Pandora Szar, she looked at Ian, who remained motionless, with a face full of disdain. For her, this de Sect Young Master had reached the end of his life.

    However, the expressions of the three people couldn¡¯t maintain for long. They all stiffened simultaneously.

 Chapter 625 Blade Lord Appears

    Just as Lee¡¯s offensive was about to reach Ian, Ian moved. The aura of a War God-Emperor surged, instantly enveloping the entire space. Following that, without any fancy moves, a de energy imbued with the force of thunder swept out with a howling wind.

    ¡°Lee, retreat quickly, you¡¯re not his match!¡± At almost the same time Ian¡¯s aura rose to the Emperor realm, Needlework Sorceress shouted loudly. While calling out, she swiftly moved, sweeping out a palm wind towards Ian.

    ¡°Madam Hale, do you really think de Sect has no one?¡± Ronald de snorted, taking two steps forward and also striking out with a palm.

    Boom!

    The attacks of Ronald de and Needlework Sorceress collided, both retreating four or five steps, causing the cement under their feet to crack. Both of them were at the peak of the War God-Emperor realm, evenly matched in a single move.

    At the same time, the de energy unleashed by Ian tore through Lee¡¯s sword and directly entered his heart. Lee quickly retreated more than ten meters, stopping with a terrifying cut across his chest, blood gushing out.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± Lee lowered his head to look at the wound, uttering a few words before copsing. His eyes were wide open, typical of someone who died with unwillingness. At hisst moment, he couldn¡¯t believe that he had been truly killed by Ian de with a single strike. Endless remorse surged in his heart. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have be involved. Originally, he wanted to show off his strength in front of Pandora Szar to gain some favor. But he didn¡¯t expect to sacrifice his own life.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    A life with a promising future was gone just like that!

    Witnessing this scene, the surrounding crowd drew in a collective breath of cold air. Each face was filled with shock as they looked at Ian de. No one had expected that the young master of de Sect would actuallymit murder at his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet.

    The faces of Homer Szar and his daughter were filled with horror. In Pandora¡¯s heart, who had always looked down on Ian, shock waves surged. Ian de, whom she had never considered important, had actually reached the War God-Emperor realm?!

    ¡°Damn it, you actually killed him?!¡± Needlework Sorceress slightly hesitated before looking at Ian with anger. ¡°Today, I will definitely make you¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop the nonsense. Bring your people out!¡± Ian interrupted her. ¡°You came for de Sect today, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, Needlework Sorceress was slightly stunned.

    ¡°de Sect, you really have the courage. Knowing that we came prepared, you still dare to be so arrogant. You¡¯re quite something!¡± Fawn Hale raised her hand and looked ahead, shouting, ¡°Everyone, show yourselves!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Twenty or thirty figures leaped over the courtyard walls, appearing within a blink of an eye about a hundred meters away from the pavilion. Leading the group were two ck-robed old men, one of whom was the deputy dean of Cerulean Abyss Institute, Light Brewer, who had saved Quin Inkwell¡¯s life at the foot of Kun Lun Mountains not long ago.

    The other old man, who appeared to be about the same age, held an ancient bronze sword. Judging from his aura, his cultivation was not inferior to Light Brewer¡¯s. The remaining twenty-plus people all remained vignt, surrounded by swirling Chi. At least half of them had God-Emperor-level cultivation, with several at the mid-stage of War God-Emperor, and the rest at theter stages of War Emperor. Such a lineup would be enough to overturn any top-tier martial sect in the ancient martial arts world.

    Seeing this group, the surrounding crowd, which had just gathered, involuntarily took a step back, their faces filled with trepidation. Although they couldn¡¯t probe the specific cultivations of the group, the oppressive aura emanating from the two leading old men was enough to instill despair.

    ¡°Fellow friends, I¡¯m afraid today¡¯s birthday banquet will have to end here!¡± Ronald de swept his eyes over the approaching group before turning to the onlookers and speaking loudly.

    ¡°Everyone, please leave the mountain. I will visit each of you to express my apologies another day!¡±

    Hearing his words, many people hesitated for a moment before turning and walking towards the gate. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to stay, but the terrifying aura from the opposing side was too frightening. They knew that even if they stayed, they would only be cannon fodder, unable to y any role. Not everyone left, however. There were still forty to fifty guests remaining at the scene.

    ¡°Cerulean Abyss Institute is here for business. All unrted personnel, get lost!¡± Fawn Hale coldlymanded, looking at the remaining group of people.

    ¡°You are so overbearing. de Sect hasn¡¯t offended you, right?¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward and spoke. After speaking, he turned to Ronald de. ¡°de Sect Master, although my strength is limited, at least I can try to block one or two people for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Currey!¡± Ronald de responded with a smile, then looked at the remaining forty to fifty people. ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but Cerulean Abyss Institute came for de Sect. You don¡¯t have to risk getting involved. Please leave. de Sect will visit each of you to express our gratitude another day!¡±

    ¡°de Sect Master, no need to say more. Although our strength is limited, we still have some basic martial world principles. Since we¡¯ve encountered this matter today, we won¡¯t turn a blind eye!¡± Another elderly woman spoke.

    ¡°Since you want to court death, then none of you should leave!¡± The leading ck-robed old man spoke coldly. Following that, he continued looking at Ronald de. ¡°Bring out Elmer de! You people are not qualified to make me take action!¡±

    ¡°You old fool!¡± Ian nced at him.

    The gray-robed old man furrowed his brows. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    As he spoke, he casually waved his hand, sending a powerful gust of wind towards Ian like a hurricane.

    ¡°Ned Stanley, you¡¯ve lived for almost two hundred years, yet you¡¯re attacking a junior in his twenties. You¡¯re really regressing!¡±

    Just at that moment, an old man¡¯s voice resounded. As the voice echoed, a palm wind simultaneously swept over, blocking the iing attack. Following that, an elderly man in a gray robe walked over. He was in his seventies or eighties, with white hair but a youthful face, filled with vigor. There was no sign of aging.

    This person was naturally de Sect¡¯s old master, Elmer de. Following him were fifteen members of de Sect¡¯s Elder Pavilion, and fifty core members of de Sect¡¯s Inner Sect, including Ian de¡¯s aunt, Celeste de.

    de Sect, being one of the top martial forces in the ancient martial arts world, and a sect that epted apprentices widely, had thousands of disciples in total. de Lord only brought these few dozen people, apparently not wanting ordinary disciples to participate and be fearless sacrifices.

 Chapter 626 Wiping Out Blade Sect?

    ¡°Father!¡± Seeing de Lord, the de Brothers bowed and greeted.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ian also bowed and then greeted his aunt.

    ¡°Ian, good job. You didn¡¯t disgrace our de Sect!¡± Celeste de responded with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks for your praise, Aunt Celeste!¡± Ian replied with a smile.

    In the entire de Sect, the person he revered the most was his grandfather, and the person he was closest to was this aunt. They had been close since childhood.

    ¡°Elmer de, you finally decided toe out?¡± Ned Stanley looked at de Lord and spoke in a cold tone.

    However, de Lordpletely ignored him and turned to Homer Szar beside him.

    ¡°Master Szar, you¡¯re not bad. It¡¯s been a few years, and you¡¯ve grown up!¡±

    ¡°de Lord, I¡­ I am also for the good of de Sect, forming an alliance with Cerulean Abyss Institute is for the benefit of de Sect¡­¡± Homer Szar took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± de Lord directly interrupted him.

    ¡°If your family wants to be someone else¡¯spdog, it¡¯s your business. Just don¡¯t harm my de Sect. Considering your father¡¯s sake from the past, I¡¯ll spare your life this time. From now on, don¡¯t step into de Town even half a step, or I¡¯ll personally send you down to apany your father!¡±

    ¡°de Lord¡­¡± Homer Szar continued.

    Just as he said two words, a muffled sound came out, and Homer flew out as if hit by a car. He tumbled on the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood beforeing to a stop.

    ¡°Father!¡± Pandora Szar eximed and hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± de Lord nced at the father and daughter.

    ¡°de Lord, Master Szar is a distinguished guest of Cerulean Abyss Institute. Is it too much to do this?¡± Needlework Sorceress furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± de Lord coldly interrupted again. ¡°You old woman, twenty years ago, I spared you, thinking you would repent and retire from the martial world! But I didn¡¯t expect you to go to Cerulean Abyss Institute, colluding with evildoers. Today, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Elmer de, don¡¯t go too far. Addressing you as de Lord is a sign of respect. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m really afraid of you!¡± Fawn Hale¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Wait for your turnter!¡± After a nce at her, de Lord turned his gaze to Ned Stanley and Light Brewer. ¡°See how you two n to wipe out my de Sect today?¡±

    ¡°de Lord, we came today not to trouble de Sect!¡± Light Brewer calmly spoke. ¡°On the contrary, wee with sincere intentions, hoping to form an alliance with de Sect.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s your purpose, then you two can leave. de Sect is not interested in coborating with you traitors!¡± de Lord interrupted. Then, with a stern tone, he said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ian de, on the side, heard this and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.

    That was his grandfather, full of dominance. In his life, he respected three people: the old man on the Ether Mountain, Billy, and thirdly, his grandfather.

    ¡°de Lord, a wise man submits to circumstances!¡± Light Brewer wasn¡¯t angered by de Lord¡¯s words and continued, ¡°In this world, entering a turbulent period, with de Sect¡¯s strength, without a strong backing, a small ripple can destroy the entire de Sect. Do you really want to see de Sect perish in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Today is my eightieth birthday, and I don¡¯t want to kill. So, you better leave before I get angry, otherwise, none of you will leave!¡± de Lord interrupted him again.

    Light Brewer furrowed his brows. He felt his patience running out.

    ¡°Brewer, don¡¯t waste your words on him!¡± At this moment, Ned Stanley coldly spoke. After a pause, he looked at de Lord with cold eyes and said, ¡°Elmer de, you better do the right thing. If you don¡¯t want to submit to us, answer our questions honestly. Otherwise, I will wipe out your de Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m quite curious. What do you want to ask? Speak up and let¡¯s hear it!¡± de Lord interrupted him.

    ¡°Is Bloodshadow Fury de and Bloodshadow de Technique both from your hands?¡± Ned Stanley asked. ¡°Honestly tell us the way to break the Bloodshadow de Technique. I can consider sparing your de Sect.¡±

    ¡°You came for this?¡± de Lord spoke lightly. ¡°Calling you an idiot wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. You should understand things before taking action!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I personally forged the Bloodshadow Fury de. As for the Bloodshadow de Technique, you¡¯re ttering me. That set of knife techniques was created by Commander Gardner himself, he is a genius of a millennium. I just gave him a few suggestions. How can you say it came from my hands?¡±

    ¡°Haha, de Lord, modesty suits you!¡± At this moment, Billy¡¯s voice came from behind the crowd.

    Billy led Casey and others, walking over with calm expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Ian greeted Billy as he hurried over.

    ¡°Not toote, right?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°No!¡± Ian shook his head and greeted Casey and the others one by one.

    ¡°de Lord, it¡¯s been a while. You look younger again!¡± Billy walked up to Elmer de and said with a smile.

    ¡°Hahaha, Commander Gardner¡¯s words, I love to hear them!¡± de Lord let out a heartyugh.

    Hearing de Lord¡¯s words, there was a wave of surprise around.

    ¡°Is he King of the West, Commander Gardner? How did hee to de Sect?¡±

    ¡°Rumors say that Commander Gardner has a deep connection with de Sect, and now it seems true!¡±

    ¡°However, in today¡¯s situation, his presence probably won¡¯t change anything!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I heard he¡¯s only at the level of a Tier-two War God-Emperor. If he stands on the side of de Sect today, it¡¯s probably not going to end well for him!¡±

    The forty to fifty onlookers whispered to each other.

    On the other side, the group of people also showed a hint of surprise in their eyes. Obviously, they hadn¡¯t expected Billy to appear here.

    Both Light Brewer and Ned Stanley furrowed their brows slightly, feeling a inexplicable ominous premonition. Although they didn¡¯t think Billy had the strength to defeat them, the fact that he appeared so calmly here meant he must have some backing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee here seeking death!

    ¡°Uncle Ronald, long time no see!¡± Billy looked at Ronald de and smiled before greeting Clive de and Celeste de.

    Due to the tense atmosphere, there wasn¡¯t much small talk between them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°de Lord, are they from Cerulean Abyss Institute?¡± Billy then looked at de Lord and asked.

    ¡°Half of them are from Cerulean Abyss Institute, and the other half are from the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡± de Lord pointed at Ned Stanley while speaking.

    ¡°That old guy is the second elder of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy squinted his eyes.

    Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect was one of the several super forces in the ancient martial arts world, whose overall strength vaguely surpassed Cerulean Abyss Institute.

    Billy didn¡¯t expect that the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect had also sent someone. It seemed that the ancient martial arts world was working hard to deal with him.

 Chapter 627 Die Without Regrets!

    ¡°Elmer de, from the moment we revealed ourselves until now, you¡¯ve shown no fear. Could it be because you knew Commander Gardner woulde to help you?¡± Ned Stanley steadied his emotions and continued speaking. ¡°I see you¡¯re getting bolder. Do you really think that he and his few men can change the oue?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how we can change the oue but it¡¯s enough to kill you!¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°Not only you but the entire Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. Within three months, I will make it history in vale!¡± Billy continued, his tone unwavering.

    Ned Stanley burst intoughter. The people behind him wore mocking expressions as they stared at Billy.

    ¡°Laugh all you want. Laugh while you can. Otherwise, you won¡¯t beughingter!¡± Azure Dragon spoke calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you are indeed as arrogant as the rumors say!¡± Ned Stanley ignored Azure Dragon and continued speaking to Billy. ¡°Do you know the cultivation levels of me and Vice Dean Brewer?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an old fool. Is a War God-Emperor in the perfection realm formidable?¡± Azure Dragon sneered.

    Stout coughed softly¨Che hadn¡¯t broken through to be a War God-Emperor yet.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you have great courage!¡± Needlework Sorceress looked at Billy and spoke solemnly. ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many members of our Cerulean Abyss Institute, and yet you dare to show yourself before us. I admire your audacity.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll admire me even moreter!¡± Billy responded lightly, then looked at Light Brewer. ¡°You should be the one in charge among the people from Cerulean Abyss Institute. What should I call you?¡±

    He had already probed Light Brewer¡¯s cultivation level. Like Needlework Sorceress, Light Brewer was a full-fledged War God-Emperor.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we meet again!¡± Light Brewer responded.

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s you?¡± Billy squinted.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Although they hadn¡¯t met face to face, Billy remembered the voice of the person who had rescued Quin Inkwell from Adam¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter him here.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, your reputation as a once-in-a-millennium talent is well-deserved.¡± Light Brewer continued. ¡°When west met, you were just at the half-step War God-Emperor level. In just a few months, I heard you¡¯ve reached the real God-Emperor realm. Not only have you killed many from our Cerulean Abyss Institute, but you also severed Mandy¡¯s arm. You are truly daring!¡±

    ¡°So, the uncle mentioned by the youngdy from Cerulean Abyss Institute is you?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you are too self-assured!¡± Light Brewer didn¡¯t respond directly but continued speaking after a pause. ¡°Not only have you offended our Cerulean Abyss Institute, but you also provoked the headquarters of Ink Pavilion. You have no idea what trouble you¡¯ve gotten yourself into. They will make you pay the price!¡±

    ¡°You should worry about yourself, old man!¡± Stout retorted. ¡°Think about whether you have anyst words. If you do, send a message quickly, or you won¡¯t have the chanceter!¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! Who are you to speak here?¡± A man behind Light Brewer jumped out, pointing at Stout and shouting.

    Before the words were finished, Azure Dragon raised his hand, shing out with his de.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Another white-haired elder from Cerulean Abyss Institute frowned, raising his hand to create a palm wind to block Azure Dragon¡¯s attack. Then, he looked at Azure Dragon and spoke sternly, ¡°If you dare to make a move again, I promise you¡¯ll die¡­¡±

    ¡°de Lord, shall we take action?¡± Billy interrupted, turning to de Lord and smiling. ¡°After dealing with these people, I still have to drink your birthday wine!¡±

    ¡°Sure! Today, I¡¯ll drink until I¡¯m satisfied!¡± de Lordughed heartily.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded and turned to Ned Stanley. ¡°We¡¯ll handle the people from Cerulean Abyss Institute. de Lord, you and Uncle Ronald will deal with those from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± de Lord agreed, then looked at Ned Stanley, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re quite eager to take action, aren¡¯t you? Come with me and see how I can chop you down with a single stroke!¡±

    After saying that, he walked towards an open space in the eastern part of the courtyard.

    Elmer de didn¡¯t worry at all about whether Billy and his team could handle the people from Cerulean Abyss Institute. A few days ago, Ian had exined everything that happened in Heartbreak Valley to him. Even Silent Annihtion Monk, with the added power of his secret technique, wasn¡¯t Billy¡¯s match, let alone the members of Cerulean Abyss Institute.

    ¡°Humph! Overestimating your abilities. If you seek death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Ned Stanley sneered, then waved his hand toward the people behind him. ¡°Take action. Kill anyone who resists!¡±

    After saying that, he followed Elmer de, heading in their direction.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone, including the members of Cerulean Abyss Institute, responded simultaneously, assuming their positions.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Elmer de waved his hand. ¡°Leave no one alive!¡±

    All members of de Sect simultaneously initiated their attacks, charging towards the opposing crowd. Meanwhile, Casey and Azure Dragon had already moved without waiting for Billy¡¯smand.

    ¡°You probably want to avenge those from Cerulean Abyss Institute, right? Here¡¯s your chance!¡± Billy looked at Light Brewer and then walked towards the open space on the west side.

    ¡°Since Commander Gardner is so confident, I will apany you!¡± Light Brewer squinted and followed.

    At the same time, Ronald de pointed hisrge de at Needlework Sorceress. ¡°Old woman,e on, let me y with you!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ronald, leave her to me!¡± Casey approached with his battle de.

    ¡°General Kimmons, are you sure?¡± Ronald de was slightly surprised. He had probed Casey¡¯s cultivation and was worried he might not be a match.

    ¡°No problem, killing such an old woman shouldn¡¯t be an issue!¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders in response.

    ¡°Good! Be careful of her embroidered needles!¡± Ronald didn¡¯t insist further. He had heard from Ian that almost every trusted fellow around Billy had the strength to challenge higher realms. With Casey¡¯s cultivation, even if he couldn¡¯t kill Fawn Hale, retreating unharmed should be no problem.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded.

    Ronald de then turned and charged towards the members of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. While charging forward, he shouted to the guests who hade to celebrate the birthday, numbering about forty or fifty people.

    ¡°Everyone, step back! Don¡¯t participate in the battle. Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices. Just watch from the side!¡±

    ¡°Rare chance to fight alongside de Lord and Commander Gardner. Die without regrets!¡± Master Currey shouted, raising his hand and joining the charge.

    After a brief hesitation, the other people followed suit.

    In the next moment, the ce of de Sect was plunged into a fierce battle. The air above the courtyard was filled with a strong killing intent, shadows flickering, and waves of energy sweeping through.

    ¡°Old witch, make your move. Let me see how strong your embroidered needles really are!¡± Casey looked towards Needlework Sorceress and spoke confidently.

 Chapter 628 Death of Needlework Sorceress

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± Fawn Hale angrily shouted. ¡°A mere Tier-two War God-Emperor dares to challenge me. Truly ignorant!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    With that, she raised her hand, and a palm strike shot towards Casey, creating a whistling wind.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon know who¡¯s ignorant!¡± Casey responded, shing with his de.

    Bang!

    Their attacks collided, and Casey staggered back five or six steps, while Needlework Sorceress was pushed back two big steps.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s some skill after all,¡± Fawn Hale said, a hint of surprise in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Casey to force her back with a casual strike.

    Casey didn¡¯t respond to her words. Instead, he took two steps forward, and his battle de unleashed more than ten chilling de radiance attacks.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Fawn Hale retorted, unleashing a series of fierce palm winds.

    A fierce sh erupted, and strong waves of energy caused the nearby rows of tall trees to break in half.

    ¡°Kid, I won¡¯t y with you anymore. Lie down!¡± After another ten rounds of confrontation, Fawn Hale spoke with a heavy tone. Immediately, she began a rapid series of wrist rotations, and a rain of embroidered needles shot towards Casey.

    Dense and unstoppable, the needles made a faint breaking sound through the air.

    ¡°Petty tricks!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he swiftly sent out several de radiance attacks to intercept the needles.

    The needles were knocked down by Casey¡¯s de, making clear, crisp sounds as they hit the ground.

    Watching Casey¡¯s movements, Fawn Hale wore a disdainful expression.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± At that moment, Casey¡¯s pupils shrank.

    A needle, longer than the others, pierced through his de radiance, moving at a speedparable to a bullet, heading straight for his forehead. Without much thought, Casey retracted his de, bloodied it, and held it horizontally in front of his face. The needle made contact with the de, narrowly missing his forehead. Casey quickly stepped back, avoiding a potentially fatal injury.

    Once again, a crisp sound rang out, and then Casey swiftly slid back a distance of thirty to forty meters. He felt a tearing pain in his tiger¡¯s mouth acupoint.

    Indeed, Needlework Sorceress was formidable. A small steel needle carried such a violent force. If Casey had reacted a half-beat slower just now, the needle would have pierced through his forehead.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Before Casey could fully stabilize his figure, Needlework Sorceress¡¯s palm wind had already thundered towards him. Casey, unable to block in time, twisted his gaze and promptly dodged to the side.

    However, he was still a half-beat too slow, struck by the forceful wind on his shoulder. He tumbled several somersaults beforeing to a stop, his breath slightly erratic. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. With a flip, he leaped up from the ground. Almost as soon as he left the ground, Needlework Sorceress¡¯s second palm wind crashed onto the ground, creating arge crater.

    ¡°Old witch, it¡¯s my turn now!¡±

    By this time, Casey had adjusted his posture. He shouted loudly, activating his entire body¡¯s energy to condense into his War God-Emperor form. Subsequently, a virtual shadow in the shape of a de, like a lightning sh, tore through the void and descended towards the opponent, with the force of thunder.

    Sensing Casey¡¯s rapidly rising momentum, Needlework Sorceress also unleashed her trump card. Countless virtual shadow steel needles appeared above her head. Following that, like meteors streaking across the sky, they swept towards Casey¡¯s virtual shadow de. ordingly, a burst of exploding sounds echoed in mid-air. Most of the virtual shadow steel needles exploded upon impact with the de, significantly weakening the power of the virtual shadow de.

    Both Casey and Needlework Sorceress spewed out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying. They flew a hundred meters backward before crashing heavily to the ground, each of them showing signs of disarray in their energy.

    A look of disbelief appeared on Needlework Sorceress¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey could unleash such a powerful trump card, enough to contend with her War God-Emperor force.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Just as she was about to get up from the ground, she felt a suffocating murderous intent enveloping her. Hairs on his body stood on end.

    A crescent-shaped de light swiftly shed in her pupils with lightning speed. Although she reacted at thest moment, the de light still shed past her shoulder, causing her entire arm to fall to the ground, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Needlework Sorceress let out a muffled groan and staggered several steps backward, her expression filled with intense pain. She never expected that Casey could execute a second strike in such a short time. It was evident that in the exchange just now, Casey had won at least half a move against her.

    ¡°How is it? Do you now know who underestimates whom?¡± Casey wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and strolled casually towards her.

    Without any hesitation, Needlework Sorceress dashed towards the entrance. At this point, she had not only suffered internal injuries but also lost one arm. Her teleportation speed had dropped by more than half, making it impossible to outrun Casey.

    ¡°Trying to escape? Can you?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he swiftly caught up.

    Fawn Hale not only had internal injuries but also lost an arm. In her current state, she couldn¡¯t escape Casey.

    ¡°Until next life!¡± Casey¡¯s voice reached her ears in just a few seconds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill¡­¡± Needlework Sorceress¡¯s soul-wrenching plea came out.

    Before she could finish her sentence, a de light shed past her neck. Her head soared into the sky.

    The headless body, propelled by inertia, ran a few more steps before copsing to the ground, convulsing a few times before bing motionless.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Not far away, Pandora Szar, who had been watching, eximed in pain.

    ¡°Bastard! Since you killed my master, I¡¯ll fight you to the death¡­¡± Shouting, she rushed towards Casey recklessly.

    ¡°Pandora,e back!¡± Homer Szar eximed in shock, quickly catching up and picking up his daughter.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey said in a deep voice, raising his hand for a palm strike.

    If de Lord hadn¡¯t promised to spare their lives earlier, what Casey would have unleashed wouldn¡¯t be a palm strike but a de light.

    Just as Pandora had charged halfway, she was directly sent flying and crashed to the ground, her face twisted in pain.

    ¡°Pandora!¡± Homer Szar shouted again before hurrying over to help his daughter.

    ¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll never leave again!¡± Casey addressed the father and daughter before rushing towards Azure Dragon¡¯s battlefield.

    ¡°You bastard,e back! I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Pandora Szar shouted again.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Homer raised his hand and delivered a palm strike to her neck. Pandora¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fainted.

    After that, Homer Szar picked up his daughter and quickly walked away. Although he really wanted to witness the downfall of de Sect, ever since Billy and his group appeared, he felt an unexinable unease. Moreover, he had nced at the battle situation in the courtyard just now. Except for Light Brewer and Ned Stanley, who were too far away for him to see clearly, the advantage of Cerulean Abyss Institute and the other members of Sky-quaking Daoist Sect was not significant. Especially after Needlework Sorceress was killed by Casey, the situation became even more unfavorable. For him, leaving was the best option. If he waited any longer, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

 Chapter 629 Cerulean Abyss Institute Expelled

    Azure Dragon¡¯s opponent was an elder of Cerulean Abyss Institute, a senior Tier-two War God-Emperor. After exchanging blows for more than a dozen rounds, they found themselves evenly matched, both sustaining injuries.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, I¡¯ll handle this. You go check on Stout and Night Orchid.¡± Casey said, breaking the deadlock.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon responded and turned to rush towards Stout and Night Orchid.

    ¡°Damn it! You killed Fawn Hale?¡± the elderly opponent looked at the headless body nearby, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset. I¡¯ll send you to meet her soon!¡± Casey casually remarked. Without further ado, he attacked the elder.

    ¡°Damn you, die!¡± the elder, furious, no longer cared whether he was Casey¡¯s match and wielded his sword to face Casey¡¯s assault.

    The result was predictable. Despite Casey having some injuries, his opponent was equally harmed. After several rounds ofbat, Casey activated his God-Emperor¡¯s Power once again. The elder¡¯s body was cleaved in half, sprawled on the ground in a pool of blood.

    Meanwhile, not far away, a loud crash echoed. Stout, like a kite with a broken string, flew through the air, spewing blood before crashing heavily to the ground and struggling to get up. His opponents, a man and a woman, were both at Pseudo War God-Emperors. The woman had been killed by Stout using Essence Crossing Palm, but the man, taking advantage of Stout¡¯s disorientation, sent him flying with a fierce punch.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Azure Dragon, engaged in a fierce battle with a Tier-one War God-Emperor opponent, eximed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Stout got up from the ground, wiped the blood from his mouth, and revealed a hint of madness in his eyes.

    Then, he looked at the elderly opponent and said, ¡°Old coot, do you like sneak attacks?¡±

    Boom!

    As Stout spoke, a force much stronger than before erupted from him. His aura changedpletely, and there was no trace of his previous injuries.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The elder, seeing Stout¡¯s state, felt a moment of shock. ¡°You¡­ you actually broke through to War God-Emperor?!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Stout grinned.

    As the elder said, Stout had indeed broken through. After ten days and nights of spiritual baptism in Heartbreak Valley, his already exceptional martial talent soared. When he left Heartbreak Valley, he had glimpsed the dawn of the War God-Emperor realm. With relentless training at the base of SHADOW in Ozin in recent days, he was just a step away from bing a War God-Emperor. After the intense battle earlier, he seized the fleeting opportunity and broke through the barrier.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡± The elder took a deep breath and shouted loudly. Before he could finish his words, Stout, with no hesitation, once again unleashed Essence Crossing Palm.

    His idea was simple: a swift and decisive victory before Stout¡¯s cultivation could fully solidify.

    ¡°Old scruff, it¡¯s toote!¡± Stout understood the opponent¡¯s intention. With a casual remark, he advanced instead of retreating, without the slightest hesitation. Once again, he activated Essence Crossing Palm.

    Originally capable of challenging opponents at a higher realm, he had now broken through to the War God-Emperor realm. Dealing with a pseudo God-Emperor opponent posed no difficulty.

    Boom!

    The palm wind, carrying an overwhelming momentum, forcefully shattered the old man¡¯s attack and mmed into his chest. Like a cannonball, the old man was sent flying. Simr to Stout¡¯s recent experience, he flew tens of meters before crashing to the ground, creating arge pit upon impact. Blood gushed from his mouth. Before he could even attempt to get up, Stout¡¯s second assault thundered down.

    Before the elder could plead for mercy, his body exploded like a ripe watermelon, leaving nothing behind but a cloud of blood mist.

    ¡°That¡¯s the consequence of sneak attacks!¡± Stout teased.

    ¡°Stout, impressive! You broke through so quickly?¡± Casey had already arrived by his side.

    ¡°Boss gave us ten days, it would be embarrassing not to make it,¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Casey also smiled.

    Then, the two rushed out again.

    Meanwhile, as Casey killed Needlework Sorceress, Billy and Light Brewer stood on an open space.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you going to be perverse?¡± Light Brewer looked at Billy and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°If you leave now with your people, I can, for the sake of Ether Mountain, spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the same thing I¡¯ve told to Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡± Billy casually said, ¡°Within three months, Cerulean Abyss Institute will be officially expelled from vale!¡±

    ¡°Do you realize how ridiculous you sound?¡± Light sneered. ¡°You have no idea what Cerulean Abyss Institute represents! As one of the superpowers in the martial arts world, Cerulean Abyss Institute is much stronger than you think. Its strength you¡¯ve encountered is not even one-tenth of its full power ¡°Unless you mobilize all the forces of Ether Mountain, even if you¡¯re given three years, it¡¯s impossible for you to achieve it!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Of course, if the entire Ether Mountain lineagees down, at that time, it won¡¯t just be our Cerulean Abyss Institute against you! So, don¡¯t arrogantly think that Ether Mountain lineage is invincible. I can tell you with certainty that among the top forces in the martial arts world, at least two or three can contend with Ether Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°To destroy your Cerulean Abyss Institute, there¡¯s no need to rely on the power of Ether Mountain!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that you won¡¯t live to see that day!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant. Since that¡¯s the case, make your move! Let me see how capable this young master of Ether Mountain is!¡± Light said coldly. As he spoke, a tremendous aura erupted from him, shrouding the surrounding space in a thick oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡°You only have one chance to make a move, so you better go all out!¡± Billy drew his Bloodshadow Fury de. He had already probed Light¡¯s cultivation. Having recently reached the War God-Emperor perfection realm, facing an opponent of this caliber posed no pressure.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Light responded coldly. ¡°As you wish!¡±

    As he spoke, he dashed forward, rapidly conjuring numerous afterimages in the void. The oppressive aura in the space intensified. Light probably didn¡¯t want to waste time with Billy, so he immediately activated his War God-Emperor power. In the next moment, a phantom spear appeared above his head, emanating a chilling death aura.

    ¡°Take my spear!¡±

    Following Light¡¯s words, the phantom spear, with the force of thunder, tore through the air and whistled towards Billy.

 Chapter 630 A Chance for Self-Annihilation

    ¡°Is that the best you¡¯ve got?¡± Billy said casually, facing Light¡¯s fierce attack.

    Chi surged into the Bloodshadow Fury de as Billy activated ¡°Heavens Incinerating¡±, unleashing a powerful sh. The blood-red de shed with the opponent¡¯s phantom spear, creating a thunderous roar that shattered walls and structures around them.

    Light Brewer, spitting blood, was thrown backward, leaving cracks in the ground. He looked at Billy in disbelief and shock. How had someone he once considered unworthy be so powerful in such a short time?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    A few months ago, Billy wouldn¡¯t have been a match for him. Now, Light realized he was lucky to be alive after facing just ny percent of Billy¡¯s strength. Besides, Light could clearly feel that Billy had only used about 90% of his strength, otherwise he would have been dead already. He recalled the words Billy had said earlier: to destroy Cerulean Abyss Institute, he didn¡¯t need to use the power of Ether Mountain.

    If Billy continued to grow at this monster-like speed, in three months time, no one at Cerulean Abyss Institute would be able to suppress him. It was truly an unknown.

    ¡°Last time when you saved Quin Inkwell, I said I¡¯d take your life. Do you believe it now?¡± Billy walked over as Light struggled to rise.

    ¡°The one chosen by the old man from Ether Mountain is truly extraordinary!¡± Light admitted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it. Give me a quick death,¡± Light said, knowing he was already a cripple.

    That blow, although it left Light with a life, all his meridians had beenpletely shattered, and even if he lived, he would be a cripple.

    ¡°How much do you know about Ink Room?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Things about Ink Pavilion, only those within the organization know the truth, outsiders have little information. I am no exception.¡± Light took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I only know that Ink Room is an organization that is higher than the leader of Ink Pavilion. Some important decisions of Ink Pavilion need to be submitted to Ink Room for review before they can be implemented.

    ¡°Do you know someone from Ink Room? How can we find them?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Light shook his head.

    ¡°The people of Ink Room have dual identities, some may be the head of a sect, some may be the head of a noble family, and some may be from a court in the capital¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot? If you don¡¯t know anyone from Ink Room, why did you rescue Quin Inkwell?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, you know too little about the martial arts world.¡± Light forced a difficult smile. ¡°The matter of the Kun Lun Mountains is of great significance, and most of the martial arts sects in the world naturally join forces! At that time, several superpowers and Ink Pavilion learned about the situation over there. We just asked Ink Pavilion to represent us. Rescuing Quin was because he still had utility, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be killed by youter¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me about Cerulean Abyss Institute!¡± Billy could tell from his expression that Light probably wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°As for Cerulean Abyss Institute, you can slowly find out for yourself¡­¡± Light said, his eyes narrowing.

    Immediately, a spray of blood mist erupted from his chest, and he copsed, legs kicking briefly before going still. Billy nced at the ground, furrowing his brow slightly, then turned and walked towards the battle ring where de Lord and Ned Stanley were.

    Boom!

    Just as he approached within seven or eight hundred meters, a loud noise rang out. de Lord and Ned were both thrown out at the same time, leaving two arced blood streaks in the air. After flying a hundred meters each, they both crashed to the ground. From their breaths, it was evident that their injuries were not light.

    ¡°de Lord, how are you?¡± Billy quickly shed over.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?¡± de Lord was slightly stunned, stood up from the ground, and asked Billy, ¡°What about that old scruff, Light Brewer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve cut him down!¡± Billy replied.

    de Lord choked on his saliva. ¡°So fast?¡±

    Although he had learned from Ian about Billy¡¯s strength and knew that there should be no problem in killing Light Brewer, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so fast. Light was a War God-Emperor in the perfection realm, after all.

    ¡°Just a matter of one sh!¡± Billy shrugged and took out a pill from his clothes.

    ¡°de Lord, take this pill, meditate in ce for a while, and leave the rest to me!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± de Lord¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He took the pill without hesitation, then sat cross-legged and began to meditate.

    Billy then walked towards Ned.

    ¡°You killed Light?¡± Ned had already stood up from the ground at this time, looking at Billy with a slightly serious tone. Although he was unwilling to believe it, since Billy could appear here, Light Brewer was most likely in grave danger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Billy said lightly, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see himter!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ned took a deep breath.

    ¡°He is the first vice dean of the Cerulean Abyss Institute. You killed him. Cerulean Abyss Institute will definitely not let you go¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, think about yourself!¡± Billy interrupted him coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose self-annihtion, leaving you aplete corpse!¡±

    Ned snorted, ¡°You are really shameless. Do you think you can kill Light and¡­¡±

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Billy spoke sternly.

    While speaking, without any fancy moves, he turned his wrist, raised his hand, and shed.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Ned obviously didn¡¯t expect Billy to take action without warning. His pupils contracted for a moment. Without much time to think, he quickly mobilized the remaining Chi, sending out a few gusts of vigor to barely block the attack.

    However, what made him despair was that before he could catch his breath, a hundred-meter-long de aura shed towards him like lightning. For someone already injured, there was no possibility of avoiding this sh.

    After the de aura passed, a head soared into the sky, and blood sprayed like a pir. Ned watched helplessly as his decapitated body fell to the ground.

    Not far away, de Lord, who was meditating, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. In just a few years, the young man he had known had grown to a height even he felt inferior to! If given a few more years, where would he end up?

    ¡°de Lord, I¡¯ll go check on the others!¡± After beheading Ned, Billy turned and rushed towards the battle ring in the front yard.

    The following battles held no suspense. The opposing group, already at a disadvantage, couldn¡¯t hold on for even five minutes and all fell down. At this point, all the dozens of people sent by Cerulean Abyss Institute and Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect were killed, with not a single survivor!

 Chapter 631 Itâ€™s Settled

    More than an hourter, after everyone tended to their injuries, they followed de Lord to the de Sect¡¯s assembly hall.

    de Lord first expressed gratitude to Master Currey and others from before. Many of them had injuries, but fortunately, no one was killed.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, thanks a lot. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you!¡± de Lord then turned to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°de Lord, it¡¯s not a big deal. This whole thing started because of me,¡± Billy responded. ¡°I should apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re being too modest,¡± de Lord chuckled.

    ¡°In the martial arts world, several superpowers have ambitious ns. Even without your involvement, they would havee knocking sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another matter,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile Afterward, pointing at Casey and the others, Billy introduced them to de Lord.

    ¡°de Lord, let me introduce you. These are my trusted fellows.¡±

    He first introduced Casey, Azure Dragon, and Stout to de Lord.

    ¡°Hello, de Lord!¡± the three greeted simultaneously.

    ¡°Haha, indeed, talents among men, just like Commander Gardner.¡± de Lordughed and then turned to Stout.

    ¡°Stout, how¡¯s your grandpa? Everything going well?¡±

    ¡°de Lord, you know my grandpa?¡± Stout was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Haha, of course!¡± de Lordughed again. ¡°Calcting the time, it¡¯s been almost five or six years since Ist saw him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing well, eating and sleeping soundly, without any troubles,¡± Stout responded casually.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good to hear!¡± de Lord raised his teacup and took a sip. ¡°I heard he closed up for almost two years. Has hee out now?¡±

    ¡°He just came outst month!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°Is that right?¡± de Lord lifted his teacup again. ¡°Then he should have smoothly reached the Sovereign Realm this time.¡±

    In the path of martial arts, above War God-Emperor was the Sovereign Realm, which was apletely new martial realm, something countless martial practitioners dared not even think about. Sovereign-realm experts were truly extraordinary individuals. One typical symbol of a superpower in the martial world was having a Sovereign-realm expert in the sect.

    The Sovereign Realm was divided into nine sses, from the first grade Sovereign to the ninth grade Sovereign, with the first grade being the weakest and the ninth grade the strongest.

    From War God-Emperor to Sovereign, there was a vast gap in between.

    Most experts at the peak of the War God-Emperor realm spent their entire lives unable to break through to the Sovereign Realm. It wasn¡¯t due to inadequate cultivation or scarce resources; it was a matter of talent. Those who sessfully broke through to the Sovereign Realm were all martial prodigies with extraordinary talent. This was why Billy was so excited when he learned about the spring in Heartbreak Valley, capable of enhancing a person¡¯s martial talent. His expectations for his fellows went beyond just reaching the War God-Emperor realm; the goal was the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I haven¡¯t called home in almost two months.¡±

    ¡°Haha, being with Commander Gardner, you¡¯re enjoying yourself too much,¡± de Lord remarked as he put down his teacup.

    ¡°From what I know about your grandfather, there¡¯s a high chance he made a breakthrough this time. Among us old folks, he¡¯s the most likely to be the first to step into the Sovereign Realm!¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll call and ask one of these days!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°de Lord, let me introduce one more person. She is¡­¡± At this point, Billy pointed at Night Orchid.

    ¡°Haha, no need for introductions,¡± de Lord chuckled.

    ¡°If I guessed right, this should be the girl that Ian mentioned, his crush, the Provincial Governor of SHADOW, Night Orchid, right?¡±

    Ian was choked by saliva.

    ¡°de Lord, pressure to meet you!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s face blushed slightly as she stood up and bowed to de Lord. Then she bowed to Ronald de and his sister.

    ¡°Haha, Night Orchid, don¡¯t be so formal. Please sit down!¡± de Lordughed and gestured with his hand. ¡°Ian is quite lucky to have such an excellent girl!¡±

    He had guessed Night Orchid¡¯s identity at first sight in the front courtyard square, and his first impression of Night Orchid was quite good.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words!¡± Night Orchid blushed again and subconsciously nced at Ian.

    ¡°Night Orchid, Ian is not good with words, like a block of wood. You¡¯ll have to bear with him,¡± at this moment, Celeste de said with a smile.

    She also had a good impression of Night Orchid, both in terms of appearance and temperament, making her genuinely happy for Ian.

    ¡°Haha, yes, Ian, this stinky kid, can¡¯t say a word for half a day. Night Orchid has suffered,¡± Ronaldughed as well.

    ¡°You tter me.¡± Night Orchid responded with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, Orchid and Ian, one cold and one hot, a perfect match!¡± Caseyughed loudly.

    Seeing the reactions of de Lord¡¯s family, he naturally felt happy for Night Orchid and Ian.

    After chatting for a while, a middle-aged woman with an elegant demeanor and a beautiful appearance walked in with a joyful expression. The person who came was Ian¡¯s mother, Muriel de.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ian walked quickly towards her.

    ¡°Go aside, not looking for you!¡± Muriel waved her hand.

    Then, after greeting de Lord and smilingly looking at Billy, she spoke with affection, ¡°Billy, it¡¯s been several years since Ist saw you. You don¡¯te back often to see me!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Muriel, it¡¯s my fault!¡± Billy smiled and stood up to greet her. During the time he stayed in the de Sect a few years ago, Muriel was even more affectionate toward him than Ian.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Sit down and let me have a good look at you!¡± Muriel smiled and responded.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Haha, Auntie, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Let me introduce someone to you.¡± Billyughed and said.

    ¡°No need for introductions; I know who it is!¡± Muriel smiled again and turned to Night Orchid.

    ¡°Night Orchid, has that stinky kid Ian made you suffer? If he did, you tell me. I¡¯ll see how I can deal with him!¡±

    Ian¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs de!¡± Night Orchid smiled and bowed to her.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯ve really done a great favor for Ian! I¡¯ve been worried about how he would find a wife for the rest of his life!¡±

    Muriel nced at Night Orchid, her eyes full of satisfaction.

    ¡°Auntie Muriel, you¡¯re quite fast. Orchid has be Ian¡¯s wife?¡± Stout said with a teasing tone.

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s settled!¡± Muriel responded decisively.

 Chapter 632 The Supreme Art of Blade Sect

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± de Lordughed heartily. ¡°I think it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Night Orchid¡¯s face blushed even more.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Come, Night Orchid, go with your Celeste to my room. Let¡¯s leave Billy to chat with the old man!¡± With that, Muriel grabbed Night Orchid¡¯s hand and headed towards the door.

    Smiling, de Lord¡¯s daughter, Celeste de, stood up and followed them. As they approached the door, Muriel turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, no matter what, you must stay at de Sect for a few days this time!¡±

    ¡°Haha, sure, thanks, Auntie Muriel!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    For the next two or three days, Billy and hispanions indeed stayed at de Sect. On one hand, it provided Night Orchid with an opportunity to get along with Ian¡¯s family. On the other hand, Billy took advantage of this time to have de Lord instruct Casey, Azure Dragon, and Night Orchid in their sword techniques.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you free now?¡± One morning, shortly after finishing breakfast, de Lord¡¯s second son, Clive de, approached Billy.

    ¡°Free, Uncle Clive? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°My father is waiting for you in the back mountains. Let me take you there.¡± Clive smiled and said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Fifteen minutester, the group arrived at a spacious valley in the back mountains, where de Lord and Ronald de, were already waiting.

    ¡°de Lord, Uncle Ronald!¡± Billy and hispanions greeted them.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, hand over your Bloodshadow Fury de to me.¡± de Lord smiled as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy handed over the formidable de.

    ¡°de Lord, are you going to pass on some supreme sword technique to boss?¡± Stout asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Haha, not exactly a supreme technique.¡± de Lordughed and then asked, ¡°Do you know what the supreme art of de Sect is?¡±

    ¡°No idea!¡± Stout straightforwardly shook his head.

    ¡°de Lord, is it the Infinite de?¡± Azure Dragon chimed in. He knew that Ian¡¯s trump card was the Infinite de, a powerful technique that could challenge opponents of a higher level.

    ¡°Infinite de is a technique I created myself. Although it¡¯s passable, it doesn¡¯t qualify as the supreme art of de Sect.¡± de Lord shook his head.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°de Sect has a history of nearly a thousand years and has produced many outstanding talents. The sect once enjoyed great glory.¡± de Lord wore a thoughtful expression as he continued. ¡°However, unfortunately, in thest two to three centuries, de Sect has declined in talent. No oneparable to our ancestors has emerged, and the highest cultivation level has stagnated at the half-step Sovereign level.¡±

    ¡°As a result, de Sect¡¯s position in the martial arts world has been declining day by day. Not only has it been squeezed out of the ranks of superpowers, but it¡¯s also on the verge of falling out of the top five among first-ss powers.¡±

    ¡°de Lord, don¡¯t be too pessimistic. Ian is a rare talent in de Sect for centuries!¡± Stout interjected optimistically. ¡°In time, he will reach the Sovereign realm. By then, he will lead de Sect back into the ranks of superpowers!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only thing that makes me feel fortunate!¡± de Lord nodded. ¡°Ian¡¯s martial talent is indeed much better than his father¡¯s and mine. Perhaps with some more time, he can achieve aplishmentsparable to our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°However, the world of martial arts in vale, and even the entire world, is about to face turbulent times. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have much time for him to grow slowly. And as he is now, he is still too weak.¡± Having said that, de Lord turned and bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, in a few days, I will officially close up, attempting to break through to the Sovereign realm. This seclusion mayst for half a year at the shortest, and three to five years at the longest. I entrust Ian to you during this time.¡±

    Billy reached out to lift de Lord up. ¡°Ian is my brother. As long as I¡¯m alive, nothing will happen to him.¡±

    ¡°I believe in you!¡± de Lord nodded and continued, ¡°Commander Gardner, the reason I called you here today is to pass on the true supreme art of de Sect, the Domineering de Art, to you. I hope it will be of assistance to you.¡±

    Hearing this, Casey eximed, ¡°de Lord, so the legendary Domineering de Art does exist?¡±

    ¡°Casey, have you heard of it?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded and replied, ¡°It is said that the Domineering de Art was created by the third sect master of de Sect. It is a true Sovereign-realm martial technique. It is said that back then, with Domineering de Art, the sect master brought de Sect from a second-rate power directly into the ranks of superpowers within a short hundred years.¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Azure Dragon was astonished.

    ¡°General Kimmons is truly well-informed. Even I, as a member of de Sect, have only heard about this history.¡± de Lord smiled faintly.

    ¡°de Lord, you can directly pass on the Domineering de Art to Ian.¡± Billy also felt a bit stunned upon hearing about the Domineering de Art. It was the first time he had heard of such a thing.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t be polite with me!¡± de Lord responded again.

    ¡°In fact, a few years ago, when you and the old master from Ether Mountain came to de Sect, I nned to pass on the Domineering de Art to you. But because you hadn¡¯t broken through to the War God-Emperor realm at the time and couldn¡¯t control it, passing the de art on to you would have done more harm than good. So I had to give up.¡±

    ¡°de Lord, does it have strict requirements on the practitioner¡¯s cultivation?¡± Stout curiously asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± de Lord nodded.

    ¡°Domineering de Art is so named because the technique is extremely overbearing. If not controlled properly, it not only fails to harm the enemy but can also backfire and harm the practitioner. Even a War God-Emperor martial artist with average talent cannot master this technique. Otherwise, Ian¡¯s father and I would have practiced it long ago. With Commander Gardner¡¯s martial talent, coupled with having already reached theter stage of the War God-Emperor realm, I believe he should be able to handle it.¡±

    ¡°As for Ian, he is still a bit weak now. Perhaps when he breaks through to theplete stage of the War God-Emperor realm, he can try to practice it.¡±

    Stout eximed.

    ¡°de Lord, have you not practiced it?¡± Night Orchid asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°I have tried to practice it before. Although I can barely unleash the technique now, it¡¯s challenging to control. That¡¯s why I never dared to use it casually in battle.¡± de Lord responded. At this point, he turned to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, let me demonstrate it to you first. Watch carefully, and then I¡¯ll exin the corresponding mental and physical techniques to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy did not refuse de Lord¡¯s goodwill anymore. In a sense, he could be considered half a member of de Sect, and de Lord could be regarded as his half-master. Practicing the Domineering de Art seemed legitimate.

    Subsequently, de Lord gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de and walked to an open space.

 Chapter 633 Exhibiting the Domineering Blade Art

    ¡°Commander Gardner, watch carefully!¡± de Lord spoke in a deep voice.

    At the same time, a mighty force surged from him, showcasing the strength of a War God-Emperor in the perfection realm. The entire valley was enveloped in a palpable aura of pressure.

    Following de Lord¡¯s stride, his wrist continuously turned, and the Bloodshadow Fury de created over ten cold and sharp de rays, each extending for hundreds of meters in the void. In no time, the figure of de Lord was no longer visible to the onlookers; all they could see were the de rays, as if man and de had merged into one entity!

    ¡°sh!¡±

    de Lord¡¯s voice resounded from amidst the countless de rays. Soon after, a curtain of des descended from the sky, as if splitting the void into two separate spaces, separated by the de.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar echoed through the void, and several small mounds within a kilometer were instantly ttened. Rocks and trees were all shattered into fragments. A mushroom cloud of energy rose, and a deep trench extended to a small peak a kilometer away, cutting it in half. An unparalleled oppressive aura swept through the entire void. Birds and beasts in the surrounding mountains and forests, without exception, exploded into pieces, and even the distant de Sectpound trembled. The scene resembled the aftermath of a heavy missile explosion, shocking to the eyes.

    ¡°Earthquake! Run!¡± Inside the de Sectpound, an outer disciple panicked and shouted.

    ¡°Run!¡± Many others, unaware of what was happening, responded loudly.

    ¡°Panic in such a disordered manner! It¡¯s not an earthquake; it¡¯s the old master exhibiting the Domineering de Art!¡± an Elder of de Sect walked out of his house, saying, ¡°Look towards the direction of the back mountains.¡±

    Hearing this, other de Sect Elders walked out of their houses, too.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Grand Elder, with the current cultivation level of the old master, wouldn¡¯t forcibly cultivating the Domineering de Art cause harm?¡± The Second Elder of de Sect asked with some concern.

    ¡°No problem!¡± The Elder responded solemnly, ¡°de Lord should be passing on the Domineering de Art to Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that Commander Gardner can cultivate the Domineering de Art?¡± The Second Elder¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is a rare talent, a phoenix among the thousand-year-old dragons. With his martial talent, he should be able to master this technique.¡± The Elder nodded in response.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Joy appeared on the faces of the Elders. They were well aware that if Commander Gardner cultivated the Domineering de Art, it would establish an unbreakable bond between him and de Sect.

    ording to de Sect¡¯s tradition, Domineering de Art was not to be passed on to outsiders. The one who mastered the art became the guardian deity of de Sect. They seemed to have glimpsed the glory of de Sect from hundreds of years ago!

    With the Domineering de, they were unparalleled and supreme; Ruling both heaven and earth, they exterminated demons and evil.

    Boom!

    At the same time, at the valley scene.

    After activating the Domineering de Art, de Lord spat out arge mouthful of blood. Following that, he knelt on one knee, supporting his body with the Bloodshadow Fury de inserted into the ground. His aura was exceptionally chaotic. Obviously, forcefully activating the Domineering de Art caused bacsh, and his injuries were not light.

    ¡°de Lord!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    Billy and the others eximed in surprise, rushing over quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± de Lord slightly eased himself up from the ground, blood still oozing from his mouth.

    ¡°de Lord, take this pill. Let me check your condition.¡± Billy took out a pill from his body and handed it over.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner. My injuries are not serious; a few days of rest will be enough.¡± de Lord took the pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy roughly examined de Lord¡¯s injuries. Although not light, they did not affect the vital organs. He breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this Domineering de Art is too terrifying!¡± Stout and Azure Dragon both sighed in amazement.

    Casey and Night Orchid also had expressions of shock on their faces. From themotion just now, if de Lord had fought against ate-stage War God-Emperor in the perfection realm, one sh would probably leave nothing but dust behind. This was still because de Lord¡¯s cultivation level was limited, and he couldn¡¯t fully unleash the full power of the Domineering de Art. Otherwise, it would have been even more terrifying!

    ¡°Commander Gardner, in the next few days, I will impart the mental technique and techniques of the Domineering de Art to you.¡± de Lord adjusted his breath and looked at Billy. ¡°When you cultivate, be sure to take it step by step. If you find it difficult to control, do not force it! I believe that once you break through to the War God-Emperor perfection realm, you will be able to handle it at will!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, de Lord!¡± Billy slightly bowed.

    In the following ten days, Billy and his group stayed in de Sect to practice their de techniques. Casey and Azure Dragon perfected their Bloodshadow de Technique to theplete stage, easily mastering the third move¨CBloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating.

    Under Ronald de¡¯s guidance, Night Orchid reached the peak stage of the Cold Moon de Technique. At the same time, her cultivation also advanced to the perfection realm of War Emperor, just a step away from the true War God-Emperor realm.

    Stout, having recently broken through, spent these days consolidating his cultivation.

    Ian, after ten days of non-stop cultivation, also glimpsed the dawn of reaching theplete stage of the War God-Emperor. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he officially broke through. As for Billy, under de Lord¡¯s guidance, he spent seven or eight days bing proficient in the mental techniques and techniques of the Domineering de Art. In the remaining two days, he practiced alone in the back mountains. People in the main sectpound would asionally sense tremors.

    On the eleventh morning, Billy and his group bid farewell to de Lord¡¯s family.

    Before parting, Muriel repeatedly told Billy to bring his fellows to visit de Sect often. Billy readily agreed. She held Night Orchid¡¯s hand and chatted for a long time. After these days together, she hadpletely epted Night Orchid as her daughter-inw.

    After saying goodbye to de Lord¡¯s family, Billy and his group arrived at de Town.

    Ian and Night Orchid returned to the capital. After this visit to de Sect, the two lovebirds officially confirmed their romantic rtionship, both with happiness written all over their faces. This also fulfilled one of Billy¡¯s wishes.

    Subsequently, Billy and Casey, along with Stout and Azure Dragon, bid farewell to Night Orchid and returned to Ozin. Azure Dragon went back to the Southern Region on his own.

    That night, Billy returned home. Upon entering the house, he saw Sharon ying with Tasha and greeted him.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back!¡± Sharon looked at Billy and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Mom!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    He had already called Sharon before returning, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± At the same time, Tasha happily ran up.

    ¡°Tasha, let Daddy hug you.¡± Billy smiled, picking up Tasha and kissing her little face.

    ¡°Daddy, howe Mommy hasn¡¯te back from her business trip? I miss her.¡± Tashay on Billy¡¯s shoulder and said loudly.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s work hasn¡¯t finished yet. She¡¯ll be back in a while. Daddy will be with you at home for the next few days, okay?¡± Billy smiled and said.

    He had called Harleen before returning, but the call was always unreachable. Later, Billy called Adam Greenleaf to inquire.

    Adam told him that Harleen and her sister had been taken away by the old master, and he didn¡¯t know where they were taken. Billy didn¡¯t inquire further since nothing should happen on Ether Mountain.

 Chapter 634 Dragon and Phoenix List, Ranking Tournament Approaches

    ¡°Really? Daddy, no cheating!¡± Tasha stretched out her pinky finger to hook with Billy.

    ¡°Haha, of course not!¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. How about Dad and Grandma take you for an outing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tasha eximed joyfully.

    Time passed quickly, and half a month went by in the blink of an eye.

    During these two weeks, Billy didn¡¯t go anywhere except to apany Tasha. Most of his time was spent practicing the Dominating de Art at the SHADOW base in Ozin.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The name Dominating de Art was indeed fitting. Although it consisted of just one de strike, it was extremely domineering. Even for a martial prodigy like Billy, it was challenging to master in a short period. After half a month of practice, he felt that he could unleash about seventy to eighty percent of the Dominating de Art¡¯s power at most. To fully control it would likely take more time.

    During this time, news of a ranking tournament for the Dragon and Phoenix List swept through every corner of the territory like a tornado. Both the secr and martial worlds were closely watching this event, and many young martial artists were eager to participate. Apart from those who wanted to showcase their skills, there were also many spectators who were interested in this once-in-a-century event. It was an opportunity not to be missed.

    Moreover, if one was lucky, they might make friends with some of the martial world¡¯s outstanding talents there. Why pass up such a chance?

    One evening, just after Billy had put Tasha to sleep, his phone rang. He picked it up and saw it was a call from Bob Stokes.

    ¡°Bob, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy asked after answering the call.

    ¡°Boss, the ranking tournament is scheduled for a week from now. The location is set in the Ancient City.¡± Came Bob¡¯s voice through the phone. ¡°Are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy smiled.

    The Ancient City was located in the western part of vale, one of the two core cities in the western region with a poption exceeding ten million. This area, along with its surroundings, was the most concentrated region of ancient martial families and sects in the country. So, choosing this City as the venue for the tournament was reasonable.

    ¡°Do you know which ancient martial families and sects will participate?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°We can¡¯t get that information for now. Martial practitioners from the ancient martial world should directly head to the Ancient City. We probably won¡¯t know about it until the day before the tournament,¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Anything happening in the capital these days?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to tell you about that!¡± Bob said. ¡°This afternoon, representatives from Northfortia arrived. This time, it¡¯s led by a beautiful woman who ims to be a princess from Northfortia. She specifically mentioned wanting to see you,¡± he exined. ¡°But the capital hasn¡¯t agreed to it yet. Ivy asked me to call and ask for your opinion. If you don¡¯t want to see them, we can send them away tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°People from Northfortia?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did she mention the purpose of her visit?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say much. Just that she came specifically to visit you,¡± Bob replied. ¡°Do you think she might be here about the ce of Darkness incident?¡±

    ¡°Possible,¡± Billy nodded again.

    Northfortia suffered significant losses at the ce of Darkness, and it was expected that they would send someone to negotiate.

    ¡°Do you want to see her? If not, I¡¯ll send them away tomorrow,¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet. I want to see what she¡¯s up to,¡± Billy said after a moment of contemtion. ¡°I¡¯lle to the capital tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob responded before hanging up the phone.

    The next morning, Billy and Stout boarded a ne to the capital.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    After less than two hours, when the two of them came out of the airport, Bob, Ian, and Night Orchid came to greet them.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy asked, looking at Bob.

    ¡°They went to the Cab early this morning. Ivy took the initiative to receive them, knowing you wereing today. She directly brought them to Central Sky Office.¡± Bob exined.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to Central Sky Office.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout replied and stepped on the gas.

    ¡°Boss, have you ever heard of the Global Martial Arts Competition?¡± Night Orchid asked as the car moved.

    ¡°Martial Arts Competition?¡± Billy raised his eyebrows. ¡°You mean that martial arts summit held every ten years?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Night Orchid nodded. ¡°A few days ago, while chatting with Ivy, she mentioned that this year is the ten-year cycle for thepetition. The exact time hasn¡¯t been finalized yet.¡±

    Billy squinted his eyes.

    The Global Martial Arts Competition, held every ten years, was the most top-notch martial arts event in the world. It provided each country with a tform to showcase its strength. After eachpetition, the rankings of countries around the world would be reshuffled.

    On the other hand, thepetition also offered lucrative prizes, and most importantly, it would distribute some special martial arts resources on this based on the strength of the participating countries.

    For these reasons, most countries around the world actively sent representatives to participate in this grand event. However, vale, since the catastrophe a hundred years ago, had not participated in thepetition. This was one of the reasons why vale¡¯s ranking in the world had fallen out of the top hundred.

    ¡°Boss, as far as I know, vale hasn¡¯t participated in this event for a hundred years, right?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Should we participate this year?¡± Ian asked.

    ¡°We must participate. It¡¯s about time we show the world the charm of vale. After winning the championship in thispetition, let¡¯s see if those small fries in the West dare to provoke us in the future!¡± Stout dered confidently.

    ¡°Stout, are you confident in winning the championship?¡± Night Orchid smiled and asked. ¡°This is a world-sspetition, and experts from various countries will gather. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°Who cares if they¡¯re experts or not? As long as Boss takes the stage, all of them will have to obediently lie down!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    Night Orchid chuckled and then looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, ording to Ivy, it seems that the Capital Hall seems to have intentions to participate in this summit,¡± Night Orchid said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Prime Minister next time.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Stout parked the car in the parking lot of Central Sky Office.

    ¡°Billy!¡± As soon as they got out of the car, a beautiful figure approached them. It was Ivy Chandler, who warmly greeted them.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Billy greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Ivy, where are Northfortia¡¯s people? You didn¡¯t chop them up, did you?¡± Stout nced behind his sister and asked.

 Chapter 635 Are You Jealous?

    ¡°Scram!¡± Ivy shot a re at Stout before redirecting her focus to Billy. ¡°Billy, among the Northfortians here, besides that princess, the rest seem quite formidable. We can¡¯t be too trusting.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s see for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ivy led a small group toward the council hall.

    Upon arrival, they found four Western faces seated inside. The woman among them, Linda Jones, was of Billy¡¯s age and the epitome of Western beauty-delicate features, blonde hair, blue eyes, and an attractive figure, just slightly trailing behind Ivy¡¯s overall charm.

    Linda Jones was a princess of the so-called Northfortia Empire. Behind her stood two elderly white men, their actual ages indiscernible, with sharp eyes and a hint of coldness surrounding them. Apart from these six individuals, there were seven or eight men standing in a corner of the hall. Judging by the aura emanating from them, it was clear they were not ordinary martial artists.

    Upon hearing themotion at the entrance, Linda turned her head to look, recognizing Billy with just one nce. Although the two had never met before, she had intentionallye to visit Billy in vale, so she had undoubtedly seen his photos or videos beforehand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, hello!¡±

    She approached Billy, extending her hand warmly, radiating charm with every gesture, and her eyes shining brightly. The other three men followed suit as they stood up and joined Linda.

    ¡°Got something to discuss?¡± Billy, uninterested in handshakes, asked without mincing words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s reputation in vale, so I came here to visit you. Let¡¯s be friends, forgive any abruptness.¡± Linda said with a smile, unfazed by Billy¡¯sck of handshake.

    Observing Linda¡¯s demeanor, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.

    ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Billy said indifferently. ¡°If that¡¯s all, you can leave. vale isn¡¯t interested in making friends with Northfortia.¡±

    The man next to Linda frowned. ¡°Princess Linda wants to be friends with you. Show some respect. Don¡¯t refuse the wine and end up with a fight!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± Bob pointed at him with a cold voice. ¡°Your master is talking to my boss. Interrupt again, and you¡¯ll never speak again!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man retorted angrily.

    ¡°Jaden, shut up!¡± Linda stopped him. Then, she looked at Billy again. ¡°I know Commander Gardner has deep prejudices against Northfortia, but my visit this time does not represent the country. I came out of curiosity. I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is a broad-minded and dashing man. You won¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. If you have something to say, say it directly. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡± Billy interrupted her coldly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, would it be convenient for you to have lunch together at noon?¡± Linda took a deep breath and revealed another charming expression.

    ¡°Princess Linda, Commander Gardner is a key figure in vale¡¯s military. He handles numerous responsibilities daily. If you have no urgent matters, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to amodate you. Please take your leave.¡± Ivy interrupted, frowning.

    ¡°Miss Chandler, are you jealous?¡± Linda smiled yfully. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m just inviting Commander Gardner for a meal. I won¡¯tpete with you for a man.¡±

    ¡°Bob, see our guests out.¡± Ivy interrupted with a stern voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Bob nodded and looked at Linda. ¡°Princess, I advise you not to cause trouble for yourself. Go back to Northfortia! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡±

    With that, he gestured to send them away. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°You bastards! Princess Linda came all the way to vale, and you treat guests like this. vale people really have no manners¡­¡± Jaden angrily spoke again.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ian frowned. Before he finished speaking, he flicked his wrist, and a three-foot-long de swiftly shed out, releasing a chilling light.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Jaden, with decent cultivation, retaliated with a gust of wind against Ian¡¯s attack. Their strengths seemed evenly matched as they both stepped back a few steps, appearing to be in a stalemate.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you don¡¯t leave vale, you¡¯ll die!¡± Ian¡¯s aura rose again.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± Jaden, filled with battle intent, prepared for another attack.

    ¡°Jaden!¡± Linda shouted again. Then, taking a deep breath, she looked at Billy and continued, ¡°Commander Gardner, are you really going to keep everyone at arm¡¯s length like this?¡±

    ¡°Princess Linda, don¡¯t waste your breath on him!¡± Another man stepped forward. ¡°Not only did he kill so many people of Northfortia, but Lord Jamie also fell by his hands. Today, he must give an ount to Northfortia!¡±

    ¡°Heh, finally willing to talk?¡± Bob sneered. ¡°So, what kind of ount do you want?¡±

    The man snorted. ¡°You have two choices!¡±

    ¡°One is toe back to Northfortia with us and face the consequences. The other is to ept Princess Linda¡¯s challenge, a fair one-on-one fight! If you can defeat Princess Linda, then the matter ends here!¡±

    Stout choked on his saliva upon hearing this. Then, with a rather speechless expression, he looked at Linda. ¡°Princess, does what he said represent your intention?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you killed many of my people in ce of Darkness. This matter, you indeed need to give an exnation to us!¡± Linda didn¡¯t respond to Stout¡¯s words but turned to Billy and continued speaking. ¡°I came here this time, originally hoping to reconcile with you, to see if we could negotiate a mutually eptable solution. But you seem ungrateful, Commander Gardner!¡±

    With that, she changed the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is a martial arts genius from vale. If so, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to learn from you! In ten days, I¡¯ll be waiting for Commander Gardner¡¯s presence at the Sunset Park in the eastern suburbs!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    ¡°I hope you will do me the honor!¡± Linda looked at Billy and nodded.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Just then, Night Orchid, who had just finished a call, quickly walked up to Billy and whispered a few words.

    ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing Night Orchid¡¯s words, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 636 Northfortiaâ€™s Hidden Agenda

    ¡°You¡¯re all asking for trouble!¡± Billy continued, his tone icy as he surveyed the group.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Linda¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of surprise. ¡°Commander Gardner, what are you implying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll offer you a chance. Disclose the whereabouts of the other Northfortian infiltrators in vale, and maybe I¡¯ll spare your lives,¡± Billy said sternly.

    Night Orchid had just received a call from Han Holmes. The Capital Defense Bureau had discovered another group of Northfortian warriors that had entered vale in thest couple of days. Initially dismissed as routine foreign arrivals, this group vanished shortly after entering the city, catching their attention. Han suspected they might be targeting Commander Gardner, especially since he had just arrived in the capital.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Commander Gardner is talking about,¡± Linda said, regaining herposure.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say?¡± Billy squinted, turning to Bob. ¡°What¡¯s the punishment for foreign warriors infiltrating vale with malicious intent?¡±

    ¡°Death penalty!¡± Bob responded emphatically.

    Billy pointed at Linda and instructed, ¡°Except for her, the others are to be executed!¡±

    Anyone from Northfortia attempting to infiltrate vale would face severe consequences. Billy had no qualms about taking decisive action against them, given the history of conflicts and provocations.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Bob and Ian nodded in unison.

    ¡°Humph! Arrogant!¡± Jaden sneered. ¡°If you think Northfortia is like those small countries around vale, letting you do as you please, you¡¯re wrong! We are here on a diplomatic visit, and if you act recklessly, Northfortia¡¯s warriors will level the capital of vale.¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Does Northfortia hold itself in such high regard? We¡¯ve been defeating your Northfortian warriors!¡± Ian interrupted, not holding back. Without hesitation, Ianunched an attack, shing his de toward Jaden.

    ¡°You want to die! I¡¯ll make it happen!¡± Jaden, incensed, retaliated, raising his hand to counter the attack.

    The two then engaged in a fierce battle, each unleashing their full strength, eager to end the fight swiftly.

    ¡°Come on, weren¡¯t you very eager just now? I¡¯ll spar with you a bit!¡± Bob looked at the man who spoke earlier. Before the words had even settled, he drew his sword andunched an attack. He had no good feelings towards the people from Northfortia. If it weren¡¯t for worrying about causing trouble for Billy, he would have taken action yesterday.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The man roared as well, raising his hand and sending several powerful palm winds towards Bob.

    Meanwhile, Stout grinned and dered, ¡°Northfortia¡¯sckeys, let me send you to your demise!¡± With those words, he swiftly moved, generating gusts of wind with both hands.

    Night Orchid, Crescent Moon Saber in hand, wasted no time. She charged toward the remaining Northfortian men, her aura intensifying sharply. With one powerful strike, she left deep cuts on two of them.

    After a few curses from the Northfortian men, they retaliated, surrounding Night Orchid.

    The council hall transformed into a battleground, thanks to the spaciousyout of the Central Sky Office. If not for the ample space, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to engage in such intensebat.

    The two white-haired old men, who were behind Linda, swiftly followed her, ensuring her safety. Any harm to the princess would mean they had failed their mission in vale.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve gone too far. Have you considered the consequences?¡± Linda spoke coldly, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Do you truly wish to incite war between Northfortia and vale?!¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that Billy would openly attack Northfortia.

    Their group had submitted proper documents for a diplomatic visit. By taking such action, Billy was disregarding international conventions, providing Northfortia with a pretext to dere war on vale.

    ¡°You have onest chance!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    Disclose the identities of the infiltrators, and he might spare their lives. Otherwise, they all faced death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. The people from Northfortia who came to vale this time are only us. You¡­¡± Linda¡¯s brows furrowed again.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s settled.¡± Billy turned to Ivy. ¡°Ivy, she¡¯s your responsibility. Make her reveal the others.¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± One of the white-haired old men angrily spoke, his aura immediately surging with killing intent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make noise. Isn¡¯t your target me?¡± Billy nced at the ongoing battle in the hall and walked toward the door. ¡°If you two want to take action, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s find a different ce. The space here is limited.¡± He roughly assessed the situation, confident that Ian and the others would dominate the battle within five minutes.

    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go outside together!¡± The old man said and exchanged a nce with hispanion.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Linda took a deep breath and followed them.

    Ivy, after observing the situation in the hall, turned and walked toward the door.

    Before long, the five of them arrived at an open martial arts arena on the west side of the Central Sky Office¡¯s courtyard. Along the way, many members of Central Sky Office heard themotion and rushed out. Each was eager to support the council hall. However, Billy stopped them. These members were all below the War Emperor realm and wouldn¡¯t be of much help. Sending them in would only increase unnecessary casualties.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve gone too far. Regardless of the oue today, you must be prepared to face the wrath of Northfortia!¡± Linda looked at Billy from a distance, speaking with a cold tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you at any time!¡± Ivy responded without waiting for Billy¡¯s reply. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°You mentioned earlier that you wanted to spar with Billy. Come on, I¡¯ll apany you. As long as you can take one of my strikes, I¡¯ll let you leave here alive!¡±

 Chapter 637 Unable to Withstand a Single Move

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Linda snorted. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin. Let me see what capabilities you, the Deputy Minister of the vale Cab, possess!¡±

    As she spoke, a powerful aura burst forth from her, and her entire presence changed. Her cultivation was not weak, just half a level below Ivy.

    ¡°Your Highness, be cautious. Don¡¯t underestimate your opponent!¡± One of the tall elderly men warned.

    ¡°Rest assured!¡± Linda nodded in response and swiftly charged toward Ivy like a phantom.

    As a prominent figure from Northfortia, she had her confidence. Beforeing to vale this time, she had researched Billy and those around him. She knew Billy was at the peak of the War God-Emperor realm, and hispanion, the Deputy Minister of vale, was at thete stage of the War God-Emperor realm, on par with her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t take Ivy¡¯s previous words seriously. She believed that even if she couldn¡¯t defeat Ivy, she wouldn¡¯t be unable to withstand a single move.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Ivy looked at Billy and then met Linda head-on.

    Her aura soared, and her powerful Chi flowed into her ancient sword, emitting a thunderous roar. Ivy intended to end the battle with a single strike and didn¡¯t hesitate to unleash the Ether Mountain Sword Art.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In the next moment, two sword energies, carrying the force of thunder, shot out like tangible entities. They were unstoppable, and the air resonated with the piercing sound of breaking wind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Linda, who had just assumed her stance, felt the power of this strike and her expression changed abruptly.

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that she understood why Ivy was so confident. The power of this strike was beyond her expectations.

    ¡°Your Highness, retreat quickly!¡± Almost simultaneously with Ivy¡¯s attack, the tall elderly man shouted loudly. He, too, could see the formidable power of Ivy¡¯s strike. Even if it wasn¡¯t aimed at Princess Linda, he doubted his ability to withstand it. As he spoke, he rushed forward and sent a palm strike toward Ivy.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was cold. He, too,unched a palm strike.

    Boom!

    The attacks collided with a deafening sound, and after the impact, both parties stepped back three or four steps. The exchange was evenly matched with this single move.

    Princess Linda, who barely dodged one of the sword energies, was not unscathed. The other sword energy had left a gash on her waist, and blood sprayed out.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Linda groaned, falling heavily to the ground, her aura in disarray. This strike not only wounded her physically but also shattered her confidence.

    For a long time, she had believed that there were few within her level who could match her inbat. However, now she couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from Ivy. The blow was significant for someone of her status as a princess.

    ¡°Your Highness, be cautious!¡± Just as she was struggling to regain herposure, the voice of another elderly man reached her ears.

    Instinctively looking over, her pupils instantly shrank to the size of needles, and all the pores on her body involuntarily opened wide. A sword radiance, like lightning, shot toward her. In the blink of an eye, it reached her. At this moment, there was no possibility of avoiding this strike. She could only watch as the sword energy pierced through her shoulder des, piercing through.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Linda screamed in pain, flipping several times before finally stopping. Blood gushed out from the wound.

    This strike from Ivy was clearly a mercy, or else she would be dead by now.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you hurt Princess Linda. Lie down for me!¡± The elderly man on the other side roared, raising his hand to send out several powerful punches toward Ivy.

    ¡°Let me see you off!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice. Shadows shed as he unleashed a gust of wind with his palms.

    A series of intense impacts resounded in the air. Shortly after, the elderly man was continually forced backward by the force of Billy¡¯s palm wind.

    ¡°Lord William, I¡¯ll assist you!¡± The other tall elderly man checked Linda¡¯s injuries, then spoke with a deep voice, raising his hand and rushing toward Ivy.

    Before long, the three of them formed a vortex with a diameter of a hundred meters at its center. As the vortex passed, everything in its path crumbled. Pirs and wooden stakes in the surroundings were shattered, and sand and stones filled the air.

    ¡°Lord William, don¡¯t y with him. Use your full strength and disable him first!¡± After several rounds ofbat, the tall elderly man¡¯s voice echoed from the vortex.

    He wanted to kill Billy directly. However, this was vale¡¯s capital. Even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill vale¡¯s Commander Gardner here. If that happened, none of them would leave alive.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The other elderly man responded in a deep voice.

    In the next moment, the auras of the two rose to their peaks. Both were at thete stage of the War God-Emperor perfection realm. Exerting their full power, the dense pressure filled the surrounding space. Then, both of them activated their War God-Emperor power.

    ¡°You killed the many Northfortians, and you, with your cultivation, won¡¯t survive!¡± The tall elderly man continued in a deep voice. With his words, the War God-Emperor forces of the two, carrying earth-shattering energy, attacked together.

    At that moment, the entire airspace was filled with a fierce wind, overwhelming pressure, and the deafening sound of breaking wind.

    At the same time, Billy smiled faintly. He took a few steps forward, his aura rising. He formed fists, creating several cold and fierce shadows before condensing them into the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique.

    Boom!

    A dragon-shaped phantom, containing an overwhelming force, collided with the War God-Emperor forces of the two. A thunderous sound echoed, and buildings and trees within hundreds of meters copsed. The War God-Emperor forces of the two elderly men were utterly shattered in front of the dragon-shaped phantom. The momentum of the dragon-shaped phantom did not diminish, directly crashing into the two elderly men.

    After a bone-crushing sound, the two men were sent flying like leaves in the wind. In mid-air, they each spurted arge mouthful of blood.

    The two of them flew out for two or three hundred meters beforending heavily on the ground, tumbling several times before lying still. Both were covered in blood, bones shattered, meridians severed, beyond saving.

    ¡°¡­¡± The tall elderly man struggled to open his mouth, but failed to utter a word. Soon, his head slumped to the side, breathless.

    The situation of the other elderly man was not much better. He struggled to prop himself up with both hands, attempting to stand up. However, before he could even get halfway up, he fell heavily to the ground, convulsing a few times before fallingpletely silent.

 Chapter 638 A Sovereign Realm Powerhouse

    Linda was well aware of the strength of her two bodyguards. Together, they were more than enough to contend with an opponent at the peak of the War God-Emperor realm. She had initially thought that even if Billy didn¡¯t die today, he would be crippled, but the result was beyond belief.

    However, with just one move, the two peak War God-Emperor realm experts were instantly killed. This level of power might even surpass the War God-Emperor perfection realm. It was ridiculous that she had naively believed she could perhaps fight against them.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Ivy looked at Linda and calmly spoke, ¡°Can we talk now?¡±

    ¡°Still won¡¯t talk?¡± Billy asked as he walked over. After a brief pause, he looked at Ivy and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s unwilling to talk, to keep her around serves no purpose, go ahead and finish her off!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± After Ivy nodded, she flipped her wrist and was about to strike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Linda, once again, sat paralyzed on the ground and shouted loudly, ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±

    Even ants cling to life, let alone she, the princess of Northfortia, who valued her own life even more. After a slight pause and a deep breath, she continued, ¡°That group of people went to the Ancient City in vale.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°The Ancient City?¡± Ivy slightly frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Are they going for the Ranking Tournament for the Dragon and Phoenix List?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Linda nodded slightly.

    ¡°What are they going to do?¡± Ivy furrowed her brows again.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, they should be here for the uing Global Martial Arts Competition!¡± Billy spoke nonchntly.

    Ivy was puzzled for a moment but quickly understood. She then looked at Linda and said coldly, ¡°You people from Northfortia are quite scheming!¡±

    Northfortia must have learned about vale¡¯s participation in the uing global martial artspetition through some channel. As vale hadn¡¯t participated in years, Northfortia was unaware of vale¡¯s overall strength. By observing the selection process of the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking, they could easily gather information about the true abilities of vale¡¯s elites, allowing them to formte targeted ns for the subsequent global martial artspetition.

    This time, Northfortia sent two groups to vale, one overt and one covert. Linda¡¯s group entered the capital normally to divert vale¡¯s attention. Meanwhile, the covert group infiltrated the Ancient City, waiting for the right moment to collect information about vale¡¯s elites.

    The n was quite perfect.

    ¡°Write down the address of the covert group in the ancient city!¡± Ivy threw paper and pen in front of Linda and said coldly.

    At this moment, Linda had no illusions left. She was well aware that if she didn¡¯t cooperate, she might not leave here alive today. After a while, the address was written and handed to Ivy.

    ¡°You better not think about deceiving us!¡± Ivy added after taking the address.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy!¡± Just then, Bob and others walked quickly, casting a nce at Linda on the ground.

    ¡°How are you guys, all right?¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°Just a few ignorant small fries. Nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°W-What did you do to Jaden and the others?¡± Linda asked with difficulty.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ian nced at her. ¡°They¡¯ve gone to hell and are waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°You are damned¡­¡± Linda¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Boss, did she confess?¡± Bob directly interrupted her.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly and instructed, ¡°Have someone watch her, don¡¯t let her contact the outside world for now.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Bob nodded in response.

    Just then, two muffled sounds rang out, and two members of Central Sky Office flew in from the direction of the main gate. After heavily crashing to the ground, they spewed out a mouthful of blood and simultaneously fell unconscious.

    ¡°Who else is here to seek death!¡± Bob and Stout shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Two countries at war do not kill envoys. Do your people from vale not regard international conventions?¡± Soon after, an old man with white hair walked in from the door.

    With western appearance, indeterminate actual age, deep and profound eyes, the old man waspletely devoid of any aura fluctuations.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted upon seeing the old man.

    Although the old man had no aura fluctuations, he could easily sense the old man¡¯s martial arts cultivation¨Ca Half-Step Sovereign. This was the first formidable opponent Billy had encountered so far. Standing beside Billy, Ivy could also sense the opponent¡¯s strength and showed a hint of solemnity on her face.

    ¡°Lord Jyot?¡± Upon seeing the old man, Linda, sitting on the ground, brightened her eyes, seeming to have caught a lifesaving straw.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± The old man nodded towards Linda. Speaking at the same time, he nced at the two dead old men, and a hint of killing intent emanated from him.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Linda responded.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The old man nodded slightly, then looked at Billy and spoke coldly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Princess Linda holds an official visit document to vale. Killing recklessly like this, do you really not regard Northfortia in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Another old fool!¡± Bob replied in a low voice. ¡°You sneaky old man must have sneaked into vale!¡±

    ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s kill him together!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Before Bob finished speaking, the old man casually lifted his hand, and a surge of energy rushed towards him like a tornado, astonishing in momentum.

    ¡°Bob!¡± Ivy shouted, flipping her wrist, and the ancient sword released a sword aura to meet it.

    Bang!

    The two attacks collided, and Ivy quickly retreated five or six steps beforeing to a stop, her face slightly pale. Although she could challenge opponents of a higher level, facing a Half-Step Sovereign was still a bit weak for her.

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Stout burst out another curse, then looked at Ivy and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ivy waved her hand. Then, she walked to Billy¡¯s side and said, ¡°Billy, he¡¯s very strong, be careful!¡±

    Billy nodded slightly, then looked at the old man and said lightly, ¡°Do you know why I spared the life of your princess?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious!¡± The old man squinted.

    ¡°I had a suspicion long ago that Northfortia might have strong individuals lurking in the capital of vale. So, I specifically spared her life, just to see if anyone would jump out.¡± Billy exined again. ¡°Now it seems that my guess is correct. You have indeed fulfilled my wish!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The old man responded, ¡°Your meaning is, you won¡¯t let me go?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s make a bet,¡± the old man spoke again. ¡°A fair fight between you and me. If you win, I will die in apology! If I win, I can spare your life, but you must release Princess Linda and let me take her out of vale!¡±

 Chapter 639 First Try at Domineering Blade Art

    ¡°You old immortal, you¡¯re quite cunning!¡± Bob spoke up. ¡°Do you really think the capital of vale is your backyard, where you cane and go as you please? Since you¡¯ve shown up today, don¡¯t even think about leaving here live!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you have the courage to fight me?¡± The old man ignored Bob and continued to ask Billy.

    ¡°Boss, ignore him. I¡¯ll let Elder Hum take care of him!¡± Bob said.

    The ¡®Elder Hum¡¯ he mentioned was the minister of Central Sky Office, Otis Hum. Although Bob didn¡¯t know Otis Hum¡¯s true strength, he roughly estimated that he was most likely at the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Billy waved his hand to Bob and then looked at the old man. ¡°We need to add another condition. If you lose, I need to know information about the other people from Northfortia who are lurking in the capital!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re overthinking!¡± The old man replied. ¡°I guarantee with my integrity that, besides me, there are no other people from Northfortia stationed in vale!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Then follow me. The space here is limited; let¡¯s find another ce!¡±

    After saying that, he turned and walked towards the gate of Central Sky Office.

    ¡°Good!¡± The old man responded and followed.

    ¡°Bob, you guys stay here. I¡¯ll go check.¡± Ivy said to Bob and rushed towards the gate.

    Ten minutester, Billy led the old man to an open area several kilometers away from the Central Sky Office.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Ivy¡¯s figure appeared a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy smiled and looked at the old man. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time, determine the oue with one move!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The old man said in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, a powerful momentum soared into the sky, instantly shrouding the entire area. Even Ivy, standing a few hundred meters away, could sense a suffocating pressure.

    Half-Step Sovereign, truly extraordinary.

    Then, the old man took a few steps forward, and his hands drew more than ten afterimages. The surrounding air quickly became turbulent, forming a rapidly rotating air vortex, resembling a tornado soaring into the sky. His clothes were shaken by the force, making a rustling sound.

    ¡°Heaven-ying Illusory Sovereign!¡±

    Following his words, a skeleton-like figure appeared in mid-air. It held a phantom long spear, and a strong aura of death pervaded its entire being.

    With the appearance of this skeleton figure, the temperature of the entire space dropped to freezing point. The drizzling rain condensed into hard ice particles, falling to the ground with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Go!¡± After a slight pause, the old man spoke in a deep voice, pushing both hands forward.

    The skeleton figure, like a real person, wielded the long spear and attacked Billy. Wherever it passed, the wind and clouds surged, showing signs of an impending storm.

    Even before the old manunched his attack, Billy also made his move. During this period, he had been practicing Domineering de Art. It was rare to encounter such a high-level opponent, providing a perfect opportunity to test the effectiveness of his cultivation.

    Activating the mental form, Billy swung the Bloodshadow Fury de, creating a series of blood-red de lights in the air.

    ¡°Face my de!¡± As the de Art took shape, Billy also spoke.

    A blood-red curtain descended from the sky, splitting the void in half. The air was filled with a sense of oppression, and the temperature of the surroundings dropped drastically, turning ice particles into drizzling rain once again.

    With the swing of Billy¡¯s de, the temperature in the domain rose once again, and the ice particles turned into a fine rain, gently falling.

    Having retreated to a distance of a kilometer, Ivy witnessed this scene, her beautiful eyes filled with waves of amazement. Although she had heard that Domineering de Art was the supreme skill of the de Sect and knew that Billy had practiced it during hisst visit to the de Sect, she had never seen it with her own eyes. Even with some psychological preparation, witnessing its power still left her profoundly shocked.

    The momentum alone was absolutely iparable to the techniques of the God-Emperor Realm!. She even felt that it could rival the Five Elements Secret Arts.

    Boom!

    A loud noise echoed through the void, and a powerful shockwave rapidly spread. In the woods two or three kilometers away, many birds and beasts had not reacted in time, and they all perished instantly. In mid-air, the old man¡¯s skeletal figure had no chance of resisting, instantly dissipating into nothingness.

    The de descended, splitting a small mountain peak in half. The ground shook, and a terrifying ravine appeared on the hard mountain surface. The power of this sh surpassed even the one disyed by de Lord a few days ago.

    Within a radius of dozens of kilometers, martial artists sensed this aura and rushed out of their houses, looking up at the sky with expressions of incredible shock. They realized that such movement could only be produced by a powerhouse at thete stage of the War God-Emperor Realm. Was there another peerless expert causing trouble in the capital?

    At this moment, the old man spat out arge mouthful of blood, flying out like a kite with a broken string. After flying several hundred meters, he crashed to the ground, creating arge pit. Hey there motionless for a long time.

    Billy¡¯s figure stopped after being shaken back ten or so steps. There was a faint trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Apparently, with his current cultivation, he still suffered some bacsh.

    However, judging from his aura, it was within a bearable range.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Ivy quickly ran over, her face showing concern.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Billy wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Really okay?¡± Ivy spoke while releasing her spiritual power to check Billy¡¯s body. She could finally rx a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡± Billy smiled again. Afterward, he walked steadily towards the old man.

    ¡°You¡­ you can actually activate the battle power of the Sovereign Realm¡­¡± At this moment, the old man¡¯s meridians were broken, and he was left with only a breath, hanging on by a thread.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± Billy casually said.

    ¡°God has favored vale¡­ by sending this Qilin, it seems that God wants vale to rise again.¡± The old man struggled to speak. After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°I lost¡­ it¡¯s not unjust to die in the hands of a genius like you. If possible¡­ please spare Princess Linda¡¯s life. She is just an inexperienced girl¡­¡±

    As soon as hispleted his words, a burst of blood mist erupted from his heart, convulsing a few times before falling silent.

    ¡°Not bad, quite dignified!¡± Billy squinted his eyes.

    Then, he looked at Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, call Bob and the others. Tell them to go directly to SHADOW.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy nodded and took out her phone to make the call.

 Chapter 640 Glavaleâ€™s Eternal Hero

    Half an hourter, Billy and Ivy returned to SHADOW.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy!¡± As they entered the courtyard, Night Orchid and others were already waiting.

    Billy smiled faintly and led everyone towards the conference hall.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± In the hall, after everyone took their seats, Night Orchid looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was a good opportunity to test the power of Domineering de Art,¡± Billy said, shaking his head with a smile. Then, he turned to Night Orchid and gave instructions. ¡°Night Orchid, send the address of those people from Northfortia to Soul Chaser. Let him arrange for the brothers in the Ancient City to keep an eye on them. We don¡¯t want to alert them for now.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded and sent a message from her phone.

    ¡°Boss, after dealing with Northfortia today, they probably won¡¯t let it go, right?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Who cares about them! We¡¯ll have a showdown with them sooner orter anyway!¡± Bob replied casually. ¡°In my opinion, we can go directly to Northfortia now, take their country lord¡¯s head, and see if they still dare to act arrogantly!¡±

    Stout cleared his throat.

    Northfortia was the top-ranked empire globally. It was not that easy to take the head of their country lord.

    ¡°Stout,ter give Casey a call and ask him to arrange informants in Northfortia. Keep an eye on their movements during this time!¡± Billy instructed Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°Boss, when will those people from the Ancient City make their move? Should I bring people over right away?¡± Ian asked Billy.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Their target is the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking Tournament. They probably won¡¯t make a move before it starts. We¡¯ll talk about it after we arrive.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ian nodded and continued, ¡°When will you go over?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to Ozin first. You guys get ready, and we¡¯ll gather in the Ancient City the day after tomorrow.¡± After a brief thought, Billy responded.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    After chatting for a while, Brigham Bush quickly walked in.

    ¡°Commander, the Prime Minister, Lord Donald, and Mr Greenleaf are here!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy smiled and walked towards the door, Ivy and others following suit.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Commander Gardner, hope we¡¯re not disturbing you,¡± as the group reached the door, they heard the heartyughter of Prime Minister, Urban Woolery.

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± Billy greeted.

    Then, he greeted Donald and Adam. Ivy and the others also nodded and greeted the three.

    ¡°Please take a seat!¡± Billy led everyone back to the conference hall.

    ¡°Ivy, Commander Gardner visits the capital, and you take the day off?¡± Urban, after sitting down, teased Ivy.

    ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯re making fun of me!¡± Ivy blushed slightly. ¡°I took Northfortia¡¯s people to see Billy.¡±

    ¡°Haha, shy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Urbanughed again and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Ivy is an ice queen in front of outsiders. Many young talents in the capital either get rejected or leave battered after trying to get close to her,¡± he said. ¡°She only shows her gentle side in front of you. In vale, perhaps only you can make her surrender.¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister is joking!¡± Billy twitched his mouth slightly.

    ¡°Prime Minister, please don¡¯t tease me. Did youe to discuss the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking Tournament with Billy?¡± Ivy, not wanting to continue the topic, asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Urban raised his teacup after taking a sip. Following that, he bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, on behalf of the billions of vale citizens, I express our gratitude. Thank you for helping vale recover the Five Elements Jade Pendants!¡±

    He sincerely thanked Billy.

    The Five Elements Jade Pendants were crucial to vale¡¯s millennium national fortune. Even after tremendous efforts, the capital couldn¡¯t find a single piece. Yet, Billy managed to gather all five in just a year.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of my job!¡± Billy stood up and returned the courtesy. ¡°Besides,pared to the contributions you¡¯ve made to vale, this is nothing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Commander Gardner. This is not a small matter; it is a big deal, rted to vale¡¯s prosperity for a thousand years!¡± Urban looked at Billy and said sincerely. ¡°You are vale¡¯s eternal hero for this matter!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Young Master, I heard you wiped out the Northfortia delegation that came to vale this time?¡± After everyone took their seats again, Adam looked at Billy and inquired.

    ¡°Their princess is still alive!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°What happened exactly? Can you fill us in?¡± Donald asked after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Elder Donald, let me exin!¡± Ivy smiled and proceeded to detail the events from beginning to end.

    ¡°These Northfortia people are seeking death!¡± After listening to Ivy¡¯s words, Donald furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°Elder Donald, will the sects in the ancient arts martial world send representatives to the Dragon-Phoenix Rankingpetition this time?¡± Night Orchid asked, lifting the teacup after taking a sip.

    ¡°They probably won¡¯t all send people,¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°Those so-called super sects are quite arrogant, they don¡¯t pay much attention to the Dragon-Phoenix Ranking at all. Even a hundred years ago, in the top ten of the Dragon-Phoenix Ranking, there were at most three participants from those super sects, upying the top three positions. And in that edition, the super sects only sent those three outstanding individuals topete. If they send all their hidden talents to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Ranking, there won¡¯t be anyone from other sects in the top twenty or thirty!¡±

    ¡°That formidable?¡± Stout raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t underestimate the super sects, their strength is much greater than you can imagine.¡± Adam spoke up. ¡°The Cerulean Abyss Institute you are familiar with is considered a lower-tier existence among the super sects. The top three super sects are much more powerful than Cerulean Abyss Institute!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched. One Cerulean Abyss Institute was enough to give him a headache, and now he discovered there were even more formidable ones.

    ¡°However, this Dragon-Phoenix Ranking is different from any edition in the past because it involves the selection of the sessor to the national destiny!¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°So, the ancient martial arts world might send unprecedented lineups this time.¡±

    ¡°Donald, do you know which super sects will send representatives this time?¡± Ivy furrowed her brows and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure for now. Based on their character, they won¡¯t easily reveal their cards until thest moment!¡±

    ¡°Donald, in this Dragon-Phoenix Ranking selection, is the person ranked first automatically considered the sessor to the national destiny?¡± Bob inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Donald lifted his teacup and took a sip.

 Chapter 641 White Tiger Is Offered a Transfer

    ¡°The fate of the nation is at stake, influencing the destiny of vale for the next few hundred or even a thousand years!¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°The sessor not only needs the capability to bear the national destiny but also requires outstanding luck.¡±

    ¡°These two factorsplement each other, and one cannot becking.¡±

    ¡°After the opening of the five major national destiny channels, offering sacrifices to the heavens and weing the national destiny is directly rted to the sessor¡¯s fate, determining prosperity or decline.¡±

    ¡°If the sessor has strength but poor luck, the inherited national destiny will significantly weaken.¡±

    ¡°This is why some centuries-old monsters are not directly appointed as sessors. While they have the ability, their luck cannot pass the test.¡±

    ¡°Conversely, if the sessor has good luck butcks the personal strength to endure the baptism of the national destiny, the national destiny will be interrupted.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s interrupted, can it be reassigned?¡± Ian asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± Donald shook his head again. ¡°Offering sacrifices to the heavens and weing the national destiny is done once every ten years. If it fails this time, we¡¯ll have to wait at least ten years for another chance.¡±

    ¡°For vale, we don¡¯t have that much time to wait! And that¡¯s why the capital is so cautious about selecting the sessor!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Bob and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Donald, are the five openers of the national destiny channels selected from thispetition?¡± Ivy asked after some thought.

    ¡°Not exactly!¡± Donald put down the teacup. ¡°The capital is already giving face to the ancient martial arts world by letting the role of the national destiny sessorpete fairly. The five openers, during the arrival of the national destiny, have to assist the sessor in bearing the national destiny baptism together. They must be of one mind with the sessor.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if any of them has ulterior motives, it won¡¯t help the sessor and may even have a negative impact.¡±

    ¡°So, the selection of these five individuals can only be confirmed after the sessor is determined.¡±

    Ivy and the others nodded again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I know this is unfair to you, but¡­¡± Urban looked at Billy and began.

    Billy interrupted him with a faint smile. ¡°No worries.¡±

    ¡°This matter is significant, Commander Gardner, please put in extra effort.¡± Donald added.

    ¡°Rest assured, I will do my best!¡± Billy smiled again.

    After the others left, Urban and Adam bid farewell. Donald stayed behind.

    ¡°Donald, is there something you want to instruct?¡± After seeing off Urban, Billy looked at Donald and asked.

    ¡°Not exactly an instruction.¡± Donald lifted the teacup and took a sip. ¡°I just want to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Regarding ce of Darkness, there shouldn¡¯t be any major events in the short term. It seems a bit of a waste to keep White Tiger there. Have you thought about how to arrange him?¡± Donald spoke.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was slightly stunned. Thoughts about the matter Bob mentioned a few days ago surfaced in his mind. James Harper¡¯s position might need to be adjusted.

    ¡°The Western countries are eyeing vale, and tensions are rising. It might not be long before a major conflict erupts.¡± Donald paused and continued, ¡°At that time, the vale border defense will be the first line of defense. Currently, the northern border is rtively weak. Although James Harper has strategic talents, his personal strength may not be sufficient to withstand the uing war.¡±

    ¡°He has recognized this himself. Recently, he voluntarily approached General Wilson and requested to be transferred back to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Elder Donald, are you suggesting that we appoint White Tiger as themander in the north?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°I discussed it with the Grand Elder and General Wilson, and we are considering it. It depends on your opinion, Commander.¡± Donald smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Stout said again, then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, I think it¡¯s a good idea!¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Ivy red at him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, so why do you keep interrupting?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t dare to retort. He didn¡¯t want to get pped on the back of his head again.

    Seeing Stout¡¯s embarrassed look, Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. After a brief pause, she looked at Donald.

    ¡°Donald, within vale, the five war departments, East, South, West, North, and Central, all hold special significance. Although the Central region doesn¡¯t directly face external enemies, it has great special significance.¡± Night Orchid continued, ¡°If there is arge-scale war, the support from the Central region to the other four war departments is crucial¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her words, knowing that Donald would understand her meaning. Having been by Billy¡¯s side for so long, she understood the situations of the five war departments better than Ivy and the others.

    Themander of the Central region and Billy had never been on the same page. If this issue wasn¡¯t resolved, trouble might arise sooner orter.

    ¡°Grand Elder and I have already discussed this matter with Third Elder. We should have results soon.¡± Donald nodded slightly and added, ¡°Results should be avable soon.¡±

    ¡°If Commander Gardner has no objections, let¡¯s bring back White Tiger and Rakshasa. Let them spend some time getting acquainted with James Harper in the northern region.¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°Thanks, Elder Donald!¡± Billy nodded after taking a sip of tea. ¡°After the Dragon-Phoenix Ranking event, I¡¯ll discuss it with White Tiger. If he¡¯s okay with it, then it¡¯s settled!¡±

    From any perspective, this was a positive development, Billy wouldn¡¯t oppose it.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± Donald nodded again. After a bit more conversation, he took his leave.

    In the afternoon, Billy and Stout returned to Ozin.

    Three days remained until the Dragon-Phoenix Ranking event, with the weekend approaching. Billy had promised to take Tasha to the park and couldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    The next morning, Billy, Stout, Fletcher and Sharon took Tasha to the park for the entire day. The little girl had an extraordinary amount of energy. Except for lunchtime, she spent most of her time on various amusement rides, having a st.

    Time flew by, and two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    On this day, there was only one day left until the official start of the Dragon-Phoenix Ranking event. After dropping Tasha off at kindergarten in the morning, Billy came to the SHADOW base in Ozin. Casey and Judge were already waiting at the base.

    In recent days, with the approaching Dragon-Phoenix Ranking selection, the Ancient City attracted hundreds of thousands of outsiders, most of whom came from various sects within vale. The already bustling city became even more prosperous, with pedestrians dressed in Daoist robes seen everywhere on the streets.

    As the saying goes, where there is joy, there is worry. Behind the lively scenes, higher demands were ced on security levels. Upon receiving this news, Rolf Robertson, the constant supervisor of the capital city, immediately looked gloomy.

 Chapter 642 Arrival at the Ancient City

    For Rolf Robertson, if it were just an ordinary event, he would have weed it. Such events stimted consumption significantly, bringing substantial ie to the Ancient City. There would be no major concerns about security-just deploy additional personnel, perhaps borrow some security personnel from neighboring cities.

    However, the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking Tournament qualifiers were different. Participants were martial artists, and not just ordinary ones; War God level would probably be the lowest standard. The Ancient City¡¯s security forces, with War God level as the highest, would find it challenging to control these people.

    Even if he could control them, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do so recklessly. Who knew if he might offend someone from a superpower? If things went south, there was a possibility of his governor¡¯s mansion being overturned!

    Therefore, he had no choice but to seek help from the capital.

    The capital¡¯s response was simple: find a solution himself. However, they did offer a suggestion-ask SHADOW for help.

    As a result, Billy received a call from Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy had just arrived in Judge¡¯s office and sat down when his phone rang.

    ¡°Boss, Rolf Robertson just came to see me.¡± Soul Chaser replied. ¡°He wants SHADOW¡¯s help to maintain order in the Ancient City during these days.¡±

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy said with a faint smile. He had anticipated this. For an event of this level, the Ancient City¡¯s existing security forces were almost negligible. Rolf Robertson could only request support from the capital, and the capital would, in turn, direct him to seek help from SHADOW.

    ¡°Boss, should we agree?¡± Soul Chaser continued to ask.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°Give Azure Fang and the others a call. In each of SHADOW¡¯s five districts, mobilize all brothers with War God level or above to the Ancient City. Additionally, send another ten thousand brothers from each district.¡±

    Maintaining social stability and punishing evildoers was SHADOW¡¯s responsibility. Moreover, Billy had a rtively favorable impression of Rolf Robertson. He could be considered a person of importance. Therefore, whether from a public or private perspective, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Soul Chaser nodded and then asked, ¡°Boss, when do you n to arrive in the Ancient City?¡±

    ¡°This afternoon,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser said before ending the call.

    With Billy¡¯s order, elite forces from SHADOW¡¯s five districts, a total of fifty thousand, were selected and dispatched to the Ancient City. Upon receiving Soul Chaser¡¯s response, Rolf Robertson felt relieved. Fifty thousand SHADOW members were more effective than the five hundred thousand under hismand. Most importantly, SHADOW personnel dared to manage anyone, regardless of their background. As long as they dared to cause trouble, they would be severely punished!

    On the same day, nearing evening, Billy, Casey, and Stout arrived at the SHADOW base in the Ancient City.

    After getting off the helicopter, the thousand SHADOW members in the base simultaneously bowed in salute.

    ¡°No need for too many formalities. Get back to your duties!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± They shouted in unison before dispersing.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Azure Fang and the others hurriedly approached.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Billy nodded and led the group towards the conference hall.

    Shortly after entering the hall, SHADOW Inspector, Gene Hoo, poured tea for everyone.

    ¡°Azure Fang, not bad. You¡¯ve sessfully broken through!¡± Sitting down, Billy looked at Azure Fang and smiled.

    A month ago, Billy had instructed Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise, and Azure Fang to stay in Heartbreak Valley until they reached the War God-Emperor realm. Checking Azure Fang¡¯s cultivation now, it was as he expected: he had officially entered the God-Emperor rank.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Azure Fang smiled and replied, ¡°Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise have also sessfully broken through!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy showed a pleased expression. ¡°It¡¯s not in vain that you three stayed in Heartbreak Valley. The Spirit Spring has lived up to expectations.¡±

    Afterward, he turned to Frostde and said, ¡°Frostde, you¡¯re doing well too. You¡¯re already at the half-step War God-Emperor level!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, boss!¡± Frostde smiled in response.

    ¡°Orchid, why didn¡¯t my sistere with you?¡± Stout asked Night Orchid at this moment.

    ¡°Ivy will probably arrive tomorrow,¡± Night Orchid replied after sipping tea. ¡°ording to her, the Prime Minister mighte personally to oversee the event, so she needs to apany him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°The Prime Minister ising too?¡±

    Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°What about Bob and your cool-yingpanion? Why haven¡¯t I seen them?¡± Stout asked again, clicking his tongue.

    Frostde couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°Stout, you seem to be itching for trouble!¡± Night Orchid blushed slightly and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, both Bob and IAN will probably arrive tomorrow. It¡¯s said that Lord Hum and Grand Elder will also apany them, so they¡¯ll being together,¡± she exined.

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    ¡°Boss, are we all participating in the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking Tournament this time?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity for practice. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy nodded.

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, give Rolf a call. Ask him to help register everyone¡¯s names.¡± Billy instructed, looking at Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Soul Chaser nodded and sent a message.

    ¡°When will Azure Dragon and the others arrive?¡± Night Orchid continued to ask.

    ¡°They¡¯re on their way and should arrive tonight.¡± Billy replied.

    Billy had already spoken with three people over the phone. They all had some matters to handle, so they would set off a bitter.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Soul Chaser, any movements from the Northfortia people in these past few days?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°For now, nothing. They¡¯re all staying in the hotel, rarelying out,¡± Soul Chaser shook his head.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on them. We¡¯ll settle it tonight!¡± Billy nodded slightly and gave instructions.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Soul Chaser responded with a nod.

    At that moment, the phone of the nearby Gene Hoo rang.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Gene answered the call and asked. After hearing what the other party said at the other end of the phone, his brows furrowed slightly in less than a minute. Then, he spoke into the receiver, ¡°I got it. Tell our guys not to get into conflict with them for now. I¡¯ll report to Commander Gardner right away.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Billy, ¡°Commander, there are martial artists causing trouble, injuring quite a few ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Soul Chaser furrowed his brows and asked.

    ¡°Not clear for now!¡± Gene shook his head. ¡°ording to the brothers below, the person who made the move is quite skilled, and two SHADOW brothers were also injured.¡±

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Fang and the others out to investigate. Find out which aristocratic families and sects havee to the Ancient City.¡± Billy stood up with a slight frown.

    ¡°Stout and Soul Chaser,e with me to the scene.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.

    Two minutester, Billy and the other two got into the car, and Gene stepped on the elerator.

 Chapter 643 Demolishing the Building

    The incident took ce in a high-end restaurant located in the eastern part of the Ancient City, a standalone mansion with a unique entrance, just a fifteen-minute drive from the SHADOW base.

    When Billy and his team arrived, a crowd had gathered in the courtyard of the restaurant, many wearing slightly angered expressions.

    ¡°Commander!¡± As Billy entered the courtyard, four SHADOW brothers quickly approached.

    Billy nodded slightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°A few young masters and youngdies came here for dinner earlier. Since they didn¡¯t make a reservation, all the private rooms were upied. They tried to force one of the guests in a private room to give up their seat.¡± One of the SHADOW brothers responded.

    ¡°The guest in that room refused, and a physical altercation ensued, resulting in injuries to seven or eight guests. Some patrons from other rooms who couldn¡¯t tolerate it spoke up and got injured as well.¡±

    ¡°We had two brothers patrolling nearby who received the news and rushed over. After a brief argument, they were also injured.¡±

    ¡°How severe are the injuries?¡± Billy frowned slightly and inquired.

    ¡°Three of them are in critical condition. I¡¯ve already had our brothers take them to the hospital. The others have minor injuries,¡± the SHADOW brother continued to respond.

    ¡°The restaurant owner didn¡¯t intervene?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°ording to the onlookers, those troublemakers seem to know the restaurant owner. Although the owner appeared, he not only failed to mediate but also spoke harshly to the injured, warning them not to cause trouble for themselves.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted his eyes, turned to look at Gene Hoo, and asked, ¡°Do you know the background of this restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Commander, this restaurant is owned by the Dunn family in the Ancient City.¡±

    ¡°The Dunn family?¡± Stout raised an eyebrow. ¡°No wonder! Their reputation isn¡¯t that great!¡±

    In and around the Ancient City, numerous martial arts families and sects coexisted, with this family being one of the most well-known. Simr to the Dous family, they had a martial arts legacy spanning hundreds of years, surpassing the Dous family in overall strength. Moreover, the Dunn family had a powerful force backing them.

    In the Ancient City, the Dunn family was considered a local overlord. It was said that even the city governor, Rolf Robertson, showed some deference when meeting someone from the Dunn family. Of course, these were just rumors, and only those involved would know the specifics.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see who they are.¡± After saying that, Billy lifted his foot and entered the restaurant¡¯s main hall, followed closely by Soul Chaser and the others.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Upon entering the hall, they found itpletely empty.

    ¡°Commander, after the incident, the restaurant cleared out all the patrons from the hall and other private rooms.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry for the inconvenience. Our restaurant is closed to the public today. Please¡­¡± At this moment, a uniformed woman quickly approached.

    ¡°Call your boss out.¡± Billy interrupted her and then walked over to an empty table near the entrance.

    ¡°Do you have business with our boss?¡± The uniformed woman asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Enough with the chatter here. Go and tell him!¡± Soul Chaser said coldly. ¡°Tell your boss that if he doesn¡¯t show up within three minutes, I¡¯ll demolish your restaurant.¡±

    While speaking, a chill emanated from him, causing the woman to shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Just¡­ please wait a moment.¡± The woman swallowed and then turned to go upstairs. She could tell that Billy and his team were not ordinary people.

    Soon, a series of footsteps echoed from the stairs. Subsequently, a young woman leading a group walked over. The woman looked around twenty-five or twenty-six, with exquisite features and a noble temperament, clearly from a prominent family.

    ¡°Miss, he¡¯s the one looking for the boss!¡± The uniformed beauty pointed at Billy as the group approached.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman coldly questioned as she looked at Billy, disying an arrogant expression.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Billy ignored her and turned to Gene.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Gene examined the woman carefully and shook his head.

    ¡°Hey! Miss is asking you a question, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± A man behind the woman stepped forward angrily.

    ¡°Answer the question, or get out immediately¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish speaking, Soul Chaser raised his hand, and the man was sent flying, knocking over two tables before lying on the ground without getting up for a while.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman furrowed her brows, a hint of severity crossing her eyes.

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± The man behind the woman roared, then raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Attack! Disable them!¡±

    A dozen men rushed towards Soul Chaser. After a gust of wind, all the meny on the ground.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Seeing this scene, the woman lost her previousposure.

    ¡°This is the territory of the Dunn family. You dare to cause trouble here? Do you really not want to live?¡±

    ¡°Three minutes up?¡± Billy still ignored her, turning to Soul Chaser and asking.

    ¡°Enough time.¡± Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s demolish it.¡± Billy spoke casually.

    ¡°Demolish¡­ demolish what?¡± The woman was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re demolishing the building!¡± Soul Chaser sneered, then waved his hand, saying, ¡°Get to work!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Gene and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The woman shouted loudly, a formidable aura emanating from her, revealing her decent cultivation of a Tier-two War Emperor.

    Ignoring her, Soul Chaser moved, his figure shed, his wrist turned, and the curved knife in his hand sent out several de beams in all directions. Gene and the SHADOW brothers were not idle either, drawing their curved knives and dispersing in all directions.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± The woman roared, raising her hand to send a palm wind toward Soul Chaser.

    However, just as she lifted her hand, Stout sent her flying with a palm wind. Crashing onto the ground, she screamed in pain, grimacing.

    ¡°Miss!¡± The uniformed beauty eximed and hurried over.

    At the same time, a series of loud noises echoed in the hall. In less than two minutes, all the tables, chairs, stools, and even the bar counter exploded, leaving the floor in ruins.

    Even the four load-bearing pirs in the hall were cut in half by Soul Chaser. If not for the concern about the floor copsing, the remaining two would have suffered the same fate.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡± At this moment, an angry voice sounded, and then a middle-aged man led a group of people quickly approached.

    ¡°Uncle, kill them, kill them for me now!¡± Seeing the middle-aged man, the woman climbed up from the ground, hysterically shouting.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t mind me for now. Kill them! I must make them die today!¡± The woman looked ferocious, shouting loudly.

 Chapter 644 The Troublemaker

    ¡°Commander, he is the second inmand of the Dunn family in the Ancient City, Issac Dunn!¡± Seeing the man, Gene walked to Billy¡¯s side and whispered.

    ¡°In that case, the woman earlier should be the youngdy of the Dunn family. It is said that she has been practicing in the sect, so I don¡¯t recognize her.¡± Gene exined.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°You guys really have some guts, daring toe to the territory of my Dunn family and act recklessly. I really¡­¡± Issac Dunn quickly walked towards Billy.

    After recognizing Gene from ten meters away, his brows furrowed, ¡°Gene, is that you? What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Mr Dunn, your presence is quite grand. You finally decided to show up?¡± Soul Chaser also recognized the person.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Soul Chaser, Issac Dunn¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    If Gene Hoo, the SHADOW inspector of the Ancient City, wasn¡¯t taken seriously by him, Soul Chaser, the Provincial Governor of the Western District, had to attract his attention.

    SHADOW Provincial Governor, not to mention other things, just from the level of position, was no less than the position of the inspector in the Ancient City. Moreover, what made him uneasy was that among the group, Soul Chaser was obviously not the main person in charge. Next, Isaac looked at Billy, who was sitting, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but thump several times. His right eyelid twitched uncontrobly.

    After taking a deep breath, he looked at Billy and bowed slightly.

    ¡°May I ask, is Commander Gardner gracing us with his presence?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, everyone, including the youngdy from the Dunn family, involuntarily took a cold breath.

    The youngdy from the Dunn family¡¯s face no longer had the previous angry expression, reced by a trace of fear. Although she was the heiress of her family and also practiced in a powerful sect, she was very clear that all her advantages were not worth mentioning in front of Commander Gardner. Not long ago, she heard that Silent Mirage Duke and Flowers Prince of the Eight Martial Prodigies were publicly killed by Commander Gardner in the Dous family courtyard. Not only that, but all the elders and above from the Silent Mirage Sect and Hundred Flowers Sect were also beheaded.

    Among the sect disciples, all those above the War God level had their cultivation abolished, and the two sect courtyards were razed to the ground.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Although the Dunn family had a history of several hundred years, she did not think that the Dunn family was stronger than the Silent Mirage Sect and the Hundred Flowers Sect. If she offended Commander Gardnerpletely, the fate of the Dunn family would undoubtedly follow in the footsteps of the two major sects.

    After a brief thought, the youngdy from the Dunn family took out her phone and sent two messages.

    ¡°Are you the boss?¡± Billy nced at Issac Dunn.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I am Issac Dunn, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Can you exin what went down at your restaurant earlier?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what happened in our restaurant earlier was just a minor incident. There was a small friction between two groups of diners¡­¡±

    ¡°More than ten ordinary people were injured, three of them seriously. Do you think this is a minor incident?¡± Billy interrupted him coldly.

    As his tone fell, the atmosphere became heavy.

    ¡°Call out the person who attacked!¡± Billy continued, his voice sinking.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I suggest you better not interfere in this matter¡­¡± Issac plucked up the courage to speak again.

    ¡°Issac Dunn, you have quite the audacity. You dare not even listen to my boss¡¯s words. Quite impressive!¡± Soul Chaser said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Commander gave you a chance to bring out the person responsible as a way of redemption. Since you don¡¯t want this chance, you can bear all the consequences yourself!¡± After saying that, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go upstairs to see who the troublemaker is.¡±

    Billy nodded in response.

    Issac Dunn opened his mouth to say a few more words but closed it after a second thought.

    Bang!

    In a short while, a muffled sound came from the staircase, followed by Soul Chaser rolling down the stairs, spitting out a mouthful of blood as hey on the ground.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Stout cursed and rushed over, asking, ¡°Soul Chaser, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Soul Chaser got up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then looked towards the direction of the stairs.

    Then, seven or eight men and women walked out from the staircase, all dressed in Daoist robes. The one leading was a man in his mid-thirties, wearing a gray robe, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, exuding an indifferent temperament without any expression on his face. Following him was a man in his thirties, wearing a white robe. His features were handsome, his skin fair, and a faint aura of femininity surrounded him.

    ¡°A mere Provincial Governor of SHADOW, dare toe here and act so arrogantly. You really don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯!¡± The man in the white robe sneered at Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Stout, be careful. He¡¯s at the God-Emperor Realm!¡± Soul Chaser shouted.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± The man in the white robe coldly snorted, attacking with a powerful force.

    A loud noise rang out as Stout and the other two were sent flying seven or eight steps back, the tiles under their feet shattered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man in the gray robe looked surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got something!¡± The man in the white robe sneered and shook his slightly aching arm. Then he looked at Stout and said, ¡°Where did this fatsoe from? It seems like you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Stout retorted coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    While speaking, his God-Emperor Realm aura burst forth, and he was about to attack again.

    ¡°Stout, Soul Chaser,e back!¡± Billy spoke.

    Stout and Soul Chaser responded and walked back to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Master Wolfe!¡± Paisley Dunn quickly walked towards the man in the gray robe.

    Issac also followed suit, wearing a smile as he said, ¡°Master Wolfe, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your meal!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The man named Louie Wolfe looked at Paisley.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine!¡± Paisley shook her head in response.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine!¡± Louie said indifferently, then walked towards Billy in the center of the hall.

    ¡°This should be the famous Commander Gardner, right?¡± Soon, he stood in the middle of the hall and looked at Billy, asking.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Billy ignored him and asked the man in the white robe.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Louie, seeing Billy ignoring him, emitted a cold aura. With his identity and status, he had never encountered such a situation before in his life.

    ¡°I am Gary Garraway, Commander Gardner!¡± The man in the white robe looked at Billy with a chilling smile.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you?¡± Hearing the man¡¯s name, Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Billy turned his head and asked.

 Chapter 645 The Prodigy of the Super Sect

    ¡°Boss, he is thest of the so-called Four Geniuses of Ancient Martial Arts, known as the Enchanting Prince with a bewitching aura!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Fatty, are you really seeking death? Whether you believe it or not¡­¡± Hearing Stout¡¯s words, Gary Garraway furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Were those guests from before also injured by you?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter all four of the Ancient Martial Arts Four Geniuses within such a short period.

    ¡°Just a bunch of insects. No need for me to personally take action!¡± Gary sneered.

    ¡°So, it was someone among you who attacked?¡± Billy nced at the remaining people. ¡°Whoever attacked, voluntarily step forward, and you may spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you being too broad in your management?¡± Before others could respond, Louie Wolfe coldly spoke up.

    ¡°Am I talking to you?¡± Billy looked at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is arrogant. Today, I see it¡¯s true!¡± Louie continued coldly, ¡°If Commander Gardner wants to speak up for those people from before, you can find me. I¡¯m the one who ordered the attack!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy calmly spoke, ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±

    ¡°In the martial world, practitioners should not take the initiative to harm ordinary people. You should be aware of this, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just a rule made by your Ether Mountain. It has nothing to do with us!¡± Louie shrugged. ¡°The rule that War God-Emperors are not allowed to attack martial artists below the War God-Emperor realm. It¡¯s just a rule for your own amusement! Other martial artists can choose to follow it, which gives face to Ether Mountain. If they don¡¯t want to follow, it¡¯s understandable, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Oh! With that attitude, you must have quite a background!¡± Stout looked at him and said, ¡°Show some courage! Give us a name!¡±

    ¡°How dare you talk to Master Wolfe like that?¡± Another man pointed at Stout angrily.

    ¡°Shut up! When did it be your turn to speak?¡± Stout nced coldly at the man.

    ¡°You¡¯re really seeking death!¡± The man frowned, raised his hand, and was about to attack.

    ¡°No need to get angry.¡± Louie waved his hand.

    Then he looked at Stout and spoke lightly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be the so-called genius fatty from the Secret Essences Sect, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Commander Gardner. It¡¯s best for you not to interrupt, or I¡¯ll be very angry, and the consequences will be severe!¡±

    ¡°You really think highly of yourself! I really want to see what the consequences will be!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Louie narrowed his eyes, ¡°You can try speaking againter!¡±

    After that, he ignored Stout and looked back at Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you haven¡¯t told me how you n to settle the score with me. I¡¯m curious!¡±

    ¡°To say you¡¯re an idiot, do you believe¡­¡± Stout looked at him speechlessly.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± A chill emanated from Louie Wolfe as he raised his hand, preparing to strike Stout.

    Bang!

    Just as his attack was halfway, a palm wind swept out from Billy¡¯s hand, blocking his assault. After a muffled sound, Louie retreated three or four steps, and Billy, sitting in the chair, slid back two or three meters. With just one move, the two seemed evenly matched.

    Louie, stabilizing his figure, looked somewhat surprised. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Billy to force him back.

    ¡°Not bad for Commander Gardner. I heard about a month ago that you had only just reached the peak of the War God-Emperor realm. I didn¡¯t expect you to break through so quickly!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to make another move, you won¡¯t have to wait for the selection day!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Louie burst intoughter. After a slight pause, he continued in a low voice, ¡°Commander Gardner, do you think that breaking through to the peak realm makes you able to defeat me? You¡¯re really too self-confident!¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll test whether you are capable enough!¡± Louie said, his aura instantly skyrocketing. He had a decent cultivation base, half a foot into the War God-Emperor perfection realm.

    ¡°Master Wolfe, hold on!¡± Just then, the sound of footsteps rang out, and a group of people hurriedly walked in.

    ¡°Father!¡± Seeing the middle-aged man leading the group, Paisley Dunn quickly walked over.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Travis Dunn nodded slightly and then continued to look at Louie, saying, ¡°Master Wolfe, please calm your anger for the sake of the Dunn family!¡±

    ¡°Mr Dunn, we were having a meal at a restaurant under the Dunn family¡¯s name when trouble found us. Shouldn¡¯t you provide an exnation?¡± Gary spoke up.

    ¡°Please wait a moment, Master Garraway.¡± Travis Dunn replied before turning his attention to Billy, offering a slight bow before speaking.

    ¡°I am Travis Dunn, greetings, Commander Gardner!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    For him, if given a choice, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs of both sides because neither was someone he could afford to offend. However, the incident urred on his Dunn family¡¯s turf, and if there were conflicts between the two sides, his Dunn family would suffer too.

    So, upon receiving the message from his daughter, he rushed over.

    ¡°Are you the head of the Dunn family?¡± Billy nced at him. ¡°You arrived just in time. These warriors injured ordinary people in your restaurant, and it seems your daughter was an aplice. How do you intend to exin?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve just investigated this matter. There might be some misunderstanding. There was indeed a minor conflict between the two parties. Although those customers were injured, they initiated the insults. So, both sides bear responsibility.¡± Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°Commander Gardner, can we settle it like this? The Dunn family will take responsibility for treating those injured customers until they fully recover. Additionally, we willpensate each of them five million in mental distress damages. Can we leave it at that?¡±

    ¡°Oh! The Dunn family seems to be quite wealthy!¡± Soul Chaser sarcastically remarked. ¡°If your daughter were severely injured, and the other party offered to heal her and pay five million, would you agree to let it go?¡±

    ¡°Sir Soul Chaser, the incident has already urred, and stepping back on both sides would be beneficial for everyone, don¡¯t you think?¡± Travis addressed Soul Chaser. ¡°Moreover, for those ordinary customers, five million is sufficient for them¡­¡±

    ¡°Soul Chaser, ording to SHADOW regtions, how should we handle this?¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Warriors attacking ordinary people, either disable their cultivation or execute them on the spot!¡± Soul Chaser responded loudly.

    ¡°Are their actions considered light or severe?¡± Stout inquired in a measured tone.

    ¡°Injuring over ten people, with three seriously injured, warrants execution!¡± Soul Chaser reiterated.

    Two SHADOW brothers nearby coughed ufortably.

    Did Soul Chaser get it wrong?

    As long as no lives were lost, it was considered a lighter offense. In theory, they just needed to disable their cultivation.

    ¡°You SHADOW guys really think highly of yourselves?¡± Gary sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll execute them!¡±

 Chapter 646 Execution!

    ¡°Soul Chaser, if someone intervenes in SHADOW¡¯s case and hurts a SHADOW minister, how should it be handled?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Simrly, lightly abolish their cultivation, and severely, execute on the spot!¡± Soul Chaser spoke loudly.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, are your injuries serious?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°They¡¯re serious. I estimate it will take at least half a year lying in bed to fully recover!¡± While speaking, Soul Chaser coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    It was unclear whether this blood was due to his previous injuries or if he forced it out himself. Regardless, thebination of Stout and Soul Chaser was extremely deadly.

    The two SHADOW brothers coughed again.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Soul Chaser, the leader, didn¡¯t seem like someone who would be bedridden for half a year!

    ¡°You two should go make a movie!¡± Gary¡¯s face changed several times in anger.

    ¡°Mr Dunn, did you hear that?¡± Billy ignored him and turned to Travis Dunn.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°It was your people, the Dunn family, who made a move. Are we going to handle it, or will you?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, let¡¯s not go too far in everything, or else both sides won¡¯t be able to step down.¡± Issac Dunn responded after taking a deep breath.

    For him, even if given ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. If it were just Gary Garraway, he might consider it to avoid aplete falling out with Billy. However, now it wasn¡¯t Gary calling the shots, but Louie.

    Louie Wolfe was a remarkable figure in the super sect, surpassing Gary Garraway in both status and personal strength. Moreover, regardless of the forces behind Louie, facing him directly was an unknown.

    ¡°Are you implying that you don¡¯t want to make a move?¡± Billy responded. After that, he looked at Stout. ¡°Since they won¡¯t make a move, then it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Stout smacked his lips and asked, ¡°Boss, should I eliminate them all?¡±

    ¡°Enchanting Prince severely injured my SHADOW minister. He must be executed! As for the others who attacked the customers, abolish their cultivation!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout responded again.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Louie Wolfe¡¯s brows furrowed as he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯m putting it inly today. Whoever dares to make a move will die!¡±

    ¡°Stout, Soul Chaser, make your move!¡± Billypletely ignored him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Both of them responded simultaneously, rushing towards Gary Garraway¡¯s group.

    ¡°Provincial Governor, we¡¯re here to assist you!¡± Gene, with four SHADOW brothers, followed closely behind.

    ¡°You¡¯re not opponents. Just guard the door!¡± Billy said without looking at them.

    He had already investigated the strength of the opposing group, and it was not something Gene and his team could handle. Going up would only result in unnecessary sacrifice.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Gene hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t insist. He led his brothers and retreated to the entrance.

    ¡°You are truly seeking death!¡± Louie said in a cold voice, raising his hand to confront Stout.

    ¡°Do you enjoy meddling?¡± Billy spoke while shing across, a fierce palm wind sweeping out.

    Bang!

    The two shed, creating a powerful shockwave that sent two men and a woman beside Louie Wolfe flying. At the same time, Stout had engaged inbat with Gary Garraway. Stout had already reached the War God-Emperor realm, making him capable of handling opponents one level higher without much difficulty.

    Soul Chaser also fought against the remaining people in Gary¡¯s group. The highest cultivation among them was a man at the War Emperor pinnacle, while the rest were in the early stages. Despite Soul Chaser¡¯s injuries, dealing with them was not a significant problem.

    For a while, the entire hall descended into a chaotic battle. The already shaky floor seemed even more precarious, giving the feeling that it might copse at any moment.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you really going to be so stubborn?¡± Louie stared at Billy with icy anger. He wanted to step forward and help, but Billy had already locked onto him, leaving no opportunity to intervene.

    ¡°If you want to take action, let¡¯s step outside and find a ce. The space here is limited!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Louie¡¯s face was filled with anger. Not that he didn¡¯t dare to face Billy; he just didn¡¯t want to.

    This time in the Ancient City, he carried the heavy responsibility of securing a spot in the top three of the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking for his sect. Engaging in a fight with Billy, even if victorious, would likelye at a considerable cost. Whether he could maintain a position in the top ten afterward was questionable. So, apart from endurance, he seemed to have no better choice. After a brief pause, he looked at Travis Dunn and spoke, ¡°Mr Dunn, why are you standing there? Take action!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you are on the Dunn family¡¯s territory. I won¡¯t allow outsiders to cause trouble here. I have no choice but to offend!¡± Travis Dunn said.

    For him, too, there was no alternative. If he didn¡¯t act, Louie Wolfe would not stop. Then, the Dunn family, which had finally found a strong supporter, would be in trouble.

    ¡°If you dare to act, the Dunn family can consider expelling you from the Ancient City!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯d like to see how you can expel the Dunn family!¡± Issac Dunn sneered and turned to Travis Dunn. ¡°Travis, you don¡¯t need to act; I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    After saying that, he raised his hand and charged toward Stout, exuding the aura of a War God-Emperor intermediate stage.

    ¡°Attempting to murder a SHADOW minister, die!¡± Billy¡¯s imposing aura surged.

    With just one sentence, Billy categorized Stout as a minister of the War Department, indicating that there was no intention to let Issac Dunn off the hook. As the words fell, without any pause, Billy unleashed a fierce palm wind.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t!¡± Travis eximed and quickly raised his hand to block.

    Bang!

    A loud noise echoed. Travis was sent sliding back for about ten meters, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. With the same level of cultivation as Billy, a War God-Emperor at its peak, he was not Billy¡¯s opponent. Just as he stabilized his figure, Billy attacked again, a more formidable palm wind sweeping towards Issac Dunn. It created a gust of wind, lifting a wave of debris.

    ¡°Isaac, fall back!¡± Travis shouted as he darted forward.

    However, it was toote. Just as he rushed halfway, the figure of Isaac was directly sent flying. Then, crashing through the wall on the west side of the hall, creating arge hole, he heavily fell onto the ground outside the courtyard. A considerable amount of blood gushed from his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With difficulty, Isaac Dunn raised his head to nce in the direction of the hall. Unable to utter a word, his head immediately drooped, and his legs gave out, losing all signs of life.

    ¡°Isaac!¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Paisley Dunn and his father shouted loudly, their faces filled with endless grief.

    ¡°You¡­ killed my uncle, you deserve to die¡­¡± Paisley cried out in pain.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, since you are so unscrupulous, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± Travis¡¯s eyes turned crimson, rage surging, grinding his teeth.

    As the words fell, he turned to look at Louie Wolfe. ¡°Master Wolfe, shall we join forces against Commander Gardner?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all for it!¡± Louie narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded.

 Chapter 647 A Seduction Strategy

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Travis said in a deep voice, and his momentum burst forth, filling every corner of the hall.

    Immediately, without any hesitation, he raised his hand and attacked Billy with full force. Although he knew what the consequences would be when attacking Commander Gardner, seeing Commander Gardner kill his second brother in front of him, he couldn¡¯t bother about that much anymore.

    However, what made him want to curse was that just as heunched his attack, Louie Wolfe shed towards Stout. Obviously, for Louie, he had been waiting for this opportunity! Before this, he didn¡¯t make a move because he had to guard against Billy. Now that Travis had restrained Billy, he could naturally make his move.

    He had observed the battle between Gary Garraway and Stout. Although the two seemed evenly matched on the surface, Louie could see that Gary was actually in a losing position. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to be defeated. If he didn¡¯t make a move now, Gary Garraway would probably die here.

    ¡°Stout, retreat!¡±

    Seeing Louie Wolfe¡¯s intention, Billy frowned slightly and spoke in a deep voice. While speaking, his wrist turned, and the Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed a sharp blood-colored de towards Travis.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sensing the power of Billy¡¯s attack, Travis¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of a needle, and every pore on his body opened at the same time. He originally thought that with his cultivation, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat Billy, he could at least stand undefeated. Until this moment, he realized howughable he was. Although their cultivations were in the same realm, their strengths were not on the same level at all. He was sure that even a peak expert at theplete realm would find it challenging to take Billy¡¯s attack.

    Without much thought, he quickly dodged to the side.

    However, under Billy¡¯s full-force attack, how could his peak opponent easily avoid it? Although he didn¡¯t lose his life with this strike, after the de passed, only a severed arm, spraying blood, fell to the ground. This was possible because he managed to dodge at thest moment; otherwise, he might have lost his head.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Travis groaned, taking several steps to the side. His face turned extremely pale, and his breath weakened.

    After Billy disabled one of Travis¡¯s arms, without any pause, the Bloodshadow Fury de once again unleashed a chilling light towards Louie Wolfe. Almost at the moment when Travis¡¯s arm was severed, Stout was also blown away by the shockwave caused by Louie Wolfe, flipping several somersaults before stopping. Although he reacted promptly after hearing Billy¡¯s reminder earlier, he was still a bit slow.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gary Garraway approached and raised his hand, sending a palm wind towards Stout¡¯s chest. It was evident that he had no intention of sparing Stout¡¯s life. He intended to use a lethal move with his first strike. However, what made him desperate was that at the moment he raised his hand, a blood-colored de with thunderous momentum swept across.

    This attack¡¯s target was Louie Wolfe, but as Louie Wolfe sensed the crisis, he quickly dodged to the side. The sharp de passed through Gary Garraway¡¯s waist, piercing through.

    Gary opened his mouth, unable to say a word. His upper body slid down, blood spraying everywhere.

    Thest one of the Four Martial Prodigies, fallen.

    At the moment of death, he truly regretted it. If he had known, why bother being such a conspicuous figure! This time, he came to participate in the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking selection, and before thepetition even started, he lost his life.

    Seeing this scene, Louie¡¯s face changed urgently. Without any hesitation, he rushed towards the door. He knew very well that staying behind would be a dead end.

    ¡°Stout, how are you?¡± Billy walked over to Stout after ncing at Louie Wolfe¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine. Hurry and chase, don¡¯t let that scumbag escape!¡± Stout loudly responded.

    ¡°No hurry!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°He came to participate in the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking selection. Let him live a few more days!¡±

    While speaking, he roughly checked Stout¡¯s injuries and, seeing that there was no major problem, he was relieved. Then, he strolled over to Travis.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said before?¡±

    Travis didn¡¯t care about the pain from his severed arm. He directly knelt down, his face filled with endless panic.

    He didn¡¯t doubt Billy¡¯s words at all. Although the Dunn family had some foundation, if Billy wanted to expel them, it would be an easy task. Before, he dared to make a move against Billy because he had some backing. In his view, as long as he tied Louie Wolfe and the Dunn family together, no matter what happened, the Dunn family didn¡¯t need to worry too much. However, the reality had made him desperate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander Gardner, I was confused. Please spare the Dunn family this time¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as you forgive us, I¡¯m willing to submit and treat you as my master. From now on, I will bow down to you, Commander Gardner.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Tsk tsk, your character is not bad. You were so arrogant just now, and now you¡¯re quick to surrender?¡± Stout walked over after taking a healing pill.

    ¡°Please spare my family, as long as Commander Gardner doesn¡¯t hold us ountable, you can let me do anything¡­¡± Paisley also knelt down towards Billy. At this moment, she had lost all her previous arrogance, presenting a submissive appearance, even showing a hint of coquetry.

    ¡°Damn! Are you nning to use a seduction strategy?¡± Stout clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°Too bad, with your looks, you can¡¯t catch my boss¡¯s eye. If my boss wants a woman¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Billy¡¯s pnded on the back of Stout¡¯s head, making him see stars.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s kill them?¡± At this time, Soul Chaser walked over and spoke in a deep voice, looking at Travis and his daughter.

    The opponents who had fought against him were all lying down, full of despair. All of them had their cultivation disabled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Paisley shouted in despair.

    ¡°Who is the young man who ran away?¡± Billy looked at Travis and asked calmly.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s the young master of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect.¡± Travis quickly responded.

    ¡°No wonder he was so arrogant. It turns out he¡¯s from that trash sect!¡± Stout cursed.

    ¡°You rely on Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect as your backing, right?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Tell me everything you know about the sect!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Travis took a deep breath and began to talk.

    For about twenty minutes, he recounted everything he knew

    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s time to send you and your daughter on your way!¡± After Travis finished speaking, Soul Chaser flipped his wrist, and the Crescent Moon Saber was in his hand.

    ¡°No, please!¡± Travis shouted again, ¡°Commander Gardner, I-I have something important to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 648 Azure Fangâ€™s Blood Feud

    ¡°Knew that you, old man, were hiding something!¡± Soul Chaser snorted coldly. When Travis was talking about the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, there was asionally a trace of a different color in his eyes, indicating that he was still hiding something. This was also the reason Soul Chaser frightened him.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    Soul Chaser had noticed the abnormalities that Travis showed.

    ¡°Th-This matter is of great importance. I hope Commander Gardner can keep it a secret. Otherwise, I would rather die!¡± Travis spoke again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to negotiate with me!¡± Billy said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, not a single person in the entire Dunn family will survive after today!¡±

    Travis shivered. He didn¡¯t think Billy was just making an empty threat.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Soul Chaser, with a curved knife in hand, pointed at Travis¡¯s forehead.

    Travis exhaled heavily, his eyes revealing a determined expression.

    He had no choice!

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, this matter is very important, and there are too many people here¡­¡±

    ¡°Soul Chaser, clear the scene!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Two minutester, the entire hall was left with only Billy and the Dunn family father and daughter.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy looked at Travis.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, let me ask first. Is Azure Fang, one of the SHADOW¡¯s Five Sharp des, surnamed Ray?¡± Travis spoke again after exhaling heavily.

    Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly when he heard this. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m right!¡± Travis continued, ¡°I want to talk about the vendetta of his family!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?!¡± An extremely strong killing intent emanated from Billy involuntarily.

    Everyone around him had secrets. The biggest secret about Azure Fang was his family¡¯s vendetta.

    Azure Fang, originally named Kenelm Ray, was the eldest son of the Ray family. Years ago, the Ray family ranked fifth among the top forces in the martial world.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Their Patriarch, with a cultivation at the half-step to the Sovereign Realm, relied on a set of Ray family¡¯s unique martial arts, the Eight-Fold Fist, and was invincible throughout his life.

    Over a decade ago, one night, the Ray familypound was attacked by four masked men. Each of them had a strength above theter stages of the War God-Emperor. Their actions were extremely brutal, without any trace of humanity. Hundreds of people in thepound were killed. In the chaos, Azure Fang, hit unconscious by the Ray family¡¯s elder, was hidden among the corpses of the Ray family members, miraculously escaping the massacre. At that time, their Patriarch was in seclusion on the back mountain, attempting to break through to the Sovereign Realm. When he learned of the situation and rushed to thepound, the Ray family¡¯spound was already covered in corpses and rivers of blood.

    Originally because of his eagerness to achieve sess in breaking through to the Sovereign Realm, after seeing the situation in thepound, the Patriarch suffered a bacsh of Chi and blood, leading to his fall into demonic cultivation. In the end, he was beheaded by a strong enemy.

    Azure Fang woke up the next morning, seeing that all his family members had turned into cold corpses, and tears of blood flowed from his eyes. From a young age, he had been greatly expected by the patriarch. Although he was only in his teens at that time, both his intellect and martial skills far exceeded those of his peers. He forced himself to survive, vowing to avenge his family and take revenge for the extermination of his family. In the next few years, he began a life of wandering and hardship, traveling through various mountainous areas within vale. On one hand, he sought a living, and on the other hand, he seized every opportunity to cultivate. He wanted to be stronger as soon as possible. In fact, when he was seventeen or eighteen years old, he had already perfected the Eight-Fold Fist of the Ray family to its peak. However, he dared not reveal it in front of outsiders. He was well aware that the enemies who killed his father and grandfather had at least a cultivation at theter stages of the God-Emperor realm, or even the half-step to the Sovereign Realm. With his strength at that time, if he exposed his identity, he would have absolutely no chance of surviving.

    Later, in a fortuitous opportunity, he entered vale¡¯s War Department. People around him knew that he was an orphan. Except for Billy, no one knew his true identity. He didn¡¯t even tell Frostde about it. Billy had been secretly investigating the Ray family¡¯s affairs for years, but there was no result until now.

    Hearing Travis mention this matter, it attracted enough attention from Billy.

    Stout and Soul Chaser, upon hearing this matter, both showed surprised expressions. Although they didn¡¯t know Azure Fang¡¯s identity, they could sense the intense killing intent from Billy and knew that this matter was not trivial.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Billy continued to ask Travis.

    ¡°Back then, the one who¡­ who exterminated the Ray family was the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡­¡± Travis spoke again after taking a deep breath.

    The killing intent that emanated from Billy became even more intense.

    ¡°How do you know Azure Fang is from the Ray family?¡± Billy took a deep breath to stabilize his emotions.

    Over the years, only he and Azure Fang knew about thetter¡¯s background. He was clear that Travis must have learned this from Azure Fang himself.

    ¡°I just guessed it just now.¡± Travis spoke again.

    ¡°Some time ago, I identally overheard the Grand Elder of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect mentioning that they were sending someone to investigate Azure Fang¡¯s background. Since I happen to know about their attack on the Ray family back then, I guessed that he might be a survivor of the Ray family. As for how the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect suspected him, I don¡¯t know. Before this, only my father and I knew about this in the Dunn family.¡± Travis responded.

    ¡°If you want to keep your family safe, it¡¯s best to keep it yourself. Or no one can save the Dunn family!¡± Billy said with a threatening voice.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Commander Gardner. With my life as a guarantee, I will never reveal it!¡± Travis hurriedly responded. From Billy¡¯s words, Travis could sense that the Dunn family had barely passed this trial. As for Azure Fang¡¯s identity, even without Billy¡¯s reminder, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mention it.

    Two minutester, Billy led Stout and Soul Chaser out of the restaurant courtyard.

    ¡°Boss, is Azure Fang really from the Ray family?¡± Stout asked. Although he didn¡¯t know Azure Fang¡¯s background, he had heard his grandfather mention the Ray family¡¯s matter.

 Chapter 649 Scum from Northfortia, Die!

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t inform Azure Fang about this for now. Let¡¯s wait until after the Dragon-Phoenix Tournament.¡±

    Currently, Azure Fang had reached the cultivation level of War God-Emperor. Knowing Azure Fang well, if he learned about this, he might rush to the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect alone. The oue would be akin to a mouse chasing a lion.

    The reserves of a super sect were not as simple as they appeared. Even for Billy himself, there was no absolute certainty at the moment. However, for him, now that he knew about it, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect had already received its death sentence; it was just a matter of time.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout and Soul Chaser nodded simultaneously, understanding Billy¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Boss, why not just eliminate the father-daughter pair?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, you¡¯re bing more and more bloodthirsty,¡± Stout interjected.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you more bloodthirsty than me?¡± Soul Chaser retorted, shooting him a re.

    ¡°The main issue causing discord between the Ancient Martial Arts World and the Capital lies with those few super sects,¡± Billy responded thoughtfully. ¡°To solve the ancient martial arts world¡¯s problems, we must address the root cause. Killing members of other martial families and sects will only worsen the situation.¡±

    Although he believed in the way of ughter, he understood the need for a bnced approach.

    Ordinary martial arts families and sects didn¡¯t y a crucial role in the overall situation of vale. Even if they caused trouble, they couldn¡¯t make significant waves. However, if he went around killing them indiscriminately, it would only escte conflicts-a situation those super sects would enjoy.

    He wouldn¡¯t y into their hands.

    For these ordinary families and sects, if they weren¡¯t extremely guilty, it was more effective to subdue them than to wipe them out.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Soul Chaser nodded firmly.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise, and Vermilion Bird arrived at the ancient city of SHADOW simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, are we leaving now?¡± After exchanging greetings, Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Azure Dragon asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Northfortia has sent people to the ancient city!¡± Soul Chaser exined the situation to the three.

    ¡°They¡¯re really courting death!¡± ck Tortoise cursed.

    ¡°Casey, you and Azure Dragon lead ten thousand SHADOWs each, split into five groups, and thoroughly search the entire city.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Casey was a little puzzled.

    ¡°Boss, are you worried that besides Northfortia¡¯s people, there might be martial artists from other countriesing to the Ancient City?¡± Casey asked, trying to understand.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°The Global Martial Arts Competition is about to begin, and vale is the most uncertain factor in thispetition. Western countries will undoubtedly try to figure out the situation.¡±

    Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°For foreign martial artists, execute them all!¡± Billy emphasized again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± they responded loudly.

    With Billy¡¯smand, fifty thousand SHADOWs began sweeping through the ancient city, conducting a thorough search.

    Half an hourter, Billy and Stout arrived at the unremarkable hotel on the east side of the city. This was where the Northfortia group was hiding.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Four SHADOW members walked up quickly as Billy and Stout got out of the car.

    Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Are they inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander. There are eight of them, all staying on the third floor, and this is their room number.¡± One of the members handed a note to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told the hotel front desk not to assign any other guests to the third floor.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Where are the other brothers?¡±

    ¡°They are all around the hotel, keeping watch!¡± one of the members replied.

    Billy instructed, ¡°Summon all the other brothers, and guard the entrance!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The four members responded in unison.

    After that, Billy and Stout walked towards the hotel lobby.

    Soon, they emerged from the third-floor elevator, and the entire floor was quiet.

    At the door of one of the rooms, Stout pressed his hand against the lock. A burst of energy flowed from his palm, and the lock snapped.

    ¡°Who?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from inside the room.

    Stout strolled in.

    Two men who were browsing their phones on the sofa frowned and stood up simultaneously.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± One of them exuded a chill.

    ¡°The ones who will kill you.¡± Stout spoke again. As soon as he finished the sentence, his figure swiftly shed, and with a flick of his wrist, two streams of fragrant gas swept out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Before the two could react, they both sat down, faces pale, expressions contorted.

    ¡°The leader of your group, which room is he staying in?¡± Stout looked down at the two from a higher vantage point, calmly asking.

    Using poison powder was to avoid making too much noise before finding the leader.

    ¡°Damn, we are guests of your vale, you¡­¡± One of the men struggled to speak, foam starting to appear in his mouth.

    Before he could finish his words, Stout raised his hand, and a palm wind swept past. After a mist of blood, there was nothing left on the floor but scattered bloodstains.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The other person, terrified, begged while kowtowing and tremblingly speaking, ¡°Lord Pus is in room 308.¡±

    ¡°In your next life, remember not to court death in vale. vale doesn¡¯t wee people from your Northfortia!¡± Stout coldly spoke.

    Another palm wind followed, and like hispanion, the man turned into nothingness.

    Later, the two arrived at the door of room 308. Stout swept a palm, shattering the entire door.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A woman¡¯s scream came from inside the bedroom.

    Stout looked around and saw two Western men and women, one old and one young, entangled on the bed.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re too old and creaky!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The old man flipped from the bed, simultaneously raising his hand to unleash a furious gust of wind towards the living room. He was a Tier-two War God-Emperor.

    Wherever the palm wind passed, several pots of nts and the sofa were all shattered into pieces, wood chips flying.

    Bang!

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he also raised a palm to block the opponent¡¯s palm wind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man obviously didn¡¯t expect Billy to have such skill. After a slight pause, heunched another attack, rushing out of the room. The woman grabbed a nightgown and followed suit.

    ¡°Scum from Northfortia, die!¡± Billy said in a low voice, exerting his full strength to send out another palm wind.

 Chapter 650 Foreign Martial Artists, Execution without Mercy

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The elder man, sensing the power behind Billy¡¯s move, had his pupils shrink in fear. Without suspense, Billy¡¯s palm wind tore through his attack, striking directly at his chest. After the sound of bones shattering, the elder man was sent flying like a struck beast.

    The woman behind him hadn¡¯t even reacted when they both flew out. The impact created a hole in the wall of the next room where theynded, bleeding and breathless.

    ¡°Lord Pus?¡± Two Northfortian men from the adjacent room eximed in shock. They rushed out into the corridor, but Stout¡¯s figure was already behind them. As both were at the War Emperor level, they had no chance to survive. Stout¡¯s palm wind lifted, smashing everything in its path. The men convulsed for a moment before falling silent.

    ¡°You guys have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡± Two more Northfortian individuals, a man and a woman, rushed out to confront Stout. Both had pseudo War God-Emperor strength, but seeing their fallenrades, they couldn¡¯t escape their fate. A powerful gust of wind swept them away, leaving them unconscious on the floor.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Commander Gardner?¡± Thest remaining man, who had managed to get up, looked at Billy with difficulty.

    ¡°Not bad, still recognize Commander Gardner!¡± Stout sneered.

    The man dropped to his knees in front of Billy, trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Commander Gardner, spare me, please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we kill him?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Kill him,¡± Billy nodded and then walked towards the elevator.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°No, Commander Gardner! I¡¯ll tell you something, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The man shouted again.

    ¡°Hey! Got a chip to save your life?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°If¡­ I say it, will you spare me?¡± The man trembled.

    Without warning, Stout¡¯s palm wind struck the man¡¯s right ankle, and bone-crushing sounds followed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Unable to bear the pain, the man, already injured, screamed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll crush all your bones. I promise you won¡¯t die. Want to try?¡± Stout coldly looked at him.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± The man lost his will.

    ¡°The reason we knew about your vale¡¯s Dragon and Phoenix Ranking event is that someone from your capital leaked the information to us.¡±

    ¡°Someone from the Harding n?¡± Billy turned to look at the man. He had spected about this back in the capital a few days ago, understanding that the news of the Dragon-Phoenix Ranking Tournament must have originated from there. With only two major ns left in the capital, and the Greenwood n already semi-subdued by him, it was highly likely that the Harding n was involved.

    ¡°Do you know about this?¡± The man stammered in slight surprise.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy said without turning around.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man shouted again.

    Before he finished speaking, Stout¡¯s palm wind swept, and after the blood mist, there was nothing left on the ground.

    Ten minutester, Billy and Stout headed to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss, was the information about the Five Elements Jade Pendantsst time also given to Silent Annihtion Monk by the Hardings?¡± Stout asked while driving. ¡°It¡¯s time to clean up the Hardling n. Leaving them behind will be a disaster sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Closing time at the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament marked the moment when the Harding n withdrew from the capital!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    Around two or three in the morning, Casey and others returned to the base one after another. Fifty thousand SHADOWs searched every hotel and public ce in the city, thoroughly cleaning the Ancient City. As Billy guessed, besides the Northfortian group, they found seven or eight waves of martial artists from other countries.

    In one night, over a hundred foreign martial artists were eliminated!

    The next day, the ancient city became more lively, filled with martial artists in traditional robes everywhere. Numerous small incidents of martial artists causing trouble urred throughout the day, but SHADOW brothers easily handled them.

    Ivy, Bob, Ian, and others apanied the national minister, Urban Woolery, to the ancient city in the evening. Besides the national minister, Grand Elder Milo Guzman, the Second Elder Donald, Otis Hum from Central Sky Office, and Adam Greenleaf also apanied them.

    Billy, upon receiving Ivy¡¯s message, led Casey and others to visit.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    When Billy and others arrived at the entrance of the guesthouse¡¯s tree-lined avenue, Rolf Robertson led the high-level officials of the ancient city to greet them.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, thank you for the security arrangements!¡± Rolf looked at Billy with gratitude. ¡°Without the support of SHADOW brothers, I really don¡¯t know how to get through these days!¡±

    ¡°Mr Robertson, you are being kind.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°By the way, Commander Gardner, the olde master of the Dunn family and their core members came to see me this afternoon.¡± Rolf suddenly remembered this.

    He had received the news of what happened at the restaurantst night in the evening. When he received the call, he secretly celebrated. It was all thanks to seeking help from SHADOW; otherwise, his men would be helpless in such a situation.

    After hosting the Dunn family this afternoon, his admiration for Billy grew even more. The mighty top-notch martial arts family, the haughty Dunn family, waspletely subdued in just one day. The way Old Master Dunn behaved in front of him was so unfamiliar, making him ufortable. If Rolf hadn¡¯t known about what happened yesterday, he would have thought the other party was just putting on an act.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°What did they say to you?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t discuss specific matters, but they just expressed their attitude,¡± Rolf responded. ¡°And they mentioned that if there are any martial artists causing trouble in the Ancient City in the future, the Dunn family will fully cooperate with the Supervisory Government to maintain the stability of the Ancient City.¡±

    ¡°Also, their old Master asked me to inquire if Commander Gardner is avable to visit them, so they can extend their hospitality.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Where are the Prime Minister?¡±

    ¡°He knew that you wereing and has been waiting in the reception hall!¡± Rolf made a respectful gesture. ¡°Commander Gardner, please!¡±

    ¡°Lead the way, thank you.¡± Billy nodded and led everyone forward.

 Chapter 651 Excitement, Bustling Atmosphere

    ¡°Haha, Commander Gardner, nice to see you again!¡±

    Just as the group entered the reception hall, Urban Woolery, leading Milo Guzman and others, came to greet them.

    ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister!¡± Billy smiled and spoke, followed by greetings from Milo and others.

    Casey and the others also bowed in respect to Urban.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, let¡¯s chat inside!¡± Urban smiled and said.

    ¡°Yes, Please!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    After everyone took their seats, Urban looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I heard that you uncovered quite a few foreign spiesst night. Besides those from Northfortia, which other countries are involved?¡±

    ¡°Among the top ten ranked countries, all except Aqundia have sent representatives,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Urban squinted slightly. ¡°These people are really incorrigible, huh?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, will vale participate in this year¡¯s Global Martial Arts Competition?¡± Azure Dragon asked Urban.

    ¡°vale has been silent for a hundred years. It¡¯s time to show the world our wings!¡± Urban raised his tea cup and took a sip.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Otherwise, they might think that vale is still the perforated vale of a hundred years ago, and everyone will want to take a step on us!¡± After setting down the tea cup, he continued, ¡°Moreover, thispetition is rted to the distribution of some special martial arts resources. vale cannot afford to be absent!¡±

    ¡°Special martial arts resources? What does that mean?¡± ck Tortoise asked with curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about these matters when we have the chance,¡± Urban smiled. ¡°Your main task now is tomorrow¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Ranking Tournament, which is no less important than the Global Martial Arts Competition.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± ck Tortoise shrugged.

    ¡°Prime Minister, which superpowers have sent representatives to the Ancient City this time?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°For now, I only know that representatives from Cerulean Abyss Institute and Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect have arrived. As for other sects, we are not sure yet,¡± Urban added after a slight shake of his head. ¡°But ording to the information we have, Saint Sky Sword Pavilion is likely to send representatives.¡±

    ¡°Saint Sky Sword Pavilion?¡± Casey and Ian, who were more knowledgeable about the ancient martial arts world, were simultaneously surprised.

    Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, with a heritage older than Cerulean Abyss Institute and Sky-Quaking  Daoist Sect, had overall strength surpassing these two sects. The pinnacle sword technique of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, Swordsmanship of Imperial Control, was the supreme martial art admired by most swordsmen in the ancient martial arts world.

    Legend had it that a hundred years ago, the former master of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, with his  Swordsmanship, killed five or six peerless experts in the Sovereign Realm with a single move!

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Urban nodded and looked at Billy, speaking with a slightly serious tone.

    ¡°The current Young Master of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion is a martial arts genius rarely seen in their sect for a thousand years. It is rumored that a year ago, he had already reached the cultivation level of Half-Sovereign. As for whether he has officially broken through to the Sovereign Realm now, the outside world is not certain!¡±

    ¡°If the major superpowers choose him as their representative this time, he will be your strongest opponent, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯re worrying too much. Even if he¡¯s just a Half-Sovereign, my boss can easily defeat him with a p!¡± Stout smacked his lips and replied.

    A series of coughs sounded around them, and Casey and others looked at Stout with a speechless expression.

    From War God-Emperor to Sovereign, there was a huge gap. Even a newly breakthrough Sovereign could effortlessly kill dozens or even hundreds of experts in theter stages of God-Emperor Realm with a wave of their hand.

    This statement was by no means an exaggeration.

    ¡°Stout, shut up!¡± Ivy stared at her brother fiercely and then turned to Billy.¡±Billy, don¡¯t take this lightly. If he really breaks through to the Sovereign Realm, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Besides, breaking through to the Sovereign Realm is not as easy as you think.¡±

    ¡°Boss, but what if he¡­¡± Night Orchid and Frostde both showed a hint of worry on their faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Besides, it¡¯s not confirmed if it¡¯s him!¡± Billy smiled again and looked at Urban.

    ¡°Prime Minister, since this Dragon-Phoenix Ranking Tournament is initiated by several major superpowers, they should offer some prizes, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course!¡± Urban replied with a smile. ¡°Initially, those stubborn old guys refused to agree, and it took Milo and Donald quite a few negotiations before they relented.¡±

    ¡°The prizes this time are quite generous, especially for the top ten. It¡¯s worth looking forward to!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good then!¡± Billy smiled as well. This was a chance to gain some benefits, and he wouldn¡¯t let it slip by.

    After chatting for a while, Billy and his group bid farewell and left.

    Early the next morning, after having breakfast, Billy led everyone to the venue by car. The venue was located at the foothill of a mountain in the eastern suburbs of the Ancient City, covering a vast area of tens of thousands of square meters.

    Temporary steel-framed square arenas, about three to four hundred meters in length and width, were set up on the t ground. Each arena had a separation of about twenty meters around it for referee activities, with two referees assigned to each arena. Underneath each arena, there were spectator stands surrounding it. In the center of the open space, there was a circr lift tform, serving as the host¡¯s activity area. Thebined seating around the ten arenas could amodate nearly two hundred thousand spectators.

    On the west side of the open space, dozens of resting areas for participating yers were set up, each area able to amodate three to four hundred people. On the north side, there were two VIP areas on the open space, with about fifty seats each. In addition to the prominent families and sects, many independent cultivators had also registered to participate in the preliminary rounds.

    Preliminary estimates indicated that the number of people participating in the preliminary rounds was at least tens of thousands.

    This was because many martial arts practitioners had self-awareness and knew that, with their cultivation, even if they participated in thepetition, there was no chance of making it to the top hundred. Therefore, they came merely as spectators. Otherwise, the number of participants might have reached hundreds of thousands.

    Furthermore, several major sects and families with close ties to the capital did not send representatives, except for Billy¡¯s fellows. They knew very well that this Dragon-Phoenix Ranking Tournament was to determine the sessor to the national fortune, and with Billy representing the capital, there was no need for them to intervene. Even so, to stand out among ten thousand people, thepetition was fierce, as expected! This was also the reason for setting up ten arenas. If there was only one arena, it would take at least one or two months to conclude the event.

    To maintain order at the venue, Billy had Azure Fang and the others, the four Shadow brothers,e to the scene, all dressed in colorful attire with curved knives at their waists.

    Around 8:30 in the morning, Billy and his group got out of the car, and the venue was already buzzing with excitement and lively chatter.

 Chapter 652 Gathering of Strong Martial Artists

    ¡°So many people!¡± Judge eximed as he looked around. The seats around the ten arenas were already packed, and in addition to those seated, there were also many onlookers standing around.

    A rough estimate revealed that there were at least two hundred and fifty to two hundred and sixty thousand people on the scene.

    ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Ranking has quite an attraction for martial practitioners!¡± Soul Chaser sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said casually, leading everyone towards the participants¡¯ rest area.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Just then, Rolf walked briskly towards them.

    ¡°Lord Robertson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the Prime Minister suggests that you bring these esteemed guests to the VIP seats with them.¡± Rolf responded respectfully.

    ¡°Thank the Prime Minister for me again.¡± Billy smiled once more. ¡°Since we are here as participants, we should abide by the rules of thepetition and not request special treatment.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the area around the participants¡¯ rest area is crowded, and I¡¯m afraid they might disturb you¡­¡± Rolf continued hesitantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy waved his hand, cutting off his words. ¡°We don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ let me lead you over, Commander Gardner. I¡¯ll have them arrange a separate rest area for you.¡± Rolf hesitated for a moment before making a respectful gesture.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Roberston!¡±

    Billy smiled again and walked towards the west side. Ivy, Casey, and the others followed closely.

    Soon, they arrived at the number one rest area, where ten SHADOW guards were already waiting.

    ¡°Greetings, Commander!¡± When they saw Billy, the SHADOW members simultaneously bowed.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, if there are any instructions, please feel free to call me!¡± After everyone took their seats, Rolf looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Lord Roberston, you can go ahead and take care of your business. Don¡¯t worry about us!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rolf greeted Ivy, Casey, and others before turning and leaving.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go out for a stroll!¡± After Rolf left, Casey stood up and spoke.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go too!¡± Bob, Azure Dragon, and the others also spoke at the same time.

    ¡°It should be about time. Come back early!¡± Billy nodded again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Subsequently, everyone left the rest area, leaving Ivy apanying Billy.

    ¡°Ivy, how far have you practiced your Ether Mountain Sword Art?¡± Billy raised his teacup and took a sip before asking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached perfection a few days ago!¡± Ivy said with a yful smile. ¡°I even called Grandpa to tell him, and he praised me!¡±

    ¡°Haha, really?¡± Billyughed. ¡°You¡¯ve reached perfection so quickly, that¡¯s excellent!¡±

    ¡°Now, if you encounter an opponent in the Perfection Realm of War God-Emperor, you should have no problem, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded with confidence. ¡°Even against a Half-Sovereign, I can give it a try!¡±

    ¡°So confident?¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°I want to keep up with you, Billy. I can¡¯t let you leave me too far behind!¡± Ivy smiled as well.

    ¡°If you really encounter one, do your best, but don¡¯t force it!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°I know! Thanks for your concern!¡±

    Ivy paused for a moment, as if recalling something, and looked at Billy with a slightly serious expression.

    ¡°Billy, during my time in the cab, I¡¯ve noticed that it¡¯s a bit different from what I imagined,¡± she said, taking a sip of her tea.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°I have a vague sense that the rtionships among the cab elders are quite delicate,¡± Ivy continued after a sip of tea. ¡°But exactly what it is, I can¡¯t put my finger on it right now!¡±

    Billy squinted slightly, paused, and instructed, ¡°Keep an eye out and observe for a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded again.

    After chatting for a while, Casey and the others gradually returned to the lounge.

    ¡°Boss, there are quite a few outstanding figures from the ancient martial arts world this time.¡± Casey, sitting down, looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°As expected!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Do you know anyone from the major super sects?¡±

    ¡°I know a small portion of them.¡± Casey continued, ¡°The young master of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, mentioned by Prime Ministerst night, has indeede!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Due to the distance, I couldn¡¯t detect his martial arts cultivation.¡± Casey added.

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°In addition, several top-tier families, including the Frazier n, have also sent representatives.¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°Who from the Frazier n?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. He had been too busytely and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the affairs of this n.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a special area. Please do not enter without permission!¡± Just then, a SHADOW guard¡¯s voice came from the entrance.

    Billy looked over and saw a youthful and beautiful figure standing at the entrance, peering inside.

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    At a nce, he recognized the visitor as Violet Frazier.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The SHADOW member responded and allowed her to enter.

    ¡°Billy, is it really you? I thought I was seeing things just now!¡± Violet Frazier walked in joyfully.

    ¡°Violet, did you also sign up for the selection tournament?¡± Billy greeted her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability. I came with my father and the others just to watch the excitement.¡± She chuckled.

    ¡°Your father is here too?¡± Billy asked. ¡°How¡¯s the family recently?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± Violet smiled sweetly. ¡°Since you publicly dered the rtionship between the Frazier n and the Western Frontier Army, no one hase to cause trouble for us.¡±

    Speaking of this, she seemed to remember something, hesitated for a moment, and had a somewhat reluctant expression.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll find another time to talk to you about it, alright?¡± Violet looked at Casey and the others, seeming to have concerns due to the crowded venue.

    ¡°They¡¯re not outsiders. Feel free to speak!¡± Billy understood that she had reservations because of therge crowd.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Violet nodded slightly.

    ¡°The Stuart family came to my family not long ago. My father hinted that they might already be suspecting your identity.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°They came a few days ago. I heard that they¡¯ve been investigating and questioning many things.¡± Violet continued.

    Billy sighed softly. The matter of the Stuart family was a lingering thorn in his heart. He had been avoiding thinking about it, but that didn¡¯t mean he hadpletely let it go. The mastermind behind the massacre of his foster family still lived, so how could he truly let it go?

    He simply chose not to dwell on it for the moment because every thought of the Stuart family brought images of his parents to his mind, a feeling that was hard to bear.

    Casey and the others, upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, furrowed their brows simultaneously. They all knew what the Stuart family meant to Billy.

 Chapter 653 The Grand Competition Begins

    ¡°Just a few days ago!¡± Violet continued.

    ¡°My father originally nned to go to Ozin to talk to you in person about this matter in a few days. Later, after hearing about thispetition, knowing that you would definitely participate, he didn¡¯t specifically go to Ozin.¡±

    ¡°When the people from the Stuart family went to find your father, did they mention any specific matters?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No!¡± Violet shook her head. ¡°They should just want to verify your true identity.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Violet, ask your father to be more vignt in the recent period. If there¡¯s any situation, call me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Violet nodded in response.

    Then, she looked at Night Orchid. ¡°Orchid, hello!¡±

    ¡°Violet, haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and you¡¯ve be even more beautiful!¡± Night Orchid smiled in response.

    Although Billy hadn¡¯t been concerned about the matters of the Frazier n for a long time, Night Orchid would visit their estate every now and then. She knew about the special rtionship between Billy and the Frazier n, so she would always pay attention to their situation.

    ¡°Orchid, don¡¯t tease me. Compared to you, I¡¯m just an ugly duckling.¡± Violet smiled in response.

    ¡°Youngdy, do you still remember me?¡± At this moment, Stout looked at Violet and grinned.

    ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re my lifesaver. How could I not remember you?¡± Violet smiled back.

    ¡°Billy, who is this?¡± Ivy, with a hint of curiosity, looked towards Billy and asked.

    ¡°Ivy, she is boss¡¯s cousin!¡± Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, Stout loudly interjected. His tone seemed as if he were worried that Ivy might misunderstand something.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Miss Chandler, right?¡± Violet, upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, was slightly taken aback.

    Then, she bowed to Ivy.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Chandler. I¡¯m Violet Frazier, and my father is Josh Frazier. I appreciate your help to my father!¡±

    Initially, Josh Frazier had been imprisoned by his own family, severely injured, and his Dantian damaged, losing all his cultivation. Although Billy had healed his injuries at the time, due to limited conditions, he couldn¡¯t restore Josh¡¯s Dantian. Therefore, Stout brought him back to the Secret Essences Sect. Upon arrival, Ivy, upon learning that he was Billy¡¯s family, didn¡¯t allow others to intervene. She personally took charge of the entire healing process. In the end, not only did she repair Josh Frazier¡¯s Dantian, but she also elevated his cultivation several levels higher than before the injury. Ivy had truly shown great kindness to him through this reconstruction. Therefore, Violet felt it was only right to express her gratitude to Ivy.

    ¡°You are Uncle Josh¡¯s daughter?¡± Ivy also figured it out.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Violet nodded and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Miss Chandler, you look very beautiful!¡±

    ¡°You too, Violet!¡± Ivy replied with a smile.

    ¡°You look really, really beautiful, the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. You and Billy are simply a perfect match!¡± Violet blurted out.

    A round of coughing erupted around them. Casey and the others simultaneously turned their heads away, pretending not to have heard.

    ¡°Miss, you have excellent taste. Thumbs up to you!¡± Stout chimed in, patting his mouth.

    Upon hearing his words, Casey and the others all gave him a nce, speechless.

    Stout, in his lifetime, probably harbored the biggest wish to matchmake his sister with Billy.

    Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Stout, you better keep quiet, or the back of your head will suffer again.¡±

    ¡°Um, about thepetition, why hasn¡¯t it started yet? No idea what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s dragging on, wasting everyone¡¯s time. I¡¯ll go check on it!¡± Stout subconsciously nced at Ivy and quickly ran out the door.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Casey and the othersughed in unison.

    ¡°Boss, is Violet really your cousin?¡± At this point, Bob looked at Billy and asked, a glint of excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Bob? Got any ideas?¡± Azure Dragon asked with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, I think Bob and Violet make quite a pair!¡± Ivy also smiled.

    ¡°Miss Chandler, you¡¯re teasing me.¡± Violet blushed. Then, looking at Billy, she said, ¡°Billy, thepetition is about to start. Let¡¯s talkter¡­¡±

    While speaking, she involuntarily nced at Bob, her face turning red, and hurriedly left.

    Watching Violet¡¯s shy demeanor, Night Orchidughed.

    ¡°Bob, there¡¯s a chance for this. You better seize it!¡± Frostde jokinglymented.

    ¡°I promise toplete the mission!¡± Bob scratched his head, genuinely moved.

    Frostde chuckled, ¡°You better ask boss for his opinion first!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will support me!¡± Bob then looked at Billy, ¡°Right, boss?¡±

    ¡°For this Dragon and Phoenix Ranking selection, if you can make it to the top ten, I¡¯ll personally go to propose for you.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Bob¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed again.

    At the same time, people in the two VIP seats began to take their seats. A group of them was led by Urban Woolery. In the other area, the person in charge was an old man with white hair and a white beard. His actual age was indiscernible, with a youthful appearance and a vigorous spirit. Sitting on his left and right were four elders, all with white hair, sharp eyes, and expressionless faces. In addition to these five people, there were about ten men and women with formidable auras, clearly extraordinary individuals.

    The time came to half-past nine in the morning.

    Otis Hum stood up and walked towards the central lift tform.

    ¡°Dear martial arts friends, please be quiet!¡± When the lift tform rose to about twenty meters in height, Otis began to speak. With a powerful presence, he didn¡¯t use a microphone. As soon as he spoke, he dominated the entire venue, and his voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, quieting the noisy crowd instantly.

    ¡°Who is he? His aura is so strong!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, looking at his momentum, he¡¯s probably an expert in the Sovereign Realm!¡±

    ¡°You guys are so ignorant, you don¡¯t even recognize Lord Hum from Central Sky Office!¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s Lord Hum? He personally came to preside over the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking event? That¡¯s so unexpected!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Otis Hum, many people began to discuss in low voices.

    ¡°There should still be many martial artists who don¡¯t know me here, right?¡± Otis swept a nce around and smiled faintly. ¡°I am Otis Hum, serving in Central Sky Office in the capital!¡±

    The venue erupted in enthusiastic apuse.

    ¡°Firstly, wee all martial arts friends to the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking event!¡± Otis continued after pressing down his hands around. ¡°It has been a hundred years since thest Dragon and Phoenix Ranking event. In these hundred years, vale has produced numerous talents and outstanding individuals, a clear manifestation of the heavens¡¯ favor towards our country!¡±

    ¡°In this context, vale has revived the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking, not only in ordance with the will of the heavens but also to provide a tform for all the outstanding talents to showcase their skills!¡±

    ¡°The capital has attached great importance to this Dragon and Phoenix Ranking event, with high expectations!¡±

    ¡°For this reason, Prime Minister has personallye to cheer on all the outstanding talents!¡± As he spoke, he turned his head and bowed slightly towards the VIP area.

 Chapter 654 Frostbladeâ€™s Opponent

    After hearing Otis Hum¡¯s words, everyone in the venue simultaneously turned their attention to the VIP area. The vast majority of people there wore expressions of excitement and admiration.

    Urban Woolery, the Prime Minister, held a revered position in the hearts of millions of vale citizens. In the past few decades, as vale rose against the declining trend of the country, this elderly man yed an integral role in the nation¡¯s recovery.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Urban stood up and walked out of the VIP area, his heartyughter spreading across every corner of the arena.

    ¡°Dear talents, vale¡¯s future rests on your shoulders. I believe that with your presence, vale will soon regain its glorious state as the leading nation among all nations!¡±

    After saying this, he bowed deeply to the tens of thousands of spectators. Thunderous apuse echoed through the venue,sting for a considerable time.

    ¡°Now, let me briefly exin the rules of thispetition,¡± Otis continued as the apuse subsided. ¡°Considering therge number of participants, the early rounds of thispetition will follow the elimination format¡­¡±

    Otis spent several minutes describing the rules of thepetition.

    ¡°In addition, let me highlight three!¡± Otis paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°First, the purpose of thispetition is to foster friendships through martial arts. Therefore, unless both parties willingly sign a life-and-death contract, no one is allowed to kill on the stage. Vitors will be executed!¡±

    ¡°Second, participants can use cold weapons, including concealed weapons, but poison is prohibited. Vitors will be executed!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Third, except in matches where a life-and-death contract is signed, forbidden techniques and secret arts are not allowed. Vitors will be executed!¡±

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s all I have to say. Now, please have the participants who have signed up for thepetition take their seats in the rest area. There will be staff guiding you through the drawing process.¡±

    After finishing his speech, the tform slowly descended.

    ¡°Forbidding the use of poison, isn¡¯t that bullying?¡± Stoutined in the rest area.

    ¡°Not using poison, are you afraid to step onto the stage?¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°There are over two hundred thousand spectators here. If the use of poison is allowed, who can guarantee the safety of so many people?¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Stout shrugged. After a short pause, he looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s understandable that they don¡¯t allow the use of poison, but why don¡¯t they allow the use of forbidden techniques and secret arts?¡±

    ¡°Stout, this is also easy to understand!¡± Casey chuckled.

    ¡°In the vast martial world, there are all kinds of strange and peculiar techniques. Some people possess forbidden techniques with tremendous destructive power. If unleashed without restrictions, it would be challenging to ensure the safety of the audience.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, most people¡¯s forbidden techniquese at the cost of burning their own essence and blood. After using such techniques, many be useless. If such people break into the top one hundred after using forbidden techniques, would their ranking be acknowledged or not?¡±

    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± Stout pursed his lips and looked at Billy again.

    ¡°Boss, no forbidden techniques are allowed in thepetition. If that deputy young master from the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion breaks through to the War Emperor realm, won¡¯t that be troublesome for you?¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Ivy red at him again. A few days ago, she had witnessed Billy unleashing the Domineering de Art. The power of that strike was extremely shocking even now. She could feel that although it might not fullypare to the Five Elements Secret Art, it wasn¡¯t far behind.

    If Billy used his full strength, even if he faced a Sovereign-Realm expert, there was still a possibility of a fight.

    Half an hourter, under the guidance of the staff, the participantspleted the drawing for the first round of the elimination match. Billy and his group drew lots that were scattered, spread across several arenas. Billy, along with Frostde and Stout, drew the lot for Arena 2.

    The rules stated that each tform would amodate one thousand participants, and those with the same number would face off against each other. The winner would advance, while the loser would be eliminated. This would eliminate half of the participants in the first round.

    Thepetition officially began at 10 a. m.

    On tform 2, after the referee¡¯smand, two participants assumed their stances and attacked each other. Both were at the War Grandmaster realm, and the battle continued for about ten minutes as they evenly matched each other. Eventually, the taller of the two seized an opportunity, shed to the right side of his opponent, and delivered a sweeping kick, knocking his opponent off the tform.

    In the following matches, many were decided in just one move as the strength disparity between the contestants was significant. Some participants, after learning about their opponent¡¯s strength, didn¡¯t even step onto the tform and chose to forfeit directly.

    Time passed quickly, and it was around 11 a. m.

    ¡°Now, please wee the participants with the numbers 2-092 to the stage!¡± the referee¡¯s voice came from the tform.

    ording to thepetition rules, participants were only identified by numbers, not by their identities. This was to prevent potential retaliation after thepetition.

    ¡°Frostde, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Stout looked at Frostde beside him and grinned. ¡°ording to the rules, you can¡¯t kill on the stage. You have to spare your opponents¡¯ lives!¡±

    ¡°Stout, am I that brutal?¡± Frostde rolled her eyes and stood up, walking towards the tform.

    ¡°Boss, Frostde still doesn¡¯t understand herself well!¡± Stout turned his head and looked at Billy, shaking his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re not much better than her!¡± Billy responded casually.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout twitched his lips.

    While they were talking, Frostde had already ascended to the tform.

    ¡°Haha, I, ck Roffe, am quite lucky to draw such a beautifuldy as my opponent!¡± On the tform, a burly, dark-skinned man looked at Frostde and spoke with a trace of amazement in his eyes.

    ¡°Wow, is that ck Roffe? I didn¡¯t expect him to participate in the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition.¡± A man in the audience eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Who¡¯s ck Roffe? Is he powerful?¡± Hispanion asked.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of him? In the past two or three years, his reputation in the martial arts world has been quite high. It is said that since he emerged, he rarely encountered a suitable opponent. He acts ording to his own interests, both righteous and wicked.¡±

    ¡°I heard that he broke through to the War Emperor realm about a year ago. He should be at least at the mid-stage of the War Emperor realm now!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Hispanion showed a trace of fear.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you ck Roffe?¡± On the stage, Frostde nced coldly at the man.

    ¡°Did you hear my name, pretty?¡± his gaze swept over Frostde¡¯s figure as he said, ¡°Well, this is even better. You should just surrender. You are not my opponent. Let¡¯s be friends. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch at noon. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 655 Iâ€™ll Try Not to Hurt Your Face

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold!¡± Frostde ignored ck Roffe¡¯s words and continued to speak. ¡°With so many SHADOW people present, you still dare to show up. I must say I admire your courage!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Hearing her words, ck Roffe was slightly stunned, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes.

    ¡°A year ago, was it you who did the incident outside Earthford in the Southern District?¡± Frostde spoke calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Although I¡¯ve traveled to many ces in recent years, I¡¯ve never been to Earthford.¡± ck Roffe said, his heart pounding.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Frostde sneered.

    ¡°A year ago, outside Earthford, the twin sisters were bullied and driven to suicide. At that time, the Southern District¡¯s SHADOW was tasked to capture you, but you managed to escape. You shouldn¡¯t have forgotten about that, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± ck Roffe¡¯s right eyelid twitched.

    ¡°Do you think that by disguising yourself at that time, no one could figure out that it was you?¡± Frostde continued. ¡°But little did you know, when you were evading SHADOW¡¯s pursuit, the martial technique you used to escape had already exposed your identity.¡±

    ¡°SHADOW spent a year looking for you, and you had disappeared without a trace. Unexpectedly, you willingly showed up today!¡±

    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± ck Roffe had lost his previousposure.

    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting to this?¡± Frostde¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Do you surrender, or shall I send you on your way?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± ck Roffe steadied his emotions and dered loudly, ¡°Senseless! Ipletely don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Since you refuse to surrender, I¡¯ll send you off the stage!¡±

    After speaking, his aura instantly soared, revealing the strength of a Tier-two War Emperor.

    Following that, he rushed towards Frostde like a fierce beast, and a pair of palms swept out, sending forth violent gusts of energy.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Frostde said in a deep voice. Instead of retreating, she advanced. With a flick of her wrist, a de beam shot out.

    ¡°A Half-step War God-Emperor?¡± Sensing Frostde¡¯s martial aura, ck Roffe¡¯s pupils contracted. Without much time to think, he quickly dodged to the side.

    However, with his cultivation, how could he evade Frostde¡¯s attack? While still in mid-air, the de beam shed past his right leg, severing it at the knee, and blood spurted out.

    Thepetition only prohibited killing on the stage, not injuring. Therefore, Frostde had no reservations.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± ck Roffe screamed in pain and rolled on the ground.

    Witnessing this scene, gasps of shock echoed from the surrounding audience stands. Due to the distance between the audience stands and the stage,bined with the fact that the conversation between Frostde and ck Roffe wasn¡¯t very loud, even the spectators in the front row couldn¡¯t hear what they had said. Now, seeing Frostde directly sever ck Roffe¡¯s leg, they were shocked.

    ¡°What kind of person is she? She¡¯s so ruthless!¡± A spectatormented.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know her!¡± Hispanion shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful but so cruel!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the rule that prohibits killing on the stage, I think she would have killed ck Roffe directly.¡± The man continued.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Many onlookers started discussing.

    ¡°Stinky bully, how dare you cripple my leg? I¡­¡± ck Roffe paused for a moment, then looked at Frostde with a fierce expression.

    Before he could finish speaking, Frostde raised her hand and a powerful force swept into his abdomen, tearing his Dantian into pieces.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± ck Roffe screamed in agony again.

    ¡°Do you want to know who I am?¡± Frostde approached him and spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now. I am Frostde, the Provincial Governor of SHADOW¡¯s Southern District!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± ck Roffe¡¯s face was full of horror.

    Boom!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Afterwards, without further words, Frostde, without wasting any time, pped ck Roffe directly off the stage. After falling to the ground, he couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    ¡°Inspector Hammond, execute him!¡± Frostde then looked at Wally Hammond, who was standing guard beneath the stage.

    ¡°Received!¡± Wally responded and drew Crescent Moon Saber from his body, shing it down.

    ¡°Spare me¡­¡± ck Roffe¡¯s soul trembled.

    Everything stopped abruptly. A head detached from his body and rolled to the side, blood spurting out. Once again, gasps of amazement filled the surroundings. Each and every one was full of shock.

    ¡°I know who she is now!¡± A spectator shouted, ¡°She should be the Provincial Governor of SHADOW¡¯s Southern District, Lady Frostde!¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s her?¡± Another person responded.

    ¡°No wonder! It seems that ck Roffe must havemitted a major crime; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have issued a kill order!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd started buzzing with discussions.

    Shortly after, Frostde greeted the main referee and stepped down from the stage. Returning to Billy and Stout, she briefly exined the situation with ck Roffe.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he boldly participated in thepetition. He¡¯s asking for trouble!¡± Stout eximed with disbelief.

    ¡°He probably harbored some wishful thinking, thinking that SHADOW had no idea he was behind the incident a year ago.¡± Frostde responded indifferently.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Frostde, notify the brothers from other districts to pay attention to the audience for any wanted criminals from SHADOW. If found, keep a close eye on them!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Frostde nodded and took out her phone to make a call.

    The arenapetition continued.

    After another half hour, it was Stout¡¯s turn to step onto the stage. His opponent was a tall and slender sword-wielding woman who wore a proud expression on her face.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not my opponent. Surrender now, or else, if I identally hurt youter, I won¡¯t feel good about it,¡± Stout said, looking at the woman.

    As soon as he came up, Stout checked the opponent¡¯s cultivation-she was a Novice War Emperor. Although her skill was passable among peers, she was a whole realm lower than Stout, so he wasn¡¯t interested in fighting seriously.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The woman sneered. ¡°How arrogant. How dare a fatty speak to me like that. I bet you¡¯re tired of living! I¡¯ll give you a chance. Leave immediately, or else, I won¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll walk awayter!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I was advising you kindly. Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get started. I¡¯ll try not to hurt your face. Otherwise, you might have trouble finding a husband in the future, and that would be a headache for me!¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± The woman chuckled and eximed, ¡°Draw your sword!¡±

    As the words fell, she raised her sword and charged forward with remarkable agility, leaving behind a trail of afterimages. Her momentum soared to its peak, and the sharp de in her hand unleashed several sword rays, attacking Stout. From her posture, it was evident that she intended to finish Stout off in a single round.

 Chapter 656 My Mom Called Me Home!

    However, facing the woman¡¯s full-force attack, Stout remained unmoved, showing no intention of making a move at all.

    Several sword energies unleashed by the woman struck Stout¡¯s defensive Chi, producing a crisp sound but having no other effect.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± After the wave of attacks, a look of surprise shed across the woman¡¯s face. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect this result. She couldn¡¯t even break through her opponent¡¯s defensive Chi?

    At this moment, she realized the level of opponent she was facing.

    ¡°How about it? Still want to fight?¡± Stout looked at her and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not his opponent. Give up,¡± at this moment, an elder in the audience shouted from the stands.

    The woman exhaled heavily. Then, she red at Stout with anger. ¡°Bastard, do you dare reveal your name!¡±

    ¡°Why ask for my name? Are you nning to cling to me? Sorry, you¡¯re not my type!¡± Stout shrugged again.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman turned red with anger, slightly eased her expression, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll see. I will make you regret this!¡±

    After saying this, she angrily descended from the stage.

    The time came to four in the afternoon.

    ¡°Now, please wee the participants, No. 2-208 to the stage!¡± The main referee stood on the tform and shouted loudly.

    As he spoke, he lowered his head to check the information of the two participants disyed on the electronic device in his hand.

    In thispetition, all the participants¡¯ identity information was entered into thepetition system. Each referee had a terminal electronic device for checking the participants¡¯ information at any time.

    When the referee saw the information of one of the participants, he involuntarily took a sharp breath. In the information column of this participant, besides two words, there was nothing else.

    Those two words were ¡°Commander Gardner¡±.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Commander Gardner would draw his tform. And at the moment he was stunned, a young man with a sword leaped onto the stage. Then, with a proud expression, he scanned the audience around the stage and spoke loudly, ¡°I am One Sword Schr. I wonder which unlucky friend drew the same number as me? If you don¡¯t want to lose face too much, just forfeit. Don¡¯te up on the stage. That way, no one will know who you are, and you won¡¯t be too embarrassed!¡±

    ording to the rules of thepetition, if a contestant did not step onto the stage within three minutes after the referee announced the number, it would be considered an automatic forfeiture.

    ¡°Who is this One Sword Schr? Why is he so arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of his name? He is a true genius, second only to the Ancient Martial Eight Prodigies!¡±

    ¡°It is said that he has reached the cultivation of a half-step War God-Emperor. It probably won¡¯t be long before he officially breaks through to the real God-Emperor realm!¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Once again, discussions arose in the audience stands.

    ¡°Where did this silly guye from?¡± Stout, sitting in his seat, expressed his speechlessness. Then, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, looking at his appearance, he¡¯s definitely not a good person.¡±

    ¡°Although we can¡¯t kill him, we can destroy his cultivation. When you go upter, directly turn him into a useless person, to prevent him from causing harm again!¡± Billy instructed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Frostde, check to see what kind of person he is!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to Stout¡¯s words but turned to Frostde.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Frostde nodded and took out her phone to check.

    At the same time, the main referee beside the stage, after hearing One Sword Schr¡¯s words, was choked by his own saliva, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    This was a death wish!

    After a brief thought, he lifted his foot and walked towards One Sword Schr.

    ¡°Do you have something?¡± One Sword Schr looked at the referee with some confusion.

    Under normal circumstances, referees would only move around the area around the stage and wouldn¡¯t enter the dueling area unless there were special circumstances.

    ¡°I suggest you better surrender yourself!¡± The referee approached him and spoke softly.

    Before the official opening of thepetition, all main referees received a notice.

    The content of the notice was roughly as follows:

    In the first few rounds of thepetition, to avoid troubling Commander Gardner to take action, no matter which stage Commander Gardner drew, the main referee had to make a friendly reminder to his opponent. They could directly inform the opponent of Commander Gardner¡¯s identity. After revealing it, whether the opponent dared to continue challenging was left to the opponent¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Are you joking?¡± One Sword Schr asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± The referee patiently exined. ¡°ording to the rules of thepetition, for the sake of fairness, participants eliminated in the earlier rounds will have one more opportunity to challenge the top 100 after the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking is officially established. If you believe you can make it into the top 100, then even after conceding today, you¡¯ll still have one chance.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, your journey in the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition ends here!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± One Sword Schr burst intoughter.

    After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°I, One Sword Schr, have been going around for more than ten years and have never encountered anyone who could make me surrender without a fight. Don¡¯t waste time, let hime up. I want to see who¡¯s the person that even the main referee is pleading for!¡±

    ¡°Pleading?¡± The referee gave him a speechless look. ¡°Do you think Commander Gardner needs someone to plead for him?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this considered pleading? Before it even starts¡­¡± He stopped midway, seeming to realize something. Then, he shuddered, his face filled with horror as he looked at the referee.

    ¡°W-What did you just say? My opponent is¡­ Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Should I call him toe up and confirm it with you?¡± The referee casually spoke.

    After the confirmation, One Sword Schr didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. He turned around and darted towards the edge of the stage. While running, he shouted loudly to the referee, ¡°My mom is calling me home for something urgent. I forfeit this round!¡±

    Witnessing this scene, the audience dropped jaws collectively, a collective state of shock.

    Just a moment ago, One Sword Schr was boldly arguing with the referee, and now he turned out like this?

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Stout, in his seat, was also utterly bewildered, wearing a confused expression.

    ¡°Boss, found it. One Sword Schr, although not a saint, doesn¡¯t have too many misdeeds.¡± Frostde put away her phone and addressed Billy.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Frostde, One Sword Schr has already run away!¡± Stout raised his hand, pointing in the direction of the stage.

    ¡°As expected!¡± Frostde responded with a slight smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked in confusion.

    ¡°The referee probably told him about boss¡¯s identity.¡± Frostde responded with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Huh? Why would the referee tell him?¡± Stout was puzzled once again.

 Chapter 657 Midnight Ambush

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple,¡± Frostde smiled again. ¡°With over ten thousand participants this time, even if we use the elimination mechanism throughout, it will still take at least six or seven rounds to determine the top 100. Before encountering real prodigies, Boss going up would just be going through the motions. These people couldn¡¯t possibly be his match.¡±

    ¡°For the organizingmittee, instead of bothering Boss, it¡¯s better to let the opponents make their own choice. If they¡¯re willing to forfeit, it saves Boss from going up.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, the organizingmittee is really good at ttery!¡± Stout finally understood the situation roughly.

    Frostde chuckled, ¡°Stout, I think you¡¯re feeling itchy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡± Stout grinned at Billy, ¡°Boss, with this arrangement, I don¡¯t think you need to take action before the top 100 qualifying matches!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, and check on Ivy and Casey.¡± Billy said and stood up, heading towards other tforms.

    ording to thepetition schedule, considering therge number of participants in the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking selection this time, the matches would continue until midnight before concluding.

    After nightfall, the thousands of lights around the arena illuminated the ce as bright as day.

    Ivy, Casey, and others, half of thempleted the first round of selection around nine in the evening. There was no suspense, and everyone entered the second round. The remaining half, who drewter numbers, wouldn¡¯t participate until the next afternoon, so they left the arena early.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Billy¡¯s group returned to SHADOW Headquarters.

    Shortly after they sat down in the conference hall, urgent footsteps echoed, and Alban entered with an unsightly expression.

    ¡°Alban, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Commander!¡± Alban Carroll bowed and saluted. ¡°Inspector Hammond has been injured, quite serious!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± A chill emanated from Billy. ¡°What happened?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Half an hour ago, Inspector Hammond and a dozen brothers were ambushed by several masked individuals on their way back from the arena to the city. The opponents were skilled, and Inspector Hammond and his men couldn¡¯t match them.¡± Alban responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°When Brigham and I arrived after receiving the news, Inspector Hammond was already injured. Seeing us, the opponents didn¡¯t linger and fled.¡± Alban exined.

    ¡°Boss, is this because of ck Roffe¡¯s matter?¡± Frostde furrowed her brows and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy nodded slightly and then looked at Alban. ¡°Where is Hammond now?¡±

    ¡°In the medical room!¡± Alban replied.

    ¡°Is someone keeping an eye on the attackers?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had our people follow them. They¡¯re heading out of the city now.¡± Alban replied once more.

    ¡°Ivy, you and Stout go check on Wally Hammond¡¯s injuries. I¡¯ll go see who¡¯s behind this.¡± Billy turned to Ivy after giving the order.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ivy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, maybe it¡¯s just some small bandits. You don¡¯t need to go. We can go with Azure Fang and his men.¡± Judge suggested to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see.¡± Billy said thoughtfully. He had a faint feeling that this matter might not be that simple.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you!¡± Bob and Ian spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°No need for so many people.¡± Billy stood up and waved. ¡°Casey and Azure Dragon wille with me. The rest of you stay at the base.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Alban, have the brothers tailing them send me the approximate location on my phone.¡± Billy ordered before walking towards the door.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Alban replied loudly.

    Half an hourter, Billy and the others appeared by a smallke in the south suburbs of the Ancient City.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    After getting out of the car, four SHADOW guards hurried over.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked.

    ¡°In that mansion ahead!¡± One of the brothers pointed to a mansion about two or three kilometers away.

    Billy nodded again. ¡°The four of you go back!¡±

    ¡°Commander, shall we go with you?¡± Another brother suggested.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The four brothers didn¡¯t insist and quickly retreated.

    ¡°Boss, could this be a trap?¡± Azure Dragon asked as he looked around.

    ¡°SHADOW transports 50, 000 troops to the Ancient City this time, including boss, Azure Fang and several others, who have shown up. The other party should be aware that what will happen if they hurt Wally Hammond. In theory, they should have fled from the Ancient City once they made a move.¡±

    ¡°Unless they thought they could be a match of you, boss, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Or else they harmed Wally Hammond to lure boss out into the open?¡± Casey, who was standing aside, blurted.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Azure Dragon nodded in agreement. He looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, are the super sects preparing to do things to you to prevent you from taking apart in thispetition?¡±

    ¡°You got it right!¡± replied Billy with a thoughtful expression. As soon as he heard Alban Carroll¡¯s report earlier, he had had that spection¨Cthe other party chose Wally Hammond as their target possibly to construct for him an illusion that Wally¡¯s ident was due to ck Roffe.

    That was why Billy only let Casey and Azure Dragon apany him. If there was a powerful enemy waiting for him, the more people he brought, the more passive he became. Just now, when they arrived here, Billy used his spiritual power to probe the surroundings, and he confirmed his suspicion.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll make a call to Grand Elder and others right away!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s face showed a touch of seriousness. He was well aware that if, as spected, there were formidable individuals waiting here.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Billy spoke up.

    Almost simultaneously with their words, the figures of three old men strolled over from a few hundred meters ahead. Their actual ages were indiscernible, but the wrinkled skin suggested that each of them was likely a monstrous being who had lived for two or three centuries. As the three appeared, everything around them was immediately enveloped in a dense aura of pressure, causing even Azure Dragon, a Tier-one War God-Emperor, to feel a subtle difficulty in breathing.

    ¡°Darn it! Just as I expected!¡± Azure Dragon cursed after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Boss, you go first. Azure Dragon and I should be able to hold them off for a minute or two!¡± Casey¡¯s face also showed a touch of seriousness. He couldn¡¯t detect any martial aura from any of the opponents. Clearly, the cultivation of all three individuals was at least at the perfect stage of War God-Emperor or higher!

    ¡°The person on the far left just broke through to the God-Emperor perfection realm not long ago, and his cultivation is not yet stable. You two hold him back when the timees!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond directly to Casey¡¯s words but issued a solemnmand.

    ¡°Boss, what about the other two geezers? What¡¯s their cultivation?¡± Azure Dragon asked instinctively.

    ¡°The one on the far right is a half-step Sovereign, and the one in the middle has already broken through to the Sovereign realm!¡± Billy replied in a low voice.

    Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but let out another curse.

 Chapter 658 Confrontation with a Sovereign Realm Expert

    ¡°Boss, you should go first, they¡­¡± Azure Dragon steadied his emotions and spoke again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste words. The two of you focus on the one on the left,¡± Billy interrupted Azure Dragon. He couldn¡¯t possibly leave his two brothers behind without considering their lives.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve heard of you for a long time,¡± at this moment, the three elderly men approached Billy, and the one in ck robes spoke casually.

    ¡°Give me your name?¡± Billy squinted his eyes.

    ¡°A nameless small figure, no need to say more,¡± the ck-robed man responded indifferently.

    ¡°You old guys have quite the nerve,¡± Azure Dragon said in a deep voice. ¡°You think you can escape from the ancient city afterying hands on my boss?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you should know the purpose of us bringing you here!¡± The ck-robed man ignored Azure Dragon and continued to speak to Billy.

    ¡°The role of the carrier of the national fortune is crucial. We, the Ancient Martial World, are bound to obtain it. Commander Gardner, you are the only variable, so we can only apologize to you!¡±

    ¡°However, we don¡¯t want to take your life. As long as Commander Gardner voluntarily gives up cultivation or severs an arm, the three of you can avoid death tonight!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pitiful that vale has the existence of parasites like you!¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°I assure you, no matter which force youe from, when the national fortune arrives, it will be the moment of destruction for parasites like you!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you overestimate yourself!¡± The ck-robed man sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can live to see the day the national fortune arrives. Even if we step back and assume you seed in attracting the national fortune, do you think that relying on the Ether Mountain lineage and the current imperial capital can change the situation?¡±

    ¡°If you really have such thoughts, it can only mean you¡¯re too naive!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s voice turned cold.

    ¡°The world you currently understand is probably just the tip of the iceberg!¡± The elder continued. ¡°Throughout history, vale has produced so-called talents like the Kirin every few hundred years. They, like you, want to serve the Capital Hall and subjugate the Ancient Martial Arts World. Unfortunately, not a single person has seeded. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°You geezer, are you trying to say that your Ancient Martial Arts World is so powerful that no one can shake it?¡± Azure Dragon snorted loudly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, your biggest problem is that you made yourself a target before you fully matured!¡± The elder continued without paying attention to Azure Dragon. ¡°Perhaps, in a few decades, when you truly grow up and enter the world, some things might indeed happen as you wish. Unfortunately, you are too eager. Right now, you not only have limited personal strength, but your understanding of the world and human nature is also too shallow.¡±

    ¡°In those Kirins before you, the reason for their failure was by no means just because their martial cultivation was too weak!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes again.

    ¡°Human nature,¡± the elder replied calmly. ¡°You may not be able toprehend the meaning of these two words right now. If you can live another ten or eight years, maybe you will understand the meaning behind my words tonight!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve respects.¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brows. ¡°You make everything soundplicated. Do you think we are little kids?¡±

    ¡°Enough, Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve said enough to you!¡± The ck-robed elder still ignored Azure Dragon and stared at Billy. ¡°Our patience is limited. You¡¯d better make a decision quickly, whether to give up cultivation or sever an arm. The three of you can survive the night.¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to have any wishful thinking. You should be very clear that in front of a Sovereign Realm expert, even if you are extraordinary, you can¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°Really? But I want to try!¡± Billy said as he pulled out the Bloodshadow Fury de. ¡°Go ahead, I haven¡¯t fought a real Sovereign Realm expert yet. Tonight is a good time to experience it!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, then so be it!¡± The ck-robed elder replied. Then, he turned to hispanions, ¡°Take action, quickly end this; otherwise, Urban Woolery and the others will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The other two responded simultaneously.

    Boom!

    As the three spoke, three terrifying pressures soared into the sky, and the air around them seemed to be instantly sucked away. Azure Dragon, who was already struggling to breathe, felt even more difficulty.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Despite this, he showed no fear. With a flick of his wrist, his battle knife in hand, after taking a deep breath, he charged towards the old man on the left.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, be careful!¡± Casey didn¡¯t hesitate either. After taking a deep breath, he lifted his knife and followed suit.

    ¡°You know nothing!¡± The old man on the opposing side said in a deep voice, facing the attacks of the two.

    In the next moment, a series of intense collisions echoed within the arena, and powerful shockwaves wreaked havoc in the empty space.

    Although the opponent, an elderly War God-Emperor, had reached the peak cultivation a month ago, as Billy had mentioned, his cultivation hadn¡¯t fully stabilized. Moreover, Casey and Azure Dragon were formidable challengers who could surpass their cultivation levels.

    Especially Casey, with one foot stepping into the pinnacle realm, exerting his full power made it challenging for the elderly opponent to take them down quickly.

    ¡°Elder Hugh, take action, and let¡¯s end this swiftly!¡± At this moment, the ck-robed elder directed his gaze towards the other gray-robed elder.

    With that, he dashed forward, hands conjuring several thunderous auras that struck towards Billy. The gray-robed elder didn¡¯t hesitate either. After taking a few steps forward, violent gusts of wind roared out.

    Facing the attacks of the two formidable opponents, Billy didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Gripping the Bloodshadow Fury de, he shed out several icy rays to meet the iing threats. For a moment, a deafening sound reverberated in the air, and waves of energy surged, creating a stunning spectacle.

    Bang!

    After several rounds ofbat, the ck-robed elder delivered a powerful strike that broke through Billy¡¯s defenses and struck his body. Billy slid back dozens of meters at an astonishing speed before stabilizing. There were faint traces of blood at the corner of his mouth, and his breath appeared slightly disordered.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re still standing after taking one of my strikes!¡± The ck-robed elder spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Come again!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes, showing no hesitation. He immediately activated his War God-Emperor power.

    Soon, a phantom de shape appeared in mid-air. As Billy¡¯s wrist turned, the phantom de, infused with the power of thunder, shed out.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The gray-robed elder squinted his eyes. At the same time, he unleashed his trump card-a massive phantom palm that descended towards the phantom de.

    Simultaneously, the ck-robed elder didn¡¯t remain idle. A colossal phantom ancient beast appeared above his head.

    Just as Billy executed the Bloodshadow de Technique, the beast roared and surged forward like a living creature, creating a tumultuous wave of destruction in its wake.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the three collided like three colossal mountains, creating a deafening roar. The resulting shockwave instantly ttened the area within a kilometer, thanks to their effort in moving the battle ring two to three kilometers away; otherwise, the impact would have been devastating.

 Chapter 659 Five Elements Secret Art, Water Technique

    Billy and the grey-robed old man both spat out a mouthful of blood, flying backward andnding separately a hundred meters away.

    The force of Billy¡¯s previous attack was only half blocked by the ck-robed old man, so the injuries of the grey-robed old man were not too severe. In contrast, Billy¡¯s condition was much worse. After falling to the ground, he somersaulted several times beforeing to a stop, just ten meters away from falling into the smallke behind him. Blood continuously oozed from the corners of his mouth, and his breath was exceptionally chaotic.

    ¡°Elder Hugh, are you okay?¡± The ck-robed old man turned to the grey-robed old man and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Elder Hugh shook his head after getting up from the ground.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The ck-robed old man nodded and then looked in Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°At your age, being able to unleash such a powerful attack is enough to make you stand out among your peers! However, with just this level of power, tonight, you¡¯re afraid it will be difficult to leave here!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Are you that confident?¡± Billy stood up, took out several pills from his body, and threw them into his mouth.

    ¡°Confidencees from absolute strength!¡± The ck-robed old man smiled faintly. After a slight pause, he changed the subject, ¡°I know you definitely have other cards. Come on, let me see the limits of the young master of Ether Mountain! Remember, you only have onest chance to make a move, so you better give it your all!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°You want to see my cards?¡± Billy adjusted himself slightly and spoke again, ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Boom!

    As his words fell, a more powerful aura than before exploded from him, creating ripples on theke behind him.

    ¡°Five Elements Secret Art, Water Technique!¡±

    In the next moment, a deep voice echoed from his mouth.

    Facing a Sovereign realm expert, he was well aware that without activating the secret technique, he had no chance of winning. As for the consequences of using the Five Elements Secret Art, it was no longer within his consideration.

    With his words, the smallke behind him surged like a tsunami, violently surging and pouring into the air. In a moment, theke water, as if enchanted, spiraled up to form a massive water column shooting a hundred meters high, and the water level in theke instantly dropped to the bottom.

    At the same time, the temperature in the surrounding thousand-meter radius dropped to freezing in the void, with a biting cold wind.

    The scale was breathtaking. From the momentum of this move, it was evident that the power of Billy¡¯s Water Technique surpassed his Earth technique he used in Heartbreak Valleyst time.

    On the one hand, it was because he didn¡¯t go all out against Silent Annihtion Monkst time, and on the other hand, it was rted to Billy¡¯s cultivation during the seven or eight days in Heartbreak Valley and the ten days in the de Sect.

    Not far away, Casey and the others, who were in the midst of a fierce battle, stopped their movements one after another, looking at the scene with shock on their faces.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The ck-robed old man, seeing this scene, had his pupils contract, and an endless look of shock on his face. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Billy to be able to activate such a high-level forbidden technique.

    Without much thought, the aura of a ss one Sovereign Realm burst open again, and the illusionary fierce beast reappeared in the sky above, evenrger and more powerful than before. Then, with a roar, it rushed towards Billy at high speed.

    The grey-robed old man, shocked by Billy¡¯s forbidden technique, was stunned for a while. After recovering, he once again activated his Emperor¡¯s aura to attack.

    ¡°Seal!¡± At this moment, Billy spoke in a deep voice again.

    With his words, the surging water column behind him surged towards the attacks of the two old men. In the next moment, a shocking scene unfolded. The rushing waterpletely wrapped the attacks of the two old men, and at the same time, it instantly solidified, freezing the giant illusory beast and the palm into tworge blocks of ice.

    Two huge ice blocks fell to the ground, making a crisp sound, and the attacks of the two men disappeared instantly.

    Bang! Bang!

    The remaining momentum of theke water did not diminish, forcibly sending the two old men two hundred meters away. After smashing into the ground and creating tworge pits, they floated on the water surface without any movement.

    Billy himself spat out arge mouthful of blood, knelt down on one knee, and arge amount of blood poured out from his mouth, while his aura also weakened. Obviously, he, who was already injured, would inevitably suffer bacsh from forcibly activating the Five Elements Secret Art.

    Afterward, the scene fell into a dead silence, with only the sound of water flowing back into theke, and the oppressive aura in the void disappeared.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon shouted and rushed over quickly.

    The old man who had been fighting them, after being stunned for a moment, rushed towards the ck-robed old man and the others again.

    ¡°Boss, how are you?¡± Casey and Azure Dragon came to Billy¡¯s side, their faces full of worry.

    ¡°Watch them!¡± Billy pointed to the three old men on the other side, his voice extremely weak. Then, taking a deep breath, he took out several pills from his body, threw them into his mouth, and sat cross-legged.

    The grey-robed old man on the opposite side floated on the water, opened his mouth, and arge amount of blood gushed out, convulsing a few times beforepletely still.

    ¡°Elder Hugh!¡± The old man who was fighting Casey and the others shouted in pain.

    At the same time, the ck-robed old man walked out of the water hole. From his aura, it was evident that he was not lightly injured. However, at least his life was saved.

    ¡°Elder Rattan, how are you?¡± The old man with Law as his surname hurriedly walked to his side and asked.

    The ck-robed old man exhaled heavily, first nced at the direction of Billy, then turned his head to look at Elder Law.

    ¡°Commander Gardner was bacshed by his own forbidden technique, severely injured, not a concern. Let¡¯s go together, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Law nodded solemnly.

    The two of them shed their figures and rushed towards Billy and the others. Although the ck-robed old man was not lightly injured, he could still activate mid-stage God-Emperor Realm power. After all, he was a ss One Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you guard the boss!¡± Casey said in a deep voice, gripping his battle knife and rushing towards the two of them.

    ¡°You two old stubborns, it seems like you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Just at this moment, a roaring voice of an old man echoed.

    As the voice sounded, two gusts of wind swept towards the ck-robed old man. The void exploded with a crackling sound, and waves of air surged.

    From the momentum alone, it was clear that the iing person was definitely a Sovereign Realm martial artist.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The ck-robed old man and the other person, who had just rushed halfway, immediately sensed a strong death aura. Their pupils instantly shrank to the size of needles.

    Then, without any hesitation, they quickly dodged to the side.

 Chapter 660 Injured

    However, their reactions were still a beat slow. Before they could take two or three steps, a powerful shockwave lifted them into the air. Suspended in mid-air, they both sprayed arcs of blood, heavily crashing down a hundred meters away, tumbling several somersaults beforeing to a stop.

    The two struggled to lift their heads, looking at two elders walking over not far away. Their mouths opened but no sound came out, and their legs gave out.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, Elder Donald!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon looked over, and the neers were none other than the elders of the War Department, Milo Guzman and Amir Donald.

    ¡°How is Commander Gardner?¡± Milo and Donald quickly approached and asked with a worried expression on their faces.

    They had set out from the state guesthouse to the SHADOW base to discuss matters with Billy. Just halfway there, they sensed a powerful martial aura. With their cultivation, they immediately judged it to be the aura of a sovereign realm expert. Without hesitation, they followed the aura and arrived promptly. However, they were still a step toote.

    ¡°Boss suffered a bacsh from forbidden techniques, and the injury is severe!¡± Casey took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, Elder Donald¡­¡± At this moment, Billy opened his eyes and looked at the two. His aura was still weak.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t move, let me check!¡± Milo solemnly sat down behind Billy.

    Then, two streams of Chi that represented Yin and Yang flowed into Billy¡¯s body.

    After about half an hour, Milo stood up, and Billy did the same.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Guzman!¡± Billy turned around and bowed slightly to Milo. At this point, he was in better condition than before, with a more stable aura and some color returning to his face. However, the injuries were evidently not easy to heal.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, your injuries are severe, and it will be challenging to recover in a short time. Avoid using your full strength in battles for some time!¡± Milo¡¯s expression was serious.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, does that mean boss can¡¯t continue to participate in thepetition?¡± Azure Dragon instinctively asked.

    ¡°Rest for another two days. Dealing with opponents who hadn¡¯t reached his realm should not be a problem, but if he encounters someone above the War God-Emperor perfection realm, it might be difficult¡­¡± Milo took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°These bastards in the ancient martial world, this is what they want!¡± Azure Dragon gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, how about skipping the next matches? Your current condition is not suitable for thepetition. The main goal of those major sects is you!¡± Second Elder, Donald, suggested.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Elder Donald, but I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly and waved his hand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, he¡¯s right. With your current condition, you¡¯d better not continue in thepetition. You are the target of those super sects.¡± Milo continued.

    ¡°This time, the ancient martial world will surely send talents above the half-step sovereign realm. In your present condition, it would be very difficult if you run into them.¡± He added.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss with the Prime Minister. We might tear our faces with the ancient martial arts world and directly designate you as the national representative!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. These injuries are nothing!¡± Billy smiled again. Then he pointed to the two old men lying not far away on the ground and asked Milo, ¡°Elder Guzman, do you know which sect they belong to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize them!¡± Milo shook his head. ¡°They dared to make a move at this time, the people they sent must be old things in their sect, who haven¡¯t shown up for decades or even a hundred years. They won¡¯t leave any evidence for us to catch.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded. He already had a guess.

    If the identities of the three were exposed, the people sent by the other sect would have no chance of leaving the Ancient City.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go back to see if those who attacked Inspector Hammond are still there!¡± Casey pointed to the nearby manor.

    ¡°No need to go. They¡¯ve already run away!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    When he used the Five Elements Secret Art, he noticed several figures rushing out of the manor gate.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, go back and heal. I¡¯ll handle this matter!¡± Donald looked at Billy and said, ¡°I will give you an exnation!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it for now. Let¡¯s discuss everything after thepetition!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    After a few more words, the three of them bid farewell and left.

    About half an hourter, the three returned to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    When they arrived at the conference hall, Bob and others stood up and greeted.

    ¡°Billy, are you injured?!¡± Ivy immediately noticed that something was wrong with Billy¡¯s condition and asked with a furrowed brow.

    Bob and the others eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Just a minor injury, no big deal!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Casey, what happened?¡± Night Orchid looked at Casey and asked.

    ¡°Those people attacked Wally Hammond earlier to lure boss out. They arranged a sovereign realm expert at the destination to ambush boss!¡± Casey then briefly described the incident.

    ¡°These scum from the ancient martial arts world deserve to be cut into a thousand pieces!¡± Judge roared.

    The others had angry expressions on their faces as well.

    ¡°Boss, let me check!¡± Stout walked quickly to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Ivy said with concern, ¡°Billy, you used Five Elements Secret Art in your injured state, causing damage to your meridians. You hurt really bad.¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Billy and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the medical room. I¡¯ll use the Nine Needles of Secret Essences to help you.¡±

    ¡°I really am fine.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°No, we must go now!¡± Ivy unusually used this firm tone to speak to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, let Ivy take a look. Otherwise, everyone won¡¯t be at ease.¡± Night Orchid and Frostde both looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Okay, fine!¡± Billy smiled and agreed.

    Then the two turned and walked out of the hall.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, I guess only Ivy dares to speak to boss in this tone!¡± Watching their backs, Bob clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Bob, when you earn Miss Frazier¡¯s affection in the future, she can also control you.¡± Stout added with a well-timedment.

    Night Orchid and Frostde smiled at the same time.

    ¡°Stout, is your lifelong wish to see Ivy and boss together?¡± Night Orchid looked at Stout and asked with a smile.

    ¡°This is not only my wish but also the wish of Casey and the others!¡± Stout replied loudly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Casey and the others.¡±

    Casey and the others were all choked and quickly turned their heads to the side, avoiding eye contact.

 Chapter 661 Rumors Flying Everywhere

    In the minds of Casey and the others, if Billy hadn¡¯t got married, they thought that Ivy and Billy were a perfect match. However, Billy had married Harleen and they had a daughter. Given their understanding of Billy, the possibility of Billy and Ivy happening was close to zero.

    Furthermore, they didn¡¯t actually know what Ivy thought about it herself, what kind of emotions she had towards Billy. After all, up to now, she had never revealed her true feelings in front of anyone.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Five minutester, Billy and Ivy arrived at a spacious room in the medical building.

    ¡°Billy, take this pill, and then sit down.¡± While speaking, Ivy took out a jade-green pill from her body and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Ivy, is this the Supreme Essence Saint Pill?¡± Billy looked at the pill and said slightly surprised, ¡°Howe you have such a treasure with you?¡± With his expertise in medicine, he recognized it at a nce.

    The Supreme Essence Saint Pill, gathering more than a hundred extremely rare heavenly materials and earthly treasures, required a refinement of eighty-one days to condense into a pill. It was renowned for its reputation of reviving the dead, an absolute top-grade medicine for healing injuries. Even in a prestigious medical sect like Secret Essences Sect, it was considered a precious treasure.

    ¡°The Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition is full of variables. I was worried about everyone¡¯s safety, so I asked Grandpa to send two of these pills to me.¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°You blush every time you lie.¡± Billy smiled faintly and said, ¡°With your medical skills and the healing medicines you refined yourself, you don¡¯t need such high-level pills for ordinary injuries. Besides, as far as I know, the Supreme Essence Saint Pill not only has special healing effects for ordinary injuries. It also has a miraculous effect on injuries caused by impatience and recklessness in cultivation. Even for martial artists who have fallen into uncontroble cultivation, taking a Supreme Essence Saint Pill can produce extraordinary results!¡± Saying that, he looked up at Ivy and smiled again. Billy continued, ¡°You saw I was bacshed when I used Five Elements Secret Technique in Heartbreak Valleyst time, worried that I might encounter a simr situation in the future, so you always keep these Supreme Essence Saint Pills with you, right?¡±

    ¡°When did you be so talkative?¡± Ivy looked at Billy, a bit shy but continued, ¡°Your injuries can¡¯t be dyed any longer. Take the Saint Pill quickly, and I¡¯ll give you acupuncture!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Ivy!¡± After exchanging a nce with Ivy, Billy wanted to say something else but thought better of it and remained silent.

    Then, after taking the pills, he closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged. Ivy then took out silver needles and began to needle Billy.

    Billy was indeed hurt seriously this time. Although his body was different from ordinary people, plus the help of Ether Mountain technique he cultivated, which could elerate the self-healing ability of injuries, and with Milo Guzman¡¯s help, he had already repaired some of the damage. However, the situation was still not optimistic. Fortunately, with the Supreme Essence Saint Pill and Ivy¡¯s extraordinary medical skills, after nearly seven or eight hours of meticulous care, there was finally a significant improvement.

    ¡°Billy, the damaged meridians have been repaired, and the injuries are basically under control.¡± The next morning at around 8 a. m., Ivy pulled out the silver needles from Billy one by one, then exined.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to the arena today. Rest in the base for a day, and you should be fully recovered tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy.¡± Billy stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Ivy smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been helping me heal for seven or eight hours in a row. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Ivy continued, ¡°Billy, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s go have breakfast?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Billy smiled again. Then, the two walked out of the medical building together.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy!¡± When they reached the gate, Casey and the others were all waiting at the door. ¡°Everyone is here?¡± Ivy asked slightly stunned.

    ¡°Ivy, did you and boss really spend the whole night healing inside?¡± Stout clicked his tongue and asked.

    Hearing his words, Casey and the others were choked again.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at her brother without good humor.

    ¡°Ivy, how is Boss¡¯s injury?¡± Frostde looked at Ivy and asked, while the others also looked at Ivy at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Billy is basically fine now.¡± Ivy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Frostde looked delighted, and everyone else breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have breakfast!¡± Billy smiled again and led everyone towards the cafeteria.

    Around 9 a. m., Ivy took Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and a few others who hadn¡¯t yed in the matches yesterday to the arena. The second day¡¯spetition progressed faster than the first day, and by around 11:30 p. m., the first round of the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition had ended. Out of over ten thousand participants, after the elimination matches of the first round, five to six thousand entered the second round. After a whole day of recuperation, Billy¡¯s injuries were basically healed.

    On the third day at 9 a. m., Billy and his team appeared at the arena once again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    Just as they settled in the rest area for participants, a voice of a young man rang out. Then, they saw Han Holmes and ra Holmes, a young couple, walking in.

    ¡°Commander Gardner. Thank you for saving my life back then!¡± ra Holmes came to Billy and bowed deeply.

    Back then, in the mountains of the Eastern District, she had been targeted by a few small fries from the Ancient Martial Arts World. If it weren¡¯t for Billy happening to pass by, she would have been in trouble long ago. So, she had always been grateful to Billy.

    ¡°Mrs Holmes, you don¡¯t need to be so polite!¡± Billy raised his hand slightly and then looked at Han Holmes with a smile, ¡°Han, did you two also sign up for thepetition?¡±

    ¡°Just here to join the fun.¡± Han Holmes smiled and responded, ¡°Originally, I wanted toe over and say hello to you the day before yesterday, but I was dyed by some matters.¡±

    After that, he turned his head and greeted Ivy, Casey, and others one by one while introducing ra Holmes to everyone. Then, with a slightly solemn expression, he looked at Billy again and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, I heard that you are injured. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? How did you know that¡± Azure Dragon, who was on the side, asked slightly puzzled, and the others also looked at Han Holmes at the same time.

    ¡°Early this morning, the news spread throughout the entire arena. Most people are discussing this matter.¡± Han responded. ¡°There are all kinds of rumors. The most absurd statement is that Commander Gardner didn¡¯te to the arena yesterday because his cultivation was ruined, and he has already withdrawn from the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition.¡±

    ¡°What do these people want? They can even make up such rumors?¡± Judge blurted.

 Chapter 662 Night Orchidâ€™s Opponent

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you okay?¡± At this moment, ra looked at Billy with a slightly serious tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a minor injury.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± Han continued to ask.

    ¡°Not clear for now.¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    After a few more words, Han and his wife bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Boss, it seems like the people from the Super Sects intentionally spread the news of your injury, right?¡± After the two left, Soul Chaser looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Obviously.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s their purpose?¡± Soul Chaser continued to ask.

    ¡°Very simple.¡± Casey spoke again. ¡°The first round, when One Sword Schr heard that his opponent was boss, he directly forfeited. The people from the Super Sects must be aware of this. Now, by spreading the news of boss¡¯s injury, when it¡¯s boss¡¯s turn topete, the opponent will definitely try to take advantage.¡±

    ¡°And for the people from the Super Sects, those three old things have already been killed. They don¡¯t know the extent of boss¡¯s injuries. Now by spreading rumors, they can both trouble boss and take the opportunity to verify his condition. Why not do it?¡±

    ¡°These people deserve to be killed!¡± ck Tortoise frowned.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s talk about everything after thepetition.¡± Billy looked at everyone and instructed.

    ¡°Entering the second round today, I want you to mean it. If anyone is eliminated before the top 100 qualifiers, go back and seclude yourself for a month!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The group responded after their mouths twitched a bit.

    In this elimination stage, it relied not only on individual strength but also on luck. If someone drew an exceptionally strong opponent, they would surely be eliminated.

    At half past nine in the morning, thepetition officially entered the second round, still elimination, with opponents determined by drawing lots. This time, Billy, Ivy, and Night Orchid all drew the first arena.

    Many people in the audience seemed to recognize Billy, whispering and looking in his direction. The main topic of discussion was guessing whether Commander Gardner was really injured or not.

    The morning matches went on until around eleven o¡¯clock, and it was Night Orchid¡¯s turn. Her opponent was a sly-looking man, and by his appearance, it was clear he was no good. However, his cultivation was not weak, on the same level as Night Orchid, possessing the strength of a half-step War God-Emperor.

    ¡°Orchid, his cultivation is on par with yours, be careful!¡± Ivy looked at Night Orchid, who was standing up, and reminded.

    ¡°Thanks, Ivy!¡± Night Orchid smiled and nodded as she walked towards the arena.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, lucky today to be paired with such a beauty!¡± After Night Orchid stepped onto the stage, the man¡¯s eyes roamed over her figure.

    ¡°Beauty, how should I address you?¡±

    ¡°What, want to be friends with me?¡± Night Orchid replied with a smile.

    ¡°Every gentleman seeks a partner like you, beautifuldy. It¡¯s fate to meet someone like you. A heavenly gift that I cannot miss.¡± The man licked his dry lips.

    ¡°Then tell me your name first.¡± Night Orchid smiled again.

    ¡°Have you heard of Cerulean Abyss Institute?¡± The man asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Cerulean Abyss Institute?¡±

    ¡°Judging by your tone, you¡¯ve heard of it?¡± The man grinned. ¡°Well, that makes things easier.¡±

    ¡°You should know what Cerulean Abyss Institute represents, right? As long as you agree to be friends with me, after thispetition, I will rmend you to the institute, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in Cerulean Abyss Institute.¡± Night Orchid raised the corner of her sexy mouth. ¡°Also, sorry to inform you, I originally wanted to give you a chance to turn things around in the resurrection round. But because you¡¯re from Cerulean Abyss Institute, this round will be yourst in thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The manughed loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite humorous, just my type!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Night Orchid looked at him with a smile. Then, her tone turned cold. ¡°Cerulean Abyss Institute, a parasite of the country. I¡¯ll beat everyone I meet from this institute.¡±

    After her words, her aura of a half-step War God-Emperor burst out. Then, her figure shed, and with a swing of her curved de, several sharp cold lights shot out.

    ¡°Since you like it tough, let¡¯s y tough!¡± The man said, pulling out a dagger and meeting her halfway.

    In the next moment, the arena resounded with a series of intense collision sounds, creating a rapid ripple of air. Both of them had the same level of cultivation, and until they unleashed their ultimate moves, they were evenly matched.

    Bang!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After battling for more than ten rounds, Night Orchid blocked the opponent¡¯s attack with a single sh, then retreated thirty to forty meters.

    ¡°Not bad! To be able to fight me evenly, I like your spicy style!¡± The man licked his dry lips again. ¡°But, it won¡¯t be so fun from now on!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Night Orchid sneered. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t waste the time of other contestants. Let¡¯s decide the winner with one move!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man squinted. While speaking, an extremely chilling aura emanated from him, causing the temperature above the stage to drop several degrees.

    Then, a cold breath entered therge knife in his hand, and the de emitted a cold death aura.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± The man¡¯s tone sank, taking two steps forward, and a sharp de energy several dozen meters long shed towards Night Orchid.

    ¡°The one lying down will be you!¡± Night Orchid snorted, activating tenfold power into the Crescent Moon Saber. Her aura surged to its peak, then, with a flick of her wrist, she activated the Cold Moon de Technique.

    A curved de energy containing a force that could crush everything shot out swiftly, as if it could break through anything. In front of the cold moon de energy, the man¡¯s de energy seemed insufficient.

    The attacks collided, and the man¡¯s de energy was immediately disintegrated invisibly, while the cold moon de energy continued towards the man.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted, and he shivered all over, quickly dodging to the side.

    After the de energy passed, a horrifying bloody wound appeared at the man¡¯s waist, and arge amount of blood spurted out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man fell to the ground, letting out a hysterical cry. And what made him desperate was that Night Orchid apparently had no intention of stopping. After the sh, her figure followed, and almost as soon as the man fell to the ground, she raised her hand and swept it out.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± A roar came from the west side of the arena.

    However, Night Orchid¡¯s palm force had prated the man¡¯s abdomen. Under the violent force, her opponent¡¯s Dantian was instantly torn into pieces, bing a disabled person.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Under the double impact, the man¡¯s blood surged, and his eyes rolled back, fainting.

    ¡°Now, do you believe what I said?¡± Night Orchid nced at him and said indifferently.

    ¡°Damn, you actually crippled his cultivation!¡± The elderly man who had shouted earlier jumped onto the stage and roared at Night Orchid.

    ¡°Is that not allowed?¡± Night Orchid replied coldly. ¡°Thepetition only prohibits killing, but it never said anything about not destroying someone¡¯s cultivation!¡±

    ¡°You are really damned!¡± An extremely icy killing intent emanated from the old man.

 Chapter 663 Jade-Faced Divine Dragon

    ¡°Are you also from Cerulean Abyss Institute? Want to avenge him?¡± Night Orchid shrugged, ¡°Then make your move, you¡¯re wee anytime.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man frowned.

    ¡°A warning for you, take your people down immediately, don¡¯t vite the rules of thepetition!¡± At this moment, the chief referee standing by the ring interrupted him.

    ¡°If you dare to make a move on the stage, I guarantee you will regret it!¡±

    As he spoke, a strong pressure swept over, enveloping the old man.

    To ensure the fairness of the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition, the capital invited ten mid-God-Emperor Realm experts as chief referees. And they were given great authority. Anyone who vited the rules of thepetition would face severe consequences, ranging from cultivation base destruction to death.

    The old man took a deep breath. His cultivation level only reached the peak of theter stage of the War God-Emperor realm, while the chief referees had already reached the War God-Emperor Perfection Realm. Naturally, he dared not act recklessly.

    ¡°You will pay for your actions!¡± The old man looked at Night Orchid, gritting his teeth, then helped the unconscious man off the stage.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Not long after Night Orchid stepped down from the ring, Billy smiled at her.

    ¡°Thanks for boss¡¯s praise!¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    ¡°How dare you ruin my disciple¡¯s cultivation, surrender yourself to death!¡± At this moment, a figure shed towards Night Orchid. It was the old man from Cerulean Abyss Institute.

    Frustrated, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move on the stage because he feared the referees¡¯ strength. Now, off the stage, he was beyond their jurisdiction.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± Ivy eximed.

    She flicked her wrist, and an extremely sharp sword energy shot out like lightning.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man obviously didn¡¯t expect that someone of this level would attack him. A look of horror appeared on his face. Immediately, he mobilized all his strength and tried to block Ivy¡¯s sword energy with a palm, attempting to stop the attack. However, he clearly overestimated his own strength.

    After tearing through his defense, the sword energy pierced through his left scap, creating a fist-sized blood hole. Blood sprayed out immediately.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The old man groaned and was forced back more than ten steps. Without hesitation, he turned and rushed to the side.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°I spare your life to give you a chance to admit your mistake voluntarily. Are you thinking of escaping?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice echoed. After speaking, she changed the topic. ¡°Disturbing the order of the arena, with serious circumstances, deserves death!¡±

    As her voice fell, a sword energy, a hundred meters long, attacked the old man. Without any suspense, the old man, who had just run out dozens of meters, hadn¡¯t reacted yet and felt a cold sensation on his neck. The next moment, his head soared into the sky, and blood sprayed like a fountain.

    A gasp of cold air sounded from the surrounding audience, each with a horrified look at Ivy. Such a peerlessly beautiful woman from Secret Essences Sect actually possessed such powerful martial skills, and her decisiveness in killing was astonishing. Even the chief referee on the ring showed a surprised expression.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± In a short while, three or four men and women shouted and ran towards the old man¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°I emphasize once again, there are rules in thepetition, and anyone who vites them will be killed without mercy!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice spread around the ring.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect she woulde too!¡± At this time, in the audience area opposite Billy¡¯s trio, a noble young man recognized Ivy and casually said.

    ¡°Conner, who¡¯s she? Do you know her?¡±A blue-robed man next to the young man asked.

    ¡°Miss Chandler from the Secret Essences Sect, one of the Four Beauties of Ancient Martial Arts!¡± The young man whose surname was Conner responded.

    ¡°She was Ivy Chandler?¡± The man in the blue robe showed a touch of amazement. ¡°Indeed, one of the Four Beauties, not bad!¡±

    After a slight pause, he asked, ¡°Conner, are you not going to pursue her?¡±

    ¡°If you are interested, you can try!¡± the man smiled faintly.

    ¡°Conner, don¡¯t tease me!¡± The man in the blue robe twitched his mouth. ¡°This level of woman, I can¡¯t handle her at all. At most, I can only lie in bed and imagine!¡± he continued with a wry smile.

    ¡°At least you have some self-awareness. Do you know who the man beside her is?¡±

    ¡°Her boyfriend?¡± The man in the blue robe continued, ¡°Who is he? Conner, do you know?¡±

    ¡°His is Gardner, from the Western Region!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the man in the blue robe took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Conner, are you saying he is that Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t rumors say that Ivy Chandler, the youngdy of Secret Essences Sect, is infatuated with Commander Gardner? Now it seems to be true!¡± The man in the blue robe continued, ¡°But, Commander Gardner already has a family, right?¡±

    ¡°Just rumors, how can you take it seriously?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Conner?¡± The man in the blue robe continued.

    ¡°Do you like gossip so much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious!¡± The man in the blue robe smiled awkwardly. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t I hear that Commander Gardner was seriously injured? But he doesn¡¯t look like he has any injuries now¡­¡± he added.

    ¡°Continue watching the match!¡± Archer Conner interrupted the man¡¯s words. ¡°Whether he is injured or not will be revealed when hees on stage!¡±

    While the two were talking, the duel on the stage continued.

    ¡°Next, please draw two participants with numbers 1-100.¡± After another half an hour, the referee announced loudly.

    ¡°Haha, finally it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    As the referee¡¯s words fell, a handsome and unrestrained young manughed twice, and he jumped onto the stage.

    ¡°I am the Jade-Faced Divine Dragon. I wonder which fellow has drawn the same stage with me?¡± After arriving on the stage, the young man bowed to the surrounding audience.

    ¡°Is he the recently rising star Jade-Faced Divine Dragon of the Ancient Martial Arts World? So handsome!¡± A young woman in the audience couldn¡¯t help but shine in her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so young. I wonder if he has a girlfriend?¡± Another femalepanion¡¯s eyes also shed with enthusiasm.

    ¡°You two are really infatuated. He is a rising star in the Ancient Martial Arts World. How could he look at you?¡± Another woman beside them rolled her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing the Jade-Faced Divine Dragon, many youngdies in the audience continuously threw flirtatious nces at the stage. Jade-Faced Divine Dragon seemed to enjoy the feeling of being admired by the masses, raising his head and chest, smiling at the audience around the stage.

    ¡°Ivy, do you want him to swell up a bit more?¡± Night Orchid sat in her seat and looked at Ivy with a smile.

    Ivy drew a number, and it was 1-100!

 Chapter 664 Commander Gardner, Please!

    ¡°He likes the feeling of being looked up to by thousands of people. It doesn¡¯t hurt to let him enjoy it a little longer.¡± Ivy smiled lightly.

    Night Orchid pursed her lips and said, ¡°Ivy, this is ttery!¡±

    ¡°The next contestant with the number 1-100, pleasee up!¡± The main referee announced again.

    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s almost time. Go!¡± Billy said in a light voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded her head slightly and stood up to walk towards the fighting tform.

    At this moment, Jade-Faced Divine Dragon was facing the direction away from Ivy and receiving the admiration of the women in the audience.

    ¡°Can we start now?¡± Ivy walked onto the fighting tform and looked at the back of Jade-Faced Divine Dragon¡¯s head.

    After seeing that it was Ivy, the sub-referee looked at Jade-Faced Divine Dragon, then his eyes widened and his mouth twitched.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I¡­,¡± said Jade-Faced Divine Dragon as he turned around, but he stumbled and fell to his knees.

    ¡°How¡­ can it be you?¡± After a while, he swallowed hard and spoke.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Ivy looked at him with an expression of disbelief and drew out her sword from her body, releasing a cold wave.

    ¡°Referee, I¡­ I surrender¡­¡± Jade-Faced Divine Dragon stood up and ran towards the edge of the fighting tform. He suddenly felt like cursing. What bad luck today! Why did he have to draw the same number as this female monster!

    He had seen with his own eyes how Ivy had sliced off a strengthened half-stepped into the  God-Emperor Pinnacle Realm with one sword swing.

    His cultivation may be okay among his peers, with the power of false God-Emperor Realm, but in front of Ivy Chandler, he was like an insect. This was just too unfair, so he decided to waited for a chance to ¡°revive¡± in thepetition; otherwise, he was going to end his journey in thispetition here.

    A mocking sound rose from the audience seats. Looked like this guy was doomed! A moment ago he was so confident, but now he was trembling like a leaf. What a joke!

    Night Orchid giggled once she saw Ivy back in her seat. ¡°Ivy, why didn¡¯t you make him stay? You should have taught him a lesson.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°I know him.¡± Ivy smiled lightly. ¡°He¡¯s a flippant person, but he doesn¡¯t have too many bad habits. Overall, he¡¯s okay. This is a chance for him to reflect and reform.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    Time flew and it was 8 p. m..

    ¡°Now, contestants with number 1-218, pleasee up!¡± The judge¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Ivy looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Billy smiled slightly before getting up and walking towards the arena.

    He knew that today, he had to go up.

    ¡°Commander Gardner¡± was not just a name for many people, but a belief. Especially when the matter of taking over the national fate gradually became known, the majority of the people instinctively associated Commander Gardner with the country¡¯s luck. Everyone counted on him, the national Kylin, to take their country to an unprecedented height. Although there was no official announcement that the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament was for selecting the person who would inherit the national fate, it had been leaked by some unscrupulous people. If nothing unexpected happened, the person at the top of this Dragon and Phoenix Tournament would be the inheritor of the national fate.

    And this morning, Billy had to appear in public and refute the rumors.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, how is your injury?¡± The main referee looked at Billy as he walked up and asked.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, it¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner,e on!¡± One man shouted out as soon as Billy climbed onto the fighting tform.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we love you!¡± Many people shouted at the same time, their faces filled with excitement.

    Billy smiled and nodded slightly to everyone.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± the man in the blue robe who was sitting with Archer Conner narrowed his pupils slightly. Then he instinctively looked at the number on his hand and his face fell.

    Unfortunately, he had drawn the same number as Billy.

    ¡°Go up there, it¡¯s a good opportunity to test whether he is injured or not!¡± Archer Conner turned to the blue-robed man and said calmly.

    ¡°Conner, I¡¯m not going!¡± The blue-robed man¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If he¡¯s not injured or has fully recovered from his injuries, I won¡¯t even have a chance to participate in the semifinal!¡±

    ¡°Look at how small-minded you are!¡± Archer scolded him. ¡°If you go up there, go all out and use your best move to fight. Even if you can¡¯t beat him, admit defeat and move on! ¡±

    ¡°His cultivation is in the same realm as Ivy¡¯s, only one level higher than you. Even if he is at his full strength, do you think you can¡¯t even withstand one of his attacks? His cultivation was on par with Ivy Chandler¡¯s, only a level higher then yours. Even if he¡¯s at his best, you will surely withstand one of his strikes, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll try it!¡± The blue-robed man thought that this was also a reasonable argument.

    With that said, he took a deep breath and stood up to walk towards the fighting tform.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I have heard a lot about you, and I am honored to have the opportunity to spar with you!¡± When he was about 40 to 50 meters away from Billy, the man looked down at Billy and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please!¡± Without wasting any more words, the man prepared for the fight.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a strong energy soared up into the air, revealing his War God-Emperor Realm¡¯ste stage cultivation. The strong pressure overwhelmed the entire fighting tform and even reached those sitting closest to it, making many of them shiver with cold. Immediately afterwards, the man activated his War God-Emperor power directly. A tiger-shaped illusion appeared above his head and lounged at Billy. As he vigorously pushed forward with both hands, the tiger-shaped illusion sprang towards Billy like a living thing. Wherever it went, there were clouds of smoke and strong winds.

    For him, this was a full-out attack without any reserves left. For one thing, he had been told by Archer Conner to finish it quickly and admit defeat if necessary; for another thing, there was still a sliver of hope in his heart. What if Commander Gardner really was injured and couldn¡¯t withstand his attack? Then he would truly be victorious.

    And just as he was about to attack, Billy moved as well. Without any tricks, Billy took two steps and flipped his wrist at will. The Bloodshadow Fury de sliced through the air with a cold de, sending out a threatening energy that made the man feel a sense of impending doom.

    The man had naturally detected the martial arts aura around Billy, who showed no signs of injury. A look of extreme panic emerged on his face, and his pupils contracted rapidly.

 Chapter 665 The Top 100 Ranking Race

    A man¡¯s tiger-shaped shadow dissipated as the blood-stained de passed through it. The momentum of the sh was unabated as it sliced through the man¡¯s right shoulder, sending his arm flying to the ground and a cascade of blood sttering onto the arena.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± The man let out a pained scream as he stumbled backwards, taking several steps before he regained his bnce. His face was etched with despair.

    The loss of his arm not only signified the end of his journey in the Dragon and Phoenix Rankings, but also the end of his martial arts career. A wave of regret washed over him. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t havee here to challenge Commander Gardner.

    Archer Conner looked at the scene with narrowed eyes, his expression not very pleasant.

    ¡°I¡­ I concede¡­¡± The blue-robed man on the arena hesitated for a moment before shouting to the referee. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t say something soon, he would be finished today. He turned to Billy and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re very ruthless, paralyzing me just like that¡­ you made me lose my arm¡­¡±

    ¡°You should be thankful that the rules state that killing an opponent on the arena is forbidden. Otherwise, you would be dead already!¡± Billy turned around and walked towards the exit of the arena.

    At first, he hadn¡¯t nned to cripple his opponent. However, when he sensed a hint of murder in his opponent¡¯s heart, he guessed that he was probably from one of the major superpowers. For these scoundrels who were trying to kill him, he couldn¡¯t be so lenient.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is unharmed, thank goodness!¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice sounded from the audience.

    ¡°Thank goodness indeed!¡± Many people echoed.

    The apuse was long and sustained.

    On the third day of thepetition, the event also came to a close at midnight. In addition topleting the second round of eliminations, two thousand people advanced to the third round. Billy and his friends had good luck in the first two rounds, facing no strong opponents and all advanced to the next round.

    The next three or four days were also elimination matches. Although fewer people were left, the length of each match was about the same,sting until midnight each day. After five or six days of eliminations, approximately ten thousand contestants were left, narrowed down to the final hundred for the 100-Strong Tournament.

    Of course, this was just a temporary list. ording to the rules of thepetition, to ensure fairness, contestants who were eliminated in previous rounds still had the opportunity to challenge the top 100. Based on the previous few days¡¯ experience, at least two or three dozen skilled martial artists who were unlucky during the eliminations had been knocked out during their matches against formidable opponents. For them, there was still a chance to¡±revive¡± after the 100-Strong Tournament ended. Among them were Vermilion Bird, Soul Chaser, and ck Tortoise. During the final round of eliminations, they unfortunately drew superpowers¡¯ top prospects and were knocked out.

    Starting on the seventh day, the Dragon and Phoenix Rankings officially entered the 100-StrongTournament phase. Naturally, there would be no more eliminations; ording to the rules of thepetition, all hundred contestants would first be ranked based on their abilities, with those of the same levelpeting against each other. Then, lower-level contestants would have a chance to challenge higher-level ones again. In this way, the final ranking would be determined.

    ording to previouslypiled information, among the top hundred contestants, the weakest were Novice War Emperors while the strongest had reached the half-step Sovereign realm. However, their true abilities might have been concealed by certain methods.

    At 9 a. m. on the seventh day, Otis Hum stood on the lifting tform and made an opening speech before the 100-StrongTournament officially began.

    The ten stages and audience seats on site had all been removed, and two circr stages with a diameter of about 700 to 800 meters were built in the center of the in. There were stairs around the two stages, and the total number of seats was simr to that of previous days.

    Today¡¯s matches were between War Emperor candidates, and more than half of the 100 contestants had War Emperor cultivation. The two arenas would take ce simultaneously, and it would take about a day to determine the final rankings.

    At 9:15, four War Emperor candidates in the early stage mounted the two stages. With the judge¡¯smand, the two pairs of contestants started fighting simultaneously.

    The tournament was obviously more exciting than the elimination rounds, and it soon won cheers from the audience.

    ¡°Billy, Prime Minister has found out the identity of the three people who attacked you that night!¡± At this moment, Ivy came to sit next to Billy in the VIP area and spoke up.

    ¡°One of themes from the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, while the other two are from the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. All three are old things who have not been seen for a hundred years in both sects!¡±

    ¡°Huh, really?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s really them!¡± Bob cursed.

    ¡°Billy, Prime Minister also asked me to ask your opinion on how to handle this matter?¡± Ivy continued. ¡°If you want to take action to eliminate the people from both sects on the spot now, he can give the order immediately!¡±

    ¡°No, thanks for his kindness.¡± Billy gave a thin smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, when do you n to take action?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°After thepetition.¡± Billy thought for a moment before looking at Azure Fang and saying, ¡°Azure Fang, arrange several teams of SHADOWers, keep a close eye on all the super sects members who havee to participate in this rankings selectionpetition!¡±

    For him, now that he had found out the identity of the three people, it was clear that he couldn¡¯t just let it go. Moreover, he was going to take action against the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect and Cerulean Abyss Institute after the event, especially the former.  Azure Fang¡¯s family had a blood debt with the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect for a long time, and it was time to finally settle it once and for all.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Fang took out his phone to send a message.

    Time passed quickly, and it was already evening by 6 p. m.

    Next up was the War Emperor peak stage matches, with four contestants entering one after another. Judge was one of them.

    ¡°Judge,e on!¡± Frostde encouraged him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Judge grinned before getting up and walking towards the stage.

    Soon, all four contestants were on the two stages.

    Coincidentally, Han Holmes was also one of them, but he was divided into a different stage. Judge¡¯s opponent was a woman holding a long sword, about his age with a green robe and a pretty face, with a slender figure.

    ¡°Are you from SHADOW?¡± asked the woman on Stage One as she noticed the Crescent Moon Saber in Judge¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 666 A Close Call

    ¡°I am Judge from SHADOW!¡± Judge smiled and looked at the other party. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I am Trix Shortle!¡± The woman spoke calmly.

    ¡°Nice name!¡± Judge smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me. If you still want topete with the two people thereter, I suggest you to surrender.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the people around Commander Gardner are all like him, overly confident. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now that I see it, it¡¯s really true.¡± Trix Shortle didn¡¯t seem to be angry. After that, she pulled out the long sword and continued, ¡°Go ahead, if I am weaker than you, I¡¯ll admit it!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t try to persuade her.

    ¡°Face my sword!¡± Trix Shortle shouted with a deep voice, and her energy soared into the sky. Then, like a shadow, she rushed towards Judge at high speed, and the sword in her hand condensed into a beam that darted towards her opponent.

    ¡°Great!¡± Judge smiled indifferently and took two steps forward to face her attack. At his current strength, dealing with opponents at his level was no longer difficult.

    After the collision of the attacks, Trix Shortle retreated back about ten or twelve steps before she could steady herself. Her face turned pale.

    One collision told the difference.

    ¡°Continue?¡± Judge asked again.

    ¡°Again!¡± Trix Shortle took a deep breath and then activated her trump card.

    She quickly flipped her wrist and pulled out several sword-like beams about 20 to 30 meters long towards Judge to stab him.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Judge smiled. ¡°But you¡¯re still weak.¡±

    After saying that, he activated all his might and poured 80% to 90% of his energy into the curved de, then flipped his wrist andunched a fierce de that was more than 100 feet long.

    After a loud impact, Trix spewed blood like she had been mmed by a fierce beast. She then zoomed out of control and her energy were in chaos.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After stabilizing herself, Trix wiped the blood off her mouth and said to Judge.

    Until now, she knew how much difference there was between her and Judge. They were not even in the same league of beings. If he hadn¡¯t spared her, she would have been dead or disabled now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders again.

    ¡°I quit fighting!¡± After that, Trix looked in the direction of the referee and walked off the tform.

    Right at that moment, a loud noise sounded on the other stage.

    Immediately afterwards, Han Holmes had been thrown like a broken kite in the air and thrown backwards, losing his big sword on the ground. He looked dejected as hended more than 100 feet away and rolled several times before finally stopping. He coughed up blood, pale overall.

    ¡°Lord Holmes!¡± Several members of the Imperial Guard Bureau shouted out in rm.

    Billy and the others also frowned slightly at this sight. ¡°As a minster of the Imperial Guard Bureau, you don¡¯t have any strength left.¡± A man with a buzz head who had just fought with Han Holmes sneered as he looked at him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the great talent who hasn¡¯t emerged for a hundred years from the Holmes n? Get up! Let¡¯s continue!¡± he mocked Han as he walked over.

    ¡°Han, stop it, surrender now!¡± ra Holmes shouted.

    Han climbed up from the ground and spat out another mouthful of blood, his eyes ring at the short-haired man.

    ¡°Come again!¡±

    ¡°Still not willing to give up? Quite some backbone!¡± the man sneered. Speaking, without giving Han any time to recover, he swiftly advanced a few steps, shing hisrge knife with a dazzling de.

    ¡°Han, watch out!¡± ra eximed once again.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han¡¯s pupils shrank, unable to think much, he mobilized the remaining strength in his body, raising his hand to counter with a few gusts of force. However, with his already injured state, it was challenging to fend off the opponent¡¯s attack. The de tore through his defense, heading straight for his right arm.

    At the critical moment, Han lunged to the side, leaving a deep bloody gash at his waist. Arge amount of blood gushed out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± After crashing heavily to the ground, he let out a muffled groan.

    ¡°Quite nimble in dodging!¡± the man sneered, continuing his assault. With a flick of his wrist, the de gleamed once again.

    ¡°General Holmes, surrender!¡±

    Seeing the imminent danger, Billy¡¯s voice rang in Han¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I¡­ I give up¡­¡± Han, after evading the opponent¡¯s strikes with several somersaults, solemnly shouted. Just as he uttered those words, as if ignoring himpletely, the man swung another de, this time directly aiming for Han¡¯s right leg. At this moment, Han had no strength left to dodge.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± In the spectator seat, Billy frowned, a cold aura emanating.

    Bang!

    Just as Billy was about to intervene, the referee on the tform blocked the man¡¯s de.

    ¡°There are rules in thepetition. Once one side surrenders, the other is not allowed to attack again. Did you not hear or simply ignore it?¡± The referee looked at the short-haired man sternly.

    ¡°This is a warning. If it happens again, severe punishment will follow!¡±

    ¡°He speaks so softly, who knows what he¡¯s saying.¡± The short-haired man shrugged.

    At the same time, he subconsciously nced in Billy¡¯s direction. He was well aware that if it weren¡¯t for Billy¡¯s words, Han Homes might not have given up so quickly.

    ¡°I heard it loud and clear from this distance. Can¡¯t you?¡± The main referee furrowed his brow. After a brief pause, he didn¡¯t continue the topic and turned his gaze to Han, asking, ¡°This participant, do you want another chance to challenge the loser on the first tform?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Han, struggling to stand, turned and walked down from the tform.

    For him, challenging Trix Shortle again held no meaning.

    ¡°Han, how are you?¡± ra hurriedly approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Han waved his hand.

    Passing by Billy, he slightly bowed, ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Take this pill, it will help with your injuries,¡± Billy took a pill from Stout and handed it over.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Han epted the pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Lord Holmes, please rest in your seat. I¡¯ll avenge youter!¡± Judge, who had just returned to his seat, spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Han nodded and walked back to his seat with ra.

    The arena continued with the matches. Since Han gave up the duel with Trix Shortle, it was now up to Trix Shortle to decide whether to challenge the short-haired man. However, she also chose to forfeit, realizing that she was not a match for the short-haired man.

    Two minutester, Judge and the short-haired man stood on the first tform.

 Chapter 667 Iâ€™ll Pluck His Beard Hair by Hair!

    ¡°I heard that Han Holmes has an unusual rtionship with your SHADOW. Are you nning to avenge him?¡± The short-haired man looked at Judge, a smirk on his lips. From his words, it was evident that he knew Judge.

    In the top 100 qualifying stage, the participants had mostly be familiar with each other. Even if they didn¡¯t know each other before, after these days, they had gained a certain understanding, especially with opponents in the same realm, most people had intentionally gathered information.

    ¡°You have two choices: either cripple your cultivation or break a leg. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Judge ignored his words, coldly looking at him as he spoke.

    ¡°Just because of that, I¡¯ll take your cultivation today!¡± The short-haired man squinted, ¡°Of course, unless you¡¯re a coward and surrender on your own!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Judge sneered and then his tone turned cold, ¡°I was initially considering giving you a chance, maybe just breaking one of your legs, but since you insist, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s settle this quickly. After dealing with you, I still have others to challenge!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The short-haired man snorted, ¡°As you wish!¡±

    With that, his aura burst forth entirely. Subsequently, he rushed towards Judge with tenacious force, simultaneously shing out several cold glows and thunderous might. From this wave of attacks, it could be seen that he had not fully exerted himself in the previous battle with Han Holmes.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    As the short-haired man charged halfway, Judge uttered in a deep voice, and a sharply curved de glow nted out. Intending to avenge Han, Judge naturally wouldn¡¯t be merciful and directly used the Cold Moon de Technique.

    As expected, the curved de glow tore through the man¡¯s assault, shing past his shoulder. Immediately, the man¡¯s right arm and big knife dropped onto the tform, blood spraying out wildly.

    Simultaneously, the man rapidly retreated more than ten steps, his face showing extreme horror. He never expected that with just one strike, he would lose an arm. What made him even more desperate was that before he could recover, Judge¡¯s figure closed in, and a palm force whistled out like a hurricane.

    ¡°I¡­ I surren-¡±

    Before he could finish shouting ¡®surrender,¡¯ Judge¡¯s palm force had already struck from his abdomen, sending him crashing tens of meters away, unable to get up for a long time.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The short-haired man emitted a heart-wrenching scream.

    Judge¡¯s palm had directly crushed his Dantian, rendering him crippled.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± A young man in a grey robe on the west side of the spectator seat showed a tight frown, full of indignation.

    ¡°Oh, quite spirited, still not surrendering!¡± Judge strolled towards the short-haired man.

    ¡°I¡­ I surrender, I surrender¡­¡± The man trembled and shouted towards the referee.

    ¡°Too quick to surrender? Not fun at all!¡± Judge shrugged after a slight pause, then turned to walk back to his seating area.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The young man in the grey robe from the west side hurriedly approached.

    ¡°Anything?¡± Judge stopped, casually speaking.

    ¡°Cousin, he crippled my cultivation. You must avenge me!¡± On the tform, the short-haired man, having somewhat recovered, looked towards the grey-robed man and shouted in pain.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re his support? Want to avenge him?¡± Judge looked at the grey-robed man and asked.

    ¡°Referee, I want to challenge him!¡± The grey-robed man pointed at Judge and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Not allowed!¡± The main referee responded, ¡°ording to the rules of thepetition, after entering the top 100 qualifying stage, only participants with lower cultivation levels can initiate challenges against those with higher cultivation levels.¡±

    ¡°You, at the War Emperor perfection realm, can¡¯t challenge a peak-level opponent!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to avenge him? Then wait a bit!¡± Judge, with a faint smile, looked at the referee and said, ¡°Referee, I¡¯ll challenge him when all the qualifying matches are over.¡±

    ¡°Not now!¡± The main referee shook his head, ¡°After all participants¡¯ matches arepleted, there will be a special segment for cross-level challenges. At that time, you can challenge him!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Fine then!¡± Judge shrugged and returned to his seat.

    ¡°Judge, well done!¡± Stout praised him.

    ¡°Just a small effort!¡± Judge waved his hand, then looked at Billy arrogantly, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡±

    ¡°Take down another opponent of the same level, and you¡¯re proud?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Judge twitched his mouth.

    On the side, Ivy chuckled, ¡°Billy, you should praise Judge. At least, he helped avenge General Holmes.¡±

    ¡°You are the best, Ivy!¡± Judge grinned.

    The day¡¯spetition also ended at midnight. All the participants in the War Emperor realmpleted their matches. In the final round of battles between War Emperors, the number of participants was more than twice that of the peak-level fighters. Each of the prestigious families, including the Greenwood and Harding families, had one representative. Also, there were individuals from the top martial arts sects. Surprisingly, none of the super sects participated today.

    Perhaps, for them, duels at the War Emperor level were not worth their attention. From another perspective, the families and top sects were essentially their subordinate forces, and sending their own people to participate made little difference.

    Night Orchid and Frostde both easily secured the first and second ces in the War Emperor realm matches.

    It was worth mentioning that the grey-robed man who sought revenge for his younger cousin had the misfortune of facing Frostde. Showing no mercy, Frostde directly cut off his right leg and then destroyed his Dantian with a single palm. They were now in the same boat.

    ¡°Boss, tomorrow¡¯s War God-Emperor realm qualifying match has a total of twenty participants, twelve of them besides us. Here are their profiles.¡±

    Not long after returning to the SHADOW base that night, Bob handed a file to Billy. The document listed the names and photos of the participants in thepetition the next day.

    The two prodigies from the Greenwood and Harding families were there, and so was the sect master of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, Adrian Hayes.

    Apart from the two male participants, others had detailed information, including their origins, family backgrounds, martial arts cultivation, and specialties in offensive and defensive techniques. This information seemed to be an internal version that had leaked out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Oh damn! Bob, where did you get this?¡± Stout and Soul Chaser both eximed in surprise.

    ¡°I got it from Elder Hum!¡± Bob shrugged.

    ¡°With you as a young minister, he probably regrets it every day. Maybe one day he¡¯ll want a refund you!¡± Azure Dragonughed.

    ¡°He dares!¡± Bob pouted, ¡°If he dares to refund me, I¡¯ll pluck his beard hair by hair!¡±

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for Elder Hum!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with these two?¡±

    Billy, after looking at the list, pointed at the two participants with only names and photos.

 Chapter 668 He Comes from Forgiving Village

    ¡°This person named Icelyn Crowe shoulde from a super sect, but the specific one is not clear for now,¡± Bob pointed to one of the photos and spoke. ¡°In the elimination round, he disyed the cultivation of War God-Emperor peak. However, ording to Hum¡¯s judgment, he should be concealing his true cultivation through some special means.¡±

    ¡°As for his specific cultivation level, Hum is unsure. Preliminary estimates suggest that he should be no less than Adrian Hayes, and he might even be stronger!¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Stout eximed, ¡°Are there really so many monsters in the super sects? Half-Step Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°Hum is just specting, and we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow to find out the details,¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Billy nodded slightly, then pointed to another person. ¡°What about this Robin Dixon?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a wandering cultivator. Also at the War God-Emperor peak, we have no information about his background,¡± Bob continued.

    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s from Forgiving Vige!¡± Azure Dragon interjected.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Casey and Azure Fang, among others, were also momentarily puzzled.

    ¡°Forgiving Vige?!¡± Ian and Bob simultaneously expressed surprise.

    The reason for their astonishment was the name ¡°Forgiving Vige¡±.

    Forgiving Vige, with a heritage of a thousand years, had always stayed out of worldly conflicts and the disputes of the martial arts world. It was a legitimate hidden force, and information about it in the outside world was very limited. However, anyone who knew about Forgiving Vige understood that it was an undeniable force! Although it didn¡¯t fit the category of a super sect, Forgiving Vige¡¯s overall strength was estimated to be not much inferior. Among the first-rate forces, it was undoubtedly at the top.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, how do you know that he¡¯s from Forgiving Vige?¡± Ian asked after a brief pause.

    Ivy also wore a slightly puzzled expression.

    ¡°Ivy, Ian, Bob, you three don¡¯t know about Azure Dragon¡¯s family background, do you?¡± Night Orchid smiled at the three and said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bob was stunned for a moment and then looked at Azure Dragon. ¡°Azure Dragon, you¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re from Forgiving Vige, are you?!¡±

    Ivy and Ian both looked at Azure Dragon. Since they didn¡¯t often stay around Billy before, they were not very familiar with the family backgrounds of these brothers and sisters around Billy.

    Azure Dragon nodded slightly, confirming it.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Bob and Ian both eximed, and Ivy¡¯s face also showed a look of extreme surprise.

    The three of them obviously didn¡¯t expect that Azure Dragon would turn out to be from Forgiving Vige.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard my grandfather mention that there was a minor internal turmoil in Forgiving Vige several years ago. The then the leader resigned from his position, and his son left home!¡± Ivy, after stabilizing her emotions, continued to speak to Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, could it be that you are that heir?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Congrattions, Ivy. You guessed it right!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy was surprised again.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Bob and Ian both eximed again.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you hid it deep enough!¡± Bob licked his lips and said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me,¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°Uh¡­ alright.¡± Bob¡¯s mouth twitched. Indeed, he didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, who exactly is Robin Dixon?¡± Ivy looked at Casey and continued to ask.

    ¡°My second uncle¡¯s son, the current young Lord of Forgiving Vige!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, not a small background!¡± ck Tortoise clicked his tongue.

    Just at this moment, a hurried sound of footsteps entered the hall. Then, Gene Hoo quickly walked in.

    ¡°Gene, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°There are an old and a young person who broke into the main courtyard of the base. The young man¡¯s martial skills are strong, and we couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± Gene Hoo responded.

    ¡°Damn! Who are these people?¡± Soul Chaser asked again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± Gene shook his head. ¡°I asked, but they wouldn¡¯t say. They only said they wanted to find Sir Azure Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Everyone was momentarily stunned.

    They suspected the personing to the door was the one they had just mentioned.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Billy said, standing up and walking towards the door, followed closely by everyone.

    Not long after, they arrived at the square near the entrance of the main courtyard. Looking around, the leader was a young man of about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Dressed in white, he bore some resemnce to Azure Dragon, and his face disyed a somewhat arrogant expression. Since Billy and the others had just seen the photos of the participants, they immediately recognized him. This person was none other than Robin Dixon, the current young lord of Forgiving Vige.

    Beside him was an elderly man whose actual age couldn¡¯t be discerned. With white hair and a youthful face, his eyes were profound, and there was no fluctuation of aura around him.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Billy, after looking at the old man, slightly narrowed his pupils.

    He could sense the strength of the old man, a One-Star Sovereign. Truly worthy of being a force only slightly inferior to the super sects. Bringing out anyone casually, it was a Sovereign Realm powerhouse. Just based on this, they could easily crush the first-rate forces.

    ¡°Robin Dixon, did you injure these people?¡± Azure Dragon nced at several SHADOW brothers with injuries, his brows furrowed as he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hey, long time no see!¡± Robin Dixon didn¡¯t respond to Azure Dragon¡¯s words and spoke with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Young master!¡± The elderly man, named Joe Dixon, bowed to Azure Dragon.

    While they spoke, they both looked at Billy. Clearly, they recognized him, but neither of them said anything.

    ¡°Robin, I¡¯m asking you a question, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± Azure Dragon swept his eyes over several people. ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°Apologize to these ants?¡± Joe Dixon sneered. ¡°Cousin, are you kidding me?¡±

    As the young lord of Forgiving Vige, his status was exceptionally noble. Apologizing to these lowly individuals was simply a ridiculous notion. If it weren¡¯t for Azure Dragon¡¯s sake earlier, those SHADOW members who dared to stop him might have already been dead.

    ¡°You have one minute to consider. If you don¡¯t apologize, I will personally break your legs!¡± Azure Dragon responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s been a long time. Your temper is still so violent! Besides, today is different from the past. Do you think, with your current skills, you can break my legs?¡±

 Chapter 669 Make Him Apologize Personally!

    Robin Dixon had his confidence and pride! As the current young lord of Forgiving Vige, his personal strength was outstanding among his peers. In the entire younger generation within Forgiving Vige, his martial talent was second only to Azure Dragon, another rare genius in Forgiving Vige in the past few hundred years.

    On the other hand, in his view, Azure Dragon had left Forgiving Vige for so many years. Without the cultivation of the vige, even if his martial talent was extraordinary, he couldn¡¯t possibly reach great heights. In contrast, Robin Dixon himself was different. Over the years, with his excellent martial talent and the abundant cultivation resources of Forgiving Vige, he had already reached the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm at a young age. Looking across the entire vale, at his age, few could match his skills. Therefore, he had long stopped cing Azure Dragon, his cousin, in his eyes.

    ¡°Thirty seconds left!¡± Azure Dragon didn¡¯t respond to him. As he spoke, a cold intent emanated from him.

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t force me to take action!¡± Robin Dixon sensed the cold intent from Azure Dragon and narrowed his eyes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°You should be very clear that you are not my opponent now!¡±

    ¡°If you really want to fight, be prepared to bear the consequences if I identally hurt you!¡±

    ¡°You look a bit foolish!¡± Stout, on the side, smacked his lips and said, ¡°Do you think that with the strength of theter stage of War God-Emperor, you can be Azure Dragon¡¯s opponent?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re arrogant!¡± Robin Dixon snorted, ¡°Where did this fattye from? Daring to speak to me like this, looking for death!¡±

    He immediately raised his hand and sent a palm wind sweeping towards Stout.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s looking for death!¡± Azure Dragon spoke in a deep voice. Stepping two steps forward, he blocked in front of Stout, at the same time, activating his true qi and met the palm with his own.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound rang out, and both of them retreated five or six steps. The cement ground under their feet cracked like a spider web.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Robin Dixon, stabilizing his figure, slightly narrowed his pupils, his face full of surprise.

    Beside him, Joe Dixon also wore an astonished expression. Both of them had never expected Azure Dragon to have such skills! In their astonishment, the two finally decided to release their spiritual power to probe Azure Dragon¡¯s cultivation.

    Before this, both of them had assumed that Azure Dragon had at most the strength of War Emperor realm. So they didn¡¯t even consider this matter. But now, Azure Dragon had easily withstood that attack, which made them take notice.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve actually broken through to theter stage of War God-Emperor?!¡± In the next moment, Joe Dixon once again eximed in surprise. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Back when Azure Dragon left home in anger, he hadn¡¯t even broken through to the Battle-God realm. But now, in just a few short years, he had reached the mid-stage of War God-Emperor.

    Although Robin Dixon had made rapid progress in these years, reaching the pinnacle of War God-Emperor, theparison between the two was not on the same level. Robin Dixon had achieved this level with countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures, and he had undergone two body transformations to achieve his current aplishments.

    In this process, Azure Dragon had been staying in the War Department of vale, engaging in battles and killings. It was impossible for him to have the same conditions.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Robin Dixon shouted at the same time, continuing with an expression of disbelief, ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡±

    He had thought that, after a few years, he was undoubtedly the first genius of Forgiving Vige. As for his cousin, Azure Dragon, who had once pressed him down firmly, he hadn¡¯t put that name in his eyes after breaking through to the Pseudo God-Emperor realm.

    But now, reality pped him in the face harshly.

    ¡°Saying you¡¯re a fool is generous!¡± Judge added, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can break through? And your so-called martial talent is really nothing to boast about. With so many rich cultivation resources, you¡¯ve only broken through to the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm!¡±

    ¡°If it were Azure Dragon, he would probably be at the Sovereign realm by now!¡±

    ¡°You must have used some evil technique, sacrificing your own essence and lifespan to forcibly increase your cultivation. Am I right?¡± Robin Dixon ignored Judge and continued to look at Azure Dragon.

    In the martial arts world, there was indeed such a secret technique that could significantly increase a person¡¯s cultivation in a short period. Unlike the body modifications that Billy gave to Harleen and her sister, the consequences of this technique were severe. Moreover, the improved cultivation could only be maintained for a very short period, after which the person would be a useless waste.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here!¡± Azure Dragon spoke again, ¡°Apologize now, or you can say goodbye to one of your legs today!¡±

    ¡°My cousin, you are still so arrogant!¡± Robin Dixon exhaled. ¡°Even if you have reached theter stage of War God-Emperor junior, what does it matter? You are still half a level lower than me, still not my opponent!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Azure Dragon didn¡¯t waste time talking with him, his wrist flipped, and he drew out his war knife and shed.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Joe Dixon shouted from the side, raising his hand to block Azure Dragon¡¯s de. Then he said, ¡°Young Master, I apologize on behalf of Master Robin to SHADOW and these brothers.¡±

    Joe Dixon turned around and bowed to several injured SHADOW guards.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s our fault, very sorry, please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°Second Elder, why are you apologizing to them, a bunch of ants¡­¡± Robin Dixon frowned and spoke.

    ¡°Master Robin!¡± Joe stopped him. Then, he took out two gold bars from his pocket and handed them to Azure Dragon. ¡°Young Master, consider this as a bit of medical expenses for these brothers.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can buy everything with money?¡± Azure Dragon nced at him and pointed at Robin Dixon again. ¡°Let him apologize in person, otherwise, I will definitely cripple one of his legs today!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Master Robin¡­¡± Joe took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, forget it!¡± At this moment, Billy spoke. He knew quite a bit about Azure Dragon¡¯s family affairs, including some things in the No Hatred Vi, which Azure Dragon had detailed to him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want Azure Dragon to have too much conflict with the other party. That would only make Azure Dragon more passive in the future.

    ¡°Boss, I must make him pay today¡­¡± Azure Dragon turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Billy waved his hand, interrupting his words.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± After taking a deep breath, Azure Dragon turned to Joe Dixon. ¡°One gold bar each, for the six of them!¡±

    Joe Dixon choked a bit but didn¡¯t hesitate much. He took out four more gold bars from his pocket.

    ¡°Alright, disappear!¡± Azure Dragon took the gold bars and waved his hand. ¡°No need for any further courtesy!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, can I have a word?¡± Joe asked.

    ¡°What do you want to say? Speak here! After saying it, leave!¡± Azure Dragon frowned.

    ¡°This time, we came to the Ancient City, the old master has two sentences for you.¡± Joe took a deep breath and said.

 Chapter 670 Donâ€™t Leave Too Many Regrets

    ¡°Speak!¡± Azure Dragon frowned again.

    ¡°Firstly, the old master asked me to tell you that you have one month to resign from all positions in the War Department and return to Forgiving Vige!¡± Joe Dixon spoke.

    At this point, he subconsciously nced at Billy before continuing, ¡°Secondly, Forgiving Vige will not participate in external conflicts. The old master wants you to withdraw from tomorrow¡¯spetition! Unless, tomorrow, you publicly announce your resignation from the War Department position and participate in thepetition as a wandering cultivator!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, your Forgiving Vige¡¯s old man really thinks highly of himself? Who does he think he is? He should take a look at himself before talking, he¡­¡± Stout began to mock.

    Ivy pped Stout on the back of the head to stop him.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy gave him a stern look.

    ¡°Why did you hit me again!¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Stout, the ¡®old man¡¯ in your mouth is Azure Dragon¡¯s grandpa. Aren¡¯t you afraid Azure Dragon will beat you up?¡± Night Orchid smiled and said.

    She had heard some rumors about Azure Dragon¡¯s family affairs. Azure Dragon didn¡¯t actually have a falling out with his family. Back then, he had left home in a fit of anger, and his rtionship with the people in Forgiving Vige was not as estranged as Stout thought.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched, seemingly understanding, and he quickly shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now!¡±

    Night Orchid and Frostde both suppressed smiles.

    ¡°Go back and tell him that anything I do represents me personally and has nothing to do with Forgiving Vige!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Joe Dixon and spoke in a determined voice.

    ¡°In addition, I was born a member of vale¡¯s War Department, and I will be a ghost of the War Department when I die. No one can make me leave here!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Forgiving Vige has ancestral rules that the descendants should not participate in worldly conflicts. If you persist, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Joe Dixon continued.

    ¡°Enough, you just take my words back!¡± Azure Dragon waved his hand, ¡°No need to send us off!¡±

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Joe Dixon wanted to say more.

    ¡°Second Elder, let¡¯s go. Grandpa¡¯s words have been conveyed to him. Whether he listens or not is his own business!¡± Robin Dixon interrupted Joe Dixon.

    After saying that, he turned and walked towards the gate of the courtyard. For him, he didn¡¯t want Azure Dragon to return to Forgiving Vige. It would be better if Azure Dragon never came back with the talent he disyed; otherwise, he might be overshadowed in the future.

    Joe Dixon exhaled once again.

    ¡°Young Master, you better seriously consider the old master¡¯s words. He is doing it for your own good!¡± he said. After saying that, he turned to Billy and slightly bowed, ¡°Commander Gardner, sorry to bother you. See you!¡±

    ¡°See you!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, judging by the old man¡¯s appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem like a joke. One monthter, won¡¯t your grandfather send someone to tie you back?¡± After the two left, ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡± Azure Dragon shook his head and turned to walk into the house.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do about this matter?¡± ck Tortoise continued to ask Billy.

    ¡°What to do?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± ck Tortoise twitched his mouth, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you worried that Forgiving Vige will really send someone to take Azure Dragon back?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°Billy, the people from Forgiving Vige probably didn¡¯t ask Azure Dragon to leave the War Department for no reason. There might be some reasons behind it,¡± Ivy said after some thought.

    ¡°Boss, is there a possibility that those people from the super sects have contacted Forgiving Vige?¡± Night Orchid asked on the side.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility!¡± After a brief pause, he waved his hand to the crowd, ¡°Alright, rest early, we still have to continue thepetition tomorrow!¡±

    Ten minutester, Billy came to Azure Dragon¡¯s room. The two sat at the stone table in the small courtyard behind the room, and Azure Dragon brewed a pot of tea.

    ¡°How about going back and taking a look after the Dragon-Phoenix Rankingpetition?¡± Billy picked up the teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°No need!¡± Azure Dragon shook his head in response. ¡°There¡¯s nothing major.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why your family now wants you to leave the War Department?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because someone from the super sects went to Forgiving Vige,¡± Azure Dragon responded. ¡°However, from what I know about my grandfather, it¡¯s unlikely that he was threatened. It¡¯s more likely that he doesn¡¯t want to get involved in these disputes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued, ¡°After thepetition is over, find some time to go back and understand what your family really thinks.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon agreed, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry about this. Nothing will happen. I can handle it!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Billy nodded again and asked, ¡°Is your father out of seclusion?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Azure Dragon shook his head and pouted, ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s really in seclusion or deliberately avoiding people and doesn¡¯t want toe out!¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him in almost three years, right?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°This time, go to where he¡¯s in seclusion, say a few words between father and son, and it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to see him!¡± Azure Dragon pouted again.

    ¡°He is your father!¡± Billy put down the teacup and gazed into the distance with a thoughtful expression. ¡°In one¡¯s life, don¡¯t leave too many regrets¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and knew that he was suggesting that he should visit his parents.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Boss, do you want to take some time to visit the Stuart Family? There should be someone there that you care about, right?¡± Ivy suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± Billy withdrew his thoughts and stood up. ¡°Alright, rest early. We have to continue thepetition tomorrow!¡±

    After saying that, he turned and left.

    The next morning at nine o¡¯clock, Billy and the others arrived at thepetition venue.

    The rules for today¡¯s matches were the same as yesterday, organized from lower to higher cultivation levels. After a brief introduction from Otis Hum, thepetition officially began.

    There were a total of six participants who were Novice War God-Emperors. Apart from Stout and Azure Fang, there were two young masters from prominent families and two outstanding individuals from the ancient martial arts world.

    After the six participants drew lots, Azure Fang stepped onto the first stage, facing one of the individuals from the ancient martial arts world. Stout went to the second stage, where he encountered the young master from the Harding n named Saul Harding in the first round.

    ¡°How coincidental, huh?¡± Stout looked at the opponent, a slight smile ying on his lips. ¡°You should be thest so-called genius hidden by the Harding n, right?¡±

    ¡°You surprised me by breaking through to the War God-Emperor realm so quickly!¡± Saul Harding didn¡¯t respond to Stout¡¯s words. He nced at him coldly and continued, ¡°But this works out perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner killed so many members of my n and even crippled the arms of Pop and Archibald. Today, I¡¯m gonna make you pay back!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Does that mean you¡¯re not nning to surrender voluntarily?¡± Stout continued to inquire.

    ¡°Humph! Arrogant ignorance!¡± Saul Harding snorted. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t surrenderter!¡±

    After saying that, a powerful aura erupted from him, clearly disying his cultivation at the War God-Emperor junior level.

 Chapter 671 The Young Lady of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect

    Immediately, without any hesitation, Saul Harding unleashed his full power and attacked Stout. Judging from his posture, he was obviously worried that Stout might surrender prematurely and wanted to finish the battle quickly.

    ¡°I initially wanted to go easy on you, but since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he swiftly moved into abat stance, charging forward.

    Facing a member of a prestigious family, Stout wouldn¡¯t hold back. His powerful force generated a fierce wind, apanied by the piercing sound of breaking air. In the next moment, a series of intense impacts resonated on the tform, and strong waves of energy swept through.

    ¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore, let¡¯s end it!¡± After a few rounds of exchanges, Saul Harding shouted. As the words fell, he directly activated his War God-Emperor power, and an illusory ancient sword floated above his head.

    ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t expect you to have condensed your own God-Emperor¡¯s power? Not bad!¡± Stout squinted slightly.

    ¡°Die!¡± Saul Harding ignored Stout, pushed both hands forward, and the illusory ancient sword, carrying the momentum of thunder, rapidly stabbed towards Stout.

    ¡°How arrogant and ignorant! Do you think you can defeat me just by condensing God-Emperor¡¯s power?¡± Stout spoke and without any hesitation, he unleashed the Essence Crossing Palm.

    Boom!

    After a loud noise, Saul Harding¡¯s illusory ancient sword exploded and dissipated into nothingness. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward, hitting the ground heavily before flipping five or six somersaults toe to a stop.

    ¡°You actually managed to withstand my¡­¡± Saul Harding struggled to climb up from the ground, but his words were cut short. A strong sense of crisis enveloped him.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Stout¡¯s palm wind struck his abdomen fiercely, causing his Dantian to shatter instantly. He flew out once again. After smashing against the ground, he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. His eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

    ¡°Saul!¡± a cry came from the audience.

    At this point, several of the most promising young talents of the Harding family, who had been hidden away, had all been defeated by Billy and his fellows.

    At the same time, the duel on the first tform had also concluded.

    The opponent from the ancient martial artist world was no match for Azure Fang, who had activated the Cold Moon de Technique, and had one arm broken. Subsequently, the young talent from the Greenwood family won a slight advantage in the duel against the other ancient martial artist and won the match.

    In the next round, Azure Fang¡¯s opponent was the young talent from the Greenwood family. However, the opponent didn¡¯t even step onto the tform and directly conceded.

    It was unclear whether he was truly afraid of Azure Fang or if someone from the Greenwood n instructed him not to fight against the people around Billy.

    At around 10 a. m., the six participants at the War God-Emperor preliminary level hadpleted their challenges. Next up were those at the War God-Emperor intermediate level. There were a total of five participants: Azure Dragon, Bob, and Ian took up three spots, while the remaining two were from the ancient martial world, a man and a woman.

    After the drawing of lots, Bob advanced without a fight, while Azure Dragon and Ian took to the first and second tforms respectively.

    Azure Dragon¡¯s opponent was a woman in herte twenties, dressed in white with a ancient sword at her waist. She had delicate features, a graceful figure, and a noble temperament. Although she was slightly inferior to Ivy in overall appearance, she was undoubtedly a great beauty, even surpassing the previously mentioned Trix Shortle by one level.

    ¡°Are you Azure Dragon, one of the legionmanders under Commander Gardner?¡± The woman named Rita Wolfe looked at Azure Dragon and asked coldly.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Azure Dragon smiled faintly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Rita replied with a cold tone. ¡°I only need to know that you are one of Commander Gardner¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°From your tone, it seems that you don¡¯t n to let me off today?¡± Azure Dragon smiled again. Last night, he and the others had already gone through all the participants in today¡¯spetition. He knew that the woman in front of him was Rita, one of the four beauties of the ancient martial arts world.

    ¡°You scared? You can surrender now!¡± Rita continued, ¡°But I believe you won¡¯t do that. Because if you do, it¡¯s not just your face that will be lost, but also the face of Commander Gardner and even the entire War Department of vale, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Are you provoking me?¡± Azure Dragon raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts. Rest assured, I won¡¯t step down until you leave the stage!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Rita raised her eyebrows slightly. Then, she drew her ancient sword from her waist. The sword was more than three feet long, entirely ink-golden in color. When unsheathed, a rich cold aura swept out, clearly not an ordinary weapon.

    ¡°Nice sword!¡± Azure Dragon casuallymented.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± Rita pointed her sword at him and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t me me. If you do, me Commander Gardner for openly opposing us in the ancient martial arts world. He must be prepared to bear all the consequences!¡±

    As her words fell, her figure swiftly moved, and with a flick of her wrist, a sword energy shot towards Azure Dragon like a substantial force.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in yourself!¡± Azure Dragon squinted, lifted his de, and met the oing sword energy.

    Rita Wolfe, holding an extraordinary ancient sword and possessing the power of a divine weapon, had the strength to challenge opponents beyond her level.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Before Azure Dragon activated his trump cards, he could only fight her on even ground. The two engaged in a fierce battle, exchanging blows in a flurry of movements. The sound of shes echoed on the tform, and the tform was filled with the dazzling spectacle of des and shadows.

    ¡°Surprising that you can take so many of my moves. You¡¯ve impressed me!¡± After separating again, Rita looked at Azure Dragon and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°But, let¡¯s end it here. I won¡¯t waste any more time with you!¡±

    As shepleted her words, her momentum rose again. The ancient sword, carrying several sharp sword glows, moved to suppress Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s you who will lie down!¡± Azure Dragon sneered. Then, without any hesitation, he also activated his Emperor¡¯s power.

    A phantom de image roared out from above his head and shed down towards Rita¡¯s God-Emperor power.

    Boom!

    A loud noise echoed over the tform, and waves of energy surged. At the same time, Rita¡¯s God-Emperor power was instantly disintegrated.

    Immediately after, she spat out a mouthful of blood, and her body quickly slid back for hundreds of meters beforeing to a stop. Her face was pale as wax, and her aura was exceptionally chaotic.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as she was struggling to regain herposure, a curved de glow shed before her eyes. An extremely chilling and terrifying aura enveloped her entire body, making her hair stand on end, and she couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Following that, she instinctively raised her sword to block; her body also tilted to the right, avoiding half of the attack.

 Chapter 672 Weâ€™re Ready to Face It!

    The incredibly sharp de directly cleaved Rita Wolfe¡¯s ancient sword into two halves, with the front half ttering to the ground. Almost simultaneously with the ancient sword falling, the residual force of the de swept past her shoulder des. Immediately, a wound over twenty centimeters long appeared, and fresh blood gushed out. Fortunately, she managed to dodge at a critical moment; otherwise, she might have lost her entire arm.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rita Wolfe emitted a muffled groan as she retreated more than ten steps, her upper body stained red with blood, looking quite unpleasant. She never expected that, even with an artifact in hand, she was still no match for Azure Dragon.

    Confident as she was before the match, she was hit hard by the result. Just before thepetition today, she was thinking about securing the first ce against the War God-Emperor junior and challenging opponents in higher realm tomorrow. But now, she was effortlessly defeated by Azure Dragon in the same realm, and even her precious artifact was cut off. Thinking about the words she had said to Azure Dragon before, she felt like a clown.

    ¡°You dodged quite quickly!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice echoed again. ¡°However, I¡¯ll take your cultivation base. me it on yourself for being from the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡±

    As he spoke, his figure shed, and at the same time, he raised his hand and swept a palm towards Rita Wolfe¡¯s Dantian.

    ¡°Kid, how dare you!¡± A ck-robed old man shouted from the spectator stand. ¡°Miss, concede quickly!¡±

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. After rushing out of the spectator stand, he raised his hand and mmed it towards Azure Dragon on the stage.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The chief referee angrily shouted and activated his entire body¡¯s power to meet the attack.

    Bang!

    A dull sound rang out, and the referee quickly stepped back five or six steps before stabilizing himself, his pupils slightly contracting.

    He was at theplete level of the War God-Emperor realm, and being forced back so many steps by the chief referee¡¯s palm was undoubtedly a sign that referee was at least a half-step Sovereign

    Almost simultaneously, another blue-robed old man emerged from the seating area, raising his hand towards Azure Dragon.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Otis Hum¡¯s voice echoed in the air.

    At the same time the voice sounded, he dashed like a phantom, and a violent wave of Chi swept out from his hands.

    Bang!

    The forceful wind from the blue-robed old man flipped Azure Dragon over, with traces of blood appearing at the corners of his mouth. But fortunately, Azure Dragon managed to evade half of his body at a critical moment, so the injury was not too severe.

    At the same time, the force of the palm that Otis Hum swept out directly lifted the blue-robed old man into the air. The old man¡¯s face showed a deep expression of horror. After flying three to four hundred meters and crashing heavily to the ground, he tumbled several somersaults before lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He opened his mouth and uttered only one word, and arge amount of blood gushed out. Following that, his pupils rapidly dted, his legs kicked, and then he fell silent.

    ¡°Elder Cloud!¡± The ck-robed old man from before shouted in pain, turning to look at Otis Hum rushing over. ¡°Damn it, you killed him?¡±

    ¡°Disturbing the order of the arena, taking unauthorized action against the participants on the stage, punishable by death!¡± Otis Hum responded sternly. ¡°You are no exception. Keep himpany!¡±

    At the moment he spoke, the oppressive aura instantly exploded from Otis Hum¡¯s body. Then, his hands quickly flipped, and thunderous Chi rushed toward the ck-robed old man.

    The ck-robed old man snorted coldly, advancing instead of retreating. He raised his hand to meet Otis¡¯s attack.

    A fierce sh erupted on the stage, causing intense impact sounds. The powerful shockwaves quickly spread to the surroundings, flipping over the spectators who were closer. Meanwhile, on the stage, Azure Dragon had already climbed up from the ground. After ncing at Rita Wolfe, he didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately struck a palm towards her.

    She was part of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect and they nearly took his and Billy¡¯s lives along with Casey¡¯s a few nights ago, Azure Dragon wouldn¡¯t show mercy. Moreover, even without that incident, he would never spare a sect like the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, which was a parasite on the nation.

    At this moment, Rita Wolfe¡¯s attention had been drawn to the fight below the stage. She didn¡¯t expect Azure Dragon to attack her again.

    ¡°Watch out Rita!¡± A cry came from the spectator stand, and it was Louie Wolfe, who appeared at the Dunn family¡¯s restaurant a few days ago.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± After Rita reacted, she trembled. She quickly shouted towards the direction of the referee, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I concede¡­¡±

    Bang!

    As her words sounded, the powerful palm wind had already collided with her lower abdomen, and her whole person shot backward, leaving an arc-shaped trail of blood in mid-air. Heavilynding on the stage tens of meters away, she spewed arge amount of blood from her mouth, her face pale.

    ¡°You¡­ You crippled my cultivation?¡± After recovering slightly, she looked at Azure Dragon with difficulty, her eyes filled with endless despair.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Azure Dragon shrugged his shoulders, ignoring her. He turned and walked towards the lower part of the stage.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A heart-wrenching scream came from behind as Rita Wolfe fainted due to the shock to her heart and blood.

    ¡°Rita!¡± Louie Wolfe quickly rushed onto the stage. After helping Rita up, he swept a nce at Billy¡¯s group, his eyes filled with endless coldness.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, a thunderous noise spread through the air. Otis Hum and the ck-robed old man both retreated more than ten steps. From the auras of the two, it was clear that Otis had a slight advantage.

    ¡°Otis Hum, do you really want to go to war with our Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect?!¡± The ck-robed old man, suppressing the surging blood in his heart, angrily questioned.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Otis Hum responded loudly. ¡°Do you think the capital is afraid of you turning against us?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± The ck-robed old man snorted. ¡°Can your words represent Capital Hall? If so, then forget about the Dragon Phoenix Rankingpetition. You can take care of yourselves!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t win, so you start threatening?¡± Just at this moment, the voice of the national minister, Urban Woolery, sounded. His tone became serious as he continued, ¡°The Dragon Phoenix Rankingpetition was proposed by your several major sects yourselves. The capital has given you enough face!¡±

    ¡°The rules of thepetition were jointly negotiated and agreed upon by both sides. You, an old thing leading the vition of the rules, not only attacked the participants openly but also dared to shout here. I feel ashamed for your Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, you¡­¡± The ck-robed old man took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Shut up! I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡± Urban Woolery interrupted him sternly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask if Lord Hum¡¯s words can represent Capital Hall? I¡¯ll answer you now, they can!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°If your Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect wants to turn hostile, we¡¯re ready to face it!!!¡±

 Chapter 673 Should I Kill Him?

    ¡°Prime Minister, Elder Cobb reacted that way because Miss Wolfe was in danger, and he acted out of urgency.¡± At this moment, an elderly man with a goatee walked out from the VIP area again. As he walked, he looked at Urban Woolery and continued, ¡°Moreover, Lord Hum just killed Elder Cloud from the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. So, I hope you could overlook Elder Cobb¡¯s actions due to it being his first offense.¡±

    ¡°He knowingly vited the rules. If we let him off just like this¡­¡± Urban Woolery¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°Prime Minister, let it go!¡± At this point, Billy stood up, looking at him and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, is Azure Dragon okay?¡± Urban Woolery asked after a brief moment of surprise. He came out to uphold justice, and in a sense, to give Billy an exnation since Azure Dragon was under Billy¡¯smand.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, he¡¯s fine!¡± Billy responded. ¡°Let thepetition continue!¡±

    For Billy, he had already sentenced the members of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect to death, and he nned to annihte their entire sect sooner orter. There was no need to waste time and energy on such a small matter now; everything could be dealt with after thepetition ended.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Urban Woolery responded loudly before turning to the elder from the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect.

    ¡°This is a warning. If there is another incident, there will be no mercy!¡±

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the elder, turning around and returning to the VIP area.

    The tournament continued.

    Half an hourter, the rankings for the War God-Emperor junior level were decided. There were four participants at the senior level, and Casey drew another independent cultivator in the first round.

    The opponent was quite powerful, wielding a big knife that stirred the air on the stage, creating a feeling of an impending storm. Unfortunately for him, he encountered Casey Kimmons. Casey, a half-step War God-Emperor in the pinnacle realm, was already half a level higher than his opponent. Besides, Casey could challenge opponents of a higher level.

    Of course, Casey didn¡¯t end the fight in a single move but let the cultivator practice his knife skills for a while. After approximately a hundred exchanges, Casey, seeing the timing right, sent out a sharp de, cutting the opponent¡¯s big knife in half.

    The man was pushed back about thirty meters, looking at the shallow bloodstain on his chest. He bowed to Casey.

    ¡°Thank you for sparing me. I am willing to admit defeat!¡± After saying that, he left with an air of ease.

    After about fifteen minutes, Casey stepped onto the stage again. His opponent was a talented individual from the Ancient Martial Sects who had won in the first round.

    The opponent¡¯s cultivation level was simr to Casey¡¯s, both having stepped into the Peak Realm. After a dozen or so rounds, Casey severed one of the opponent¡¯s arms with a sharp de. The man quickly raised a small white g.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the five participants at the War God-Emperor Pinnacle Realm to the stage for the draw!¡± Soon, the referee¡¯s voice echoed from the first stage.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Night Orchid and the others looked towards Billy.

    ¡°Billy, shall we?¡± Ivy looked at Billy and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy smiled and stood up, heading towards the first stage.

    ¡°Commander Gardner! Commander Gardner! Commander Gardner!¡±

    Upon seeing Billy step onto the stage, cheers erupted from the audience. Their eyes were filled with enthusiasm and admiration. Billy nced around, smiled, and gestured to quiet the crowd.

    Two minutester, the five participants were all on the first stage. Besides Billy and Ivy, there was Louie Wolfe from the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, Robin Dixon from Forgiving Vige, and a young talent from a super sect, named Icelyn Crowe.

    Icelyn Crowe, around thirty-five years old, had a handsome face, wearing a green robe with his long hair tied on top. This was the person who had sent the young man in the blue robe to probe Billy a few days ago.

    Billy looked at him, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. After a rough investigation of the man¡¯s martial aura, he was slightly surprised. Though he could only sense the cultivation level of War God-Emperor Peak Realm, he faintly felt that this person definitely had more strength than that.

    ¡°Is this Miss Chandler from the Secret Essences Sect, one of the four beauties of martial arts?¡± At this moment, Louie Wolfe looked at Ivy and continued speaking.

    ¡°I wonder if I can have a friendly match with you, Miss Chandler?¡±

    ording to the rules of thepetition, in the qualifying rounds, participants of the same realm could challenge each other. In principle, the challenged party could not refuse unless they had special reasons.

    As Louie spoke, a hint of sharpness shed in his eyes, and he instinctively nced at Billy. Due to what had happened at a restaurant of the Dunn family a few days ago, his anger had notpletely dissipated. But just now, Azure Dragon had crippled his younger sister¡¯s cultivation and thus he had long held a deep grudge against Billy and his group.

    ¡°This way, please.¡± Ivy smiled faintly, then turned towards the second stage. As she passed by Billy, she asked softly, ¡°Billy, should I kill him?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°You cannot kill him on the stage, it would vite the rules.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t particrly worried about Ivy¡¯s safety. That day at the Dunn family¡¯s restaurant, he had roughly understood Louie Wolfe¡¯s strength. Although he was at the same level as Ivy, theirbat strength was not on the same level.

    ¡°Rest assured. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m also a doctor!¡± Ivy made a yful face, then left the stage.

    ¡°Thank you for sparing me, Miss Chandler!¡± Louie Wolfe nced at Icelyn Crowe and then turned towards the second arena.

    ¡°That guy from the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect has set his sights on Ivy!¡± In the seating area, Soul Chaser furrowed his brows and spoke.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°He¡¯s digging his own grave! With his mediocre skills, if he wants to mess with my sister, it¡¯s a piece of cake for her to handle him!¡±

    Frostde smirked, ¡°Stout, you have so much confidence in Ivy?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout nodded vigorously. ¡°Among people of the same age, apart from boss, there might be others who could surpass my sister, but he is definitely not one of them!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve heard of your reputation for a long time. I wonder¡­¡± At this moment, on the stage, Icelyn Crowe looked at Billy, faintly smiled, and started speaking.

    ¡°Excuse me, can I have a moment?¡± Robin Dixon interrupted Icelyn Crowe. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s name. Today is a rare opportunity, so I¡¯d like to have a fair fight with him first. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Icelyn Crowe chuckled slightly. Then, he nodded towards Billy, turned around, and walked down from the stage.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, your cousin has some guts, actually challenging boss!¡± In the audience seats, ck Tortoise looked at Azure Dragon and smiled.

 Chapter 674 A Big White Fish

    ¡°That idiot!¡± Azure Dragon frowned, stood up, and walked towards the stage.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, where are you going?¡± Vermilion Bird was puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drag him out of the stage, he likes to get beaten, I¡¯ll give him what he wants. Don¡¯t embarrass us up there!¡± Azure Dragon replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°You better not go!¡± Night Orchid spoke after some thought.

    ¡°Your cousin clearly wants to give boss a warning. If you go over, it will only give him more reason to say that boss is afraid to ept his challenge.¡±

    ¡°Orchid is right. Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s just easy for boss, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Vermilion Bird added.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Azure Dragon thought for a moment, didn¡¯t insist any further, and sat down. He looked up at the stage.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± On the stage, Billy looked at Robin Dixon and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Yes, please, Commander Gardner!¡± Robin Dixon¡¯s mouth slightly curled.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity that Forgiving Vige has such a young lord.¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Robin Dixon frowned, a cold aura emanating from him. ¡°Commander Gardner, please watch your words! Just because others fear you, Commander Gardner, doesn¡¯t mean I, Robin Dixon, am afraid of you!¡±

    As the young lord of Forgiving Vige, Robin had his confidence. He considered himself not invincible in the same realm, but definitely among the top. At least, until now, he had not encountered an opponent in the same realm who couldpete with him. Based on the move he used against Azure Dragonst night, their strengths seemed not much different, but he didn¡¯t think so. He believed that at that time, he only casually made a move, using about eighty to ny percent of his strength. If he had gone all out, Azure Dragon wouldn¡¯t have been a match for him at all. What he didn¡¯t know was that Azure Dragon might not have even used eighty to ny percent of his strengthst night.

    People like Robin Dixon, who grew entirely through drugs, so-called geniuses, were not in the same league as warriors like Azure Dragon, who had been fighting on the front lines for years. Although his cultivation was half a level higher than Azure Dragon, in a life-and-death battle, he would be the one to die.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Do you know why I want to challenge you?¡± Robin Dixon continued.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I want my cousin to know that the one he follows, a so-called millennium genius of the country, is aplete joke!¡± Robin Dixon said coldly.

    ¡°You probably have another purpose, right?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Since you have chosen to participate in this event, it means that you are ready toe out, right? And if you can defeat me in front of two to three hundred thousand people, your name will spread throughout the entire territory overnight. This is much faster than gradually building a reputation, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Kind of.¡± Robin Dixon shrugged his shoulders slightly. ¡°So, Commander Gardner, please fulfill me and have a fair fight with me!¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that I will forfeit thispetition?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°With your strength, it¡¯s reasonable, isn¡¯t it?¡± Robin Dixon responded.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°You¡¯re really foolish!¡± Billy didn¡¯t have the patience to continue talking with him. He changed the subject. ¡°Alright, make your move. As long as you can withstand a move from me, you win this round!¡±

    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Robin Dixon continued in a disdainful tone. ¡°Show me your  masterpiece!¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum burst out, instantly shrouding the stage. Then, he drew a three-foot-long knife from his body, and his wrist continued to flip. After countless residual images were pulled out in the sky, they instantly condensed into the aura of his own War God-Emperor.

    Undoubtedly, Robin Dixon wanted a quick battle. He was genuinely worried that Billy would forfeit thepetition, which would make him lose an opportunity to be admired by thousands.

    A huge shadowy knife, carrying a shocking energy, shed towards Billy, creating a fierce wind on the stage, apanied by a piercing sound of breaking wind. In terms of momentum, the power of this knife was quite impressive.

    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Facing his full force, Billy nced at the air. With that said, he took two steps forward. Without any fancy moves, he flipped his wrist, and a blood-red knife aura shed towards Robin Dixon¡¯s emperor¡¯s momentum.

    Bang!

    Without any suspense, the blood-red knife aura, after shing on Robin Dixon¡¯s God-Emperor momentum, which dissolved into nothingnesster. Immediately after, the blood-red knife aura did not stagnate at all, shing towards Robin Dixon once again, as fast as lightning.

    At this moment, Robin Dixon, sliding rapidly about thirty to forty meters behind him, continuously spewed blood from his mouth. Just as he hadn¡¯tpletely stabilized himself, the blood-red knife aura appeared in his pupils.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Robin Dixon shivered all over, his face full of horror. He hurriedly rolled to the side.

    The knife aura opened a shocking blood mouth at his waist, and arge amount of blood gushed out. If Billy had used a bit more force in that strike, his upper and lower body would have been separated.

    After heavily falling on the stage, Robin Dixon let out a muffled groan, his aura bing extremely chaotic. Finally catching his breath, he looked at Billy and spoke with difficulty, ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t even use your War God-Emperor aura?¡±

    Greatly shocked, only at this moment did he understand how big the gap between him and Billy was.

    Billy had only disyed about seven or eight percent of his strength to severely injure him just now. If he had used his full strength, he would be dead by now. Robin Dixon had originally wanted to make Billy a joke in front of two to three hundred thousand spectators, but unexpectedly, he was the one who turned into aplete joke.

    ¡°Go back to Forgiving Vige, or I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you in the future!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to his words. After speaking, he raised his hand and swept it out. After the gust of wind, Robin Dixon¡¯s outer clothing exploded, leaving only white underclothes on him.

    Immediately after, like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, Robin Dixon flew towards the lower part of the stage. Unbiased, hended in a ss tank about two meters deep under the stage, stirring up a ssh of water.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t swim¡­¡± Robin Dixon opened his mouth and choked on several mouthfuls of water.

    ¡°Master Robin!¡± Joe Dixon eximed, quickly stepping to the side of the water tank, sweeping out a gust of wind with his hand. The tempered ss around the water tank immediately shattered.

    Then, he saw Robin Dixon sliding out like a big white fish, looking extremelyical.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Looking at Robin Dixon¡¯s appearance,ughter erupted from the audience seats, one after another, with everyoneughing heartily.

 Chapter 675 Never Offend Women

    ¡°Master Robin, wear my clothes first!¡± Joe Dixon took off his Daoist robe and draped it over Robin Dixon.

    He turned his head to look at Billy standing on the stage, a hint of displeasure shing in his eyes. Although Billy had shown some mercy to Robin before, it seemed that he treated Robin like this now, not only humiliating him but also pping the face of Forgiving Vige.

    ¡°The shame today will be repaid a hundredfold in the future!¡± Robin Dixon gritted his teeth as he looked at Billy on the stage.

    ¡°You¡¯re just aplete idiot!¡± Azure Dragon walked over. ¡°Before criticizing others, take a good look at yourself. Do you even know your own weight and capabilities? What qualifications do you have to challenge Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Robin Dixon¡¯s face turned pale with anger.

    ¡°The boss spared your life. If you dare to provoke again next time, I¡¯ll personally cripple your cultivation!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him directly.

    Then, he turned to Joe Dixon and said, ¡°Second Elder, take him back. Keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him embarrass himself again!¡±

    ¡°Master Robin, Commander Gardner may have gone a bit too far in today¡¯s matter¡­¡± Joe Dixon frowned slightly.

    ¡°What do you want to say?!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s tone turned cold, cutting off the conversation.

    Then, he pointed to Robin Dixon and spoke coldly, ¡°You, this idiot, consider yourself lucky today. If you dare to cause trouble again, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll make it back home alive!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Big words! I¡­¡± Robin Dixon began to retort angrily.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Dragon shouted loudly.

    ¡°Master Robin, let¡¯s go!¡± Joe Dixon frowned again and looked at Robin Dixon.

    ¡°You wait for me. We¡¯ll meet again soon!¡± Robin Dixon said resentfully before leaving.

    ¡°Take care, Young Master!¡± Joe Dixon looked at Azure Dragon and said before following Robin Dixon.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy who had stepped down from the stage with a hint of apology. He knew that the boss spared Robin Dixon¡¯s life only because of his face; otherwise, Robin Dixon would have been severely injured or dead.

    ¡°Not a big deal.¡± Billy smiled faintly and waved his hand. After that, he looked up at the second stage.

    Boom!

    Just then, a dull sound came from the second stage, and immediately after, Louie Wolfe was lifted into the air. He fell about two to three hundred meters away, tumbling several somersaults before stopping, only four or five meters away from the edge of the stage. There were four or five deep wounds on his body, blood spurted out like arrows, at least a third of his bones were broken, his meridians were severely damaged, and his breath was extremely weak. With difficulty, he raised his head to look at Ivy, opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Arge amount of blood gushed out from his mouth.

    Ivy squinted her eyes, flipped her left wrist, and two small silver needles quickly entered Louie Wolfe¡¯s chest from the heart.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Louie Wolfe finally managed to speak.

    ¡°An iron backbone? You¡¯re not giving up yet, are you?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t respond to his words, calmly saying, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you fulfill your wish!¡±

    As she spoke, her aura rose again, her wrist flipped, and the ancient sword was in her hand.

    ¡°I¡­ I surrender¡­¡± Louie Wolfe hurriedly shouted, his face full of horror.

    He regretted it deeply. If he had known about Ivy¡¯s terrifying strength, he would never have dared to provoke her. Originally, he nned to crush Ivy with his strength, then disable her cultivation, and consider it as revenge for his sister. Now, he realized how ridiculous he was. If he had chosen Billy as his opponent, perhaps he would have retained some dignity even after being crippled. However, he foolishly chose Ivy as his opponent.

    ¡°Howe you surrender so quickly? Weren¡¯t you thinking of avenging your sister?¡± Ivy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I surrender¡­ I surrender¡­¡± Louie Wolfe shouted in fear, his face extremely terrified. He had lost all the demeanor of a young master of a super sect.

    As he crawled up and ran towards the edge of the stage, a mocking sound came from the audience seats.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay? Nothing serious, right?¡± After Ivy stepped down from the stage, Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Ivy, why did you let him go? Even if you couldn¡¯t kill him on the stage, you should have ruined his cultivation to vent your anger!¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Ivy nced at him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was slightly stunned.

    ¡°After today, Forgiving Vige will have to choose another young lord!¡± Billy exined with a smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone turned their heads to look at Ivy.

    ¡°Ivy, are you deliberately using silver needles to keep him hanging on?¡± Stout realized.

    ¡°You just figured that out?¡± Ivy rolled her eyes at him and exined, ¡°Killing is not allowed on the stage. If I didn¡¯t use the silver needles to help him survive, he would have died a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°How long does he have to live?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°If he¡¯s lucky, he can survive for half a day. Otherwise, he¡¯ll bid farewell to this world in three to four hours!¡± Ivy thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°But if he¡¯s unlucky, he might not evenst that long!¡±

    To her, the verdict on the other party¡¯s death had long been pronounced. Regardless of other factors, just based on the fact that he had joined forces with the Dunn family against Billy and Stout a few days ago, Louie Wolfe deserved to die.

    In fact, if Louie Wolfe had chosen Billy as his opponent, he might have survived even after having his cultivation disabled. However, he chose Ivy as his opponent, and now he knew he was aplete joke.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unwise to offend women, especially the beautiful ones. They have small hearts. One word can cost you your life. Too ruthless!¡± Bob shook his head andmented.

    Azure Dragon¡¯s group coughed ufortably, each turning their heads to the side.

    ¡°Bob, is it really appropriate for you to say that? There are three beautiful women here! You want to court trouble, but don¡¯t drag us into it. We didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    ¡°Bob, your recent breakthrough speed is a bit slow. After returning to SHADOW tonight, I¡¯ll help you take a look,¡± Ivy said with a smile directed at Bob.

    ¡°What happened? I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Bob trembled all over. Then he looked at Stout and said, ¡°Stout, weren¡¯t you going to have somete-night snacks tonight? I¡¯ll treat you!¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not eating! I¡¯m trying to lose weight!¡± Stout shook his head like a rattle.

    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Bob¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, how about if I treat you to somete-night snacks?¡±

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, Billy and Ivy once again stood on the first fighting stage, and Icelyn Crowe also walked up.

 Chapter 676 A Deceptive Tactic

    ¡°Three of you, you have two choices ahead,¡± the chief referee dered loudly, addressing the trio.

    ¡°First, choose an opponent of the same realm to continue the challenge.¡±

    ¡°Second, since the participant with the highest cultivation in this Dragon and Phoenix Ranking is War God-Emperor in thete stage of the perfection realm, and there¡¯s only one person.¡±

    ¡°So, the three of you can directly challenge the remaining opponent in the perfection realm!¡±

    ¡°Referee, Commander Gardner and Miss Chandler just had a duel. Give them some rest, it wouldn¡¯t be fair otherwise!¡± Icelyn Crowe spoke up to the referee. ¡°Now that, except for us four, the top 100 list should be out. How about having the resurrection match and the advanced challenge first?¡±

    ¡°Our fight can be postponed a bit!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± After a brief consideration, the referee turned to Billy and the others. ¡°What do you think, Commander Gardner and Miss Chandler?¡±

    ¡°We have no objections,¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled!¡± The referee nodded.

    After a fifteen-minute halftime break, they officially entered the segments of the resurrection match and advanced challenge. ording to the final statistics, around thirty to forty people signed up for the resurrection match. These individuals showcased decent skills, with the weakest having a cultivation level above War Emperor¡¯s initial stage. Among them were Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Soul Chaser.

    In addition, five or six people signed up for the advanced challenge. However, besides Vermilion Bird and two others, none of Billy¡¯s fellows registered for the advanced match. For them, participating in the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking was not about achieving a specific rank but an opportunity to meet their peers. They had already left their mark on the ranking and achieved their goal. Whether they moved up or down in the rankings was insignificant.

    Bloodshadow and the SHADOW guards didn¡¯t need thispetition to prove their existence. Moreover, even if they wanted to participate in the advanced challenge, there were few suitable opponents left. Those ranked above them, except for their fellows, had either dropped out or were no longer avable. So, there was no one willing to challenge them, and fighting against their own people on the stage wasn¡¯t an option.

    At midnight, Billy and his group returned to the SHADOW base. Due to the evenly matched participants in the resurrection match and advanced challenge, the eventssted until midnight. The duel between Billy¡¯s group and their opponents had to be postponed to the next day.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Upon returning to SHADOW, Billy went to an open space in the backyard, sat cross-legged, and began cultivating. Despite being busy recently, he never neglected his cultivation. After two intense battles that tapped into his potential, he had glimpsed the dawn of the perfection realm.

    Feeling confident, he estimated that he would break through to the peak stage soon.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e out!¡±

    About an hourter, Billy suddenly opened his eyes, staring ahead as he calmly spoke.

    Though the opponent concealed their aura, they couldn¡¯t escape his mental probing.

    ¡°Not bad, Commander Gardner. You managed to sense my presence. Admirable!¡± An elderly figure emerged from the shadows, followed by a seemingly ageless old woman with a hunched figure and a disheveled appearance. However, upon closer inspection, one could detect a hint of fierceness in her asional sharp gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, recognizing the old man as the one who intended to make a move against Azure Dragon on the arena during the day.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you should know why we¡¯vee, right?¡± Elder Cobb red at Billy, his anger evident.

    ¡°Is Louie Wolfe dead?¡± Billy smirked; he didn¡¯t need to ask to know that they were here for him. ording to Ivy, Louie Wolfe wouldn¡¯t live past tonight, making their presence likely rted to his demise.

    ¡°You bastards! You did it on purpose!¡± The old woman¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. ¡°Deceptive tactics, truly cunning!¡±

    ¡°First, you crippled our young miss¡¯s cultivation, and now you¡¯ve taken the life of our young master. Do you think Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect is just for show?¡±

    ¡°On the first day of the Dragon and Phoenix ranking event, Lord Hum already said that, once on the stage, everything is fate.¡± Billy nced at them. ¡°Your young miss and young master are inferior in skill. Who could they me?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± The old woman snorted. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous! Even if you can exin the young miss¡¯s situation, what about Master Louie?¡±

    ¡°That woman from Secret Essences Sect is extremely malicious. She used a silver needle to protect Master Louie¡¯s heart, then shattered all the meridians in his body!¡±

    ¡°Master Louie did step down from the stage, but when he forced out the silver needle from his body, it was the end of his life!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to remind him not to pull out the needle so quickly!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice came over. With the same cultivation level as Billy, she had sensed the strong enemies approaching.

    ¡°You witch, dare to show up!¡± The old woman red at Ivy.

    ¡°Seeing your posture, are you here to seek revenge for him?¡± Ivy smiled lightly at Billy before turning to the old woman. ¡°If so, let¡¯s fight. What are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we don¡¯t intend to be enemies with you, but we must take her back to the sect to give an exnation to the sect leader. Commander Gardner, please¡­¡±

    ¡°We initially nned to settle the score with you, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, after tomorrow¡¯spetition. But since you¡¯vee today, let¡¯s settle it today!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The old man furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an old fool!¡± Bob¡¯s voice came over. Then, Casey led the others, walking steadily toward them. Obviously, no one had gone to sleep.

    In fact, for a War Emperor in the middle andter stages, deep meditation could entirely rece sleep. So, they hadn¡¯t rested in bed for the past few nights, each cultivating in their rooms.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Elder Cobb looked at the group, and his right eyelid twitched inexplicably.

    ¡°People from your Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect are seeking death!¡± ck Tortoise spoke while approaching. ¡°A few days ago, you sent someone to ambush my boss. Today, this old man even made a move against Azure Dragon. We haven¡¯te to settle these scores with you, but you¡¯ve willingly delivered yourselves to us!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant child!¡± The old woman spoke harshly, pausing briefly before turning to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, let me advise you. It¡¯s best to let this witch go with us. Otherwise, you and these people around you will apany our young master to the grave!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re growing senile. Is your brain decaying along with your age?¡± Azure Dragon sneered. ¡°Just the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you going to be stubborn?¡± Elder Cobb ignored Azure Dragon and continued to stare at Billy. ¡°You should be very clear. If a conflict arises, you and the people around you cannot be our opponents!¡±

 Chapter 677 No Mercy for Anyone!

    ¡°You seem pretty confident!¡± Billy sneered. He turned to Casey and issued a solemnmand, ¡°Casey, have Gene Hoo lead you to find all the people sent by Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect to the Ancient City!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what after we find them?¡± Ian quickly asked.

    ¡°Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect intends to assassinate the ministers of the War Department and the Cab. No mercy for anyone!¡± Casey spoke with a stern tone without waiting for Billy¡¯s response.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elder Cobb¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and the old woman¡¯s face also changed immediately.

    With this serious usation, the people from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect who came to the Ancient City this time might be in real danger.

    With this charge, even if all their people on this side were killed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to argue with the capital.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The group responded again, turning and walking toward the gate of the courtyard.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The old woman scolded sharply, simultaneously shing and attacking the group. Her aura burst forth, and her cultivation level was on par with herpanion, at the half-step Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Death is for you!¡± Ivy had targeted her early on, shouting as she swung her sword, sending several cold glows towards the opponent.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The old woman never took Ivy seriously, sending several vigorous gusts of wind towards Ivy¡¯s sword glow.

    Bang!

    After a fierce sh, Ivy was pushed back seven or eight steps, with slightly disturbed breath. At the same time, the old woman also retreated three or four steps, a hint of surprise on her face, evidently not expecting Ivy to force her back several steps.

    While the two were engaged in battle, Casey and the others had already disappeared outside the door.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The old woman scolded, and at the same time, her figure shed, attacking the group again.

    ¡°With me here, you can¡¯t go anywhere unless you can defeat me!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice sounded, and two sword glows, each a hundred meters long, stabbed towards the old woman.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The old woman furrowed her brows, dodging to the side after retreating thirty to forty meters and pulling out a long whip from her body.

    Immediately, her wrist turned continuously, and the long whip hit the air, making a piercing sound.

    ¡°Die!¡± The next moment, the old woman shouted loudly.

    Several strong waves of energy converged into one, like a solidified steel whip, sweeping towards Ivy.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Ivy¡¯s delicate eyebrows slightly frowned. Underestimating the power of the opponent¡¯s move, the strong waves pushed her back dozens of meters. Her breath was slightly chaotic, and her face appeared somewhat pale.

    ¡°Not bad, still standing!¡± The old woman¡¯s wrist whip moved in again. ¡°Take this!¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her hand and waved the whip again.

    At this moment, Ivy¡¯s wrists flipped over in a flurry. A barrage of silver needles were shot towards the old woman like raindrops. The old woman frowned and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. As she raised her hand to sweep away the whip¡¯s wind, she also dodged to the side.

    ¡°Watch out, Ivy. Don¡¯t linger in the fight, just dy her!¡± Billy looked in Ivy¡¯s direction and gave instructions.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ivy replied and once again plunged into the intense battle with the old woman.

    Just as Billy turned to look at Ivy, the elderly man shed towards the gate of the courtyard. The target was obvious, Casey and the others. He was well aware that with Casey¡¯s team¡¯s skills, the remaining members of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect in the Ancient City couldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    If Casey and the others really intended to kill, those people would have no chance of survival.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee, why leave in such a hurry? Stay!¡±

    Elder Cobb hadn¡¯t run a hundred meters yet when Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears. At the sound of Billy words, a curved de glow swept out, making a whistling sound, unstoppable.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you better not force me!¡± After sensing the imminent crisis behind him, Elder Cobb coldly said, turning around and sending two gusts of wind to block the de glow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that after tonight, all the people sent by Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect to the Ancient City will die!¡± Billy stood still, continuing to speak.

    ¡°So, for you, there are two choices! First, reveal all your cards and fight me with all you¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, there might be a slim chance of survival. Of course, this hope is very faint!¡±

    ¡°Second, abandon your cultivation and answer a few questions for me. You can save your life, and I¡¯ll give you ten more years of life!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you think too highly of yourself!¡± Elder Cobb sneered. ¡°Even if you can challenge beyond your level, do you think you can defeat me?¡±

    ¡°Those three old things who ambushed me the other night, two of them should be from your Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, right? You don¡¯t know their cultivation levels?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Or do you think your strength surpasses all three of them?¡± he continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect has never sent anyone to ambush you!¡± Elder Cobb¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of strangeness.

    He wouldn¡¯t dare to admit this, even if he had ten times the courage. The capital had made a significant concession by agreeing to host the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition. If it were confirmed that Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect had sent someone to ambush Commander Gardner before thepetition, he knew the consequences without thinking.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not!¡± Billy casually spoke. ¡°I just want to tell you that among the three old men who ambushed me that night, the strongest one was a true Sovereign Realm powerhouse.¡±

    ¡°But, he didn¡¯t even take a single move from me, so you better think carefully about whether to take action.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re joking!¡± Elder Cobbughed. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who ambushed you that night, I heard that it was because Guzman and Donald arrived in time that you were spared!¡±

    This matter had spread throughout the ancient city that night, so he didn¡¯t think Billy had the strength to contend with a Sovereign Realm expert. Otherwise, even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare toe and demand justice from Billy tonight.

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s your business!¡± Billy spoke indifferently while drawing the Bloodshadow Fury de from the side. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t waste words. Make your move, I¡¯ll use you to sharpen my skills!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°In that case, as you wish!¡± Elder Cobb took a deep breath, no longer thinking about chasing Casey and the others. He knew very well that it was unrealistic to leave this courtyard safely without defeating Billy. Moreover, for him, instead of chasing Casey and the others, it would be better to defeat Billy first. Perhaps he could exchange for the lives of the sect¡¯s people.

    He exerted his full strength and charged towards Billy.

 Chapter 678

    Elder Cobb wanted to end the battle quickly, so he immediately unleashed his strongest move. In the next moment, a huge imperial momentum shadow stirred the void, causing a violent wind and a majestic aura, giving the impression that a storm was imminent.

    However, to his slight surprise, facing his full-force attack, Billy didn¡¯t even activate his own War God-Emperor momentum. He just held the knife, and several blood-red knife lights emerged to meet the attack.

    Seeing this scene, it seemed like Billy took him as a sparring partner.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± The old man snorted coldly. Then, the powerful God-Emperor momentum with a shocking force attacked Billy.

    Bang!

    The several knife lights that Billy unleashed were directly knocked aside by Elder Cobb¡¯s momentum. Elder Cobb swiftly slid back a hundred meters. His blood surged, and his breath was unusually chaotic.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Billy acting as if nothing had happened, the old man couldn¡¯t help but shrink his pupils.

    ¡°Interesting,e again!¡± Billy ignored the old man¡¯s surprise, and, holding the mad knife, he exerted his full force to attack again.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The old man adjusted his emotions and set up a posture to meet the attack.

    Shortly after, the two engaged in a fierce battle.

    Because the old man had just disyed his War God-Emperor momentum, his Chi energy hadn¡¯t recovered so quickly. Therefore, he could only rely on his ordinary God-Emperor realm martial techniques to fight against Billy.

    In no time, a vortex of air with a diameter of a hundred meters enveloped the two. Where the vortex passed, everything was crushed. Two adjacent buildings and a row of trees were shattered, and dust filled the air.

    Bang!

    After exchanging blows for about ten rounds, a loud noise echoed in the sky above the courtyard. Then, the two opponents each retreated about forty to fifty meters.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Stop here!¡± Billy stabilized his figure and looked at the opponent, calmly speaking, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to cripple your cultivation, let me send you on your way.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The old man frowned, and his aura continued to rise. Once again, he activated the War God-Emperor momentum.

    ¡°Bloodshadow de, Heavens Incinerating!¡± Billy spoke with a deep voice, flipping his wrist and instantly condensing the imperial momentum.

    Following that, a shadow of a de, like a lightning bolt from the horizon, shed down with a majestic aura.

    Boom!

    A thunderous roar spread across the sky above the courtyard. The powerful shockwaves rapidly shook the surroundings, and a segment of the wall about several hundred meters away copsed.

    Simultaneously, the old man spewed out arge mouthful of blood, flying a hundred meters away before crashing into the ground. His face turned pale, and blood gushed from his mouth.

    Billy¡¯s current cultivation had already stepped into the perfection realm. With a full-force attack, he was more than enough to crush a half-step Sovereign.

    ¡°How can you be so strong?¡± After crawling out of the pit, Elder Cobb, looking at Billy, couldn¡¯t help but show a shocked expression.

    At this moment, he vaguely believed Billy¡¯s previous words. The three who ambushed Billy that night might have died at Billy¡¯s hands. He could sense that, even now, Billy hadn¡¯t fully exerted his strength during their battle. If Billy had used all his cards, killing a true Sovereign realm powerhouse wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    In response to his thoughts, Billy once again shed out a curved de light. The cold light shed, and the aura was chilling.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man immediately felt a suffocating sense of death enveloping him.

    With self-awareness, given his current condition, he couldn¡¯t withstand this strike. Without thinking much, he quickly dodged to the side.

    The blood-red de light cut across the hard ground, leaving a deep trench. The residual shock waves lifted the old man, who hadn¡¯tpletely stabilized his figure, dozens of meters away.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Elder Cobb?!¡±

    The old woman who was fighting with Ivy from a distance shouted in pain at this sight. She didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately ran towards the adjacent wall. She was at the same level as Elder Cobb, and now that she saw him being sliced into two halves by Billy, her heart was filled with shock and fear. She no longer had the slightest desire to fight.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± The words entered her ear, followed by a bolt of thunderous sword energy that shot towards her back.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The old woman turned around and swept several gusts of wind to block the sword energy.

    However, much to her surprise, a blood-red de sliced through the empty space from a distance of a thousand meters,ing for her with an overwhelming presence. She was about to try to block it, but then she realized that if she did, Ivy would undoubtedly attack at the same time. There was no time to think, so she quickly dodged to the side.

    The blood-red de gouged a deep trench in the hard ground, and the residual wave knocked the old woman who hadn¡¯t fully steadied herself several meters away.

    Just as she was getting up to continue running, an icy cold sensation descended upon her, causing her pupils to constrict with coldness. Before she could fully react, a substantial sword energy passed through her back, leaving a fist-sized wound in her chest. She stumbled forward a few steps before falling face down, with a gush of blood flowing out from her body.

    ¡°Ivy, how are you doing? Are you all right?¡± Billy walked over with a steady pace.

    ¡°Thank you for caring, Billy. I¡¯m fine,¡± Ivy turned her head and smiled slightly.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    Ivy¡¯s ability to fight against a half-step Sovereign master for so long exceeded his expectations. He knew that Ivy¡¯s biggest trump card hadn¡¯t been yed yet. Otherwise, the old woman would have been lying on the ground already.

    ¡°Hahaha, as long as I didn¡¯t embarrass you! ¡± Ivy smiled yfully.

    After that, both of them walked over to the old woman¡¯s side, just a few meters away. The old woman, with her upper body dyed red with blood and her overall vitality greatly weakened, had a desperate look in her eyes. The wound in her chest inflicted by Ivy¡¯s sword had already prated through her heart; it was only by luck that she could still draw breath.

    ¡°Give me a quick death,¡± the old woman looked up at Billy with difficulty. She knew her situation; it was already toote for her to be saved.

    ¡°Answer me a few questions first,¡± Billy said indifferently. As he spoke, he flipped his wrist and several silver needles flew out, disappearing into the old woman¡¯s chest, momentarily stabilizing her heart.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The old woman asked after a momentary surprise.

    ¡°The status of your two in Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect shouldn¡¯t be low, right? What are your specific identities?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I am the fourth elder of the sect¡­ Cobb is the third elder¡­¡± The old woman replied.

    ¡°You should know about what happened to the Ray family, right?¡± Billy looked into her eyes and asked.

    ¡°How¡­ How do you know?¡±

 Chapter 679 A Millennium Genius

    On the side, Ivy, upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, also revealed a hint of surprise on her face. She had heard about the Ray family from her grandfather at home, but she didn¡¯t know why Billy suddenly brought it up!

    ¡°Judging by your reaction, you should know?¡± Billy spoke coldly, ¡°Tell me, who were the four people involved in that incident?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The old woman shook her head vigorously after stabilizing her emotions a bit.

    ¡°Have you ever experienced the sensation of blood flowing backward?¡± Billy squinted his eyes and, at the same time, flicked his hand, sending several gusts of finger wind into the old woman¡¯s abdomen.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Soon, the old woman rolled on the ground, cold sweat pouring from her body, her eyes showing a terrifying expression.

    ¡°Stop¡­ please stop¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Unable to endure for thirty seconds, she begged for mercy.

    Billy raised his hand and swept out a powerful gust of wind, and the old woman stopped.

    ¡°That¡­ was carried out by the Sect Master himself¡­¡± After catching her breath, the old woman continued to speak, ¡°At that time, the two Protectors who went with him were from our sect, but I don¡¯t know who the other person was¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? That person wasn¡¯t from your sect?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, but I don¡¯t know the specifics, only the Sect Master knows.¡± The old woman shook her head in response.

    ¡°They attacked the Ray family for the Eight-Fold Fist Manual, the Ray family¡¯s unique skill?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°That¡¯s just one reason¡­¡± The old woman paused and added, ¡°On the other hand, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect wanted the Ray family to submit to the sect, but they refused.¡±

    ¡°What is the current cultivation level of your Sect Master?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The old woman shook her head.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him personally in two or three years. Thest time was three years ago, and he was a First-Rank Sovereign at that time¡­¡±

    After asking a few more questions, Billy raised his hand and struck with his palm, and after a burst of blood mist, the old woman instantly dissipated.

    ¡°Billy, why did you bring up the matter of the Ray family?¡± Ivy, looking somewhat curious, asked Billy.

    ¡°Azure Fang is the young master of the Ray family!¡± Billy then briefly exined Azure Fang¡¯s situation.

    ¡°I see!¡± After hearing the introduction, Ivy took a deep breath, her expression slightly solemn. She didn¡¯t expect Azure Fang to have such a tragic past. After a short pause, she continued, ¡°Billy, are you nning to visit Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded solemnly. He had been investigating this matter for several years. Now that he knew the mastermind, he naturally had to settle the score.

    Moreover, this matter was the biggest knot in Azure Fang¡¯s heart. If it wasn¡¯t resolved, his martial cultivation would probably be limited to the War God-Emperor realm.

    ¡°The background of a super sect is extraordinary, Billy, you can¡¯t be careless. If you really n to go, you need to make some preparations in advance.¡± Ivy spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements!¡±

    After a short pause, he looked at Ivy and instructed, ¡°Ivy, go and see how Casey and the others are doing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll meditate for a while. I had a spar with the old man from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect just now, and there are signs of loosening that bottleneck. I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Are you about to break through?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°You won¡¯t know until you try!¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    ¡°In that case, let me guard for you. Casey and the others should be fine.¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°No need, SHADOW brothers are watching the courtyard. It¡¯s enough!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Ivy nodded after a slight pause.

    Ten minutester, Billy arrived at a pavilion in the northwest corner of the courtyard and sat down cross-legged. Time passed quickly, and five or six hours passed in the blink of an eye, quickly reaching 7:30 in the morning.

    During this time, Ivy and Casey and the others had returned to the courtyard at around 4 am. ording to Billy¡¯s instructions, all the members of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect who came to the Ancient City this time, except for their youngdy RitaWolfe, were all beheaded.

    RitaWolfe had been sent back to Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect by someone during the day, narrowly escaping death.

    ¡°Ivy, boss is still practicing? It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. Should we go and call him?¡± In the conference hall, Judge looked at Ivy and asked.

    ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± Ivy responded after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Does he have a chance to break through to perfection?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Ivy shook her head slightly. ¡°But since Billy said there¡¯s a chance, it should be fine!¡±

    ¡°If boss breaks through to perfection, today¡¯spetition will be a sure thing!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Even if that guy with thest name Crowe hides his cultivation level, even if he is a Second-Rank Sovereign, boss can p him to death with one hand!¡± he eximed.

    A burst of coughing echoed around.

    Even if Billy broke through, it was only perfection in the War God-Emperor realm. They thought Stout was exaggerated.

    Boom!

    Just at this moment, a loud noise reverberated through the sky above the courtyard. A dense aura of pressure rose into the sky, sweeping towards all directions, instantly filling every corner of the courtyard. All the SHADOW guards in the courtyard simultaneously felt a suffocating feeling, trembling all over and finding it difficult to take a step. Even Ivy and the others in the conference hall felt a strong and vigorous pressure, each showing a trace of surprise on their faces.

    ¡°Boss seeded!¡± After a short pause, Bob eximed, then ran towards the door.

    ¡°I knew boss could do it!¡± Stout shouted and followed suit.

    Ivy and others exchanged smiles and followed suit.

    In no time, everyone arrived about a hundred meters away from the pavilion. Many SHADOW guards, hearing themotion, also rushed to the scene.

    Looking around, the roof of the pavilion had long been blown away, along with the surrounding trees and artificial hills. Even a five-story building had been shaken into debris, leaving a mess.

    Billy stood in the center of the pavilion, his chin slightly raised, a faint smile on his face. The kingly aura on his body was even more intense than before. His left hand was behind his back, and his right hand was forward, with a milky-white pill floating in his palm.

    Ivy, seeing the pill, showed a strong surprise on her pretty face.

    ¡°Congrattions to Commander Gardner for breaking through to the perfection of the War God-Emperor!¡± All the SHADOWers around simultaneously knelt on one knee, their eyes filled with fanatical admiration for Billy, who was in his twenties and thirties.

    This millennium genius was well deserved.

    ¡°Get up and talk!¡± Billy walked out of the pavilion.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± Everyone shouted again before standing up.

    ¡°Boss, did you really break through?¡± Casey and the others over, each with excitement on their faces.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled at everyone.

    He did seed. After a night of silent cultivation, he seized the fleeting opportunity and stepped into the perfection of the War God-Emperor realm with one step.

    ¡°Boss, what is this pill in the palm of your hand?¡± Stout circled the milky-white pill for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Others, except Ivy, also had curious expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 680 Heart Sutra of the Azure Void

    ¡°Billy, have you¡­ have you reached the point where you can practice Heart Sutra of the Azure Void?¡± Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, Ivy, after steadying her emotions, asked.

    ¡°I gave it a try, and luckily, it was sessful!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Bob Stokes, on the side, called out, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t the old master say that you can¡¯t practice that sutra unless you break through to the Sovereign realm? You should have only broken through to theplete God-Emperor Realm now. How did you make it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Heart Sutra of the Azure Void?¡± Judge asked Bob.

    ¡°It¡¯s the supreme scripture of the Ether Mountain Heart Method!¡± Bob exined.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Originally, Ether Mountain Heart Method is different from the ordinary heart methods. By practicing the Ether Mountain Heart Method, even activities like eating and sleeping are equivalent to cultivating martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Ether Mountain Heart Method has unique healing effects. When cultivated to a high level, as long as injuries don¡¯t affect the meridians and Dantian, they can be self-healed in a short time.¡±=

    ¡°Bob, get to the point. We know all this!¡± Soul Chaser urged.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Bob continued. ¡°The Ether Mountain Heart Method is divided into two parts: the upper and lower parts. What we are currently practicing is only the upper part. The so-called lower part is Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.¡±

    ¡°Heart Sutra of the Azure Void is not only the supreme scripture of the Ether Mountain Heart Method but also the supreme technique of the entire martial art path in vale. It is something countless people dream of!¡±

    ¡°What are the benefits of cultivating Heart Sutra of the Azure Void?¡±

    ¡°There are many benefits!¡± Bob replied. ¡°Firstly, by practicing the heart sutra, even severe injuries affecting the meridians can be self-healed in a short time.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, if one can practice the Heart Sutra to perfection, the speed of breakthrough in martial art cultivation will be more than twice as fast as before practicing the scripture!¡±

    ¡°Jesus!¡± ck Tortoise¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet!¡± Bob continued, ¡°The most important function of practicing the Heart Sutra is¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, say it quickly, what is it?¡± Vermilion Bird urged.

    ¡°Enhance the cultivator¡¯s spiritual power!¡± Bob said with emphasis.

    ¡°What?!¡± Except for Ivy, everyone else on the scene eximed.

    As martial artists, they knew what spiritual power meant to a martial practitioner. Perhaps, for martial artists below thete God-Emperor Realm, spiritual power might not seem as important, at least not as crucial as Chi Essence power. However, when breaking through to thete God-Emperor Realm or even higher realms, the influence of spiritual power on a martial artist¡¯sbat power bes increasingly significant.

    For example, the bacsh that Billy experienced when casting the Five Elements Secret Technique was partly due to his slightly weaker martial cultivation, but more importantly, it was because his spiritual power wasn¡¯t strong enough to control techniques of that level.

    Simrly, when Billy activated the Stuart Sword Art, the range covered by the countless sword lights was about a kilometer. If his spiritual power were strong enough, it might have covered dozens of kilometers.

    Moreover, cultivating spiritual power to a certain level could also be used as a form of attack. The impact of a spiritual power attack, in some ways, was far more potent than other martial arts techniques. Because spiritual power attacks directly targeted the opponent¡¯s nervous system. If spiritual power was strong enough, with just a thought, one could shatter an opponent¡¯s brain nerves, making them instantly intellectually disabled or even driving them into madness!

    This was the real meaning of invisible lethality.

    Of course, spiritual power had many other applications as well. This point was deeply felt by Stout and Ivy. When refining pills, the strength of spiritual power determined the grade of the pill! Additionally, it was worth mentioning that, for most martial artists, spiritual power couldn¡¯t be cultivated independently and could only passively increase with breakthroughs in martial cultivation. Unless, like Billy, they could find a technique that specifically cultivated spiritual power. However, such techniques were extremely rare!

    ¡°However, there is a prerequisite for practicing Heart Sutra. The cultivator must have a Sovereign Realm cultivation. Otherwise, they will undoubtedly face bacsh, and even demonic possession!¡± Seeing the eager expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Bob poured cold water on them.

    ¡°Your words are just nonsense!¡± Azure Dragon sneered, ¡°Then how could boss make it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ just pretend I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± Bob scratched his head and responded.

    Including the Five Elements Secret Technique and the Domineering de Art, they all required cultivators¡¯ Sovereign Realm cultivation.

    Billy could already unleash seventy to eighty percent of the Heart Sutra¡¯s power, which couldn¡¯t be exined bymon sense.

    Seeing Bob¡¯s expression, Frostde chuckled, pointed at the pill floating on Billy¡¯s palm, and said, ¡°Bob, is this pill also rted to the Heart Sutra?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Bob replied, scratching his head.

    ¡°Indeed, practice Heart Sutra of the Azure Void allows practitioners to condense their Chi Essence into Chi Essence pills for others to cultivate.¡± Ivy exined.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Upon hearing her words, the crowd eximed once again. Asmon knowledge, they naturally had heard of the Chi Essence Pill.

    The Chi Essence Pill was condensed from the Chi Essence of martial arts experts, and Chi Essence was the root of a cultivator¡¯s power. From a certain perspective, the strength or weakness of one¡¯s martial cultivation referred to the intensity of their Chi Essence.

    In some inheritance grounds ofte-stage God-Emperor or Sovereign experts, there would asionally be the Chi Essence Pills left behind by powerful individuals for future generations. If fortunate enough to obtain a powerful individual¡¯s Chi Essence, the beneficiary¡¯s martial cultivation would undoubtedly advance rapidly in a short period.

    This was also why, whenever news of a powerful expert¡¯s inheritance spread, there would be a rush of people flocking to it.

    ¡°Boss, how could you take out your Chi Essence?! Then¡­ then you¡¯re doomed¡­¡± Stout cried out with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Boss, swallow it quickly. You can¡¯t die¡­ we can¡¯t be without you¡­¡±

    Casey and others on the side were choked by saliva, their mouths twitching.

    Before Stout finished speaking, Ivy pped the back of his head, and stars appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking, shut up!¡± Ivy gave Stout an unkind re before continuing.

    ¡°Practitioners of Heart Sutra of the Azure Void can refine some surplus Chi Essence into pills for the use of others.¡±

 Chapter 681 The Last Day of the Competition

    ¡°In theory, as long as the practitioner has mastered the technique to a certain level, and the cultivation time is long enough, this kind of Chi Essence can provide an endless supply.¡±

    Ivy continued to exin, ¡°Of course, this won¡¯t cause any harm to the cultivator themselves!¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such a thing?¡± Stout rubbed the back of his head. ¡°You should have told me earlier, Ivy. You scared me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just started practicing the Heart Sutra not long ago, and the concentration of this Chi Essence is not very high. I don¡¯t know its effectiveness yet. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Billy smiled and continued, ¡°Azure Fang, step forward!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Azure Fang hesitated for a moment before taking a few steps forward. ¡°Boss, what orders do you have?¡±

    ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Fang was puzzled.

    ¡°Azure Fang, boss wants to give you the Chi Essence pill. Hurry up and thank Billy!¡± Frostde exined.

    ¡°What?¡± Azure Fang eximed.

    At the moment he opened his mouth, Billy flicked his wrist, and the pill floating in his palm shot into Azure Fang¡¯s mouth. The pill instantly turned into gas, diffusing into the strange meridians and eight vessels within Azure Fang¡¯s body. He immediately felt a refreshing sensation.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Azure Fang took a deep breath and thanked Billy, though he didn¡¯t quite understand why Billy would give him the Chi Essence pill.

    ¡°Azure Fang, for the next three days, don¡¯t go anywhere. Just stay at the base and focus on cultivation!¡± Billy solemnly instructed.

    Billy had gone to great lengths to condense Chi Essence. Currently, it was simple: he wanted Azure Fang¡¯s cultivation to break through in a short time. After the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition, he would go to the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect to avenge Azure Fang¡¯s family, and he hoped Azure Fang¡¯s cultivation would improve by two levels before then.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang nodded vigorously without asking more questions.

    ¡°Frostde, don¡¯t go to the arena today. Stay here to assist Azure Fang!¡± Billy then turned to Frostde and instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Frostde nodded.

    One hourter, Billy led Ivy and Casey towards the arena.

    Today was thest day of thepetition, featuring the ranking matches of the top four contestants in the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking.

    Early in the morning, the venue was already bustling with noise, packed with people.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Just as Billy and the others were about to walk towards the seating area, Prime Minister  Urban Woolery led a group of people over.

    ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister!¡± Casey and the others bowed.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, is there anything you need?¡± Billy asked with a slight bow. ¡°Did the incident with the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sectst night cause trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a small matter!¡± Urban waved his hand. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s them seeking their own doom. Can¡¯t me others.¡±

    ¡°But I wonder why you look somewhat worried?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Young Master, be prepared for something!¡± Before Urban could speak, Adam Greenleaf looked at Billy and said, ¡°ording to our confirmation, yesterday evening, with the help of some old things from several super sects, Icelyn Crowe officially broke through to the Second-Rank Sovereign!¡±

    ¡°Although his cultivation is not fully stable yet due to the recent breakthrough, it¡¯s not something a First-Rank Sovereign canpare to!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Judge blurted out a curse.

    Casey and the others also furrowed their brows simultaneously.

    This wasn¡¯t good news. Breaking through to the Second-Rank Sovereign was not a trivial matter. They originally thought that with Billy reaching theplete War God-Emperor, there would be no suspense in today¡¯spetition. But unexpectedly, the opponent also made a breakthrough!

    ¡°Young Master, I discussed with Minister Woolery and others.¡± Adam continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t have confidence, you don¡¯t have to participate today. I¡¯ll handle the matter of inheriting the national destiny¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Adam, for your concern!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, if you¡¯re not sure, it¡¯s better to back off!¡± Milo Guzman advised. ¡°Their goal is obviously not just to win thepetition!¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, don¡¯t underestimate boss!¡± Stout sneered. ¡°What if he¡¯s a Second-Rank Sovereign? Boss can still beat him until he doesn¡¯t know the way home!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy scolded him with a stern look. ¡°Billy, be careful¡­¡±

    Although she knew that Billy could unleash the Domineering de Art, which was a technique of Sovereign Realm, the opponent had already broken through to the Second-Rank Sovereign. She still felt uncertain.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I know.¡± Billy smiled and interrupted her. Then, he looked at Urban again, ¡°Minister Woolery, I understand. No need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Urban didn¡¯t insist.

    Ten minutester, Billy, Ivy, Icelyn Crowe and Adrian Hayes stood on the arena.  Since today only had these four participants left, only one arena was left, and all the attention was focused on these four individuals.

    ¡°Miss Chandler, hello!¡± Adrian Hayes smiled at Ivy. ¡°You¡¯re truly worthy of being the first of the Four Beauties of Martial Arts. Both in looks and martial strength, you can crush the other three.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Ivy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Miss Chandler, in the first round, do you want to challenge Commander Gardner or Master Crowe?¡± Adrian continued to ask.

    ¡°Mr Hayes, how can you be so sure that I won¡¯t challenge you?¡± Ivy smiled again and turned to the referee. ¡°Referee, can I challenge opponents of a higher rank?¡±

    ¡°There are only four of you left now, so it¡¯s allowed!¡± the referee replied loudly.

    ¡°How about it? I wonder if you¡¯re willing?¡± Ivy turned to Adrian Hayes.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed worthy of being Deputy Minister of the Cab. Your courage is not something ordinary girls can match.¡± Adrian Hayes squinted his eyes.

    ¡°But, Miss Chandler, have you really considered it? Do you want to challenge me first?¡±

    ¡°You can surrender now if you¡¯re unwilling!¡± Ivy smiled faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯re just joking,¡± a hint of fierceness shed in Adrian Hayes¡¯s eyes. After steadying his emotions, he continued, ¡°Since you hold me in such high regard, I¡¯ll certainly apany you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ivy said and then looked at Icelyn Crowe, ¡°Master Crowe, could you please let me have a match with Mr Hayes first?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Icelyn Crowe shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t be too aggressive. Just do your best!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Billy, I know what to do.¡± Ivy smiled sweetly.

    Two minutester, Billy and Icelyn Crowe stepped down from the stage.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Chandler is from the Ether Mountain lineage. Today, I¡¯m honored to have a match with you,¡± Adrian Hayes drew a sword from his side. ¡°You should specialize in swordsmanship in Ether Mountain, right? Perfect, Saint Sky Sword Pavilion also excels in swordsmanship. Today is an opportunity to learn about Ether Mountain¡¯s sword techniques!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that might disappoint you.¡± Ivy smiled again.

 Chapter 682 â€œCelestial Death Tuneâ€

    ¡°Miss Chandler, what do you mean?¡± Adrian Hayes was slightly stunned.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be using a sword today!¡± Ivy smiled again.

    ¡°Ivy, your zither!¡± Just then, Stout¡¯s voice rang out.

    Following that, he raised his hand and tossed a pipa to Ivy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Chandler to have such a refined taste. Before thepetition, you can still y a tune. Not bad!¡± Adrian Hayes smirked.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Of course, his words carried a hint of mockery. He certainly wouldn¡¯t naively think that Ivy, at this moment, took a pipa just to liven up thepetition.

    ¡°Take action!¡± Ivy held the zither with both hands. ¡°If I finish ying this piece, and you can still stand on the stage, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Adrian Hayes narrowed his eyes. He sneered inwardly. Once on this stage, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Ivy to admit defeat.

    His momentum instantly soared, revealing his cultivation of a Half-Step Sovereign. In an instant, the entire space above the stage was shrouded.

    Many spectators sitting near the stage immediately felt a suffocating sensation, shivering involuntarily.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, truly worthy of being a genius from a super sect. Became a Half-Step Sovereign at such an age!¡±

    ¡°Yes! In due time, this will undoubtedly be a prominent figure in the world of martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Can Miss Chandler from Secret Essences Sect resist the attacks of a Half-Step Sovereign with a pipa?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Discussions arose among the audience.

    ¡°Boss, why isn¡¯t Ivy using her sword?¡± Judge turned to Billy. ¡°Hasn¡¯t her Ether Mountain sword technique already reached its peak?¡±

    ¡°The Ether Mountain sword technique is indeed powerful, but Ivy hasn¡¯t fully mastered its essence.¡± Billy responded thoughtfully. ¡°And, Adrian Hayes¡¯s strong point is swordsmanship. If Ivy wants to challenge him in swordsmanship across ranks, it won¡¯t be easy!¡±

    ¡°Boss, then will Ivy have a higher chance of winning by giving up the sword and using the pipa?¡± Azure Dragon asked at the same time.

    ¡°A fifty percent chance!¡± Billy nodded slightly and added, ¡°It depends on her mastery of the musicalposition!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    During their conversation, the battle on the stage officially began.

    Adrian Hayes, wielding his sword, unleashed several chilling sword auras towards Ivy. The momentum was like a bamboo breaking through, raising a sharp and piercing wind.

    Ivy supported the zither with her left hand and plucked the strings with her right hand, producing a crisp sound. The sound reached the ears of two to three hundred thousand people, pleasant and enjoyable.

    However, as Ivy continued to pluck the strings, many low-cultivation spectators began to feel a growing difort, bing stronger and stronger.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At the same time, invisible forces shot out from the strings, colliding with Adrian Hayes¡¯s sword auras, causing a burst of explosive sounds in the void. The attacks from both sides dissipated in the middle of the confrontation.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± After ten or so rounds of attacks, Adrian Hayes stood in ce and looked at Ivy.

    ¡°As expected of someone from Ether Mountain. With a pipa, you can withstand my countless sword auras. Impressive!¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been testing my limits all along. So, have you found the result?¡± Ivy took a deep breath, suppressing the surging blood and Chi in her body.

    Adrian Hayes squinted his eyes. After a brief pause, he changed the topic, ¡°Miss Chandler, let¡¯s not waste everyone¡¯s time. Let¡¯s use our trump cards to determine the oue in one move, shall we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I intended!¡± Ivy smiled gently.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it!¡± Adrian Hayes said in a deep voice.

    Following that, his momentum rose again, and the pressure in the airspace above the stage became even more intense. The sword in his hand flew out, hovering above his head for a moment before splitting into nine identical ancient swords, suspended in the void. Nine swords, indistinguishable between real and fake, created an illusion that made it impossible for anyone to discern the reality of these swords.

    ¡°Sword Control!¡±

    After his solemn deration, the nine ancient swords shot out simultaneously, each sword having its own trajectory. Soon, numerous afterimages of ancient swords filled the thousand-meter range of the void, creating a terrifying momentum with overwhelming killing intent. Fortunately, these several swords, as if they had their own spirituality, targeted only Ivy, not harming the surrounding spectators.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this is the Sword Control Technique of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion? Truly powerful!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about the fame of the Sword Control Technique. Today, I¡¯m fortunate to witness it. It¡¯s indeed well-deserved!¡±

    ¡°The terror of the Sword Control Technique lies in the seemingly simultaneous attacks from multiple directions, making it impossible to defend against!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Many spectators once again began to discuss.

    Faced with Adrian Hayes¡¯s full-force attack, Ivy took a deep breath. Subsequently, she activated all of her Chi energy, lifted her hand to pluck the zither strings, and the pipa once again produced a crisp sound. Ivy¡¯s whole demeanor also changed.

    The melody began rtively gentle, and the audience enjoyed the pleasant tune. However, in less than ten seconds, the tune suddenly changed. The rhythm became at times high-pitched, at times suppressed, sometimes like a galloping army, and sometimes like the silence of all things, suffocating. Many spectators began to feel a serious difort, and some with lower cultivation even started to have hallucinations. Some couldn¡¯t help but cover their ears.

    ¡°Donald, don¡¯t you think this tune sounds a bit familiar?¡± In the first-ss VIP seat, Milo Guzman looked at Donald and said.

    ¡°Well!¡± Donald nodded slightly. ¡°It does sound familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I heard it before.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this piece shoulde from the hands of the Thousand-Handed Zither Demon!¡± Sitting beside him, Urban Woolery said thoughtfully, with a slightly surprised expression.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Surprised by his words, Donald eximed, ¡°I remember now. This is the Celestial Death Tune of Thousand-Handed Zither Demon!¡±

    ¡°No wonder it sounds so familiar!¡± Milo Guzman also nodded.

    ¡°Thousand-Handed Zither Demon has been silent for decades, and there were rumors that he had already fallen. How did Ivy learn Celestial Death Tune?¡±

    ¡°This girl obtained Celestial Death Tune at the ce where Thousand-Handed Zither Demon died!¡± Adam Greenleaf exined, revealing the story that Billy had told him about Thousand-Handed Zither Demon.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± After hearing Adam¡¯s words, the three of them finally understood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to have such an opportunity!¡± Urban picked up his tea cup and took a sip before smiling faintly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so confident at the beginning, challenging Adrian Hayes. It turns out she has something to rely on!¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, Celestial Death Tune is something that many skilled zither yers dream of!¡± a cab member said to Urban Woolery. ¡°Madam Chandler publicly disyed it in front of so many people. Could it bring her trouble?¡±

    Decades ago, Thousand-Handed Zither Demon dominated the martial arts world with this tune. Later, when news of his death spread, countless people went madly searching for the ce of his demise, all in hopes of obtaining his Celestial Death Tune.

    Now, with the reappearance of this tune, it was bound to attract the envy and attention of many.

 Chapter 683 Surrender Now!

    ¡°Trouble will naturally arise!¡± Urban Woolery squinted slightly, adding with a hint of coldness in his eyes.¡±However, it depends on whether they have the courage and ability to snatch things from the hands of Cab¡¯s Junior Minister!¡±

    While speaking, an involuntary chill permeated the air. At the same time, in the adjacent VIP area, the same topic was under discussion.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the little girl from Secret Essences Sect would actually inherit Thousand-Handed Zither Demon¡¯s legacy!¡± The white-haired elder sitting at the first seat said lightly.

    Afterwards, he turned to an elder on his left and said, ¡°Brother Hayes, it seems that the battle of the Young Sect Master is a bit precarious!¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Elder Hayes nodded with a slightly serious expression. He had also noticed that although Ivy¡¯s martial arts cultivation level was one rank lower than Adrian Hayes, with the assistance of Celestial Death Tune, Ivy¡¯s strength had increased several times.

    Currently, it seemed that the two were evenly matched, but Adrian Hayes seemed a bit weak, not as calm andposed as Ivy.

    ¡°Brother Crowe, Master Crowe should be fine, right?¡± Elder Hayes took a deep breath and looked at the elder who spoke first.

    ¡°Rest assured!¡± The leading elder yed with his goatee.

    ¡°A second-rank Sovereign and the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor, separated by three levels, and also crossed the gap from War God-Emperor to Sovereign. Even if he is a millennium Qilin, he cannot have the slightest chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Elder Hayes nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that something unexpected might happen!¡±

    ¡°Brother Hayes, rest assured!¡± The leading elder picked up the tea beside him and took a sip. Then, with a meaningful tone, he added, ¡°All the contingencies have already been considered by me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Elder Hayes nodded again.

    Bang!

    Just at that moment, there was another burst of explosive sounds above the arena, echoing through the air, much louder than before.

    At the same time, powerful waves of Chi surged out, shaking the surrounding air. The oppressive momentum in the air soared again.

    ¡°It should be over!¡± At this moment, Adrian Hayes said in a deep voice. Immediately after, he narrowed his eyes, and nine ancient swords stabbed towards Ivy from different directions. The speed was so fast, like a fleeting white horse, apanied by a piercing sound of breaking wind.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Ivy¡¯s tone also became serious.

    Following that, her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly, the movement of plucking the strings with her right hand elerated, the melody bing more and more intense, and the sound getting higher. In no time, the decibels rapidly increased to an extreme.

    Boom!

    The next moment, a thunderous roar sounded. Eight of the nine ancient swords exploded in an instant, bing invisible. The remaining one was directly shattered into three pieces and fell to the ground, emitting a crisp sound. On the other side, the pipa in Ivy¡¯s hand also exploded, breaking into pieces.

    Adrian Hayes and Ivy both spewed arge mouthful of blood into the air. After heavily falling on the arena floor more than a hundred meters away, they each tumbled several somersaults beforeing to a stop.

    ¡°You really surprised me!¡± After a while, Adrian Hayes struggled to stand up, his face showing an expression of disbelief. He never expected that Ivy would actually block his strongest move with just a pipa. This result was obviously uneptable to him. He had always considered himself the first genius of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion. Apart from a few peerless geniuses from other super sects, he never regarded any peer of the same age highly. Even Commander Gardner couldn¡¯t catch his eye.

    At first, Adrian Hayes nned to quickly defeat Ivy, then challenge Billy. By the time he defeated Commander Gardner in one go, he wouldn¡¯t even need Icelyn Crowe to take action, and he could sit on the top spot.

    The top spot was not only for the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking but more importantly, it represented the heir to the national fortune. Before setting out for the ancient city, representatives of several super sects had reached a consensus. Whoever took down Commander Gardner would be the heir to the national fortune, which was an attractive prospect for anyone.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not ready to surrender yet, there¡¯s still something surprising waiting for you!¡± After Ivy stood up, she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°Really?¡± Adrian Hayes smiled, ¡°I really want to see what other surprises you have for me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to surrender?¡± Ivy¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Then, as you wish!¡±

    With that said, her figure shed towards Adrian Hayes like a phantom, as fast as lightning. At the same time, a pressure several times stronger than before swept out from her, instantly enveloping the nearby Adrian Hayes. Adrian Hayes immediately felt a sense of difficulty in advancing, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over, his face full of horror.

    ¡°Master Adrian, surrender quickly; she has already broken through to the perfection realm of the War God-Emperor!¡±

    An urgent voice came from the VIP area, the Hayes elder from the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion. When Ivyunched her attack, he had sensed something unusual. Ivy, at this moment, showed no signs of injury, and her aura was much stronger than before, clearly indicating a breakthrough! And now, Adrian Hayes was already severely injured, with only one-third of hisbat power remaining. He was no match for Ivy.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Adrian Hayes shivered again and hurriedly shouted.

    However, he was a step too slow. Just as he uttered a word, a palm wind from Ivy prated his abdomen. Without any suspense, the force as powerful as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood tore his Dantian into pieces, rendering himpletely useless.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a hysterical scream, Adrian Hayes flew out towards the east side of the arena. After heavilynding on the ground, he rolled several somersaults and fainted directly.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Seeing this scene, Soul Chaser eximed to Billy in the seat, ¡°Boss, did Ivy really break through to the perfection realm?¡±

    ¡°After passing through the Spirit Spring in Heartbreak Valleyst time, your martial talent has greatly improved, and the breakthrough speed is much higher than that of ordinary martial artists.¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Ivy showed signs of a breakthrough a few days ago. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t been able to grasp that opportunity!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Soul Chaser nodded.

    ¡°Master Adrian!¡± At the same time, Elder Hayes rushed out of the VIP area, shouting when he reached Adrian Hayes. After he roughly checked Adrian¡¯s condition, his face changed drastically.

 Chapter 684 Battle Against Icelyn Crowe

    ¡°You crippled Master Adrian¡¯s cultivation. How dare you! Are you not afraid of death!¡± Elder Hayes red at Ivy on the tform and shouted angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given him a chance, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. Can¡¯t me me,¡± Ivy shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly damned! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Elder Hayes, furious, raised his hand and sent two powerful gusts of wind towards the tform.

    ¡°Winston Hayes, are you tired of living!¡± Milo Guzman¡¯s voice came, and a powerful force dispersed Winston Hayes¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Milo Guzman, she crippled my young sect master¡¯s cultivation. I must take her life today. Better not stop me!¡± Winston Hayes shouted angrily.

    ¡°You old man, aren¡¯t you ashamed!¡± Milo Guzman responded coldly. ¡°There are rules in thepetition. As long as the opponent doesn¡¯t surrender, participants have the right to fight.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me you don¡¯t know this rule?¡± he added with a sneer.

    ¡°Regardless of the rules, she dared to harm Master Adrian severely. I will end her life today!¡± Winston Hayes continued.

    ¡°Are you really going to do this?¡± Milo Guzman sneered. ¡°If you want to die, go ahead and try!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Winston Hayes took a deep breath, and his aura surged, revealing his cultivation at the second-tier Sovereign level.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Milo Guzman coldly responded, and both of their auras erupted, creating a suffocating pressure.

    At this moment, the audience once again fell into a breathless atmosphere.

    ¡°Hayes Elder,e back!¡± The leader of the other faction spoke up.

    ¡°Brother Crowe, she¡­¡± Winston Hayes turned his head.

    ¡°Brother Hayes, this is the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition. It has its rules, and everyone needs to abide by them!¡± The leader¡¯s tone was slightly heavy.

    Winston Hayes let out a heavy breath, looked at Ivy on the tform with a cold expression, and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t over, we¡¯ll meet again soon!¡±

    With that, he helped Adrian Hayes and walked towards the VIP area.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡± Frostde asked Ivy when she returned to her seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ivy replied with a light smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re too strong. You broke through so quickly again, Ivy!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re too slow.¡± Ivy nced at him.

    ¡°Congrattions, Ivy!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve fully demonstrated the power of Celestial Death Tune, probably no less than Thousand-Handed Zither Demon in its prime.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Billy,¡± Ivy smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee Commander Gardner and Mr Icelyn Crowe to the stage!¡± The referee¡¯s voice sounded on the tform.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Ivy looked at Billy and warned.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on, just surrender, boss!¡± Soul Chaser also spoke.

    Casey and the others showed a slightly worried expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy smiled faintly and walked towards the tform.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Commander Gardner, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, go for it!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we love you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The cheers from the audience were deafening as Billy stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°Indeed, Commander Gardner¡¯s reputation is not to be underestimated!¡± Icelyn Crowe looked at Billy and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. Breaking through to the Sovereign Realm at your age, probably unique in the country. ¡± Billy responded indifferently.

    ¡°Just lucky,¡± Icelyn Crowe smiled again. He didn¡¯t show surprise that Billy knew his cultivation level. At this stage of thepetition, such information was already public knowledge.  While speaking, he released his spiritual power to probe Billy¡¯s cultivation, and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but slightly contract.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you impressed me as well. If I remember correctly, you should have only reached the peak of the War God-Emperor yesterday?¡± Icelyn Crowe said. ¡°Just one night, and you¡¯ve already made it to a whole different level. Admirable!¡±

    ¡°Several major super sects should have sent more than just you as their representatives to the Ancient City, right?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you forgetful? The young masters of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect and Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, both were crippled by your hands!¡± Icelyn Crowe responded lightly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°If people like Louie Wolfe and Adrian Hayes can be considered representatives of your major sects, then your sects are truly disappointing.¡±

    From his understanding of the major sects, each power was a millennium-old existence with profound heritage, not something that could bepared to the likes of Louie Wolfe. In Billy¡¯s view, only young people who broke through to the Sovereign realm in martial arts could be considered exceptional. But so far in thepetition, he had only seen Icelyn Crowe at that level, which was abnormal.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t need to beat around the bush with me.¡± Icelyn Crowe shrugged. ¡°I can tell you clearly that I am thest participant sent by the major super sects to participate in the Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    ¡°Do you really intend to fight me?¡± Icelyn Crowe squinted his eyes. ¡°You should be clear. Although you¡¯ve reached the perfection realm, there¡¯s still a difference of two levels between us. Moreover, it¡¯s the existence of crossing the Sovereign realm. Even if your martial talent is strong and you can challenge beyond your level, you can only unleash the power of a first-rank Sovereign at most. Although I just broke through to the second-rank Sovereign not long ago, my cultivation is not stable. But you still have no chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°You seem very confident?¡± Billy looked at him with a faint smile.

    ¡°Do you not think so, Commander Gardner?¡± Icelyn Crowe responded with a smile.

    ¡°Then make your move!¡± Billy did not respond to his words and drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me experience your skills!¡± Icelyn Crowe shrugged, and a cold aura filled the air.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, take my move!¡± Icelyn Crowe spoke in a deep voice, and a vast wave of qi surged like andslide and tsunami.

    The two referees standing around the tform couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily. The aura of the Sovereign realm was indeed extraordinary. Following that, Icelyn Crowe took two steps forward, without any fancy moves, just activated his Chi energy and threw a punch.

 Chapter 685 Life and Death Pact!

    Whoosh!

    The formidable sound of breaking wind exploded, and the violent fist strength rushed towards Billy like a hurricane. Wherever it passed, the surrounding air rapidly surged, and a fierce wind swept through.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy responded with a deep voice. He flipped his wrist, and the fierce de unleashed a cold radiance to meet the iing attack.

    Bang!

    The sh of their attacks in mid-air caused a shockwave that directly shattered the guardrail of the referee area on the edge of the tform. The two referees had to retreat several steps to stabilize themselves. Then, the two of them exchanged a nce and without any hesitation, both jumped down from the tform.

    It was too exaggerated. The battle had just begun, and their casual moves already had such great power. If they went all out, the entire tform probably wouldn¡¯t survive, so it was better to stay away.

    Billy slid about ten meters backward, and his aura appeared slightly disordered. On the other hand, Icelyn Crowe, after being pushed back for seven or eight steps, came to a stop. In this exchange, Billy was slightly inferior.

    ¡°Not bad, with just a casual sh, you could force me back so far. Quite unexpected,¡± Icelyn Crowe said with a faint smile. After saying that, he moved again and said with a slightly serious tone, ¡°Come again!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy squinted his eyes and raised his de to meet him.

    The two engaged in battle again. In no time, a vortex with a diameter of hundreds of meters appeared on the tform, like a tornado soaring into the sky. Outside, people could only see two figures shing in the vortex. It was impossible to distinguish who was who. Powerful waves of Chi asionally swept out from the vortex, wreaking havoc.

    Fortunately, the two referees wisely moved away early, or at this point, they would have been torn to pieces.

    ¡°Grand Elder, can you tell how much chance Young Master has of winning?¡± In the VIP area, Adam Greenleaf looked at Milo Guzman and asked.

    ¡°For now, I can¡¯t tell.¡± Milo Guzman shook his head slightly, his face showing a hint of seriousness. After a brief pause, he turned to look at Urban Woolery. ¡°I wonder if you can see anything, Minister Woolery?¡±

    ¡°From the current situation, Commander Gardner is temporarily at a disadvantage,¡± Urban Woolery looked at the tform and said. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry too much. Both sides haven¡¯t used their trump cards yet. It¡¯s too early to determine who is stronger. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. Now is not the time to make a conclusion!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to look at Otis Hum. ¡°Lord Hum, just in case, go and keep an eye on it! Even if Commander Gardner really can¡¯t win, let him surrender directly. Losing the match doesn¡¯t matter. Make sure he is unharmed!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Otis Hum nodded and stood up, heading towards the tform.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Boom!

    At this moment, another loud noise echoed through the air. Subsequently, both Billy and Icelyn Crowe were ejected from the sky, sliding about a hundred meters each beforeing to a stop. There were faint traces of blood at the corners of their mouths. From their breaths, it was clear that Billy was indeed slightly inferior.

    ¡°Not bad, a War God-Emperor with a perfection realm can stand undefeated against me after more than ten rounds of attacks. I really admire it.¡± Icelyn Crowe said, pressing down the surging blood in his heart. ¡°But, you should now understand that if I go all out, you have no chance of winning! If I were you, I would voluntarily surrender!¡±

    In this wave of mutual testing, it was clear that neither side had revealed their true strength.

    Billy smiled and looked at Icelyn Crowe. ¡°Since you are so confident, how about we change the rules of the match?¡±

    ¡°How do you want to change it?¡± Icelyn Crowe was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sign a life and death pact. The next battle, regardless of life or death, what do you think?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Icelyn Crowe¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°What, are you afraid?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Icelyn Crowe¡¯s mood stabilized slightly, and he continued, ¡°Are you sure you want to sign a life and death pact with me?¡±

    ¡°If you dare not, you can surrender,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where your confidencees from, I want to tell you that this is the most wrong decision you have made in your life!¡± said Icelyn Crowe.

    ¡°Without a life and death pact, no matter the oue of the match between us, Urban Woolery and others won¡¯t allow any harm toe to you. After all, you¡¯re the chosen one of the capital and Ether Mountain. However, you¡¯ve taken the initiative to propose a life and death pact, even if you were to be killed on the stage, they would have no way to deal with me.¡±  After saying that, Icelyn Crowe turned to look at the main referee who was watching from a distance.

    ¡°Referee, please prepare the life and death pact. Commander Gardner wants to sign a life and death pact with me!¡±

    After hearing his words, the audience erupted in amotion. They looked at Billy on the stage with faces full of shock.

    ¡°Why would boss take the initiative to propose a life and death pact?¡± Night Orchid on her seat had a hint of worry on her face.

    ¡°Orchid, don¡¯t worry!¡± Stout said from the side. ¡°If boss doesn¡¯t have confidence, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do this. He probably wants to take that young master¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Casey, is boss really confident?¡± Soul Chaser asked Casey with a slight hesitation. Azure Dragon and the others also looked a bit solemn.

    ¡°Rest assured!¡± Casey smiled at everyone. He had been working with Billy for the longest time, and he understood his style of doing things the best.

    From his understanding of Billy, if there was no absolute certainty, he would never take the initiative to propose a life and death pact. After all, as the Qilin of the country, Billy¡¯s life and death were no longer just his personal matters; they involved the entire vale.

    Billy should be very clear that if something happened to him today, the Capital Hall and the Ether Mountain would definitely not let it go, and they would definitely dere war on the ancient martial arts world. Those petty figures abroad, after getting the news, would definitely take advantage of the situation and intrude. By then, vale would face internal and external troubles, and a small mistake might lead to a repeat of the disaster from a hundred years ago.

    And this was obviously not what Billy wanted to see.

    At the same time, in the VIP area, Urban Woolery and his group were also discussing the same matter.

    ¡°Prime Minister, how could Commander Gardner take the initiative to propose a life and death pact? Isn¡¯t this absurd!¡± One of the cab ministers asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner must have his reasons for doing so, and he must be confident. I trust him!¡± Donald thought for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°I also believe that Young Master would not act recklessly for no reason!¡± Adam nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°But, Icelyn Crowe is a genuine Second-Rank Sovereign. He¡­¡± the cab minister furrowed his brows and continued.

    ¡°ording to your impression of Commander Gardner, has he ever acted recklessly in the face of great matters?¡± Urban Woolery interrupted the man¡¯s words.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the cab minister continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Urban Woolery interrupted him again. Then, he looked at Otis Hum not far away and said loudly, ¡°Lord Hum, inform the referee to prepare a life and death pact. Commander Gardner wants to sign it with Icelyn Crowe!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Otis Hum nodded and walked towards the chief referee.

 Chapter 686 Icelyn Croweâ€™s Trump Card!

    About fifteen minutester, Billy and Icelyn Crowe signed the life and death pact and once again stepped onto the stage.

    For the major super sects, Billy¡¯s proposal to sign the life and death pact was in their favor, and they would not refuse. At the same time, within a radius of a thousand meters around the stage, all spectators had evacuated, knowing that the two who signed the life and death pact would definitely go all out, revealing their trump cards. This level of life and death battle among strong practitioners was no child¡¯s y. While watching the spectacle was important, one had to have their life to enjoy it.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the issues of different positions, I would actually want to make friends with you!¡± On the stage, Icelyn Crowe looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°So-called positions are just excuses you super sects made for yourselves.¡± Billy sneered. ¡°For nearly a thousand years, through other sects, families, and ns, you continuously absorbed the nourishment of this country, but you never learned to give back! You¡¯re arrogant and self-righteous, you think too highly of yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Thest sentence is exactly my point!¡± Icelyn Crowe smiled. ¡°Do you think that with just you, you can change the entrenched situation that vale has maintained for thousands of years?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m alone?¡± Billy squinted. ¡°But, these things are no longer your concern. You won¡¯t live to see that day!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident!¡± Icelyn Crowe said, his tone turning serious. ¡°Let¡¯s begin! We don¡¯t need to waste time. Let¡¯s directly activate our trump cards and decide life and death in one move, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy responded.

    Icelyn Crowe took a few steps, and multiple afterimages appeared as he simultaneously created several illusions in the air. At the same time, a mighty wave of Chi swept through, pressure reaching its peak within a radius of a thousand meters. Dark clouds gathered, and the fierce wind howled. If a martial artist below the War Emperor realm entered this thousand-meter range at this moment, they would inevitably burst into pieces.

    Soon, a continuously churning thick mist appeared above Icelyn Crowe¡¯s head, as if there were some creature inside the mist creating turbulence. Simultaneously, a huge vortex formed in the air, the momentum terrifying. At the same time, the temperature of the surrounding air dropped suddenly to freezing point, and a cold wind howled. Just the momentum alone caused the onlookers hundreds of meters away to shudder. Many people quickly retreated another hundred meters.

    ¡°Wow, look! What¡¯s that thing above his head? Why does it look like a door?¡± A voice from a male spectator came from the stands.

    Indeed, above Icelyn Crowe¡¯s head, there was a faintly visible door. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a door but a doorway, and inside, apart from the continuously churning mist, there was nothing.

    The next moment, an even more shocking scene unfolded. All objects within the thousand-meter range that were not fixed began to fly towards that door. This included tables and chairs scattered on the ground, as well as the broken guardrails of the stage that had been shattered earlier. It was as if there was some magic inside that door. And once those objects flew into the door, they instantly turned into nothingness. Other than the mist churning at a slightly faster speed, there was no other change.

    ¡°What on earth is that thing?¡± On his seat, Judge eximed, and Azure Dragon and the others wore expressions of shock.

    ¡°This should be the legendary Yin Yang Door!¡± Ivy, with a solemn expression, looked towards the stage.

    ¡°It is indeed Yin Yang Door!¡± Casey, by her side, nodded slightly. His face was also not looking good.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s that?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Yin Yang Door is the supreme martial technique of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect, a transcendent realm martial art!¡± Casey took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Once you enter that door, everything bes nothing! ording to legend, when a martial artist¡¯s cultivation reaches a certain level, the Yin Yang Door they unleash can absorb everything in the world!¡±

    ¡°Casey, are you saying Icelyn Crowees from Yin Yang Shrine Sect?¡± Azure Dragon asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Their supreme art is not passed on casually. Even if he is not from the Yin Yang Shrine Sect, he cannot be unrted to them!¡± Ivy added for Casey.

    Everyone involuntarily took a cold breath.

    Yin Yang Shrine Sect, one of the super forces in the ancient martial arts world, withprehensive strength that could rank among the top three super sects, surpassed Cerulean Abyss Institute and Sky-quaking Daoist Sect. Evenpared to Ether Mountain, Yin Yang Shrine Sect was not much inferior. People from this sect hadn¡¯t openly appeared in the martial arts world for over a hundred years. It was unexpected that they would send a genius to participate in the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking Tournament this time.

    ¡°Casey, you said that Yin Yang Door can absorb everything in the world. Does it mean it can also absorb the opponent¡¯s attack?¡± ck Tortoise couldn¡¯t help but gulp and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s the terrifying aspect of the Yin Yang Door!¡±

    ¡°If the opponent¡¯s martial cultivation is not enough to break free from the constraints of the Yin Yang Door, then no matter what martial technique they use, all attacks will be absorbed by the door. Of course, this also includes the opponent himself!¡±

    ¡°How can we fight against that?¡± Soul Chaser cursed.

    If even the attacks were absorbed by the Yin Yang Door, what was the point of the fight?

    ¡°Quite interesting!¡± On the stage, Billy, with narrowed eyes, stared at the Yin Yang Door above Icelyn Crowe¡¯s head. Although he stood three or four hundred meters away from Icelyn Crowe, he could still sense a strong force trying to pull him towards the Yin Yang Door. He was quite sure that if his martial art cultivation was only at the early stage of the God-Emperor Realm, he would have turned into nothingness by now.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yin Yang Shrine Sect to send someone to participate. It¡¯s quite surprising!¡± Billy slightly eased his expression before speaking in a deep voice.

    Two years ago, he had heard from his grandfather about the Yin Yang Door, so he easily recognized the origin of the technique used by Icelyn Crowe.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re indeed knowledgeable!¡± Icelyn Crowe said with a deep voice. ¡°Since you recognize the Yin Yang Door, I shouldn¡¯t need to exin much, right?¡±

    ¡°Your martial art cultivation is two levels lower than mine. In front of the Yin Yang Door, all your attacks will be in vain! Including yourself, you are about to disappear into the world of the Yin Yang Door!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Icelyn Crowe sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll believe it very soon!¡±

    As he spoke, the momentum on his body once again soared. Simultaneously, the mist inside and outside the Yin Yang Door churned at a speed more than twice as fast, and the suction force felt by Billy increased several orders of magnitude.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll meet your Yin Yang Door!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes squinted. Immediately after, the momentum on Billy¡¯s body soared instantly, and the air around him quickly became chaotic.

    Billy took two steps forward and wielded the Bloodshadow Fury de to draw more than ten afterimages in the air. He forcefully activated the Domineering de Art.

 Chapter 687 You Finally Appeared!

    Billy has officially broken through to the perfection realm of the War God-Emperor, and his mastery of the Domineering de Art has improved to a new level, making it even more effortless than before!

    A blood-red de curtain descended from the sky, like a thunderbolt on a clear day, with thunder entwining around, splitting the void in half, and dyeing the sky blood-red. The air temperature, which had dropped to freezing due to the appearance of the Yin Yang Door, simultaneously rose rapidly.

    ¡°Domineering de Art?!¡±

    At this moment, the elderly man in the VIP area jumped up from his seat, his face full of shock. Without any hesitation, he shouted loudly towards Icelyn Crowe.

    ¡°Master Icelyn, dodge! You can¡¯t take this blow from him!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± At the same time, Icelyn Crowe on the stage naturally sensed the power of this strike. His pupils contracted sharply. However, he showed no signs of retreat. A fanatic gleam shed in his eyes. After taking a deep breath, he once again created several afterimages with his hands.

    ¡°Absorb!¡± Immediately after, he shouted in a deep voice.

    As his words fell, all the suction force of the Yin Yang Door concentrated on this one strike, causing some tables and chairs ascending into the air to fall onto the stage. The mist around the Yin Yang Door became even denser, and its surging intensity continued to rise.

    But it was still of no use.

    As a crisp sound spread into the ears of everyone present, the Yin Yang Door in mid-air was split in half, then dissipated into nothingness. The trend of the de showed no signs of diminishing as it descended toward Icelyn Crowe¡¯s head. In the next moment, the steel frame structure of the stage was also split in half, leaving a deep trench on the ground that extended a kilometer away.

    Luckily, the audience had moved away from the direction Billy activated the Domineering de Art, or else their lives would be in danger.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±

    Icelyn Crowe stood in ce, struggling to say a few words before a bloodline extended from the top of his head to his waist. His bisected body slumped on the stage, blood spraying wildly, and flesh blurred.

    Until the moment of death, he couldn¡¯t figure out how a second-rank supreme powerhouse like himself could not withstand Commander Gardner¡¯s single blow.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too strong!¡± In the spectator area, Azure Dragon eximed excitedly.

    ¡°I knew there¡¯s no one boss can¡¯t kill!¡± Stout smacked his lips and shouted.

    Ivy, Casey, and others had excited expressions on their faces. The anxiety that had hung over them finally dissipated.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± At the same time, the elderly man in the VIP area eximed in pain, shouting as he ran towards the stage.

    ¡°You killed our Young Master! Surrender your life!¡± When he reached about three or four hundred meters from the stage, he raised his hand and sent formidable Chi energy towards Billy. His strength was not weak, reaching the cultivation level of a third-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Urban Woolery¡¯s voice sounded simultaneously, and he also threw a palm to meet the opponent¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    A shocking roar echoed. The elderly man slid a hundred meters behind before finally stopping, blood surging out of his mouth.

    ¡°Huh?¡± After slowing down a bit, the elderly man¡¯s face showed a hint of fear. He looked at Urban Woolery and said, ¡°You broke through again?¡±

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare to make a move again, you won¡¯t leave the ancient city!¡± Urban Woolery didn¡¯t respond to his words, coldly replied.

    The elderly man breathed heavily. Then, he looked at Billy not far away and shouted loudly, ¡°Commander Gardner, you killed our Young Master. Yin Yang Shrine Sect will remember this debt, and we will repay it a hundredfold in the future!¡±

    ¡°Anytime you¡¯re ready!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After that, Billy started regting his breath with Heart Sutra of the Azure Void. He could chop down Icelyn Crowe, a second-rank Sovereign opponent, in one blow. Obviously, he had exhausted the limit of strength, and he was somewhat affected by the bacsh of the Domineering de Art. It was all due to Icelyn Crowe having just recently broken through to the second-rank Sovereign, and his cultivation was not yet stable. Otherwise, the oue of this battle would have been uncertain.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The elderly man snorted, waved his sleeves, and turned back to the VIP area.

    He was very clear that with Urban Woolery present, he couldn¡¯t make a move against Commander Gardner!

    ¡°Commander Gardner! You¡¯re so cool, we love you!¡± At this point, cheers erupted from the spectator seats.

    ¡°Commander Gardner! Commander Gardner! Commander Gardner!¡±

    Other onlookers began to shout, their eyes filled with admiration.

    Immediately after, thunderous apuse echoed at the scene,sting for five or six minutes.

    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet!¡± After the apuse continued for a while, Otis Hum walked onto the tform, pressing his hands around to signal silence.

    Gradually, the surroundings quieted down.

    ¡°Firstly, thank you, dear fellows, for your support to the tournamentmittee in the past few days. Thank you all!¡± Otis Hum bowed slightly to the audience.

    ¡°The challenge tournament of this Dragon and Phoenix Ranking hase to an end. Congrattions to the one hundred outstanding talents who made it onto the list.¡±

    ¡°Later, we will release the list of the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking for everyone in the martial world to pay attention to.¡±

    ¡°In addition, themittee has prepared generous prizes for the top one hundred talents. Now, let¡¯s move on to the award ceremony¡­¡±

    ¡°Just a moment!¡± At this time, an old man¡¯s voice resounded through the entire void, deafening.

    As the voice rang out, six residual images descended from the sky. One of the old mennded in front of the stage, less than a hundred meters away from Billy. The other five men and women stood around the stage, encircling Billy and the old man in the middle.

    The man in the middle, who had just spoken, was exactly the person who had spoken earlier. His actual age couldn¡¯t be discerned, and he also had white hair and beard, a spirited appearance, and no fluctuation of aura. Apart from the old man, the other five people, both men and women, were around thirty to thirty-five years old, all dressed in Daoist robes, exuding noble temperament and fierce aura.

    ¡°You finally appeared!¡± Billy nced around at the few people, casually saying a sentence. He had spected earlier that several major super sects would have other cards besides Icelyn Crowe among the talented individuals they sent to the Ancient City. If Icelyn Crowe had won, these people would not show up. But now Icelyn Crowe had failed, they surely stepped in.

    It seemed to be as expected.

    While speaking, Billy released his  spiritual power to probe the martial arts aura of the five men and one woman. The next moment, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but slightly contract¨Call five of them, without exception, were all cultivators at the first-rank Sovereign Realm. Among them, two were on the verge of breaking through again.

    The background of the major super sects was indeed formidable. Any one of these five people was enough to wipe out a top-tier force.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Is this a fair fight, or do you want more people?¡± In the seating area, Azure Dragon frowned. As he spoke, he stood up and walked towards the stage. Stout and Soul Chaser followed suit.

 Chapter 688 Accepting the Challenge

    ¡°Azure Dragon,e back, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Ivy shouted in time.

    ¡°Ivy, can you tell what their cultivation levels are?¡± Night Orchid, on the side, looked at Ivy with a slightly furrowed brow.

    ¡°The cultivation level of the elderly man in the middle cannot be probed, but the other five are all at the first-rank Sovereign, and two of them are on the verge of breaking through to the second-rank!¡± Ivy¡¯s expression was slightly serious.

    After a slight pause, she continued to supplement.

    ¡°Although their cultivation levels are one level lower than Icelyn Crowe, Icelyn Crowe¡¯s strength is not much stronger than these people because he forcibly broke throughst night!¡±

    ¡°Especially those two men and women who are on the verge of breaking through to the second-rank Sovereign,pared to Icelyn Crowe, they are not inferior!¡±

    Soul Chaser and Stout both burst out a curse at the same time. Azure Dragon also showed a worried expression.

    Dealing with Icelyn Crowe was already troublesome, and now there were five more. These people wouldn¡¯t stop until they reached their goal.

    Everyone felt immense pressure. Although these neers were a few years older than them, they were already genuine Sovereign-level powerhouses.

    Having been with Billy for a long time, everyone had a misconception that their martial talent was extraordinary. But now,paring themselves to these people, they all lost their confidence. Give them a few more years, and breaking through to the Sovereign level would be an unknown.

    ¡°This is the foundation of the super sects!¡± Casey added on the side. ¡°Moreover, even among these people, they are just a part. In the major super sects, there are even more monstrous geniuses!¡±

    ¡°Casey, you better not say more, it¡¯s too discouraging!¡± ck Tortoise responded, feeling hurt.

    Night Orchid chuckled.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, don¡¯t be so disheartened. You¡¯ve been baptized by the spring in Heartbreak Valley. By the time you reach thirty, you¡¯ll surely have broken through to the Sovereign realm.¡±

    ¡°That might be true!¡± ck Tortoise grinned.

    During their conversation, Otis Hum had already walked to the front of the elderly man, less than a hundred meters away from him. After scanning the other person, a slight frown appeared on his forehead, and he spoke in a low voice, ¡°First, introduce yourself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a nobody!¡± The old man smiled slightly and waved his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± asked Otis Hum. As he spoke, he probed the old man¡¯s cultivation, and his pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Nothing important.¡± The old man smiled again, then pointed to the five young people.

    ¡°These young people have long heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s name and have always admired him! This time, I heard that Commander Gardner was in the Dragon Phoenix List selectionpetition in the Ancient City, so they asked me to bring them here!¡±

    ¡°You came toote, thepetition has already ended, next time please!¡± Otis Hum frowned again.

    ¡°Lord Hum, we are not here for the Dragon Phoenix List!¡± One of the men in gray looked at Otis Hum and then turned to Billy and shouted loudly, ¡°I have long heard that Commander Gardner is a rare talent in vale, a millennium wonder, and I have always wanted to find an opportunity to spar with you!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, ignore them!¡± Otis Hum interrupted the other party in a low voice.

    ¡°This is thepetition site for the Dragon Phoenix Listpetition, not the arena for your super sects! If you want to spar with Commander Gardner, please make an appointment at another time! Now, please leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Hum!¡± Billy smiled and interrupted him. Then he turned around and scanned the five men and women. ¡°Do you really want to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°We humbly request that Commander Gardner can grant us this favor!¡± The man who had spoken earlier replied solemnly.

    ¡°How do you want to spar?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°We know that Commander Gardner has just experienced a life-and-death battle. You can take a break for an hour and then fight us one by one.¡± The man continued to respond.

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! Are you going to attack in rys?¡± Otis Hum scanned the other person and continued, ¡°Commander Gardner¡¯s cultivation is one level lower than any one of you, it¡¯s a shame for you to say such a thing!¡±

    ¡°What sort of talk is that, Lord Hum?¡± The man smiled indifferently and replied, ¡°Commander Gardner is a millennium prodigy, a national phoenix, and of course it cannot bepared to us ordinary mortals!¡±.

    ¡°The ultimate art of being shameless!¡± Otis Hum looked at Billy and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, you can go and rest now, ignore them¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy interrupted him again. Then he continued to look at the man. ¡°Since you all have such good taste, then let¡¯s not waste time. Let all five of you go at it together!¡±

    Otis Hum coughed and couldn¡¯t swallow properly. His mouth twitched helplessly.

    The five opponents were all actual Sovereign with real cultivation. Each of their skills was not inferior to Icelyn Crowe. It was difficult enough to deal with just one Icelyn Crowe, and Billy now wanted to take on five at once.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Huh?¡± All six people on the other side were stunned simultaneously.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, did I hear you wrong? You just said that we should go at it together?¡± The man who had spoken earlier narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it wrong!¡± Billy replied curtly. ¡°Of course, if you dare not ept it, then forget it!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we should¡­¡± Otis Hum breathed deeply and steadied his emotions before speaking.

    ¡°Lord Hum, please prepare six life-and-death contracts for us!¡± Billy interrupted him again.

    Otis Hum couldn¡¯t believe what Billy said.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you want us to sign a life-and-death contract with you?¡± The woman on the other side looked down her nose at Billy and asked.

    ¡°What, you dare not sign?¡± Billy¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smile.

    ¡°Haha, Commander Gardner,¡± The woman sneered, ¡°If you have such courage, we are more than happy to apany you!¡±

    For them, this was certainly a matter of great desire. They had chosen to reveal themselves in such a scene to force Billy to ept their challenge in in sight of all. If Billy dared not ept their challenge, it would already have achieved their purpose. Commander Gardner was regarded as the pride of the country; if he flinched in front of opponents at his age, it would exin a lot.

    As expected, Billy not only epted their challenge. What surprised them was that Billy dered that he would take on all five of them and signed the contract for life and death.

    This was exactly what they wanted. In this way, even if they managed to kill Billy with the five of them, the capital would have no way of speaking out.

    ¡°Since Commander Gardner wants to sign a contract with us for life and death, there is something we need to confirm with you first!¡± Another man spoke up.

 Chapter 689 Path of No Return

    ¡°By signing the life and death agreement, each party epts their fate. Does that mean both sides can use any martial arts, including forbidden techniques and secret arts?¡± The man continued to ask.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy shrugged and then turned to Otis Hum. ¡°Thank you, Lord Hum!¡±

    Otis Hum took a deep breath, realizing that Billy was not joking, so he didn¡¯t insist any further. He then turned to the referee not far away and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is going to challenge five opponents at once. Prepare six life and death agreements!¡±

    After hearing his words, the scene once again erupted in an uproar. Most people wore expressions of shock on their faces.

    ¡°Ivy, did Boss get injured in the head by Icelyn Crowe just now?¡± Stout smacked his lips, looking at Ivy.

    A crisp sound came from the back of Stout¡¯s head.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him fiercely before speaking, ¡°If Billy dares to do this, he must have confidence!¡±

    ¡°Ivy, those five people are all Sovereign powerhouses. Does Boss really have confidence?¡± Bob took a deep breath and asked.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The faces of the others also showed worried expressions.

    ¡°Bob, don¡¯t worry!¡± Casey spoke thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, besides the Domineering de Art, Boss has other cards!¡±

    ¡°The Five Elements Secret Art?!¡± Ian eximed.

    While the group was chatting, in the central square, Billy had alreadypleted the signing of the life and death agreements with the five men and women.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, be careful, don¡¯t force yourself!¡± Otis Hum, after putting away the life and death agreements, looked at Billy and said with great concern.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Hum, for your concern!¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    Then, Otis Hum and the white-haired old man turned and left. The five men and women took their positions, standing in five different directions, surrounding Billy in the middle.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I have to say that with your courage alone, you are worthy of your title!¡± The man who spoke before looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get on with it!¡± Billy responded casually. ¡°You only have one chance to strike. You better give it your all otherwise, you may regret it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Commander Gardner!¡± The man responded before looking at his fourpanions. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack and learn Commander Gardner¡¯s techniques together!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The other four nodded simultaneously.

    As the words fell, the oppressive auras of the five people burst forth, and their powerful Chi rose to the sky. Instantly, the entire space trembled, dark clouds roiled, and a fierce wind howled, creating an overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Five Elements Secret Art, Gold Technique!¡±

    Billy¡¯s voice echoed through the entire space. The next moment, a shocking scene unfolded. Weapons, like the ones held by the onlookers within a kilometer, rose into the air as if enchanted. Thousands of sharp weapons, including knives, swords, axes, long spears, and meteor hammers, floated at a certain height, surrounding the five people in the middle.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Just as the five people simultaneouslyunched their attacks, thousands of cold weapons shot out.

    For a moment, the entire space was filled with the remnants of cold weapons, each following its own trajectory towards the five attackers. Dense and overwhelming, blocking out the sky and sun, apanied by sharp whistling sounds, swift as lightning, unstoppable.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the five people couldn¡¯t help but shudder. They never expected that Billy could activate such a level of secret technique! They wanted to dodge, but within a kilometer, it was full of razor-sharp cold weapons, and there was no ce to hide. The only thing they could do was tounch their attacks while activating their Chi to strengthen their defensive cover, attempting to withstand this wave of attacks.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In no time, explosive sounds resounded in the air. The attacks of the five people werepletely destroyed by these knives and swords, instantly disappearing. Apart from that, without exception, the five men and women were covered in numerous bloodstains caused by the cold weapons, each bing a bloodied figure.

    After another dozen seconds. Two of them had their heads cut off in mid-air by knives and swords. One was pierced through the chest by a long spear, straight through to the ground. The woman was stabbed in the forehead by a sword and fell down convulsing before bing motionless. Finally, the man was struck in the heart by an axe, and arge amount of blood gushed out like a fountain.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lying on the ground, the man opened his mouth, unable to say a word. After a moment, he kicked his legs twice and breathed hisst.

    Five people, within just two minutes, were all killed.

    In that moment of death, the five of theme finally understood how terrifying Commander Gardner truly was. Second-rank Sovereign powerhouses would find it difficult to contend with Billy¡¯s move of Five Elements Secret Art, let along the five of them, five First-rank Sovereigns.

    At the moment of closing their eyes, remorse surged in the hearts of the five people simultaneously. Knowing this would be the result, they would never havee to the ancient city for this job. Originally, they thought that if they could take down Billy this time, they would be heroes of the major super sects, enjoying valuable cultivation resources in the future. Given time, they might even be the top talents of their sects, reaching the pinnacle. However, the result was so cruel. This trip to the Ancient City had be their extraordinary path of no return.

    Next, the oppressive aura in the air disappeared, and the cold weapons in the air all fell to the ground, producing a crisp sound.

 Chapter 690 Destruction of the Entire Family

    Immediately, Billy spat out a mouthful of blood, then sat cross-legged after a quick breath, entering a brief recovery state by operating his cultivation method. Although he had already reached the War God-Emperor perfection realm, unleashing Five Elements Secret Art of this level was still somewhat strenuous for him.

    Soon after, the entire scene fell into a deathly quiet, with only the sound of the mountain wind howling. Most people were dumbfounded, staring at the scene in front of them with an expression of incredulity.

    ¡°Damn it, you killed them, you deserve to die!¡± After a while, the white-haired elder who had spoken earlier roared, then quickly rushed towards Billy from the VIP area.

    His heart was bleeding; these five dead people were among the top three in major sects. Yet, in just a few minutes, they were all gone. For the martial world, this was an enormous loss.

    Nurturing a young person to the level of this in their thirties was a massive undertaking. It required a significant investment of manpower and resources, and there was no guarantee of sess. If one person out of ten could reach the end, it was already remarkable.

    The future of the major sects relied on these young talents to be the backbone. Not to mention losing five, even losing one was a painful blow.

    ¡°If you dare to make a move, you die!¡± Urban Woolery¡¯s figure followed suit, and at the same time, a boundless terror swept out.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The white-haired elder, sensing the killing intent emanating from Urban Woolery, hesitated involuntarily.

    ¡°Willing to gamble and not afraid to lose. Is this the nature of people from the super sects?¡± Urban Woolery spoke in a deep voice. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to lose, you shouldn¡¯t have signed the life and death contract before!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, are you really going to protect him?¡± The old man spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Urban Woolery sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if you dare to make a move against Commander Gardner, you die!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man frowned, and at the same time, a chill emanated from him.

    ¡°Elder Loxley!¡± At this moment, another white-haired elder walked over. ¡°Elder Loxley, let¡¯s stop here for today!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Elder Smart¡­¡± Elder Loxley frowned again.

    ¡°Elder Loxley, Prime Minister is right. If you can¡¯t match Commander Gardner, don¡¯t me him. They were inferior in skills; me it on yourself for not being able to protect them!¡± Elder Smart interrupted Elder Loxley again.

    After saying that, he turned to Urban Woolery and said, ¡°Congrattions, Prime Minister, for finding such a unicorn for vale. vale¡¯s prosperity is just around the corner!¡±

    ¡°However, I have to remind you. Although Commander Gardner can kill a few peers, his cultivation is still a bit weak. He needs to take good care of himself!¡±

    ¡°If he unfortunately dies one day, it will be a great loss for vale!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Urban Woolery snorted, ¡°Go back and tell the people behind you. If they dare to secretly deal with Commander Gardner, be prepared to the destruction of your entire family!¡±

    Indeed, as the Prime Minister, he was quick to threaten with wiping out nine generations, even stronger than the people around Billy.

    ¡°Prime Minister, don¡¯t be nervous. I never said I would deal with Commander Gardner!¡± Elder Smart smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried. What if Commander Gardner has some mishap¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wipe out your nine generations too!¡± Urban Woolery interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste words with you! Do any of you from the super sects want to die?¡±

    ¡°If not, then this Dragon and Phoenix Rankingpetition ends here!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, take care of yourself!¡± Elder Smart looked at Urban Woolery with a smile that was not a smile, then turned and left.

    Elder Loxley cast a cold nce at Billy on the stage, a look of coldness in his eyes, then took a deep breath and followed suit.

    ¡°Lord Hum, please continue!¡± Urban Woolery narrowed his eyes, looked at the backs of the two, and instructed Otis Hum.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Otis Hum nodded in response and stepped onto the tform again.

    ¡°Dear friends, now we enter the award ceremony. The top 100 who entered the list, please wait in your seats¡­¡±

    At the same time, Billy took a brief rest and returned to the seating area.

    ¡°Boss, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Night Orchid asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Billy, take this Supreme Essence Saint Pill.¡± Ivy took out a pill from her body and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Billy smiled again and took the pill.

    Supreme Essence Saint Pill was remarkably effective in countering bacsh injuries, so he didn¡¯t refuse. While taking the pill, he activated his cultivation method again to heal.

    ¡°Boss, just received a call from our brothers below. People from Cerulean Abyss Institute are preparing to leave the ancient city. What should we do?¡± Soon after, Soul Chaser, who had just finished a call, looked at Billy and asked.

    ording to Billy¡¯s instructions, for the past few days, he arranged a group of SHADOW brothers to keep an eye on the people from Cerulean Abyss Institute twenty-four hours a day.

    ¡°Boss, you rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go with Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird to handle it!¡± Casey, after hearing Soul Chaser¡¯s words, looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine!¡± Billy nodded slightly after a moment of thought.

    Among the people sent by Cerulean Abyss Institute this time, besides the half-step Sovereign who ambushed him that night, the highest cultivation was an elder at the peak of the War God-Emperor realm. However, Casey had already stepped into the peak realm, and dealing with an opponent at this level was not a difficult task. So, he wasn¡¯t too worried that something dangerous would happen when Casey and the others went over.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go with Casey!¡± Ivy looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Ivy, you stay here!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you stay here!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Ivy hesitated for a moment before responding.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go with Casey!¡± Bob and Ian stood up at the same time.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded in response, then looked at Casey and said, ¡°Be careful. If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t force it!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    After that, several people walked towards the exit.

    About a quarter of an hourter, the scene entered the award ceremony. The prizes this time were cultivation resources contributed by the major super sects in exchange for the capital. They were all rare treasures that were rarely seen. The prizes for the top ten started with a hundred-year Ling Fruit, and the quantity varied depending on the ranking. As for the top three prizes, they were countless millennium Spiritual Fruits, something that countless martial artists dreamt of. For a martial artist with the cultivation of a War Emperor or below, as long as they consumed one, they could definitely break through in a short period! Even for someone with the cultivation of a War God-Emperor, as long as their umtion was sufficient, consuming a millennium Spiritual Fruit could possibly push them through a cultivation level.

 Chapter 691 Settling Some Scores!

    The major super sects contributed these treasures partly due to the pressure from the imperial capital. The imperial capital was willing to publiclypete for the role of the national sessor, and naturally, the martial world had to show a certain level of sincerity; otherwise, the imperial capital wouldn¡¯t agree. On the other hand, they initially thought that at least half of the top ten in the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking would be from their super sects.

    Therefore, presenting these treasures was just a formality, and most of them would eventually return to their hands. However, fate had a different n. They never expected that none of the top ten would be from the super sects.

    Figures like Adrian Hayes and Louie Wolfe, the so-called geniuses, were either dead or crippled, and their names would no longer appear on the ranking list. So, this time, the treasures were considered a gain for Billy and hispanions, as well as the two independent cultivators by his side.

    ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡± In no time, Billy led Ivy and others to the VIP area, where Adam Greenleaf greeted them first.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Uncle Adam,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    As they entered the VIP area, ncing around, only Urban Woolery and Milo Guzman were present. Other ministers and staff were busy outside.

    ¡°Haha, Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve worked hard. Please, have a seat!¡± Urban Woolery greeted Billy with a heartyugh.

    ¡°Thanks, Prime Minister!¡± Billy responded with a smile after exchanging greetings with Milo Guzman and others, leading everyone to take their seats.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve been constantly bringing us surprises today!¡± Urban Woolery said with a smile. ¡°Truly the lucky star of vale!¡±

    His mood was indeed quite good. With this victory, the role of the national sessor undoubtedly belonged to Billy. Moreover, after today¡¯s battle, the major superpowers would feel the pain for a long time. Geniuses at the Sovereign level were not easy to cultivate.

    ¡°Prime Minister, you tter me.¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Prime Minister, now, the boss should be able to assume the role of the national sessor, right?¡± Stout looked at Urban Woolery and asked.

    ¡°Haha, absolutely!¡± Urban Wooleryughed. ¡°Not only the national sessor, but Commander Gardner will also personally designate the five openers of the national channels.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°The capital city still has some conscience; otherwise, it would be too¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Ivy pped him on the back of his head.

    Then, looking a bit embarrassed, she nced at Urban Woolery. ¡°Prime Minister, don¡¯t mind him; he talks nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Urban Wooleryughed again. ¡°The chubby guy is right, the capital city indeed owes Commander Gardner, and there¡¯s no need to avoid mentioning it.¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, this Dragon and Phoenix Ranking event is over. When can the national channels be officially opened?¡± Night Orchid asked from the side.

    Since there were no outsiders here, she asked directly. The gathering of the Five Elements Jade Pendants was extremely confidential, known only to a limited number of people.

    ¡°It will take a little more than a month!¡± Urban Woolery said with a slightly serious expression. Then, staring ahead, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to that day. The opening of the channels, the arrival of the national destiny, theprehensive revival of vale¡¯s martial arts. For our country, it will be a new milestone!¡±

    ¡°That day, vale has been waiting for hundreds of years!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s soon!¡± Stout smacked his lips again. ¡°I really want to see how much vale¡¯s martial strength will improve after the national destiny arrives!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed!¡± Urban Woolery smiled faintly.

    ¡°Prime Minister, when will the Global Martial Arts Competition take ce?¡± Night Orchid continued after a moment of thought.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been finalized yet!¡± Urban Woolery shook his head and added, ¡°The World Martial Arts Championship is a global event, and there¡¯s a lot to prepare. It¡¯s estimated to take ce around the middle or second half of the year at the earliest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! As long as it¡¯s held after the national channels open!¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Urban Woolery also nodded. Then, with a slightly serious tone, he said, ¡°So, the matter of the Five Elements Jade Pendants must not be leaked before the national channels are opened!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    Everyone understood that if the news of the jade pendants leaked, some Western countries would undoubtedly try to prevent vale from opening the national channels. After all, all martial artists in vale would benefit from it. vale¡¯s martial art strength would once again rise significantly, and many old things with stagnant cultivation might break through.

    In this way, vale¡¯s overall strength would increase by several levels, something the Western countries did not want to see.

    On the other hand, if the West learned that vale was about to open the national channels, they might expedite the World Martial Arts Championship as a precaution. If that happened, vale would be in a very passive position.

    Therefore, the news of the Five Elements Jade Pendants must not be leaked.

    ¡°Prime Minister, a hundred years ago, how did vale fare in itsst Global Martial Arts Competition?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    Exhaling heavily, Urban Woolery said, ¡°That time was a disgrace for us vale.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was slightly stunned. ¡°Did vale rank very low?¡±

    ¡°Far more than just low!¡± Otis Hum who was on the side, took a deep breath and exined, ¡°In the Martial Arts Championship, all participants automatically signed a life-and-death agreement. Once on the stage, unless voluntarily surrendering, they fought to the death.¡±

    ¡°That time, all the participants sent by vale were killed without exception!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s even more hateful is that manypatriots had already surrendered on the stage but were still killed by their opponents!¡±

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t the referees intervene?¡± Night Orchid frowned and asked.

    ¡°The referees colluded with several major Western countries and turned a blind eye. The exnations they gave were varied and inconsistent!¡± Otis Hum responded with anger on his face.

    ¡°When vale¡¯s delegation went to negotiate with the organizingmittee, they promised to thoroughly investigate, but in the end, it was still fruitless!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Those damn bastards!¡± Stout cursed. ¡°This year, we must make them pay a hundredfold!¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s time to settle some scores with them!¡± Urban Woolery nodded thoughtfully.

    After a while, retracting his thoughts, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve caused some significant losses to the major super sects this time. They probably won¡¯t let it go easily in theing period. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Prime Minister!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, when you have time in a few days, go to the imperial capital. There are some things I want to discuss with you!¡± Urban Woolery said after a short pause.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    In his heart, he had a vague guess about what Urban Woolery was referring to.

 Chapter 692 Breakthrough

    ¡°Commander Gardner, how are you considering the matter with White Tiger?¡± At this moment, Milo Guzman looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to White Tiger on the phone. He¡¯s arranging things at the ce of Darkness these days and will officially return to the country in a few days.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°He agreed?¡± Both Milo Guzman and Donald¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Milo Guzman replied with a smile.

    ¡°Elders, you¡¯re being too polite. I should thank White Tiger on behalf of both of you.¡± Billy smiled back.

    One hourter.

    After the award ceremony, Billy epted the prizes on behalf of Casey¡¯s group and bid farewell with Stout, Night Orchid, and others.

    Ivy wanted to follow him as she knew he was heading to the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, but Billy persuaded her not to. On one hand, Ivy had official duties and couldn¡¯t afford to be absent for days. On the other hand, Billy didn¡¯t want to put her in danger, especially after the conflicts with Cerulean Abyss Institute and Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect.

    During thepetition, Ivy had made enemies with people from both sects, and considering that she had crippled Adrian Hayes, Saint Sky Sword Pavilion wouldn¡¯t let it slide. There was a chance that they would seek revenge, and Billy felt Ivy would be safer sticking with Urban Woolery and the others.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going? Are we going to meet up with Casey and the others?¡± After getting in the car, Stout asked.

    ¡°No, go straight back to SHADOW!¡± Billy responded.

    About ten minutes ago, Casey had called him. Casey informed him that the matter with Cerulean Abyss Institute had been settled, and all thirty-something people, including two elders, had been eliminated.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded before stepping on the gas.

    After about forty minutes, Stout parked the car at the SHADOW parking lot.

    ¡°Boss!¡± As they got out of the car, Casey and the others greeted them.

    ¡°How are you all? Everything okay?¡± Billy asked.

    While speaking, he roughly checked Casey and the others¡¯ conditions. Although everyone had injuries, they were all external wounds and not severe.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Casey and the others shook their heads in response.

    ¡°Boss, the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking event has officially ended. Where do we go next? Are we returning to our respective positions?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°For the next three days, none of you should go anywhere. Just stay at the base and cultivate. In three days, each of you must break through at least one level!¡± Billy instructed.

    After the baptism of the Spirit Springs, the speed of breakthroughs for everyone had significantly increased. Billy had noticed that their cultivation levels were on the verge of breaking through, and with a little push, they could achieve a breakthrough.

    ¡°Stout, distribute the prizes to everyone, including the five spiritual fruits for me and Ivy.¡± Billy then looked at Stout.

    Ivy had ranked second in thepetition and received two millennium spiritual fruits. However, she didn¡¯t want them and handed them over to Stout for safekeeping.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Stout replied loudly.

    ¡°Judge, Soul Chaser, you two need to hurry. You have three days to reach the God-Emperor realm. If you find it difficult,e find me!¡± Billy looked at Judge and Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Both nodded vigorously.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Go about your business. I¡¯m going to check on Azure Fang.¡± After waving to everyone, Billy turned and walked towards a building in the courtyard.

    Over the next two or three days, everyone entered a state of frenzied cultivation. As Billy had estimated, after three days, everyone¡¯s cultivation had improved to varying degrees.

    Casey had sessfully reached the perfection realm, while Azure Dragon, Bob Stokes, and Ian de had all be Tier-two War God-Emperors. Azure Fang, with the help of Billy¡¯s Chi Essence Pill and the millennium spiritual fruit, broke through two and a half levels, reaching theter stage of War God-Emperor.

    Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Stout had all broken through one level, bing Tier-one War God-Emperor. Night Orchid and Frostde had broken through one and a half levels, stepping into the early stages of War God-Emperor.

    Judge and Soul Chaser, with Billy¡¯s help and the spiritual fruit, sessfully reached the War God-Emperor realm in the early morning of the third day.

    Thus, all of Billy¡¯spanions had entered the War God-Emperor realm.

    During these three days, Billy also taught two martial art techniques to everyone. Firstly, he passed on Domineering de Art to Casey. With Casey¡¯s current cultivation, he could already unleash about fifty to sixty percent of the art¡¯s power.

    Although the de Sect¡¯s tradition dictated not to share the Domineering de Art with outsiders, de Lord had once said when passing it to Billy that everyone around Billy wasn¡¯t considered an outsider.

    Secondly, Billy imparted the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique to everyone. Although it was originally a God-Emperor realm martial technique, Billy had slightly modified the final move, ¡®Dragon¡¯s Dominion!¡¯ With further improvement, it could rival Sovereign realm martial techniques.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you¡¯re too strong. You broke through two and a half levels directly?¡± On the morning of the third day, everyone gathered in the conference hall. Soul Chaser looked at Azure Fang and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the effect of Boss¡¯s Chi Essence Pill; otherwise, breaking through one level with just the spiritual fruit would already be good enough.¡± Azure Fang expressed his gratitude and looked at Billy. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡±

    ¡°Your Chi energy is not yet stable. Focus on cultivating your mental technique for the next two days and try to stabilize your cultivation as soon as possible.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang replied loudly. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Boss, do we have something to do next?¡±

    Based on his understanding of Billy, if there were no ns for the day, Billy would have already sent everyone back to their respective positions after being out for so many days.

    ¡°Yea,¡± Billy nodded, ¡°we¡¯ll set off this afternoon for Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡±

    ¡°Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect? They¡¯re not to be underestimated. If we go to fire at theirir ¡­¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, what realm have you cultivated the Eight-Fold Fist to?¡± Billy suddenly asked.

 Chapter 693 Arrival at Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s question, Azure Fang couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt. He didn¡¯t understand why Billy suddenly brought up this matter. It was a secret between him and Billy, and he had never mentioned it to anyone before. It wasn¡¯t about distrust; it just didn¡¯t seem meaningful to bring it up before. Also, Azure Fang wasn¡¯t much of a talker, so he kept it to himself.

    Now, hearing Billy bring it up, Azure Fang, knowing Billy well, was sure that there was a reason behind it.

    ¡°Azure Fang, Boss has found the mastermind behind the attack on the Ray family.¡± Soul Chaser said with a serious expression.

    Boom! Hearing this, an extremely terrifying aura erupted from Azure Fang. The wooden chair beneath him shattered as if it were made of paper. In the next moment, Azure Fang¡¯s eyes turned crimson, veins popped on his forehead, and his body trembled uncontrobly with a suffocating murderous intent filling the air.

    ¡°Azure Fang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Frostde, surprised, walked over to Azure Fang with a worried look.

    Casey, Azure Dragon, and others also looked at Azure Fang in surprise. They were unaware of Azure Fang¡¯s connection to the Ray family, so they were puzzled by his intense reaction.

    ¡°Boss, is what Soul Chaser said true?¡± Azure Fang didn¡¯t respond to Frostde, looking directly at Billy and asking one word at a time.

    ¡°Azure Fang, calm down.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Was it done by people from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect?¡± Azure Fang continued in a low voice.

    From Billy¡¯s previous words, he had a vague guess. Billy suddenly deciding to go to the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect meant there was a special reason behind it. Now, hearing Soul Chaser¡¯s words, he spected that there must be a connection between these two events.

    ¡°Azure Fang, calm down. Sir down.¡± Frostde pulled over a chair from the side.

    Azure Fang took a deep breath, forcefully calming his emotions.

    ¡°Boss, how did you find out?¡± After a while, Azure Fang, nowposed, looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let me exin!¡± Soul Chaser said. He then detailed what happened at the restaurant under the Dunn family.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After listening, everyone finally understood why Azure Fang had reacted so strongly just now.

    Frostde, sitting beside Azure Fang, tightly held his hand, and ayer of mist appeared in her eyes. She knew that Azure Fang had been an orphan since childhood, but she never thought he had such a painful past.

    ¡°Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡± Azure Fang, who had finally calmed down, became agitated again. His eyes turned crimson, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°I must make them pay for their blood debts!¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, calm down. Listen to Boss¡¯s arrangement.¡± Frostde took a deep breath and spoke with a slightly choked voice.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, call and ask our brothers over there. See if there are any movements from the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect these days!¡± Billy then turned to Soul Chaser and said.

    Since that day when they left the restaurant under the Dunn family, he had asked Soul Chaser to investigate the location of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect and had arranged a hundred SHADOW brothers to monitor it.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Soul Chaser responded and took out his phone to make a call.

    About two minutester, after hanging up the phone, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, there has been significant activity at Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect these past two days. It seems like they¡¯ve called back all the elder-level figures scattered outside the sect. ording to the spections of our brothers there, the sect might be furious because their people sent to the ancient city were all killed. They¡¯ve called back their people, possibly nning to gather their forces and question us in the capital!¡±

    ¡°A bunch of parasites of the nation. They dare to question us in the capital?¡± Stout was speechless.

    ¡°Let our brothers investigate further, see when they are nning to leave!¡± After a brief contemtion, Billy instructed.

    ¡°Already investigated. If nothing unexpected happens, they should set out tomorrow!¡± Soul Chaser responded again.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    After some thought, he turned to Vermilion Bird and said, ¡°Vermilion Bird, within today, deploy a hundred thousand Bloodshadow guards near Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡¯s mountain gate.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Vermilion Bird nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Boss, when are we setting out?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°After lunch!¡± Billy finished speaking and then turned to Bob and Ian.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, you two don¡¯t need to go. Go back to the capital with Ivy.¡±

    ¡°Boss, let us go with you!¡± Both of them, surprised, spoke at the same time.

    ¡°No need for so many people! Besides, both of you, like Ivy, have official duties and cannot be absent for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, for the next period, pay more attention to the people and events in the capital. If there is any abnormality, call me immediately!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean? Have you discovered something?¡± Bob asked after a moment of surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a premonition for now. I can¡¯t specify what it is. Both of you and Ivy should be more vignt!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Both nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Oh, Boss, what about the princess from Northfortia, who is still imprisoned in Central Sky Office? Execute her?¡± Bob suddenly brought up this topic.

    Judge and Stout both coughed.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± After a brief thought, Billy responded.

    ¡°Boss, that woman is not someone to be taken lightly. Releasing her may bring trouble, don¡¯t you think?¡± Bob continued.

    ¡°Bob, listen to Boss!¡± Without waiting for Billy to respond, Casey interjected.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°ording to the information from our informant, this woman named Linda is highly favored by her father. If we just kill her like this, it might cause some trouble. Yesterday, I heard that they¡¯ve been negotiating with General Wilson over this matter, asking us to release her.¡±

    ¡°What have we to fear? If they have the ability¡­¡± Bob cursed

    ¡°Now is not the best time for a full-scale conflict with them!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°For vale, the most important thing in theing period is to wee the arrival of the National Destiny. Before that, all disputes with other countries can be temporarily set aside!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders.

    At around 5 p. m., Billy, apanied by Casey and others, appeared outside a small town built against the mountains in the northern part of vale. The town was surrounded by mountains, with continuous mountain ranges. A winding mountain road led to the outside world. This small town was located at the foot of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡¯s gate. Nearly half of the residents in the town had various connections with the sect.

 Chapter 694 Big Trouble!

    ¡°Commander!¡± After Billy and his group got off the helicopter, the hundred Blood Shadow soldiers all knelt down in unison, shouting in a loud and orderly manner.

    ¡°Get up and speak!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± a group leader responded once again and stood up.

    ¡°Report to the Commander, following your orders, the hundred thousand Bloodshadow guards are all in position. Please give further instructions, Commander!¡± One of themanders looked at Billy and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Twenty thousand to stay in the town, the remaining eighty thousand go up the mountain!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±

    ¡°Soul Chaser, where are the SHADOW brothers?¡± Billy then turned to Soul Chaser and asked.

    ¡°There are four waves in total, three inside the town, and the other one is guarding the entrance to the mountain.¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    ¡°Tell them to withdraw, and guard the exit of the town.¡± Billy continued with his instructions.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Soul Chaser nodded and took out his phone to make a call.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Billy waved his hand and walked towards the entrance of the town, with Casey and others following closely.

    The main base of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect was located in a wide valley halfway up the mountains to the west of the small town. Since there was no wall, there was no concept of a courtyard. Only a magnificent archway was built at the entrance of the valley, with the four characters ¡°Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡± carved on it. In the entire valley, there were thousands of buildings,rge and small, scattered in an orderly manner, covering an area of nearly a million square meters.

    Just as Billy and his group entered the town, the head of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect received a message from the town. After hanging up the phone, his face changed abruptly. Without much thought, he hurriedly walked towards the main hall.

    In the main hall at this moment, dozens of men and women were seated. These people were all core members of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, elder-level or above. Sitting in the first ce was the current Sect Master of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, Theobold Fraley.

    At this moment, his mood was obviously not good. His face was so dark that water could almost drip from it, and a chilling aura enveloped his whole body. His mood was understandable. In this recent event, all the people sent by Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect to the Ancient City, except for his daughter who escaped by chance, including his son, were all killed. This was the most unfavorable event for Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect in nearly a hundred years. As one of the super sects within vale, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect had never been so provoked before. It seemed that they were not taken seriously at all!

    Among the people present, except for Theobold Fraley, the others also had expressions full of anger. Each of them exuded a trace of chilling coldness.

    ¡°Sect Master, have we confirmed whether the one who did this is surnamed Gardner?¡± The second elder of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, Linden Sutton, looked at Theobold Fraley and asked.

    ¡°Do we need to ask! Besides him, who else has the guts to dare to kill people from our Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡± Without waiting for Theobold Fraley to respond, another old man coldly retorted.

    ¡°Sect Master, I heard that the people from Cerulean Abyss Institute sent to the Ancient City were also all killed three days ago. Is that also his doing?¡± A middle-aged man in gray robes spoke up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Theobold Fraley nodded, ¡°Both incidents were arranged by him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really damned!¡± Linden Sutton angrily said, ¡°Does he think thating from the Ether Mountain makes us afraid to touch him?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, in my opinion, we don¡¯t need to bother going to the capital to demand justice. We can just send people to find him and kill him, ending it all!¡± Linden Sutton continued.

    ¡°Going to the capital, Milo Guzman and those old guys like Donald will definitely protect him. We won¡¯t be able to act¡­¡± Linden Sutton said.

    ¡°Second Elder, this matter needs to be handled with caution!¡± The grand elder of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect spoke.

    ¡°He killed our people first. If we just kill him without saying anything, when the people from Ether Mountain find out, we¡¯ll be hard-pressed to bear their wrath.¡±

    ¡°Humph! What are we afraid of!¡± Linden Sutton snorted.

    ¡°If Ether Mountain really wants to start a war over this, we¡¯ll apany them at any time!¡±

    ¡°At that time, call the people from Cerulean Abyss Institute as well. Even if Ether Mountain is strong, they will have to consider the consequences of starting a war with both of our major sects!¡±

    ¡°Second Elder, you are underestimating the strength of Ether Mountain.¡± The grand elder continued.

    ¡°Even though that old man from Ether Mountain is the only one left, you must not underestimate Ether Mountain.¡± Theobold Fraley frowned slightly before waving his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Ether Mountain, Second Elder!¡± Theobold Fraley furrowed his brows slightly before waving his hand. As the leader of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, he obviously knew more about Ether Mountain¡¯s strength than Linden Sutton.

    Regardless of the strength of the other members of the Ether Mountain, as long as that old man was still alive, the prestige of Ether Mountain would never disappear. No one knew the cultivation level of the old master on the Ether Mountain, because no one had seen him fight in decades. Of course, even if someone saw him fight, they would now be a pile of soil.

    Theobold Fraley didn¡¯t know the cultivation level of the other party, but he had self-awareness. Even if he used all his tricks, he probably couldn¡¯t withstand the other party¡¯s half attack. That person¡¯s cultivation might be the current ceiling of vale martial arts. If such a powerful person wanted to attack Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, they were enough to make the entire sect disappear singlehandedly.

    ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± Linden Sutton seemed unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Enough, this matter needs no further discussion!¡± Theobold Fraley frowned again. He would also love to kill Billy right away. His son was killed by Billy¡¯s people, and his daughter was crippled. If he could, he would have torn Billy to pieces long ago. But he was very clear. This matter could not be dealt with so simply and crudely unless he wanted to jeopardize the entire sect.

    ¡°Sect Master, should we call the people from Cerulean Abyss Institute to go to the capital city with us?¡± Another middle-aged man spoke up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Theobold Fraley nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll call their deanter and ask for his opinion¡­¡±

    Just at this moment, a rapid footstep sound echoed. Soon after, the steward hurriedly ran in.

    ¡°Sect Master, big trouble¡­¡± While running, the steward shouted.

    ¡°What kind of demeanor is this!¡± Theobold Fraley¡¯s face sank. ¡°What can happen to make you so flustered!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s really a big deal¡­¡± The steward slightly slowed down before continuing, ¡°Commander Gardner and his men have surrounded the town below. He is nowing up the mountain¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Theobold Fraley pped the armrest of his chair. The entire chair exploded with a bang.

    ¡°Are you sure?!¡± He stood up, looked at the steward with an ice-cold tone, and asked.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The steward nodded vigorously. ¡°The news was passed up from below, and it has been confirmed that it¡¯s Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Humph! He really has the audacity!¡± Linden Sutton roared angrily, his body exuding a strong killing intent.

 Chapter 695 Disrespect

    ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s invincible, unafraid of anything?!¡± Linden Sutton continued to shout, ¡°Killing so many people from our Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect and daring toe to us on his own, he never knows the meaning of the word ¡®death¡¯!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Theobold Fraley.

    ¡°Sect Master, now we don¡¯t need to go to the capital. He came to us looking for death. Even if we kill him, the person from Ether Mountain won¡¯t dare to say much!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Theobold Fraley nodded slightly, a trace of fierceness shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Sect Master, logically speaking, since Commander Gardner killed so many people of us, he shouldn¡¯te to provoke us again. Could there be some other reason for this matter?¡± Another elder asked.

    ¡°Whatever the reason, since he dares toe, today he won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± An old man in blue robes stood up and said.

    ¡°Sect Master, what he said makes some sense!¡± The grand elder of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first!¡± Theobold Fraley took a deep breath and walked towards the door, the others following closely behind.

    After about ten minutes, Billy and his group arrived at the entrance of the valley under the archway. The eighty thousand Bloodshadow soldiers had already dispersed, surrounding the entire valley, waiting for Billy¡¯smand.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Outside the gatehouse, one of the four Daoist-robed men looked at them and asked sternly.

    Before the man finished speaking, Azure Fang took two steps forward, flipped his wrist, and a curved de of arc-shaped light shot out like lightning.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The four men hadn¡¯t expected Azure Fang to attack so quickly. They shivered, quickly dodging to the side.

    However, being ordinary Battle God realm cultivators, how could they avoid the attacks of Azure Fang? Moreover, Azure Fang was also filled with raging anger and naturally wouldn¡¯t spare them.

    After the de light passed, the four men fell simultaneously, arge amount of blood spewing out, convulsing a few times before losing all signs of life.

    Boom!

    Immediately afterward, Azure Fang flipped his wrist again, and a fiercely sharp de light shed towards the archway. The majestic archway, several tens of meters high, copsed with a bang, raising a cloud of dust.

    ¡°Damn it, who dares to be so arrogant at Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect? Do you not want to live?¡± The voice of an angry old man rang out from behind the archway.

    Soon, more than a hundred men and women rushed over, surrounding Billy and his group in the middle.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± The leading old man looked at Billy¡¯s group with anger and said, ¡°You dared to destroy the archway of my Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. Do you really find your own lives too long?¡±

    However, although he spoke like this, his eyes involuntarily revealed a hint of fear. He was a War Emperor-perfect realm cultivator, but what shocked him was that he couldn¡¯t sense any aura fluctuations from Billy and his group. This meant that the cultivation bases of the ten or so people in front of him were all above his own. In other words, all these ten people were War God-Emperor realm powerhouses.

    ¡°Remember, I will only ask once!¡± Azure Fang looked at the opponent and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Where is your Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The old man was stunned, ¡°What business do you have with our Sect Master? Who are you people¡­¡±

    Before the old man finished speaking, a de light shot out from Azure Fang¡¯s hand, swift as lightning, leaving the opponent no time to react.

    ¡°Elder Marsh, be careful!¡± Two middle-aged men beside him shouted.

    The de light struck the old man¡¯s chest, a wound about thirty to forty centimeters long appearing at his heart, shocking to behold. The old man looked at Azure Fang, opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word, and spewed out arge amount of blood from his mouth. Immediately after, he fell stiffly to the ground, twitching a few times before going silent.

    ¡°Damn, you actually dare to kill Elder Marsh. You really don¡¯t know the meaning of life!¡± The man who spoke before shouted angrily. Then, he raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Attack, kill him!¡±

    A hundred men and womenunched their attack, wielding their swords and surrounding Azure Fang.

    ¡°Do you really want to die?!¡± Casey¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. She took two steps forward, looked at the crowd, and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Everyone, listen carefully. Members below the Elder level can choose to cripple your cultivation to survive, otherwise, you will die!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Daring to be so arrogant at Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, you are the ones who deserve to die!¡± The man replied loudly, then without any hesitation rushed towards Casey.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The hundred men and women behind him shouted, following closely behind.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Azure Fang said coldly. He moved like a shadow and rushed out.

    Casey and the others, seeing the situation, realized that letting them cripple their cultivation was not realistic. They didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and also rushed out. Among the group of people on the other side, the highest cultivation base was only War Emperor perfection, so they were naturally not opponents. In the blink of an eye, forty to fifty people fell.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll cripple my cultivation¡­¡± A man saw hispanions on the ground, shivered all over, and quickly threw away the sword in his hand before kneeling down.

    With one doing it, the others followed suit. It was better to be alive without cultivation than to die. Soon, everyone threw away their weapons. After that, one after another gritted their teeth, raised their hands, and pped their Dantian.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cries of pain echoed continuously, and soon, everyoney on the ground like mud, losing all their cultivation.

    ¡°Where is your Sect Master?¡± Casey walked to a man and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°He¡­ he should be having a meeting with the elders in the meeting hall¡­¡± The man pointed to the depths of the valley and said with difficulty.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In two minutes, Billy and his group continued to walk inside.

    Shortly after they left, thirty-four residual shadows shed rapidly. Thirty-four powerful auras surged into the sky, immediately enveloping this side of the void. The four or five hundred disciples of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect who had just gathered around felt the terrifying pressure and trembled, quickly retreating hundreds of meters away.

    These thirty-odd people were precisely the main force led by Theobold Fraley from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡¯s elders¡¯ hall.

    As high-endbat forces within the super sect, the cultivations of the people in Theobold Fraley¡¯s group ranged from War God-Emperor small achievement to two mid-stage War God-Emperor realm powerhouses, Theobold Fraley and the Grand Elder, making their overall strength higher than that of Billy¡¯s group.

    However, as for their actualbat power, it was another matter.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± The second elder of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, Linden Sutton, pointed at Billy and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Judge replied in a cold voice, ¡°How dare you address Commander Gardner by this. This is disrespect to the reigning emperor of vale, punishable by death!¡±

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Linden Sutton snorted, ¡°Just calling him by name is already showing respect. Otherwise, I would call him¡­¡±

    Before Linden Sutton finished speaking, Azure Dragon raised his knife and shed out with a cold light, swiftly attacking the opponent.

 Chapter 696 Is This a Numbers Game?

    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Linden Sutton uttered in a low voice, raising his hand to block Azure Dragon¡¯s attack with a sweep of his palm.

    ¡°This is Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, not your Western region. If you dare to attack again, you¡¯ll die!¡± he roared.

    Casey nced at Linden, his tone cold as he spoke, ¡°Say that again.¡±

    As he spoke, he drew the Bloodshadow Warde from his waist, and a murderous intent emanated from him.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Linden Sutton snorted, a disdainful expression on his face as he continued speaking, ¡°You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. After killing so many people from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, you dare toe here and seek death?¡±

    ¡°Second Elder!¡± Theobold waved his hand to stop him.

    Then, taking a deep breath, he looked up at Billy and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Commander Gardner has honored Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect with your presence. What brings you here?¡±

    As he spoke, he subconsciously nced at Azure Fang.

    Originally, when he heard about Billy¡¯s arrival, he had been wondering about Billy¡¯s purpose. As the elder mentioned earlier, Billy had killed many members of the sect. Without special circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t expect him toe challenging the sect; they hadn¡¯t reached the point of endless hostility. Now, Linden seemed to have vaguely guessed the answer.

    The moment he appeared, he sensed the dense killing intent emanating from Azure Fang. Although Azure Fang was trying to control his emotions, the deep-seated murderous intent couldn¡¯t be concealed. Recalling the information he had received not long ago, he understood why Billy and his group hade.

    Recently, someone revealed important information to him that Azure Fang, the Provincial Governor of the SHADOW Central Zone, might be a survivor of the Ray family, which had been wiped out years ago. If an ordinary person had informed him of this, he wouldn¡¯t have paid much attention, considering it a joke. He didn¡¯t believe there were survivors from the Ray family. However, the person who provided this information had a special identity,pelling him to take this information seriously. So, in recent times, he had secretly mobilized many resources to investigate Azure Fang¡¯s identity. However, Azure Fang¡¯s identity as one of the SHADOW¡¯s top figures made it an S-ss confidential information. So, until today, he hadn¡¯t confirmed whether Azure Fang was indeed from the Ray family.

    But now, the answer seemed obvious.

    There was one thing he couldn¡¯t figure out: how did Azure Fang know that the incident back then was the doing of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance for revenge,¡± Billy calmly said. ¡°My people killed your son, crippled your daughter¡¯s cultivation, and also ughtered many members of your Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. You must want revenge, right?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, speak inly. I¡¯m not in the mood for your roundabout words,¡± Theobold said with a furrowed brow.

    How could he not want revenge? He would love to skin and dismember Commander Gardner.

    ¡°Do you really not know why we came for you? Let me give you a hint,¡± Billy nced at Azure Fang and said, ¡°His name is Azure Fang, one of the Provincial Governors of SHADOW, originally named Kenelm Ray, the eldest son of the ancient martial arts Ray family.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, the eyes of everyone except Theobold and a few elders among them showed a trace of panic.

    As members of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡¯s Elder Court, they had not been directly involved in the events of the past, but they were well aware of the circumstances and knew that the sect leader and two protector elders had been responsible for it. They didn¡¯t expect that someone from the Ray family had survived and even be a prominent figure in SHADOW.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand your intentions, Commander Gardner,¡± Theobold said after taking another deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Ray family¡¯s affairs, but why did Commander Gardner bring the eldest son of the Ray family here?¡±

    ¡°Reluctant to admit it?¡± Billy continued calmly, ¡°Whether you admit it or not doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±

    ¡°One, disband the sect. You and the other three who acted back then willmit suicide to atone. All members of the Elder Court will voluntarily abolish their cultivation, and the rest can live.¡±

    ¡°Two, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, annihted. Everyone, dead.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s words, Theobold burst intoughter. After a slight pause, he continued looking at Billy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Commander Gardner to be quite humorous!¡±

    The people behind him, the elders of the Elder Court, also wore expressions of disdain. It was evident that they didn¡¯t think Billy and his group could stir up trouble in Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡¯s main base.

    ¡°Judging by your appearance, you¡¯re ready to choose the second option?¡± Billy spoke calmly once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Commander Gardner is arrogant and conceited, thinking highly of himself. Today, seeing it in person, it¡¯s true,¡± Theobold sneered.

    ¡°Do you think you can contend with Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect with just a few people? You¡¯re underestimating the background of a super sect! You dare to kill so many people from my Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, you really have some guts! I originally nned to go to the capital to settle scores with you, but since you¡¯vee to our doorstep, it saves me the trouble of making a special trip to the capital!¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make you pay for your blood debts!¡±

    After saying this, he raised his hand and waved behind him. As his words fell, the surroundings echoed with the noise of footsteps. Before long, disciples from inside and outside Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect came from all directions. Each person held a cold weapon in their hands. After arriving about five or six hundred meters from Billy and his group, the tens of thousands of disciples stopped. Each one exuded a strong killing intent, and their breath was chilling.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    This was the strength of a super sect. The disciples of a sect, both in terms of numbers and individual strength, were enough to crush other top forces. They were inpletely different leagues. A super sect, if truly determined to deal with a top force, could easily overthrow them without any effort.

    ¡°Quite a show!¡± ck Tortoise surveyed the surroundings and smirked, ¡°Is this a numbers game? But sorry to inform you, this doesn¡¯t scare us. When ites to numbers, we have plenty!¡±

    After speaking, he also raised his hand and waved.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    With his words, a deafening cheer erupted simultaneously from all around the valley. Eighty thousand Bloodshadow guards emerged, each wielding a war de, surrounding the entire valley.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing the tens of thousands of Bloodshadow warriors, the eyes of the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect disciples showed a trace of panic.

    Although, as sect disciples, many of them might not necessarily fear the Bloodshadow guards based on individual strength alone. However, the unique bloodthirsty aura emanating from these Bloodshadowers made them involuntarily feel a sense of dread.

 Chapter 697 Fierce Battle, Eruption!

    ¡°You have some nerve, misusing your authority and mobilizing tens of thousands of War Department soldiers. Do you think the War Department is your personal army?¡± Linden Sutton said angrily at this moment.

    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Azure Dragon nced at him. ¡°Do you really think that your Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect arranged for two hundred-year-old geezers to assassinate my boss in the ancient city, and we wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, the pupils of Theobold and others contracted slightly.

    ¡°Are you curious about how we found out their identities?¡± Azure Dragon looked at them and continued in a cold voice, ¡°Those two geezers were unstable crybabies, didn¡¯t need us to force a confession, and spilled everything willingly!¡±

    ¡°Impossible, the Second Elder would never betray the sect. He¡­¡± an elder from the opponent, whose actual age was indiscernible, shouted.

    Halfway through, perhaps realizing he spoke too much, he quickly shut his mouth.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re aware you spilled the beans?¡± Azure Dragon retorted coldly. Then, he turned to Theobold. ¡°Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, acting against the heavens, attempting to assassinate the country¡¯s Kirin, your sin deserves annihtion! Army of Bloodshadow, ordered to suppress the bandits, it¡¯s just and proper!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Ignorant kid, I want to see how you can make us disband!¡± Linden Sutton spoke again, and at the same time, a killing intent emanated from him.

    ¡°Too much nonsense! Since you¡¯re so eager to die, let me fulfill your wish!¡± Casey frowned, raised his hand, and a de aura swept out.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Linden Sutton spoke in a deep voice and raised his hand to unleash a powerful palm force.

    Boom!

    After the move, the two of them simultaneously retreated seven or eight steps, leaving deep footprints on the hard mountain ground.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Linden Sutton eximed in surprise. He had previously probed Casey¡¯s cultivation, who was at the War God-Emperor peak. Meanwhile, he himself had reached the strength of a half-step Sovereign. Therefore, he didn¡¯t initially regard Casey highly. But now, Casey had pushed him to a draw, which naturally astonished him.

    ¡°The space here is limited. If you want to fight, let¡¯s move to a different ce!¡± Casey nced at the opponent and spoke coldly, then turned and walked towards an open space not far away.

    ¡°Arrogant brat, do you think you can be my opponent just because you challenged me across realms? I¡¯ll let you know what it means to be outssed!¡± Linden Sutton spoke in a low voice as he followed.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, have you thought it through? Are you really going to war with Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect?¡± Theobold looked at Billy after ncing at the backs of Casey and Linden Sutton.

    ¡°All disciples of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, listen up!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to Theobold but instead raised his voice to the tens of thousands of disciples around.

    ¡°Those who voluntarily abandon their cultivation can live! Otherwise, death!¡±

    After saying this, he looked at Azure Dragon and others and issued a stern order, ¡°Attack! All individuals above the rank of elders, kill without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded simultaneously and quickly moved.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Stout charged towards Theobold¡¯s group. Night Orchid, Frostde, Judge, and Soul Chaser went in different directions to deal with the surrounding sect disciples. Among the ten thousand disciples on the other side, many had respectable cultivations. Some core disciples even had the strength of a War Emperor, far surpassing the Bloodshadow guards.

    So, Billy had instructed Night Orchid¡¯s group to focus on the higher-ranking disciples, leaving the rest to the Bloodshadow warriors.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    At the same time, the eighty thousand Bloodshadow guards shouted in unison and surged forward, creating a deafening roar. The atmosphere was filled with the momentum of a terrifying force.

    Seeing this scene, the eyes of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect disciples showed a trace of panic after a brief moment of confusion. While individually they might not fear the Bloodshadow guards, the unique bloodthirsty aura made them involuntarily feel a sense of dread. For a moment, the entire valley resembled a miniature battlefield, engulfed in a fierce melee with shing des and swirling waves of energy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t me Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡± At the same time, Theobold raised his hand and dered, ¡°Attack, kill them!¡±

    Behind him, thirty or forty sect elders couldn¡¯t contain themselves any longer. Upon hearing hismand, they all moved into action. Twenty-odd outer sect elders confronted Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird, while the rest, led by Theobold, surrounded Billy in the center. Among them, twenty outer sect elders had engaged Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird, with the strongest among them being a peak War God-Emperor. The others had varying levels of proficiency in the War God-Emperor realm.

    Without hesitation, Azure Fang took on the peak realm elder and two high-level War God-Emperors. Azure Dragon confronted five opponents at the Emperor realm. Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Stout each faced four elders with different levels of cultivation. As both sides unleashed their full strength, the pressure in the valley skyrocketed instantly. Aware that a fierce battle was about to unfold, Azure Dragon and his team consciously extended their battle zones to a kilometer away.

    Soon, a muffled sound echoed, and Casey and Linden Sutton were sent flying backward. After flying a hundred meters, they crashed heavily to the ground, both spewing blood, their auras in disarray. Evidently, after several rounds of exchanges, the match between the two remained evenly matched.

    Although Linden Sutton had a one-and-a-half-level advantage over Casey, Casey possessed the strength to challenge opponents above his level. Taking down Casey in a short time was unrealistic for Linden Sutton. Especially when Casey activated the Bloodshadow de Technique, Linden Sutton felt a strong sense of crisis. Without going all out, he couldn¡¯t withstand the assault.

    ¡°Forcing me to this extent, you¡¯re worthy even if you die!¡± After a brief pause, Linden Sutton coldly addressed Casey.

    ¡°Old man, spare me your nonsense!¡± Casey retorted after catching his breath. ¡°If you enjoy talking so much, I¡¯ll send you down to chat with the King of Hell!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant kid, let me show you what true strength is!¡± Linden Sutton roared. As he shouted, his aura soared, and his daoist robe rustled as if struck by a fierce wind.

    ¡°Thunder Shock, Sky Rumble!¡± Following this, he rapidly threw dozens of punches, activating his most powerful trump card.

    Soon, the sky above them darkened, clouds gathered, and thunder rumbled, asionally apanied by explosive sounds.

    ¡°Die!¡± After the God-Emperor momentum took shape, Linden Sutton fiercely struck Casey with both fists.

    A dozen thunderous glows containing earth-shattering energy surged towards Casey like a torrent.

    ¡°Fool! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡± Casey snorted disdainfully. Even before the opponent unleashed his trump card, Casey had acted. Fully aware of the one-and-a-half level gap between them, and facing the opponent¡¯s ultimate move, he knew that even with the Bloodshadow de Technique, it would be challenging to withstand.

    So, without much consideration, Casey directly activated the Domineering de Art recently taught to him by Billy. Taking a fewrge steps forward, his battle de swept through the void, creating a chilling curtain of de energy that shed out.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 698 Youâ€™re the One Who Dies!

    Boom!

    The de aura, apanied by the force of thunder, descended from the sky and shed with the opponent¡¯s God-Emperor force, creating a deafening roar. The violent shockwaves were like the explosion of heavy artillery, causing houses and trees within a kilometer radius to copse, instantly turning the area into a t in.

    Frightened birds and beasts in the forest a kilometer away hastily fled towards the mountaintop.

    After the loud noise, Casey and the elderly opponent were once again sent flying, both crashing to the ground without much movement for a while.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? What kind of de technique is this?¡± Linden Sutton struggled to stand up from the ground after a good while, his face filled with an expression of disbelief. At this moment, he was pale, his aura exceptionally feeble, and there was a gash several tens of centimeters long on his chest, from which seven or eight streams of blood spurted out. He never expected that Casey could unleash such a powerful de technique. Thest strike was incredibly overbearing, instilling a sense of panic in him from the depths of his heart. Although the strike didn¡¯t directly sever him, it had obviously dealt a severe blow. Hisbat power was reduced to less than one-fifth.

    This was because Casey¡¯s current cultivation was a bit low, allowing him to only unleash about sixty percent of the power of Domineering de Art. Otherwise, even if Linden Sutton had ten lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    ¡°Domineering de Art!¡±

    Casey paused on the ground for a moment, then slowly got up, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth before speaking faintly. Although he had severely injured his opponent with a single strike, it was evident that Casey had also experienced the bacsh from Domineering de Art. Fortunately, during Billy¡¯s recent cultivation of Domineering de Art, he had vaguely grasped better methods to alleviate the bacsh and had taught them to Casey. As a result, his injuries were not too severe, much better than when Billy first used the Domineering de Art in a battle.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Linden Sutton¡¯s face filled with astonishment upon hearing Casey¡¯s words. ¡°Are you referring to the de Sect¡¯s Domineering de Art that has been lost for centuries?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I see!¡± Linden Sutton¡¯s face showed a trace of relief. ¡°It truly deserves to be the lost supreme art of a super sect, living up to its reputation!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± Casey spoke while walking towards the opponent. ¡°Taking a hit from me and still able to talk, it¡¯s quite surprising!¡±

    Linden Sutton didn¡¯t reply and took a deep breath. Afterward, he turned and fled in the opposite direction. He was well aware of his current condition, able to muster, at most, the strength of a War Emperor. It was impossible for him to be Casey¡¯s opponent. If he didn¡¯t run, his life would be forfeit. However, he was clearly overestimating himself.  With his current condition, his teleportation speed was reduced by more than half. Before long, he was caught up to within a hundred meters by Casey. Then, Casey flicked his wrist, and a crescent-shaped de aura shed like lightning.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the killing intent from behind, Linden Sutton¡¯s body shivered, his pupils constricting. Intending to dodge, he found it was toote. After a few more steps, the de aura shed past his waist.

    His body was split into two sections, and blood gushed out, flesh and blood blurred. A pair of eyeballs widened to the size of ping-pong balls, full of unwillingness, staring at the surroundings even in death. Perhaps he never dreamed that one day he would die at the hands of a young man under thirty, whose cultivation was lower by one and a half realms.

    Casey breathed out heavily, stood still for a moment, then turned towards the battlefield of Azure Dragon and others.

    Bang!

    At the same time, a loud noise echoed from Azure Fang¡¯s battlefield.

    Then, the two elderly opponents at the Great Aplishment realm were simultaneously sent flying and fell more than a hundred meters away, tumbling on the ground. Not long after, deep bloodstains appeared on the chest of both, and they convulsed a few times before falling silent. Azure Fang¡¯s cultivation had already reached the point where he was on the verge of entering the peak realm. Dealing with two opponents lower than him by half a realm was a trivial matter. Under a single strike, he killed the two without any difficulty.

    ¡°Damn, you deserve to die!¡± The remaining elderly opponent of Azure Fang shouted angrily.

    He had just exchanged a move with Azure Fang, and before he could recover, Azure Fang attacked his twopanions. In the blink of an eye, tworades lost their lives, making him full of rage.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡± Azure Fang replied in a deep voice.  After speaking, he did not retreat but advanced. Crescent Moon Saber pulled out several cold glows, activating his God-Emperor force.

    In the Sky, a shadowy saber with a thick aura of death, carrying a force that could destroy everything, attacked.

    Boom!

    The shadowy saber pierced through the phantom beast above the elderly opponent¡¯s head. It then roared like a living creature before surging out. Where the beast passed, the wind and clouds surged, and the surrounding air churned like a hurricane. The momentum was terrifying.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he responded in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re the one who dies!¡±

    After speaking, without retreating, he continued to move forward. The Crescent Moon Saber pulled out several cold glows, activating his imperial force. A shadowy saber with a thick aura of death, carrying a force that could destroy everything, attacked. The shadowy saber pierced through the phantom beast above the elderly opponent¡¯s head. It then roared like a living creature before surging out. Where the beast passed, the wind and clouds surged, and the surrounding air churned like a hurricane. The momentum was terrifying.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The old man hadn¡¯t fully stabilized his posture when he sensed a terrifying aura locking onto him. Every pore on his body opened instantly, his face filled with horror. Despite the intention to dodge, it was already toote. He could only watch as the de energy rapidly erged in his pupils.

    The de energy shed past his throat, and in an instant, his head soared into the sky. He could even see his headless body falling straight down. Until the moment of death, he couldn¡¯tprehend how Azure Fang, who was half a level lower than him, could unleash such a level of attack. Just with thatst strike, even if he had recently broken through to the peak realm, let alone if he were already in thete peak realm, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it.

    Almost at the moment when Azure Fang killed the old man with a single sh, a wave of overwhelming force surged towards Azure Fang from the side.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Azure Fang¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink, and at the same time, he swiftly moved to the side. However, even though he reacted in the first instance, he was still a bit slow and was sted away by the powerful wind. It was only thanks to hisst-minute evasion that he avoided the full impact, or else this move alone would have cost him half his life.

 Chapter 699 The Ray Familyâ€™s Sovereign Skill, Eight-Fold Fist!

    After a few somersaults on the ground, he stood up, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Then, he looked at the old man who was walking towards him from a nearby grove. It was hard to determine his actual age, with sparse white hair falling out, wrinkles covering his face, and a bony and gaunt appearance.

    Azure Fang could sense that the opponent¡¯s cultivation was one and a half levels higher than the old man he beheaded just now ¨C a Half-Step Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Bear¡­¡±

    The thin old man ignored Azure Fang, hurriedly walked to the headless corpse, and let out a painful cry, his face filled with endless sadness. The old man beheaded by Azure Fang just now seemed to be his blood rtive.

    ¡°Left Guardian, you¡¯vee out of seclusion?¡±

    Soon, another white-robed old man ran over, nced at the corpse on the ground, then turned to the thin old man and spoke.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing the other¡¯s words, Azure Fang¡¯s pupils instantly shrank to needle-like sizes.

    This morning, Billy had told him that among the four who attacked the Ray family back then, three were the current sect master of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect and two elder guardians.

    Evidently, the person in front of him was one of them.

    Azure Fang¡¯s face turned cold, and a terrifying murderous intent burst out of him, causing the surrounding air temperature to drop by several degrees.

    ¡°Left Guardian, please grieve. He killed Bear, and we¡¯ll attack together to avenge Bear!¡± another white-robed old man pointed at Azure Fang and said to the thin old man.

    ¡°You go help the others; I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡± After taking a deep breath, the thin old man looked at Azure Fang with a fierce expression.

    ¡°You dared to kill Bear, I will surely peel your skin!¡±

    ¡°Are you the elder guardian of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect?¡± Azure Fang¡¯s tone was even colder than the old man¡¯s. ¡°More than ten years ago, the Ray family¡¯s matter, do you have a share in it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The thin old man was slightly stunned, his pupils shrinking slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Because he had juste out of seclusion and had not followed Theobold before, he did not know Azure Fang¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Left Guardian, he is a survivor of the Ray family!¡± The white-robed old man exined on the side.

    ¡°What?! Impossible!¡± The thin old man shouted, ¡°How could there be survivors from the Ray family back then?¡±

    ¡°Left Guardian, it¡¯s true!¡± The white-robed old man responded again. ¡°The matter has been confirmed by the sect master. However, because you¡¯ve been in seclusion for the past half year, the sect master hasn¡¯t had a chance to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a survivor of the Ray family!¡± Hearing this, the thin old man no longer doubted, looking at Azure Fang, he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°More than ten years ago, you escaped your life. Today, no one can save your life¡­¡±

    The thin old man¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished yet when Azure Fang raised his hand and shed out a de, shing past.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The thin old man sneered, his palm swept out, blocking the de.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Surrender your life!¡± Following that, he roared, rushing towards Azure Fang like a ghost. While running, he raised his hand and unleashed more than ten powerful palm winds, fierce and unstoppable.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Azure Fang snorted, without any useless words, he raised his de to meet the attack.

    In the next moment, the two shed, their figures shing, and their aura raging.

    In no time, a sharp and extremely sharp air vortex formed around the two, crushing everything in its path. The other white-robed old man was a Tier-two War God-Emperor, and although he wanted to help, just this aura made him dread, and he didn¡¯t dare to approach.

    Bang!

    After more than ten rounds of intense fighting, a muffled sound rang out. Then, Azure Fang was sent flying, spraying blood into the air, flying out tens of meters away, falling to the ground, his breath weakened. He was nearly two levels lower than the opponent; being able to hold on for so many rounds without using his trump card was already a miracle.

    ¡°To be able tost so many moves in my hands, you really surprised me!¡± The thin old man looked at Azure Fang and said coldly. ¡°However, with your strength, avenging your family is probably impossible! Back then, your immortal grandpa preferred to destroy the Eight-fold Fist manual rather than give it to us. He really¡­¡±

    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll die miserably!!!¡± Azure Fang interrupted him word by word.

    ¡°Just with you?¡± The thin old man sneered, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous! I¡¯ll send you to reunite with your grandfather and them right away!¡±

    Azure Fang breathed out heavily. Then, he frowned, and his eyes narrowed. Soon after, his eyes turned crimson, veins bulging on his forehead, and his aura became exceptionally chaotic, fluctuating between strong and weak.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The next moment, Azure Fang roared to the sky, deafening. At the same time, a mighty force erupted from him, shaking the air like an avnche, much stronger than his previous aura. The other white-robed old man couldn¡¯t help but shudder, quickly retreating another hundred meters.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing this momentum, the thin old man furrowed his brows. ¡°You broke through?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to experience the Eight-fold Fist, didn¡¯t you?¡± Azure Fang responded with a cold tone after taking a deep breath. ¡°If you can withstand this punch, I¡¯ll give you the fist technique!¡±

    Just as the opponent suspected, Casey had indeed broken through to the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm. Originally, over the past few days, under the influence of Billy¡¯s Chi Essence Pill and a millennium Spirit Fruit, he had already elevated to a level where he had one foot in the pinnacle realm. Due to the short duration, the efficacy of the Chi Essence Pill and Spirit Fruit wasn¡¯t fully absorbed, leaving some residual power in his body. Now, after seeing the murderer who wiped out his family, the emotions suppressed for over a decade eruptedpletely.

    His Chi energy surged uncontrobly, recklessly impacting the meridians, and the remaining power seamlessly integrated, propelling him into the pinnacle realm.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The lean old man snorted, ¡°Ignorant kid, do you think breaking through to the pinnacle realm makes you my equal? I was just ying with you earlier, didn¡¯t want you to die so easily! Otherwise, do you think you could havested that long against me?¡±

    ¡°No more nonsense, make your move!¡± Azure Fang spoke while sheathing the Crescent Moon Saber.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The lean old man said as his aura surged to its peak.

    In the next moment, hand seals flickered, waves of energy roared, and an illusionary giant axe appeared above his head, surrounded by thunder.

    ¡°Die!¡± The lean old man roared, and immediately the giant axe, apanied by the force of thunder, descended towards Azure Fang.

    ¡°Eight-fold Fist!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s voice echoed simultaneously. As the words fell, his figure flickered like a phantom, revealing the aura of the pinnacle God-Emperor realm. Following that, exerting tenfold strength, his fists relentlessly struck in session, creating bursts of violent breaking wind sounds.

    For a moment, the air was filled with countless fist shadows.

 Chapter 700 The Heritage of the Super Sect

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At the next moment, Azure Fang roared.

    As his voice echoed, countless fist shadows swiftly merged, forming a massive phantom fist in the void in front of him, exuding a dense aura of death.

    Then, the phantom fist, charged with astonishing energy, mmed towards the thin and elderly man¡¯s axe.

    Boom!

    Without any suspense, the fist obliterated the axe and ruthlessly struck the thin elder¡¯s chest. What left the thin elder in despair was that although the Eight-fold Fist seemed like a single punch, its terrifying power was only revealed upon impact.

    In that fleeting moment, waves of Chi rapidly umted, each stronger than thest, culminating in an explosion within his body like a cannonball. Arge spray of blood gushed out as the thin elder was sent flying two to three hundred meters away, bones shattered, meridians severed.

    Anyone familiar with the Eight-fold Fist believed it to be a God-Emperor realm technique. However, Azure Fang knew the truth: it was a Sovereign Realm technique deliberately misinformed by the Ray family to avoid drawing unwanted attention.

    Having practiced the Eight-fold Fist for years, even though Azure Fang currently held the pinnacle strength of a War God-Emperor, he knew he could unleash about sixty to seventy percent of its power-more than enough to y a half-step Sovereign.

    ¡°Eight¡­ Eight-fold Fist¡­ truly deserving of its reputation¡­¡±

    The thin elder struggled to utter a few words before losing his breath. His greed for the Eight-fold Fist led to his demise, a result of karmic retribution. As the elder protector of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, his cultivation shouldn¡¯t have been so low. Yet, years ago, in his eagerness to reach the Sovereign realm, he almost fell into demonic cultivation, causing a regression in his cultivation level. Though heter recovered to War God-Emperor Perfection Realm through abundant cultivation resources, he still couldn¡¯t break through to the Sovereign Realm. Otherwise, with Azure Fang¡¯s current cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the thin elder even with the Eight-fold Fist.

    ¡°Left Protector¡­¡± the white-robed elder on the other side eximed, then turned and fled.

    ¡°Join him in death!¡± Azure Fang spoke sternly, his figure chasing like a shadow.

    Closing in within a hundred meters, he flipped his wrist, a curved de in hand, swiftly shing with a chilling de aura. Unsurprisingly, the de passed through the waist of the white-robed elder. Due to inertia, the elder took a few more steps before his upper and lower body copsed separately, a gruesome sight.

    Azure Fang then nced at the nearby corpse of the thin elder, took a deep breath, stared ahead expressionlessly, his thoughts unclear. After a short while, he turned and dashed towards Vermilion Bird and the others.

    Rewind ten minutes.

    Two thousand meters away from Azure Fang¡¯s battle zone, Theobold led nearly twenty inner sect elders, surrounding Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I really don¡¯t know where your confidencees from. Do you think you can contend with so many of us alone?¡± Theobold coldly spoke to Billy. ¡°Your cultivation should be at the War God-Emperor Perfection Realm, recently breakthrough, right?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°You got it right.¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Do you know the cultivation levels of us?¡± Theobold continued.

    ¡°Two second-rank Sovereigns, three half-step Sovereigns, five War God-Emperors at perfection realm, and eight at pinnacle realm!¡± Billy nced at them casually. ¡°Am I right?¡±

    This was the heritage of a super sect. Adding the three killed by Billy in the Ancient City and the two who fought Casey and Azure Fang, there were already seven or eight half-step Sovereigns, not counting two legitimate sovereign powerhouses.

    A top-tier force might have one half-step Sovereign, ranking it among the top ten.

    Theobold narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Even with your tone, do you still think you can match us alone?¡±

    ¡°Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡¯s strength should be more than that, right?¡± Billy ignored his question and continued after scanning them.

    ¡°Back then, the two protector elders who joined forces against the Ray family shouldn¡¯t be among you, right?¡±

    ¡°Besides, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect should have other old things, right? You are not our match. Here¡¯s your chance, bring them all out!¡±

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, everyone burst intoughter simultaneously. Each person wore a disdainful expression as they looked at Billy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, the majestic national unicorn is such an ignorant person. You really disappoint us!¡± A senior spoke.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Another old woman sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t know your strength, but your arrogant attitude ismendable!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, you and the Grand Elder don¡¯t need to take action. I¡¯ll deal with Commander Gardner together with the elders!¡± Another half-step Sovereign elder addressed Theobold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Theobold responded after a brief thought.

    Although he didn¡¯t know Billy¡¯s reliance, seeing Billy¡¯s calm expression, he felt an uneasy premonition. As the words fell, he looked at Billy and spoke loudly, ¡°Since Commander Gardner is so confident, let us witness your skills!¡±

    ¡°Do you not want to call for help?¡± Billy added casually. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s begin! Remember, you only have one chance, so give it your all!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really something!¡± The elderly woman from earlierughed again. At the moment she spoke, her aura burst forth, also a half-step Sovereign.

    ¡°Attack, everyone! No holding back, make it quick!¡± Theobold waved his hand.

 Chapter 701 The Terrifying Young Master from Ether Mountain

    The aura of everyone exploded, creating a vacuum within a radius of a thousand meters, making it suffocating. Following that, seventeen or eighteen individuals simultaneously unleashed their most potent moves, each activating their trump cards.

    In an instant, dark clouds filled the sky, waves of Chi surged, and howling winds created the ominous feeling of an impending storm. The next moment, eighteen phantom images appeared in the void, bearing weapons, fierce beasts, and thunder and lightning, creating a formidable momentum.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Immediately after, Theobold¡¯s group shouted loudly, both hands simultaneously smashing towards Billy. Eighteen phantom God-Emperor auras, apanied by a world-shattering momentum, attacked Billy. The sky trembled.

    ¡°Five Elements Secret Art, Wood Technique!¡±

    Simultaneously, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, taking two steps forward. His hands drew a mysterious pattern as he shouted. Soon, powerful gusts of Chi swept within a two-kilometer radius, and a pervasive killing intent filled the air. What shocked Theobold and others even more was that shortly after Billy¡¯s words, all the trees within a two-thousand-meter radius were uprooted.

    This scene, with the earth shaking and mountains swaying, was truly breathtaking. Compared to the ¡®Five Elements Secret Art, Mwtal Mastery¡¯ Billy disyed a few days ago at the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking Competition, it surpassed it. This was undoubtedly rted to Billy¡¯s cultivation of Heart Sutra of the Azure Void. The power of the Five Elements Secret Art depended not only on the cultivator¡¯s martial arts level but also on the strength of their spiritual power. Billy had been tirelessly cultivating Heart Sutra of the Azure Void for days, significantly enhancing his spiritual power. Therefore, when using the Five Elements Secret Technique, he found it more effortless.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Billy spoke again.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Following his words, the floating trees quickly shot towards Theobold and others. Midway, most of the branches were cut off by the strong Chi winds, leaving only bare trunks resembling giant arrows, rampant and blotting out the sky. Witnessing this spectacle, everyone engaged in peripheral battles stopped, their faces filled with astonishment as they watched.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Countless tree trunks collided with Theobold and others¡¯ phantom God-Emperor auras, producing intense explosions that echoed through the sky. Halfway through their charge, the eighteen phantom auras were quickly crushed into nothingness, leaving only the sight of tree trunks rampaging through the sky. With their emperor auras destroyed, Theobold and others simultaneously spat out arge mouthful of blood, sliding several hundred meters backward. Each person¡¯s aura was in disarray.

    ¡°Run!¡± After a brief pause, Theobold shouted loudly, swiftly moving to the side.

    Once the others reacted, they desperately fled in all directions. However, what left them in despair was that the two-kilometer radius was already filled with Chi winds and tree trunks. With injuries and nowhere to escape, their situation was bleak. The elderly woman who had just run less than two hundred meters had a tree trunk, as thick as an arm, thrust through her back and pierced through her. With unrelenting force, the trunk impaled her into a pile of yellow soil not far away.

    The old woman opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Arge amount of blood gushed out, and after a few convulsions, she fell silent. In her dying moments, she finally realized who had been so arrogant before. She had initially thought the opponent was a clown, only now realizing that she was the biggest fool.

    Commander Gardner, despite only having the perfection cultivation of a War God-Emperor, indeed possessed overwhelming strength against them, easily resolving the battle within a single round.

    Among the other dozen people, except for Theobold and the Grand Elder, everyone¡¯s fate was simr. Either they died with tree trunks piercing through their bodies or had their chest bones or hearts shattered byrge tree trunks. Two people even had their heads turned into a mist of blood by a waist-thick tree trunk.

    Theobold and the grand elder were both at the Sovereign realm, so although their meridians were damaged earlier, they could still activate the War God-Emperor¡¯s defensive Chi, barely preserving their lives. However, judging from their current states, although they survived, the situation was not optimistic, and their auras were extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Impossible. You can¡¯t be this strong¡­¡± Theobold struggled to open his mouth.

    Until this moment, he found it challenging to ept this reality.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡± Billy strolled towards them.

    ¡°A few days ago in the Ancient City, not only did I defeat a Second-rank Martial Lord, but I also killed five First-rank Sovereigns within a single round. Their strength is not much weaker than yours!¡±

    Theobold spewed out blood. He had the urge to curse. Why didn¡¯t Billy say these words earlier?! He felt regretful. Three days ago, when the subordinates reported the situation of the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking Competition, he was in a furious state due to his children¡¯s affairs and had no interest in knowing too much. He only casually asked about the final results of the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking but did not inquire about the specific details. Therefore, he did not know the details of Billy¡¯s battles with those Martial Lords. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant earlier.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Damn, you really deserve to die! You killed so many elders from my sect; I¡¯ll take your life!¡±

    Just then, an extremely angry voice echoed in the valley. At the same time, a majestic and majestic aura rose to the sky, once again shrouding this part of the void. It was several times stronger than the aura of Theobold and others just now.

    As the words werepleted, a palm force containing a surging and overwhelming energy attacked Billy. Sensing the opponent¡¯s momentum, Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. The opponent¡¯s cultivation was at least third-rank Sovereign or above.

    With the intention of avoiding this blow, Billy realized that the opponent¡¯s strength was far beyond his. The attack wasunched without giving him time to react, leaving him with the only option of activating his defensive Chi with all his might.

    Bang!

    The wildly powerful palm force struck Billy¡¯s defensive Chi like a moving mountain, instantly shattering the Chi shield. At the same time, Billy was ejected like a cannonball, spraying arge mouthful of blood in mid-air. After flying for three to four hundred meters, he heavily fell to the ground, spewing out copious amounts of blood. His aura was extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and the others eximed, rushing towards Billy.

    Their opponents had all fallen within two minutes. The dozen or so elders from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, who were initially evenly matched with Azure Dragon and the others, found themselves at a disadvantage shortly after Casey joined. The battle quickly turned one-sided.

    In less than three to five minutes, they were all cut down, with not a single one spared.

 Chapter 702 The Old Thing from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect

    ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± Night Orchid and Frostde shouted as they ran to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy stood up, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. His face was pale, and he looked weakened.

    The opponent¡¯s cultivation was at least three levels higher than his, and the palm strike just now was aimed at taking his life without any reservation. Even with Billy¡¯s strong resilience, he was still injured. While speaking, he took out a healing pill and tossed it into his mouth, activating the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to recover.

    ¡°Today, all of you will die!¡± At this moment, two figures appeared in Billy¡¯s sight.

    The speaker was the ck-robed elder who had attacked earlier, his eyes sharp, and his face filled with anger. It was hard to determine his actual age, but judging from the sparse white hair on his head and the few teeth left in his mouth, he was probably at least two or three hundred years old.

    In the territory, every super sect was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. With a heritage of over a thousand years, any super force had its hidden reserves.

    The person before them was the surviving ancestor of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, the number one powerhouse of the sect, with cultivation nearing the fourth rank of supremacy. Such strength would be considered formidable even in the entire martial world.

    Following the ck-robed elder was a gray-robed old man, around sixty or seventy years old, possessing the strength of a first rank of supremacy.

    ¡°Sir, my ipetence led the sect to such a disaster. I feel ashamed before our ancestors¡­¡± Theobold looked at the leading ck-robed elder, speaking with difficulty.

    ¡°Stop talking for now; let me check your injuries.¡± The elder coldly nced at Billy and walked quickly to Theobold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, sir; go and avenge the elders!¡± Theobold pointed towards Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°I will. First, take this pill!¡± The ck-robed elder took out a pill from his robe and handed it to Theobold.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Theobold epted the pill.

    ¡°You must be Commander Gardner of vale¡¯s war division.¡± The ck-robed elder turned to Billy and spoke sternly. ¡°You have the audacity to kill so many members of my Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. You deserve to be dismembered into pieces! Today, not only you, but everyone you brought, including these tens of thousands, will not leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°You old bastard, you talk big. Why don¡¯t you ascend to the heavens?¡± Before Billy could respond, Stout raised his hand and continued, ¡°You dared to hurt Commander Gardner. Watch how I pluck the few remaining hairs on your head and smash your teeth!¡±

    ¡°Insolent! Watch yournguage when speaking to the old master!¡± The gray-robed elder frowned and, with a wave of his hand, unleashed a powerful gust of wind.

    ¡°Stout, be careful!¡± Casey spoke in a deep voice, swiftly drawing a de to meet the attack.

    Bang!

    A loud noise echoed as Casey was pushed back seven or eight steps, blood traces appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Casey, are you okay?¡± Stout ran over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Casey wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and then looked at Billy with a serious expression. ¡°Boss, the neers are formidable!¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t determine the exact strength of the two opponents, the gray-robed elder had easily forced him back. It was evident that he possessed the strength of a Sovereign.

    The ck-robed elder who had injured their boss was undoubtedly even stronger, likely a third-rank Sovereign or stronger. Facing opponents of this level, even if their boss wasn¡¯t injured, it would be challenging to contend with them.

    Billy narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, should we use poison?¡± Stout looked at Billy with an eager expression.

    ¡°Do you think the poisons you¡¯ve concocted would work on mid-stage Sovereigns?¡± Billy nced at him.

    Sovereign martial artist couldn¡¯t be easily incapacitated by ordinary poisons; it would be too naive.

    ¡°Uh¡­ What should we do then?¡± Stout scratched his head. ¡°Should we escape?¡±

    ¡°There are no fleeing soldiers in the Western Region!¡± Billy replied wryly.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout opened his mouth. ¡°Wait for death?¡±

    Azure Dragon pped Stout on the back of his head, causing him to stagger.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, why did you hit me?¡± Stout rubbed the back of his head and asked.

    ¡°Shut up and stay quiet!¡± Azure Dragon red at him without mercy. Then, scratching his head, Azure Dragon looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, what are we waiting for? Are we really waiting to die?¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you better not say anything more!¡± Night Orchid reminded. She wasn¡¯t too worried. Knowing Billy¡¯s character, if he decided to attack Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡¯s main base, he must have been prepared.

    Billy had been warned by Ivy about the strength of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect; they likely had mid-stage Sovereigns in their sect. Considering Billy¡¯s current strength, even though he could defeat a Second-rank Sovereign, he still fell short against a Third-rank Sovereign.

    Therefore, Billy must have other arrangements.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you choose to end your own life, I can leave your body intact,¡± the ck-robed elder said to Billy. ¡°Otherwise, if I have to make a move, your bones will be obliterated!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so confident? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the one who dies will be you?¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°Humph! Speaking arrogantly even at the brink of death!¡± The ck-robed elder snorted. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will grant your wish!¡±

    After saying this, he turned to the gray-robed elder and instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Commander Gardner, the rest is your responsibility, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The gray-robed elder nodded firmly.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The ck-robed elder then issued amand.

    Whoosh!

    With themand, the auras of both figures erupted like a mountain torrent. The strength of a Sovereign alone was enough to make many people despair.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The two of them simultaneously unleashed their full strength,unching a powerful attack.

 Chapter 703 Visitors from Ether Mountain

    ¡°Damn! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Stout roared, raising his hand as if to charge forward.

    ¡°Come back!¡± However, just as he took a few steps, Billy grabbed the back of his clothes and pulled him back.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯ll fight them!¡± Stout danced around, showing a desperate posture.

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t be reckless, listen to boss!¡± Night Orchid also looked at Stout and said, ¡°Going up there is futile, don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Stout slumped.

    ¡°Godfrey Hargraves, you old bastard, daring to have killing intent towards the young master of Ether Mountain, you¡¯re really living on borrowed time!¡± At this moment, a male voice echoed in the valley.

    At the same time the voice sounded, a chilling de aura, apanied by a strong death aura, shot towards the ck-robed old man like a fleeting white horse, disappearing in an instant.

    ¡°Sweeping Demon de Technique?!¡±

    Recognizing this de technique halfway through, the ck-robed old man¡¯s pupils instantly shrank to the size of wheat grains, his face filled with intense fear. Without much thought, he quickly dodged to the side. However, the strength of the neer was obviously above him, and coupled with the sudden attack, he had nowhere to escape.

    After the de aura passed, the ck-robed old man¡¯s figure came to an abrupt stop, as if he had been acupunctured, standing still on the spot.

    ¡°Are you Sweeping Demon Swordsman?!¡± After a long while, the ck-robed old man looked towards the direction behind Billy and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re alive. And¡­ you even went to Ether Mountain?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Hearing his words, the gray-robed old man and Theobold, as well as the Grand Elder, all sucked in a cold breath, their pupils shrinking in fear.

    A person¡¯s reputation preceded them, and just the title of Sweeping Demon Swordsman was enough to make them panic.

    Sweeping Demon Swordsman had be famous more than thirty years ago, and no one knoew where he came from or who his master was. When he first emerged, armed with arge broadsword, he stirred up the entire martial world, causing a greatmotion. In his debut year, he used his broadsword to overthrow notorious families and sects in the ancient martial world, creating a sensation. It was said that more than thirty years ago, he had already reached the level of a First-Rank Sovereign, making it difficult for ordinary first-ss forces to contend with him. In the first few years of his debut, dozens of sects,rge and small, were overturned by him. During those years, any sect that knew it had a stain on its record was in constant fear, worrying that Sweeping Demon Swordsman would show up one day.

    Later, several top-ranking first-ss sects, fearing that Sweeping Demon Swordsman would eventuallye for them, secretly conspired and spent a huge sum of money to hire experts from a super sect to deal with him.

    It happened on a certain day more than twenty years ago. Sweeping Demon Swordsman was ambushed by four Sovereign experts sent by the super sects at the edge of a cliff. The battle was earth-shattering, and the powerful martial aura within a radius of tens of kilometers made the martial artists in the vicinity tremble.

    However, no one knew the oue of that battle. Because, after a day and night of fierce battle, all five of them disappeared without a trace, as if they had vanished from this. There were rumors in the martial world that there were two possibilities. First, all five fell into the thousand-meter cliff, their bones shattered. Second, all five mutually perished, self-destructing. Whichever possibility it was, since then, no one in the martial world had seen Sweeping Demon Swordsman again.

    ¡°Even an old man like you hasn¡¯t died. How could I possibly die!¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Following that, two figures entered the field of vision of Billy and the others. One of them was Adam Greenleaf, and the other looked to be in his fifties. His actual age was unknown. With a square face, thick eyebrows, and a burly figure, he carried arge broadsword forged from mysterious iron on his shoulder. The de emitted a dense cold aura.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The two of them came to Billy¡¯s side, and Adam greeted first.

    ¡°I am the Outer Court Chief of Ether Mountain, Fabian Mills, pays respects to the Young Master!¡± Fabian Mills bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Young Master, sorry for the dy on the way. Please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Fabian, you¡¯re being too polite!¡± After nodding to Adam, Billy smiled at Fabian Mills and said, ¡°Thanks for making a special trip, Uncle Fabian!¡±

    As Night Orchid had guessed, Billy had made preparations early on. He hadn¡¯t reached the point where he thought he could overthrow a super sect with just himself and a few of them. At least at this stage, it wasn¡¯t possible.

    So, back in the Ancient City, Billy had already discussed his arrangements with Adam, who knew how to handle it.

    Fabian Mills had a significant background. He was the Chief of the Outer Court of Ether Mountain and had personal strength that could rank in the top ten of Ether Mountain. Adam Greenleaf invited him down the mountain to ensure Billy¡¯s safety. With Fabian¡¯s strength, no one in Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect could rival him.

    ¡°Young Master, I was feeling bored in Ether Mountain, so I came down the mountain for a stroll.¡± Fabian smiled and said, ¡°First, let¡¯s deal with these small fries from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy also smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Godfrey Hargraves, among the four people who ambushed me more than twenty years ago, one of them was the so-called Supreme Venerable Elder of your Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, right?¡± Fabian Mills continued, looking at the ck-robed old man.

    ¡°Right, just like me, none of those four have met their end. Do you want to know where they ended up?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± The ck-robed elder exerted thest bit of his true energy and uttered a few words once again.

    ¡°They are all currently residing in Snowy Prison inside Ether Mountain, on the Ether Mountain¡¯s summit!¡± Fabian Mills said with a faint smile.

    Snowy Prison, as the name suggests, was located on the mountainside of the icy Ether Mountain, serving as a prison. The prison was not only the most chilling ce in vale but also one of the world¡¯s four most renowned prisons. As for how many people were incarcerated in Snowy Prison and who they were, even Billy was not clear. During his years on Ether Mountain, he only visited once. That time, he almost couldn¡¯t make it out, and it was Adam Greenleaf who went in and brought him out after receiving the news. Since then, the old master ordered that any people of Ether Mountain should not approach within ten kilometers of Snowy Prison.

    ¡°Your¡­ your meaning is that twenty years ago, it was¡­ the people from Ether Mountain who intervened to save you¡­¡± After the ck-robed elder finished speaking, he could no longer hold on, and with a thud, his legs knelt down. Following that, a bloodline emerged from his chest, extending all the way to his waist, and arge amount of fresh blood gushed out. He struggled to lift his head and look at Fabian Mills, wanting to say something more. But after opening his mouth, he couldn¡¯t produce a sound. His head drooped, pupils rapidly dted, and he immediately lost his breath.

    Thest surviving monster of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, a powerhouse in thete-stage of the Third-Rank Sovereign realm, officially fell.

 Chapter 704 Hidden Deep Enough

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Watching the corpse of the ck-robed old man, Theobold screamed in pain, despair once again appearing on his face. He knew that this time, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect waspletely finished. After today, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect would officially be history in vale. Before this, he had never dreamed that Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect woulde to an end under hismand. And all of this was because of a decision he made more than a decade ago. Without that incident over a decade ago, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect wouldn¡¯t have faced such a fate today.

    As they say, karmaes around, with a causees an effect, and everything was destined more than a decade ago!

    ¡°Elder Hargraves!¡± The grey-robed old man and Li Long also cried out in sorrow.

    ¡°Sect Master, run!¡± After the grey-robed old man realized what happened, he quickly rushed towards Theobold. However, just as he took a few steps, a powerful force swept horizontally from Fabian Mills¡¯s hand, colliding directly with his body. After a mist of blood, the grey-robed old man disappeared as if he had never existed.

    Casey and the others collectively took in a deep breath, their eyes widening.

    With a single swing of his hand, Fabian Mills made a Sovereign martial artist vanish into thin air, which told us that there was a huge gap between every two levels within the Sovereign realm.

    ¡°Azure Fang, stay here, others go help Judge. Abolish the cultivation of the disciples of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. Anyone who doesn¡¯t cooperate, execute!¡± Billy then looked at Casey and the others and spoke.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others nodded and scattered in all directions. Adam followed closely behind them.

    ¡°Young Master, how do we deal with this one? Kill him?¡± After everyone left, Fabian pointed at Theobold Fraley and asked Billy.

    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Fabian, spare his life for now!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Fabian Mills nodded, then turned his wrist, sending a wave of energy towards the Grand Elder of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect not far away.

    Without any suspense, after another mist of blood, there was nothing left of him.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go check on the others!¡± After finishing his words, Fabian Mills shed towards Adam and the others.

    ¡°Azure Fang, he¡¯s yours!¡± Billy looked at Azure Fang and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Fang nodded solemnly, then walked towards Theobold with a curved knife in his hand, exuding a strong sense of resentment.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Theobold struggled to open his mouth.

    However, just as he uttered a word, Azure Fang¡¯s eyes narrowed, his wrist kept turning, and the curved knife unleashed numerous cold glows, shing towards Theobold. In no time, Theobold¡¯s body disyed dozens ofrge and small wounds, and he was entirely covered in blood.

    However, Azure Fang obviously didn¡¯t intend to let him die so easily. With every sh, the knife hit the bone, but he still left Theobold with a breath.

    ¡°Give me a quick death¡­¡± Theobold copsed on the ground, his breath exceptionally weak.

    ¡°Four people attacked back then. Besides you and the Left Protector, where are the other two?¡± Azure Fang didn¡¯t respond to him, asking coldly.

    ¡°The Right Protector was killed by Fabian Mills just now¡­¡± Theobold took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°And one more?¡± Azure Fang knew that the so-called right protector was the grey-robed old man from earlier.

    ¡°He¡­ He is the Second Elder from Yin Yang Shrine Sect, Laurel Robson.¡± At this point, Theobold had no more secrets.

    ¡°Yin Yang Shrine Sect?¡± Azure Fang furrowed his brows. ¡°Was wiping out the Ray family your idea or his?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ it was him.¡± Theobold took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°He had a feud with your family¡¯s old master¡­ I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    ¡°That year, I¡­ I just wanted to get the Eight-fold Fist Scripture of the Ray family. It was his idea to annihte your entire family¡­¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Laurel Robson¡­¡± Azure Fang¡¯s eyes turned crimson, and he gritted his teeth as he uttered these two words.

    ¡°How did you suspect that Azure Fang was from the Ray family?¡± Billy walked over and asked Theobold.

    ¡°I¡­ I only heard the Grand Elder mention it¡­¡± Theobold¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of strangeness.

    ¡°Not being honest yet?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    Azure Fang raised his hand, sending out two knife glows. Immediately, Theobold¡¯s two legs were severed at the knees, and blood spurted out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Theobold, at this moment, couldn¡¯t bear the pain of this level. He screamed loudly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t confess honestly, the next cut will be your arms!¡± Azure Fang said coldly.

    ¡°I¡­ It was Hubert West who told me¡­¡± After a slight pause, Theobold reluctantly spoke.

    ¡°Hubert West? Who is that?¡± Azure Fang asked, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°You mean one of the cab¡¯s elders, Hubert West?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Azure Fang¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Theobold responded.

    ¡°How did he know about my identity?¡± Azure Fang steadied his emotions and asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Theobold shook his head painfully.

    ¡°Besides being an elder in the cab, does he have any other identity?¡± Azure Fang continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I only know that he has dealings with someone from super sects privately.¡± Theobold shook his head again. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know who he really is.¡±

    ¡°He hides deep enough!¡± Billy stared ahead with a thoughtful expression.

    It was an open secret that there were people from both the aristocratic families and Ancient Martial Sects in various government offices in the capital. And Billy was very sure that in the capital, there must be heavyweight figures with extraordinary connections to the ancient martial art world. Or, to put it another way, among the people arranged by the ancient martial art world in the capital, there must be a person of high importance. Now it seemed true.

    Hubert West, one of the elders of the cab, could definitely be considered a big shot. Billy didn¡¯t expect that the hands of the ancient martial art world had actually reached into the cab. In his mind, he also heard Ivy¡¯s words a few days ago. It seemed that the rtionship between the elders in the cab was not as harmonious as it seemed on the surface.

    ¡°Boss, how do we handle this?¡± Azure Fang then looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Fang nodded, then turned his wrist, and a knife glow swept towards Theobold¡¯s throat.

    A head rolled out, blood spraying everywhere.

    After beheading Theobold, Azure Fang breathed out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Grandfather, father, mother, please forgive my unfilial behavior. It¡¯s only today that I¡¯ve beheaded one of the main culprits from that year. Please give me a little more time. I will definitely cut off Laurel Robson¡¯s head to console the spirits of you all in heaven!¡± As Azure Fang spoke, his gaze fixed on the sky, and a faintyer of mist appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 705 News About Harleen

    ¡°Now is not the time topletely turn against the super sects; we need to take it easy with the Yin Yang Shrine Sect issue.¡± After a while, Billy turned to Azure Fang and said, ¡°After the country¡¯s fortune arrives, I¡¯ll apany you to Yin Yang Shrine Sect!¡±

    Knowing Azure Fang¡¯s character, now that he knew the mastermind was in Yin Yang Shrine Sect, he wouldn¡¯t let it go and might seek revenge any day. However, the overall strength of Yin Yang Shrine Sect far surpassed that of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. Even if Azure Fang went alone or with hispanions, it would likely result in unnecessary sacrifices without achieving much. In the current situation, to overthrow Yin Yang Shrine Sect, they would need the power of Ether Mountain. Otherwise, it would be challenging to aplish. However, now was not the time for that since the next month or so would be focused on the national affairs, and other matters needed to be put on hold.

    ¡°Boss, rest assured, I won¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Azure Fang understood Billy¡¯s concern. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for over a decade; waiting a few more months won¡¯t make a difference!¡±

    Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Frostde walked over shortly, exchanged greetings with Billy, then walked to Azure Fang¡¯s side. Afterward, without saying a word, she reached out and tightly held Azure Fang¡¯s hand, quietly apanying him while gazing at the stars.

    After a few minutes, Casey and Adam and others returned one after another.

    All the inner and outer disciples of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect had already been lying on the ground. One-third of them were executed on the spot, and the rest had their cultivation abolished, bing useless. Notably, shortly after the official battle, the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect¡¯s youngdy, Rita Wolfe, escorted by thirty or forty inner disciples, attempted to escape from the back mountain.

    However, when a group of Army of Bloodshadow under Vermilion Bird discovered them, he led two hundred Bloodshadow guards to kill them all. Thus, one of the superpowers in the Ancient Martial Art World, Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, officially exited the stage of vale.

    ¡°Uncle Fabian, thank you for your hard work!¡± Billy then looked at Fabian Mills with a faint smile.

    Then, he introduced Casey and others to Fabian Mills one by one.

    ¡°Young Master, I heard that Cerulean Abyss Institute has been quite lively recently. How do you n to deal with them?¡± Fabian Mills greeted everyone and then asked Billy.

    ¡°Cerulean Abyss Institute has be a filthy ce. If we let them continue like this, chaos will erupt sooner orter. I n to visit Cerulean Abyss Institute in a few days,¡± Billy replied after some thought. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to get over there in a few more days.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t wait for a few more days. If you¡¯re going to act, strike while the iron is hot!¡± Fabian Mills replied. ¡°The events at Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect will spread soon. By then, Cerulean Abyss Institute will likely be prepared. Among the superpowers in the Ancient Martial Art World, if Cerulean Abyss Institute predicts that you might take action against them, they may seek help from other sects. If that happens, erasing Cerulean Abyss Institute will be much more troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to worry about Cerulean Abyss Institute. Adam and I will handle it!¡± Fabian Mills continued, ¡°I¡¯m nning to settle some old ounts with their dean.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Since Fabian Mills was taking care of it, there was no suspense in this matter. The overall strength of Cerulean Abyss Institute was slightly inferior to that of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. With Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf¡¯s strength, wiping out Cerulean Abyss Institute was a foregone conclusion. Although Billy wasn¡¯t quite sure about Fabian Mills¡¯s specific strength, he estimated that it was at least above the Fourth-rank of the Sovereign Realm. With this level ofbat power, he could easily crush a group of warriors below the second-rank of the Sovereign Realm with just a wave of his hand.

    ording to the information Billy had obtained, even the two old things in Cerulean Abyss Institute, who hadn¡¯t appeared for a hundred years, had only reached the Third-rank. Therefore, for Fabian Mills, there was no pressure!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter!¡± Fabian Mills responded lightly, ¡°In the past year, there have been quite a few small figures in the Ancient Martial Art World who have been moring to challenge Ether Mountain. It¡¯s a good opportunity to teach them a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Dean Mills, are Harleen and Felicia doing well in Ether Mountain?¡± Night Orchid asked Fabian Mills at this time.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about this!¡± Fabian Mills seemed to have suddenly remembered this matter, then looked at Billy.

    ¡°Young Master, let me convey a message from the old master. Don¡¯t worry about the twodies, they are doing well. In a few days, they may be asked to return to Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master, I just learned from Dean Mills that the old master took the twodies to the Floating Cloud Peak a few days ago!¡± Adam added.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing the three words ¡®Floating Cloud Peak,¡¯ Billy¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly.

    In the Ether Mountain area, the most well-known locations for outsiders were the Outer Court, Inner Court, Snowy Prison, and the Peak of Ether Mountain. Among them, Snowy Prison was a name that struck fear unto the hearts of many martial artists in vale; the Peak of Ether Mountain was considered the martial arts sanctuary in the hearts of them. Most martial artists dreamt of bing a member of Ether Mountain just to have the chance to witness the majesty of the Peak of Ether Mountain within their lifetime.

    In addition to these four ces, there was another unique ce in the Ether Mountain area, Floating Cloud Peak.

    Floating Cloud Peak was located on the northeast side of the Ether Mountain range, with an altitude simr to that of the Peak of Ether Mountain. Floating Cloud Peak was shrouded in clouds and mist throughout the year, appearing elusive and ethereal, hence its name. The reason why Floating Cloud Peak was considered unique was that it was a forbidden area in the Ether Mountain area. Everyone in the Ether Mountain lineage knew that without an invitation from Floating Cloud Peak, anyone, including those from the Peak of Ether Mountain, was not allowed to enter the ten-kilometer radius around Floating Cloud Peak. Vitors will be killed.

    This prohibition was not to be taken lightly. In the history of Ether Mountain, there had been many who didn¡¯t believe in this prohibition and entered the forbidden area without permission. Without exception, they all perished, including several Sovereign Realm powerhouses. Even the old master needed to inform the people over there in advance if he wanted to go to Floating Cloud Peak; otherwise, although it wouldn¡¯t cost him his life, he would definitely be barred.

    However, there was one person who was an exception, and that was Billy. He was the only one who could freely enter Floating Cloud Peak, and the treatment he gained was even higher than that of the old master.

    ¡°Boss, what is Floating Cloud Peak? Does it have any special features?¡± Judge looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°This is a long story. I¡¯ll tell you in detail next time when we have time,¡± Billy replied briefly and then smiled at Fabian Mills, saying, ¡°How did the old master think of taking Harleen and Felicia to Floating Cloud Peak?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specifics!¡± Fabian Mills shook his head and replied, ¡°But I heard that it seems someone from Floating Cloud Peak has seen the potential of the twodies.¡±

 Chapter 706 Annihilation of Cerulean Abyss Institute

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Billy smiled again. He knew very well the discerning eyes of Floating Cloud Peak in selecting disciples. If they were truly favored, the future achievements of Harleen and her sister would be immeasurable.

    After chatting for a while, Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf bid farewell and headed straight for Cerulean Abyss Institute. Billy then had the Bloodshadow guards search every nook and cranny of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. As expected, they found not only arge amount of gold and silver treasures but also abundant cultivation resources. After selecting arge batch of spiritual fruits for distribution among Casey and others, Billy had the rest of the items moved back to the Western Territory for rewards and promotions.

    After handling everything, Billy returned to Ozin with Casey, Judge, and Stout. Azure Dragon and the others returned to their respective positions.

    Just as Billy and the others returned to Ozin, in a certain courtyard in the southwestern area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains within the territory, two figures arrived at the entrance. One was burly, carrying a giant de, and the other had a slender figure dressed in green, with an ancient sword at the waist. The two were none other than Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf, rushing from Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect to Cerulean Abyss Institute.

    They advanced from the mountain gate, and anyone who tried to obstruct them found themselves dismembered. After entering the courtyard of Cerulean Abyss Institute, another battle ensued. Before the two, the so-called students of Cerulean Abyss Institute were no different from ants. Especially Fabian Mills, with a casual palm strike, he could send down arge group. However, the two didn¡¯t use lethal force. Most of the ordinary disciples were rendered unconscious with their cultivation crippled.

    After about five or six minutes, the two old relics of Cerulean Abyss Institute and the current dean appeared with a group of core members.

    Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf didn¡¯t waste any words and directly started the battle. The battlested less than twenty minutes, and all the core members, including the two old relics, were beheaded, none spared.

    At this point, another of vale¡¯s super sects had fallen.

    At Eight o¡¯clock that evening, Billy returned home.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Entering the house and seeing Fletcher sitting on the sofa idly flipping through the TV remote, Billy greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten?¡± Fletcher put down the remote control and stood up with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Papa, you¡¯re back!¡± Billy had just changed his shoes when little Tasha ran out of the room quickly, followed by Sharon.

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Billy bent down and picked up Tasha with a smile, then greeted Sharon.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Papa, Grandma left chicken soup for you. Drink some while it¡¯s hot.¡± Tasha said loudly in Billy¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Haha, okay!¡± Billy smiled and thanked Sharon, ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±

    ¡°For a family, there¡¯s no need for thanks. You sit first; I¡¯ll help you serve.¡± Sharon smiled.

    Soon, arge bowl of steaming chicken soup was ced on the table.

    ¡°Billy, when do you think Harleen and Felicia will be back?¡± Both Sharon and her husband came to sit at the dining table.

    ¡°They should be back in a few days for a visit,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Papa, is it true? Mama wille back in a few days?¡± Tasha eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, she misses Tasha, so she¡¯sing back to see her.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°I miss Mama so much¡­¡± Tasha¡¯s tone choked up.

    ¡°Tasha, be good. She will be back soon. When shees back, let Mama do nothing and spend time with you, okay?¡± Billy patted Tasha¡¯s little head.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tasha wiped away her tears.

    ¡°Tasha, the day after tomorrow is the weekend. Where do you want to go? Dad and Grandpa Grandma will take you to y, okay?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Really? I want to go to the zoo and the water park!¡± Tasha tilted her little head.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy smiled again.

    The next morning, Billy and Stout took Tasha to school and then headed to the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Not long after the two entered Judge¡¯s office and sat down, a coarse voice came from outside.

    ¡°White Tiger is here!¡± Hearing this voice, Stout and Judge both shouted, then quickly went out to greet.

    In less than two minutes, the two led White Tiger and Rakshasa into the office.

    ¡°Boss!¡± White Tiger and Rakshasa simultaneously looked at Billy and called out.

    ¡°Haha, wee home!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    Even before when he was still in the capital, he had already talked to White Tiger through the phone about the arrangements for the battle department. White Tiger naturally was delighted to hear that since the destruction of the Sanctum of Darkness, ce of Darkness had quieted down, and the chaotic scenes of the past were gone.

    Now, with Rakshasa Hall in a dominant position, it could be regarded as a giant in the ce of Darkness,parable to Sanctum of Darkness before. Other forces no longer dared to provoke them.

    White Tiger was a restless person. Losing an opponent all of a sudden made him feel ufortable all over. He had just wanted to talk to Billy about the possibility of returning to the Western Territory. Unexpectedly, the battle department arranged an even better position for him.

    ¡°Is everything over there arranged properly?¡± After the two sat down, Billy asked.

    ¡°Boss, rest assured, everything is arranged properly!¡± Rakshasa nodded vigorously.

    For her, being able to return to the country with White Tiger was also a great thing. For so many years, she, a woman, had been climbing up the ranks in such a dangerous ce like the ce of Darkness. To say she wasn¡¯t tired would be a lie. But she was a soldier, and following orders was her duty.

    Before meeting Billy and White Tiger, she had no other thoughts. She devoted herself wholeheartedly to the growth and expansion of Rakshasa Hall under themand of Rakshasa. When Rakshasa Hall encountered trouble, and she was severely injured and returned to vale, she was saved by Billy andter met White Tiger under Billy¡¯s arrangement.

    From that moment on, she began to feel that her life had some color, no longer dull and boring. The nature of a woman gradually dominated her thoughts and actions, and she was no longer the Rakshasa who only knew how to kill. Many times, she enjoyed the feeling of being a little woman beside White Tiger. Moreover, her family was in the capital. This time, following White Tiger to the North, she could asionally enjoy the long-lost happiness with her family.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°In the next half month, the two of you will stay in the SHADOW base here to focus on cultivation. I will help you break through.¡±

    White Tiger¡¯s current cultivation was War Emperor perfection, and Rakshasa was a Tier-one War Emperor. Although their cultivation was passable, it fell short of Billy¡¯s requirements. Since Billy agreed to let the two go to the North, he wanted them to have enough strength to guard the North.

 Chapter 707 A Touch of Immortal Aura

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, both White Tiger and Rakshasa¡¯s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. This was undoubtedly a great thing for the two of them.

    ¡°Rakshasa, it¡¯s been a while since you went home, right?¡± Billy continued, looking at Rakshasa with a smile. ¡°Half a monthter, go to the capital with White Tiger and visit your family.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Rakshasa was slightly stunned and blushed.

    ¡°Boss, what¡­ what do you mean? Why should I go?¡± White Tiger was also confused.

    ¡°White Tiger, you¡¯re really a blockhead. Boss wants you to meet your father-inw!¡± Stout said, looking at White Tiger with a speechless expression.

    ¡°Ah? So soon?¡± White Tiger finally realized.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t¡­¡± Rakshasa pretended to be angry and red at him.

    ¡°Well, that, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± White Tiger scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go, who¡¯s stopping me?¡±

    Seeing White Tiger¡¯s embarrassed look, Rakshasa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°White Tiger, for the first meeting with the parents, have you thought about what gift to bring?¡± Judge asked White Tiger.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± White Tiger scratched his head again. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±

    After that, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, can you give me some advice?¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, you really make boss worry. Even for such a simple question, you have to ask him?¡± Stout said with a tone of an experienced person. ¡°In this day and age, the simplest and most popr gift is money. Just write a big check; it¡¯s better than any other gift!¡±

    Rakshasa choked again.

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger took it seriously, then looked at Stout and asked seriously, ¡°How much should I write?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a rich man. Just write a check for ten billion; that should be enough.¡± Stout was equally serious.

    ¡°I see.¡± White Tiger nodded in response.

    Billy, listening to the conversation between the two, couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth. Rakshasa looked at the two of them with an expression of speechlessness.

    ¡°Stout, stop giving bad ideas!¡± Judge was speechless and gave Stout a nce. ¡°Do you think everyone is as vulgar as you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth!¡± Stout responded nonchntly.

    ¡°The truth my ass!¡± Judge retorted.

    ¡°Judge, what would be a suitable gift then?¡± White Tiger turned to Judge and asked.

    ¡°For the first meeting with the parents, giving money directly is definitely inappropriate!¡± Judge, with a thoughtful expression, continued, ¡°White Tiger, you looted a lot of gold and silver treasures from Sanctum of Darkness, right? How about taking a bundle of gold bars? It looks better than a check!¡±

    Rakshasa was choked again. She really wanted to pretend not to know these three people.

    ¡°Stout, Judge, both of you shut up!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, gave the two a fierce look.

    ¡°Boss, then what should I bring?¡± White Tiger scratched his head and looked at Billy.

    ¡°For the first meeting with the parents, you don¡¯t need to bring anything. Their familycks nothing. Just go as yourself.¡± Rakshasa couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°Rakshasa, isn¡¯t your younger brother also in the battle department?¡± Billy looked at Rakshasa and asked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Rakshasa responded after a slight pause. ¡°He¡¯s working at the headquarters in the capital.¡±

    ¡°I heard he has reached the cultivation level of a Warlord?¡± Billy smiled and said. He had already gathered information on these matters long ago. He was well aware of the affairs of his fellows around him.

    ¡°You¡¯re considerate, boss!¡± Rakshasa nodded after a brief moment of surprise. ¡°When I called himst time, I heard that he had already broken through to the peak of Warlord.¡±

    ¡°At the age of twenty-three or twenty-four, having such cultivation is quite good!¡± Billy smiled and then looked at White Tiger. ¡°Let Stout prepare some pills and spirit fruits for you to bring to Rakshasa¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°In addition, with his cultivation, he¡¯s qualified to be themander of a legion. If his family agrees, let him go to the North with you for some training!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded vigorously. This was better than any gift.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Rakshasa expressed her gratitude sincerely.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, amazing. This gift is absolutely heavyweight!¡± Stout pped some ttery.

    After chatting for a while, Billy led White Tiger and Rakshasa to the training ground.

    ¡°Boss,e quickly, look who¡¯s here!¡± At noon that day, while Billy was guiding White Tiger and Rakshasa in their cultivation on the training ground, Judge¡¯s excited voice came from the entrance.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Billy responded and then walked towards the entrance.

    Just a short distance away, he saw a graceful and charming figure approaching with a gentle smile on her face. The person was none other than Harleen, who had just returned from Ether Mountain.

    Harleen¡¯s current appearance waspletely different from before she went to Ether Mountain. Although her facial features remained the same, her entire aura had changed as if she were a different person. If the previous her was like a bright rose in the mundane world, the current her was more like an Ether Mountain snow lotus-elegant, noble, and exuding a touch of ethereal immortal aura.

    ¡°Harleen?¡± Billy was slightly stunned for a moment but quickly stepped forward to greet her.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen called out with a smile, and a hint of longing appeared on her face.

    ¡°When did youe back to Ozin? Why didn¡¯t you call me in advance so I could pick you up at the airport?¡± Billy walked up to her and embraced her.

    ¡°Uncle Adam directly had the Ozin battle department people send me to the city. I heard you were in SHADOW, so they brought me here.¡± Harleen said with a charming smile. Then, she added in a tone that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I wanted to check the post and see if you were behaving yourself and not dating other women in my absence.¡±

    Billy was choked and had a ck line on his head. ¡°How could that be!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Ms Knight, I feel like you¡¯ve changed into a different person. You look even more beautiful than before!¡± Stout appeared from the nearby house, looking surprised as he spoke. ¡°now you¡¯re undoubtedly vale¡¯s number one beauty!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I feel the same way!¡± Judge added.

    ¡°Just in this short time, how did you change so much, Ms Knight? When I saw you for the first time just now, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± Stout continued, then smacked his lips and said.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliments. It can only mean that Ether Mountain is nurturing.¡± Harleen smiled and thanked them.

    ¡°Harleen, where¡¯s Felicia?¡± Billy looked behind Harleen and didn¡¯t see Felicia.

 Chapter 708 Absence May Make the Heart Grow Fonder

    ¡°That girl, as soon as she got off the ne, she had the Ozin battle department arrange a helicopter to find Casey.¡± Harleen smiled in response.

    ¡°Haha, really?¡± Billyughed heartily. ¡°I understand, they haven¡¯t seen each other for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°Boss, is this Ms Knight?¡± At this moment, White Tiger, leading Rakshasa, approached, looking at Harleen with an exaggerated expression.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Boss, your taste is amazing. With the looks and temperament of Ms Knight, she¡¯s definitely at the level of the firstdy!¡± Stout said, and Judge beside him was also choked by the saliva.

    ¡°White Tiger, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Billy gave him a stern look.

    ¡°Billy, who is this gentleman?¡± Upon hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Harleen¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°Harleen, let me introduce you. This is White Tiger, and the beautifuldy beside him is his wife. You can call her Rakshasa.¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°This introduction means Rakshasa is White Tiger¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ms Knight, you are the most beautiful person I have ever seen among women!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face blushed slightly, and she looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Rakshasa. You are also very beautiful!¡± Harleen smiled in response.

    ¡°Ms Knight, hello. Let me formally introduce myself. I¡¯m White Tiger, Boss¡¯s brothers.¡± White Tiger grinned at Harleen.

    ¡°Hello, Brother White Tiger. I¡¯ve heard your name before, and I finally have the honor of meeting you today. Your luck is really good, being able to marry ady like Rakshasa.¡± Harleen smiled and said.

    ¡°Ms Knight, Boss was just joking with you. Rakshasa and I haven¡¯t gotten married yet!¡±

    ¡°Listening to what you said, you don¡¯t want to marry Rakshasa?¡± Harleen asked with a smile. She could naturally see that the two were still in the stage of dating, otherwise, Rakshasa wouldn¡¯t have been so shy just now.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± White Tiger hesitated for a moment. ¡°No, I want to marry her!¡±

    Harleen chuckled.

    Rakshasa blushed even more at the side.

    After chatting for a while, Billy and Harleen bid farewell to everyone and left.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Billy, how have you been during this time? Everything is fine?¡± After the car drove out, Harleen looked at Billy and asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Then, do you miss me?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°I think about you every day, all the time. I even dreamed of my wifest night!¡±

    ¡°It sounds fake.¡± Harleen giggled. ¡°But even if you¡¯re justforting me, I like to hear it.¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Billy and continued in a soft voice, ¡°Husband, I miss you so much, every day¡­¡±

    ¡°I miss you too, my wife!¡± Billy looked back with deep affection.

    ¡°How are my parents and Tasha during this time? Are they okay?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°They are all fine, nothing happened.¡± Billy responded. ¡°But you¡¯ve been away for quite some time this time. Tasha really misses you. A few days ago, when I told her you wereing back soon, every morning she would ask me if Mom woulde back today.¡±

    ¡°I also miss her!¡± Harleen nodded slightly, her face showing a hint of longing. After a brief pause, as if remembering something, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°By the way, Billy, I called Mom before. She went to a friend¡¯s house today and won¡¯t be back untilter.¡±

    ¡°How about we go to the market this afternoon to buy some groceries, and we can cook dinner ourselves tonight? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded with a smile. ¡°What do you want to eat? I will personally cook for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t tasted the delicious dishes from the Peak of Ether Mountain for a long time, right? I learned the recipes of several dishes during my time at Ether Mountain. Tonight, I¡¯ll cook them for you. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you learned cooking at Ether Mountain too?¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen smiled. ¡°I went to the cafeteria to learn from Aunt Pan on the third day I arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You even know her?¡± Billy raised his eyebrows.

    Aunt Pan was the head chef in the cafeteria at the Peak of Ether Mountain. From Billy¡¯s perspective, her culinary skills were top-notch, not inferior to the chefs in the capital¡¯s cab and hall.

    ¡°Yes! I got to know her on the third day.¡± Harleen smiled and responded. ¡°After she knew about my rtionship with you, she treated me very well. She said you like the dishes she makes the most and was worried that you wouldn¡¯t have an appetite eating outside the mountain. When she knew I wanted to learn cooking from her, I felt she cared about you a lot!¡±

    ¡°Haha, thanks, Aunt Pan.¡± Billyughed heartily. After a brief pause, he smiled and asked, ¡°How do you feel about Ether Mountain? Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded vigorously, with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that Ether Mountain is beautiful before, and I finally experienced its beauty firsthand this time. It¡¯s hard to express that kind of artistic conception in words.¡±

    ¡°If you like it, when we¡¯re old, we¡¯ll retire there, okay?¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen responded yfully. ¡°I want to have a snowball fight and build a snowman with my husband when we¡¯re old!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Billy smiled knowingly.

    Half an hourter, the two returned home.

    ¡°Billy, you can watch TV first, and wait for me a while. I¡¯ll go freshen up, and then we can go buy groceries¡­¡± After entering the living room, Harleen said to Billy.

    ¡°Let me hug you first!¡± Before Harleen finished speaking, Billy pulled her into his arms and kissed her.

    Harleen immediately felt a tingling sensation on her body and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, responded passionately.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m sweaty. Let me take a shower first¡­¡± About ten minutester, Harleen leaned weakly against Billy¡¯s broad chest and whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no need to shower. You¡¯ll have to shower againter anyway.¡± Billy smiled mischievously.

    ¡°You rogue husband, it¡¯s broad daylight, and you want to do naughty things¡­¡± Harleen blushed slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I missed my wife so much!¡± Billy said with a not-so-innocent smile.

    ¡°Well, let me take a quick shower¡­¡± After a few minutes, Harleen weakly said.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t get in, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡±

    Before she could finished her words, Billy carried her into the bathroom and casually closed the door.

 Chapter 709 Another Plot Emerges!

    Nearly three hourster, the twoy resting on the bed.

    After a while, reaching out to stroke Harleen¡¯s hair, Billy spoke, ¡°Wife, tell me about your experiences in Ether Mountain. Where did Grandpa take you and Felicia? What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you for now, it¡¯s ssified!¡± Harleen yfully smiled again.

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy was puzzled. ¡°You have to keep it a secret from me too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen vigorously nodded, biting her lip with a smile. ¡°It has to be kept secret from you. I¡¯ll tell you everything next time Ie back. It can¡¯t be said now.¡±

    ¡°Why make it so mysterious?¡± Billy also smiled. ¡°But can you tell me about your current cultivation level?¡±

    Before, when he saw Harleen at the SHADOW base, he had probed her cultivation, but didn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in her aura. Obviously, Harleen had concealed her martial aura in some way, which was not unusual in Ether Mountain.

    ¡°This is also ssified information, I¡¯ll tell you next time!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve be so secretive. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up.¡± Billy teased her by tickling.

    Harleenughed sweetly, rolling all over the bed.

    ¡°Stop it, please stop it¡­¡± After about two minutes, Harleen pleaded loudly.

    ¡°Willing to talk now?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°I want to tell you, but telling you now won¡¯t make any difference.¡± Harleen finally managed to calm down. After a slight pause, she continued to look at Billy and said, ¡°Because Felicia and I are currently at an unstable level. We need about a month of seclusion after we return this time to stabilize.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Billy looked at Harleen as if she wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°I swear it¡¯s true!¡± Harleen nodded earnestly. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I can tell you. Grandfather did invite Felicia and me to Ether Mountain this time to help us improve our martial arts cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡± Billy smiled and didn¡¯t continue the topic. Although he was curious about what the two sisters had been doing in Ether Mountain during this time, it seemed impossible to get the answer from Harleen now. In about a month, when they officially came down the mountain, everything would be clear.

    ¡°By the way, Billy, is Stout¡¯s sister still in the capital?¡± Harleen, leaning back into Billy¡¯s arms, asked.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy smiled and continued, ¡°Harleen, I¡¯ve told you many times, there¡¯s nothing special between her and me, just like Night Orchid and Frostde. Don¡¯t overthink it¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so nervous? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡± Harleen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s embarrassed look, Harleen giggled again. Then, she stared at Billy with a pair of affectionate eyes.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not overthinking things. If I did have some wild thoughts before going to Ether Mountain, after this trip, I don¡¯t have those thoughts anymore. I just want to get to know her and make friends with her. Thank her for taking care of you and helping you.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that way?¡± Billy looked at Harleen with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Harleen twisted his waist on Billy¡¯s chest, then said in a tender voice, ¡°Silly husband, can¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Be gentle, wife. That ce was injured by you just now¡­¡± Billy took a sharp breath.

    ¡°Humph! Rogue husband, you¡¯re not allowed to say that!¡± Harleen, with the red blush that had just faded from her face, appeared again.

    The two continued to y around for a while, and Harleeny on Billy¡¯s chest and murmured, ¡°Look at the time. We need to go buy groceries.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I guess we won¡¯t have time to cook at home tonight.¡± Billy looked at the time andughed. ¡°It¡¯s already half-past four!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Sote?¡± Harleen eximed.

    Then she got up with a flip, putting on her clothes while talking.

    ¡°Billy, you rest a little more. I¡¯ll go pick up Tasha, and tonight, let¡¯s invite my parents to a restaurant. I¡¯ll cook for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Haha, take it easy. Tasha has an interest ss in the afternoon these days, and she won¡¯t finish until five. I¡¯ll go pick her up with you.¡± Billy smiled and got dressed.

    ¡°me it on you, naughty husband, you insisted on doing it in broad daylight¡­¡± Harleen teased, her face still flushed.

    Fifteen minutester, the two set out together.

    About ten minutester, they arrived at the gate of the kindergarten. They happened to see Tasha and her ssmates, led by the teacher, walking from the ssroom to the small square in the yard.

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Harleen stood at the gate, waving at Tasha.

    ¡°Mama?!¡± Tasha saw Harleen and shouted excitedly, dancing with joy. She then said a word to the teacher and ran towards the gate. Since the teacher knew the couple, she didn¡¯t stop her.

    Just as Tasha was about to reach Harleen, two powerful gusts of wind, like hurricanes, roared from the side, with a momentum like andslide. One of the gusts of wind aimed directly at Harleen and Tasha, while the other was heading towards Billy. The force of the winds shattered the windows of several parked cars and snapped several waist-thick trees by the roadside.

    At the same time, a terrifying pressure enveloped the entire space. Except for Billy and Harleen, everyone else felt suffocated. All the children, including Tasha, burst into tears in fear.

    Parents waiting at the gate, as well as teachers in the kindergarten, who were ordinary people without martial arts skills, all fell to the ground, their faces filled with endless horror, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy¡¯s pupils instantly shrank to the size of needlepoints. From the aura emanating from the two people, he could sense that both were at the mid-tote God-Emperor Realm cultivation level. Among them, the one attacking Harleen had reached the peak of War God-Emperor. And the person attacking him was a Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    The two obviously had a n. The Sovereign attacked Billy while the War God-Emperor targeted Harleen and her daughter. Even if they couldn¡¯t do anything to Billy, they could at least dy him, preventing him from rescuing Harleen and their daughter.

 Chapter 710 Harleenâ€™s Strength

    In the current situation, Billy didn¡¯t have much choice. He had to withstand the attack from the Sovereign Realm expert while simultaneously defending Harleen and her daughter from the other assant. Otherwise, the oue for Harleen and Tasha was obvious.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Harleen seemed to have guessed Billy¡¯s thoughts and shouted loudly just as Billy was about to make a move.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    While speaking, she took a fewrge steps forward, cing Tasha behind her. Without any tricks, she raised her hand and struck out at the Emperor Realm expert who had attacked them.

    Boom!

    After a deafening roar, the opponent¡¯s attack was instantly shattered. Harleen¡¯s palm wind, undiminished in force, struck the opponent¡¯s chest, and the woman flew out like falling leaves in the autumn wind. After flying several hundred meters, she crashed heavily onto the top of a car parked on the side of the road, instantly shattering the vehicle.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? How can you be so strong?¡± The woman, looking at Harleen with an expression of pain and intense shock, managed to speak.

    Before this, the information she received was that although Harleen was a martial artist, her strength was only at the level of a War Grandmaster. She hadn¡¯t taken Harleen seriously at all, believing that her attack just now was enough to take the lives of Harleen and her daughter.

    Her goal was simple: to kill Billy¡¯s loved ones in front of him and let him taste the pain of losing family. However, the result was something she found incredibly hard to ept. Not only was she unable to kill Harleen, but she was severely injured herself. Her bones and meridians were shattered, and she was barely hanging on to life.

    Bang!

    Almost simultaneously, the Sovereign Realm expert¡¯s palm force struck Billy. Billy was sent flying several steps to the side, blood staining the corner of his mouth, and his aura slightly disturbed. Because he never nned to confront the opponent head-on, even when Harleen shouted, he couldn¡¯t react in time to retaliate against the opponent.

    However, he had activated his defensive aura to its fullest extent from the beginning. With his current cultivation, under the protection of his defensive aura, he could withstand an attack from a First-Rank Sovereign Realm expert. Although he was injured, it wasn¡¯t severe.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the elder was shocked to find that Billy, even after being injured, could contend with him on equal terms. After a slight pause, he didn¡¯t hesitate much and turned to run towards the woman lying a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°Miss, hold on, I¡¯ll save you!¡± He ran towards her while shouting.

    However, before he could reach her, the woman opened her mouth, and arge amount of blood gushed out. Then, after convulsing a few times, she fell silent, eyes wide open and unblinking, lifeless.

    ¡°Miss!¡± The old man shouted in pain. Then, with rage burning in his eyes, he rushed towards Harleen. ¡°You wicked woman, you actually killed Miss, die!¡±

    While roaring, he raised his hand and struck out several powerful palm winds.

    However, Billy couldn¡¯t let him seed. Just as the old man rushed halfway, violent palm winds roared from Billy¡¯s hand, surging with waves of energy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± The old man didn¡¯t take Billy¡¯s attack seriously.

    Boom!

    After a loud noise, the two were forced back dozens of steps each, and both of their auras were slightly chaotic. At first nce, it seemed like they were evenly matched after that exchange. This was because Billy had been injured by the opponent earlier; otherwise, the old man would have probably already fallen.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man didn¡¯t expect Billy, who was injured, to be evenly matched with him. After a slight pause, without much hesitation, he turned and ran towards the outskirts of the city.

    He knew very well that this assassination hadpletely failed. If he stayed, death awaited him. He had heard that Billy, in his prime state, could even kill a Second-Rank Sovereign Realm expert, not to mention someone like him, a First-Rank Sovereign Realm.

    When Billy had slightly recovered his strength, the old man wouldn¡¯t have the chance to escape.

    ¡°Harleen, how are you?¡± Billy nced at the old man and then quickly walked towards Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, are you injured?¡± Harleen asked with some concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry about Tasha and me. Quickly, after him!¡± Harleen loudly said. ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape; this kind of Sovereign is a menace to Ozin!¡±

    Harleen had released her spiritual power to investigate Billy¡¯s injuries and knew that he was only slightly injured, so she could rx.

    ¡°Commander, Ms Knight, what happened?¡± At this moment, a group of SHADOW guards hurried over.

    ¡°Get more people here to watch over this ce!¡± Billy looked at the leading brother and then turned to Harleen. ¡°Take Tasha home, Harleen.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly rushed towards the direction where the old man had fled. As Harleen said, a Sovereign Realm expert hiding in the shadows was undoubtedly a huge hidden danger. No one could predict when he mightunch a fatal attack.

    So, for Billy, if there was a choice, he would never let the opponent escape.

    However, the teleportation speed of a Sovereign was far beyond that of a War God-Emperor. It seemed like catching up to the opponent wouldn¡¯t be easy. Fortunately, the opponent had to unleash his martial power to run at high speed, making it difficult to conceal his martial aura. Therefore, Billy didn¡¯t have to worry about losing track of him.

    About twenty minutester, following the aura, Billy arrived at the eastern outskirts of the city, at the foot of a mountain. Looking from afar, the old man was standing still.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡± Billy strolled over and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Did you think I ran away because I was afraid of you?¡± The old man sneered. ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±

    ¡°You think by luring me here, you guys have a chance of winning?¡± Billy smiled lightly and looked towards a small forest not far away on the right. ¡°Come out; I¡¯m already here. Don¡¯t you show yourselves?¡±

    With his current level of spiritual power, Billy had long sensed that someone was hiding in the forest.

    ¡°Not bad, Commander Gardner!¡± Subsequently, three old men walked out.

    Later, three elderly figures emerged from the small grove, the speaker among them being the lead, a white-haired old man.

    ¡°You folks seem to hold me in high regard!¡± Billy nced at the trio, his pupils narrowing slightly.

    All three were all Sovereigns, with one of them even possessing the cultivation of a Second-Rank.

    ¡°Elder Russell, what about Miss?¡± The white-haired elder turned to the elder who had brought Billy here and inquired.

    ¡°Elder Poole, Miss was killed by his woman!¡± The elder surnamed Russell clenched his teeth, pointing usingly at Billy in response.

    ¡°What?!¡± The other three elders eximed simultaneously.

 Chapter 711 Do They Want to be Annihilated?

    ¡°Elder Russell, what¡¯s going on?¡± The white-haired old man¡¯s face changed drastically.

    ¡°We all underestimated the strength of his woman!¡± Elder Russell took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Miss couldn¡¯t even block her move.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Another old man looked astonished. ¡°She has only been to Ether Mountain for such a short time, and her cultivation has improved so much?!¡±

    From his words, it was evident that they had knowledge of Harleen¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy said with a faint smile.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    In fact, Harleen¡¯s skills were beyond Billy¡¯s expectations as well. He never thought his wife had such power, and her progress was too rapid. Moreover, before Harleen made a move, he faintly sensed an unusual aura from her, something not belonging to her. He wondered what Harleen and Felicia had experienced on Ether Mountain during this period.

    ¡°Damn it, this is really damn!¡± The white-haired old man wore a pained expression. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let Miss take the risk.¡±

    After saying this, he red fiercely at Billy. ¡°You¡¯re dead. Today, no one can save you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± Billy nced at the swords in the hands of the three men. ¡°Are you from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion?¡±

    In the ancient martial arts world, those with Sovereign-realm skills, especially those proficient in swordsmanship, were mostly from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion.

    ¡°Not only did you kill our Junior Sect Master, but now Miss is dead at the hands of your woman. Today, even if you have ten lives, you won¡¯t survive!¡± The white-haired old man coldly responded, confirming Billy¡¯s guess.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about!¡± Billy spoke again nonchntly. ¡°Since you came all the way to Ozin to settle the score with me, why didn¡¯t you three make a move and instead let your Miss go?¡±

    ¡°Humph! If it weren¡¯t for her insisting on personally avenging Junior Sect Master and making you taste the pain of losing loved ones, do you think your woman would still be alive?¡± The white-haired old man responded coldly.

    ¡°In that case, I should thank her?¡± Billy smiled lightly. The reason seemed reasonable. As for why the white-haired old man didn¡¯t personally take that woman to assassinate him, it was probably because even if he did, he couldn¡¯t kill Billy with his own strength. So, for him, it was better to wait here for old man to lead Billy here before making a move together.

    ¡°Elder Poole, stop talking nonsense with him. Let¡¯s attack together and finish him quickly, or we won¡¯t be able to exin when we go back!¡± Another old man spoke with a deep voice.

    The white-haired old man took a deep breath, drew a ancient sword from his body, and then looked at Billy.

    ¡°I heard that Commander Gardner fought five-to-one, killed five Sovereigns in the Ancient City. Today, we¡¯ll verify whether the rumors are true!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t hold back, let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± The white-haired old man said to his threepanions.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other three old men nodded in response.

    In the next moment, the momentum of the four surged out. The white-haired old man was a Second-Rank Sovereign, and the other three were First-Rank Sovereigns.

    Soon, the four attacked Billy simultaneously from the southeast, northwest, and the sky. Countless sword shadows filled the sky, obscuring the sun, and the void was filled with incredibly sharp sword intent. Facing the full-force attacks of the four, Billy didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He directly activated the Earth Technique from the Five Elements Secret Art. With his current cultivation level and mental power, the power of the Earth Technique was no longerparable to thest time he used it in Heartbreak Valley.

    As heunched the technique, countless rocks and soil within a radius of two kilometers rushed towards the sword intent of the opponents. The sky was filled with surging Chi, crushing everything in its path.

    Next, the sky was filled with explosive sounds as the sword intent dissipated into nothingness. Immediately after, the white-haired old man was struck in the chest by arge rock, spewing arge amount of blood into the air. He flew several hundred meters away,nded on the mountainous terrain, rolled several times, and then slumped down. His sternum was shattered, more exhales than inhales, and it seemed he wouldn¡¯t live much longer. The situations of the other two old men weren¡¯t much better. They were also knocked down to the ground and looked exceptionally weak. One of them had just tried to climb up from the ground when a massive boulder shot toward him. Unable to dodge in time, the elder¡¯s head was crushed into a pulp, and after a burst of blood mist, the headless body fell straight down.

    Seeing this scene, the remaining white-haired old man¡¯s pupils shrank, and he no longer had the intention to continue fighting. He darted away. However, he was within the attack range of the Earth Technique. How could he easily escape?

    ¡°Can you run?¡± Billy squinted, and his momentum surged again.

    Immediately, the remaining rocks and Chi in the void roared toward the white-haired old man, creating a terrifying scene.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The elder immediately felt a sense of death enveloping him, his body covered in cold sweat, and a deep terror on his face. He wanted to dodge, but there was nowhere to hide. He could only mobilize his Chi to reinforce his defense. Without much suspense, immense Chi energy and rocks collided with his defensive Chi, instantly tearing it to pieces.

    Following that, a massive boulder heavily smashed into his chest. The elder flew two to three hundred meters away, fell to the ground, and struggled to get up for a long time.

    After Billy stopped his attack, he also spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura in disarray. With some injuries already on his body, activating such a high-level technique again would naturally result in a bacsh. After taking a deep breath, suppressing the surging blood and Chi in his body, he then sat cross-legged on the ground, activating Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to heal.

    ¡°Billy!¡± About a quarter of an hourter, Harleen¡¯s anxious voice came.

    Soon, she hurried over.

    ¡°Harleen, why are you here? Where¡¯s Tasha?¡± Billy opened his eyes and stood up.

    ¡°Tasha is fine. I let Stout and Judge take her home first.¡± Harleen shook her head and asked with concern, ¡°Husband, how are you? Are you seriously injured?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy smiled and gave her a reassuring look.

    With the effect of Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, in just a quarter of an hour, his injuries had already improved by seventy to eighty percent.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± After checking Billy¡¯s injuries, Harleen saw that there was no major problem and finally let go of her worries.

    ¡°People from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I killed their junior Sect Master in the Dragon Phoenix Tournamentst time, so they specially came to Ozin to take revenge on me.¡±

    ¡°Saint Sky Sword Pavilion!¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of hate. ¡°Do they want to be annihted?¡±

 Chapter 712 Surging Undercurrents

    After Harleen finished speaking, she walked towards the white-haired old man.

    In a short while, two muffled sounds rang out, and the white-haired old man and the other old man were directly turned into a cloud of blood mist.

    Watching this scene from a short distance away, Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It seemed that his wife was bing more and more powerful, now capable of killing without blinking an eye.

    Two minutester, the husband and wife turned and left.

    In the following days, Billy didn¡¯t make any other arrangements and focused on staying at home with Harleen and Tasha. Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. There was exactly one month left until the auspicious day for the arrival of the national fortune.

    Felicia returned from the Eastern Region to Ozin five days ago. Like Harleen, she now exuded an extraordinary and ethereal aurapared to before. Billy secretly checked her cultivation and found no fluctuations in her aura either. It seemed that this was a special requirement from Ether Mountain. Otherwise, with Felicia¡¯s carefree personality, she wouldn¡¯t intentionally hide her cultivation.

    One morning, Adam Greenleaf called, urging the two sisters to return to Ether Mountain. At 9 a. m., after sending Tasha to school, Billy and Stout drove Harleen and her sister to the Ozin Military Department to take a military ne back to Ether Mountain. After seeing off Harleen and her sister, for the next two or three days, Billy, apart from apanying his daughter, supervised White Tiger and Rakshasa in their cultivation. Since he returned to Ozin half a month ago, whenever he had spare time, he wholeheartedly practiced Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    In these ten-plus days, Billy condensed two more Chi Essence Pills, giving one to each of White Tiger and Rakshasa. With the effect of the Chi Essence Pills and a pile of spiritual fruits, the breakthroughs of White Tiger and Rakshasa were without suspense. White Tiger not only achieved the Mirror-Shattering to the God-Emperor realm but also directly broke through to the preliminary stage of the War God-Emperor realm. As for Rakshasa, she consecutively broke through three levels, reaching theplete stage of the War Emperor realm, just a step away from the War God-Emperor realm.

    Three dayster, in the morning, Billy, apanied by Stout and the newlyweds White Tiger and Rakshasa, boarded a ne to the Capital City. This time, he went to the capital for two reasons. One was for White Tiger¡¯s business in the Northern Region, and the other was to handle a few things in the capital before the arrival of the national fortune.

    ¡°Boss!¡± In less than two hours, the four people came out of the airport, and Night Orchid and Brigham Bush approached to greet them.

    ¡°Orchid!¡± White Tiger and Rakshasa greeted Night Orchid.

    ¡°White Tiger, Rakshasa, are you here to visit your inws together?¡± Night Orchid smiled and replied.

    As early as half a month ago, she had received news that White Tiger and Rakshasa had returned to Ozin, so seeing them was not surprising.

    ¡°Orchid, you¡¯re making fun of me.¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face blushed slightly.

    ¡°Orchid, where¡¯s Ian? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± White Tiger scratched his head and asked casually.

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°Ian and Bob have been very busytely. It¡¯s difficult to meet them both at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Are they busy with opening the national fortune channel?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Night Orchid nodded. ¡°This matter is of great importance. In recent days, all the government offices in the capital are busy with it, and even Ivy is so busy that she can¡¯t be seen.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that this matter should be kept secret until the auspicious day? Why is it public now?¡± Stout asked somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s less than a month away from the actual day. It can be made public now,¡± Night Orchid exined. ¡°After all, this matter involves all aspects, and all departments need to prepare in advance. Otherwise, there will be chaos when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°Night Orchid, is there anything special happening in the capital recently?¡± After everyone got into the car, Billy asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing specific, but ording to the feedback from our people below, many martial artists have suddenly flooded into the capital,¡± Night Orchid said, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°I can understand that,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°With the opening of the national fortune channel, it not only involves the adjustment of the domestic situation but also affects vale¡¯s influence in the world. Naturally, it will attract the attention of many people.¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡± Night Orchid nodded again. ¡°Boss, should I have our brothers keep an eye on these people?¡±

    ¡°Give Azure Fang and the others a callter,¡± Billy said after a moment of thought. ¡°Let them inform the brothers below that for the next half a month, each of them should keep an eye on their respective areas! Watch the local martial artists casually, as long as they don¡¯t cause trouble, ignore them. Focus on observing the foreign martial artists. No matter which country theye from, keep track of their whereabouts until the national fortune channel opens!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid nodded in response.

    At this moment, Billy¡¯s phone rang, showing an unfamiliar number. He picked it up and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m Joel Greenwood!¡± a somewhat urgent voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    Over two months ago, he spared Joel Greenwood¡¯s life and instructed him to find out all the people from the sects and ancient families in the capital and arrange them in various government offices. At that time, he gave Joel Greenwood a three-month deadline. Starting from today, there were still four or five days left until the deadline. One of the things Joel had to do in the capital this time was to clear out these small fries from the government offices before the national fortune arrived.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you in the capital?¡± Joel Greenwood continued.

    ¡°I just got off the ne. What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Billy could sense something unusual from Joel¡¯s tone.

    ¡°are you really in the capital?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Joel Greenwood¡¯s tone lifted. ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished what you told me to do. I¡¯ve prepared a list of personnel, including what most of them have done in the past few years. I nned to give it to you today, but it seems they have sensed something. Now they¡¯re sending people to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in¡­¡± Joel Greenwood¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished, and there was a muffled sound in the phone. After that, the call was hung up.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly. Then, he dialed the number again, but it was already showing that it couldn¡¯t be connected.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Brigham, stop the car!¡± Billy shouted and handed the phone to Night Orchid. ¡°have someone trace this number, now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Night Orchid nodded, somewhat stunned, and took out her phone to send a group message.

    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± White Tiger¡¯s face changed slightly as he asked.

 Chapter 713 Joel Greenwoodâ€™s Suicide

    ¡°Someone¡¯s had enough of living!¡± Billy briefly exined Joel Greenwood¡¯s situation.

    ¡°These people are really asking for trouble!¡± White Tiger also frowned.

    The SHADOW brothers acted efficiently, and in less than three minutes, Night Orchid¡¯s phone received a notification.

    ¡°We found him. He¡¯s in a mansion under the name of the Greenwood family.¡± Night Orchid said after checking her phone.

    ¡°Brigham, drive!¡± Billy said in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Brigham Bush responded loudly, taking the phone from Night Orchid to check the address before stepping on the gas.

    ¡°Night Orchid, inform the nearby brothers to go there immediately.¡± Billy continued to instruct. ¡°Tell the brothers that if they encounter strong enemies, don¡¯t expose themselves, just keep an eye on them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Night Orchid nodded vigorously.

    The mansion was located in the eastern suburbs of the city. Despite Brigham Bush driving at full speed, it took almost half an hour to reach the destination.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    After getting off the car, four SHADOW guards quickly approached.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Any discoveries?¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not looking good. When we arrived, there was no movement. After entering the mansion, including Joel Greenwood, about fifty or sixty people were all killed.¡±

    ¡°There are no clues at the scene, and the surrounding surveince has been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Billy furrowed his brows, then walked towards the mansion.

    Inside the mansion, dozens of bodiesy scattered on the square, each with its throat cut.

    ¡°Commander, Joel Greenwood is in the main hall of that vi.¡± One of the SHADOW guards pointed to a vi on the right.

    Billy nodded slightly and walked towards the vi. Upon reaching the entrance of the vi, they immediately saw Joel Greenwood lying motionless in the center of the hall. The entire hall and several rooms had been turned upside down, including Joel¡¯s clothes, indicating that he had been searched. After entering the vi, Night Orchid, White Tiger, and Rakshasa dispersed and carefully inspected the hall and various rooms, but found no discoveries.

    ¡°Boss, with the ce turned upside down like this, is it possible that they haven¡¯t found the list yet?¡± Night Orchid asked after a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy had a pensive expression.

    ¡°If they came for the list, why didn¡¯t they force Joel Greenwood to reveal it before killing him?¡± Rakshasa, looking somewhat puzzled, asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility,¡± Night Orchid continued after some thought. ¡°Perhaps, before they had a chance to interrogate him, Joel Greenwoodmitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°Why would hemit suicide?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Night Orchid continued, ¡°He is very aware that the list he collected involves the life and death of a group of people.¡±

    ¡°Even if he hands over the list, they won¡¯t spare his life, because no one can guarantee that he won¡¯t draft another list again. So, for him, suicide is the only choice. This way, it may not involve other people from the Greenwood family!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°Stout, see if there¡¯s any chance of saving him!¡± Billy said after a while.

    Stout was slightly stunned, but without much hesitation, he walked up to Joel Greenwood and turned the body over. Looking at it, they saw Joel Greenwood with closed eyes, pale face, and arge amount of fresh blood oozing from the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Boss, he probably shattered his meridians and died by himself. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Stout roughly checked Joel Greenwood¡¯s condition and said. However, as he spoke halfway, he stopped, raised his eyebrows slightly, and pressed his hand on Joel Greenwood¡¯s chest. After a while, he looked up at Billy. ¡°Boss, he still has a faint breath. I¡¯m about 30-40% sure I can save him!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°You and a few brothers take him back to SHADOW and use the Nine Needles of Secret Essences to help him survive.¡± Billy nodded and said.

    He had just released his spiritual power to probe Joel Greenwood¡¯s situation, vaguely sensing a trace of vitality on Joel Greenwood, which was why he asked Stout to check.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Greenwood¡¯s!¡± Billy then turned to Night Orchid and the others and said before turning quickly towards the door.

    Night Orchid, White Tiger, and Rakshasa, after a moment of hesitation, seemed to have realized something and immediately followed. If the other party hadn¡¯t found the list here, there was a ny percent chance they would go to the Greenwood family mansion.

    As expected, as Billy and the others rushed there, four men and women appeared at the gate of the Greenwood family mansion. Wearing identical Daoist robes and masks, their auras indicated that none of them were ordinary martial artists. The weakest among them had already reached the War God-Emperor realm.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± At the gate of the mansion, five or six guards surrounded the four individuals. ¡°This is the Greenwood family mansion. If you don¡¯t want trouble, leave immediately¡­¡± A man who looked like a small leader frowned and shouted at the four.

    Before he could finish his words, a de aura shed, and a head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The other five guards were filled with horror, shivering all over, and without any hesitation, they turned and ran towards the mansion.

    ¡°Help,e help, powerful intruders!¡± One of the men shouted loudly while running.

    The four of them had not run a hundred meters when de auras shed again, just like the previous person, all of them were beheaded, and their bodies fell straight to the ground.

    ¡°Rascals, who are you?¡± At the same time, four to five hundred people rushed out from various directions in the mansion. One of the elders, who was ranked in the top three in the Greenwood family, red at the four and angrily asked. Speaking, he involuntarily showed a trace of fear in his eyes. As a half-step War God-Emperor, he unexpectedly couldn¡¯t sense the aura of any of the four people. Obviously, all four of them were at least in the War God-Emperor realm.

    ¡°You have one minute. Bring out Halbert Greenwood, or all of you will die!¡± A ck-robed elder from the four said coldly.

    The person he mentioned was the current head of the Greenwood family.

    ¡°Who are you people, and what business do you have with the master?¡± A middle-aged man pointed at the four and said.

    ¡°Thirty seconds!¡± The ck-robed elder ignored the man and continued in a cold voice.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The middle-aged man frowned. ¡°Do you think this is a ce where anyone can be insolent?¡±

    He also couldn¡¯t sense the strength of the four, but because he was only at the level of a War Grandmaster himself, he didn¡¯t feel that the four were terrifying. After all, this was the mansion of the Greenwood family, and there were real War God-Emperors here.

    ¡°Too much nonsense!¡± Another gray-robed elder said coldly. Then, with a flick of his wrist, a de aura shed out like lightning.

 Chapter 714 Crisis of the Greenwoods

    ¡°Watch out!¡± The elder from the Greenwood family who spoke earlier shouted loudly and simultaneously raised his hand to send a strong gust of wind towards the attacking de. However, with his cultivation, it was evident that he couldn¡¯t block this attack. After the de aura tore through his defense, it continued towards the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man wanted to dodge, but his reaction speed was far from enough. He could only watch as the de aura pierced through his chest.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man opened his mouth, struggling to speak, only managing to say one word before his body split in half, falling to the ground, blood spraying wildly.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up! Attack!¡± At the same time, the ck-robed elder spoke in a stern voice.

    The other three had no hesitation. They wielded their swords and shed towards the surroundings, and sharp de auras filled the entire mansion.

    The members of the Greenwood family, aside from a few elders, had cultivation levels below Warlord, with no chance of resisting. In less than two minutes, over a hundred peopley on the ground, with equal numbers dead and wounded. Other survivors quickly fled towards the back of the mansion.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, an angry male voice sounded.

    Following that, Halbert Greenwood, the head of the Greenwood family, led a group of family core members and hurriedly approached. Each person wore an extremely angry expression.

    ¡°How dare you act so recklessly here?¡± A core member of the Greenwood family pointed at the four intruders and shouted angrily.

    Before he could finish speaking, the female in the other group flipped her wrist, and a de aura swiftly shed out.

    ¡°Third Master, be careful!¡± An old man with white hair eximed, simultaneously sweeping out a palm to barely block the attacking de.

    ¡°Not bad, you can actually block one of my strikes!¡± The woman slightly paused, then said, ¡°Come again!¡±

    ¡°What are you people, and do you understand the consequences of your actions?¡± Halbert Greenwood coldly asked. While speaking, he released his spiritual power to probe the cultivations of the four individuals and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart. He himself was at thete stage of War Emperor, but he couldn¡¯t sense the auras of the four. Obviously, all four of them were at least in the War God-Emperor realm.

    ¡°Are you Halbert Greenwood?¡± The ck-robed elder gestured to the woman and then looked at Halbert. ¡°Where is the listpiled by your son Joel Greenwood?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Halbert frowned slightly. ¡°What list?¡± From his expression, it seemed he was unaware of Joel Greenwood¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk?¡± The ck-robed elder squinted. ¡°Today, if you don¡¯t hand over the list, everyone from the Greenwood family will die!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What list?¡± Halbert furrowed his brows.

    At his words, a sense of unease arose in his heart. He turned to his younger brother, Jordan Greenwood, and said, ¡°Call Joel and ask where he is!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jordan Greenwood nodded and took out his phone to make a call.

    ¡°No need to call. He has alreadymitted suicide out of fear!¡± The ck-robed elder said indifferently.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± A wave of extreme anger emanated from Halbert.

    ¡°Halbert, Joel¡¯s call is not being answered!¡± Simultaneously, Jordan looked at his brother with an unpleasant expression.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Halbert turned to the ck-robed elder with an angry gaze. ¡°Did you kill my son?¡±

    ¡°As I said, hemitted suicide out of fear!¡± The ck-robed elder responded casually.

    ¡°Damn it! You killed Joel?¡± Jordan red at the old man in ck.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, hemitted suicide for guilt!¡± Replied the old man indifferently.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Halbert Greenwood shouted in anger. With that, his aura erupted, and he exerted his full strength,unching an attack towards the ck-robed elder. His anger was understandable. Joel Greenwood was not only his son but also the only outstanding young talent in their family who could bear the family¡¯s future. If Joel Greenwood was also killed, it would be equivalent to cutting off the hope of the Greenwood family.

    In aristocratic families, the ability to pass on the family¡¯s glory depended on the emergence of talented individuals in each generation. If the younger generation failed to produce such talents, the family would inevitably face decline. A generation¡¯s growth typically took twenty or thirty years, and within those years, many things could change.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Faced with Halbert Greenwood¡¯s full-force attack, the ck-robed elder stood still without any intention of retreating. As he spoke, he casually raised his hand, and a violent gust of wind roared.

    ¡°Be careful, sir!¡± The white-haired elder shouted again, raising his hand to block the attack.

    As a muffled sound echoed, both the white-haired elder and Halbert Greenwood were sent flying. After crashing dozens of meters away, they somersaulted several times, each spitting out blood. With just one move, the difference in strength was evident. The forces on both sides were clearly not on the same level. The white-haired elder was the grand elder of the Greenwood n, the first prominent figure on the surface of the n, possessing the strength of a War God-Emperor in the early stage.

    Objectively speaking, within the n system in vale, a family with God-Emperor powerhouse was already considered a giant. In the entire nation, only the Greenwood and Harding ns had God-Emperor powerhouses.

    However, in front of the formidable experts of the Ancient Martial Sect, the cultivation of the War God-Emperor was clearly not enough to be taken seriously.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The members of the Greenwood n shouted simultaneously and rushed over.

    ¡°My patience is limited. If you don¡¯t hand over the list today, the Greenwood n will be expelled from the capital!¡± The ck-robed old man stared at Halbert Greenwood and continued speaking.

    ¡°What list are you talking about? We¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± Halbert angrily retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯re an easy target for you to manipte. If you push us too far, we¡¯ll fight back, no matter the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Do you have the qualifications?¡± The ck-robed old man sneered. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t y dumb with me. Without your n¡¯s support behind him, how could Joel Greenwood have obtained that list?¡±

    ¡°You killed my son, even if I have the list you want, do you think I¡¯ll give it to you?¡± Halbert stood up from the ground, spitting out another mouthful of blood, and spoke angrily to the other side.

    ¡°Seeing is believing. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll fight until you surrender!¡± The ck-robed old man furrowed his brow. After saying that, he waved his hand towards the other three, ¡°Take action! Anyone who resists, kill without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three nodded, then swiftly moved in all directions.

    ¡°Too much bullying! We¡¯ll fight you!¡± A guest elder of the Greenwood n shouted loudly, then raised his hand and rushed towards the opponent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Hundreds of members of the Greenwood n shouted in unison, following suit.

 Chapter 715 A Single Slash

    However, in front of the three intruders, the members of the Greenwood family were no different from insects. In the blink of an eye, arge number of them fell.

    ¡°Who dares to be so audacious here?!¡±

    Just then, an elder¡¯s voice echoed over the courtyard, and a pressure swept from the backyard. Then, a figure rushed towards the gray-robed elder among the intruders, simultaneously striking out with two powerful palm winds.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The gray-robed elder sensed the danger and his pupils slightly contracted. However, he showed no intention of dodging, and he exerted full force to meet the iing attack.

    Boom!

    A loud bang echoed, and both sides staggered back, their auras showing signs of disorder. In a single move, the strength was evenly matched.

    ¡°Not bad at all!¡± The gray-robed elder stabilized his figure and spoke to the other side. He was at the peak of War God-Emperor, and he hadn¡¯t expected to find someone in the Greenwood family at the same level.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Seeing the arrival of the elder, Halbert Greenwood and his two brothers quickly ran over. The neer was none other than the former head of the Greenwood family and another ancient one in this n, Dwayne Greenwood.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Dwayne Greenwood furrowed his brows and asked his son.

    ¡°Father, they said that Joel had a list¡­¡± Halbert took a deep breath and briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°Damn it! You killed my grandson?!¡± Dwayne, after hearing the story, red angrily at the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°Are you Dwayne Greenwood?¡± The ck-robed elder didn¡¯t respond to his words, his eyes slightly squinting as he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve raised a good grandson. Betraying friends for personal gain, exploiting others, he deserved to die! If the Greenwood family doesn¡¯t want to be exterminated, hand over the list now!¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what list you¡¯re talking about. What can I give you?¡± Dwayne said, scanning the opponent¡¯s martial aura. His pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink.

    The opponent¡¯s cultivation was higher than his, at least at the peak of War God-Emperor.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you all and then take my time finding it!¡± The ck-robed elder twisted his eyes and, before the words had fallen, rushed towards Dwayne Greenwood.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Dwayne frowned, took a deep breath, and mobilized all his strength to meet the attack. Although he was wary of the opponent¡¯s skills, he knew that he had no choice but to confront him head-on.

    After the collision of their attacks, Dwayne Greenwood spat out arge mouthful of blood, flying over two or three hundred meters before crashing to the ground. He tumbled several times beforeing to a stop, and his aura became exceptionally weak.

    The strength of the two sides was not on the same level.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    The members of the Greenwood family eximed simultaneously, then hurriedly ran towards Dwayne Greenwood¡¯s direction. However, before they could take a few steps, the ck-robed elder attacked again. He raised his hand and sent out two powerful gusts of wind towards Dwayne Greenwood. As the palm force swept through, a fierce wind roared, and explosive sounds echoed in the air. From the power of this move, it was clear that he had no intention of sparing Dwayne Greenwood¡¯s life.

    ¡°No!¡± Halbert and others shouted loudly again.

    Just in a nick of time, a blood-red de aura descended like lightning from the sky, shing fiercely towards the ck-robed elder with thunderous force.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the terrifying killing intent from this sh, the ck-robed elder¡¯s pores opened wide involuntarily, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He quickly dodged to the side. However, with his cultivation, sudden reactions were futile. The de aura shed past the ck-robed elder¡¯s waist, and he immediately fell into two pieces, copsing to the ground with his upper and lower bodies blurred by blood.

    Witnessing this scene, including Dwayne and his two sons, the members of the Greenwood family gasped collectively. They found it hard to believe that a War God-Emperor in the pinnacle realm had been cut in half with a single sh.

    ¡°Elder Abe!¡± The three men and women from the other group eximed. Immediately after, they all turned to look in the direction of the courtyard gate.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?!¡± When they saw Billy, each of them revealed a trace of horror on their faces.

    Even the members of the Greenwood family, after recognizing Billy, showed expressions of surprise. Apparently, they had not expected Billy to appear in their family¡¯s courtyard, let alone to save the old master. It was well known among the members of the Greenwood family that they had a hostile rtionship with Billy.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we have nothing to do with you. Yet, you made such a ruthless move. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± The gray-robed elder took a deep breath, steadied his emotions, and spoke. Although he was exasperated, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against Billy, even if he had ten times the courage. The news of the Dragon Phoenix Tournament had spread throughout the Bordend territory half a month ago. Anyone with a mind had already gathered detailed information. They knew that Commander Gardner, though only at the peak of War God-Emperor, could not only defeat second-ranked geniuses but also single-handedly kill five first-ranked geniuses in one round. Facing an opponent like Billy, a mere War God-Emperor was not only incapable of making a move, but the pressure emanating from Billy alone was enough to make him despair.

    ¡°Which sect do you belong to?¡± Billy asked the three with a calm tone.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, the matter with the Greenwood n has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to meddle, don¡¯t trouble yourself¡­¡± The gray-robed elder took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°How do you know it has nothing to do with me?¡± Billy interrupted with a faint smile.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± The gray-robed elder was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Are you here to find Joel Greenwood¡¯s list?¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask him who instructed him to get that list?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Startled by Billy¡¯s words, the gray-robed elder¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Could it be you?¡±

    Before this, he hadn¡¯t thought that Joel Greenwood¡¯s backer would be Billy. The task assigned to the four of them this time was to obtain the list from Joel Greenwood and eliminate him. ording to their understanding, Joel Greenwood had been collecting information on the identities and backgrounds of key members from various government agencies through various channels during this period. The focus was on those prominent ns and the experts from Ancient Martial Sect. Therefore, they had always thought that Joel Greenwood might have already submitted to the cab, and this mission was likely an order from the cab. But now, it seemed that was not the case at all.

    ¡°You got it.¡± Billy shrugged. ¡°Do you know why I had himpile that list?¡±

 Chapter 716 Go Accompany Your Companions!

    ¡°You¡­ Are you trying to eliminate the members of the aristocratic families and Ancient Martial Sect in various government offices?¡± The surprise on the gray-robed elder¡¯s face deepened, and he couldn¡¯t help but shudder involuntarily.

    If this were orchestrated by the Cab, people on the list might still have a chance to survive, at worst losing their positions in government offices and returning to their sects. But if Billy was leading this, even a fool could guess the fate awaiting those on the list.

    ¡°You guessed it!¡± Billy shrugged once again.

    The members of the Greenwood family, hearing this, finally understood the general situation. Their faces revealedplex expressions. On one hand, they hadn¡¯t expected Billy to have such audacity to actually act against these people. Over the past few centuries, numerous people had attempted this, but all had failed. The reasons were twofold: pressure from the aristocratic families and Ancient Martial Sect and insufficient determination from the Capital Hall and the Cab, fearing the consequences.

    On the other hand, the members of the Greenwood family hadn¡¯t anticipated that Billy would entrust Joel Greenwood with this task. This move would undoubtedly ce the entire Greenwood family in a dangerous situation, regardless of whether Billy seeded or not. The aristocratic families and sects wouldn¡¯t easily let go of what Billy had done.

    Hearing this, the gray-robed elder exhaled heavily. After a brief pause, he looked at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, this matter has been attempted by more than ten people over the centuries. The result was not only a failure but also the loss of their own lives. So, let me advise you not to overestimate your abilities. Some things are not as simple as you think, you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just bbering!¡± White Tiger gave the elder a disdainful nce, interrupting his words. Then, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, to kill or not to kill?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    White Tiger, currently at the level of War God-Emperor Minor Completion, had the strength to challenge higher levels, but having recently achieved this breakthrough, his cultivation hadn¡¯tpletely stabilized. If they engaged inbat, the oue was uncertain.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡­¡± The gray-robed elder took a deep breath and continued to speak to Billy.

    ¡°You have onest chance,¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Reveal your identities and tell me how you found out about Joel Greenwood doing this. Perhaps you can save one life!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re really pushing it. I¡­¡± The gray-robed elder began speaking again.

    ¡°Still don¡¯t want to talk? Then go apany yourpanions!¡± Billy cut him off, and with a casual flick of his wrist, the blood-red de aura reappeared.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The gray-robed elder trembled, didn¡¯t hesitate, and quickly moved to the side. However, he had overestimated himself. With Billy¡¯s current strength, facing him was like facing an ant, how could he dodge this sh?

    After the de aura passed, just like the ck-robed elder before, the gray-robed elder¡¯s body was cleaved into two halves, falling to the ground with blood spraying everywhere.

    The remaining man and woman, realizing their luck had run out, turned and sprinted toward the exit without a trace of optimism. Both possessed intermediate-level cultivation and knew that staying behind would be a suicidal move. If they didn¡¯t run now, escape would be an impossible dream.

    ¡°Can you?¡± White Tiger muttered in a deep voice as a sweeping de energy headed towards the male intruder, unstoppable.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The man retorted, his wrist flicking, unleashing a sword aura to meet the iing attack.

    Their cultivation levels were on par. He feared Billy, while he dismissed White Tiger. However, in the next moment, his expression stiffened, and his pupils shrank to needle-like points. White Tiger¡¯s de energy seemed to transcend all barriers, deflecting the sword momentum effortlessly and hurtling directly towards him, unstoppable. The man intended to dodge, but it was toote. Despite having simr cultivation, there was a vast gap in theirbat strength. Caught off guard and in a defensive stance, his reaction speedgged far behind the de¡¯s velocity.

    After the de passed, a cut appeared on the man¡¯s throat, and a geyser of blood shot out. The man opened his mouth, unable to utter a word. A torrent of blood gushed out, and he copsed abruptly.

    Bang!

    Simultaneously, the remaining woman, under thebined assault of Night Orchid and Rakshasa, was sent flying. After crashing heavily about a hundred meters away, she somersaulted several times beforeing to a stop. Covered in numerous bloody wounds, her face turned pallid, and her breath weakened.

    This was the merciful oue from Night Orchid and Rakshasa, who held back. If not for the intention to keep her alive, she would have met her demise.

    ¡°If you want to live, answer a few questions!¡± Billy strolled towards her.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The woman snorted. ¡°Trying to get information from me? Try your luck in the next life! I¡¯ll be waiting for you there, and you¡¯ll join us soon!¡±

    After saying this, a resolute gleam shed in her eyes, and her brows furrowed. A burst of blood mist erupted from her chest, followed by convulsions before she fell silent.

    ¡°What the hell! Did she kill herself?¡± White Tiger blurted.

    Billy and the others were also slightly stunned.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Boss, these people would rather die than reveal their identities. Looks like they have some serious connections!¡± White Tiger continued, addressing Billy.

    ¡°White Tiger, it probably has nothing to do with their identities,¡± Night Orchid paused briefly before continuing. ¡°Because they know that as long as they aren¡¯t ancient monsters hidden for a century in major sects, SHADOW can easily uncover their identities.¡±

    ¡°Then what are they concerned about?¡± White Tiger frowned.

    ¡°they probably don¡¯t want to disclose who informed them about Joel Greenwood¡¯s matters!¡± Night Orchid responded with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Oh?¡± White Tiger was surprised. ¡°Orchid, do you have any suspicions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a clear lead for now,¡± Night Orchid shook her head slightly. After a brief pause, she looked at Billy and suggested, ¡°Boss, do you want to arrange for someone to investigate the recent activities and contacts of these four people?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°The mastermind should surface on their own soon.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°Thanks for Commander Gardner¡¯s assistance!¡±

    Dwayne Greenwood and his son, along with a group of the Greenwood family¡¯s retinue, approached.

 Chapter 717 One Day is Too Long

    The members of the Greenwood family looked at Billy withplex expressions ¨C a mix of wariness, anger, and a hint of gratitude. They were well aware that if Commander Gardner hadn¡¯t intervened today, the Greenwood family might have faced destruction at the hands of those four individuals.

    ¡°You should be grateful that you have a grandson to help you redeem the sins of the Greenwood family.¡± Billy nced at Dwayne.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, by letting Joel handle this, you not only harmed him but also forced our Greenwood family into a desperate situation,¡± Dwayne took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Joel Greenwood, your Greenwood family would have been expelled from the capital two months ago!¡± Night Orchid interrupted, her voice filled with severity.

    ¡°Do you think the deeds of your Greenwood family have gone unnoticed?¡± she continued. Dwayne furrowed his brow.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jordan was about to say something.

    ¡°Jordan, shut up!¡± Dwayne waved his hand to stop him. Then, after taking a deep breath, he looked at Billy and continued, ¡°Commander Gardner, Joel has been killed by them, and we don¡¯t know where that list is, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Considering Joel Greenwood¡¯s favor, I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Within one day, voluntarily withdraw the members of your Greenwood family ced in various government offices, or face the consequences!¡±

    After saying this, he ignored them and walked towards the main gate, followed by Night Orchid and the others.

    The list wasn¡¯t Billy¡¯s purpose of this trip. Joel wouldn¡¯t let others easily find such an important document. Besides, since Joel was alive, Billy would eventually get hold of the list without going through so much trouble to visit the Greenwood family. Of course, he didn¡¯te here to save the lives of the Greenwood family either. Considering the deeds of the Greenwood family in the past, being wiped out would be justified. Billy had only one goal ining here ¨C to extract information from the mouths of those four individuals. Although he had some vague guesses, he needed further confirmation. Unfortunately, they were unwilling to talk, even if it meant choosing death.

    ¡°Father, what should we do?¡± After Billy and the others left, Halbert took a deep breath and looked at Dwayne.

    Dwayne exhaled heavily, and in an instant, he seemed to age several decades. A touch of destion appeared on his face. He knew very well that the glory of the Greenwood family hade to an end. What they would face next was a matter of life and death. Even if Billy didn¡¯t hold them ountable for past grievances, this incident had directly pushed them to the opposite side of the aristocratic families and sects. Knowing those people, he was aware that they would not let it go easily.

    ¡°Inform all the members of the Greenwood family in government offices to resign within a day. Then, they shoulde to the family estate to receive some money and immediately leave the capital. Also, send the family members and descendants to a remote ce. They shouldn¡¯t return to the capital without my notification!¡± Dwayne pondered for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Father, is it necessary to do this? Is the situation really that serious? We¡­¡± Halbert hesitated and asked.

    ¡°It will be worse than you can imagine!¡± Dwayne sternly interrupted him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Greenwood family to be wiped out, do as I say!¡±

    Saying this, he gazed forward, murmuring, ¡°Whether we can survive this cmity or not depends on fate!¡±

    Now, he hoped that Billy would win in the confrontation with the Ancient Martial Sect. Only then would there be a glimmer of hope for the Greenwood family. Otherwise, from now on, the members of the family could only survive in a low-key manner.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Halbert and his brother nodded simultaneously, then began to get busy.

    Half an hourter, Billy and the others returned to SHADOW.

    ¡°Boss!¡± When they arrived at the entrance of the medical room, Stout walked out.

    ¡°How is he?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°We managed to save his life!¡± Stout nodded. ¡°However, his meridians are shattered. Although he¡¯s still alive, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll recover in three to five months. Moreover, his cultivation won¡¯t be restored in a short time.¡±

    ¡°Is he awake?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Stout shook his head. ¡°Optimistically, it will take at least a day!¡±

    ¡°One day is too long. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Billy thought for a moment and walked towards the hospital room.

    A day was indeed too long. Since the other party had already taken action, many things could happen within twenty-four hours. If those lurking in the government offices received the news, most of them would probably flee the capital, which was not the result Billy desired.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, the group entered the hospital room. Joel Greenwoody on the bed, eyes tightly closed. His face was still pale, and his aura was weak. Billy walked to the bedside, ced his hand on his pulse, and briefly examined his condition.

    ¡°Boss, does he need silver needles?¡± Stout handed a box of silver needles to Billy.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy waved his hand. Then, he pressed his hand against Joel¡¯s chest and activated Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, circting energy through the meridians. Practicing Heart Sutra of the Azure Void not only allowed self-healing but also had special effects on healing others, especially for severe injuries like Joel Greenwood¡¯s with damaged meridians.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, an hour had gone by. Joel¡¯splexion slowly regained its color, and his aura gradually recovered.

    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s showing signs of recovery!¡± after another fifteen minutes, Rakshasa pointed to Joel¡¯s slightly trembling fingers, surprised.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Stout eximed. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±

    Ten minutester, Billy exhaled a breath and removed his hand.

    Almost simultaneously, Joel coughed a few times and opened his eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dead?¡±

    After regaining consciousness, he slowly became aware of his surroundings and looked at Billy, struggling to express his gratitude.

    ¡°Your injuries are severe; try not to talk too much,¡± Billy nodded and then briefly exined the events that urred in the Greenwood family courtyard.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, for saving my life,¡± Joel said gratefully.

    ¡°Where is the list?¡± Billy asked.

 Chapter 718 The Head of Officials

    ¡°I¡­ I stored it in the underground vault of the vi in the Greenwood family estate¡­ there¡¯s a mechanism to open it under the desk in my study¡­¡± Joel continued. ¡°The location of the vault is known only to me, and the list is inside a safe in the vault¡­¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, you and Rakshasa go to the Greenwood family estate again and retrieve the list!¡± Billy nodded slightly and instructed White Tiger.

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger responded, then quickly walked towards the exit with Rakshasa.

    ¡°The password for the safe is¡­¡± Joel took a deep breath and started to say.

    ¡°No need for a password,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    For a War God-Emperor, opening a safe was a trivial matter with various methods.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Joel¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°Boss, should I go with White Tiger?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Greenwood family won¡¯t easily let White Tiger in. It¡¯s better if I go as well.¡±

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t worry, they will,¡± Night Orchid smiled. ¡°They probably can¡¯t wait for us to go to war with the ancient martial art world now!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Since the ancient martial art world knows about the list, they won¡¯t let it go easily,¡± Night Orchid smiled again. ¡°From now on, the Greenwood family won¡¯t be able to return to the ancient martial art world, and their days will be tough.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Boss is really amazing!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please¡­ please save the Greenwood family¡­¡± Joel naturally understood the severity of the situation.

    ¡°Everyone needs to take responsibility for what they have done,¡± Billy said indifferently. ¡°I can only promise you that the innocent people in the Greenwood family can live.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Commander!¡± Joel said with gratitude after a slight pause. He knew very well that the actions of the older generation of the Greenwood family were enough to bring catastrophe upon the whole family.

    ¡°Now, do you know who discovered you organizing this list?¡± Billy continued to ask Joel.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Joel shook his head. ¡°But¡­ if I had to guess, it might be someone from the Central Sky Office or the Cab¡­ Because¡­ I only started handling these two departments recently, and then this happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Alright, you stay at SHADOW for now to recover. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    After saying this, he walked out with Night Orchid, leaving Stout to continue healing Joel. White Tiger and Rakshasa returned to SHADOW¡¯s courtyard in less than an hour. As Night Orchid had predicted, they encountered no resistance when they went to the Greenwood family estate. Upon hearing the news that his son was alive, Halbert Greenwood, who had been in despair, seemed to see a glimmer of hope and was overjoyed. Afterward, he personally led White Tiger and Rakshasa to Joel¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Boss, this should be the list!¡± White Tiger handed a set of documents to Billy.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°These aristocratic families and sects are really parasites of the nation! They¡¯ve arranged two to three hundred people in various government offices in the capital, treating the capital as their own home!¡± White Tigermented.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Billy took the documents and nced at them. A hint of coldness emanated from him.

    The list of nearly three hundred people covered almost all core departments of the capital, with nearly one-third of them being high-ranking individuals. Seeing this list, Billy finally understood why many highly confidential decisions of the Hall had spread both inside and outside the country even before the night passed. He also understood why the aristocratic families, sects, and the ancient martial art world were so audacious in many matters.

    ¡°A bunch of vampires!¡± Night Orchid walked over, took a quick look at the list, and expressed her indignation.

    ¡°Boss, how do we deal with this next?¡± White Tiger looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Night Orchid, arrange for people to pull out all the information on these individuals, the more detailed, the better,¡± Billy handed the list to Night Orchid and instructed. ¡°In addition, have our brothers keep a close eye on these three hundred people. Don¡¯t let them leave the capital. Tell the brothers below, don¡¯t conflict with them for the time being, just keep an eye on them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Night Orchid vigorously nodded and took out her phone to start working.

    ¡°White Tiger, I¡¯ll go to the Cab first. You call Bob and Ian, ask them toe to SHADOW immediately to wait for me!¡± Billy continued to instruct White Tiger.

    After a brief thought, he added, ¡°Also, have Hane here!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked towards the door. For Billy, clearing out these trash from various government offices was a top priority. However, before taking action, he needed to meet with the Prime Minister first. After all, the Prime Minister was the head of the officials, and these people could be considered his subordinates. To remove them, it was only reasonable and proper to inform him in advance. Moreover, he needed Urban Woolery to cooperate with him in doing something.

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger responded with a sentence and dialed Bob¡¯s number.

    Half an hourter, Billy arrived at the entrance of the Cab¡¯s courtyard. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Ivy walking briskly towards him. Ivy had already spoken with him on the phone during the journey, so she waited for him at the entrance.

    ¡°Hey, Billy!¡± Coming closer, Ivy greeted him.

    ¡°Where is Minister Woolery?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you inside. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Ivy led the way, guiding Billy into the courtyard.

    ¡°Have you got that list?¡± Ivy asked while walking.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Billy nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°Has there been any movement in the Cab yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ivy¡¯s tone became a bit heavy. ¡°Before you called me, several Cab ministers came to discuss this matter with the Prime Minister, and they seemed quite agitated.¡±

    ¡°Their reaction is quite fast.¡± Billy squinted.

    ¡°Billy, this matter might not be as simple as it seems. You have to be careful.¡± Ivy took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy smiled and continued to ask, ¡°What is Minister Woolery¡¯s opinion?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t made a statement. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s thinking,¡± Ivy shook her head.

    ¡°This matter is too involved, and I think it will be difficult for him to make a decision in a short time.¡±

    ¡°You underestimate the Prime Minister!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°The Prime Minister, the head of a country, the head of officials, is not someone who is indecisive. The reason he hasn¡¯t made a statement should be that he¡¯s been waiting for me. He probably has been expecting me toe to him.¡±

 Chapter 719 Operation Cleanup

    A few minutester, Ivy led Billy to the entrance of a reception room.

    ¡°Haha, Commander Gardner, thank you for making a special trip!¡± Urban Woolery stood up with a heartyugh as the two entered the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Minister Woolery!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please have a seat!¡± Urban Woolery gestured to the sofa.

    ¡°Thank you, Minister Woolery!¡± Billy replied and took a seat on the sofa.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, well done!¡± Urban Woolery smiled andplimented Billy. This praise came from the heart; before this, he had no idea that Billy had been nning this. This matter was significant for the capital, and over the years, many people had tried but failed to aplish it. However, this time, he had a strong feeling that there was a great chance of sess.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, you tter me!¡± Billy smiled in response. ¡°TIe to see you today because there are two matters that require your assistance.¡±

    ¡°Speak! I unconditionally support it!¡± Urban said with a smile. ¡°I only have one request. if we¡¯re going to do this, we need to do it thoroughly. Everyone must be severely punished, arrest those who need to be arrested, execute those who need to be executed, and show no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, none of them will escape!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Afterward, he described the two matters to Urban Woolery.

    Urban Woolery, after listening, nodded and readily agreed. The conversation between the two didn¡¯t take much time, and in about fifteen minutes, Billy bid farewell and left.

    Shortly after Billy left, the heads of various government offices received a notice to gather at the Cab within an hour. Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, they couldn¡¯t afford to ignore the Cab¡¯s summons and rushed to the Cab courtyard.

    At the same time, Billy returned to SHADOW.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    As he got out of the car, Bob and the others weed him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Han Holmes walked out a few steps and greeted Billy.

    ¡°General Holmes, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Billy nodded to Bob and then smiled at Han.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, is there something going on?¡± Han asked.

    ¡°There is indeed something,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    After that, he led everyone into the conference hall. After everyone took their seats, Billy roughly described the situation to Han Holmes.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Han took a deep breath after listening to Billy¡¯s words, realizing that Billy was nning a major operation in the capital.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this matter involves every government office. If we move all of them, it will inevitably cause chaos. What is the opinion of the Cab and the Hall?¡± After stabilizing his emotions, Han looked at Billy and asked.

    If there wasn¡¯t support from above, he was worried that Billy wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Moreover, as a member of the Imperial Guard Bureau, he was naturally responsible for the peace of the capital. If chaos urred, he would be in a tough spot. Therefore, both for official and personal reasons, he hoped that Billy could ensure everything was foolproof before taking action.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Without waiting for Billy to respond, Bob chimed in. ¡°Anyone who dares to resist will be dealt with on the spot. If anyone takes advantage of the situation to cause trouble, no matter who it is, even if they are Cab ministers, they will be treated as aplices!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Han choked.

    ¡°General Holmes, I¡¯ve already informed the Cab and the Hall. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy looked at Han and smiled. ¡°When you go back, send out all the core members of the Imperial Guard Bureau, station them within a five-kilometer radius of the Cab and the Hall, and let no one in or out. Don¡¯t let anyone stir up trouble over there!¡±

    ¡°If you need more manpower, you can borrow some from the Capital Defense Bureau. I¡¯ll call Mr. Rowe to inform him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Han nodded vigorously.

    Since Billy had made up his mind, there was no need for him to ask more questions. What he could do was to ensure that his part of the work was done well. After bidding farewell to everyone, he left.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the next move?¡± After Han Holmes left, Ian asked.

    ¡°You guys call Stout over.¡± Taking the list from Night Orchid, Billy said, ¡°The six of you, each take a group and go control these people!¡±

    While speaking, he circled the names of several people on the list. These were individuals who had already attained the rank of Imperial Ministers, and three of them were the first Imperial Ministers of various government offices. People of this level often had enough influence to dominate the decision-making process in a department.

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger and the others nodded.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, the two of you each pick a thousand people from Central Sky Office and Special Patrol Squadron to support our SHADOW brothers. Keep an eye on the other two hundred people. Wait for my signal before making a move!¡± Billy instructed the two.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob nodded and asked, ¡°Boss, after we control these people, where should we take them?¡±

    ¡°Bring all of them back to SHADOW!¡± Billy replied.

    The group replied once again.

    Ten minutester, Night Orchid and the others left SHADOW¡¯s courtyard, heading in different directions.

    ¡­

    The office of Ministry of Revenue was located in a quiet area in the southern part of the capital. Marc Valdez, the first Imperial Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, had held this position for eight years. He was low-key, never seeking attention, and typical of someone who followed the rules.

    Just as White Tiger and the others set out from SHADOW, about twenty minutester, Marc Valdez was sitting in his office, reviewing documents when a mobile phone rang from the drawer.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing the sound, Marc Valdez¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    The phone in the drawer had a separate number known only to a few people. Every time this number called, it was no small matter.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Marc Valdez took out his phone and looked at the caller ID before asking in a deep voice.

    After the person on the other end finishing speaking less than a minuteter, Marc Valdez¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Without saying much, Marc Valdez directly hung up the phone. Afterward, he took a deep breath, then turned and walked into the inner room. A few minutester, carrying arge shoulder bag, he walked out of the inner room. Then, with a somewhat reluctant look, he scanned the office once before heading towards the door. He knew very well that once he left, he would nevere back again.

 Chapter 720 Deemed an Accomplice

    Not long after, Marc Valdez walked out of the office building. Along the way, many members of the ministry greeted him. But at this moment, he had no mood to pay attention to anyone. With a grim face, he walked briskly towards the parking lot.

    Members of the ministry were surprised by Marc Valdez¡¯s behavior today. He seemedpletely different from the approachable person they knew. Moreover, many people who brushed past him could clearly sense a suffocating coldness emanating from him.

    ¡°Mr Valdez, where are you rushing off to?¡± Just as Marc reached the entrance of the parking lot, a voice reached his ears.

    Marc Valdez furrowed his brows and looked up, only to see a group of people approaching steadily. The leader was none other than White Tiger.

    ¡°Who are you people? Do I know you?¡± After a slight pause, Marc  looked at White Tiger and asked in a stern voice.

    ¡°Someone as important as Mr Valdez naturally wouldn¡¯t know me.¡± White Tiger smiled faintly. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m White Tiger, one of the formermanders of the Western Army Corps.¡±

    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Marc Valdez¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he spoke.

    ¡°My boss, Commander Gardner, would like to have a meeting with you at SHADOW. I hope you can honor us with your presence.¡± White Tiger continued with a smile.

    ¡°Sorry, I have some urgent matters to attend to. When Ie back, I¡¯ll visit Commander Gardner at SHADOW myself!¡± Marc Valdez took a deep breath inwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Valdez, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere before meeting Commander Gardner!¡± White Tiger narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Marc Valdez snorted. He didn¡¯t pretend to be clueless any longer and looked at White Tiger with a serious tone, ¡°With you, you won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± While speaking, White Tiger drew his battle knife.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve concealed your cultivation. Today, I happen to feel a bit itchy. I hope you can show me a thing or two!¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to stop me?¡± Marc Valdez stared at him with anger.

    ¡°Go ahead! If I¡¯m no match for you, I won¡¯t stop you from going anywhere!¡± After saying that, White Tiger turned to look at the SHADOW brothers behind him. ¡°Retreat five hundred meters!¡±

    The SHADOW brothers nodded and walked away.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see how much strength you, as a Corps Commander, possess!¡± Marc Valdez threw his shoulder bag on the ground. Then, he took out a few steel rods and a gun head from the bag, quickly assembled them, and held a three-meter-long spear in his hand.

    At the same time, a powerful pressure emanated from his body.

    His cultivation was not weak, surpassing White Tiger by half a level, at the Late Stage of the War God-Emperor realm.

    ¡°Come at me!¡± Marc Valdez said in a low voice, and his figure rushed towards White Tiger like a ghost. At the same time, he shook his hands, and the three-meter-long spear solidified in the void, sending several intimidating forces towards White Tiger.

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger responded in a deep voice. Instead of retreating, he advanced, and the cold gleam from his battle knife collided with the iing attack.

    A dull sound reverberated, and both sides¡¯ attacks dissipated simultaneously, causing them to retreat about seven or eight steps from each other.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Marc Valdez, stabilizing his stance, furrowed his brows slightly. Clearly, he didn¡¯t expect White Tiger to hold his ground against him.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± White Tiger shrugged his shoulders and smiled lightly.

    ¡°You did catch me off guard!¡± Marc Valdez responded, ¡°To have such skill at such a young age, you truly live up to being Commander Gardner¡¯s brother. However, if that¡¯s your only strength, then you¡¯re a bit weak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, so I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. Bring out your trump card, or you won¡¯t get a second chance to strike!¡±

    As his words fell, Marc¡¯s aura and power surged instantly. The aura of a War God-Emperor enveloped the surroundings. Following that, the three-meter-long spear created dozens of residual images in the void before condensing into the true form of the War God-Emperor.

    ¡°Take that!¡±

    In the next moment, with a deep voice, he forcefully thrust his spear forward. His War God-Emperor¡¯s power, apanied by a tremendous amount of energy, attacked White Tiger.

    ¡°I can handle ten more spears from you!¡± White Tiger¡¯s voice echoed simultaneously. His wrist continued to rotate, and countless de glimmers flickered before a virtual battle knife appeared above his head. Immediately after, as White Tiger shed with his knife, the virtual knife form tore through the sky and collided with the opponent¡¯s God-Emperor¡¯s power at lightning speed, generating a howling wind and thunderous force.

    Boom!

    A thunderous explosion resounded through the sky, causing hundreds of small birds in the courtyard to fly away in panic, fluttering towards a distant ce. At the same time, a powerful airwave rippled outwards, shattering the windows of most of the cars in the parking lot into powder. Over a dozen cars closest to the twobatants were directly flung away, crashing down and bing a heap of scrap metal dozens of meters away.

    Marc Valdez spewed out a mouthful of blood and slid about fifty to sixty meters beforeing to a stop. His aura became unusually chaotic, and blood continuously flowed from the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­ you actually managed to unleash such a strike¡­¡± Marc Valdez took a deep breath to suppress the turbulent energy within him before speaking. He could also sense that White Tiger hadn¡¯t exerted his full power with that strike just now, otherwise, he would be either dead or severely injured by now.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so surprising?¡± White Tiger shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.

    Hearing themotion, two to three hundred people from the courtyard gathered, their faces filled with astonishment when they saw the scene. During broad daylight, someone had dared to brazenly attack Lord Valdez in the Ministry¡¯s courtyard. This was audacious beyond belief.

    ¡°Lord Valdez!¡± Subsequently, many of them looked towards Marc Valdez and shouted loudly.

    ¡°You scoundrels! Who are you? How dare you harm Lord Valdez? Are you tired of living?¡± a middle-aged man eximed angrily as he approached.

    ¡°SHADOW operatives, no unauthorized personnel allowed!¡± a SHADOW member responded sternly to the crowd.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man paused for a moment upon hearing this. ¡°Are you guys from SHADOW?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe us?¡± the SHADOW member asked. ¡°Do you want to see our identification?¡±

    The middle-aged man inwardly gasped in shock.

    ¡°Even¡­ even if you¡¯re from SHADOW, you can¡¯t just harm people at will. If Lord Valdez has done something wrong, you should¡­¡± a woman from the group began speaking.

    ¡°SHADOW operatives carry out their duties. Do we need your consent?¡± the SHADOW member interrupted her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Once again, we warn you. Anyone who obstructs the capture of a wanted individual by SHADOW will be treated as an aplice!¡± The SHADOW member spoke again, pulling out his Crescent Moon Saber from his waist, while a chilling aura emanated from him.

 Chapter 721 Presenting the Evidence

    Most of the officials from the Ministry of Revenue were not martial artists. Sensing the aura emanating from the SHADOW brothers, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver, instinctively retreating several meters away.  Although a small portion of them were martial artists with decent skills, some even surpassing the SHADOW brothers in strength, they still dared not act recklessly. Because everyone knew who the master of SHADOW was. Even if they had ten times the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to confront SHADOW head-on. Moreover, they had already heard that SHADOW never wrongfully targeted anyone. So, if SHADOW¡¯s people had their eyes on Lord Valdez, it meant that Lord Valdez might have actuallymitted a crime.

    ¡°Do we still need to fight?¡±

    In the parking lot, White Tiger looked at Marc Valdez and calmly spoke.

    ¡°What did Commander Gardner want from me?¡± Marc Valdez asked, suppressing the surging blood in his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why he wanted to meet you?¡± White Tiger¡¯s lips curled slightly.  ¡°Before we arrived, you should have already received the message, right? Otherwise, why did you panic and try to run away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I was just out on official business!¡± Marc Valdez responded.

    ¡°Carrying a three-meter-long spear for official business? It seems like your job is even more dangerous than ours in the War Department!¡± White Tiger sneered.  Then, his tone turned serious. ¡°Alright, enough of the nonsense. If you don¡¯t want to go on your own, I¡¯ll assist you!¡±

    As he finished speaking, his aura surged once again.

    After exhaling a deep breath, Marc Valdez looked at White Tiger and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Willing to go?¡± White Tiger squinted his eyes. ¡°Please, then.¡±

    Five minutester, White Tiger and his group drove away.

    Simr scenes were happening simultaneously in various locations in the capital. Several ministers from different government offices were being brought back to SHADOW one after another. Following that, the SHADOW and Central Sky Office brothers scattered throughout the city also took action, leading to the arrest of more than 200 people from different departments.

    At four in the afternoon, the courtyard of SHADOW was filled with noise and a sea of people. Apart from the 200 or so individuals who were brought back, there were also crowds from various departments demanding justice. A preliminary estimate put the number at least around 20 to 30 thousand people.

    The entire square was divided into three sections. In the middle were Billy and the others, with Billy seated beside a tea table and Bob and the rest standing around.

    About thirty to forty meters away from them were the two to three hundred people who were brought back. Many of them had varying degrees of injuries. Among them were individuals with considerable cultivation, and initially, they were reluctant to cooperate, leading to conflicts in almost every area. Both SHADOW, Central Sky Office, and Special Patrol Squadron suffered casualties, but fortunately, due to theirrge numbers, not a single person escaped.

    At this moment, many of them had panic-stricken expressions on their faces, fully aware of what awaited them next. When facing Commander Gardner, there was no trace of hope in their hearts.  Apart from the 200 or so people, hundreds of SHADOW members formed a circle about a hundred meters away, surrounded by the crowd of people demanding justice from various departments.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    To most people who were unaware of the truth, SHADOW¡¯s actions today were considered excessive. Although SHADOW had the privilege of acting first and reportingter, they shouldn¡¯t abuse it to such an extent. They were indiscriminately arresting people without distinguishing right from wrong. Did they really think they were above thew?

    Furthermore, upon arriving at the scene, they discovered that among the people SHADOW had arrested today, it wasn¡¯t just officials from their own departments. Almost 80 to 90 percent of the officials from other government offices in the capital had been captured, which gave them even more confidence to challenge SHADOW. Each of them wore an indignant expression on their faces, chattering and moring.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, why did you bring us to SHADOW? What is the purpose?¡±

    In the middle section, a middle-aged man with a stubble looked at Billy and spoke loudly. This man was Denton Sarratt, the Minister of the Ministry of Works, who had been serving in the Ministry for ten years.

    ¡°You people from SHADOW are gone too far! Who gave you the authority to arbitrarily arrest people? Have youpletely disregarded thew?¡±

    ¡°Why did you arrest Lord Sarratt? He holds the position of Minister, a crucial minister of the country. What right do you have to arrest him?¡±

    ¡°The nation has regtions that require formal documents from the Cab or the Hall.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, this is absolutely outrageous! Today, SHADOW, you must provide us with an exnation, otherwise, we will seek the intervention of the Prime Minister to ensure justice is served!¡±

    A crowd of officials from the Ministry of Works shouted loudly from a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Do you want SHADOW to exin to you?¡± Night Orchid took a few steps forward and looked at the men with the loudest voices.

    ¡°Humph!¡± One of the curly-haired men snorted, ¡°Even if you have privileges in SHADOW, you can¡¯t disregard the rules like this, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Let them in!¡± Night Orchid turned to the two SHADOW brothers blocking the man¡¯s path and spoke.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two brothers nodded simultaneously and stepped aside, creating a pathway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in if you want, I don¡¯t believe you would dare to cause trouble in front of so many people!¡± The curly-haired man hesitated for a moment and then walked into the inner circle, followed closely by the other two.

    ¡°Brave of you!¡± Night Orchid smiled faintly at the three men. ¡°Do you know that obstructing SHADOW¡¯s investigation is considered an act of collusion?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Do you think we can be intimidated?¡± The tall man among the three snorted.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Night Orchid smiled again. ¡°Then you better take a good look!¡±

    After saying that, Night Orchid ignored the three men and turned to Denton Sarratt.

    ¡°Mr Sarratt, do you have any idea why SHADOW hase to find you?¡±

    ¡°You, a mere SHADOW Provincial Governor, don¡¯t have the qualification to speak to me!¡± Denton Sarratt responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Quite arrogant!¡± Bob chimed in coldly from the side. ¡°Even at the brink of death, you still talk tough. I admire you!¡±

    ¡°Humph! If you have the guts, then execute me in front of everyone!¡± Denton Sarratt shouted loudly. ¡°Otherwise, release me immediately. I have many official duties to attend to, and I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here!¡±

    ¡°Night Orchid, present the evidence!¡± Billy lifted his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid took an electronic device from Brigham Bush and began to read aloud.

    ¡°Denton Sarratt, Minister of the Ministry of Works, has approved a total of ten projects with abined value of three hundred billion, exceeding one hundred billion each, in the past five years.¡±

    ¡°These ten projects were awarded to six different types ofpanies.¡±

    ¡°Although these sixpanies appear to be different legal entities on the surface, the actual controlling person behind them is the same individual named Len Matthews.¡±

    ¡°Len Matthews is the chairman of a diversified conglomerate, and his wife, with the surname Hayes, is the cousin of the current head of the Hayes family!¡±

    ¡°And the Hayes family has intricate ties with Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, where the current Sect Master has the surname Hayes as well.¡±

    ¡°In other words, Len Matthews is the representative of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion in the secr world!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the surrounding area erupted withmotion, and many people showed surprise on their faces.

 Chapter 722 Beheading the Minister

    Many of the people present had never heard of the Hayes family, whereas the name of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion was well-known, a prominent presence among the super sects of the ancient martial world. They never expected that the esteemed First Minister of the Ministry of Works was actually a member of a super sect.

    On the other hand, many people had their suspicions that SHADOW¡¯s capture of these individuals today might be rted to the affairs of the ancient martial world.

    ¡°Not only did Denton Sarratt provide substantial benefits to Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, but he also used his authority to suppress his peers on behalf of Len Matthews!¡± Night Orchid continued.

    ¡°During these ten years, the number of people directly or indirectly harmed because of Denton Sarratt, ording to iplete statistics, is at least forty to fifty individuals!¡±

    ¡°Just three months ago, the owner of a conglomeratepanypeted with apany under Len Matthews¡¯s name for a project. Denton Sarratt instructed someone to set a trap for the other party, ultimately leading to the bankruptcy of thatpany and the ownermitting suicide by jumping off a building.¡±

    Once again, a wave of sighs swept through the surroundings.

    As the First Minister of the Ministry of Works, it would be all too easy for him to put certain people in a life-or-death situation. Upon hearing this, the curly-haired man from the Ministry of Works almost copsed, his legs giving way, his face showing intense panic.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The situation wasn¡¯t much better for the other two; they trembled all over, their faces pale. Although the three of them had no connection to the ancient martial art world, the things Night Orchid just revealed implicated them as aplices. They truly brought this upon themselves, recklessly throwing themselves into the line of fire.

    ¡°Humph! What¡¯s tricky about falsely using someone?¡± Denton Sarratt spoke up, his voice loud. He clearly had no intention of admitting guilt.

    ¡°All of this is fiction, fabricated by SHADOW!¡± he continued. ¡°I don¡¯t even know anyone called Len Matthews, let alone suppressing his peers on his behalf!¡±

    ¡°Do you deny it?¡± Billy spoke calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whether you admit it or not, the oue will be the same.¡±

    With those words, he turned to Night Orchid and asked in a low voice, ¡°ording to SHADOW regtions, what should the punishment be?¡±

    ¡°The punishment should be beheading!¡± Night Orchid responded loudly.

    ¡°Then behead him!¡± Billy waved his hand. He didn¡¯t bring these people here today for a public trial.

    Even if SHADOW had evidence, there was no need to present it. SHADOW had its own rules and didn¡¯t need to exin anything to anyone. No matter how these parasites of the nation tried to argue, there was only one ending for them: death.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid nodded vigorously.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Denton Sarratt¡¯s pupils contracted in cold fear. After a slight pause, he angrily eximed, ¡°I am the First Minister of the Ministry of Works, an important figure of the nation! SHADOW has no right¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Night Orchid¡¯s wrist flicked, and a sh of de energy shot from his neck, sending his head soaring into the sky, blood spewing like a fountain.

    The scene was jaw-dropping, and the surrounding crowd was petrified, their eyes wide open, fixated on the headless body lying on the ground.

    The three men from the Ministry of Works could no longer hold themselves up, falling to the ground simultaneously, trembling all over, their faces filled with panic and drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we¡­ we were wrong. We didn¡¯t know that Mr Sarratt¡­¡± the curly-haired man stammered, swallowing hard.

    ¡°Take them away, investigate thoroughly, and severely punish them if any issues are found!¡± Night Orchid interrupted him and instructed several SHADOW brothers with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the six SHADOWers nodded in response and proceeded to escort the three men towards the interrogation room.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, spare us¡­ we know we were wrong. Please spare us, Commander Gardner¡­¡± the three of them pleaded in unison, their voices growing fainter as they moved further away.

    ¡°Mr Valdez, you should be from ane ancient martial art family, right?¡± Billy soon turned his gaze towards Marc Valdez.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you jest. Although my surname is Valdez, I have never heard of any ancient martial art family with this surname,¡± Marc Valdez replied, slightly taken aback, a hint of panic flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Do you remember, Lord Valdez, where you went and who you met on the evening of the 5th ofst month?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Marc Valdez became alert at this point. After taking a deep breath and adjusting his emotions, he looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize, but with so many things going on recently, I have already forgotten about what happenedst month!¡±

    ¡°I see. Should I remind you then?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°On the evening of the 5th, at ten o¡¯clock, you went to a club in the south of the city called Serene Pavilion. It is owned by someone from the country of Xidengia, and the young man named Gerard Valdez, who apanied you that night, is the third son of the Valdez family.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I have never been to any club name Serene Pavilion ,¡± Marc Valdez¡¯s pupils contracted again. He clearly didn¡¯t expect Billy to have such detailed information.

    ¡°Are you curious how I know all this?¡± Billy smiled and continued. ¡°The night before the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament, SHADOW captured several foreign agents in the ancient city. They revealed all the people they had contact with in the capital, and Xidengia pointed out that¡­ ¡±

    Before Billy could finish his sentence, Marc Valdez quickly dodged to the side without hesitation as he realized that there was no room for escape. If Billy only knew about his connections with the ancient martial art sects, he might still be able to argue his way out. Even if SHADOW had some leverage against him, he wasn¡¯t too worried, as he believed those actions didn¡¯t warrant death. But as the minister of the Ministry of Revenue colluding with foreign martial artists and betraying the country, it was an absolute crime, and in severe cases, it could lead to the extermination of three generations of his entire family. At this point, if he didn¡¯t run, staying behind would only lead to certain death.

    ¡°Still want to run?¡± White Tiger sneered, raising his hand and shing.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Marc Valdez muttered, quickly trying to dodge to the side. However, to his despair, before he could stabilize his position, Ian had already made his move.

    The sharp de energy shed towards him like lightning. Although he sensed the danger, he didn¡¯t have enough time to dodge, only able to watch as the de energy rapidly erged in his pupils. In the next moment, the de energy shed past, just like Denton Sarratt, Marc Valdez¡¯s head flew up into the air, his face filled with regret.

    Marc Valdez was still young, less than thirty-five years old, and already a minister of the Ministry of Revenue. If he could endure for another seven or eight years, he would definitely be able to rise to a higher position, overseeing the entire ministry, with a bright future ahead. But now, he had been beheaded just like that. If only he had known earlier, why did he do those things in the first ce?

    This time, due to Denton Sarratt¡¯s incident paving the way, there were no exmations from the surrounding crowd. Instead, many people had a sense of relief on their faces. Marc Valdez, as an important official of vale, colluded with foreign enemies, betraying the country for personal gain. He deserved his punishment.

    The members of the Ministry of Revenue, who had initially been filled with righteous indignation, now had unpleasant expressions on their faces. Many of them turned around and left in disappointment.

 Chapter 723 The Arrival of Cabinet Members

    ¡°Doug Carline, Minister of Ministry of Protocol, an outstanding talent of the young generation in the ancient martial art family!¡±

    Not long after, Night Orchid continued to speak loudly into the electronic device, her voice echoing throughout thepound.

    ¡°In the past three years, Doug Carline has repeatedly leaked highly confidential information from Ministry of Protocol to foreign countries, causing our nation to be exceptionally passive in several international affairs.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Reynard Grant, Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, whose grandfather is a member of the Elder Council of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡±

    ¡°Since taking office as Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, Reynard Grant has not only used his power to amass wealth but also appointed dozens of members from Ancient Martial Sect to various government offices.¡±

    ¡°Norman Marsh, Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Justice, whose brother Rocky Marsh is one of the top ten geniuses of Cerulean Abyss Institute!¡±

    ¡°Since serving as Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Justice, Norman Marsh has used his privilege to interfere in the interrogation of several major cases, leading to the wrongful killing of dozens of innocent individuals. Additionally, he has colluded with individuals from the Eastern Bee Country, selling out our nation for personal gain!¡±

    ¡°Waldo Harding, Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Soldiers, from the prestigious Harding family!¡±

    ¡°He has conspired with individuals from Aqundia and Northfortia, betraying state secrets and plotting against colleagues!¡±

    Night Orchid listed the evidence of ten individuals one after another.

    With each name she mentioned, someone in the crowd would copse to the ground, their faces pale, trembling uncontrobly. Even the originally indignant onlookers gradually calmed down; these people truly deserved to be punished.

    Moreover, at this stage, even the most foolish among them could grasp the general situation. Commander Gardner intended topletely eliminate the hidden members of the aristocratic families and Ancient Martial Sect within the government offices.

    ¡°Behead them!¡±

    After Night Orchid finished reciting the evidence against these ten individuals, Billy took another sip of tea before calmly speaking.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob and the others responded in unison.

    ¡°No, please, please spare us, Commander Gardner!¡± The ten individuals lying on the ground simultaneously cried out in shock.

    However, no matter how loudly they shouted, it was all in vain. If Commander Gardner said they were to be beheaded, no one could save them.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just then, an elder¡¯s voice resounded through the air. Soon after, a group of people swiftly walked in from the entrance of thepound. The leader was an elderly man who appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, dressed in a gray robe. His eyes were deep and his aura was sharp. Following closely behind the old man was a middle-aged man with a square face and sharp eyes, surrounded by a powerful aura. Behind the two of them, there were about twenty or thirty people, each with a serious expression and a formidable aura.

    ¡°Boss, the middle-aged man leading them is Manta Harding, the patriarch of the Harding n, one of the aristocratic families!¡± Night Orchid walked up to Billy and whispered.

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had anticipated Manta Harding¡¯s arrival. Among the three hundred people present, there were about a dozen members of the Harding family. As the patriarch of the family, it was only natural for him toe forward for negotiations.

    Moreover, this was already part of Billy¡¯s n. During his visit to the capital this time, he had several things to take care of, including the two remaining aristocratic families in the capital. The Greenwood family had basically been dealt with, so now it was time to handle the Harding family as well.

    ¡°Do you know who the old man next to Manta Harding is? Are you familiar with him?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I know him!¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s called Gavin Langstaff, a cab minister. Ivy mentioned him once before. He seems to be in the same camp as Hubert West.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation he had with Theobold half a month ago at Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. Theobold had mentioned something to him. The reason why Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect suspected that Azure Fang was a member of the Ray family was because someone had alerted them, and that person was Hubert West.

    ¡°Do you know anything about this old man?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much.¡± Night Orchid shook her head slightly and asked, ¡°Do you want me to have someone investigate his background?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Boss, should we proceed with the beheading?¡± Bob asked, awaiting Billy¡¯smand.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, White Tiger spoke in a stern voice, swiftly raising his hand and decapitating his target.

    Seeing White Tiger take action, Bob and the others wasted no time. They flipped their wrists, and the gleam of their des shed.

    ¡°You dare, you scoundrels!¡±

    A man in a blue robe roared angrily, swiftly moving from behind Gavin Langstaff towards Bob and the others, unleashing a series of fierce palm strikes. His cultivation was not weak, reaching the peak of the War God-Emperor realm.

    ¡°Obstructing SHADOW¡¯s enforcement is consideredplicity and will be punished with death!¡± Billy said in a stern tone. Then, in the blink of an eye, his teacup left a faint afterimage in the air as it shot towards the man, apanied by a piercing sound of breaking wind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man sensed a hint of danger and furrowed his brow.

    ¡°My lord, retreat quickly!¡± Gavin Langstaff shouted.

    However, it seemed that the man didn¡¯t pay much attention to the teacup. His eyes narrowed, and he unleashed a palm strike with full force to meet it.  But the next moment, his face stiffened.

    Billy¡¯s teacup, carrying an unstoppable force, tore through his palm strike, then forcefully collided with his shoulder de, causing blood to spurt out.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man grunted, quickly retreating more than ten steps before stabilizing himself. After a momentary pause, he fixed his icy gaze on Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare to make a move again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy coldly interrupted him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man tried to speak again.

    ¡°My lord, tend to your wounds first!¡± Gavin Langstaff interjected.

    The man opened his mouth, wanting to say something defiant, but upon sensing the killing intent emanating from Billy, he involuntarily shut his mouth.

    At the same time, the chilling glimmers unleashed by Bob and the others had already shed past the necks of the remaining eight or nine individuals, and several spurts of blood shot into the air as headless bodies copsed one after another.

    ¡°Sir, save us!¡±

    The other dozen or so members of the Harding n shouted desperately as they witnessed the scene, their faces filled with terror.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Manta Harding¡¯s face turned livid, gritting his teeth as he spoke each word.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, by taking lives so indiscriminately and killing the innocent, do you truly see thews of the nation as child¡¯s y?¡±

    Gavin Langstaff¡¯s expression also turned grim. Billy clearly didn¡¯t regard him, a cab minister, with any respect!

 Chapter 724 Are You Representing the Cabinet?

    ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot!¡± Bob nced at Manta Harding and retorted.

    ¡°You bastard, how dare you talk to the master like that!¡± A member of the Harding n pointed his finger at Bob and shouted.

    Before the words could even settle, a sh of a de erupted from White Tiger¡¯s hand. In an instant, the man¡¯s arm detached from his body and fell to the ground in a bloody mess.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The man let out a miserable scream and crouched down in pain.

    ¡°Your master is speaking, when is it your turn to speak, you dog!¡± White Tiger said coldly.

    Manta Harding took a deep breath and continued to look at Billy as he spoke.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you are holding a private court here, engaging in a massacre. Isn¡¯t that a disregard for thew?¡±

    ¡°Putting aside whether these people are guilty or not, even if they are, it doesn¡¯t warrant a death sentence. What right does SHADOW have to handle them this way?¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Bob chimed in. ¡°Does SHADOW need your permission to act?¡±

    ¡°Sir Stokes, please watch your words. After all, you are also a Deputy of Central Sky Office¡­¡± Manta Harding frowned.

    ¡°This is how I always speak. If you have a problem, why don¡¯t you do something about it!¡± Bob interrupted him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Manta Harding¡¯s face turned red with anger. He knew he was no match for Bob. Apart from suppressing his anger, he had no other way to handle the situation.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, hello. I am Gavin Langstaff from the Cab¡­¡± At this moment, Gavin Langstaff turned to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy nced at him indifferently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what these people have done to provoke such a strong response from SHADOW.¡±

    ¡°Are you here today to intercede for them or to interfere with SHADOW¡¯sw enforcement?¡± Billy asked in reply.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I am here to understand the situation from the perspective of the Cab!¡± Gavin Langstaff furrowed his brows again.

    He was very dissatisfied with Billy¡¯s attitude toward him. After all, he was a minister of the Cab and could be considered one of the important figures standing in the clouds of vale. But in Commander Gardner¡¯s eyes, he seemed no different from the bystanders watching the spectacle.

    Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Are you here representing yourself or the entire Cab?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I must emphasize that whether I am representing myself or the Cab, I have the right to inquire about this matter!¡± Gavin Langstaff responded with a cold tone.

    ¡°Many of these people are the backbone of various departments. I wonder what grave offense theymitted to warrant such actions from SHADOW¡­¡± he continued.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet!¡± Billy interrupted him directly. ¡°Are you here representing yourself, or the entire cab? If it¡¯s your personal action, then I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t entertain you! If you¡¯re here on behalf of the cab, please show me the official letter from the cab!¡±

    Gavin Langstaff¡¯s face turned grim. After exhaling a breath of air, he spoke in a cold tone.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please mind your words. Whether I represent myself or the cab, I have the right to inquire about this matter!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re implying that you don¡¯t have an official letter, right?¡± Billy responded calmly. Then, he turned to Brigham Bush and said, ¡°Inspector Bush, please escort the guests out.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush responded loudly and then turned to Gavin Langstaff. ¡°Minister Langstaff, please.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you should know your limits!¡± Another member of the Cab took a deep breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Minister Langstaff is an important figure in the Cab. Your disrespect is beyond measure!¡±

    ¡°Who are you, another idiot who popped up out of nowhere?¡± White Tiger looked at the man and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is talking to your master. If you dare to interrupt again, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again!¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, I know you, don¡¯t go too far. This is the capital city, not your home. You¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice turned cold.

    Before he could finish speaking, White Tiger flicked his wrist, and his de unleashed a chilling light, shing towards the man.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± A powerful aura erupted from the man¡¯s body as he met White Tiger¡¯s de with a palm strike.

    Bang!

    After a muffled sound, both of them retreated eight or nine steps, their breaths slightly disturbed.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got some skills!¡± White Tiger¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited. ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s find a ce in the back to spar, shall we?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to indulge you!¡± The man responded angrily.

    ¡°Minister Langstaff, don¡¯t you n on leaving?¡± Billy waved his hand at White Tiger and then continued to look at Gavin Langstaff.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, take care of yourself!¡± Gavin Langstaff exhaled a breath of frustration. ¡°After today¡¯s events, if the Hall and the Cab investigate, I hope you have enough reasons, or else no one will be able to save you!¡±

    With that, he turned and left, his face was dark.

    To him, today was supposed to be an opportunity to exert pressure on Billy with his own status. But little did he expect that Billy wouldn¡¯t even give him a second thought. Things didn¡¯t go as nned, and he ended up embarrassing himself. Deep down, he wanted to resort to brute force, but even if he had the strength to take on Billy, he wouldn¡¯t dare. As a cab minister, he knew well about Billy¡¯s position in the hall and the cab. If he really dared to make a move, he probably wouldn¡¯t live to see tomorrow.

    ¡°Lord Langstaff!¡± Seeing Gavin Langstaff walk away like this, Manta Harding hurriedly called out. This wasn¡¯t the oue he desired. Several members of the Harding n were still in SHADOW¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Mr Harding, let¡¯s go!¡± Gavin Langstaff turned his head and spoke to Manta Harding.

    ¡°Master, help us!¡± Upon hearing Gavin Langstaff¡¯s words, a person from the Harding n who was lying on the ground quickly shouted.

    ¡°Master, save us¡­¡± Others also shouted simultaneously, their expressions increasingly desperate.

    ¡°Lord Langstaff, I¡­¡± Manta Harding swept his gaze over the dozen or so people and took a deep breath before speaking to Gavin Langstaff. His emotions were understandable. Those were more than a dozen lives. Moreover, they were outstanding talents of the Harding n. If they were all truly killed today, this family would suffer at least a one-third loss of its vitality.

    ¡°If you want to stay, I won¡¯t force you. Farewell!¡± Gavin Langstaff interrupted his words with a furrowed brow, then without looking back, he walked towards the door.

    Manta Harding exhaled anotherrge breath and followed behind. He understood very well that even Gavin Langstaff was powerless. His presence here wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Instead of staying here to be humiliated, it was better to leave early.

    ¡°May I allow you to leave?¡± However, just as he took a few steps forward, Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Both Manta Harding and Gavin Langstaff simultaneously halted their steps.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what do you mean?¡± Manta Harding looked at Billy and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee today, let¡¯s settle the ounts of your Harding n!¡± Billy stood up from his chair as he spoke.

 Chapter 725 Truly Killed!

    ¡°What do you want to settle?¡± Manta Harding furrowed his brows and continued. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about settling scores, Commander Gardner, it¡¯s you who owes the Harding n a debt. You¡¯ve killed so many members of us, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Night Orchid, tell him about the crimes of the Harding n!¡± Billy interrupted him in a deep voice.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Night Orchid replied loudly.

    ¡°First, the Harding n has a close rtionship with Aqundia¡¯srgest opposition party and has repeatedly leaked vale intelligence to them!¡±

    ¡°Second, before Sanctum of Darkness was overthrown, the Harding n had frequent dealings with them, and many of vale¡¯s ssified information flowed through the Harding n to Sanctum of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Third, the Harding n has connections with members of the Northfortian royal family!¡±

    ¡°A month ago, the Western countries were the first to know about the Dragon Phoenix Tournament. It was the Harding n who informed someone from Northfortia, and then Northfortia spread the news.¡±

    ¡°Fourth¡­¡±

    Night Orchid listed seven or eight pieces of evidence against the Harding n without pausing for breath. As her words fell, there were gasps of shock all around, and everyone¡¯s faces showed immense horror. These crimes were truly unforgivable. If they were true, then the Harding n was finished.

    ¡°False usations! It¡¯s all false usations!¡± Manta Harding shouted after a while, his emotions ring up, and his face contorted. Even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare admit to these things. Not to mention five or six, if even one of them was true, his entire n would be exterminated.

    While speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. His right eyelid twitched uncontrobly, and a feeling of great anxiety rose in his heart. He vaguely felt that Billy might be intentionally setting him up today, waiting for him to fall into the trap.

    ¡°Night Orchid, show him the evidence and let him understand!¡± Billy spoke calmly again.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Night Orchid replied once more.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your evidence. Everything is fake, all fabricated by your SHADOW!¡± Manta Harding shouted again.

    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t admit it, doesn¡¯t mean these things didn¡¯t happen,¡± Billyughed lightly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve gone too far. What are your intentions by using my Harding n like this?¡± Manta Harding¡¯s voice rose in volume. Then, he turned to Gavin Langstaff and said, ¡°Mr Langstaff, SHADOW is framing my Harding n with malicious intent. I hope you can help my Harding n find justice!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, some jokes are not meant to be taken lightly!¡± Gavin Langstaff furrowed his brows and looked at Billy. ¡°If your SHADOW really has evidence, you can submit it to the Cab. They will assign someone to handle this matter!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble the esteemed members of the Cab with such a trivial matter!¡± Night Orchid responded from the side. ¡°Besides, this is SHADOW¡¯s responsibility!¡±

    After speaking, she turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, the Harding n conspired with foreign enemies, betraying the country for personal gain, which is a serious crime! ording to SHADOW¡¯sws, they should be wiped out!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Manta Harding jumped up.

    ¡°Boss, what shall we do?¡± Night Orchid ignored him and continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°The n Leader will be executed in public, and all the core members of the n will be brought back to SHADOW for strict interrogation. Those with any issues will be killed without mercy!¡± Billy spoke in a stern voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Night Orchid nodded vigorously.

    Next, her wrist turned, and she raised her hand, preparing to strike.

    ¡°You are no match for him. Let me handle it!¡± Billy picked up the Bloodshadow Fury de from the side. He then looked at Night Orchid and instructed, ¡°Inform everyone to surround the Harding n¡¯spound. No one is allowed to leave, and anyone who disobeys shall be executed!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid nodded again and took out her phone.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you shouldn¡¯t push your luck too far!¡± Manta Harding¡¯s imposing aura uncontrobly spread out as he heard this. His cultivation was not weak, at the peak of the War God-Emperor realm. As the helm of the top-ranked family in the n system, his cultivation naturally couldn¡¯t be too weak.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please think twice about this matter!¡± Not far away, Gavin Langstaff emanated a cold aura. Although he didn¡¯t know whether what Night Orchid had listed earlier was true or not, there was one thing he knew for sure: If he just stood there and watched Manta Harding being beheaded in front of him, he would not be able to justify himself.

    At this moment, the onlookers around quickly scattered after witnessing this scene. When immortals fight, it was better for mortals to stay away, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died.

    ¡°SHADOW doesn¡¯t need outsiders to give directions!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold as he raised his knife and unleashed a bloody de towards Manta Harding.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Manta Harding didn¡¯t expect Billy to attack so suddenly, and his pupils shrank to the size of a needle. At this moment, there was no time to dodge, only to defend with an attack. Without much thought, he clenched his teeth, flipped his wrist, and swung hisrge knife, sending out a sharp de to meet Billy¡¯s strike.

    ¡°Mr Harding, Watch out!¡±  Immediately after, Gavin Langstaff¡¯s voice rang out.

    He never expected that Billy would really make a move. While speaking, his figure quickly shed out, then he raised his hand and smashed out a fist with a majestic aura. His cultivation was at the same level as Billy¡¯s, War God-Emperor perfection, and he went all out with his attack. Wherever his fist passed, it stirred up a violent sound of breaking wind.

    Meanwhile, the overwhelming pressure on his body erupted like a mountain torrent, shaking the surroundings. The people who had just retreated hundreds of meters away couldn¡¯t help but shiver and quickly stepped back again.

    Although Gavin reacted in the first instant, he was still half a beat slow.

    In the next moment, the blood-red de broke through Manta Harding¡¯s defensive stance and pierced through his heart, passing through. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but couldn¡¯t utter a word as arge amount of blood gushed out from his mouth. A blood line extended from his left shoulder all the way to his right waist, followed by his body falling to the ground in two pieces. His face carried a strong expression of disbelief.  When he left home earlier today, he never dreamed that it would end up like this. He originally thought he wasing to save someone, but now, he didn¡¯t save anyone and was killed instead.

    He was the head of the Harding n, the number one ranked n in the noble system.

    How could he be killed so easily?

    Almost at the same time that Manta Harding fell, the punch unleashed by Gavin Langstaff had already crashed towards Billy. With Billy¡¯s skill and reaction speed, he couldpletely dodge this punch. However, he didn¡¯t even have the intention to dodge this time, just watching the punch strike towards his heart. He even slightly leaned his body, allowing the opponent¡¯s punch to get closer to his heart.

 Chapter 726 Billy in Danger

    Without a doubt, a muffled sound echoed through the air as Billy spewed out a mouthful of blood and flew backward like a kite with its string cut. He flew for two or three hundred meters before crashing heavily onto the ground. Blood gushed from his mouth, and he immediately slumped down.

    In the next moment, the entire square fell into dead silence. Even a pin that dropped on the ground could be heard. Everyone ignored Manta Harding¡¯s death and stared at Gavin Langstaff in shock.

    He actually intended to kill Commander Gardner in front of everyone?!

    Who gave him such courage?!

    Even if he was an important cab minister, it still required immense courage to do so!

    Commander Gardner was not just any ordinary king of war in War Department.

    ¡°Boss!!!¡± White Tiger¡¯s people shouted simultaneously and rushed towards Billy.

    ¡°You old fool! You¡¯re looking for death! How dare you kill Commander-in-Chief? You¡¯re really gutsy!¡± Brigham Bush pointed at Gavin Langstaff angrily. Then he waved his hand and shouted loudly to hundreds of SHADOW brothers outside, ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape! Surround him!¡±

    Without waiting for instructions from Brigham Bush, all SHADOW members inside the courtyard except those guarding two or three hundred government officials moved toward Gavin Langstaff and surrounded him.

    At this moment, Gavin Langstaff¡¯s face turned pale instantly. His lips twitched continuously; his right eyelid jumped wildly while cursing Billy over in his heart repeatedly. Even if he were stupid enough not to realize it earlier on ¨C now he knew that Billy had tricked him with that punch just now.

    Although Gavin Langstaff had put all his strength into his attack, given Billy¡¯s agility, if he wanted to dodge it, there would have been no problem whatsoever. And yet Gavin could feel clearly how during critical moments when they were about to collide head-on. Billy intentionally shifted slightly so that punchnded straight on his heart instead.

    To outsiders¡¯ eyesight -it looked like Gavin Langstaff had made up his mind about killing Billy. Thinking about this made shivers run down Gavin Langstaff¡¯s spine involuntarily.

    Billy wanted him to die.

    Given Billy¡¯s status today, even injuring him would be considered an enormous crime. It should be noted that in a short time, it would be the auspicious day to open the national prosperity channel. Billy carried the heavy burden of vale¡¯s millennium prosperity on his shoulders. In order to fight for this role for Billy, not only did the prime minister work tirelessly, even the Capital Hall also put in a lot of effort. Now, everything was ready. As soon as the auspicious day arrived, vale could wee national prosperity. But now he almost killed Billy with one punch, which meant he almost ruined the millennium prosperity of this nation. This was simply a great crime that could destroy his entire family.

    ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t die! If you die, what are we going to do!¡±

    At this moment, Stout cried bitterly and his mournful voice echoed throughout the courtyard. Hearing this heart-wrenching cry made Gavin Langstaff shudder all over and almost bit his tongue. Without thinking too much about it, he quickly rushed out of the courtyard gate with a sh. He was very clear that whether or not Billy died, he was in big trouble. And it was a huge problem. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able toter.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Brigham Bush shouted loudly. He rushed towards Gavin Langstaff first and all SHADOW brothers followed closely behind him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Although they knew they were no match for him but none of them hesitated at all and their eyes burned with anger.

    ¡°Brigham Bushe back here; you¡¯re not his opponent don¡¯t make reckless sacrifices!¡± Night Orchid took a deep breath before shouting loudly.

    ¡°He dared assassinate ourmander-in-chief; today we must keep him no matter what!¡± Brigham Bush replied sternly.

    ¡°Do you not understand my words?¡± Night Orchid¡¯s tone sank. ¡°Everyone stop or face military punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Brigham Bush took a deep breath along with everyone else before stopping simultaneously.

    In just an instant blink of an eye, Gavin Langstaff had disappeared from sight at the entrance gate of courtyard.

    ¡°Brigham, clear out everyone then take those remaining two hundred people into custody; we¡¯ll review them another day.¡± Night Orchid continued looking towards Brigham giving instructions after instructions.

    ¡°Received!¡± Brigham Bush nodded vigorously and got to work with the others.

    ¡°White Tiger, will boss be alright?¡± Rakshasa looked at Billy, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed in meditation, and turned to White Tiger with concern.

    ¡°He should be fine!¡± White Tiger shook his head slightly with a slightly worried expression on his face. In fact, he couldn¡¯t really tell how Billy was doing.

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t just cry, help boss look at his injuries!¡± Ian shouted at Stout.

    ¡°He¡¯s seriously injured. That old man¡¯s punch hit him directly on the heart¡­¡± Stout didn¡¯t finish his sentence before starting to howl again.

    At this point, Bob, who had just hung up the phone, pped him on the back of the head. He then gave Stout a stern look and said, ¡°Stop crying, it¡¯s ugly!¡±

    ¡°Bob, you¡¯re inhuman. Boss is injured so badly, but you won¡¯t even let me cry¡­¡± Stout¡¯s voice rose several decibels.

    ¡°Stout, enough, stop crying!¡± Night Orchid looked at Stout helplessly and said, ¡°Boss will be fine!¡±

    Based on her knowledge of Billy, she knew the situation just now was most likely a deliberate act by him. Otherwise, even if Gavin Langstaff was two levels higher than Billy, it would be difficult for him to hurt Billy. She just couldn¡¯t figure out what Billy¡¯s purpose was.

    ¡°Orchid, how do you know boss will be fine?¡± Stout scratched his head and asked.

    ¡°I guessed!¡± Night Orchid replied. After that, she turned to look at Billy with a worried expression on her face. She knew that Billy should be okay, but two levels higher¡¯s punch had hit him directly on his heart. Even with his Chi defense, it couldn¡¯t have been pleasant.

    After about five minutes had passed, Billy exhaled a breath of foul air and opened his eyes.

    ¡°How are you doing, boss?¡±

    They all asked at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy looked at several people and smiled slightly.

    ¡°Boss, are you lying?¡± Stout asked while releasing his spiritual power to roughly scan Billy¡¯s condition. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Boss, your Heart Sutra of the Azure Void is too amazing! It only took a short time and now the injury is healed! ¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Billy replied.

    Gavin Langstaff¡¯s punch had indeed injured him, even with his Chi defense he was still injured badly. For anyone else, they would have been hospitalized already. But Billy¡¯s body was different from ordinary people¡¯s and now he had practiced Heart Sutra of the Azure Void. Injuries like this were no longer dangerous to him.

    ¡°Boss, did you let that old man hurt you on purpose?¡± Ian asked with some confusion. The others also turned to look at Billy.

 Chapter 727 Commander Gardner, Status Unknown!

    ¡°The Elders in the Cab are not on the same page!¡± Billy answered evasively, his gaze fixed ahead as he spoke calmly.

    ¡°This is something that Ivy was able to see in such a short time at the Cab. How could the Prime Minister not know?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Ian was confused and so were the others.

    ¡°Boss, are you saying that the Prime Minister actually knew all along? He just didn¡¯t have a suitable opportunity to act?¡± Night Orchid tentatively asked after some thought.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a slight smile.

    ¡°Boss, when you confronted Gavin Langstaff with your fist earlier, was it to create an opportunity for him to reorganize the Cab?¡± White Tiger had grasped what was going on roughly.

    The others seemed to understand now too.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy smiled again and turned towards Bob. ¡°Bob, did you just call Ivy? What did she say?¡±

    Although he had been meditating with his eyes closed earlier, nothing happening around him escaped his spiritual perception. Bob¡¯s phone call had been made directly to Ivy.

    ¡°Ivy and Prime Minister are already on their way here,¡± Bob replied noddingly.

    ¡°She has already briefed him about everything and there has been some action taken at the Cab.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Billy¡¯s lips lifted slightly. ¡°You make another call outside and tell Han Holmes to keep an eye on things over there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bob nodded as he took out his phone and dialed quickly.

    ¡°All right then, I¡¯m going back inside for some rest. You guys stay here in this courtyard,¡± said Billy as he walked towards Medical Building while giving instructions along the way.

    ¡°Within 24 hours of my injury except for Ivy and Prime Minister Tan everyone else should disappear!¡±

    This arrangement showed that Billy didn¡¯t want anyone outside knowing how severe his injuries were.

    ¡°We understand!¡± The group responded loudly after being momentarily stunned by this order.

    ¡°Tsk tsk! Boss is really ying hardball this time,¡± Stout smacked his lips together beforementing sarcastically

    Night Orchid chuckled softly while pursing her lips. ¡°Stout, you know better.¡±

    White Tiger and Bob exchanged nces before each getting busy with their own tasks.

    Ten minutes ago¡­

    After hanging up from talking with Bob over her cell phone, Ivy frowned tightly. A cold killing intent emanated from her body involuntarily. The strength in her hand increased unconsciously causing her cell phone into powder within seconds. After a brief moment of contemtion, she turned and walked out of her office. In about five minutes, she arrived at the door of arge conference room.

    ¡°Lord Chandler, what brings you here?¡± one of the four men guarding the door asked Ivy.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Minister Woolery!¡± Ivy said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Lord Chandler, the Prime Minister is currently in a meeting with other department heads from the capital city. He instructed us not to let anyone disturb him during this time. Perhaps you can wait until after the meeting is over¡­¡± The man hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°I have urgent business!¡± Ivy interrupted him and walked straight towards the conference room door.

    ¡°It¡¯s our duty to maintain order here. Please understand that.¡± The man took a deep breath before continuing to speak as he blocked Ivy¡¯s path.

    ¡°I said I have urgent business!¡± Ivy responded coldly as she approached him and added, ¡°Move aside now or I¡¯ll be forced to use force!¡±

    ¡°Lord Chandler, please respect your position.¡± The man took another deep breath before standing firm in front of her.

    The other three guards looked at each other helplessly as they were caught between two difficult situations.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ivy had already sent him flying backwards with one punch! He crashed into and opened up the conference room door before falling onto ground unconscious.

    All eyes inside turned toward them simultaneously with surprise on their faces. It should be noted that this ce was vale¡¯s most authoritative location outside of the Hall. Anyone who caused trouble here would be no different thanmitting suicide. However, when everyone saw that it was actually Ivy who caused all thismotion; their expressions changed from surprise into curiosity instead.

    What kind of drama did this Cab Secretary want to y out?

    Prime Minister Urban Woolery looked up at her with an expression asking what happened. But given his understanding towards Ivy¡¯s character, he was aware that there must be something big going on for such recklessness.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± A white-haired old man sitting next to Urban Woolery nced briefly at his fallenrade-in-arms then frowned while looking directly at Ivy. ¡°Lord Chandler, do you not know we are holding an important meeting right now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working in Cab for quite some time now¡­ don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know basic rules?¡±

    The one who talked was none other than Hubert West ¨C ranked third among several elders within Cab.

    ¡°I have urgent news to report to you, Minister Woolery!¡± Ivy interrupted the man and walked quickly towards him.

    She leaned in close to Urban Woolery and whispered a few words. Suddenly, a powerful aura exploded from Urban Woolery, filling every corner of the conference room. Everyone except for a few strong cultivators felt suffocated and shivered involuntarily.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Minister Woolery? What happened?¡± Hubert West asked.

    ¡°The meeting is over for today. Dismissed!¡± Urban Woolery stood up abruptly and spoke in a grim voice.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Lord Hum and Lord Rowe, inform all members of Central Sky Office and Capital Defense Bureau to search for Cab Minister Gavin Langstaff throughout the city. As soon as his whereabouts are found, report it immediately!¡±

    Everyone was surprised by this order.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Otis Hum asked after hesitating briefly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner had his heart shattered by Gavin Langstaff¡¯s punch. His life is hanging by a thread.¡± Replied Urban Woolery gravely.

    The sound of teacups falling echoed through the conference room as everyone¡¯s curiosity turned into shock. Commander Gardner had been one of vale¡¯s most important figures. Even ordinary citizens knew how significant he was. His name represented hope for vale¡¯s future. If news got out that Commander Gardner was on death¡¯s door, it would be catastrophic for this country.

    ¡°What?!¡± Otis Hum eximed along with Zero Rowe as two violent energies shook the air around them.

    The crowd, already struggling to breathe, became even more unbearable. Each person¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, and they could only rely on their full body strength to resist the pressure of the three individuals.

 Chapter 728 Terrifying Thoughts!

    Ivy¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard Urban Woolery¡¯s words. What she had actually said to him was that Billy had been injured by Gavin Langstaff and had some wounds, but it shouldn¡¯t be too serious, so the Prime Minister didn¡¯t need to worry too much. But in Urban Woolery¡¯s mouth, it became that Billy¡¯s heart had been shattered and his life was in danger. He was clearly trying to take advantage of the situation.

    ¡°How could Lord Langstaff be so confused?¡± Hubert West¡¯s face changed suddenly. After pausing for a moment, he looked at Ivy and asked, ¡°Lord Chandler, how is Commander Gardner doing now?¡±

    ¡°His atrium is damaged and his life hangs in the bnce. Whether he can make it until tomorrow is unknown!¡± Ivy replied bluntly.

    Urban Woolery gave her an approving look from the side.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°The fact that Commander Gardner¡¯s life is in danger has been ssified as top secret. Anyone who leaks this information will be punished ording to nationalw!¡± After a brief pause, Urban Woolery waved his hand at everyone.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Everyone can leave now! Lord Hum and Lord Rowe, you go arrange things immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Otis Hum responded loudly before turning around with Zero Rowe to leave.

    ¡°All cab elders listen up: lead your people out to search for Gavin Langstaff. Once found bring him back to the cab!¡± Urban Woolery continued sternly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elders of the cab responded quickly before rushing out of the door one after another.

    ¡°Ivy,e with me to SHADOW.¡± After giving these instructions, Urban Woolery turned towards Ivy before striding out of the conference room.

    With this series of orders given by Urban Woolery , the atmosphere throughout the entire city became exceptionally oppressive. The streets were filled with workers wearing different government uniforms; each one looking tense while hurrying about their business

    Forty minutester, Urban and Ivy met Billy in a reception room within SHADOW courtyard. Billy¡¯s injuries were mostly healed thanks to Heart Sutra of the Azure Void¡¯s effect .

    ¡°Billy, the situation today was too dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t do something like this again next time!¡± After roughly examining Billy¡¯s injuries, Ivy finally let out a sigh of relief, knowing they weren¡¯t severe.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Billy smiled back at her response.

    ¡°What if something happens?¡± Ivy red at him irritably before speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t care. If there is another next time, I¡¯ll just call Opal directly. Let theme find you themselves!¡±

    Upon hearing that name, Billy choked on his saliva and several figures shed through his mind. He quickly surrendered, with a slight twitch of his mouth, saying, ¡°Ivy, please don¡¯t. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    Seeing Billy¡¯s reaction, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but smile. After a brief pause, she turned to Urban Woolery and said, ¡°Minister Woolery, you talk to Billy while I wait outside. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Urban Wooleryughed heartily.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I have to thank you for this generous gift,¡± he said after Ivy left.

    With his intelligence level, he knew that Billy was creating an opportunity for him. Ever since he heard about Billy being injured by Gavin Langstaff in the Cab courtyard meeting room before him, he had suspected something was up. He knew very well that although Gavin Langstaff¡¯s skills were simr to Billy¡¯s as both were War God-Emperors at their peak levels of power; their strengths were not on the same level at all. If it weren¡¯t for Billy intentionally allowing it to happen, given Gavin Langstaff¡¯s skills, there would be no way that he could have injured Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee,¡± replied Billy with a sip of tea in hand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner,¡± Urban Woolery asked with a smile while holding up his tea cup. ¡°Do you have any guesses?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Billy with an equally light smile in response.

    ¡°How did you know I wanted to reorganize the Cab?¡± Urban Woolery responded. ¡°You must have noticed something or guessed something right?¡±

    ¡°I thought that among those who lurked within various government offices from the ancient martial arts world should be one or two people who held high-ranking positions such as Control Seal Upper Ministers.¡± Continued Billy after putting down his teacup.

    ¡°But unexpectedly enough,¡± he added, ¡°the highest position among those people is only a First Minister!¡±

    ¡°And based on what has happened in recent years within our capital city,¡± continued Billy, ¡°it¡¯s clear that some things may not be so easy even for someone holding such high status.¡±

    ¡°So do you suspect there are members from the ancient martial arts world within our Cab elders?¡± smiled Urban Woolery.

    ¡°That is just one aspect of my reasoning!¡± replied Billy smiling back. ¡°If we only rely on spection like this without any evidence then naturally we cannot use it as proof!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You mean, you have concrete evidence?¡± asked Urban Woolery slightly surprised.

    ¡°There¡¯s no concrete evidence, but it can be used as a basis for spection.¡± Billy responded.

    Urban Woolery raised an eyebrow. ¡°I wonder what your basis is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Hubert West¡¯s background. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s convenient for you to share with me.¡± Billy didn¡¯t directly answer Urban Woolery.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Urban Woolery was taken aback again, his pupils slightly contracted before he spoke.

    ¡°Hubert Westes from a family of officials. His grandfather and father were both government officials, and his father even held the position of Elder in the Cab.¡± Pausing briefly here, he asked back, ¡°What does you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Half a month ago, I learned something at Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡± After taking another sip of tea, Billy described what Theobold had told him earlier.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± After listening to Billy¡¯s words, Urban Woolery frowned tightly and his pupils contracted again. Although he had long suspected that there were people from the ancient martial arts world in the Cab, he never doubted Hubert West.

    The West family had been serving as officials for three generations and their all took up high positions. If Hubert West had close ties with the ancient martial arts world, did that mean his father and grandfather also had simr problems? Three generations of them! It was terrifying to think about it.

    The capital city needed a thorough overhaul now!

    Without much hesitation, Urban Woolery put down his teacup and took out his phone to send a message after editing it.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± After putting away his phone, Urban Woolery stood up and looked at Billy before speaking.  ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in too much hurry to return to Ozin these days, right? After dealing with this matter first,e visit meter on; there are some things I want to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± Billy also stood up, ¡°Before National Destiny Channel opens up again, I¡¯ll stay in the capital city for now.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Urban Woolery nodded, ¡°Stay at SHADOW for now. Don¡¯t show yourself outside yet.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he walked towards the door.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded in response, ¡°Take care, Minister Woolery!¡±

    Billy originally wanted to handle Hubert West¡¯s affairs himself but gave up after considering it briefly because after all; he only heard Theobold mention something like that, and whether or not Hubert West was involved with ancient martial arts or how deep their involvement was still remained unknown.

    And Hubert West¡¯s identity was quite special, so if it was not handled properly, there would be some trouble. That was why it was best to leave it to the prime minister to handle.

    An hourter.

    On the outskirts of the western part of the capital city, in front of a private estate that was unremarkable and hidden from view. An old man hurriedly walked over from a distance. It was none other than Gavin Langstaff, who had been tricked by Billy. At this moment, his face was so gloomy and his anger permeated throughout his body.

 Chapter 729 Desperate Gavin Langstaff

    ¡°Stop right there, this is a private estate. No trespassing!¡± One of the four men in Daoist robes at the entrance spoke to Gavin Langstaff.

    ¡°Is Elder Santos here?¡± Gavin Langstaff asked in a low voice as he walked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man was slightly taken aback. ¡°Who are you and what business do you have with Elder Santos?¡±

    ¡°I have urgent matters to discuss with him, so step aside!¡± Gavin Langstaff responded sharply.

    ¡°Sorry, but if you don¡¯t disclose your identity, we can¡¯t let you¡­¡± The man continued speaking.

    ¡°You better not test my patience!¡± Gavin Langstaff interrupted coldly. He was already furious!

    ¡°To see Elder Santos, an appointment must be made in advance; otherwise¡­¡± The man frowned slightly.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a gust of wind swept out from Gavin Langstaff¡¯s hand and sent the man flying. He fell to the ground and spat out blood before bing motionless.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re really asking for it!¡± Another man shouted after seeing what happened.

    Immediately after that, he raised his hand and charged towards Gavin Langstaff without even considering whether or not he was a match for him.

    ¡°Baz,e back! You¡¯re no match for him!¡± Another person shouted loudly.

    However, before the words had even fallen off their lips again, Gavin Langstaff once again swept out with another palm strike. Like before, the second person flew dozens of meters away before falling to the ground lifelessly.

    Gavin Langstaff was now full of anger with nowhere to vent it; these people had run into his gun barrel.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± The other two men looked at Gavin Langstaff in horror.

    ¡°This is Elder Santos¡¯ estate, how dare youe here¡­¡±The tall one trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°Let Lord Langstaff in.¡± Just then, a voice from an old man came from inside the courtyard.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Upon hearing this voice, the two men breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.

    ¡°This way please, sir.¡±The tall guy made a gesture of respect and invited them inside.

    ¡°Humph,¡± Gavin Langstaff snorted and entered while flicking his sleeve..

    Two minutester, they arrived at awn within the estate. Lord Langstaff looked towards the elderly man standing not far away and called out, ¡°Elder Santos!¡±

    ¡°Lord Langstaff, don¡¯t take it to heart. The people below don¡¯t understand the rules.¡± An elderly man, known as Caesar Santos, smiled faintly.

    While speaking, he walked towards Gavin Langstaff. ¡°Lord Langstaff, what brings you to me today?¡±

    ¡°Elder Santos, I¡¯ve gotten myself into a bit of trouble,¡± Gavin Langstaff replied.

    ¡°Oh? With Lord Langstaff¡¯s status and power, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem he can¡¯t solve,¡± Caesar Santos chuckled before pointing towards a nearby vi. ¡°Lord Langstaff, let¡¯s sit down and talk inside.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gavin nodded before turning to walk towards the vi.

    Bang!

    However, just as he had walked about twenty or thirty meters away from Elder Santos, a gust of wind lifted him up into the air and mmed him heavily onto the ground one hundred meters away. He tumbled several times before copsing in pain.

    It was clear that his attacker intended to kill him with that one move ¨C at least half of Gavin¡¯s bones were broken and he was barely hanging on by a thread.

    ¡°Why¡­ why did this happen?¡± Gavin struggled to speak while coughing up blood on the ground as he looked at Caesar Santos in disbelief.

    ¡°If you want someone to me for this attack then me Commander Gardner! It was him who wanted you dead!¡± Caesar strolled over towards Gavin with an indifferent expression on his face.

    ¡°Your situation has already spread throughout the entire city; tens of thousands have seen you attempt to assassinate Commander Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Now not only SHADOW but also Central Sky Office and Capital Defense Bureau are searching for your whereabouts, there is no way for you to escape.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are all worried about me falling into their hands?¡± After taking another deep breath, Gavin spoke again with difficulty.

    ¡°Do you know why Commander Gardner wants revenge against you?¡± asked Caesar Santos as if looking at a pitiful creature while ncing briefly at Gavin.

    ¡°What do¡­ you mean?¡± A puzzled expression appeared on Gavin¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I stood up for the Harding n which made him want me dead?¡±

    Sneered Caesar coldly. ¡°You underestimate Commander Gardner too much!¡±

    ¡°If all he wanted was your death then why go through so much trouble? Just based on your actions alone in standing up for the Harding n would have been enough reason for him execute you publicly!¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what is his goal then?¡± It seemed like something clicked within Gavin as he asked cautiously.

    ¡°He wants to create an opportunity for the Prime Minister by reorganizing the cab!¡± continued Elder Santo coldly with disdain written across his face.

    ¡°As a member of the cab, you openly killed Commander Gardner in public. Such a big event must not have been your idea alone. There must be someone behind it!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are you saying that the Prime Minister will use this as an opportunity to uproot our people?¡± Gavin Langstaff continued to cough up blood.

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think Commander Gardner would take such a big risk just to kill you?¡± Caesar Santos spoke again.

    Gavin Langstaff took a deep breath and closed his eyes. ¡°Give me¡­ a quick death.¡±

    He finally understood that since Commander Gardner had plotted against him, his fate was sealed. No matter where he hid, he would either die at Commander Gardner¡¯s hands or at the hands of someone else behind him!

    ¡°Rest assured, I will take care of your family!¡± Caesar Santos responded in a low voice.

    As he finished speaking, he raised his hand and was about to p Gavin Langstaff.

    Suddenly, a powerful aura swept over from the entrance of the mansion with strong winds blowing and lifting both men guarding it into mid-air along with the door itself.

    From this aura alone one could tell that whoever wasing was definitely an expert at Supreme Realm level.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Caesar Santos felt danger approaching from behind and shrank back slightly in fear.

    Without thinking much further, he used all his strength and met Otis Hum¡¯s palm head-on as they collided with each other sending them sliding backwards for thirty or forty meters respectively while their breathing became ragged after exchanging blows once only!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Otis Hum! Is that you?!¡± Caesar Santos stabilized himself before looking towards an old man nearby whose eyebrows furrowed slightly ¨C Central Sky Office¡¯s minister, Otis Hum!

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding pretty well! If it weren¡¯t for Gavin Langstaff leading us here we wouldn¡¯t have found your whereabouts so quickly,¡± Otis Hum said lightly while four or five hundred members from SHADOW and Central Sky Office gradually entered through the mansion gates one by one

    ¡°So you deliberately sent Gavin Langstaff to find me?¡± At this moment Caesar Santos naturally understood what had happened earlier on

    ¡°What if we didn¡¯t?¡± Otis Hum replied calmly again: ¡°Otherwise do you think our capital is really so ipetent? That we couldn¡¯t find someone for so long?¡±

    ¡°We have long suspected that there is a supreme realm powerhouse lurking in the capital of the ancient martial arts world, but we have been struggling to find any clues or leads to their whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°You did us a small favor today, Lord Langstaff!¡±

    ¡°You guys sure know how to y dirty!¡± Caesar Santos furrowed his brows and gave Gavin Langstaff on the ground a re as he spoke.

    ¡°Compared to you guys, this is nothing.¡± Otis Hum responded calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about though,¡± Caesar Santos looked towards Otis Hum and continued speaking. ¡°Since you intentionally used Gavin Langstaff as bait, why did youe alone?¡±

    After speaking, he pointed towards hundreds of SHADOW and Central Sky Office men.

    ¡°Do you really think that just bringing these insects with you will be enough?¡±

 Chapter 730 Are You Qualified to Fight Me With Such Weak Power?

    At this moment, one hundred men and women rushed out of the mansion, all dressed in Daoist robes with serious expressions and powerful auras. Leading them were four old men of varying ages, all of whom exuded an unyielding strength.

    The weakest on among them was the blue-robed old woman at the peak of War God-Emperor, while the ck-robed old man was already a First-Rank Sovereign.

    ¡°As expected, just like what Minister Woolery guessed. You really do treat the capital as your own backyard. Come if you want toe and leave if you want to leave!¡± Otis Hum frowned slightly after sensing the cultivation levels of these four elders.

    ¡°How about it, Lord Hum? Do you still think that you can handle this alone?¡± Caesar Santos continued speaking.

    ¡°What if I join in?¡± Another elder¡¯s voice rang out as soon as Caesar Santos finished speaking.

    Then a clothed old man strolled into the mansion gate. It was none other than Elder Milo Guzman from War Department. Although he did not attend the cab meeting earlier on, he and Donald received news at first notice.

    After hanging up their phones, they rushed out from War Department courtyard separately before dialing Otis Hum¡¯s and Zero Rowe¡¯s mobile phones respectively. Over phone calls with Otis Hum earlier on, he briefly exined what had happened so that Milo Guzman could rush over here immediately.

    ¡°Lord Hum, sorry for beingte due to some dys on my way here.¡± After arriving near Otis Hum¡¯s side, Milo Guzman greeted him.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, don¡¯t have to mind it, you arrived just in time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Milo Guzman smiled back.

    ¡°Milo Guzman? Is that really you?¡± Caesar Santos obviously knew who Milo Guzman was.

    The four elders behind Caesar Santos also seemed familiar with him; their eyes shed with wariness simultaneously.

    ¡°Caesar Santos! Long time no see!¡± After scanning through all four people present there, Milo Guzman turned his head towards Caesar Santos and spoke lightly, ¡°Your Saint Sky Sword Pavilion is quite impressive! Even infiltrating into our cab. I underestimated your abilities!¡±

    Speaking up till here, his tone suddenly changed, ¡°A group of parasites within our country harbor ambitions beyond your station. You are deserving death! Does Saint Sky Sword Pavilion really want to be annihted?¡±

    Caesar Santos breathed heavily before pointing at Gavin Langstaff lying on ground. ¡°I¡¯ll hand him over to you, and I¡¯ll evacuate my people from the city immediately. From now on, I won¡¯t step foot in the city again. What do you think?¡± asked he.

    ¡°Humph, what do you take this city for?¡± Otis Hum sneered.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Caesar Santos took a deep breath before asking cautiously. ¡°You better not go too far, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone can live if they cripple their cultivation!¡± Milo Guzman interrupted him with a stern voice. ¡°Otherwise, there will be no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Milo Guzman, are you really going to take it that far?¡± Caesar Santos took another deep breath and spoke in a low voice. ¡°We¡¯re willing to die for this cause.¡±

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Milo Guzman cursed at him. ¡°You think you have what it takes to die alongside us? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Caesar Santos was so angry that his face turned red.

    ¡°Enough talk! You have ten seconds to decide whether or not to cripple your cultivation! If not, none of you will survive!¡± Milo Guzman interrupted once again.

    ¡°Humph! In that case, let me see what tricks the Grand Elder of vale¡¯s War Department has up his sleeve!¡± Caesar Santos red at Milo Guzman with rage.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± replied Milo Guzman in a low voice.

    Then he turned his head towards Otis Hum and said, ¡°Lord Hum, kill everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee no one will escape,¡± nodded Otis Hum firmly before waving his hand. ¡°Everyone listen up! Guard both entrances; no one is allowed inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Responded SHADOW guards and Central Sky Office men in unison.

    ¡°You bastards!¡± Caesar Santos frowned as he felt his aura rising along with anger surging through him. Then he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The four elders behind him responded as they charged towards Otis Hum along with their followers.

    Although they were wary of Otis¡¯s skills but surrendering without fighting back was unrealistic when being asked by an enemy who demanded them all self-cripple their own cultivation levels.

    Rather than being ughtered like sheep waiting for ughterhouse processing line conveyor belt fate ¨C why not fight back? There might still be some hope left after all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourselves,¡± snorted Otis Hum coldly as he raised his hands against them while simultaneously increasing power level instantly.

    The strength gap between both sides was huge except for those four elders; everyone else had below Emperor Realm level cultivation which made them nothing more than antspared to Otis¡¯s power level capabilities..

    A gust of wind swept through, and immediately five or six people fell to the ground.

    Without exception, all six bodies had lost their breath while still in mid-air. They tumbled to the ground andy motionless.

    Except for four elderly men, everyone who had charged forward stopped abruptly with panic on their faces.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    It was too terrifying; charging forward would mean certain death!

    After exchanging nces, they all fled towards the entrance of the courtyard for their lives.

    ¡°You fools! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The ck-robed elder from the other side roared as he raised his hand and sent several palm strikes towards them.

    Several slower runners were immediately thrown out by his strikes. Like those before them, theynded on the ground with a twist of their heads and no movement thereafter.

    ¡°Elder, spare us!¡± The remaining people shouted in terror as they ran desperately towards the entrance.

    Otis Hum nced at them but didn¡¯t pay any attention. There were hundreds of SHADOW and Central Sky Office personnel guarding outside; these people rushing up would be like trying in vain.

    ¡°Three of you, let¡¯s fight him together!¡± Then, turning to his threepanions with a deep voice, he said.

    The three nodded simultaneously.

    Immediately, all four activated their most powerful moves and attacked Otis Hum together. For a time being there was an intense battle between five figures amidst raging winds and surging waves of energy everywhere around them.

    ¡°Are you qualified to fight me with such weak power?¡± Otis Hum spoke calmly as he shed out again.

    The five persons began fighting fiercely together. Five figures constantly shed back-and-forth while violent momentum surged out from within this battlefield. Although Otis Hum fought alone against four opponents at once ¨C due to his higher level cultivation ¨C it wasn¡¯t long before he gained control over this encounter forcing those four backwards step-by-step.

    Meanwhile, a kilometer away Milo Guzman¡¯s battle against Caesar Santos had also entered into white-hot state after dozens of rounds where both sides remained evenly matched despite each other¡¯s efforts.

    ¡°Milo Guzman,¡± Caesar Santos spoke after another exchange between them, ¡°Leave yourself some room for maneuvering so we can meet again someday without grudges lingering.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much,¡± Milo Guzman nced at him coldly. ¡°Show me your trump card now so I can see if your swordsmanship has improved or not.¡±

    Caesar Santos let out a deep breath before drawing a three-foot ancient sword from his body.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± he said, narrowing his eyes. He then released the sword, which hovered above his head.

    In the next moment, the sword split into fifteen identical clones. Immediately after, each of the fifteen swords flew towards Milo Guzman in their respective trajectories with an overwhelming force that covered the sky and blocked out the sun. It was as if fifteen people were attacking him at once.

 Chapter 731 The Greatest Crisis

    Last time, Adrian Hayes, the junior pavilion master of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, split a single ancient sword into nine clones during the Dragon and Phoenix Listpetition. Now, Caesar Santos could split a total of fifteen clones. This alone showed that his strength far surpassed that of Adrian Hayes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s quite interesting!¡± Milo Guzman chuckled as he watched the countless sword shadows fill the sky. ¡°However, it¡¯s been so long since west met and you can only barely create fifteen clones? You¡¯re too weak!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, Milo¡¯s aura exploded like a bombshell. He took severalrge steps forward and simultaneously drew countless afterimages in mid-air with both hands. The air around him gradually began to spin faster and faster until it formed a vortex with a diameter of several hundred meters centered on him.

    Within moments, all objects within range were lifted up into mid-air by this vortex ¨C including rocks and trees ¨C flying everywhere and blocking out the sun.

    It was no wonder why a Sovereign powerhouse was so feared; just this level of aura alone was enough to make emperor realm warriors feel hopeless.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The next moment came muffled sounds from mid-air as Caesar Santos¡¯ fifteen ancient swords exploded upon piercing through the vortex in an instant.

    ¡°Lie down!¡±

    Milo Guzman¡¯s voice rang out from within the center of the vortex at once. At that same moment, an imposing force shot out from within it like high-pressure airwaves crashing towards Caesar Santos who had no choice but to activate twelve sessful defenses forming Chi energy shields trying to block off this attack.

    Bang!

    A loud noise echoed throughout their surroundings as Caesar Santos flew away like autumn leaves being swept away by wind before heavilynding four or five hundred meters away on barren ground spitting out blood while every bone in his body shattered along with meridians being severed.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve broken through again?¡± After taking some time to recover himself slightly he looked up at Milo Guzman walking over towards him.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re progressing too slowly,¡± Milo Guzman replied indifferently.

    ¡°To be able to die by your hand¡­ is not unjustified¡­ give me¡­ a good death.¡± Said Caesar Santos weakly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Without saying another word, Milo Guzman raised his hand and pped down onto Caesar Santo¡¯s head creating an explosion sound followed by nothing but scattered bloodstains left behind on ground afterwards.

    Meanwhile, the battle on Otis Hum¡¯s side had also ended, and the four elders were also sted into nothingness. And those Daoist men and women who ran towards the entrance of the estate were all lying on the ground, already breathless.

    ¡°Take him away!¡±

    Otis Hum then pointed to Gavin Langstaff on the ground and gave instructions.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After two brothers from Central Sky Office nodded in response, they lifted Gavin Langstaff who was barely alive and walked towards the entrance of the estate.

    The next day at noon, Billy received a call from Ivy.

    On the phone, Ivy informed Billy that Gavin Langstaff had confessed everything.  Apart from himself in Cab, there were three otherpanions. One person¡¯s identity was simr to his own ¨C an official minister in Cab. The other two people were both elders in Cab; one of them was Hubert West.

    What surprised Billy was that Hubert West¡¯s identity was slightly different from what he had imagined. Hubert West did note from any major super sects but rather Billy¡¯s old rival Ink Pavilion or Ink Room.

    Ivy also told Billy something else:

    Yesterday after knowing that his identity might have been leaked out, Hubert West tried to escape alone out of the capital city. Later on halfway through he was stopped by Grand Elder of the cab, Ernest Shepherd. The two then engaged in a fierce battle for hundreds of rounds before Hubert West suffered heavy injuries by Ernest Shepherd¡¯s hands.

    Later on Ernest Shepherd brought back Hubert West to the Cab where they extracted information about 18 inside men whom Ink Pavilion had nted within various government offices in the capital city. However, when the Cab sent people to arrest them almost half of these people fled after hearing wind blowing their way. The Cab originally wanted to interrogate more about core members within Ink Room but unfortunatelyter on Hubertmitted suicide.

    On the afternoon of the second day, SHADOW once again interrogated over 200 officials across various government offices inside the capital city. Almost 200 people were publicly executed while dozens more lost their cultivation abilities before leaving the capital city for good.

    At this point both martial arts world and Ink Pavilion¡¯s infiltration within the capital could be considered as being cleaned up with a new page turned over for the capital.

    On the morning of the third day, White Tiger followed Rakshasa back home for a visit whileter that afternoon newlyweds bid farewell with Billy¡¯s group before heading north for their new assignment.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed. Only three days remained until the opening of the National Destiny Channel.

    ¡°Boss, things have been unstable in all districtstely. The people lurking in the shadows are all eager to make a move!¡± One afternoon, Billy, Stout and Night Orchid returned to their office after finishing lunch. Night Orchid spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just people from the ancient martial arts world, there are also many foreign martial artists who have infiltrated vale. Obviously they¡¯re all here for the National Destiny.¡±

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    With vale¡¯s National Destiny approaching, it was not good news for either the ancient martial arts world or foreign countries.

    For the ancient martial arts world, although they would benefit as descendants of the nation after National Destiny arrived, they were well aware that if it did arrive sessfully then the capital would be benefiting most from it. So from a certain perspective they preferred to maintain status quo; at least under current circumstances they could still hold the capital city in check.

    But if National Destiny sessfully arrived then the capital¡¯s power would inevitably rise significantly and whether or not the ancient martial arts world could continue bncing against them would be unknown territory. As for foreign countries ¨C it went without saying that vale¡¯s strong national power made them uneasy. Therefore both sides were bound to try everything possible to stop this event.

    ¡°Boss, should we take action early and control these people?¡± Night Orchid poured a cup of tea for Billy.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Obviously they came prepared; SHADOW alone won¡¯t be able to handle them!¡±

    ¡°What do we do then?¡± Stout asked on one side, ¡°Do we just let them go?¡±

    ¡°Just keep an eye on them so that they don¡¯t cause trouble before National Destiny arrives.¡± Billy responde, ¡°Everything else can wait until three dayster.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you saying you¡¯ll let them go to the Kun Lun Mountains?¡± Night Orchid asked with slight surprise after pausing briefly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly. Then his eyes narrowed slightly as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s unrealistic trying to clear out so many people lurking around everywhere within our borders one by one, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± After another brief pause, Night Orchid nodded again.

    Perhaps Billy was nning on letting these people gather at the Kun Lun Mountains first before eliminating them at one go. However, with so many people gathering at the Kun Lun Mountains, could they manage to control the situation?

    ¡°In fact, these infiltrators in various ces are not the biggest threat to our country this time!¡± Billy took a sip of tea and spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Night Orchid and Stout asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you guess?¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°In three days, the focus of the entire vale kingdom will be on the Kun Lun Mountains. If you were from one of the Western countries, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Night Orchid¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as she immediately understood.

    ¡°Boss, are you saying that on the day when our country faces its destiny, Western countries willunch an attack on our borders?¡±

 Chapter 732 Personnel Transfer

    ¡°This is the biggest crisis!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Do you remember the news we heard from the deputymander of Northfortia¡¯s war department in ce of Darkness?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Boss, are you talking about the Western Countries Alliance, wanting to make vale experience a disaster like a hundred years ago?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°In three days, it may be their best opportunity!¡±

    Night Orchid and Stout both took a deep breath.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Boss, to wee the national fortune, do Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s five people need to rush to the Kun Lun Mountains?¡± Stout suddenly thought of this question.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    In addition to the national fortune inheritor, several other people were needed to open up the national fortune channel. And these people not only needed great luck but also must have absolute unity with the inheritor and jointly bear baptism of national fortune. For Billy, these few people had to be selected from his most trusted fellows around him. Even without this reason, he would still take everyone together to the Kun Lun Mountains because weing national fortune was an opportunity that came once in a millennium for everyone; he wouldn¡¯t let them miss it.

    ¡°What should we do then? If all five of them go to the Kun Lun Mountains, who will guard our borders?¡± Stout frowned tightly.

    ¡°Do you already have a contingency n, boss?¡± Night Orchid looked at Billy and asked. Based on her understanding of him as their boss if he had thought about this point then surely he had also thought about how to solve it; otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be so easygoing for him now.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be called a foolproof n. It can only be considered as an adaptive method.¡± Billy smiled again lightly.

    This time he was prepared to give some big gifts to several countries.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang; it was Casey calling.

    ¡°Casey, is there something wrong?¡± After pressing answer, Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes, something unusual has happened on our eastern border!¡± Casey¡¯s voice came through on speakerphone.

    ¡°Oh really,¡±Billy said with indifference,¡±Tell me more specifically what happened.¡±

    ¡°Our inside men ced in Oriana and Veridiania reported back that recently, in name of exercises, the Western Countries Alliance sent many troops into both countries.¡± Casey replied

    ¡°The specific numbers haven¡¯t been finalized yet, as there are increases every day.¡±

    ¡°Also, if our estimates are correct, the other three territories should have simr situations!¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°Boss, they probably came for the National Day.¡± Casey paused briefly before continuing. ¡°Should we take action first?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy responded. ¡°even if we wipe them out today, they will send people tomorrow. It¡¯s meaningless. And there is no reason to send troops for now. Let the brothers below keep their guard up and stay alert in theing days.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°You make a call to Vermilion Birdter,¡± Billy instructed after some thought. ¡°Let him send 100, 000 Bloodshadow soldiers each to the East and South Territories respectively. And another 200, 000 Bloodshadow soldiers to the North Territory!¡±

    The Western Territory had a total of one million Army of Bloodshadow soldiers. Before this incident urred, 100k were already stationed in the East Territory while another 200k were taken by Azure Dragon to the South Territory.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey responded after a brief pause.

    ¡°Night Orchid! You make a call to Azure Fang and tell them that SHADOW¡¯s five districts should each select ten thousand brothers who will station themselves at the Kun Lun Mountains¡¯ foothills and focus on monitoring those who entered the Kun Lun Mountains recently.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Night Orchid nodded in response.

    ¡°Stout! You make a call to Bob and Ian each and let them select twenty thousand elite soldiers respectively who will join the SHADOW¡¯s brothers at the Kun Lun Mountains¡¯ foothills.¡± Billy then turned towards Stout saying,

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout also nodded along with his response.

    As soon as these orders were given by Billy everything outside became tense immediately; air routes made way one after another while several major military departments deployed their troops overnight.

    Ordinary citizens living near borders could feel that something was different from usual over these past few days.

    SHADOW¡¯s five districts mobilized ten thousand elite soldiers each heading towards the Kun Lun Mountains¡¯ foothills; dozens of flights from Capital City headed westward at exactly same time too.

    Just when Billy finished giving instructions, Ivy called him informing that Prime Minister invited him over.

    An hourter Stout drove his car carrying Billy into the Cab Courtyard where Ivy greeted them upon arrival.

    ¡°Hey, Ivy, what does Minister Woolery want with boss?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, go away!¡± Ivy red at her brother. Then, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, the four elders of the War Department, General Wilson, and Uncle Adam are all in Prime Minister¡¯s office. It seems they have something important to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy paused for a moment. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Ivy shook her head.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Billy said, walking towards the main courtyard. Ivy and Stout followed closely behind.

    Soon, the three of them arrived at Urban Woolery¡¯s office.

    ¡°Minister Woolery!¡± Billy called out as he looked towards Urban Woolery, then greeted Milo Guzman and the others.

    ¡°Haha, Commander Gardner, please have a seat!¡± Urban Woolery chuckled and pointed to the sofa.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, you can talk to Billy. I¡¯ll wait outside if you need me,¡± Ivy said to Urban Woolery.

    ¡°Ivy, you and the big guy are not outsiders. No need to avoid it, sit down and listen together,¡± Urban Woolery smiled again.

    Stout, who was already full of curiosity, sat down on the sofa after hearing Urban Woolery¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thank you, Minister Woolery!¡± Ivy smiled and sat down next to Stout.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, there are two main matters I want to discuss with you today,¡± Urban Woolery said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°No need to be polite, please go ahead,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, why don¡¯t you start with the first matter?¡± Urban Woolery turned to Milo.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Milo nodded and then looked at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, we would like to consult your opinion regarding the transfer of several key personnel in the War Department.¡±

    ¡°I discussed with Donald, and we n to promote Vermilion Bird to the Western Border Marshal, transfer Azure Dragon to the Eastern Border Marshal position, and promote ck Tortoise to the Southern Border Marshal,¡± Milo said, lifting his teacup and taking a sip.

    Upon hearing this, Billy was slightly taken aback but remained silent.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stout, who was beside them, eximed in surprise. ¡°Elder Guzman, if Azure Dragon bes the Eastern Border Marshal, what about Casey?¡±

    ¡°General Kimmons will be transferred to the capital to take over my position!¡± Cole Wilson chuckled from the side.

 Chapter 733 Polar Domain

    ¡°Ah?¡± Stout eximed this time.

    ¡°How could you guys be so fickle? Didn¡¯t you promise to let boss take the position of General Wilson? Although Casey is also capable of taking this position, if we give it to Casey, what will boss do? Be the master of SHADOW? You guys are too¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy interrupted Stout in time and gave him a fierce re.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth! They can¡¯t treat boss like this. It¡¯s not fair¡­¡± Stout smacked his lips and continued speaking.

    Before he finished his sentence, he felt a pain in the back of his head.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up now, get out!¡± Ivy red at him again. Then she looked somewhat embarrassedly at Milo Guzman, ¡°Elder Guzman, he has no filter on his mouth. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Haha! The big guy is straightforward. I like it!¡± Milo Guzmanughed heartily.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, do you have other arrangements for Billy?¡± Ivy continued to ask Milo Guzman.

    ¡°Well done, Ivy, we indeed have other arrangements for Commander Gardner.¡± Urban Woolery smiled and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t reveal them yet. You¡¯ll know in a few days.¡±

    ¡°How mysterious.¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what do you think about their arrangement for Casey?¡± Cole Wilson asked.

    ¡°I have no objection,¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    For Casey and others, this was great news; they wouldn¡¯t object. Casey¡¯s abilities were barely enough to take on the role as suprememander of the War Department; even though there were some areas where they still fell short but with four elders above them there would not be any problems. Moreover, Four War Departments¡¯manders were all brothers themselves; working together would not pose any problem.

    As for that person from the Central District since Cole Wilson did not mention anything about him naturally nobody would ask either. He believed that sooner orter there would be an exnation regarding this matter; it might just need some time.

    ¡°Haha! Great!¡± Milo Guzmanughed and said, ¡°General Wilson, then please arrange for appointment letters soon so that after weing National Prosperity arrives they can officially take office.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Cole Wilson nodded vigorously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the second thing you wanted to talk about, Minister Woolery?¡± Ivy asked, after refilling everyone¡¯s tea.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, have you heard of the Guardians?¡± Urban Woolery took a sip of his tea.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. He had heard of the Guardians before in ce of Darkness and had even crossed paths with them a few times. The matter regarding the Guardians was also a question in his mind. He had asked Adam Greenleaf before but got little information from him.

    Originally, he nned to wait for the arrival of National Destiny and then go back to Ether Mountain to ask his grandfather face-to-face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of the name ¡®the Guardians,¡¯ Prime Minister. I don¡¯t know anything else about them,¡± Billy said after hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of ¡®Pr Domain¡¯, Commander Gardner?¡± Urban Woolery continued asking him.

    ¡°Pr Domain? No, I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± Billy shook his head again in confusion as did Ivy and her brother beside him who were hearing this name for the first time too.

    ¡°The Pr Domain is simr to ce Of Darkness,¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Urban Woolery nodded in response. ¡°Pr Domain is also known as Pr Snow Domain which is one of the most unique worlds on this!¡±

    At this point, Urban Woolery¡¯s expression became slightly serious as he continued exining, ¡°It¡¯s also where some true powerhouses gather.¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, are you saying that Pr Domain is stronger than ce Of Darkness?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Compared with Pr Territory, ce Of Darkness can only be considered child¡¯s y.¡± Milo Guzmanughed and exined, ¡°Even if we take out their strongest person, Death, from ce Of Darkness into Pr Domain, they would not even be considered average level there!¡±

    Stout gasped at this revtion while both Billy and Ivy wore expressions full of surprise on their faces too.

    Milo Guzman¡¯s words meant that most people in Pr Domain were above Sovereign realm.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, where is it located?¡± Ivy lifted her teacup and took a sip. ¡°Besides being a gathering ce for strong individuals, is there anything else special about it?¡±

    ¡°As the name suggests, it¡¯s located in the pr region of this.¡± Urban Woolery replied as he lifted his own teacup.

    ¡°Itsnd area is also muchrger than that of ce of Darkness, upying almost ten percent of this.¡± he continued after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°There, you can find thest purend on this buried under ice and snow with abundant natural resources.¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, all countries in the world reached an agreement that Pr Snow Region would be considered public property and no country could exploit its natural resources without permission.¡±

    ¡°For this reason, an organization was established, what you have heard as ¡®the Guardians¡¯, to ensurepliance with these rules.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Stout responded. ¡°So the original purpose behind forming ¡®the Guardians¡¯ was to prevent anyone from destroying Pr Snow Region¡¯s natural ecosystem?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Urban Woolery nodded in response.

    ¡°A hundred years ago all countries were following these rules. Even if there were some who broke them asionally they ultimately faced punishment from ¡®the Guardians.''¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, are you saying that over recent decades these agreements have been broken?¡± Billy put down his teacup and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Urban nodded again.

    ¡°With elerated modernization processes among humans on this came serious damage to our ecological environment everywhere except for Pr Snow Region which remained untouched by human hands.¡±

    ¡°However, many countries began exploiting their own resources excessively leading to depletion. Their reserves will onlyst another century at most.¡±

    ¡°Are some countries starting to set their sights on Pr Snow Region now?¡± Ivy furrowed her eyebrows slightly as she spoke up again.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Urban nodded once more.

    ¡°If humans aren¡¯t restrained then eventually our natural resources will dry uppletely so many Western nations have turned their attention towards Pr Snow Region now.¡± Pr Snow Region may only upy ten percent of this but its total amount of hidden natural resources rivals those found in other ny percent areas elsewhere on Earth.¡±

    ¡°That sounds pretty exaggerated,¡± Stoutmented while smacking his lips.

    ¡°Since a hundred years ago, several major Western countries have been itching to expand their territories, with Northfortia and Xidengia leading the charge.¡± Urban continued, ¡°At first, they were cautious and only sent people to extract natural resources before leaving.¡±

    ¡°But in recent decades, they are no longer satisfied with this approach. They want to directly divide the territory in the pr snowfields.¡± He exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the Guardians do anything about it?¡± Stout blurted.

 Chapter 734 Gathering in the Capital City

    ¡°The Guardians have gradually be corrupt,¡± Milo Guzman exined. ¡°Most of the people inside are from Western countries, and after receiving their benefits, they often turn a blind eye to things.¡±

    ¡°I can understand that,¡± Billy nodded.

    Rules were made by people, and where there were people, there was greed. Greed would inevitably break rules; it was human nature.

    ¡°Damn! A bunch of greedy scumbags!¡± Stout cursed again.

    ¡°Grand Elder, what¡¯s the situation in the Pr Domain now?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Several major Western countries want to im the Pr Domain as their own territory, but other countries naturally won¡¯t stand for it,¡± Milo Guzman exined after taking a sip of tea.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°So any country with some strength has sent strong men to the Pr Domain to seize territory and resources.¡±

    ¡°To some extent, the Pr Domain has be every country¡¯s second battlefield and hope for their future.¡±

    ¡°Have we sent anyone from vale?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°While vale does not advocate for diplomacy through force, our future is tied to what happens in the Pr Domain so we cannot ignore it,¡± Milo Guzman nodded once more.

    ¡°The war in the Pr Domain has been going on for decades now. As of now, nearly a quarter of all countries in the world have upied somend there.¡±

    ¡°Of course, seventy or eighty percent of thatnd is upied by severalrge nations including us vale.¡±

    ¡°But this kind of upation isn¡¯t like upying one¡¯s own territory; it¡¯s only temporary because at any moment another country coulde along and take over.¡±

    Billy looked at Urban Woolery as he spoke, ¡°Minister Woolery, you brought this up today specifically because something happened with vale in the Pr Domains?¡±

    As he spoke his mind drifted back to when he met that woman in ce Of Darkness who had helped him out when White Tiger and his brothers were trapped. He never knew her identity but she was clearly from the Pr Domain.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Urban Woolery looked serious, ¡°Northfortia led several major Western nations, and they have joined forces trying to exclude vale out from the Pr Domain, while dividing our territories over there.¡±

    ¡°We have recently lost several of our strongest warriors stationed in the pr snow region, and the losses are severe,¡± said Urban Woolery.

    ¡°It¡¯s Northfortia again!¡± Ivy took a deep breath, her eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Prime Minister, what can I do?¡± Billy continued to ask Urban Woolery.

    ¡°Not for now!¡± Urban Woolery shook his head. ¡°Guzman and Donald are negotiating with the super sects of the ancient martial arts world to send reinforcements to the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°With their attitude, they probably won¡¯t agree,¡± Stout said.

    ¡°Although they are unhappy about it, they have no choice!¡± Milo Guzman responded. ¡°This is one of the conditions that our capital has agreed upon topete for the position of inheritor of national fortune.¡±

    ¡°The capital promised them to restart Dragon and Phoenix List and select an inheritor of national fortune. Regardless of winning or losing, they will send at least five Sovereign realm experts above second rank to support us in pr snow region.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Stout replied vaguely.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m telling you all this today so that you can have a preliminary understanding about the Pr Domain because sooner orter you will be involved with them.¡± Donald added as he looked at Billy. ¡°This is also what the old master meant. He thinks it¡¯s time for you to know about things over there!¡±

    Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, your main task now is to wee National Fortune¡¯s arrival! The cultivation level of most people will loosen during this time due its blessing effect on our country¡¯s warriors.¡±

    ¡°At National Fortune¡¯s arrival moment , many people may seize this fleeting opportunity and achieve breakthroughs,¡± Urban Woolery exined further.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, if we wee National Fortune in the Kun Lun Mountains, can vale Warriors martial artists from it who are far away in the Pr Domain?¡± Ivy asked after some thought.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Urban Woolery nodded confidently. ¡°It has nothing to do with distance but only bloodline. All vale martial artists wherever located would benefit from it.¡±

    ¡°Therefore weing National Fortune¡¯s arrival is also crucially important for the Pr Domain; if everything goes well then we could relieve much pressure there!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Oh, Commander Gardner, ording to the military¡¯s intelligence, Western countries have recently dispatched hundreds of thousands of troops to the countries surrounding vale,¡± Milo Guzman said with a heavy tone.

    ¡°Most likely they want to cause trouble during the Grand Summer Festival. We must be prepared. They are definitelying with a n,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Guzman. I already have arrangements in ce!¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Milo Guzman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡±

    After chatting for a while longer, Billy and Stout bid farewell and left.

    Time passed quickly and before they knew it, it was the day before the Grand Summer Festival. Casey and Azure Fang had gathered in the capital city along with everyone else to head towards the Kun Lun Mountains early next morning.

    To Billy¡¯s surprise, after not seeing each other for over half a month, both Casey and Azure Dragon had made breakthroughs again. Casey had officially reached War God-Emperor perfection while Azure Dragon broke through to War God-Emperor peak!

    Of course, after his own training during this time period, Billy also made progress in his cultivation level as well. He had already sensed glimpses of reaching the Sovereign Realm but he wasn¡¯t in any rush to break through so soon because breaking through requires favorable conditions such as timing and location which can greatly affect one¡¯s level after breaking through into that realm.

    Just like when Billy broke through from War Emperor into War God-Emperor at his best condition ¨C once entering Emperor realm it would be perfect.

    There were nine levels ranging from the first rank to the ninth rank within the Sovereign realm ¨C if one broke through from the War God-Emperor into the Sovereign Realm under good conditions, there was great potential for improvement.

    One afternoon while everyone was present together, Billy briefly introduced them all about Pr Snow Domain matters. After hearing what happened, Rakshasa asked, ¡°Boss, is our benefactor who saved us originally from Pr Snow Domain?¡±

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°No wonder she has such strength!¡± Azure Dragon eximed before continuing on. ¡°Boss , after we finish weing our country¡¯s fortune, let¡¯s ask Prime Minister arrange us going there?¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, take it easy.¡± Vermilion Bird chuckled lightly cautioned him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what boss said? The War God-Emperor¡¯s cultivation in theter stages is not even on par with the average level in the Pr Snow Domain. Are you trying to go there and get beaten up?¡±

 Chapter 735 The First Wave of Attack Strikes

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Azure Dragon scratched his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we break through to the Sovereign Realm before we talk about it!¡±

    ¡°The national fortune ising. If there isn¡¯t anything special, I¡¯ll give each of you a month off to go home and visit your families.¡± Billy said after looking around at everyone.

    The group of brothers and sisters followed him closely. They hardly had any proper rest time throughout the year and it was indeed very hard.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± they all said in unison.

    ¡°But there¡¯s a task!¡± Billy raised his eyebrows slightly as he spoke.

    ¡°Bring your significant other back home to meet your family. We¡¯ll have a collective wedding in the capital city in the second half of this year!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned at once.

    ¡°Anyone have any objections?¡± Billy smiled faintly as he scanned everyone present.

    Night Orchid, Frostde, and Rakshasa all blushed simultaneously and lowered their heads without saying anything.

    ¡°Thank you, boss! We promise toplete the task!¡± Casey responded loudly with several big men exchanging nces with each other beforehand.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Billy nodded approvingly.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, Soul Chaser, Judge, have you three bosses decided who will be bringing along their backup partner?¡± Stout grinned at them teasingly.

    ¡°Screw off!¡± Soul Chaser red at him.

    Then he looked weakly towards Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, do we really need to bring someone along?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy nced over at him.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡± Soul Chaser pouted reluctantly.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m different from Soul Chaser or Judge, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend so there¡¯s no one for me to bring.¡± ck Tortoise made a bitter face as he spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend anymore ck Tortoise,¡± Stout smacked his lips together. ¡°Boss already knows about what happened between you and that female doctor from West Region.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re full of crap! She and I are just pure friends.¡± ck Tortoise retorted back immediately.

    ¡°Tortoise, do you believe what you just said?¡± Azure Dragon shrugged beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it anyway, Casey, do y¡¯all believe it?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Casey and the others shook their heads decisively.

    ck Tortoise choked on air. ¡°It¡¯s true! She¡¯s just my friend, we haven¡¯t even held hands¡­¡± he insisted.

    Night Orchid covered her mouth with her hand while smiling lightly.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, are you really saying that? It¡¯s been so long and you haven¡¯t even held her hand. She probably hates you now!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± ck Tortoise¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Bob, how far have things progressed with Violet?¡± Frostde asked Bob with a smile.

    The first time Bob saw Violet Frazier in thepetition at the Ancient City, he felt a spark of attraction. Everyone joked that they were a perfect match. But no one knew if Bob had taken any further action after returning from the Ancient City.

    ¡°Frostde, don¡¯t worry about it. They fell in love at first sight and things are moving quickly!¡± Night Orchid smiled and said, ¡°I feel like they¡¯ll be walking down the red carpet next month!¡±

    This time it was Bob who was choked up. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Orchid, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re moving as fast as you say.¡±

    Everyoneughed out loud.

    ¡°White Tiger, has there been any movement on the Aqundia border these days?¡± After joking around for a while longer, Billy turned to White Tiger to ask this question.

    ¡°ording to reports from people on their side of the border,¡± White Tiger replied, ¡°their military hasn¡¯t made any big moves recently.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, sincest time¡¯s incident, Aqundia has been trying to make nice with us, do you think they might take advantage of our vulnerability?¡± Rakshasa asked Billy cautiously.

    ¡°Between nations there are no permanent friends or enemies, everything is driven by interests.¡± Casey chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Aqundia is only being friendly because they¡¯re under pressure from western powers right now; once that pressure is gone their attitude will do a 360-degree turn so we need to keep our eyes open.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Rakshasa nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Apart from Aqundia what about other countries in the North? Has anything happened recently?¡± Billy continued asking questions.

    ¡°General Wilson had someone check but nothing special came up.¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°What about the West Border?¡± Billy turned his attention towards Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°All other countries have been behaving themselves welltely except for Shadowrealm.¡± Vermilion Bird paused before continuing speaking again. ¡°ording to the news from Shadowrealm, they have been sending 300-400 thousand troops to the border in recent days, clearly with some sort of n in mind.¡± Azure Dragon said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°It looks like that battle a year ago didn¡¯t scare them after all!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Boss, the situation in the South isn¡¯t looking good either,¡± Azure Dragon continued. ¡°Northfortia and Xidengia have each sent 200 thousand troops to Nanrania and Zend. Respectively, all stationed on the border.¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡± A hint of fierceness shed through Billy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s make note of all these countries that are provoking us. We¡¯ll settle ounts with them when our timees!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and others nodded vigorously.

    That night at ten o¡¯clock, Billy sat cross-legged in a pavilion on the northeast side of SHADOW courtyard and began practicing his martial arts technique using Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    Heart Sutra of the Azure Void was indeed an unparalleled martial arts technique; since he started practicing it, Billy¡¯s spiritual power level had made a qualitative leap.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, show yourself!¡± About an hourter, Billy opened his eyes and spoke lightly.

    With his current level of spiritual power he could cover the entire base courtyard; naturally he could sense any strong presence approaching him. Moreover, there would be someoneing for him tonight ¨C something he had already anticipated ¨C as tomorrow was vale¡¯s auspicious day for weing their country luck. Those who did not want him to inherit this fortune from ancient martial world or Western countries were bound to arrange people ahead of time tonight.

    He chose this ce specifically tonight for cultivation because he was waiting for them!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You truly are vale¡¯s genius prodigy after all!¡± An old man¡¯s voice came over from afar. ¡°We deliberately concealed our martial arts aura but you still easily detected us first thing! Truly impressive!¡±

    As soon as those words fell out six old men walked out one by one from around pavilion into view

    Seeing these six people made up entirely by Sovereign realm experts ranging between first-rank Sovereign realm up till third-rank Sovereign realm experts including three Easterners¡¯ faces among them while other three were Westerners¡¯, made even Billy¡¯s pupils shrink slightly upon seeing them together like this .

    The speaker was an elderly man dressed in blue robes with an Eastern ent; judging by his ent it should be a person from Oriana or Veridiania.

    ¡°You guys really think highly of me, huh?¡± Billy squinted at the old man and spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an unknown junior, no need to say it,¡± the old man replied with a faint smile.

    They had ambushed Billy in the middle of the night ¨C that was a huge deal. They were already bold enough to show up without disguises.

    ¡°Are you afraid that vale wille after you and hold your country ountable?¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    ¡°But I have to say, I do admire you guys. You know the men in the capital of vale are different, yet you still dare to show yourselves. You¡¯ve got some guts!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner,¡± the old man responded with augh. ¡°We¡¯re not here to challenge the capital of vale; our target is only you.¡±

 Chapter 736 Cultivation Level of Prime Minister

    ¡°And, we¡¯re not here to take Commander Gardner¡¯s life!¡± the old man continued speaking.

    ¡°We just need Commander Gardner toe with us for a trip. We¡¯ll release him at this time tomorrow. How about that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous!¡± Billyughed again.

    The best time for the arrival of the national transport had passed, and they would naturally release him tomorrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re not here to take my life, but I will take yours!¡± Billy¡¯s tone sank slightly after a pause.

    ¡°Foreign martial artists lurking in vale¡¯s capital city will be punished without mercy ording to vale¡¯sws!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re equally humorous!¡± The old man sneered.

    ¡°I admit that there are indeed able men in the capital city of vale. But do you think you can hold on until theye to save you under our joint efforts?¡±

    ¡°Or how about giving it a try?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, let me ask onest time: are you really unwilling to go with us?¡± The old man continued speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°If you want tomit suicide, leave behind your whole body.¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to his words.

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me us!¡± The old man took a deep breath before turning his head towards the other five elders and spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°All together now! Fight quickly and decisively before vale strongmen arrive. Then retreat as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The other five nodded simultaneously.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    As their words fell down, six violent beams of Chi rose up into the sky covering the entire courtyard with endless pressure aura.

    Many SHADOW guards who were already asleep bounced off their beds in shock on seeing this scene. At the same time, Casey and Azure Fang rushed over quickly along with others looking serious one by one. They hadn¡¯t slept before either; each was practicing meditation in their respective rooms when these six people entered into courtyard since they didn¡¯t release any breath so they couldn¡¯t sense them earlier. But now all six released Sovereign realm pressure at once so everyone knew immediately that there were powerful enemiesing towards them.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Several people shouted towards Billy after rushing two or three hundred meters away from them.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Dragon, Azure Fang stay here while everyone else retreats beyond one kilometer distance.¡± Instructed Billy.

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.

    Although Vermilion Bird and the others wanted to help, they knew that with their cultivation level, they would only be a burden to the boss if they went up, so they didn¡¯t insist.

    ¡°The two First-Rank Sovereigns are left to you three. Don¡¯t fight too hard. Just practice your skills!¡± Billy looked at Casey and the other two and spoke.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The three nodded at the same time and rushed towards the two Sovereign elders.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The two elders roared angrily as they raised their hands and charged towards them.

    The three of them were all angry at Billy¡¯s words. They were all Sovereign-level powerhouses themselves. How dare he think of making them practice!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In no time, five people were fighting together in a circle.

    Casey picked on the tall Western-looking elder while Azure Dragon and Azure Fang teamed up against the other Eastern-looking opponent.

    ¡°Three of you, attack!¡± After ncing at Casey¡¯s group¡¯s battle circle earlier, the elder looked over at the other three and said,

    As soon as he finished speaking, he used his full strength to charge towards Billy. The other three did not hesitate either; each using their strongest power followed suit immediately after him. They all knew very well that once they released their own aura; strong men from throughout city would arrive within ten minutes or less. So if they wanted to survive this fight then it was necessary for them to resolve it within a few minutes; otherwise there was no chance of escaping alive.

    But what shocked them was that just as soon as four people started moving forward with forceful attacks -they felt an overwhelming auraing from outside throughrge courtyard gate which could make anyone feel hopeless. Within moments this person had shed seven or eight hundred meters away from where he stood before.

    At same time, terrifying death energy enveloped those four opponents causing each one involuntarily stopped attacking while shivering uncontrobly from head-to-toe in fear.

    ¡°You outsiders daree here into the capital city of vale? Do you think we have no one here?¡± The neer was none other than Prime Minister Urban Woolery himself.

    Billy could guess what was going on because he had been waiting for this person tonight too. Not only that but he also instructed Cab Elderly members along with several others including Otis Hum and Milo Guzman, search throughout entire city range ¨C any martial artist found whether ancient warrior world or foreigner should be executed without mercy.

    ¡°Urban Woolery?!¡± Upon seeing the Prime Minister, the four individuals¡¯ pupils shrank in recognition.

    ¡°How did you get here so quickly?¡± The old man from before took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°You old fool!¡± Urban Woolery ignored him and looked at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, not toote I hope?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Minister Woolery, you¡¯re right on time.¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    He wasn¡¯t too surprised by Urban Woolery¡¯s appearance. ording to his guess, even if the Prime Minister didn¡¯te, Otis Hum or Milo Guzman would havee instead. For vale, tomorrow was an important day and he was definitely a key target for protection. He couldn¡¯t afford to be harmed.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, those two are all yours. The other two are mine; it¡¯s perfect for me to practice my skills.¡± Billy pointed at the two Western-looking old men with his hand raised.

    ¡°Do you have confidence?¡± Urban Woolery hesitated slightly.

    Although he knew that Billy could defeat second-rank Sovereigns, third-ranks ones werepletely different concepts and he was worried about him getting hurt.

    ¡°I can give it a try!¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    It was such a good opportunity to practice his swordsmanship; he naturally didn¡¯t want to waste it.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Urban Woolery didn¡¯t insist anymore. He understood that Billy wasn¡¯t reckless and since he had confidence in fighting them alone then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Plus he would be watching nearby so if anything happened then he could intervene anytime necessary.

    Before they finished speaking though, the two Western-looking old men nced at each other without hesitation before turning around and running towards their escape route behind them after seeing Urban Woolery appear earlier on as they had no intention of fighting anymore.

    Although they couldn¡¯t detect exactly how strong Urban Woolery¡¯s power level was, both of them knew very well that even if they teamed up together against him, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for him as an opponent. Therefore, their best choice now is just simply run away.

    The teleportation speed of Sovereign-level experts could not be underestimated; within moments, they were already hundreds of meters away from where they started running from.

    After running for about one kilometer distance apart from each other while trying their best escaping attempt, suddenly a gust of wind came whistling out from under Urban Wooley¡¯s hands like hurricane winds lifting both men off into mid-air.

    They flew out five or six hundred meters in distance before crashing through the walls surrounding this courtyard leaving behind two big holes after falling onto ground outside repeatedly tumbling over ten times in session.

    The two of themy on the ground, struggling to open their mouths but unable to utter a word. Their legs kicked once and then they were out of breath.

    Witnessing this scene, Vermilion Bird and others who were watching from nearby couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. A second-rank Sovereign being and a third-rank Sovereign being had been killed in seconds by Minister Woolery like this.

    What kind of cultivation level did the Prime Minister possess?

 Chapter 737 Departure to Kun Lun Mountains

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The two elderly men¡¯s faces turned even more horrified at the sight of their twopanions¡¯ fate.

    ¡°Come on then!¡± Billy said, looking at the two men.

    ¡°If you can survive under my hand, I promise you that the Prime Minister won¡¯t touch you!¡±

    Phew!

    The two elderly men breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

    ¡°Well, if Commander Gardner is in such good spirits, we¡¯ll apany him for a few moves,¡± said the first old man in a deep voice.

    He had thought he was on a dead end path but after hearing Billy¡¯s words, he had an extra glimmer of hope in his heart. He didn¡¯t really believe that Commander Gardner could beat them with only half-step Sovereign cultivation. After all, he himself was an authentic third-grade Sovereign powerhouse and although he had just broken throughst month, it was definitely not something that second-rank Sovereigns couldpare to.

    As soon as his words fell, both attacked simultaneously. Each raised their hands and sent out more than ten palm strikes containing majestic momentum towards Billy. The scene was filled with howling winds and imposing momentum.

    Billy didn¡¯t hesitate either; holding onto his mad knife and pulling out several blood-red de rays to meet them head-on.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    There were bursts of muffled sounds followed by strong airwaves shaking open one after another causing nearby pavilions and trees to copse loudly.

    Obviously, both wanted to end the battle as quickly as possible so they did not hold back any punches; every move they made aimed for death. However, what frustrated them most was that Billy did not intend to fight head-on with them despite pulling out his mad knife; instead constantly dodging their attacks while shing around like lightning.

    After more than ten rounds of fighting passed by without affecting Billy¡¯sbat power despite sustaining some injuries on his body from time-to-time, both elderly men felt like they were running out of options.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The western-looking man shouted angrily, ¡°The famous Commander Gardner only knows how to hide?¡±

    ¡°If you have what it takes then face me head-on,¡± continued the western-looking man, ¡°If you can take my attack then I willmit suicide in front of you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need tomit suicide because¡­ you won¡¯t have the chance.¡± Replied Billy coldly.

    After speaking these words aloud, Billy¡¯s aura continued climbing up while turning his mad knife into blood-red color again. He looked at the two opponents and said, ¡°Come on, you want to attack head-on! As you wish!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two responded loudly with a renewed look in their eyes.

    ¡°Domineering de Art!¡± Billy spoke deeply and immediately activated his trump card.

    A bloody de curtain fell from the sky, carrying an earth-shattering aura as it shed towards the two opponents. The momentum was overwhelming and the attack was fierce. With his current level of spiritual power, controlling Domineering de Art was not too difficult for Billy anymore. He could already unleash about eighty percent of its power while ensuring that he would not be bacshed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The two opponents clearly did not expect Billy to be able to activate such a powerful move and were startled.

    Without much thought, they took deep breaths before unleashing their own trump card attacks with twelve points of force.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound echoed through the air as shockwaves ttened everything within kilometers in an instant. A section of courtyard wall nearby along with two buildings were directly shattered into dust clouds. After the loud noise subsided, the western-faced old man sprayed out a mouthful of blood before flying outwards; his body split in half mid-air into flesh and blood messes.

    Meanwhile, both Billy and another old man opponent retreated backwards by twenty or thirty steps respectively; cracks appeared on the cement ground beneath their feet. Both sides¡¯ breathing became extremely chaotic while traces of blood oozed from their mouths.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± After stabilizing himself mid-air, the old man looked at hispanion¡¯s severed body parts with horror written all over his face.

    He never expected that under both him and hispanion¡¯s full strength attacks that Billy would not only kill one but also injure him severely as well. It should be noted that Billy was only a half-step Sovereign. If Billy had already reached the real Sovereign realm cultivation level, they would have been killed long ago.

    ¡°Not badm you can still take my hit.¡± After taking a deep breath to suppress surging Chi within himself, Billy continued speaking, ¡°Come again!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The old man narrowed his eyes then spoke deeply. As soon as he finished speaking, his figure shed like a ghostly shadow moving extremely fast. However, his direction wasn¡¯t aimed towards where Billy stood but instead moved away from him. He no longer had any intention to fight anymore.

    Billy could take on two opponents at once, but now he was the only one left. If they continued to fight, he would be the one to fall in the end.

    ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes and chased after him.

    There was no way Billy would let those foreign martial artists dared toe into the capital of vale and act recklessly leave alive.

    As his figure shed out, Billy¡¯s wrist flipped over and a blood-red de shot out like lightning. The old man felt a crisis behind him and immediately dodged aside. The de left a deep trench in the ground just before him. Just as he was about to continue fleeing, a wave of air with an astonishing momentum swept towards him. It was too fast for him to react; within a breath¡¯s time it had already attacked him from behind.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t have time to say anything before being lifted into mid-air. Arge amount of blood spurted out of his mouth as all of his bones broke instantly. After crashing heavily several hundred meters away, there were no more movements from him.

    ¡°A third-rank Sovereign being who doesn¡¯t even have the courage for one battle against someone half-step Sovereign being is just wasting food!¡± Urban Woolery said indifferently after stopping himself from attacking further.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After killing Casey¡¯s two opponents with just one move earlier, Urban Woolery saw Billy¡¯s opponent run away without fighting back so he casually swept out another gust of wind.

    ¡°Thank you, Minister Woolery!¡± Billy gave a subtle smile.

    ¡°Too heavy-handed, I forgot to leave anyone alive.¡± Urban Woolery shrugged his shoulders. ¡°These Eastern faces must be from one of the surrounding countries.¡±

    ¡°More than likely!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°From their appearance and ent, they¡¯re either from Oriana or Veridiania.¡±

    ¡°And if I¡¯m right, there will be more from these two countriesing tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Urban Woolery nodded. His tone became solemn. ¡°These two small countries need to be taught a lesson. They won¡¯t learn unless we hit them hard.¡±

    ¡°After the national celebration, Commander Gardner, you should pay them a visit to their capitals.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    This was already in his ns. Any country that sent people to interfere with the arrival of the national celebration in vale would not be spared. As for the Western countries, vale would settle the score with them one day.

    That night, apart from the six old men who appeared at the SHADOW base, another thirty-odd foreign martial artists were caught by Otis Hum and Milo Guzman, including over half of them being Sovereign realm experts and the rest all God-Emperor experts.

    The oue was inevitable, all of them were executed on the spot, no survivors!

    The first wave of attacks hade to an end.

    The next morning, at six o¡¯clock.

    Two helicopters took off from the SHADOW base, heading towards the Kun Lun Mountains.

 Chapter 738 Arrival at Kun Lun

    At noon on the designated time set by the Capital Hall, Billy knew that today was not going to be peaceful, so he left early. Ivy, Bob and Ian were apanying the national leader¡¯s entourage and did not travel with Billy and his group.

    Around 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, a helicopternded near the small vige where Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston were located.

    Within hundreds of miles around the Kun Lun Mountains range, martialw had been imposed a month ago. Ordinary people were not allowed to enter this restricted area without permission for their own safety. Of course, this martialw only applied to ordinary people; true martial arts experts had their ways of entering the Kun Lun Mountains range.

    ¡°Salute Commander!¡±

    After getting off the ne, several SHADOW inspectors led a thousand brothers who kneeled down together and shouted in unison.

    ¡°No need for formalities. Stand up,¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander!¡± The crowd shouted again before standing up.

    ¡°Brigham, what¡¯s the situation like? There should have been many peopleing near the Kun Lun Mountains these past few days,¡± Billy asked Brigham Bush after looking at him.

    ¡°That is correct!¡± Brigham Bush replied loudly before adding with a slightly heavy expression. ¡°ording to information gathered from our brothers everywhere around here, there are strong warriors lurking all over the Kun Lun Mountains.¡±

    ¡°The majority of them are from ancient martial arts world while others are foreign warriors. From their aura alone we can tell that none of them are weak.¡±

    ¡°These guys really don¡¯t give up easily!¡± Judge frowned as he spoke seriously.

    ¡°Boss! Should we clear out these people first?¡± Azure Dragon also furrowed his brows as he looked at Billy and asked him if they should take action against these intruders preemptively?

    ¡°As long as they don¡¯te looking for trouble themselves then let¡¯s just keep an eye on them for now.¡± After some thought, Billy responded calmly: ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Brigham ! Inform everyone to be careful and avoid conflict with those guys but keep an eye on them.¡± Billy continued giving instructions before watching Brigham Bush leave along with SHADOW brothers who followed him obediently .

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go meet Mr Fowler.¡± Billy said and led them towards vige entrance.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    After about ten minutes, the group had just entered the vige when Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston walked briskly towards them.

    ¡°Mr Flower, Madam Charleston, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Billy greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Commander Gardner. Nothing much has happened recently,¡± Arthur Fowler replied with a smile.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°You both have worked hard!¡± Billy continued to smile.

    ¡°Compared to Commander Gardner, what we did was nothing,¡± Bessie Charleston responded with augh. She and Arthur Fowler now admired Billy from the bottom of their hearts! As guardians of the national transportation channel, they were very aware of the importance of Five Elements Jade Pendants to vale.

    vale spent nearly a hundred years searching for the jade pendants without any results. But Billy managed to collect all five in just one year. Just this alone was enough to make him part of vale¡¯s history books.

    Moreover, the two were also shocked by Billy and hispanions¡¯ cultivation levels. They could barely believe that everyone had reached War God-Emperor realm in just a few months. It should be noted that several months ago, none of these people had even broken through to God-Emperor realm yet. Several of them hadn¡¯t even broken through the War Emperor realm at that time. Billy himself only had perfect War Emperor cultivation at that time but now he was one rank higher than them ¨C a half-step Sovereign realm.

    No wonder Ether Mountain¡¯s old man recognized Billy as Ether Mountain¡¯s young master and designated him as vale¡¯s sessor in charge of national affairs role. This kind of heaven-defying martial arts talent couldn¡¯t bepared by ordinary people.

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Madam Charleston. Without your protection even finding Five Elements Jade Pendants would be useless.¡± Billy smiled back in response.

    They talked while walking into the vige.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are we going straight up the mountain?¡± After entering the vige, Bessie Charleston asked Billy.

    ¡°Before going up there, let¡¯s get rid off these pests first!¡± Billy said lightly with a smile.

    As he entered the vige, he released his spiritual power to investigate. There were at least thirty or forty people hidden around, all with cultivation levels above the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, both Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston were slightly stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already here!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As soon as Billy finished speaking, footsteps sounded from all around them. Then more than thirty men and women walked out from all directions. One-third of them had an Eastern appearance while the rest came from various Western countries. They all looked tense with powerful auras.

    ¡°Looking for death!¡± A man in armor behind Arthur Fowler frowned and pointed at the group of people in front of him.

    ¡°How dare youe to vale and act recklessly? Do you want to die early?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I have heard your name for a long time. It is an honor to meet you today.¡± The curly-haired old man who led the group nced at the armored man before turning his gaze towards Billy and spoke again

    ¡°Are you from Northfortia?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where Ie from.¡± The curly-haired old man responded coldly with a smile on his face. ¡°I am here today to persuade Commander Gardner not to climb Kun Lun Mountains.¡±

    ¡°You are just an idiot!¡± Judge replied speechlessly. ¡°A bunch of ignorant small fries!¡±

    ¡°If Commander Gardner insists on going alone,¡± said the curly-haired old man ignoring Judge¡¯sment entirely while continuing looking at Billy, ¡°You will regret it.¡±

    ¡°You should know that not only do we not want you on that mountain but many people within vale also don¡¯t want you there either.¡±

    ¡°I might as well tell you directly; even if you can pass our test there are still many people waiting for you on that mountain top.¡±

    ¡°Even if yourbat strength is strong enough, it will be difficult for you to reach its peak without losing your life!¡±

    ¡°You really are stupid,¡± said Billy lightly before ignoring himpletely afterward. Then he turned his head towards those Eastern-looking men and women in front of him,

    ¡°If my guess is correct then most likely Oriana or Veridiania sent some representatives here? Have any of you thought about what consequences this could bring upon yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Any consequences, we can bear them as long as we can prevent Commander Gardner from reaching the summit of the Kun Lun Mountains today!¡± One of the elderly goat-bearded men responded.

    ¡°You must be from Veridiania?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is this your country¡¯s intention or your own?¡±

    ¡°Does it make a difference?¡± The old man shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°If Commander Gardner really wants to climb Kun Lun Mountains today, then you should first ask about the weapons in our hands!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy smiled faintly, then his tone turned serious. ¡°Cut them all down!¡±

 Chapter 739 A Cunning Plan

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison, drawing their swords and charging forward.

    Arthur Fowler, Bessie Charleston, and the rest followed suit without hesitation, assuming battle positions.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The other side¡¯s thirty or forty people didn¡¯t waste any time talking. They raised their weapons and charged forward.

    For a moment, the scene was engulfed in a fierce battle with shing des and flying debris.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is a rare genius of the millennium. Today is my lucky day. Please teach me some tricks,¡± said the curly-haired old man from earlier as he looked at Billy with a serious expression.

    ¡°You came all this way to stop me from going up the mountain without first assessing whether you have that kind of strength?¡± Billy nced at him dismissively.

    Chuckled the curly-haired old man. ¡°We already know about that aspect.¡±

    ¡°If our information is correct, Commander Gardner¡¯s current cultivation level should be half-step supreme realm? Furthermore, I also know that Commander Gardner can challenge beyond his level. If nothing unexpected happens then you should be able to unleash a first-rank Sovereign realmbat power.¡±

    ¡°So do you think yourte-stage of a first-rank Sovereign can spar with me?¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    ¡°Come on then! Let me learn some of your moves!¡± After saying this, he raised his hand and charged towards Billy. His aura instantly soared to its peak as his cultivation reached the second rank of Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°If you can take this blow from me then I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Billy spoke at the same time. As soon as he finished speaking, he flicked his wrist without any fancy moves and unleashed Bloodshadow de Technique for one sh. The blood-red de energy carried thunderous force as it descended from above towards the curly-haired old man¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± The curly-haired old man snorted coldly while unleashing ten percent of his power before punching out more than ten violent fist energies towards Billy¡¯s de energy while creating strong wind sounds around him in an attempt to block it offpletely.

    However, he next moment, his face stiffened up after seeing what happened next ¨C Billy¡¯s de energy tore through all of his fist energies directly before shing down on top of him leaving behind hundreds meters long gully on ground surface .

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± The elderly man struggled to utter these words before blood spurted out like an arrow shooting outwards starting from forehead till waistline. Immediately after, the two halves of the body slumped to one side, blood and flesh scattered.

    With Billy¡¯s current cultivation level, if he didn¡¯t deliberately suppress it, he would have already broken through to the supreme level. Killing an opponent at the first rank was no different from crushing an ant. After casually scanning the two halves of bodies on the ground, Billy dashed towards Casey and others¡¯ battle circle.

    The entire processsted no more than seven or eight minutes. Except for the old goatee man earlier, all forty or so opponents were killed by him.

    ¡°How about it? Do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy strolled over to the old man.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The old many on his back on the ground with blood constantly flowing out of his mouth. ¡°Even if you can pass our test today, what can you do? You are destined not to reach the peak of the Kun Lun Mountains!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn!¡± Billy shrugged before turning to Stout and saying, ¡°Stout, I leave him in your hands. Make sure he exins where these peoplee from.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout nodded in response before walking towards the old man. At that moment, three silver needles appeared in his hand as he flipped his wrist skillfully.

    Soon after came a hysterical scream from the old man.

    ¡°Boss! We got some information!¡± After about three minutes or soter Stout walked up to Billy again and reported, ¡°Theye from five different countries, just like what you guessed, those Eastern Confucianists are from Oriana and Veridiania.¡±

    ¡°A few Westerners are from Xidengia and identa, there are also two people from Shadowrealm!¡±

    Billy nodded slightly in response.

    ¡°These surrounding countries really aren¡¯t afraid of us,¡± Azure Dragon said with a deep voice: ¡°When our national fortune arrives we will make them feel despair!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up into mountains.¡± After saying that sentence,  Billy led everyone toward the mountain passageway entrance.

    Along the way, Arthur Fowler described in detail the series of processes for taking over the national fortune to Billy and others, giving them a preliminary understanding of it all.

    ¡°Boss! More people have arrived!¡± A short whileter Casey quickly walked up next to Billy and said urgently.

    With a slight squinting of eyes, Billy waved his hand at everyone, ¡°Standby here!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, five figures appeared three or four hundred meters away from everyone else. They were all dressed in Daoist robes and each person wore a mask on their face, making it impossible to see their true appearance.

    From the breath of several people, it was evident that they all had reached the Sovereign realm of cultivation, with the strongest among them having half a foot in the third-rank Sovereign realm.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± The lead ck-robed elder looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°People from vale?¡± Stout cursed under his breath. ¡°No wonder they¡¯re so unsightly. They¡¯re just misceneous members of a super sect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth, or else we¡¯ll make sure you can never speak again!¡± A gray-robed elder from their group red at Stout and spoke furiously.

    ¡°If you can do such things, why are you afraid of what others say?¡± Azure Dragon responded coldly. ¡°A bunch of parasites in our country have actually sent people to the Kun Lun Mountains!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly ashamed for you.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we¡¯vee to make a deal with you!¡± The ck-robed elder from their group nced coldly at Azure Dragon before turning back to Billy and speaking.

    ¡°A deal?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°You should know that taking on national destiny not only requires great luck but also martial arts cultivation strong enough to bear it,¡± said the ck-robed elder as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Although Commander Gardner is now a half-step Sovereign, you¡¯re still somewhat weak if he wants to take on national destiny solely based on this level alone.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What kind of deal are you proposing then?¡± Billy asked while looking directly into his eyes.

    ¡°We can let you climb up the mountain and even give you ten millennium spirit fruits as gifts,¡± replied the old man from their group confidently.

    ¡°I believe that with Commander Gardner¡¯s martial arts talent, after consuming several millennium spirit fruits in a short period of time, you will break through into the Sovereign realm without fail.¡±

    ¡°Only by truly reaching the realm will there be any chance for him to withstand national destiny when it arrives.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you would probably barely survive through even first wave attacks!¡±

    ¡°Do you parasites really have such good intentions?¡± Soul Chaser sneered coldly. ¡°What are your conditions then?¡±

    ¡°If I guess correctly,¡± said Billy while squinting slightly towards them,¡±you must havee here because of Five Elements Passage roles.¡±

    Since they weren¡¯t here specifically trying stop him from climbing up mountainside anymore; obviously there must be some other motive behind their visitation today. And since taking over national destiny role was already an irond fact which couldn¡¯t change anymore; only thing left open for negotiation would be opportunities rted opening Five Elements Passage doorways itself.

    As the country¡¯s fortunes shifted, the direct beneficiaries were those in line to inherit, followed by those who opened up the Five Elements Passage. However, the ancient martial arts world clearly still had onest fight left in it.

 Chapter 740 Expelled From Glavale Within a Month

    Azure Dragon looked at the other side and cursed, ¡°You guys have some thick skin!¡±

    ¡°Since Commander Gardner has already guessed our purpose foring here, I wonder if Commander Gardner agrees to this transaction?¡± The old man ignored Azure Dragon and asked Billy.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I suggest that Commander Gardner agree. Our request is not much; we only need four spots and in exchange, we will give ten thousand-year spirit fruits. We will also take care of expelling all foreign martial artists lurking in the Kun Lun Mountains vein.¡±

    ¡°This is definitely a more advantageous deal for Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck! Do you guys think we¡¯re idiots?¡± Stout cursed. ¡°Even one spot is impossible!¡±

    Casey and others also stared at them with expressions that made it clear they thought they were idiots.

    After the Five Elements Passage opened and weed national luck, those who opened the passage had to assist in receiving the baptism of national luck together with their sessors. The importance was self-evident. If they gave up their spots to the ancient martial world, then if something went wrongter on ¨C if not only did they not help but even secretly sabotaged them ¨C then it would be disastrous.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t agree?¡± Billy spoke again indifferently.

    ¡°If Commander Gardner doesn¡¯t agree to this transaction¡­ it would be difficult for us,¡± said the old man after a slight pause before continuing, ¡°The consequence would be that whether or not Commander Gardner can sessfully climb the Kun Lun Mountains today will be an unknown factor.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys think just a few of you can stop me?¡± Billy responded with a sentence.

    ¡°You can try!¡± The old man replied before adding: ¡°However, I advise you to agree because even if you pass our test today your Ozin family may still fail theirs sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing these words from his opponent¡¯s mouth, Billy¡¯s pupils shrank coldly as an icy killing intent spread from him.

    ¡°You bastards sent someone to Ozin?!¡± Judge roared angrily.

    Casey and others¡¯ faces also showed extreme anger simultaneously.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what do you think? Can you consider our proposal now?¡± The old man ignored the others and continued to stare at Billy.

    ¡°No matter which sect you guyse from, your sect will be expelled from vale within a month!¡± Billy replied with a cold tone.

    ¡°That depends on whether you have the strength, Commander Gardner!¡± The old man turned his words sharply. ¡°Commander Gardner hasn¡¯t answered me yet. Do you want to make this deal with us¡­¡±

    ¡°Attack and kill them all!¡± Billy interrupted him in a low voice.

    Casey and others couldn¡¯t wait any longer. As soon as Billy finished speaking, they drew their swords and shed out more than ten sharp sword lights. Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston didn¡¯t stand idle either; they rushed forward one after another.

    Among the opponents, except for the person who had spoken to Billy before and another gray-robed old man who were both in the second stage of Sovereign Realmter period, the other three were all in the first rank of Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The other three first-stage Supreme Realm cultivators shouted simultaneously and then raised their hands to meet them head-on.

    The two sides immediately fell into fierce battle. Although Casey and Arthur Fowler hadn¡¯t broken through to Supreme Realm yet, under more than ten people¡¯s joint efforts against three opponents, there was still considerable pressure on them.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it seems like you don¡¯t care about your family¡¯s anymore. You really make me¡­¡± The ck-robed old man looked at Billy coldly as he spoke up again,

    ¡°So much nonsense!¡± Before the old man could finish his sentence, Billy lifted his hand and shed at the opponent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The ck-robed old man frowned slightly as he blocked it with one palm.

    Bang!

    There was a muffled sound as both men retreated five or six steps each. With just one move they reached an impasse.

    ¡°Elder, since Commander Gardner won¡¯t ept our offer let¡¯s teach him a lesson.¡± The ck-robed elder looked towards grey robe elder, ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun with this millennium genius!¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Grey robe elder nodded in response.

    Then both elders disyed their trump cards respectively attacking towards Billy.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy had already sentenced these two men to death in his heart so he didn¡¯t hesitate at all; he immediately activated Domineering de Art.

    The result was self-evident.

    Although both opponents were cultivators of second-rank Sovereignter period realm, they had no chance of blocking Domineering de Art¡¯s attack power.

    As the de fell, a chasm of a kilometer in length opened up on the mountainous terrain. At the same time, the body of the gray-robed elder split in half and copsed to the ground, flesh and blood scattered everywhere.

    Although the ck-robed elder still had some breath left in him, all his meridians had been shattered beyond repair. There was no way he could recover from this.

    The mask on his face also shattered, revealing an ordinary face with nothing special about it.

    Gurgling sounds came from his mouth as hey there on the ground. A look of disbelief was etched onto his face as he clearly hadn¡¯t expected Billy¡¯s strength to be so formidable ¨C even stronger than a month ago when theyst fought.

    After casually ncing at him, Billy turned around and charged towards where Casey and others were locked in intense battle with three opponents. They had been fighting for dozens of rounds now with neither side gaining an advantage over each other. However, with Billy joining them, it only took less than two minutes for them to end their fight. None of their opponents could withstand even one blow from him; without exception they were all cut into two halves andy paralyzed on the ground while blood flowed freely around them.

    After dealing with those three people quickly, Billy strolled over to where that ck-robed elder was lying motionless. In no time at all he flicked his wrist sending three silver needles speeding towards him.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± The old man¡¯s face showed panic as he realized that all his meridians were broken beyond repair; Dantian too had been destroyed long ago leaving him unable to use any power or evenmit suicide if needed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before he finished speaking out loud there came a hysterical scream followed by rolling around on floor writhing in pain while sweat poured down every inch of skin showing how much agony this caused him

    ¡°Stop¡­ stop it now!¡± After about thirty seconds or soter when old man couldn¡¯t bear anymore pain then finally shouted out desperately begging for mercy.

    With a swift movement from Billy¡¯s hand releasing powerful gusts of wind which pierced through old man¡¯s heart causing instant death

    ¡°Answer me truthfully or else you¡¯ll suffer more!¡± said Billy calmly but firmly

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to know?¡± The old man spoke slowly after taking deep breaths trying hard not show any sign weakness before answering

    ¡°To which sect do you belong?¡± asked Billy straightforwardly

    ¡°We are Saint Sky Sword Pavilion¡­¡± replied old man without hiding anything

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me!¡± Soul Chaser eximed. ¡°All the old guys from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion use swords, where are your swords?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s true¡­¡± The elder swallowed and said, ¡°We were afraid Commander Gardner would figure out our identity, so we deliberately didn¡¯t bring our swords¡­¡±

    ¡°Are the people you sent to Ozin also from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± The elder nodded in response.

    ¡°Who led the team and what level of cultivation do they have specifically?¡± Billy furrowed his brows.

    ¡°It was¡­ it was our fourth elders who led the team. He has the strength of a First-Rank Sovereignte stage realm.¡± The elder spoke up.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Judge shouted angrily beside them. ¡°You actually sent a Sovereign strongman to Ozin?!¡±

 Chapter 741 Crisis of Ozin

    ¡°What other people are there besides him?¡± The coldness emanating from Billy grew stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Ten core disciples of the sect went with him, all of them have reached the War God-Emperor realm in their cultivation¡­¡± the old man continued to speak.

    Before he finished speaking, Billy swept his palm out, and a burst of blood mist erupted. The old man was directly sted.

    ¡°Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, you can be expelled from the ancient martial arts world!¡± Azure Dragon took a deep breath and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you continue climbing. Charleston and I are going to Ozin now!¡± After some thought, Arthur Fowler looked at Billy and spoke up.

    ¡°If we join forces, we should barely be able to withstand a First-rank Sovereign Being!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lord Arthur. But it¡¯s toote to rush over now,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go on climbing.¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you think anything will happen in Ozin?¡± Casey walked up to Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± while speaking, Billy stared ahead with a serious expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t be sure if anything would happen.

    The ancient martial arts world might take advantage of his visit to the Kun Lun Mountains by sending someone over to Ozin. This matter had naturally been anticipated by Billy so he made corresponding arrangements beforehand but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Saint Sky Sword Pavilion would send a Sovereign powerhouse.

    ording to normal logic, he and his fellows arrived in the Kun Lun Mountains. Only a few of Ozin¡¯s SHADOW brothers remained, with their highest cultivation level being Warlord. There was no need for the opposing side to deploy such a massive force.

    As a result, he was uncertain about the situation on Ozin¡¯s side.

    At this time, outside the Royal View Vis Community Gate in Ozin, a minibus stopped at the gate followed by ten or more men and women getting off it. The leader was an old man who appeared sixty or seventy years old wearing grey robes; sharp-eyed without any fluctuation whatsoever around him.

    Behind him were more than ten men and women ranging from thirty-something years old up until forty-something years old, all dressed simrly in Daoist robes; each person wrapped around them an icy-cold aura holding swords on their hands.

    ¡°Elder Four sent us here after receiving orders from our Sect Leader but isn¡¯t this making too much fuss about nothing?¡± One long-haired man looked towards Elder Four as they spoke up.

    ¡°Commander Gardner and his people have gone to Kun Lun. Ozin is left with only a few SHADOW insects.¡± Said the man with long hair.

    ¡°We can easily ughter the entire Ozin SHADOW by sending a few disciples from our Sword Pavilion.¡± Another man named Rex Greene responded in a serious tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too careless!¡±

    ¡°With Commander Gardner¡¯s intelligence, he should have anticipated that someone from the ancient martial world woulde to Ozin. If nothing unexpected happens, he will surely be prepared!¡±

    ¡°What if he is prepared?¡± The man with long hair continued. ¡°Today, all the strong people in vale are at the Kun Lun Mountains. I really can¡¯t imagine who he could arrange to protect his family here in Ozin!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± A security guard shouted as they approached the gate of themunity.

    Seeing their formation, the security guard felt uneasy several times just by their aura alone. However, as a security guard of thismunity, it was his duty to negotiate with them.

    ¡°Open up!¡± The man with long hair nced coldly at him.

    ¡°What do you want¡­¡± The security guard took a deep breath and continued speaking before being interrupted by another man who drew out his sword and shed through several sword lights towards the fence without any hesitation or warning.

    After somemotion followed by loud noises, like paper mache being torn apart; all fences were shattered into pieces. The two guards trembled all over their bodies and turned pale instantly; they no longer dared to speak up after witnessing such an act of violence.

    The men seemed unsatisfied and once again drew out their swords creating more sword lights that whistled towards them. Without any surprises after these sword lights passed through; both guards were buried under piles of rubble while groaning in pain continuously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± The old man nced briefly at both guards before walking into themunity while others followed closely behind him.

    A few minutester, they arrived at a square not far from where Commander Gardner lived.

    ¡°Elder Greene! That must be it,¡± said Long-haired Man pointing toward vi courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s Saturday today so Commander Gardner¡¯s family should be home.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rex Greene nodded slightly then waved his hand: ¡°You take two men inside for reconnaissance.¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡± Long-haired Man responded before leading two other men into courtyard.

    Before long, the three of them entered a small courtyard and walked up to the vi¡¯s front door. The man with long hair kicked the door open with one foot. They walked in steadily, followed closely by the other two.

    Bang!

    Not long after they entered, a muffled sound came from inside the house. Then three figures flew out backwards. After flying two or three hundred meters away, they fell heavily in front of Rex Greene and hispanions. It was indeed the three men with long hair.

    The three men opened their mouths wide asrge amounts of blood poured out. They couldn¡¯t say a word and twitched for a few moments before bing still.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Rex Greene¡¯s pupils shrank coldly as his imposing aura burst forth from his body instantly. The other seven or eight men and women cried out in pain at seeing Long Hair¡¯s tragic state. All of them drew their swords at once.

    ¡°Who are you? Get out!¡± One of the men shouted angrily towards the vi.

    ¡°Commander Gardner really didn¡¯t guess wrong; you actually sent people to Ozin.¡± Two figures soon walked out from inside the vi after not too much time had passed.

    The speaker was an old man who appeared to be sixty or seventy years old dressed in white robes without any fluctuations in his aura around him. Following closely behind him was a middle-aged man who appeared to be over fifty years old with sharp eyes and an imposing aura all around him.

    ¡°No wonder Commander Gardner said that people like you from these super sects are parasites on our country, your reputation is well-deserved.¡± The white-robed elder spoke while walking forward.

    ¡°For vale¡¯s sake, Commander Gardner has worked hard day and night until he has exhausted himselfpletely. But you guys, as members of vale, not only did not contribute but also thought about using his family as leverage against him. I am truly ashamed for you.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! How dare you kill someone from our Saint Sky Sword Pavilion?! You really don¡¯t know how to write ¡®death¡¯!¡± A woman roared angrily while raising her sword high above her head before thrusting it forward.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly while sweeping his hand outward forcefully creating gusts of wind that blew towards her direction.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it now!¡± Rex Greene furrowed his eyebrows slightly before taking two steps forward then sweeping one palm outward forcefully causing another loud bang sound to echo throughout their surroundings sending that middle-aged man sliding backwards more than ten meters away looking surprised on his face.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, Saint Sky Sword Pavilion really thinks highly of Commander Gardner! Sending a Sovereign realm expert to deal with his family, I¡¯m truly impressed!¡± The old man in the white robe sensed Rex Greene¡¯s martial arts cultivation and his face also showed a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Are you from Ether Mountain?¡± Rex Greene¡¯s face turned serious as he looked at the old man in the white robe and spoke in a deep voice.

 Chapter 742 Give Me Your Life!

    Rex Greene was able to determine that the old man in white robes had a cultivation level of a First-rank Sovereign, half a level weaker than him, while the middle-aged man was at the perfect stage of War God-Emperor.

    Based on his knowledge of vale¡¯s ancient martial arts world, there were only a few super sects and Ether Mountain that possessed people with Sovereign-realm skills.

    Of course, this was just his understanding.

    ¡°You overestimate me. I would like to be part of Ether Mountain but I am not qualified,¡± said the old man in white robes with a shrug.

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Rex Greene¡¯s tone became serious after being slightly stunned.

    ¡°Since you are not from Ether Mountain, how dare you interfere with Saint Sky Sword Pavilion? You have some nerve!¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The old man in white robes sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long and fear no one¡¯s threats!¡±

    The old man revealed his identity as Scarletwind Cohen from Heartbreak Valley along with Revenge.

    After Billy and his team left Heartbreak Valleyst time, Scarletwind Cohen and Revenge went into seclusion. This time they both sessfully broke through one rank during their retreat.

    A week ago Billy spected that someone from the ancient martial arts world mighte to Ozin soon. After considering it carefully, Billy contacted Scarletwind Cohen toe to Ozin for help. For Scarletwind Cohen, even if Billy did not save him before he would still ept this task.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Rex Greene¡¯s pupils slightly shrank when he heard their identities. ¡°You are Heartbreak Valley¡¯s leader, Scarletwind Cohen?¡±

    ¡°It has been so long since I walked around the world outside the valley, didn¡¯t expect someone still remembers me.¡± Replied Scarletwind Cohen lightly smiling.

    ¡°Humph! A small Heartbreak Valley actually dares interfere with Saint Sky Sword Pavilion business? I think you really want your sect destroyed!¡± The woman spoke again.

    ¡°It seems like it will be Saint Sky Sword Pavilion who wants destruction,¡± replied Scarletwind Cohen before turning towards Rex Greene. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice, leave Ozin now before making any big mistakes. There may still be room for redemption. Otherwise, once Commander Gardner arrives, Saint Sky Sword Pavilion will likely follow in the footsteps of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect!¡±

    ¡°How ignorant!¡± Rex Greene snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to hand over Commander Gardner¡¯s family and spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t leave?¡± Scarletwind Cohen responded coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me show you the ultimate skills of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura continued to rise, revealing his cultivation as a First-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°You don¡¯t ept my advice? Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Rex Greene waved his hand after speaking. ¡°Kill them!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, seven or eight men rushed out with swords in their hands. Countless sharp sword lights appeared in mid-air. Of these seven or eight people, two had reached War God-Emperor Perfection Realm while others were at mid-stage realm.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Revenge shouted loudly and went up against them.

    In the next moment, both sides engaged in fierce battle with shing figures and sword lights.

    ¡°That area is more spacious, let¡¯s go there.¡± Scarletwind Cohen said calmly to Rex Greene before walking towards a square several hundred meters away without further ado.

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Rex Greene nced at his own team before following him closely.

    After they arrived on an open ground area together without any hesitation they both exerted tenfold power towards each other and charged forward fiercely.

    Although Rex Greene was slightly higher than Scarletwind Cohen by half a level but since Scarletwind had been living in Heartbreak Valley for years, which was known for itsplex environment, it was obvious that he had stronger fighting experience than Rex Greene.

    Therefore, for some time, both sides were evenly matched and neither could gain an advantage over the other.

    Soon afterwards two muffled sounds came from within Revenge¡¯s fighting circle followed by two male disciples of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion flying out backwards with no breath left within them even while still being airborne.

    Both were powerful beings but lower than Revenge by two levels, so they couldn¡¯t withstand one direct hit from him.

    The female disciple who previously reached Peak Emperor Realm cried out painfully upon seeing herpanions fall down dead instantly due to one blow each from Revenge Then she looked towards her five otherpanions shouting loudly, ¡°Everyone attack together, use our sword techniques and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Five other disciples responded immediately throwing their swords into mid-air right after that then began performing their ¡®Sword Control Art¡¯ technique simultaneously intending on killing him all together.

    At the next moment, the sky was filled with endless sword energy, as if dozens of people were attacking at once. The sword energy rushed towards Revenge along their respective trajectories at extreme speed, creating a piercing sound in the air.

    ¡°You think you can kill me? Maybe in your next life!¡± Revenge said in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he activated his Chi energy to form a defensive aura and took severalrge steps forward. At the same time, he pulled out several afterimages with both hands in mid-air and condensed them into his own imperial power. Then, a virtual beast appeared above his head.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    With another deep voice from him, the virtual beast galloped out. As it passed through where the opponents¡¯ swords were aimed at him, their attacks exploded one after another and disappeared instantly.

    Next second, like a small mountain crashing into two men directly ahead of him; they flew up into mid-air before spitting out blood and falling to ground hundreds of meters away from each other leaving an arc-shaped trail of blood behind them on their way down.

    They opened their mouths trying to say something but couldn¡¯t utter any sound before dying on spot without exception. At that very moment when they fell down dead, two peak-level God-Emperor cultivators tore open Revenge¡¯s defensive Chi cover with their sword energies simultaneously leaving two bloody wounds on his body which then shot out blood arrows.

    However, those wounds only scratched skin-deep without affecting hisbat strength even slightly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You guys are so eager to be reincarnated? Let me send you off first!¡±

    After looking down at the wounds on himself for a moment; Revenge quickly charged towards those two God-Emperors while continuously flipping both hands over creating several violent gusts that destroyed all iing sword energies around himpletely.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    When he got close enough within tens of meters from them again; he condensed imperial power once more then attacked fiercely again.

    The two wanted to dodge but it was toote as they were lifted up by virtual beasts¡¯ shadows before being thrown away again this time much further thanst time. The woman hit her head against a big rock halfway through her flight path, causing half her skull caved-in, while the man wasn¡¯t doing any better either since there was already huge dent right above heart area, which broke all bones inside chest cavity, causing massive bleeding from mouth. Death woulde soon for him too.

    ¡°Elder Greene! Help us!¡± The remaining two saw this scene unfold before them lost courage immediately deciding instead run towards Rex Greene¡¯s direction as fast as possible.

    As they ran, the attack from Revenge suddenly stopped just as they were about a hundred meters away. The oue was clear ¨C both of them fell to the ground with their heads tilted and lifeless.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Rex Greene roared in anger as he saw what had happened, his eyes full of ferocity. He then pushed Scarletwind Cohen back several tens of meters with one palm strike before rushing towards Revenge like a ghostly figure.

    ¡°Give me your life!¡±

    When he reached a distance of one hundred meters, an enormous wave of energy erupted and caused the air around them to go wild.

 Chapter 743 Resolution

    ¡°Bold words!¡± Revenge replied in a deep voice.

    Without any hesitation, he took two big steps forward, channeling his full power and met the opponent¡¯s attack with a palm strike.

    ¡°Lord Revenge, don¡¯t resist head-on, you can¡¯t handle it!¡± Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s voice rang out.

    At the same time, he followed closely, raising his hand andunching an attack from behind Rex Greene.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound echoed as Revenge quickly slid dozens of meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his aura in turmoil. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t easy to withstand a difference of one and a half cultivation levels.

    Almost as Revenge was being forced back by the opponent, Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s strikended heavily on Rex Greene, causing him to stagger forward and also cough up blood.

    ¡°Lord Revenge, how are you?¡± Scarletwind Cohen asked, looking towards Revenge.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Revenge shook his head after spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You scoundrel! You¡¯ve killed so many people from my Saint Sky Sword Pavilion. I promise you, after tomorrow, Heartbreak Valley will no longer exist in vale!¡± Rex Greene¡¯s anger burned as he stared at the two.

    ¡°Why do you talk so much nonsense!¡± Scarletwind Cohen nced at him dismissively.

    ¡°I already told you earlier, it¡¯s not Heartbreak Valley that will be destroyed, but your Saint Sky Sword Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t live to see that day!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Rex Greene snorted, ¡°You two ants really think you can be my opponents? How ludicrous!¡±

    Speaking up to this point, his tone turned cold, ¡°I¡¯ll show you how insignificant you are!¡±

    As his words fell, a force several times stronger than before burst forth from him, once again enveloping the surrounding space. At the same time, his eyes turned crimson, and the veins on his body visibly expanded at an rming rate.

    ¡°Sword Control!¡±

    As Rex Greene spoke in a deep voice, the several swords that had fallen to the ground behind him floated in the air as if enchanted. Then, each sword split into seven or eight illusions and swiftly shed towards the two, filling the void with countless shes of sword light.

    ¡°Lord Revenge, be careful, he seems to have activated a forbidden technique.¡± Scarletwind Cohen sensed an unusual aura from him in advance.

    As he spoke, he swiftly formed several afterimages with his hands, condensing the power of his War God-Emperor and striking back. Revenge also sensed the abnormality of his opponent and didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately unleashed his strongest trump card to meet the attack. However, it seemed that both of them underestimated the power of Rex Greene¡¯s move.

    The sky was filled with sword light, shredding their War God-Emperor powers into pieces and leaving more than ten deep wounds on their bodies, spewing out jets of blood.

    They wanted to dodge, but within a radius of a thousand meters, there was nowhere to hide from the razor-sharp sword light. The only thing they could do was to form a defensive aura while continuously using palm strikes to block the sword light. But against the relentless assault of the sword light, it was like a drop in the ocean.

    Two minutester, Rex Greene¡¯s Chi was depleted, and several ancient swords fell from the air, causing the sword light to vanish. At this moment, Scarletwind Cohen and Revenge were both covered in blood, and the situation was far from optimistic. Especially Revenge, he looked weak, blood gushing out from his body. Scarletwind Cohen wasn¡¯t faring much better, his breath in disarray, his fighting strength reduced by half.

    ¡°How are you, Revenge?¡± Scarletwind Cohen took a deep breath and looked at Revenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Valley Master, I won¡¯t die!¡± Revenge took a deep breath as well, suppressing the surging blood in his heart.

    ¡°So, do you still dare to boast now?¡± After a short rest, Rex Greene looked at the two with a deep voice. His aura was also in turmoil, presumably due to the aftermath of using forbidden techniques. But overall, he was still stronger than Scarletwind Cohen and Revenge.

    ¡°Surrender Commander Gardner¡¯s family, and I can spare your lives!¡± Rex Greene spoke, slowly approaching Scarletwind Cohen.

    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± Scarletwind Cohen retorted, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Humph! Do you think I can¡¯t find them without you? Besides you two, it¡¯s the people from SHADOW protecting them. I can kill both of you first, then wipe out all of SHADOW¡¯s people in Ozin and see if they will hand over the family!¡± Rex Greene coldly responded.

    ¡°You think highly of yourself!¡± Scarletwind Cohen continued in a deep voice.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, now that you¡¯re suffering from the bacsh of forbidden techniques, it¡¯s hard for you to even activate the power of the War God-Emperor realm!¡±

    ¡°No matter what level of power I can activate, killing the two of you is enough!¡± Rex Greene replied coldly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Scarletwind Cohen took a deep breath and spoke coldly, ¡°Do you think only you know forbidden techniques?¡±

    As his words fell, his aura became unstable, his Daoist robe rustling, and a strong aura of death emanated from him.

    ¡°Valley Master, you can¡¯t!¡± Seeing Scarletwind Cohen¡¯s condition, Revenge shouted. Having been by Scarletwind¡¯s side for so long, he understood what Scarletwind was nning.

    If Scarletwindused forbidden techniques, it would mean exchanging his life for the opponent¡¯s.

    ¡°My life was given by Commander Gardner in the first ce. He has already let me live for a few more months, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Scarletwind smiled and responded.

    ¡°In this life, being able to do something for Commander Gardner is my honor. In the next life, I hope to have the privilege of working with Commander Gardner to achieve great things!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    For him, from the moment he received Billy¡¯s message, he had made up his mind. As long as he still had a breath, he wouldn¡¯t let any harme to Commander Gardner¡¯s family. This was not only because Billy had given him a second chance at life, but also because he admired Billy as a person. Even without the debt of saving his life, he would still give his all.

    Just then, a mist gradually spread from his body. The temperature in the air dropped to freezing point, and Revenge, not far away, couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing this scene, Rex Greene¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He sensed an extremely dangerous aura from Scarletwind¡¯s body.

    ¡°Valley Master, Heartbreak Valley can¡¯t be without you!¡± Revenge took a deep breath and shouted loudly.

    ¡°In my life, it¡¯s been worth it to live until now. It¡¯s an honor for me to do something for Commander Gardner before I die!¡±

    ¡°Valley Master, step back, I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    While shouting, determination shed in Revenge¡¯s eyes. Then, he gritted his teeth, activated his full power, and charged towards Rex Greene at lightning speed. At the same time, his aura soared like a blown-up balloon, his whole body expanding by more than twice its size.

    ¡°Lord Revenge,e back!¡± Scarletwind¡¯s face changed drastically as he shouted.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Rex Greene also realized Revenge¡¯s intentions, and his pupils instantly shrank to needle-like size.

 Chapter 744 The Strongest Fighter in Oriana

    Rex Greene didn¡¯t have time to think, quickly dodging to the side. He knew very well that Revenge was preparing to self-detonate! However, even though he reacted in the first moment, he was still a beat slow.

    Boom!

    Just as he ran a distance of less than a few dozen meters, a loud bang echoed through the air, and a violent shockwave sent him flying hundreds of meters away. A waist-thick tree snapped in half and crashed heavily to the ground, blood pouring out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡± Hey on the ground lifelessly, mouth open but unable to make a sound, his legs twitching with no breath left.

    The self-detonation of ate-stage War God-Emperor expert was no less powerful than heavy artillery. Coupled with the close proximity of the two, the power was even more terrifying.

    It was only thanks to Rex Greene reinforcing his defensive aura at thest moment that there was still something left of him, otherwise, there would probably be nothing left but ashes.

    At the same time, Scarletwind Cohen was also sent flying, but luckily he was a bit further away, so although he was affected, he at least survived.

    ¡°Lord Revenge¡­¡± Scarletwind Coheny on the ground, looking ahead with a face full of grief.

    Billy received a call from the SHADOW brothers half an hourter. Upon learning of Revenge¡¯s death, he felt ufortable. Although he had only met Revenge once, he had a fairly good impression of him. He didn¡¯t expect Revenge to sacrifice himself like this.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Before hanging up, he instructed the SHADOW brothers to find Revenge¡¯s family and bring them to SHADOW. As long as SHADOW still existed, his family would be safe.

    ¡°Boss, how is it going with Ozin?¡±

    After Billy hung up the phone, Judge looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Revenge is dead!¡± Billy¡¯s face was not good, his tone heavy. He then briefly exined the situation to everyone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Scarletwind Cohen and Revenge to be such loyal and righteous people!¡± Azure Dragon took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ll settle this ount with Saint Sky Sword Pavilion when the national fortune arrives!¡±

    After that, no one said anything else and they continued to climb up the mountain.

    Everyone had Emperor-level cultivation, so they climbed quickly and soon reached the halfway point.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s someone!¡± When they arrived at a rtively t open space, Frostde pointed to a nearby area and spoke.

    Billy and the others looked over and saw an old man sitting cross-legged on arge rock, whose actual age was indiscernible. Dressed in a gray robe, ordinary-looking face, and a slender figure, there was no trace of aura fluctuation around him.

    ¡°Who¡¯s blocking the way?¡± Stout stepped forward a few steps and asked.

    ¡°Are you Commander Gardner from vale?¡± The old man ignored Stout and looked at Billy, speaking in broken valenguage.

    ¡°Oriana¡¯s people?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the man.

    ¡°Did you order the execution of Bond Hampton?¡± The old man continued to ask.

    ¡°Bond Hampton?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Boss, he should be the deputy minister of Oriana¡¯s Ministry of Internal Affairs, the one we demanded three trillion inpensation fromst time we went to the capital.¡± Night Orchid reminded from the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Billy smiled faintly and looked at the old man, ¡°Are you here to avenge him?¡±

    ¡°Come with me, and they will live!¡± The old man pointed at Casey and the others, ¡°Otherwise, you and they will all die!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Are all of Oriana¡¯s people idiots?¡± Soul Chaser cursed.

    Before Soul Chaser finished speaking, a strand of finger wind shot out from the old man¡¯s hand, causing a slight breaking sound.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, be careful!¡± Casey said and took two steps forward to flip his wrist, holding his sword horizontally in front of his chest.

    Bang!

    A seemingly casual finger wind, like a high-pressure shockwave, collided with Casey¡¯s de, emitting a crisp sound. Casey immediately retreated more than ten steps, leaving deep footprints on the hard mountain ground, his aura slightly disturbed. Just a casual finger wind was able to push Casey back so far, indicating the skill of the attacker.

    ¡°This is just a warning. If you can¡¯t control your mouth, you¡¯re dead!¡± The old man continued to speak coldly, looking at Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Damn, who the hell¡­¡± Soul Chaser wasn¡¯t intimidated by him and continued speaking.

    ¡°Soul Chaser!¡± Billy stopped him, his face slightly serious. He could sense the opponent¡¯s cultivation, a strength that was halfway into the Fourth-rank Sovereign Realm. He didn¡¯t expect Oriana to send such a high-level old monster to the Kun Lun Mountains.

    ¡°So, Commander Gardner, will youe with me or die here with them?¡± The old man¡¯s sharp gaze continued to look at Billy as he spoke.

    ¡°I advise you not to hold any illusions and hope that someone wille to save you! Today, there are hundreds, if not thousands, of powerful experts lurking in the Kun Lun Mountains. Your city¡¯s old folks are busy dealing with others and have no time to care about your life and death!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and continued, ¡°You seem quite confident in yourself?¡±

    ¡°Killing you is enough!¡± The old man replied with four words.

    ¡°Forget about whether you can kill me or not!¡± Billy calmly spoke, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your country will pay a heavy price for your actions today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± The old man stood up from the rock as he spoke, ncing at Casey and the others, ¡°And what you should worry about is not Oriana, but your own vale.¡±

    Sweeping a nce at Casey and the others, he continued, ¡°I guess, other than the Northern Territory, all themanders of the other three territories of vale are here?¡±

    From his words, it was clear that he was still unaware that White Tiger had already been promoted to the position of Northern Territory Commander.

    ¡°You guessed wrong!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Not three territories, but all four territorymanders are here!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You seem quite confident in your border army. I have to admire your boldness!¡±

    ¡°The one you should be admiring is yet toe!¡± Billy smiled again and said, ¡°With your skills, you must have some status in Oriana. How about revealing your identity?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to tell you!¡± The old man responded in a deep voice, ¡°I am Hisham Hampton from Oriana!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Before Billy could react, Casey frowned slightly and said, ¡°Oriana is really something, sending an old guy like you!¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of him?¡± Billy looked at Casey and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the elder brother of Oriana¡¯s ruler!¡± Casey nodded and replied, ¡°They say he¡¯s also the strongest martial artist in Oriana!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Boss, are you confident?¡± Azure Dragon hesitated for a moment before asking.

    The faces of Casey and the others also showed a hint of seriousness at the same time. Although they couldn¡¯t sense the opponent¡¯s cultivation, if he was truly Oriana¡¯s strongest fighter, he wouldn¡¯t be weak. And from the way the opponent easily repelled Casey¡¯s attack with just a casual finger wind, it was clear that he was formidable.

 Chapter 745 The First Strongest, Fallen!

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head decisively.

    The opponent was someone who had almost reached the fourth rank, and with Billy¡¯s current strength, even if he used all his cards, he had no confidence to win.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go together!¡± Azure Fang said in a deep voice.

    ¡°No.¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let me try first!¡±

    After speaking, he looked up and said to the opponent, ¡°I was thinking, if you were to fall here in the Kun Lun Mountains today, would your country¡¯s lord feel a pang of pain?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be happy until you get yourself killed! Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Hisham Hampton¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his aura exploded.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat one kilometer!¡± Billy didn¡¯t waste any more words with the opponent and turned to Casey and the others, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± Casey spoke up.

    ¡°Do as I say!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± After replying, everyone quickly retreated.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, take care!¡± Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston shouted in unison before following suit and retreating a kilometer away.

    They wanted to help, but they were well aware that they would only be a burden in the presence of such a powerful opponent, so they didn¡¯t insist.

    In the next moment, a figure shed like a ghost towards Billy, at the same time raising his hand and unleashing several powerful gusts of wind, causing the surrounding air to churn violently.

    ¡°Hisham Hampton, you old immortal, how dare youe to our vale so brazenly? Do you really think that vale is defenseless?¡± Just then, an old man¡¯s voice resounded in the air.

    As the voice echoed, a majestic aura swept over like a hurricane, shattering rocks and trees as it passed, its momentum overwhelming.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing the power of this attack, Hisham Hampton¡¯s pupils contracted to the size of wheat grains. Immediately, he quickly activated all his strength and raised his hand to block.

    Boom!

    As deafening roar reverberated through the air, the resulting shockwave made Billy¡¯s clothes flutter. At the same time, Hisham Hampton slid back for seventy to eighty meters before stabilizing, his face pale, and traces of blood seeping from the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± After pausing for a moment, he frowned and looked at the side, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°The one who will kill you!¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out again, followed by the arrival of Elder Ernest Shepherd, stepping steadily.

    After approaching a hundred meters away from Billy, he slightly bowed, ¡°Commander Gardner, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Shepherd, I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy smiled and shook his head. He didn¡¯t expect Ernest Shepherd toe here.

    ¡°Ernest Shepherd, is that you?!¡± Recognizing Ernest Shepherd, Hisham Hampton¡¯s face shed with a hint of fear.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°How did you end up here?¡±

    ording to their n today, anyone above the rank of Sovereign Realm in vale would have someone intercepting them. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, they could at least hold the opponent back. That was why he dared to ambush Billy so tantly. But now, the fact that Ernest Shepherd, the Elder of the Cab, had appeared here meant that all the people intercepting him had died.

    ¡°Are you asking why those old things from Oriana and Northfortia couldn¡¯t keep me? Ernest Shepherd interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯ve never been anywhere, and I wouldn¡¯t be wrong. If you think you can stir up a storm in vale with your bunch of trash, vale wouldn¡¯t exist! I¡¯ll make it clear to you today, none of you outsiders will leave the Kun Lun Mountains alive!¡±

    ¡°Do¡­ do you have other helpers?¡± Hisham Hampton paused slightly, a sense of foreboding rising in his heart.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Ernest Shepherd sneered. After speaking, he turned his head to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, take a break on the side. I¡¯ll deal with this trash first, then we can chat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Shepherd!¡± Billy nodded and walked to the side. Since Ernest Shepherd was taking action, he didn¡¯t insist on doing it himself.

    ¡°If you do it yourself, maybe you can leave with aplete corpse!¡± Ernest Shepherd then looked at Hisham Hampton and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Hisham Hampton snorted coldly. ¡°You overestimate yourself, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    With that said, his aura burst forth, and the oppressive force in the air became overwhelming. For a moment, the sky seemed to copse and the earth crumble, with a mighty force that could overturn rivers and seas.

    ¡°Underestimate me!¡± Ernest Shepherd showed no signs of retreat in the face of Hisham Hampton¡¯s full-powered attack. After speaking in a deep voice, an even stronger aura surged out, suffocating the entire void as if it had been sucked into a vacuum. Immediately, Ernest Shepherd¡¯s hands continued to flip, and in no time, a shadowy Crescent de, about twenty to thirty meters long, floated in mid-air.

    ¡°Break!¡± Ernest Shepherd spoke in a deep voice, and the shadowy Crescent de, like a lightning bolt from the sky, shed towards the eight-legged beast in front of him.

    Boom!

    After a loud explosion, the eight-legged beast was instantly shed into nothingness, and the air surged with waves.

    Hisham Hampton was shot out like a cannonball, flying hundreds of meters before crashing into a nearby slope, with blood gushing out of his mouth. With just one move, he was severely injured, clearly showing that the two of them were not in the same league in terms of strength.

    ¡°You¡­ you actually broke through so quickly?¡± Hisham Hampton struggled to climb out of the slope, his face full of astonishment as he looked at Ernest Shepherd and spoke.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Ernest Shepherd nced at him dismissively. ¡°You, the Oriana¡¯s number one powerhouse, have been stuck at this level for almost five years, right?¡±

    ¡°With your little strength, you dare toe and provoke vale, truly ignorant of life and death!¡±

    ¡°Even if you can kill me, so what?¡± Hisham Hampton took a deep breath and spoke with difficulty.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Today¡­ not only will you fail to usher in your country¡¯s fortune, but all four border regions of vale will suffer heavy damage. After today¡­ vale¡¯s national power will not only fail to improve, but instead will greatly decline¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an ignorant fool!¡± Ernest Shepherd replied in exasperation. ¡°Enough of the nonsense, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he moved forward, raised his hand, and sent a powerful wave of energy crashing towards Hisham Hampton. Without any suspense, after the wave of energy passed, a mist of blood exploded, and Hisham Hampton was instantly reduced to nothingness.

    The Oriana¡¯s number one powerhouse had fallen.

    Beforeing to vale this time, Hisham Hampton never would have imagined this oue. He was a powerhouse at thete-stage of the Third-rank, even if he couldn¡¯t seed, he should have no problem escaping with his life. But the result was that not even his corpse remained.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Shepherd!¡± At this moment, Billy approached with the others.

    ¡°Not a problem, it¡¯s my duty!¡± Ernest Shepherd smiled and replied.

    ¡°Arthur Fowler greets Elder Shepherd!¡±

    ¡°Bessie Charleston greets Elder Shepherd!¡±

    Arthur Fowler and Bessie Charleston both bowed slightly to Ernest Shepherd.

 Chapter 746 Border Crisis?

    Although Arthur Fowler held a high position as the former Seal Master of the Central Sky Office, he still felt inferior to Ernest Shepherd in terms of age and status. It was only natural for him to show respect as a junior in front of Ernest Shepherd.

    Ten years ago, Ernest Shepherd, already over a hundred years old, held the same position as Arthur Fowler, as a Seal Master of the capital¡¯s office, before entering the Elder Council.

    ¡°Lord Flower, Madam Charleston, your courtesy is unnecessary!¡± Ernest Shepherd bowed in return. ¡°Both of you are heroes of vale, and it is I who should show respect to you!¡±

    ¡°Your words humble us, Elder Shepherd. Compared to you, our achievements are nothing,¡± Arthur Fowler replied with a smile.

    After a brief pause, Arthur Fowler continued, ¡°Elder Shepherd, have the other troublemakers in different regions been dealt with?¡±

    ¡°We have cleared out the foothills and the middle slopes, but the summit is where they are most concentrated,¡± Ernest Shepherd replied. ¡°These troublemakers won¡¯t give up until they get there!¡±

    ¡°Besides the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, have any other major sects sent people?¡± Azure Dragon asked Ernest Shepherd.

    ¡°Yin Yang Shrine Sect has also sent representatives,¡± Ernest Shepherd replied. ¡°As for the others, we won¡¯t know until we reach the summit.¡±

    ¡°Yin Yang Shrine Sect, just as we expected!¡± Azure Dragon responded coldly.

    As they continued their conversation, the group moved towards the direction of the summit.

    Meanwhile, at the vale Eastern Border Camp, Wace West, one of the four corpsmanders, was receiving a distinguished guest in his office.

    At that moment, a slightly urgent knocking sound came from the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Wace West frowned slightly.

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s a situation!¡± a battalionmander hurriedly entered the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Wace West asked.

    ¡°A group of eight warriors from Oriana has infiltrated our eastern territory and is demanding to see the highest authority,¡± the battalionmander replied in a serious tone.

    ¡°We are unable to determine their true strength, as they are all highly skilled,¡± he continued. ¡°They injured a hundred of our Army of Bloodshadow brothers with just a casual move.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Wace West furrowed his brows again and spoke coldly, ¡°The scum from Oriana is quite fast in their arrival!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to the middle-aged man sitting on the couch and respectfully asked, ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for them!¡± The middle-aged man stood up as he spoke, walking towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what kind of pests have arrived!¡±

    The middle-aged man was none other than Fabian Mills, the Dean of the Outer Court of Ether Mountain, who had appeared at the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. He was one of the four people invited by Billy to guard the border.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Since Billy had already anticipated that foreign troublemakers would cause trouble at the border during the auspicious day of the country¡¯s fortune, he had made preparations. Several days ago, he had called each of the four individuals and invited them to guard the border for a few days.

    Without hesitation, the four individuals set off immediately after receiving the call.

    Ten minutester, Fabian Mills and his group arrived at the national border.

    A thousand Bloodshadow soldiers, each holding a Bloodshadow War de, stood several hundred meters away, their eyes filled with fierce determination. Facing them were seven or eight warriors from Oriana, led by an elderly man with white hair, around seventy or eighty years old. From the aura emitted by the group, it was evident that the elderly man was at the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm, while the others were in the early stages of the Emperor realm or War Emperor realm.

    ¡°Our patience is limited. Give us two more minutes, or we won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± the white-haired old man, the leader, spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°You scum from Oriana, dare to provoke us in vale? You must have a death wish!¡± a Bloodshadow battalionmander angrily responded. ¡°You injured a hundred of our brothers. Today, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant fools! Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± a middle-aged man from the Oriana group sneered before continuing.

    ¡°Do you think your Army of Bloodshadow is strong? In front of us, you are no different from ants. Killing you is no different from crushing an ant!¡±

    ¡°I warn you, if you don¡¯t bring out your highest authority, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±

    ¡°Humph! If you dare, then make your move!¡± Themander of the corps coldly snorted.

    ¡°Attack!¡± A thousand Bloodshadow soldiers shouted in unison, filled with determination.

    ¡°What a bunch of ignorant ants. If you want to die so badly, I will grant your wish!¡± The middle-aged man angrily shouted and raised his hand, preparing to strike.

    Just as the middle-aged man¡¯s strike was about to hit one of the Bloodshadow soldiers, a forceful palm strike apanied by a violent energy came rushing towards them. In the next moment, a muffled sound echoed, followed by an explosion of blood mist at the scene. Nothing except for scattered bloodstains on the ground was left; the middle-aged man disappeared as if he had never existed.

    Including the Bloodshadow soldiers, everyone gasped in shock, their faces filled with disbelief. The individuals from Oriana, on the other hand, had expressions of endless horror on their faces, shivering involuntarily.

    As far as they knew, themander of the Eastern Border of vale had gone to the Kun Lun Mountains.

    How could such a powerful individual still be present?

    If they had known that such a powerhouse was guarding the border, even if they had ten times the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them!

    ¡°I heard you want to see the highest authority of the Eastern Border Army?¡± Fabian Mills strolled up to the Bloodshadow soldiers and asked the individuals from Oriana.

    ¡°Wh-Who are you?¡± the elderly white-haired man from the Oriana group asked with difficulty. While speaking, he released his spiritual power to probe Fabian Mills¡¯s cultivation level.

    As expected, he couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuation of aura, indicating that Fabian Mills¡¯s cultivation was far above his own.

    ¡°I am asking you a question, and you haven¡¯t answered yet!¡± Fabian Mills smiled faintly. ¡°Are you unwilling to answer, or do you disdain to answer?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The elderly man hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Judging by your attitude, I guess you disdain to answer?¡± Fabian Mills sneered. ¡°Then go down and join yourpanions!¡±

    Before the man could respond, Fabian Mills flicked his wrist, and a wave of energy swept out.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The elderly man hurriedly spoke.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish speaking a word, the powerful gust of wind struck him directly. Just like the middle-aged man before, after an explosion of blood mist, not a trace of him remained.

    Once again, a chorus of gasps filled the air. Wace West¡¯s face showed an equally astonishing expression. Although Casey had already told him that Fabian Mills¡¯s skills were that of a mid-level Sovereign powerhouse, he had only heard about it and hadn¡¯t witnessed him in action. Now that he was seeing it with his own eyes, even with some mental preparation, he was still shocked.

    ¡°Go down and join them!¡±

    Following that, Fabian Mills¡¯s voice, like themand of the King of Hell, resounded in the ears of the remaining individuals from Oriana.

 Chapter 747 The Price of Provocation

    ¡°Run!¡± Five or six men and women were frightened out of their wits, shouting as they hurriedly fled backward. However, with their cultivation level, there was no chance of survival in front of a Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    In less than ten seconds, the six men and women were reduced to one, while the others turned into a mist of blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The remaining man didn¡¯t have the courage to continue running and turned around, kneeling before Fabian Mills. He knew very well that the reason he hadn¡¯t turned into blood mist was because the other party allowed it, or else he would have disappeared long ago.

    ¡°Answer questions for me!¡± Fabian said calmly. By sparing the man¡¯s life, he hoped to gather some information.

    ¡°Wh-What do you want to know¡­¡± The man trembled all over.

    ¡°You came to vale¡¯s Eastern Border, stirring up trouble. What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Fabian asked.

    ¡°W-We were just following orders¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t hold back, hesitating for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°The higher-ups wanted us toe here and settle an old score with vale, demanding one trillion inpensation from you.¡±

    ¡°If we refuse, you will attack us, is that right?¡± Wace West furrowed his brows and asked.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± the man responded with difficulty.

    ¡°There should be a considerable number of Northfortia troops stationed at the Oriana border camp, right?¡± Fabian asked coldly. ¡°How many are there in total?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, they stationed fifty thousand elite soldiers at the border, nning to enter vale¡¯s territory together with our Oriana warriors.¡± The man hesitated for a moment before answering truthfully.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Go join yourpanions!¡± After asking a few more questions, Fabian flicked his palm.

    ¡°Please spare me¡­¡± The man pleaded desperately.

    Before he could finish his plea, he turned into a mist of blood, just like the others.

    ¡°Do you have a way to get me over there?¡± Fabian then turned to Wace West and asked.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Wace West was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°If they¡¯vee to vale, it¡¯s only natural for us to pay them a visit in Oriana,¡± Fabian Mills said calmly. ¡°Besides, if the people from Northfortia have traveled all this way to Oriana, we can¡¯t let them havee in vain!¡±

    ¡°Sir, give me fifteen minutes. I¡¯ll gather three hundred thousand Eastern Border soldiers to apany you across the sea!¡± Wace replied loudly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go!¡± Fabian waved his hand. ¡°Just send me over!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going alone?¡± Wace was taken aback once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡± Fabian shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright!¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Wace nodded his head.

    It would take about half an hour.

    A Figure Carrying a big de appeared on the border line between Oriana and vale.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The first to notice Fabian Mills was a hundred border soldiers of Oriana. One of the small leaders trembled and asked with fear. Just from the aura emanating from Fabian Mills, he could tell that this was definitely a formidable opponent that could make them despair.

    ¡°The one who will kill you!¡± Fabian revealed a bright smile. As soon as he finished speaking, his wrist flipped, and a curved de aura shed like lightning.

    In the next moment, more than a dozen heads flew up into the sky, and blood spurted out like fountains.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Spare my life please¡­¡±

    The remaining people shouted hysterically. However, Fabian came here today with the intention of ughter. How could he spare their lives? In less than two minutes, all hundred border soldiers died.

    After dealing with these hundred people, Fabian strode towards Oriana¡¯s border military camp. Along the way, he encountered several waves of people, and unsurprisingly, anyone who dared to intercept him was beheaded.

    Ten minutester, Fabian appeared in a military camp on the opposing side of the border, where the stationed fifty thousand Northfortia troops in Oriana were based. Then, without any nonsense, Fabian Mills swung his big de, unleashing countless cold glimmers, shing in all directions.

    This time, a elder from Northfortia leading the group, with his God-Emperor Realm cultivation, was also unable to withstand Fabian Mills¡¯ single strike and was beheaded. The battlested approximately five minutes, and all those among the fifty thousand Northfortia¡¯s troops who had martial general-level skills or above were killed. The remaining few were required to sever one arm each and were allowed to keep their lives.

    After leaving this military camp, Fabian Mills once again went to Oriana¡¯s headquarters base on the border. Simr to the previous camp, anyone holding a position of corpsmander or above, or with martial general-level cultivation, was beheaded, while the others severed one arm each.

    ¡°Damn you, you deserve to die!¡± Just as Fabian Mills walked out of the base courtyard, ready to return to vale, an extremely angry voice came from the entrance.

    Then, an old man with only a few sparse hairs on his head walked in. Seeing the horrifying scene in the courtyard, with severed limbs scattered everywhere, his face was filled with boundless anger.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± The old man roared at Fabian Mills.

    ¡°A Second-Rank Sovereign, not bad!¡± Fabian replied, ¡°If you want to make a move, do it quickly. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you!¡±

    ¡°You deserve to die, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The old man roared in anger and then, like a ferocious beast, charged towards Fabian.

    With his attack, the entire courtyard was enveloped in a terrifying pressure. The people from Oriana who had severed their arms trembled and quickly retreated.

    ¡°Die!¡± In no time, the old man shouted, and a phantom beast pounced towards Fabian.

    However, in the face of the old man¡¯s full-force attack, Fabian just nced at him, casually lifted his hand, and unleashed a sharp de aura. As the de aura swept past, it was unstoppable, and the phantom beast exploded like paper, dissipating into nothingness.

    At the same time, the old man slid back for dozens of meters before finally stopping. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his left arm fell to the ground, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The old man groaned, retreating another ten or so meters. His face was white as a sheet, and his aura was extremely weak.

    ¡°Do you know why I spared your life?¡± Fabian spoke.

    ¡°With your skills, you should have some status in Oriana. Go back and tell your country¡¯s lord to think carefully. Today, provoking my vale, has he thought about how to make amends.¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner from vale, will personally visit your country¡¯s capital the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I hope by then he has already figured out a way topensate, otherwise, the consequences will be severe!¡±

 Chapter 748 The Summit of Kun Lun Mountains

    The old man stared at Fabian Mills, his mouth agape, unable to utter a single word. He was beyond furious. In less than an hour, this guy not only killed thousands of Northfortians, but also ughtered two to three thousand Oriana soldiers, leaving tens of thousands of warriors without an arm and their fighting power drained! And now, he wanted Oriana to consider how topensate him.

    Couldn¡¯t he stop bullying people like this?!

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Fabian Mills waved his hand at the old man and turned to leave. His next target was Veridiania.

    ¡°Lord Kim, are you alright?¡± Four armless soldiers approached Kim after Fabian Mills left, tending to their wounds.

    ¡°Arrange for a ne immediately. I want to return to the capital!¡± the old man bellowed in anger.

    ¡°Please wait, Lord Kim. The people at the military camp have all lost an arm and cannot fly. We will contact the second camp toe and pick you up,¡± a man replied, struggling to speak.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡± the old man roared.

    Simr incidents like this were happening simultaneously at the vale border. Any country that tried to take advantage of vale¡¯s current state faced the same fate. Veridiania and Nanrania suffered the heaviest losses, with over fifty thousand casualties in each of their military camps, as instructed by Billy.

    At half past eleven in the morning, Billy and his group arrived at the summit of the Kun Lun Mountains. They encountered several ambushes along the way, both from martial artists and foreign rogues. However, with Ernest Shepherd by their side, they managed to avoid any surprises.

    Among the attackers, the most powerful was a third-rank Sovereign expert from Northfortia, but even his full strength couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Ernest Shepherd.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we pay our respects!¡±

    As soon as Billy appeared on the mountaintop, a deafening voice resounded from all around. Members of SHADOW, Special Patrol Squadron, Imperial Guard Bureau, Central Sky Office, and Capital Defense Bureau, a total of fifty thousand brothers, knelt down with one knee and shouted in unison.

    ¡°No need for excessive courtesy, take your positions!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The crowd shouted once again before standing up.

    They quickly spread out, formingyers of defense around the mountaintop. At the same time, Billy and his group finally had a clear view of the summit.

    The first thing that caught their eyes was a vast artificial open space, estimated to be the size of twenty football fields. In the center of the open space stood a doubleyered tform resembling an altar. The upperyer was about seven to eight meters high from the ground, with a diameter of about five hundred meters, fully covered by a yin-yang Tai Chi diagram.

    The loweryer, about two to three meters high, had a diameter of about a kilometer. It was surrounded by eight stone staircases, each representing one of the Eight Trigrams-Qian (represents heaven, strength, and creativity), Dui (represents theke, joy, and harmony.), Li (represents fire, brightness, and illumination), Zhen (represents thunder, movement, and awakening), Xun(represents the wind, flexibility, and receptivity), Kan (represents water, danger, and the abyss), Gen (represents the mountain, stillness, and immobility), and Kun (represents the earth, receptivity, and nurturing). The eight stone staircases circled the Tai Chi diagram. From a bird¡¯s-eye view, the entire tform formed a Five Elements and Eight Trigrams diagram.

    ording to the correspondence between the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams, Qian and Dui belonged to metal, Kun and Gen belonged to earth, Zhen and Xun belonged to wood, Kan represented water, and Li represented fire. Therefore, although there were only five gates representing the Five Elements, eight people were needed to ascend the altar simultaneously. In addition, near each of the eight stone staircases on the upper tform, there stood a two-meter-wide stone pir. Surrounding the open space were a hundred stone pirs, each towering dozens of meters high.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    While Billy and his group were observing their surroundings, Bob, Ian, and Han walked over.

    Billy smiled and said, ¡°You guys are here pretty quickly!¡±

    ¡°Not fast enough!¡± Bob clicked his tongue.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for dealing with some foreign rogues along the way and killing over a hundred martial artists, many of them above thete Emperor Realm, we would have arrived even earlier.¡±

    After speaking, Bob greeted Ernest Shepherd.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°Ivy, you guys made it too?¡± Billy turned around and smiled.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivy walked up and looked Billy up and down before asking, ¡°Billy, I heard you had some trouble with a bunch of small fries on the way. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head, still smiling. Then he continued, ¡°Has Minister Woolery arrived?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it must have been smooth sailing all the way, right?¡± Urban Woolery looked at Billy and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Elder Shepherd!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, Commander Gardner, you¡¯re too modest. Even without Elder Shepherd, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡± Urban Woolery had great confidence in Billy.

    ¡°You tter me.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve heard about the situation at the border. I¡¯m concerned.¡± Donald spoke up.

    As the Second Elder of the War Department, the safety of the border was his biggest concern. Although Billy had assured him that he had arranged for manpower, he still had some worries. After all, themanders of the four major war departments were all absent, and if something were to happen, it would be a big deal. So, from the moment he woke up in the morning, he had been holding onto his satellite phone, worrying about the situation at the four major borders.

    An hour ago, the four major borders had called him one by one to report the situation, finally putting his mind at ease.

    ¡°Elder Donald, it¡¯s my duty. Nothing to worry about!¡± Billy replied with a smile before looking at Urban Woolery again. ¡°Minister Woolery, there should still be many martial artists around the mountaintop, right?¡±

    Billy had already used his spiritual power to investigate the surroundings, and he sensed several groups of people lurking in the nearby forest. Their cultivation levels were not weak, and there were even some Supreme Realm experts among them. However, these people didn¡¯t emit a strong killing intent, so they shouldn¡¯t be foreign warriors.

    ¡°Just a bunch of pests in our country. Pay them no mind!¡± Urban dismissed them with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, is that the altar over there?¡± Azure Dragon pointed in the direction of the tform and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Urban nodded, his face showing a solemn expression.

    ¡°The Kun Lun Mountains are the source of the world¡¯s dragon veins, and the summit of Kun Lun is the center of all dragon veins in the world.¡±

    ¡°For thousands of years, vale has received the blessings from the heavens at this sacred ce, weing the arrival of our national fortune!¡±

    Everyone nodded solemnly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Just then, a voice from one of the mountain paths came from a SHADOW brother.

    ¡°This is a sacred ce of the altar. Leave immediately, or face certain death!¡±

 Chapter 749 The Sovereign of Glavale

    Upon hearing the voice of the SHADOW brothers, Billy and the others looked towards a group of people standing several tens of meters outside the security line. Leading the group was an elderly man in a ck robe, with a youthful appearance and sharp eyes, exuding no aura whatsoever. Behind him were two other gray-robed elders, also with white hair but full of vitality. Following them were eight men and women ranging in age from thirty to forty, all dressed in Daoist robes. Their auras indicated that each of them had cultivation levels at or above thete Emperor Realm. These people were clearly part of the various groups that Billy had previously detected.

    ¡°How dare you speak to Grand Elder like that!¡± A long-haired man from the other side stepped forward a few steps and spoke sternly to the SHADOW brothers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, this is the Sacred Altar, and unauthorized personnel should leave immediately, or face the consequences!¡± The SHADOW guard showed no signs of fear.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re looking for death!¡± The long-haired man spoke again, his palm ready to strike at the SHADOW brothers.

    ¡°Stop!¡± A ck-robed man named Wesley Strd intervened.

    ¡°Grand Elder, he dared to disrespect you. Let me teach him a lesson¡­¡± The long-haired man hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Step back!¡± Wesley Strd interrupted him with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The long-haired man hesitated for another moment before stepping back.

    ¡°Let theme in!¡± Urban Woolery called out to the SHADOW brothers.

    ¡°Yes, Minister!¡± The SHADOW brothers responded and made way for them.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, do you know him?¡± Billy asked Urban Woolery.

    Urban Woolery nodded slightly before introducing, ¡°The leader is no small figure, he¡¯s Wesley Strd, the Grand Elder of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect!¡±

    Upon hearing the name Wind and Cloud Holy Sect, both Billy and Casey¡¯s pupils contracted simultaneously.

    They had heard of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. Ranked second in the ancient martial world, its overall strength was no weaker than that of the Ether Mountain lineage. It was said that even the tenth-ranked elder in their elder council had reached the cultivation level of a Third-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this old guy to show up too!¡± Urban Woolery¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, can you tell what cultivation level this old man is?¡± ck Tortoise asked from the side.

    ¡°Can¡¯t tell!¡± Urban Woolery shook his head. ¡°But I estimate he¡¯s not below me. Even if there¡¯s a slight gap, it won¡¯t be much!¡±

    ¡°Damn! So powerful?¡± ck Tortoise couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and there was a hint of surprise on the faces of Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and the others.

    Truly deserving of being the second-ranked super sect!

    ¡°Wesley Strd from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, greetings, Minister Woolery!¡± Wesley Strd led the group and walked over, bowing slightly to Urban Woolery.

    ¡°Wesley Strd, didn¡¯t you say you would never leave your Sect? Why did youe here today?¡± Urban Woolery looked at him coldly and spoke.

    ¡°Forgive me for the inconvenience,¡± Wesley Strd smiled.

    ¡°These juniors in my sect were moring to witness the arrival of Commander Gardner, the millennium genius who brings national fortune. I couldn¡¯t resist them, so I had to bring them here.¡±

    ¡°You guys must be really bored.¡± Urban Woolery nced at them. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and leave. You¡¯re not wee here!¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, isn¡¯t it customary to treat guests with hospitality?¡± The long-haired man from earlier spoke up again.

    ¡°Who asked you to butt in? You have no say here!¡± Casey looked at the man and spoke coldly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The long-haired man frowned, pointing at Casey. ¡°Say that again if you dare!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon retorted. ¡°Just not calling you trash is already showing you respect! If you don¡¯t shut up, you won¡¯t be going back today!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all looking for death!¡± The long-haired man shouted in anger, raising his hand to attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Wesley Strd coldly rebuked.

    ¡°Grand Elder, they¡­¡± the long-haired man began to respond.

    ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Wesley Strd nced at him, his coldness permeating the air.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Grand Elder!¡± The man with long hair trembled and stepped back.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, stop with the theatrics!¡± Urban Woolery looked at Wesley Strd and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y games with you. If you have something to say, say it, if not, leave immediately!¡±

    ¡°After all these years, Minister Woolery is still so impatient!¡± Wesley Strd sneered coldly.

    After a brief moment, he looked at Urban and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a hurry, I¡¯ll speak frankly!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Urban Woolery clearly didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°I want to make a deal with you!¡± Wesley ignored Urban¡¯s words.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about the role of the Five Elements Channel Opener, then get lost!¡± Urban nced at him. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in making any deals with you!¡±

    With his intelligence, he could easily figure out their intentions.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, don¡¯t you want to hear our conditions? Perhaps after you hear them¡­¡± Wesley Strd continued speaking.

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Urban Woolery interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, it¡¯s wise to leave room for reconciliation. We may meet again in the future, so don¡¯t go too far, or¡­¡± Another gray-robed elder spoke, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°Are you trying to threaten us?¡± Donald spoke coldly from the side. ¡°I advise you to leave before we get angry, or don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, please let me finish speaking!¡± Wesley Strd nced at Donald before turning back to Urban Woolery.

    ¡°As long as the capital city is willing to give up one role of the Five Elements Channel Opener, our martial world promises to send a Third-rank Sovereign powerhouse to the Pr Snow Domain!¡±

    ¡°If the capital city is willing to give up four roles of the opener, we promise to send a Fourth-rank Sovereign and three Third-rank Sovereign experts to the Pr Snow Domain.¡±

    ¡°And if the capital city is willing to give up all eight roles, we can send four Fourth-rank Sovereign experts!¡±

    ¡°Quite a costly offer!¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but curse from the side. Casey and the others also showed surprise on their faces.

    Whether it was a Third-rank Sovereign or a Fourth-rank Sovereign, they were considered top-notch, unparalleled powerhouses. Even in the Pr Snow Domain, they would be considered top figures.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, what do you think? This should show our sincerity, right?¡± Wesley Strd continued looking at Urban Woolery.

    Before Urban could respond, a majestic and solemn voice echoed throughout the Kun Lun Mountains.

    ¡°The safety of vale is not your concern, vermin. Stay away from the Sacred Altar, or die!¡±

    The voice was extremely loud, filled with an irresistible authority! Upon hearing this voice, most of the people present showed respect and a deep sense of awe in their eyes.

    The identity of the speaker was self-evident!

    The Sovereign of vale had arrived.

 Chapter 750 Invincible in Despicability

    In the next moment, a series of orderly footsteps resounded. Soon, fifty thousand Imperial Guards ascended from the eastern mountain pass, armored and armed with swords, their expressions tense, exuding a fierce aura. Following them was a majestic figure, walking with hands behind his back, apanied by the Elder of the War Department, Milo Guzman, and Adam Greenleaf.

    The Emperor of the Nation, surname Greenleaf, revered as Emperor Greenleaf.

    With a square-shaped face, a robust figure, and dressed in the supreme yellow robe of the Nine Dragons, he exuded an unparalleled sense of nobility, emanating a strong imperial authority from head to toe. He stood between heaven and earth, suppressing all the petty beings.

    Upon seeing Emperor Greenleaf, Wesley Strd and the others couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily. Although they were mentally prepared, Emperor Greenleaf had personallye to preside over the ceremony for weing the National Fortune at the summit of the Kun Lun Mountains.

    But when they felt the oppressive imperial aura emanating from Emperor Greenleaf up close, including Wesley Strd, everyone struggled to control the fear welling up in their hearts.

    Even the ancient martial artists lurking in the surrounding woods couldn¡¯t help but shiver. To them, it wasn¡¯t just the imperial aura that made them fearful, but also Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s martial cultivation that filled them with deep apprehension. No one knew the specific realm of Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s cultivation, because no one had ever seen him make a move! All they knew was that as the strongest in the capital city, he was at least in thete stages of the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Upon seeing Emperor Greenleaf, everyone, including Urban Woolery, knelt down on one knee and shouted in unison.

    Because this was not the capital Hall, they didn¡¯t need to kneel on both knees. Although Wesley Strd and the others were unwilling, they also knelt down on one knee. To meet the emperor and not observe the proper etiquette would be punishable by death.

    ¡°Rise and speak!¡± Emperor Greenleaf raised his hand toward the crowd.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡± everyone eximed before standing up.

    Then, Emperor Greenleaf walked steadily towards Billy, his eyes filled with a hint of affection. Billy smiled lightly and quickly stepped forward to meet him. When they were about ten meters apart, Billy bowed respectfully, ¡°Billy Gardner from Ether Mountain pays respects, your majesty!¡±

    The use of ¡°Ether Mountain¡± in his address had its reasons.

    ¡°Haha, Billy, we don¡¯t need so many formalities between us!¡± Emperor Greenleaf chuckled and raised his hand.

    ¡°The etiquette between monarch and subject cannot be abandoned!¡± Billy bowed again in response.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a monarch-subject rtionship between us. Just call me Uncle!¡± the emperor continued to smile.

    Before ascending the Dragon Throne, Emperor Greenleaf had spent some time cultivating at Ether Mountain. From a certain perspective, he shared the same lineage as the old man, so it was not inappropriate for Billy to address him as Uncle.

    Upon hearing their conversation, Stout and Soul Chaser, not far behind, both eximed in a low voice. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them, but most people present wore expressions of utter shock, except for a few who knew the situation.

    Commander Gardner and Emperor Greenleaf had such a rtionship?!

    So, Emperor Greenleaf was also from Ether Mountain!

    Only now did many people understand why the capital city had granted Commander Gardner such immense power. Not only did he control SHADOW, an enforcement agency with the privilege of acting before reporting, but the capital city also allowed the Army of Bloodshadow, with a million soldiers, to gradually take control of the four major war departments in the north, south, east, and west, essentially handing over vale¡¯s military power to Commander Gardner without reservation. All of this had to be built on absolute trust; otherwise, it would be impossible. Now that they knew about the rtionship between the two, everything finally made sense.

    ¡°Billu, we¡¯ll chatter. Let¡¯s handle these pests first!¡± Emperor Greenleaf looked at Billy and then walked towards Wesley Strd and the others.

    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Wesley Strd took a deep breath and also bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Emperor Greenleaf looked at them with a stern expression.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You have one minute to leave the mountaintop immediately, or you will never leave!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, we¡¯vee to make a deal. By refusing us like this, aren¡¯t you worried about the situation in the Pr Snow Domain?¡± The long-haired man from earlier jumped out again.

    ¡°In your next life, learn some manners before showing your face to others!¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, Emperor Greenleaf swiftly swept his hand, delivering a powerful palm strike.

    ¡°Watch out, Josh Field!¡± Wesley Strd¡¯s pupils contracted, and he shouted loudly.

    His aura burst out, and without hesitation, he raised his palm to block the attack.

    Bang!

    Without any suspense, Wesley Strd couldn¡¯t withstand the force of Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s strike. After a loud bang, the long-haired man immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out. After falling a hundred meters away, hey on the ground like a dead dog, his chest shattered, and arge amount of blood gushed out from his mouth. This was because Wesley Strd had blocked about fifty to sixty percent of the force for him. Otherwise, there would be nothing left of him.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    With great difficulty, he opened his mouth and said one word before his head tilted and he lost his breath. His pupils dted, and he instantly died.

    At the same time, Wesley Strd was pushed back by Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s strike, retreating thirty to forty steps. There were traces of blood at the corners of his mouth, and his aura was in disarray.

    ¡°Does anyone else have any objections?¡± Emperor Greenleaf looked at the crowd and asked solemnly.

    The faces of the group, including the two gray-robed old men, changed, but no one dared to speak up.

    One word can cost a life, who would dare to speak.

    Wesley Strd exhaled heavily and looked at Emperor Greenleaf as he spoke.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree with our proposal, but taking a life with one strike¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°If you keep spouting nonsense, it won¡¯t just be a matter of taking a life!¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, such actions will be detrimental to your own future.¡± Wesley Strd took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°We are well aware that the situation in the Pr Snow Domain is bing increasingly dire. If the capital citypletely turns against our ancient martial arts world, it will only make things worse!¡±

    ¡°In that case, vale will find it extremely difficult to operate in the Pr Snow Domain and will probably withdrawpletely before long!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I suggest Your Majesty consider my previous proposal¡­¡±

    ¡°The thinking of pests truly cannot be deduced usingmon sense!¡± Donald, who was standing by, frowned and spoke coldly. ¡°You think that if vale fails, your ancient martial world can thrive on its own?¡±

    ¡°Donald, you¡¯re mistaken!¡± Wesley Strd responded with a cold smile.

    ¡°The major super sects in our ancient martial world have existed for thousands of years. Have you witnessed how much we have changed due to the changing situation in vale?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, a hundred years ago, during the catastrophe that vale experienced, have you seen how much damage our ancient martial world suffered?¡±

    ¡°Truly, the more despicable one is, the more invincible they be!¡± Donald couldn¡¯t help but curse in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m stating facts, aren¡¯t I?¡± Wesley Strd responded calmly.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 751 Dragon Sovereign of Glavale

    ¡°Since Your Majesty insist on going your own way, then we won¡¯t bother anymore!¡± Wesley Strd sensed the pressure emanating from Emperor Greenleaf and couldn¡¯t help but shudder. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°However, from now on, if the capital city wants the Ancient Martial Arts World to send people to the Pr Snow Domain, we will have to think about it carefully!¡±

    ¡°If you say one more word, do you believe I won¡¯t let any of you leave?¡± A strong aura of killing intent emanated from Emperor Greenleaf.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At this moment, Billy walked over and spoke to Emperor Greenleaf, ¡°I have a suggestion, should I speak or not?¡±

    Although Emperor Greenleaf had asked him to call him uncle, as he had mentioned before, the etiquette between ruler and subject should not be discarded.

    ¡°But go ahead and speak!¡± Emperor Greenleaf paused for a moment and nodded in response to Billy, no longer concerned about the issue of his address.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Billy replied and then turned to Wesley Strd, ¡°I can give you spots for the Five Elements Passage, but the conditions need to be adjusted. If you agree, then it¡¯s a deal. If not, then get out of here immediately!¡±

    For him, if there was a choice, he would naturally notpromise with the other party. However, due to the current circumstances, there were some things that had to be temporarily conceded. The Western countries were trying to make vale go through a catastrophe simr to the one a hundred years ago, and they were already making arrangements for it. If, at this moment, they were topletely fall out with the major super sects, it would obviously not be a wise choice.

    At the same time, Billy was well aware that the reason Emperor Greenleaf and Minister Woolery didn¡¯t agree to give up the spots for the Five Elements Passage was to take his feelings into consideration. Originally, as the sessor of the national fortune, releasing the spots for publicpetition was already unfair to him. If they were to give up the spots for the passage, it would be even more unreasonable. Therefore, the capital city had already made it clear that all eight spots for the Five Elements Passage would be allocated by him. If Billy didn¡¯t relent, neither Minister Woolery nor Emperor Greenleaf would ever agree.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t pay attention to them!¡± Emperor Greenleaf paused again and said. He  knew that Billy was making this concession for the sake of the capital city.

    ¡°Your Majesty, rest assured, everything will be fine. I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Billy looked at the emperor and smiled faintly.

    ¡°I wonder what conditions Commander Gardner wants to adjust?¡± Wesley Strd raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°I will give you two spots for the Five Elements Passage, but you need to send four Third-Rank or two Fourth-Rank Sovereigns to Pr Domain!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, one of the gray-robed old men immediately shouted, ¡°Do you think Third-Rank or Fourth-Rank Sovereigns are asmon people? Are they so worthless? You ask for so many with just one word!¡±

    ¡°I have already given you the conditions. Whether you agree or not is up to you.¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Time is limited. I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider!¡±

    ¡°Elder Strd, no need to consider anymore. We don¡¯t want those two spots!¡± The gray-robed old man looked at Wesley Strd and said.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I can agree to send four Third-Rank Sovereigns, but I need three spots!¡± Wesley Strd ignored the gray-robed old man and looked at Billy.

    ¡°No way!¡± Billy shook his head decisively. ¡°Two spots, four Third-Rank Sovereigns or two Fourth-Rank Sovereigns, you choose!¡±

    Wesley Strd exhaled heavily and a resolute look shed in his eyes as he spoke, ¡°Alright, I agree to send four Third-Rank Sovereigns to the Pr Snow Domain!¡±

    For him, although on the surface, this seemed like a losing deal. After all, with only two spots, only two people would benefit from the national fortune when it descended. But having two was better than having none.

    From what he knew, after weing the national fortune, including the sessor of the national fortune and the eight members of the passage, not only would their martial arts cultivation improve to varying degrees. But also, with the blessing of the atmospheric fortune, the martial arts talent of these nine people would skyrocket, and their martial arts future would be immeasurable.

    After reaching the Sovereign Realm, how far a martial artist could go wasrgely determined by their talent. Talent was the ceiling of everyone¡¯s martial arts path. If the talent was not enough, at a certain level, no matter how many umted cultivation resources, it would be useless. Therefore, for Wesley Strd, it was equivalent to using four old things who had reached their talent ceiling to exchange for two juniors who might have potential in thete Sovereign Realm in the future. This deal was worth it.

    ¡°You better not go back on your word!¡± Billy responded, then ignored the other party. Then he turned to Emperor Greenleaf and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, is it almost time? When should we start?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still twenty minutes away from the right time!¡± Emperor Greenleaf didn¡¯t mention the issue of the spots anymore. This was the concession Billy made for the capital city, and Emperor Greenleaf understood it. After a pause, he turned and looked behind him and said, ¡°Bring it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    The two ministers of the pce responded and each took a brocade box from their attendants and walked over. Then they bowed and presented the brocade boxes to Emperor Greenleaf.

    ¡°Is Your Majesty giving a gift to boss?¡± Not far away, Stout smacked his lips and said, ¡°The brocade boxes look exquisite, so this gift should be expensive, right?¡±

    Casey and the others coughed.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him angrily, ¡°Do you think the emperor would give a gift to Billy in this kind of situation?¡±

    ¡°Then what could it be? It¡¯s probably some kind of spiritual fruit or something?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°A spiritual fruit that the emperor would personally give must be at least a thousand years old!¡±

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°Stout, all you have in your mind are spiritual fruits.¡±

    ¡°Orchid, don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Ivy retorted again and then looked in Billy¡¯s direction.

    In fact, not only Stout, but most of the people present were looking at this scene curiously, wondering what was in the two brocade boxes.

    After a while, Emperor Greenleaf took out a scroll from one of the brocade boxes and opened it. He read it aloud with a loud voice, and his voice echoed through the air.

    ¡°As of today, Commander Gardner is hereby conferred the title of Dragon Sovereign of vale!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± As Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s words fell, the entire scene fell silent.

    Except for Minister Woolery, the elders of the cab, and a few ministers of the pce, everyone else had a puzzled expression on their faces.

    Dragon Sovereign of vale?

    ¡°Ivy, have you ever heard of this title? What is it? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± Stout looked at Ivy and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ivy shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Bob, you¡¯ve been in the Central Sky Office for a long time. Have you heard of this title?¡± Stout looked at Bob again and asked.

    ¡°Well! I vaguely remember seeing it in a document once!¡± Bob responded with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°In the history of vale, which has been passed down for thousands of years, this title has been conferred once before. If I remember correctly, thest time it was conferred was a thousand years ago!¡±

 Chapter 752 Protecting Glavale, Thriving with the Tide

    ¡°You¡¯ve really seen it?¡± Judge became interested as well.

    ¡°Do you know what this title is for? Is it more prestigious than Commander Gardner¡¯s title?¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the title of Dragon Sovereign of vale is highly respected, with a status and positionparable to a Minister Woolery of a nation!¡± Bob replied, steadying his emotions.

    ¡°Ah? Is that true?¡± Judge and Stout eximed in surprise, and Casey and the others wore expressions of astonishment as well.

    ¡°What Bob said might be true!¡± Ivy pointed towards Emperor Greenleaf and Billy, saying, ¡°Look!¡±

    Everyone turned to look.

    They saw Emperor Greenleaf handing the scroll to Billy and taking out an item from another brocade box.

    To put it simply, it was a piece of clothing.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    But this clothing was a bit special!

    Because it was a silk dragon robe, with golden silk embroidery and a pattern of nine pythons with four ws.

    A chorus of amazed gasps followed the sight of the dragon robe. Although most of the people present had never heard of the title Dragon Sovereign of vale, many of them knew what the python robe symbolized.

    Wearing the dragon robe meant a position of high authority; that wasmon knowledge.

    Moreover, this python robe had nine pythons with four ws, second only to the dragon robe with nine dragons and five ws worn by the emperor. In other words, wearing this dragon robe meant having a statusparable to a Minister Woolery, an existence above ten thousand others.

    At this moment, everyone finally had a basic understanding of the title Dragon Sovereign of vale.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Billy held the scroll in his hands and bowed to Emperor Greenleaf.

    ¡°I ept the title of Dragon Sovereign of vale! But I feel unworthy of this python robe, so please allow me to return it to you! When my mission is aplished, I will ept the dragon robe then!¡±

    Billy hadn¡¯t expected Emperor Greenleaf to hold the enthronement ceremony for him today. To him, receiving a title wasn¡¯t a big deal. In his eyes, being the ¡°Dragon Sovereign of vale¡± wasn¡¯t much different from being ¡°Commander Gardner¡±; it was just a title.

    But the meaning of this robe waspletely different; it was a symbol of high authority. He believed that he was still far from reaching that level.

    Eradicating pests, expelling foreign enemies, ensuring the safety of the nation and its people, and receiving envoys from all nations. That was his mission. Until his mission wasplete, he dared not ept this python robe.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, ept it!¡± Minister Woolery approached him, smiling, and continued speaking, ¡°This matter was proposed to Your Majesty by a group of old men, and this robe is well-deserved by you!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this doesn¡¯t suit your character!¡± Minister Woolery interrupted him with another smile. ¡°Hurry up, ept the dragon robe, and get ready to wee the national fortune!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Billy looked at Emperor Greenleaf again.

    ¡°Put it on!¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°I want to see who dares to say you are unworthy of it. I¡¯ll punish their entire family!¡±

    Billy choked for a moment.

    Emperor Greenleaf and Minister Woolery had already said this much, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to refuse anymore.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy knelt down on one knee and spoke loudly.

    ¡°No need for excessive courtesy!¡± Emperor Greenleaf raised his hand slightly. ¡°Get up, I will personally help you put on this dragon robe!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Billy said, standing up.

    After two minutes, Billy, dressed in a python robe, exuded an even stronger aura of royalty.

    ¡°Behold, Lord Dragon!¡±

    Everyone present, except for the Emperor and Minister Woolery, as well as a few others including Wesley Strd, bowed and called out in unison.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, boss looks more regal with this python robe on!¡± Stout, not far away, smacked his lips and continued.

    ¡°If we let boss wear the dragon robe with the nine dragons and five ws, absolutely¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ivy pped him on the back of his head, causing stars to appear in his eyes.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him fiercely.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore, won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Stout knew he had said the wrong thing and scratched his head before grinning.

    Exactly at noon.

    After changing his clothes, the emperor stood at the central tform of the second tier of the altar, with a solemn and devout expression as he spoke.

    ¡°I, Atwater Greenleaf, the people of vale, in ordance with the will of heaven, take up the position of the ruler!¡±

    ¡°For a hundred years, the vale has been weak and gued by internal and external troubles. Atwater Greenleaf has not failed in his mission, pouring his heart and soul into leading the vale against the world!¡±

    ¡°Now, a hundred years have passed, and I, Atwater Greenleaf, with my forces, havee to the summit of Kun Lun to respectfully wee the descent of national fortune from the heavens, to protect our vale and prosper ordingly!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Emperor stood between heaven and earth, his voice booming and echoing through the void. After a few minutes, he descended from the altar.

    ¡°Respectfully weing the descent of national fortune from the heavens, to protect our vale and prosper ordingly!¡±

    Tens of thousands of people at the scene called out in unison, their voices deafening and reaching the sky. Soon, as the voices of the crowd fell, the weather suddenly changed over the Kun Lun Mountains, with winds and clouds surging. At the same time, tens of thousands of people on the ground simultaneously sensed a formidable pressure descending from the sky, shrouding the entire the Kun Lun Mountains, causing many to shudder involuntarily.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please take your position!¡± At this moment, Minister Woolery looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded and walked towards the altar.

    Following behind him were Casey, Ivy, Azure Fang, Azure Dragon, Bob, and Ian. With so many brothers and sisters by his side, Billy already knew who would apany him on the altar.

    At the same time, a man and a woman in their thirties walked out from behind Wesley Strd. From the aura emanating from them, it was apparent that they both possessed the cultivation of a First-rank Sovereign realm.

    Three minutester, the nine of them took their positions.

    Billy stood at the central tform of the second tier, his expression solemn as he looked up at the sky. Casey and the others stood at eight different stone pirs near the stairs, a hint of seriousness shing on their faces. The descent of national fortune was filled with unknowns, with opportunities and dangers intertwined. No one could be one hundred percent certain of sess. If they failed, not only would they fail to bring down the national fortune, but the nine people on the altar would also be in danger.

    ¡°Activate the Five Elements Channel!¡± The voice of Minister Woolery rang out again.

    As his words fell, five members of the cab walked onto the first level tform, each holding a small jade box in their hands. Then, they each took out a piece of Five Elements Jade Pendants from the small boxes and handed them to five of Casey¡¯s group.

    The attribute of the jade pendant that each person received naturally corresponded to the attribute represented by their respective hexagram positions.

    After the five members of the cab stepped back, Casey and Ivy simultaneously ced the jade pendants into grooves on the nearby stone pirs. Immediately after, the eight members of the Five Elements Channel simultaneously activated their Chi energy and poured it into the stone pirs.

    Then, a thin mist enveloped the area around the eight stone pirs, with the color of the mist resembling the corresponding element.

    In the next moment, eight powerful forces surged from the stone pirs, shooting up into the sky.

 Chapter 753 The Baptism of National Fortune, Rebirth through Nirvana

    ¡°The arrival of national fortune, none of the eight channels of the Five Elements can be interrupted, or all previous efforts will be in vain!¡± Minister Woolery looked at the eight individuals and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison.

    Boom!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After about two minutes, thunderous sounds echoed in the sky, and the swirling clouds and mist became faster and apanied by shes of lightning.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the first wave of national fortune is about to descend, please be prepared to bear it!¡± Minister Woolery¡¯s voice rang out again.

    The national fortune, ording to the Eight Trigrams, was divided into eight waves, each umting upon the previous one. Whether all eight waves of national fortune could descend depended on the chosen individuals and the continuity of the Five Elements channels. If the chosen individuals could endure the pressure until the end, and the Five Elements channels were not interrupted, then all eight waves of national fortune could be weed, which was the best oue. However, if the chosen individuals found it difficult to withstand such pressure, or if the Five Elements channels were interrupted, the national fortune would end, and only a few waves would descend.

    ording to historical records, the vale lineage, which had spanned thousands of years, had witnessed the descent of national fortune dozens of times, but only three times had all eight waves of national fortune descended. And after those three instances, vale ushered in its three golden ages.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded loudly, his aura bursting forth, and he raised his hands above his head in a solemn gesture.

    Boom!

    Before his words even fell, an invisible pressure descended from the sky, majestic and as heavy as a mountain. At the same moment, the entire mountaintop seemed to be vacuumed, and the overwhelming pressure made people suffocate. Many individuals with lower cultivation levels immediately turned pale, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± On the second-tier tform, Billy furrowed his brows.

    The weight of the national fortune clearly exceeded his expectations. This pressure was a hundred times stronger than the pressure he had faced from peak-level powerhouses. And just as he was stunned, streams of powerful and Yang energy continuously poured into his body, cleansing and refining his essence. Bearing the national fortune, opportunities and dangers coexisted. If one could withstand the influx of national fortune, their body would undergo a rebirth through nirvana. Otherwise, there would be no way out!

    After a while, fine beads of sweat appeared on Billy¡¯s forehead, and his legs slightly bent. However, after a short time, Billy seemed to gradually adapt. Taking a deep breath, the aura on his body rose once again, and his previously bent legs straightened.

    At the same time, the eight individuals on the first-tier tform, as the national fortune gradually flowed into their bodies, also had pale faces, clearly bearing immense pressure. On one hand, they had to continuously infuse their Chi into the eight stone pirs to ensure the uninterrupted flow of the Five Elements Channel. On the other hand, they had to release their own aura to assist Billy in bearing the pressure of national destiny. Although most of the national pressure was concentrated on Billy, they still struggled.

    As Billy and the eight channel members began to bear the national destiny, the pressure felt by others gradually weakened. After a while, they hardly felt it anymore.

    ¡°The first wave of national destiny is so powerful. What about the next waves?¡± Judge muttered in the crowd.

    ¡°I never expected the force of national destiny to be so overwhelming!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s face showed a solemn expression.

    ¡°Orchid, why doesn¡¯t the boss let everyone go up to the tform and bear the national destiny together? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier?¡± Stout turned and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure of the specific reasons,¡± Night Orchid shook her head and added, ¡°But I¡¯ve heard the boss mention that the force of national destiny is bestowed upon those who have chosen great fortunes.¡±

    ¡°If too many people bear it, it directly affects the strength of national destiny, and it may even cause it to break.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout smacked his lips in response.

    ¡°Orchid, what will happen if those two martial artists from the ancient martial arts world can¡¯t hold on and withdraw halfway?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°If someone withdraws halfway and there is no timely recement, it will directly lead to the end of the national destiny!¡± Frostde added.

    ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± Soul Chaser frowned. ¡°If we had known earlier, boss shouldn¡¯t have agreed to give them two spots. Who knows if they will back out?¡±

    ¡°Boss gave up the spots for the sake of the greater picture!¡± Night Orchid responded, then looked at Vermilion Bird and continued, ¡°Vermilion Bird, you and Stout should be prepared to take over at any time!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Vermilion Bird nodded in unison.

    This matter was naturally discussed by Billy before he ascended the altar. He was obviously worried that the two of them might back out halfway. While the crowd was talking, the nine people on the tform continued to withstand the intense pressure of national destiny. Although the two martial artists from the ancient martial arts world had stronger individual cultivation than Casey and the others, bearing the national destiny relied not only on cultivation strength but also on talent and fortune. In these aspects, the two of them were far inferior to Casey and the others. Therefore, at this moment, the pressure they experienced was not any weaker than what Casey and the others felt, and it even seemed overwhelming.

    Fortunately, although the first wave of pressure was intense, it was still within their eptable range.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the second wave of national destiny is about to descend!¡± After a while, the National Advisor observed the heavens and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy took a deep breath.

    Boom!

    As his words fell, a heavy aura descended from the sky, adding to the previous wave. At the same time, an invisible wave instantly reverberated in all directions. Tens of thousands of people on-site felt the strong pressure. It was even more intense than before, causing many people with lower cultivation levels to fall to the ground. On the tform, Billy slightly bent his hands and legs, hisplexion paler than before, and his aura began to show signs of disorder.

    Billy took a deep breath, his eyes narrowed. His aura rose again, and his body slowly straightened up. From his state, it was apparent that he was finding it much more difficult than the first wave. If this continued, theter waves would be a cause for concern.

    On the first-tier tform, Casey and the others also had more disordered auras than before. Each of them frowned, clearly feeling ufortable. The two martial artists from the ancient martial arts world had pale faces and clenched teeth, their bodies trembling slightly.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, how many waves of national destiny do you think the Lord Dragon can endure?¡± on the ground, a cab elder looked at Urban Woolery and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Urban Woolery stared at the altar, wearing a pensive expression as he responded.

    ¡°I have confidence in the young master. He will definitely bear all eight waves of national destiny!¡± Adam Greenleaf replied solemnly.

    ¡°Lord Greenleaf, you must know that in the entire history of vale, there have only been three people who could bear all eight waves of national destiny!¡± The cab elder paused for a moment before speaking again.

    ¡°Even if there were no previous examples, the young master will surely aplish it!¡± Adam spoke again.

    ¡°A thousand-year genius, the Qilin of the nation, it¡¯s not just empty praise!¡±

    Looking at his expression, it seemed that Adam¡¯s admiration for Billy was even more blind than Stout¡¯s.

 Chapter 754 A Golden Age Reborn in Our Lifetime

    ¡°Minister Woolery, keep an eye on the surroundings!¡± Emperor Greenleaf approached.

    ¡°There are still many hidden figures from the ancient martial arts world. Anyone who shows any sign of disturbance should be immediately eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Your Majesty. I have already arranged for Ernest Shepherd and his team to keep a close watch!¡± Urban responded respectfully, bowing.

    ¡°Good!¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded. ¡°Also, assign someone to keep an eye on Lu Xiao and his group. Don¡¯t let them make any moves.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Urban Woolery replied once again.

    Meanwhile, not far away, Night Orchid and the others stared solemnly at the position of the altar.

    ¡°Orchid, how many waves do you think the boss can withstand?¡± Soul Chaser asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell!¡± Night Orchid shook her head slightly. ¡°But based on what I know about the boss, he should be able to hold on until at least the sixth wave.¡±

    ¡°Orchid, you underestimate the boss too much!¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Although the boss looks exhausted, I¡¯m certain that even if there were nine or ten waves, he would still be able to handle it!¡±

    Night Orchid and the others all choked.

    ¡°Stout, you haven¡¯t experienced it firsthand, so you don¡¯t understand the weight of the national fortune. Being able to withstand until the sixth wave is already a millennium genius!¡± Night Orchid retorted.

    ¡°I believe that boss will definitely hold on until thest wave!¡± Stout continued to click his tongue.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The group shrugged their shoulders simultaneously and looked up at the altar.

    Boom!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Soon, the third wave of national fortune descended, pressing down on the second wave like a mountain. The resulting shockwave blew the trees around the nds, causing the clothes of tens of thousands of people to flutter in the wind. Billy, Casey, and the others bent their bodies simultaneously, their breath bing more chaotic.

    Then came the fourth wave, the fifth wave, each wave stronger than thest!

    After the fifth wave arrived, the people around the altar had already knelt down inrge numbers. Their bodies were crushed by the weight of the heavy national fortune, but they gritted their teeth and persisted. On the altar, Billy¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, his breath became abnormally rapid, and his aura was in disarray, as if he were about to copse. Casey and the others were no better off. Their bodies bent, their legs trembling, their breath in chaos.

    ¡°The renowned Commander Gardner, a millennium genius, is nothing more than this!¡± At this moment, one of the hidden figures in the surroundings spoke indifferently, wearing an expression of disdain on his face as he looked towards the direction of the altar.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Another person responded with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Atwater Greenleaf is still hoping that he can bear the weight of eight waves of national fortune and lead vale into its fourth golden age. Such wishful thinking!¡±

    ¡°Judging from his current state, I doubt he can even hold on until the sixth wave of national fortune!¡±

    ¡°I think even the fifth wave poses some danger!¡± A woman scoffed.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t underestimate him. Give it your all!¡± an elderly man with white hair spoke up.

    ¡°Today, under no circumstances can we allow him to bear the weight of eight waves of national fortune. The maximum we can tolerate is for vale to embrace the arrival of six waves of national fortune!¡±

    ¡°If Commander Gardner persists even after the sixth wave of national fortune, you all know what to do, right?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Elder Power!¡± the man from earlier responded. ¡°Today, this national fortune won¡¯t let him reach the seventh wave!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± The white-haired elder nodded firmly.

    ¡°Elder Power, should Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy know what to do?¡± the man continued to ask.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the old man with white hair nodded again.

    ¡°As long as we make a move, they will retreat!¡±

    ¡°At that time, we will hold back the others and prevent them from filling the void. As long as we persist for three minutes, the Five Elements Channel will bepletely severed, and the national fortune wille to an end!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± several people nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, if you can¡¯t hold on, don¡¯t force yourself!¡± at this moment, Minister Woolery stared at the direction of the altar with a solemn expression and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°No worries, Minister Woolery. There¡¯s no need to worry!¡± Billy responded loudly.

    vale had been waiting for this day for a hundred years. How could he give up so easily?

    Billy¡¯s ultimate goal was to achieve the Eighth National Fortune! vale, with a heritage of thousands of years, had gone through three golden ages. In his lifetime, he wanted to create the fourth golden age.

    ¡°Casey, Ivy, can you hold on?¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy looked towards the position of the first level tform and asked.

    ¡°We can!¡± except for the two named Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy, the six people in Casey¡¯s group responded loudly at the same time.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy shouted loudly, ¡°Prepare to face the sixth wave of national fortune!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others shouted again, clenching their teeth and showing determination in their eyes.

    Boom!

    After about twenty minutes, a more powerful national fortune aura descended once again. The entire Kun Lun Mountains seemed to tremble, and the number of people lying on the ground increased. And with the arrival of this wave of aura, traces of blood began to seep from the corners of Billy¡¯s mouth. At the same time, his left leg suddenly bent, almost kneeling down. However, he managed to hold on in the end, gritting his teeth and straightening his body.

    On the first level tform, Bob and Ian both spewed out a mouthful of blood at the same time, their faces turning pale.

    They are both War God-Emperor great masters, and among the nine people, their cultivation is the weakest, so they reached their limit first. As their breath weakened, the aura of the two Five Elements Channels they were responsible for also weakened.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, how are you two holding up?¡± Ivy, seeing the state of the two, asked in a concerned voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy. We¡¯re fine and can still hold on!¡± the two responded simultaneously. After their words fell, they took a breath and then clenched their teeth, channeling their Chi energy into the stone pirs. The aura on the stone pirs immediately returned to its original state.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, should we let Lord Dragone down?¡± Donald, on the ground, had a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°Being able to wee the descent of the sixth wave of national fortune is already a blessing from the heavens to vale!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon and the others are already reaching their limits. If they forcefully resist the seventh wave of impact, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Urban responded after a brief moment of thought.

    ¡°But, Lord Dragon¡­¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°Donald, rest assured!¡± Emperor Greenleaf stared at the altar and spoke calmly. ¡°Billy has always been steady in his actions. If he really can¡¯t hold on, he wille down by himself!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Donald nodded slightly.

    ¡°Orchid, has boss reached his limit?¡± not far away, Rakshasa turned her worried face to Night Orchid and asked.

    ¡°Rakshasa, rest assured. From my understanding of him, he is definitely not at his limit yet!¡± Stout¡¯s face showed a hint of solemnity, but he still had confidence in Billy.

    ¡°Looking at the current situation, even if boss can still withstand it, I¡¯m worried that Bob and Ian will have a hard time holding on.¡± Vermilion Bird said from the side.

    Night Orchid nodded with a solemn expression. After a slight pause, she added, ¡°However, boss should also be aware of Bob and Ian¡¯s situation. If he doesn¡¯t give up, he should have a way!¡±

    ¡°But boss is in a precarious situation himself. What can he do¡­¡± Soul Chaser furrowed his brows and spoke.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Just then, White Tiger eximed in surprise, pointing in the direction of the altar, ¡°Look!¡±

 Chapter 755 Stirring Up Trouble

    ¡°I¡¯m tellin¡¯ ya, boss¡¯s aura is all messed up,¡± White Tiger shouted.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s boss up to?¡± ck Tortoise asked curiously.

    Just like White Tiger said, something was off about Billy¡¯s aura on the altar. It kept fluctuating, sometimes strong, sometimes weak, and it was definitely unusual. And then, his brows furrowed, his eyes turned red, and the veins on his arms started bulging like crazy.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    After about ten minutes of this, Billy suddenly yelled.

    As his voice boomed, a powerful aura exploded from his body like a flood, strong and majestic.

    It was way stronger than before. He had definitely broken through. And not just one level, but two! He reached the realm of Second-Rank Sovereign.

    Just like Night Orchid had guessed, while Billy could still hold on, he knew that Casey and the others were probably reaching their limit. Right now, everyone could barely handle the sixth wave of national luck, but if they kept going like this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the seventh wave. So, Billy¡¯s only option was to strengthen himself and shield Casey and the others from the impact of the uing national luck as much as possible. He had intentionally held back his cultivation before today, hoping to break through to the highest state in the best condition. So, it made sense that once he broke through, he would jump two levels.

    As he broke through to the Second-Rank Sovereign realm, his body, which had been slightly bent under the overwhelming national luck, straightened up once again.

    From his rxed expression, it was clear that after the breakthrough, handling the six waves of national luck was no problem for him. And as he took on the majority of the national luck pressure, Casey and the others also breathed a sigh of relief, theirplexions gradually returning to normal.

    ¡°Boss broke through to the Sovereign realm?¡± Judge eximed in shock on the t ground.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Night Orchid smiled and said, ¡°And if I¡¯m right, he directly broke through to the second-rank!¡±

    ¡°Wow! I knew boss would figure it out!¡± Stout said, looking admiringly.

    At the same time, Emperor Greenleaf and the others also felt the changes in Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°He really is a rare genius!¡± Otis Hum couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°To be able to break through at a time like this, and even jump two levels, I admire him, truly admirable!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, he never lets us down!¡± Adam Greenleaf¡¯s face showed joy as well.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, from Lord Dragon¡¯s current posture, he has a good chance of holding on until the seventh wave of national luck arrives!¡± a cab minister looked at Urban Woolery and spoke.

    ¡°The seventh wave?¡± Urban Woolery looked at the altar with a faint smile, his gaze focused, ¡°His target probably¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Before he could finish speaking, his pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°I knew these troublemakers wouldn¡¯t stay quiet!¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°If they want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant their wish!¡±

    As his words fell, he disappeared into the right side of the forest like an eagle soaring, vanishing in the blink of an eye. His speed was astonishing.

    ¡°These scoundrels are asking for death!¡± Urban Woolery¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned to follow.

    Just now, he had sensed several powerful aura fluctuations around the mountaintop. He knew for sure that those hidden ancient martial arts world experts had started attacking Ernest Shepherd and the others.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, you and Lord Hum stay here and watch over Wesley Strd and the rest. I¡¯ll go check with Donald and the others!¡± Milo Guzman¡¯s voice rang out in time. As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly darted into the forest, with Elder Donald and the two other elders following closely behind.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Guzman, no mercy for anyone!¡± Urban shouted at his back.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Milo¡¯s voice came back.

    At the same time, Wesley Strd and the others also made their move not far away.

    ¡°Shane, Rowena,e down!¡± one of the gray-robed old men shouted loudly in the direction of the altar.

    Shane and Rowena leaped down from the tform. For them, holding on until now was already enough. Their bodies had endured the baptism of six waves of national luck, and their martial talent and fortune were already beyondparison. Their purpose ining to the altar today was twofold. On one hand, they wanted to transform their bodies and enhance their talent and fortune. On the other hand, and most importantly, they wanted to stop the arrival of the national luck. The limit had been set at six waves by the major super sects. Any more than six waves had to be stopped. Otherwise, the bnce between the ancient martial world and the capital would be broken, and the scales would naturally tip towards the capital. This was something the ancient martial world did not want to see.

    ¡°I knew these people wouldn¡¯t be so obedient!¡± Night Orchid frowned when she saw the two mening down. Then, she turned to Vermilion Bird and shouted loudly, ¡°Vermilion Bird, you and Stout, go up to the top!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Vermilion Bird and Stout replied loudly and immediately jumped up to the tform.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Wesley Strd¡¯s voice rang out.

    Before his words could even fall, Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy, who had run down from the altar, quickly rushed towards Vermilion Bird and Stout. At the same time, they raised their hands and smashed out several powerful palm strikes, creating a strong gust of wind. Both of them were experts at Sovereign realm, and they were going all out from the start. It was clear that they had no intention of sparing Vermilion Bird and Stout¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, Stout, be careful!¡± Night Orchid and the others shouted at the same time.

    ¡°You scoundrels!¡± at the same time, Otis Hum shouted angrily andunched an attack towards Shane and Rowena.

    ¡°Your opponents are us!¡± Just as Otis Hum made his move, the two gray-robed old men on the other side also attacked, joining forces to confront Otis Hum.

    Urban Woolery¡¯s face was filled with anger. Without any hesitation, he dashed towards Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy. However, before he could take a few steps, Wesley Strd¡¯s figure shed over and smashed out a powerful gust of wind, stopping Urban in his tracks.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that your skills are second only to the Emperor Greenleaf. Today, I have the honor of witnessing it myself!¡± Wesley Strd steadied himself and looked calmly at Urban Woolery.

    ¡°Today, none of you will leave Kthe un Lun Mountains alive!¡± Urban Woolery didn¡¯t waste any more time talking and attacked.

    Boom!

    The two of them shed once again, a loud boom resounding as they slid back a hundred meters beforeing to a stop. From their states, it was clear that they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Move, stop them!¡± Night Orchid and the others shouted, charging towards the two men and women who were attacking Vermilion Bird and Stout.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    On the mountaintop, civil and military officials, as well as tens of thousands of personnel from SHADOW and the Central Sky Office, followed suit.

    ¡°You want to die? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± At this moment, the remaining six men and women on the other side erupted with a terrifying aura. From this aura, it was clear that all of them had cultivation levels surpassing the Sovereign realm, and three of them were even at the second-rank level. Clearly, they had concealed their true cultivation levels through special means before this.

 Chapter 756 A Hairâ€™s Breadth

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Before the Sovereign realm powerhouse, the civil and military officials as well as the members of various departments were obviously no match. With a casual palm strike, the six of them easily knocked down arge number of people. Among these civil and military officials, the strongest cultivators were only a few half-step Sovereign warriors, who were no match at all.

    Almost at the same time, Vermilion Bird and Stout were sent flying by Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy with a single palm strike, spewing a mouthful of blood in mid-air. After flying hundreds of meters in the air, they heavily fell to the ground, their bodies appearing extremely weak. On the altar, Billy, Casey, and the others looked at the situation around them, their faces filled with anger and burning rage. They wanted to help, but they were well aware of their responsibilities and could only guard the altar, unable to go anywhere.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, Stout!¡± Night Orchid and the others shouted loudly at the same time.

    ¡°Orchid, go to the altar quickly, there¡¯s no time!¡± Stout responded loudly.

    Since Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy left the altar, two minutes had already passed. On the first level of the altar tform, the momentum of the Five Elements Passage on the two stone pirs previously handled by Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy had already dissipated. When the national fortune descended, if any of the eight Five Elements Passages were interrupted for three minutes, the national fortune would also dissipate. Therefore, there was only one minute left for everyone.

    ¡°Orchid, you and Frostde go to the altar!¡± ck Tortoise and White Tiger shouted at the same time.

    Night Orchid and Frostde exchanged a nce and didn¡¯t hesitate, rushing towards the altar.

    ¡°You bunch of insignificant ants, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± ck Tortoise shouted again and charged towards Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy with White Tiger.

    Rakshasa, Han Holmes, and several other deputy ministers followed them.

    However, it was still useless. Before they could reach their opponents, they were all swept into the air. They flew tens of meters away before crashing to the ground. After flipping a few times, theyy on the ground for a long time and couldn¡¯t get up, blood seeping from the corners of their mouths. At the same time, Night Orchid and Frostde had already reached the side of the altar.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go up!¡± Shane Hoyles¡¯s voice reached their ears. ¡°Even if you go up, I can make youe down immediately!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy had already caught up. They each unleashed a powerful gust of wind, sweeping towards Night Orchid and Frostde, fierce and thunderous. Their cultivation levels were several ranks higher than Night Orchid and Frostde. If they were hit by this strike, Night Orchid and Frostde would be severely injured, if not dead.

    ¡°Orchid, Frostde, watch out!¡± White Tiger and the others shouted loudly.

    Night Orchid and Frostde had sensed the strong sense of danger. Their pupils contracted, wanting to dodge, but it was obviously toote. The only thing they could do was to activate their Chi energy to form a defensive barrier and watch helplessly as the attack came towards them.

    ¡°You damn bastards!¡± Just then, a sharp female voice sounded.

    Before the voice even finished, two incredibly sharp sword forces attacked like tangible entities. One of them intercepted Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy¡¯s attack, instantly nullifying their palm strikes. The other sword force shot directly towards Shane Hoyles and Rowena Hardy.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Shane and Rowena immediately sensed a sense of death. Their pupils instantly shrank to the size of a needle. Without any hesitation, they quickly dodged to the side.

    To their despair, even though they were still in mid-air, the sword force passed by their bodies. The next moment, their bodies were severed into four pieces, one after another, blood spewing out, flesh and blood scattered.

    With a single sword strike, two first-rank Sovereigns were killed..

    ¡°Ms Knight, Felicia?!¡± As the person who made the move rushed over, White Tiger and the others eximed in unison.

    Two figures appeared, and they were none other than Harleen Knight and Felicia Knight. It was evident from their previous disy of power that they had reached the Sovereign Realm. Billy, who witnessed this scene from the altar, couldn¡¯t help but show a strong sense of surprise on his face. He couldn¡¯t fathom what the sisters had experienced on Ether Mountain. In just a few short months, they had directly advanced from thete stage of the War Grandmaster Realm to the Sovereign Realm. Their path clearly deviated from the ordinary martial artists¡¯.

    ¡°Orchid, you and Frostde hurry to the altar! We don¡¯t have much time!¡± Harleen shouted loudly at Night Orchid.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms Knight!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde responded before rushing towards the two stone pirs.

    In an instant, they infused their Chi energy into the pirs, causing two powerful auras to soar into the sky. The onlookers collectively breathed a sigh of relief upon witnessing this scene. If it had been just a few secondster, the national fortune would have been forcibly severed.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Harleen looked up and shouted towards Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Harleen, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, should wee up and help you?¡± Felicia also chimed in.

    ¡°No, you all stay down there!¡± Billy smiled again.

    With the national fortune being taken over, if it could be shared among multiple people, there wouldn¡¯t have been as much trouble. Gathering all the experts above the Sovereign Realm in the capital city would definitely be enough to bear the burden of eight national fortunes. However, in doing so, the fortune would be too diluted, and it was estimated that only two or three fortunes would actually manifest!

    ¡°Chase, Carly, get them down from there!¡± Wesley Strd, locked in a fierce battle with Urban Woolery, angrily shouted.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the two who were engaged inbat with the civil and military officials, quickly rushed towards the altar.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Harleen spoke with a deep voice. ¡°Felicia, guard the altar, don¡¯t let anyone approach!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Felicia responded loudly and quickly ran to the side of the altar, holding a ancient sword. A terrifying pressure emanated from her, clearly disying her cultivation at the Second-Rank Sovereign Realm. With another shout from Harleen, she raised her sword and attacked the two charging individuals.

    ¡°You killed Shane, you deserve to die!¡± the man named Chase Carpenter roared as he looked at the four severed bodies on the ground. As he spoke, his hands continued to move, unleashing waves of overwhelming energy towards Harleen. His cultivation was not weak, a Second-Rank Sovereign.

    The other woman was not idle either,unching strong palm strikes in quick session. She was at the same level as Shane Hoyles, a First-Rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Die!¡± Harleen responded simply with one word. As she spoke, her wrist flicked, and her ancient sword traced a mysterious pattern in the air before swiftly stabbing towards Chase Carpenter.

    The sword¡¯s momentum was like a swift white horse, so fast that it didn¡¯t give the opponent any time to react. After shattering the opponent¡¯s attack like crumbling decay, it instantly arrived in front of him.

 Chapter 757 The Rise of Glavale, Fate Cannot be Defied

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Chase Carpenter¡¯s pupils contracted in disbelief, clearly not expecting Harleen¡¯s skills to be so strong.

    There was no time to dodge, so he raised his hand again, trying to block the sword with a few bursts of energy.

    But he was clearly overestimating himself! Without a doubt, the sword directly pierced through his heart, passing right through.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Chase Carpenter opened his mouth to say something, but blood gushed out, and his body fell to the ground, twitching a few times before bing still. White Tiger and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, their faces filled with astonishment.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    A Second-rank Sovereign powerhouse, killed by a single sword?!

    Did Harleen just break through on a rocket?!

    The other woman, seeing this, no longer had any fighting spirit left. She quickly turned around and rushed towards the side.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Harleen¡¯s voice entered her ears like the voice of the Grim Reaper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The woman shouted in panic as she felt the killing intent behind her, but it was toote. A sword pierced through her back. Due to inertia, the woman took a few more steps forward before falling down, blood gushing out from under her body, instantly losing her breath.

    ¡°White Tiger, Stout, are you guys okay?¡± Harleen quickly ran to White Tiger and the others, asking with concern.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, thanks, Ms Knight. Go help the others,¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°Okay, take a moment to rest then!¡±

    Harleen released her spiritual power to check their injuries. Although they were injured, it wasn¡¯t too serious, so she didn¡¯t dy any further and quickly rushed towards the battlefield where the civil and military officials were fighting.

    Boom!

    At the same time, one of the gray-robed elders fighting against Otis Hum was lifted into the air by a palm strike. His chest bones shattered, and he fell heavily to the ground, instantly losing his breath.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The other gray-robed elder cried out in pain, raising his hand and attacking Otis Hum with numerous punches.

    ¡°You old fool!¡± Otis Hum said in a deep voice, not retreating but advancing, unleashing several palm strikes.

    The attacks from both sides collided, producing a series of muffled sounds. The gray-robed elder¡¯s cultivation level was half a grade lower than Otis Hum¡¯s, and he was already injured, so after a while, he was forced to retreat continuously by Otis Hum.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± After a few more rounds of attacks, Otis Hum shouted angrily, his aura soaring to the extreme. Then, he punched with full force. As the fist struck, the air around them became turbulent, fierce winds blowing, and a series of explosive sounds filled the air, creating an astonishing momentum. Although the gray-robed elder sensed the power of this attack, he did not dodge. After taking a deep breath, he also threw a punch to meet it.

    Clearly, he severely underestimated the terror of this punch. After the violent force broke through his attacks, it ruthlessly struck his chest, apanied by the sound of bones breaking.

    Staggering back, the gray-robed elder retreated more than ten steps, leaving a trail of blood under his feet. After falling straight to the ground, he opened his mouth, and arge amount of blood gushed out. His pupils dted rapidly, and then there was no more movement.

    After giving him a nce, Otis Hum quickly rushed towards the Prime Minister¡¯s position.

    Just as he was about to reach them, a earth-shattering explosion came from the battle between the two of them. Then, both of them slid backwards for a hundred meters. From the aura emanating from both of them, it could be seen that they were still evenly matched.

    ¡°s! It¡¯s all fate after all!¡± Wesley Strd nced around and shouted, ¡°vale is rising, fate cannot be defied! Whatever, let you guys go!¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Urban Woolery, who was hundreds of meters away, and said, ¡°Prime Minister, sorry for the disturbance today, until we meet again!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure dashed down the mountain like lightning. He was very clear that this time¡¯s attempt to assassinate the national fortune was aplete failure. If he didn¡¯t leave now, when Emperor Greenleaf made his move, he would never get the chance to leave. Although he could fight Urban Woolery to a draw, he had the self-awareness that he had no chance of winning against Emperor Greenleaf.

    As a mid-stage Sovereign powerhouse, his teleportation speed was extremely exaggerated. In the blink of an eye, he was a kilometer away.

    ¡°You want to run?¡± Otis Hum frowned and turned around, preparing to chase after him.

    ¡°Lord Hum,e back, you are not his match.¡± Urban shouted.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Otis turned around and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Urban smiled faintly.

    ¡°Come and go as you please, do you think you can treat this sacred altar as nothing?¡± Almost at the same time Urban spoke, Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s voice resounded in the air.

    Immediately after, a destructive wave of energy swept towards Wesley Strd¡¯s back. As the wave passed, everything in its path was destroyed, mountains, trees, and rocks were all turned into dust, obscuring the sky. Feeling the dense killing intent, Wesley Strd¡¯s pupils instantly shrank to the size of a needle, and all the pores on his body stood up. Then, without any hesitation, he took a deep breath and elerated again, leaping forward like a bird. However, he seemed to still underestimate Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s strength. After a dull sound, a burst of blood mist exploded in mid-air. And then, there was no more after. After the blood mist, not even a speck of dust remained.

    Seeing this scene, tens of thousands of people gasped in unison.

    A mid-stage Sovereign powerhouse, obliterated by a single strike of Emperor Greenleaf.

    At the same time, thest person led by Wesley Strd, was pierced in the forehead by Harleen¡¯s sword, and fell straight down. At this point, all the people from the Ancient Martial World sent to Kunlun Xu had been wiped out, not a single one survived.

    ¡°Harleen, are you alright?¡± Felicia quickly came to Harleen¡¯s side as the crisis was resolved and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen shook her head in response.

    ¡°Madam, Felicia!¡± At this moment, Adam Greenleaf walked over.

    ¡°Uncle Adam!¡± The two sisters bowed slightly.

    ¡°Adam, who are these two?¡± Soon after, Emperor Greenleaf and Urban led the others over.

    Adam was a descendant of the Greenleaf family, so Emperor Greenleaf called his first name directly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the young master¡¯s wife, and the other is his sister-inw!¡± Adam respectfully responded.

    Like Billy, even though he could call Emperor Greenleaf ¡°Uncle¡±, the etiquette between sovereign and subject could not be disregarded.

    ¡°I am Harleen Knight, bowing to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°I am Felicia Knight, bowing to Your Majesty!¡±

    The two sisters had seen the emperor countless times on various media, so there was no need for Adam to introduce them. As they spoke, they both knelt on one knee.

 Chapter 758 One After Another

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need for you both to be so polite!¡± Emperor Greenleafughed and spoke, raising them up with a burst of energy.

    ¡°I want to thank you on behalf of the millions of vale people!¡± Urban Woolery had just briefly exined the situation to him.

    After listening, he finally understood that if the two sisters hadn¡¯t arrived in time today, vale would probably have to bear the burden of the sixth national fortune! The two sisters could be considered great contributors to vale.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it is the responsibility of every man to contribute to the rise and fall of the country,¡± Harleen responded respectfully.

    Then, the two sisters bowed and greeted the Prime Minister, Urban Woolery, with a respectful and graceful demeanor. If, half a year ago, the two sisters had faced the Emperor and the Prime Minister at such close proximity, they would probably have been too nervous to speak. After all, these two were the leaders of vale! Normally, they could only be seen in the media, and they were miles away from ordinary folks like them. But since they came down from the Ether Mountain this time, their mindset had changed. Although they still maintained the proper respect for these two important figures, they were no longer as nervous.

    During their two to three months on the Ether Mountain, they hade into contact with many people and things they had never encountered before, and they were all significant and influential figures. From a certain perspective, it almost overturned their understanding of this world. Therefore, even when they now faced the Emperor and the Prime Minister, they could face them rtively calmly.

    ¡°Haha, Billy is fortunate to have such a wife. You two sisters are truly remarkable!¡± Emperor Greenleaf said with a smile, seeing Harleen¡¯s confident and humble attitude. ¡°Indeed, both of you are outstanding!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise!¡± the two sisters bowed again in response.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the seventh national fortune is about to descend!¡± Otis Hum spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded and looked at Harleen and the two sisters. ¡°You go and check on the situation with White Tiger. We¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two sisters nodded in response, then greeted Urban Woolery and the others before heading towards White Tiger and the others.

    Boom!

    Just then, another wave of majestic and powerful aura descended from the sky, crashing onto the sixth national fortune, causing the entire mountaintop to tremble. Everyone could feel that the momentum of this wave of national fortune was much heavier than the sixth wave.

    ording to ancient records, the first three waves of national fortune were of one level, the middle three waves were of the second level, and the seventh and eighth waves were each of their own level. It could be inferred from this that the energy of thest two waves far surpassed any of the previous ones. Especially thest wave, it was said to be as heavy as the sum of the previous seven waves! Moreover, the interval between the seventh and eighth waves was the longest, twice as long as the previous intervals.

    If Billy hadn¡¯t broken through to the second-rank Sovereign Realm before, it would be almost impossible for him to withstand the impact of these two waves! Of course, even now that he had broken through, it was still somewhat challenging. But fortunately, he quickly adjusted himself. After about ten minutes, he stood straight, allowing the momentum of the national fortune to continuously pour into his body.

    Since Billy was bearing the brunt of the national fortune by himself, the pressure on Casey and the others was much less, and their aura gradually stabilized.

    ¡°White Tiger, how are your injuries?¡± Billy shouted loudly towards White Tiger and the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re fine now!¡± White Tiger responded loudly.

    ¡°Good!¡± After nodding, Billy looked towards the tform and shouted, ¡°Casey, you guys take a rest and let White Tiger and the otherse up!¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you sure you can handle it?¡± Casey hesitated for a moment. He understood that Billy¡¯s intention was to allow White Tiger and the others to go up the altar and receive the baptism of the national fortune. The influence of the national fortune baptism on a martial artist¡¯s talent was several times greater than that of the spiritual spring in Heartbreak Valley. So Billy would definitely want to do everything possible to give everyone around him the opportunity.

    But White Tiger and the others were already injured, and it would be difficult for them to bear the weight of the national fortune together with boss.

    ¡°Well, that means the seventh wave of national fortune will all be on boss¡¯s shoulders!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°No problem!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and Ivy replied at the same time.

    Then, except for Night Orchid and Frostde, the other six people stepped down from the altar.

    Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, Rakshasa, Soul Chaser, and Judge walked up to the altar and stood by a stone pir each. They activated their Chi energy and infused it into the stone pir, while epting the continuous influx of national fortune into their bodies, purifying their essence and marrow. At the same time, on the second level of the tform, Billy exerted his full strength and took on the burden of the seventh national fortune alone.

    ¡°Ms Knight, Felicia!¡± Casey led a few people towards Harleen and her sister.

    ¡°Casey, are you okay?¡± Felicia walked up quickly, showing concern on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey smiled and shook his head.

    The others came up and greeted Harleen one by one. After nodding to everyone, Harleen looked at Ivy and smiled.

    ¡°Miss Chandler, hello! I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you for a long time, but never had the chance. Finally, today I get to see you! Thank you for taking care of Billy and helping him these past few years. Without you, Billy wouldn¡¯t be where he is today!¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Ivy smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard long ago that you are a stunning beauty. Now that I see you, it¡¯s true. You¡¯re really beautiful!¡±

    As she spoke, a hint ofplexity shed in her eyes, and no one knew what she was thinking at the moment.

    ¡°Thank you for the ttering words, Miss Chandler. I dare not call myself beautiful in front of you,¡± Harleen responded with a smile. ¡°After this matter is over, I¡¯ll find a time to invite you to the capital for a meal, and I hope you can grace me with your presence.¡±

    ¡°If youe to the capital, I should be the one treating you to a meal,¡± Ivy smiled again.

    Just as the two were talking, three figures swiftly emerged from the distant woods like ghosts, and in the blink of an eye, they arrived on the ground.

    The three of them couldn¡¯t be determined by their actual age, but a preliminary estimate would be at least two to three hundred years old, and they all had Western features.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Urban Woolery¡¯s pupils slightly contracted when he saw the leader of the old man.

    ¡°More overseas scum! You guys really doe one after another!¡± Elder Ernest Shepherd looked at the three with anger in his voice.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to attack them.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, hold on!¡± Urban Woolery shouted, ¡°You¡¯re no match for him!¡±

    As the words fell, he looked at the leading old man and said, ¡°Reit, I must say I admire you. You dare to show up in my vale!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing Urban Woolery¡¯s words, Ernest Shepherd, Otis Hum, and the others were all surprised.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 759 Glavale, Fearless Against Anyone!

    Reit was the third-ranked powerhouse in Northfortia. Although Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum had never met him before, they had heard of Reit¡¯s name long ago. A hundred years ago, several Western countries challenged vale, and Reit was the leader of Northfortia at that time.

    ¡°You jest, Your Excellency. In this vast world, there is nowhere that I, Reit, dare not go!¡± Reit chuckled. After speaking, he turned to Emperor Greenleaf and bowed slightly, ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    ¡°You seem quite confident, don¡¯t you?¡± Emperor Greenleaf narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Or perhaps, you believe you can defeat me now?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You overestimate me. Even if I am arrogant, I would never im to be able to surpass you, Emperor Greenleaf!¡± Reit smiled in response. His words didn¡¯t carry much pretense. He was well aware that even the top-ranked powerhouse of Northfortia, openly known as the strongest, might not be a match for Emperor Greenleaf. Of course, whether there were hidden experts with that level of strength was another matter.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, I dare not kill you?¡± Emperor Greenleaf nced at him.

    ¡°In this world, is there anything that Emperor Greenleaf dares not do?¡± Reit smiled again.

    After a brief pause, he changed the subject, ¡°I came here today to propose a trade with Emperor Greenleaf.¡±

    Emperor Greenleaf nced at him but didn¡¯t respond to his words.

    ¡°vale should have already received the seventh wave of national fortune, right?¡± Reit continued.

    ¡°If you agree to stop here, then we in Northfortia can promise not to make a move against vale in Pr Domain for three months!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, we can¡¯t guarantee that the people of vale will still be able to stay there next month!¡±

    ¡°Northfortia really thinks highly of themselves, huh?¡± Milo Guzman sneered, ¡°If you have the ability, then give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, about my proposal¡­¡± Reit didn¡¯t pay attention to Milo Guzman¡¯s words and continued to address the emperor.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him directly.

    The vale Sovereign was never threatened by anyone!

    Northfortia really thought they were the rulers of the world, actuallying to the Kun Lun Mountains to threaten the vale Sovereign. How audacious!

    ¡°Very well!¡± Urban Woolery and Milo Guzman simultaneously made their move, charging towards the two people behind Reit.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, have you considered the consequences of your actions?¡± Reit¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°If you dare to kill us, the people of vale in the Pr Domain¡­¡±

    ¡°vale fears no one¡¯s threats, especially not you, Northfortia!¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him with a deep voice.

    As his words fell, a powerful king¡¯s aura burst forth from his body. If one were to observe carefully, they would notice that faint dragon-shaped phantoms coiled around Emperor Greenleaf, revealing the majesty of an emperor. Then, he raised his hand and unleashed a palm strike. Seemingly casual, but containing destructive energy, the palm strike swept through with a ferocious force, causing the wind to rise and the clouds to surge, like a hurricane sweeping through.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Reit cursed. After taking a deep breath, he quickly activated his true energy and retaliated with a palm strike of his own, trying to block Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    After a loud explosion, Reit was sent flying hundreds of meters away, leaving an arc-shaped trail of blood in the air. Then, he crashed into two towering trees, breaking them in half, and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Hey on the ground, unable to get up for a long time. At least a third of his bones were broken, his aura was extremely weak, and his face was filled with shock. Clearly, he never expected Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s skills to be this formidable. He couldn¡¯t even take a single blow from him.

    Without thinking too much, Reit quickly got up from the ground and immediately dashed into the woods. Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s skills surpassed his own estimation. If he didn¡¯t leave now, this third-ranked powerhouse of Northfortia would be forever stuck at the peak of the Kun Lun Mountains.

    ¡°I let you live, and it¡¯s my way of sending a message back to Northfortia, and yet you still think of escaping?¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s voice echoed once again.

    From his words, it seemed like he had shown mercy earlier. As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared in a sh, covering a distance of kilometers in the blink of an eye.

    Simultaneously, a wave of energy more powerful than the previous palm strike surged towards Reit like a raging flood.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, you can¡¯t kill me! If you kill me, Northfortia¡­¡± Sensing the dense killing intent in the air, Lei Te blurted out.

    Before he could finish his words, a burst of blood mist exploded in mid-air, instantly dissipating into nothingness. In his final moments, infinite regret filled his heart. If he had known that today would be hisst stand, he would never have epted this mission! As the third strongest in Northfortia, he held a position of great honor and status, both in Northfortia and in the world. With his cultivation level, he could have easily lived for another hundred and eighty years without any problems.

    But now, he died just like that!

    Beforeing here today, he had considered the possibility that Emperor Greenleaf would make a move, but he had confidence in himself. He believed that with his strength, even if he couldn¡¯t win, he would be able to retreat unscathed. However, reality pped him hard in the face. He greatly overestimated his own strength and underestimated Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s skills.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the old man who was fighting against the State Minister Urban Woolery was also lifted into the air by a palm strike. After flying three to four hundred meters, he crashed into a giant rock, shattering it into pieces, and the old man fell lifelessly to the ground. With his mouth agape, he couldn¡¯t utter a sound, his body convulsed a few times, and he breathed hisst.

    Seeing this, thest old man, who was engaged in a fierce battle with Milo Guzman, didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately retreated. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would only be waiting for death.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± What made him despair was that just as he leaped away, Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s voice entered his ears.

    Then, before the old man could react, he felt like he had been struck by a moving mountain, and more than half of his bones were broken.

    ¡°T-Thank you, Your Majesty, for sparing my life¡­¡± After coughing up several mouthfuls of blood while lying on the ground, he struggled to lift his head and look at Emperor Greenleaf, who was walking towards him. He was well aware that he had deliberately spared him; otherwise, he would have already perished.

    ¡°Go back and tell your ruler!¡± Emperor Greenleaf towered above him and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°vale is no longer the vale of a hundred years ago. If Northfortia wants trouble, bring it on! vale is ready to face you anytime! Furthermore, make sure he remembers this: the Pr Domain, how much territory Northfortia snatched from vale¡¯s hands, vale will soon reim it tenfold!¡±

    ¡°Now, get out of here!¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you¡­ thank you for sparing my life¡­¡± The old man climbed to his feet and quickly ran down the mountain.

    ¡°Guzman, tomorrow, go to the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect yourself!¡± Emperor Greenleaf then turned around and walked back to the t ground, looking at Milo Guzman. ¡°Tell them to send the four Sovereigns promised by Wesley Strd to the Pr Domain within three days. If they refuse toply, tell them that within three days, I will personally pay them a visit and make sure they are prepared for annihtion!¡±

 Chapter 760 Could the Legend Be True?

    Upon hearing Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s words, a collective gasp filled the air.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Milo Guzman nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Billy, prepare yourself, the final wave of national fortune is about to descend!¡± Emperor Greenleaf eximed, looking up at the sky.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Billy responded loudly, his aura surging forth, disying his strength as a Sovereign Realm of the Second Rank.

    ¡°Billy, you can bring Kimmons and the others up to the second-level tform, and together, bear the final wave of national fortune!¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s voice resounded once again.

    Previously, only one person could be on the second-level tform because having too many people would dilute the fortune, thus prematurely terminating the national fortune.

    But for thest wave, there was no need to worry anymore. After all, it was the final wave, and the concept of termination no longer existed.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯reing up right away!¡± Casey and the others shouted in unison.

    ¡°You guys stay put for now, rece White Tiger¡¯s team first!¡± Billy responded loudly.

    ¡°Boss, this is the final wave of the nationalpetition¡­¡± Azure Dragon reminded loudly.

    ¡°Do as I say, I¡¯ll exinter!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and the others, though puzzled, didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly ran towards the tform on the first floor.

    Before long, White Tiger¡¯s team of six had been reced. At the same time, above Kun Lun Mountains, a fierce wind suddenly blew, clouds surged, and the clear weather swiftly turned dark. The sky was filled with dark clouds, asionally apanied by lightning and thunder.

    ¡°The eighth wave of national fortune is about to descend!¡±

    Seeing this scene, many civil and military officials wore solemn expressions, tinged with excitement and anticipation.

    Boom!

    Just then, a thunderous roar echoed through the sky, signifying the official arrival of the eighth wave of national fortune. The formidable national fortune descended heavily, pressing down on the previous seven waves of national fortune like the weight of the earth, causing amotion.

    Kun Lun Mountains trembled once again, at least twice as violently as the seventh wave. The shock was much more intense.

    On the ground, except for those with cultivation levels above War God-Emperor, everyone else copsed, their faces pale. Many trembled slightly. Just from the momentum alone, it was clear that the eighth wave of national fortune possessed far greater energy than the seventh wave!

    On the altar, under the impact of the mighty force, Billy knelt on one knee, his arms bent, his face slightly pale, and his aura in disarray.

    On the first-level tform, Casey and the others were in a simr state. All eight of them knelt on one knee, their faces pale, their teeth clenched, and sweat forming on their foreheads.

    After a while, Billy took a deep breath, and his aura gradually stabilized. Then, he raised the national fortune with both hands, slowly standing up.

    The eighth wave of national fortune had been sessfully shouldered by Billy. Next, as long as we persist until the fusion of the Eight Waves of National Fortune isplete and arrive in vale, we can officially dere sess.

    ¡°Fantastic, Lord Dragon has taken on the eighth wave of national fortune!¡± witnessing this scene, Otis Hum couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A chorus of cheers erupted, with officials and thousands of soldiers filled with excitement on their faces. After a hundred years, they had finally reached this moment, as all eight waves of national fortune had descended upon them. vale¡¯s strength was bound to soar. With the prosperity of the national fortune, the envoys from all nations woulde, and it was just around the corner.

    Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s face also showed uncontroble excitement. vale, passed down for thousands of years, had endured hundreds of emperors. In his lifetime, being able to create the fourth golden age was enough.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, hold on for another half an hour!¡± Urban Woolery eximed excitedly.

    ¡°After the fusion of the eight waves of national fortune isplete, the national fortune will descend on its own, then blend into the vastnd and mountains of vale, guarding our vale¡¯s prosperity for a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, the national fortune may be more than just eight waves!¡± Billy responded loudly as soon as Urban Woolery finished speaking.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, the pupils of Emperor Greenleaf, Urban Woolery, and the other officials contracted simultaneously. ording to ancient records, vale, with its thousands of years of heritage, only had a maximum of eight waves of national fortune. This had long been an established fact. However, based on everyone¡¯s understanding of Lord Dragon, he would never joke about such matters.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, have you ever heard of the theory that there are more than eight waves of national fortune?¡± Otis Hum asked Urban Woolery.

    ¡°Your Majesty, could the legend be true?¡± Urban Woolery didn¡¯t respond to Otis Hum¡¯s question; instead, he looked at Emperor Greenleaf with an extremely excited expression on his face.

    ¡°Billy wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this. If there really is a ninth wave of national fortune, then it proves that the legend is indeed true!¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s face also couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, what legend?¡± Otis Hum and the others simultaneously looked at Urban.

    ¡°The legend says that if the sessor of the national fortune has enough auspicious luck, beyond the eighth wave, there will be the ultimate ninth wave of national fortune!¡± Urban Woolery took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°The legend also mentions that if the ninth wave of national fortune really descends, it will definitely usher in a millennium of prosperity! However, this is just a legend because in the thousands of years of our heritage, the ninth wave of national fortune has never descended!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy.

    ¡°But don¡¯t get too happy too soon!¡± Emperor Greenleaf added, calming his emotions. ¡°If the legend is true, the ninth wave of national fortune is a mix of opportunity and danger, and its power is even more magnificent than the previous eight wavesbined!¡±

    ¡°This ces higher demands on the sessor. If they cannot withstand the impact of the ninth wave, not only will the opportunity be lost, but the sessor¡¯s life will be at risk!¡±

    Upon hearing Urban Woolery¡¯s words, Otis Hum and the others involuntarily drew a cold breath.

    ¡°Your Majesty, being able to bear the burden of the eight waves of national fortune is already a blessing for vale.¡± Donald spoke up.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not possible, let Lord Dragon and the others stop. Sever the Five Elements Passage and cut off the ninth wave of national fortune. It will be all right once the eight waves of national fortune are fully integrated!¡±

    ¡°Donald, based on your understanding of Billy, do you think he will willingly give up?¡± Emperor Greenleaf smiled and asked.

    ¡°Well!¡± Donald¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He did understand Billy, and he knew very well that Billy would never give up easily. However, after a brief moment of thought, he still wanted to give it a try. After all, the ninth wave of national fortune was too dangerous. Then, he looked towards the direction of the altar and spoke loudly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the impact of the ninth wave of national fortune is stronger than the sum of the previous eight waves. If you¡¯re not confident, then give up!¡±

    ¡°For vale, being able to bear the burden of the eight waves of national fortune has already exceeded expectations. Your safety is more important than anything else¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Donald!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°This is a once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity, and since I¡¯m fortunate enough toe across it, I want to give it a try!¡±

 Chapter 761 Halfway to Success

    ¡°But¡­¡± Donald spoke up again.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Billy interrupted him once more.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it is said that the Ninth Wave of National Fortune is entirely bestowed by the heavens upon the chosen one,¡± the national advisor¡¯s voice rang out once again.

    ¡°Therefore, although it is thest wave of national fortune, aside from those who can ess the Five Elements Channel, no one else can assist you in bearing it.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you have to endure and integrate it all by yourself. I am worried about you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Billy responded solemnly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Emperor Greenleaf spoke up, ¡°Whatever decision you make, I will support you wholeheartedly!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Billy nodded vigorously.

    After a pause, he looked towards Harleen and called out,

    ¡°Wife, you and Felicia, go to the higher tform and rece Night Orchid and Frostde!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded vigorously and ran towards the first tform with Felicia.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, rest on the ground and wait for my signal to ascend the altar!¡± Billy finished and then turned to look at Han Holmes.

    ¡°Holmes, you too,e upter!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Han Holmes¡¯ eyes glimmered with excitement.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please ask everyone else to withdraw five kilometers away!¡± Billy then turned to Emperor Greenleaf and spoke.

    This arrangement clearly showed concern that the arrival of the Ninth Wave of National Fortune would impact the officials and tens of thousands of soldiers.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Emperor Greenleaf didn¡¯t say anything more, he waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Everyone, withdraw five kilometers away!¡±

    Everyone shouted in unison and stepped back. Before long, there were only Emperor Greenleaf, the national advisor, and a few powerful  Sovereigns like White Tiger left on the ground.

    Time passed quickly, and half an hour flew by in an instant. The once overcast sky transformed into clear weather at a visible speed, and the sunlight shone upon the entire Kun Lun Mountains, as if lifting the clouds and revealing the blue sky.

    ¡°Why did the fog suddenly appear?¡± Not long after, five kilometers away, a deputy prefect of the government raised his head and looked up, his face filled with surprise.

    Others heard his words and looked up as well. They saw that a faint mist had suddenly appeared in the sky, and as time passed, its density grew thicker.

    ¡°Could this be the materialization of national fortune that legends speak of?¡± The national advisor also looked up, wearing a pensive expression as he spoke.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded in response, his face showing a hint of seriousness. ¡°The materialization of national fortune has an impact far greater than intangible national fortune.¡±

    After speaking, he looked towards the direction of the altar and said, ¡°Billy, the Ninth Wave of National Fortune will descend soon, be prepared!¡±

    Billy responded and looked at the people on the first tform. ¡°Everyone, be ready. Let¡¯s create this prosperous era together!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen and the others shouted in unison.

    Immediately, the aura of each person soared to the extreme, and they all activated their full strength to face the impact of the Ninth Wave of National Fortune.

    The entire sky above the altar felt as if it had been vacuumed, causing people to feel suffocated. On the ground, White Tiger and the others also released their strongest auras to prepare for the shockwaves.

    Boom!

    Not long after, a loud noise reverberated through the entire sky as the Ninth Wave of National Fortune ovepped with the previous eight waves. After the loud noise, a boundless and terrifying shockwave rippled towards the surroundings of the altar. Outside the altar, within a range of four to five kilometers, thend was instantly leveled, with all the towering trees and giant rocks reduced to dust. It was fortunate that the civil and military officials and tens of thousands of attendants had already retreated five kilometers away, otherwise, most of them would have been seriously injured. Even so, many people with lower cultivation levels were still affected by the shockwave, but fortunately, their injuries were not severe.

    Although White Tiger and the others were also affected, it wasn¡¯t too serious thanks to the protection of Emperor Greenleaf and the others.

    At the same time, on the first tform.

    Except for Harleen and Felicia, everyone else spewed out a mouthful of blood and knelt on the tform, their faces pale and their bodies trembling slightly.

    On the second tform, Billy was kneeling on one knee, holding up the Ninth Wave of National Fortune, bloodstains trickling from the corners of his mouth. His body also trembled uncontrobly, with his breath in disarray, fluctuating between high and low, strong and weak. His eyes turned bloodshot, and his veins bulged twice their size.

    The crowd five kilometers away watched this scene, holding their breaths, their hearts in knots.

    Although the ninth wave of national fortune had already descended, marking halfway sess, the fusion of national fortune would still need tost for at least half an hour. That meant Billy and his team had to hold on for another half an hour for ultimate sess, or else all their efforts would be in vain.

    ¡°Casey, Ivy, take the Chi Condensing Pills!¡± Billy shouted loudly the next moment.

    It had been entrusted to Stout several days ago, when Billy roughly understood the process of weing national fortune from the Prime Minister¡¯s mouth. He had instructed Stout to obtain nearly twenty top-quality Chi Condensing Pills from the Secret Essences Sect for emergency use. Before Casey and the others ascended the altar, each of them already had two pills on them.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and the others responded and took out a Chi Condensing Pill, swallowing it.

    Billy also took out a Chi Condensing Pill and throwing it into his mouth.

    Top-quality Chi Condensing Pills were truly remarkable. After everyone took them, their breath began to stabilize, and their faces gradually regained color. After some time, including Billy, everyone slowly straightened their bodies.

    ¡°Respected Lord Dragon, the fusion of national fortune has begun. There will be strong impacts during the process. Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s voice once again entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Hold on for half an hour, and once the fusion of the nine national fortunes isplete, it will naturally disperse!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy responded loudly.

    As the two spoke, the nine national fortunes were merging in the void, causing turbulent winds and roaring thunder, shaking the entire mountaintop.

    With the passage of time, everyone once again felt immense pressure. Including Harleen and the two sisters, their figures slightly bent, their breaths in disarray.

    ¡°Stout, give Harleen and Felicia a Chi Condensing Pill for each!¡± Billy spoke up loudly.

    ¡°Roger that!¡± Stout responded loudly and quickly ran towards the positions of the two sisters.

    ¡°Ms Knight, Felicia, take the pill.¡± Upon reaching them, Stout flicked his wrist, and two Chi Condensing Pills flew into their hands.

    ¡°Thank you, Stout!¡± The two sisters caught the pills and immediately threw them into their mouths.

    Billy, Casey, and the others also took the remaining pill.

    Before long, everyone¡¯s condition improved once again.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, all of you,e up to the first-floor tform!¡± After a few more minutes passed, Billy looked towards Vermilion Bird and the others, shouting.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Vermilion Bird and the others responded simultaneously.

    Following that, eight or nine people quickly ran towards the altar.

 Chapter 762 Creating a Prosperous Era

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hold up the national luck. Just stay where you are and activate your techniques to receive the baptism of national luck!¡± Billy instructed as the group arrived on the first-level tform.

    As long as Vermilion Bird and the others didn¡¯t hold up the national luck, there was no need to worry about the interference of mixed Chi, affecting the prosperity or decline of the national luck.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded again and sat down cross-legged.

    For them, this was an extremely rare opportunity. The baptism of nine paths of national luck, even if it was a short time, was enough topletely transform them.

    ¡°Casey, it¡¯s almost time. The Five Elements Channel can be closed now. All eight of you,e up to the first-level tform!¡± After a while, Billy spoke.

    ¡°Honey, can you handle it alone?¡± Harleen asked with a slight surprise.

    ¡°The fusion of national luck is almost finished. It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll be fine. Come up!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others didn¡¯t insist and jumped up to the first-level tform, understanding Billy¡¯s intention, which was to let them receive the purest and most profound blessings of national luck as soon as possible.

    Without the support of Harleen and the others, Billy¡¯s pressure suddenly increased. He once again knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Everyone shouted at the same time, their faces filled with worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy took a deep breath, suppressed the surging blood and qi in his heart, and slowly stood up.

    ¡°Billy, the fusion of national luck should be almostplete. Can we join you in holding up the national luck now?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°If the chi is too mixed before the fusion of national luck isplete, it might still affect the degree of prosperity or decline of national luck.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded with a worried expression. Casey, Ivy, and the others also looked at Billy with solemn expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, everyone stay where you are and prepare to receive the blessings of national luck in the best state!¡± Billy clenched his teeth and said.

    ¡°Boss, take care!¡± After taking a deep breath, everyone sat down cross-legged.

    Then, Billy exhaled a breath, raised his hands high, straightened his back, and looked determined with a steady aura. Standing between heaven and earth, bearing the momentum of nine waves of national luck, connecting to the vast vale, the unicorn of the country, shaking the past and shining the present.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Dragon has seeded!¡± Watching the direction of the altar, Urban Woolery couldn¡¯t hide his joy.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded vigorously, unable to hide his excitement.

    Milo Guzman, Otis Hum, and the others were equally filled with joy.

    ¡°The fusion of national luck is about to bepleted. Everyone, stay where you are and prepare to receive the blessings of national luck!¡± After another ten minutes, the voice of Emperor Greenleaf echoed on the mountaintop. Tens of thousands of people, including Urban Woolery, responded in unison and sat down cross-legged, their eyes filled with excitement.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s almost time. Get ready to receive the blessings of national luck!¡± Emperor Greenleaf looked towards the direction of the altar and spoke loudly.

    He himself didn¡¯t sit down cross-legged. Being the emperor, he was already favored by the heavens since birth. Blessings apanied him always, without the need for the support of national luck.

    Boom! Two minutester, a thunderous sound resounded through the sky once again.

    In the next moment, the merged momentum of national luck descended from the void and slowly enveloped Billy and the others. After a while, with the altar as the center, a powerful force spread rapidly, sweeping through the Kun Lun Mountains in less than two minutes, and then continued to spread across the vastnd.

    Approximately ten minutester, on the altar, powerful auras surged out from Casey and the others, bursting with extraordinary momentum.

    Clearly, under the blessings of national luck, everyone¡¯s martial cultivation broke through one after another. Casey, Ivy, Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Bob, and Ian, all six of them, without exception, broke through to the Second-Rank Sovereign Realm. Casey and Ivy were already on the verge of stepping into the Third-Rank Sovereign Realm, just one step away from bing Sovereign Emperors. Vermilion Bird, Stout, ck Tortoise, and White Tiger sessfully broke through the barriers and officially entered the Sovereign Realm. Night Orchid, Frostde, Soul Chaser, and Judge all reached the peak of the War God-Emperor Perfection realm, just one opportunity away from bing Sovereign Emperors.

    Rakshasa and Han Holmes also made great progress, reaching the pinnacle of the War God-Emperor realm.

    The reason why everyone made such rapid progress was twofold. On one hand, it was thanks to the blessings of national luck. They were the direct beneficiaries of this national blessing. On the other hand, it was also rted to the baptism they received from the Spirit Springs in Heartbreak Valley. Without that baptism, even with the blessings of national luck, it would have been unlikely for them to make such rapid progress.

    ¡°The blessings of national luck are truly extraordinary!¡± Azure Dragon eximed with excitement after everyone stood up.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s much stronger than the inheritance of that God-Emperorst time!¡± Stout replied with a smack of his lips.

    Casey and the others¡¯ eyes also flickered with intense excitement.

    ¡°Wife, Felicia, have your cultivation not changed?¡± Billy asked with a slightly puzzled expression after sensing the chi energy of the two sisters.

    ¡°Billy, before we came to the Kun Lun Mountains, the old master told us about it.¡± Harleen smiled and replied. ¡°Felicia and I received the inheritance from Ether Mountain. Our bodies are different from ordinary people. The blessings of national luck can only enhance our martial talent and have little effect on our cultivation.¡±

    With these words, the reason why the two sisters were able to break through to the Sovereign Realm in such a short period of time was exined.

    In just three months, they had gone from thete stage of the War Grandmaster to the Sovereign Realm. Even with all the cultivation resources in the world, it would have been impossible to achieve such rapid progress through conventional methods. Therefore, there was only one possibility: they had directly received the inheritance of a powerful expert. Moreover, it was definitely an inheritance from theter stage of the Sovereign Realm, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been so exaggerated.

    In fact, Billy had already guessed this when he first saw Harleen. And he was certain that the inheritance most likely came from the Misty Peak!

    ¡°I see!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, why hasn¡¯t your cultivation improved?¡± Casey probed Billy¡¯s Chi and found that he was still in the Second-Rank Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°My bloodline is quite special. The blessings of national luck can only enhance my luck, it¡¯s difficult to affect my talent and cultivation!¡± Billy smiled and exined.

    His grandfather had already told him about this. His martial talent was already close to the ceiling of vale. There was no possibility of further improvement through external forces. There was only one way to achieve that, and that was by awakening his own bloodline. As for how to awaken the bloodline, his grandfather hadn¡¯t exined it in detail, so he didn¡¯t know either.

    ¡°Hmm? Billy, what¡¯s that on your forehead?¡± Harleen suddenly raised her hand and pointed at the space between Billy¡¯s eyebrows, surprised.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Casey and the others looked in that direction and eximed in astonishment at the same time.

 Chapter 763 Bloodline Awakening

    What caught everyone¡¯s attention was a dark red dragon-shaped mark that appeared between Billy¡¯s eyebrows, clear and lifelike. However, in less than a minute, the dragon mark disappeared from between Billy¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°Just wait for me!¡± At this moment, Billy frowned slightly and then sat down cross-legged.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see anything between his eyebrows, he could feel significant changes happening in his body. It was as if his entire blood was boiling at this moment, raging and surging. At the same time, powerful true energy surged through his meridians.

    Without thinking too much, Billy immediately activated Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to guide the blood and chi energy in his body. Soon, everyone noticed that the blood vessels on Billy¡¯s body were expanding at a visible speed. And a faint blood-red mist emanated from his body. Moreover, the dragon-shaped mark that had just appeared between his eyebrows resurfaced. At the same time, Billy¡¯s forehead furrowed, and his aura became extremely chaotic, sometimes strong, sometimes weak, sometimes bright, sometimes dim.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s happening to my brother-inw?¡± Felicia looked worriedly at Casey and asked.

    The same worried expression appeared on the faces of the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Casey shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Miss Chandler, do you know?¡± Harleen turned to Ivy and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harleen!¡± Ivy responded with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, Billy should be awakening his bloodline under the baptism of national luck!¡±

    ¡°Bloodline awakening?!¡± Upon hearing Ivy¡¯s words, Casey and the others eximed simultaneously.

    As martial artists, they understood what bloodline awakening meant. Bloodline awakening referred to the awakening of special bloodlines in individuals who possessed them after experiencing certain specific events. After bloodline awakening, a person¡¯s physique and gics would undergo tremendous changes, and their talent and potential would skyrocket. As for the specific changes and the magnitude of those changes, it depended on the type of bloodline. For some higher-level bloodlines, the bloodline owner could even break through a major realm overnight after awakening.

    ¡°Miss Chandler, do you know what type of bloodline Billy has?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    During their time in Ether Mountain, both Harleen and Felicia spent their days either practicing or delving into the ancient texts in the library of Ether Mountain, learning about extraordinary individuals and events in the martial world. So, their knowledge of the martial arts world had vastly expandedpared to three months ago. They came across the concept of bloodline awakening in the library.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. By the way, just call me by my first name.¡± Ivy continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any bloodline with a dragon-shaped mark awakening¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a short while, Billy suddenly opened his eyes, and a powerful and majestic aura burst forth from his body. Harleen and the others couldn¡¯t help but shudder, their faces filled with astonishment. Just from this aura, it was clear that Billy had made a breakthrough, and it was definitely not to the level of a Third Rank Sovereign.

    ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to the Fourth Rank Sovereign?!¡± eximed Felicia, her expression exaggerated.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    As Ivy had mentioned, after the bloodline awakening, his body had undergone tremendous changes. Not only did his talent skyrocket, but he also directly broke through two ranks. In fact, he had deliberately suppressed his progress. Otherwise, he could have even charged into the Fifth Rank. Furthermore, he had a vague feeling that not only did his martial cultivation improve, but his spiritual power had also increased several times over. Normally, only at thete stage of the Sovereign realm could spiritual power be used as an invisible killer technique. But he felt that with his current level, if he put his mind to it, he could unleash his spiritual power and y any War God-Emperor realm martial artist.

    ¡°Amazing, boss. You¡¯ve advanced two ranks again?¡± Stout smacked his lips in admiration.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the blessing of national fortune didn¡¯t have much effect on your martial cultivation? How did you break through two ranks?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°Judge, didn¡¯t you hear what Ivy said? The baptism of national fortune awakened my bloodline, and it was the power of the bloodline that helped me break through!¡± Frostde exined. Then, she turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, you had a dragon-shaped mark on your forehead just now. What was that?¡±

    Upon hearing her question, everyone turned to look at Billy with curiosity.

    ¡°A dragon-shaped mark?¡± Billy looked puzzled, clearly unaware.

    ¡°Billy, that mark might be rted to the bloodline you awakened. Do you know what bloodline you awakened?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about that!¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Grandfather mentioned that my bloodline is very special, but he didn¡¯t go into detail about what makes it special.¡±

    ¡°Then ask him next time!¡± Harleen suggested, nodding her head.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy agreed and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Emperor Greenleaf and the others!¡±

    After speaking, he led the group down from the altar.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Billy, you truly deserve to be the son of the Qilin bestowed upon vale by the heavens!¡± Emperor Greenleaf, who had already walked over with his group,ughed heartily as they approached. ¡°With this Qilin, how could vale not prosper?¡±

    Naturally, his mood was excellent. Anticipated for a hundred years, aplished in one moment, a grand asion like no other.

    Nine national fortunes, vale¡¯s heritage spanning thousands of years, an unprecedented event!

    vale had now entered a thousand-year period of prosperity.

    ¡°Your praise is too much, Your Majesty!¡± Billy smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for protecting vale!¡± Including Urban Woolery, tens of thousands of people knelt down, facing Billy and shouted in unison.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, you tter me!¡± Billy quickly walked up and helped Urban up. Then he bowed deeply to Milo Guzman, Otis Hum, and the other civil and military officials. ¡°Thank you, gentlemen, for your courtesy. Please rise!¡±

    Billy could sense from their auras that after the blessing of national fortune, many people had broken through without any doubt.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for ushering in a thousand years of prosperity for vale and protecting ournd!¡± Urban bowed in response.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Milo Guzman and the other officials stood up and also bowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy smiled and waved his hand towards the tens of thousands of people behind him. ¡°Everyone, no need for such courtesy, please rise!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± they all eximed in unison.

    ¡°Billy, are youing back to the capital city with us?¡± After chatting for a while, Emperor Greenleaf looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Since these surrounding countries have sent us such great gifts today, we can¡¯t show no appreciation at all!¡± Billy gazed ahead and responded.

    After a sh of coldness in his eyes, he continued, ¡°We must return the favor!¡±

 Chapter 764 The Rise of Glavale, Unstoppable Force

    Billy had received several phone calls from Fabian Mills and others, giving him a general idea of the situation along the borders of vale. These surrounding countries had been given multiple chances by Billy, but countries like Oriana were typical examples of not knowing their ce.

    Since that¡¯s the case, why not just take them down once and for all!

    ¡°Haha, indeed!¡± Emperor Greenleaf chuckled again. With a sh of determination in his eyes, he said, ¡°Then go, say hello to their leaders for me!¡±

    Upon hearing this, there was a chorus of surprised exmations from the surrounding people. By the tone of Atwater Greenleaf, he seemed to intend for Lord Dragon to directly storm into the enemy¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Billy nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, after you¡¯re done with your duties, make a trip to the capital,¡± the prime minister spoke to Billy.

    ¡°The World Martial Arts Championship has already been scheduled for the end of next month. There are some matters I need to discuss with you beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded with a nod.

    Five minutester, after bidding farewell to Emperor Greenleaf, the prime minister, and the others, Billy led Harleen and his brothers and sisters down the mountain.

    ¡°Harleen, I¡¯ll send you and Felicia back to Ozin first,¡± Billy said to Harleen when they reached the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°No,¡± Harleen immediately shook her head decisively.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go with you to Oriana and Veridiania. I won¡¯t be a burden to you anymore, I can help you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wife, these small countries around us are not dangerous at all, and I¡¯ll have Casey and Stout apany me.¡± Billy interrupted her, smiling. ¡°You go back to Ozin, there must be a lot of things waiting for you to handle at thepany, and Dad, Mom, and Tasha also miss you and Felicia.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Harleen paused for a moment and didn¡¯t insist any further.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, the four of you return to your posts and keep an eye on the countries that made a move against vale.¡± Billy instructed Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird. ¡°After I handle the matters in the eastern region, I¡¯ll personally visit their capitals!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon and the others replied loudly.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you and Night Orchid return to your posts as well,¡± Billy then turned to Azure Fang.

    ¡°The country¡¯s fortune has arrived, all things recover, and with many talents emerging, the martial world is about to enter a new phase.¡±

    ¡°After you go back, each of you should watch over your own areas and prevent the warriors from disturbing the lives of ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Fang and the others nodded in response.

    ¡°Also, in a few days, after I deal with a few things, I¡¯ll go to the Yin Yang Shrine Sect with you!¡± Billy continued, addressing Azure Fang.

    The mastermind behind the annihtion of the Ray family was an elder of Yin Yang Shrine Sect, and this matter has long been part of Billy¡¯s n.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Azure Fang nodded respectfully.

    ¡°Ivy, after you and Bob and Ian return to the capital, pay close attention to the World Martial Arts Championship and the matters in the Pr Snow Domain,¡± Billy said, looking at Ivy and the others.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the three of them replied in unison.

    ¡°Should we ask the prime minister when we can go to the Pr Domain?¡± Bob spoke up again.

    ¡°After the Martial Arts Championship, we can discuss it,¡± Billy responded after a brief thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob nodded.

    ¡°Ivy, I might have to go to the capital to handle somepany matters in a few days. I¡¯lle find you to hang out then!¡± Harleen smiled at Ivy.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Ivy smiled back. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your call, Harleen!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded with a smile.

    After chatting for a while longer, everyone dispersed.

    Ten minutester, Billy, Casey, Harleen, and the others boarded the helicopter heading to Ozin.

    Back in vale¡¯s territory, the majority of martial artists felt a strange phenomenon, as if the bottleneck that had gued them for years had inexplicably loosened. Subsequently, without any suspense, they broke through, with many even breaking through two levels in a row.

    In the deep mountains of the territory, powerful auras rose into the sky, like a blooming field of flowers reaching for the clouds. Many ancient monsters, who had been stuck at a certain level for years or even decades, suddenly had a sh of insight in their minds and broke through in one fell

    The majority of people were excited and wanted to share their joy with their families and friends.

    But to their surprise, not only had they broken through, but it seemed like the entire territory of vale had be stronger overnight.  And so, everyone began to inquire about what exactly was happening. Before the general public could find out the specific reasons, an official-led media broadcasted a news announcement.

    The news was simple, but extremely uplifting.

    ¡°Today, in vale, at the peak of the Kun Lun Mountains, we have sessfully weed the descent of nine national fortunes, officially ushering in a millennium of prosperity.¡±

    Cheers erupted across thend, and everyone celebrated together. The arrival of national fortunes brings blessings to millions. This is not just about breakthroughs in martial cultivation, but also epasses many other dimensions that will gradually manifest in the future.

    vale¡¯s rise was unstoppable.

    ¡­

    In the farthest region of this, covered mostly by ice and snow,y a pristinend for humans. This ce was known as the Pr Snow Domain. While vale weed the descent of national fortunes, on an open space in the Pr Snow Domain, two groups of people were locked in a battle.

    One group consisted of about twenty to thirty Western-looking men and women. The leader of this group was a man with a hooked nose, appearing to be in his sixties or seventies. His eyes were sharp, and his body exuded a powerful aura.

    Judging from the strength of his aura, the old man was a powerhouse at the Fifth Rank Realm!

    Following closely behind him were a middle-aged man and woman, both in their forties. They had a striking resemnce, indicating that they were siblings.

    Both of them were formidable, with the man possessing the cultivation of a Sovereign at the Fourth Rank, and the woman at the Third Rank. Aside from these three individuals, the people following behind them were also no weaklings. The lowest cultivation among them was at the War Emperor Late Stage, and the highest was already at the Second Rank Sovereign.

    On the other side, there were only two women, surrounded by the group led by the old man with the hooked nose.

    Both women had their faces covered by veils, making it impossible to see their true identities or guess their actual ages. One of them exuded an air of nobility and elegance.

    If White Tiger and Rakshasa were here, they would easily recognize her as the benefactor they had encountered twice in ce of Darkness. This woman was none other than Edie R. Fennimore.

    The other woman was slightly older than Edie Fennimore, dressed in a green robe. Her every move and gesture exuded an involuntary sense of grace and majesty, as if a queen had descended. She surpassed Edie Fennimore in every aspect. However, at this moment, both women had injuries and their auras were slightly chaotic.

    ¡°Noelle, you go first. I should be able to hold them off for a few minutes!¡± Edie Fennimore looked at herpanion in the green robe with a slightly serious expression on her face.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 765 Have You Considered the Consequences?

    ¡°Whether we go, we go together. Whether we stay, we stay together!¡± The woman in the green dress nced at the surrounding people and responded.

    ¡°Noelle, you can¡¯t get into trouble¡­¡± Edie Fennimore continued.

    ¡°Do you think I would leave you here alone?¡± Noelle Hansen interrupted her.

    ¡°Stay strong. We might still have a chance to win. Until the very end, don¡¯t give up easily!¡± she said.

    Edie Fennimore exhaled heavily and nodded vigorously, ¡°Okay!¡±

    As she spoke, a powerful aura emanated from her, revealing her cultivation in the Fourth-rank Sovereign realm. However, due to her injuries, her aura was chaotic, sometimes strong, sometimes weak.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be the famous Lady Noelle, right?¡± At this moment, the old man with the hooked nose looked at the woman in the green dress and spoke.

    ¡°Are you Gerry Xander, the deputymander stationed in Pr Domain for Northfortia?¡± Lady Noelle looked at him calmly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about me. I¡¯m honored!¡± Gerry Xander replied with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve heard that Lady Noelle is an exceptionally beautiful woman. Just by looking at your figure and temperament, the rumors are true!¡± The gaze of the man who followed Gerry Xander ravaged Lady Noelle. Then, he licked his dry lips and continued, ¡°Women are meant to be seen by men. Why cover your face with a veil? If you take off your veil willingly and let us, ordinary people, see your beauty, perhaps we might spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak disrespectfully to Lady Noelle! You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Edie Fennimore shouted angrily, flicking her wrist. A sword shot out towards the man.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimate yourself!¡± The man named David snorted coldly, swinging his wolf tooth club, creating a powerful gust of wind.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lady Noelle furrowed her eyebrows, raising her hand to unleash a powerful gust of wind.

    Boom!

    The attacks from the three collided, creating a loud noise, and a strong air wave rippled out.

    Edie Fennimore was pushed back several steps by the air wave before stabilizing herself, her aura bing even more chaotic. As for David, under Lady Noelle¡¯s palm strike, he took three or four steps back, causing the ice beneath his feet to crack.

    ¡°Edie, are you okay?¡± Lady Noelle turned to look at Edie Fennimore and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Lady Noelle, you truly live up to your reputation, disying such strength even with severe injuries. Impressive!¡± David suppressed the surging blood in his heart.

    ¡°Gerry Xander, what exactly do you want?¡± Lady Noelle ignored David and looked at Gerry Xander, speaking in a solemn tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you toe with us!¡± Gerry shrugged his shoulders.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Edie snorted coldly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, I suggest you shut up!¡± David looked at Edie and spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°You better pray that we don¡¯t leave here alive today. Otherwise, you¡¯ll know what regret feels like!¡± Edie replied coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn to the end. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡± David furrowed his eyebrows and raised his hand, preparing to attack Edie.

    ¡°David!¡± Gerry stopped him. Then, he looked at Lady Noelle and said, ¡°My time is limited. I hope you can make a decision as soon as possible, Lady Noelle.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡± Lady Noelle narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t up to you!¡± Gerry sneered. ¡°But let me advise you, it would be best for you toe with me. As a distinguished person like Lady Noelle, I really don¡¯t want to resort to violence!¡±

    ¡°You should know that even though your cultivation is higher than mine, you are already injured. Based on your current condition, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even fully utilize the power of the fifth-rank realm. If we really fight, you won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°Gerry Xander, have you considered the consequences?¡± Edie interjected.

    ¡°If you dare to take Lady Noelle away today, your Northfortia base in the Eastern District will be destroyed within twenty-four hours, I promise!¡±

    ¡°How ignorant!¡± the woman on the other side sneered. ¡°You vale people think you can destroy my base in the Eastern District? Dream on!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try!¡± Edie nced at her.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re afraid?¡± the woman scoffed, then turned to Gerry and said, ¡°Sir, stop wasting time with them and take action!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gerry nodded and looked at Lady Noelle, speaking in a solemn tone, ¡°Since you doesn¡¯t appreciate my goodwill, I have no choice!¡±

    As he spoke, a tremendous aura burst forth from him, filling the air, revealing his cultivation at the fifth-stage realm. Immediately after, he waved his hand, ¡°Attack!¡±

    As he finished speaking, the group of twenty or thirty people on the other side simultaneously unleashed their full power, charging towards Edie Fennimore. The woman didn¡¯t stand idle either. With a whip in her hand, she sent out several sharp and icy attacks.

    ¡°You really have a death wish!¡± Noelle furrowed her eyebrows, raised her hand, and struck out with a palm.

    ¡°Lady Noelle, we are your opponents,¡± Gerry shouted, his figure shing like a ghost, blocking Noelle¡¯s palm strike.

    The other man, David, took a deep breath and followed closely behind, his aura exploding at the same time.

    ¡°Noelle, be careful!¡± Edie eximed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, take care of yourself!¡±

    As Noelle spoke, she took a few steps forward, continuously rotating her wrists, unleashing violent waves of energy. Gerry and David didn¡¯t hold back either, each unleashing their strongest power to meet her attacks. Both of them knew the level of strength they were facing. If it weren¡¯t for Noelle¡¯s injury, they wouldn¡¯t dare to intercept the two of them. They had to end the battle quickly. Otherwise, once Noelle recovered, they would be in trouble.

    In the next moment, a devastating whirlwind formed around the three of them, shattering the ice on the ground, with ice and snow flying in the air. Before long, several muffled sounds came from the circle where Edie Fennimore stood. Several men and women were sent flying by her palm strikes. They crashed onto the solid ice surface a hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood before lying motionless.

    At the same time, Edie Fennimore had a bloody gash on her arm from the woman¡¯s whip, and blood spurted out like a fountain.

    ¡°You actually killed them! You¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± the woman with the whip shouted angrily, looking at her five fallenpanions on the ground. As soon as she finished speaking, she unleashed her full power again andunched another attack. The other ten or so men and women took a deep breath and followed suit.

    ¡°You fools!¡± Edie¡¯s eyes narrowed, raised her hand, andunched a counterattack.

 Chapter 766 Breakthrough!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The two sides shed again, with the dozen or so men and women on the other side all having cultivation levels below a Second-rank Sovereign. They were no match for Edie. In a short while, half of them were lying on the ground, convulsing for a moment before falling silent.

    However, Edie Fennimore, who was already injured, had two or three fresh wounds torn open by the whip-wielding woman, and blood gushed out.

    ¡°I will definitely y your skin today!¡± The whip-wielding woman never expected that her people would be defeated in such a short amount of time. Anger filled her face. As she spoke, she swung her whip and attacked again, creating a piercing sound in the air.

    The remaining six or seven people gritted their teeth and followed suit. Although they knew it was futile to join the fight, they also knew the consequences of deserting in the face of battle would be worse than death.

    At this moment, Edie¡¯s strength had already diminished by one-third, making it difficult for her to contend with the whip-wielding woman. After another ten or so rounds of fierce fighting, Edie was sent flying, with about ten deep wounds on her body and blood spilling from her mouth. She crashed and tumbled for a hundred meters beforeing to a stop, her body weakened, and herbat power reduced to less than one-third.

    Apart from the whip-wielding woman, only one man and one woman remained on the other side with the ability to fight. The rest had perished.

    ¡°You will taste the agony of unbearable pain today!¡± The whip-wielding woman clenched her teeth and walked towards Edie. ¡°I will cripple your limbs first, then y your skin, and let you experience the taste of death in despair!¡±

    After Edie struggled to get up, she spat out a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°Stop the nonsense ande at me if you dare!¡±

    The whip-wielding woman stopped speaking and her aura soared to its peak. The whip drew dozens of afterimages in the air. Then, the afterimages condensed into a terrifying force that shot towards Edie like a unstoppable force.

    Sensing the power of this move, Edie¡¯s pupils contracted. She knew that in her current state, it would be difficult to withstand this attack. She wanted to dodge, but her opponent¡¯s speed far exceeded her reaction speed at the moment. In a breath, she was already in front of her.

    Just as the opponent¡¯s attack was about to critically strike Edie Fennimore, a powerful wave of energy, like a hurricane, swept in from the side. The wave of energy shattered the whip-wielding woman¡¯s assault, crashing into her chest with force. Instantly, the woman flew into the air, her whip slipping from her hand, and a streak of blood sprayed into the air. She flew for three to four hundred meters before crashing into the ice, leaving arge pit. From the looks of it, she didn¡¯t have much time left to live.

    The one who made the move was Lady Noelle. However, just as she rescued Edie, she herself was sent flying by a punch from Gerry Xander. After falling onto the ice seventy to eighty meters away, she continued to slide for thirty to forty meters before finallying to a stop. She spat out a mouthful of blood, her aura extremely weak.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Noelle, are you okay?¡± Edie ran over with a worried expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Jenny!¡± At the same time, David saw the whip-wielding woman¡¯s miserable state and rushed over, shouting in pain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the ability to save yourself, yet you have the audacity to save others. You must be tired of living!¡± Gerry walked a few steps towards Noelle and spoke coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to resort to violence against you, but you brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy!¡±

    At this moment, sound of footsteps echoed, and soon, around two hundred men and women from Northfortia briskly ran over from nearby. Each of them had a formidable aura, and their skills were no worse than the previous group of thirty or forty people.

    Upon seeing these individuals, both Noelle and Edie¡¯s expressions grew even more serious. Today¡¯s challenge was tough!

    ¡°Jenny!¡± David cried out in pain again, as the whip-wielding womany lifeless on the ground. He turned to Lady Noelle and eximed, ¡°You killed Jenny! You deserve to die, and I will kill you!¡±

    As he spoke, David shouted loudly to the two hundred men and women, ¡°Attack, all of you! Kill them!¡±

    The crowd responded in unison,unching their attack.

    ¡°Edie, we can¡¯t both die here!¡± Lady Noelle took a deep breath, looking at the approaching crowd. ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll hold them back!¡±

    While speaking, she gathered thest remnants of her strength, preparing to fight to the death.

    However, after her words hung in the air for a moment, she didn¡¯t hear a response from Edie Fennimore. After a brief pause, she turned to Edie Fennimore and said, ¡°Edie, don¡¯t make a futile sacrifice. I can hold them off for a few minutes. You go quickly!¡±

    Just as she said that, an overwhelmingly powerful aura erupted from Edie Fennimore¡¯s body, instantly enveloping the surrounding space. Her cultivation at the fifth-ranked Sovereign Realm was revealed without a doubt, and she no longer exhibited the previous signs of despair.

    ¡°Edie, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Noelle, sensing the martial aura emanating from Edie, said with a hint of surprise. She clearly remembered that Edie Fennimore had only broken through to the fourth-ranked Sovereign Realm two months ago. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible for her to break through so quickly without any special circumstances.

    ¡°Noelle¡­ I really broke through!¡± Edie steadied her excited emotions and said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened exactly, but it¡¯s as if that bottleneck suddenly loosened, and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Before Edie could finish speaking, Noelle¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and her aura suddenly became unusually chaotic, fluctuating in intensity.

    ¡°Noelle, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Edie asked quickly, slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Edie, hold them off for me, give me two minutes!¡± Lady Noelle furrowed her eyebrows tightly and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Edie paused for a moment, then took a few steps forward, shielding Noelle behind her, her gaze fixed on the approaching group. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Noelle, but she could guess that something was wrong with her body, as her aura was so unstable.

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually broken through, huh?¡± Gerry Xander, sensing Edie Fennimore¡¯s aura, eximed in surprise. At the same time, he instinctively nced at Noelle, who was meditating behind her, and his pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°Is it so unexpected?¡± Edie didn¡¯t rush to attack. ¡°You want to kill me, right? Come on!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± In the next moment, Gerry seemed to realize something and shouted loudly, ¡°Lady Noelle is also attempting a breakthrough. Stop her, or none of us will survive!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, he could deduce from the fluctuating aura of Lady Noelle that she was most likely attempting a breakthrough.

    Lady Noelle¡¯s cultivation was already higher than his, and now they were evenly matched because of her injuries. If she were to sessfully break through, none of them would be able to leave here alive.

    ¡°Kill!¡± John¡¯s pupils contracted, and he shouted before swiftly rushing towards Edie Fennimore.

    The others followed closely behind, each putting forth their full strength.

 Chapter 767 Resemblance

    ¡°Courting Death!¡± Edie Fennimore snorted coldly and raised her hand to meet the attack. At this point, she already possessed the strength of a Fourth-Rank Sovereign. Except for Gerry Xander and John, none of the others were her match. In the blink of an eye, she took down arge group of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± John roared in anger, flipping his wrist and unleashing two fierce gusts of air with his wolf-tooth club.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Edie sneered, channeling her full power and meeting the attack with a palm

    After one move, both of them were pushed back a dozen steps, their faces slightly changing. At the same time, Gerry Xander¡¯s palm strike surged towards Lady Noelle like a hurricane.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Edie¡¯s pupils contracted, and once again, she channeled her full power, sweeping her hand to unleash a powerful gust of wind.

    A muffled sound rang out as Edie swiftly slid back a distance of thirty to forty meters, stopping right beside Lady Noelle. There were traces of blood at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Without any hesitation, Gerry shouted, leading his group to charge once again. For him, time was life. Every minute he wasted meant an additional danger.

    However, it was all toote.

    At this moment, an overwhelming force exploded from Lady Noelle, spreading out rapidly in all directions. The momentum was shocking, and the airwaves were tumultuous. The group of people charging forward hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening when they were sent flying into the air one by one. After crashing onto the hard ice, they spewed out a mouthful of blood, their heads tilting lifelessly.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing this scene, both Gerry and John¡¯s faces revealed a hint of panic. Without time to think, the two of them immediately fled towards the back, each running for their lives.

    Just the force emanating from Lady Noelle was enough to make them despair. If they didn¡¯t escape now, they would be heading straight for death.

    ¡°Now you want to leave? It¡¯s toote!¡± Lady Noelle¡¯s voice entered their ears like the god of death urging them.

    As soon as her voice sounded, her figure shed like a phantom, appearing a hundred meters away from John in the next breath. Then, she casually raised her hand and swept it out. Next, without any surprises, a cloud of blood mist appeared in mid-air. After the mist dispersed, not even a speck of residue remained. After unleashing this palm strike, Lady Noelle didn¡¯t even spare a nce at John before charging towards Gerry Xander.

    ¡°Lady Noelle, spare me¡­¡± Sensing the imminent danger behind him, Gerry¡¯s voice trembled, pleading for mercy.

    Before his words could even finish, a gust of wind swept past. Just like John, Gerry¡¯s entire body turned into a cloud of blood mist, disappearing in an instant.

    A powerhouse at the Fifth Rank Sovereign had been reduced to nothingness with a single palm strike.

    Lady Noelle¡¯s skills were terrifying!

    After dealing with Gerry Xander, Noelle swiftly shed towards the direction of Edie. The group of two hundred people who besieged Edie had already been reduced to half, and with a casual wave of her hand, Lady Noelle easily took down another forty to fifty people.

    ¡°Run!¡± The remaining forty to fifty people had no intention of fighting and quickly fled in all directions.

    But how could they possibly escape?

    In less than a minute, they all turned into a mist of blood.

    ¡°Edie, are you alright?¡± Noelle¡¯s face showed a touch of concern as she asked.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m fine!¡± After a brief pause, Edie continued, ¡°Noelle, did you really break through as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lady Noelle nodded.

    ¡°Do you know what happened? Why did both of us suddenly break through?¡± Edie asked with a hint of confusion.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, it¡¯s not just the two of us who broke through. Most likely, the majority of vale warriors have also broken through!¡± Lady Noelle responded with a pensive expression.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Edie paused for a moment and seemed to realize something, her eyes lighting up as she looked at Lady Noelle.

    ¡°Noelle, are you suggesting that Commander Gardner has sessfully ushered in the arrival of the national destiny for vale?¡±

    This matter had already been circting on this side of Pr Domain half a month ago. As one of the core members stationed in Pr Domain, Edie had heard about it. However, before this, they were not aware of the specific timing of the Kun Lun Mountains taking on the national destiny, so they didn¡¯t know that today was the auspicious day. Now, with Lady Noelle¡¯s reminder, she understood.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, that should be the case. It¡¯s the only reason that makes sense!¡±Noelle smiled faintly and nodded.

    At the same time, a barely noticeable sense of relief shed in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Edie Fennimore took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t hide her joy. ¡°vale will finally rise above all!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lady Noelle¡¯s face also lit up with a hint of joy.

    ¡°By the way, Noelle, I saw Commander Gardner a while back at the ce of Darkness!¡± Edie suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Really?¡± Noelle smiled, ¡°When was it? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    ¡°Several months ago, I was out on a mission and happened to pass by the headquarters of Sanctum of Darkness. I saw Commander Gardner and his subordinates confronting the people from the Sanctum of Darkness.¡± Edie replied.

    ¡°After Commander Gardner and his team dealt with the people from the Sanctum of Darkness, one of the stewards of the Guardians, Philbert Parker, arrived at the scene, attempting to take advantage of the situation. But I drove him away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Guardians again?¡± A coldness emanated from Lady Noelle. ¡°The Guardians have long forgotten their responsibilities and have be corrupted!¡±

    After a brief pause, she looked at Edie and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Tomorrow, send a message to Philbert Parker and have hime see me. Tell him that if he doesn¡¯te, there¡¯s no need for his team to exist from tomorrow onwards!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Edie couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. Lady Noelle was truly formidable. She was ready to wipe out one of the four teams of the Guardians with just a word.

    ¡°Noelle, what do you want him toe for?¡± Edie hesitated for a moment before asking.

    ¡°From what I know, his subordinates have targeted vale warriors more than once!¡± Lady Noelle responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°I want to ask him who gave him the courage!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Edie nodded in response. Afterwards, she hesitated for a moment and, with a hesitant expression, looked at Lady Noelle.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lady Noelle asked.

    ¡°Noelle¡­ there¡¯s something I want to tell you. I feel like Commander Gardner looks a lot like Casper!¡± Edie Fennimore took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve only seen Casper twice, and it was when he was around ten years old, there¡¯s something strange about it. The moment I saw Commander Gardner, I felt that he resembled Casper! I¡¯m thinking, maybe Casper didn¡¯t die back then, but was saved by someone?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Noelle paused for a moment, then smiled faintly.

    ¡°Really, Noelle, I¡¯m not fooling you.¡±

    ¡°If you want, I can have our people in the country investigate the incident of the Miles family¡¯s annihtion by Ozin back then, and see if Casper¡­¡±

 Chapter 768 Dragon Mark, Ancestral Bloodline

    ¡°No need!¡± Lady Noelle replied calmly, her faceposed.

    ¡°Noelle, but I really feel like Commander Gardner¡­¡± Edie spoke up again. She nced at Noelle¡¯s reaction, seemingly unconvinced by her words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the base first!¡± Lady interrupted her. Then she changed the subject and said, ¡°If today¡¯s level-up was truly due to the blessing of the country¡¯s fortune, then we need to settle some ounts with Northfortia!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Edie hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t dwell on her previous question.

    Two minutester, the two figures quickly disappeared into the distance.

    Just as Lady Noelle had said, at the moment they broke through, the majority of martial artists from vale stationed in the Pr Domain also broke through one after another. Powerful auras soared into the sky, shaking the entire Pr Snow Domain. All the people in this nation bowed deeply towards the east. Excitement flickered in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    After a hundred years, vale finally witnessed this day.

    ¡­

    In the evening, Billy, Casey, and Stout arrived at the Eastern Camp. First, they apanied Harleen and Felicia on a trip back to Ozin. Billy specifically went to see Scarletwind Cohen. After the events of the morning, Scarletwind stayed in Ozin, worried that there might be more trouble. Billy had a brief conversation with him, and then Scarletwind took his leave.

    Afterward, Billy led Casey and Stout onto a ne heading east. Their destination was naturally Veridiania and Oriana.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± After getting off the helicopter, the hundred thousand Eastern soldiers knelt down on one knee and shouted in unison.

    The news of Billy being crowned as the Lord Dragon of the Kingdom had already spread throughout the country earlier in the morning. So, the brothers changed their address from Commander Gardner to Lord Dragon.

    ¡°Rise and speak!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± The soldiers stood up simultaneously, their eyes filled with admiration as they looked at Billy.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master, I am Fabian Mills from Outer Court of Ether Mountain.¡± Soon, Fabian Mills led a few legionmanders and hurried over.

    ¡°Uncle Fabian, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Billy smiled and went forward to greet them.

    ¡°A Trivial Matter, No Need to Worry!¡± Fabian Mills responded with a smile.

    In just one day, hundreds of thousands of foreign soldiers were killed and injured along the eastern border, but in Fabian¡¯s mouth, it became a trivial matter!

    ¡°Hello, Dean Mills!¡± Casey and Stout greeted Fabian Mills.

    ¡°Haha, Kimmons, you little chubby, nice to see you again!¡± Fabian Mills looked at the two andughed heartily.

    Soon, Billy and a few others arrived in a reception room.

    ¡°Young Master, I heard that you have weed the Nine Paths of National Fortune?¡± After everyone sat down, Fabian Mills looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°The old master really has a keen eye!¡± Fabian Mills couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Throughout the centuries of vale¡¯s heritage, there have been many extraordinary talents, but the one who wees the Nine Paths of National Fortune is undoubtedly the first!¡±

    Less than ten minutes after the National Fortune officially arrived, he received the news. When he heard the news, he was almost shocked. As the dean of the Outer Court of Ether Mountain, his knowledge and experience naturally surpassed that of ordinary people. He was well aware of the concept of weing the Nine Paths of National Fortune. Before today, the highest expectation of Ether Mountain for Billy, the Young Master, was to smoothly inherit the Eight Paths of National Fortune. But the result was that the ninth path arrived, which was an unprecedented height.

    The arrival of the Nine Paths of National Fortune meant that vale, which was unstoppable, had entered a thousand years of prosperity.

    ¡°Uncle Fabian, you¡¯re too kind, it¡¯s just a stroke of luck!¡± Billy smiled again and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you must have made a breakthrough too, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just hitching a ride with your good fortune!¡± Fabian Millsughed out loud. ¡°With the blessing of the Nine Paths of National Fortune, it¡¯s hard not to make a breakthrough!¡±

    As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to probe Billy¡¯s cultivation. The next moment, a look of shock appeared on his face, and after swallowing his saliva, he said, ¡°Young Master, you¡­ you¡¯ve broken through to the Fourth-Rank Sovereign?!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Billy smiled slightly and nodded.

    After getting Billy¡¯s confirmation, Fabian Mills took a deep breath, and the look of shock on his face became even more intense. When they met at the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sectst time, Billy was only at the War God-Emperor Realm Consummation, but in just over a month, he broke through four levels. Even with the blessing of the National Fortune, it shouldn¡¯t be this exaggerated.

    ¡°Young Master, did your bloodline awaken?¡± After a slight pause, Fabian Mills continued to ask. As one of the core members of Ether Mountain, he had long been informed by the old man that Billy had a special bloodline, and when the bloodline awakened, it would be his time to soar.

    Therefore, this was the only possibility he could think of.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fabian Mills raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then, Young Master, do you know what bloodline awakened in you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that!¡± Billy shook his head and asked back, ¡°Uncle Fabian, have you heard of the Dragon Mark bloodline?¡±

    Hearing this, Fabian Mills¡¯ pupils contracted. ¡°Young Master, your bloodline mark is a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy nodded.

    After confirming this, Fabian Mills took another breath of cold air, then looked at Billy and asked, ¡°How many people know about this?¡±

    ¡°Except for people around me like Casey, no one else knows for now.¡± Billy paused slightly and responded.

    In the morning at the top of the Kun Lun Mountains, when the dragon-shaped mark appeared on his forehead, only those present on the second-level tform saw it, and no one else knew about it.

    ¡°Kimmons, inform the others and keep this matter confidential for now,¡± Fabian Mills said after a brief thought, looking at Casey.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey took out his phone, edited a short message, and sent it to everyone.

    ¡°Dean Mills, do you know the origin of boss¡¯s bloodline?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly sure about the specific information.¡± Fabian Mills paused and continued, ¡°But I once came across in an ancient book that the dragon mark bloodline is rted to a very old family, which can be considered one of the oldest two families in vale!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°What family?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°Ravenwood!¡± Fabian Mills responded solemnly.

    ¡°Ravenwood?¡± Stout eximed in surprise, and Casey¡¯s face also showed astonishment.

    As martial arts practitioners, they had heard of the Ravenwood family, which was one of the truly oldest families in vale. However, the members of this ancient family hardly interacted with the outside world, so even many martial arts practitioners had slowly forgotten this surname. But anyone who knew about this surname would never overlook its existence. Just like the family in Forgiving Vige, where Azure Dragon belonged to, they rarely interacted with the outside world but couldn¡¯t be ignored. Of course,pared to the Ravenwood family, Forgiving Vige was clearly not on the same level. Thetter had a history of nearly a thousand years, while the Ravenwood family¡¯s history could be traced back thousands of years to the beginning of vale.

 Chapter 769 Departure for Veridiania

    Actually, there were quite a few ancient families or sects like the Ravenwood n in this nation. They simply lived in seclusion and had very little contact with the outside world, which was why they were not known by outsiders.

    ¡°Young Master, your bloodline, the old master should be well aware of it. You can ask him about it when you return to Ether Mountain.¡± Fabian Mills looked at Billy and continued.

    Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Dean Mills, why did you tell us not to mention it for now? Is there something to worry about?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Do you know that there is a forbidden technique that can devour someone else¡¯s bloodline, thus bing the owner of that bloodline?¡± Fabian Mills asked in return.

    ¡°What the hell! Is that even possible?¡± Stout eximed, while Billy and Casey had equally surprised expressions on their faces.

    In their understanding, a person¡¯s bloodline was inherited, either from their mother or their father. It was decided from the moment they were born, and they had never heard of anyone being able to change their own bloodline.

    Fabian Mills nodded. ¡°However, this forbidden technique only exists in legends, and I have onlye across it in ancient books.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to mention it for now just as a precaution.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Ravenwood n¡¯s bloodline is the most special bloodline in all of vale.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°If someone with ill intentions were to find out that the Young Master possesses this bloodline, it could bring him immense trouble!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout and Casey nodded simultaneously.

    After a brief pause, Stout looked at Billy and continued, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you from the Stuart n? How do you have the Ravenwood n¡¯s bloodline?¡±

    Since there were no outsiders here, he directly revealed Billy¡¯s background without worrying about being heard by others.

    ¡°Young Master¡¯s mother should have the Ravenwood surname, right?¡± Fabian Mills also looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with a hint ofplexity as he added, ¡°After my mother married my father, she changed her surname to match my father¡¯s!¡±

    Before this, Billy had never understood why his mother had changed her surname. He remembered asking his mother several times when he was a child, but each time his mother told him that he would understand when he grew up. And now, after hearing Fabian Mills¡¯ words, he had a vague idea.

    ¡°I see!¡± Stout finally understood.

    ¡°Dean Mills, I have a curious question. With your skills, can you rank in the top three at Ether Mountain?¡± Stout noticed that his boss was feeling a bit down, probably thinking of his parents, so he didn¡¯t continue that topic.

    ¡°Little fatty, you¡¯re overestimating me.¡± Fabian Mills responded with a smile.

    ¡°With my mediocre martial arts skills, I can¡¯t even make it to the top ten, let alone the top three!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout eximed in surprise. ¡°Is Ether Mountain really that terrifying?¡±

    ¡°Once you truly understand the depth of Ether Mountain, you¡¯ll know just how terrifying it is.¡± Fabian Mills smiled again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout twitched his mouth.

    ¡°Dean Mills, did Oriana and Veridiania cause a bigmotion today?¡± After a while of casual chat, Casey turned to Fabian Mills and asked.

    ¡°Just a bunch of clowns jumping around!¡± Fabian Millsughed and briefly exined what had happened earlier.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Dean Mills, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± Stout smacked his lips after hearing Fabian Mills¡¯ exnation. ¡°One man, intimidating hundreds of thousands of troops?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just small-time thieves, not worth mentioning!¡± Fabian Mills shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°If the young master hadn¡¯t instructed otherwise, I would have wanted to go directly to the capitals of their two countries!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Young Master, how do you n to handle the situation next?¡± Fabian Mills looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Go talk to the rulers of the two countries!¡± Billy responded indifferently.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Fabian Mills raised an eyebrow. ¡°That suits me just fine!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Fabian, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself with this¡­¡± Billy smiled and spoke.

    ¡°I happen to have nothing to do, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Fabian Mills interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll trouble you!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist further.

    The next morning, Billy and the four others appeared near the Veridiania border.

    ¡°Young master, their border camp is fifty kilometers west from here.¡± Fabian Mills pointed towards the Veridiania gate not far away, speaking casually. He had been here once before, so he knew the way.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s first visit their military camp.¡±

    After saying that, he walked towards the Veridiania gate, with Fabian Mills and the other three following closely behind.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    Seeing the four of them, a hundred men rushed out from the other side of the gate, their expressions tense and their momentum fierce. However, soon, many of them recognized Fabian Mills, and their faces filled with panic.

    Fabian had been here just yesterday, and he was back again today.

    Didn¡¯t he have enough killing yesterday? Tens of thousands of people! And so many had their cultivation destroyed!

    ¡°Make way and call your bordermander. Tell him to prepare to receive important guests!¡± Fabian Mills nced at the group of people and casually spoke. ¡°Tell him that he must receive us with the highest standards. Otherwise, I¡¯ll burn down your military camp!¡±

    Casey and Stout exchanged nces, their mouths twitching simultaneously, wondering whether all the people from Ether Mountain were this arrogant.

    ¡°You scoundrels, I see that you¡¯re tired of living, daring to cause trouble in our Veridiania!¡± A man who looked like a battalionmander walked out.

    Wielding arge knife, he pointed at Billy and the others and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning. If you dare to step half a step into our Veridiania gate, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    He had just been transferred from another campst night, so he didn¡¯t recognize Fabian Mills.

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand behind him. ¡°Everyone, be on alert. If they dare to cross the line, kill them without mercy!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, a burst of coughing sound erupted on the scene.

    ¡°Lord Sato!¡± After a while, a man who had seen Fabian Mills yesterday ran up to the battalionmander and whispered a few words.

    Upon hearing his words, the battalionmander¡¯s wrist trembled, and therge knife fell to the ground. His face turned pale, his eyes filled with horror, and his whole body trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Lord Sato, what happened to you?¡± Some people who didn¡¯t understand the situation looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°What¡­ What brings you to our Veridiania?¡± The battalionmander ignored his own men, struggling to swallow his saliva as he looked at Fabian Mills.

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. If you don¡¯t want to die, make way!¡± Fabian Mills nced at the other side.

    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re really tired of living!¡± A tall and thin man shouted loudly, raising therge knife in his hand.

    ¡°Know your ce!¡± Stout spoke nonchntly, taking two steps forward and casually raising his hand to deliver a palm strike.

    The man who had just charged halfway was engulfed in a mist of blood, disappearing as if he had never been there in the first ce.

 Chapter 770 Kill without Mercy, No Holding Back

    A chilling gasp echoed through the air as everyone involuntarily took a step back, none daring to make a move.

    ¡°Stout, destroy it!¡± Billy pointed at Veridiania¡¯s city gates with a stern voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout loved doing destructive things like this.

    With those words, he raised his hand and unleashed two powerful palm strikes.

    Boom!

    The towering gates crumbled, enveloped in a cloud of dust.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The battalionmander struggled to speak.

    ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Fabian Mills nced at him.

    ¡°¡­¡± The officer opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said, stepping forward and heading inside.

    Less than fifteen minutester, the four of them appeared at the Veridiania border military camp. The people there had clearly received the news. Hundreds of men stood at the entrance, tense and ready.

    ¡°Bring out yourmander!¡± Casey looked at one of the subordinates and spoke calmly.

    ¡°You¡­ You dare to be insolent! This is Veridiania¡¯s military camp, not your vale¡­¡± The subordinate took a deep breath before responding.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Our patience is limited. If you keep bbering, you die!¡± Casey interrupted.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The subordinate furrowed his brow.

    Before he could finish speaking, a gust of force turned him into a mist of blood. The hundred men retreated in fear.

    Suddenly, hurried footsteps echoed, followed by an elderly man with white hair leading a group as they emerged from one of the buildings. The old man¡¯s actual age was indiscernible, but he seemed to be at least a hundred years old.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Gildon!¡± Upon seeing the old man, the hundreds of men simultaneously bowed in respect.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The man named Jenson Gildon walked forward and immediately recognized Billy, his pupils shrinking in coldness. He had received a call saying that yesterday¡¯s vale person had returned, but what he hadn¡¯t expected was that not only had that person returned, but even Commander Gardner hade.

    His heart thumped heavily several times. Today¡¯s matter was bound to be troublesome.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Commander Gardner to honor us with your presence. We apologize for not giving a proper wee,¡± Jenson Gildon took a deep breath to steady himself and spoke to Billy.

    ¡°Who is this person? Do you know?¡± Billy nced at him before turning to Casey and asking.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°He is Jenson Gildon, the number one public figure in Veridiania, the father of the current Veridiania Martial Department¡¯s Elder and the previous Elder!¡±

    As the vale¡¯s Eastern Front Commander, Casey had some knowledge of the key powerhouses in the major countries along the Eastern Front.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Veridiania to send their top-ranked public figure to guard the border.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here in Veridiania?¡± Billy looked at him and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, enlighten me!¡± Jenson Gildon responded. There was no way he didn¡¯t know the purpose of Billy¡¯s visit to Veridiania.

    Yesterday¡¯s incident and its final result, although it resulted in the deaths and injuries of tens of thousands from Veridiania, Northfortia, and Xidengia, he knew that vale wouldn¡¯t let this matter slide so easily. That was the reason he appeared at the military camp today.

    ¡°You genuinely don¡¯t know?¡± Billy sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll go ask your sovereign!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked towards the nearby airstrip.

    ¡°Commander Gardner!¡± Jenson Gildon hurriedly called out, ¡°Commander Gardner, please wait! We can discuss this!¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly approached Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Billy continued walking without turning his head.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± At this moment, two to three thousand Veridiania soldiers rushed out from several buildings, surrounding Billy and his group.

    However, each person¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and many trembled slightly. They knew exactly who they were facing, and if it came to a fight, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s our duty. Please understand!¡± Jenson Gildon approached them.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Stout nced around at the crowd before asking.

    ¡°Kill them first!¡± Billy replied nonchntly. As he spoke, he turned his head to nce at the position of a building on the left, a slight smirk forming at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied loudly and raised his hand, rushing towards the side.

    Casey and Fabian Mills didn¡¯t waste any time either. Even before Billy¡¯s words fell, they had already sent out several powerful strikes, and within moments, dozens of people had fallen.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jenson Gildon never expected that Billy would actually give the order to attack. Without much thought, he shouted in gratitude, ¡°Retreat, everyone retreat!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the thousand men scattered in all directions without any hesitation.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Stout shouted and chased after them, quickly sending seven or eight men flying into the air.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Give your lives!¡± Just then, an angry voice rang out from the building on the left.

    As the voice resounded, two figures shot out at lightning speed. One of them rushed towards Stout, while the other headed straight for Casey.

    ¡°You dare to show yourselves?¡± Billy chuckled lightly upon seeing the two. When he first appeared at the base, he had used his mental power to investigate the entire military camp. He immediately knew that there were two martial experts at the Sovereign Realm hiding in that building. That was also the reason why he gave the order to attack, to force them to reveal themselves. His purpose ining to Veridiania was clear ¨C to strike fear into Veridiania and make them regret their actions. This was the task given to him by the emperor of vale. Therefore, his primary target was the martial experts of Veridiania. When he encountered them, he would kill them without hesitation, without showing any mercy.

    ¡°Two old fools!¡± Fabian Mills¡¯ voice echoed at the same time.

    Like Billy, he had sensed the aura of the two opponents long ago and had been on guard against any sudden attacks. As he spoke, he dashed towards Stout¡¯s direction, raising his hand to strike out several powerful gusts of wind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elderly man rushing towards Stout¡¯s direction narrowed his eyes slightly. He gave up on Stout and raised his hand to face Fabian Mills¡¯ attack.

    Bang!

    However, he clearly underestimated Fabian Mills¡¯ strength. After just two or three exchanges, he was sent flying, somersaulting in the air before spitting out a mouthful of blood uponnding on the ground.

    What left him despairing was that before he could even recover his senses, Fabian Mills had already arrived before him, and a wave of energy swept over him.

    ¡°¡­ ¡± The old man¡¯s pupils contracted in panic, his face filled with horror. He opened his mouth, seemingly about to beg for mercy, but the wave of energy crashed into his chest.

    Crack! Crack!

    After the sound of bones breaking, the old man slid back dozens of meters, arge indentation forming in his chest. Arge amount of blood gushed out from his mouth, and his legs kicked weakly as he gasped for breath.

    With a casual nce at the man, Fabian Mills shed towards Casey¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 771 Reaping What You Sow

    At this moment, Casey had basically taken control of the situation. Though his opponent¡¯s cultivation was at the same level as his, theirbat abilities were worlds apart. After just a few exchanges, the tides of defeat were evident.

    ¡°Lord Cooke, be careful!¡± Shouted Jenson Gildon, as he made a move to support Casey.

    However, before he could evenunch his attack, Billy¡¯s assault had already arrived before him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tyrone Cooke furrowed his brows, with no time to think, he quickly raised his hand to meet the attack.

    As the foremost powerhouse of the Veridiania, his skills were quite decent, at the level of a three-star sovereign. However, at this moment, his strengthpared to Billy was akin to that of an ant.

    Bang!

    A loud explosion rang out as Jenson Gildon was sent flying like a moving mountain, crashing to the ground and unable to get up for a long time.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve actually broken through to the fourth-rank sovereign realm?¡± After a while, Jenson Gildon looked at Billy with a look of endless shock in his eyes.

    Before this, the information he had received was that Commander Gardner Billy possessed the strength of a half-step sovereign, having in a second-rank Sovereign during the Dragon Phoenix Ranking Tournament.

    That was why he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to attack Billy earlier, as he didn¡¯t have the assurance of victory. But now, he had discovered that Billy had already reached the Fourth-rank Sovereign realm.

    At the same time, not far away, a muffled sound rang out, followed by another old man being struck by Fabian Mills, who had rushed over, and falling to the ground lifeless after hitting the ground heavily.

    ¡°Lord Cooke¡­¡± Jenson Gildon eximed in pain, his face filled with despair.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, get up ande with us to your capital!¡± Billy looked at Jenson Gildon and spoke calmly.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Jenson Gildon struggled to speak again.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he looked at Stout, who had walked over. ¡°Take him on the helicopter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    Five minutester, a helicopter took off and headed towards the Veridiania capital.

    At the same time, in the Imperial Pce of the Veridiania capital.

    Veridiania¡¯s ruler, Oliver Davidson, led a group of ministers in receiving the guests in a magnificent hall.

    There were a total of ten people on the other side, all of them Westerners, ranging in age from fifty to seventy or eighty.

    ¡°Lord Handt, Lord Tyler, you havee from afar, and on behalf of Veridiania, I wee your arrival,¡± Oliver Davidson said respectfully to the two middle-aged men who were leading the group, fully aware that in the eyes of these visitors, he held no authority.

    Moreover, they were not here today to sightsee in Veridiania, but to demand answers.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I won¡¯t waste any more words!¡± One of the men named Hunt spoke in a deep voice. ¡°We havee today to hear your exnation as to why so many people from our Northfortia and Xidengia were killed within your Veridiania territory.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Veridiania give us an exnation?¡±

    ¡°Lord Handt, this matter was caused by vale¡¯s people, and many of our Veridiania people were also killed¡­¡± One of the Veridiania ministers spoke up.

    ¡°Shut up! Lord Handt is speaking to your ruler, when is it your turn to interrupt!¡± A man from Northfortia angrily interrupted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts¡­¡± The Veridiania minister¡¯s brows furrowed.

    As a Veridiania minister, he couldn¡¯t even speak a word within his own country¡¯s imperial pce. He was feeling quite furious.

    ¡°If you speak another word, you¡¯re dead!¡± The Northfortia man interrupted him once again.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Veridiania minister¡¯s brows furrowed once more.

    Before he could finish his sentence, the Northfortia man raised his hand and sent a powerful gust of wind towards him.

    ¡°Lord Curtis, be careful!¡± One of the Veridiania elders eximed in shock, at the same time blocking the attack with his palm.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the two shed, causing the Veridiania elder to stagger back several steps, with the expensive tiles under his feet cracking. After stabilizing himself, the elder spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with deep fear. In Veridiania¡¯s hall of power, he was among the top three in terms of skill, but the person in front of him easily surpassed him.

    ¡°Not bad, you managed to take my palm!¡± The Northfortia man nced at him and said, ¡°Now, take my next move!¡±

    ¡°Please, calm down!¡± Oliver Davidson took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°On behalf of Lord Curtis, I apologize to you.¡±

    He had no choice but to lower his head. He had discovered that not a single one of these ten people were good-natured individuals. If conflict were to break out, the two to three dozen ministers of Veridiania would be no match at all. After speaking, he looked at Handt once again, saying, ¡°Lord Handt, what happened yesterday was indeed the work of vale.¡±

    ¡°vale sent a Sovereign realm expert into our Veridiania borders, and with their own strength, they killed over ten thousand people. Veridiania has also suffered heavy casualties¡­¡±

    Handt coldly snorted, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s reasonable that your Veridiania couldn¡¯t leave a single person behind? Don¡¯t you find that absurd?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Oliver Davidson took another deep breath.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense! I didn¡¯te here today to listen to your exnations!¡± Hunt interrupted him, ¡°I just want to know how you n to handle this situation!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Lord Handt?¡± Oliver Davidson furrowed his brows and asked.

    ¡°Veridiania has two choices!¡± Hunt said.

    ¡°First, gather an army of five hundred thousand troops and hand them over to us. One day from now, march towards vale¡¯s eastern borders!¡±

    ¡°Second, if you¡¯re unwilling to send troops, thenpensate Northfortia and Xidengia with one trillion dors!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the people of Veridiania gasped for air, their hearts filled with anger, though no one dared to show it. Furthermore, this incident was initiated by Northfortia and Xidengia, and Veridiania was only cooperating. But now that something went wrong, they want Veridiania to take responsibility. This was what they called the theory of a big country¡¯s banditry.

    ¡°Lord Handt, vale has sessfully embraced their national fortune, and their national power has greatly increased.¡± Oliver Davidson took a deep breath and responded in a deep voice.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Even if we gather an army of five hundred thousand, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult to contend with their eastern forces¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to send troops?¡± Handt coldly interrupted him, ¡°Thenpensate us!¡±

    ¡°Lord Handt, one trillion dors might be too much, could we¡­¡± the Veridiania Prime Minister looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°No!¡± Hunt decisively interrupted him, ¡°You have one day. One trillion dors, not a penny less, or face the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 772 The Frustrated Veridiania Sovereign

    Oliver Davidson took a deep breath, his face turning dark and almost dripping with water.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Just then, a Veridiania minister rushed in, his face filled with urgency.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± The Veridiania Prime Minister angrily scolded, ¡°Your Majesty is currently receiving an important guest. Who allowed you toe in? Get out!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, something has happened! Something big!¡± The minister ignored the Prime Minister¡¯s words and ran straight to Oliver Davidson¡¯s side, whispering a few words in a low voice.

    ¡°What?!¡± Oliver Davidson eximed in shock after hearing what the minister had to say. After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± The minister nodded, ¡°They are on their way to the imperial city and will probably arrive in half an hour!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Oliver Davidson cursed in anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty?¡± The Veridiania Prime Minister asked, and everyone turned their attention to him.

    ¡°vale¡¯s Commander Gardner ising to the imperial city!¡± Oliver Davidson¡¯s face became even uglier.

    Today was truly an unlucky day!

    The people from Northfortia hadn¡¯t even left yet, and now vale was sending someone over. Were they trying to push Veridiania to its limits?

    ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing his words, Handt and the man named Ulric Tyler exchanged nces, a sh of excitement in their eyes.

    ¡°He came at just the right time!¡± Ulric Tyler paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Today, let hime and never leave!¡±

    ¡°Lord Tyler, Commander Gardner is a high-ranking official of vale. If something happens to him in Veridiania, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Oliver Davidson trembled inwardly.

    Deep down, he also wanted to kill Commander Gardner. But even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to openly attack Commander Gardner in Veridiania. He was well aware of the consequences of such an action. Although Veridiania asionally provoked vale, it was only at a small scale. He didn¡¯t have the slightest courage to engage in arge-scale conflict with vale.

    He knew his own limitations. Compared to vale, Veridiania was like a small riverpared to the vast sea. The reason vale hadn¡¯t taken any action against them so far was that they didn¡¯t even consider Veridiania as a threat. If they were to truly provoke vale, Veridiania could be on the verge of destruction within two days. Although Veridiania had Northfortia as a backup, Oliver Davidson wasn¡¯t a fool. Northfortia was only using Veridiania as a pawn. If a full-scale conflict were to erupt, Northfortia wouldn¡¯t care about their survival.

    ¡°Do you fear him so much?¡± Ulric Tyler interrupted his thoughts. Then, with a disdainful expression, he continued, ¡°Immediately summon all the strong individuals in your Veridiania and guard all the exits of the pce. This time, we mustn¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ¡°Lord Tyler, this matter needs to be carefully considered. Commander Gardner¡­¡± Oliver Davidson furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Enough! Stop babbling. This is how it¡¯s going to be!¡± Handt waved his hand to interrupt him.

    ¡°Today, if Veridiania can assist us in killing Commander Gardner, perhaps we can reduce thepensation by half!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if I can¡¯t see one trillion within a day, you should know the consequences!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Oliver Davidson furrowed his brow.

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯!¡± Handt interrupted his words again. ¡°Unless Veridiania wants to turn against us, Northfortia and Xidengia!¡±

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s do as Lord Handt says!¡±

    Just then, a melodious female voice sounded at the door. In the next moment, a woman dressed in Veridianian attire gracefully entered. In her mid-twenties, with exquisite features, graceful figure, and noble temperament, she was the epitome of a Veridianian beauty. The Veridianian ministers all bowed and paid their respects upon seeing the woman, their faces filled with reverence. Each of them knew that the woman before them was not just the daughter of the ruler, but so much more.

    ¡°Imogen, why did youe back to the capital?¡± Oliver Davidson was slightly taken aback when he saw the woman.

    ¡°My teacher came to the capital today for some business, so I came along,¡± Imogen Davidson responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mr Geis is in the capital?¡± Oliver Davidson¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing his daughter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Imogen Davidson nodded and then looked at Handt and Ulric Tyler. ¡°Greetings, Lord Handt and Lord Tyler!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Davidson is the most beautiful woman in Veridiania, and the rumors are indeed true!¡± Handt¡¯s eyes roamed over Imogen Davidson, filled with desire.

    Ulric Tyler, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hide his feelings either, his Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily moving several times.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, Lord Handt!¡± Imogen Davidson smiled coquettishly. Then, she turned to Oliver Davidson and said, ¡°Father, I heard that Commander Gardner from vale ising soon. You should follow Lord Handt¡¯s instructions!¡±

    ¡°Imogen¡­¡± Oliver Davidson paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Father, this is also what Mr Geis meant!¡± Imogen Davidson interrupted him.

    Oliver Davidson was taken aback by her words. Then, after exhaling a breath, he turned and looked at one of his ministers, saying, ¡°Do as she says!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The minister responded before turning and leaving.

    ¡°I wonder if Miss Davidson would be kind enough to have a few drinks with us tonight?¡± Handt continued to gaze at Imogen Davidson, licking his dry lips.

    ¡°Lord Handt, you overestimate me. As a guest from afar, I should be the one apanying you!¡± Imogen Davidson smiled again. ¡°After we deal with Commander Gardner¡¯s matter, I will definitely drink with both of you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s settled then!¡± Handt and Ulric Tyler exchanged nces and burst intoughter.

    Half an hourter, a dull sound echoed outside the golden hall, and the imperial guards were lifted into the air, falling to the ground with no signs of movement. Soon, four to five hundred imperial guards stood at the entrance of the hall, holding their weapons, their bodies tense as they stared straight ahead. Fear was evident on their faces, and many of them trembled uncontrobly.

    At the same time, four figures appeared a few hundred meters away, strolling towards the golden hall. They were Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Your Majesty, vale Commander Gardner has intruded into the imperial city!¡± one of the subordinates turned and looked at Oliver Davidson, struggling to speak.

    ¡°They are formidable, and moreover, Lord Gildon is in their hands. We¡­¡±

    ¡°A bunch of useless people, all of you, step aside!¡± Oliver Davidson took a deep breath and waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The four to five hundred imperial guards quickly stepped aside as if granted amnesty.

    Billy and hispanions entered the hall, and Stout threw Jenson Gildon, who was barely breathing, to the ground.

    ¡°Lord Gildon!¡± Upon seeing the dying Jenson Gildon, the Veridianian ministers eximed in unison.

    As Veridiania¡¯s publicly recognized strongest warrior, Jenson Gildon enjoyed great poprity in Veridiania.

    ¡°Father!¡± Joey Gildon, the current Veridianian War Department¡¯s Grand Elder, cried out in pain and quickly ran over.

    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence!¡± Stout scanned the crowd in the hall and locked his gaze on the Westerners.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be the scum from Northfortia, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°You Northfortia people are a bunch of idle and annoying locusts. Wherever we go, we always encounter your people!¡±

 Chapter 773 What Kind of Explanation Do You Want?

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you insult Northfortia? You¡¯re really asking for death!¡±

    The man from Northfortia narrowed his eyes and raised his hand, smashing it towards Stout.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one asking for death!¡± Casey sneered and also struck out with a palm.

    In the next moment, the man from Northfortia sprayed a mouthful of blood into the sky and flew out. Then, he crashed into a wall, breaking it and falling heavily to the ground, spewing out arge amount of blood, unable to get up for a long time. He was a cultivator at the peak of the First-Rank Sovereign, no match for Casey.

    Veridiania¡¯s group of people saw this scene and sucked in a cold breath at the same time.

    And Imogen Davidson¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Billy, with little expression on her face.

    ¡°Charlie!¡± An old man from Northfortia eximed in pain, quickly rushing over to help the injured man.

    Meanwhile, Handt and Ulric Tyler were both staring at Billy, not even ncing at their injuredpanion.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die. You actually crippled my father¡¯s cultivation. I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡±

    At this moment, Veridiania¡¯s seniormander, Joey Gildon, angrily charged towards Billy and the others.

    ¡°Do you want to die that badly? Then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Fabian Mills nced at the opponent and struck out with a palm.

    ¡°Joey, don¡¯t go, you¡¯re no match for them!¡± Jenson Gildon eximed in difficulty.

    ¡°Grand Elder,e back quickly!¡± Oliver Davidson¡¯s expression also changed drastically as he shouted loudly.

    However, Joey Gildon was already burning with anger and only had revenge for his father in his mind. He couldn¡¯t hear the advice of the two. Facing Fabian Mills¡¯ attack, he didn¡¯t retreat but instead moved forward, mobilizing all his strength.

    However, the difference in cultivation between the two was like night and day, the result was beyond doubt. After a burst of blood mist exploded, apart from the scattered blood stains on the floor, nothing was left.

    On the way here, Billy had already exined their purpose foring to Veridiania, so Fabian Mills and the others didn¡¯t hold back. In a country like Veridiania, they wouldn¡¯t stop until they had dealt a heavy blow.

    ¡°Son¡­¡± Jenson Gildon was filled with despair, and after uttering two words, her eyes rolled back and she fainted.

    ¡°Elder Gildon!¡± The Veridiania high-ranking officials, including Oliver Davidson, all expressed their grief.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Imogen Davidson finally took her gaze off Billy, and a coldness spread.

    Handt and Ulric Tyler, witnessing this scene, both showed a hint of surprise in their eyes.

    They hadn¡¯t expected Fabian Mills to have such courage. Without any hesitation, he dared to kill Veridiania¡¯s seniormander in the imperial city.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡± An old man from Veridiania roared, and immediately rushed towards Billy and the others, followed by others with furious expressions.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Imogen Davidson shouted in a deep voice. ¡°You¡¯re no match for them. If you don¡¯t want to die, retreat immediately!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, everyone stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°This gentleman should be the famous Commander Gardner from vale, right?¡± Imogen Davidson then looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to the other party¡¯s words and turned to Casey to ask.

    ¡°Never seen her!¡± Casey shook his head in response. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that Veridiania¡¯s ruler has a daughter, a rare genius in Veridiania for hundreds of years. Not only is she exceptionally talented in martial arts, but also extremely cunning. She is highly popr in Veridiania.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, it is said that she is a disciple of Hadden Geis, Veridiania¡¯s true number one expert, making her the first among her peers in Veridiania. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be her!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. He hadn¡¯t heard of the old antique named Jenson Gildon, who was supposedly Veridiania¡¯s recognized number one expert. But he had long heard of Hadden Geis¡¯s name, a monster who had lived for two to three hundred years. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if Hadden Geis was truly Veridiania¡¯s number one expert, he was definitely not on the same level as Jenson Gildon.

    ¡°Thank you for the ttery, General Kimmons.¡± Imogen said with a mischievous smile on her face.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I wonder what brings you to Veridiania today?¡± Imogen Davidson asked, his tone filled with curiosity.

    ¡°With your intelligence, don¡¯t you already know why I¡¯m here?¡± Billy replied nonchntly. ¡°Or should I ask your father?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you and your team broke into our Veridiania Imperial City and killed our Grand Elder of War right in front of me. Do you think you can disrespect Veridiania like this?¡± Oliver Davidson¡¯s voice grew angrier.

    ¡°You¡¯re a damn fool!¡± Fabian Mills interjected. ¡°You¡¯re not even sure if you can save your own life today, yet you¡¯re acting all high and mighty. Who do you think you are? Just a regrmoner?¡± Fabian Mills scolded angrily.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak to Your Majesty like that? Are you itching for death?¡± shouted a high-ranking minister of Oriana.

    ¡°If you utter another word, you¡¯re dead!¡± Fabian Mills interrupted, releasing a terrifying aura that swept towards the man.

    The man opened his mouth to say something, but as soon as he sensed the killing intent emanating from Fabian Mills, he quickly shut it. He had no doubt that if he spoke again, Fabian Mills would kill him without hesitation.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ve heard about yesterday¡¯s incident as well. I¡¯m curious to know how vale ns to handle this matter.¡± Imogen Davidson continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss your Veridiania matterter,¡± Billy replied, then turned to Handt and Ulric Tyler. ¡°You must have been waiting for me on purpose, right?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    The news of his arrival in Veridiania must have reached the imperial city at least an hour ago, yet the people from Northfortia showed no intention of avoiding him. It was clear that they were intentionally waiting for him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, your men killed so many people from Northfortia and Xidengia yesterday. Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation?¡± Hunter asked Billy.

    ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the surveince footage. The one who attacked was him!¡± Hunter pointed at Fabian Mills.

    ¡°If you hand him over to us, and the three of you each disable one arm, we can let this matter rest.¡± Handt proposed.

    ¡°Are all the people from Northfortia as foolish as you?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    ¡°You chubby little boy, I promise you¡¯ll meet a miserable death soon!¡± Handt nced at Stout before turning his gaze back to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, you can choose not toply, but the consequences will be that none of you four will leave here today!¡± Hunter threatened.

    Upon hearing his words, Imogen Davidson¡¯s face also shed with a look of exasperation.

    ¡°Considering how Veridiania has treated you, you must have some status in Northfortia, right? I¡¯m curious to hear about it.¡± Billy calmly spoke again.

 Chapter 774 What If I Were to Slash You with My Sword?

    ¡°Tell me, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Handt said arrogantly, ¡°The sovereign of Northfortia is my cousin!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly and then looked at Ulric Tyler, ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°The sovereign of Xidengia is my elder brother!¡± Ulric Tyler also had a proud expression.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected that both of them were members of the royal family, just as he had hoped.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, our patience is limited, what do you think about my proposal earlier?¡± Handt asked loudly, ignoring Billy¡¯s question and turning to Imogen Davidson.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking me earlier why I came to Veridiania?¡± Billy ignored Handt and Ulric Tyler, turning his head to look at Imogen Davidson.

    ¡°Yesterday, your Veridiania sent people to infiltrate vale, attempting to assassinate me in Kun Lun Mountains. At the same time, you sent hundreds of thousands of troops, intending to attack the eastern border of vale!¡±

    ¡°You should know about both of these incidents, right?¡±

    ¡°On behalf of the Veridiania royal family, I apologize to Commander Gardner!¡± Imogen Davidson bowed in response. ¡°You can propose conditions, and if they are within our Veridiania¡¯s capacity, we will providepensation!¡±

    ¡°Are you really willing topensate?¡± Billy smiled faintly, ¡°Are you willing to cede thousands of miles of territory from Veridiania? Do you agree?¡±

    Stout coughed lightly.

    Veridiania was already a tinynd, if they ceded thousands of miles of territory, what would be left?

    ¡°You must be joking, Commander Gardner!¡± Imogen Davidson¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Not willing?¡± Billy looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s try a different approach!¡±

    After saying that, he pointed at Handt and Ulric Tyler, ¡°Let the people from Veridiania kill them all, and let this matter end here!¡±

    There was a collective gasp around them.

    Fabian Mills, Casey, and Stout¡¯s eyes all lit up at the same time. They knew Billy was forcing Veridiania to turn against Northfortia and Xidengia. Those two were members of their respective royal families. If Veridiania¡¯s people killed them, the two countries would surely seek revenge. Veridiania would be in a sorry state then.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this is asking the impossible!¡± Imogen Davidson frowned slightly, well aware of the consequences of such actions.

    ¡°Not willing?¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to discuss!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± A man from Northfortia shouted angrily, pointing at Billy, ¡°I see that you¡¯re looking for death, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Being disrespectful to the young master, you die!¡± Fabian Mills spoke in a deep voice, and a gust of wind swept out at the same time.

    ¡°Shameless boasting! I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s seeking death¡­¡± The man seemed to not take Fabian Mills seriously, raising his palm to meet him. However, in the next moment, he regretted his decision.

    After a muffled sound, the man was sent flying like he had been hit by a wild beast. After flipping several somersaults, his head tilted and he fell silent.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Handt shouted, ¡°Today, I will definitely skin you alive!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Oliver Davidson, ¡°Your Majesty, what are you hesitating for? Order your Veridiania people to take action and kill them!¡±

    ¡°If any of your Veridiania people dare to make a move, I guarantee that everyone present today will die!¡± Without waiting for Oliver Davidson¡¯s response, Fabian Mills coldly spoke. As he spoke, his aura burst forth, filling every corner of the hall. Many people couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t give the order to attack, Northfortia will dissolve the alliance with Veridiania starting tomorrow!¡± Handt continued to pressure.

    ¡°The same goes for Xidengia. Starting tomorrow, we will no longer provide any support to Veridiania!¡± Ulric Tyler chimed in.

    Hearing this, Oliver Davidson exhaled a breath of air, a resolute look shing in his eyes. Then, he waved his hand, ¡°Come out!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As his words fell, seven or eight figures shed out from the shadows. At a nce, they were all ancient artifacts with half of their bodies buried in the ground. The weakest among them was a Second-rank Sovereign, and the strongest were two Fourth-rank experts. They could be considered antique relics of the Veridiania royal family.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Fabian Mills said to Billy before turning to Oliver Davidson, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize for the offense,¡± Oliver Davidson took a deep breath and looked at the eight individuals, ¡°Attack!¡±

    The eight antique relicsunched their attacks one after another, swiftly charging towards Billy and the others, unleashing powerful palm strikes.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, a voice of an old man resounded from outside the hall.

    Soon, a silver-haired, youthful-looking old man stepped in, wielding arge sword that blocked the attacks of the eight relics. Single-handedly blocking the attacks of all eight of them, this neer¡¯s skills were truly remarkable!

    ¡°Sir!¡± Imogen Davidson rushed forward to greet the old man.

    The person who arrived was none other than Hadden Geis, a renowned expert from Veridiania.

    ¡°Mr Geis, greetings!¡± The eight antique relics and the Veridiania ministers were slightly stunned but immediately bowed respectfully, their tone filled with utmost reverence.

    In the world of martial arts, the strong were revered. The neer¡¯s skills were something they looked up to, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect.

    ¡°Mr Geis!¡± Oliver Davidson¡¯s eyes also lit up as he called out.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Hadden Geis turned to Oliver Davidson and bowed slightly before continuing, ¡°Let me handle this matter!¡±

    ¡°No trouble, Mr Geis!¡± Oliver Davidson responded, feeling a sense of relief.

    ¡°Lord Ito, you tter me!¡± Hadden Geis then looked at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, as the hero of vale, you have achieved such great aplishments at such a young age. I truly admire you,¡± he said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I understand the situation now. I have a proposal. I wonder if Commander Gardner would be willing to ept it?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and tell me!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°You and I will have a fair fight. If Commander Gardner can withstand my strike, I will immediately return to the mountains and no longer interfere with the affairs of the imperial city.¡± Hadden Geis suggested.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you shameless old man. Your face is really thick!¡± Stout clicked his tongue. ¡°Just look at this old skin, he must have lived for two or three hundred years. How can you expect my boss to fight you?¡±

    ¡°Young master, his cultivation is at least at thete fifth rank, or even at the sixth rank. Don¡¯t agree to him!¡± Fabian Mills frowned as he looked at the opponent.

    ¡°What if I were to sh you with my sword?¡± Billy asked Hadden Geis calmly.

    Upon hearing this, Fabian Mills and the others twitched their mouths a few times but remained silent. Meanwhile, the Veridiania people looked at Billy with disdainful expressions.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you have quite the sense of humor,¡± Hadden Geis chuckled coldly. ¡°If I am truly inferior to you, then Veridiania will fulfill all of Commander Gardner¡¯s demands!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Then go ahead and make your move!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner agreed?¡± Hadden Geis was slightly taken aback, his eyes shining with anticipation.

 Chapter 775 The First Strongest, Fallen!

    ¡°Are you nning to fight here or outside?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°The space here is too small, let¡¯s go outside!¡± Hadden Geis responded, his eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Fabian Mills, Casey, and Stout all shouted at the same time.

    ¡°It will be fine!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    A few minutester, the two of them stood facing each other on an open field in the imperial city, with everyone else standing far away, about a kilometer apart.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Hadden Geis looked at Billy, who was a hundred meters away. As he spoke, his aura burst forth, engulfing the surrounding space. He had stepped into the Late Sovereign rank, his cultivation evident.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy smiled faintly as he drew his Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide the victor with one strike!¡± Hadden Geis continued in a deep voice.

    In the next moment, he took a few steps forward, his wrist continuously rotating, and several hundred meters long de waves appeared in the air. The wind roared, the earth trembled, and a violent sound echoed through the air. Then, all the de waves merged into one, like lightning from the sky, shing towards Billy with thunderous force. His momentum was unmatched by anyone in the Early-Sovereign realm.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Before the opponent even attacked, Billy made his move.

    Facing a Mid-Sovereign expert, he wouldn¡¯t underestimate him. Billy poured ten percent of his power into the Bloodshadow Fury de and activated the Domineering de Art, forming a crimson de curtain in an instant.

    Boom!

    The two forces collided with a deafening sound, causing a shockwave that rapidly spread, toppling two nearby pces, leaving dust in the air. At the same time, both figures were sent flying backward. After flying for two to three hundred meters, Hadden Geis heavily crashed into the ground, leaving behind arge pit. Therge sword in his hand fell with a tter. His whole body slumped, like a pile of mud, lying in the pit, blood gushing from his mouth. With one strike, his bones were shattered, his meridians severed, no hope of recovery. His face showed an expression of extreme shock, clearly unable to believe the oue. He, a Mid-Sovereign expert with one foot in the Late-Sovereign realm, was heavily injured by a Fourth-rank Sovereign.

    Meanwhile, after being sent flying for dozens of meters, Billynded on the ground and stabilized himself after retreating a dozen steps. There was a faint trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, and his aura was slightly disordered.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Mr Geis!¡±

    Upon witnessing this scene, the Veridiania people immediately shouted and rushed over.

    ¡°Young master, are you alright?¡± At the same time, Fabian Mills led Casey and Stout to Billy¡¯s side.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Casey and Stout both spoke at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy took a deep breath and activated Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to heal his injuries. Then, he looked at Fabian Mills and said, ¡°Uncle Ge, keep an eye on the people from Northfortia and Xidengia. Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±

    ¡°Young master, rest assured, they won¡¯t escape!¡± Fabian Mills nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Your-Your Majesty, I apologize. I am not as skilled as you. I have let everyone down¡­¡± Hadden Geis, who was hundreds of meters away, looked at Oliver Davidson and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t speak now. Sit down and heal!¡± Imogen Davidson¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Hadden Geis shook his head with difficulty. ¡°Imogen, you are a rare genius of Veridiania in centuries. The¡­ the sect¡­ will be entrusted to you in the future¡­¡±

    Without skipping a beat, a torrent of blood gushed from his mouth, followed by a few convulsions before all movement ceased.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Mr Geis!¡±

    In unison, the crowd shouted out Veridiania¡¯s name, their faces filled with sorrow.

    At that moment, Han and Ulric Tyler exchanged a nce and without hesitation, dashed towards the sides. Although their skills were decent, both of them were only at the mid-stage of the third rank. But Billy could easily y an expert at the sixth rank. If he decided to kill them, it would be as easy as flipping his hand. If they didn¡¯t run now, they could forget about making it back home.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Fabian Mills¡¯ voice rang out. As he spoke, he swiftly chased after Handt, while Casey darted towards Ulric Tyler.

    In the blink of an eye, Han was sent flying by Fabian Mills¡¯ palm, crashing to the ground and spewing a mouthful of blood. Meanwhile, not far away, Ulric Tyler raised his hand and blocked Casey¡¯s de with a gust of wind, then without hesitation, continued his rush towards the gate of the imperial city. However, before they could run a kilometer, they felt a dense killing intenting from behind and quickly leaped to the side. Although they reacted swiftly, they were still a step behind. Just like Ulric Tyler, they copsed on the ground like dead dogs.

    ¡°How dare you killed Mr Geis, you scoundrel! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± One of the eight old-timers roared with anger, raising his hand and charging towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Fight him! Avenge Mr Geis!¡± The other seven followed suit.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Imogen shouted loudly as she snapped out of her grief. However, the eight old-timers were already on the verge of madness,pletely ignoring her. Their aura exploded one by one.

    ¡°Father, they are no match for them! Stop them!¡± Imogen¡¯s face changed as she turned towards Oliver.

    ¡°Lord Curtis!¡± Oliver shouted in a deep voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ll fight them!¡± Several of the old-timers shouted simultaneously, showing no intention of stopping.

    ¡°If you seek death, I shall grant you your wish!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was heavy as he raised his hand, targeting the two mid-stage fourth rank old-timers.

    Fabian Mills and Casey didn¡¯t stand idle either; they swiftly attacked the others. Soon, the scene was filled with intense shes. Although the eight opponents had decent skills, they were clearly no match for Billy and his group.

    In less than two minutes, four of themy on the ground, devoid of any signs of life.

    ¡°Lord Curtis, stop immediately!¡± Oliver Davidson shouted again.

    His heart bled. From the moment Billy and his group appeared to now, in just over ten minutes, not only had Hadden Geis been killed, but half of the royalist members had also died. For Veridiania, this was a serious blow. If they didn¡¯t stop now, the remaining four royalist members would likely meet the same fate.

    Upon hearing his words, the four royalist members stopped their actions and retreated to the side. Billy and his group also ceased their pursuit and stood in their original positions, watching Oliver Davidson.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t go too far. You¡¯ve killed so many of us from Veridiania¡­¡± Oliver Davidson took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°You sent people to ambush me in Kun Lun Mountains and provoked vale¡¯s eastern territory with Northfortia. You¡¯ve never expected this oue, right?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what will it take for you to stop?¡± Imogen Davidson steadied her emotions and walked over, her face looking grim.

 Chapter 776 Boss, Why Didnâ€™t You Just Kill the Old Thief?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already stated the conditions earlier, do I need to repeat myself?¡± Billy responded nonchntly.

    ¡°I hope you keep your word!¡± Imogen Davidson¡¯s eyes shed with determination. Then, she looked at the remaining four royalist members and said, ¡°Lord Curtis, kill the people from Northfortia and Xidengia!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Are you trying to rebel?¡± Handt and Ulric Tyler both shouted in anguish.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The four royalist members were momentarily stunned.

    Oliver Davidson let out a heavy breath and took a few steps forward before sweeping his palm toward Handt. In an instant, Handt¡¯s head exploded like a ripe melon, convulsed a few times, and fell silent.

    The ministers of Veridiania collectively sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Immediately after, Oliver Davidson waved his hand at the four royalist members. For him, although killing Handt and his group would bring Veridiania a great deal of trouble, he had no other choice. He knew very well that if he didn¡¯t kill the people from Northfortia and Xidengia today, the high-ranking ministers of Veridiania might not see the sun tomorrow. Even whether he could keep his own life was uncertain.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The four royalist members didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, vigorously nodded, and then charged forward.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you kill us! I promise you, Veridiania¡­¡± a man from Northfortia shouted defiantly. However, before he could even finish his sentence, a gust of wind passed by and he was sent flying, crashing to the ground with his head tilted to the side, lifeless.

    ¡°Run!¡± Others shouted at the same time, and then one by one, they fled in all directions.

    ¡°Take action together, kill them all!¡± Watching the crowd fleeing in all directions, Oliver Davidson waved his hand at the ministers. Since he had already made up his mind to kill, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone escape. He even nned to kill them all, and then fabricate a reason to shift the me onto vale.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The ministers responded and quickly chased after them.

    In less than five minutes, everyone, including Ulric Tyler, was killed, not one survived.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, is it enough now?¡± Imogen Davidson then looked at Billy and spoke with a chilling tone.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± One of the Veridiania ministers shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, we can fight to the death if necessary!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout replied, ¡°With just you people, what qualifications do you have to fight to the death with us?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± the elder spoke in anger.

    ¡°Lord Morrison!¡± Oliver Davidson interrupted and then looked at Billy, ¡°Commander Gardner, what else do you want?¡±

    ¡°You have two choices!¡± Billy calmly spoke, ¡°Either you cripple your own cultivation, or those four old-timers cripple theirs. Choose one!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Four old-timers in his mouth were the four members of the royalist members.

    ¡°You¡¯re a damn fool!¡± The minister who had just spoken shouted angrily again.

    Before he finished speaking, Fabian Mills pped him and sent him flying a distance of two or three hundred meters, leaving him lying on the ground unable to get up for a while.

    ¡°You guys have gone too far, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Veridiania¡¯s Prime Minister shouted loudly, making a gesture to attack Billy and the others.

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± Oliver Davidson stopped him. Then, with a cold gaze, he looked at Billy and said word by word, ¡°Commander Gardner, I hope this is your final condition! Otherwise, even if it costs the lives of all of us, we will fight you to the death!¡±

    Ten minutester, Billy and his team walked out of the Imperial City and boarded a helicopter to fly to the eastern border of vale. The four members of the royalist members were the ones who gave up their cultivation. They obviously couldn¡¯t let their sovereign give up his cultivation.

    This trip to Veridiania, barely achieved Billy¡¯s goal, Veridiania¡¯s elitebat power suffered some losses.

    ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you just kill Oliver Davidson the old thief? That would have solved everything!¡± Stout asked with a smack of his lips on the helicopter.

    Casey coughed and said, ¡°Stout, keeping him alive is more valuable than killing him!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout scratched his head.

    ¡°If we kill Oliver Davidson, Veridiania will definitely retaliate. Although vale is not afraid of Veridiania, there¡¯s no need to invite unnecessary trouble.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°He ordered the killing of two royal rtives from Northfortia and Xidengia today. Keeping him alive allows him to negotiate with the two countries.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded, seemingly understanding, ¡°But he probably won¡¯t admit that it was them who killed the people in Northfortia, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to us!¡± Casey took out his phone and shook it. ¡°The whole conversation is recorded in here!¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s possible?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up, and Fabian Mills raised an eyebrow as well.

    ¡°Casey, go back and edit the recording a bit, send it to the undercover agents from Northfortia and Xidengia, they know how to handle it.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded in response. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Boss, that woman, Imogen Davidson, is not simple. Be a little cautious.¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Notify our undercover agents in Veridiania to keep an eye on her and report any unusual activities.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded again.

    ¡­

    In the following days, Billy and his team visited five or six countries, including Oriana and Nanrania. Just like Veridiania, these countries resisted fiercely at first and had dozens of conflicts with Billy and his team. However, after Billy killed many Sovereigns, they became obedient.

    It was not easy for these small countries to cultivate a Sovereign. Losing even one was a huge loss. They knew very well that if the fighting continued, Commander Gardner would probably kill all their Sovereign experts. Therefore, including Oriana, they all expressed their willingness to eptpensation to avoid further conflict. From then on, these countries suffered heavy losses and would probably not dare to provoke trouble in the short term, unless they wanted to perish!

    A weekter, Billy and Stout returned to Ozin while Fabian Mills and Casey went their separate ways.

    ¡°Harleen, still awake?¡±

    Around eleven o¡¯clock at night, Billy entered the house and saw Harleen sitting on the couch, flipping through a pile of documents. Before he came home, Billy had called Harleen to let her know he would being home tonight.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back!¡± Harleen¡¯s face brightened when she saw Billy and got up to greet him. Then, in a soft voice, she said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep until you came home, so I took the time to catch up on the work I owed for thepany.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out too much!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Harleen shook her head gently.

    ¡°Billy, go freshen up first, I¡¯ll finish the rest and then we can go to bed together.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy looked meaningfully at his beloved and smiled.

    ¡°Rogue husband, I mean we can chat in bed!¡± Harleen blushed and yfully scolded.

 Chapter 777 A Tender Moment

    After half an hour, Billy finished washing up and got into bed.

    ¡°Harleen, do you miss your husband?¡± Billy asked with a smile as he pulled his beloved into his arms.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Harleen nodded slightly, leaning against Billy¡¯s broad chest. ¡°I think about you every day!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy kissed her forehead. ¡°I also thinks about you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Harleen teased.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lord Dragon of the Nation now, always preupied with national affairs. Do you even have time to think about me?¡±

    After everything they had been through, Harleen understood what her Billy meant to vale. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it all. She could never have imagined that the man she had unintentionally saved six years ago would be the hero of vale.

    The Lord Dragon was one of the most powerful me in the country. It all felt like a dream. Since the end ofst year, Harleen had suspected that Billy¡¯s status was not low, so she forced herself to be stronger and gradually narrow the gap between them. It wasn¡¯t until their trip to Ether Mountain that she fully understood just how amazing her Billy¡¯s identity was. If it weren¡¯t for her rapid cultivation at Ether Mountain, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to continue walking with Billy. She felt that between the two of them, there was a world of difference in terms of safety. Later, as her own cultivation improved, Harleen gained a bit of confidence. At least she was no longer just a decoration, nor a burden. As for whether she could help her Billy, that was a matter for the future, but she was confident in herself.

    ¡°Oh! So now you¡¯ve been though, you dare to make fun of your husband!¡± Billy responded with a slight pause and a smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Harleen chuckled yfully. After a brief pause, it seemed like something came to mind. Harleen put on a pretend angry expression and said, ¡°By the way, I want to settle a score with you!¡±

    ¡°What score?¡± Billy was taken aback again.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There are so many scores to settle!¡± Harleen pouted her sexy lips.

    ¡°Last year, when you just returned to Ozin, I asked you what you did in the military camp, and you told me you were just an instructor.¡±

    ¡°And then, the first time I heard someone call you Commander Gardner, I asked you what Commander Gardner meant.¡±

    ¡°You told me it was just a meaningless code name, and that maybe it was because you looked handsome that people called you that!¡±

    ¡°But now I know that when you just returned to Ozinst year, you were already the renownedmander of vale¡¯s Army of Bloodshadow!¡±

    ¡°In the entire vale War Department, you were one above ten thousand!¡±

    ¡°The two words Commander Gardner represent the spiritual support and belief of millions of soldiers in vale. They already worshipped you as a legend!¡±

    ¡°And you told me that you were just an instructor. It really made me angry!¡±

    Getting excited, she reached out and pinched Billy¡¯s waist.

    Billy took a sharp breath.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to scare you.¡± Billy pinched her nose and continued to smile. ¡°If you secretly leave me, where am I going to find such a good wife again?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to make excuses!¡± Harleen¡¯s face was filled with happiness.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t you remember? You foolishly asked for a divorce several times!¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°Humph! I was angry because of you.¡± Harleen pouted again in response. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Billy, do you want to hear about my experience at Ether Mountain? I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy kissed her forehead.

    Then, Harleen began to exin to Billy. She described everything in detail, from the first day she and Felicia arrived at Ether Mountain to the day they left. It took nearly an hour.

    After listening to Harleen¡¯s words, Billy finally understood why the two sisters¡¯ cultivation had advanced so quickly. The situation was simr to what he had guessed before. The Old Master first used a secret technique to transform Harleen and Felicia bodies at the peak of Ether Mountain, allowing them to break through to the War God-Emperor realm. Then, he sent them to Floating Cloud Peak.

    At Floating Cloud Peak, the two sisters received the inheritance of ate-stage Sovereign Realm powerhouse, which allowed them to step into the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Billy, can you tell me about your background?¡± Harleen looked up at Billy and said softly.

    ¡°Background?¡± Billy was slightly startled.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°Now I have the ability to help you, so I want to know more about you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I already have a rough idea about your background at Ether Mountain. Youe from the Stuart family, but they don¡¯t really know much about it.¡± Harleen said, pausing briefly before continuing. ¡°I know that those experiences were painful for you, and you don¡¯t want to remember them. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we can discuss itter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡± Harleen responded softly.

    ¡°I was nning on telling you sooner orter.¡± Billy pinched Harleen¡¯s straight nose.

    Then, he began to tell her the story.

    After about half an hour, he roughly exined the situation with the Stuart family.  By now, Harleen had tears in her eyes, feeling a heavy heart. Although she was mentally prepared, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult for Billy during his childhood. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in Ozin.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Billy chuckled and handed her a few tissues to wipe away her tears.

    It was strange that now, when he talked about these things, besides missing his parents, he didn¡¯t feel much hatred towards the Stuart family. Perhaps this was the reason why people said that the higher one stood, the broader their mind was. Now, as the respected Lord Dragon, it was difficult for him to be emotionally affected by a small Stuart family.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s not your fault that it brings back sad memories.¡± Billy said, smiling lightly.

    ¡°Billy, has there been no news all these years?¡± Harleen asked, adjusting her emotions.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Were your parents buried at the Stuart family¡¯s ce?¡± Harleen continued. ¡°When it¡¯s convenient for you, can you take me to the Stuart family to pay respects to your parents?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded. He had actually nned to visit the Stuart family soon.  Although his parents were no longer there, it was still the ce where he was born, and there were people and things he cared about.

 Chapter 778 Itâ€™s Time to Settle Some Scores!

    ¡°Darling, you agreed? That¡¯s great!¡± Harleen¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Shall we leave tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This was a bit too rushed.

    ¡°Harleen, you just returned to Ozin, and there are still many things to deal with at thepany, right? Let¡¯s handle those first, and we can go in a couple of days!¡±

    ¡°I have to go to Saint Sky Sword Pavilion in three days. How about we go after I return from there?¡±

    For him, there were two super sects he had to personally visit. One was the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion.

    Some time ago, when Harleen returned from Ether Mountain, the younger Miss of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion came to Ozin to assassinate her. If Harleen hadn¡¯t broken through to the God-Emperor Realm cultivation, she would have likely perished. Furthermore, on the day the national fortune descended, the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion not only sent Sovereign Realm experts to Kun Lun Mountains, but also sent people to Ozin. If it weren¡¯t for Revenge sacrificing themselves to protect them, the consequences would have been dire.

    This ount must be settled with them.

    The other sect, of course, was the Yin Yang Shrine Sect. The ount with the Yin Yang Shrine Sect wasn¡¯t just because they sent people to Kun Lun Mountains on the day the national fortune descended. The more important reason was that Billy had promised Azure Fang to take him to the Yin Yang Shrine Sect to exact revenge.

    ¡°Billy, are you going to the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion?¡± Harleen responded after a brief moment of surprise. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Harleen, you don¡¯t need toe,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°You just returned a few days ago and now you want to go out again. Tasha won¡¯t agree. Stay home, spend time with Tasha, and take care of thepany. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Harleen pouted her sexy lips. Thinking of Tasha, she didn¡¯t insist any further.

    ¡°Billy, you must be careful. The Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, as a super sect, is definitely not easy to deal with.¡± Harleen continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your husband now has the national fortune on his side. A small Saint Sky Sword Pavilion can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! My husband is the best!¡± Harleen said proudly.

    ¡°Haha, so confident in your husband?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Harleen nodded vigorously.

    Billyughed heartily again and looked meaningfully at Harleen. ¡°Harleen, we¡¯ve dealt with the small matters. Isn¡¯t it time to handle the important ones?¡±

    ¡°Oh! You rogue husband, always up to mischief,¡± Harleen¡¯s face flushed, and she quickly tried to escape.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± Billyughed again and leaned down to kiss her.

    Harleen struggled a bit, but passionately kissed back.

    ¡­

    Over the next two or three days, Billy didn¡¯t have any ns and stayed in Ozin, enjoying family time. On the third morning, after dropping off Tasha, Billy and Stout arrived at Ozin SHADOW.

    ¡°Boss!¡± the two men got out of the car, and Casey and Judge approached at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re here so early?¡± Billy looked at Casey with a smile.

    Last night, he had asked Stout to call Casey and have hime to Ozin today, so they could visit the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion together.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and you¡¯ve reached the third rank?¡± Before Casey could respond, Billy said in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Casey smiled. ¡°Just lucky!¡±

    After receiving the blessings of national fortune in Kun Lun Mountainsst time, Casey had almost reached the third rank in his cultivation. And during this time, he had traveled to several neighboring countries with Billy, experiencing battles that tapped into his potential, which allowed him to truly break through to the third rank.

    ¡°Wow, Casey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Stout smacked his lips, looking admiring.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got the information you asked me to find.¡± Casey smiled faintly and continued, ¡°The Chief of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, Leroy Hayes, should have reached thete fifth rank.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion has two deputy chiefs. One of them was killed by Emperor Greenleaf in Kun Lun Mountains, and the remaining deputy chief is a Fourth-rank Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Besides that, their high-endbat power is concentrated in the Elder Council of the Inner and Outer Sects, with about thirty-plus Sovereign level cultivators. The strongest among them are Third- rank Sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Stout cursed. ¡°They¡¯re that strong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Casey nodded slightly and added, ¡°But, thanks to boss, we took down a few of them in Ozinst time, and we also killed five or six in Kun Lun Mountains a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Casey, did you find out if they have any old things that haven¡¯t appeared for a hundred years or something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Casey shook his head.

    ¡°The previous Chief of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion fell ten years ago, so the current Chief should be the strongest.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. Then he turned to Judge and asked, ¡°Have you sorted out the address of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Done!¡± Judge nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s in a mountain range in the southeast area. The coordinates have been determined.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Send the coordinates to Azure Fang and Azure Dragon, let them converge with us in that area.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge replied loudly.

    ¡°Roger that!¡± Judge nodded again before asking, ¡°Boss, should we call Bob and Ian to join us?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°The Imperial City has been busy with the Pr Domain and the World Martial Arts Championship. They must be swamped too. Let¡¯s not make them skip work.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge replied and dialed Azure Fang¡¯s number on his phone.

    At around 5 PM, Billy and his group of four appeared on a slightly empty mountainous area in the southeastern region of vale.

    ¡°Boss!¡± As soon as they got off the helicopter, Azure Fang and Vermilion Bird¡¯s group approached them.

    Billy smiled and nodded. Then, they walked towards the foot of a mountain a few kilometers away. ording to the coordinates, the main courtyard of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion was located on top of that peak.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± After walking for a while, a Deputy Inspector from SHADOW, apanied by ten brothers, approached them and saluted respectfully.

    ¡°No need for excessive courtesy!¡± Billy raised his hand slightly. ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Any abnormalities?¡±

    ¡°ording to our understanding, today is the 60th birthday celebration of the Sect Master of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion. Many sects and ns have sent representatives.¡± The Deputy Inspector responded.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy paused for a moment and then smiled faintly. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Are there representatives from super sects?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°For now, we only know that there are people from Yin Yang Shrine Sect. We haven¡¯t gathered information about others yet.¡± The Deputy Inspector replied.

    ¡°People from Yin Yang Shrine Sect? That¡¯s perfect!¡± Billy smiled again and asked, ¡°What about the other brothers?¡±

    ¡°They are all up the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Tell all to withdraw and guard the mountain passes.¡± Billymanded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Deputy Inspector nodded and led the ten brothers away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go up and celebrate the Sect Master¡¯s birthday.¡± Billy led Casey and the others towards the nearby entrance gate of the sect.

 Chapter 779 Those Who Abandon Their Cultivation Can Survive

    ¡°What sect do you belong to?¡±

    After about ten minutes, a group of people arrived at the archway at the entrance of the mountain. Four disciples from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion spoke up.

    Boom!

    Before they could finish their words, White Tiger raised his hand and a de aura swept through, causing the archway to copse with a loud crash, filling the air with dust. It was fortunate that the four disciples managed to escape in time, otherwise they would have been crushed into a pile of mud.

    ¡°How dare you destroy the sect¡¯s archway? You are really asking for trouble!¡± One of the men pointed at White Tiger angrily.

    Before he could finish speaking, Rakshasa flicked his wrist and a sword swept through, causing the man¡¯s arm to fall to the ground, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed and fell to the ground.

    Upon seeing this, the other three men quickly fled up the mountain. However, they didn¡¯t get far before they all fell to the ground.

    ¡°Besides the people from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, are there any other members from the super sects?¡± Billy walked up to the man whose arm had been severed and asked.

    ¡°Wind¡­ Wind & Cloud Holy Sect has also sent people.¡± The man replied with difficulty.

    ¡°Who is leading them?¡± Billy squinted his eyes. In his mind, he saw Wesley Strd, an old thing from the Wind and Cloud Holy Sect, whom he had encountered ten days ago at the top of Kun Lun Mountains.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ their Third Elder¡­¡± the man continued.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy replied indifferently, then raised his hand and a gust of wind swept through, causing the man¡¯s legs to go limp.

    After about half an hour, the group arrived at the entrance of the sect¡¯s main courtyard, located at the top of the mountain.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Saint Sky Sword Pavilion truly lived up to its reputation as one of the top super sects. The size of the sect¡¯s grounds alone was muchrger than that of Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, with hundreds of ancient and exquisite buildings scattered across the mountaintop.

    At this moment, the main courtyard was decorated with lights and bustling with people, creating a lively atmosphere. As one of the super sects, Saint Sky Sword Pavilion¡¯s influence in the martial arts world was unquestionable.

    In addition to the members of Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, there were dozens of other sects and families who hade to celebrate. On the open space in the courtyard, guests were gathered in small groups, chatting away.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± At the entrance of the main courtyard, one of the seven or eight men in daoist robes looked at Billy and his group and asked.

    Twenty minutes ago, they had received notice that all the guests had arrived, so it was obvious that this group of people was not here to celebrate.

    ¡°Where is your sect master?¡± Azure Dragon stepped forward a few steps and calmly asked.

    ¡°What business do you have with our sect master?¡± the man took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯d better answer my question directly.¡± A cold aura emanated from Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Who are you people? This is the main courtyard of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion. If you want to cause trouble here¡­¡± the man started speaking again.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Stout struck out with a palm, sending the man flying a hundred meters away, crashing into the crowd and falling to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°You bastards, just wait and see!¡± After shouting, several other men hurriedly ran into the main courtyard. They couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations of Chi from Billy and his group, so they knew that these people were definitely not easy to deal with. They had to go inside and call for reinforcements.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Billy led the group and walked steadily inside.

    Soon, the sound of chaotic footsteps echoed around them, and four to five hundred outer disciples of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion appeared from all around the main courtyard. There were also many onlookers who hade to congratte.

    ¡°You really have a death wish! How dare you cause trouble here! Do you think your lives are too long?¡± One of the long-haired men pointed his sword at Billy and the others, continuing to shout angrily.

    ¡°Since today is the sixtieth birthday of our sect master, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Cut off one arm each and get out of here¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Stout struck out with a palm, sending the man flying like a ball, over the heads of the crowd, and crashing to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The group of outer disciples didn¡¯t expect Stout to still dare to make a move despite being surrounded by so many people, and their faces changed in an instant.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± One of the men shouted loudly and drew his sword to stab Stout, followed closely by the others.

    The onlookers around them stood still, holding a bystander mentality, not moving to help. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to intervene, but in their eyes, there was no need for them to get involved. Most people were puzzled as to who these people were and why they had the audacity to cause trouble in a super sect. Many people vaguely felt that Billy seemed familiar, but they couldn¡¯t remember where they had seen him before.

    ¡°Boss, should we take them out?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Those who willingly cripple their cultivation can live, otherwise, they die!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    From the moment Saint Sky Sword Pavilion sent people to Ozin, their fate had already been sealed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded and moved forward towards the surrounding enemies.

    The oue was predictable, to say the least. In less than a minute, over a hundred people from the opposing side were already lying on the ground, with limbs scattered everywhere. The remaining two to three hundred people stopped their attacks one after another and retreated, their eyes filled with intense fear. Casey and the others¡¯ skills far exceeded their expectations, and their swift and decisive killings filled them with an inherent sense of panic. The onlookers who had been spectating were no longer calm, with shocked expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Everyone, back off!¡±

    Just then, the voice of an old man rang out, followed by a group of people rushing over from not far away. Leading them was a gray-robed old man in his sixties or seventies, with sharp eyes and a grim expression, surrounded by a swirling aura. This person was one of the Deputy Cab Masters of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, Morton Heath. Behind him were dozens of elders from the outer sect of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, each with formidable cultivation.

    ¡°Deputy Master Heath, they¡­¡± an outer disciple hurriedly walked up to Morton Heath and began to speak.

    However, Morton Heathpletely ignored him and steadily walked to a distance of tens of meters away from Billy before speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, bringing your people to Saint Sky Sword Pavilion andmitting such a ughter, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s going too far?¡±

    Others might not recognize Billy, but as one of the Deputy Masters of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, Morton Heath couldn¡¯t possibly not recognize him.

    Hearing his words, a gasp of cold air resounded around them. They finally knew why Billy seemed familiar, turns out he was none other than the notorious Commander Gardner. Many of the onlookers secretly breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that they hadn¡¯t joined in the excitement earlier, or else they would be in trouble now.

    The title, ¡°Commander Gardner¡±, was now a nightmare for the ancient martial arts world, and the majority of people were afraid to even go near him, let alone provoke this living Death.

    ¡°Is it going too far?¡± Casey looked at Morton Heath and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Ten days ago, when you sent people to ambush my boss at Kun Lun Mountains and tried to kidnap his family in Ozin, did you ever consider that this day woulde?¡±

 Chapter 780 A Single Sword Will Do

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what brings you to Saint Sky Sword Pavilion today?¡± Morton Heath nced at Casey before turning his gaze back to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Summon your sect leader!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Apologies, our sect leader is currently busy receiving guests. If Commander Gardner has any matters, you can tell me directly, and I will convey it to him,¡± Morton Heath responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two minutes. If I don¡¯t see your sect leader, everyone present will die!¡± Billy replied once again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you too arrogant?¡± a gray-robed elder from the outer sect frowned and spoke up. ¡°Do you really think that with the people you brought, you can act recklessly in our Saint Sky Sword Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Azure Dragon interjected. ¡°Is Saint Sky Sword Pavilion really that strong? Believe it or not, within half an hour, we can annihte your sect!¡±

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± the gray-robed elder snorted. ¡°If you have the ability, then give it a try!¡±

    ¡°One more minute!¡± Billy nced at the gray-robed elder before continuing to look at Morton Heath and spoke calmly. As he spoke, a faint cold aura emanated from his body.

    Morton Heath let out a heavy breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°I heard that Commander Gardner¡¯s cultivation broke through to the Fourth-Rank Sovereign after the arrival of the national fortune at the peak of Kun Lun Mountains. I myself recently broke through to the Fourth-Rank Realm. I wonder if I have the honor of witnessing Commander Gardner¡¯s skills?¡± Morton Heath said. ¡°If Commander Gardner can defeat me, I will send someone to summon our sect leader. But if Commander Gardner is not my match, I kindly request that he leave immediately.¡± Morton Heath continued.

    ¡°What a foolish old man!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy looked at Morton Heath and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Please fulfill my request, Commander Gardner!¡± Morton Heath replied once again.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy drew out his Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat a kilometer!¡± Morton Heath drew his sword and loudlymanded the people around him.

    Without needing his reminder, apart from Casey and the others, everyone else retreated a kilometer away.

    ¡°Keep an eye on those outer sect elders!¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Casey nodded and led the others to step back.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, make your move!¡± Morton Heath then looked at Billy and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s determine the oue with a single strike!¡±

    After saying that, his aura soared rapidly, and at the same time, he raised his hand and pulled out dozens of hundred-meter-long sword auras in the void, creating a shocking formation.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± Morton Heath¡¯s voice sounded again, and dozens of sword auras merged together and shed towards Billy with lightning speed and thunderous might.

    ¡°You¡¯re so confident?¡± Billy replied calmly, taking two steps forward and effortlessly swung his de without any fancy moves.

    With his current strength, it was no longer difficult to kill an opponent of the same realm.

    The curved de aura shed like lightning, easily tearing apart Morton Heath¡¯s sword aura and continued to sh towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Morton Heath felt himself enveloped in a chilling killing intent, and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink.

    It was toote to dodge, he could only watch as the de aura shot towards him.

    ¡°Deputy Master Heath, quick, retreat!¡± Just then, a shout rang out in the air.

    At the same time, an overwhelming force surged from the direction of the backyard, instantly shrouding the entire front yard. The disciples of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion and the onlookers immediately felt a suffocating sensation, and one by one, they involuntarily retreated.

    Even before the other party¡¯s words had fallen, the blood-red de aura had already entered Morton Heath¡¯s chest, passing through in an instant.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Morton Heath struggled to lower his head and looked down, uttering a few words. Then, a bloodied line appeared from his chest. Immediately after, his body fell in two halves, blood gushing out and flesh scattered. At the moment of his death, he couldn¡¯t understand how he had died like this. Just a single sh! He was beheaded by Commander Gardner of the same realm. It felt like a dream.

    Another round of astonished exmations resounded around, with most people wearing expressions of extreme shock.

    A peerless powerhouse at the Fourth-Rank Sovereign Realm failed to block a single strike of Commander Gardner.

    ¡°Heath!¡±

    A ck-robed elder said with sorrow on his face as he approached.

    The person who arrived was none other than the current Sect Leader of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, Leroy Hayes. Behind him were seventy to eighty individuals,prising both the young and the old. Close to half of them were inner sect elders of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, while the other half consisted of members from Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect.

    Truly, Saint Sky Sword Pavilion lived up to its reputation. Its foundation was several levels stronger than Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect. In Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, the strongest was merely an old-timer at the Fourth-Rank Sovereign Realm. However, in Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, among these inner sect elders, there were nearly ten peak Fourth-Rank Sovereign powerhouses. There was simply noparison between the two.

    At this moment, three to four thousand disciples of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion poured out from all directions of the courtyard. Each of them held a sword, their expressions tense and their auras chilling.

    ¡°Last time, during the Dragon Phoenix Ranking Tournament, your people crippled my son¡¯s cultivation, leading him tomit suicide!¡± Leroy Hayes turned his cold gaze towards Billy. ¡°Furthermore, you killed my daughter and several other Cab Elders in Ozin not long ago!¡±

    ¡°And today, in the courtyard of my Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, you killed my Vice Sect Leader!¡± As he spoke, his voice grew louder, ¡°Commander Gardner, you truly have audacity!¡±

    ¡°Is your precious son dead?¡± Billy looked at Leroy Hayes and calmly spoke. Upon hearing these words, he finally understood why that woman and her group used him of killing the Junior Sect Leader of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion when they attempted to assassinate him in Ozin. At that time, Billy was slightly puzzled. During the Dragon Phoenix Ranking Tournament, Ivy only crippled the opponent¡¯s cultivation without killing him. It turned out that he couldn¡¯t ept the reality of having his cultivation crippled and chose to end his own life.

    ¡°I haven¡¯te to settle the score with you yet, but you¡¯ve voluntarilye to my doorstep!¡± Leroy Hayes ignored Billy¡¯s words and continued in a cold voice.

    ¡°Do you really think that with Ether Mountain standing behind you, Saint Sky Sword Pavilion wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Well, that depends on whether you have the strength!¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°I have heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s decisive methods, and today, seeing it with my own eyes, the rumors were indeed not unfounded!¡± At this moment, a blue-robed elder standing to the left of Leroy Hayes spoke with an ambiguous tone.

    ¡°Just the courage you possess is not something an ordinary group of people canpare to. Truly, you are the hero of vale!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably not from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, tell me your name!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. He sensed that the opponent¡¯s cultivation was at the same level as Leroy Hayes, a strength of a fifth-rank supreme.

    ¡°Phil Strd from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect!¡± the old man responded calmly.

 Chapter 781 The Return of the Five Elements Secret Art

    ¡°From Wind & Cloud Holy Sect?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Your surname is also Strd? Who is Wesley Strd to you, ten days ago?¡± he continued.

    ¡°Although my boss was killed by Emperor Greenleaf, I¡¯m holding you responsible for it!¡± Phil Strd replied coldly.

    ¡°So, he was your boss?¡± Billy smirked. ¡°Perfect, today I¡¯ll send you to join him!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you have a sense of humor!¡± Phil Strd responded nonchntly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? You¡¯ll believe it soon enough!¡± Billyughed again and turned his gaze to the gray-robed elder on Leroy Hayes¡¯s right.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be from Yin Yang Shrine Sect. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I am the Outer Hall Master of Yin Yang Shrine Sect, Errol Valdez!¡± the elder replied coldly.

    ¡°You have quite the background!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Ten days ago, your Yin Yang Shrine Sect must have sent many people to Kun Lun Mountains, right?¡±

    Errol Valdez snorted. ¡°Commander Gardner, you killed so many people from my Yin Yang Shrine Sect in the Ancient City. Today, it¡¯s time to settle the score with you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Billy said coldly. Then, he turned to Leroy Hayes and said, ¡°I once said that when the national fortune arrives, it will be the time for Saint Sky Sword Pavilion to be exterminated!¡±

    ¡°But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want to give you a chance. Do you want it?¡±

    Leroy Hayes sneered. ¡°You¡¯re shameless! Today, no matter why you¡¯re here, no matter how many people you¡¯ve brought with you, none of you will leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want the chance I¡¯m giving you?¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Well then, as you wish!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Hayes, stop wasting time with him. Let¡¯s fight together against this so-called Lord Dragon!¡± Phil Strd said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leroy Hayes nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°Don¡¯t me us for outnumbering you, this is all your doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough talking. Let¡¯s get started!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If the three of you can survive against me, I¡¯ll let the rest of your sect go!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re extremely arrogant!¡± Leroy Hayes responded coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the most conceited person I¡¯ve ever met!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight with you!¡± At this moment, an inner sect elder of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion spoke up.

    ¡°No need!¡± Leroy Hayes waved his hand. ¡°Everyone, step back!¡±

    He knew very well that if they couldn¡¯t defeat Billy with the three of them, then having more people would be useless. This level of battle was not won by numbers.

    The inner and outer sect elders of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion stepped back.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Casey, you guys step back too!¡± Billy turned to Casey and gave the order.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Night Orchid, Frostde, and Rakshasa all spoke at the same time, their faces filled with worry. While they knew that their boss could challenge opponents of higher levels, two of the three enemies were Fifth-Rank Sovereign powerhouses. It was no joke.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly and waved his hand. ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others nodded and stepped back.

    Two minutester, only Billy and the three of them, Leroy Hayes, Phil Strd, and Errol Valdez, remained within a kilometer radius.

    Boom!

    In the next second, three terrifying auras surged from the bodies of Leroy Hayes and the others, instantly enveloping the entire space. The disciples of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion and the onlookers who were standing a kilometer away couldn¡¯t help but shudder and quickly retreated another two to three hundred meters.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, both of you. Let¡¯s finish this quickly, so we don¡¯t create unnecessary trouble!¡± Leroy Hayes said to Phil Strd and Errol Valdez in a solemn tone. As he spoke, their auras reached their peak, and their swords were unsheathed.

    In the next moment, fifty sword shadows flew in the air, each emitting a chilling aura. At the same time, Errol Valdez¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he exerted ten percent of his power to create dozens of afterimages in the void. Soon, a swirling mist appeared above his head, exuding a deadly aura. In no time, a doorway emitting a deathly aura emerged from the mist, revealing the Yin Yang Door, one of the Sovereign arts of Yin Yang Shrine Sect. As the Yin Yang Door appeared, everything within a kilometer radius, including rocks and trees, flew towards the sky.

    On the other side, Phil Strd also unleashed his attack. He disyed one of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect¡¯s Sovereign techniques, the Wind and Cloud ze Palm. As his hands continuously moved in the air, the surrounding wind and clouds churned, creating a tumultuous sea in the void. Soon, his palms were enveloped in a fiery mist, asionally bursting with detonations, causing the temperature to rise several degrees.

    The three of them unleashed their most powerful moves as soon as they made their move, clearly intending to kill Billy.

    ¡°Die!¡± they shouted in unison,unching an earth-shattering attack that seemed capable of tearing Billy to pieces.

    ¡°Is this all the power you have? It¡¯s disappointing!¡± Billy calmly responded to their full-force attack. With a twist of his eyes, his aura instantly skyrocketed. Then, within a two-kilometer radius, every weapon in the hands of those below the Sovereign Realm was forcefully disarmed. Thousands of swords floated in the air, densely packed and obscuring the sky.

    It was evident that Billy had directly activated the Metal Technique of the Five Elements Secret Art. With his current level of cultivation and mental strength, using this technique was a breeze. Moreover, his mental strength had increased several times, making the technique even more powerful than before.

    The onlookers, witnessing this scene, were filled with endless astonishment. Leaving aside the power of this move, the overwhelming aura alone was enough to fill them with despair.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy growled lowly. Thousands of swords, seemingly imbued with intelligence, attacked ording to their own trajectories. The sky was filled with countless sharp sword auras, creating explosive sounds.

    In the next second, the two forces collided, resulting in a series of muffled explosions. Many of the swords in the void were shattered into fragments, while others fell to the ground.

    However, to the despair of Leroy Hayes and the others, there were still too many swords, and their attacks were weakened by more than half within a short period. After a few minutes, blood streaks appeared at the corners of their mouths, and their auras became extremely chaotic, indicating that they had suffered heavy injuries. The onught of thousands of swords had depleted their attacks, but there were still two to three hundred swords wreaking havoc in the void. Without thinking, the three of them swiftly moved aside, but within the two-kilometer radius, Billy hadplete control. Their teleportation speed, no matter how fast, was unlikely to escape.

 Chapter 782 Casey, Slay Him!

    Just as Leroy Hayes and hispanions had yet to run a kilometer away, two to three hundred sharp swords had already attacked. In the blink of an eye, their bodies were covered in densely packed bloody wounds.

    After running several dozen meters, Errol Valdez was directly stabbed through the heart by a sword, piercing through his body, and fell to the ground twitching before bing still.

    Leroy Hayes¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t any better; he had more than a dozen deep wounds all over his body, and blood was gushing out. As he was about to reach the entrance of a building, he sensed a strong aura of deathing from behind. With a shiver, he quickly dodged to the side. However, to his horror, just as his body was about tond, he saw a sword swiftly shooting towards him. He wanted to dodge, but in mid-air, he had no way to do so and could only watch as the sword passed through his throat. After crashing heavily onto the ground, he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Arge amount of blood gushed out from his throat, and then his legs kicked a few times before he lost his breath. His eyes wide open, he died without closing them. Leroy never imagined that he, the esteemed leader of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, a Sovereign realm expert at the fifth rank, would die like this. And, he died in the courtyard of his own sect.

    Cause and effect, everything was predetermined. Since the moment he sent someone to Ozin ten days ago, his fate had already been sealed. Billy specially came to Saint Sky Sword Pavilion today; even if he didn¡¯t kill the others, Leroy Hayes, as the sect leader, had to die. Revenge¡¯s debt must be repaid.

    At the same time, Phil Strd was pierced through his right scap by a sword, directly impaled on arge tree a kilometer away.

    ¡°How is this possible? How can you be so strong?¡± He struggled to say a word before his entire body slumped down like a deted balloon. On his face was an expression of disbelief. Obviously, he never expected that Billy could unleash such a terrifying martial technique. He knew his own limitations; even if he were at the fifth realm, whether he could withstand Billy¡¯s attacks was still unknown.

    Seeing this, a chorus of amazed gasps echoed around. Everyone wore expressions of disbelief.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Thousands of people from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion mourned in unison, and the elders hurriedly ran towards Leroy Hayes.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Elder Valdez!¡±

    The people from Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect shouted in grief as well, then they headed towards Phil Strd and Errol Valdez.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Casey and Azure Dragon had already arrived by Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Now that he had unleashed the Five Elements Secret Art, he wouldn¡¯t suffer any bacsh. Of course, he only used about seventy to eighty percent of the power of the Five Elements Secret Art. If he were to fully unleash its power, there might still be some risk involved.

    ¡°My Lord¡± Soon, after confirming that Leroy Hayes had died, the elders of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion shouted in agony once again.

    ¡°All of you, attack together, fight them!¡± One of the elders in a white robe shouted angrily.

    Before, Billy¡¯s Five Elements Secret Art didn¡¯t work on the sword in his hand, indicating that he had cultivation at the Sovereign realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Immediately after, three to four thousand people rushed towards Billy and his group behind the elder in the white robe.

    ¡°Are we going to kill them, boss?¡± Azure Dragon turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Billy responded, then looked at the approaching crowd and spoke loudly, ¡°If you all really want to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he flicked his wrist and unleashed the Bloodshadow de Technique. In the next moment, a blood-red de light, apanied by a terrifying aura, descended like lightning from the sky. A loud crash echoed through the sky above the courtyard as a massive trench, stretching for a kilometer, extended deep into thepound. Simultaneously, buildings and trees on either side of the trench copsed, filling the air with dust and leaves. The hundreds of disciples from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion who were running in front were all turned into a mist of blood by the shockwave. Among them were several elders from the inner sect, with their cultivation at the first realm, also sliced into nothingness by a single sh. Witnessing this scene, the remaining people couldn¡¯t help but halt their footsteps, fear evident on their faces. With Billy¡¯s disyed skills, it would probably take less than five minutes to y them all.

    ¡°You wanna revenge on me for your sect master, don¡¯t you? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    One of the elders from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion finally spoke, exhaling heavily. ¡°You came here with the intention to kill, Commander Gardner. But you have already killed our sect leader and four to five hundred disciples. Shouldn¡¯t the grudge between you and our Saint Sky Sword Pavilion end now?¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to kill us all before you stop?¡± he continued.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid?¡± Casey responded in a low voice. ¡°When you were trying everything to deal with my boss, did you ever think it woulde to this?¡±

    ¡°My boss had long predicted that once the national fortune arrived, it would be the time for your Saint Sky Sword Pavilion to be destroyed. Did you think he was just joking?¡±

    The elder snorted coldly. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe that you dare to kill everyst one of us!¡±

    ¡°Casey, y him!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey nodded forcefully, then with a flip of his wrist, he unleashed an extremely sharp de light that shed out like lightning.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The elder clearly didn¡¯t expect Casey to really make a move. His pupils constricted, and he quickly lifted his sword to block the attack. However, his cultivation was one level lower than Casey¡¯s, so there was no way he could withstand it. The next moment, the de light tore through his sword¡¯s momentum, and the force went straight into his chest. A bloodline extended from his shoulder to his waist as blood gushed out.

    The elder opened his mouth, but not a word came out. His body split in two and copsed, flesh and blood mingling together.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Upon witnessing this, most of the disciples from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion no longer harbored any thoughts of escape. Many of them began to flee in all directions. As for those who hade to attend the banquet, they all huddled together on an empty space to the west of the courtyard, trembling and pale-faced. They wanted to leave, but without Billy giving the order, they dared not go anywhere.

    ¡°All those who try to run, y them!¡± Billy coldlymanded.

    Casey and the others responded loudly before swiftly chasing after the fleeing disciples.

 Chapter 783 Utilizing the Useless

    In less than two minutes, there were two to three hundred inner and outer sect disciples lying on the ground.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, spare us! We don¡¯t want to die! Have mercy!¡± The remaining two to three thousand disciples all knelt down, begging for mercy while kowtowing.

    Although the remaining few dozen inner and outer sect elders didn¡¯t kneel, their faces were filled with fear.

    They knew very well that with Billy¡¯s skills, it would be effortless for him to kill them, especially with Casey and the others present.

    ¡°All disciples of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, listen up!¡± Azure Dragon shouted loudly to the kneeling crowd.

    ¡°Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, attempting to harm important officials and obstruct the national fortune, ording to the vale iron rule, is an unforgivable crime that warrants the destruction of the sect!¡±

    ¡°In consideration of your status as disciples, those who voluntarily abolish their cultivation will be spared their lives. Otherwise, there will be no mercy!¡±

    This matter had already been exined by Billy on the way here. He wouldn¡¯t really kill all three to four thousand people.

    ¡°I¡­ I am willing to abolish my cultivation!¡± After a moment, a man¡¯s eyes shed with determination. He gritted his teeth and raised his hand, pping his own Dantian.

    With a muffled sound, his Dantian was instantly destroyed. Once the first person did it, others followed suit. Although they were abandoning their cultivation and would no longer have a future in martial arts, it was still better than losing their lives. Many people began pping their own Dantian.

    ¡°You have two choices!¡± Billy looked at the remaining few dozen inner and outer sect elders.

    ¡°First, I can send you to reunite with your sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Second, you can ept the unified arrangement of the capital and go to the Pr Domain. If you¡¯re lucky, you mighte back alive!¡±

    ¡°Choose one of the two options, you have one minute to consider!¡±

    This arrangement wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment decision. Billy had already thought about it a few days ago. Although these people deserved to die, if they could be utilized, it would be another option. It should be noted that most of these people had cultivation at the God-Emperor Realm and above, with nearly half of them being Sovereign Realm experts. Besides, the situation in the Pr Domain of vale was not optimistic. Sending these people there would be a way of making use of them.

    ¡°I am willing to ept the unified arrangement of the capital!¡± As soon as Billy finished speaking, an old man in a blue robe shouted out.

    Even ants cherish their lives, let alone humans. Now that there was a way out, he naturally knew what to choose.

    ¡°I am willing too!¡± Another elderly man responded after a brief moment of thought.

    ¡°I am willing too!¡± Others shouted one after another.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes and turned to Stout. ¡°Give them the medicine!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded, then took out a medicine bottle from his pocket. Inside were colorful pills. He walked up to the crowd and shouted, ¡°Come on, everyone gets a taste! It¡¯s not bad!¡±

    ¡°If you find it too bitter, let me know, I¡¯ll add more sugar next time.¡±

    Azure Dragon and the others turned their heads away after choking on their words. The elders of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion knew that it was likely some kind of poison, but they had no choice.

    ¡°Ingested just now, the pills are a unique concoction of poison formted by Secret Essences Sect. Only Secret Essences Sect has the antidote,¡± Billy spoke calmly after everyone had taken one pill.

    ¡°Within a month, if there¡¯s no antidote, you will experience the sensation of blood flowing backward and your bones being devoured by ants until you take yourst breath.¡±

    ¡°Three days from now, you will go to the capital¡¯s war department and report to Elder Donald. After arriving in the Pr Domain, someone will provide you with the antidote regrly!¡±

    ¡°If any of you can perform meritorious deeds while in the Pr Domain, your freedom will be returned to you after a year!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The crowd took a deep breath and nodded in response.

    ¡°Furthermore, I advise you not to have any other ideas!¡± Billy spoke again in a low voice.

    ¡°All your information, including your families and friends, is recorded in SHADOW¡¯s database!¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd shivered inwardly and quickly responded.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner, for sparing our lives!¡± The group bowed in gratitude and walked down the mountain.

    ¡°Boss, what about those people who came to celebrate the birthday?¡± Soul Chaser looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let them go!¡± Billy waved his hand again.

    These people had ttered the super sects and enabled their tyranny, and while they were guilty, their crimes didn¡¯t warrant death.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser nodded and went towards the group.

    ¡°Do you know why I spared your life?¡± Billy approached Phil Strd and spoke calmly.

    At this moment, Phil Strd had been helped down from the tree by the people from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, and the bleeding from his shoulder de had stopped.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, are you not afraid of our retaliation for going against the super sects?¡± Phil Strd took a deep breath and responded.

    The others from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect looked at Billy with a wary expression. They were well aware that their fate was in Billy¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Idiot! You overestimate yourselves!¡± Azure Dragon responded coldly.

    ¡°Do you think our boss is going against you? You¡¯re not even worthy to be his opponent!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Phil Strd started to respond.

    ¡°Go back and tell your sect leader that the incident at Kun Lun Mountains isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If Wind & Cloud Holy Sect doesn¡¯t want to end up like Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, it¡¯s best to send over ten Sovereign Realm experts to the Pr Domain!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Upon hearing his words, the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect members all took a sharp breath.

    Even though Wind & Cloud Holy Sect ranked second among the super sects, sending out ten Sovereign Realm experts would be a serious blow.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this is impossible!¡± Phil Strd shook his head decisively in response. ¡°Wind & Cloud Holy Sect cannot dispatch so many-¡±

    ¡°Either send ten Sovereign Realm experts to the Pr Domain or face annihtion. It¡¯s your choice!¡± Billy interrupted again. ¡°Convey my words verbatim to your sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you overestimate yourself and underestimate the Wind and Cloud Sacred Sect!¡± Phil Strd responded once more.

    ¡°The power disparity among the major super sects in the ancient martial arts world is vast. Saint Sky Sword Pavilion and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect are not on the same level.¡±

    ¡°If you think that you can destroy Wind & Cloud Holy Sect with just your people, then you are too naive!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy responded with exasperation. ¡°After the World Martial Arts Tournament, if you haven¡¯t made a decision, I will personally visit your sect!¡±

 Chapter 784 Departure for the Stuartsâ€™ House

    ¡°Commander Gardner, let me advise you, it¡¯s best not to go it alone, otherwise¡­¡± Phil Strd continued to speak.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy replied in a low voice and ignored him.

    Shortly after, they approached the group in front of Yin Yang Shrine Sect and repeated the same words. However, Billy only gave Yin Yang Shrine Sect less than a month because within that time, he would definitely pay a visit to their base. Although the people from Yin Yang Shrine Sect were seething with anger towards Billy, they dared not show it and could only nod repeatedly.

    After about fifteen minutes, Billy and his group were the only ones left in the courtyard.

    ¡°Judge, have the SHADOW brotherse up and search inside and outside this ce, confiscating everything for the national treasury!¡± Billy then turned to Judge and instructed.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Judge nodded vigorously.

    After about an hour, Billy and his group arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Casey, you need to prepare to go to the capital!¡± As they walked towards the helicopter, Billy nced at Casey and smiled lightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Casey was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re getting promoted!¡± Stout said with a smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, is Casey being transferred to the capital to take over General Wilson¡¯s position?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°Elder Guzman and Elder Donald have alreadymunicated with the Prime Minister and the Emperor. The official documents should be issued in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were delighted and happy for Casey.

    ¡°If Casey is transferred to the capital, who will be in charge of the Eastern District?¡± Night Orchid paused for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Azure Dragon will be transferred back to the Eastern District as the District Supervisor, ck Tortoise will be promoted to the Supervisor of the Southern Border, and Vermilion Bird will be the Supervisor of the Western Border!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone was surprised once again.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± After a pause, Casey and the others looked at Billy and spoke at the same time.

    ¡°The higher the position, the greater the responsibility!¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued, ¡°The situation outside the borders is bing increasingly tense. You four need to keep a close eye on the four major borders. If anything happens, you will be held ountable!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The four of them nodded vigorously.

    ¡°In addition, starting tomorrow, you should arrange your work and take a month off. Take your significant others home to meet your parents!¡± Billy continued.

    Billy had already promised everyone this during theirst visit to the capital. Now, with the arrival of the national fortune, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues while they were away from their posts. After the recent events involving neighboring countries, it was unlikely that there would be any more provocations in the short term. And the Western countries were busy preparing for the World Martial Arts Championship, so they shouldn¡¯t be causing any trouble before the tournament.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Casey, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you, don¡¯t bring Felicia back this time, we can talk about it next time!¡± Billy then looked at Casey and spoke.

    He knew that Casey¡¯s situation was moreplicated, and rushing things might backfire.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Casey shook his head and smiled faintly. ¡°Felicia has been asking me to take her back to visit for a while now, and I¡¯ve already promised her.¡±

    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Casey shook his head again.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded slightly. After that, he didn¡¯t continue the conversation and turned to Azure Fang. ¡°Azure Fang, after you and Frostdee back from her ce this time, we¡¯ll pay a visit to Yin Yang Shrine Sect!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Azure Fang nodded solemnly.

    For the next few days, Billy didn¡¯t have any other arrangements and stayed at Ozin with his family.

    He sent Stout back to Secret Essences Sect. It had been over a year since Stout left there, and he hadn¡¯t been back once. Billy didn¡¯t have much to do these days, so he let him stay at the Secret Essences Sect for a few days.

    Felicia went home with Casey. She had been looking forward to this for almost a year, and now her wish was finally fulfilled. On this Saturday, Billy and Harleen took Tasha to a small park near Royal View Vis to y.

    ¡°Harleen, how¡¯s everything going at thepany?¡± After putting Tasha on the carousel, Billy sat down on a nearby stone bench with Harleen.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite busy!¡± Harleen smiled sweetly. ¡°Since I came back, I¡¯ve been working overtime to catch up on the backlog of work from the past few months.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Harleen!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Is everything okay with thepany?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Everything¡¯s fine, no major issues.¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve delegated some of my power in the past few days. Soon, I¡¯ll be able to take a back seat and let others handle things!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°When I can truly be free from thepany, I¡¯ll be by your side all the time. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll go!¡± Harleen yfully smiled. ¡°That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about other women stealing you away.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you still don¡¯t trust me?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust other women!¡± Harleen rested her head on Billy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Who made my husband so outstanding? If I don¡¯t keep a close eye on you, what if other women snatch you away? I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°You silly girl, you¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Harleen replied, lifting her head to look at Billy. ¡°Billy, when should we go to the Stuarts¡¯ house?¡±

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re avable, I¡¯m flexible.¡± Billy replied.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave tomorrow, okay? There¡¯s nothing major happening at thepany right now.¡± Harleen said excitedly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied after a slight pause.

    ¡°Billy, you agreed? That¡¯s great!¡± Harleen was overjoyed. After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Honey, should we bring Tasha along? Let her pay respects to your parents?¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time!¡± Billy replied after some thought. He had a lot of things to do at the Mu Family this time, so it wouldn¡¯t be convenient to bring Tasha along.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded slightly and asked again, ¡°Billy, where is the Stuarts¡¯s house located? How do we get there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about four to five hundred kilometers away from the capital city. We¡¯ll go to the capital first tomorrow. I have to meet someone there, and then we¡¯ll depart from the capital.¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Who do you have to meet in the capital?¡± Harleen asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    The next morning, after dropping Tasha off at school, they boarded a flight to the capital city. Before 11 o¡¯clock in the morning, they walked out of the airport.

    ¡°Boss, Ms Knight!¡± As they reached the exit, Bob Stokes hurriedly approached them.

    Night Orchid had gone back to her hometown with Ian these days, so Bob took on the task of picking them up.

    Bob was an orphan and had grown up in Ether Mountain, so he didn¡¯t need to bring a significant other home.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± After the three of them got into the car, Bob asked Billy.

    When Billy called him in the morning, he only said that he wasing to the capital city today, but didn¡¯t mention the specifics.

    ¡°The Fraziers¡¯ house!¡± Billy said casually.

 Chapter 785 The Past Years

    ¡°The Fraziers¡¯ house?¡± Bob raised an eyebrow, ¡°Boss, are we going to Violet¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob stepped on the gas pedal, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the purpose of you going there?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Bob, I heard that you and Miss Frazier are already at the stage of discussing marriage?¡± Harleen asked with a smile.

    On the way from Ozin to the capital city, Billy had already told her about the Frazier family, so she knew about Bob and Violet Frazier¡¯s rtionship.

    ¡°I think so, but I don¡¯t know what Violet thinks about it.¡± Bob grinned.

    While chatting, the three of them arrived at the gatehouse of the Frazier family¡¯s mansion without realizing it. The guards recognized Bob¡¯s car, so they let them through without any trouble.

    Shortly after, Bob parked the car in the parking lot inside the mansion. As soon as they got out of the car, two figures quickly walked towards them. It was Josh Frazier and Violet Frazier, the father and daughter.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master and Young Madam!¡± Josh Frazier bowed to Billy and Harleen when they approached.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, no need to be so formal!¡± Billy smiled and waved his hand.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, hello!¡± Harleen replied with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, just call me by my first name.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, it would be disrespectful!¡± Josh Frazier bowed again.

    ¡°Billy!¡± At this moment, Violet Frazier greeted Billy first, then turned to Harleen in surprise.

    ¡°Ms Knight, I¡¯ve heard Orchid say that you are a super beautiful woman, but I never had the chance to meet you. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, it¡¯s true!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful! You¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    ¡°Violet, you¡¯re also beautiful!¡± Harleen smiled, ¡°Bob is really lucky in this life!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Ms Knight!¡± Violet Frazier blushed and then nced at Bob unconsciously.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, hello, Violet, hello!¡± Bob walked up to them and greeted both of them with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master, pleasee in!¡± Josh Frazier smiled at Bob and then looked at Billy.

    Soon, they all walked towards the main hall.

    ¡°Uncle Josh, has the Stuart family caused any trouble recently?¡± After they sat down in the hall, Billy asked Josh.

    ¡°Not recently!¡± Josh responded, ¡°Since they came to inquire about your identityst time, they haven¡¯te again.¡±

    ¡°However, after you weed the national fortune on Kun Lun Mountains, I feel like they should have already guessed your identity!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly, ¡°Any news from the family recently?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Young Master, there is something I need to tell you.¡± Josh seemed to remember something, paused for a moment, and continued, ¡°In recent years, the Stuart family has been declining under the management of Chad Stuart. They are on the verge of falling out of the top families.¡±

    ¡°So, they¡¯re now trying everything to gain favor, and from what I know, they seem to have made connections with a super sect.¡±

    ¡°I heard that they want to give your third uncle¡¯s daughter, Sacha Stuart, to one of the elders of that super sect as a concubine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± A cold chill spread from Billy as he heard this.

    If there was anyone in the Stuart family worth his concern, it would be his third uncle¡¯s family. After the incident that happened over a decade ago, his third uncle stood up for him and spoke many words on his behalf. However, since the power had fallen into the hands of Chad Stuart, his third uncle couldn¡¯t change anything. As a result, his third uncle¡¯s family was marginalized, and their status in the entire family plummeted. Although Chad Stuart wouldn¡¯t harm them, they no longer had any say in the family.

    Sacha Stuart, Billy¡¯s third uncle¡¯s daughter, was like Violet Frazier, always following Billy around like a shadow when they were young. At that time, their rtionship was the closest among their peers. It was said that Sacha Stuart cried for three days and nights when Billy ran away from home.

    ¡°Do you know which sect they are connected with?¡± Billy asked, calming his emotions.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found out yet.¡± Josh shook his head, ¡°You can ask him when you go this time.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly and looked at Violet Frazier before speaking, ¡°Violet, do you want toe with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Violet Frazier nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve already learned that it was Grandpa Warren who spoke up for me and my father back then, sparing our lives from Estelle Stuart¡¯s wrath. I want to personally thank him!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Warren?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Warren White, a true member of the Stuart n, had been with the family since before the patriarch took over. He was the patriarch¡¯s personal bodyguard. Many years ago, when the patriarch was being pursued by enemies, Warren White risked his life to protect him and ultimately saved the patriarch¡¯s life. However, during that incident, Warren White was severely injured. He had dozens of cuts on his body from the enemy¡¯s broadsword, and his internal organs and meridians were seriously damaged. He had almost died.

    Although his external injuries healed easily after treatment, the damage to his meridians was too severe for even the imperial doctors to cure. Since then, Warren White¡¯s cultivation had plummeted from his peak state as a Sovereign to the War Emperor realm. Although his cultivation gradually recovered over time, his damaged meridians prevented him from breaking through to the Sovereign realm again. He could only restore his strength to the War God-Emperor realm. Afterwards, when the Stuart n faced difficulties, Warren White stayed loyal and remained with the family. After the incident with Billy back then, Warren White, like Billy¡¯s third uncle, spoke up for him and defended him. However, as an outsider, his words carried little weight, especially with someone important supporting Chad Stuart, Warren White couldn¡¯t change anything.

    But ording to Billy¡¯s knowledge, many people in his father¡¯s camp had secretly been saved by Warren White, avoiding Chad Stuart¡¯s cruel hands. This time, Warren White was one of the few people Billy had to meet this time.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Violet Frazier nodded again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa Warren, both my father and I would have lost our lives long ago.¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go together then!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Boss, are you going to the Stuarts¡¯ house?¡± Bob finally understood Billy¡¯s purpose foring to the capital. After a moment¡¯s pause, he quickly said, ¡°I have nothing to do these days, I¡¯ll go with you?¡±

 Chapter 786 Nostalgia in Hometown

    ¡°You¡¯re nning to skip work again?¡± Billy nced at him, speechless.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing special, and it  isn¡¯t far from the capital. If there¡¯s an emergency, I cane back in an hour or two.¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°Billy, why not let Bob go with them? It¡¯ll be a goodpanion for Violet!¡± Harleen smiled and suggested.

    She looked at Bob¡¯s expression and naturally knew what he was thinking. He wanted to apany his beloved on the trip.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Billy could also guess this guy¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Thanks boss, thanks, Ms Knight!¡± Bob grinned.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Violet Frazier, who was standing beside them, nced at Bob, her face blushing again.

    Fifteen minutester, Billy, Harleen, and the couple Bob headed towards the SHADOW base. They were going to take a helicopter from there. Around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the helicopternded on awn on the outskirts of a town in the northern region.

    The town was called Maplewood City, a third or fourth-tier city in the northern region. It wasn¡¯t very big, built against the mountains with three sides surrounded by hills. A road connected it to the outside world. People in the secr world might not have heard of this ce, but those familiar with the ancient martial arts world knew about it because Maplewood City was home to a famous ancient martial art family, the Stuart family.

    Although the Stuart family was not as influential as before and was soon to be surpassed by other top ancient martial families, people still dared not provoke them easily. For Maplewood City, the Stuart family was the ruler of the city. Nearly half of the industries in the city belonged to the Stuart family. Of course, as a former top family, the Stuart family had more than just these industries. They also had corresponding industries in several major cities surrounding this city.

    After the four of them disembarked from the helicopter, Billy looked towards Maplewood City and took a deep breath. Nostalgia set in when he was close to home. His heart was filled with mixed feelings, and aplex expression appeared on his face. Time flies, and it had been more than ten years since he left home. Coming back now, everything had changed.

    ¡°Billy¡­¡±

    Harleen understood Billy¡¯s mood. She walked to his side, reached out and held his hand, without saying a word, just standing there with him, gazing at Maplewood City. Bob and Violet Frazier stood on the side, not saying a word either.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After about fifteen minutes, Billy held Harleen¡¯s hand and walked towards the city, with Bob and the others following closely behind.

    The Stuarts¡¯ house, located in the eastern part of Maplewood City, covered an area the size of more than ten football fields. The scale of their mansion alone showcased the Stuart family¡¯s position in Maplewood City.

    Just as Billy and his group entered this city, inside the Stuart family mansion, in one of the main halls of a building. A middle-aged man sat in the seat of honor. In his fifties, he had a slender figure, sharp eyes, and no visible aura emanating from him. Standing behind him were four men and women dressed in Daoist robes, their expressions solemn, with swirling energy surrounding them. Among the four, even the weakest had the strength of a War God-Emperor at the peak. The strongest among them was already a Sovereign Realm expert.

    On the left and right sides of the middle-aged man sat two other men, one old and one middle-aged. The middle-aged man in a blue robe was the current head of the Stuart family, Chad Stuart. The old man in a gray robe was Cecil Stuart, the second elder of the Stuart family. Apart from them, several other people from the Stuart family were also present, with a few honorary elders standing on the side.

    ¡°Elder Long, your presence brings glory to the Stuart family!¡± Cecil Stuart respectfully said as he picked up a teacup from the side and looked at the middle-aged man sitting in the seat of honor.

    ¡°I offer tea instead of wine to you and thank you for gracing us with your presence!¡± Although Cecil Stuart was someone important in the Stuart family, he knew his ce in front of Elder Kit Long. If he didn¡¯t serve him well and offended him, it would be as easy as squashing an ant for Kit Long to kill him. Besides, the Stuart family hoped to gain Kit Long¡¯s support and restore their former glory.

    ¡°No need to be so formal!¡± Kit Long picked up the teacup and took a symbolic sip. After putting down the teacup, he nced at the people from the Stuart family, seemingly casual, and asked, ¡°Is Sacha not at home?¡±

    ¡°Elder Long, please wait a moment. She will be here soon!¡± Cecil Stuart quickly responded.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t know that you woulde today, so she went out early with her parents. I¡¯ve already sent my son to fetch her.¡± He exined.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Kit Long nodded slightly.

    ¡°Elder Long, I wonder if the matter I entrusted to youst time has been resolved?¡± Chad Stuart respectfully asked.

    ¡°I have already spoken to the head of the inner courtyard. In a few days, you can send your son directly to the sect to find him!¡± Kit Long replied calmly.

    ¡°For the sake of your Stuart family¡¯s face, he won¡¯t need to go through the entrance assessment. He will be directly epted as an inner disciple!¡± he added.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Elder Long!¡± Chad Stuart¡¯s face lit up with joy. As he spoke, he gestured to a guest martial artist of the Stuart family standing by the side. The guest understood and walked over, holding a medium-sized iron box from the nearby table.

    Inside the iron box were some spiritual fruits and medicinal pills, clearly not ordinary items.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small token of appreciation for Elder Long¡¯s efforts on my son¡¯s behalf. Please ept it!¡± Chad Stuart continued. For him, sending his son to the sect was not just about having him cultivate martial arts. With his son¡¯s talent, even if he went somewhere else, he wouldn¡¯t make much progress. His goal was simple: to have his son be an inner disciple of the sect, which would allow the Stuart family to establish a connection with them and make many things easier.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Elder Long smiled faintly, waved his hand, and a man behind him took the iron box.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed at the door, followed by a group of people entering. Leading the group was a young man in his mid-twenties, dressed in a white robe, with a handsome face and a decent demeanor. Behind him were a middle-aged couple and a young woman. They were Simon Stuart, Billy¡¯s third uncle, and his family.

    ¡°Father, Uncle Simon and the others have returned,¡± the young man, Reynard Stuart, said to Chad Stuart. Then, he walked quickly to Elder Long and bowed not far in front of him, saying, ¡°Greetings, Elder Long!¡±

    Kit Long nodded slightly. His gaze went directly beyond Reynard Stuart andnded on Sacha Stuart standing behind him, a glimmer of light shing in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 787 The True Face of Chad Stuart

    Sacha Stuart, a woman in her early twenties, possessed delicate features and a graceful figure, with a calm demeanor. Sensing Kit Long¡¯s gaze upon her, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, and she instinctively leaned back against her mother.

    ¡°Chad, why did you call us back? Is there something going on?¡± Simon Stuart, with a wrinkled brow, looked at Chad Stuart and spoke up as they entered the hall. As soon as he entered, his eyes fell upon Kit Long, who was seated in the ce of honor. His heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Simon, you¡¯vee just in time. Quickly pay your respects to Elder Long!¡± Chad Stuart spoke up.

    ¡°Elder Long, greetings!¡± Simon Stuart furrowed his brows again and turned to Kit Long, giving a slight bow.

    ¡°Haha, good, everyone is here!¡± Kit Longughed heartily.

    ¡°Sacha, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and serve tea to Elder Long!¡± Chad Stuart then turned to Sacha Stuart and spoke.

    ¡°Chad, with so many people here, shouldn¡¯t someone else be responsible for serving tea?¡± Sacha Stuart¡¯s mother, Be Stuart, furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Be, watch your words. Elder Long¡­¡± Chad Stuart¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Chad, if there is nothing important that made you call us back, then we will take our leave.¡± Simon Stuart interrupted.

    ¡°Simon, both Be and Sacha do not understand the situation. Are you going to join them in causing a scene?¡± Chad Stuart¡¯s voice grew stern.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought it to this point, then let¡¯s be clear!¡± Be Stuart took a deep breath and spoke coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have in mind, but I can assure you that Sacha will never be someone¡¯s concubine. You have a daughter of your own, if you want to curry favor, you can offer your daughter as a concubine!¡±

    ¡°Be Stuart, mind your words. Watch yournguage!¡± Chad Stuart angrily responded, a cold aura emanating from him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°This is how I speak!¡± Be Stuart replied loudly.

    ¡°Simon, aren¡¯t you going to do something about this?¡± Chad Stuart furrowed his brow and angrily looked at his younger brother.

    ¡°Chad, if you called us back specifically for the matter concerning Sacha, then I¡¯m sorry, we won¡¯t apany you!¡± Simon Stuart said, then looked at his wife and daughter, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± Just as the three were about to reach the door, Cecil Stuart, who had been silent the entire time, stood up.

    ¡°Simon, what attitude is this? Elder Long hase all this way to the Stuart family, and this is how you treat a guest?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Cecil, this is my attitude!¡± Simon Stuart¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°If you want to curry favor, that¡¯s your business, but if sacrificing Sacha is a prerequisite, then I¡¯m sorry, I disagree!¡±

    After speaking, he held Sacha Stuart¡¯s hand and headed towards the door.

    ¡°You think you can just leave after disrespecting us? Do you think I¡¯ll allow it?¡± Just as the three were about to reach the door, a figure shed from behind Kit Long, blocking their path in an instant.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Be Stuart furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Get back!¡± The man responded coldly. ¡°Without Elder Long¡¯s consent, you won¡¯t leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! This is Stuart Manor, and I¡¯ll go wherever I want!¡± Be Stuart responded again before stepping aside.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, striking a palm towards Be Stuart.

    ¡°Wife, be careful!¡± Simon Stuart shouted, releasing Sacha Stuart¡¯s hand and blocking the attack with his own palm.

    Bang!

    Their attacks collided, and Simon Stuart was forced back several steps before finally stopping. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, his breath in disarray. Although his martial arts skills were decent in the Stuart family, having recently reached the War God-Emperor perfection realm, he was no match for a true Sovereign realm expert like the man before him.

    ¡°Simon!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Be Stuart and Sacha Stuart eximed in surprise and ran over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Simon Stuart spat out another mouthful of blood and waved his hand.

    ¡°That was a warning. If you dare to be disrespectful again, you¡¯ll die!¡± The man on the other side spoke coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Be Stuart was extremely angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Chad Stuart shouted and then looked at Simon Stuart coldly.

    ¡°Simon, Elder Long has taken a liking to Sacha. It¡¯s her good fortune from her past life. Our family should be grateful instead of being so ungrateful! If you continue to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our blood ties!¡±

    ¡°Humph, when have you ever cared about our blood ties?¡± Be Stuart replied coldly. ¡°Were there not enough people from the Stuart family who died at your hands over a decade ago? I¡¯m telling you clearly, we can¡¯t agree to this. You would batter go ahead and kill the three of us. After all, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve done something like this!¡±

    ¡°You insolent fool!¡± Chad Stuart roared. ¡°Get them, control Simon and Be!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two guest elders of the Stuart family responded and walked towards Simon Stuart.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Kit Long lifted his teacup and took a sip before calmly speaking. Then, with a contemptuous expression, he looked at Simon Stuart and his wife. ¡°From the way you speak, do you look down on me?¡±

    ¡°No matter what dealings you have with Chad Stuart, it has nothing to do with us. If you want to take concubines, please find someone else. We cannot agree!¡± Be Stuart stared angrily.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite something!¡± Kit Long sneered. After speaking, his tone turned serious. ¡°That¡¯s what you want. Get them, disable their cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my parents!¡± At this moment, Sacha Stuart shouted loudly. After a brief pause, she took a deep breath and a determined look shed in her eyes. ¡°I promise you, as long as you spare my parents, I promise to be your concubine!¡±

    For her, ever since rumors of this matter spread recently, she knew her fate was already sealed. She was well aware that with Kit Long¡¯s identity and status, if he set his sight on her, she had no choice. She didn¡¯t even have the right tomit suicide, unless she disregarded the lives of her parents.

    ¡°Sacha, don¡¯t agree to him!¡± Simon Stuart and his wife shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Take action!¡± Kit Long nced at Sacha Stuart and continued.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The man at the door responded in a deep voice and raised his hand, striking a palm towards Simon Stuart.

    ¡°No!¡± Sacha Stuart eximed again. But with her cultivation, she couldn¡¯t do anything and could only watch as the man¡¯s attack smashed into her father.

    Whoosh!

    Just at this moment, a palm with an overwhelming aura swept in from the door, lifting the man into the air. Flying tens of meters before crashing heavily against a pir, the man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound, kicking his legs and losing his breath.

    Seeing this scene, everyone in the hall gasped in disbelief, their faces filled with shock. A genuine Sovereign realm expert was actually killed with a single palm? This was too unbelievable!

    Then, everyone turned to look at the entrance of the hall.

    Soon, they saw Billy and his group strolling in.

 Chapter 788 Quite the Reputation!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Most people had a look of shock on their faces, and many couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    ¡°Commander Gardner?!¡± Immediately, an exmation rang out in the hall, clearly no one had expected Billy to show up here.

    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were all different.

    After a brief exchange of nces, Chad Stuart and Cecil Stuart both saw a hint of panic in each other¡¯s eyes. Among the entire Stuart family, only the two of them had basically confirmed Billy¡¯s identity, with a more than ny percent chance that he was Casper G. Stuart.

    That was why they were so eager to get close to Kit Long. They both knew that if their spection was correct, Billy woulde back one day to settle the score with them. And they knew their ce, there was no one in the entire Stuart family who could rival Billy. While they were panicking, they also felt a hint of relief that Kit Long hade today, otherwise things would have been really unfortunate.

    On the other hand, Simon Stuart and his family had a look of surprise on their faces. All three of them had seen Billy¡¯s photo in the media and knew that he was a prominent figure in vale, a legendary figure in the country. But they were all puzzled by Commander Gardner¡¯s unexpected arrival. And what confused them even more was that Violet Frazier was following behind Commander Gardner.

    Could it be that Commander Gardner was invited by Violet Frazier?

    ¡°Violet, why are you here?¡± Sacha Stuart slowed down and quickly walked to Violet Frazier¡¯s side and asked.

    She was one month younger than Violet Frazier.

    ¡°Uncle Simon, Aunt Be, Violet, I¡¯ll exinter!¡± Violet Frazier smiled and responded.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, my people didn¡¯t offend you, did they? You killed him with one move, what do you mean?¡± At this moment, Kit Long frowned and spoke up.

    Although he hadn¡¯t seen Billy before, he had already seen his photo and the name Commander Gardner was already well-known to him.  Although he had considered himself special and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Commander Gardner before, when faced with him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a few thumps in his heart. After all, as far as he knew, Commander Gardner¡¯s cultivation was not inferior to his own.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Before Billy could respond, Bob coldly retorted.

    ¡°How dare you! You dare to be disrespectful to Elder Long, I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± A woman stepped forward a few steps and shouted at Bob in a cold voice.

    ¡°Bob, cut her down!¡± Billy first nced at everyone from the Stuart family and then looked at Bob and said calmly. Before entering the hall, Billy had roughly learned about the situation inside from a member of the Stuart family outside and knew that there was someone from a super sect acting recklessly. In his mind, he had already sentenced Kit Long and the others to death.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob replied loudly, flicking his wrist, and the sword drew a sword energy cutting towards her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The woman¡¯s pupils contracted for a moment and quickly used all her strength to strike out with a palm. However, her cultivation was one level lower than Bob¡¯s, so naturally she was no match for him.  The sword energy passed through her throat, and a jet of blood shot out, falling down stiffly.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Seeing this, Kit Long roared in anger. Then, he raised his hand and struck out with a palm towards Bob. As a fourth-rank Sovereign Realm cultivator, he didn¡¯t hold back at all, his palm strike swept out, causing the air around him to surge wildly with an imposing aura.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Billy had been watching him from the start, naturally he wouldn¡¯t let him seed. While speaking, he flicked his wrist and simrly struck out with a palm, carrying a gust of wind.

    Boom!

    After the loud noise, the resulting waves of Chi sent the seven or eight Stuart family guests flying, each of them fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up for quite some time.  At the same time, Kit Long was knocked back more than ten steps, the tiles under his feet shattered, and traces of blood appeared at the corners of his mouth.  But it wasn¡¯t over yet, just as he was stabilizing his figure, the second wave of Chi was already crashing towards him.

    Kit Long¡¯s pupils contracted, quickly raising his hand to block. But, with his level of strength, he couldn¡¯t block it, and with a crisp sound, his arm was shattered, blood and flesh sttering everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kit Long cried out in pain, once again retreating more than ten meters, his face contorted in agony. He never expected that even though their cultivation were at the same level, the difference between him and Billy in battle prowess was so vast.

    The faces of the Stuart family members were filled with shock once again as they witnessed this scene. Chad Stuart and Cecil Stuart¡¯s faces fell at the same time. They had hoped that Kit Long could defend them against Billy. But the result left them utterly hopeless.

    ¡°Elder Long!¡± The remaining man and woman shouted before quickly rushing over to him.

    ¡°Bob, finish him!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you know who I am? If you dare to kill me, I guarantee that not even Ether Mountain can save you!¡± Kit Long shouted loudly.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Billy responded nonchntly. ¡°Then tell me, who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Genesis Sect, and the sect¡¯s master is my brother!¡± Kit Long took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you what Genesis Sect represents, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Quite impressive!¡± Bob interjected. As a descendant of Ether Mountain, he knew about Genesis Sect.

    It was the number one super sect in the ancient martial arts world, with overall strength surpassing that of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, and a force capable of rivaling the lineage of Ether Mountain. No wonder Chad Stuart had been so deferential. It turned out to be the top-ranked superpower.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I don¡¯t know what your purpose is ining here, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in your grudges,¡± Kit Long said, activating his 	Chi energy to stop the bleeding before continuing, ¡°Consider this severed arm as the price I paid for my recklessness. Let¡¯s call it even today, and I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±

    As he spoke, a cold glint shed through his eyes. For him, there was no way he could let it go. The debt of a severed arm must be repaid. However, one must know when to yield to the situation. In his current state, he was clearly at a disadvantage. If he didn¡¯t back down, his life would be in danger.

    ¡°Elder Long¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, Chad Stuart called out.

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll settle the score with your Stuart family another day. Today¡¯s ount will be talliedter!¡± Kit Long angrily interrupted him. With those words, he turned around and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Am I letting you leave?¡± Billy¡¯s voice turned cold.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve already crippled one of my arms. It¡¯s best not to push me too far¡­¡± Kit Long took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te here today, how would you have treated that family of three?¡± Billy pointed at Simon Stuart and his family.

 Chapter 789 Are You Casper?!

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not my business!¡± Kit Long shivered inwardly. ¡°It was Chad Stuart and the others who wanted to please me. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. After speaking, his tone turned serious. ¡°Go exin it to the King of Hell!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Bob had already made his move, drawing his sword and sending out a swift cold light. He couldn¡¯t care less if the opponent was from the Genesis Sect or not. The people from Ether Mountain were never afraid of threats. If Billy wanted someone dead, he just needed to be responsible for taking action.

    ¡°Elder Long, be careful!¡± the two men and women eximed.

    No sooner had they spoken than a head soared into the sky, spurting like a pir. The expression on their faces was extremely horrified. They never expected that Billy would actually dare to kill Kit Long.

    At that moment of death, endless regret surged in Kit Long¡¯s heart. He sacrificed his own life for a woman.

    The scene immediately fell into deathly silence, with everyone except Billy bing petrified. This person was the number one core member of the top super sect. Although his cultivation was not impressive, he was the sect master¡¯s own younger brother.

    Wasn¡¯t Commander Gardner afraid of retaliation from the Genesis Sect? They were an existence that even Ether Mountain didn¡¯t dare to provoke.

    ¡°Elder Long!¡± the man and woman eximed in pain, then without hesitation, they fled towards the door.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Harleen, who had been standing at the door with Violet Frazier, calmly said, then casually raised her hand and swept it out with a palm strike.

    The two of them were lifted off their feet before they reached the door, crashing heavily onto the cement outside, convulsing a few times before losing their breath.

    Chad Stuart and Cecil Stuart couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and directly knelt down. Billy dared to kill even Kit Long. They had no remaining hope left.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, spare us¡­¡± they both shouted simultaneously, trembling uncontrobly, their faces filled with endless panic.

    The other members of the Stuart family looked puzzled at this, wondering what had happened to their family head and Cecil Stuart. Commander Gardner hadn¡¯t shown any hostility towards the Stuart family from the moment he entered this hall. They didn¡¯t understand why they became so terrified.

    ¡°Uncle Cecil, father, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Reynard Stuart, who had almost been frightened silly, steadied his emotions and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Reynard, quickly kneel down and beg Commander Gardner for mercy, hurry!¡± Chad Stuart shouted loudly.

    Although Reynard Stuart was already terrified, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all when he saw the expression on his father¡¯s face. He knelt down as well, not knowing what had happened.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m begging you for mercy¡­¡± he pleaded, bowing his head and begging.

    However, Billy didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. Instead, he walked towards the Simon Stuart family.

    ¡°Thanks for your help, Commander Gardner!¡± Simon Stuart led his wife and daughter to kneel down and express their gratitude to Billy.

    ¡°Uncle Simon, there¡¯s no need!¡± Billy used his Chi energy to lift them up. Then, he approached them and continued speaking, ¡°Uncle Simon, Aunt Be, Sacha, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone in the scene, except for Chad Stuart and Cecil Stuart, turned their attention back to Billy.

    ¡°¡­ Commander Gardner.¡± After a while, Sacha Stuart gathered her courage and tentatively asked, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not Casper, are you?¡±

    She had vaguely sensed a familiar aura from Billy earlier, and when she associated it with Violet Frazier apanying him, and now hearing Billy refer to her parents as uncle and aunt, she asked this question.

    ¡°Haha, little girl, you finally recognized me?¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Ah?! You¡­ You¡¯re really Casper?!¡±

    Upon receiving Billy¡¯s confirmation, Sacha Stuart eximed in shock. Then she covered her mouth with her hand, her face filled with disbelief, tears uncontrobly streaming down, her body trembling slightly, unable to control herself.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really Casper?¡± Upon hearing this, Simon Stuart and his wife also trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and you¡¯ve been through a lot!¡± Billy bowed to the two of them.

    ¡°Casper, is it really you? I¡­¡± Be Stuart was so excited that she couldn¡¯t form coherent words. Tears welled up in her eyes, simr to Sacha Stuart¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Casper, six¡­ six years ago, you didn¡¯t die?¡± After a while, Simon Stuart took a deep breath, trying to control his emotions, and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled and replied, ¡°Six years ago, Harleen saved me!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Simon and Aunt Be, I¡¯m Harleen Knight. Nice to meet you!¡± At this moment, Harleen came to Billy¡¯s side, bowed to Simon Stuart and his wife. Seeing the scene of them recognizing each other, she also felt deeply moved, a mist of tears appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Casper¡¯s?¡± Simon Stuart and his wife were slightly stunned. Although they had their suspicions, they didn¡¯t dare to speak recklessly.

    ¡°Billy is my husband.¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Be Stuart was very happy and looked at Harleen again before continuing, ¡°You two are a perfect match, it¡¯s great, really great¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Aunt Be!¡± Harleen smiled.

    Upon hearing this, the others in the hall no longer doubted, their faces bing exceptionally grim. Among them, more than half of them had sided with Chad Stuart back then. Now that they knew Commander Gardner was actually the former Casper Stuart, they felt a deep sense of panic. Fortunes change, and they never expected such a huge reversal of events over a decadeter.

    Reynard Stuart directly slumped to the ground, his face pale, trembling as if struck by electricity, with an expression of extreme panic. After all, it was him who forced Billy out of the Stuart family more than ten years ago.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter!¡± After a while, Billy said, then turned to the three people kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°Casper, so you¡¯re Casper, you¡¯re not dead, that¡¯s great, really great!¡± Cecil Stuart steadied his emotions and spoke, trying to stand up.

    ¡°Did I tell you to get up?¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Casper, I¡­ I know you still hold a grudge about what happened back then¡­¡± Cecil Stuart knelt down again. ¡°But we¡¯re still family, and there were misunderstandings involved in that incident over ten years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy coldly responded, ¡°Misunderstandings over ten years ago, what about six years ago? Was that also a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Casper, I only found out about what happened six years agoter!¡± Cecil Stuart desperately tried to distance himself. ¡°Everything was instigated by Chad Stuart, it has nothing to do with me!¡±

 Chapter 790 A Reshuffle for the Stuart Family

    ¡°Uncle Cecil, you¡­¡± Chad Stuart didn¡¯t expect Cecil Stuart to y this move.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cecil Stuart turned his head and angrily rebuked him. ¡°Everything is your doing. Your ambition drove you to force Casper to leave the family, causing harm to our n! You were even more insane, conspiring with the people from Ink Pavilion to kill Casper¡¯s foster family, just to obtain the jade pendant on his body. It was all thanks to Casper¡¯s good fortune that he managed to escape the deadly hands. It¡¯s a miracle.¡±

    At this point, Cecil Stuart looked at the several guest elders beside him andmanded, ¡°Capture him and wait for familyw to deal with him!¡±

    However, at this moment, no one paid attention to him. They were all busy thinking about how to leave this ce alive!

    ¡°Cecil Stuart, you¡¯re fucking ndering me!¡± Chad Stuart couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore and shouted loudly. ¡°Over ten years ago, you instigated me to harm our n members, and not to mention, you personally killed many of them! As for the jade pendant, you told me about it, including the contact with Ink Pavilion. It was all your idea! If it weren¡¯t for your instigation behind the scenes, none of this would have happened!¡±

    ¡°Chad Stuart, you¡¯re still trying to defend yourself on the brink of death!¡± Cecil Stuart responded loudly.

    After that, the two of them started to tear into each other, with one using the other. It was a typical case of dogs biting dogs.

    ¡°Are you two finished?¡± After a while, Billy looked at them calmly and spoke. ¡°Back then, when you two were harming our n members and wiping out my foster family, did you ever expect this day toe?¡±

    ¡°Casper, it really wasn¡¯t me. Spare my life for the sake of your grandfather!¡± Cecil Stuart kept kowtowing to Billy.

    ¡°You tell me, if I spare you, how can I console those whom you harmed?¡± Billy spoke again calmly.

    Upon hearing this, Cecil Stuart no longer had any illusions. After quickly getting up from the ground, he fled towards the door.

    ¡°After you die, remember to apologize to those n members and my foster family!¡± Billy¡¯s words resounded in his ears like themands of the King of Hell.

    As soon as Billy¡¯s words fell, Cecil Stuart, who had just reached the door, turned into a puff of blood mist and instantly dissipated. The Stuart family had reached this point today, and Cecil Stuart bore the majority of the responsibility. If it weren¡¯t for him backing Chad Stuart, Chad Stuart wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so reckless. If it weren¡¯t for Cecil Stuart taking action, Chad Stuart alone wouldn¡¯t have been able to harm the people by Billy¡¯s father¡¯s side. Therefore, before Billy came today, he had already sentenced Cecil Stuart to death in his heart. How could he let him live?

    ¡°Casper, spare me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. Please spare my life¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene, a pungent smell emanated from Reynard Stuart¡¯s crotch as he cried and begged for mercy. However, Billy didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, instead turning his gaze to Chad Stuart. Chad Stuart took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and looked at Billy before speaking.

    ¡°I know I havemitted grave sins, and I don¡¯t expect you to spare my life, but Reynard has nothing to do with this. He knows nothing.¡± Chad said.

    ¡°Although he often dealt with you back then, he doesn¡¯t deserve death. I beg you, spare his life for the sake of him being your cousin!¡± Pausing for a moment, Chad continued, ¡°I have limited abilities, and the Stuart family has been declining under my leadership. Now that you have returned to the family, I hope the Stuart family can regain its former glory under your leadership!¡±

    After speaking, a determined look shed in his eyes, followed by a twist in his gaze. In the next moment, a burst of blood mist erupted from his chest, his pupils dted and contracted, and he fell to the ground. The cycle of cause and effect had brought him to this point, and everything had been predetermined over a decade ago.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Reynard Stuart shouted hysterically.

    ¡°Master, spare our lives!¡±

    Seeing this, the rest of the Stuart family members all knelt down, begging for mercy while kowtowing.

    Two hourster, Billy and the others, along with Simon Stuart and his family, sat down in the slightly dpidated hall on the northwest side of the estate. During these two hours, several significant events had urred within the Stuart family.

    Firstly, all the scattered guest elders were summoned back to the Stuart Estate. Since Billy had ordered the news to be blocked in advance, these people had no idea what had happened in the family. Most of them were immediately detained upon returning to the estate. Anyone who had participated in the massacre of Stuart family members years ago was executed. The remaining individuals who hadmitted lesser crimes had their cultivation abolished and were expelled from the Stuart family.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Secondly, Simon Stuart officially took over as the head of the Stuart family.

    As for the members of Chad Stuart¡¯s faction, Billy left the decision of life and death to Simon Stuart. He decided whether to kill or spare them. Simon Stuart didn¡¯t go too far. Apart from a few extremely wicked individuals who were executed, everyone else had their cultivation abolished and were expelled from the Stuart family. This included Reynard Stuart, who was also stripped of his cultivation and expelled along with his mother and sister, Naomi Stuart ¨C Naomi Stuart had harmed Felicia with the support of the fourth inmand of the Stuart familyst time in Ozin. And Billy had destroyed the cultivation of Naomi and the person behind her.

    Thirdly, Simon Stuart contacted the surviving guest elders of the Stuart family from more than a decade ago. Most of these people were originally from Billy¡¯s father¡¯s faction, and they had strong emotional attachment to the Stuart family. Now that they learned that the Young Master was not only alive but also revered as Commander Gardner, they expressed their willingness to return to the family.

    ¡°Uncle Simon, please ept these things.¡± Billy said, taking a medium-sized wooden box from Bob and handing it to Simon Stuart.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Simon Stuart asked with a slight pause.

    ¡°It contains some cultivation pills and spiritual fruits.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    These were the things he had prepared a few days ago. He was well aware that his visit to Maplewood City this time meant a major reshuffle for the Stuart family, which was already in decline. After the reshuffle, the family would inevitably be in an even worse state. Bringing these things over was naturally to enhance the Stuart family¡¯s strength.

    Simon Stuart opened the lid and took a look. He immediately took in a deep breath, his face filled with astonishment. Although he didn¡¯t know what those cultivation pills were, as the third inmand of a top martial arts family, he naturally recognized some of the spiritual fruits inside. Almost half of them were precious treasures that had been around for over a hundred years, every single one of them being something that martial artists dreamed of. At the same time, he was well aware that if these spiritual fruits were so precious, then the cultivation pills must be extraordinary as well. For the current Stuart family, these items were undoubtedly a great help. If all went well, they would be able to increase the family¡¯s strength by several levels.

 Chapter 791 Are You Really the Young Master?!

    ¡°Thank you, Casper!¡± Simon Stuart said, calming his emotions and looking at Billy.

    ¡°No worries.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°Uncle Simon, I will stay at home for a few more days this time. Tomorrow, select a few people, and I will try to help them improve their cultivation,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Simon Stuart was slightly taken aback, then his eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Casper!¡±

    Although he had never personally witnessed someone helping others improve their cultivation in such a short period of time, he had heard of such methods. He knew that some people could use special techniques to modify a person¡¯s body and then supplement it with medicinal herbs and spiritual fruits to rapidly increase their cultivation level. He never expected Billy to possess such skills as well.

    ¡°Billy, can you really improve cultivation in just a few days?¡± Sacha asked, looking somewhat surprised. She had also started calling him Billy, following Violet¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Sacha, others may not be able to, but Billy definitely can!¡± Violet said, with an expression of blind admiration. In her eyes, there was nothing that Billy couldn¡¯t aplish.

    ¡°Really?¡± Sacha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then I want it too! I want to be as strong as you, Billy!¡±

    Both Bob and Violet coughed simultaneously.

    ¡°Sacha, don¡¯t be silly!¡± Be Stuart rolled her eyes, exasperated.

    ¡°I was just joking!¡± Sacha stuck out her tongue and then turned to Billy. ¡°Billy, what level can you help me reach?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve recently broken through to the War Grandmaster realm, right?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°If everything goes well, I can help you break through to the Emperor realm.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sacha was momentarily stunned, then she excitedly eximed, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Chuckling, Harleen smiled and said, ¡°Sacha, don¡¯t worry. Billy says he can do it, there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±

    Sacha nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Billy!¡±

    After chatting for a while, Billy turned to Simon Stuart and asked, ¡°Uncle Simon, is Elder Warren still here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Simon nodded emphatically. ¡°Elder Warren once said that he lives and dies for the Stuart family. In this lifetime, he will never leave the Stuart family,¡± Billy said. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Elder Warren that even our family of three, including Sacha, have been able to survive. But in recent years, Elder Warren has rarely been involved in too many matters. He spends most of his time in his little courtyard and rarelyes out. I visit him every month to have a drink and y chess, and Sacha asionally goes to chat with him.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Simon, was it Grandpa Warren who spoke up for me back then, saving my life from Estelle Stuart?¡± Violet looked at Simon and asked.

    Back then, there was turmoil within the Frazier n in the capital city. Violet Frazier¡¯s father was stripped of his position as n leader by the n¡¯s patriarch, Estelle Stuart, and imprisoned in a cave in the back mountains. Violet Frazier herself was confined to a dpidated small garden within the family estate. She had heard that if it weren¡¯t for someone from the Stuart family speaking up for her, she would have been long gone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Simon nodded in response. ¡°For that matter, Elder Warren had a falling out with Cecil Stuart over this. If it weren¡¯t for Elder Warren¡¯s skills, Cecil Stuart probably wouldn¡¯t have spared him either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Grandpa Warren!¡± Violet Frazier¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. After a momentary pause, she looked at Billy. ¡°Billy, let¡¯s go see him, okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded and got up.

    Elder Warren was one of the people in the Stuart family Billy cared about.

    Soon, the group walked out of the hall and headed towards the back of the estate.

    ¡°Billy, who is Elder Warren?¡± Harleen asked Billy as they walked.

    ¡°Elder Warren used to be my grandfather¡¯s personal bodyguard!¡± Billy smiled faintly and exined Warren White¡¯s background to Harleen.

    Before long, the group passed through the back gate of the estate and arrived at the entrance of a small courtyard behind the mainpound.

    They saw an old man sitting cross-legged on a stone bench, his eyes closed, surrounded by swirling energy. It was evident that he was meditating and cultivating.

    ¡°Is it Simon?¡± The old man, Warren White, naturally, didn¡¯t open his eyes when he heard themotion at the entrance. After a momentary pause, as if sensing something, he continued, ¡°Did you bring guests to visit me today?¡±

    While speaking, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± When Warren White saw the group at the entrance, he was slightly taken aback. It had been many years since so many people hade to visit him at once.

    ¡°Grandpa Warren, guess who¡¯s here?¡± Sacha Stuart smiled as she walked towards him.

    ¡°Violet?¡± Warren White recognized Violet Frazier at a nce. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Violet Frazier quickly walked up and knelt down, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Grandpa Warren, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because of me that you suffered!¡±

    ¡°Get up, girl.¡± Warren White got off the stone bench and helped Violet Frazier up. ¡°It¡¯s shameful to say, but my abilities are limited. I could only ensure that you and your father stayed alive. I couldn¡¯t do much else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for me and my father!¡± Violet stood up and bowed deeply to Warren White.

    ¡°Grandpa Warren, nice to meet you! I am Bob Stokes.¡± Bob walked forward and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Haha, young man, no need for so much courtesy!¡± Warren White nodded at the two of them and smiled. ¡°You are Violet¡¯s sweetheart, right?¡±

    ¡°You really have sharp eyes to see that!¡± Bob grinned.

    ¡°Haha, indeed, young man, you are in good spirits, Violet has good taste!¡± Warren Whiteughed again.

    ¡°Grandpa Warren, you¡¯re making fun of me!¡± Violet blushed. Then, she pointed mischievously at Billy and said, ¡°Grandpa Warren, guess who he is?¡±

    Actually, Warren White didn¡¯t need her reminder. He had already noticed Billy, or rather, he had noticed both Billy and Harleen. Their presence was too outstanding that it was impossible not to notice them. He also faintly sensed a familiar aura from Billy, though not very clearly.

    ¡°Who is this young man?¡± Warren White paused for a moment before asking.

    ¡°Elder Warren, I am Casper!¡± Billy led Harleen and walked up quickly. Standing in front of Warren White, he bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for all these years!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Warren White froze for a moment, then carefully scrutinized Billy. In the next moment, his body trembled uncontrobly, and his face was filled with an expression of disbelief as he stared at Billy.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you really the young master?!¡±

 Chapter 792 Is Grandpa Still Alive?

    ¡°Simon, is he¡­ is he really the Young Master?¡± Warren asked Simon Stuart, unable to wait for Billy¡¯s response.

    ¡°Elder Warren, he really is Casper!¡± Simon smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Truly a miracle! Young Master, you¡¯re actually still alive?!¡± After hearing Simon¡¯s words, Warren no longer doubted and became overwhelmed with excitement.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± Warren was about to kneel down to Billy, but before he could, Billy quickly released a burst of energy to lift him up.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t, Elder Warren!¡± Billy said firmly, preventing him from kneeling.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°This is wonderful, truly wonderful!¡± Warren¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. Then, he turned to Harleen and bowed slightly. ¡°Should I address you as Young Madam?¡±

    ¡°Elder Warren, please don¡¯t be so formal. My name is Harleen Knight, you can call me Harleen.¡± Harleen returned the bow to Warren.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The master and servant etiquette must not be abandoned.¡± Warren shook his head in response.

    ¡°Elder Warren, you¡¯re the elder, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, Young Master, please have a seat inside!¡± Warren led the group to a nearby small house.

    The house was small in size, and with seven or eight people entering, the living room felt a bit crowded. Looking at the environment, Billy couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy. Warren might not be able to break through to the Sovereign realm, but he had already reached theplete state of the War God-Emperor. With his strength, he could have easily established his own sect outside. It was worth noting that within the ancient martial arts world, there wasn¡¯t a single second-rate power that had a War God-Emperor at theplete state. And yet, Warren chose to stay in this small courtyard for more than a decade, all because of a promise he made to Billy¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡°Young Master, why did youe here today?¡± After everyone was seated, Warren spoke, ¡°By the way, does Chad Stuart know your identity? Did he cause any trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Warren, Chad Stuart is already dead!¡± Violet exined the situation to Warren, including Billy¡¯s identity as Commander Gardner. There was no need to hide it anymore, so she spoke without reservation.

    ¡°What?!¡± Warren eximed once again after hearing her words.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡­ you are Commander Gardner of vale?¡± he asked.

    Over the years, even though he had been confined to this small courtyard and rarely went out, he had heard of the name Commander Gardner. Moreover, he had heard about Commander Gardner¡¯s recent encounter with the Nine Paths of National Fortune at Kun Lun Mountains. And on that day, under the blessing of the National Fortune, his cultivation had skyrocketed from the early stages of War God-Emperor to the half-step Sovereign realm. If it weren¡¯t for his physical condition, he would have definitely broken through the real Sovereign realm. He never imagined that this national hero was actually their young master.

    ¡°Grandpa Warren, isn¡¯t Billy amazing?¡± Violet giggled, her eyes shining with admiration.

    ¡°Heavens truly favor the Stuart family!¡± Warren couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement.

    ¡°Elder Warren, since we have some free time now, let me examine your body!¡± After chatting for a while, Billy looked at Warren and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself, young master. I have epted my fate with this body for so many years¡­¡± Warren responded.

    ¡°Grandpa Warren, let Billy take a look. He is very skilled in medicine!¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Billy¡¯s medical skills are even better than those of the royal physicians. Let him help you, he will definitely find a way!¡± Violet chimed in.

    ¡°Haha, alright then. I¡¯ll trouble the young master!¡± Warren finally gave in.

    Billy then began examining Warren¡¯s body.

    ¡°Billy, how is it? Can you cure Grandpa Warren?¡± After a few minutes, Sacha asked eagerly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Simon and his wife eximed at the same time.

    Warren¡¯s face also showed a glimmer of hope as he looked at Billy. ¡°Young master, can you really cure me?¡±

    Although he had long since epted his physical condition, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when he heard Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again and continued, ¡°However, because your condition has been going on for a long time, it will require two sessions of acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Simon Stuart and his wife were overjoyed.

    For the next few days, Billy and his group stayed at the Stuart family¡¯s residence.

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. During these two weeks, some of the former honorary guests of the Stuart family returned to the main courtyard. Apart from pills and spiritual fruits, Billy personally helped them improve their cultivation. In just half a month, there were already more than ten experts at theplete state of War God-Emperor among the honorary guests of the Stuart family. Half of them had even reached the half-step Sovereign realm.

    Billy was confident that these half-step Sovereign honorary guests would break through within two or three months at most. In addition, Simon Stuart, who was already at theplete state of War God-Emperor, broke through to the Sovereign realm with Billy¡¯s help without any suspense.

    Sacha Stuart and Violet Frazier also made significant progress and entered the War Emperor realm. After the second session of acupuncture by Billy, Warren¡¯s damaged meridians werepletely healed. With his cultivation restored to its peak state, he had stepped into the Third-rank Sovereign realm.

    At this point, the strength of the Stuart family was vastly different from half a month ago. Among the top-ss forces in the ancient martial arts world, they were undoubtedly the strongest.

    One morning, Billy and Harleen once again visited Warren¡¯s small courtyard to have tea and chat with him.

    ¡°Young master truly deserves to be vale¡¯s genius of the millennium. Not only are your martial talents extraordinary, but your medical skills are also impressive!¡± Warren couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew his physical condition the best. He had seen countless so-called medical experts who imed to be powerless. But Billy managed to heal him in just a few days with two acupuncture sessions. His medical skills were truly unparalleled.

    ¡°You tter me!¡± Billy picked up his teacup and took a sip. After a pause, he looked at Warren with a slightly heavy tone and asked, ¡°Elder Warren, after all these years, is there still no news of my grandfather?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Warren shook his head. Then, after taking a sip of tea, with a hesitant tone, he continued, ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Billy asked eagerly.

    ¡°Although I have no news about him, I¡¯m eighty percent certain that your grandfather is still alive!¡± Warren put down his teacup and responded.

    Billy¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he held the teacup. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

 Chapter 793 Shocking News

    ¡°A dozen years ago, when your grandfather left the Stuart family for thest time, he mentioned to me that he might be gone for a long time. He said he had some important matters to attend to and asked me to take care of the Stuart family for him.¡± Warren paused, then added with a heavy sigh, ¡°But I must confess, I failed him. I didn¡¯t live up to his trust, and I am truly ashamed to face him.¡±

    ¡°Elder Warren, you have done so much for the Stuart family. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself.¡± Billy reassured him.

    ¡°Young master, there¡¯s something else I wanted to tell you years ago,¡± Warren took another deep breath and continued. ¡°But you were too young at the time, and I thought I would wait until you were a bit older. I didn¡¯t expect that you would encounter your own troublester on.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy was taken aback once again.

    ¡°More than a decade ago, your parents were likely not on that ne that crashed.¡± Warren delivered a shocking piece of news.

    ¡°What?!¡± Billy trembled all over, his pupils shrinking, and his aura bing incredibly chaotic.

    His parents were not on that ne?

    In other words, there was a possibility that his parents were still alive?

    Was this true?!

    This news was too shocking for him.

    ¡°Billy, calm down for a moment, let Elder Warren finish.¡± Harleen, also stunned by the news, tried to calm Billy down, gently holding his hand. Then, she turned to Warren and asked, ¡°What evidence do you have for this?¡±

    ¡°I did some research, and within a year after that incident, several simr idents urred in the ancient martial arts world,¡± Warren paused before continuing. ¡°They were not ne crashes, but the oue was the same. Core members of various ancient martial families had idents, and in all cases, there were no remains left!¡±

    ¡°Elder Warren, are you suggesting that these were all staged incidents?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Once or twice, it could be considered a coincidence, but when it happens three or four times with the same oue, it¡¯s hard not to be suspicious.¡± Warren nodded in response.

    ¡°Furthermore, I secretly inquired and found out that these individuals who had idents received urgent messages from the capital before encountering the idents while on their way from their families.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± This time, it was Harleen who eximed.

    If Warren¡¯s words were true, then his suspicions couldn¡¯t be baseless. There couldn¡¯t be so many coincidences.

    ¡°Do you have any other leads?¡± Billy¡¯s body continued to tremble slightly, his tone heavy with emotion. ¡°Do you know which department in the capital sent those urgent messages?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find that information.¡± Warren shook his head.

    ¡°Elder Warren, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand,¡± Harleen pondered for a moment before continuing. ¡°If Billy¡¯s parents are still alive, why haven¡¯t theye to find Billy after all these years?¡±

    ¡°There could be many reasons for that,¡± Warren took another sip of tea before responding. ¡°It¡¯s possible that they went to a very special ce and couldn¡¯te back. It¡¯s also possible that they were busy with something important and couldn¡¯te to recognize the young master, or they were forced by circumstances and couldn¡¯t reunite with him.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the most likely scenario is that they heard about what happened to the young masterter on and thought he was dead, so they didn¡¯te back to find him.¡± He concluded.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Harleen nodded, considering this possibility.

    In her opinion, thest one was highly likely. After all, Billy had kept his true identity a secret from the outside world for years. Very few people knew he was from the Stuart family.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t be too anxious,¡± Warren said, pouring half a cup of tea for Billy. ¡°Now that your identity is public, your parents should soon learn about this, and they will surelye to find you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Warren!¡± Billy took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.

    There was no point in rushing this matter now. He had to leave it to time. Regardless, it was good news. His parents and grandfather might still be alive!

    After chatting for a while longer, Billy and Harleen bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Billy, do Emperor Greenleaf and the Prime Minister know that you are from the Stuart family?¡± Harleen asked, gently holding Billy¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°As far as I know, the only person who knows my identity for sure is the old master. Whether he has informed others, I can¡¯t be certain.¡±

    ¡°ording to what you said, Elder Warren, more than a decade ago, Billy¡¯s parents received urgent messages from the capital before they left.¡± Harleen continued after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf must be aware of this. It could be his orders. But if he knew about your lineage, why didn¡¯t he tell you? And I suspect that Grandfather probably knows about their whereabouts. Why didn¡¯t he mention anything to you?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured that out either!¡± Billy wore a pensive expression and shook his head again.

    That was something he couldn¡¯t understand. Others might not know about his identity, but the old master was well aware. And he was certain that the old master knew everything the capital did, and he must know about his parents as well. But why hadn¡¯t the old master mentioned a word about it in the past five or six years?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Maybe they think it¡¯s not the right time to inform you yet,¡± Harleen suggested after a brief pause. ¡°Should we call the old master and ask?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Billy responded after a moment of thought.

    If the old master didn¡¯t tell him, there must be a reason for it. Even if he called, he probably wouldn¡¯t get the answers he wanted.

    ¡°Billy, I have a guess. Could your parents be in the Pr Domain?¡± Harleen spoke up again after they had walked for a while.

    Billy had told her about the Pr Snow Domain a couple of days ago, so she knew that there was still a special world on this.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    In fact, after hearing Warren¡¯s words, his first reaction was the Pr Domain. If his grandfather and parents were indeed alive, it was very likely that they were there. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the encounter with Edie Fennimore at the Sanctum of Darkness headquarters.

    At that time, Edie Fennimore had mysteriously mentioned that Billy resembled someone she had known over a decade ago, but then she added that the person had passed away years ago. Billy couldn¡¯t see her true face because she wore a veil, and he didn¡¯t have a deep impression of her voice either. Now, looking back, it was highly possible that the person Edie Fennimore mentioned was him.

 Chapter 794 Ambushing Two Beauties

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Harleen spoke softly again. ¡°If your parents and grandfather are still alive, we will eventually meet them. And after the World Martial Arts Championship, we are nning to visit the Pr Domain, right? We will find out if your parents are there or not!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded again.

    That afternoon, after bidding farewell to Simon Stuart and Warren, Billy and the others boarded the helicopter back to the capital city. At the same time, a piece of news quickly spread from Maplewood City and reached every corner of the country within half a day.

    Lord Dragon, vale, is actually the eldest son of the Stuart family, formerly known as Casper Stuart.

    This news was deliberately released by Billy through Simon Stuart. On one hand, Kit Long from the Genesis Sect died at the hands of the Stuart family. If Billy didn¡¯t reveal his identity, the Stuart family might have been wiped out by the Genesis Sect. Now that Genesis Sect knew Billy was from the Stuart family, they would have to think twice before seeking revenge. On the other hand, Billy released this news in hopes that his parents and grandfather would hear about it ande to find him.

    At 4 p. m., the four of them returned to the capital city. Originally, Billy nned to fly back to Ozin with Harleen directly after arriving in the capital. But Harleen said she had ns to have dinner with Ivy that evening, so they had to postpone their return until the next day.

    That night, Harleen went to have dinner with Ivy alone, and Billy wanted to apany them, but Harleen didn¡¯t allow it. She said it would be ufortable for her and Ivy to have dinner together with a man like him watching. So Billy had no choice but to give up. He couldn¡¯t fathom what Harleen and Ivy would talk about during their dinner. Unable to understand, he simply stopped thinking about it. After dinner at SHADOW, he went to the pavilion to meditate and cultivate. Since awakening his bloodline with the blessing of the national fortune, Billy felt that his cultivation speed had increased several timespared to before.

    That day on Kun Lun Mountains, after awakening his bloodline, Billy directly broke through from the second-rank Sovereign to the fourth-rank Sovereign. At the time, he deliberately held back a bit because he was concerned that breaking through too quickly might not be a good thing. Otherwise, he could have reached the fifth-rank realm that same day. And from thest breakthrough until today, which was less than a month, he vaguely felt that if he didn¡¯t hold back, he could probably catch a glimpse of the sixth-rank realm.

    This is the benefit of awakening one¡¯s bloodline. Martial arts talent grows by leaps and bounds, and cultivation progresses far beyond that of ordinary people. Furthermore, it is worth mentioning that since he broke through to the Sovereign Realm, his cultivation of Heart Sutra of the Azure Void had also reached theter stage of perfection. On this basis, his spiritual power has reached a new level.

    After sitting cross-legged for about half an hour, Billy¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, a faint smile curved at the corner of his mouth as he murmured to himself.

    ¡°Consider yourself unlucky, I¡¯ll use you to test the effectiveness of my spiritual attack!¡±

    Then, he narrowed his eyes, and an invisible ripple surged at lightning speed towards the wild cat that had just leaped down from the pavilion roof. The wild cat, affected by the invisible ripple, fell from mid-air as if it had been acupunctured, twitched a few times, and then became still.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy faintly smiled.

    The terror of spiritual attacksy in the fact that they targeted the opponent¡¯s brain. They could disrupt the nervous system at the very least and directly kill at worst. Imagine twote-stage Sovereign Realm experts engaged in a fierce battle, evenly matched and unable to determine a winner. Then, suddenly, one of them unleashed a spiritual power attack far surpassing the other. The result was obvious. Even if it didn¡¯t directly kill the opponent, it was enough to disrupt their nervous system. In a duel between masters, often a moment of distraction could cost a life, even if it was just a one or two-second daze, it was enough to be fatal. This was why, when reaching thete stage of the Sovereign Realm, most experts tried their best to enhance their spiritual power.

    Around nine o¡¯clock at night, the phone beside him rang.

    When Billy picked it up and saw Brigham Bush¡¯s number, his pupils slightly contracted. Tonight, he didn¡¯t apany Harleen for dinner, but instead arranged for two SHADOW brothers to secretly follow her. Although Harleen was now a Third-rank Sovereign Realm powerhouse, he still didn¡¯t feel at ease letting her be alone outside sote at night. So he had the SHADOW brothers follow her, ready to report any situation.

    Now, receiving a call from Brigham Bush, it was very likely that something had happened on Harleen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Brigham, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy asked as he answered the call.

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s a bit of trouble with the Lady and Madam Chandler.¡± Brigham Bush said.

    ¡°Be more specific!¡± Billy slightly furrowed his brows, as expected.

    ¡°After the Lady and Madam Chandler had just paid the bill and were about to leave, a few ignorant martial artists from the ancient martial arts world came over and insisted that the Lady and Madam Chandler have a few drinks with them,¡± Brigham continued. ¡°Later, a conflict broke out, and those martial artists were no match for the Lady and Madam Chandler. They were directly sted out.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps when the Lady was dealing with those martial artists, she activated some kind of martial technique or something,¡± Brigham paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Afterwards, an old man and a young man came out from the crowd, wanting to force the Lady to reveal who her master is.¡±

    ¡°The Lady refused to tell them, and now they are in a standoff. Judging from the feeling I get from them, their skills may not be inferior to the Lady¡¯s.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Send me the address!¡± After furrowing his brows again, Billy hung up the phone and then got up.

    About ten secondster, the address came through.

    At the same time Brigham was calling Billy, Harleen and Ivy stood in the middle of the courtyard of a restaurant about twenty minutes¡¯ drive from the SHADOW base, facing an old man and a young man. Many diners stood far aside, watching the spectacle.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who we are!¡± the old man replied indifferently, then pointed at Harleen and said, ¡°What matters is if this youngdy doesn¡¯t reveal who her mentor is, it will be difficult for her to leave here tonight.¡±

    ¡°You dare to be so audacious!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°Do you even know who she is?¡±

    As she spoke, she had already probed the two men¡¯s martial auras. The young man¡¯s cultivation was at the Fourth-rank Sovereign Realm. As for the old man, she couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in his aura, clearly indicating that he was far above her.

    ¡°This question is equally unimportant!¡± The young man chuckled lightly. His gaze wandered over Harleen and Ivy for a while, a hint of intense admiration shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 795 Thousand Shadow Clone Technique

    Actually, as a young man with status, there were women around him who could rival Harleen in terms of looks. But whether it was Harleen or Ivy, they both had an ethereal quality, like fairies descending to earth. That was what attracted him.

    ¡°Before things escte, I advise you to step aside now, otherwise you will regret it!¡± Harleen furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything to make me regret it in all my years!¡± The young man chuckled lightly. ¡°But if you can make me regret it, then I ept it!¡±

    ¡°There wille a time when you regret it!¡± Harleen frowned again. Then, she turned to Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, they¡¯re after me, you should leave now, I¡­¡±

    But before she could finish her sentence, Ivy rushed towards the two of them in a sh. At the same time, she shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Harleen, go find Billy, I can hold them off for two minutes!¡±

    As a Sovereign realm expert, two minutes would be enough time to escape.

    Just as she finished speaking, Ivy shouted to the crowd around her, ¡°Everyone, step back!¡±

    However, it seemed that the onlookers didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the situation. After hearing her words, they just took a few symbolic steps back.

    ¡°Ivy,e back, you¡¯re no match for them!¡± Harleen eximed and raised her hand to follow.

    She had investigated the opponents¡¯ cultivation levels beforehand and knew that both of them were stronger than her. And Ivy was even half a level lower than her, almost reaching the third rank, and couldn¡¯t possibly be their match.

    ¡°s, you two beautifuldies, why force us to take action! You know we¡¯re not evenly matched, yet you still struggle in vain.¡± The young man shrugged his shoulders.

    As he spoke, the old man had already made his move. He took a few steps forward, casually flipping his hands, and two powerful waves of energy surged out. The surrounding air immediately became turbulent, as if two high-pressure airwaves were crashing towards Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Harleen, go!¡± Ivy shouted again, activating her twelvefold strength and rushing forward.

    ¡°Ivy, be careful!¡± Harleen she shouted again and swept her hand out.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the three collided, causing a wave of energy that sent the crowd of onlookers, who were a hundred meters away, flying out. The closest few people fell to the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood, obviously seriously injured.

    The three of them didn¡¯t go all out. Otherwise, all the onlookers, including the restaurant behind them, would have turned into nothingness.

    At the same time, Harleen and Ivy both spat out a mouthful of blood, retreating more than ten steps before stabilizing themselves, their faces pale. Even when the two of them joined forces, they still couldn¡¯t block a casual move from the opponents.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡± Harleen turned her head and asked Ivy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Not bad, you two surprised me bysting this long with just one strike!¡± The old man squinted his eyes and looked at Harleen as he spoke.

    ¡°But, my patience is limited. If you don¡¯t tell me who your master is, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Ivy, they¡¯re after me, you go first, don¡¯t make any unnecessary sacrifices¡­¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Harleen, I can¡¯t let you stay here alone.¡± Ivy replied. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve sent a message to Billy, he should be here soon. Let¡¯s hold on a little longer!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you called for reinforcements?¡± The young man smiled faintly when he heard their conversation. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious, what kind of reinforcements can you bring!¡±

    When he heard the name ¡°Billy¡±, it sounded somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall exactly who it was for the moment. The old man had a simr reaction. After hearing the name ¡°Billy¡±, he paused for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t remember who it was either.N?velDrama.Org content.

    In the outside world, people usually referred to Billy as Commander Gardner, very few called him by his full name. So even if they were somewhat familiar with the name, they wouldn¡¯t immediately associate it with Commander Gardner.

    ¡°Not talking, eh?¡± The old man looked at Harleen and continued in a deep voice. ¡°Since you refuse to talk, we¡¯ll have to use other means to extract the information from you.¡±

    As soon as the words left his lips, his eyes narrowed, and his aura surged again. The intense Chi radiated from his body, revealing his cultivation as a Sovereign at the sixth rank. The onlookers who had just managed to get up from the ground immediately felt a suffocating sensation and couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat a kilometer away!¡± Harleen saw the opponent¡¯s stance and turned to shout to the group of onlookers behind her.

    In fact, there was no need for her reminder; the onlookers, sensing the terrifying aura and pressure exuding from the elder, hurriedly ran away one by one.

    ¡°Ivy, you should step back too!¡± Harleen then turned to Ivy and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces¡­¡± Ivy furrowed her eyebrows even more when she sensed the opponent¡¯s formidable martial prowess.

    The powerful expert at the sixth rank was three or four levels higher than her, and even if she unleashed her strongest trump card, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll give it a try, trust me!¡± Determination shed in Harleen¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°You just stay by my side and watch over me!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then!¡± Ivy looked into Harleen¡¯s eyes, took a deep breath, and retreated a hundred meters. The reason she didn¡¯t insist on staying was that she knew she wouldn¡¯t be of any help by staying and would only distract Harleen.

    ¡°If you seek death on your own, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The elder looked at Harleen¡¯s stance, clearly not intending to back down.

    ¡°Sir, you should learn to appreciate beauty. Such a stunning woman would be a waste if killed.¡± A young man smiled faintly and spoke.

    ¡°I see!¡± The elder nodded in response. He then raised his hand and activated his power. Immediately, a skeletal figure appeared above his head, emanating a strong aura of death.

    At the same time, Harleen made her move. Taking a few steps forward, she swiftly conjured several afterimages in the air with her hands, creating a powerful vortex of air that stirred the surrounding atmosphere.

    ¡°Thousand Shadow Clone Technique!¡±

    With a deep voice, Harleen split into four identical clones, along with her true self, all attacking the elder simultaneously. Her shadow clones had the same figure, the same techniques, real and fake, illusory and solid. Apart from Harleen herself, it was difficult for outsiders to determine her true location.

 Chapter 796 I Wonâ€™t Kill Nameless Foes

    ¡°You really know Thousand Shadow Clone Technique!¡±

    Faced with the attack of the five figures, the old man showed no sign of retreat. After uttering a deep voice, he advanced instead of retreating, forcefully pushing his hands forward. The skeletal figure, like a living creature, punched towards one of the figures.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a series of explosions echoed around, and all four of Harleen¡¯s shadow clones burst into pieces. Obviously, the opponent knew which figure was real and which was fake, so he hit the right one with a single blow.

    Harleen spat out another mouthful of blood and flew backwards, falling heavily to the ground a hundred meters away. Her aura was greatly weakened, her face pale as white wax, and blood stains continuously seeped from the corners of her mouth, clearly indicating that she was seriously injured.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Ivy eximed and quickly ran over. Upon reaching her side, she helped her up and asked, ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Harleen wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and shook her head, her face bing unusually solemn. She didn¡¯t expect the opponent to easily decipher her Thousand Shadow Clone Technique. Her heart sank at this realization.

    ¡°Take this pill!¡± Ivy spoke while taking out a healing pill from her pocket and handed it to Harleen.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Harleen took the pill and swallowed it in one gulp.

    ¡°Although Thousand Shadow Clone Technique is powerful, you have only scratched the surface. You can¡¯t even unleash a quarter of its true power.¡± The old man approached the two of them while speaking.

    ¡°Thousand Shadow Clone Technique, when perfected, creates four shadow illusions, each with the same killing power as the original self.¡±

    ¡°In other words, if you master Thousand Shadow Clone Technique to perfection, you will have five identical versions of yourself attacking simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°Each shadow clone is not just a visual distraction, but possesses the same attacking power as the original self!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? How do you know all this?¡± Harleen asked after taking a moment to catch her breath.

    Thousand Shadow Clone Technique was part of the inheritance Harleen received at Floating Cloud Peak, but because of the short time, she had only reached the initial stage. As the old man said, Thousand Shadow Clone Technique, when perfected, elevates the power of the four illusions to the same level as the original self. However, what puzzled her was that, to her knowledge, this technique had been lost in the martial arts world for nearly a century. Yet today, it was easily recognized when she disyed it for the first time.

    ¡°Where is the person who taught you Thousand Shadow Clone Technique?¡± the old man ignored Harleen¡¯s question and asked coldly.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡± Harleen responded.

    That person was indeed dead; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to receive her inheritance.

    ¡°You¡¯re still stubborn even at death¡¯s door!¡± The old man obviously didn¡¯t believe Harleen¡¯s words. After a slight pause, he continued coldly, ¡°If this martial art was passed on by her, then I¡¯ll reim it on her behalf!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, heunched another attack, unleashing a furious palm strike.

    ¡°Watch out, Harleen!¡± Ivy shouted loudly, stepping forward two steps to block Harleen, while raising her hand to defend against the strike.

    Boom!

    A loud sound echoed, and Ivy was sent flying a hundred meters away, just like being hit by a fierce beast. Shey on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The old man ignored Ivy and, after sweeping his palm, once again attacked Harleen. Harleen was already injured and couldn¡¯t dodge at all. She could only watch as the opponent¡¯s palm strike came crashing towards her Dantian. If the opponent seeded, her cultivation would definitely be ruined for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Ivy shouted again, wanting to help, but she was too weak and couldn¡¯t make it in time.

    In the midst of this critical moment, a bloody red de aura shot out and effortlessly blocked the old man¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he turned to the figure that had appeared not far away and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Harleen and Ivy knew without turning their heads that it was Billy who had arrived.

    ¡°Wife, Ivy, are you both okay?¡± Billy quickly approached and asked, while checking their bodies.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Harleen pointed at Ivy and continued, ¡°Ivy is more seriously injured!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay too!¡± Ivy said.

    ¡°Ivy, you should have some healing pills on you, right?¡± Billy said, ¡°You and Harleen go to the side and rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s a cultivator of the sixth rank. What about you¡­¡± Harleen expressed her concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy gave her a reassuring look. Then, he turned around and looked at the two of them before calmly saying, ¡°I won¡¯t kill nameless foes. Give me your name!¡±

    If Stout were here, he would probably start coughing. Billy was starting to act all cool again, as if he hadn¡¯t killed enough nameless foes with the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°Are-Are you Commander Gardner?¡± the old man tentatively asked.

    After hearing Ivy mention the name Billy, he vaguely felt familiar with it. Now, seeing Billy up close and realizing he was so young and possessed the cultivation of a fourth-rank cultivator, a sh of insight struck him, and the name Commander Gardner emerged in his mind.

    At the same time, the young man next to him showed a hint of surprise in his eyes upon hearing the old man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Old man, congrattions, you got it right!¡± Just then, Bob¡¯s voice rang out, followed by him quickly approaching. He received the news almost at the same time as Billy, that something had happened here, and immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Ms Knight, Ivy, are you okay?¡± Bob asked with concern when he arrived in front of the two.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, sorry, we didn¡¯t know she was your family member.¡± The old man exhaled heavily and looked at Billy, speaking. While talking, a trace of fear shed in his eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Billy¡¯s cultivation, as he himself was a sixth-rank cultivator. In his eyes, even if Billy could challenge people of higher ranks, he still wouldn¡¯t be his match. What he was afraid of was Billy¡¯s identity. After all, they were in the capital city. With Billy¡¯s status and influence, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to detain the two of them if he really wanted to.

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°Because she might know the whereabouts of a senior elder from our sect, we were hoping she could provide us with that information!¡± The old man took a deep breath and continued, ¡°But she has refused to speak, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you want to ruin her cultivation?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 797 Let the Battle Begin!

    After hearing the words from the other side, Billy immediately thought of the words ¡°Snowy Prison¡± in his mind. He was ny percent sure that the inheritance Harleen and Felicia received on the Floating Cloud Peak came from the Snowy Prison.

    Inside the Snowy Prison, there were all sorts of wicked and evil individuals, most of whom were personally captured by the old man and brought back to Ether Mountain. These people had two possible oues after being sent to the Snowy Prison. First, they could be influenced by Ether Mountain and abandon their evil ways, dedicating their lives to martial arts. Second, after being imprisoned for many years, if they remained wicked and unrepentant, the inevitable fate awaited them.

    However, before executing these individuals, the old master would use a special technique to pass on their martial arts cultivation, which was the main reason why the Ether Mountain lineage could incorporate the strengths of many different martial arts. Now, it was clear from the old man¡¯s words that the senior elder he mentioned had met her end in the Snowy Prison. And since Harleen had received part of her inheritance, the old man could sense a familiar aura from her.

    ¡°That senior elder holds great significance for my sect, so¡­¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an old fool!¡± Bob interrupted him. ¡°If your senior elder is missing, what does that have to do with Ms Knight? If she doesn¡¯t tell you who her master is, you want to cripple her cultivation? You really think you¡¯re something, acting like you¡¯re the king of the world!¡±

    The old man exhaled heavily and nced at Bob before turning his gaze back to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, we truly didn¡¯t know she was your family member. We were in the wrong today. Commander Gardner¡­¡±

    At this moment, a tinge of regret arose within him. If only he had asked about Harleen and Felicia¡¯s backgrounds earlier.

    ¡°Self-cripple your cultivation, and you can live. Otherwise, you die!¡± Billy interrupted him with a stern voice.

    If he had arrived just one minuteter, Harleen¡¯s cultivation would have beenpletely crippled, which would have been a fatal blow to her. Moreover, it was evident that both of them came from a super sect. Such insignificant individuals from a super sect were not worth sparing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner looks down on everyone. Today, I finally get to see it for myself!¡± At this moment, the young man looked at Billy with a cold smile. ¡°Do you think you can make us self-cripple our cultivation?¡±

    ¡°You have one minute to consider!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s wise to leave room for yourself. We hope you¡¯ll think twice!¡± The elder exhaled a breath and continued speaking, ¡°We are willing topensate, Commander Gardner, name your price¡­¡±

    ¡°Thirty seconds remaining!¡± Billy¡¯s Bloodshadow Fury de had turnedpletely blood-red in his hand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we are from Genesis Sect. We hope you will reconsider!¡± The elder took a deep breath before replying. After a brief pause, he pointed his finger at the young man, ¡°Master Cavalon is the younger son of our sect¡¯s leader. If anything happens to him in the capital, our leader will never let it slide!¡±

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Billy nced at him coldly. As his words fell, his aura instantly skyrocketed. With a flick of his wrist, a blood-red de aura shot out diagonally like lightning, shing towards the two of them.

    ¡°Humph! I want to see how much weight this so-called national hero really carries!¡± The young man¡¯s expression turned serious as he exerted his full strength to meet the attack.

    ¡°Master Cavalon, you can¡¯t handle this. Retreat quickly!¡± The old man¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly shouted. As he spoke, his wrist continued to rotate, unleashing a series of violent gusts of wind to counter Billy¡¯s de.

    Boom!

    After the three attacks collided, a deafening roar echoed out. The young man was directly sent flying a hundred meters away. Upon crashing heavily onto the ground, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, his face filled with astonishment. Clearly, he had not expected Billy to be this powerful.

    Billy also took several steps back, his breath slightly disturbed.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you are no match for me. Think twice before you act!¡± The old man took a few steps back and shouted at Billy, ¡°If you make another move, don¡¯t me me for being unkind!¡±

    ¡°Billy, let them go,¡± Harleen said loudly to Billy from a distance. She could see that the old man¡¯s strength surpassed Billy¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harleen!¡± Billy turned his head and assured her. After speaking, he looked back at the old man, ¡°Show me how unkind you can be!¡±

    Billy took two steps forward, channeling his full strength into the de, which emitted a thunderous roarter. After countless blood-red cold glimmers appeared in the void, the Fury de instantly formed Domineering de Art.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sensing the energy-filled de in the air, the old man¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of grains of wheat, and his body was covered in goosebumps.

    ¡°Master Cavalon, run!¡± Without much thought, the old man shouted and quickly channeled his full strength to block the attack.

    The young man also sensed the power of this strike. He knew he couldn¡¯t withstand it. Without the old man¡¯s reminder, he quickly dodged to the side with lightning speed.

    ¡°Everyone must take responsibility for what they do. You two should never haveid hands on the Dragon Lady!¡± Urban Woolery, the national minister, spoke as the young man ran away.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already done it, be prepared to face the consequences. See you in the next life!¡±

    As his words echoed, an overwhelming momentum swept towards the young man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The young man cried out hysterically.

    Before he could finish his words, a burst of blood mist exploded in mid-air, and the whole person disappeared.

    At the same time, Billy¡¯s de had already fallen, leaving a shocking trench on the ground. The old man spewed out a mouthful of blood and slid back a hundred meters, his face pale as white as a sheet and his aura in disarray.

    Billy, on the other hand, stabilized himself after being pushed back thirty meters, with traces of blood at the corners of his mouth. Overall, the situation was much better for the old man. His actual cultivation had reached the levelparable to a fifth-rank Sovereign. With the Domineering de Art activated, it was doable for him to severely injure a sixth-rank opponent.

    ¡°Master Cavalon¡­¡± The old man took a slight pause and shouted out in pain. Then, he looked at the enraged national minister and said in an angry voice, ¡°Minister Woolery, you killed Master Cavalon. The capital city really wants to go to war with Genesis Sect?¡±

    ¡°Let the battle begin!¡± Urban Woolery sneered, ¡°Do you think the capital city is afraid of Genesis Sect? How ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man continued to speak.

    ¡°Youy hands on Lord Dragon¡¯s wife, you have crossed the line!¡± The national minister interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, no more useless talk. I¡¯ll send you on your way to apany him!¡±

 Chapter 798 The Prize of the Global Martial Arts Competition

    The old man shivered and quickly dodged to the side. However, being already severely injured by the Domineering de Art, there was no way he could escape from Urban¡¯s grasp. Before he could run a few hundred meters, just like the young man, he turned into a burst of blood mist.

    ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± Bob, who was not far away, twitched his mouth. ¡°Minister Woolery is so violent!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you okay?¡± Urban Woolery walked towards Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Minister Woolery!¡± Billy slightly bowed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Urban walked towards Harleen. ¡°MS Knight, I apologize for the injury you suffered in the capital city. It¡¯s my negligence as Urban.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too hard on yourself, Minister Woolery!¡± Harleen bowed to Urban and continued, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    After speaking, she added, ¡°Minister Woolery, you can call me Harleen.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± Urban smiled.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, just call my wife by her first name!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Or she wouldn¡¯t dare to speak in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, alright then, Harleen.¡± Urban Woolery didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Thank you, Minister Woolery!¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed a hint of relief.

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you!¡± Urban then looked at Ivy. ¡°Ivy, how are you? Are your injuries serious?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Minister Woolery. It¡¯s just a minor injury!¡± Ivy smiled yfully.

    ¡°Good. But I have to criticize you a bit, Ivy. You invited Harleen to your territory for a meal, and yet she got injured. You, as a cab secretary, are not doing your job well.¡±

    ¡°It was my fault that Ivy got injured today. She was injured protecting me¡­¡± Before Ivy could respond, Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t feel sorry. You should let Ivy treat you to a big meal instead!¡± Urban interrupted her with a smile.

    Everyoneughed together.

    ¡°Dragon Lord, you probably won¡¯t rest so early, right? How abouting to my office for a chat?¡± Urban continued to look at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    An hourter, Billy and Harleen arrived at Urban¡¯s office, while Ivy brewed tea for them.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble!¡± After taking a sip of tea, Billy continued, ¡°Those two people from must havee to the capital city to negotiate with you, right?¡±

    He knew very well that since thest time they cleared out the Ancient Martial Sects and the aristocratic families stationed in various government offices, the capital city had be much cleaner. The capital was now essentially under the control of the cab. If it weren¡¯t for the invitation, the Sovereign powerhouses of the Ancient Martial Sects wouldn¡¯t dare to show up so boldly in the capital city.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Urban shrugged his shoulders and looked at Billy. ¡°After you weed the Nine Paths of National Fortune in Kun Lun Mountains, these parasites of the ancient martial arts World gradually felt the pressure from the capital. They have started to actively show their goodwill towards us. In the past two days, representatives from several super sects havee to the capital city, but I didn¡¯t have time to meet them!¡±

    Billy smiled. ¡°Showing goodwill is alright, but they should send a group of Sovereign powerhouses to the Pr Domain before we can talk!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating them,¡± Urban smiled. ¡°They won¡¯t lift a finger until they see the benefits from the capital city!¡±

    Speaking of this, he took a sip of tea. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these parasites. It¡¯s not something that can be solved in a day or two. Lord Dragon, I want to thank you first. The elders from the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion were a great help to the Pr Domain!¡±

    From what he said, it seemed that the elders of the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion had obediently gone to the Pr Snow Domain to help.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Minister Woolery, have the rules for the Global Martial Arts Competition been announced?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have!¡± Urban put down his teacup and continued, ¡°That¡¯s actually what I wanted to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°This tournament is different from previous ones. In the past, there were two categories, the middle-aged and the youth. But this time, the middle-aged category has been canceled, and only the youth category remains.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°From the past two or three tournaments, the middle-aged category has be meaningless!¡± Urban Woolery responded. ¡°In the past, the participants in the middle-aged category were elderly ones from various countries. The loss of any one of them was a big blow. As time went on, many countries stopped sending strong participants topete in the middle-aged category unless they were absolutely certain of victory. They would just send a few people to go through the motions. It is said that in thest tournament, most of the participants sent by countries in the middle-aged category were weaker than the youth category.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Harleen nodded and asked again, ¡°Minister Woolery, what is the age limit for the youth category?¡±

    ¡°It cannot exceed forty years old.¡± Urban responded.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Have the prizes for the tournament been announced?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Urban nodded. ¡°This is the key point I wanted to tell you. In addition to the usual abundance of rare treasures, there is one reward that will be particrly attractive to every country!¡±

    ¡°What reward?¡± Ivy, who was steeping the tea, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Spirit Spring?¡± Urban asked in return.

    ¡°Spirit Spring?¡± Ivy paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°Not only have we heard of it, but we¡¯ve also experienced the baptism of the Spirit Spring!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Urban was taken aback and asked, ¡°Where did you experience the baptism?¡±

    ¡°In Heartbreak Valley¡­¡± Ivy then briefly recounted the events of Heartbreak Valley.

    ¡°Is there such a ce in Heartbreak Valley?¡± Urban was taken aback again and smiled. ¡°No wonder your breakthrough speed was so fast. So, you have all experienced the baptism of the Spirit Spring.¡±

    Speaking of this, he took another sip of tea and continued, ¡°But I have to tell you, this Spirit Spring I¡¯m talking about is much stronger than the one in Heartbreak Valley!¡±

    ¡°Really? How is it stronger?¡± Ivy continued to ask.

    ¡°This Spirit Spring I¡¯m talking about is located in the Pr Domain!¡± Urban exined.

    ¡°The unique geographical advantage makes the purity of the Spirit Spring, which absorbs the essence of heaven and earth, far higher than anywhere else on this! Receiving a baptism in that Spirit Spring is a true rebirth, a transformation of body and soul! It helps to enhance martial art talent, and also improves cultivation promptly!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Urban responded with a smile.

    ¡°So, Minister Woolery, are you saying that the Spirit Spring is also one of the prizes for this martial arts tournament?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 799 The Champion Set by Glavale

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Urban nodded solemnly.

    ¡°The champion of this tournament will have the exclusive use of the Spirit Spring for ten years, until the next championship.¡±

    Surprised, Billy raised an eyebrow.

    This reward was truly enticing. In the past few centuries, the environment of this had suffered severe destruction, and the spiritual energy of sky and earth had be increasingly scarce. There were very few Spirit Springs left. Even if there were, they were simr to the one in Heartbreak Valley, which could only marginally enhance the talents of martial artists. But the Pr Domain itself was located in an extreme environment, it was thest untouchednd on this, and the spiritual energy of sky and earth there was undoubtedly the densest. Undergoing baptism in that kind of environment was definitely a rebirth.

    ¡°Additionally, apart from the Spirit Spring, the top three winners of this championship will also receive an opportunity for exploration!¡± Urban continued.

    ¡°Exploration?¡± Harleen blinked in confusion.

    Urban nodded in response.

    ¡°The Pr Domain has an extensive geographical area andplex terrain, so even now, there are still many unexplored ces. Some time ago, the Guardians discovered a peculiar ice cave. Just standing near the entrance, one can sense a strong oppressive aura emanating from inside the cave. They sent about twenty to thirty people to explore the ice cave, hoping to uncover its secrets. However, none of them havee out so far, and unless there¡¯s an unexpected turn of events, they should all have perished.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite extreme,¡± Harleen muttered in astonishment. ¡°Minister Woolery, do you know the cultivation level of those people?¡±

    ¡°They were all martial artists at thete stage of the War God-Emperor realm, and some even had the cultivation level of the Sovereign realm. The highest cultivation level among them was that of a Fifth-Rank Sovereign!¡± Urban continued.

    Harleen and Ivy both gasped in shock.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, are you saying that the exploration opportunity you mentioned refers to that ice cave?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Urban took a sip of his tea.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Although the ice cave is very dangerous, it¡¯s often in the most perilous ces that the greatest opportunities lie. Without a doubt, there must be many unexpected surprises inside!¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded. He was also curious about that ice cave.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we rely on you for this Global Martial Arts Competition!¡± Urban said with a slightly grave tone. ¡°If we can win the championship this time, regardless of the prizes, it will at least allow vale to gain some international recognition! We have been waiting for this day for a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, rest assured, we will give it our all!¡± Billy nodded earnestly. In public, he was the revered Lord Dragon, with a duty that could not be shirked. Privately, he wanted his fellows by his side as they got stronger, and the Spirit Spring Baptism was the best way to achieve that. Moreover, he had a personal motive: once he secured the championship in thepetition, he could rightfully journey to the Pr Domain. There, perhaps, he would find his family.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, will the super sects send their prodigies to participate in thepetition?¡± Ivy continued to inquire.

    ¡°Guzman and Donald have been in constant discussion with the super sects these past few days, but the results are not promising. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Urban¡¯s frustration showed in his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Billy interrupted him, then spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Elder Guzman and Elder Donald to waste their energy on those super sects. Even if they agree to send someone, it will be half-hearted and unnecessary! The championship of thispetition is already set for vale, with or without their people. It won¡¯t affect the oue!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Urban nodded in response. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°However, you should not be toocent, Lord Dragon! I have learned that many western countries have secretly cultivated numerous monstrous talents in recent years. They will probably all show up in this tournament. Especially Northfortia, Aqundia, and Xidengia, these three countries have hidden extraordinary talents for centuries! The Northfortia princess you metst time, her brother is said to be the outstanding figure among the young generation of Northfortia. We haven¡¯t determined his specific cultivation level yet, but our preliminary estimate is that he is at least at the mid-stage of the Sovereign realm!¡±

    ¡°That strong?¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Urban nodded again. ¡°Including the geniuses from Aqundia and Xidengia, there are definitely several of them with a cultivation level above the Fifth-Rank! Furthermore, it is said that Veridiania and Oriana have also hidden several geniuses that are rare in hundreds of years. They will definitely send them to participate in this tournament.¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, rest assured, apart from vale, no one can take away the championship!¡± Billy said with a faint smile. After taking a sip from his teacup, he didn¡¯t dwell on the topic any longer. ¡°How is the situation in the Pr Domain now?¡±

    ¡°Since you weed the National Fortune, a lot has changed. Manypatriots have made breakthroughs, and overall strength has improved significantly!¡± Urban¡¯s face showed a trace of satisfaction as he continued, ¡°In addition to the four Third-Rank Sovereigns sent by Wind & Cloud Holy Sect and the elders from Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, they have all arrived at their destination. So, there shouldn¡¯t be too much pressure in the Pr Domain before the globalpetition.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    After chatting for a while, Billy and Harleen took their leave.

    The next morning, they boarded a ne back to Ozin. During the journey, Billy asked Harleen what she had talked about with Ivy the previous night, but Harleen yed coy and avoided giving a direct answer. Billy had no choice but to let it go.

    On the third day after returning to Ozin, Billy received calls from Azure Dragon and the others, informing him that they had all returned to their posts. Stout also returned to Ozin on the third night. However, Casey and Felicia were still nowhere to be seen even today. Harleen called Felicia to ask when she would be back, and Felicia said that it would probably take a few more days before she returned.

    ¡°Boss, when are we going to the Yin Yang Shrine Sect?¡± Billy came to the SHADOW base in the afternoon, and Stout asked.

    ¡°Call Azure Fang and tell him toe to Ozin tomorrow morning to meet us. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow,¡± Billy responded after a moment of thought.

    The Global Martial Arts Competition was about half a month away, and the matter of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect needed to be resolved beforehand.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡± Judge, who was on the side, was taken aback. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we waiting for Casey?¡±

    ¡°He probably has a lot of things to take care of at home. We won¡¯t wait for him!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded and took out his phone to make the call.

    The next morning, Azure Fang and the others arrived at the SHADOW base in Ozin one after another.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, how¡¯s it going? Has your father emerged from seclusion?¡± The group sat in the council chamber, and Billy turned to Azure Dragon, asking.

 Chapter 800 Eliminate Anyone Tries to Stop Us

    ¡°Hmm! He finally decided to show up!¡± Azure Dragon pouted his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Billy smiled and asked, ¡°Did he see na?¡±

    na, mentioned by Billy, was Azure Dragon¡¯s girlfriend, na Shelton in the capital city.

    ¡°He did!¡± Azure Dragon nodded and pouted his lips again.

    ¡°They seem to have such a close rtionship, like a father and daughter. I feel like an outsider,¡± Azure Dragon remarked.

    Night Orchid pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°na has always been a likable person.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Azure Dragon smiled and replied.

    ¡°Azure Fang, how about you? Have you met Frostde¡¯s family?¡± Night Orchid then looked at Azure Fang and asked with a smile, ¡°Did her family urge you to get married soon?¡±

    ¡°Orchid, you¡¯re making fun of me!¡± Frostde blushed.

    ¡°Frostde, don¡¯t just focus on blushing. Tell us, did your family approve of you and Azure Fang?¡± Judge teased from the side.

    ¡°Judge, look at her expression. Do we even need to ask? Of course, they approve!¡± Night Orchidughed and continued to look at Azure Fang, ¡°Azure Fang, I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Azure Fang nodded decisively. ¡°My parents want us to get married soon!¡±

    ¡°Well, well! Even the parents are involved?¡± Stout clicked his tongue. ¡°Azure Fang, you¡¯re moving too fast, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not like your usual character. How did you manage that?¡±

    This time, Frostde couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. After a slight pause, she added, ¡°During Azure Fang¡¯s visit to my home, he did two things: drinking with my dad and practicing martial arts.¡±

    ¡°They were inseparable, almost sleeping together!¡±

    Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and the others all choked at the same time.

    That was quite something.

    ¡°Orchid, don¡¯t just talk about Frostde. What about you? How was your reunion with Ian?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Night Orchid and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, just look at the radiant expression on Orchid¡¯s face. You can tell everything is fine.¡± ck Tortoise responded with augh.

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    At noon, they boarded a helicopter and headed towards Yin Yang Shrine Sect in the Eastern District. Yin Yang Shrine Sect was located in a mountain range in the north of the Eastern District, a thousand miles away from Ozin.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a helicopternded at the foot of a mountain in the Eastern District.

    ¡°Boss, that¡¯s the headquarters of Yin Yang Shrine Sect up ahead!¡± After getting off the helicopter, Judge pointed to a mountain peak about a kilometer away.

    Billy nodded and led the group towards it. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Yin Yang Shrine Sect, where four men in Daoist robes stood like spears.

    ¡°May I ask if you are Lord Dragon?¡± one of them looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Oh! It seems like you¡¯ve been expecting us?¡± Soul Chaser nced at the man.

    ¡°Our sect leader instructed us that if Lord Dragon were to visit, there¡¯s no need to inform him. Please, follow us into the sect, Lord Dragon!¡± The man in the Daoist robe didn¡¯t respond to Soul Chaser¡¯s words and made a respectful gesture towards Billy.

    ¡°Boss, I suspect it¡¯s a trap!¡± Azure Fang said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and see!¡± Billy nodded slightly. After saying that, he walked towards the stone stairs. Since they hade, they might as well embrace whatever awaited them. Even if it was a trap, they wouldn¡¯t return empty-handed. That was what Billy would do.

    After fifteen minutes, the crowd, led by four men in Daoist robes, entered the courtyard of Yin Yang Shrine Sect.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please forgive us for not weing you properly!¡±

    A loud voice echoed through the air as Billy and his group reached a square. Before long, a group of people walked steadily from behind the mansion.  The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a ck robe. He was thin, with sharp eyes, and exuded a faint cold aura. This man was the current head of Yin Yang Shrine Sect, Edric Crowe. Following him were two old men, also emitting a cold aura, without much expression on their faces. After them were about forty to fifty men and women, ranging in age from forty to over a hundred. They should all be members of the Elder Council of Yin Yang Shrine Sect.

    ¡°I am Edric Crowe. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Dragon!¡± When the group arrived about tens of meters away from Billy, Edric Crowe bowed slightly to him.

    ¡°I wonder what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Who is Laurel Robson?¡± Billy nced at the man and asked calmly.

    Edric Crowe¡¯s cultivation level was half a level higher than Billy expected; He almost reached the middle-stage of the Seventh-rank Sovereign realm. The two old men following him were not weak either, both at thete-stage Fifth-rank realm. They truly deserved to be a top-ranked super sect. Just these three individuals alone were enough to crush the recently disbanded Saint Sky Sword Pavilion. The two were not even in the same league.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Edric Crowe was stunned when he heard Billy¡¯s words. Ever since the incident at the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, he had prepared for Billy¡¯s visit to Yin Yang Shrine Sect. He had specifically instructed the personnel stationed below the mountain that if Billy came, there was no need to stop him, just bring him up directly. As for the purpose of Billy¡¯s visit to Yin Yang Shrine Sect, he had thought of several versions and prepared how to deal with them. But now, Billy¡¯s first words were to find their Second Elder, Laurel Robson. This was quite different from what he had expected.

    ¡°I wonder what matters Lord Dragon has with our Second Elder?¡± After a brief pause, Edric Crowe looked at Billy and continued to ask.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡± Billy swept his gaze over the people behind Edric Crowe, and from their eyes, he could tell that Laurel Robson was probably not among them.

    ¡°The Second Elder has been in seclusion for the past year and has note out until today.¡± Edric Crowe responded, ¡°Lord Dragon, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you please inform us why you are looking for him¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Send someone to call him out!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t inform us of the specific reason for looking for the Second Elder, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Edric Crowe frowned slightly.

    ¡°I suggest you better go and call him!¡± Billy interrupted him again. ¡°Hand him over, and we¡¯ll leave. Otherwise, we¡¯ll find him ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, aren¡¯t you too overbearing?¡± The gray-robed elder behind Edric Crowe spoke up.

    ¡°Putting aside whether there is a conflict between you and our Second Elder, even if there is, is it necessary for you toe and demand him like this? It¡¯s as if you don¡¯t regard Yin Yang Shrine Sect highly!¡±

    ¡°Is Yin Yang Shrine Sect worthy of being regarded highly?¡± Azure Dragon stepped forward and spoke coldly.

    ¡°How dare you speak like that!¡± Another elder from the Elder Council furrowed his brow and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°You idiot, if you bber one more word, believe it or not, I¡¯ll cut you down!¡± Azure Fang, holding a curved de, stepped forward.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man opened his mouth again.

    Before he could finish his words, Azure Fang flicked his wrist, and a cold light shed out.

    ¡°You¡¯re outrageous!¡± The other blue-robed elder behind Edric Crowe said in a deep voice, raising his hand and sending out a gust of wind to block Azure Fang¡¯s attack. Then, he looked up at Billy and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, our Second Elder is in seclusion. If you don¡¯t inform us of the reason for looking for him, we cannot disturb his seclusion.¡±

    ¡°You really won¡¯t go and call him?¡± Billy looked at Edric Crowe. ¡°Then we¡¯ll find him ourselves!¡±

    Billy waved his hand to Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Take action, find him, and if anyone tries to stop us, eliminate them!¡±

 Chapter 801 Casey and Feliciaâ€™s Misfortune

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded in unison before dispersing in all directions.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± The old man in the gray robe frowned and shouted loudly. Upon receiving hismand, dozens of people immediately sprang into action, chasing after Azure Dragon and the others.

    Meanwhile, there were only six or seven people left at the scene, including Edric Crowe and two old men behind him, who were the Grand Elder and Third Elder of Yin Yang Shrine Sect. Apart from the three of them, there were also four elders of the Fourth-rank Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Yin Yang Shrine Sect has no intention of being your enemy!¡± Edric Crowe took a deep breath and continued speaking. ¡°When you killed my son in the ancient city, I could have let it go as a matter of skill. But if you insist on pushing me further, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    The son he mentioned was naturally the young man named Icelyn Crowe, who had died under the Domineering de Art during the Dragon Phoenix Tournament where he had signed a life and death contract with Billy. While Edric Crowe was speaking, the six elders dispersed and surrounded Billy in the middle.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Billy continued to look at Edric Crowe. ¡°On the day of the national fortune, I believe Yin Yang Shrine Sect must have sent many people to Kun Lun Mountains! Today, let¡¯s settle that score together!¡± he said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The Third Elder of Yin Yang Shrine Sect, dressed in a blue robe, sneered, ¡°I wonder where your confidencees from! You¡¯re only at the Fourth-rank Sovereign realm. Even if you can challenge higher levels, do you think you can defeat the seven of us?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Why not!¡± The Third Elder of Yin Yang Shrine Sect responded loudly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡± Billy replied casually. As he spoke, he nced at the situation of Azure Dragon and the others. At this moment, the elders from the other side had already engaged in a fight with Azure Dragon¡¯s group. Among the enemy group, the highest cultivation level belonged to several elders at the Third Rank Realm, and there were also many at the Second Rank Realm. It was quite a pressure for Azure Dragon¡¯s group of around ten people.

    ¡°Since Lord Dragon is so stubborn, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to see your skills!¡± Edric Crowe¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of determination. Billy had killed his son in the ancient city, and he would definitely seek revenge. However, he was well aware of Billy¡¯s identity and status. If he were to kill Billy, Yin Yang Shrine Sect would never have a good ending. But today, Billy had taken the initiative to provoke them, and he was merely defending himself. As long as he could leave Billy alive, even if Ether Mountain and the capital pursued the matter, he could exin it away.

    Just at that moment, Billy¡¯s satellite phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Harleen calling. Originally, Harleen was supposed toe along, but right before they set off, she received a call from thepany saying that there was an emergency situation that needed her attention, so she had to cancel her ns.

    ¡°Why would she call at this time? Did something happen at thepany?¡± Billy thought.

    ¡°Harleen, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered the call.

    Edric Crowe and the others stood still and didn¡¯t immediately make a move.

    ¡°Billy, Casey and Felicia are in trouble!¡± Harleen¡¯s voice came through urgently.

    Billy frowned. After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found out the specifics yet, but both of them are seriously injured. Casey is unconscious, and Felicia is also badly hurt,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A chill emanated from Billy.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t fully understood the details either, but Felicia¡¯s injuries are severe. She¡¯s having difficulty speaking.¡± Harleen responded after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I had SHADOW brothers take care of them in SHADOW. I helped them with their injuries, but only managed to stabilize them.¡± Harleen¡¯s voice choked slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible!¡± Billy said in a low voice. ¡°Keep an eye on things over there, we¡¯ll talk when I get back!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen responded and hung up the phone.

    After putting away his phone, Billy looked at Edric Crowe and the others. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you. If you don¡¯t move aside, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a tremendous aura erupted from him,pletely transforming his demeanor. The few old men of the fourth level sensed this aura and couldn¡¯t help but shiver, a hint of fear shing across their faces.

    ¡°¡­ Have you broken through?¡± Edric Crowe looked at Billy with a slight astonishment. He could clearly sense that Billy had reached the fifth level of the Sovereign Realm. However, this was an unheralded breakthrough. Without any signs, Billy directly advanced a level, which was a bit unbelievable.

    As he said, Billy had indeed broken through to the fifth rank. Before this, he had been deliberately suppressing his cultivation. Otherwise, he would have already stepped into the fifth level. Now, hearing that Casey and Felicia were in trouble, he no longer had the time to waste here. And he was well aware that Edric Crowe had already reached the level of the seventh rank of the Sovereign realm. If he didn¡¯t break through, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to defeat Edric Crowe. Moreover, there were two mid-fifth level realm experts on the other side. If a conflict broke out, at most, he could only stand undefeated.

    The other six people, after hearing Edric Crowe¡¯s words, all had a slight twitch at the corners of their mouths. Clearly, they had never expected that Billy would easily break through a level like this. Truly, some people were just born with better luck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± Billy didn¡¯t have time to waste with Edric Crowe, raising his hand and delivering a sh. It seemed like a casual sh, but it contained earth-shattering energy. A bloody de aura tore through the void and shed towards Edric.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Edric Crowe frowned and mobilized his power to defend. A loud bang echoed out as both of them slid back forty to fifty meters before stabilizing themselves. With just one move, it seemed that both sides were evenly matched. Just as Billy stabilized his figure, his eyes narrowed. A more ferocious de aura shot towards the blue-robed old man and the other two.

    As soon as the three of them sensed Billy¡¯s intentions, their pupils shrank to the size of a needle, a sense of death rising up from the soles of their feet. Without much thought, the three of them exerted all their strength to defend.

    ¡°Elder San, be careful!¡± The elder beside them shouted loudly, at the same time, assuming a defensive stance and rushing forward.

    The result was without any suspense. The crescent-shaped de aura shed past the hearts of the three, and blood gushed out. Since Billy had the intention to take the lives of the three, he naturally wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. With his current strength, it was already easy for him to kill opponents of the same realm.

    After the blue-robed old man opened his mouth, arge amount of blood gushed out, followed by his body splitting apart into two pieces, flesh and blood sttering everywhere. The situation was the same for the other two elders. Their bodies were severed and copsed on the ground, their faces filled with endless horror.

    ¡°Elder San!¡± The grand elder and the other two shouted in pain at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± The grand elder of Yin Yang Shrine Sect shouted in anger, raising his hand to attack Billy.

 Chapter 802 The Man named Laurel Robson

    ¡°Grand Elder, stop!¡± Edric Crowe shouted loudly.

    ¡°Master, he killed Elder San¡­¡± the Grand Elder responded loudly.

    ¡°Step aside!¡± Edric waved his hand. Then, with a grim expression, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. You have one minute. If you don¡¯t bring out Laurel Robson, all of you will die!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    Edric let out a heavy sigh. Then, he turned to the grey-robed old man and said, ¡°Grand Elder, go and bring out the Second Elder.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± the Grand Elder hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Go!¡± Edric waved his hand again, his face filled with helplessness.

    If he had had a choice, he could not have conceded. He knew very well that even though Billy had broken through, he only had the strength of a fifth rank. But Edric had heard rumors that Billy had the ability to kill opponents of a higher grade. And the disy of power just now confirmed it, effortlessly killing a mid-fifth-grade opponent. Edric knew his own limits, and he couldn¡¯t do it so easily. He had a feeling that if Billy were to go all out, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to block a single blow. So, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble. If he truly angered Billy, the entire Yin Yang Shrine Sect would likely be wiped out unless they brought out the old relics of the sect.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Taking a deep breath, the Grand Elder turned and walked towards the depths of the mansion.

    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Edric Crowe shouted to the others in the battle circle.

    As his words fell, the elders who were attacking Azure Dragon and the others all stopped their movements.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Azure Dragon and the others walked back.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Boss, did you break through again?¡± Vermilion Bird felt the change in Billy¡¯s aura and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Wow, boss, you¡¯re too strong. You really broke through!¡± Stout and Judge eximed at the same time, while the others also wore surprised expressions.

    Soon, the sound of footsteps echoed, and the Grand Elder and another white-robed old man hurriedly walked over. The white-robed old man appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, with a gloomy expression and deep eyes. This person was the Second Elder of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect, Laurel Robson. He was also the mastermind behind the annihtion of the Ray family back then.

    Standing behind Billy, Azure Fang guessed the other¡¯s identity. A chilling killing intent emanated from him, his eyes gradually turning red, and his aura bing unstable.

    ¡°Master!¡± Aftering to Edric¡¯s side, Laurel Robson bowed.

    Edric Crowe nodded slightly, then pointed at Billy and said, ¡°Laurel, meet Commander Gardner. Commander Gardner is the current Lord Dragon of vale!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Dragon!¡± Laurel Robson looked at Billy and bowed slightly. ¡°May I know why you¡¯ve summoned me?¡±

    ¡°You are Laurel Robson, right?¡± Billy nced at him. Then, he pointed at Azure Fang and said, ¡°Let me introduce him first. His name is Kenelm Ray, the eldest son in the Ray family back then.¡±

    ¡°You should have heard of the Ray family, right?¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Laurel Robson¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly, and a look of unimaginable shock shed across his face. He obviously didn¡¯t expect that there would be survivors from the Ray family, which had been annihted back then. For the past year, he had been in seclusion, trying to break through to the Fifth-rank Sovereign realm, so he had no idea that the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect had long known about Azure Fang¡¯s identity.

    ¡°The Ray family?¡± Edric Crowe, who was beside him, was slightly stunned upon hearing Billy¡¯s words. He had heard about the Ray family, but he didn¡¯t know what Laurel Robson had to do with them.

    ¡°Back then, the Ray family was annihted, and the mastermind behind it was him, the Second Elder of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect!¡± Billy looked at Edric Crowe and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Edric was stunned once again, and the Grand Elder beside him was also taken aback.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Laurel Robson took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°Nonsense, baseless usations! I have no grudges with the Ray family. Why would I annihte them?¡±

    ¡°This question should be asked to yourself!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, could there be a misunderstanding?¡± The Grand Elder of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect spoke up.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon retorted coldly. ¡°Do you think we woulde to your Yin Yang Shrine Sect if we hadn¡¯t investigated thoroughly and had nothing better to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Grand Elder furrowed his brows.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, do you?¡± Billy continued, looking at Laurel Robson. ¡°Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect has been wiped out. Theobold has confessed everything about what happened back then. What¡¯s the point of denying it now?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Laurel Robson eximed. ¡°How could the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect have been wiped out?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being an idiot. Don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Judge chimed in. ¡°Just ask anyone, and you¡¯ll know!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster, is what he said true?¡± Laurel Robson turned to Edric Crowe and asked.

    ¡°Did you really do the Ray family¡¯s business?¡± Edricr eplied with a counter-question. Having heard this, he didn¡¯t doubt Billy¡¯s words anymore. If the Ray family had been wiped out, it was most likely connected to Laurel Robson. After a brief pause, Edric continued, ¡°Because of what happened to Clive Ray back then?¡±

    Clive Ray was the patriarch of the Ray family and Azure Fang¡¯s grandfather.

    Laurel Robson snorted coldly but didn¡¯t deny it any further. He knew that since Billy and the others had already approached the Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect, there was no point in denying it anymore. After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°Clive Ray took away the woman I loved the most in my life. I swore to make him suffer and have his bloodline extinguished!¡±

    Before his words could even finish, Azure Fang couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer. He flicked his wrist, and a cold light shot out swiftly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Laurel Robson¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, sending a gust of wind to block Azure Fang¡¯s attack. He was at thete fourth-rank stage, while Azure Fang was only at the mid-second-rank stage. There was a two-level difference between them, so it was easy for him to block Azure Fang¡¯s attack.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°So, you are the so-called friend that my grandparents mentioned? You bastard!¡± Azure Fang steadied himself and spoke angrily.

    ¡°Azure Fang, have you heard of this idiot?¡± Judge asked from the side.

    Azure Fang nodded in response.

    ¡°When I was young, my grandparents told me that the two of them, along with another person, were like brothers, exploring the martial world together. They had a deep bond.¡± Azure Fang continued, ¡°Later on, my grandparents fell in love with each other and decided to settle down. That¡¯s why my grandfather took my grandmother back to the Ray family. ording to my grandfather, the other person also had feelings for my grandmother, but she considered him as her own brother¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Laurel Robson shouted with a distorted expression.

    ¡°Mona¡¯s first love was me. It was only because of Clive Ray¡¯s despicable methods and sweet talk that he stole her heart!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Clive Ray, Mona would have long been my woman!¡±

 Chapter 803 You Feeling Confident?

    ¡°You¡¯re a brute!¡± Azure Dragon cursed.

    ¡°Just because of that, you killed over a hundred people from the Ray family? You didn¡¯t spare even Azure Fang¡¯s grandmother?!¡± Stout and Judge both cursed at Laurel Robson.

    ¡°She believed Clive Ray¡¯s sweet talk and yed with my emotions. She deserved to die!¡± Laurel Robson coldly responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± Stout and Judge both shouted.

    ¡°Today, I will make sure you suffer!¡± Azure Fang looked at Laurel Robson with anger in his eyes, like a fierce beast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send you down to reunite with your grandparents¡­¡± Laurel Robson nced at Azure Fang.

    ¡°You can kill yourself!¡± Billy interrupted with a deep voice. ¡°Perhaps we can still leave your corpse intact!¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Laurel Robson sneered. ¡°Do you really think that you can make me kill myself? You¡¯re overestimating yourselves too much!¡±

    ¡°This is Yin Yang Shrine Sect, not your Western Territory. You dare to provoke our sect so recklessly and even kill our three Elders. Do you think you can leave here alive today?¡±

    ¡°Ask your Sect Master, would he save you if I wanted to kill you?¡± Billy nced at him with a sense of helplessness.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Laurel Robson responded after a brief pause.

    ¡°You really are an idiot!¡± Billy said, ignoring him. Then, he narrowed his eyes, flipped his wrist, and a Chi Essence pill appeared in his palm. Since breaking through to thete fourth-rank stage in the Kun Lun Mountains and with the help of Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, Billy¡¯s speed in condensing Chi Essence pills had improved once again. Now, as long as he had abundant Chi energy in his body, he could condense Chi Essence pills anytime, anywhere.

    ¡°Chi Essence pill?!¡± Edric and the Grand Elder¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed when they saw this scene.

    They knew what Chi Essence pills were. They just didn¡¯t expect that Billy could condense Chi Essence pills. That was not something that anyone could do. Even ate-stage Sovereign could not condense Chi Essence pills without a special cultivation technique.

    ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± Stout looked at the Chi Essence pill with a puzzled expression and asked.

    ¡°Azure Fang, open your mouth!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to Stout¡¯s question and looked at Azure Fang, speaking in a grim voice.

    ¡°Thanks, boss!¡± Azure Fang slightly hesitated and opened his mouth to speak. He vaguely guessed what boss meant. As he opened his mouth, the Chi Essence pill shot into his mouth. After entering his mouth, the pill immediately turned into gas, spreading and circting within Azure Fang¡¯s body. He immediately felt a refreshing sensation.

    Then, Billy flipped his wrist, and three silver needles disappeared into Azure Fang¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Sit cross-legged and activate your cultivation technique!¡± Billy¡¯s voice simultaneously entered Azure Fang¡¯s ears.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Azure Fang didn¡¯t waste any more words and immediately sat cross-legged.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, keep an eye on him!¡± Billy instructed,ing up behind Azure Fang and cing his hand on his back. Soon, Azure Fang felt a surge of powerful Chi energy flowing into his body, seamlessly merging with the Chi Essence pill¡¯s aura.

    Azure Dragon and the others immediately understood Billy¡¯s intention and surrounded Billy and Azure Fang.

    ¡°What is he nning?¡± Laurel Robson furrowed his eyebrows, looking at Billy and Azure Fang.

    However, no one answered his question. After about ten minutes, an overwhelming aura exploded from Azure Fang¡¯s body. It was several levels stronger than his previous aura, showcasing his cultivation at thete-stage of the third rank.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The Yin Yang Shrine Sect members were all surprised at this scene.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± After getting up from the ground, Azure Fang said gratefully at Billy.

    ¡°He¡¯s all yours now. You feeling confident?¡± Billy pointed at Laurel Robson and asked Azure Fang.

    Since Laurel Robson appeared, Billy had already investigated his cultivation level. He was two ranks higher than Azure Fang, at thete-stage of the fourth rank.

    It would be difficult for Azure Fang to personally avenge his family at this level, so Billy decided to temporarily boost Azure Fang¡¯s cultivation with the Chi Essence pill.

    Although Azure Fang was still one rank lower, with hisbat strength, he should be able to fight.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Azure Fang nodded vigorously, his eyes gleaming with strong determination. For him, it would be the best thing to personally avenge his family. Before this, he had thought about it, but he knew that with his cultivation at the second rank, he would have no chance against the enemy. He could only rely on Billy for revenge. But he didn¡¯t expect that Billy would help him in this way.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded and looked at Laurel Robson. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. You and Azure Fang will have a fair fight, life and death depend on fate, how about it?¡±

    After speaking, he looked at Edric Crowe. ¡°Elder Crowe, any objections?¡±

    ¡°I have no objections!¡±

    For Edric, this was the best way to handle the situation.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Laurel Robson suddenly burst intoughter and looked at Azure Fang. ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me? Do you really think that breaking through to the third rank would be enough to fight me? That¡¯s trulyughable¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Azure Fang had alreadyunched himself, his figure leaping forward like a fierce beast. His wrist continuously flipped, and countless de lights shot out like lightning.

    ¡°If you want to die that badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Laurel Robson didn¡¯t waste any more words, raising his hand to meet Azure Fang¡¯s attack.

    In no time, a fiercely powerful vortex of energy formed around the two of them. Wherever the vortex passed, everything was destroyed, rocks and trees crumbled into dust, and sand and stones flew.

    ¡°Boss, Azure Fang¡­¡± Frostde¡¯s face showed a hint of worry. Although she knew that Azure Fang could challenge opponents of higher ranks, she couldn¡¯t help but be concerned. After all, Laurel Robson was already halfway into the fifth rank.

    ¡°Frostde, don¡¯t worry!¡± Night Orchid spoke up. ¡°You have to have faith in Azure Fang! And besides, even if he really can¡¯t win, with boss here, he won¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡±

    Frostde nodded slightly, but her worry was still evident on her face. Just then, a loud bang came from the vortex, and Azure Fang was sent flying back a hundred meters, his face slightly pale.

    ¡°Azure Fang!¡± Frostde couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Azure Fang got up from the ground and replied to Frostde.

    Laurel Robson, after retreating five or six steps, steadied himself and then looked at Azure Fang coldly. ¡°If you want to avenge your family, you still have a long way to go!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Fang said in a low voice. As he spoke, his eyes narrowed, and his aura reached its peak. Killing intent filled the air. Then, he took a deep breath, took a few steps forward, his wrist continuously flipping, and the curved de created numerous afterimages in the air, forming the Domineering de Art. Although it was a bit strenuous for him to use the Domineering de Art at his current mental strength, he could still unleash about fifty to sixty percent of its power.

    In the next moment, the des descended from the sky, shing directly towards Laurel Robson.

 Chapter 804 Vengeance Served!

    ¡°Quite interesting!¡± Laurel Robson felt the power of that strike, causing his pupils to slightly contract. However, he didn¡¯t back down at all. He exerted full force on his right arm and then raised his hand, smashing out a palm strike with an earth-shattering energy, thunderous and mighty.

    A deafening roar echoed through the sky, creating a shockwave that instantly reduced two nearby buildings hundreds of meters away to rubble. After the thunderous sound subsided, Azure Fang spewed a mouthful of blood, his body once again flying backward for dozens of meters, and his curved de slipped from his hand. Fortunately, he adjusted his body in mid-air and stabilized himself after falling to the ground, retreating several steps.

    In contrast, Laurel Robson, after spitting out a mouthful of blood, slid backward for forty to fifty meters, his face turning pale. His aura was unusually chaotic, and his arm trembled slightly. Clearly, both sides were injured after that move, and from the aura emanating from them, Azure Fang seemed to have a slight advantage. This was mainly because Azure Fang¡¯s spiritual power was limited; otherwise, Laurel Robson¡¯s condition would have been even worse.

    Just as Laurel Robson stabilized himself, Azure Fang¡¯s figure darted out like a phantom once again.

    ¡°Eight-Fold Fist!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s voice rang out the next moment.

    His fists continuously alternated, creating a piercing sound of breaking wind in the air, and countless fist shadows appeared in the void. In no time, the myriad of fist shadows quickly merged, forming a massive virtual fist in front of him, like a moving small mountain, crashing towards Laurel Robson.

    Still not fully recovering from the Domineering de Art, Laurel Robson immediately felt a sense of death enveloping him. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver, his face full of horror. He was well aware of the power of the Eight-Fold Fist. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he hadn¡¯t been injured. But in his current condition, it was clearly not easy to take this blow. In his mind, he thought about dodging it, but it was toote. The only thing he could do was to use offense as defense. Without much thought, he clenched his teeth, exerted his energy, and lifted his hand to meet the attack head-on. However, he clearly underestimated the power of this punch. At the moment their forces collided, Laurel Robson¡¯s face instantly stiffened.

    Azure Fang¡¯s fist broke through his defense and heavily struck his chest. Though it seemed to be just one punch, it contained eight waves of energy, each stronger than the previous, all rushing into his body and finally exploding like a bomb. After spitting out another mouthful of blood, Laurel Robson flew backward, crashing heavily onto the ground, a hundred meters away. His internal organs were disced, at least half of his bones were fractured, and his meridians were severed. He copsed on the ground like a pile of mud.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A surprised voice sounded around. Except for Billy and his men, everyone else, with faces full of shock, couldn¡¯t have expected such a result.

    ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡± After a slight pause, Laurel Robson struggled to speak, blood constantly overflowing from his mouth.

    ¡°Elder Laurel!¡± Several elders from the Yin Yang Shrine Sect shouted at the same time, some of them preparing to go and treat him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Whoever moves, dies!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was low, while a terrifying aura enveloped the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, everyone!¡± Edric Crowe took a deep breath and instructed.

    ¡°Master, what about Elder Laurel¡­¡± The Grand Elder of Yin Yang Shrine Sect hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°A fair fight, life and death are up to fate!¡± Edric interrupted him. In fact, he also wanted to save Laurel Crowe but he dared not to. He was well aware that if he ordered the rescue, Billy would dare to kill everyone present.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± At this moment, Azure Fang picked up his curved de and walked casually towards Laurel Robson.

    ¡°Come on¡­ give me a satisfying end¡­¡± Laurel Robson knew that he had no hope of survival.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what I said before?¡± Azure Fang coldly replied, ¡°Your death is going tost!¡± His eyes narrowed. He twisted his wrist, and several icy rays shot out, instantly severing all of Laurel Robson¡¯s limbs, causing blood to gush out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Laurel Robson let out a hysterical scream. But it didn¡¯t end there. Azure Fang struck again, and after his de shed, Laurel Robson had around twenty to thirty deep wounds on his body, but they weren¡¯t enough to take his life.

    ¡°Kill me, please¡­ kill me¡­¡± Laurel Robson rolled on the ground, screaming in despair.

    However, no one dared to fulfill his request.

    ¡°To my grandparents, parents, rest in peace!  Kenelm has avenged you!¡± Azure Fang looked up at the sky, knelt towards his hometown, his eyes reddened, tears welling up.

    After that, he kowtowed three times before standing up. Azure Fang and Frostde then approached Billy. Azure Fang gave a deep bow to Billy, gratitude evident on his face. ¡°Thank you, boss!¡±

    Finally, he had settled the deep-seated grudges of the Ray family. It was all thanks to Billy; otherwise, he would never have been able to avenge them in his lifetime. Not to mention Laurel Robson, even the previous Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect was not a force he could contend with alone.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile, taking a brief look at Azure Fang¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Azure Fang shook his head in response.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded again and turned to Edric Crowe. ¡°Now that the Laurel Robson matter is settled, let¡¯s talk about your Yin Yang Shrine Sect!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edric Crowe¡¯s heart sank. He knew that this matter wouldn¡¯t be so easily resolved.

    ¡°The message that I had your people bring back from the Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, did you receive it?¡± Billy asked in a cold tone.

    ¡°What message?¡± Edric Crowe took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Whether you haven¡¯t received it or you don¡¯t want toply,¡± Billy replied coldly, ¡°On the day the nation¡¯s fortune arrived, your Yin Yang Shrine Sect sent people to the Kun Lun Mountains, intending to obstruct the arrival of the nation¡¯s fortune. ording to the vale¡¯s Law, this is a grave offense!¡±

    ¡°Yin Yang Shrine Sect has two choices!¡±

    ¡°Option one, annihtion!¡±

    ¡°Option two, send ten Third-rank Sovereigns or stronger to the Pr Domain and obey the unified deployment of the capital!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± The Grand Elder of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect frownedand said, ¡°Sending there ten Third-rank Sovereigns or stronger would deplete our sect¡¯s strength. We cannot agree to that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a month, Edric.¡± Billy ignored the opposition and continued, looking directly at Edric Crowe. ¡°After half a month, if there aren¡¯t ten Yin Yang Shrine Sect elders reporting to Elder Donald in the capital, I wille again! At that time, your Yin Yang Shrine Sect should be prepared for annihtion!¡±

    With those words, Billy waved his hand towards Azure Dragon and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Ozin!¡± His heart was filled with concern for Casey and Felicia. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded in unison.

 Chapter 805 Severe Injuries

    After Billy and his group left, Edric Crowe let out a heavy breath, his face turning a shade of iron blue. This was the first time he had been pushed to such an extent since taking over as the head of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect, and the anger in his heart was palpable.

    ¡°Master, what about Elder Laurel?¡± After Billy and his group left, an elderly man pointed towards Laurel Robson, who was barely clinging to life.

    ¡°Help him!¡± Edric Crowe frowned slightly and waved his hand.

    Given Laurel Robson¡¯s condition, there was no hope for him to recover. Giving him a quick death would be doing him a favor. The elderly man quickly walked over and raised his hand, delivering a powerful palm strike. A crisp sound echoed from Laurel Robson¡¯s neck, and immediately, there was no sign of movement.

    ¡°Master, what do we do next? Are we really going to send ten people to the Pr Domain?¡± Another elderly man looked at Edric Crowe and asked.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± The Grand Elder responded sternly. ¡°He is trying to weaken our sect¡¯s strength. We cannot let him have his way!¡±

    ¡°What should we do then? He doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s just bluffing!¡± The elderly man took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not bluffing, what can he do!¡± Another gray-robed elder replied coldly. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s the king of the world. If he dares toe again, let him suffer the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Elder Mo, don¡¯t forget who he is. He¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s leave it at that for now!¡± Edric Crowe frowned and waved his hand. ¡°Grand Elder, contact the people from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect and Genesis Sect. We¡¯ll pay them a visit tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± The Grand Elder looked slightly puzzled and asked.

    ¡°From what I know, he not only killed Kit Long from Genesis Sect, but also one of their young masters a few days ago. Genesis Sect won¡¯t let it go!¡± Edric Crowe spoke in a low voice. ¡°And he also killed quite a few people from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect at the ce of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The Grand Elder¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group were already on their way down the mountain.

    ¡°Boss, why are we in such a hurry to return to Ozin? Did something happen?¡± Night Orchid asked, and the others turned to Billy at the same time.

    Knowing Billy, if there wasn¡¯t something special going on, they wouldn¡¯t let Yin Yang Shrine Sect off so easily aftering all the way here. Even if they didn¡¯t wipe them out, they would at least force them to send people to the Pr Domain, just like they did with Saint Sky Sword Pavilion.

    But now, they were giving Yin Yang Shrine Sect so much time, half a month was enough for them to make ample preparations.

    ¡°Casey and Felicia are in trouble!¡± Billy¡¯s tone was slightly heavy.

    ¡°What?!¡± Azure Dragon and the others eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, what happened to them?¡± Vermilion Bird asked after a momentary pause.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I know they were severely injured.¡± Billy then recounted Harleen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Damn! Who has the audacity to harm Casey and Felicia?!¡± White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°Boss, could it be someone from Casey¡¯s family?¡± Night Orchid pondered for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°That possibility cannot be ruled out!¡± Billy added thoughtfully, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not, it must be rted to this.¡±

    Around four in the afternoon, the group returned to the SHADOW base in Ozin.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back!¡± As soon as they got off the ne, Harleen and Alban Carroll hurriedly walked over.

    ¡°Ms Knight!¡± Azure Dragon and the others greeted Harleen.

    Harleen nodded at everyone before looking at Billy with a grim expression. ¡°Billy, Casey still hasn¡¯t woken up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°What about Felicia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also in the ward!¡± Harleen pointed to the medical building. ¡°Her condition has improved slightly.¡±

    Billy nodded again and led everyone towards the medical building.

    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Felicia sat up on the bed when she saw Billy, her face slightly pale, her aura weak. On another bed next to her, Caseyy with his eyes tightly closed, his face pale, and his breath fluctuating.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Felicia, are you okay?¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Please go check on Casey!¡± Felicia¡¯s face showed deep concern.

    ¡°Mhm, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy nodded again and turned to Stout. ¡°Stout, go get the medicine box first, and then help Felicia.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded vigorously and walked out of the ward.

    Afterward, Billy approached Casey¡¯s bedside and reached out to check his pulse.

    ¡°Honey, how is he?¡± After a few minutes, when Billy moved his hand away, Harleen asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s badly injured, with varying degrees of damage to his organs and meridians!¡± Billy¡¯s tone was heavy, and a cold, killing intent emanated from him.

    ¡°Boss, do you have a way to help him?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°We can try!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°But it will take some time.¡± As he spoke, he took out a box of silver needles. Then, he began to administer acupuncture to Casey. After about fifteen minutes, when the nine needles were in ce, Billy ced his hand on Casey¡¯s Dantian. At the same time, he activated Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, channeling strands of Chi into Casey¡¯s body. Heart Sutra of the Azure Void had a miraculous effect on damaged meridians. After about an hour, Casey¡¯splexion gradually regained its color at a visible rate, and his breath stabilized slightly.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, help Casey sit up!¡± After removing his hand from Casey, Billy instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon responded and assisted Casey to sit on the bed. Then, Billy took a few pills from Stout¡¯s medicine box, ced them in his palm, and put them under Casey¡¯s nose. Before long, the vaporized pills were absorbed into Casey¡¯s body. The whole processsted half an hour, consuming more than ten pills. Finally, Billy sat cross-legged behind Casey, cing his hands on his back and once again infusing him with surges of powerful Chi energy.

    After another thirty to forty minutes, Casey spat out a mouthful of dark blood and slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Casey!¡±

    ¡°Casey!¡±

    Harleen and Azure Dragon called out simultaneously, and everyone felt a sense of relief.

    ¡°Ms¡­ Ms Knight, you¡¯re all here¡­¡± After Casey adjusted to the room for a moment, he spoke.

    At the same time, he sensed the strands of Chi energy flowing from behind him and understood that Billy was healing him.

    ¡°Casey, how are you?¡± At this moment, with Stout¡¯s help, Felicia, who had recovered about sixty to seventy percent, walked over and choked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Casey took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Felicia¡­ How are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already fine.¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± Casey also breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Casey, don¡¯t speak for now. Activate your cultivation technique and circte it with my Chi.¡± Billy spoke up.

    Casey nodded in response and closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 806 Origins and Twists

    ¡°Finished.¡±

    After another hour, Billy got up from the bed and began removing the silver needles from Casey¡¯s body one by one.

    ¡°Thanks, boss!¡± Casey opened his eyes and spoke gratefully.  With Billy¡¯s help, Casey¡¯s injuries were already about 70-80% healed. Aside from a slightly irregr breathing pattern, there were no other abnormalities left.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°You and Felicia go freshen up. We¡¯ll be waiting outside,¡± Billy nodded slightly and led the group out. After several tens of minutes, Casey and Felicia walked hand in hand into the council chamber. Judging from their appearance, it was clear that their rtionship had taken a big step forward.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Casey, you¡¯re really unting it, huh?¡± Soul Chaser clicked his tongue in jest.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, are you just jealous?¡± Felicia yfully retorted.

    ¡°Casey, have you already broken through to the fourth rank?¡± Azure Fang asked with a hint of surprise. He himself was currently at the third rank, but he couldn¡¯t sense any martial aura from Casey, indicating that Casey was above him.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Casey smiled faintly. ¡°A few days ago, while I was cultivating at home, I luckily seized an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Casey, you¡¯re incredible! Going back home and breaking through a rank in just a short time!¡± Judge remarked with emotion.

    ¡°Casey, Felicia, how do you both feel?¡± Harleen asked, concerned about their physical conditions.

    ¡°Harleen, we¡¯re fine!¡± Felicia shook her head and then looked at Billy, saying, ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡±

    ¡°Alright, spill the beans! What¡¯s the whole story?¡± After nodding slightly, Billy turned to Casey and asked. As for Casey¡¯s breakthrough to the fourth rank, he had already discovered it when he was helping Casey heal earlier. Billy wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Given the resources of Casey¡¯s family, it was a piece of cake for him to break through a rank in just a few days.

    ¡°Let me exin!¡± Felicia spoke up. She then proceeded to describe the whole situation in detail. After listening to her, Billy and the others finally understood. Casey had been betrothed to a girl from an ancient hidden sect since he was a child, when he was around five or six years old.  However, as Casey grew up, he had always been resistant to this arrangement because he didn¡¯t have feelings for the girl. But due to family pressure, he couldn¡¯t cancel the engagement for the time being. That was also the reason why he couldn¡¯t wholeheartedly ept Felicia before this. This time, he decided to bring Felicia home to confront his family. Coincidentally, they encountered the girl¡¯s entourage from the family at the Kimmons residence, who hade to discuss the marriage.

    The girl left in anger, leaving behind harsh words, making it clear that Casey and Felicia wouldn¡¯t have it easy. After staying at home for a few days, Casey and Felicia returned to Ozin. But as soon as they arrived this morning, they were ambushed. The attackers were two elderly men in their sixties and seventies, both with formidable skills. One was a seventh-rank Sovereign, and the other was ate-stage sixth-rank. A conflict ensued between the two sides.

    The attackers had a clear objective: to take Felicia¡¯s life.

    Due to the huge difference in cultivation levels, Casey and Felicia couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a few minutes before they were both injured. In the end, when the attackers were about to strike a fatal blow at Felicia, Casey took the hit for her, resulting in his severe injuries and unconsciousness. At that moment, a group of SHADOW brothers, who happened to be patrolling nearby, arrived. Perhaps it was because they identally inflicted serious injuries on Casey, or maybe there were other reasons, when the SHADOW brothers arrived, the attackers didn¡¯t stay any longer and quickly fled.

    ¡°Casey, so you actually have a betrothed?¡± Stout looked at Casey and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the youngdy from the prestigious family?¡±

    ¡°Meskill.¡± Casey uttered a word, catching everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Stout seemed a bit confused.

    Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Casey, you¡¯re not telling us that your betrothed is the daughter of the Meskill family, right?¡±

    Upon hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, a gasp filled the hall, and several people wore expressions of shock.

    ¡°Darling, is the Meskill family a prestigious ancient martial arts family? Are they powerful?¡± Harleen turned to Billy and asked.

    Rakshasa, Judge, and Soul Chaser, who were not very familiar with the martial arts world, also looked over, as they had never heard of the Meskill family before.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you must have heard of the Ravenwood family, right? The ancient lineage that Boss inherited?¡± Without waiting for Billy to respond, Stout chimed in.

    ¡°I heard about it when we were at Ether Mountain!¡± Harleen nodded and continued, ¡°They say the Ravenwood family is one of the oldest families in vale, with a lineage that dates back to the beginning of vale!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Stout nodded and added, ¡°The Meskill family¡¯s lineage is no less than that of Ravenwood.¡±

    ¡°Like the Ravenwood family, the Meskill family mostly leads a secluded life, almostpletely detached from the mundane world. Even in the martial arts world, their interactions are limited, so they are not well-known to outsiders. But anyone who knows of their existence wouldn¡¯t dare to overlook them!¡±

    ¡°Stout, how powerful are these ancient families? Are they really strong?¡± Rakshasa asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± Stout shook his head and added, ¡°But my grandfather once mentioned that true ancient families likely surpass even the super sects in terms of power.¡±

    ¡°That impressive?¡± Rakshasa was slightly surprised.

    Harleen and the others also wore expressions of astonishment, clearly not expecting Casey¡¯s betrothed toe from such a prominent family.

    ¡°Casey, is it true that your betrothed is really the daughter of the Feng family?¡± Vermilion Bird looked at Casey and asked.

    ¡°The head of the Meskill family has a pair of twin daughters, and it¡¯s the younger sister that I¡¯m betrothed to.¡± Casey replied, shaking his head.

    ¡°Casey, I¡¯m curious, if even the second miss of the Meskill family is betrothed to you, then what kind of background does your family have?¡± Stout spoke up again. Having only been with Billy for a short time, Stout wasn¡¯t familiar with Casey¡¯s background. But he knew that ancient families like the Meskill family had an inherent sense of superiority and often limited their choices of marriage partners to families of the same status, looking down upon others. Especially for young women, it was difficult for them to find suitable partners and many would rather stay single than marry into a weaker family or faction. So, in such an ancient family, for Casey to be betrothed to the second miss of the Meskill family, there was no doubt that Casey¡¯s background was extraordinary.

    ¡°Casey, could it be that you¡¯re also from an ancient family?¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.

 Chapter 807 The Intention of the Meskill Family

    ¡°Stout, have you heard of Hidden Dragon Sect?¡± Night Orchid asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hidden Dragon Sect?¡± Stout paused for a moment, then eximed in surprise, ¡°Orchid, you¡¯re not telling me that Caseyes from Hidden Dragon Sect, right?¡±

    He had heard of this sect, one of the truly secluded cultivation sects! Due to their limited interaction with the outside world, it was difficult for outsiders to urately gauge the strength of Hidden Dragon Sect. But based on the information Stout knew, the overall strength of Hidden Dragon Sect was at least on par with Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. As for whether they could reach the level of Genesis Sect, he had no idea.

    ¡°You got it right.¡± Night Orchid smiled and confirmed.

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re too amazing! No wonder even the second miss of the Meskill n can¡¯t marry anyone else but you!¡± Stout blurted.

    At the same time, Billy introduced Casey¡¯s background to Harleen. After listening, a strong sense of surprise shed across Harleen¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the New Year¡¯s Eve when Felicia had asked Casey if there were more people in his familypared to an average family. Casey¡¯s answer back then was that there were indeed a few more. But now, it seemed like it was more than just a few. She couldn¡¯t help but worry for Felicia. With a rival like the second miss of the Meskill n, and likely many opposing voices within Hidden Dragon Sect, it was really hard to say how far Casey and Felicia could go in their rtionship.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed, followed by a SHADOW member rushing in.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alban Carroll asked as he stood at the door.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A SHADOW member nodded vigorously and said, ¡°We¡¯ve found the whereabouts of the two who injured General Kimmons!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Where are they?¡±

    Ever since Alban Carroll learned that Casey and Felicia had been seriously injured, he had instructed his subordinates to keep an eye on the whereabouts of those responsible. Originally, he didn¡¯t have much hope, as the opponents werete-stage Sovereign Realm experts and it would be a piece of cake for them to shake off the surveince of the SHADOW members. But he didn¡¯t expect that they would be found now.

    Upon hearing their conversation, Billy and the others also turned their attention to the SHADOW member.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Those two don¡¯t seem to be worried about us tracking them. They know we¡¯re looking for them, but they haven¡¯t made any effort to hide their tracks,¡± the SHADOW member paused for a moment and continued, ¡°They¡¯re currently in a restaurant in the eastern suburbs, eating as if nothing happened!¡±

    ¡°Send me the address on my phone!¡± Billy stood up as soon as he heard that. Since the other party almost killed Casey and Felicia, Billy couldn¡¯t just let it go now that they knew their whereabouts.

    ¡°Boss, let it go!¡± Casey looked at Billy and said, ¡°They¡¯re bothte-stage Sovereign Realm cultivators¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said and headed towards the door.

    ¡°We¡¯re going with you!¡± Azure Dragon and the others followed.

    ¡°Casey,e with me. The rest of you stay at SHADOW!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, let me go with you?¡± Harleen walked up to Billy and said.

    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s fine. You stay here with Felicia and the others. I¡¯ll go with Casey and be back soon!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist any further. She knew that she would only be a burden if she went, considering the opponents were much stronger than her. It was better not to go. And she believed that with her husband¡¯s current status, even if he couldn¡¯t win, his life shouldn¡¯t be in danger. After all, even the people from the Meskill n wouldn¡¯t dare to easily take the life of Lord Dragon.

    Two minutester, Billy and Casey drove towards the eastern suburbs.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused trouble for Felicia!¡± Casey looked slightly guilty as he spoke to Billy in the car. Before they set off to go home, Billy had asked him if everything could be handled on his family¡¯s side. If not, they should temporarily not bring Felicia back. At that time, Casey had promised with a hand on his chest that nothing would happen. But now, with this incident, it was difficult for him to exin it to Billy.

    ¡°How is the old master¡¯s health?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to him and asked instead. He brought Casey along, clearly not to have him as a helper. With Casey¡¯s current condition, hisbat strength was not even on par with Harleen and Azure Fang. Bringing Casey along was just to gather some information.

    ¡°He has recovered quite well!¡± Casey nodded slightly after a moment of hesitation. ¡°As for the incident back then, there is still no definite conclusion, but many suspects have been eliminated, and the target range has narrowed down. It should be soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Has Felicia seen him during this visit?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I took her to see him on the first day!¡± Casey nodded in response. ¡°My grandfather really likes Felicia¡¯s personality. These days, she¡¯s been staying in his small courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled and continued to ask, ¡°What is his attitude towards the Meskill n?¡±

    ¡°The arranged marriage between the two families back then was just a drunken talk between tmy grandfather and the head of the Meskill n.¡±

    ¡°The fact that the Meskill family was discussing the marriage at this time obviously meant that it wasn¡¯t just a casual remark.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather is aware of this, but he can¡¯t be too harsh. He still has to save face.¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Have you thought about what their real intentions might be?¡± Billy had already made some spections about the hidden intentions of the Meskill family. With the position of this family, it was impossible for them to be so eager to send people to Hidden Dragon Sect for marriage without any other motives. After all, as one of the oldest and most powerful families in vale, the overall strength of the Meskill family was not inferior to Hidden Dragon Sect.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Meskill family before, so I don¡¯t know much,¡± Casey shook his head and added, ¡°But it¡¯s said that the younger generation in the core of the Meskill family iscking in talent. Although there are many of them, very few are worthy of attention. Their martial talent and achievements are not satisfactory. I¡¯ve also heard that many descendants from side branches of the Meskill family have put down their high and mighty attitudes and actively sought marriage alliances with some so-called geniuses in the ancient martial arts World. It seems like they all have the same goal!¡±

    ¡°Desperate measures!¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    Whether it was a big family or an ancient martial sect, if they wanted to continue their glory, they relied on the efforts of each generation. It took at least thirty or forty years for a generation to grow up. If there was a gap, it would take decades to recover. Such a long time was enough to change many things.

    ¡°Based on your estimation, do you think the attackers were arranged by the Meskill family or someone else?¡± Billy asked after a slight pause. The reason he asked this question was not without reason. As one of the hidden powers in vale, Hidden Dragon Sect was a lot more than met the eyes.

 Chapter 808 Being Low-key in the Next Life!

    ¡°They were specifically targeting Felicia¡¯s life, they must be from the Meskill family!¡± Casey said.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.

    After about forty minutes, the two arrived at the entrance of the restaurant.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± As soon as Billy and Casey got out of the car, eight SHADOW brothers approached them.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°Are they still inside?¡±

    ¡°They are!¡± One of the brothers nodded. ¡°I talked to the restaurant owner and asked them to slow down the serving speed.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy instructed, ¡°Make sure all the restaurant guests leave!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Several brothers nodded and turned to walk towards the restaurant.

    In a short while, Billy and Casey strolled into the courtyard. They stood in the center of the courtyard without rushing into the restaurant hall. Billy didn¡¯t intentionally hide his martial arts aura. Both of them werete-stage Sovereign Realm experts, so it was safe to assume that they had sensed the presence of strong individuals since the moment Billy and Casey got out of the car. Sure enough, less than two minutester, two old men in daoist robes walked out from the entrance of the hall, one man and one woman. Both of them had ordinary appearances, making it difficult to determine their actual age. Based on a rough estimate, they were probably around a hundred years old.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The two immediately recognized Casey at first nce.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± After a slight pause, the ck-robed old man expressed his astonishment, ¡°Your injuries have recovered so quickly?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    The gray-robed old woman also showed a surprised expression on her face. They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They were well aware that a few hours ago, Casey had taken that final blow for Felicia. Even if he didn¡¯t lose his life, it was at least a near-death experience. They were still worried about whether Casey could make it through. Now, Casey appeared in front of them alive and well, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Casey replied indifferently.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a bit surprising!¡± The gray-robed old woman stabilized her emotions and continued, ¡°In the entire vale, there are probably only a few old things in Secret Essences Sect who possess such medical skills. I didn¡¯t expect that Master Casey would also know people from Secret Essences Sect. It¡¯s quite surprising!¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Casey¡¯s response, she continued, ¡°I wonder why Master Casey hase to find us now?¡±

    ¡°Are you from the Meskill family?¡± At this moment, Billy looked at the two and spoke calmly.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± The gray-robed old woman turned her head to look at Billy. As she spoke, she released her spiritual power and probed Billy¡¯s cultivation level. Her pupils couldn¡¯t help but slightly contract. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°It has been decades since I left my sect. I didn¡¯t expect that vale would have so many talents these days! At such a young age, possessing the cultivation level of a fifth-Rank Sovereign. You are not inferior to the juniors of the ancient families!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious, which family do youe from?¡± Without responding to their conversation, Billy asked his own question. ¡°Is it the intention of Miss Meskill or the head of the Meskill family to take Felicia¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Felicia?¡± The old woman in the gray robe paused for a moment before reacting, ¡°From the looks of it, are you here to avenge her?¡±

    ¡°You two have a choice today, only one of you can go back alive and deliver a message for me. You can decide who lives and who dies!¡± Billy spoke again.

    Both of themughed simultaneously.

    ¡°Master Casey, your friend has a great sense of humor. Can you introduce us?¡± The old man in the ck robe turned to Casey and spoke.

    ¡°I advise you to believe in my boss¡¯s words!¡± Casey replied indifferently. He was a bit worried about Billy¡¯s safety before they arrived at the SHADOW base. But on their way here, he learned that Billy had already broken through to the fifth rank, and he felt relieved. Based on his understanding of Billy, after breaking through to the fifth rank, even if faced with opponents in the seventh realm, he would at least stand undefeated.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The old woman in the gray robeughed as well. After a momentary pause, she turned to the old man in the ck robe and said, ¡°Old man, is it your turn or mine?¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s so confident, I¡¯ll be the one to face him!¡± The old man in the ck robe responded.

    ¡°Oh! You think you can look down on me!¡± The old woman in the gray robe retorted, ¡°Old man, you watch Master Casey, I¡¯ll face him!¡±

    ¡°Fine by me!¡± The old man in the ck robe shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Have you two made your decision?¡± Billy looked at the old woman in the gray robe and spoke again.

    ¡°Show us what you¡¯ve got! Let me see how you can make only one of us survive!¡± the old woman replied.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    Then, the two of them walked to an open space nearby. Meanwhile, while the conversation was taking ce, the SHADOW brothers had already cleared the courtyard of the restaurant, leaving only Billy and the other three.

    Immediately, a tremendous force burst forth from the old woman in the gray robe. Her cultivation in the sixth realm was fully revealed, instantly filling every corner of the courtyard. At the same time, her hands formed into eagle ws, and dozens of icy cold rays of light appeared in the void. Then, a gigantic phantom eagle manifested above her head, exuding a strong aura of death, causing the temperature in the surrounding air to plummet to freezing point.

    ¡°Face my attack!¡± the old woman in the gray robe said in a deep voice.

    A phantom eagle, like a living creature, spread its wings and pounced towards Billy. Wherever it passed, winds surged and a violent howling sound reverberated in the air.

    ¡°A cultivation in the sixth realm, is this all the strength you have?¡± Billy said in response to the old woman¡¯s full-force attack. As he spoke, he took two steps forward, waving his hands, and activated the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, causing a dragon-shaped phantom to appear in mid-air.

    ¡°In your next life, be more low-key!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, then pushed his hands forward, and the dragon-shaped phantom surged forth with an overwhelming momentum. The old woman had nearly killed Casey and Felicia, so Billy wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Not far away, the old man in the ck robe felt the power of Billy¡¯s move, and his pupils contracted. Without thinking too much, he quickly rushed forward, shouting loudly, ¡°Olddy, retreat! You can¡¯t handle this!¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to remind her. The old woman in the gray robe also felt the power of Billy¡¯s move and her face changed several times. However, although she wanted to dodge, it was already toote. If she withdrew her attack and tried to escape, the result would only be worse. Perhaps, by using offense as defense, there might still be a slight chance.

    Boom!

    A loud noise reverberated through the sky above the courtyard, simultaneously apanied by a powerful shockwave that shook the restaurant building to copse. Including the nearby walls and a row of trees, everything was turned into dust, and the air was filled with dust, obscuring the sky. Along with the loud noise, the old woman in the gray robe spewed out a mouthful of blood, flew back several hundred meters, and crashed heavily onto the ground after flipping over a dozen times. There was no movement for a while.

    On the other hand, after Billy¡¯s move, he slid back about forty to fifty meters before stabilizing himself. Apart from a slightly disordered aura, he had no other injuries.

    With his current cultivation and the activation of his trump card, it was no longer difficult for him to defeat an opponent in the sixth realm.

    ¡°Olddy!¡± The old man in the ck robe, who had run halfway, quickly turned around and rushed towards the fallen old woman.

 Chapter 809 The Power of Spiritual Attacks

    ¡°Old¡­ old man¡­ I might have to leave first¡­¡± The grey-robed old woman opened her mouth, and arge amount of fresh blood gushed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± The ck-robed old man shouted loudly. Then, he rushed behind the old woman and sat cross-legged, raising his hand and pressing it on her back, while a stream of Chi energy flowed into her. However, the grey-robed old woman was already shattered, with her bones broken and her meridians severed, beyond saving. After dozens of seconds, she spurted out another mouthful of blood, and then her head dropped, twitching a few times before falling silent.

    The ck-robed old man screamed in anguish, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡± After a while, he got up and walked towards Billy, gritting his teeth. ¡°Today, I will make you taste the bitterness of death!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy said as he pulled out the Bloodshadow Fury de. ¡°You still have onest chance, cut off one arm yourself, then bring my message back to the Meskill family. I can spare you this time!¡±

    ¡°You arrogant brat, prepare to die!¡± The old man roared and charged at Billy. He couldn¡¯t do as Billy said. He was a Seventh-rank Sovereign, how could he surrender without a fight in front of someone weaker than him?

    ¡°What a pity, it was your only chance, and you didn¡¯t cherish it. You only have yourself to me!¡± Billy raised his hand to meet the attack.

    The ck-robed old man was burning with rage, so his first move was his most powerful killer move. As he unleashed it, the entire courtyard seemed to be covered by dark clouds, with howling winds, giving a sense of destruction. Casey, who was a kilometer away, felt the momentum and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of seriousness on his face. He wanted to go help, but he knew his own condition. He couldn¡¯t even activate the strength of a Second-rank Sovereign now. Rushing over would only burden Billy.

    ¡°Die!¡± Just then, the ck-robed old man roared. In the next moment, the wild winds that were originally chaotic in the air, seemed to gather intelligence and converged together, sweeping towards Billy. The fierce wind became almost substantial, like a giant de shing towards Billy, with an overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Boss, be careful, he¡¯s using one of the Meskill family¡¯s ultimate moves, Wind shing Art!¡± Casey¡¯s voice came into Billy¡¯s ears from a distance.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes when he saw the opponent¡¯s attack. However, he didn¡¯t have much time to consider. His figure shed, his wrist kept rotating, and he immediately activated the Domineering de Art.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Just as the de aura of the Domineering de Art was about to strike, Billy sensed an invisible ripple shooting out from the opponent¡¯s brow, rushing towards him with force. Immediately after, Billy felt his consciousness being disturbed, and the de aura in mid-air also seemed to stagnate.

    In battles between powerhouses, victory or defeat often hung by a thread. Even half a second was enough to determine the oue.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, Billy spewed out a mouthful of blood and flew several hundred meters away. After smashing into the ground and creating arge pit, hey there, gushing out arge amount of blood, looking weak.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey eximed and quickly ran over.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± After helping Billy up, he asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. Then, he took out a healing pill from his body, threw it into his mouth, and activated Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to heal himself. The blow from the opponent had obviously injured him severely. It was only because at thest moment, he woke up and dodged half of his body to avoid the worst consequences.

    ¡°Not bad! Taking my blow head-on and still able to stand up, you really surprised me!¡± At this moment, the ck-robed old man strolled over.

    ¡°Boss, you go first, I¡¯ll hold him off for a minute!¡± Casey stepped forward to face the opponent.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, following closely behind.

    ¡°Boss, hurry up!¡± Casey turned his head to look at Billy. ¡°He probably won¡¯t kill me. I¡­¡±

    ¡°You step back!¡± Billy interrupted him. As soon as he finished speaking, he walked towards the opponent.

    ¡°You dare toe again? Your courage ismendable!¡± The old man fixed his gaze on Billy.  ¡°Do you know why you were a step behind just now?¡±

    ¡°You are the first person I¡¯ve encountered who can use spiritual attacks!¡± Billy continued. In that moment just now, his mind went nk and he had no control over himself. Clearly, his opponent had attacked his brain and disrupted his thoughts with their spiritual power. Fortunately, the opponent¡¯s Spiritual powerwasn¡¯t very strong, so it only caused interference. Otherwise, his nervous system would have been damaged. Actually, it was Billy¡¯s own carelessness. He never expected that his opponent would use spiritual attacks. If he had, it wouldn¡¯t have been him who got injured.

    ¡°Not bad! You know spiritual attacks!¡± the old man spoke again. ¡°But do you know that no matter how incredible your martial talent is, even if you can challenge opponents two levels higher, your Spiritual power can only stay at the level of your cultivation? In other words, once you reach the mid-Sovereign stage, if your opponent¡¯s Spiritual power is stronger than yours, you have no chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy didn¡¯t rush to make a move, he needed some time to recover. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I won¡¯t be able to defeat you today?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to try?¡± the old man coldly responded. ¡°You were lucky just now to escape unscathed, but your luck won¡¯t always be so good!¡±

    ¡°I never rely on luck!¡± Billy retorted once again.

    ¡°Quite arrogant!¡± the old man took a deep breath and continued. ¡°I advise you to take your own life, otherwise, when you fall into my hands, you will definitely wish you were dead!¡±

    ¡°Those words should be said by me!¡± Billy sneered coldly.

    ¡°In that case, let me see how you will make me wish I was dead!¡± the old man didn¡¯t intend to waste any more words.

    ¡°You will see soon enough!¡± Billy didn¡¯t bother with more talk either.

    ¡°Take action!¡± as the old man¡¯s words fell, his aura surged once again. Immediately, he activated the Wind shing Technique, and the nearly substantial wind des swiftly shed towards Billy.

    At the same time, he released another spiritual attack, an invisible ripple emanating from his forehead.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    But the next moment, his pupils contracted to the size of needles. The old man realized that not only could his Spiritual power no longer affect Billy, but his own consciousness was being attacked, weakening the power of Wind shing Art by several degrees.

 Chapter 810 Preparing for Global Martial Arts Competition

    Boom!

    As a thunderous sound reverberated through the void, a blood-red de collided fiercely with the old man¡¯s wind de, instantly turning the area within a kilometer into t ground. Following that, the old man flew backward like a kite with a broken string, spewing a mouthful of blood. He flew a distance of two to three hundred meters before crashing heavily to the ground, then slid for dozens of meters before finallying to a stop, copsing onto the ground like a deted balloon. Meanwhile, Billy, after sliding for about twenty or thirty meters, came to a halt. Apart from his slightly disordered aura, he didn¡¯t sustain any serious injuries.

    Not far away, Casey couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply since he realized that a Seventh-rank Sovereign had been shed to death by Billy.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Casey quickly walked up to Billy, slightly stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    Then, the two of them approached the old man in the ck robe.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? You¡­ a Fifth-rank Sovereign, how can you possess such dominant spiritual power?¡± The ck-robed old man struggled to lift his head to look at Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re staring through the cage.¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that spiritual power can be learned?¡±

    This was Billy¡¯s first time using spiritual power for an attack, and judging by the results, it was quite effective. With his current level of spiritual power, even if he encountered an opponent at the Eighth-rank Sovereign, he would still have a good chance of victory.

    Heart Sutra of the Azure Void truly lived up to its reputation as one of the Heart Sutras of Transcendence.

    ¡°In the entire world of ancient martial arts¡­ to cultivate spiritual power, it¡¯s extremely rare. How¡­ how could you?¡± the old man continued to respond.

    ¡°Then have you heard of Heart Sutra of the Azure Void?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing the name, the old man¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Are you¡­ from Ether Mountain?¡±

    As a strong member of the Meskill family, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know about Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, which was the unparalleled technique of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey interjected. ¡°My boss is the young master of Ether Mountain. Do you think he¡¯s from Ether Mountain or not?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The old man eximed in shock. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Commander Gardner, Billy Gardner?¡± Although he hadn¡¯t left his home for decades, in just a few days after venturing out, he had already heard Billy¡¯s name at least ten times. He had been curious about what kind of young man could achieve such aplishments. He never expected to encounter him so soon, and to be his mortal enemy.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°So it really is you!¡± The old man took a deep breath. ¡°A rare genius of the millennium¡­ truly deserving of your reputation¡­¡± He finally understood the true power of this national hero. Having lived for nearly two hundred years, Billy was undoubtedly the most remarkable young person he had ever encountered. That old master from Ether Mountain, his vision was truly sharp. Furthermore, as a guest member of the Meskill family, one of vale¡¯s oldest families, he knew more than the average person; Ether Mountain was far more terrifying than what outsiders saw. Regret surged in his heart as he realized that he wouldn¡¯t have gone all out against the person from Ether Mountain if he had known Billy was the young master.

    ¡°Go back and tell the Meskill family that Felicia is my sister. If they dare to harm her again, I won¡¯t mind paying them a visit myself!¡± Billy responded coldly. ¡°Also, tell your second miss that her engagement with Casey is canceled. If she has any objections, she cane directly to me!¡±

    After speaking, he narrowed his eyes and struck out with another palm.

    ¡°No¡­!¡± The old man in the ck robe cried out in despair. A gust of wind swept into his abdomen, and he spewed a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve crippled my cultivation to the War Grandmaster realm?¡± the old man said with a despairing expression after a while.

    ¡°I spared your life so you can deliver my message. Otherwise, do you think you would still be alive?¡± Billy said, ignoring the old man and walking towards the courtyard gate.

    Casey followed closely behind.

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. There was only one week left until Global Martial Arts Competition. On this morning, Billy and the others gathered in the capital city again to make their final preparations for thepetition. Harleen and Felicia were also present. They insisted on participating in the championship, and Billy had no choice but to agree.

    After arriving in the capital city, Billy first took Casey and the Azure Dragon Four to the headquarters of the War Department and attended Casey¡¯s promotion ceremony. After the Competition, the four of them would officially take up their positions.

    Around one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Billy and his group returned to the SHADOW base from the War Department headquarters, and Ivy also came from the cab to join them.

    ¡°Harleen, are you going with Felicia?¡± Ivy asked Harleen and Felicia, looking slightly surprised.

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t forget, both my sister and I are members of Ether Mountain now!¡± Felicia said yfully. Then, with a righteous expression, she continued, ¡°The rise and fall of the nation is every man¡¯s responsibility. Global Martial Arts Competition is such a significant event, of course, we have to participate!¡±

    Hearing this, Harleen smirked and said, ¡°You brat, just make sure you don¡¯t drag us down when we go.¡± After speaking, she looked at Ivy and smiled, ¡°Ivy, Felicia and I have nothing better to do at home, so we¡¯re just joining in the fun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thispetition will be fierce. With you and Felicia joining, we¡¯ll have a better chance at winning.¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°You tter me!¡± Harleen responded with a smile. ¡°Ivy, have you found out about the top-ranked countries and the participants they¡¯re sending?¡±

    ¡°I have a basic understanding. Our insiders in those countries have sent us the information,¡± Ivy replied. ¡°But the information may not bepletely urate because some countries may still be hiding even more talented individuals and won¡¯t reveal them easily until thest moment.¡±

    That was understandable. Thispetition was rted to the distribution of resources in the Pr Domain, so the top-ranked countries would definitely be cautious. They wouldn¡¯t easily reveal their hidden exceptional talents until the final moment.

    ¡°Ivy, based on the information we¡¯ve received so far, what realm do the top-ranked countries¡¯ most powerful participants belong to?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The top-ranked participants from Northfortia, Aqundia, and Xidengia, are all at the same level as Billy, mid-stage Sovereigns!¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s impressive!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Indeed, it was impressive. To reach the level of Sovereign Mid-stage before the age of forty was extraordinary, even on a global scale.

    ¡°Furthermore, it is known that the top 15 participants from these three countries are all at the Sovereign realm or above!¡± Ivy continued.

    ¡°Damn.¡± Judge blurted.

 Chapter 811 Invasion of an Eighth-rank Sovereign

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± ck Tortoise responded confidently.

    ¡°Regardless of their cultivation level, this time, we will show them the glory of vale!¡±

    ¡°ck Tortoise, don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± Casey added from the side. ¡°In the previous Global Martial Arts Competition, vale suffered a defeat not only because of the biased referees but also because several countries, led by Northfortia, joined forces to target vale.¡±

    ¡°In a way, vale was fighting against odds of one to ten.¡±

    ¡°Casey is right!¡± Ivy¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness. ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, the situation will likely be the same this time.¡±

    ¡°These scoundrels from Northfortia. If I encounter them this time, I¡¯ll make them regret it!¡± ck Tortoise said angrily.

    ¡°Oh, Billy, there¡¯s something else.¡± Ivy seemed to remember something and looked at Billy. ¡°Minister Woolery asked me to tell you that tonight, we¡¯re all invited to a banquet at the Cab.¡±

    ¡°A banquet?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded. ¡°Aqundia¡¯s Prime Minister is visiting our country, and they should be arriving soon. The Cab has arranged a banquet tonight, and the Prime Minister invites you to bring everyone along.¡±

    ¡°Thepetition is in a few days, and Aqundia¡¯s peoplee to vale at this time. What are they up to?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°In the past year, Aqundia has been trying to establish good rtions with vale. This visit is probably to discuss thepetition.¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Ivy, send a message to Minister Woolery, we¡¯ll attend the banquet on time tonight!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded and took out her phone to send a message to the Prime Minister.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Just then, Brigham Bush rushed into the council chamber, looking anxious.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Night Orchid furrowed her eyebrows.

    ¡°Somebody broke into thepound and is looking for Lord Dragon,¡± Brigham Bush paused before adding, ¡°This person is incredibly powerful, able to knock down hundreds of our brothers with a single wave of their hand.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°They¡¯re in the front courtyard. They said if they don¡¯t see you within three minutes, they¡¯ll level the entirepound.¡± Brigham Bush pointed outside the chamber.

    ¡°Damn! Who¡¯s this audacious person causing trouble in SHADOW? Watch me teach them a lesson!¡± Judge shouted angrily, stepping towards the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look together!¡± Billy said, walking towards the door, with the others following closely behind.

    Soon, they arrived at the front courtyard. Looking around, they saw over a hundred brothers lying in various positions on the square, each with severe injuries. In addition, hundreds of brothers were surrounding an old man, their faces filled with solemn expressions. The old man wore a gray robe, and it was hard to determine his actual age, but he appeared to be at least a hundred years old. He was thin and had deep, profound eyes, with no discernible fluctuation of aura.

    ¡°Brigham, have all the brothers step back and take the injured ones to the medical building first,¡± Billy instructed Brigham Bush. As he spoke, a cold anger emanated from him. The fact that this person attacked and injured so many people without regard for SHADOW meant that they had no regard for him.

    Brigham Bush nodded and quickly went over. A few minutester, only the old man and Billy¡¯s group remained on the square.

    ¡°Are you the kid with a surname Gardner?¡± At this moment, the old man named Sterling Long looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°You old immortal, do you think your life is too long? How dare you cause trouble in SHADOW and disrespect Commander Gardner? I think you¡¯re asking for death¡­¡± Judge raised his hand and shouted at the old man.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sterling Long nced at Judge dismissively. Unleashed without warning, a violent gust of wind swept towards Judge.

    ¡°Judge, get back!¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he took two steps forward, raising his hand to meet the powerful strike with his own palm.

    Their palms collided, and Billy was quickly forced back several steps before stabilizing himself. Deep imprints were left on the solid concrete floor, and the surging blood and Chi in his body nearly spewed out.

    With just one move, the verdict was clear ¨C the opponent¡¯s strength clearly surpassed Billy¡¯s.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Harleen, Casey, and the others simultaneously eximed in shock before hurrying over to Billy.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy took a deep breath and suppressed his turbulent Chi and blood.

    ¡°Boss, can you determine his strength?¡± Casey asked with a serious expression. Among he and his fellows, Casey had the highest cultivation level, at the fourth rank of the Sovereign realm. However, he couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuation of aura from the opponent. Based on his estimation, the opponent¡¯s casual strike that pushed Billy back so far was at least at the seventh rank or higher.

    ¡°Eighth-rank Sovereign!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice. This was the strongest opponent he had encountered so far, without a doubt!

    Stout and Soul Chaser both let out curses simultaneously. Casey and the others sucked in a cold breath, their faces filled with astonishment. Where did this old geezere from?! An Eighth-rank Sovereign was just one rank away from reaching the peak of the Sovereign realm.

    ¡°Not bad, being able to withstand one of my strikes, but it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re worthy of your reputation!¡± Sterling Long, not far away, spoke with a deep voice. ¡°However, even so, you will still pay the price for your actions today.¡±

    ¡°Are you from Genesis Sect or the Meskill family?¡± Billy looked at him and asked.

    In the martial arts world, there were only a few forces that could possess an Eighth Rank Sovereign expert, and even fewer who held a deep grudge against him. The two most likely possibilities were Genesis Sect or the Meskill family. While Wind & Cloud Holy Sect also had such powerful individuals, considering his rtionship with them, it was unlikely for them to send someone of this level to the capital to settle scores with him. After all, if they were to fall in the capital, it would be a loss they couldn¡¯t afford, unless it was absolutely necessary.

    ¡°I have to admit, I admire your courage. Not only did you kill Kit Long, but you also dared to kill the Second Young Master. Do you really think that with Ether Mountain behind you, we wouldn¡¯t dare to take your life?¡± Sterling Long continued, revealing his own background.

    Kit Long he mentioned was the younger brother of the Sect Master of Genesis Sect, whom Billy had killed during hisst encounter with the Stuart family. As for the Second Young Master, it naturally referred to the young man who had challenged Harleen and Ivy not long ago.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the audacity!¡± Ivy furrowed her delicate eyebrows and looked at him.

    ¡°After the arrival of the national fortune, Emperor Greenleaf has issued a decree. If the Sovereign-level experts of the super sects haven¡¯t received an invitation, they are not allowed to step foot in the capital! Do you not know about this decree, or do you simply think you can ignore Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s orders?¡±

 Chapter 812 The Ethereal Fairy

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Sterling Long sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about vale¡¯s territory, even anywhere on this, as long as I want to go, there is nowhere I wouldn¡¯t dare to go!¡± After saying that, he looked at Billy again. ¡°Enough with the useless talk, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Destroy your cultivation yourself, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Let me advise you, it¡¯s best not to harbor any illusions. Your cultivation is at the fifth rank of the Sovereign realm, three ranks lower than mine! If I were to make a move, even if you¡¯re a monster, there would be no hope for you to survive!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an old fool!¡± Stout retorted, ¡°I think the one who should destroy their cultivation is you!¡±

    However, the old man didn¡¯t even look at him. He kept his gaze fixed on Billy. ¡°From the looks of it, you don¡¯t n on making a move yourself?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll finish you off!¡±

    Immediately, a majestic aura burst forth from him, enveloping the entire courtyard in a terrifying pressure. All the SHADOW brothers in the courtyard instantly felt suffocated, their faces filled with shock. Just from his aura alone, it was already so powerful, truly formidable.

    ¡°Harleen, you and Ivy should retreat a kilometer away!¡± Billy took a deep breath and instructed.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll stay with you!¡± Casey and Azure Fang both spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make reckless sacrifices, you¡¯re no match for him.¡± Billy said. Even he himself could only barely hold his ground with the assistance of his spiritual power attacks against an Eighth-rank Sovereign.

    Casey and Azure Fang wouldn¡¯t be able to contend, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand a single move.

    ¡°Billy, what about you¡­¡± Harleen spoke with a worried expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Even if I can¡¯t defeat him, I can still retreat safely.¡± Billy smiled and reassured her with a calm look.

    ¡°Billy, Minister Woolery should be on his way here. Just hold on for a few more minutes.¡± Ivy¡¯s face also showed concern.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded with a smile. Soon after, Harleen and the others retreated a kilometer away from the courtyard.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if you can handle my attack!¡± Sterling Long looked at Billy and said in a deep voice. His aura surged once again, and then he raised his hand to attack Billy.

    ¡°An old immortal who¡¯s lived for nearly three hundred years,ing to bully a young whippersnapper less than thirty, you really have some nerve!¡±

    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out over the courtyard, as melodious as a valley¡¯s yellow oriole, exceptionally beautiful. In the next moment, a graceful figure appeared on the square like a fairy descending from the sky. Including Billy, no one could see where she came from. The woman appeared to be in herte twenties, with delicate features, fair skin, and an elegant figure. She wore a green dress, exuding an otherworldly aura from head to toe, like a fairy descending to the mortal realm. Overall, her appearance was no less stunning than Harleen and Ivy at the scene. And from a man¡¯s perspective, she had the mature and charming aura of ady.

    ¡°Opal?!¡± Upon seeing the person clearly, including Harleen and the two sisters, everyone from Ether Mountain eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Opal, how did youe to the capital?¡± Billy¡¯s face also showed a look of surprise, and as he spoke, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    ¡°Even after all this time, you¡¯re still only at the fifth rank. Too slow!¡± A woman named Opal Fraley looked at Billy and said disdainfully, with an air of superiority. Billy was choked by his own saliva, his mouth twitched slightly. He wanted to argue back a few words, but when he thought of Opal Fraley¡¯s terrifying strength, he could only ept it with humility.

    ¡°Opal!¡± Harleen and the others hurriedly walked over, and the sons of Ether Mountain all bowed to Opal Fraley.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Opal Fraley nodded slightly at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter!¡± As soon as her voice fell, she turned her head and looked at Sterling Long indifferently. ¡°You are not my opponent. Take your own life, and I¡¯ll let you keep your corpse intact!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Stout and Judge, who didn¡¯t know Opal Fraley, were all choked by their saliva, their faces showing a mix of shock and amusement.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The old man was so angry at Opal Fraley¡¯s words that he burst outughing. ¡°Where did this little girle from? Go away and stop bothering us!¡±

    ¡°I came here today only for the kid surnamed Gardner. I don¡¯t want to resort to violence, but don¡¯t me me for bullying the weak!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Bob and Ian were also choked by their saliva this time. Both of them silently mourned for the old man in their hearts. Daring to speak in such a tone to Opal Fraley, his life was probably over.

    ¡°Do you really not want to take your own life?¡± Opal Fraley said calmly. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give you one chance!¡±

    ¡°Use your strongest trump card, and after one round, if you can still catch your breath, then your life will be spared!¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t value your own life, little girl?¡± The old man nced at Opal Fraley.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Opal Fraley spoke again. ¡°Remember, you only have one chance, so it¡¯s better to y your trump card directly!¡±

    ¡°Since you want to die so badly, let me grant your wish!¡± The old man was infuriated by Opal Fraley¡¯s attitude. As soon as he finished speaking, his aura instantly surged, revealing his eighth-ranked Sovereign cultivation. It seemed like he was really ready to use his strongest trick. To deal with such a delicate and beautiful woman, he could endure it.

    ¡°Genesis Sect has been having it too easy these years. A little eighth-ranked Sovereign dares toe out and show off!¡± Opal Fraley continued.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Hadwin Long has been teaching you all. Since he doesn¡¯t care, I¡¯ll take care of it for him!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing her words, the old man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. After a brief pause, he looked at Opal and asked, ¡°Little girl, who are you? How do you know the name of our Sect Master?¡±

    As the number one super sect, the name of the Sect Master of Genesis Sect was not a secret, but not everyone knew it. Outside world, people usually referred to him as Sect Master Long, and very few knew his full name. What was even more important was that Opal Fraley not only knew that he was an eighth-ranked Sovereign, but he couldn¡¯t discern any fear from Opal Fraley¡¯s eyes. He had a vague feeling of unease, and his right eyelid twitched inexplicably several times.

    ¡°Hey, old man, let me share some information with you!¡± Bob smacked his lips. ¡°Her name is Opal Fraley, from Floating Cloud Peak of Ether Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Opal red at him.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Bob shivered and quickly shut his mouth. He was truly afraid of Opal. Back at Ether Mountain, he had been tormented by her countless times.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon hearing this, the old man¡¯s pupils instantly contracted to the size of wheat grains, and he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Then, after taking a deep breath, he struggled to speak to Opal.

    ¡°Are you¡­ are you the top disciple of Floating Cloud Peak¡¯s Peak Master, also known as the Ethereal Fairy?¡±

 Chapter 813 The Reputation of Ether Mountain

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Bob grinned.

    Upon hearing this, the old man didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. He turned around and dashed towards the outer wall. As a Sovereign expert at the eighth rank, his teleportation speed had reached its limit, visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, he was already a kilometer away. He couldn¡¯t help but panic. Once he confirmed Opal Fraley¡¯s identity, he had lost all will to fight. Being an ancient relic who had lived for two to three hundred years, he knew more about Ether Mountain than the average person.

    Among the various branches of Ether Mountain, the Inner and Outer Courts were not particrly special, but the Snowy Prison, the Summit of Ether Mountain, and Floating Cloud Peak were far from simple. Among them, Floating Cloud Peak was the most mysterious because there was very little information known about it, making it even more enigmatic. It was said that the person on the peak had strength that might even surpass the old master of Ether Mountain. Compared to that person, Floating Cloud Peak¡¯s most well-known disciple in the martial arts world was none other than Opal Fraley.

    In recent years, she had descended from Ether Mountain three times, causing quite amotion each time. Her name alone was enough to make most martial artists tremble in fear. She was an existence that brought them despair.

    ¡°I gave you a chance to choose your own fate just now, but you refused. Now you want to run? It¡¯s toote!¡± Opal Fraley¡¯s voice resounded.

    In the next moment, everyone saw a burst of blood dance in the air a kilometer away, without knowing how she made her move. A Sovereign expert at the eighth rank didn¡¯t even have a chance to beg for mercy before he was turned into nothingness. Actually, if the old man had fought Opal Fraley head-on, although it might have resulted in a fatal blow, it shouldn¡¯t have been this brutal. He gave up struggling on his own.

    Seeing this scene, Judge and his people¡¯s jaws dropped simultaneously, wearing expressions of disbelief.

    ¡°Miss, do you have a boyfriend? If not¡­¡± After a while, Stout, trying to calm himself, looked at Opal Fraley and asked. Before he could finish his words, Ivy smacked him on the back of his head, causing stars to appear in his eyes.

    ¡°Why did you hit me again?¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him fiercely, then turned to Opal Fraley and slightly bowed, ¡°Opal, why have youe to the capital?¡±

    ¡°The old master asked me toe!¡± Opal Fraley smiled. ¡°He¡¯s worried that some Western countries will y dirty tricks during Global Martial Arts Competition, so he asked me to apany you on this trip!¡±

    ¡°Really? Opal, you¡¯re going too?¡± Upon hearing this, Bob shouted, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Miss, with your skills, if youe, we won¡¯t need to lift a finger, right? You can defeat all opponents with a flick of your hand!¡± Stout spoke again.

    ¡°Stout, who told you that Opal is going topete?¡± Bob replied with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout seemed confused, ¡°If she isn¡¯tpeting, then why go?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s going to be our team leader!¡± Bob smiled again.

    ¡°Team leader?¡± Stout spoke again, ¡°With such formidable skills, why aren¡¯t youpeting? If you were to¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Go away!¡± Ivy interrupted him once again.

    At this moment, Harleen walked up and bowed slightly to Opal Fraley.

    ¡°Opal, it¡¯s been a while. We¡¯ve missed you!¡± Felicia also approached. During the time they were on Floating Cloud Peak, Opal Fraley took care of them, so they felt a close connection to her.

    ¡°Harleen, Felicia, it¡¯s only been a little over a month, and you two have be even more beautiful!¡± Opal smiled and looked at them.

    ¡°Opal, please don¡¯t tease us. In front of you, we¡¯re just ugly ducklings.¡± Harleen smiled in response. A brief pause, she pointed at Casey and the others and said, ¡°Casey and the rest are all Billy¡¯s trusted fellows. Shall I introduce you to them?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Opal replied. ¡°I know everyone.¡±

    ¡°Do you really know us?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Your grandfather should be out of seclusion, right? Did you reconcile with him after all these years of cold war? Did you make peace with him when you went back to Forgiving Vige a few days ago?¡± Opal asked casually.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Azure Dragon eximed. ¡°Opal, you even know about that?¡±

    ¡°Not only do I know about that, but I also know about your rtionship with that girl from the Shelton family!¡± Opal smiled lightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon surrendered.

    After that, Casey and the others bowed respectfully to Opal Fraley and greeted her politely. They could already tell that in front of her, even Billy would back down, let alone them.

    ¡°Billy, I heard that you risked your life recently to expose the infiltrators from the ancient martial arts world in the cab, and your heart was almost shattered?¡± Opal Fraley asked Billy after returning the greeting.

    ¡°You even know about that?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°With your limited ability, you risked your life to catch a few small fry. It really brings shame to Ether Mountain!¡± Opal scolded him while showing a hint of concern on her face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again next time!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°If there is a next time, don¡¯t go around telling people that you are from Ether Mountain!¡± After a brief pause, she seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°By the way, did you encounter the Meskill family¡¯s people a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled slightly and briefly described the situation.

    ¡°They seem a bit desperate now! If you¡¯ve offended them, be more cautious,¡± Opal said calmly after listening to Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Meskill family has always been protective of their own. If you mess with their people, be careful. But don¡¯t worry too much. If they dare to mess with us, I don¡¯t mind paying their family mansion a visit.¡± She added. In fact, there was no force more protective of their own than Ether Mountain. Anyone who dared to touch someone from Ether Mountain must be prepared to face the consequences.

    ¡°Thank you, Opal.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Meskill family. Especially considering how weak your strength is. Be cautious, it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Opal responded again.

    Upon hearing this, Casey and the others were all choked.

    Billy¡¯s strength was still considered ¡°weak¡±? Then what about them? They couldn¡¯t even be considered ants. However, when they thought about Opal Fraley¡¯s terrifying skills, they didn¡¯t dare say anything.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy smiled again and nodded.

    ¡°The cultivation level of you few is too low!¡± Opal Fraley then turned to Judge and Soul Chaser. ¡°There¡¯s still a week left until thepetition. Spend the next two or three days practicing at the SHADOW base. Don¡¯t go anywhere without my permission!¡±

 Chapter 814 Princess Eligina

    ¡°Thank you, Opal!¡± Judge and the others were slightly taken aback, but their faces immediately lit up with joy as they bowed in gratitude. They understood that Opal Fraley was about to help them break through their limits.

    Just then, hurried footsteps could be heard outside the door, and soon Urban Woolery and Otis Hum walked in quickly.

    ¡°Greetings, Minister Woolery. Greetings, Lord Hum!¡± Brigham Bush led his SHADOW brothers and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Is Lord Dragon alright?¡± Urban asked as he walked.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡± Brigham Bush led the two of them towards the square.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, how are you? What about that old guy from Genesis Sect? Did he harm you?¡± Urban asked Billy loudly as they walked.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Minister Woolery, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and greeted him, ¡°He¡¯s already dead!¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Urban was slightly taken aback. ¡°I heard Ivy say he was an Eighth-rank Sovereign. Who killed him?¡±

    Based on his understanding of Billy, even if he had broken through to the fifth-rank realm, it would still be unrealistic to think that he could kill an Eighth-rank Sovereign. But other than Billy, who else at the scene could have such strength?

    ¡°Minister Woolery, long time no see!¡± At this moment, Opal Fraley walked over and gave Urban Woolery a faint smile.

    ¡°Fairy Opal?¡± Urban was slightly stunned. Then, he burst intoughter and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re already here? I thought you would arrive in a few days!¡±

    Otis Hum, who was standing beside him, also recognized Opal Fraley and had a simrly surprised expression on his face. Upon hearing the Prime Minister¡¯s address, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths. Fairy? That was quite a unique title.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, it¡¯s been a while. You¡¯re looking more energetic and younger!¡± Opal Fraley smiled faintly at Urban Woolery and greeted Otis Hum.

    ¡°Haha, really?¡± Urbanughed again and asked, ¡°Is the old master and your teacher doing well?¡± Once he recognized Opal Fraley, he no longer cared about who killed the Eighth-rank Sovereign. He knew very well that with Opal Fraley¡¯s strength, let alone one Eighth-rank Sovereign, even if there were ten, it probably wouldn¡¯t be enough for her to p.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. The old master and my teacher are both doing well!¡± Opal Fraley responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Urban continued to smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble you this time!¡±

    ¡°My pleasure. It¡¯s all in a day¡¯s work!¡± Opal Fraley smiled lightly.

    ¡°I wonder if Fairy Opal has any ns for tonight?¡± Urban asked again. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other ns, why don¡¯t we have dinner together at the Cab Courtyard? The people from Aqundia should be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Opal Fraley waved her hand. ¡°I have something to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Alright then! If you need anything, just let Ivy know!¡± Urban Woolery responded. He knew that Opal Fraley wasn¡¯t the type to join in on the fun, so he didn¡¯t insist.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Opal Fraley nodded.

    Two minutester, Opal Fraley bid farewell to everyone and left.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, has Yin Yang Shrine Sect sent anyone to the capital?¡± Billy asked Urban Woolery after Opal Fraley left. Last time, before he left the Yin Yang Shrine Sect, he had left a message. He had given them a deadline of half a month to send ten martial artists of the third-tier realm to the capital and then follow the capital¡¯s arrangements to go to the Pr Domain.

    ¡°Yin Yang Shrine Sect?¡± Urban Woolery frowned slightly and shook his head. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡±

    ¡°Darn it! I knew they wouldn¡¯t be so honest!¡± Azure Dragon spoke up, his voice low. Then he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, should we pay their sect another visit?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until after thepetition.¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. At this stage, the most important thing was undoubtedly thepetition. Everything else could be put on hold for now.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon nodded in response.

    After chatting for a while, Urban Woolery and Otis Hum bid their farewells and left.

    Around five in the evening, Billy and his group arrived at the Imperial Court. The reception was arranged at the square in front of the State Banquet Hall. By the time Billy and his entourage arrived, everything had already been set up. Aqundia¡¯s Prime Minister, Caruno, led a group of Aqundians who were already seated, apanied by several ministers from the Imperial Court.

    ¡°Billy, are they the people from Aqundia?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded. He had met Carunost time in the Northern Territory, so he recognized him.

    ¡°What about that beautiful woman who keeps staring at you? Is she your friend?¡± Harleen asked again. Billy was slightly choked by his own saliva. His wife¡¯s focus of attention was indeed different from others.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, it¡¯s my first time meeting her,¡± Billy replied, shaking his head after recovering slightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± Harleen looked disbelieving. ¡°Then why is she looking at you like that? Because you¡¯re handsome?¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched again. Ivy stifled a smile beside him.

    ¡°Harleen, that woman is the daughter of Aqundia¡¯s ruler, Princess Eligina. She must have seen Billy¡¯s photos before, so she recognizes him,¡± Ivy exined.

    ¡°Princess?¡± Harleen was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy smiled lightly and continued, ¡°Not only is she a princess of Aqundia, but she is also a rare genius in Aqundia for hundreds of years. Among the participants sent by Aqundia for thispetition, she is officially ranked third in terms of strength. Just like you, she has reached the Third-rank Sovereign realm.¡±

    ¡°I am Aqundia¡¯s Prime Minister Caruno, Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± Just then, Caruno saw Billy and got up, walking over.

    ¡°Minister Caruno, greetings!¡± Billy smiled lightly in response. They hade all the way to vale to show goodwill, so he couldn¡¯t be too rigid.

    ¡°Minister Caruno, this should be Lord Dragon, right?¡± At this moment, Ilygina walked over with a group of young men and women.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let me introduce you.¡± Caruno looked at Billy and smiled, ¡°This is the daughter of our Aqundia¡¯s ruler, Princess Eligina.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I¡¯ve heard of your great name for a long time. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today!¡± Ilygina extended her right hand and smiled at Billy.

    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Billy smiled again and shook her hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous Lord Dragon of vale to be so young. Truly admirable!¡± Ilygina spoke again. After speaking, she turned to Ivy and said, ¡°If I guess correctly, this should be vale¡¯s First Assistant Minister, Lord Chandler, right?¡±

    ¡°Wee to vale!¡± Ivy smiled lightly and pointed at Harleen, ¡°Princess Eligina, let me introduce you. This is Lord Dragon¡¯s wife.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Upon hearing Ivy¡¯s words, Ilygina paused for a moment, then extended her right hand to Harleen. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lord Dragon¡¯s wife is the most beautiful woman in vale. Today, seeing you in person, it¡¯s truly not an exaggeration. Nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the kindpliment, Princess Eligina. You¡¯re quite beautiful yourself!¡± Harleen shook her hand generously. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and chat!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Eligina nodded in response.

    Soon, both sides took their seats.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I heard that you weed the arrival of the Nine Nations¡¯ Fortune in Kun Lun Mountainsst time.¡± Caruno said as he turned to Billy.

 Chapter 815 Glavale Doesnâ€™t Need Alliances

    ¡°Just a stroke of luck!¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon is being modest. Such luck is unprecedented in vale¡¯s millennia-old heritage!¡± Caruno eximed with a hint of admiration.

    ¡°vale is truly blessed by the heavens to have a hero like Lord Dragon!¡±

    His words weren¡¯t merely ttery. On the day when the national fortune descended upon vale, although Aqundia didn¡¯t send anyone to Kun Lun Mountains, the final result reached the halls of Aqundia at the earliest possible moment. At that time, Caruno and the ruler of Aqundia, Feci, were discussing matters in the halls. After hearing the news, the two couldn¡¯t help but exchange a nce, silently celebrating in their hearts.

    Over the past year, Aqundia had shown goodwill towards vale in various ces. On one hand, they were pressured by the Western nations and urgently needed to find an alliance. On the other hand, the high-ranking officials of Aqundia, led by Feci, had conducted in-depth analysis of vale¡¯s current leadership. They firmly believed that under the guidance of the current leader, vale would rise and restore the glorious era of receiving envoys from all nations. Therefore, when they heard that Billy had weed the Nine Paths of National Fortune, they knew in their hearts that the world was about to enter the era of vale.

    That was also the reason why they formed a delegation to visit vale on the eve of Global Martial Arts Competition. Aqundia had participated in almost every Global Martial Arts Competition, so they were well aware of the intricacies involved. On the surface, the tournament was conducted on a national level, but in reality, it was a coboration of various interest groups.

    In the past thirty to forty years, Aqundia¡¯s rtions with the Western countries had be increasingly strained. As a result, Aqundia¡¯s rankings in the past few tournaments were far behind, notmensurate with their national strength. The ultimate reason was the result of several top-ranking countries, led by Northfortia, joining forces to deal with them. Therefore, when they heard that vale was participating in this tournament, their first thought was to form an alliance with vale and jointly resist the Western countries.

    ¡°I wonder how Lord Dragon views this Global Martial Arts Competition?¡± Caruno continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Feel free to speak your mind, Minister Caruno!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll speak my mind.¡± Caruno smiled back and spoke again. ¡°A hundred years ago, during vale¡¯sst participation in Global Martial Arts Competition, all the participants perished on the arena! A hundred yearster, with vale returning to the tournament, I believe that Lord Dragon¡¯s purpose for participating is not just for the rankings, right?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Billy chuckled again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡± Caruno took a deep breath and responded. ¡°I am well aware that besides winning the championship, you must also settle some old scores from a hundred years ago!¡±

    ¡°Among those people, does it include Aqundia?¡± Casey looked coldly at the others.

    Everyone knew that Aqundia was one of the instigators a hundred years ago.

    ¡°We won¡¯t evade what Aqundia has done. We havee to vale specifically for this matter!¡± Caruno said while waving his hand to two Aqundian employees. As he finished speaking, two men approached, carrying a wooden box.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, a hundred years ago, the reason all the participants from vale perished was because several countries, led by Northfortia, joined forces to hunt them down,¡± Caruno continued, looking at Billy. ¡°It can¡¯t be denied that Aqundia yed a certain role in it as well. So, as a gesture of our apology, these things can be considered a smallpensation. I hope Lord Dragon will ept them.¡±

    He continued, as two Aqundian men opened the wooden box.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Stout raised an eyebrow slightly when he saw what was inside the box. With his discerning eyes, he could tell at a nce that it was filled with arge quantity of spiritual fruits, some of which were hundreds or even thousands of years old, along with many rare herbs. Aqundia seemed to have spared no expense this time. These items were priceless and would fetch astronomical figures if converted into cash.

    ¡°Quite a generous offer, Minister Caruno.¡± Billy smiled faintly. He naturally understood the value of these items. However, if Aqundia thought that by offering these things, they could erase what they had done to vale in the past, then they were being naive. Although Billy had heard from Minister Woolery that Aqundia was only an aplice in the tournament a hundred years ago. However, no matter whether they were aplices or masterminds, anyone who dared to harm the people of vale must be prepared to face the consequences.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, on behalf of my father and the millions of Aqundians, I offer our most sincere apologies to vale!¡± Princess Eligina stood up and bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one that Aqundia owes an apology to. It¡¯s the fallenpatriots of vale. Bowing to me in apology won¡¯t change that.¡± Billy spoke again, his tone still calm.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, sometimes it¡¯s best to let bygones be bygones. It would be beneficial for both parties,¡± a young Aqundian man spoke up. ¡°The past is already a hundred years ago, and our Prime Minister and Princess have already expressed their apologies to you. They have given you face. You shouldn¡¯t go too far. We came to vale this time to discuss cooperation with you, not to beg for your forgiveness. If you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overstep your boundaries. Do you have a say here?¡± Casey interrupted coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t need to cooperate with anyone in vale. If you can¡¯t handle that, you can go back to Aqundia immediately!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man frowned and tried to speak again.

    ¡°Vihi, shut up!¡± Eligina¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Princess, he¡­¡± The man was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I told you to shut up, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Eligina interrupted him once again. After speaking, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°I apologize on behalf of Vihi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let him finish what he wants to say,¡± Billy smiled faintly and then looked at the man. ¡°What else do you want to say? I¡¯ll give you a chance to speak!¡±

    ¡°Humph, what difference does it make if I say it!¡± Vihi snorted. ¡°The Western countries, led by Northfortia, have had their eyes on vale for a long time. I can guarantee that in this Global Martial Arts Competition, those countries will definitely make a move against vale. Although vale¡¯s national power has increased after weing the Nine Paths of National Fortune, this tournament is only for the youth, clearly adjusted specifically for vale. Their target is obviously the future pirs of vale like you. As long as they keep you at the tournament, vale will face a gap. In that case, even with the blessing of the national fortune, vale won¡¯tst long, and the thousand-year prosperous era you envision won¡¯t be possible!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a reasonable argument,¡± Billy chuckled lightly. ¡°And then what?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 816 Hold on for One Round, Consider Yourself Victorious

    ¡°I know that you, Lord Dragon, are very strong, but don¡¯t forget that none of those allied countries led by Northfortia are good-hearted.¡± Vihi continued speaking. ¡°If I guess correctly, your cultivation should be at the level of a Fifth-rank Sovereign, right? From what I understand, whether it¡¯s Northfortia, Xidengia, or even identa, the people they sent this time all have Fifth Sovereign experts.¡±

    ¡°If they join forces, you and your vale won¡¯t stand a chance, no matter how strong you are, unless you also find alliances with other countries.¡±

    ¡°But from what I know, very few countries have the guts to go against Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°In other words, besides our Aqundia, vale wouldn¡¯t find anyone to ally with, even if they wanted to!¡± Vihi replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that we should be grateful to you for giving us this opportunity?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly as he looked at the other party.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts, aren¡¯t I?¡± Vihi responded in a low voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a fool!¡± Azure Dragon interjected coldly. ¡°No one cares about your alliances. You can roll back to wherever you came from!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Vihi furrowed his brows tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Eligina spoke up again to stop the argument. Then she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, we havee to vale with utmost sincerity. While Vihi¡¯s words may have been disrespectful, Lord Dragon should understand that he is not talking without basis. So, please consider the alliance between us. It will be beneficial for both parties!¡± she continued.

    ¡°If Princess Eligina came here specifically for the purpose of forming an alliance, then please leave!¡± Billy waved his hand as he spoke. ¡°vale doesn¡¯t need to form alliances with any country. We don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help to settle the score from a hundred years ago!¡±

    In reality, Billy wasn¡¯t opposed to forming an alliance with Aqundia. After all, the more friends, the better. Especially since he wanted to redeem the shame from a hundred years ago in this tournament, having Aqundia as an ally would make things much easier. In the worst-case scenario, even if Aqundia couldn¡¯t provide assistance, as long as they didn¡¯t stand with Northfortia, it would still save him a lot of trouble. However, it was impossible for Aqundia to form an alliance with vale on an equal footing. He was well aware of Aqundia¡¯s current predicament, caught between a rock and a hard ce, with no easy way out. In recent years, rtions between Aqundia and several Western countries had be increasingly tense, reaching a point of extreme hostility. Including the incident in ce of Darkness, Billy had presented Aqundia with a difficult dilemma, causing them topletely sever ties with the Western countries. Therefore, Aqundia was in desperate need of finding an ally strong enough to counter Northfortia, and when considering the entire globe, vale was the most suitable option.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you shouldn¡¯t go too far. Princess Eligina came all the way to vale to discuss the alliance with you, and your attitude¡­¡± Vihi spoke up again.

    ¡°Your words are nothing but nonsense!¡± Azure Fang interrupted before the other could finish, his voice low and menacing. With a flick of his wrist, his curved de sliced through the air with a cold gleam.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Vihi roared, raising his hand to create a gust of wind to block the attack.

    After Azure Fang¡¯s de tore through his defense, the force left a deep gash on his arm, causing blood to spurt out. Clearly, Azure Fang had shown mercy, or else, with Vihi¡¯s cultivation at the Second-rank Sovereign realm, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand Azure Fang¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Vihi grunted and took several steps back to stabilize himself, his face full of fury.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare to speak nonsense again, don¡¯t bother returning to Aqundia!¡± Azure Fang coldly interrupted his words.

    Vihi opened his mouth, wanting to retort, but sensing the killing intent emanating from Azure Fang, he involuntarily closed his mouth. Witnessing this scene, apart from Caruno and Eligina, the faces of the rest of the Aqundia group were filled with anger. They hadn¡¯t expected Azure Fang to resort to violence so quickly,pletely disregarding their presence. After all, Aqundia¡¯s strength ranked among the top three globally. As the pride of Aqundia, they were revered wherever they went. But now, they were being ignored.

    ¡°Minister Caruno, Princess Eligina, I have an unusual request, and I wonder if you would consider it?¡± Another curly-haired man from Aqundia stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lord Dragon is surrounded by formidable warriors. Today, if fate allows, may I have the chance to spar with them?¡±

    ¡°No reckless behavior. Sit down!¡± Caruno furrowed his brow slightly. In truth, he understood what Billy was thinking. He wanted Aqundia to submit to vale. But as the prime minister of Aqundia, he had to fight for the best interests of his country.

    ¡°No problem. Since our friends from Aqundia have such an interest, vale wants to fulfill their request.¡± Billy smiled again. After speaking, he turned to the curly-haired man and continued, ¡°You should be at the cultivation level of a Third-rank Sovereign, right? We also have a few people at the Third rank here. Feel free to choose one! No matter who you choose, as long as you can hold your ground for one round, we¡¯ll consider it your victory. How about that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Stout, Judge, and the others couldn¡¯t help but cough.  Among the Aqundia group, apart from Caruno, including Eligina, their brows furrowed slightly. Billy¡¯s words weren¡¯t very damaging, but they were extremely insulting. They were underestimating the people of Aqundia.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re really too arrogant!¡± the curly-haired man spoke up in a deep voice.

    ¡°Or how about we make a little wager?¡± Billy spoke up again. As he spoke, he pointed towards Harleen, Ivy, and Azure Fang, continuing, ¡°These three are all Third-rank Sovereigns. Choose one to challenge. If you can hold your ground for one round without defeat, then the alliance will be led by Aqundia. Otherwise, in this Global Martial Arts Competition, the people from Aqundia will have to follow vale¡¯s arrangements. How about that?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The curly-haired man¡¯s eyes lit up at Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°I wonder what Prime Minister Caruno and Princess Eligina think?¡± Billy turned to the two and asked.

    ¡°Minister Caruno, Your Highness, I have confidence in this battle!¡± Before the two could respond, the curly-haired man eagerly spoke, as if afraid they would disagree.

    ¡°Minister Caruno, you have the final say on this matter.¡± Eligina said to Caruno. Although she also thought Billy was too arrogant, this was a significant matter, and she didn¡¯t dare to make a decision without permission.

    ¡°Since Lord Dragon is so confident, then let Ruachi give it a try!¡± Caruno responded after a brief thought.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Minister Caruno!¡± the curly-haired man named Ruachi replied loudly. After speaking, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Are you really allowing me to choose someone on my own?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

 Chapter 817 Darling, Should I Slice Him?

    ¡°Very well!¡± Ruachi eximed, his gaze shifting towards Harleen and Ivy. Clearly, he had already ruled out Azure Fang as his first choice.

    Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but silently mourn for him, knowing that if all three of them were to reveal their true strengths, Azure Fang would be the weakest. Having spent so much time with Ivy, they had never seen her go all out. And not only was Ivy a formidable martial artist, but her knowledge of poison was terrifying. If she unleashed her toxic skills, even opponents one or two levels higher wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. As for Harleen, she was even more enigmatic. Even Casey felt an intangible pressure emanating from her from time to time, but couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on what it was. Although he had a higher cultivation level than Harleen, he knew that in a life-and-death battle between the two, the one who survived might not necessarily be him.

    ¡°I choose her!¡± Ruachi dered, pointing at Harleen. For him, selecting Harleen as his opponent was a simple decision. Compared to Ivy and Azure Fang, Harleen didn¡¯t have as many des and only carried the title of Lord Dragon¡¯s wife. Before today, he hadn¡¯t even heard of Harleen¡¯s name. So, for him, choosing Harleen was definitely a wise move.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Casey and the others murmured to themselves upon hearing his words.

    ¡°Harleen, good luck!¡± Billy said to her with a faint smile. He didn¡¯t seem worried about Harleen¡¯s safety at all, which was based on his understanding of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Harleen replied with a faint smile, then leaned towards Billy and asked softly, ¡°Darling, should I slice him?¡±

    Stout and Judge, who were nearby, were once again caught off guard by her words.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Not for now. Let him gain some insight!¡±

    The opponent was a Third-rank cultivator, and having him at the Global Martial Arts Competition might be somewhat useful. Keeping him alive would be more valuable than killing him outright.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded slightly and stood up.

    ¡°Ruachi, when you fight her, it¡¯s just for sparring purposes. Stop when you¡¯ve made your point, and don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Caruno reminded. Although he didn¡¯t know where Billy¡¯s confidence came from, believing that he could overpower Ruachi in a single round, no matter what, they were in the capital city of vale. If Ruachi ended up injuring Lord Dragon¡¯s wife, how would he exin himself?

    ¡°Understood, Minister Caruno. Please rest assured!¡± Ruachi replied with a nod.

    Two minutester, Harleen and Ruachi stood facing each other on an open space, without any weapons in hand.

    ¡°Madam, idents happen in a fight. If I identally hurt you, please forgive me.¡± Ruachi said, bowing slightly to Harleen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Harleen replied calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back. If I¡¯m injured because I¡¯m not as skilled as you, you won¡¯t be held responsible!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    In the next moment, Ruachi¡¯s aura erupted like a raging torrent, revealing his strength as a Third-rank Sovereign. From his stance, it seemed like he had no intention of holding back. If he ended up hurting her, he could always apologizeter.

    Immediately, he took a few big steps forward, his wrists spinning rapidly, creating several afterimages in the air. A Pair of Hands Surrounded by a Faint Red Gas, and the Volume Expanded Visible to the Naked Eye at an Astonishing Speed.

    ¡°Take this palm strike!¡± Soon, Ruachi¡¯s voice resounded, and his hands thrust forward forcefully. The red gas formed a massive fireball that quickly hurtled towards Harleen. As the fireball passed, it created a burst of explosive sound, raising the temperature in the surrounding air by several degrees, disying its terrifying power.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Sensing the energy of the fireball, Harleen calmly spoke, ¡°But still a little weak!¡± As she spoke, her eyes squinted, and her aura instantly surged. Her whole being transformed, exuding a serious expression and sharp gaze, surrounded by swirling Chi energy. At this moment, she no longer resembled the gentle and virtuous wife, but a fierce deity capable of taking her opponent¡¯s life at any moment.

    Whoosh!

    In the next second, a figure shed like a white horse passing through a gap, darting towards Ruachi. Both hands simultaneously traced a mysterious pattern in the air.

    ¡°Break!¡± Just as the fireball was about twenty meters away from her, Harleen let out a sweet cry. The mysterious pattern, carrying an astonishing amount of energy, shot out and directly collided with the fireball.

    Boom!

    A loud noise erupted as the fireball instantly exploded and dissipated into nothingness. The mysterious pattern, undeterred, crashed into Ruachi¡¯s chest. He spewed out a mouthful of blood as he flew back a hundred meters, somersaulting in the air before finallying to a stop.

    With just one move, the oue was clear. Although both of them were at the same cultivation level, theirbat prowess was clearly not the same.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Ruachi copsed on the ground, his aura in disarray. His face was pale as wax, filled with an expression of disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from his opponent! Moreover, he was well aware that the reason he wasn¡¯t severely injured was because Harleen had shown him mercy. Otherwise, just this one move would have been enough to take his life.

    A gasp of cold air sounded throughout the surroundings. Including the princess, the people from Aqundia wore dumbfounded expressions, clearly not expecting such an oue.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Harleen walked up to Ruachi and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Thank you for sparing me, Madam!¡± Ruachi climbed up from the ground, a trace of fear shing across his face.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t see vale through your skewed lens anymore!¡± Harleen continued. ¡°vale today is no longer the country riddled with wounds from a hundred years ago! vale has risen, defying the heavens. No country or person can stop the prosperity of vale!¡± As she finished speaking, she turned and walked back to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡± Ivy and Night Orchid approached at the same time.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine.¡± Harleen smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Ms Knight you¡¯re too strong. I feel like you be stronger when you face strong opponents!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as powerful as you think. It¡¯s just that he was too weak!¡± Harleen smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ alright then!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

 Chapter 818 Departure

    ¡°Billy, did I embarrass you?¡± Harleen turned to Billy with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, not at all!¡± Billy smiled back. Then he looked at Caruno and asked, ¡°So, Minister Caruno, do your people still want to continue the fight?¡±

    ¡°Lady Dragon is truly a hidden expert!¡± Caruno looked at Harleen and then turned to Billy, ¡°Your forces are truly formidable. You have many talented martial artists by your side.¡±

    ¡°We are willing to follow Lord Dragon¡¯s arrangements for thispetition!¡± Caruno dered. In truth, for him, this oue might not be a bad thing. He was well aware that with the rtionship between Aqundia and Northfortia, the Western countries led by Northfortia would not show any mercy to Aqundia in the Global Martial Arts Competition. Their only way out was to form an alliance with vale. Although it seemed like a disadvantage for his country to follow Billy¡¯s arrangements, he wasn¡¯t confident that Aqundia woulde out on top if they were leading the alliance. And now, he had the perfect excuse to hand this matter over to Billy, which suited him just fine.

    ¡°Minister Caruno, it seems like you have great confidence in our Lord Dragon!¡± Urban Woolery¡¯s voice echoed, followed by him leading several cab ministers over.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Caruno stood up and bowed slightly to Urban Woolery, ¡°The King asked me to convey his greetings to Emperor Greenleaf and you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, King Feci is thoughtful!¡± Urban Woolery responded with a smile.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, vale truly has a wealth of talent!¡± Caruno chuckled, ¡°The championship of this Global Martial Arts Competition undoubtedly belongs to vale!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your kind words as a good omen, Minister Caruno!¡± Urban Woolery replied with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Minister Woolery!¡± After exchanging greetings, Aqundia¡¯s princess bowed to Urban Woolery.

    The rest of Aqundia¡¯s entourage also bowed in unison.

    ¡°No need for formalities, Your Highness!¡± Urban Wooleryughed and waved his hand.

    After chatting for a while, it was time for the banquet, and everyone took their seats. For the next few days, Casey and the others stayed at the SHADOW base to train in martial arts. With the help of Opal Fraley, after three or four days of intense training, supplemented with spiritual fruits and elixirs. Judge, Frostde, Night Orchid, and Soul Chaser all sessfully broke through and officially entered the Sovereign Realm. Rakshasa also broke through to the perfect stage of the War God-Emperor, one step away from the Sovereign Realm. ck Tortoise, White Tiger, and Stout all advanced one level and reached the Second-rank Sovereign Realm. Meanwhile, Bob and Felicia both made a breakthrough to the Third-rank realm. Although Harleen and Ivy hadn¡¯t broken through yet, they were already halfway into the Fourth-rank realm.

    During these few days, Billy focused on cultivating his mental strength. He was well aware that the higher the level of the battle, the more important spiritual strength became, and it could even be the deciding factor. At the same time, he taught Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to everyone around him. Except for Rakshasa, everyone else had already reached the Sovereign Realm, so they were fully capable of cultivating this heart sutra.

    Two days remained until the World Warrior Championship. Early in the morning, everyone gathered at the capital¡¯s war department to prepare for their departure to Xidengia, where the championship would be held. It was said that initially, the organizingmittee wanted to hold the championship in Northfortia, as they had done in the past. But Northfortia suggested changing the location, stating that they couldn¡¯t host it every year and that it was time for a change. Eventually, they all agreed to hold it in Xidengia. Northfortia¡¯s proposal to change the venue clearly had ulterior motives. They wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity. After all, this was a world-ss championship that only happened once every ten years, and it attracted global attention. Based on previous data, hundreds of thousands, even millions of people would gather at the venue for each championship, providing a significant boost to the local economy.

    At 8:30 in the morning, everyone boarded the ne.

    ording to the rules of this championship, each country could send two hundred elite warriors topete, along with some other staff members. vale would be sending a total of three hundred people to Xidengia. Of course, these were just the visible numbers. It was unknown how many people would secretly apany them. Most of these two hundred elite martial artists had participated in the Dragon and Phoenix Rankings, while a small portion were selected through temporary applications.

    Although everyone understood the dangers of the Global Martial Arts Competition and that they might not return if they weren¡¯t careful, none of the participants showed any fear. To have the opportunity to fight for their country in their lifetime was worth it.

    The leader this time was Elder Ernest Shepherd from the cab, with Central Sky Office¡¯s High Minister Otis Hum and the war department¡¯s Elder Milo Guzman as deputy leaders. Originally, ording to the Prime Minister¡¯s intention, Opal Fraley was supposed to be the nominal leader, but she refused. On one hand, she was unfamiliar with the tournament¡¯s affairs, and on the other hand, her personality dictated that she didn¡¯t want to bother with so many trivial matters.

    Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, vale¡¯s nended in Xidengia. After disembarking, they transferred to a vehicle and headed to the town where the tournament was held. About an hourter, they arrived at the tournament venue and were guided by the staff to the hotel where vale would be staying. It must be said that the organizingmittee¡¯s logistics work was well done. Amodation and meals were arranged ording to the customs of each country.

    ¡°Boss, the night view of this town is quite nice. Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy after dinner.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°Going out for a walk would be good.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Agreeing to go out for a walk wasn¡¯t really about shopping; he didn¡¯t have that luxury. He just wanted to see what kind of high-level individuals from other countries were hiding in various corners of the town. With his current level of spiritual strength, he could sense any strong fluctuations in Chi within a few dozen kilometers.

    The Global Martial Arts Competition involved not only the duels on the stage but also thepetitions behind the scenes. On the stage, there was some semnce of fairness with many eyes watching, but behind the scenes, anything went.

    A hundred years ago, in addition to the hundreds of vale participants who were killed by others on the stage, nearly two hundred staff members were also not spared. On the day thepetition ended, a group of masked individuals stormed the hotel where vale was staying, killing anyone they encountered without mercy. Two hundred people, not one survived.

    So, this time, Billy¡¯s trip to Xidengia was not just about winning thepetition. There was a blood debt that must be repaid.

 Chapter 819 Familiar Faces

    ¡°Darling, are you and Felicia going to stay in the hotel ore with us for a walk?¡± Billy turned to Harleen and asked.

    ¡°I want to go shopping!¡± Without waiting for Harleen¡¯s response, Felicia eximed. She was someone who liked to join in on the fun and wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s still early. How about we go out and see the night view together?¡± Ivy looked at Harleen and suggested.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Harleen smiled and then looked at Opal, ¡°Opal, would you like toe too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. You guys go ahead ande back early!¡± Opal waved her hand and turned to walk back to her room.

    A few minutester, Billy and his group left the hotel and arrived on the streets. The once quiet town had be bustling and lively due to the tournament. Neon lights flickered along the streets, and people of various ethnicities filled the roads. Billy and his group strolled aimlessly, while he released his powerful mental strength, spreading it around. Just as he had spected, apart from the crowd in the hotel, there were also several Sovereign realm experts hiding in the shadows.

    ¡°Harleen, there are many unique handicrafts from different countries over there. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± After a while, Felicia pointed to a lively pedestrian street a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen smiled and walked over with Ivy and Night Orchid.

    ¡°What do you guys want to do? Get out of my way!¡±

    Just as Billy was about to lead Casey and the others to follow, a voice came from not far away.

    ¡°Boss, that voice sounds a bit familiar.¡± Said Stout.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, it should be Princess Aqundia.¡± Casey responded with a slight nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Stout and Judge eximed at the same time.

    Just as they were talking, a muffled sound came, followed by a figure flying out from the corner of the building. The person fell to the ground, mouth spewing a mouthful of blood, before convulsing a few times and bing motionless. Billy and the others recognized this person. He was one of the Aqundia participants who had followed Caruno to vale¡¯s capital a week ago.

    ¡°Damn it, you killed him!¡± Immediately, another man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Your Highness, run! We¡¯ll fight them!¡±

    As the voice fell, a series of impacts could be heard one after another. Shortly after, three or four Aqundia participants were sent flying from the corner.

    ¡°Boss, should we go take a look?¡± Azure Dragon turned to Billy.

    ¡°Casey and Bob,e with me to check it out. The rest of you stay with Harleen, Ivy, and the others.¡± Billy nodded slightly and walked over. Casey and Bob followed closely behind.

    Although the life and death of the Aqundia people had little to do with him, they were still allies to some extent, and they might be of some use in the future. Meanwhile, in a square outside the corner, two groups of people were engaged in a fierce battle. Strictly speaking, one side waspletely overpowering the other.

    The Aqundia group, including Eligina, consisted of only seven or eight people, while the other side consisted of twenty to thirty tall white men. A man with a hooked nose, who was about to attack Princess Eligina, disyed formidable martial arts skills, reaching the level of a Fourth Rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Your Highness, quickly go find Lord Victor!¡± At that moment, an Aqundian man stepped forward to block the man with the crooked nose¡¯s attack and shouted loudly.

    Eligina knew that she was the target, and if she stayed, it would only put others in danger. So, without hesitation, she swiftly dodged to the side.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± The man with the crooked nose with the hooked nose spoke in a deep voice, raising his hand and sending the Aqundian man flying with a single palm strike. Immediately, he chased after Eligina with lightning speed, closing the distance to a hundred meters in an instant. Then, with a casual lift of his hand, a powerful gust of wind rushed towards Eligina.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± A man from Aqundia shouted. Although he had the intention to go and rescue her, he was toote, and he could only watch as the man¡¯s attack headed towards their princess.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a sword aura shot out like lightning, intercepting the man with the crooked nose¡¯s palm strike. Eligina was pushed back by the residual shockwave, flying more than ten meters away, her face slightly pale.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man with the crooked nose with the hooked nose furrowed his brow and asked Casey, who had just made the move.

    ¡°Lord Dragon?¡± Eligina, who had caught her breath, was surprised to see Billy. A hint of joy appeared on her face, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Billy, she knew that he would never let her die in front of him.

    ¡°Are you vale¡¯s people?¡± Although the man with the crooked nose had never heard of the title ¡°Lord Dragon,¡± he could guess from the appearance of Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Lord Alexis, he is Commander Gardner of vale!¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded, followed by several men and women with Oriental features walking over from the side.

    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Casey squinted his eyes slightly when he recognized the woman leading the group.

    ¡°Casey, do you know her? Who is she?¡± Bob asked in surprise.

    ¡°The princess of Veridiania!¡± Casey replied. As he said, the person who had arrived was indeed Princess Liz, whom they had met in Veridianiast time. The Veridiania martial arts master that Billy had defeated in the Imperial City of Veridiania was her teacher.

    ¡°Another princess?¡± Bob eximed with a hint of sigh.

    ¡°Boss, from the looks of it, it seems like Veridiania has made amends with Northfortia and Xidengia again!¡± Casey said to Billy.

    Last time in the Veridiania Imperial City, Billy forced the Veridiania ruler to execute all those from Northfortia and Xidengia. They thought it would be difficult for Veridiania to reconcile with the two countries, but they didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.

    ¡°As expected!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°With Veridiania¡¯s tendency to grovel, it¡¯s easy for them to resolve such minor issues!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Casey nodded slightly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As the two were conversing, the conflict between the two sides came to a halt.

    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Lord Dragon!¡± Eligina walked over with several injured Aqundians, bowing in gratitude and showing her appreciation.

    ¡°Your people from Aqundia sure are confident. Your princess is out here handling things, and she doesn¡¯t even have a ancient apanying her?¡± Bob clicked his tongue.

    With the uing tournament, the town was filled with danger and shady characters everywhere. Although Eligina was a Sovereign martial artist, in this town, Sovereigns were a dime a dozen. Shouldn¡¯t the people from Aqundia be worried about their princess?

    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Xidengia and their people to be so audacious. We will remember this debt!¡± A man from Aqundia looked at Alexis and spoke sternly. He had the confidence to say such words, as Aqundia¡¯s strength might be inferior to Northfortia, but it didn¡¯t mean that Xidengia could surpass them.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Who are they? What happened?¡± Billy pointed at Alexis and the others and asked.

 Chapter 820 Another Princess

    ¡°I came out with a few of mypatriots to handle some business, and we ran into some people from Xidengia.¡± Eligina responded. ¡°They said their highness wanted to meet me, but I didn¡¯t want to go, so they started to get physical.¡±

    ¡°Their highness?¡± Billy squinted his eyes. It was just one day before thepetition, and the prince of Xidengia wanted to meet the princess of Aqundia. Quite interesting!

    ¡°You must be Commander Gardner of vale?¡± At that moment, the man with the hooked nose named Alexis approached.

    He walked up to Billy, stopping about thirty meters away, and then spoke.

    ¡°I advise you, this is a matter between Xidengia and Aqundia. It would be best for your people from vale not to meddle.¡±

    ¡°And what if we do?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Though I know you have some skills, you need to understand one thing-this is Xidengia, not vale!¡± Alexis continued. ¡°If you insist on getting involved, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance to participate in thepetition the day after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Bob muttered. ¡°Are all the people from Xidengia as foolish as you?¡±

    ¡°Insolent! How dare you speak to Lord Alexis like that!¡± One of the Xidengia men angrily shouted, raising his hand to strike Bob with a palm.

    ¡°Another idiot!¡± Bob sighed. With a flick of his wrist, a sword light shot out swiftly. There was no suspense-the sword light tore through the palm strike and swiftly passed by the man¡¯s arm, causing it to fall to the ground, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a cry of pain.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The rest of the Xidengia people shouted in unison, raising their hands to attack Bob.

    ¡°Who dares to make a move? Die!¡± Casey, standing beside them, said coldly, as a strong sense of killing intent filled the air.

    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Alexis shouted. Then, he looked at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, are you really going to go against us single-handedly?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    However, Billypletely ignored him, turning his head to look at Princess Liz and saying, ¡°Veridiania¡¯s crisis management skills are quite impressive!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you jest!¡± Princess Liz¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness. She could handle it if they didn¡¯t bring up the incident. But once they did, her hatred for Billy intensified. After the incidentst time, Veridiania had paid a great price to calm the anger of both Northfortia and Xidengia. Not only did they provide substantialpensation at the national level, but she had also made significant personal sacrifices, including her own body. Fortunately, her whispers in the right ears had somewhat worked, and Veridiania had barely passed that test.

    ¡°Lord Alexis, let me remind you that it was Commander Gardner who forced us to take action.¡± Princess Liz continued.

    Alex¡¯s gaze turned icy as he stared at Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner, do you know that among those people, one of them is my own brother?¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s your brother? Are you nning to join him?¡± Casey interjected coldly.

    Alexis let out a heavy breath and continued to address Billy in a cold tone. ¡°For now, I can overlook my brother¡¯s situation with you, but tonight I must take Princess Eligina with me. Commander Gardner, if you insist¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess Eligina, where is your hotel? Do you need a ride back?¡± Billy ignored the man and turned to Eligina, asking calmly.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon. Our hotel is over there!¡± Eligina pointed to a tall building not far away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded slightly, then turned and headed towards the direction of the hotel. Casey and the rest followed closely behind.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Alex frowned and waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Two or three dozen men from Xidengia quickly moved into action.

    ¡°Boss, shall I strike them down?¡± Bob Stokes quickly walked a couple of steps to Billy¡¯s side and asked.

    ¡°Anyone who obstructs us, strike them down!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and Bob both responded in unison, their bodies emanating a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you really want to go to war with Xidengia?¡± Alexis angrily questioned.

    However, Billy didn¡¯t even acknowledge him and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Get them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Alexis shouted angrily. Although he felt that he might not be a match for Billy, he hade here tonight on a mission, and he couldn¡¯t return empty-handed.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, another voice of a woman rang out.

    Soon, a graceful figure walked over, followed by a group of attendants.

    ¡°Another princess? Is it a princess party tonight?¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but curse when he saw the leading woman. Casey¡¯s lips twitched a few times beside him.

    The person who arrived was Princess Linda Jones of Northfortia. Last time, just before the Dragon and Phoenix Ranking, Linda had infiltrated the capital city of vale with her people, intending to steal information about vale¡¯s prodigies. Later, except for Linda, all the others sent by Northfortia to vale were killed. After being imprisoned for several days, she was ordered to be released by Billy. Unexpectedly, they met again here.

    ¡°Princess Linda, why are you here?¡± Alexis slightly hesitated when he saw her and quickly bowed to greet her. Although he was a prominent figure in the entourage of Xidengia¡¯s prince, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless in the face of Northfortia¡¯s princess. After all, she was someone even their prince treated with respect.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Linda!¡± Princess Liz also stepped forward and greeted her with a deep bow.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, long time no see!¡± Linda ignored the two and turned her head to look at Billy. ¡°By the way, I should call you Lord Dragon now!¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Billy smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter her here. Last time in the capital city, if it weren¡¯t for her identity as a princess of Northfortia, Billy would have ordered her execution long ago.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s fate!¡± Linda smiled.

    ¡°Princess Linda, do you know him?¡± Alexis asked Linda.

    ¡°Alexis, let me advise you, if you don¡¯t want to cause trouble for yourself and Prince Andy, you¡¯d better leave here with your men right away!¡± Linda nced at him.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Alexis looked hesitant.

    ¡°Go back and tell Andy that I allowed you to leave!¡± Linda interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Alexis didn¡¯t insist anymore. With Linda¡¯s words, he could report back andplete his task. After saying that, he led his men to quickly leave.

    ¡°Princess Linda, we¡¯ll also take our leave. Until we meet again.¡± Princess Liz then looked at Linda and spoke.

    ¡°Princess Liz, let me give you some advice too.¡± Linda coldly nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t always try to be clever, as cleverness can backfire!¡±

 Chapter 821 The Tournament Begins

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Princess Linda!¡± Princess Liz responded with a bow. Although they were both princesses, she was well aware of the difference between herself and Linda. They were not in the same league at all. With those words, Princess Liz led the Veridiania group and left. As they turned around, a hint of coldness shed in their eyes.

    ¡°Honey!¡± Just then, Harleen and Ivy approached.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Billy smiled and asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Is everything okay here?¡± Harleen nced at Princess Liz¡¯s retreating figure and asked, ¡°Is she an Easterner?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the princess of Veridiania, Ms Knight.¡± Stout exined. He had also been present when they visited Veridianiast time, so he recognized her.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a princess?¡± Harleen looked at Billy meaningfully. Feeling her gaze, Billy¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    Soon, gina greeted Harleen, Ivy, and the others.

    ¡°Lord Chandler, we meet again!¡± Linda spoke to Ivy. They had met when Linda visited valest time, and Ivy was in charge of hosting them.

    ¡°Fancy meeting you here!¡± Ivy replied casually.

    ¡°And this must be Lady Dragon?¡± Linda then looked at Harleen and spoke. As she spoke, a hint of surprise shed in her eyes. On one hand, she was amazed by Harleen¡¯s peerless beauty, and on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t detect Harleen¡¯s martial arts cultivation level. After returning to Northfortiast time, Linda had been tirelessly cultivating day and night, supplemented by abundant cultivation resources. She had already broken through to the second rank of the Sovereign realm. But she couldn¡¯t sense Harleen¡¯s level, which meant that Harleen¡¯s cultivation was above hers.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­?¡± Harleen asked, looking at Linda.

    ¡°Harleen, she¡¯s Princess Linda of Northfortia!¡± Ivy introduced her.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness!¡± Harleen smiled lightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, would you mind if we talk privately?¡± Linda then looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Is there something you want to discuss?¡± Billy replied casually. Ignoring the fact that he had already sensed the deep meaning in Harleen¡¯s gaze, even if Harleen wasn¡¯t here, he had no interest in talking privately with Linda.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you can carry on with your conversation. I¡¯ll head back to the hotel. See you the day after tomorrow!¡± gina said to Billy. Although she knew Linda, they weren¡¯t acquainted enough to exchange greetings.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Speak up, what do you want to discuss with me?¡± After gina left, Billy looked at Linda and spoke.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, aren¡¯t you interested in talking me alone?¡± Linda¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it. Goodbye!¡± Billy turned around to leave.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the people from Aqundia should have visited vale a few days ago, right?¡± Linda took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve reached some kind of agreement with them, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I know very well that your goal must be to win the championship in this tournament!¡± Linda didn¡¯t respond to Azure Dragon¡¯s words and continued to look at Billy. ¡°But Northfortia is equally determined to win as well!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy nced at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that in the end, some other country will benefit from our conflict, like the saying goes, ¡®When two tigers fight, one will get hurt.¡¯ I don¡¯t want someone else to take advantage of us!¡± Linda continued.

    ¡°Just say what you want to say directly!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°If Lord Dragon is willing, we can cooperate and take the first and second ce together. We can split the prize evenly.¡± Linda responded.

    ¡°Is this your personal opinion or your father¡¯s?¡± Billy asked nonchntly.

    ¡°As long as you agree, I can convince my father!¡± Linda replied once again.

    Billy chuckled lightly and put his arm around Harleen¡¯s slim waist, walking towards the hotel. As they walked, he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re not suitable for this championship. Let me give you some advice, don¡¯t participate, just go back and be a princess.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Linda was infuriated by Billy¡¯s disregard.

    ¡°You better listen to my boss¡¯s advice, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Casey interrupted her. He knew that one of Billy¡¯s goals this time was to avenge the blood feud from a hundred years ago. Northfortia was one of the main targets, and if they encountered someone from Northfortia on the arena, his boss wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his group returned to the hotel.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, my Lord Dragon, you are quite charming!¡± After Billy and his wife entered the room, Harleen looked at him with meaningful eyes.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mydy? Is something happening?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending! Shouldn¡¯t you be proud that the princesses from three different countries are all interested in you?¡±

    Billy choked. ¡°What are you talking about? I just met them, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Harleen pouted again. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here today, would you have agreed to talk privately with that princess from Northfortia?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed the way both Princess Eligina and Linda look at you?¡± Harleen sat down on the sofa.

    ¡°Well, my dear, let¡¯s go freshen up, shall we?¡± Billy had to change the subject, his forehead lined with sweat.

    ¡°Why are you changing the subject? Feeling guilty?¡± Harleen suppressed herughter and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched again. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve only met them twice in total, it¡¯s not like what you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    Harleen couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite audacious! Trying to tease me?¡± Billy took a few steps towards the sofa, then bent down and picked up Harleen, heading towards the bathroom.

    ¡°What are you doing, Billy? Put me down!¡± Harleen struggled and protested.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    ¡°You rascal, I don¡¯t want to take a shower with you. Put me down!¡± Harleen blushed and shouted.

    The bathroom door closed, and Harleen¡¯s voice of protest could be heard once again.

    ¡­

    The next day, Billy and his group didn¡¯t have any other ns and stayed in their hotel room to cultivate.

    One day passed in the blink of an eye, and it was already the third day, the day when the martial artspetition began. Early in the morning, hundreds of people from vale arrived at a spacious open space on the outskirts of the town. As they looked around, they saw fifteen massive circr arenas that had been temporarily built on the site, each with spectator stands on the side. ording to the organizingmittee¡¯s statistics, a total of around ny countries had registered for thispetition, with approximately fifteen thousand participants.

 Chapter 822 Commander Gardnerâ€™s Strategy

    The Global Martial Arts Competition was not attended by all the countries in the world. Some small countries didn¡¯t even have a warrior at the War God-Emperor realm, so sending representatives would be nothing but a joke.

    There were also some countries with numerous sects but overall weak strength, making it unlikely for them to enter the top fifty, let alone win any prizes. And if they were to lose their one or two Sovereign powerhouses, it would be a great loss for them. Furthermore, this year¡¯s championship had canceled the middle-aged and elderly group, resulting in a decrease in the number of participating countriespared to the previous edition. Many countries didn¡¯t even fill their two hundred slots. However, even though many countries didn¡¯t send participants, almost all of them sent representatives to spectate, including many wandering cultivators who came on their own ord.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the Prime Minister of Xidengia, representing the host country, delivered the opening speech. Afterwards, the chief referee of thepetition began exining the specific rules.

    Compared to vale¡¯s Dragon Phoenix Ranking tournament, the rules of this championship were much simpler. Since it was a teampetition, the matches were scored, and there were no multiple rounds. Each person took turns to enter the arena, and the winner stayed and earned a point. As the reigning champion, the winner could stay on the stage until someone defeated them. Of course, they could also choose to take a break if no one challenged them and came backter.

    As for the loser, they either admitted defeat and leave, saving their life, or they would be killed by their opponent and fall on the stage. In either case, the loser only had one chance topete.

    There were fifteen arenas, and there was no specific requirement for which country must challenge on which arena. All participants could choose freely. Besides, there was a predetermined order for entering the stage. And the final results were determined by the ranking of each country based on their umted points.

    This kind ofpetition rule might not be considered fair, but it was definitely the fastest method. Otherwise, with over ten thousand people, who knew when the results would be determined. In the previous edition a hundred years ago, the same rules were applied. The reason why all the vale participants were defeated was that whenever someone from vale stepped onto the stage, countries led by Northfortia would send out even stronger challengers.  In addition, the referees turned a blind eye, and even if many vale participants admitted defeat, they didn¡¯t stop the matches in time, resulting in the disastrous oue.

    ¡°Go! Let them from the West see the glory of vale a hundred yearster!¡± Opal waved her hand at Billy and the others. ¡°Just focus on showing your true skills in thepetition. Don¡¯t worry about anything else! I want to see if any referee dares to blow the whistle against us vale!¡±

    As she spoke, a chilling killing intent permeated from her body.

    ¡°Opal, you wouldn¡¯t dare to kill even the referees, right?¡± Stout clicked his tongue and asked.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible!¡± she shrugged in response. ¡°If they dare to blow the whistle, I dare to kill!¡±

    The crowd involuntarily took a cold breath. No wonder she was the top disciple of the Floating Cloud Peak Master on the Ether mountain. Such courage was unmatched.

    At nine-thirty in the morning, thepetition officially began.

    There were fifteen arenas, and the representatives from the top fifteen countries of the previous edition were the first to step onto the stage. In this point-based teampetition, the order of entry was crucial. If the strongest participants went in first, the opponents would naturally send their strongest challengers, and if the strongest ones got killed, the rest would suffer. Therefore, in most cases, the strongest warriors of each country were saved forter stages.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let¡¯s warm up first!¡±

    A vale participant said to Billy in the waiting area. After speaking, he stood up with a dozen male disciples.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take action this time, just watch!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise, full of confusion. They hade all the way to Xidengia to bring glory to their country. Many of them had even written farewell letters before setting off. But now, Lord Dragon was telling them not to fight?

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we¡­¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, thest time vale participated in the Global Martial Arts Competition, not a single person returned alive!¡± Billy interrupted their words. ¡°A hundred yearster, vale appears again at the Global Martial Arts Competition. This time, our goal is not only the championship but also to seek justice for ourpatriots from a century ago! But there¡¯s a condition: as many vale participants ase, they must all go back, not one less! I don¡¯t want to see anypatriots fall at the Championship!¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t participate, Lord Dragon, the pressure on you¡­¡± the man took a deep breath.

    ¡°Listen to Lord Dragon¡¯s arrangements!¡± Casey interrupted him.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then!¡± The man didn¡¯t insist further. He knew that if they went up, although they could earn a few points for vale, it would be difficult for them to leave the stage if the people from Northfortia had ill intentions towards vale.

    ¡°Boss, can I go and have some fun with Vermilion Bird and the others?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Casey, Harleen, Ivy, the three of you don¡¯t need to go up for now!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously.

    ¡°General Holmes, you go with Azure Dragon and the rest!¡± Billy then turned to Han Holmes and continued, ¡°Each of you will go to a different arena!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Han nodded.

    ¡°Each of you fifteen will choose a different arena!¡± Billy then looked at Azure Dragon and the others and added, ¡°If you encounter opponents from the top ten ranked countries, show no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded in response.

    ¡°Boss, what if we encounter someone from Aqundia?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°People from Aqundia won¡¯t challenge us on stage. If we happen to face them, they will voluntarily admit defeat!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Soul Chaser nodded in response.

    ¡°Everyone, remember, if you encounter an opponent you can¡¯t defeat, surrender immediately, no lingering battles!¡± Billy emphasized.

    Everyone responded again and dispersed towards the fifteen arenas.

    ¡°Honey, when will the three of us go up?¡± Harleen asked Billy after everyone had left.

    ¡°You three can wander around each tform. If Azure Dragon and the others surrender after encountering an unbeatable opponent, you three can go up if you¡¯re confident.¡± Billy replied. ¡°After winning, don¡¯t linger in the fight, immediately apply for rest and then move on to other arenas.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The three of them nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Also, if you encounter an opponent you can¡¯t defeat, surrender right away!¡± Billy reiterated.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The three of them got up and headed towards the arena area. Meanwhile, on each tform, the matches had already begun, with fifteen pairs of participants fighting simultaneously. The participants in thispetition had a minimum cultivation level of War God-Emperor, so for the hundreds of thousands of spectators, it was definitely a visual feast.

    Around ten o¡¯clock in the morning, on the third tform, it was Azure Fang¡¯s turn to take the stage. The tform master was a man in his thirties from Xidengia, and before this, he had already won three matches in a row.

    ¡°You¡¯re from vale?¡± The man pointed hisrge knife at Azure Fang when he saw him take the stage. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, still daring toe up here. I thought you folks from vale were just here to spectate this time! Do you remember a hundred years ago, thest time vale participated in thepetition? I promise you, this time, history will repeat itself!¡±

    ¡°Referee, can we start?¡± Azure Fang didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, turning to the referee and asking.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± The referee nodded in response.

    Whoosh!

    Before the referee¡¯s words had even finished, Azure Fang¡¯s wrist flicked, and his curved de shed out with a cold gleam.

 Chapter 823 The Hunt Begins

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Faced with Azure Fang¡¯s de, the man showed no signs of retreat. With a furious shout, he swung his own de at Azure Fang. Having already investigated Azure Fang¡¯s cultivation level, the man knew that Azure Fang was one level below him. Naturally, he felt no fear.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that Billy had already instructed everyone on the way to the arena today. During thepetition, whether on or off the stage, they were to conceal their martial aura appropriately. The purpose was simple: to set a trap for their opponents! Otherwise, if the opponents discovered their true strength, anyone with lower cultivation levels would not dare to fight and would simply surrender. In that case, Billy¡¯s goal would not be achieved.

    In the next moment, their des collided, and the man¡¯s attack was instantly shattered. Meanwhile, Azure Fang¡¯s de continued its momentum, piercing through the man¡¯s chest and passing through him. The man looked down at the wound on his chest, his mouth opened, and arge amount of blood gushed out. Then, his body fell apart in two pieces, sttering blood and flesh everywhere. His face disyed an expression of unimaginable pain.

    Witnessing this scene on the stage, the surrounding spectators gasped in shock. Although killing was allowed on the stage, in general, unless for special reasons, participants would not really go for the kill. But now, as soon as Azure Fang stepped onto the stage, without any nonsense, he directly cut his opponent into two pieces. This was quite brutal.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡± A man from Xidengia shouted angrily from below the stage. As soon as his voice fell, he leaped onto the stage, holding arge de in his hand. Approaching Azure Fang not far away, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You dared to kill my brother, I will make sure you die a terrible death!¡± After speaking, he turned to the referee and shouted loudly, ¡°Referee, I challenge him!¡±

    ¡°Is it your turn?¡± Azure Fang nced at the waiting area below the stage and then calmly spoke to the man.

    ¡°I surrender!¡± A woman in the waiting area shouted loudly.

    ¡°I surrender too!¡± Another man with an Eastern appearance responded at the same time.

    ¡°I surrender as well!¡± A third person shouted.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the next ten or so matches, without even stepping onto the stage, they voluntarily forfeited, allowing Azure Fang to gain more than ten points. Their cultivation levels were all at the War God-Emperor realm, and they had initially thought of trying their luck on the stage to earn a point or two for their country. However, after witnessing the scene just now, they no longer had the courage to go up. A life was taken with just one strike. This wasn¡¯t apetition anymore; it was outright murder.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± The man from Xidengia stared at Azure Fang and spoke coldly. After speaking, he imitated Azure Fang¡¯s tone and looked at the referee, asking, ¡°Can we begin?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The referee nodded in response.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he charged towards Azure Fang like a wild beast. His wrist continuously turned, and sharp de glimmers shed out like lightning. He had decent skills, two cultivation levels higher than the previous man, already at the First-rank Sovereign realm. He had already investigated Azure Fang¡¯s cultivation level, but he couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuation in his aura. However, he didn¡¯t believe that Azure Fang¡¯s skills were far superior to his own. He was certain that Azure Fang was suppressing his aura with a technique. This kind of thing wasmon in previouspetitions. Many people liked to conceal their true strength, so it wasn¡¯t anything surprising.

    ¡°Go join your brother!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s eyes narrowed, taking a few big steps forward before swiftly shing out an arc-shaped de gleam.

    ¡°You underestimate me, go to hell¡­¡± The man roared, meeting the de gleam head-on.

    Just as he was about to finish speaking, his face stiffened. Like his younger brother, his de was shattered by Azure Fang¡¯s attack, instantly crumbling. Before he could fully react, a razor-sharp de gleam shed past his neck, sending his head flying into the air, blood gushing out like a fountain. He could even hear the sound of his body crashing heavily onto the stage.

    The area around the stage immediately fell into a brief silence, as everyone stared in shock at the direction of the stage.

    That was still a terrifying strike.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to challenge?¡± Azure Fang looked towards the waiting area and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°I surrender!¡±

    ¡°I surrender too!¡±

    ¡°So do I!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This time, there were even more people surrendering than before, with about twenty to thirty people shouting out.

    ¡°Referee, I request a temporary ceasefire!¡± Azure Fang knew that no one dared toe up and face death for now. He looked towards the referee and then walked down from the stage. ording to the rules of thepetition, when there were no challengers, the champion could request a temporary ceasefire ande back topete another time.

    After Azure Fang walked down from the stage, he turned and headed towards Arena 5. This was their prearranged n. They would kill a few people on one stage and then move to another stage to continue until they encountered opponents stronger than them. Simr scenes unfolded on the other stages one after another. In no time, the participants from the Western countries on all the stages were being killed by the people from vale and Aqundia.

    Just then, a muffled sound came from Arena 8. A woman from Northfortia, who was fighting against Rakshasa, was also cut into two pieces by a sword, blood sttering and flesh mangled.

    ¡°Dana!¡± A painful cry rang out from the waiting area.

    As soon as the voice fell, a man from Northfortia leaped onto the stage, his face turning pale, his eyes burning with anger as he stared at Rakshasa.

    ¡°How dare you kill Dana! I promise you, I will tear your body into a thousand pieces!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have that chance!¡± Rakshasa smiled faintly. Then, she shouted loudly towards the referee, ¡°Referee, I surrender!¡±

    After speaking, she turned and walked down from the stage.

    She had already investigated the opponent¡¯s cultivation level and knew that he was one and a half levels higher than her, already at the mid-stage of the second rank. Clearly, it was not a fight she could handle. Ever since she cultivated Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, her spiritual power had increased by a whole level in a short period of time. As long as the opponent¡¯s skills were not more than two levels higher than hers, she could easily sense their cultivation level.

    ¡°Want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy, leave your life behind for me!¡± Just as Rakshasa walked down from the stage, the man raised his hand and sent a palm strike towards her.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 824 Deadly Pitfall

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice rang out at that moment. As she spoke, she flicked her wrist, and a sword light shot out towards her opponent like lightning.

    Following Billy¡¯s instructions, Ivy, Casey, and Harleen were wandering between several arenas when they happened to see the man attacking Rakshasa.

    Their attacks collided, causing both of them to retreat seven or eight steps. Clearly, this was the result Ivy intended, as there was no way the opponent¡¯s strength alone could have pushed her back that far. Her goal was obvious: to take his life.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Rakshasa approached Ivy and spoke.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ivy nodded slightly and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡±

    Ivy nodded slightly. ¡°Take a rest for now, I¡¯ll handle him!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Ivy!¡± Rakshasa nodded in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re tired of living. How dare you meddle in my affairs!¡± The man on the arena spoke angrily after taking a short break.

    Ivy nced at him but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she walked towards the waiting area.

    ¡°Excuse me, can I cut in line?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously. They had sensed the oppressive aura of the man on the arena earlier, but they were unsure of his actualbat strength. Now that Ivy was willing to challenge him first, it aligned perfectly with their intentions.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ivy nodded slightly and then stepped onto the arena.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce, willingly stepping into my trap!¡± The man looked at Ivy and spoke in a low voice. ¡°You must be from vale, right? I¡¯ll use your head to pay tribute to Dana!¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for the referee to announce the start, he raised his hand and attacked Ivy. His aura surged to its peak. From their previous exchange, he could sense that their cultivation levels were roughly the same. So, in order to defeat Ivy, he had to give it his all.

    However, he was quite confident when facing opponents of the same level. At least, so far, within the same realm, he hadn¡¯t encountered many people who could surpass him.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if you have that kind of strength!¡± Ivy calmly spoke. As she spoke, she gripped her sword and met his attack head-on. She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of ending the fight so quickly. Instead, she used about seventy to eighty percent of her strength to engage him.

    The two quickly fell into a state of intensebat, exchanging blows back and forth. The fight was fierce, with neither giving an inch. After battling for twenty or thirty rounds, a deep thud echoed from the arena. The two fighters then stepped back, creating a distance of several steps between them. Judging from their aura, this exchange of attacks seemed evenly matched.

    ¡°Not bad, to actually fight me on equal terms!¡± The man coldly spoke, shaking his slightly aching arm. ¡°But I don¡¯t have time to y with you anymore, let¡¯s end this here!¡± Without waiting for the referee¡¯s announcement, heunched his attack once again, this time with even greater strength.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to y? Then let me end you!¡± Ivy retorted. With those words, she swiftly moved, her left hand flicking her wrist, and three silver needles flew out.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The man didn¡¯t expect Ivy to have this move up her sleeve, and his pupils slightly contracted. Without much time to think, he quickly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the silver needles grazing his cheek. But to his despair, just as he recovered from the shock, a sword was already shing towards him, leaving him no time to react.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± The man intended to dodge, but it was already toote. Instinctively, he raised his hand to block.

    As expected, the sword sliced through his wrist and shed past his throat. First, his severed arm fell to the ground, followed by the man copsing, blood spurting from his neck. After convulsing a few times, he went motionless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Gasps of astonishment filled the arena as most people wore expressions of shock. They had expected the fight between the evenly matched opponents to potentially end in a draw, but they never anticipated this oue.

    ¡°Anyone else wants to challenge?¡± Ivy scanned the area below the arena after the staff cleared away the body.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a burly figure rushed onto the stage. Also a man from Northfortia, he held a wolf-tooth club emitting a chilling aura. At this point, no one cared if he cut in line.

    ¡°All of you vale people deserve to die!¡± The burly man red at Ivy, his voice filled with anger.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a faint smile curling her lips. Throughout her battle with the previous man, she had only revealed her cultivation level as a Second-rank Sovereign. She had arranged it that way because she had discovered that this man before her was the strongest in this arena, ate-stage Third-rank Sovereign. Therefore, from the beginning, she had set her sights on him, as killing a strong opponent of this level would bring her a greater sense of aplishment.

    ¡°You killed someone from Northfortia, I¡¯ll send you to him soon!¡± The burly man retorted angrily.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± Ivy calmly smiled.

    ¡°A mere Second-rank Sovereign dares to be so arrogant!¡± The burly man sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t beughing soon!¡± With those words, he charged towards Ivy like a small mountain, causing the entire arena to tremble. As he rushed forward, the wolf-tooth club created dozens of afterimages in the air, crashing towards Ivy. Explosions resounded in the air.

    ¡°See you in the next life!¡± Meanwhile, Ivy¡¯s voice reached his ears. With her words, she swiftly moved like a phantom, her aura surging. Herte-stage Third-rank cultivation was now fully revealed. Without any hesitation, she unleashed the power of the Ether Mountain Sword Art. She knew that if she wanted to kill him, she had only one chance. Otherwise, after one move, he would surely surrender.

    In the next moment, an incredibly sharp sword aura shot towards the burly man like a solid object, unstoppable.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    By now, the burly man had already sensed Ivy¡¯s true strength, and a terrifying aura of death enveloped him. Only at this moment did he realize that Ivy¡¯s previous performance was just a ploy to lure him onto the stage.

    But, by the time he realized it, it was already toote.

 Chapter 825 The Trick of the Referee

    The man wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. The only thing he could do was to hold his wolf-tooth club horizontally in front of his chest, attempting to block Ivy¡¯s sword. After a crisp sound, the sword aura pierced through the middle of the wolf-tooth club, and then went straight into the man¡¯s chest, causing blood to spurt out.

    ¡°Amazing¡­ so strong¡­¡± He looked down at the hole in his chest, struggling to say three words before falling to the ground, his legs twitching before going still.

    The jaws of the people around the arena dropped, collectively petrified. Wasn¡¯t this fighter supposed to be stronger than the previous one? The previous guy fought for dozens of rounds, but this one was instantly killed?

    ¡°Anyone else wants to challenge?¡± Ivy then looked around the arena, scanning the crowd. After a while, seeing no one else stepping up, she turned around and exchanged a few words with the referee before leaving the stage.

    Just as Ivy stepped off the stage, a muffled sound came from Arena 9.

    A man from identa who was fighting against Felicia was sent flying off the stage, crashing heavily to the ground and twitching a few times before going still. Felicia¡¯s performance today was impressive. With this victory, she had already defeated five opponents on this stage. Adding to that the ones who surrendered directly, in just half an hour, she had earned several tens of points for vale.

    At the same time she knocked the identa man off the stage, a woman in her thirties, wielding a sword, rushed onto the stage with a murderous aura surrounding her.

    ¡°How dare you kill mypatriots? I¡¯ll take your life!¡± she shouted. Without even greeting the referee, the woman charged directly at Felicia. Her aura surged as she stepped onto the stage, almost reaching the Fourth-rank Sovereign realm. But the referee by the side seemed to have not noticed at all and made no attempt to stop her.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Felicia shouted, raising her sword to meet her.

    In the next moment, the two engaged in a fierce battle, with the arena filled with sword shadows and sword aura raging. Felicia was half a grade lower than her opponent, so she felt some pressure before unleashing her trump card.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised that you can fight me for so long!¡± the woman said, coldly addressing Felicia after a dozen rounds.

    ¡°You have seen only a fraction of my surprises. Do you want to experience more?¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°Humph!¡± the woman snorted. ¡°Do you really think that as someone who just broke through to the third rank, you canpete with me? I was just ying with you earlier. Now I¡¯ll show you what true power looks like!¡± After saying that, she threw her sword onto the stage with a loud ng. At the same time, a chilling aura enveloped her, and the temperature of the surrounding air dropped several degrees. Before long, a faint ck mist emerged from her body, and her eyes became as terrifying as a fierce beast.

    Sensing the change in her opponent, Felicia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She knew that her opponent must have activated some kind of forbidden technique. Without much thought, Felicia immediately unleashed the Ether Mountain Sword Art and swiftly thrust towards the woman.

    However, to her surprise, her thunderous strike, just a few dozen centimeters away from the woman, felt like it was hitting an imprable wall, unable to advance even a bit.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Felicia was slightly stunned, her face changing.

    ¡°Die!¡± the woman¡¯s voice rang out, unusually hoarse. As soon as the words fell, the woman¡¯s wrist flipped, and a violent palm strike crashed into Felicia¡¯s shoulder de.

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Felicia was sent flying backwards, soaring a hundred meters through the air before crashing onto the arena, flipping several times before finallying to a stop. Her face turned pale, her aura in disarray, and her internal organs shifted as if in an instant, blood pouring out of her mouth.

    After activating the forbidden technique, her opponent¡¯sbat power wasparable to that of ate-stage Fourth-rank Sovereign, which was beyond Felicia¡¯s ability.

    ¡°How about that? Do you understand now how formidable I am?¡± The woman strolled towards Felicia, a dense killing intent surrounding her.

    ¡°Felicia, surrender!¡± At that moment, Harleen¡¯s voice reached the arena.

    Although Felicia was unwilling, and she had her own secret techniques as well, she knew very well that in the current situation, even if she used her secret technique, the most likely oue would be mutual destruction. It was unrealistic to think she could kill her opponent. So, after a brief moment of thought, she didn¡¯t persist, and shouted towards the referee, ¡°I surrender!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, the referee acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard and turned his head to the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to surrender now, die!¡± At the same time, the woman had already made her move, raising her hand and sweeping a palm strike towards Felicia¡¯s head.

    ¡°Felicia!¡± Harleen¡¯s voice rang out once again. As she shouted, she leaped onto the arena, like a giant eagle spreading its wings, and at the same time, she raised her hand and unleashed several sword auras to intercept the woman¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The woman furrowed her brows, looking at Harleen with anger in her voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Felicia, you go down first!¡± Harleen ignored her, looking at her sister and speaking.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful, she activated a forbidden technique!¡± Felicia reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, go!¡± Harleen nodded.

    Felicia nodded again and walked off the arena.

    ¡°You¡¯re outrageous!¡± At this moment, the referee turned to Harleen and angrily shouted, ¡°Who allowed you toe up here? For disrupting the order of thepetition, ording to the rules, you will be severely punished!¡±

    However, Harleen didn¡¯t even give him a nce, instead turning her head to look at the woman.

    ¡°Make your move, let me see how much power your secret technique holds!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± the referee continued to shout. ¡°Get down immediately, otherwise, it will be considered a serious disruption of thepetition!¡±

    Harleen still ignored him, her wrist wielding a sword, rushing towards the woman, using the Ether Mountain Sword Technique as well. She had already reached the level of a mid-stage Fourth-rank Sovereign, and her strike was several levels stronger than Felicia¡¯s earlier strike.

    ¡°Disregarding the rules of thepetition, disturbing the order of thepetition, ording to the rules of thepetition, the punishment is death!¡± the referee also made his move.

    The referees invited by thepetitionmittee this time were all in the mid-stage Sovereign realm. As soon as the referee made his move, a strong aura of pressure enveloped the space, shrouding the entire area. Immediately after, he leaped into the air, quickly charging towards Harleen. Judging from his posture, he didn¡¯t intend to spare Harleen¡¯s life.

    ¡°Shameless scum, do you really think we¡¯re still the same vale as a hundred years ago?¡±

    Just then, a voice as terrifying as the god of death entered their ears. Immediately after, a monstrous wave of energy surged towards them like a hurricane, with the might of thunder and lightning.

 Chapter 826 Today, No One Can Save You!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Feeling the power of this move, the referee¡¯s body tensed up, a cold and deadly aura filling himpletely. He knew his own limits, and he absolutely couldn¡¯t take this move. He wanted to dodge, but being in mid-air, he had no strength left to do so. He could only watch helplessly as his opponent¡¯s attack came crashing towards him.

    Without any suspense, a muffled sound rang out, and a mist of blood appeared in mid-air. And then, there was nothing. After the blood mist settled, not even a trace remained.

    The sound of jaws dropping echoed around the arena.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you? How dare you kill the referee, you¡­¡± The woman who had fought against Harleen shouted in shock.

    ¡°You better take care of yourself first!¡± Harleen interrupted her. Before she even finished speaking, Harleen¡¯s swift swordsmanship had already shed in front of her.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The woman growled, raising her hand and striking out with a palm.

    However, to her surprise, Harleen¡¯s swordsmanship tore through her palm strike and pierced into her shoulder de, causing a gush of blood to spurt out.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The woman groaned, retreating several steps. This sword had angered her. After stabilizing her figure, a ck mist burst uncontrobly from her body, and she emitted a chilling aura like a ghost.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°How dare you hurt me, die!¡± She said with a deep voice, raising her hand to attack.

    ¡°Thousand Shadow Clone Technique!¡± Harleen shouted, immediately splitting into four identical figures and all attacking the woman. Five figures, real and fake, tangible and intangible. Apart from Harleen herself, no one knew which one was the real her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing the five identical figures surrounding her, the woman immediately froze in ce.

    However, she didn¡¯t have much time to ponder. In the blink of an eye, the five sharp swords were already upon her. Unable to distinguish between real and fake, the woman instinctively struck out with a palm towards the figure right in front of her. With a muffled sound, that figure was obliterated by her palm. As the figure dissipated into nothingness, her heart sank, and a sense of death rushed up to her brain from her feet.

    The next moment, a sword aura pierced into her back, passing through her chest, causing her heart to explode.

    ¡°You¡­¡± She struggled to open her mouth and uttered a word before copsing, her breath gone.

    ¡°Your secret technique is nothing special!¡± Harleen nced at her and turned towards the silhouette at the edge of the arena.

    ¡°Thank you, Opal!¡± Harleen walked over and bowed her head in gratitude.

    The one who had killed the referee just now was Opal Fraley. From the beginning of thepetition, she had already stated that she would keep an eye on the referees so that Billy and the others could focus on thepetition. If anyone dared to target vale like they did a hundred years ago, no matter who it was, they would be mercilessly killed. That was the dominance of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Are you okay, Harleen?¡± asked Opal.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern!¡± Harleen smiled lightly.

    ¡°Outrageous! You vale people are trulywless, you even killed the referee. Do you really think you¡¯re invincible?¡± Just then, an angry voice rang out.

    Soon, a group of people leaped onto the arena, led by an elderly man with a Western appearance.

    ¡°Opal, he¡¯s the Vice President of the organizingmittee for thispetition, from Xidengia.¡± Harleen looked at Opal and introduced. She was hanging out with Billy and the others at the hotel yesterday, going through all the information rted to thepetition, so she recognized the people who showed up.

    Opal nodded slightly and looked at the elderly man in front of her, saying calmly, ¡°Do you know why I killed him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know why!¡± The old man responded coldly. ¡°No matter what your reasons were, daring to kill the referee at thepetition venue, today, no one can save you!¡±

    ¡°Judging by your expression, I assume his actions earlier received your support?¡± Opal spoke again.

    The old man didn¡¯t respond to her question and snorted coldly before continuing, ¡°Imand you to immediately abandon your cultivation ande with us!¡±

    ¡°Gater, you¡¯re just an old fool!¡±

    Just then, another elderly voice came through. Soon, Ernest Shepherd, Milo Guzman, and Otis Hum appeared on the stage, with Milo being the one who spoke.

    ¡°How dare you vale people do this? Do you believe that I, on behalf of the organizingmittee, can disqualify you from thepetition?¡± The old man named Gater responded angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant!¡± Opal spoke again, ¡°Do you believe that if you say one more word, I¡¯ll cut you down along with him?¡±

    Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum both choked. This kind of courage was on par with Lord Dragon, they thought.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gater¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    ¡°ording to the rules of thepetition, any contestant who voluntarily surrenders should not be attacked again by their opponent.¡± Milo interrupted him. ¡°Otherwise, the referee has the right and obligation to intervene! But your referee, after the contestant surrendered, pretended not to hear! What kind of behavior is this? I don¡¯t think I need to teach you, the vice president, about this, right?¡±

    Before stepping onto the stage, Milo Guzman had already learned about the situation.

    ¡°Humph! These are all baseless usations, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± Gater took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Oh, really? If I say we should check the surveince footage, you¡¯ll probably tell me that the surveince system is broken, won¡¯t you?¡± Otis Hum pointed to the four surveince cameras around the stage and spoke.

    ¡°This is your usual trick, a hundred years ago, you Western countries plotted the murder of hundreds of my valepatriots using the same methods, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Gater wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know? Well, it¡¯s simple! Just pull up the surveince footage and see for ourselves!¡± Ernest Shepherd spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°No need to check the footage, we can testify!¡±

    At this moment, another voice came from below the stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the referee did nothing, thedy from vale had already surrendered, but her opponent continued to attack, and the referee pretended not to hear!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can testify too!¡±

    ¡°I can testify as well!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Within a short time, dozens of voices rang out from below the stage. Harleen looked around and realized that the people who were speaking up were all Aqundia contestants.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gater¡¯s face turned ugly.

    ¡°Are you itching to kill all these people?¡± Milo continued speaking.

    Gater snorted again and led his people towards the edge of the stage, speaking as he walked. ¡°This is the first andst time! If any of your people from vale dare toy a hand on the referees again, I will request the organizingmittee to disqualify vale from thepetition!¡±

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Just as he was about to reach the edge of the stage, Opal spoke calmly.

 Chapter 827 The Public Apology of the Organizing Committee

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gater furrowed his brows and turned to look at Opal, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°The referee your organizingmittee hired was unfair to vale. Shouldn¡¯t you, as the vice president, apologize to us vale?¡± Opal spoke again.

    Upon hearing her words, Ernest Shepherd and the others exchanged nces, realizing that Opal was trying to make a big deal out of this.

    Gater forcefully suppressed his anger, ¡°You better not push your luck, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡± At this moment, someone from Aqundia below the arena shouted again.

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Others also joined in the chorus.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± A middle-aged man behind Gater scanned the angry crowd below the arena and spoke. Then, he turned to Ernest Shepherd, ¡°Elder Shepherd, did your vale go too far?¡±

    ¡°Did we?¡± Ernest coldly replied, ¡°You invited someone who made a mistake. Shouldn¡¯t your organizingmittee bear some responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Just apologizing is already giving you face!¡±

    Since Opal wanted to make a big fuss, he naturally had to cooperate.

    The man¡¯s brows furrowed as he slightly eased his tone and continued, ¡°What if we don¡¯t apologize?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Opal spoke up again. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, from now on, vale deres that our yers will no longer abide by any rules of thepetition. We will challenge whoever we want, kill whoever we want. If the referees try to stop us, we will kill them too!¡±

    Ernest and the others saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. If that was the case, they would turn thispetition into a ughterhouse. Not only the three of them, but Harleen and the Aqundia people below the stage were also shocked. As for people from other countries, they wore expressions of watching a show, but many of them also had a sense of relief. The phenomenon of biased referees was not only directed towards vale. In previous tournaments, many small and medium-sized countries had experienced biased referees to varying degrees, but they dared not speak out. Now that vale had stood up, they felt relieved.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You really have a big mouth!¡± The man who spoke earlier shouted angrily. Then, he pointed at Opal, ¡°Just try. I want to see how arrogant your vale people can be!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a blood-red de aura shot out like lightning, leaving him no time to react. After the de aura passed, a severed arm fell onto the arena, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in pain and crouched down, his face turning pale.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen hurriedly walked up to him.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡±

    The person who came was Billy. He had just watched Frostde¡¯s match on Arena No. 1 and rushed over after seeing the situation here.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Harleen shook her head.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded slightly and walked towards Opal and the others.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Ernest and the others simultaneously bowed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite, gentlemen!¡± Billy nodded again and looked at Opal, ¡°Opal, let me handle this!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Opal didn¡¯t insist.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± At this moment, Gater stopped the bleeding for the man and stood up, looking at Billy angrily.

    ¡°That was a warning. If your organizingmittee doesn¡¯t publicly apologize within a minute, there¡¯s no need for this year¡¯s organizingmittee to exist!¡± Billy interrupted him. As he spoke, a terrifying killing intent emanated from him, suffocating everyone.

    Sounds of astonishment rang out once again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, this isn¡¯t vale. I advise you not to go too far!¡± Gater furrowed his brows and spoke angrily. ¡°This is Xidengia¡¯s territory. If you vale really want to make a big deal out of this, do you think you, a bunch of people, can¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. Who told you that we only have these people!¡± Casey¡¯s voice came over.

    ¡°You should be from Xidengia, right? Do you believe that if you really provoke us, not only your organizingmittee, but the entire Xidengia will be wiped out!¡±

    Each one was more fierce than thest.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gates¡¯ face turned extremely ugly. In fact, he was well aware that vale didn¡¯t just send these people to Xidengia. There were definitely more people operating in the shadows. He had no idea how many people were involved behind the scenes. But he didn¡¯t dare to bet. The vale of today was no longer the war-torn vale of a hundred years ago, especially after the recent rise in national power. vale¡¯s strength had increased significantly. If he offended vale, Xidengia would have no confidence to confront them.

    ¡°Thirty seconds left!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    Gates let out a heavy breath. Then, he bowed towards Harleen.

    ¡°On behalf of the organizingmittee, I apologize to thisdy. I assure you that such incidents will not happen again!¡±

    Seeing him finally give in, there was amotion from the crowd below the arena. This should be the first time since the start of the Global Martial Arts Competition that the organizingmittee publicly apologized to a participant. Today¡¯s event would go down in history.

    ¡°If it happens again, all the referees will die!¡± Billy waved his hand after finishing his words. ¡°Thepetition continues!¡±

    Billy wouldn¡¯t wipe out the organizingmittee here. If there was a need for bloodshed, it would have to be done in a different location. So, since the other party had publicly apologized, they would leave it at that for now and deal with everything after thepetition.

    Ten minutester, everything returned to normal, and thepetition continued. With the earlier incident, all the referees on the tforms secretly wiped their sweat and kept their thoughts to themselves.

    Times had changed. They couldn¡¯t be as reckless as in the previous years. Otherwise, their lives would be at stake. Time passed quickly, and the first day of thepetition officially ended at 6 p. m..

    After dinner in the evening, Opal, Ernest and the others retired to their rooms to rest, while Billy and Casey stayed in arge meeting room in the hotel, chatting.

    ¡°Boss, Mr Mills is here!¡± Soon, Stout approached Billy and spoke up.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± As soon as Stout finished speaking, Fabian Mills walked in briskly, followed by two young men in Daoist robes.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± The two young men came forward and bowed deeply.

    From their address to Billy, it was clear that they were both from Ether Mountain. This time, vale only openly sent Billy and a few hundred people to Xidengia, but no one knew how many more people came secretly.

    ¡°Uncle Fabian, thank you for your hard work!¡± Billy smiled at the three of them and pointed to the sofa nearby. ¡°Please sit!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Fabian Mills and the other two responded and took a seat on the sofa.

    ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± Billy asked after they sat down.

 Chapter 828 Some Debts Need to be Repaid!

    ¡°We found it!¡± Fabian Mills nodded in response.

    The people from Ether Mountain came to Xidengia this time not only to protect vale¡¯s participants but also for a more important mission.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, during the catastrophe in vale, the leader of Xidengia was none other than the Elder Aiden Yade, the head of their military department.¡± Fabian continued. ¡°He was also one of the main instigators of that catastrophe, with the blood of countless vale people on his hands!¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness. One of the important tasks of their visit to Xidengia this time was to find the mastermind behind the events of a hundred years ago.

    What goes aroundes around, and when the timees, everything will be repaid!

    Tonight was the day of revenge.

    ¡°Fifty years ago, he stepped down from his position as the head of the military department and has been residing in a castle estate on the outskirts of Xidengia¡¯s capital, which is his family¡¯spound.¡± Fabian responded.

    ¡°Many of his descendants hold important positions in Xidengia¡¯s core departments!¡±

    ¡°What about his personal strength?¡± Billy asked again.

    To live for over two hundred years, this old monster must have formidable martial arts cultivation. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to live until now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but I estimate that he is at least in thete Sovereign stage.¡± Fabian replied.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fabian smiled and said, ¡°The Lord of Heaven¡¯s Authority arrived this afternoon. I just spoke to him on the phone, and he is already in Xidengia¡¯s capital!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle Megrez is here too?¡±

    The Lord of Heaven¡¯s Authority, Megrez Sims, was one of the four guardians of Ether Mountain.  Atop Ether Mountain, stood the four guardians, each named after the four stars of the Big Dipper constetion. They were known as Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, and Megre. Among the attention given to Ether Mountain by the outside world, most of it focused on the old master, as he was the soul of Ether Mountain. Apart from the old master, the most well-known person from Ether Mountain was Fabian Mills because he was the dean of the outer courtyard. Anyone who went to Ether Mountain first came into contact with the outer courtyard.

    However, Ether Mountain was not that simple. Many people believed that the second-ranked Wind & Cloud Holy Sect in the super sects hadprehensive strengthparable to Ether Mountain. Even Wind & Cloud Holy Sect itself believed so. But only those from Ether Mountain knew how ignorant and fearless that belief was. Not to mention the entire Ether Mountain, even if the four guardians took action, they could wipe out the entire Wind & Cloud Holy Sect overnight. It should be noted that all four guardians of Ether Mountain were martial arts powerhouses. Billy was not clear about their specific strength. The four old men usually stayed within the four halls of Ether Mountain and rarely appeared in public. During Billy¡¯s time in Ether Mountain, he only met them two or three times.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fabian nodded. ¡°He brought ten people from the North Hall!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°You can go now! And tell Uncle Megrez that after today, the Yade family will be expelled from Xidengia!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Fabian nodded vigorously and led the two Daoist-robed men out of the room.

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we going?¡± Judge spoke up after Fabian Mills left.

    ¡°Judge, our whereabouts are being monitored 24/7!¡± Ivy exined from the side. ¡°Any action we take, whether in Northfortia or Xidengia, will be reported to them immediately. So, for now, we can¡¯t do anything other than participate in thepetition because it¡¯s not yet time topletely turn against Xidengia.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge was confused for a moment. ¡°What about Mr Mills and the others?¡±

    ¡°As long as there is no solid evidence, even if Xidengia suspects that vale is behind it, they won¡¯t dare to act recklessly!¡± Casey added.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I see.¡± Judge nodded in response.

    Midnight.

    At the entrance of arge castle estate at the foot of a mountain in the eastern outskirts of Xidengia¡¯s capital, a group of people dressed in ck arrived. The group consisted of about twenty individuals, all dressed in ck robes, resembling phantoms in the night.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    Four burly men guarding the entrance mustered up the courage to shout, their faces showing signs of panic. Before they could finish speaking, four puffs of blood mistter, the four burly men vanished into thin air. Following that, one of the ck-robed figures took a few steps forward and raised his hand, striking a palm towards the two heavy iron gates.

    A loud explosion reverberated as the gates instantly shattered. The people inside the estate who were already asleep were awakened by the sound, and lights began to turn on in many of the buildings.

    ¡°Who goes there?!¡± At the same time, two groups of patrolling men within the estate hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°Who are you people? Do you know where this ce is? You¡­¡±

    The curly-haired man leading the group looked at the ck-robed figures walking in from outside the gates and struggled to ask. Although none of the ck-robed figures released any intimidating aura, he seemed to sense a hint of death in the air, causing him to shiver involuntarily.

    Just then, many people started running out from various buildings one after another, each with a grim expression and tense demeanor. In less than three minutes, seven to eight hundred people arrived at the square in front of the courtyard, surrounding the ck-robed figures in the middle.

    ¡°You must be truly bold and reckless to daree here. Do you not value your lives?¡± A middle-aged man standing in the front angrily spoke.

    This man was none other than Tesley Yade, the eldest son of the current head of the Yade family. Although he had not officially taken over as the head of the family, he usually handled most of the family¡¯s external affairs.

    At this moment, he was on the verge of exploding with anger. The Yade family was one of the few remaining ducal families in Xidengia and held a high position in the city. Leaving aside everything else, just the magnificent scale of this ancient castle estate was enough to show that there were only a handful of families in Xidengia that could possess such a property. Having lived for over fifty years, this was the first time he had encountered someone daring enough to cause trouble at the Yades¡¯ estate. It was truly unbelievable.

    ¡°Bring Aiden Yade out and tell him that people from vale have arrived. It¡¯s time to settle some debts!¡± Fabia,pletely enveloped in his ck robe, took a few steps forward and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing his words, Tesley¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°You people are from vale?¡±

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. He already had a bad feeling about this group; they were likely not here for anything good. He was well aware of the actions of his great-grandfather a hundred years ago when he led arge army into vale¡¯s territory. This was something he knew very well. Moreover, it was a point of pride for their entire family, as that battle solidified their position in Xidengia. And now, a hundred yearster, people from vale hade knocking on their door. Tonight was going to be difficult for them.

 Chapter 829 The Desperation of the Yade Family

    ¡°Give you two minutes, and if Aiden Yade doesn¡¯te out, everyone dies!¡± Fabian responded in a low voice.

    ¡°I warn you, this is Xidengia, not your vale!¡± Tesley took a deep breath and replied. ¡°If you dare to cause trouble here, I guarantee you won¡¯t make it back to vale!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re unwilling to call him out?¡± Fabian spoke again, ¡°In that case¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a figure taller than him by half a head walked out, and without saying a word, struck a palm towards Tesley. This person was none other than Megrez Sims, one of the four guardians of Ether Mountain, and the North Hall Master.

    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± an old man sensed the power of Megrez¡¯s palm and quickly shouted. At the same time, he stepped forward and raised his hand, sending out a palm strike, but he clearly overestimated himself and underestimated the guardians of Ether Mountain.

    Without any surprise, in front of Megrez, the opponent¡¯s attacks were ineffective. After two muffled sounds, both of them were turned into blood mist, leaving behind only scattered traces of blood on the ground.

    Seeing this scene, Fabian coughed; he hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± at the next moment, cries of pain rang out at the scene.

    ¡°Take action!¡± Megrez waved his hand.

    ¡°Sir, kill or cripple?¡± a ck-robed man asked.

    ¡°The young master has given the order, leave no one alive, so naturally, kill!¡± Megrez replied.

    ¡°Understood!¡± including Fabian, the twenty people rushed out simultaneously.

    The opponents, numbering in the hundreds, at most had just broken through to the Sovereign Realm. They couldn¡¯t put up any resistance against the powerhouses from Ether Mountain. But in the blink of an eye, almost a hundred peopley on the ground, every single one of them killed with a single strike.

    ¡°We¡¯re no match for them, run!¡± a man shouted and quickly fled to the side.

    The others also lost all will to fight and discarded their weapons, escaping in all directions. However, since Fabian and the others had already initiated their killing intent, how could they let them escape? They raised their hands and sent out waves of Chi that swept through the surroundings like andslide and tsunami.

    In less than a few minutes, there were less than two hundred people left standing. The courtyard square was filled with severed limbs and blood, flowing like a river.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡± just at that moment, an extremely angry voice of an old man rang out.

    Following that, a group of people quickly ran out from deep within the estate, numbering around forty to fifty people.

    The leader of the group was none other than the current head of the Yade family, Joel Yade. Most of the people behind him were core members of the family.

    ¡°Where is Tesley?¡± Joel grabbed a guard and asked.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ Young Master was¡­ killed by them.¡± the guard struggled to speak, ¡°He¡­ He was turned into a blood mist with a single palm strike, nothing left¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Joel roared, ¡°Damn it, how dare they kill my son! I want everyone to pay with their lives!¡± As he spoke, he forcefully increased the strength in his hand, and the guard also turned into a blood mist. Then, with a fierce expression, he looked at a family member beside him and shouted angrily, ¡°Call the pce and ask them to send someone over!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the family member nodded vigorously and took out his phone to make the call. However, after dialing for a while, the call didn¡¯t go through. Looking at the phone screen again, the expression on his face turned extremely ugly.

    ¡°Did you get through?¡± Joel asked loudly.

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a¡­ problem¡­¡± the family member responded with difficulty.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Joel angrily asked.

    ¡°The phone has no signal!¡± the family member responded again.

    After a brief moment of shock, the other core members of the Yade family took out their phones and checked.

    As expected!

    The hearts of everyone skipped a beat simultaneously. This was cutting off their only way out. Could it be that they were going to annihte the Yade family? What did the family do to offend someone?!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Joel cursed again and took a few big steps towards Megrez, who was about twenty to thirty meters away. Then he spoke in a grim voice, ¡°This is the Yade family. Have you thought about the consequences of what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Are you the current head of the Yade family?¡± Megrez nced at him and said, ¡°Do you know where the honor of your familyes from?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joel was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s because your ancient, Aiden Yade, led people to kill tens of thousands of us in vale a hundred years ago!¡± Megrez¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to wipe out your entire family in revenge for those valepatriots he brutally murdered. It¡¯s only fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Joel trembled all over and paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°If you dare to annihte my family, Xidengia will never let you off the hook. Even vale will be affected! A hundred years ago, we Xidengia could trample vale under our feet. Today, we still have that strength!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really foolish!¡± Megrez responded calmly. ¡°A hundred yearster, not only Xidengia, even Northfortia, we vale don¡¯t care about them anymore! Whether you believe it or not, now vale only needs half a month to destroy your Xidengia and make your country perish!¡±

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Joel sneered, ¡°Anyone can talk big. If you have the guts, go ahead and see if you can¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Megrez waved his hand and several gusts of wind swept through, turning several core members of the Yade family into blood mist.

    ¡°You scoundrel, die!¡± Joel roared and activated his full power, charging towards Megrez with his twelve-fold strength. He was a cultivator of the sixth rank Sovereign Realm, and he went all out with his attack.

    A powerful wave of Chi surged towards Megrez.

    ¡°You, as the head of the Yade family, this is all the strength you have?¡± Megrez stood still and spoke calmly. As he spoke, he flicked his wrist, causing the Qi wave to collide with Joel¡¯s palm wind.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The difference in their strengths was like night and day. In an instant, Joel¡¯s arm exploded into a cloud of blood mist, disappearing without a trace. This was clearly a deliberate move by Megrez. Otherwise, the blood mist would not have been confined to just his arm.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Joel let out a scream and staggered backward for over a dozen steps.

    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Megrez spoke calmly, ¡°I just wanted to show you that I have the guts to wipe out the Yade family!¡±

    After a few more minutes, all the core members of the Yade family who hade out with Joel were lying on the ground, killed by Fabian and the others. Not one of them survived.

    ¡°You scoundrels, Xidengia won¡¯t let you get away with this¡­¡± Joel sat on the ground, his face full of despair. He knew very well that the Yade family was finished. This time, they were truly done for.

    The Yade family rose to power because of events a hundred years ago, and now, they were being wiped out for the same reasons. The cycle of cause and effect had been set in motion a long time ago. Everything was predetermined.

    ¡°Aiden Yade, won¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Megrez shouted loudly towards the depths of the estate, his voice echoing throughout the entirepound.

 Chapter 830 Sinking Xidengia

    As the words fell, Megrez took a deep breath and his hands continued to flip, unleashing waves of air that roared through the surroundings of the estate like a mountain copsing.

    With the raging waves, about seventy to eighty percent of the ancient castles within the estate copsed, creating a shocking scene.

    ¡°You bastard, who dares to destroy my manor!¡±

    Just then, an extremely furious voice of an old man came from the direction of the back mountain. At the same time, a suffocating pressure swept over, enveloping the entire estate. Fortunately, the people from Ether Mountain all possessed cultivation levels above the Sovereign Realm, so although they felt some pressure, it was within their tolerance.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to show yourself?¡± Megrez looked at the three figures standing a hundred meters away and spoke calmly.

    These three individuals were the three ancients of the Yade family, each of them having lived for over two hundred years. The one leading them was none other than Aiden Yade. He was one of the culprits of the vale Cataclysm a hundred years ago.

    ¡°Grandfather, the Yade family is finished, truly finished¡­¡± Joel Yade, who was lying on the ground, looked at Aiden and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to be cut a thousand times!¡± Aiden nced at the tragic scene in the square, his eyes turning bloodshot, his face filled with ferocity. After a moment of calming down, he continued to roar, ¡°No matter who you are, I will definitely skin you alive today, and make you taste all the extreme punishments in the world before you die!¡±

    While shouting, his heart was bleeding. He had been in seclusion in the back mountain all these years. When he received the news just now, he rushed over without any hesitation, but he was still too slow. In the entire Yade family, nearly four-fifths of the people, close to a thousand, had already fallen in just a short amount of time. The Yade family had developed from a third-rate family in Xidengia to its current status over the course of a hundred years. This was the proudest aplishment of his life. But now, it had been wiped out overnight by someone. Even until now, he found it difficult to ept this reality. The blow to him was simply too great.

    ¡°What a foolish old man!¡± Fabian Mills looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Do you know why the Yade family has ended up like this?¡±

    ¡°Who are you people? Why did you attack my family?¡± Another old man¡¯s face was also filled with anger, his hair standing on end.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, when you led your troops onto thend of vale, did you ever think it woulde to this?¡± Fabian Mills ignored the old man and continued to speak to Aiden with a deep voice.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re indeed people from vale!¡± Aiden¡¯s pupils contracted coldly. After taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from, attacking my Yade family in Xidengia¡¯s capital. Do you think there are no people left in my Xidengia?¡±

    He had already roughly guessed the identities of Fabian Mills and the others. Only people from vale would have such audacity toe to the capital of Xidengia and attack the Yade family. He also knew why people from vale woulde looking for him. A hundred years ago, when he led his troops into vale, he had caused no small amount of havoc. Not to mention the other people, he had personally ughtered more than four to five thousand individuals from vale, many of whom were defenseless civilians.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool, and you still won¡¯t admit it!¡± Fabian sneered. ¡°Is Xidengia really that strong? Do you believe that my vale can sink the entire country in a matter of days?¡±

    ¡°Ignorance breeds fear!¡± Aiden pointed towards Joel Yade and said, ¡°Release my grandson now, and I might consider leaving your corpses intact!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fabian responded, then turned to a cloaked youth.

    The cloaked youth understood and took a few steps forward, kicking Joel Yade towards Aiden. At the same time, Fabian raised his hand and unleashed a powerful palm strike, sending a violent gust of wind towards Joel Yade.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Aiden saw Fabian Mills¡¯ intention and roared, then raised his hand andunched a palm strike.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Megrez¡¯s voice rang out.

    Before the words even fell, a towering wave of energy erupted, easily dissolving Aiden¡¯s palm strike. Following the explosion of a blood mist, the current head of the Yade family, Joel Yade, disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°My grandson¡­¡± Aiden cried out in pain, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all, I¡¯ll definitely kill you all!¡±

    As he spoke, he charged towards Fabian like a raging beast. His aura erupted fully, and he disyed the strength of a mid-level Sovereign Realm. The other two old men were equally furious and followed closely behind, both possessing mid-level Sovereign Realm strength. As one of the duke families of Xidengia, the Yade family¡¯s foundation was indeed not weak. Just the strength of these three individuals alone was enough to dominate the majority of the big families in Xidengia.

    Boom!

    The three mid-level Sovereign Realm powerhouses simultaneously attacked, intensifying the oppressive aura in the surrounding space, making it suffocating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these three, you deal with the others, leave none alive, kill!¡± Megrez said in a deep voice, then rushed forward.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Fabian responded loudly and charged towards the remaining enemies. He was well aware of the strength of Megrez. Although Aiden was already a Seventh-rank Sovereign Realm powerhouse, there would be no chance of winning against Megrez.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The other dozen or so members of Ether Mountain shouted in unison andunched their attacks.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, spare me¡­¡±

    The remaining enemies quickly begged for mercy, shouting and fleeing in all directions. However, it was pointless. Within three minutes, they ally on the ground, without exception, all killed.

    At the same time, the two old men who were with Aiden were sent flying several hundred meters by Megrez¡¯s palm strike, crashing heavily to the ground. After flipping through several somersaults, the two men copsed on the ground, unable to utter a word. After convulsing a few times, they breathed theirst breath.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aiden roared again, his old face bing extremely ferocious, veins bulging on his forehead, and his eyes turning crimson. While roaring, he didn¡¯t waste any time. His hands swiftly drew countless afterimages in the air. Before long, arge skeletal head condensed above his head, exuding a strong aura of death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    In the next moment, he roared, and the skeletal head opened itsrge mouth and attacked Megrez. A fierce wind blew, and the air was filled with the sound of explosions.

 Chapter 831 The Yade Family, Annihilated

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant! You¡¯re not even qualified to fight me!¡± Megrez coldly retorted. ¡°After this, make sure to apologize to the vale¡¯s citizens you have harmed!¡± As his words fell, his eyes narrowed and a faint sword shadow appeared before him.

    ¡°Die!¡± With a deep voice, the sword shadow shot out like a speeding bullet, unstoppable. At his level, whether he had a weapon or not made no difference. He could materialize any weapon with his true energy, and its power was no different from a physical object.

    The sword shadow, carrying an unstoppable force, pierced straight through the mouth of the skull statue. Then, it pierced through Aiden¡¯s forehead, leaving a gushing stream of blood from his brow.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡±

    Struggling to utter a few words, Aiden fell straight down, legs twitching, and took hisst breath. One of the culprits behind the vale catastrophe from a hundred years ago had perished.

    Five minutester, Megrez and Fabian walked out of the estate¡¯s gate. The once tranquil estate was now engulfed in mes. At this moment, the Yade family, one of the few duke families in Xidengia, was officially eradicated.

    ¡­

    The next morning, news of the Yade family¡¯s annihtion spread like wildfire throughout every corner of Xidengia. Everyone who heard the news wore a stunned expression. The mighty Yade family had been wiped out overnight. Everyone was guessing which the force possessed such strength and audacity was.

    Inside the Xidengia Pce, the sovereign, upon hearing the news, erupted in fury and ordered a thorough investigation to find the culprits. A prestigious duke family being eradicated right under his nose was a direct p to his face, and it stung. If this matter was not exined, Xidengia would no longer be able to hold its head high on the international stage.

    Soon, investigators returned from the scene with news that the Yades¡¯ residence had been reduced to ashes. There were no clues to be found within thepound. Furthermore, from 10 p. m.st night until this morning, all surveince systems within a ten-kilometer radius of the Yade family¡¯s estate had malfunctioned, failing to record any information.

    After hearing the report, the Xidengia sovereign smashed a vintage vase, standing as tall as an adult, into pieces in a fit of rage. Although he had long suspected, hecked any evidence. He couldn¡¯t simply confront vale based on his own spections. If it were a hundred years ago, such actions might have been possible. But now, vale was on apletely different level. He was well aware that if a full-scale conflict erupted between the two countries, Xidengia would have no chance of winning. Therefore, besides ordering a continued investigation, he had no other choice.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    The next morning at 8:30 a. m., Princess Eligina of Aqundia arrived at the resting area of vale. After finishing her conversation with Billy, Megrez greeted Ivy and Harleen once again.

    ¡°Princess Eligina, please have a seat!¡± Harleen smiled lightly.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Princess Eligina nodded and took a seat on the couch. After a brief pause, she looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Lord Dragon, how should we arrange today¡¯s matches?¡±

    Beforeing here, an agreement had already been reached between the two countries. The Aqundia contestants would follow Billy¡¯s instructions, so she had to check in with him every day. While speaking, her mind was not calm. She had heard about the Yade family incident early this morning, and her first reaction was that Billy had ordered it. Although she hadn¡¯t personally experienced the vale catastrophe a hundred years ago, she had thoroughly researched it. She knew that Aiden Yade was one of the perpetrators who invaded vale a hundred years ago, and now the entire family had been wiped out. It was most likely the work of people from vale. She genuinely admired Billy in her heart. To eliminate such arge family in one fell swoop, it took an extraordinary strength and courage that ordinary people couldn¡¯t possess.

    As the princess of Aqundia, Eligina had seen countless so-called talented young individuals, but none of them couldpare to even one-tenth of Billy¡¯s abilities. For a brief moment, she had a feeling of meeting someone she should have met long ago.

    ¡°Today, send out your highest-ranked Aqundia contestants one by one to earn some points for yourselves.¡± Billy said calmly.

    Originally, Aqundia¡¯s ranking in thispetition was not within his considerations. However, thinking about the ice cave in Pr Snow Domain, which allowed the top three countries to enter, he changed his mind. The situation inside the ice cave was unknown and filled with uncertainty. Having an extra ally would be better than having an extra enemy.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Eligina expressed her gratitude. After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Lord Dragon, will all the top-ranked contestants be sent out today?¡±

    ¡°Except for Steve, everyone else willpete today!¡± Billy responded calmly.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Eligina couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Steve was the true strongest contestant sent by Aqundia to participate in thepetition, their ace. But on the surface, he had only disyed the cultivation level of a Fourth-Rank Sovereign, ranking third. This matter was highly confidential within Aqundia. But now, Billy directly mentioned his name, indicating that he already knew his true strength.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°For me, Aqundia has no secrets, so it¡¯s better for you not to y any tricks! Otherwise, you will bear all the consequences!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°You¡¯re being serious, Lord Dragon!¡± Eligina steadied her emotions and continued, ¡°We are allies, and naturally, we should be honest with each other!¡± Then, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it. I¡¯ll go make the arrangements!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Boss, how should we arrange things today?¡± After Eligina left, Azure Fang looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Fang, Bob, Ivy, and Harleen, the five of you keep an eye on the top ten contestants from Aqundia.¡± Billy said. ¡°If everything goes as expected, they should bring out the top-ranked contestants from Northfortia and Xidengia!¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you suggesting that if the Aqundia contestants are not a challenge, we should step in?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°But only if we are confident!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded in unison.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you and the rest continue as you did yesterday, visit every arena and score some points first.¡± Billy continued, looking at Azure Dragon and Ian.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Vermilion Bird and the others responded in unison.

    ¡°And what about us?¡± Felicia asked Billy.

    In yesterday¡¯s matches, she, along with Rakshasa, Han Holmes, and Judge, each scored several tens of points for vale before conceding and withdrawing from thepetition.

    ¡°The four of you keep an eye on Oriana and Veridiania¡¯s representatives, see if they have any tricks up their sleeves.¡± Billy instructed again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The four of them stood up and left after responding.

    At 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, the day¡¯spetitions officially began.

 Chapter 832 Slaying the Princess of Northfortia

    After thepetition started, Azure Dragon, Ian, and the others continued to move between each arena, just like they did yesterday. After earning a certain number of points at one arena, they would retreat and move to another tform where no one dared to challenge them. Within half an hour of thepetition starting, they had already directly in around forty to fifty top-ranking contestants from Western countries.

    On the other hand, Aqundia¡¯s performance today also attracted a lot of attention. The top ten contestants, except for one, abandoned their low-key approach from yesterday and appeared in full force. They were equally decisive in their actions, giving it their all as soon as they stepped onto the stage. The opponents who died at their hands numbered in the dozens, if not hundreds.

    Around noon, a muffled sound rang out from Arena Ten. Following that, a woman from Northfortia was sted off the stage by a contestant from Aqundia with a palm strike. After tumbling several times in mid-air, she crashed to the ground andy motionless.

    ¡°You damn bastard!¡± Witnessing this scene, a petite figure leaped onto the stage. It was none other than Princess Linda of Northfortia.

    After a day ofpetition, the contestants had be ustomed to the phenomenon of some yers jumping the queue and challenging others on the stage. As long as the contestants in the waiting area had no objections, the referees would not intervene.

    ¡°You people from Aqundia are quite something! You dare to openly kill my people from Northfortia!¡± Linda looked at her Aqundia opponent and spoke in a stern voice. ¡°Come on, let me show you the strength of Northfortia. Don¡¯t think we¡¯re afraid of you!¡± As she spoke, her aura soared, revealing her strength at the Late Stage of the Second-Rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Referee, I surrender!¡±

    However, the contestant from Aqundia ignored her words. He looked in the direction of the referee and said something before turning and walking down the stage. His cultivation was at the Early Stage of the Second-Rank, half a level lower than Linda. He knew he had no chance of winning, so he took the initiative to surrender.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Filled with pent-up anger, Linda shouted at him and raised her hand to attack the contestant.

    Just before her attack couldnd, the referee intervened, sweeping his hand to block her assault.

    ¡°Princess Linda, your opponent has already surrendered. You can¡¯t make any more moves!¡± The referee looked at Linda and spoke.

    This would never have happened before yesterday. But since Opal Fraley had in a referee yesterday, all the referees had be more obedient and followed the rules of thepetition. They didn¡¯t want to identally lose their lives.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Linda snorted in anger but did not make any more moves. Then, she looked towards the bottom of the stage and said, ¡°Are there no contestants from Aqundia who want toe up and challenge me?¡±

    However, even though there were many Aqundian people below the stage, none of them paid any attention to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    After a while, a male voice sounded, and then Bob casually walked up to the stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Linda immediately recognized Bob at a nce.

    A few months ago, Linda had been imprisoned in the capital for several days, and it was Bob who had given the order. Therefore, she remembered him.

    ¡°My boss advised you a long time ago not to participate in this championship. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Bob replied calmly.

    ¡°No more nonsense!¡± Linda furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You came up just in time. Today, I¡¯m going to give you back ten times the humiliation you inflicted on me!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not nning to surrender?¡± Bob coldly replied. ¡°Do you believe that I could kill you?¡±

    Linda snorted. ¡°Full of empty words. If you have the guts, then give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders and drew his sword from his waist.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Linda shouted, brandishing her sword and charging at Bob. To her, this battle had nothing to do with the championship. She wanted to avenge the humiliation she had suffered months ago.

    During those days of imprisonment, not only did she endure lousy food, but she was also locked in Zone One of the Central Sky Office. That zone was reserved for the most dangerous criminals. Although she had her own separate iron cell, being a high-born princess and being confined in the same area as those ruthless criminals made her feel sick just from the smell of the air inside. Those days were the most miserable she had ever experienced, and she didn¡¯t want to think about it. Even now, she asionally had nightmares that woke her up drenched in cold sweat. So now, having the opportunity to stand on the same stage as Bob, she wouldn¡¯t miss the chance for revenge. She didn¡¯t even consider whether she was a match for him. All she could think about was wiping away her past shame.

    ¡°With your mediocre skills, you dare to seek revenge? Aren¡¯t you afraid of making a fool of yourself?¡± Bob spoke in a sarcastic voice. ¡°Last time in the capital, I showed you mercy and spared your life. Yet, you still don¡¯t know how to be grateful. If you really want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± As he spoke, he moved swiftly, flicking his wrist to unleash a hundred-meter-long de aura toward Linda. With his cultivation now at the third rank, even if Linda was at the same level as him, it would be difficult for her to withstand his attack! To him, it didn¡¯t matter if she was the princess of Northfortia or not. He only knew that Billy had ordered him to kill any contestants from the top ten countries he encountered.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Princess Linda, you¡¯re no match for him. Retreat quickly!¡±

    A man¡¯s voice sounded from the audience. In fact, Linda didn¡¯t need the reminder. By now, she had snapped out of her initial anger. She knew her own abilities and realized she couldn¡¯t handle this strike. She quickly withdrew and took a defensive stance. Bob¡¯s de aura directly sliced Linda¡¯s sword in half and left a deep cut on her shoulder. Fortunately, she managed to dodge half of the strike at thest moment; otherwise, that cut would have ended up on her chest.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Linda stabilized herself and cursed angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite nimble!¡± Bob narrowed his eyes slightly. He hadn¡¯t used his full strength earlier, which allowed her to escape unharmed.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he attacked again, unleashing four de auras just like the previous strike. But this time, Linda, whether due to anger or fear, didn¡¯t surrender.

    ¡°Linda, surrender!¡± the man¡¯s voice echoed once more.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Linda reacted toote and eximed, hastily shouting towards the referee¡¯s direction, ¡°I surrender¡­¡±

    However, she was too slow. The four de auras whizzed towards her and would tear her to pieces in an instant.

    ¡°Kid, if you dare to kill Linda, I¡¯ll tear you into a thousand pieces!¡± the man roared.

 Chapter 833 Iâ€™m Afraid You Wonâ€™t Live to See That Day

    ¡°Bob, spare her life!¡±

    Billy¡¯s voice reached Bob¡¯s ears. Bob rarely questioned Billy¡¯s words. Whatever the boss said, he would do. In the next moment, Bob¡¯s wrist flicked, and four sharp sword auras fell on the tform just inches away from Linda, sparks flying. From the sword marks on the steel te, it was evident that the result would be self-evident if they hadnded on Linda.

    Meanwhile, the man who had spoken earlier leaped onto the tform.

    ¡°Linda, are you alright?¡± He quickly walked up to Linda and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Linda, who had just narrowly escaped death, replied with a trembling voice and a pale expression.

    ¡°Take the princess down to rest!¡± The man shouted to two Northfortian men below the tform.

    The two men responded and walked up to the tform.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Linda bowed towards Billy¡¯s position below the tform. She heard Billy¡¯s voice just now. This was the second time Billy had spared her life.

    ¡°Bob, let¡¯s call it a truce!¡± After ncing at her, Billy turned to Bob and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob nodded and then looked towards the referee, ¡°I call for a truce!¡± After saying that, he turned around and headed down towards the tform.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The man who spoke earlier said in a deep voice, ¡°I challenge you!¡±

    ¡°Heh, want to avenge her? You¡¯re toote, maybe next time!¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders and walked away without looking back.

    Bob had already investigated the opponent¡¯s strength and couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in his aura. He was at least two levels higher than him. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t ept the challenge.

    ¡°I said I want to challenge you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The man¡¯s tone turned cold as he raised his hand and struck out with a palm.

    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t!¡± Linda, who had reacted, shouted.

    ¡°Looking for death!¡± Just as the man was about to make his move, Billy, who had been observing him, also made a move.

    The attacks of the two shed, creating a loud noise and causing a shockwave that knocked over the two rows of spectators closest to the tform. At the same time, Billy and the man both took two or three steps back. Since neither of them had used their full strength, they were evenly matched in this round.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Bob quickly walked up to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± After replying, Billy looked at the man on the tform and said, ¡°All the people from Northfortia are like you, always scheming behind others¡¯ backs?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯m sorry, my cousin was just desperate¡­¡± Linda spoke up.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, would you like to fight me?¡± The man interrupted Linda and said to Billy in an aggressive voice.

    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t!¡± Linda hesitated for a moment before quickly speaking up, ¡°Commander Gardner is very powerful, you¡¯re no match for him!¡± She knew Billy¡¯s strength well. He was definitely capable of defeating opponents of a higher level. And her cousin, as one of the outstanding younger generation of Northfortia, although also at the fifth rank, could challenge opponents of a higher level. But she was certain that her cousin wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Billy.

    ¡°Jason,e with me to the resting area!¡± Linda spoke up again.

    ¡°Linda, you go down first. I¡¯ll deal with Commander Gardner!¡± The man said and then looked at Billy again, ¡°Commander Gardner, are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Bob replied before looking at Billy and saying, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t mind him, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Bob understood that there must be another n behind why Billy hadn¡¯t stepped onto the tform until now.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, with such a renowned name, don¡¯t tell me youck the courage? That would be truly disappointing!¡± The man continued speaking.

    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Linda frowned slightly.

    But before she could say another word, the man interrupted her, ¡°Linda, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± After saying that, Jason looked at Billy again, his eyes filled with determination as he said, ¡°Commander Gardner, if you don¡¯te up and fight me, I¡¯ll go to other arenas and specifically challenge people from vale. I¡¯ll kill one for every encounter!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Upon hearing the opponent¡¯s words, Billy¡¯s gaze sharpened. After speaking, he stepped onto the tform. He hadn¡¯t nned to take the opponent¡¯s life so quickly, but since the other party was so eager to fight, he was happy to oblige.

    As Billy stepped onto the tform, a loudmotion erupted around him. Even the spectators from the nearby tforms rushed over to see the action. Commander Gardner was not only highly respected within vale, but also well-known internationally. Everyone wanted to see just how strong this millennium genius, who helped vale wee the nine-fold national fortune, really was.

    ¡°You finally decided toe up?¡± the man said, then turned to Linda and said, ¡°Linda, please go down and wait for me. I¡¯ll apany you back to the rest areater!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you still have a chance to go back to rest?¡± Billy replied calmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Try and you¡¯ll find out!¡± the man responded with a cold smirk.

    ¡°Once again, I thank Commander Gardner for sparing my life!¡± Linda, realizing she couldn¡¯t dissuade her cousin, didn¡¯t insist any further and bowed slightly to Billy before stepping down from the tform.

    ¡°Referee, can we start?¡± the man then turned to the referee and asked.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± the referee nodded in response.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is capable of challenging opponents of higher ranks. Luckily, I¡¯ve also defeated several opponents of the sixth rank in the past, so I thought I¡¯d take this opportunity to spar with you.¡± The man continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Jason! By the way, Commander Gardner should remember Handt, right? He¡¯s my uncle!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy chuckled lightly. ¡°Do you want to avenge him?¡±

    Billy remembered Handt, the representative from Northfortia whom he encountered in the capital city of Veridianiast time and whoter died at the hands of the people there.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, if I guess correctly, the massacre of the Yade family yesterday was probably the work of your people from vale, right?¡± Jason didn¡¯t respond to Billy¡¯s question. m¡±I have to admit, I admire your audacity!¡±

    ¡°You should be grateful that thispetition is not held in Northfortia. Otherwise, you would witness even more spectacr events.¡± Billy didn¡¯t deny it. After a pause, he added, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s only a matter of time. But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t live to see that day.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jason sneered.

    ¡°I have to remind Commander Gardner that the youngdy of the Yade family is the princess of the royal family in Xidengia. It is said that after receiving the news this morning, she was extremely angry and swore to tear the culprits apart, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°It seems she already suspects that Commander Gardner was behind it all!¡± Jason sneered again. ¡°So, Commander Gardner, you better watch out, including those around you.¡±

    ¡°Should I thank you for sharing this information with me?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°No need to be polite!¡± Jason shrugged his shoulders. After speaking, he changed the subject. ¡°Alright, enough chit-chat. Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Take this move!¡± The next moment, the man said in a deep voice.

    Immediately, a blur of motion shot out, as fast as a white horse passing through a gap, and quickly reached a distance of several tens of meters away from Billy. Then, his hands swiftly flipped. Before long, a ck mist appeared between his palms, and within the mist, a turbulent scene could be seen.

 Chapter 834 A Loser

    ¡°Which one do you think is stronger?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say, both of them are at the fifth-rank Sovereign level. Their strength should be quite evenly matched, and even if one side wins, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! Although Commander Gardner is a once-in-a-millennium genius, Jason, as the rising star of Northfortia¡¯s younger generation, is not just a name. It is said that he has previously defeated several opponents at the sixth-rank level!¡±

    ¡°Is he really that strong? Well, let¡¯s watch. I bet they¡¯ll fight fiercely, and it will be hard to determine a winner!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A discussion broke out among the spectators below the tform.

    ¡°Go!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, Jason forcefully pushed his hands forward. Immediately, a ck mist rushed towards Billy like a hurricane, growingrger andrger as it approached. As the ck mist neared Billy, it suddenly exploded, and four cold glimmers shot towards Billy¡¯s head at lightning speed. From their appearance, it was clear that they were poisonous scorpions or something simr.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but shout from below the tform.

    ¡°Always using these despicable and twisted methods, you scum from Northfortia.¡± Billy said coldly, looking at Jason. As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely powerful wave of energy emanated from him. Immediately after, the four poisonous creatures exploded about ten meters away from Billy, scattering specks of blood on the ground.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Jason clearly didn¡¯t expect Billy to easily neutralize his attack. His pupils contracted slightly. However, he didn¡¯t have much time to be stunned because Billy¡¯s assault was already upon him. Without much thought, he quickly raised his hand and sent out several waves of energy to block the attack.

    After a muffled sound, Jason was sent flying backward, as if he had been hit by a ferocious beast, sliding back for fifty or sixty meters before finally stopping. There were traces of blood at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Truly worthy of Commander Gardner, indeed not just a reputation!¡± Jason wiped away the blood and spoke again. ¡°Interesting,e at me again!¡± As he finished speaking, his figure shed and he once again activated his full strength, attacking Billy.

    Objectively speaking, hisbat power was indeed quite good, as could be seen from his aura. He lived up to his title as one of the outstanding members of Northfortia¡¯s younger generation.

    However, his opponent was a once-in-a-millennium genius, so the oue was already predetermined.

    ¡°Did Northfortia send you to test my strength? Do you really think you can leave the tform alive?¡± Billy looked at him and replied. From the moment Jason started provoking him, Billy had a rough idea of his intentions. ording to the information Ivy had gathered, Jason was officially ranked first among the Northfortia participants in thispetition. But in reality, there were two others who were one rank higher than Jason, at the sixth-rank Sovereign level.

    Jason¡¯s repeated attempts to challenge him were obviously paving the way for the other two. Perhaps, in Jason¡¯s eyes, with his fifth-rank Sovereign cultivation, challenging Commander Gardner, even if he couldn¡¯t win, he should have no problem retreating unscathed. At worst, he could just surrenderter. However, he had clearly thought too optimistically.

    ¡°If you can withstand this attack, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out once again. While speaking, he took a few steps forward, no longer wasting time with the other person, and forcefully activated the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique.

    At the next moment, a dragon-shaped phantom containing a raging energy rushed towards the opponent, causing a hurricane to roar and the air above the tform to surge.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± After sensing the power of Billy¡¯s move, Jason¡¯s face immediately turned pale. He finally realized how naive he had been before. Although they were at the same level and both capable of challenging opponents of higher rank, their strengths were not on the same level!

    Originally, he thought that if he couldn¡¯t win, he could surrender, but that was based on the premise that he could withstand the opponent¡¯s attack and have a chance to speak.

    But if he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow, would he still have a chance to surrender?

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Jason shouted loudly, his voice filled with despair.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, please show mercy!¡± Linda, who was watching from below the tform, saw Jason¡¯s crisis and her face changed, shouting anxiously.

    Before they could finish speaking, the dragon-shaped phantom had already crashed fiercely into Jason¡¯s chest, causing him to fly over a hundred meters before crashing onto the tform. Immediately, he spat out a mouthful of blood, with at least half of his bones broken and his meridians shattered. From the beginning, Billy had no intention of sparing his life, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jason struggled to open his mouth and managed to say a word before arge amount of blood gushed out, followed by his head slumping to the side, lifeless.

    Witnessing this scene on the tform, there were exmations of astonishment all around, followed by a moment of silence.

    He was killed with just a single move?

    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Linda cried out in pain, her face filled with grief.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to step onto the tform?¡± Billy scanned the area below the tform.

    A coughing sound echoed all around. With a single move, even the experts at the fifth-rank were killed. Who would dare to step up now?

    Two minutester, seeing no one else challenging him, Billy stepped down from the tform and walked towards the rest area with Bob.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Just as they arrived at the rest area, Felicia hurriedly walked over.

    ¡°How did it go? Did you find out the situation?¡± Billy smiled faintly and asked.

    Before the morningpetition, he had given Felicia and the others a task to keep an eye on Veridiania and Oriana¡¯s people.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Felicia nodded in response. ¡°In terms of true strength, the top expert in Veridiania is a person named Jacob Nguyen. He recently broke through to the fifth-rank level. He is senior to Princess Liz from Veridiania, both had the same martial arts teacher, and they are said to be in a romantic rtionship.¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°What about Oriana?¡±

    ¡°Oriana has a man named Corey Wilkins as her strongest contestant. He is at thete fourth-rank level.¡±

    ¡°Have either of them stepped onto the tform today?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Corey Wilkins hasn¡¯t yet, but Jacob Nguyen is already on the twelfth tform!¡± Felicia responded. ¡°Just now, a contestant from Aqundia injured Princess Liz quite severely, so he stepped onto the tform to avenge her!¡±

    After a pause, Billy asked, ¡°What about Casey?¡±

    ¡°I already informed him, and he has already gone over.¡± Felicia replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over together then!¡± Billy smiled and led the group towards the twelfth tform.

 Chapter 835 The Last Day

    As they approached the tform, a man from Aqundia fell off the tform. Hey on the ground, flipping a few times before spitting out a mouthful of blood and passing out.

    ¡°Steve!¡± Eligina¡¯s voice rang out, and she quickly ran over.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell your people to surrender if they can¡¯t defeat their opponents?¡± Billy walked over.

    ¡°Steve is a mid-stage expert at the fourth rank. He was confident in fighting against his opponent, but he didn¡¯t expect the opponent¡¯s strength to be far superior.¡± Eligina responded after a momentary pause.

    ¡°His meridians are severely damaged. Take him back for treatment, there¡¯s still time!¡± Billy used his spiritual power to roughly assess the man¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Eligina nodded and instructed two other people to help the man up before turning to leave.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to challenge?¡± At this moment, Jacob Nguyen looked around and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Casey walked onto the tform.

    ¡°A person from vale?¡± Jacob Nguyen narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Lord Nguyen, he is the Eastern Frontier Commander of vale!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded from below the tform.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Jacob Nguyen frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid to face me?¡± Casey spoke casually.

    ¡°What a joke. Why would I be afraid?¡± Jacob Nguyen sneered in response. He had already investigated Casey¡¯s cultivation, and a mid-stage expert at the fourth rank was naturally not worth his attention.

    ¡°You were present when Commander Gardner and his men went to the pce of Veridiania and killed my master, right?¡± Jacob Nguyen spoke again.

    ¡°Oh? That so-called Veridiania¡¯s number one expert, Hadden Geis, is your master?¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°You killed my master, and today I will collect some interest from you!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see if you have the strength for that!¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Jacob Nguyen responded in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. It¡¯s a life or death battle!¡±

    With those words, a powerful aura burst forth, instantly enveloping Casey. Immediately after, the samurai sword drew more than a dozen chilling sword auras in the air, creating a piercing sound of wind.

    ¡°Face my one decisive strike!¡±

    In the next moment, the dozen sword auras merged into one, roaring as Jacob Nguyen swung his wrist and shed towards Casey. The momentum was overwhelming, as if he wanted to cut through the sky. This strike was called the One Decisive Strike. It was the Sovereign technique created by Hadden Geis himself, the move that allowed him to im the title of Veridiania¡¯s number one expert.

    ¡°Not bad, but still a bit weak!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Meanwhile, without any hesitation, he alsounched his attack, channeling his full strength into the Domineering de Art.

    Boom!

    Their des collided with a deafening sound. Then, the de aura of the Domineering de Art pierced through Jacob Nguyen¡¯s attack and descended from above his head. In the next moment, the arena returned to calmness, with Casey and Jacob Nguyen standing motionless in their original positions. The surrounding audience also fell silent, their eyes fixed on the arena, unsure of who was stronger.

    After a while, a bloodline extended from Jacob Nguyen¡¯s head to his waist, and more than a dozen blood arrows shot out.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±

    With great difficulty, Jacob Nguyen uttered a few words before his body split in two and copsed on the arena, blood everywhere.

    Witnessing this scene, many spectators in the arena couldn¡¯t help but vomit. It was too brutal, too bloody!

    ¡°Jacob!¡± A heart-wrenching cry came from Veridiania¡¯s Princess, Liz, her face filled with grief and despair.

    ¡°Casey, are you alright?¡± Soon after Casey stepped down from the arena, Felicia quickly approached him.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Casey smiled and shook his head, then walked over to Billy and greeted him.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy smiled in return.

    Then, the group returned to the rest area.

    As the evening approached and thepetition neared its end, Harleen and Ivy returned to the rest area.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Both of them greeted Billy.

    Billy smiled slightly, paused for a moment, and raised an eyebrow as he looked at Harleen. ¡°Dear, did you break through?¡± He sensed that Harleen had reached the fourth rank in her cultivation.

    ¡°Billy, you have to scold Harleen. It was so dangerous just now!¡± Ivy responded with a slightly scared expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to her breakthroughter. Otherwise, she would have been injured by the top-ranked expert from Oriana.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Ms Knight, did you challenge that guy before breaking through? He¡¯s already halfway into the fifth rank.¡± Casey said, slightly surprised after hearing Ivy¡¯s words.

    ¡°I just wanted to challenge HIM and see if I could break through to the fourth rank!¡± Harleen smiled lightly.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Billy frowned slightly, his tone bing stern. ¡°What if you hadn¡¯t seeded?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again next time.¡± Harleen stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t bring you out anymore!¡± Billy continued in a serious tone.

    ¡°I know, Billy!¡± Harleen replied yfully.

    ¡°Be serious!¡± Billy gave her a stern look. In fact, based on his understanding of Harleen, there was at least an eighty to ny percent chance that she would do it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken such a risk. Moreover, he had already discovered that after Harleen received the inheritance on Ether Mountain, there was a power sealed within her body that didn¡¯t belong to her. Others could harm her, but taking her life wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen saluted in a proper manner.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter.

    In the following two days, there was nothing special happening in thepetition. Everything proceeded as nned.

    On the fourth evening of the championship, it was nearing its end. A total of 15, 000 people participated in thepetition, with fifteen arenas, averaging around one thousand people per arena. From 9 am to 6 pm, nine hours a day without breaks. Considering that many people didn¡¯t even step onto the arena and gave up directly, there were only around two thousand people left with the qualifications topete after four days.

    On the fifth morning, Billy and the others returned to the arena.

    ¡°Ivy, how are the points looking?¡± Billy asked Ivy.

    ¡°As of yesterday evening, the points of Northfortia, Aqundia, and our vale are very close, with only a small difference.¡± Ivy responded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°The fourth and fifth ces are Xidengia and identa, followed by Veridiania, and then the other western countries.¡±

    ¡°What about the casualties among the top ten countries, apart from Aqundia?¡± Billy nodded and continued his inquiry.

 Chapter 836 Once for All

    ¡°Those countries have nearly two thousand participants. Currently, including those who voluntarily surrendered or haven¡¯t had their turn yet, there are still around seven to eight hundred people.¡± Ivy responded after a brief moment of thought.

    For the past four days, Casey and the others had been shuttling between different arenas, along with the participants from Aqundia. Anypetitors from the top ten countries who stepped onto the arena were virtually all killed. Many with low cultivation levels didn¡¯t even step onto the arena and chose to surrender, saving their lives.

    ¡°Boss, it won¡¯t be easy to kill them all. Many people don¡¯t even dare to step onto the arena,¡± Azure Dragon chimed in.

    One of Billy¡¯s goals in participating in the championship was to kill all the participants from the top ten countries, except for Aqundia.

    ¡°They must die!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked, while the others also turned their attention to him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and began giving instructions to the group.

    At nine in the morning, the final day of thepetition officially began. Like the previous days, Casey and the others continued shuttling between different arenas, earning points for vale. Since it was thest day, all countries had unleashed their strongest cards. The prodigies from the countries with higher rankings specifically targeted vale¡¯s participants. Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and others had already surrendered, leaving the opponents infuriated and feeling powerless.

    Around noon, at about twelve o¡¯clock.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Among Billy¡¯srades, only Casey and Harleen remained with a chance to step onto the stage. Everyone else had conceded defeat. Meanwhile, the leaderboard still showed Northfortia, vale, and Aqundia in the top three positions. The points between these three nations were neck and neck, with only a slight difference.

    Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the arena!

    A dull sound reverberated from the central Arena Number 6. Casey was hit in the scap by a punch from a man from Northfortia, sliding for twenty to thirty meters before stabilizing himself. His face turned pale, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth, and his aura was in disarray. His opponent was none other than Thomas, the true number one expert of Northfortia, with a cultivation level halfway into the seventh rank.

    ¡°Casey!¡± Felicia eximed from below the arena, her face filled with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Felicia. Casey knows what he¡¯s doing. If he can¡¯t win, he will surrender.¡± Stout reassured her.

    ¡°Not bad, you managed to take one of my strikes and still stand. Truly worthy of vale¡¯s Eastern Frontier Commander!¡± Thomas said calmly as he looked at Casey from the arena. After speaking, he approached Casey again, speaking while walking.

    ¡°Take another one of my attacks, and if you can still hold on, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s another ten attacks to me!¡± Casey wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Casey, step down!¡± At that moment, Billy¡¯s voice reached Casey¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey didn¡¯t hesitate. Whatever Billy asked him to do, he would do it.

    After saying that, he turned to the referee and said, ¡°I surrender!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so tough, yet you surrender so quickly?¡± Thomas frowned, still full of anger that he hadn¡¯t unleashed yet.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey replied nonchntly before walking towards the edge of the arena.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Thomas made a move to chase after him.

    ¡°He has already surrendered!¡± the referee¡¯s voice sounded, as he stood in front of Thomas to block his path.

    Thomas let out a sigh of relief, muttering under his breath, ¡°Coward!¡± With that, he looked down at the arena, and shouted loudly, ¡°Are there any more participants from vale? Come up and fight if you dare!¡±

    ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Billy strolled up to the arena.

    As soon as he appeared, there was another uproar from the crowd. Many people¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. It was going to be another thrilling show.

    ¡°Who are you? Introduce yourself!¡± Thomas nced at Billy with a disdainful expression.

    As the top prodigy from Northfortia, it was impossible for him not to recognize Commander Gardner from vale. He had seen countless pictures and videos of him. He asked out of pure intention to embarrass Billy.

    ¡°Lord Thomas, he is Commander Gardner from vale!¡± A kind-hearted man from Northfortia below the arena reminded them.

    ¡°Lord Thomas, Commander Gardner is very powerful, don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± Another man from Northfortia gave a ¡®helpful¡¯ment.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Commander Gardner from vale. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± On the arena, Thomas twitched his mouth and spoke to Billy.

    ¡°How many more participants from Northfortia haven¡¯t fought yet?¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thomas was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent. Bring all of them here!¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°Also, call all the participants from Northfortia¡¯s allies, Xidengia, identa, and the seven to eight countries that haven¡¯t fought yet! I don¡¯t have time to y with you one by one. Gather everyone, and we¡¯ll settle it all at once!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, another uproar erupted from the crowd below the arena. Everyone was stunned by Billy¡¯s domineering words. There were still three to four hundred participants from Northfortia, Xidengia, and the other countries who hadn¡¯t fought yet. Was Commander Gardner nning to challenge them all by himself? They had always heard that Commander Gardner from vale was decisive and arrogant, but seeing him in person today was truly eye-opening. It was no longer just youthful arrogance; it was boundless madness.

    It should be noted that among the remaining three to four hundred participants, many were prodigies intentionally kept hidden by their countries. Some of them were even experts in the mid-stage of the Sovereign realm. And Commander Gardner himself was only at the mid-stage of the Sovereign realm. Everyone couldn¡¯t believed that he dared to make such a request.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Thomas burst intoughter. After finally stopping hisughter, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re arrogant and conceited, and today I finally see it for myself!¡±

    ¡°No more nonsense. Make a decision. Will you challenge me alone or bring everyone here?¡± Billy spoke calmly once again.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Thomas squinted his eyes and asked again.

    Although he had a cultivation level one rank higher than Billy at thete-stage of the Sovereign realm, he knew his own limitations. If he were to fight Billy, he wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to win. Moreover, even if he had the strength to kill Billy, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do it on the arena. At most, he would just cripple Billy¡¯s cultivation level. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the Yade family from Xidengia, which had been wiped out overnight. It couldn¡¯t have been done by anyone other than the people from vale. This meant that vale had experts in thete-stage of the Sovereign realm or even stronger hidden in Xidengia. If he really killed Billy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Northfortia.

    But if three to four hundred people attacked together, Thomas wouldn¡¯t have as many concerns. Even if he killed Billy in the end, vale wouldn¡¯t be able to kill all the participants from these ten countries to avenge him.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m interested in joking with you?¡± Billy responded coldly.

 Chapter 837 The Final Battle

    ¡°This is what you asked for, can¡¯t me me!¡± Thomas responded before walking towards the referee. Naturally, approval from the organizingmittee was required for this matter.

    A few minutester, Thomas returned and said to Billy, ¡°The organizingmittee has agreed. Commander Gardner, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call them up.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Soon, this news spread throughout the entirepetition venue, shocking the majority of people who heard it. Following that, everyone started heading towards Arena No. 6. Such a lively scene was a once-in-a-lifetime experience that couldn¡¯t be missed.

    At this moment, Opal, Azure Dragon and the otehrs also gathered near Arena No. 6. Billy had already informed Opal of today¡¯s arrangement, so she wasn¡¯t surprised. Actually, she was initially against it, considering the high level of danger involved. Facing opponents at the Sovereign Realm all at once was no joke. However, Billy repeatedly assured her that there wouldn¡¯t be any problems, so she reluctantly agreed. She understood Billy¡¯s intentions very well. He nned to take them all out in one fell swoop, seeking revenge for theirpatriots from a hundred years ago. And she had also decided that she would be watching from the sidelines. If a crisis really urred, she could intervene at any time to save the day. She couldn¡¯t care less about the rules of thepetition. In the face of absolute strength, all rules were meaningless. Otherwise, vale wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a miserable defeat a hundred years ago.

    ¡°Fairy Opal, why is Lord Dragon doing this?¡±

    Ernest Shepherd, Otis Hum, and Milo Guzman approached. There was a trace of worry on their faces as they looked at Opal and asked.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, you don¡¯t need to worry. Billy knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± Opal smiled lightly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Otis Hum took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°I guarantee that he will be fine!¡± Opal interrupted Otis Hum¡¯s words with another smile.

    ¡°Well, alright then!¡±

    The three of them nodded. They were concerned because they knew Billy¡¯s personality very well. He must have his own confidence in doing this, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t act so recklessly.

    After about a quarter of an hour, more than 400 qualified participants, led by Northfortia, stood on the arena, with Northfortia as their leader. The arena for the Global Martial Arts Competition was quiterge, even if five or six hundred people fought on it at the same time, it wouldn¡¯t feel too crowded. After all, in this level of duel, if the arena was too small, the majority of people would be knocked out before they could even make a move. It was worth mentioning that apart from the nine Western countries, people from Veridiania were also present, including their princess, Princess Liz.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Princess Liz also wants to join the fun. I suppose you don¡¯t mind a few more people, Commander Gardner?¡± Thomas looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Billy replied nonchntly. He was just thinking about how to deal with the people from Veridiania, and now it was just what he wanted.

    At the same time, the leaders of the various countries and their respective staff members also arrived near the arena. The entire arena was surrounded byyers of people, and the other arenas¡¯ matches were temporarily suspended as all the spectators gathered here.

    ¡°Harleen, with so many people teaming up, can Billy really handle it?¡± Felicia looked at the arena and couldn¡¯t help expressing her concern.

    ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t worry too much. Boss should be confident, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t take such a risk.¡± Casey, who was beside her, replied.

    ¡°But what if something happens?¡± Felicia frowned.

    ¡°No worries. Opal will be watching, and if Billy is in any real danger, she¡¯ll step in.¡± Harleen took a deep breath and reassured Felicia, although her worry was evident on her face.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Felicia nodded slightly, still concerned.

    Apart from Harleen and the others, the staff members of the nine country delegations were also engaged in conversation. Their cheerful expressions indicated their excitement. For them, this was a golden opportunity to defeat Commander Gardner from vale. They were delighted at the prospect. Especially the representatives from Northfortia and Xidengia. They had been worried about the fate of their participants, as most of them had already been killed by now. They didn¡¯t know how they would exin this failure upon returning. They hade with the mission of annihting vale just like what had happened a hundred years ago. But instead of vale¡¯s participants dying, it was their own countrymen who had suffered the most casualties. If they returned like this, they would face severe consequences. However, if they could eliminate Billy, they could redeem themselves and perhaps even receive rewards.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you sure about this?¡± the referee on the tform asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Billy surveyed the more than 400 people surrounding him and gave themand.

    ¡°I must say, Commander Gardner, you truly have the courage. We all admire you for it!¡± Princess Liz looked at Billy with a hint of icy resentment in her eyes. Her hatred for Billy had reached its peak since he had not only killed her master but also taken the life of her lover. This grudge was irreconcble.

    ¡°Lord Thomas, shall we start?¡± Princess Liz then turned to Thomas.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Thomas nodded in response and raised his hand. ¡°Attack! Everyone, give it your all. No holds barred, let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± he ordered.

    ¡°Kill!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than 400 people shouted in unison.

    Immediately, a strong aura surged into the sky, enveloping the entire area in an instant. Then, everyone simultaneously unleashed their strongest power and attacked Billy with full force. Among them, there were about twenty to thirty individuals who possessed cultivation levels at the Sovereign Realm and above. Working together, theirbined forces created a formidable wave of energy, with an overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Five Elements Secret Art, the Art of Metal!¡±

    At the same time, Billy¡¯s voice resounded. In an instant, an incredibly violent surge of energy erupted from his body. The onlookers near the tform, who hade to watch the spectacle, suddenly found their weapons slipping out of their hands as if under a magical spell, hanging in mid-air.

    ¡°Strike!¡±

    With Billy¡¯smand, thousands of weapons shot towards the more than 400 people, each following its own trajectory, unstoppable and powerful.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± At this sight, the hundreds of people on the tform were stunned, and many couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily. Not only them, but the people from the ten countries surrounding the tform also had shocked expressions on their faces.

    No one had expected Billy to possess such formidable secret arts.

 Chapter 838 Witness the Despair

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In the next moment, the entire tform fell into chaos. Screams and roars echoed through the air, one after another. The three or four hundred people had no energy left to deal with Billy. They frantically activated their full strength to fend off the weapons raining down from the sky.

    Many of the participants below the Sovereign Realm had no defense against these swords and des. Within less than a minute, they were shed open, blood spurting out like fountains. Each one struggled desperately, resembling blood-soaked figures.

    ¡°Stay calm, everyone! He¡¯s using such powerful secret arts, it must be exhausting his spiritual energy. Just hold on for two or three minutes!¡± Thomas shouted loudly, blocking the weapons while speaking.

    ¡°But Lord Thomas, I don¡¯t think we can hold on for three minutes!¡± someone yelled in despair.

    Not to mention three minutes, for some of them, even one minute was difficult.

    ¡°We have to hold on, even if it seems impossible. Anyone who attempts to flee will be killed without mercy!¡± Thomas shouted again.

    Just as he finished speaking, people started falling to the ground one after another. They copsed, twitching for a few moments before going motionless.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± a man shouted, then turned and jumped off the tform. However, before his body even reached the ground, it was torn apart by a few icy glimmers. He fell in pieces, his flesh and blood scattered on the ground.

    Since Billy had already decided not to leave anyone alive, he couldn¡¯t let them escape. Many of the people who were nning to flee took a deep breath, abandoning their escape ns. It was better to stay in ce and face these swords and des than to be torn to pieces. Perhaps, as Thomas had said, if they could hold on for another two minutes, once Commander Gardner¡¯s spiritual energy was depleted, the crisis would be over.

    ¡°He¡¯s already at his limit. Just hold on for another half a minute!¡± Princess Liz shouted loudly after more than a minute.

    ¡°Alright!¡± many people replied simultaneously, trying to encourage themselves.

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡± Azure Dragon, standing below the tform, couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. He knew that Billy was just ying with them. He remembered clearly that during the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament, Billy was already able to control three or four thousand swords and des, and now it was only a thousand. Moreover, Billy¡¯s cultivation and spiritual energy had be much stronger since then. The power of the Art of Metal would only be stronger, there was no way it would be just this level of battle formation.

    ¡°Not bad, his Five Elements Secret Art has reached its peak. It¡¯s quite surprising!¡± Opal murmured as she looked at the tform.

    ¡°Opal, there are still many surprises that Billy has in store for you!¡± Ivy, standing beside her, smiled lightly upon hearing her words.

    ¡°You, this girl, always blind admiration!¡± Opal scolded her with a dissatisfied nce.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Billy has never disappointed anyone!¡± Ivy yfully smiled.

    ¡°Be careful of getting poisoned, you!¡± Opal red at her again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Ivy stuck out her tongue once more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with you!¡± Opal ignored her.

    Meanwhile, on the tform, only a few dozen weapons were still attacking, while the rest had fallen to the ground. Nearly a quarter of the four hundred people had already fallen, while the remaining two to three hundred struggled on, many bearing varying degrees of injuries.

    ¡°His spiritual strength is depleted! Attack!¡± Thomas shouted, deflecting anotherrge de before charging towards Billy.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The crowd rallied, shouting in unison.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Billy¡¯s voice grew heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what despair truly feels like!¡± As his words trailed off, a more violent surge of energy emanated from him, shaking the surroundings.

    Immediately, a stunning sight unfolded before everyone¡¯s eyes. Countless weapons once again slipped from the hands of the spectators, hovering in mid-air. This time, the number far exceeded the previous time. A rough estimate put it at least seven to eight thousand, densely packed and obscuring the sky.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Thomas¡¯ pupils shrank at the scene. ¡°How can you possess such formidable spiritual strength?¡±

    ¡°Blinded by your own narrow perspective.¡± Billy calmly retorted.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, have mercy! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Pleas for mercy echoed from the arena as individuals abandoned all regard for pride and frantically fled towards the edge of the stage.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy dered, his voice resolute.

    With hismand, the seven to eight thousand weapons simultaneously came to life, generating a piercing chorus of howling winds in the air.

    ¡°He wants to annihte us all! Stop him!¡± The leader of Northfortia shouted from the stands.

    In the next moment, dozens of powerful auras surged into the sky as the leaders of the ten nations, led by Northfortia, unleashed their strongest powers.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Ernest Shepherd, Otis Hum, and Milo Guzman shouted simultaneously, their auras reaching their peak.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is cunning. He deliberately brought us all onto the stage to challenge him, just to kill all our participants. We can¡¯t let him seed!¡± The leader of Northfortia spoke again. Turning to people from Xidengia and identa, he said, ¡°You two, hold off vale¡¯s fighters. I¡¯ll go to the stage and stop Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the others responded in unison.N?velDrama.Org content.

    In an instant, the leader of Northfortia leaped towards the stage.

    ¡°You fools who know not your own insignificance!¡± Opal¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to make your move!¡± Simultaneously, her figure darted forward like a phantom, unleashing a palm strike. The scene suddenly erupted with a fierce gale and surging energy.

    The leader of Northfortia sensed the danger and shuddered, his body covered in goosebumps. Until now, his attention had been solely focused on Ernest Shepherd and the others,pletely neglecting to investigate Opal Fraley¡¯s martial aura. Of course, even if he had investigated, he would not have found any results. It was impossible to discern Opal¡¯s cultivation level. He himself was only half a step away from reaching the ninth rank, and he was the strongest among the representatives from Northfortia . From the beginning, he had never regarded Ernest Shepherd and the others as formidable opponents, despite their individual strengths. But now, he realized that this woman, whom he had never taken seriously, surpassed even Ernest Shepherd and the others in skill.

    It was inconceivable. How young was she?

    Without further thought, he quickly abandoned his intention to deal with Billy and summoned his twelve-fold power tounch a palm strike at Opal, attempting to block her attack. However, in the instant their attacks collided, he realized just how wrong he had been. And furthermore, he had grossly underestimated the difference between them.

 Chapter 839 You Shall All Perish!

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a loud noise reverberated through the air. Northfortia¡¯s team leader was sent flying several hundred meters away, crashing into the ground and creating a huge crater.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re already¡­¡± he struggled to utter a few words before his head tilted, lifeless, with an expression of disbelief on his face.

    The sound of jaws dropping could be heard all around. People found it hard to believe that ate eighth-rank Sovereign had been instantly annihted by a young woman with a single palm strike. Could anything be more insane than this? If it wasn¡¯t witnessed with their own eyes, none of them would believe it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At the same time that Opal made her move, Ernest Shepherd and the other two were already shing with the representatives of the other ten countries.

    ¡°Aqundia, attack!¡± the Aqundia team leader shouted after a brief moment of thought, then swiftly charged towards the Northfortia team.

    ¡°Kill!¡± the Aqundia experts followed suit.

    ¡°Damn it! Are you trying to destroy your country?¡± Northfortia¡¯s vice team leader shouted angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless! You can try!¡± the Aqundia team leader responded loudly.

    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Northfortia¡¯s vice team leader fought against Ernest Shepherd for a moment before quickly running at Aqundia¡¯s team leader. However, just as he reached halfway, a terrifying gust of wind swept in from the side, overwhelming and unstoppable.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± realizing the power of this move, the man cried out for mercy. Before he could finish his plea, his voice abruptly cut off. After the gust of wind passed, only a cloud of blood mist remained in the air.

    ¡°Attempting to disrupt thepetition, with such malicious intentions, everyone, kill them!¡± the one who made the move was none other than Opal. After obliterating her opponent with a single palm strike, she quickly moved on to the others. With her joining the battle, those hundred or so so-called experts on the other side were no different from ants. In the blink of an eye, she took down twenty or thirty of them, all of whom were experts in thete ninth rank.

    ¡°Have mercy!¡±

    At the same time, pleas for mercy could be heard constantly from the tform. In just a short moment, more than half of the remaining two to three hundred people on the tform had fallen, leaving only a few dozen struggling to hold on.

    ¡°The moment you agreed to step onto the tform for the challenge, your fate was sealed!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed across the tform.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, all of our people from vale, without exception, were left behind by the representatives of your ten countries at thepetition. Blood debts must be repaid in blood, and today is the day when your ten countries pay back the debts to my fellowrades! You shall all perish!¡±

    As Billy¡¯s words fell, his gaze turned cold, and the weapons in the air attacked once again, with even greater momentum than before.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll cover you, run!¡± Four men from Veridiania protected Liz as they ran towards the edge of the tform.

    In that moment, Princess Liz¡¯s confidence had vanished, her face pale and filled with horror.

    ¡°I told you, today, none of you will escape!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed in their ears. As his words fell, two sharp swords swiftly shed across the throats of the four men, blood spraying out like fountains.

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    The four men opened their mouths, but then, simultaneously copsed, convulsing for a moment before going still. With fear in her eyes, Princess Liz swiftly jumped down from the tform. But just as she was in mid-air, a spear swiftly pierced through her heart, blood gushing out in torrents. Soon after, she crashed heavily onto the ground, her pupils dting rapidly, life leaving her in an instant. In that moment, an overwhelming sense of regret flooded her heart. If she had known this would be the oue, she would never have joined this spectacle. Billy was challenging the representatives from the nine Western countries, and she had wanted to avenge her master and friend, so she had willingly stepped onto the tform. Otherwise, she might have still had a chance to survive today.

    Soon after, several muffled sounds rang out. On the tform, only Billy remained standing, while everyone else had fallen, not a single one left alive.

    The arrogant Thomas, the first genius of Northfortia, had been cleaved in half by a giant sword, sprawled on the ground in a mess of flesh and blood.

    In the meantime, below the tform.

    The leaders and staff from the nine countries of Northfortia, led by the Aqundia team, had all been decimated by Opal Fraley and Ernest Shepherd, not a single one left alive. Now, among the top ten ranked countries, aside from Aqundia, the representatives sent to thepetition from the other nine countries, only the princess of Northfortia and the two hundred or so who had voluntarily surrendered earlier remained. Everyone else had been killed.

    Commander Gardner never spoke falsely. When he said he would kill all the representatives of the nine countries, he meant it.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Several members of the organizingmittee arrived at the scene, their faces so grim it seemed like water might drip from them. Among them, the majority were from the top ten ranked countries. Watching all their countrymen being killed, their moods naturally couldn¡¯t be good. They had wanted to intervene earlier, but Opal¡¯s skills had left them in extreme awe. Even the chief organizer of this event, an elder from Northfortia, a true ninth-rank expert, didn¡¯t have the courage to confront her.

    ¡°Have we gone too far?¡± Otis Hum looked at the group of people.

    ¡°Our Lord Dragon, one against four hundred. This was something that your organizingmittee agreed to, right? And these ten countries below the tform, they were excited at the thought of having their people join forces to kill Lord Dragon of vale right from the start. But when they realized their people were no match, they wanted to interfere with thepetition. ording to the rules of thepetition, should these people be executed?¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no need for such brutality!¡± Another elder from Xidengia angrily retorted.

    ¡°They provoked us first, we were just defending ourselves. Where¡¯s the brutality in that?¡± Ernest Shepherd coldly replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re twisting the facts!¡± The elder was furious.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. If you have any objections and want to take action, we¡¯re ready anytime!¡± Opal spoke in a serious tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to act, then shut up!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The elder was speechless with anger.

    ¡°Lord Peter, let it go. Let¡¯s continue with thepetition!¡± Another elder took a deep breath and advised.

    Two minutester, the members of the organizingmittee left in anger.

    ¡°Dear, are you okay?¡± Harleen asked with concern as Billy stepped off the tform. Ivy and the others also looked over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied with a smile. Then, he turned to Opal and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Opal!¡±

    Today¡¯s events were the result of their joint discussion, with Billy in control from the very beginning. Billy knew that if he were to face hundreds of opponents on the tform and go on a killing spree, the leaders of those countries would definitely not stand idly by. They would surely take action to save their people. After all, the participants in thispetition were all the cream of the crop from each country. It would be a huge loss for any country if they were all killed. And as long as they dared to make a move, Opal Fraley would have a reason to intervene. With her skills, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to kill those people.

    In the end, everything went ording to his n.

 Chapter 840 Surrounded

    ¡°Pretty good, not bad at all, not embarrassing for Ether Mountain!¡± Opal¡¯s face showed a rare expression of contentment. Billy¡¯s disy ofbat strength today indeed surprised her greatly, especially Billy¡¯s level of spiritual power, which exceeded her expectations by a great margin.

    ¡°Thanks for your recognition, Opal!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Boss, how should we deal with those surrendering people from Northfortia? We seem to temporarilyck a reason to take action against them.¡± Azure Dragon walked over and spoke up. He knew that Billy¡¯s goal this time was to leave no one behind.

    ¡°No need to bother with them!¡± Billy replied casually, ¡°They won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon raised an eyebrow. Fabian Mills¡¯ figure involuntarily appeared in his mind. Obviously, Billy had made arrangements for this matter long ago.

    ¡°Billy, how should we handle that princess from Northfortia?¡± Ivy looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Northfortia has sent quite a few strong individuals to the extreme pr snowfield in recent days. If we kill their princess as well, I¡¯m afraid they will¡­¡± Before Billy could respond, Milo Guzman spoke up.

    ¡°Let her live!¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had already made up his mind about this matter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Bob spare the other party earlier. He still didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the Pr Domain, feeling a bit wary. He would deal with everything once he arrived there.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Princess Eligina of Aqundia walked over. As she spoke, her admiration for Billy rose once again. In her eyes, not only did Billy possess extraordinarybat power, defeating four hundred heaven-defying enemies on his own, but he also did it so effortlessly. Moreover, she was well aware that today¡¯s events were orchestrated by Billy on purpose, with the aim of eliminating personnel from the other nine countries. And now, it seemed that everything was going ording to his n. She couldn¡¯t help but submit.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess Eligina. I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy smiled faintly, ¡°Are your people okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes! They don¡¯t have any major problems.¡± Eligina nodded in response.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Leave the rest of thepetition to Aqundia. Try to improve your score as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Thank you once again, Lord Dragon, for your generosity!¡± Eligina¡¯s eyes lit up, and she bowed respectfully.

    At this point in thepetition, the points for the top three positions were as follows:

    vale had already secured first ce without any suspense. Aqundia and Northfortia were rtively close in points, with a difference of thirty to forty points between the two countries.

    And since Northfortia had no more participants, as long as Aqundia could earn another forty to fifty points, they would be able to secure second ce.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is what you deserve, go on!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you once again, Lord Dragon!¡± Eligina bowed deeply before turning and leaving.

    Ten minutester, thepetition resumed. Apart from the participants from Aqundia, most of the remaining contestants from other countries were at the War God-Emperor realm, so Aqundia easily secured second ce.

    Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the World Martial Arts Championship came to an end. Although the organizers were bleeding inside, they still distributed all the prizes for thispetition. Looking at the pile of millennium spirit fruits and rare treasures that vale and Aqundia had acquired, the organizers felt like crying. These generous prizes were specifically prepared for Northfortia and its allies. But now, they had be the wedding dress for others, and to make matters worse, it was for two countries with deep enmity against Northfortia. It was truly heartbreaking.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, these prizes are really not bad!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes gleamed, almost drooling.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, let¡¯s distribute the items to everyone!¡± Billy looked at Ernest Shepherd and spoke.

    Before they set off, Urban Woolery had specifically told him that if they won the championship, all the prizes given at thepetition venue would be distributed by Billy.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we haven¡¯t contributed at all, so it¡¯s not appropriate for us to take these prizes. You can keep them for yourselves!¡± a participant from vale said loudly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Harleen responded, ¡°We are a team, so everyone should have a share of the prizes!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Dragon. But these spirit fruits are obviously precious treasures, even if we receive them, it would be a waste.¡± Another man replied.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it does seem a bit wasteful to distribute these millennium spirit fruits to everyone,¡± Ernest Shepherd said, looking at Billy. ¡°Maybe we should keep these fruits for ourselves, Lord Dragon.¡±

    ¡°After we return to vale, I can take out a batch of century-old spirit fruits from the cab storeroom to give as prizes to everyone. What do you think?¡± he proposed.

    ¡°No need for that. There are plenty of spirit fruits in the SHADOW storeroom that can be distributed to everyone.¡± Billy replied after a brief moment of thought, relenting on his initial suggestion. In that way, they could maximize talent and make the most of resources.

    Millennium spirit fruits were indeed wasted on martial artists below the Sovereign Realm; they simply could not digest them, not much different from century-old spirit fruits.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, the millennium spirit fruits would be of great use to you and Lord Hum. Don¡¯t refuse them.¡± Ivy chimed in, looking at Ernest and the others.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need them,¡± Ernest smiled and declined.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept, then we won¡¯t either.¡± Harleen added.

    Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum were about to refuse again, but with Billy and the others insisting, they reluctantly epted. Just as Ivy had mentioned, these spirit fruits would greatly aid their cultivation. It was highly likely that they would be able to advance to the next level.

    Next, Harleen intended to give Opal a share of the spirit fruits as well. However, Opal straightforwardly declined, stating the simple reason that the millennium spirit fruits were of no use to her.

    Byte evening, around 5 o¡¯clock, everyone from vale returned to their hotel, packed their belongings, and prepared to head back home. After about half an hour, they gathered in the lobby on the first floor. Just as they were getting ready to depart, dozens of incredibly formidable auras swept towards the hotel, all of them at the Sovereign Realm level or above. The entire area was enveloped in a horrifying aura of pressure.

    ¡°Boss, just as you suspected, they have indeed arrived!¡± Casey approached Billy and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°We initially nned to let them go for now and deal with them in the Pr Domain. But since they seek death, let¡¯s grant their wish!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After saying that, he took out his phone and sent a message.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, who exactly are these people?¡± one of the vale participants asked Billy.

 Chapter 841 Please, Calm Down

    ¡°Dear, are these people from the Imperial City of Xidengia?¡± Before Billy could respond, Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded, a wave of killing intent emanating from him.

    Billy had anticipated this long before he ordered Fabian Mills and The Lord of Heaven¡¯s Authority to deal with the Yade family. With the Yade family¡¯s position in Xidengia and the influence of their young miss in the Imperial Pce, they wouldn¡¯t let things go so easily. Even if they didn¡¯t have direct evidence that it was the work of vale, they would take action. Because everyone knew that no one else would dare to do such a thing except for people from vale. Moreover, today at thepetition, except for those who forfeited, everyone from Xidengia was killed. This was a clear sign that vale didn¡¯t take their country seriously on Xidengia¡¯s territory. If they let the people from vale leave like this, Xidengia wouldn¡¯t be able to hold its head up internationally in the future. So, they would definitely make a move before Billy and the others left.

    ¡°Darn it, I knew Xidengia wouldn¡¯t let us leave so easily. Let¡¯s fight them!¡± one of the participants shouted loudly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± many others shouted in unison, eager for the challenge.

    ¡°All those below the Sovereign Realm, stay in the hotel!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed throughout the lobby.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let us join the battle. We came all the way to Xidengia; we can¡¯t just stand by!¡± another participant responded loudly.

    ¡°We understand your intentions, but the opponents are all experts above the Sovereign Realm. Don¡¯t sacrifice yourselves needlessly!¡± Harleen spoke to everyone.

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡± another participant replied.

    ¡°vale has suffered for a hundred years because of Xidengia. We will make them pay for their sins with their own blood!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for them. Even if you go, you won¡¯t be able to help!¡± Ivy spoke at the same time. ¡°Stay here and protect yourselves. That in itself is the biggest help!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± the participant spoke up again.

    ¡°A few days ago, when we set off from the capital, I made a promise to Emperor Greenleaf!¡± Billy looked at everyone and spoke loudly. ¡°This time, I will bring back as many people as I brought with me. Not one less! So, you can¡¯t let me break my promise to the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± the participant nodded. ¡°Lord Dragon, take care of yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xidengia can¡¯t do anything to vale!¡± Billy said, then turned and walked towards the door.

    Casey, Harleen, and the others followed closely behind, with Opal Fraley, Ernest Shepherd, and the rest naturally among them. Soon, a group of over twenty people arrived at the square outside the hotel¡¯s main entrance. Immediately, forty to fifty figures emerged from the shadows, all dressed in ck robes, exuding a chilling aura. Without exception, all of them had cultivation levels above the Sovereign Realm.

    Among them, the two with the highest cultivation levels were already Ninth-rank Sovereign, and there were also several Eighth-and-Seventh-rank experts.

    Although Xidengia¡¯s national strength was not weak, it wasn¡¯t easy to send out so many experts above the Sovereign Realm all at once. It seemed that they were determined to take down Billy and the others.

    ¡°During thatpetition a hundred years ago, didn¡¯t you people from Xidengia and Northfortia do the same thing, trapping vale¡¯spatriots in the hotel?¡± Billy scanned the crowd of opponents and calmly spoke.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re known for your bloodshed and disregard for human life. Today, we will do justice and take your life!¡± the voice of an old man rang out.

    ¡°You old fool!¡± Azure Dragon retorted. ¡°You bunch of despicable scum are the ones that heaven needs to clean up the most!¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak to the Lord like that! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± another man from the opposing side snorted coldly and swung his sword.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Azure Dragon snorted coldly as he shed his sword against his opponent¡¯s.

    Both of them took several steps back, their moves evenly matched.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got some skills, no wonder you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± the man spoke with a deep voice. ¡°Let me see if you can handle another strike!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± the leader of the opposing group spoke up, halting the fight. He then turned to Billy and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, if you don¡¯t want yourpanions to suffer unjustly, I suggest you take matters into your own hands. As long as you take your own life as an apology, I may consider sparing the others from vale!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Your ruler is quite audacious!¡± Opal Fraley remarked, looking at the leader. ¡°He sent two old geezers like you out of the pce, isn¡¯t he worried about losing his own head?¡±

    The leading elder¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Two toothless old immortals like you, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯te out and embarrass myself!¡± Opal spoke again. ¡°What kind of person am I? Haven¡¯t seen me in two years, have you forgotten who I am?¡±

    ¡°A little girl like you, spouting such nonsense. It seems you¡¯re tired of living!¡± the man who had shed swords with Azure Dragon spoke up again.

    ¡°In your next life, remember to have some manners. Don¡¯t interrupt when others are speaking!¡± Opal replied, casually flipping her wrist. Immediately, a gust of wind shot out like a sword, carrying a whistling sound.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± another elderly man standing next to the man warned, raising his palm to block the attack. However, as a Sixth-rank Sovereign, he couldn¡¯t possibly withstand Opal¡¯s attack.

    After tearing through the man¡¯s defense, the gust of wind pierced through his heart.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The man hadn¡¯t fully realized what had happened before he fell to the ground lifelessly. A fist-sized hole appeared in his chest, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Damn it, you actually killed him?¡± the leader of the opposing group angrily shouted.

    ¡°You better consider whether you can survive today!¡± Opal coldly snorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, let me remind you! Do you remember what happened two years ago? You old immortals went to a ce you shouldn¡¯t have gone, and almost didn¡¯t make it back!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?! It¡¯s you?!¡±

    The leader and another Ninth-rank Sovereign eximed in surprise, their eyes filled with deep fear.

    ¡°Remembered?¡± Opal smirked coldly.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Are you the one from the Floating Cloud Peak on Ether Mountain, Fairy Opal?¡±

    ¡°d you remember me.¡± Opal nced at them and continued, ¡°Two years ago, I spared your lives. I warned you then, not toe out and cause trouble again, but it seems you didn¡¯t take my words to heart! Today, knowing that you¡¯re going after vale, you still took the mission. You two, quite impressive!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, we didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re also in Xidengia. If we had even a fraction of the courage, we wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± The other Ninth-rank Sovereign said, shivering. He then bowed to Opal and said, ¡°Please, Fairy Opal, calm down. We will leave with our people immediately!¡±

 Chapter 842 The Power of Xidengiaâ€™s Palace

    As the old man spoke, a wave of endless regret washed over him. If he had known that Opal Fraley was here, they would never havee, even if they were beaten to death. How could they possibly match up against this person? Even if they joined forces, it would be futile. They had already experienced this two years ago.

    ¡°Heh, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Opal responded. ¡°If I weren¡¯t here today, would you spare the hundreds of mypatriots?¡±

    ¡°We sincerely apologize, Immortal. As punishment, we are willing to cut off an arm each and beg for your mercy!¡± the leader of the group continued.

    ¡°Is there something you may not know?¡± Opal interrupted. ¡°Your king sent you, thesete-stage Sovereign masters, here. Has he ever considered who will defend the pce for him?¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± the leader¡¯s pupils contracted again. ¡°You¡­ you sent people to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Opal scoffed. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think we¡¯re doing here with two to three hundred people? Having a vacation?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you know that Xidengia won¡¯t let this go easily and will definitelye after you,¡± the leader seemed to have realized something. ¡°That¡¯s why you intentionally made everyone stay until the end, instead of leaving quietly in batches, just to lure us all away from the capital? And then, you sent someone else to our capital?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Billy spoke calmly. ¡°Do you think the cmity caused by Xidengia to vale a hundred years ago was just forgotten? Do you think we wiped out the Yade family that night just to kill them? Do you think today, when we killed the ten people from the Ten Nations at thepetition, it was just for revenge for my thousandpatriots from vale a hundred years ago? Unfortunately, you¡¯re dreaming too big! Today, it¡¯s not just you people who will die! Your king, too, if he doesn¡¯t agree to our conditions, he will die as well!¡±

    This was Billy¡¯s ultimate goal foring to Xidengia. The ounts from a hundred years ago must be settled. Xidengia must pay the corresponding price. Originally, if Xidengia hadn¡¯t sent people today, he would have changed his mind and decided to deal with itter in the Pr Domain. But since they were so eager, he was happy to oblige.

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± another old man on the other side sneered. ¡°You should be more concerned about whether your own people can survive! And, do you think Xidengia¡¯s Pce is a public toilet? Anyone cane and go as they please? How naive!

    ¡°In the elite forces of Xidengia Pce, there are four Ninth-rank Sovereigns, six Eighth-rank, and ten Seventh-rank Sovereigns.¡± Billy spoke casually. ¡°Out of the twenty people here, you¡¯ve brought ten, which means the pce still has another ten, am I right?¡±

    This information was provided by vale¡¯s undercover agents in Xidengia. If Billy wanted to take action against Xidengia, he needed to have at least this basic information in advance.

    ¡°How¡­ how do you know?¡± the old man¡¯s right eyelid twitched uncontrobly as he looked at Billy¡¯s calm demeanor. Originally, they hade to hunt, but inadvertently, they had be the hunted.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy responded nonchntly before ignoring him.

    The leader of the opposing group let out a heavy sigh and waved his hand.

    ¡°Retreat, let¡¯s go back to our country immediately!¡±

    He knew very well that it was already toote to rush back. The best course of action would be to capture these people from vale, especially Commander Gardner, and negotiate with the vale envoy at the pce. Perhaps that would help alleviate the crisis at the pce, considering that Commander Gardner was equivalent in status to the Prime Minister in vale, second only to the Emperor. But he was also aware that with Opal Fraley present, it was uncertain whether they would even survive, let alone capture the enemy.

    Upon hearing the leader¡¯s words, the forty or so individuals didn¡¯t hesitate and turned around to retreat.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Opal asked as she swiftly appeared like a phantom.

    ¡°Attack, leave none alive!¡± Billy chimed in, wielding the Bloodshadow Fury de as he struck at one of the Seventh-rank elders.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ernest Shepherd and the others shouted loudly, activating all their power as they pursued the enemies.

    In an instant, the scene descended into a fierce battle, with overwhelming waves of energy. The two Ninth-rank Sovereigns and three Eighth-rank Sovereigns from the opposing side surrounded Opal.

    ¡°Fairy Opal, don¡¯t push us too far!¡± the leader shouted after being pushed back a hundred meters by Opal¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°If you want to live, cripple your cultivation, otherwise, die!¡± Opal coldly responded.

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t waste time talking to her, let¡¯s fight her!¡± one of the Eighth-rank elders angrily spoke.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe that with so many of us, we can¡¯t take down a little brat like her!¡± another Eighth-rank elder replied.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± thest Eighth-rank elder added.

    Subsequently, the three Eighth-rank Sovereigns each unleashed their full power, using all twelve levels of their strength, and charged towards Opal Fraley. They didn¡¯t recognize Opal, even though they could tell from the leaders¡¯ words that she must have formidable skills. But they believed that someone of Opal Fraley¡¯s age, even if they had been cultivating since birth, couldn¡¯t have reached a high level. They themselves were all strong at the mid tote eighth rank, only one step away from the Sovereign perfection realm, so they didn¡¯t take Opal seriously.

    However, the three of them were underestimating her.

    ¡°Die!¡± as soon as the three of them were halfway through, Opal¡¯s voice reached their ears. As her voice fell, a palm force surged out like a hurricane, instantly turning one of them into a mist of blood. The other two, having not directly faced the attack, were sent flying for two to three hundred meters before crashing to the ground, still clinging to theirst breath.

    ¡°So strong?!¡± the two of them struggled to speak, their faces filled with endless horror. They finally realized how naive they had been. How could they possibly contend with someone like her?

    Without much thought, the two of them struggled to get up and quickly fled. However, at this point, their desire to escape was already toote. Before the two of them could run five hundred meters, two gusts of powerful force swept past, leaving behind two clouds of blood mist, not even a speck of debris remaining. Meanwhile, the two Ninth-rank Sovereigns had already fled when the three Eighth-rank elders made their move. They had previously witnessed the terror of Opal Fraley and had no intention of staying for a fight. The three had bought them half a minute of time, so without any hesitation, they made their escape.

    ¡°I said, if you want to live, you must cripple your cultivation or die!¡±

    While Opal Fraley wasunching a palm strike at the two Eighth-rank Sovereigns, her figure had already caught up to the leader.

 Chapter 843 No Survivors

    At the same time, one of the Seventh-rank elders was cleaved in two and fell to the ground, a bloody mess, by Billy¡¯s Domineering de Art.

    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± another elder roared and charged towards Billy with full force.

    Apart from the five of them who were besieging Opal, the opposing side had five Seventh-rank Sovereigns as their high-endbatants. Three of them engaged Ernest Shepherd and the others, while the remaining two surrounded Billy. They knew that capturing Billy alive might give them a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, not only would they be in trouble, but the entire Xidengia would be in serious trouble.

    However, in less than two minutes, Billy had already cleaved one of them with a single stroke.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an invisible ripple resonated from his forehead.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± In the next moment, the elder immediately cried out in pain. He then clutched his head, crouching down with severe pain filling his mind, contorting his face.

    Clearly, Billy¡¯s spiritual strength had advanced even further since thest encounter, now allowing him to inflict serious damage on a Seventh-rank opponent¡¯s brain. Following that, Billy flipped his wrist, and a blood-red de aura shed out. The elder, whose spiritual strength had already been damaged, had a significantly reduced perception ability. By the time he reacted, the de was already before him, causing his pupils to shrink to the size of wheat grains. Without any surprises, after the de passed, a head soared into the sky, blood spewing like a column. Until the moment of his death, he couldn¡¯t figure out how a Fifth-rank Sovereign could possess such formidable spiritual strength.

    After beheading his opponent, Billy didn¡¯t linger and swiftly rushed towards Casey and the others¡¯ battle circle. Among the remaining thirty to forty people, the strongest were two Fifth-rank elders who were fighting Casey and Harleen. Billy assessed the situation and saw that they had already gained the upper hand, so he didn¡¯t intervene, giving them a chance to hone their skills. Immediately after, his wrist continued to rotate, and his blood-red de shed towards the remaining enemies like lightning.

    These people were all below the Fourth-rank cultivation level, barely different from ants in Billy¡¯s eyes. After the de auras passed, five or six people immediately fell, without exception, all killed with a single strike.

    ¡°Run!¡± one of them, who was currently fighting Azure Dragon, shouted, no longer having any fighting spirit, and quickly ran to the side.

    However, just as he had taken a few steps, a de aura disappeared and struck him from behind.

    Due to inertia, he continued to run for two steps before crashing to the ground. Arge amount of blood gushed out from beneath him, and his legs twitched before going still.

    ¡°Have mercy, don¡¯t kill us please¡­¡± Witnessing this scene, the other two threw away their weapons and knelt down. Before they could finish speaking, Azure Dragon raised his hand and swiftly beheaded them, leaving two heads suspended in mid-air. From the moment these people appeared, their fate was already sealed. They no longer had a chance to survive.

    The battlested for about ten minutes. Apart from the two Ninth-rank e Sovereigns who had managed to escape, everyone elsey on the ground, not a single survivor.

    ¡°Dear, do you want to go check on Opal?¡± After dealing with the scene, Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No need, She¡¯s already back.¡± Billy smiled.

    Not long after he spoke, Opal Fraley strolled back from not far away.

    ¡°Opal!¡± Harleen, Ivy, and the others greeted Opal Fraley as they approached.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ivy asked as they reached her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Opal shook her head in response.

    ¡°What about those two Ninth-rank Sovereigns, Opal?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I killed them!¡± Opal replied with a nonchnt expression.

    The group gasped in shock. Opal¡¯s opponents were at the Sovereign perfection realm after all.

    Just then, footsteps echoed, and members of the Ether Mountain quickly approached.

    ¡°Greetings, Fairy Opal!¡± they bowed respectfully as they reached Opal Fraley.

    Opal Fraley nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master, greetings, Madam!¡± they bowed again as they approached Billy and Harleen.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy smiled and asked, ¡°So, is it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master. Including Veridiania, all those participants from the ten countries led by Northfortia who surrendered on the battlefield are gone. We have in them all.¡± One of the Ether Mountain brothers replied in a solemn tone.

    Clearly, their objective was to eliminate the hundreds of participants who had surrendered.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy smiled. He had made it clear that he wanted all the people from the ten countries to end their lives here, and he intended to follow through with his words.

    ¡°Dear, are these brothers with Mr Mills and Lord Megrez?¡± Harleen greeted the group and then turned to Billy. ¡°They are here, but Mr Mills and Lord Megrez have gone to the capital of Xidengia?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. With Lord Megrez¡¯s intervention, unless some ancients reappears in Xidengia after a hundred years, no one in Xidengia¡¯s pce can stop him!¡±

    For Lord Megrez, victory was not determined by numbers. On the contrary, the more people there were, the more burdensome it would be. Two people were enough.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded.

    While Billy was battling the enemy, two figures appeared at the gates of the imperial pce in the capital of Xidengia.

    It was Fabian Mills and Megrez. Fabian carried a giant de on his shoulder, and both of them exuded a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The hundred men guarding the gates were on high alert upon seeing the two.

    Before they could finish speaking, Fabian swiftly swung his wrist, unleashing razor-sharp de auras that thundered through the air.

    ¡°Damn it! Get out of the way!¡±

    People from Xidengia never expected Fabian Mills to attack without warning. At their level, they could not avoid such an attack. Before they could fully react, arge number of them fell, all cleaved into two pieces. In less than two minutes, all hundred meny on the ground, lifeless.

    Boom!

    Immediately after, Megrez raised his hand, unleashing two powerful gusts of wind that shattered the thick city gates. Then, the two calmly walked into the courtyard of the imperial pce.

    ¡°How dare you! Who are you people? How dare you cause trouble in our imperial pce? Are you tired of living?¡± an elderly voice eximed.

    At the same time, five men rushed out of a nearby pce. The leader was a man in his sixties or seventies, followed by four middle-aged men. Simultaneously, two to three thousand imperial guards swarmed out from the pce, surrounding Fabian and Megrez. They all wore serious expressions, radiating an intimidating aura.

    To them, encountering trouble in the imperial pce of Xidengia was an unprecedented event in their lives.

 Chapter 844 Let Your King Come Out and See Me

    ¡°Are you people from vale?¡± The elderly man looked at Fabian Mills and spoke in a deep voice.

    In the Eastern region, besides people from vale, he couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility for someone so audacious toe running to the Xidengia Imperial Pce!

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Fabian Mills replied.

    ¡°You two have quite the nerve! Do you even know where you are?¡± The old man continued.

    ¡°Enough talk. If you don¡¯t want your Imperial Pce to turn into a river of blood, make way for everyone immediately!¡± Fabian Mills said coldly.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re tired of living!¡± A middle-aged man behind the old man roared and took a few steps forward, raising his hand to strike Fabian.

    ¡°Die!¡± Fabian narrowed his eyes, and a chilling de aura swiftly shed out.

    ¡°Sam, be careful!¡± The old man on the other side eximed, raising his hand to try and block Fabian¡¯s de.

    However, as a Sixth-rank cultivator, he couldn¡¯t block this attack. The de passed through his attack, shing past the middle-aged man¡¯s throat.

    ¡°¡­¡± The man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound, falling straight to the ground, convulsing a few times before going still.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡± The old man shouted in anger.

    ¡°You still won¡¯t move aside? Very well!¡± Megrez looked at the old man and spoke solemnly, ¡°Fabian, y another hundred!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Fabian nodded in response.

    As soon as he spoke, countless de auras shot out with unstoppable force. After the de auras passed, dozens of figures fell to the ground. Just like the people at the gate earlier, they had no chance to resist, convulsing a few times before taking theirst breath.

    ¡°Fight them! Attack together, kill them!¡± The old man roared, raising his hand and charging at Fabian.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The two to three thousand pce guards shouted in unison, raising their weapons and following suit.

    ¡°You dare to seek death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Megrez spoke in a deep voice, smashing out several gusts of wind with his hands, causing a fierce gale to howl. The gusts of wind caused numerous blood mists to appear in the air.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just at that moment, another voice echoed through the courtyard of the imperial pce. At the same time, several powerful auras swept from deep within the pce, instantly enveloping the entire courtyard. The overwhelming pressure made the ordinary guards pale, trembling, and many of them even copsed to the ground.

    Soon, ten figures appeared before Lord Megrez and Fabian Mills like ghosts. Without exception, they were all Sovereign experts at theter stages. Two at the ninth rank, three at the eighth rank, and five at the seventh rank. These ten people were currently the strongest guardians in the Imperial Pce of Xidengia.

    ¡°You people from vale are too audacious! Are you trying to provoke a full-scale war?¡± A blue-robed old man from the opposing side looked at Megrez and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Before Megrez could respond, Fabian spoke coldly, ¡°If Xidengia has the courage to start a full-scale war, we¡¯re ready to apany you at any time!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The blue-robed old man responded angrily.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The leader, a white-haired old man, sternly rebuked. ring at Megrez, he asked, ¡°This is the Pce. What brings you both here?¡±

    As he spoke, a hint of fear shed in his eyes; he couldn¡¯t detect Megrez¡¯s true martial arts cultivation. If Megrez had not concealed his aura deliberately, Xidengia would be in trouble today.

    ¡°When you sent people to assassinate mypatriots, did you not expect us toe to your pce?¡± Megrez calmly spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you mean!¡± the white-haired elder¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of unease, growing stronger by the moment.

    ¡°Still ying dumb, old man!¡± Fabian retorted with a cold voice. ¡°Your men sent to the arena should have engaged in battle with our people! You think highly of vale by dispatching half of your pce¡¯s defense force! But even so, I¡¯m afraid your people won¡¯t being back!¡±

    Hearing this, the white-haired elder no longer pretended. He let out a heavy sigh. Then, he looked at the Lord of Megrez and spoke solemnly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re relying on! As far as I know, the strongest among your people is just a Ninth-rank Sovereign. If the battle were to break out, your two or three hundred men wouldn¡¯tst ten minutes!¡±

    The mention of a Ninth-rank Sovereign referred to Opal Fraley. Today, at the arena, Opal deliberately revealed her cultivation when she killed the leader of Northfortia. Therefore, they received the news immediately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Fabian scoffed. ¡°Those two Ninth-rank old fogies you sent ain¡¯t enough for Fairy Opal. Yet, you dare to boast so shamelessly!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the white-haired elder asked again, his brows furrowing.

    ¡°Heh, why don¡¯t you guess!¡± Fabian responded with a cold smile.

    ¡°Call Miller!¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s pupils contracted as he turned to a man behind him and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man nodded and took out his phone to make the call. However, after ringing for a while, no one answered. He tried two or three more times, but the result was the same.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± the white-haired elder asked.

    ¡°Sir, Lord Miller¡¯s phone is not being answered!¡± the man shook his head.

    ¡°Call others!¡± The white-haired elder turned to several people behind him and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The seven or eight individuals responded in unison, and they all took out their phones to make calls.

    Yet, the result was identical. Not a single call was answered.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here!¡± Megrez spoke up. ¡°If you¡¯re going to make a move, do it now. Otherwise, get out of here and have your kinge see me!¡±

    The white-haired elder let out another breath and looked at him. ¡°This is the Pce of Xidengia. Outsiders cannot act recklessly. If you want to see our king, you must pass this test!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Megrez didn¡¯t waste any more words. His aura instantly surged, and he swiftly rushed towards the dozen or so people in front of him. With a flick of his hand, violent palm strikes erupted, sweeping through like a hurricane.

    ¡°Attack together, stop him!¡± the white-haired elder raised his hand to meet the oing force.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The othersunched their attacks simultaneously, channeling their full power one after another.

 Chapter 845 Facing East with Three Bows

    ¡°A bunch of ignorant fools!¡± Fabian Mills snorted, gripping his sword and charging at the elderly men of the seventh realm.

    The two to three thousand pce guards in the surrounding area wanted to help, but they couldn¡¯t get close at all. Even from hundreds of meters away, they were blown away by the residual shockwaves, leaving them trembling with fear, watching the intense battle from a distance.

    The battle between the two sides didn¡¯tst long.

    The two elderly Ninth-rank Sovereigns unleashed their strongest moves against Megrez but ended up in despair. After being sent flying for five or six hundred meters, the white-haired leader became limp and hisbat power diminished to less than a third. The other man was in an even worse condition, with half of his bones shattered, meridians severed, blood gushing from his mouth, and it seemed he didn¡¯t have much time left to live.

    ¡°How is this possible? How could you have already broken through to that realm¡­¡± The white-haired leader struggled to speak, his face filled with despair.

    Megrez didn¡¯t pay any attention to him at all. He turned and rushed towards the three elderly men of the eighth realm.

    Five minutester, the decisive battle between the two sides came to an end. Out of the ten elders, only the white-haired leader managed to stand in his original spot, barely. The others eithery down or were either dead or disabled. The two to three thousand pce guards had long scattered like birds and beasts. Fabian Mills and Megrez didn¡¯t even have the interest to deal with these ants, letting them escape for their lives.

    ¡°King of Xidengia, are you still noting out? Do you want me to level your entire pce?¡± Megrez shouted loudly, looking towards the depths of the pce. As he spoke, he activated his Chi energy and swept his hand, unleashing more than ten palm winds filled with immense power.

    Boom!

    In an instant, an area within a kilometer was ttened, several magnificent pces copsed, and the imperial pce courtyard was reduced to ruins.

    ¡°Damn it! Stop!¡±

    Soon, an extremely angry voice echoed. Following that, a group of figures appeared before Megrez and Fabian. The leader appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, wearing a yellow robe, exuding a strong royal aura. This person was none other than the sovereign of Xidengia, Augustus. Behind him were more than ten ministers led by their Prime Minister. The faces of everyone who saw the scene were on the verge of tears, overwhelmed by anger. This was the most severe disaster the Pce of Xidengia had ever encountered in a thousand years. It was like these foreigners trampled the entire country under their feet.

    ¡°You damned people!¡± the Prime Minister of Xidengia shouted angrily as they approached within a hundred meters.

    ¡°You killed our ministers and destroyed the Pce. Are you really trying to provoke a war between our two countries?¡±

    ¡°You old fool, get lost! You have no say here. Let your king speak!¡± Fabian responded sternly.

    ¡°You scoundrel, how dare you talk to the Prime Minister like that!¡± One of the ministers stepped forward, pointing at Fabian and shouting.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a chilling light shot out from Fabian¡¯s big de.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± the Prime Minister shouted loudly, raising his hand and colliding with the de¡¯s light with a gust of wind.

    After a muffled sound, Fabian and the opponent both took a dozen steps back, evenly matched in strength.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. Let me give you another strike!¡± Fabian¡¯ fighting spirit was ignited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us!¡± More than ten ministers stepped forward simultaneously, their auras rising at the same time. Although their martial arts skills were decent, except for their king and prime minister, everyone else was only at the mid-stage of the Sovereign Realm. They were no match for Fabian Mills, let alone Megrez.

    ¡°So what if I dare to bully you, a bunch of nobodies? If you have the guts,e at us!¡± Fabian responded with a deep voice.

    ¡°You fool, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± A minister roared, raising his hand and charging towards Fabian Mills.

    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Fabian narrowed his eyes, then without any hesitation, he swiftly pulled out his enormous de.

    This time, the Prime Minister didn¡¯t make a move because he sensed that Megrez had locked onto him. He was well aware that if he dared to make any sudden moves, Megrez would kill him in an instant.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Swoosh!

    In the next moment, Fabian¡¯ de tore through the minister¡¯s attack, and its force prated his waist. Immediately after, his body was split into two, and the upper and lower halves fell to the ground, a gruesome sight of blood and flesh.

    ¡°Lord Jette!¡± The group of ministers cried out in pain simultaneously.

    ¡°Who else wants to make a move? Go ahead, or you can all attack me together!¡± Fabian scanned the group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± The Prime Minister shouted angrily, unable to think of anything else to say.

    ¡°Heh, going too far, you say?¡± Fabian replied with a coldugh. ¡°A hundred years ago, when Xidengia invaded vale and massacred tens of thousands of my fellow countrymen, did you think that was going too far? Including the constant provocation from you and your so-called allies in recent decades, and your attacks on my people in the Pr Domain, did you think that was going too far? Now that vale has risen, and you feel like you can¡¯t defeat us anymore, you call us excessive? Don¡¯t you find thatughable?¡±

    At this moment, Augustus let out a heavy breath and then asked Megrez. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Megrez responded loudly. ¡°If you want to live, everyone must bow to the east three times as a gesture of apology to those countrymen of vale whom you have harmed!¡±

    Megrez hade to the Pce of Xidengia for two reasons: to kill the ten pce guards and to make their king bow his head.

    Although he was unlikely to kill the king, he had to make him represent Xidengia and bow to apologize to the countrymen of vale who had been killed, to appease their spirits.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Another minister stepped forward, angrily shouting, ¡°Dream on if you think our king will bow to those who are already dead. I¡¯ll show you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a burst of energy erupted from Megrez¡¯s hand. Following that, a burst of blood mist exploded, and the minister vanished in an instant.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to bow, I¡¯ll personally send you to hell to apologize to them!¡± Megrez continued.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Prime Minister was furious, his eyes spewing fire, trembling all over.

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± Augustus stopped him, then took a deep breath and turned to face east, bowing three times in a row.

    Seeing their king bowing, the others had no choice but to follow suit, bowing in apology.

    ¡°Now, is that enough?¡± Augustus looked at Megrez, his eyes filled with an endless coldness.

 Chapter 846 Temporary Tranquility

    ¡°Today, consider it as interest payment from you all!¡± Megrez responded. ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s also a warning to you.¡±

    ¡°My vale is no longer the vale of a hundred years ago. If Xidengia continues to be our enemy, then be prepared for your country¡¯s demise!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, within one day, return all the territories you took from vale in the Pr Domain. Otherwise, by this time tomorrow, it will be you lying on the ground! That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care of yourselves!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After finishing his words, Megrez and Fabian turned around without looking back and left. Their purpose foring here had been achieved. Xidengia was still one of the top five countries, and pushing them into a corner would surely cause some trouble, especially in the Pr Domain. Therefore, now that their goal had been aplished, they could leave.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡± After the two of them left, Augustus let out a hysterical roar.

    ¡­

    One week passed from their return to vale. Billy didn¡¯t rush Casey and the others back to their positions. Instead, he had everyone stay in the SHADOW base of the capital. For five or six days, they did nothing but stay in their rooms and absorb the rewards they received from thepetition. The effects of the Millennium Spirit Fruit were truly remarkable. In just a few days, with Billy¡¯s help, everyone¡¯s cultivation level had unexpectedly improved by one rank. Billy himself, under the influence of the fruit, had reached the cultivation level of a Sixth-rank Sovereign. To his delight, as his cultivation level increased, his spiritual power also rose to a new height.

    On the day Opal returned from Xidengia, she bid farewell to everyone and returned to Ether Mountain with the other disciples. In addition, Megrez and Fabian Mills also returned to Ether Mountain on the third night. ording to Urban Woolery, Xidengia had returned all the territories they had taken from vale in the Pr Domain over the past two years. Moreover, Xidengia had recalled nearly half of their high-end forces stationed in the Pr Domain on the second day, which was a reasonable move¨Cafter the events, the defensive forces of the Pce of Xidengia, apart from two old-timers who hadn¡¯t appeared for over a hundred years, had been mostly eliminated. If they didn¡¯t bring back the strong martial artists from the Pr Domain, even a medium-sized country would be able to conquer their capital. For Xidengia, while the territories in the Pr Domain were important, they had to protect their own homnd first.

    One weekter, Casey, Azure Dragon and the other three all took up their new positions. General Wilson officially stepped down and retired to the position of Elder Minister of War, while Casey took charge of the War Department in the capital city.

    It was worth mentioning that Billy made some adjustments to the personnel and structure of SHADOW. Firstly, he stepped down as the master of SHADOW and appointed Azure Fang as his sessor. He also appointed Night Orchid and Frostde as Deputy Sect Masters of SHADOW. Furthermore, SHADOW was divided into eight major regions, with eight Provincial Governors appointed. They were chosen from the existing inspectors, and Night Orchid¡¯s four Deputy Sect Masters each managed two regions.

    The purpose of these adjustments was twofold. On one hand, it provided room for growth for the lower-ranking members. Otherwise, with Night Orchid and the others in the Provincial Governor positions, the subordinates would never have a chance.

    On the other hand, Azure Fang and Night Orchid would have less time to handle SHADOW affairs in the future, so they needed the lower-ranking members to be capable of taking charge independently as soon as possible.

    ¡°Dad, Dad¡­¡±

    It was noon when Billy and Night Orchid were discussing matters in the capital city of SHADOW, and Tasha¡¯s voice could be heard outside the office.

    Two days ago, Stout apanied Harleen and her sister back to Ozin. Since Tasha was on summer vacation, Harleen and Billy had discussed it and decided to bring their parents and daughter to the capital city for some time.

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Upon hearing Tasha¡¯s voice, Billy walked out of the office and first greeted Fletcher and Sharon. Then, he looked at Tasha and opened his arms, shouting loudly, ¡°Tasha,e here and let me hug you!¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± After jumping down from Stout¡¯s embrace, Tasha hurriedly ran towards Billy.

    ¡°Little one, have you gained weight?¡± Billy picked up Tasha and spun her around in the air.

    ¡°How did you know, Daddy?¡± Tasha had a somewhat embarrassed expression. ¡°Grandma cooked a lot of delicious food, and I¡¯ve been eating at home every day, I didn¡¯t go to exercise, so I gained weight¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, thank you for your hard work!¡± After everyone entered the office, and Night Orchid poured tea for everyone, Billy turned to Fletcher and his wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. Fletcher and I haven¡¯t been to the capital city for years, this time we¡¯re just taking the opportunity to visit.¡± Sharon responded with a smile.

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Knight, I¡¯ve arranged several colleagues to apany you to various scenic spots in the capital city over the next few days.¡± Night Orchid smiled and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Orchid!¡± said Harleen.

    ¡°Orchid, you don¡¯t need to bother with us. We can just wander around on our own without troubling your colleagues.¡± Sharon replied.

    ¡°They are all very familiar with the capital city and can serve as your tour guides.¡± Night Orchid persuaded.

    ¡°Well then, thank you!¡± Sharon responded.

    ¡°Our pleasure!¡± Night Orchid smiled again.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen!¡±

    Later, Ivy walked in. Seeing so many people in the office, she was slightly taken aback but quickly greeted Billy and Harleen first.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Harleen hurriedly went up to her. Aftering forward, she pointed to her parents with a smile and said, ¡°Ivy, let me introduce you. These are my parents, Fletcher and Sharon.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Mom, this is Stout¡¯s sister. She holds the position of Deputy Minister in the Cab.¡±

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Knight, nice to meet you!¡±

    Surprised, Ivy bowed and showed respect.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ivy. Stout has been telling us about his beautiful sister, and now that we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s true!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Thank you for the kind words!¡± Ivy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Auntie Ivy, are you really Stout¡¯s sister?¡± Tasha ran over and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy smiled and then bent down to pick up Tasha. ¡°You must be Tasha, right? You¡¯re such a pretty girl!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Ivy is beautiful too! You¡¯re as beautiful as my mom!¡± Tasha spoke like a little adult.

    ¡°Haha, thank you for thepliment, Tasha!¡± Ivy ruffled Tasha¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Why are you so beautiful, but Stout is so fat?¡± Tasha asked again.

    Stout coughed.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter again.

    ¡°Ivy, why did youe today? Do you have something to discuss with Billy?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°I did have something to discuss with Billy, but since you¡¯re all here, that¡¯s even better!¡± Ivy smiled in response. Then, she turned to Billy. ¡°Billy, the house that Minister Woolery mentioned to youst time is ready. Shall I take you to see it?¡±

 Chapter 847 A House

    ¡°What house?¡± Harleen blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Harleen, Billy might be staying in the capital city more often now, and it¡¯s not convenient for him to always stay at the SHADOWpound. So Minister Woolery specifically arranged a house for him.¡± Ivy exined with a smile. ¡°He mentioned it to Billy before, and although Billy refused at the time, he went ahead and made arrangements. The house is all ready now, and you can move in tonight. Since both you, Mr and Mrs Knight are here, why not go take a look together?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Harleen blinked again. ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it!¡± Ivy smiled again. ¡°Billy is now the Lord Dragon, it¡¯s only reasonable for Minister Woolery to arrange a house for him.¡±

    ¡°Boss, Minister Woolery means well. Why not go take a look with Harleen and the others?¡± Night Orchid suggested.

    Billy smiled and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Since the Prime Minister had put in so much effort, he couldn¡¯t be too resistant. Besides, it was just a house, a minor matter. Originally, Harleen had discussed with him earlier about buying a house in the capital city. They nned to stay there more often, so having their own ce would be more convenient. Now that Minister Woolery had made arrangements, they didn¡¯t need to go through the trouble themselves.

    A few minutester, everyone left the SHADOWpound and got into their cars. After about twenty minutes, the two cars arrived at the foot of a mountain and turned onto a wide avenue from the main road. The avenue stretched for about a kilometer, and soon, the cars came to a stop.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen, we¡¯re here!¡± Ivy said, opening the car door and getting out. Billy and the others followed suit.

    Being stunned for a while, Stout looked at his sister and asked, ¡°Ivy, you call this a house?¡±

    As he spoke, Billy and the others were also taking in the sight before them.

    Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be called a house, because it was an estate. Thend wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but it definitely wasn¡¯t small either, estimated to be around two hundred thousand square meters. The estate was surrounded by towering walls, and above the grand entrance were threerge characters that read ¡°Lord Dragon¡¯s Residence,¡± decorated with flying dragons and phoenixes.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon. Greetings, Lady Dragon!¡±

    At the entrance, around twenty servants bowed to Billy and Harleen.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand to the group.

    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± they all eximed.

    ¡°Billy, I personally selected these people, and they can be trusted!¡± Ivy exined to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Billy, isn¡¯t this ce a bit too big?¡± Sharon blurted.

    Fletcher¡¯s expression was also slightly exaggerated.

    ¡°It is indeed too big!¡± Harleen chimed in, then looked at Billy. ¡°Dear, why don¡¯t we talk to the Prime Minister? We don¡¯t need to live in such a grand estate. It¡¯s too wasteful!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go inside and take a look first!¡± Ivy smiled.

    ¡°Harleen, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go inside and see before making any decisions!¡± Billy smiled as well, carrying Tasha and walked towards the estate.

    Once inside the estate, the first thing that caught everyone¡¯s eye was arge, well-manicuredwn, with a decent-sized artificialke in the center. Theke was surrounded by intricately carved stone pathways, with winding paths and asional rockeries and fountains. Besides the main corridor, all the other paths in the estate were shaded by lush trees. In addition, there were more than a dozen ancient-style buildings with exquisite carvings in the estate. The entirepound was like a royal pce garden.

    ¡°This ce is so beautiful!¡± Tasha eximed as she jumped off Billy and ran onto the grass.

    ¡°Tasha, slow down and be careful!¡± Sharon quickly followed her.

    ¡°Dear, let¡¯s ask Minister Woolery to find another ce,¡± Harleen spoke up again.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t refuse the Prime Minister¡¯s kindness.¡± Ivy smiled and said. After speaking, she looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Billy, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Since this is Minister Woolery¡¯s heartfelt gesture, we¡¯ll ept it. Ivy, please thank him on our behalf!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s¡­¡± Harleen started to speak again.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s just stay here!¡± Billy interrupted with a smile. And he turned to Ivy and the others, ¡°Ivy, let Casey, Bob, Ian, you, and Night Orchid know. Everyone should move in! Also, leave a few buildings for Azure Fang and Azure Dragon. They wille to the capital city in the future and stay here as well! If there aren¡¯t enough houses, we can build a few more!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy and Night Orchid eximed in surprise at the same time.

    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t this inappropriate? This is the estate the Prime Minister arranged for you and your family. We¡­¡± Night Orchid hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? Why waste all these empty houses?¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Billy, we¡­¡± Ivy also spoke up.

    ¡°Ivy, I think Billy¡¯s arrangement is great! You all move in here together, or we¡¯ll feel lonely.¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Ivy, move in with Orchid and we can live together!¡± Felicia chimed in.

    ¡°Boss, we¡­¡± Night Orchid was hesitated.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Harleen and I will stay here tonight, and the rest of you can move your things in a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡±

    Ivy and Night Orchid both bowed and thanked him. For them, being able to live with theirrades in arge estate was definitely a good thing.

    That night, Billy and his family moved into the manor. After dinner, they sat in the living room and chatted.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t you stay here for a couple of months and see if you can adapt?¡± Billy smiled at Fletcher and his wife. ¡°If it works out, you can move to the capital city after Tasha graduates from kindergarten. You can asionally go back to Ozin.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Fletcher smiled and nodded in response.

    Harleen had already discussed this with them before. In the future, Billy would be based in the capital city, so the family might have to move there. Originally, they nned to move in the second half of this year, but considering that Tasha would graduate from kindergarten in a year, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to change her environment at this time. So they decided to wait until Tasha graduates from kindergarten before moving, which wouldn¡¯t make much difference. Fletcher and Sharon didn¡¯t have any strong feelings about it. As long as the family stayed together, it didn¡¯t matter where they were.

    ¡°Mommy, after I graduate from kindergarten, will I have to go to school in the capital city?¡± Tasha asked.

    ¡°Yes, dear!¡± Harleen smiled and replied, ¡°After that, you¡¯ll make many new friends in the capital city.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What about my friends from kindergarten? Will I never see them again?¡± Tasha¡¯s mood was a bit down.

 Chapter 848 Donaldâ€™s Near-Death Experience

    ¡°Tasha, sweetheart!¡± Harleen gently patted Tasha¡¯s head.

    ¡°You only have one more year until you graduate from kindergarten. After graduation, your ssmates will go to different elementary schools. Even if you stay in Ozin, you¡¯ll only be able to see them during winter and summer vacations. But Mom and Dad promise that if you want to go back to Ozin to y with your friends during vacations, we will go back. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Mama can¡¯t lie!¡± Tasha¡¯s mood brightened up upon hearing this.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Harleen smiled.

    In the following days, Stout and Harleen, along with Fletcher and his wife, and Tasha, went sightseeing in various attractions in the capital city, apanied by the four SHADOW brothers.  Meanwhile, Ivy, Night Orchid, Bob, and Ian moved into the manor one by one.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At noon that day, they all gathered at the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Ivy, did Minister Woolery mention when we will depart for the Pr Domain?¡± Bob looked at Ivy and asked in the meeting hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been confirmed!¡± Ivy nodded in response. ¡°We¡¯ll depart in two weeks!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Bob¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded and continued. ¡°The Guardians have handed over the management rights of the spiritual spring in the Pr Domain to vale!¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re quite obedient, willing to hand over the spiritual spring, huh?¡± Bob spoke up. ¡°Northfortia didn¡¯t intervene?¡±

    ¡°They definitely have a lot of grievances!¡± Ivy chuckled lightly. ¡°Before the Global Martial Arts Competition, when the Guardians voted on whether to use the spiritual spring as a prize, Northfortia believed that the championship was theirs, so they enthusiastically agreed. Now that the championship is in the hands of vale, I bet they regret it so much.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I really want to see their faces as if they¡¯ve eaten flies!¡± Bob burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ivy, with the spiritual spring being such a valuable resource for cultivation, Northfortia won¡¯t just give up, right?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s also Minister Woolery¡¯s concern!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ian furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Is Northfortia nning to take it by force?¡±

    ¡°The spiritual spring was established as a prize for the Global Martial Arts Competition, so openly, they probably won¡¯t make any drastic moves.¡± Ivy responded after a moment of thought.  ¡°But behind the scenes, they definitely won¡¯t stay quiet. For us in vale, how to protect the spiritual spring is also a challenge!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ian nodded.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Casey calling.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy answered the call and asked.

    After a while, a sense of coldness filled the air around Billy.  His face changed, and he spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away. Let¡¯s talk when we meet!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Night Orchid asked once Billy hung up the phone.

    ¡°Donald is in trouble. He¡¯s been seriously injured, a close brush with death!¡± Billy responded in a serious tone.

    ¡°What?!¡± Night Orchid and the others eximed in unison.

    ¡°Ivy, grab Stout¡¯s medical kit and let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy instructed Ivy.

    Ivy nodded and headed towards the door.

    After about half an hour, the five of them arrived at the militarypound.

    ¡°Boss!¡± As soon as the car stopped, Casey hurriedly walked over.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ivy asked as she opened the conversation.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not entirely sure. We¡¯ll have to wait for Elder Donald to wake up to find out.¡± Casey shook his head and continued, ¡°He¡¯s been negotiating with the ancient martial arts worldtely, asking them to send more reinforcements to the Pr Domain. If nothing unexpected happened, it should be because of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Darn it, is it those punks from the ancient martial arts world again?¡± Bob said angrily.

    ¡°Casey, is Grand Elder here? He should know the situation.¡± Ivy spoke up again.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here, he went to the Pr Domain a couple of days ago.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Donald¡¯s injuries first!¡± Billy quickly walked towards the medical building in thepound.

    A few minutester, the group arrived at one of the hospital rooms, where Cole Wilson and several medical personnel were busy.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± The group bowed simultaneously when they saw Billy.

    Billy waved his hand and walked to the side of the bed.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Donald is seriously injured, his whole body is wounded, and his meridians are severely damaged!¡± Cole Wilson spoke up. ¡°The palm strike to his chest was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from crushing his heart.¡±

    Billy nodded grimly, a strong aura of killing intent emanating from him. He had already used his spiritual power to check Donald¡¯s condition, and it was definitely a near-death experience. This kind of injury was clearly not caused by one person alone. Donald must have been surrounded and severely attacked, and it was obvious that the assants¡¯ intention was to take his life.

    ¡°Ivy, help me out, let¡¯s try to stabilize Donald¡¯s injuries first.¡± Billy said, taking out silver needles.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    Then, the two of them began their busy work. Donald¡¯s injuries were worse than they had anticipated, and they worked for four to five hours before finally managing to stabilize him.

    ¡°Boss, is it alright now?¡± Night Orchid asked once Billy removed the silver needles one by one.

    ¡°For now, we can only prevent the injuries from getting worse.¡± Billy took a deep breath.

    ¡°When will Elder Donald wake up?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°At the earliest, not until tonight!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, with Elder Donald¡¯s skills, the person who could inflict such injuries on him should only be from one of the top two super sects.¡± Bob continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Who else could it be besides them?¡± Bob was a little stunned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Bob, there are also hidden forces and ancient families in the ancient martial arts world!¡± Ivy exined.

    ¡°I did forget about them!¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°General Wilson, how did Donalde back?¡± Billy then turned to Cole and asked.

    ¡°Donald had a specially made phone from the War Department. This morning, we received a distress signal from his phone. After receiving the signal, I immediately led a team to rescue him. When we found the source of the signal, we discovered Donald unconscious and covered in injuries in a valley.¡±

    ¡°Did you find anything else at the scene?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Cole nodded. ¡°In addition to Donald, there were seven or eight corpses at the scene. They were probably all killed by Donald.¡±

    ¡°Has anything unusual happened in the ancient martial arts world recently?¡± Billy asked again.

 Chapter 849 An Alliance of the Ancient Martial Arts World

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it yet, I reckon Donald would know better.¡± Answered Cole Wilson.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s wait for Donald to wake up in a few more hours and ask Donald directly!¡± Ivy spoke up.

    Billy nodded.

    Later, Urban Woolery came to the ward. After checking Donald¡¯s injuries, his face was also on the verge of tears. Before leaving, he told Billy that no matter who did this, they must be severely punished.

    At midnight, Billy performed acupuncture on Donald once again. As soon as Billy removed the silver needles, a cough sounded, followed by Donald slowly opening his eyes.

    ¡°Elder Donald?¡± Ivy and Night Orchid eximed.

    Donald nodded slightly and looked at Billy. ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon¡­¡±

    He knew that it was Billy who brought him back from the brink of death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak for now, take these two pills first!¡± Billy took out two healing pills from the medicine box and handed them to Donald.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Donald took the pills.

    Then, Billy ced his hand on Donald¡¯s chest and infused Chi into Donald¡¯s body to help him quickly digest the medicine. After a while, Donald¡¯splexion visibly regained its color.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s fine now. I feel much better!¡± Donald nodded at Billy after about ten minutes.

    Billy withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Thank you again, Lord Dragon!¡± A few minutester, Donald sat up from the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy took the tea from Night Orchid and handed it to Donald. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°The ancient martial arts world is nning rebellion!¡± Donald spoke in a low voice after taking the tea cup.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Ever since the Nine Heavenly Cmities descended upon Kun Lun Mountains and you, the Lord Dragon, weed them, some small fry in the Ancient Martial World couldn¡¯t sit still.¡±

    ¡°They are worried that the strength of the capital city is bing increasingly powerful, and it won¡¯t be long before they make a move against the Ancient Martial World.¡±

    ¡°So, they have been plotting and strategizing in recent times.¡±

    ¡°What do they want? Are they nning a rebellion?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Yesterday, I received information from my source. It said that representatives from the super sects gathered in City L, and there might be major actions. After receiving the news, I rushed over.¡± Donald didn¡¯t directly answer Bob¡¯s question.

    ¡°After arriving in City L, I disguised myself and infiltrated to gather some information. Just as I suspected, they have big ambitions!¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Bob asked again.

    ¡°They want to form an alliance in the ancient martial arts world to resist the capital city!¡± Donald continued.

    ¡°Damn! They won¡¯t be happy until they get themselves killed!¡± Bob frowned.

    ¡°Donald, how did you get injuredter?¡± asked Ivy.

    ¡°Just as I was about to leave, the leader of Genesis Sect¡¯s Elder Council, Lim Long, arrived. We¡¯re old acquaintances, so he easily suspected me.¡± Donald took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°After being discovered, I immediately left the scene, butter I was ambushed by about ten mid-level Sovereigns in a mountain valley. Although I killed seven or eight of them in the end, I was also severely injured and nearly died. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the remaining two were also heavily injured and didn¡¯t have the energy to verify whether I was alive or dead, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t havee back this time.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Ivy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we must find a way to stop them, otherwise, chaos is inevitable!¡± Donald paused slightly and continued.

    ¡°Are they still in City L?¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked. Even if Donald didn¡¯t say it, he would do something about this. Even if those little chaps from the ancient martial arts world could not join to contend against the capital, Billy wouldn¡¯t let go of them.

    Currently, The capital city¡¯s focus was on the Pr Domain, and if the people from the ancient martial arts world cause trouble now, it would only add unnecessaryplications.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Donald nodded. ¡°They should be staying in City L for two or three days to discuss the details of the alliance.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, City L is the headquarters of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, be careful!¡± Donald continued. ¡°Furthermore, other forces have also sent strong leaders, especially the old geezers from Genesis Sect.¡±

    ¡°Wind & Cloud Holy Sect?¡± Casey furrowed his brow upon hearing this. ¡°Did they initiate this alliance?¡±

    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t!¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°Wind & Cloud Holy Sect is just a puppet pushed to the forefront. The true mastermind should be Genesis Sect. Also, if my guess is correct, there should be hidden forces behind them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s best to consult with Minister Woolery before you go and have him send someone to apany you!¡± Donald looked at Billy and suggested.

    Billy nodded thoughtfully. After learning some more details, Billy and his group bid farewell to Donald and left the hospital. Donald¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t severe, and with the help of some spiritual fruits and pills, he would recover in about ten to fifteen days.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll call Azure Fang and Azure Dragon toe to the capital city immediately.¡± Bob spoke up as they left the War Departmentpound.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°They have just taken office, and there are a lot of things waiting for them to handle. Don¡¯t bother them.¡±

    ¡°But ording to Donald, many people from the ancient martial arts world have gone this time. Is it okay for just the few of us to go?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Billy shook his head again. ¡°We¡¯ll go and take a look first!¡±

    After that, he turned to Ivy and asked, ¡°Ivy, where is City L approximately located?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the western district, about three to four hundred kilometers from the ancient city.¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°Casey, give Vermilion Bird a call and have him gather two hundred thousand soldiers from the Army of Bloodshadow, ready to be deployed at any time!¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded vigorously and took out his phone to make the call.

    ¡°Night Orchid, call Soul Chaser and have him send a group of SHADOW brothers to scout around City L.¡± Billy then looked at Night Orchid and gave her instructions.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Night Orchid also took out her phone and made the call.

    The next morning, Billy, along with Casey and Ivy, boarded a helicopter bound for City L. This time, he didn¡¯t bring Harleen along, only Stout. Harleen¡¯s parents and Tasha were in the capital city, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for the two sisters to leave. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell Harleen the truth, just saying that he had some business to attend to. Otherwise, Harleen would insist on going with him.

    Before 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, the helicopternded on an openwn on the outskirts of City L. City L was a small town in the western region, surrounded by mountains, with only one road leading to the outside world. Two-thirds of the people in the small town had the surname, Lambert.

    City L was famous because of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, and there were often people from the ancient martial arts worlding and going in the town. So, even without any major events, the small town was always bustling, with restaurants and hotels in the city often packed. The headquarters of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect was located on a mountain peak to the east of the small town, upying almost the entire mountaintop, muchrger than that of Yin Yang Shrine Sect.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡±

    After getting off the helicopter, eight SHADOW brothers quickly approached them.

 Chapter 850 The Young Lady of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect

    ¡°Good work, everyone! How¡¯s the situation?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve gathered, there has been a surge of martial artists from the ancient martial ARTS world in City L these past few days. Skilled fighters can be seen everywhere in the small city.¡± One of the brothers responded loudly. ¡°In addition, arge mansion on the eastern side of the city has been under strict control since yesterday. No one is allowed inside without an invitation. It is said that the mansion is usually used by the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect to receive important guests. I asked one of the staff members inside, and there have been several martial artists from the ancient martial arts world staying there these past few days.¡±

    ¡°Do they need an invitation?¡± Bob pondered briefly before continuing, ¡°Are there people who just arrived in City L today and haven¡¯t been to the mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the SHADOW guard hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Since early this morning, several waves of people have arrived. They are still in the city having breakfast and haven¡¯t made their way to the mansion yet.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Bob nodded in response. Then, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, you guys go into the city and find a ce to eat. Stout and I wille find youter.¡± After finishing his sentence, he turned to the SHADOW guard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to get an invitation.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±the guard was taken aback by Bob¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Bob smiled at him. ¡°Just find a group of people who haven¡¯t entered the venue yet.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the guard seemed to have understood.

    Then, the group of them bid farewell to Billy and turned away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, find a ce to eat first.¡± Billy said, leading the others towards the small city.

    As the SHADOW guard mentioned earlier, the city was bustling. Martial artists dressed in Daoist robes could be seen on the streets, each with a proud expression and a powerful aura. Billy and the others found a breakfast shop that looked rtively clean and sat down.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Less than twenty minutester, Bob and Stout walked over.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Ian asked the two of them.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Bob shrugged and took out an invitation from his pocket.

    ¡°That was fast!¡± Night Orchid smiled and asked, ¡°How did you manage to get it?¡±

    ¡°A so-called elder from a top sect, apanied by seven or eight sect members, was having breakfast.¡± Bob casually replied. ¡°Stout just put a little bug in their breakfast, and they cooperatively handed over the invitation to us.¡±

    ¡°Stout, what kind of bug did you make them eat?¡± Night Orchid asked with a smile, looking at Stout.

    ¡°Nothing special, just something that gives them the feeling of ants gnawing on their bones,¡± Stout shrugged, wearing an indifferent expression.

    Night Orchid chuckled and continued asking, ¡°And what happened next? Did you let them go?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout shrugged again. ¡°But from now on, they are done with martial arts!¡±

    ¡°These small-time martial artists deserve to be eliminated!¡± Ian spoke up while getting up from his seat. ¡°Where are they now? Give me the address, I¡¯ll take care of them!¡±

    Cough! Bob coughed. ¡°Knife Cool, are you serious? Didn¡¯t the boss tell us not to alert them just yet?¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Ian pouted and sat back down.

    ¡°Ian, can¡¯t you be less violent?¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched at the same time.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no name on this invitation. They say it¡¯s a ¡®release upon receipt¡¯ invitation, and each invitation can bring in ten people.¡± Billy said, looking at the invitation.

    ¡°So casual? Are they that confident in themselves?¡± Ian responded to Stout¡¯sment.

    ¡°Boss, could it be a trap?¡± Night Orchid asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see for ourselves!¡± Billy stood up and headed towards the door, with Casey and the others following closely behind.

    As they stepped onto the street, the sound of a car horn red urgently. A Maybach sped past them without any signs of braking. At that moment, a child¡¯s ball slipped out of their hands and rolled onto the road not far in front of Billy and the others.

    ¡°My ball!¡± the child shouted and ran after the ball.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly as he watched the Maybach continue without any signs of stopping. ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡± Ian said in a deep voice, flipping his wrist and unleashing a three-foot-long sword that emitted a chilling glow.

    The razor-sharp sword energy sliced through the roof of the Maybach, effortlessly cutting it open. In the next moment, a crisp sound rang out, and the entire Maybach was sliced into an open-top convertible. The roof flew into the air, leaving behind a smooth cut like a mirror. Fortunately, Ian showed restraint in his attack. Otherwise, not only would the roof have flown into the air, but the heads of the three people inside would have been in danger as well.

    Startled by the sudden turn of events, the driver instinctively mmed on the brakes. The Maybach slid forward for a short distance due to inertia beforeing to a stop, less than a meter away from the child. The child stood there, pale with fear, motionless.

    ¡°Theo!¡±

    A cry of surprise rang out, and a middle-aged woman, equally pale, ran over to pick up the child. Witnessing the roof of the car sliced open with a casual swing of the sword, pedestrians on the road took a deep breath, their eyes wide open in shock.

    At the same time, the three people inside the Maybach pushed open the door and got out. There was a driver, an old man, and a young woman. The old man, in his seventies or eighties, was dressed in a ck robe, with sharp eyes and a swirling aura around him. The young woman, in her mid-twenties, had a well-proportioned figure and a noble temperament. It was evident that she was not an ordinary person. However, the expressions on the faces of the three were not pleasant at the moment. They looked as if they had just experienced a disaster. That sword energy had almost grazed their scalps. If it hade down just a few centimeters lower, all three of them would have been in hell. Compared to the others, the young woman had the worst expression on her face. Besides the fear, there was also an extremely angry look. As someone of her status, when had she ever encountered such a situation? In her heart, she had already sentenced the person who attacked to death. Causing her to be in such a sorry state, whoever it was, they must die.

    ¡°So it¡¯s her car. No wonder she¡¯s so arrogant, disregarding even a child¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Who is she? Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize her? She¡¯s quite influential. She¡¯s the daughter of the sect master of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect up in the mountains, the youngdy of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As they saw the woman, pedestrians on the roadside began to whisper and discuss.

    ¡°You insolent fool! Who do you think you are? How dare you destroy our car? Are you tired of living?¡± the driver shouted angrily, pointing his finger at Ian.

    ¡°Boss, should I cut him down?¡± Ian turned his head to look at Billy.

 Chapter 851 Ian, Sever Her Arm

    Stout cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ian, stay calm!¡±

    ¡°I was talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The driver shouted again, ¡°Which sect do you belong to? Bring out your leader!¡±

    ¡°Do you not realize that you almost hit a child just now?¡± Night Orchid stepped forward a couple of steps and spoke calmly. ¡°Or is it that a human life means nothing to you?¡±

    ¡°That kind of lowly person has no eyes, they deserve to die!¡± The driver responded coldly. ¡°Our young miss is in a hurry to go back and receive important guests. If her business is dyed because of you, your whole family will be better off dead!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s your robber¡¯s logic, then I¡¯m relieved!¡± Bob responded to the driver¡¯s words. ¡°ording to your logic, as long as you have strength, you can do whatever you want, right?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s the way the world works. Survival of the fittest, it¡¯s a simple principle you don¡¯t understand?¡± The driver replied with a deep voice.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why waste time talking to them? Let¡¯s start by severing the arms of the person who attacked earlier!¡± The woman spoke coldly.

    ¡°Yes, mydy!¡± The driver responded loudly and raised his hand to attack Ian. He had considerable strength, a Mid-level War God-Emperor. No wonder he was the driver of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect¡¯s youngdy.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Ian stood in ce, casually flicking his wrist, and a de aura burst forth.

    At this point, the old man finally sensed Ian¡¯s cultivation level. He shouted to the driver, ¡°Get out of the way, you¡¯re no match for him.¡±

    But it was already toote. The de aura shed past the driver¡¯s shoulder, and immediately, an arm fell to the ground, blood spurting out.

    This was clearly the result of Ian holding back. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been just an arm that fell to the ground. There were many innocent civilians around, and Ian couldn¡¯t just go around beheading people.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The driver let out a miserable scream and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The woman shouted angrily, ¡°Go, attack, kill him!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡± The old man took a deep breath and walked to the woman¡¯s side, whispering a few words in her ear.

    After listening to the old man, the woman furrowed her brows tightly, her face turning iron blue. She nced at Billy and the others with an angry shout.

    ¡°You wait for me, this isn¡¯t over today!¡±

    Judging from her reaction, it was clear that the old man had told her that Billy and his group were not weak, and that he alone might not be their match. As she finished speaking, she left in a rage. And as the old man was leaving, he took ast nce at Billy, feeling a sense of familiarity, but couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before.

    ¡°Miss, wait for me¡­¡± The driver struggled to get up and followed after her unsteadily.

    ¡°Boss, should I go after them and find a secluded ce to finish them off?¡± Ian asked Billy.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ll meet againter!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ian nodded in response.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives,¡± the child¡¯s mother ran up to Ian and bowed, trying to kneel down after the other party had left.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Ian raised his hand and lifted her up with a gust of wind.

    ¡°Sir, the woman just now is the youngdy of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. She won¡¯t let this go easily. You should leave here as soon as possible¡­¡± the woman spoke again.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, but it¡¯s fine!¡± Ian replied again.

    Afterwards, Billy and the others continued walking towards the entrance of the mansion.

    After about ten minutes, the group of seven arrived at the entrance of the mansion in the east of the city. At this time, people with invitation cards were entering the mansion one after another, each dressed in Daoist robes and holding various weapons.

    ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we disguise ourselves before going in like this?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked.

    On their way from Ozin, Stout had asked Billy if they should do a simple disguise, but Billy refused.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sure there are many people inside who know you. If we don¡¯t disguise ourselves¡­¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°Enough! Stop talking nonsense, listen to Billy!¡± Ivy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout smacked his lips in response.

    Soon, the group of people verified their invitation cards and entered the mansion. The mansion was not small, covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters, with lush greenery. Apart from the main building in the center, there were also about ten antique wooden vis.

    ¡°Boss, there are quite a few strong people inside!¡± After walking a few steps into the mansion, Casey narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke up. His spiritual power was now quite high,parable to the level of a Seventh-rank Sovereign. Upon entering the mansion, he sensed the aura of manyte-stage Sovereign Realm experts.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Everyone, stay on guard!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded in response.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Just as the group was about to reach a pavilion, a woman¡¯s voice came from the side.

    Rosemary Lambert, the youngdy of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, quickly walked over, followed by more than ten people.

    ¡°Oh, you found us so quickly?¡± Bob turned his head and looked over.

    ¡°Humph! You must have guts to show up here, knowing who I am!¡± Rosemary Lambert snorted coldly. After speaking, she pointed at Ian angrily and shouted, ¡°You scoundrel, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Break both of your arms yourself, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Ian, sever her arm!¡± Billy calmly spoke up.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ian said in a deep voice. He flicked his wrist, and a de aura shot out swiftly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosemary Lambert didn¡¯t expect Ian to actually make a move. Her pupils constricted as she realized she couldn¡¯t dodge. She was only ate-stage War God-Emperor, how could she escape Ian¡¯s attack? She could only watch as the de aura rapidly approached her, her face instantly turning pale.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Just at that moment, a gray-robed old man behind Rosemary Lambert eximed and stepped forward, sweeping his palm to counter. Their attacks collided, and both sides retreated seven or eight steps. With one move, they were evenly matched. At the same time, the other people behind Rosemary Lambert also took a few steps forward, shielding her behind them.

    ¡°You scoundrels, which sect do you belong to? How dare you attack our young miss! Are you tired of living?¡± Another old man looked at Billy and the others angrily. As he spoke, he felt slightly puzzled.

    City L was the main stronghold of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, and the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect was the second-ranked super sect. Who else in the martial arts world would dare to openly attack their young miss like this, without any fear?

 Chapter 852 In a Big Trouble

    ¡°These ignorant fools, trapped in their own little worlds!¡± Bob nced at them with disdain. ¡°They don¡¯t even recognize my boss and dare to speak so arrogantly!¡±

    He was truly exasperated.

    ¡°Who exactly are you people?¡± The gray-robed elder who had attacked earlier looked at Billy with a serious expression. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Just from the aura emitted by Billy¡¯s group, he could tell that these young people were far from ordinary. Moreover, he had already sensed Ian¡¯s cultivation level, just half a grade lower than his own. Someone of that age with such strength couldn¡¯t be an average person.

    ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t waste your breath with them. Kill them for me!¡± Rosemary Lambert, who had recovered slightly, shouted loudly. ¡°They dared to attack me. I want them dead, I absolutely want them dead!¡±

    ¡°Miss, please calm down!¡± Dennis took a deep breath and looked at Billy again. After a brief moment, as if suddenly remembering something, his pupils contracted. Then, he asked Billy solemnly, ¡°May I ask, is it Commander Gardner who has graced us with your presence?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone, including Rosemary Lambert, was stunned.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not easy! You finally recognized Commander Gardner!¡± Stout smacked his lips in response.

    The opposing group took a sharp breath, their expressions changing rapidly. The most vivid expression was naturally on Rosemary Lambert¡¯s face. She looked as if she had seen a ghost, her face as pale as if she had lost her parents. A strong sense of fear shed in her eyes. She never expected that the person she had been arrogantly threatening to kill turned out to be the famous Commander Gardner. Today, she had forgotten to check her horoscope before leaving. How could she encounter such a great figure?

    As for the onlookers, after hearing these words, a panic spread across their faces, and involuntarily, they took a step back. They had alle here for the same purpose today. If they caught the attention of Commander Gardner, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to return.

    Dennis exhaled heavily and then slightly bowed to Billy.

    ¡°I am Dennis Lambert from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Commander Gardner! We didn¡¯t know it was Commander Gardner who honored us. We have offended you, and I ask you to forgive us.¡±

    As he spoke, he felt extremely puzzled, unaware of the reason why Billy came to City L. Today, so many people had gathered in this mansion to discuss how to counter the increasingly powerful Imperial City. And Commander Gardner, without a doubt, was one of the most crucial figures in that n. But now, the conference hadn¡¯t even officially started yet, and Commander Gardner had already arrived on the scene. They hadn¡¯t even started discussing countermeasures. What was the point of discussing anything?

    ¡°I want to sever one of your youngdy¡¯s arms. Do you have any objections?¡± Billy said, then lifted his foot and sat down in the pavilion.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, our young miss is young and inexperienced, and she didn¡¯t know that it was you, Commander Gardner, who hade here. So, she has offended you unknowingly. I hope Commander Gardner can¡­¡± Dennis Lambert continued to take a deep breath and speak.

    ¡°Young and inexperienced, does that give her the right to treat human lives as insignificant? To kill at will?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    Dennis Lambert exhaled a heavy breath and clenched his teeth before speaking up. ¡°Commander Gardner, I am willing to take the punishment on behalf of her. I voluntarily offer to sacrifice an arm. Please spare her this time!¡±

    Although he had never met Billy before, he had heard about Billy¡¯s character. Billy was decisive, with no room for nonsense. Since he mentioned punishing Rosemary Lambert by taking away her arm, there was no way this matter would end like this.

    Before Billy could respond, Dennis Lambert¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised his hand and sliced down towards his left arm. As his palm struck, his arm fell to the ground, severed at the shoulder, blood gushing forth.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Dennis Lambert groaned, staggering back several steps, his face pale.

    ¡°Dennis!¡± The others¡¯ faces changed, and they called out in unison.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, impressive!¡± Bob smacked his lips. ¡°From the looks of it, her behavior must have been enabled by all of you!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, is this enough?¡± Dennis Lambert, after stopping the flow of blood from his arm, looked at Billy with difficulty.

    ¡°Do I agree to let you take her punishment?¡± Billy calmly asked.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The elderly man who had been riding in the car with Rosemary Lambert shouted angrily upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Previously, you were in the car with her, right? You are also involved in this matter!¡± After finishing his words, Billy¡¯s tone grew heavy. ¡°Casey, deal with him!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey responded, flipping his wrist and drawing his sword.

    ¡°Are you daring to? If you dare to make a move, I guarantee you won¡¯t leave this estate¡­¡± The elderly man shouted in anger.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey coldly remarked, and a sharp de swiftly swept out.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± The elderly man furrowed his brows, showing no intention of dodging, and exerted his full strength to block the attack.

    ¡°rk, you are no match for him, retreat quickly!¡± Dennis Lambert¡¯s face changed in urgency, and he shouted loudly. He had the intention to help, but at this moment, he was clearly overwhelmed.

    Swoosh!

    Without any suspense, Casey¡¯s sword moved as if in an empty space, striking directly towards the elderly man¡¯s chest. Following that, a deep gash appeared on the elderly man¡¯s chest, and blood gushed out.

    ¡°You¡­¡± After struggling to utter a word, the elderly man copsed straight down, twitching a few times before bing still.

    ¡°Mr rk!¡±

    The people on the other side simultaneously eximed in pain. At this moment, Rosemary Lambert was already pale with fear, trembling uncontrobly. She knew that she had truly gotten herself into a big trouble today!

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you have gone too far! This is the territory of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, and you can¡¯t be so reckless!¡± Another elderly man angrily spoke up. While speaking, he raised his hand and waved. ¡°Attack together, fight them!¡±

    About ten people simultaneously assumedbat stances, their faces filled with anger as they stared at Billy, ready to attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Dennis Lambert shouted loudly. He knew that even if all his people joined the fight, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Casey alone. It would be suicidal to engage.

    ¡°Come on, why aren¡¯t youing?¡± Stout looked at the other side and shouted coldly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, Mr rk has been killed by your people, and I have also lost an arm. Isn¡¯t it time to settle this matter?¡± Dennis Lambert looked at Billy again.

    ¡°Give you a chance!¡± Billy calmly said, then pointed to Rosemary Lambert. ¡°Let her stay. You go and fetch your sect leader. Let¡¯s see if your sect leader has the ability to save his daughter¡¯s arm!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± Rosemary Lambert immediately shouted.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I hope you keep your word!¡± Dennis Lambert exhaled another heavy breath before speaking. He knew he had no choice. After finishing, he looked at Rosemary Lambert. ¡°Miss, you stay here. We will go and get the sect leader. We¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Rosemary Lambert was already terrified and naturally didn¡¯t dare to stay alone. After speaking, she swiftly ran to the side.

    Just as she took a few steps, Ian swung his sword backward, leaving a horrifying chasm less than two meters away from her.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rosemary Lambert screamed and copsed.

 Chapter 853 The Immature Wind & Cloud Holy Sect

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll be right back,¡± Dennis Lambert took a deep breath and led the group towards the depths of the mansion.

    ¡°Boss, are we really just waiting here for them?¡± Stout asked once the other group had left. ¡°If the people inside know we¡¯re here, will they surround us?¡±

    ¡°That would be perfect! I was worried they wouldn¡¯t dare toe!¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout frowned.

    ¡°With your intelligence, even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand. Just stay here and behave.¡± Ivy rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Night Orchid smiled, but didn¡¯t exin.

    Billy entered the mansion with such fanfare, naturally wanting everyone to know he was here, preferably all at once, to settle everything in one go. However, she couldn¡¯t understand where Billy¡¯s confidence came from. The other side had a formidable Nine-Rank Sovereign. Based on her understanding of Billy, he could at most contend with an Eight-Rank Sovereign. If he were to battle a Nine-Rank, the odds wouldn¡¯t be in his favor. But she blindly trusted her boss just as much. Since boss made this arrangement, nothing would go wrong.

    The other group left quickly and returned just as fast.

    In less than seven or eight minutes, they saw a group of people walking quickly towards the pavilion. The leader was an old man who appeared to be in his sixties. He wore a blue robe, furrowed his brows, and had a grim expression. His cultivation was at the Sixth Rank. Behind him were several more old men, none of them weak in cultivation. Without any surprises, they should be the Elder Council of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon. Please forgive our rudeness for not greeting you earlier,¡± the leader of the elders said, slightly bowing to Billy. However, despite the gesture, his eyes flickered with a heavy coldness.

    ¡°You must not be the Sect Master of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, right?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°In response to Lord Dragon, this old man is the Vice Sect Master, Vince Lambert!¡± the old man introduced himself.

    ¡°Did I not make it clear, or did you not understand?¡± Billy ignored him and looked at Dennis Lambert. ¡°If I remember correctly, I asked you to bring your Sect Master here, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please calm down. Our Sect Master is currently receiving distinguished guests and cannot be disturbed at the moment.¡± Vince Lambertg furrowed his brows slightly and spoke.

    ¡°So, I was sent here. Lord Dragon, if you have any requests, please speak directly to me.¡±

    ¡°Heh, your Sect Master does have quite an attitude! Commander Gardner wants to see him, but he doesn¡¯t show up. Quite interesting!¡± Casey said in a deep voice. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to care about the life or death of his daughter, huh?¡±

    After speaking, Casey turned to Bob and said, ¡°Bob, cut off one of her arms!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob replied loudly, and with a flick of his wrist, a sword aura shot out at lightning speed.

    ¡°No!¡± Rosemary Lambert eximed in shock.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Vince Lambertg roared, raising his hand and striking towards Bob.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Casey spoke at the same time, swiping her war knife to release a chilling light.

    The attacks collided, causing both of them to retreat several steps, leaving deep footprints on the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At the same time, a scream rang out as an arm flew into the air-it was Rosemary Lambert¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Vince Lambertg roared, then raised his hand and waved. ¡°Quick, go help Miss. Anyone who obstructs, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the four elders behind him responded, rushing towards Rosemary Lambert¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Fools!¡± Ivy said in a low voice as she raised her sword and charged forward. Ian and the others followed closely behind.

    Soon, both sides were engaged in a fierce battle. The four elders from the other side were all at the Fourth Rank of cultivation. Ivy and Bob were already at the Fourth Rank, while Ian and Stout, though at the Third Rank, were capable of challenging higher-ranked opponents. Therefore, the four elders had no chance of winning. After a few rounds, Ivy and Bob managed to strike the hearts of two elders, causing them to fall to the ground and twitch before going still.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you have gone too far and offended us!¡± Vince Lambertg shouted angrily as he raised his hand and charged towards Billy.

    However, Casey intercepted him before he could reach halfway.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Vince Lambertg roared again, striking out with several palm strikes towards Casey.

    ¡°No!¡± Casey retorted, releasing several chilling lights.

    The attacks shed, creating a loud noise and a surging wave of energy.

    ¡°This is the territory of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. If you don¡¯t stop, none of you will leave here today!¡± Vince Lambertg shouted while engaged in battle.

    ¡°What a moron!¡± Casey responded, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that this is the territory of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect? Commander Gardner gave your Sect Master a chance, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. So, get ready to be annihted!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shamelessly boastful!¡± Vince Lambertg parried Casey¡¯s attack and spoke again. ¡°You overestimate yourselves! Not to mention just a few of you, even Ether Mountain behind Lord Dragon wouldn¡¯t dare say such things! We, Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, are the second-ranked super sect in the martial arts world, do you think we are just empty talk?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been anywhere!¡± Casey responded. ¡°People outside have been praising your Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, saying that you can rival Ether Mountain. And you believed it? How childish!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the existence of the old master on the Ether Mountain, do you think you would have survived until today?¡± Vince Lambertg replied loudly.

    ¡°Heh, is that how you perceive Ether Mountain?¡± Casey sighed, ¡°How pathetic!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the true strength of Ether Mountain, just based on the two powerful individuals he knew, Opal Fraley and Megrez Sims, either one of them was enough to make Wind & Cloud Holy Sect tremble.

    ¡°Casey, stop wasting time with him, finish him off!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey replied loudly. Without any hesitation, he activated the Domineering de Art, forming a curtain of des that filled the sky.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing the power of this attack, Vince Lambertg¡¯s eyes widened, and his pupils constricted. Without much time to think, he immediately activated his twelve sessful forces to defend against it. The violent gusts stirred the air, causing a raging storm. However, in the face of the Domineering de Art, he was still a bit weak.

    Casey¡¯s de descended like lightning from the sky, leaving a terrifying trench on the ground. Two nearby buildings were directly split in half and copsed with a loud crash, filling the air with dust.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Vince Lambertg struggled to utter a word as a trickle of blood gradually appeared on his forehead. Then, his body split in two and fell to the ground, his flesh and blood in a mangled mess.

 Chapter 854 No More Yin Yang Shrine Sect After Today

    The two elders who were fighting against Ian and Stout fell to the ground, their throats pierced by Ivy and Bob¡¯s swords.

    ¡°You bastards deserve to die!¡±

    A voice filled with anger echoed through the estate.

    Then, a group of people quickly approached, led by Sky Lambert, the current Sect Master of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. Behind him were a diverse group of men and women of all ages. As Billy looked around, he spotted a familiar figure among the crowd¨CEdric Crowe, the sect master of Yin Yang Shrine Sect.

    Edric Crowe immediately noticed Billy as well, a hint of panic shing in his eyes. A month ago, when Billy visited the Yin Yang Shrine Sect, he gave Edric Crowe a choice. Either send ten Third Rank martial artists to the Pr Domain within a month, or face annihtion. Now, a month had passed, and Yin Yang Shrine Sect had not sent anyone. Edric Crowe knew that this matter couldn¡¯t just be brushed aside. Originally, he thought he could use this opportunity of the ancient martial world alliance to confront Billy. But damn it, the conference hadn¡¯t even officially started, and Billy was already here. His heart immediately tightened.

    ¡°Father!¡± Upon seeing Sky Lambert, Rosemary Lambert shouted in pain. Without caring about the pain in her severed arm, she tried to run towards the enemy¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Billy spoke calmly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Rosemary Lambert trembled all over and immediately stood still.

    ¡°Rose!¡± Before Sky Lambert could respond, a young man in a gray robe shouted. Then, ring fiercely at Billy, he said with a fiery gaze, ¡°You severed her arm? You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Another man in a white robe beside him stared at Billy with the same anger, his eyes almost spitting fire.

    ¡°Billy, he is Kenelm Lambert, the Junior Sect Master of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect.¡± Ivy said, walking up to Billy and pointing at the gray-robed man. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°And the young man in the white robe next to him, if I guess correctly, should be Clifford Long, the eldest son of Genesis Sect¡¯s young master. The young master who was killed by you in the capital city is his younger brother.¡±

    Ivy had spent a lot of time recently gathering information about the two sects, so it was easy for her to recognize them.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Imand you to release Rose immediately! Otherwise, none of you will leave this estate!¡± Kenelm Lambert continued angrily.

    However, Billy didn¡¯t even give him a nce. Instead, he turned to Sky Lambert.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you busy receiving guests? Do you have time now?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I assure you that Wind & Cloud Holy Sect and you have always coexisted peacefully!¡± Sky Lambert took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°But today, you killed my sect¡¯s Vice Sect Master and five or six elders, and even severed the arm of my daughter. Are you truly not taking Wind & Cloud Holy Sect seriously?¡±

    ¡°Wind & Cloud Holy Sect has the qualifications to be taken seriously by me?¡± Billy responded calmly. Then, he turned to Edric Crowe. ¡°Mr Crowe, we meet again. Don¡¯t you wish to see me?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you jest!¡± Edric Crowe took a deep breath.

    ¡°Do you know that you missed a great opportunity?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Over a month ago, if you had honestly sent ten elders to the capital city to report, Yin Yang Shrine Sect would not only have avoided annihtion but also had a chance to befriend the capital. But s, you made a wrong move, and now it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I must tell you the truth. Our Yin Yang Shrine Sect will never send anyone to the Pr Domain, nor will we deign to be friends with the capital city!¡± responded the senior elder of Yin Yang Shrine Sect, Hector Crowe, in a deep voice.

    ¡°You show no respect!¡± Bob retorted grimly, ¡°After today, there won¡¯t be Yin Yang Shrine Sect in the ancient martial arts world!¡±

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Hector Crowe snorted coldly, ¡°If you have the guts, then give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Fool, you will soon see!¡± Bob replied defiantly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what must I do to spare my daughter?¡± Sky Lambert asked, looking towards Billy.

    ¡°You should know why I appeared here today, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°I am unaware,¡± Sky Lambert shook his head.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew grim, ¡°Who orchestrated the attack on Elder Donald?¡±

    ¡°I do not quite understand your meaning,¡± Sky Lambert said, slightly puzzled. Now he confirmed his own suspicion ¨C Donald was indeed not dead.

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re unwilling to admit it or too afraid to say, the incident with Elder Donald on your Wind & Cloud Holy Sect¡¯s territory, if I cannot find the mastermind, I will assume it was done by your sect!¡± Billy continued, ¡°Furthermore, when I ascended Kun Lun Mountains, Wind & Cloud Holy Sect¡¯s senior elder attempted to obstruct the arrival of the national fortune. That is a grave offense! Today, we shall settle both matters, and I hope you are prepared for the consequences!¡±

    ¡°You dare not to be too presumptuous!¡± Another elder from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect shouted angrily. ¡°Our senior elder and several of our sect¡¯s geniuses were killed at the peak of Kun Lun Mountains by your hands! And the second elder, who was severely injured by your single strike at Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, is still lying in bed! Today, you have killed so many of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect members. Do you think you¡¯re invincible, able to kill anyone you wish?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten,¡± Billy seemed to recall something before continuing, pausing briefly. ¡°Last time at the ce of Saint Sky Sword Pavilion, I sent a message through your second elder, instructing you to send ten martial artists of Third-rank Sovereigns or stronger to the Pr Domain. Did you treat my words as mere farting?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, there is no need to waste time here!¡± Sky Lambert took a deep breath before speaking again. ¡°If you truly intend to be our enemy, then do not me us for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s get started!¡± After finishing his words, Billy calmly walked out of the pavilion, drawing his Bloodshadow Fury de from his side.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the choice is yours. Don¡¯t me me!¡± Sky Lambert turned to the people behind him and said.

    ¡°Elder Crowe, Elder Long, would you be interested in sparring with Lord Dragon with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Edric Crowe and another elderly figure in ck robes responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Ivy said with concern.

    Casey and the others also wore expressions of worry. Although they couldn¡¯t determine the actual cultivation levels of the three opponents, they could imagine that all of them possessed the strength ofte-stage supremacy at the very least. Especially Sky Lambert, as the head of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, he must have at least an eighth-rank cultivation level.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy waved his hand, ¡°Step back, all of you!¡±

    They nodded and retreated to a safe distance. At the same time, the opposing group and the onlookers moved back several hundred meters.

    Whoosh!

    Three overwhelming forces immediately soared into the sky, causing the surrounding void to feel like a vacuum, suffocating those several hundred meters away. Many people trembled at the sensation and quickly continued to retreat.

 Chapter 855 Lord Dragonâ€™s True Power

    Sky Lambert and the other two were all at thete stage of Sovereign Realm. Among them, Edric Crowe had reached the Seventh-rank realm, while Sky Lambert and the elder from Genesis Sect were both solid eight-rank Sovereigns.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t me us for outnumbering you and using our seniority against you. It¡¯s all because you forced our hand!¡± Sky Lambert spoke again. In fact, he had already investigated Billy¡¯s cultivation level, which was at the sixth-rank realm. And as an eight-rank realm expert himself, he didn¡¯t think it was necessary to team up with Edric Crowe to deal with Billy purely based on martial strength. He knew that Billy could challenge opponents of higher realms, but he didn¡¯t believe Billy had any chance of defeating him.

    The reason they teamed up was clearly because of Billy¡¯s identity. Today, whether they killed Billy directly or crippled him, both Ether Mountain and the capital city would hold them ountable. Sky Lambert¡¯s Wind & Cloud Holy Sect alone wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the pressure, so he had to involve Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Genesis Sect.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Make your move! If you can survive under my de, I¡¯ll spare your Wind & Cloud Holy Sect!¡± Billy calmly said.

    ¡°Very well, don¡¯t me us then!¡± Sky Lambert responded, and his aura surged once again. He quickly unleashed a series of palm strikes, creating more than ten afterimages. His hands were enveloped in a fireball, and the surrounding air temperature immediately rose several degrees. The fireball grewrger andrger, expanding to a diameter of two to three meters in no time.

    At the same time, Edric Crowe also made his move. Above his head, a Yin Yang Door appeared, with thick mist swirling and lightning crackling. The Yin Yang Door activated by a seventh-rank Sovereign was obviously something that the other members of Yin Yang Shrine Sect couldn¡¯tpare to.

    In the blink of an eye, all movable objects on the ground flew into the air, including trees that were uprooted and sent flying towards the yin-yang gate. The onlookers felt a powerful suction force and involuntarily retreated, many of them losing their weapons in the process. The elder from Genesis Sect narrowed his eyes, a strong aura emanating from his body. He extended his hand towards a nearby artificial mountain, causing it to slowly rise into the air as if under a magical spell.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The three of them shouted in unison.

    In the next moment, their attacks sted towards Billy, causing the entire void to tremble. But just as they were about to unleash their attacks, Billy made his move too. However, his movements were not grand, and he didn¡¯t even activate the Domineering de Art. He simply took two steps forward, flicked his wrist, and unleashed his de with Bloodshadow de Technique. A blood-red arc of de energy shed towards Edric Crowe. At the same time, an invisible ripple emanated from between Billy¡¯s eyebrows, sweeping towards the three opponents at an incredible speed.

    Immediately, the crowd standing a kilometer away witnessed a miraculous scene.

    The fireball containing immense energy unleashed by Sky Lambert and the artificial mountain summoned by Genesis Sect elder came to a halt in mid-air as if someone had pressed a pause button, then crashed to the ground with a loud bang. The swirling mist within Edric Crowe¡¯s yin-yang gate also stopped, and all the trees, swords, and other objects in mid-air fell to the ground.

    With a sharp sound, Billy¡¯s blood-red de energy seemingly entered Edric Crowe¡¯s chest without any obstruction. In the next moment, Billy didn¡¯t hesitate at all and swiftly pulled out his sword, shing a cold light towards Sky Lambert.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sky Lambert had already regained his senses by now. However, it was clearly toote. By the time he reacted, the sword light had already reached him. He wanted to dodge, but he was already too weak to do so. He could only watch as the sword light shed past his throat.

    In the next instant, a head flew up into the sky, blood gushing out like a fountain. Edric Crowe¡¯s body split into two and fell to the ground, flesh and blood sttering everywhere. In just one round, Billy had killed a seventh-rank and an eighth-rank Sovereign Realm expert!

    This was Billy¡¯s true power now.

    His spiritual power level was enough to contend with a Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm powerhouse, not to mention an Eighth-rank one. Moreover, even without using spiritual attacks, with his current cultivation, he could easily kill an Eighth-rank expert with just one sh. This was the confidence he had when he barged into City L with Casey and the others. Donald had already told him that there werete-stage Sovereigns here, so he wouldn¡¯t act so recklessly without being certain.

    Witnessing this scene, a chorus of astonishment erupted from the surrounding onlookers. Their faces were filled with shock. Casey and Ivy also wore expressions of surprise on their faces. They hadn¡¯t expected their boss to be this powerful.

    ¡°My lord!¡± the people from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect cried out in pain as they ran over, grief-stricken.

    ¡°Father!¡± Both Kenelm Lambert and Rosemary Lambert shouted hysterically at the same time.

    ¡°Lord Commander!¡± the people from Yin Yang Shrine Sect also shouted, their faces filled with despair.

    The members of the two major sects knew very well that if the sect leaders were killed, their sects would likely meet their end as well.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Genesis Sect¡¯s elder Lim Long, after swallowing a difficult gulp of saliva, spoke up.

    Billy had just killed Sky Lambert with a single sh, and Lim Long had fully regained his senses. So Billy didn¡¯t continue attacking him.

    ¡°How¡­ how is your spiritual power so strong?¡± Lim Long continued. He had considered that Billy might really be able to fight him for hundreds of rounds, after all, he was vale¡¯s extraordinary talent. But he never expected it to end up like this. And throughout the battle, he never thought about spiritual power. It wasn¡¯t his fault, in general, only higher-level martial artists would use spiritual attacks. He had never seen a lower-level cultivator in the battle take the initiative to use spiritual attacks because it wasn¡¯t so easy to challenge higher-level opponents with spiritual power. And now, Lim Long finally understood what it meant to be an exception.

    It was unprecedented that a Sixth-rank Sovereign could attack the spiritual power of an Eighth-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Now, do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy ignored Lim Long and turned his head to look at the nearby Yin Yang Shrine Sect¡¯s elder Hector Crowe, speaking in a calm tone.

    ¡°You¡­ you actually the sect leader! Yin Yang Shrine Sect swears to never let you live in peace!¡± Hector Crowe took a deep breath and angrily responded.

    ¡°Showing some backbone!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked at the other elders of Yin Yang Shrine Sect. ¡°What about the rest of you?¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, let¡¯s make peace with Lord Dragon¡­¡± one of the elders took a deep breath and spoke up.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hector Crowe responded angrily. ¡°Anyone who dares to mention making peace will be treated as a traitor, stripped of their cultivation, and expelled from the sect!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy coldly replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s exterminate the sect!¡±

 Chapter 856 Yin Yang Shrine Sect, Surrender!

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Hector Crowe took a deep breath and raised his hand. ¡°All members of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect, attack together and avenge our Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ten or so members of the Yin Yang Shrine Sect shouted in unison, their aura instantly soaring.

    Boom!

    However, in the next moment, a muffled sound rang out, and Hector Crowe was sent flying forward as if struck by a fierce beast. After flying a hundred meters, he crashed to the ground, flipping several somersaults before lying there like a dead dog. Arge amount of blood kept flowing from his mouth, his breath weak, barely clinging to life.

    ¡°Why¡­ why¡­¡± Hector Crowe turned his head with difficulty and looked at the elder from his sect who had attacked him.

    The people from the other two major sects also looked over with bewildered expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Grand Elder, don¡¯t me us, we just want to survive!¡± the elder took a deep breath and continued speaking. ¡°Now that our Sect Leader is dead, Yin Yang Shrine Sect is finished. Lord Dragon will never spare our sect! If we continue to oppose the capital city, Yin Yang Shrine Sect will truly be exterminated. That¡¯s nearly ten thousand lives! Sky-Quaking Daoist Sect and Cerulean Abyss Institute are perfect examples! We don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hector Crowe opened his mouth to say a word, but arge amount of blood gushed out.

    ¡°Grand Elder, we¡¯re sorry, but you can only me yourself for being so obstinate!¡± another elder stepped forward and then raised his hand, striking with a palm.

    After the gust of wind, Hector Crowe¡¯s head exploded like a ripe watermelon, and his legs twitched before falling still. He might have been the most miserable one to die among the major super sects.

    Immediately, the members of Yin Yang Shrine Sect all knelt down before Billy.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Yin Yang Shrine Sect is willing to surrender!¡± the elder who had attacked earlier spoke up. ¡°As long as Lord Dragon grants us a way to live, we will obey all of your arrangements and send people to the Pr Domain immediately.¡±

    ¡°We are willing to surrender!¡± a few others also shouted in unison.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice before turning to Stout. ¡°Give them the medicine to take!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded and took out several pills, walking over.

    For Billy, if possible, he wouldn¡¯t kill all the people from Yin Yang Shrine Sect. It would be meaningless to do so. It would be best if he could subdue them since he needed arge number of manpower in the Pr Domain.

    Two minutester, everyone had taken the pills, and Stout also exined the rtionship to them.

    ¡°You have two days. Before the night after tomorrow, I want to see all the Second-rank Sovereigns and above from Yin Yang Shrine Sect appear in the capital city!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice. ¡°You better not have any illusions. I have all the information about the elders of your Sect! If one person is missing in the capital city on the day after tomorrow, all of you will die!¡±

    ¡°We dare not!¡± The group of people trembled and responded in unison.

    ¡°Now get lost!¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon!¡± The group of people quickly got up to leave.

    ¡°Your turn!¡±

    After the members of Yin Yang Shrine Sect left, Billy walked steadily towards the group of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. The people on the other side were still immersed in grief and hadn¡¯t recovered yet. In such a short period of time, not only had their deputy sect master and several mid-level Sovereign realm elders been killed, but now even their sect master had been killed. With the previous deaths of their Grand Elder and the crippled Second Elder, Wind & Cloud Holy Sect¡¯s high-levelbat power was now reduced to only two Protector Elders. Of course, as the second-ranked super sect in the ancient martial arts world, Wind & Cloud Holy Sect had more strength than that. There were still ancient artifacts in the sect that hadn¡¯t appeared for a hundred years, that was their true trump card.

    ¡°You killed my father, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Kenelm Lambert looked ferocious, and after speaking, he raised his hand and charged towards Billy.

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t!¡± One of the old men eximed and quickly stopped him.

    ¡°Get out of my way, I want to kill him, I must kill him!¡± Kenelm Lambert shouted loudly.

    ¡°Fool, if you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you. As long as you canst one move in my hands, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Ian replied coldly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Kenelm Lambert turned around and walked towards Ian.

    However, after only taking two steps, he was struck by a palm strike from the Elder who had stopped him on his back, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    ¡°Watch over Young Master!¡± the elder looked back at the others and gave amand. Then, he took a deep breath and turned to Billy. ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯ve killed our sect master, what do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy spoke calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? Let me repeat!¡±

    ¡°Send twenty elders of the Third-rank Sovereign Realm and above to the capital city for registration, and I¡¯ll spare your lives! Otherwise, Wind & Cloud Holy Sect will cease to exist starting tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you said before that you only needed ten elders of the Third-rank Sovereign Realm, but now you¡¯re asking for twenty?¡± another old man furrowed his brows.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So you know about before?¡± Billy spoke again, ¡°Opportunities onlye once, you didn¡¯t seize it earlier, so I have to add more people now!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, among the remaining elders in our sect, there are not enough of them to make up twenty Third-rank Sovereigns. This is an impossible request!¡± the old man responded again.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about that.¡± Billy had a sudden realization. ¡°In that case, let those two ancients from your secte out! With them, only ten more people are needed!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, there was a chorus of coughing around.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± another person shouted, ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already set the conditions, whether you ept them or not is up to you.¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, don¡¯t push your luck too far, we can fight you today if necessary!¡± the other old man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Elder Garraway, call Protector Elder and ask for instructions from Elder Waldo!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Elder Garraway took out his phone to make the call.

    After that, Billy no longer paid attention to them and continued to walk steadily towards the members of Genesis Sect.

    ¡°You must be Lim Long, right?¡± Billy looked at the Great Elder of Genesis Sect and spoke.

    ¡°Was it you who sent someone to intercept Donald?¡±

 Chapter 857 Two Ancients

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡± Lim Long responded. He had already experienced Billy¡¯s strength, and even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to admit to this matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy spoke again. Then his tone turned cold as he continued, ¡°Are you willing to cripple the cultivation of your life, or should I send you down to apany the two of them?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you are speaking so arrogantly. Do you think that Genesis Sect is like Yin Yang Shrine Sect, that you can manipte us as you please?¡± Before Lim Long could respond, Clifford Long interjected. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for killing my uncle and my younger brother yet. I advise you not to be too arrogant. Otherwise, whether you can leave City L or not is still uncertain!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Bob spoke in a low voice, ¡°You better take care of whether you have the ability to leave or not!¡±

    ¡°How ignorant!¡± Clifford Long snorted, ¡°If you have the guts,e and try to touch us!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Bob coldly responded, raising his sword to attack.

    ¡°Bob!¡± Billy stopped him with amand. He looked at Clifford Long and continued, ¡°Someone is supporting you, right? Call them out!¡±

    Billy knew there must be someone behind Clifford Long, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so defiant. And ording to Donald¡¯s words, there were hidden forcesing to City L, but they hadn¡¯t shown up yet!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to support me. If you have the courage, go ahead and make a move!¡± Clifford Long continued.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Casey, take him down!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    With that, Casey took two steps forward. His de swiftly emitted a cold light as it shot towards Clifford Long.

    As the young master of Genesis Sect, Clifford Long¡¯s strength was not weak. He was at the same level as Casey, both at the fifth stage of the cultivation realm.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Clifford Long shouted angrily, raising his palm to meet the attack. He had already investigated Casey¡¯s cultivation, knowing that they were at the same level, so he didn¡¯t take Casey seriously.

    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± Lim Long shouted loudly.

    After a loud noise, Clifford Long slid back for about forty to fifty meters beforeing to a stop, his face pale. Naturally, this was the result of Casey holding back, otherwise Clifford Long would already be a corpse by now if he had used his full strength. Casey understood Billy¡¯s intentions. Although he was ordered to take down Clifford Long, it was only to force out the people behind him, not to kill him immediately.

    ¡°Not bad, you managed to withstand my attack!¡± Casey looked at Clifford Long calmly, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if you can withstand another one!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura rose once again. Immediately, he activated Bloodshadow de Technique, shing out a curved de light that brought with it a piercing sound of breaking wind, sweeping towards Clifford Long.

    ¡°Young Master, dodge!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sensing the power of this attack, Lim Long shouted loudly and, at the same time, sent a powerful gust of wind towards Casey.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know any better!¡± Billy¡¯s voice simultaneously entered his ears. As his voice sounded, a blood-colored de light met the attack head-on.

    Bang!

    Another loud noise echoed through the scene, and both Billy and Lim Long simultaneously retreated more than ten steps. Both of them had acted in haste, so it could be considered a draw. Meanwhile, the de light that Casey had shed had already shed in front of Clifford Long, full of immense force.

    Whoosh!

    Just at that moment, a mighty wave of energy swept over,pletely dissolving Casey¡¯s de attack. The cultivation level of the person who arrived was obviously far above Casey¡¯s.

    ¡°Finally decided to show up?¡± Casey spoke as he turned his head to look at the approaching group.

    Leading the group was a young woman in her mid-twenties, with delicate features, graceful figure, and an otherworldly charm. She was not far behind Ivy in terms of overall beauty. Walking beside the woman was an old man with white hair and beard, whose actual age was hard to determine. His eyes were sharp, and he appeared spirited. He was the one who had made the move earlier. Among the group of people following them, their martial skills were not weak, with the lowest cultivation level being at the Third-rank Sovereign realm.

    Among the four men and women, they were of simr age to the leading woman, and there was a resemnce between them, likely indicating they were from the same family. Out of the four young individuals, the man with the highest cultivation level was at the sixth-rank realm, while another man was at the Fifth-rank Sovereign realm. The remaining two women were Fourth-rank Sovereigns. As for the leading woman, her martial prowess was even stronger, with a solid cultivation level at thete stage of the Seventh-rank Sovereign realm.

    At this age, having such cultivation was rare in the entire ancient martial arts world. Clearly, they came from a prestigious background.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey¡¯s brows furrowed slightly upon seeing this group of people.

    ¡°Abby!¡± Clifford Long hurriedly walked over, his demeanor showing a hint of respect.

    The woman nced at him and casually replied, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Abby. I¡¯m fine,¡± Clifford Long said and then turned to bow to the white-haired old man, ¡°Thank you, Elder San!¡±

    ¡°Master Clifford, no need to be polite.¡± The old man replied.

    Meanwhile, Casey had already approached Billy and the others.

    ¡°Do you know them?¡± Billy asked Casey, noticing his reaction earlier.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded and continued, ¡°They¡¯re from the Meskill n. The woman is Abby Meskill, the eldest daughter of her family.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Casey, isn¡¯t she the twin sister of your childhood sweetheart?¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Casey nodded again. ¡°Abby Meskill is different from her sister. She¡¯s a rare talent in the Meskill n, with extraordinary martial talent and a mature mind. She¡¯s a focal point for the n¡¯s cultivation. If everything goes as nned, the Meskill n will be handed over to her in the future.¡±

    ¡°Handed over to her? But if she gets married, won¡¯t the Meskill n be someone else¡¯s?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Casey shook his head in response.

    ¡°If she is truly chosen as the next head, there are only two possibilities for her marriage. Either she remains unmarried for life, or she finds a marriage partner willing to change his surname to Meskill, and their children must bear the Meskill surname. These kinds of arrangements are alreadymon in several ancient families.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Stout smacked his lips in response.

    ¡°I heard that the young master of Genesis Sect seems interested in her!¡± Bob spoke up. ¡°Is he nning to change his surname? Will Genesis Sect allow such a thing? Even though they are the number one super sect, slightly inferior to the Meskill n in overall strength, they shouldn¡¯t be too far behind, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that!¡± Casey shook his head.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    ¡°Boss, is the ancient martial arts world alliance initiated by them?¡± Night Orchid asked from the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely!¡± Before Billy could respond, Ivy interjected. ¡°As one of vale¡¯s true hidden forces, the Meskill n has always had a non-interference policy with the capital city. Unless there are special circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t provoke the capital city. It¡¯s not their style. The most likely exnation is that the super sects invited them to preside over the alliance or to leverage their influence to gather other forces.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Casey nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s highly unlikely that the Meskill n is leading this alliance conference.¡±

 Chapter 858 Mad without Bounds

    ¡°May I ask, is this Lord Dragon?¡±

    Abby Meskill approached and looked at Billy with a slight bow. ¡°A am Abby Meskill, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Dragon!¡± Afterwards, she turned to Casey and spoke, ¡°Mr Kimmons, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Casey replied casually.

    ¡°For the previous incident, it was my sister¡¯s momentary foolishness, and I formally apologize on her behalf to you!¡± Abby Meskill bowed to Casey. ¡°My sister has already been punished by the family, she will be in seclusion for a year and cannot step out of the family during that time. In addition, the engagement between Mr Kimmons and my sister is now null and void, you no longer needs to carry any burden in your heart. I kindly request Mr Kimmons to be magnanimous and not to hold any grudges against her!¡±

    What she mentioned was obviously the recent incident where members of the Meskill family severely injured Casey and Felicia.

    ¡°Great.¡± Casey responded calmly once again.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abby Meskill bowed. Since her appearance until now, she has consistently disyed etiquette, neither arrogant nor submissive. There was no trace of a spoiled youngdy in her demeanor. She was a remarkable and extraordinary figure cultivated by the Meskill n.

    ¡°This time, your people came to City L to support the ancient martial arts world and together resist the capital city?¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°You overestimate, Mr Kimmons!¡± Abby Meskill smiled lightly and continued, ¡°My family has long held ancestral teachings. As a part of vale, the Meskill n will never forget its roots at any time! The capital city is the root of vale, under any circumstances, my family will not act against the capital!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Casey replied coldly, ¡°Then this time you came to City L for sightseeing!¡±

    Abby Meskill smiled lightly again, then turned to Billy. ¡°Lord Dragon, we came to City L this time because we heard that friends from various factions of the ancient martial arts world are having a small gathering here. I¡¯ve been traveling outside these past few days, so I came to join in the fun. Please do not misunderstand, Lord Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you have no business here. Please leave!¡± Ivy spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Excuse me, but this should be the First Junior Minister of the Cab, Lord Chandler, right?¡± Abby Meskill smiled. ¡°I have long heard that Lord Dragon, besides having a stunningly beautiful wife, also has a captivating beautiful female friend. Today, upon seeing you, it is truly not unfounded! Lord Chandler truly deserves to be one of the Four Beauties of the ancient martial arts world, you make me envious.¡±

    ¡°Can you not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t respond to her words and continued to speak calmly.

    ¡°Lord Chandler, there¡¯s no need to keep me at a distance like this.¡± Abby Meskill spoke again, ¡°We are indeed leaving soon!¡± After saying that, she turned to Lim Long and Clifford Long, ¡°Elder Long, Master Clifford, are youing with us or staying?¡±

    ¡°Abby, we¡¯re going with you!¡± Clifford Long quickly replied.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Abby Meskill said and headed towards the entrance of the estate.

    Clifford Long nodded and followed behind.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±

    Just as they took a few steps, Billy looked at Clifford Long and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Genesis Sect has no intention of being your enemy, you shouldn¡¯t push people too far either.¡± Lim Long responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°You can leave if you want, but reveal the culprit who attacked Donald, and I will let you leave alive!¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, as I have said before, I have no knowledge of what you¡¯re talking about. That matter has nothing to do with our Genesis Sect!¡± Lim Long continued.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll keep all the members of your sect!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Lim Long angrily interrupted.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, may I speak a fair word?¡± Abby Meskill turned to Billy. ¡°I am not aware of the specific matter you¡¯re referring to, but I do have one point to make. If you have evidence to prove that it was the people from Genesis Sect who did it, then please present the evidence. In that case, even in front of everyone, they will not deny it. However, if you¡¯re only specting without evidence, Lord Dragon, it might be a bit too overbearing, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Are you so eager to defend your lover?¡± Bob interrupted. ¡°You better pray that this matter has nothing to do with the Meskill family, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to escape either!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s eyes shed with anger.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak to Miss Meskill like that! Get down on your knees!¡± A young woman from the Meskill camp stepped forward. As she spoke, sheunched a palm strike towards Bob.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Bob snorted coldly, flicked his wrist, and a sword energy whistled through the air.

    A muffled sound rang out as both sides took several steps back, evenly matched.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman clearly didn¡¯t expect Bob to easily block her attack.

    ¡°Not bad, take another one from me!¡± After a brief pause, she shouted andunched another attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Abby Meskill intervened. Then, she looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Do you agree with what I just said, Lord Dragon?¡±

    ¡°I never need evidence for what I do!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice. ¡°If I say it¡¯s them, it¡¯s them! If you, the Meskill family, wants to intervene, you can! But it depends on whether you have the strength to do so!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re going too far!¡± a male Sixth-rank Sovereign from the other side stepped forward.

    ¡°And what if I am?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°We came to City L together with the friends from Genesis Sect and we¡¯ll leave together. If you want to keep them, then ask the Meskill family if we agree!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Will you all attack together or one by one?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Including Casey, everyone was surprised by Billy¡¯s attitude. Putting aside the others, the white-haired old man and the grey-robed old man beside him should be two Ninth-rank Sovereigns, judging by their aura that was stronger than Lim Long¡¯s.

    ¡°You really have no limits!¡± The manughed in anger.

    ¡°No need for them to take action. If you canst ten moves in my hands, I promise on behalf of the Meskill family that we will no longer interfere in the matters of Genesis Sect!¡±

    This time, it wasn¡¯t just Casey and his group who were choked, but coughing could be heard all around. Many onlookers stared at the man with a look of disbelief, feeling speechless.

 Chapter 859 The Ancient from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect

    ¡°Lnd¡­, Lord Dragon is incredibly powerful. We mustn¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Clifford Long said, his mouth twitching several times. He was worried that if Lnd Meskill lose, he could just walk away and leave them behind and that would be unfair.

    ¡°Master Clifford, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± the man responded loudly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Bob shook his head in disbelief. Then he turned to Abby Meskill and said, ¡°Miss Meskill, can he represent your family?¡±

    Abby Meskill was also caught off guard and choked. She then looked at Billy and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, Lnd was just joking with you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°Abby, I wasn¡¯t joking with him. His cultivation is only at the Sixth-rank realm, and I have confidence¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s tone turned cold. As the number one genius of the Meskill family, she was not like some of the younger generation who were arrogant and looked down on outsiders. Moreover, as a top talent herself, she knew all about Billy¡¯s achievements, including hisbat strength. She was at the Seventh-rank realm herself and could even challenge higher realms, but she knew very well that if she were to fight Billy, she wouldn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, can¡¯t we find apromise?¡± Abby Meskill continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Considering your Meskill family¡¯s face, we can find apromise!¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Please go on, Lord Dragon!¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Send twenty Fourth-rank Sovereign martial artists or stronger from Genesis Sect to the Pr Domain, and Donald¡¯s matter will be dropped!¡± Billy replied.

    A round of coughing could be heard once again. Even if Genesis Sect was a big sect, it couldn¡¯t withstand such a loss. Sending out so many people would likely decrease the overall strength of the elders in Genesis Sect by half.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Clifford Long shouted out loud. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly send that many people to the Pr Domain!¡±

    ¡°Miss Meskill, you heard that. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing topromise, but they themselves don¡¯t agree!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders at Abby Meskill.

    Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard, and a group of people entered through the gate of the manor.

    At the forefront was an ancient fossil with barely any hair left on his head. He was thin and frail, making it difficult to determine his actual age. Judging from his demeanor, he had probably lived for at least a couple hundred years. Following closely behind him were two gray-robed old men with grim expressions and sharp gazes, surrounded by a group of people of various ages, all looking rather displeased.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Waldo Lambert!¡±

    Several members of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect quickly greeted the leading elder. The leading elder was none other than Waldo Lambert, one of the two ancients in Wind & Cloud Holy Sect.

    ¡°Did you kill our Wind & Cloud Holy Sect¡¯s leader?¡± Waldo Lambert stepped forward, his voice low and filled with murderous intent, as he stood several meters away from Billy.

    ¡°Introduce yourself!¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°You arrogant brat, what do you think of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect?¡± Waldo Lambert continued in a sullen voice. ¡°Here¡¯s your chance to end your own life, and I¡¯ll leave you with aplete corpse! Otherwise, not only you, but also all the people you brought with you will bepletely annihted!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Another old fool showed up!¡± Bob cursed, ¡°You¡¯re already half-dead, rotting in a coffin, and you still dare to show your face!¡±

    Hearing this, Waldo Lambert¡¯s face turned cold, and an invisible ripple shot out from between his eyebrows, shaking towards Bob.

    ¡°Bob, step back!¡± Billy shouted, releasing his own spiritual power to meet the attack.

    Swoosh!

    In the next moment, their spiritual powers collided in mid-air and then dissipated into nothingness.

    Waldo¡¯s pupils contracted and an expression of disbelief appeared on his face. After a slight pause, he looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°A mere Sixth-rank Sovereign kid, actually able to activate spiritual powerparable to a Ninth-rank Sovereign?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, including the two elders from the Meskill family and Abby Meskill, everyone eximed in surprise. They didn¡¯t think Waldo Lambert was joking. But how could Billy¡¯s spiritual power surpass his cultivation level by three levels? It defied logic. Could it be that he cultivated a technique specifically for enhancing spiritual power?

    The most expressive person was the man from the Meskill family who was a Sixth-rank Sovereign. His face turned pale as if he had swallowed a fly. At the same time, he felt grateful that Abby Meskill had stopped him. Otherwise, Lord Dragon wouldn¡¯t have even needed to make a move. Just by releasing his spiritual power, a single thought could have turned him into an idiot.

    ¡°You old fool, are you scared now?¡± Stout sneered in response to Waldo Lambert¡¯sment.

    ¡°I have to say, you really surprised me!¡± Waldo Lambert ignored Stout and continued to look at Billy. ¡°But even if you can withstand my spiritual power attack, so what? With your cultivation only at the Sixth-rank realm, if we were to fight, you still wouldn¡¯t have the slightest chance of survival!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Billy calmly responded.

    ¡°Sir, can I act as an intermediary?¡± Abby Meskill walked over at that moment.

    ¡°Both sides are responsible for what happened today. How about this?¡± she suggested, ¡°Lord Dragon apologizes to Wind & Cloud Holy Sect and they stop sending people to the Pr Domain. With that, today¡¯s incident can be considered settled. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Who are you, girl?¡± Waldo Lambert furrowed his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s the youngdy of the Meskill family.¡± One of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect elders introduced.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re from the Meskill family. My apologies!¡± Waldo Lambert paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°But Commander Gardner killed the leader of my Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. Today, he must pay with his life!¡±

    ¡°Sir, have you ever considered the consequences if Lord Dragon were to die in City L?¡± Abby Meskill continued speaking. ¡°Not only would all of you from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect would die, but I¡¯m afraid even the sects that came to City L today would be wiped out ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my words. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just Ether Mountain alone can achieve this!¡±

    Waldo Lambert snorted, ¡°Miss Meskill, are you overestimating Ether Mountain? My Wind & Cloud Holy Sect is not afraid of Ether Mountain!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really confused!¡± the white-haired elder from the Meskill family spoke up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about others. Just one of the Four Guardians of Ether Mountain, with a wave of their hand, can annihte your Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. Do you believe it or not?¡±

 Chapter 860 Bloodline Power

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Waldo Lambert responded in a deep voice, his brows slightly furrowing. ¡°Other than the old master of Ether Mountain, no one in our Wind & Cloud Holy Sect fears them!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± The white-haired elder shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You haven¡¯t left your sect in a hundred years. The world has changed far beyond your imagination!¡± After saying that, he coldly added, ¡°If you seek death, so be it!¡±

    Abby Meskill couldn¡¯t let go and continued speaking.

    ¡°Miss Meskill, I suggest you stay out of this matter.¡± Casey interrupted her. ¡°Commander Gardner said that Wind & Cloud Holy Sect must either send twenty Third-rank Sovereigns to the Pr Domain or face annihtion. There is no other choice!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon¡­¡± Abby Meskill paused and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Either send people or face annihtion!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Abby gave in as her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°You arrogant brat, let me see how capable you, the young master of Ether Mountain, really are!¡± Waldo Lambert angrily retorted. Immediately, a terrifying and boundless aura exploded from him, soaring into the sky. His cultivation as a Ninth-rank Sovereign was fully disyed.

    The onlookers felt suffocated, trembling all over as they quickly retreated a kilometer away.

    ¡°Casey, Ivy, you retreat too!¡± Billymanded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was filled with deep concern.

    Casey and the others also wore worried expressions on their faces. This was, after all, a Ninth-rank Sovereign opponent, the first powerful enemy Billy had encountered so far.

    ¡°Boss, if things go south, let¡¯s run! We¡¯ll leave it to Opal to deal with him next time!¡± Stout shouted.

    ¡°Step back!¡± Billy continued with a stern voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others responded again, quickly stepping back.

    Soon, only Billy and Waldo Lambert remained on the scene. Everyone else had retreated a kilometer away. Abby Meskill looked curious. She didn¡¯t think that Billy¡¯s actions were reckless, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what he relied on. Could there be a miracle where a Sixth-rank opponent could challenge ate Ninth-rank? She was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you brought this upon yourself, no one else to me!¡± Waldo Lambert shouted loudly. In an instant, his figure shed like a phantom.

    At the same time, a nearly substantial gust of wind, like a sharp sword, stabbed towards Billy, unstoppable and overwhelming. As he attacked, the sky seemed to be sucked into a vacuum, intensifying the oppressive aura. And just as the opponent struck, Billy made his move. His eyes flickered with a strange light, his brows furrowing as a dark red dragon-shaped mark appeared between them. At this moment, his aura instantly surged, several levels stronger than before, surpassing his previous power by a significant margin. Now, Billy had an aura of a Seventh-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Ivy, why did boss suddenly increase his aura so much?¡± Night Orchid asked Ivy from a kilometer away.

    ¡°Billy probably activated his bloodline power.¡± Ivy nodded slightly and continued with a pensive expression. ¡°As far as I know, some special bloodlines, when activated, can directly elevate one¡¯s cultivation by a level.¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Stout eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°Will there be any side effects or bacsh from activating the bloodline power, like some forbidden techniques?¡± asked Stout.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t!¡± Ivy shook her head. ¡°The bloodline is a part of his body, it can only be considered as unleashing his potential rather than overdrawing it. There won¡¯t be any bacsh.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout eximed, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t boss use it before? If it were me, I¡¯d use it every day!¡±

    ¡°What do you know!¡± Ivy red at him, ¡°Have you forgotten what Mr Mills told Billy? Billy¡¯s bloodline is unique, and it¡¯s best not to publicize it, as it could bring him significant trouble.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember now!¡± Stout suddenly realized, ¡°Mr Mills meant that some people can use forbidden techniques to seize others¡¯ bloodlines?¡±

    ¡°You just figured that out?¡± Ivy replied coldly.

    ¡°With so many people from the martial world present, won¡¯t it be revealed if boss activates his bloodline power? Will he be in danger?¡± Night Orchid expressed her concern.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Night Orchid, don¡¯t worry!¡± Casey looked at Billy¡¯s direction with a pensive expression. ¡°Boss should be well aware of the consequences of doing this. He probably has his own ns!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡± Night Orchid nodded slightly.

    At the same time, within the Meskill family camp, Abby Meskill also noticed the change in Billy¡¯s aura. Then, with a surprised expression, she turned to the white-haired elder and asked, ¡°Elder San, can you tell why Lord Dragon suddenly improved by one level?¡±

    ¡°Miss Meskill, Lord Dragon is not simple!¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Abby Meskill asked in confusion.

    ¡°He activated his bloodline power!¡±

    ¡°Bloodline power?¡± Abby Meskill was taken aback, ¡°Does he also possess some special bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Miss, have you heard of the Dragon Mark Bloodline?¡± The white-haired elder focused his gaze on Billy¡¯s position and spoke in a deep voice. At his cultivation level of thete Sovereign stage, his body¡¯s functions, including hearing and vision, were stronger than ordinary people. So, even from a kilometer away, he could still see the dragon-shaped mark between Billy¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°What?!¡± Abby Meskill eximed, ¡°Elder San, are you saying that Lord Dragon is one of the Ravenwoods?¡±

    As the next generation¡¯s candidate for the Meskill family¡¯s leader, Abby was knowledgeable and well-rounded. She nknew about the Dragon Mark and its association with the secretive Ravenwood n!

    ¡°I can only confirm that he possesses the bloodline of the Ravenwood n, but I can¡¯t be certain if he is one of them.¡± The white-haired elder paused before continuing.

    ¡°At the peak of Ether Mountain and within the Pr Domain¡¯s prison, there are countless extraordinary individuals. It¡¯s not impossible for someone to inject the Ravenwood bloodline into his body through external means! And, that possibility is more likely! Because the Ravenwoods generally doesn¡¯t allow their members to wander outside. If they knew that Lord Dragon is their kin, they would have summoned him back long ago.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Abby Meskill took a sharp breath. She agreed with the white-haired elder¡¯s exnation. Billy¡¯s bloodline was very likely obtained by seizing it from someone else. This was a grave offense. If the Ravenwoods found out, there would be no end to the trouble.

    Boom!

    At the same time, a deafening roar erupted from the battle circle of Billy and Waldo Lambert, with a turbulent surge of energy and a shocking momentum.

 Chapter 861 The Arrival of the Ravenwood Clan

    After a loud bang, Billy and Waldo Lambert were simultaneously sent flying hundreds of meters away. With Billy¡¯s cultivation reaching the seventh level, and with the activation of the Domineering de Art, hisbat power was now strong enough to contend with a ninth-level expert.

    Originally, Waldo Lambert could have used his spiritual power to attack, but unfortunately, he came across Billy, a genius of a millennium, whose spiritual power surpassed his own. So, for the time being, Waldo Lambert couldn¡¯t do anything to Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, daring to take the bloodline of the Ravenwoods!¡± Waldo Lambert took a brief moment to catch his breath before looking at Billy and speaking.

    ¡°And not only that, you dare to do it so openly, I must say, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Clearly, he recognized the dragon-shaped mark, and he also believed that Billy must have acquired the Ravenwood bloodline through some secret method.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who told you that I obtained my bloodline through usurpation?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Heh, what a joke!¡± Waldo Lambert replied coldly.

    ¡°If you were a member of the Ravenwood n, how could you be working in the capital city? The Ravenwoods and the capital city are not on the same page! Enough talk, take another palm from me. If you can survive, I¡¯ll let you go today!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, heunched another attack, and this time, his aura was even stronger than before. Judging from his stance, it seemed that he was about to unleash his ultimate move.

    ¡°Take my palm!¡±

    Waldo shouted loudly, and arge palm appeared in the sky. Then, the phantom palm came crashing down like a small mountain towards Billy. For a moment, the air around them became turbulent like a tornado, and the entire void seemed to be in chaos.

    ¡°Billy, watch out!¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Several people a kilometer away shouted simultaneously. Even though they were a kilometer away, they could still sense the terror of this palm.

    Swoosh!

    Just as Billy gripped his mad de, preparing to activate the Domineering de Art once again, a Chi-formed ancient sword shot towards the phantom palm at an incredible speed. The Chi-formed ancient sword effortlessly pierced through the phantom palm and directly pierced through Waldo Lambert¡¯s heart, piercing right through him.

    The scene instantly fell into silence, and the pressure in the air disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Half¡­ Half-step Saint¡­¡±

    After a while, Waldo Lambert struggled to say a few words. Then, his pupils dted rapidly, and he fell straight to the ground, arge amount of blood flowing out from under his body. A chorus of astonished exmations sounded around, and everyone stared dumbfoundedly at Waldo Lambert, whoy motionless on the ground.

    Just one move! Just one move!

    A Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm expert was killed in a single move.

    It was truly terrifying!

    ¡°Elder Lambert?!¡± The people from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect rushed over, shouting in pain, one by one.

    At the same time, Casey, Ivy, and the others ran to Billy¡¯s side. The people from the Meskill family and Genesis Sect stared solemnly at a figure that flew in from outside the courtyard.

    To say he ¡°flew¡± might be a bit exaggerated, but the person did indeed traverse the sky! In fact, for ate-stage Sovereign, a single leap could cover hundreds of meters. In a sense, it could be considered flying. Flying was just a rough concept, and there was no unified definition of how long one had to be off the ground or how far they had to leap in order to be considered flying. Whether it was a few hundred meters or several thousand kilometers, it just depended on the distance.

    ¡°Billy, how are you?¡± Ivy asked anxiously, while Casey and the others looked at Billy with concern on their faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Boss, is that person from Ether Mountain?¡± Stout pointed at the figure flying in the air and asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head in response. ¡°I didn¡¯t inform anyone from Ether Mountain this time.¡±

    ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Ivy asked with a serious expression. ¡°A Chi-formed body, flying in the air, at least a half-step Saint!¡±

    On the martial path, the Saint Realm was above the Sovereign realm. Just like the Sovereigns, the Saints were also divided into nine levels, with the first level being the weakest and the ninth level being the strongest. Of course, there was a hurdle between the Sovereign Realm and the Saint Realm, and that was the half-step Saint.

    The Saints and the Sovereigns werepletely different concepts. A genuine Saint Realm expert was a true powerhouse in every sense of the word. Especially in theter stage of the Saint Realm, they could fly into the air and move through the earth, causing mountains to crumble and rivers to overturn with just a wave of their hand. It was no longer a myth. Even just a Half-Step Saint was iparable to any Sovereign martial artists.

    The old guy from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect earlier had the cultivation of a Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm expert, but he hadn¡¯t even reached the threshold of a Half-Step Saint. With just one move, he died at the hands of a Half-Step Saint. That was the difference.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you? How dare you¡­¡± trembled the elder of the Wind & Cloud Holy Sect as he looked at the man.

    ¡°Just a bored old immortal!¡± The figure strolled over, pointing towards Billy as he spoke.

    ¡°Since you know that he has taken the bloodline of my n, this old immortal wants to kill him. If he has killed him, how could I investigate this matter!¡±

    ¡°Are¡­ Are you from the Ravenwood n?¡± The elder of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect trembled all over. He knew the weight that surname carried. The Ravenwoods¡¯ overall strength surpassed even the Meskill family, and they were a presence that Wind & Cloud Holy Sect looked up to.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The figure approached Billy, about fifty to sixty meters away.

    He was in his fifties, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a strong physique, and no hint of aura fluctuations, but his whole presence exuded an imposing manner. He was not angry, yet awe-inspiring.

    ¡°Are you Commander Gardner from vale? From Ether Mountain?¡± The man named Dawn Ravenwood looked at Billy and spoke calmly.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Billy asked. At this moment, he had already converged his aura, so the dragon-shaped mark between his eyebrows had long disappeared.

    ¡°Whose blood did you take to obtain your bloodline?¡± Dawn Ravenwood stared at Billy with his eyes like two sharp des, speaking in amanding tone.

    ¡°Do I need to tell you?¡± Billy nced at him. Billy¡¯s mother was from the Ravenwood n, and if it was purely based on bloodline, the person in front of him could very well be his elder. But ever since his mother married into the Stuart family, she changed her surname. Moreover, when Billy was young, he rarely heard his mother mention anything about the Ravenwood n. Obviously, there must be a special reason behind it. So, until he figured out the reason, Billy wouldn¡¯t reveal his identity to the other party.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, a cold aura emanated from Dawn Ravenwood¡¯s body.

 Chapter 862 The Young Clan Leader

    ¡°You better not test my patience!¡± Dawn Ravenwood continued speaking. ¡°You killed a member of my n and stealing its bloodline, even the Ether Mountain lineage won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy coldly nced at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Dawn Ravenwood¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    In an instant, before anyone could see how he made his move, Billy was sent sliding back dozens of meters as if struck by a fierce beast. After stabilizing his figure, Billy spat out a mouthful of blood, his breath in disarray. A Half-Step Saint,pared to a Ninth-rank Sovereign, was clearly not the same concept. A casual move could cause serious injuries to Billy.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Casey and Ivy both shouted at the same time, then quickly rushed over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth and waved his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, whose bloodline did you take to obtain yours?¡± Dawn Ravenwood continued to stare at Billy, asking in a cold voice. ¡°Let me give you some advice, don¡¯t have any illusions. Whatever backing you have doesn¡¯t pose a threat to me! Today, if you don¡¯t cooperate, I will make you taste the misery of a fate worse than death!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Stout looked at the other person and shouted angrily. ¡°You think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re one of the Ravenwoods?¡±

    ¡°You Ravenwood n really thinks highly of yourselves. How dare you disrespect Ether Mountain? It¡¯s trulyughable. Ether Mountain can wipe out your entire family overnight¡­¡±

    On the side, Bob coughed, feeling speechless as he nced at Stout.

    Before Stout finished speaking, Dawn Ravenwood¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and a powerful wave of energy swept towards Stout.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Casey and Ivy both shouted as they activated their full strength andunched a palm strike to meet the attack.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound rang out as Casey and the others were sent flying, crashing to the ground and each spitting out a mouthful of blood. In front of a Half-Step Saint expert, the three of them were truly like ants, not even on the same level.

    ¡°Casey, Ivy, Stout, are you alright?¡± Night Orchid eximed, and Bob and Ian also shouted.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± After the three of them got up, Casey replied.

    ¡°Can we talk now?¡± Dawn Ravenwood ignored the three of them and continued to look at Billy, asking.

    ¡°Come on, let me see how much you¡¯re worth as a Half-Step Saint!¡± Billy stared coldly at the other person.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the meaning of life!¡± Dawn Ravenwood responded coldly. ¡°Since you won¡¯t be happy until you get yourself killed, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an overwhelming momentum rose into the sky, and the people around felt the suffocating pressure once again.

    ¡°Make your move, as long as you can withstand my palm strike, I¡¯ll let you leave!¡±

    After saying that, he flipped his wrist, and a mist appeared around his palm.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, his aura surging at the same time. Facing a Half-Step Saint expert, he couldn¡¯t be careless. He revealed all his trump cards, activating the power of his bloodline while also using the Domineering de Art.

    In the following moment, the dragon-shaped mark between his eyebrows appeared once again.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± When Dawn Ravenwood saw the dragon-shaped mark clearly, his pupils instantly contracted to the size of a pinhole. Immediately after, he trembled all over, retracted his own aura, and took two steps closer to Billy. Then, without any warning, he knelt down on both knees, speaking with a tone of sincere fear.

    ¡°I pay my respects to the Young n Leader!¡±

    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped simultaneously, collectively petrified.

    ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s happening?¡± Stout turned to Ivy. ¡°Why did that bastard call boss ¡®the Young n Leader¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I think it must be because of the special dragon-shaped mark on Billy¡¯s forhead!¡± Ivy responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t boss¡¯s bloodline passed down by his mother? How could he be the Young n Leader?¡± Ian asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either!¡± Ivy shook her head slightly.

    At the same time as their conversation, the members of the Meskill family also stared in shock at the scene unfolding before them. As members of an ancient family, they were well aware that almost all members of ancient families were born with a kind of pride and would never easily bow down, let alone kneel before someone. Unless the other person was a highly respected figure within their own n, even if it was an elder of their own n, the most they would do was to bow in respect. But now, Dawn Ravenwood was actually kneeling in front of so many people, which was unbelievable.

    ¡°Elder San, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Abby Meskill looked at the white-haired old man. ¡°How could he be the Young n Leader of the Ravenwood n?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure!¡± The white-haired old man shook his head slightly before adding, ¡°It might have something to do with the dragon-shaped mark on his forehead!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Abby Meskill continued to ask.

    During their conversation, Billy looked at Dawn Ravenwood and asked the same question, ¡°What do you mean?¡± After a slight pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you suspect that I took over the bloodline of your n members?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Young n Leader!¡± Dawn Ravenwood trembled all over. ¡°It¡¯s my ignorance. I didn¡¯t know it was you who came. I am willing to ept punishment!¡±

    ¡°I am not your Young n Leader. First, answer my question!¡± Billy furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Young n Leader, are you truly unaware?¡± Dawn Ravenwood realized that Billy seemed to be serious and not joking with him.

    ¡°Get up and speak!¡± Billy said in a deep voice before raising his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Young n Leader!¡± Dawn Ravenwood expressed his gratitude and stood up.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy continued in a deep voice.

    Dawn Ravenwood steadied his emotions and began his exnation.

    ¡°The Ravenwoods, due to their different identities, have varying degrees of purity in their bloodline. They are divided into four levels, and each level corresponds to a different dragon-shaped mark.¡±

    ¡°The majority of peripheral blood rtives belong to the fourth level, with a very indistinct dragon-shaped mark, especially the dragon ws, which are barely visible.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary direct blood rtives belong to the third level, with a clearer dragon-shaped mark, and the three-wed dragon ws can be seen.¡±

    ¡°As for some outstanding individuals among the direct blood rtives, they belong to the second level, with an even clearer dragon-shaped mark and four-wed dragon ws.¡±

    ¡°The first level belongs to those with the purest bloodline in the Ravenwood n, rarely seen in a hundred years. The dragon-shaped mark is the clearest, and the most obvious sign is the five-wed divine dragon!¡±

    Stout looked at Billy and shouted with a furrowed brow, ¡°Boss, your dragon-shaped mark is really a five-wed dragon w!¡±

 Chapter 863 Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, Surrender!

    ¡°Are you sure my boss didn¡¯t take over someone else¡¯s bloodline?¡± Night Orchid looked at the other person and asked.

    ¡°Taking over someone else¡¯s bloodline involves high degree of difficulty, and the chances of sess are very slim!¡± Dawn Ravenwood continued to respond. ¡°Even if someone powerful manages to take over the first-level bloodline of the Ravenwood n, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to possess the Five-Toed Divine Dragon Mark. At best, they could only reach the second level of purity.¡±

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that the first-level bloodline cannot be obtained through taking over, but rather through innate inheritance?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Dawn Ravenwood nodded in response.

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Everyone finally understood.

    ¡°But even so, why do you call boss ¡®Young n Leader¡¯?¡± Casey asked. ¡°Does having the first-level bloodline automatically make someone the n leader?¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, those who possess the first-level bloodline are extremely rare geniuses that appear once in a hundred years in the entire Ravenwood n!¡± Dawn Ravenwood took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°At present, among the tens of thousands of people in the Ravenwood n, there are only a few who possess the first-level bloodline, apart from the current n leader. And any descendant with this bloodline is destined to be a candidate for the n leader from birth. Therefore, we habitually refer to them as the Young n Leader.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys just trying to tter him in advance?¡± Bob blurted.

    ¡°You jest, sir.¡± Dawn Ravenwood felt a bit embarrassed. After a pause, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Young n Leader, since you possess the first-level bloodline of the Ravenwood n, why did you end up being exiled?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Why did youe here today?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to his question.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡­¡± Dawn began to exin.

    ¡°I am not your young master, call me Commander Gardner or Lord Dragon!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Y-Yes! I am Dawn Ravenwood, a member of the Ravenwood n¡¯s coteral branch. I am currently in charge of managing the n.¡± Dawn continued, ¡°I came out for some business these past few days and heard that there was a gathering of martial artists in City L, so I came to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter¡­ you, Lord Dragon here.¡±

    After finishing his words, he nced around and continued, ¡°Lord Dragon, it seems like you¡¯re having some trouble. Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment!¡± Billy waved his hand and ignored him, then walked towards the people of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect. After a while, he stood in front of them and asked, ¡°So, have you made your choice? Will you send people to the Pr Domain or annihte the sect?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, our elders, including the sect master, have all been killed. There¡¯s no one left in the sect¡­¡± The Left Protector took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Are you saying you choose to annihte the sect?¡± Billy interrupted him directly. Then, he turned to Dawn and said in a heavy tone, ¡°You go to their ce and kill everyone, leave no one alive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Dawn responded loudly, a powerful aura emanating from him as if he could fly in the air.

    ¡°No, please!¡± The Left Protector shouted, ¡°We¡­ we are willing to send people to the Pr Domain, Lord Dragon, have mercy, please!¡± He was well aware that with Dawn Ravenwood¡¯s strength, even thest elder of the sect wouldn¡¯t be a match. He remembered clearly that Elder Waldo, despite being a Half-Step Saint, had failed in forcefully breaking through a barrier in his cultivation a year ago and suffered bacsh. Now, he could only barely activate his Ninth-rank Sovereign battle strength.

    ¡°Stout, give him the pills!¡± Billy turned his head and looked at Stout.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout ran over happily. Then he took out thirty or so poisonous pills and handed them to the Left Protector. ¡°Give each of them one, make sure they don¡¯t fight over them!¡±

    Bob and Ian knew what he was doing.

    Three minutester, all the people above the Sovereign Realm in Wind & Cloud Holy Sect had taken the poison pills.

    ¡°Take the remaining pills back to the sect. Each person above the Sovereign Realm should have one. I want to see them in the capital within three days!¡± Billy said coldly.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­¡± The Left Protector nodded in response.

    Then, the disciples of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect carried the bodies of their elders and sect master and left dejectedly. Just like Yin Yang Shrine Sect, after today, Wind & Cloud Holy Sect ceased to exist!

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± After the people of Wind & Cloud Holy Sect left, Billy turned his attention to the people of Genesis Sect.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, don¡¯t go too far with everything. You¡¯ve already taken down Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect¡­¡± Lim Long took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t disclose who ordered the assassination of Donald, everyone present from Genesis Sect will die!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, don¡¯t think that being from the Ravenwood family makes you invincible. Genesis Sect is not afraid of you. If you dare to kill us, no one will be able to protect you!¡± Clifford Long responded loudly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy spoke calmly, then looked at Dawn Ravenwood. ¡°Take action, kill everyone from Genesis Sect!¡±

    A chorus of astonishment filled the surroundings.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This was Lord Dragon, his courage knew no bounds. Genesis Sect was the top-ranked superpower, far beyond what Wind & Cloud Holy Sect couldpare to, yet he dared to say so.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Dawn quickly walked up to Billy, toning down his aura and spoke softly. ¡°Genesis Sect has the backing of the Long n. If we kill their young sect master, won¡¯t it cause some trouble?¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing this.

    The Long n, just like the Ravenwoods and Meskills, was one of the four oldest and most prestigious ns in vale. Billy had spected about this before, that Genesis Sect might be connected to the Long n, and today it seemed to be confirmed.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Billy paused briefly and continued speaking.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawn was stunned for a moment. He was starting to regret recognizing Billy as the Young n Leader who was too fierce.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid?¡± Billy nced at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± As he spoke, his aura rapidly rose, gripping the Bloodshadow Fury de in his hand.

    ¡°Young Master, let me do it!¡± Dawn took a deep breath and responded. As the overall manager of the Ravenwood family, he knew the status of those with the highest bloodline level in the family. Who knew, someday Billy might be the n Leader of this family. If he refused to carry out Billy¡¯s orders today, it might be troublesome when settling scores in the future.

    After a brief pause, Dawn looked at the group from Genesis Sect and said, ¡°I advise you to take matters into your own hands. Perhaps you can leave as whole corpses.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon,¡± At this moment, Abby Meskill walked out.

    ¡°For this matter, if no one from the Meskill family was involved, it¡¯s best not to meddle!¡± Billy coldly interrupted her. ¡°Or this isn¡¯t gonna end the way you want it to.¡±

 Chapter 864 Come Back to the Clan with Me, Young Master

    ¡°You¡­¡± Abby Meskill furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°Miss, let it go!¡± The white-haired old man walked to Abby Meskill¡¯s side. ¡°We can¡¯t handle this matter!¡±

    Abby let out a sigh of relief. Then she looked towards the direction of the Genesis Sect¡¯s group. ¡°Who among you did it? Why don¡¯t you step forward? Do you want everyone to die?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± After a short while, Lim Long let out a sigh and walked out. ¡°Lord Dragon, it was all my idea this time, it has nothing to do with others. The ones who intercepted Donald were also sent by me. If you want revenge for him,e find me!¡±

    ¡°Elder Lim Long!¡± Clifford Long shouted loudly.

    ¡°Master Clifford, you all go ahead, don¡¯t mind me!¡± Lim Long responded, then looked at Billy and said, ¡°Take action!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon!¡± Dawn responded loudly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Clifford Long shouted again.

    Before his words even fell, a sword formed from Chi had already pierced through Lim Long¡¯s chest, and arge amount of blood gushed out. Lim Long was clear about the result that in front of a Half-Step Saint realm powerhouse, he didn¡¯t stand a chance at all, so he didn¡¯t put up any resistance at all. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word, then fell straight down, his legs twitching as he lost his breath.

    ¡°Elder Lim Long¡­¡± The group from Genesis Sect mourned.

    ¡°Listen to me, all of you!¡± Billy then swept his gaze around at the onlookers and spoke loudly. ¡°vale is no longer the vale of a hundred years ago, and the capital is no longer the capital of a hundred years ago. vale is rising, it¡¯s an unstoppable trend!¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is benevolent and hasn¡¯t made a move against you parasites of the country until now. It¡¯s not that the capital can¡¯t deal with you, but if it really does, the capital can level all your sects overnight! The Emperor is giving you a chance. If you continue to be stubborn, Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect will serve as examples for you! For the next month, it¡¯s yourst chance. If you don¡¯t send someone to the Pr Domain, all your sects will cease to exist! Don¡¯t doubt my words. I can destroy Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect to the point of extinction, and I can do the same to all your sects!¡± While speaking, his aura burst forth, enveloping the entire estate.

    The onlookers immediately felt suffocated, trembling from head to toe. Many people with low cultivation levels even copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care of yourselves!¡± After adding another sentence, Billy turned around and walked out of the estate without looking back. Casey and the others, as well as Dawn Ravenwood, followed closely behind.

    ¡°Boss, should we just kill that young leader from Genesis Sect? He¡¯s definitely trouble if we let him live!¡± Bob asked while walking. ¡°And that woman from the Meskill family, she¡¯s definitely not someone we want to mess with. Should we just¡­¡±

    Dawn on the side felt like he had boarded the wrong ship.

    ¡°Bob, your killing intent is too strong!¡± Stout said in a seemingly serious manner.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Bob kicked him, then looked at Billy again. ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for Genesis Sect yet.¡± Billy interrupted him. For him, the purpose ofing to City L this time had already been achieved, and it even exceeded his expectations. It was enough.

    ¡°Young Master, like to ask you a question, if I may.¡± Dawn said when they reached the gates of the estate.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother asking!¡± Ian retorted.

    Dawn cleared his throat again.

    ¡°You want to ask about my mother, don¡¯t you?¡± Billy looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Dawn nodded. ¡°May I ask, Young n Leader, is your mother named Stephanie Ravenwood?¡±

    ¡°My mother¡¯s surname is not Ravenwood, she is called Stephanie Stuart!¡± Billy stared ahead and responded in a deep voice. Since his mother changed her surname herself, he had to respect her wishes.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± Dawn took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Young n Leader, you are indeed the son of Miss Steph! I had already suspected that apart from her descendants, the disced members of the Ravenwood n could not possess the highest level of pure bloodline.¡± After finishing his words, he looked at Billy again. ¡°Young Master, pleasee back to the n! With your current achievements and bloodline level, you will definitely be the family leader in the future!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My family is only the Stuart n!¡± Billy replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Young Master, whether you admit it or not, your bloodline is already destined,¡± Dawn responded, ¡°From the moment you were born, it was destined that you would be a Ravenwood in this lifetime. And, don¡¯t you want to know what happened to Miss Steph back then, which eventually led to her leaving the family?¡±

    ¡°Do you know?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Dawn shook his head decisively.

    Bob nced at him speechlessly.

    ¡°But someone in the n knows. As long as youe back with me, we will definitely find the answers¡­¡± Dawn continued speaking.

    ¡°Enough, just leave!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Young Master, today you have publicly revealed your bloodline. The people in the n will soon know, and it won¡¯t be long before someone from the nes looking for you¡­¡± Dawn continued.

    ¡°Tell them to leave me alone, or they will bear the consequences!¡± Billy interrupted him again. After finishing his words, he walked towards the city gate.

    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t youe back with me?¡± Dawn followed.

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and leave, or else, if you anger him, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Bob responded again. After finishing his words, they caught up with Casey and the others.

    ¡­

    On the third day after returning to the capital, Urban Woolery and Adam Greenleaf arrived at the SHADOW base.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, Uncle Adam!¡± Billy greeted them with the crowd.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± Adam looked at Billy and slightly bowed.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Lord Dragon, you have done me a great favor!¡± Urban Wooleryughed heartily.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Billy asked as he led Urban towards the council hall.

    ¡°The representatives from Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect have arrived in the capital. In a few days, we will arrange for them to go to the Pr Domain!¡± Urban Woolery spoke after they sat down in the hall.

    ¡°They finally became obedient!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Not only these two super sects, but also some top and second-tier forces have sent people as well.¡± Urban continued. ¡°However, some of them are too weak, and they won¡¯t be of much help even if they go there, so we sent back anyone below the War God-Emperor level.¡±

    Urban¡¯s mood today was evidently good. Although these people couldn¡¯t be of much help, this incident showed that these sects had been convinced. As of today, there was only Genesis Sect among the major super sects, and even if they struggled, they couldn¡¯t make much of a ssh. As for the ancient families and hidden forces, as long as the capital didn¡¯t provoke them, they wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for the capital for the time being. So, the matters in the ancient martial arts world could be considered temporarily settled.

    Next, the capital could allocate most of its manpower and resources to the Pr Snow Domain.

 Chapter 865 Do You Not Understand the Consequences?

    ¡°This time, there are quite a lot of people!¡± Urban Woolery chuckled and continued, ¡°Nearly seventy or eighty people, among them are experts at the fourth and fifth level of cultivation. With this group gone, it will temporarily relieve the pressure on vale. I must thank you, Lord Dragon, on behalf of the Emperor and the millions of citizens in vale.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Minister Woolery.¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master, I heard that you encountered members of the Ravenwood family in City L?¡± Adam Greenleaf looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°The overall manager of the Ravenwoods.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°He must know about your special bloodline, right?¡± Adam continued, ¡°Did he ask you to return to the Ravenwood family with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded again, ¡°I ignored him.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, your bloodline is quite special. Now that it has been revealed, the Ravenwoods will definitely send people to find you.¡± Adam said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Let theme.¡± Billy responded indifferently.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the Ravenwood family is not to be underestimated. Don¡¯t be careless.¡± Urban added.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Minister Woolery. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Billy replied again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, for the next few days, you should rest well here. In a few days, we will officially depart for the Pr Domain.¡± Urban changed the topic from bloodlines.

    ¡°vale has officially taken over the management of the spiritual spring in the Pr Domain, and the preparations areplete. After you arrive, you can go to the spring with some of the talented individuals from there to receive the baptism, and then you can explore the Ice Cave.¡± Urban exined.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded.

    A hint of fanaticism shed in Casey and the others¡¯ eyes. The Pr Domain was a brand new world they had long been looking forward to.

    ¡­

    In the next two or three days, Billy didn¡¯t arrange anything else and focused on apanying his family to visit various tourist attractions in the capital city.

    Tasha¡¯s energy was exceptionally high, and she was in an excited state from morning till night. After a few days, she managed to visit all the major tourist spots in the capital city.

    On this day, there were still three or four days before they departed for the Pr Domain. Since Harleen and Felicia insisted on going to the Pr Domain with them, Billy had to send Fletcher and Sharon, as well as Tasha, back to Ozin first. At first, Tasha refused to leave and wanted to stay with her parents. However, after Harleen persuaded her, she reluctantly agreed.

    Around ten o¡¯clock in the morning, after seeing off his family, Billy led everyone to the conference hall.

    ¡°Night Orchid, make a call to Azure Dragon and Azure Fang.¡± Billy said. ¡°Tell them to arrange their affairs as soon as possible and gather in the capital city tomorrow. We will depart for the Pr Domain in four days.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid took out her phone to make the call.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, there are people outside looking for you!¡± Shortly after, Brigham Bush walked in quickly.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°I asked, but they didn¡¯t say. They only mentioned that they want to see Lord Dragon.¡± Brigham Bush replied, ¡°They don¡¯t look friendly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Billy said and stood up, walking towards the door.

    In no time, they arrived at the square at the entrance of the courtyard. Looking around, they saw a group of people in Daoist robes standing in the center of the square. The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties, with a square face, thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a handsome figure. Behind him were two young men in their thirties, with sharp eyebrows and extraordinary temperament. Behind them were seven or eight men and women of various appearances, all of them over sixty years old.

    Billy released his spiritual power to sense the cultivation levels of the group, and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink slightly. He couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations of Chi from the leader, which led him to specte that he was most likely a genuine Saint powerhouse.

    The white-robed young man following him was also strong, at the eighth rank of the Sovereign realm. The gray-robed young man was at thete stage of the sixth rank. The remaining individuals were also formidable, all at the mid-tote stage of the Sovereign realm. The strongest among them was already at the Ninth rank.

    With just a few people like this, they could easily wipe out Wing & Cloud Holy Sect ranked No. 2 among those super sects.

    ¡°Boss, could it be someone from the Ravenwood family?¡± Casey asked with a slightly grave expression.

    ¡°Most likely.¡± Billy nodded. He had this suspicion the moment heid eyes on them.

    ¡°You must be Billy Gardner?¡± the white-robed youth stepped forward, a hint of arrogance on his face.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How dare you address Commander Gardner by his name!¡± Ian spoke in a low voice. ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡°You fool!¡± the other gray-robed youth sneered at Ian.

    Ian furrowed his brows, without hesitation, he raised his hand and struck.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the gray-robed man shouted angrily, mming his palm forward.

    ¡°Ian, be careful!¡± Casey¡¯s voice sank as he also struck with his palm. A loud sound resounded as he and the gray-robed youth both retreated several steps.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got some skills!¡± the gray-robed man looked slightly surprised as he nced at Casey. ¡°Not bad,e again!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to attack again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Casey spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Haha, how ignorant!¡± the gray-robed manughed loudly, then raised his hand to attack once more.

    ¡°Stop!¡± a middle-aged man named Marshall Ravenwood rebuked.

    ¡°Sir, he¡­¡± the gray-robed man continued.

    ¡°Do you not understand my words?¡± Marshall coldly nced at him.

    ¡°I dare not!¡± the gray-robed youth quickly retreated.

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Billy looked at the white-robed youth and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Billy?¡± Jed Ravenwood, the white-robed youth, disdainfully responded.

    ¡°I am Lord Dragon of vale, and even the Prime Minister addresses me respectfully as Lord Dragon!¡± Billy spoke loudly. ¡°What is your identity and what qualifications do you have to address me by my full name? You dare to challenge your superior, do you not understand the consequences?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jed Ravenwood burst intoughter.

    ¡°This is ridiculously amusing. Not even the esteemed figure in our Ravenwood n would dare to call themselves an emperor in front of us. Who do you think you are¡­¡± he mocked.

    ¡°You fool!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, striking with a palm.

    ¡°Even at the mere Sixth rank, you dare to take the initiative. You must be tired of living.¡± Jed Ravenwood angrily shouted, raising his hand to meet the attack.

    This time, Marshall Ravenwood had no intention of stopping them. He led the others to step back a certain distance. Immediately, a muffled sound echoed as Billy and his opponent each retreated about ten steps.

    ¡°Oh! To push me back this far, quite interesting!¡± A hint of astonishment shed across Jed Ravenwood¡¯s face. As soon as the words fell, his aura reached its peak, and his hands swiftly flipped. Before long, a phantom mythical creature, a Kylin, appeared above his head.

    ¡°Take this move!¡± he said with a deep voice, and the Kylin phantom charged towards Billy as if it were alive.

 Chapter 866 Lord Dragon, Please Take Off Your Clothes

    Whoosh!

    As the opponentunched his attack, Billy moved as well, his hands flipping and activating the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, channeling the power of thundering energy through a dragon-shaped phantom.

    Marshall Ravenwood who was standing not far away saw Billy¡¯s move and felt a fit of panic. In an instant, the collision between the dragon and the Kylin created a deafening roar. Their attacks dissipated simultaneously, causing powerful shockwaves to ripple outwards. Meanwhile, Jed Ravenwood quickly slid backward, covering a distance of seventy to eighty meters before finallying to a stop. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura in disarray, and a look of disbelief on his face. On the other hand, Billy stabilized himself after retreating a dozen steps, showing no other reaction except for a slightly disordered aura. One move was enough to determine the winner in this battle.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Jed Ravenwood eximed in astonishment after catching his breath. As the possessor of the Ravenwood family¡¯s top-tier bloodline, and a talented individual within their family, he had always been confident in himself. Among his peers, he had never encountered anyone who could surpass him, except for another prodigy within his family. Even if faced with opponents of a higher cultivation level, he remained fearless. But now, Billy, with his cultivation at the sixth rank, had actually forced him back such a great distance with just one move. He found it difficult to ept this reality.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Stout and Bob both added.

    ¡°Well, do you understand your guilt now?¡± Billy looked at Jed Ravenwood coldly. ¡°You still have onest chance. If you don¡¯t lower your head, I will help you take it off myself!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jed furrowed his brow and spoke angrily.

    ¡°Jed, apologize to Lord Dragon!¡± Marshall Ravenwood stepped forward.

    ¡°Uncle Marsh, I can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Jed wasn¡¯t going to back down so easily.

    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t stop you just now?¡± Marshall spoke again. ¡°Did you think I wanted you to defeat Lord Dragon? If that¡¯s what you really thought, you¡¯re too naive! Even if you were a Ninth-rank Sovereign, it would be as easy as flipping a hand for Lord Dragon to take your life! The reason I didn¡¯t stop you just now was to let you see that there are always people more powerful than you, no matter how extraordinary you are!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Jed was once again taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, what Master Marshall said is true!¡± A ck-robed old man behind him spoke up. ¡°Lord Dragon showed mercy just now. It would be better for you to listen to Master Marshall and apologize to Lord Dragon!¡±

    Jed exhaled a breath of impure air. He no longer doubted these words. Then, he looked at Billy and slightly bowed his body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Dragon, it was my recklessness. I apologize!¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Billy ignored him and turned to Marshall Ravenwood.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Marshall Ravenwood, and I¡¯m the third inmand within the Ravenwood family.¡± Marshall paused briefly before continuing. ¡°If the information I have is correct, I should be your third uncle. Your mother is my elder sister.¡±

    ¡°I came here today to take you back home. The old master wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°My mother never told me that I had an uncle.¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Besides, I am from the Stuart family, and I have no connection to the Ravenwoods. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, regardless of whether you acknowledge it or not, the blood of the Ravenwood family flows within you. This is an undeniable fact.¡± Marshall continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have no connection to the Ravenwood family!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let¡¯s not discuss this issue for now. I have an awkward request. Could you please indulge me?¡± Marshall took a deep breath and added, ¡°Could you activate your bloodline power and take off your clothes to show me your chest?¡±

    Both Stout and Bob coughed simultaneously.

    ¡°This distinguished member of the Ravenwood family, why do you want to examine my boss¡¯s chest?¡± Stout smacked his lips and continued, ¡°And you want him to take off his clothes? You¡¯re¡­ um, Lady Dragon is still here, so please be a little more mindful!¡±

    The others coughed simultaneously, their mouths twitching before they turned their heads away.

    ¡°What do you mean, Uncle Marsh?¡± Jed was shocked as he looked at his third uncle in disbelief.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, would you please do what I said?¡± Marshall ignored Jed¡¯s question and continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Billy waved his hand. He knew exactly what the other party wanted to confirm. Whenever he activated his bloodline power, a vivid dragon mark would appear on his chest. Just like the one on his forehead, it was also a five-wed dragon, but muchrger. He had paid special attention to this matter ever since he returned from the Kun Lun Mountainsst time; he wanted to see if there were any other changes on his body besides the mark on his forehead when he activated his bloodline powerst time. Therefore, now, he was well aware of the mark on his chest. Not only that, there was also one on his back, corresponding to the one on his chest. However, Billy just didn¡¯t know what these two dragon marks meant.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this is of great importance to the Ravenwood family. I hope you can help us!¡± Marshall took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that the Ravenwood family has nothing to do with me. Take your people and leave!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    Marshall let out a heavy breath, paused for a moment, and then looked at Billy again. ¡°Lord Dragon, I have no ill intentions towards you. I just want to verify something.¡± After speaking, his aura suddenly soared, creating a vacuum in the air above the courtyard. The SHADOW guards around him immediately felt their movements bing difficult.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I apologize for the offense!¡± Marshall shouted, raising his hand to grasp towards Billy¡¯s position.

    In the next moment, Billy felt a powerful grip pulling him towards Marshall Ravenwood, no matter how he activated his power to resist, he couldn¡¯t break free from the grip. This was the terror of a genuine Saint Realm expert, with just a casual grab, they could move anything.

    ¡°You people of the Ravenwood family are truly audacious. Do you think you can treat the capital city as your own home?!¡±

    Just then, a loud voice resounded through the air. At the same time, a wave of energy swept through,pletely dissolving Marshall¡¯s grip. Before long, two figures appeared in the sight of everyone, flying through the air.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, Opal?¡± Ivy and the others immediately recognized the two of them.

    Stout eximed in surprise.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf is also a Saint Realm expert? This old guy has been hiding deep enough!¡±

 Chapter 867 A Rare Encounter, Golden Bloodline

    Not only Stout, but the others were also slightly surprised. Opal was at the Saint Realm cultivation level, and they had already witnessed it in Xidengia, so it wasn¡¯t surprising. However, they had never seen the true strength of Emperor Greenleaf before. It was clear that he didn¡¯t go all outst time in the Kun Lun Mountains.

    And now, seeing Emperor Greenleaf effortlessly flying through the air and easily resolving Marshall Ravenwood¡¯s palm power, there was no doubt that he was at the Saint Realm.

    Before Stout could finish speaking, Ivy pped him. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    After seeing Emperor Greenleaf, Marshall Ravenwood restrained his aura and slightly bowed to the other party, a hint of fear shing in his eyes. As the third head of the Ravenwood n, he was well aware of the terror of vale¡¯s current ruler. He didn¡¯t know the specific cultivation level of Emperor Greenleaf, but if he were to fight against him, he had no confidence.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± everyone also bowed at the same time.

    ¡°Billy is personally appointed by we as vale¡¯s Lord Dragon. Treating him like this, are you not putting the capital city in your eyes?¡± Emperor Greenleaf looked at Marshall Ravenwood and spoke in a stern voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty misunderstood, I have no ill intentions towards Lord Dragon. I just want to verify something.¡± Marshall took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Because this matter concerns the prosperity of the Ravenwood n for a thousand years, I have no choice but to do it. I hope that Your Majesty and Lord Dragon can understand!¡±

    ¡°What is there to verify? You just want to know if Billy has a bloodline mark on his chest, right?¡± Emperor Greenleaf coldly responded. ¡°Let me tell you, not only does Billy have a dragon-shaped mark on his chest, but there is also one on his back as well! In other words, his bloodline is the golden bloodline that the Ravenwood n has rarely seen in a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone from the Ravenwoods¡¯ group shouted out in shock, their faces filled with disbelief.

    Even Billy himself was surprised. How did Emperor Greenleaf know that he had a bloodline mark on his body? He shouldn¡¯t have seen him without clothes. It seemed that there were still many things he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Dragon, can you please fulfill my request and show me the bloodline mark on your body?¡± Marshall trembled slightly and looked at Billy with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Billy, show them.¡± Emperor Greenleaf spoke up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After a moment of consideration, Billy nodded. He knew that if he didn¡¯t show them today, it would probably never end. Since Emperor Greenleaf had already mentioned it, there was no harm in showing them. Besides, he also wanted to understand what a golden bloodline meant.

    Following that, he activated his bloodline power and took off his shirt. Without any surprises, there was a vivid dragon-shaped mark on his chest and back. If one were to observe carefully, they would see that the two divine dragons were not stationary, but were slowly moving.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s really there?¡± Bob eximed.

    Upon seeing this scene, Marshall and the others from the Ravenwood n simultaneously knelt down, their faces filled with reverence. Then, they all shouted in unison.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Holy Son of the Ravenwoods!¡±

    The person with the most diverse expression was Jed Ravenwood. At this moment, his face turned pale, and his body trembled uncontrobly. As the prodigy who possessed the highest level of bloodline in the Ravenwood n, he hadn¡¯t really cared about Billy, who also possessed the highest level of bloodline from the Ravenwood n, in his heart. The reason he had challenged Billy before was to give him a lesson, to show him that even if they had the same bloodline level, there were differences in status. But now, he was told that Billy was the possessor of the family¡¯s golden bloodline, the Holy Son of the Ravenwoods, an existence that even he had to look up to. This was a tremendous blow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Stout wondered aloud, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he just the young n leader? How did he be ¡®the Holy Son¡¯?¡±

    Harleen, Ivy, and the others were also equally puzzled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Let me tell you!¡± Opal spoke calmly. ¡°In the Ravenwood n, besides the known bloodline levels from first to fourth, there is another level, and that is the Golden Bloodline! The symbol of the Golden Bloodline is not only the mark between the eyebrows but also the presence of a divine dragon on the chest and back,plementing each other. It is said that in the thousands of years of the Ravenwood n¡¯s history, there have only been two individuals with the Golden Bloodline. The first was the first patriarch of the n, and the second was another patriarch from a thousand years ago. These two individuals were both legendary figures who shook their respective eras. That¡¯s why the Ravenwoods refers to those who possess the Golden Bloodline as the Holy Son!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Bob smacked his lips and looked towards Marshall Ravenwood. ¡°No wonder you guys are so eager to im boss as your own. Turns out you see his potential!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°We respectfully invite the Holy Son to return home!¡± Marshall ignored Bob and bowed deeply to Billy while speaking loudly.

    ¡°You may all rise!¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He had no connection to this ¡®Holy Son of the Ravenwoods¡¯, and he had no intention of returning to the Ravenwood n.

    ¡°We earnestly implore the Holy Son to return home!¡± Marshall and the others showed no sign of getting up. From their stance, it seemed that if Billy didn¡¯t agree, they wouldn¡¯t stand up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have no rtionship with the Ravenwood n. Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Billy furrowed his brow once again.

    ¡°Holy Son, the bloodline flowing within you has the power to change an era!¡± Marshall spoke up. ¡°Moreover, news of the Golden Bloodline will likely spread throughout every corner of vale soon. There are people who do not wish to see the Ravenwood n have another Holy Son after a thousand years, so they may target you! The capital city cannot guarantee your safety. Only by temporarily returning to the Ravenwood n and growing stronger can you truly be safe!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Emperor Greenleaf spoke up loudly. ¡°Billy¡¯s safety doesn¡¯t require any concern from the Ravenwood n!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty should be well aware¡­¡± Though nervous, Marshall looked towards Emperor Greenleaf.

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense!¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him.

    ¡°You want to get close to Billy, but don¡¯t bring up his safety as an excuse! As long as we are alive, no one can threaten Billy¡¯s safety! If anyone dares to make a move, I swear upon our ancestors, we will wipe out their entire lineage!¡±

    Casey and the others gasped in unison. No wonder they all came from the Ether Mountain, each one more ruthless than the other. Billy always talks about wiping out one¡¯s lineages, probably learned it from Emperor Greenleaf.

 Chapter 868 The Town of the Ravenwood clan

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Marshall struggled to swallow before continuing, ¡°Bringing the Holy Son home is for his own good, it¡¯s about his bloodline¡­¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t use Billy¡¯s safety as an excuse!¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him again, then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Billy, go with them! Opal will apany you!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°Your Majesty, what does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Your bloodline is quite special. Last time on the Kun Lun Mountains, it was only a partial awakening, not a true awakening.¡± Emperor Greenleaf exined. ¡°So far, you haven¡¯t even tapped into one-tenth of your bloodline¡¯s potential!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, does it mean that Billy needs to go to the Ravenwood n for a full bloodline awakening?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Exactly! Almost all descendants of ancient ns need to undergo a specific process in a specific ce to awaken their bloodline. They call that ce the Bloodline Pool. Only through the baptism of the n¡¯s Pool can the bloodline be fully awakened and the innate advantages of the bloodline be unleashed.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Ivy and the others finally understood the gist of it.

    ¡°Holy Son, although your current strength is impressive among your peers, you are still too weak when facing true powerhouses.¡± Marshall addressed Billy. ¡°If you decide to go to the Pr Domain, it will be even more perilous! Most of the world¡¯s martial arts powerhouses gather in that ce. Not only are there Peak Sovereign Realm experts, but even Saint Realm powerhouses can be found everywhere!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Upon hearing this, Stout and Bob eximed; they thought that was just exaggeration. They, with their cultivation in the early stages of the Peak Sovereign Realm, thought they could have a great time in the Pr Domain. But now, they were hit with a bucket of cold water, dampening their spiritspletely.

    ¡°Billy, why don¡¯t you go with them and check it out?¡± Harleen walked up to Billy and suggested.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly, raising his hand towards Marshall Ravenwood and his group. ¡°You may all rise!¡±

    Since Emperor Greenleaf had spoken, he wouldn¡¯t insist anymore. Besides, he understood that Marshall Ravenwood¡¯s words were not exaggerated. With his current strength, he was indeed weak if he went to the Pr Domain. If awakening his bloodline could enhance his martial talent and cultivation, then there was no harm in visiting the Ravenwood n.

    ¡°Thank you, Holy Son!¡± Marshall Ravenwood and the others responded in unison before standing up.

    ¡­

    The Ravenwoods¡¯ Estate was located in a mountain range in the northeastern region of vale. The n¡¯spound resembled a secluded small town, with a total poption of nearly a hundred thousand people. Apart from essential supplies, they were mostly self-sufficient and had little interaction with the outside world. The majority of the town¡¯s residents were martial artists, differing only in their levels of cultivation. Of the hundred thousand people, almost half bore the Ravenwood surname. The town was beautifully constructed, with wide roads shaded by trees and picturesque scenery. The ancient-style buildings were arranged in an orderly manner, making the entire town look like a painting.

    At nine o¡¯clock the next morning, Opal and Billy¡¯s group arrived at the Xuanyuan town. Billy had had Night Orchid inform Azure Dragon and the others to arrive in the capital city beforest night. So, today, all of them came together.

    ¡°Greetings, Fairy Opal and the Holy Son!¡± At the entrance of the town, a middle-aged man with a square face called Ferdinand Ravenwood bowed and spoke.

    Ferdinand Ravenwood was the current head of the Ravenwood n. Standing on either side of him were the second and third inmand of the Ravenwood n, Jenson Ravenwood and Marshall Ravenwood. Following closely behind the three were about twenty to thirty young members of the n, including Jed Ravenwood.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Standing next to Jed Ravenwood was a young man in a white robe, bearing a striking resemnce to him. This young man is Damian Ravenwood, the eldest son of the Ravenwood n and a first-grade bloodline holder. His cultivation was one level higher than Jed Ravenwood¡¯s, possessing the strength of a Ninth-rank Sovereign.

    Behind them were about one to two hundred elders. From the aura emanating from these people, they were all Sovereign realm experts, with some even in theter stages of the realm.

    Truly befitting their position as one of the top forces in the hidden world, the people before them were far fromparable to those from the so-called super sects.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Holy Son!¡± All the members of the Ravenwood n bowed simultaneously.

    Opal never expected that the head of the Ravenwood n would personallye out to greet her.

    ¡°Madam Fraley, the Holy Son, pleasee inside!¡±

    Ferdinand Ravenwood bowed slightly once again, making sure to keep his posture humble throughout the entire process partly because of Billy¡¯s status as a golden bloodline holder, and partly because of Opal¡¯s presence. In the path of martial arts, strength reigns Sovereign. For those from hidden forces and ancient ns, they were well aware of what Ether Mountain represented. Compared to those so-called super sects, they had a better understanding of Ether Mountain¡¯s heritage, which only made them more wary. Although the Ravenwood n ranked among the top forces in the hidden world, they didn¡¯t dare im to be able to contend with the Ether Mountain. Perhaps this was why Emperor Greenleaf felt at ease letting Opal bring Billy and the others here alone.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Opal replied and then looked at Billy. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°After you, Opal!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Opal replied before taking the lead and walking towards the town.

    ¡°Hmm, feels like this ce is almost like a pce!¡± Stoutmented as they walked, clicking his tongue. ¡°People from ancient ns really know how to live it up. Even Emperor Greenleaf would envy it if he came here!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you haven¡¯t seen the world!¡± Ivy retorted irritably.

    ¡°Ivy, this ce is really beautiful!¡± Night Orchid eximed in awe.

    ¡°Most ancient ns and hidden forces¡¯ sects are simr, just that the Ravenwood n is rtivelyrger in scale.¡± Ivy exined.

    ¡°Felicia, is Casey¡¯s ce as beautiful as this?¡± Night Orchid turned to Felicia and asked.

    ¡°Well!¡± Felicia nodded. ¡°Except it¡¯s not as big, but in other aspects, it¡¯s not much different.¡±

    After about fifteen minutes, they arrived in front of the grand pce at the center of the town. This was the Ravenwood n¡¯s main meeting hall.

    ¡°Madam Fraley, would you like to go in and rest for a while?¡± Ferdinand asked Opal.

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s go straight to the Bloodline Pool.¡± Opal waved her hand.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood nodded and led the group further into the town.

    After walking for another fifteen minutes, they arrived at the foot of a mountain behind the town. Before them was a narrow passage, resembling a narrow path. After about two minutes of walking through the passage, Billy and the others looked up and their eyes lit up simultaneously.

    ¡°There seems to be a hidden paradise in here!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim.

 Chapter 869 An Anomaly in the Bloodline Pool

    Whaty before them was a cluster of pces. borate carvings, vibrant colors, unique shapes, and an organized arrangement made these buildings clearly superior to those in the town outside. It was evident that this was the heart of the Ravenwood n.

    ¡°The Holy Son, this is the Bloodline Pool!¡±

    Ferdinand Ravenwood said to Billy as they approached a mist-coveredrge pool.

    To call it a pool was not entirely urate; strictly speaking, it should be called a blood pool, as the water inside was blood-red. Whether it was actual blood or not remained unknown. The pool was about two to three hundred meters in length and width, but due to the thick mist, they couldn¡¯t see the details inside.

    ¡°Do the younger generations of the Ravenwood n perform their bloodline awakening ceremony here?¡± Opal asked. As she spoke, she raised her hand and swept out a strong gust of wind, dispersing some of the mist above the pool. Only now were Billy and the others finally able to see the general situation inside the pool. At the center of the pool, there was a circr area surrounded by five stone pirs, with a stone tform about two meters in length and width in the middle. Other than the blood-red water, there was nothing else in the pool.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood nodded in response.

    ¡°How does it work?¡± asked Opal.

    ¡°For the bloodline awakening, the five elders of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and earth will assist.¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood replied. ¡°After the Holy Son goes down, he just need to activate his bloodline power, sit on the stone tform, and focus on absorbing the spiritual energy from the Bloodline Pool!¡±

    ¡°Mr Ravenwood, how long does the bloodline awakening take?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say because everyone¡¯s bloodline is different, so the awakening time varies.¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood paused and added. ¡°Some people may only take an hour to fully awaken, while others may need a day and night. It is said that the ancestor who possessed the golden bloodline from a thousand years ago took two days and nights toplete the bloodline awakening.¡±

    ¡°Does it really take that long?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood nodded in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± Opal said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood replied before raising his voice towards the direction of the pool.

    ¡°Elders of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth, the Holy Son has returned home and will be awakening his bloodline. I ask for your assistance!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As his words fell, five figures shed from different directions andnded on the five stone pirs in the pool. All five of them were able to levitate, clearly possessing a cultivation of at least the Half-Step Saint realm. Stout and the others couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the power of the Ravenwood n.

    ¡°We wee the Holy Son!¡±

    At the next moment, five voices echoed from inside the pool.

    ¡°Billy, go down. We¡¯ll be waiting for you up here. Hurry, in four days, you¡¯ll need to set off for the Pr Domain!¡± Opal then looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Be careful, honey!¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harleen!¡± Billy smiled and then stepped into the pool.

    Due to the thick mist above the pool, his figure disappeared within two minutes. Afterward, the members of the Ravenwood n and Opal and the others found their own spots next to the blood pool and sat down.

    Time flew by, and in just a blink of an eye, two to three hours had passed. However, there was no movement in the blood pool, and no one could see Billy¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Mr Ravenwood, why hasn¡¯t there been any activity for so long?¡± Ivy looked at Ferdinand Ravenwood and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either!¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood had a puzzled expression on his face as well. ¡°Normally, there should have been some activity by now. Many of them should have fully awakened within three hours!¡±

    ¡°Do you think Billy might be in danger?¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed a trace of worry.

    ¡°Probably not!¡± Ferdinand shook his head in response. ¡°In thousands of years, nobody who entered the blood pool has encountered any idents. Furthermore, even if something unexpected happens, with the five Elders present, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    ¡°Can we go down and take a look?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Marshall Ravenwood, who was beside them, responded.

    ¡°Bloodline awakening, just like breaking through in martial arts, if it is interrupted halfway, it could lead to failure or even endanger the practitioner¡¯s life. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Mr Ravenwood, if everything goes smoothly, will Commander Gardner be able to directly break through to the Saint realm after awakening his bloodline?¡± Azure Dragon asked Ferdinand Ravenwood.

    ¡°Currently, his cultivation is at the sixth rank, so it¡¯s a bit difficult for him to directly break through to the Saint realm.¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood shook his head slightly. ¡°Bloodline awakening can improve one¡¯s cultivation level, but that¡¯s not its main purpose.¡±

    ¡°What is its main purpose?¡± Ian asked.

    ¡°Martial arts talent!¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood replied solemnly. ¡°After awakening the bloodline, the Holy Son¡¯s martial arts talent will progress by leaps and bounds. The most direct manifestation is that his future breakthrough speed will be far faster than ordinary people! Furthermore, if he activates his bloodline power in battle in the future, his ability to challenge opponents at higher levels will be much stronger than before. Of course, the golden bloodline has many other benefits, which you will gradually discover from the Holy Son in the future!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    After another half an hour or so, a loud noise came from the center of the water pool, and everyone looked over at the same time. At this moment, the dense mist above the pool had dissipated a lot, and they could roughly see the situation inside the pool. As they could see clearly, everyone was shocked. The entire pool seemed to be attacked by a tornado-like vortex, with five stone pirs at its center, forming a massive whirlpool, and the water flow getting faster and faster. At first, they could still roughly see the figures of Billy and the five elders.

    From the expressions on the faces of the five elders, it was clear that they were equally shocked and didn¡¯t expect such a situation to ur. At the same time, the five of them felt a powerful pressure pressing down on their bodies. Fortunately, they all had a cultivation level of at least Half-Step Saint, so they could barely withstand this pressure. Otherwise, if they were only at the early stage of the Sovereign realm, they would probably be directly thrown out.

    As for Billy, he sat cross-legged on the stone tform, his eyes closed tightly, his breath steady, as if he had entered a state ofplete focus.

    As time passed, the speed of the vortex increased. After about half an hour, they couldn¡¯t see Billy and the five elders clearly anymore. They could only see the entire pool water spinning, creating a terrifying momentum. Seeing this scene, the people by the pool were equally shocked, not understanding what was happening.

    ¡°Is this a tsunami?¡± Stout blurted.

 Chapter 870 A Rare Sight in a Thousand Years

    ¡°Mr Ravenwood, is it normal for every member of the Ravenwood family to have such a dramatic awakening of their bloodline?¡± Azure Dragon asked Ferdinand Ravenwood.

    ¡°Never before!¡± Ferdinand¡¯s face grew solemn. ¡°Even our ancestor, who had the golden bloodline a thousand years ago, never caused such amotion!¡± Not only him, but everyone in the Ravenwood family had a simr expression, clearly shocked by the scene before them.

    ¡°What exactly is happening?¡± Opal furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure!¡± Ferdinand shook his head in response. ¡°Normally, when the bloodline awakens, the five Elders would simultaneously help the person absorb the spiritual energy from the bloodline pool.¡±

    ¡°When the absorbed energy reaches a certain bnce with the person¡¯s bloodline, the awakening is considered sessful. Throughout the entire process, there might be some activity in the bloodline pool, but never before has there been such a disturbance.¡±

    ¡°Mr Ravenwood, is there any danger for Billy?¡± Harleen¡¯s face once again showed deep concern.

    ¡°Probably not.¡± Ferdinand shook his head. However, this time his answercked the firmness of before because he himself didn¡¯t know what was happening. After a momentary pause, he added, ¡°If there is any danger, the five Elders should intervene and protect the Holy Son. Let¡¯s observe a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Opal, should we ask Billy to stop?¡± Felicia¡¯s face also showed worry.

    ¡°He probably can¡¯t hear us now. If we forcefully intervene, the risk might be greater. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Opal responded after a moment of thought.

    Just as they were conversing, there were new changes in the water pool. The vortex spun faster and ascended, forming a massive column of water. Many areas around the pool had already turned dry. Meanwhile, Billy and the five Elderspletely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Opal furrowed her brows and then stood up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± As she finished speaking, her gaze turned cold, and she flew up into the air towards the water pool.

    ¡°Fair Lady, remember not to disturb the Holy Son!¡± Ferdinand shouted loudly.

    ¡°I know!¡± Opal replied.

    At the same time, perhaps because of themotion here, many members of the Ravenwood family rushed over to the bloodline pool. As they arrived nearby and looked up at the massive water column, which had risen nearly twenty meters high, they were dumbfounded.

    What the hell was going on?! The Ravenwood family had been passed down for thousands of years, and never before had a person¡¯s bloodline awakening caused such a hugemotion.

    ¡°My lord, could this disturbance be caused by Elder Wood and the others? Should we ask them to stop?¡± a member of the Ravenwood family asked Ferdinand.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to cause this!¡±

    ¡°Ferd, what if I go in and take a look?¡± Marshall Ravenwood suggested after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer until Lady Fraleyes back!¡± Ferdinand said.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    After about ten minutes, Opal returned to the shore.

    ¡°Opal, did you see Billy? Is he in danger?¡± Harleen immediately asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine!¡± Opal shook her head.

    ¡°Is Billy really okay?¡± Ivy also asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded once again. Then, she turned to Ferdinand Ravenwood and asked, ¡°In the bloodline pool with abundant spiritual energy, how many people can awaken their bloodline?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no set number because each person¡¯s bloodline awakening consumes different amounts of spiritual energy.¡± Ferdinand paused for a moment before adding. ¡°However, at least enough for forty to fifty people to use!¡±

    ¡°Well, if the spiritual energy in the bloodline pool is depleted, how long does it take to replenish?¡± Opal asked again.

    ¡°The descendants of the Ravenwood family never awakened bloodlines at the same time. After each consumption, it will be replenished in time, so it is unlikely that the spiritual energy in the bloodline pool will be depleted.¡±

    ¡°But what if someone depletes it all at once?¡± Opal continued to ask.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Impossible! At least it has never happened before. The spiritual energy in the bloodline pool is extracted from a huge amount of rare materials. If we were to start from scratch, it wouldn¡¯t be a matter of time, but rather whether we have enough spiritual fruits and medicinal herbs.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, it seemed like he realized something, and his pupils slightly contracted. ¡°What do you mean, Lady Fraley?¡± While speaking, Ferdinand had a vague sense of unease in his heart. However, after a moment of thought, he felt that it was unlikely, as it seemed a bit unrealistic.

    ¡°Nothing, just a casual question!¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°You just saw it, the Holy Son and the five Elders are fine, right?¡± Marshall Ravenwood asked Opal.

    ¡°Your Holy Son should be fine!¡± Opal responded. ¡°But those five elders might be in a precarious situation!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marshall was stunned.

    ¡°They probably won¡¯tst much longer.¡± Opal responded again.

    ¡°That¡¯s imposs¡­!¡± Marshall was stunned again.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Before he finished speaking, several loud noises came from the center of the water pool. In the next moment, five figures shot out of the water pool like bullets. They fell heavily on the bank, each spitting out a mouthful of blood, their breath bing unusually chaotic, and their faces pale.

    ¡°Elder Wood!¡± Ferdinand eximed and hurriedly ran towards one of them, while the other members of the Ravenwood family ran towards the other four elders.

    ¡°Elder Wood, how do you feel?¡± Ferdinand helped him up.

    ¡°Thank you, sir, I¡¯m fine!¡± Elder Wood stood up and took a deep breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m ashamed to say that even I don¡¯t understand what happened.¡± Elder Wood shook his head in response. ¡°I just felt that there was an invisible force pulling the water flow in the bloodline pool towards the Holy Son. I and Elder Fire tried to suppress that force, but we couldn¡¯t control it at all. In the end, we were all pulled by that force, and it gradually exceeded our tolerance, resulting in us being thrown out.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Ferdinand frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m also at a loss. I have been helping the members of the n awaken their bloodlines for so many years and have never encountered such a situation.¡± Elder Wood replied, shaking his head. After a slight pause, it seemed like something had urred, and he spoke with a serious expression. ¡°Sir, I feel that the Holy Son is absorbing the spiritual energy at an astonishing speed, far exceeding everyone else. If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before the spiritual energy in the bloodline pool ispletely absorbed.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ferdinand took a deep breath. When he heard Opal asking those questions earlier, he had this suspicion in his mind, butter he thought it was unlikely. But now, after hearing Elder Wood¡¯s words, he no longer had any doubts.

    Jenson Ravenwood, the second-inmand of the Ravenwood family, immediately shouted after hearing Elder Wood¡¯s words. ¡°Ferd, quickly intervene and make the Holy Son stop. The bloodline pool cannot be destroyed by him alone!¡±

 Chapter 871 Invincible in Desperation

    ¡°Sir, we should stop the Holy Son! It¡¯s almost toote!¡± The other elders shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°The Holy Son is at a critical moment in awakening his bloodline. If you forcefully stop him, you should be well aware of the consequences!¡± Opal raised her voice. ¡°If something goes wrong, who will bear the responsibility for your Ravenwood family?¡±

    ¡°Lady Fraley, we didn¡¯t anticipate that awakening the bloodline would consume so much spiritual energy.¡± Jenson Ravenwood responded loudly. ¡°If the Holy Son depletes all the spiritual energy in the bloodline pool, our Ravenwood family¡¯s descendants will not be able to awaken their bloodline for at least ten years¡­¡±

    ¡°It was your decision to call him back to awaken his bloodline in the capital city. Do you regret it now?¡± Opal interrupted.

    ¡°We underestimated the situation at first. We need to reconsider this matter.¡± An elder of the Ravenwood family stepped forward.

    ¡°Forcing an interruption can cause damage to his meridians, or even aplete loss of cultivation. The consequences are severe!¡± Opal spoke again. ¡°Today, I want to see who dares to make a move!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to harm our boss, even if it costs us our lives, we will make sure to take some members of your Ravenwood family down with us!¡± Soul Chaser shouted loudly.

    Though Casey, Harleen, and the others didn¡¯t speak, they released their strongest auras one by one, prepared for battle at any moment.

    ¡°Lady Fraley, we have no intention of bing enemies with you. Please do not make a mistake!¡± Jenson furrowed his brows and spoke loudly. ¡°You should be well aware that if a conflict were to arise, not a single one of you would leave this ce alive with just your meager numbers!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to scare us? Too bad, we¡¯re not easily frightened. If you have the guts,e and try!¡± Bob shouted.

    ¡°A bunch of ants dare to be arrogant in front of my Ravenwood family. You truly do not know the meaning of death!¡± the elder from before shouted again.

    ¡°You geezers,e out and fight me one on one. I¡¯ll strip you of your pitiful hair!¡± Stout retorted.

    ¡°You insolent brat, it seems like you¡¯re tired of living!¡± The elder shouted angrily and rushed toward Stout.

    ¡°Step back!¡± Azure Fang, standing next to Stout, swung his sword.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he unleashed a palm strike.

    Bang!

    There was a loud sound as Azure Fang was forced back several steps before regaining his bnce, his aura slightly disrupted. As for the elder, he stumbled back two steps, momentarily stunned, before charging forward once again. The elder was a Sixth-rank Sovereign, two levels higher than Azure Fang. Before Azure Fang revealing his trump cards, Azure Fang wasn¡¯t his match.

    Just as he charged halfway, an incredibly sharp sword swiftly shed out, piercing straight towards him, unstoppable.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. Unable to withstand the attack head-on, he dodged to the side, avoiding it by half a body¡¯s length.

    The sword left a deep gash on his arm, spraying blood.

    ¡°Damn it, you actually injured me?!¡± The elder steadied himself and red at Harleen, who had made the attack.

    ¡°That was just a warning. If you make another move, you die!¡± Harleen coldly responded.

    ¡°Such audacity! How dare you treat the Ravenwood family like this?¡± At this moment, Damian Ravenwood, the young master of the Ravenwood family, stepped forward. For him, his mood had already been gloomy due to Billy stealing his thunder. Before today, he believed that among all the young members of the Ravenwood family, he was undoubtedly the most outstanding. Even Jed Ravenwood, who possessed the same level of bloodline as him, couldn¡¯tpare to him.

    But suddenly, Billy appeared out of nowhere, possessing a golden bloodline that everyone in the Ravenwood family looked up to. When he heard this news yesterday, he felt like he had fallen into an abyss, surrounded by darkness. And now, with such a turn of events, he naturally felt delighted that Billy couldn¡¯tplete the bloodline awakening. That way, he would still be the number one talent of the Ravenwood family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a chance!¡± Damian Ravenwood looked at everyone and continued speaking. ¡°Except for Lady Fraley, send anyone to face me. If they can withstand one move from me, I will let Commander Gardnerplete the bloodline awakening inside the bloodline pool. Or I¡¯ll make him stop right now!¡±

    ¡°Dang it, so this is the kind of character the so-called young master of the Ravenwood family is?¡± Judge cursed. ¡°Why are you only excluding Lady Fraley you should exclude all of us who are above the Third-rank Sovereigns. That way, your chances of winning would be even greater!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to utter another word, believe it or not, I¡¯ll disable you first?¡± Damian Ravenwood spoke in a threatening tone.

    ¡°If you have the guts, make your move. If I take a step back, I¡¯ll be your grandson!¡± Judge shouted again.

    ¡°you¡¯re so eager to die, huh? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Damian Ravenwood¡¯s tone turned icy, and his aura gradually intensified.

    ¡°You want a fight, I¡¯ll y your game!¡± Casey stepped forward, wielding the Bloodshadow de.

    ¡°Casey, Let me do it.¡±

    Harleen and Ivy both shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Casey, Harleen, let me handle this young master!¡± Ivy continued, ¡°I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go up there. Leave it to me, I¡¯ll take him on!¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°No!¡± Casey and Ivy shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Trust me!¡± Harleen reassured them.

    ¡°Heh, you three do have loyalty and righteousness!¡± Damian sneered. ¡°Alright then, all three of you attack together. If you can withstand a single strike from me, I¡¯ll count it as your victory too!¡±

    ¡°Damian,e back!¡± At that moment, Ferdinand furrowed his eyebrows and stopped him.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t worried that his son would lose, but rather concerned about Harleen and the others getting hurt. He had heard about Billy¡¯s protective nature towards his fellows. If they were truly injured, Billy would not let it go easily.

    ¡°Father, rest assured, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Damian responded.

    ¡°Do you really want to fight?¡± At this point, Opal asked coldly.

    ¡°Would you mind a friendly spar between peers, Lady Fraley?¡± Damian replied.

    ¡°Although you really have no shame, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Opal continued coldly. ¡°But can you guarantee that if any of them can withstand a strike from you, you will no longer interfere with Billy¡¯s awakening of his bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Damian nodded in response.

    ¡°Mr Ferdinand Ravenwood, can his words represent the Ravenwood family?¡± Opal turned to the head of this family.

    ¡°They can!¡± Before Ferdinand could respond, Jenson spoke loudly, ¡°As long as someone can withstand a strike from Damian, we will no longer intervene with the Holy Son!¡±

    The other members of the Ravenwood family all wore disdainful expressions. In their eyes, this duel could only have one oue, without any suspense. They believed that it would be questionable whether they could withstand a strike from Damian Ravenwood even if the three of them fought against him together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Hope you¡¯ll keep your word!¡± After saying that, Opal looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, you take his strike!¡±

 Chapter 872 Harleenâ€™s Trump Card

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Opal, Ms Knight¡­¡± Casey and the others shouted simultaneously. They all knew that Harleen was only at the Fifth-rank realm, three or four ranks below Damian Ravenwood. How could she handle him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Opal interrupted them.

    Casey and the others opened their mouths, wanting to say something more, but they realized that since Opal had arranged it this way, she must have had her reasons. So they didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Two minutester, Harleen and Damian arrived at an open space not far from the water pool.

    ¡°Be careful, Ms Knight!¡± Casey shouted with concern.

    Harleen nodded in response.

    ¡°Damian, stop when you¡¯ve made your point, don¡¯t hurt the Holy Son¡¯s wife!¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood also spoke loudly.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry!¡± Damian responded. After speaking, he looked at Harleen and said, ¡°Madam, make your move, we¡¯re short on time, one move is the limit!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Harleen didn¡¯t waste any time talking with him. As she spoke, her aura burst forth, revealing her Fifth-rank cultivation level. Immediately after, her eyes narrowed, her wrist continuously turned, and she activated the Ether Mountain Sword Art.

    Swoosh! In the next moment, a sword shot towards Damian like a solid object, apanied by a piercing whistling sound.

    ¡°As expected of the Holy Son¡¯s wife, with the Fifth-rank cultivation level, able to unleash such a sword, not bad!¡± Sensing the power of this sword, Damian Ravenwood narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He could tell that this one sword alone was definitely a challenge to his own strength, even if it was a rank difference. As he finished speaking, he also made his move, a powerful aura bursting forth.

    ¡°Although you can challenge me with a rank difference, you¡¯re still weaker, the four-rank difference can¡¯t be made up with just a little talent!¡± As he spoke, his figure shed, and with a raised hand, a palm strike containing an overwhelming force swept towards Harleen.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Faced with Damian¡¯s attack, Harleen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. In the next moment, her entire aura underwent an instant change, as if she hadpletely transformed, emanating a chilling aura.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Sensing the change in Harleen, Damian¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight tremor in his heart.

    However, that was it! Although he felt that Harleen might have activated some secret technique to bring about this change. He didn¡¯t believe that there was any secret technique that could bridge a four-rank difference, unheard of. But just a secondter, when the attacks from both sides collided, his face changed.

    A loud bang echoed, shockwaves reverberated, and the surrounding trees were snapped in half at the waist. At the same time, Harleen and Damian Ravenwood were both sent flying, falling to the ground and flipping several somersaults before spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    With just one move, it was a draw.

    The scene instantly fell into a deathly silence, with only the sound of flowing water in the blood pool not far away. Everyone on the scene, except for Opal, had a stunned expression on their faces. A Fifth-rank facing a Ninth-rank, and after one move, it ended in a tie?! Thispletely defied logic.

    ¡°What the hell!!!¡±

    After a while, Stout, Judge, and Soul Chaser all shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Am I mistaken? It¡¯s a tie?¡± Soul Chaser paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Judge, cut me with your knife, let me see if I¡¯m dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge raised his knife and swung it down directly.

    ¡°Damn, you really swing hard!¡± Soul Chaser dodged with a quick step.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dodge, I also want to see if I¡¯m dreaming!¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Soul Chaser cursed with an exaggerated expression. ¡°How can Ms Knight be so strong? She can actually rival a Ninth-ranked Sovereign!¡±

    ¡°Felicia, what did you and Ms Knight experience on the Ether Mountain?¡± Stout looked at Felicia and asked, ¡°How did your sister suddenly be so powerful?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Casey and the others also looked over.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure!¡± Felicia shook her head in response, genuinely puzzled.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°This might have something to do with the inheritance Ms Knight received!¡± Casey spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± At the same time, Damian Ravenwood climbed up from the ground, staring in horror at Harleen. ¡°How can you be so strong? What secret technique did you use just now?¡±

    ¡°One move is enough, remember your promise!¡± Harleen wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and ignored him, turning to walk towards Opal¡¯s direction.

    In that moment, as she turned, her face instantly turned pale, her eyes glowing crimson, and a hint of pain appeared between her eyebrows. Her body trembled slightly. Clearly, she was in a lot of difort right now.

    ¡°Harleen, take this pill!¡± Opal hurriedly went up to her.

    ¡°Thank you, Opal!¡± Harleen swallowed it.

    Immediately after, Opal raised her hand and struck out several palm strikes, all of which entered Harleen¡¯s body. It was obvious that she had anticipated Harleen¡¯s reaction. Perhaps this was the reason why she dared to let Harleen ept Damian Ravenwood¡¯s challenge.

    ¡°Harleen, rest here for a while!¡± Opal continued.

    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Harleen nodded and sat down cross-legged.

    ¡°Opal, is Harleen okay?¡± Frostde and Rakshasa approached and asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Opal, did Ms Knight use some secret technique and suffer bacsh?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Opal shook her head. ¡°She just used a part of her power that doesn¡¯t belong to her!¡±

    ¡°A part of her power that doesn¡¯t belong to her?¡±

    Everyone was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to the inheritance she received. I¡¯ll exin next time!¡± Opal said before walking towards the Ravenwood family. When she reached them, she spoke coldly, ¡°Mr Ferdinand Ravenwood, the battle is over. I hope you¡¯re willing to ept the oue!¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡± Before Ferdinand could respond, Jenson shouted, ¡°She borrowed someone else¡¯s power, that¡¯s cheating and doesn¡¯t count!¡± As a Saint, he noticed the changes in Harleen¡¯s body at the first moment.

    ¡°Damn! Can you the Ravenwood family be any more shameless?¡± Bob shouted loudly.

    ¡°Should Ms Knight just sit there and let him attack, then it would count?¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak to Master Jenson like that!¡± An elder stepped forward, pointing at Bob. ¡°If you dare to speak out of line again¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a palm strike made of true energy shed out from Opal¡¯s hand, directly passing through the elder¡¯s arm. The next moment, the elder¡¯s arm fell to the ground, blood spraying out.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± He groaned, taking several steps back, his face turning pale.

    ¡°Anyone else have any objections?¡± Opal looked at the others and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°If you have objections,e forward and we¡¯ll settle it all at once!¡±

 Chapter 873 I Really Look Down on You!

    ¡°Lady Fraley, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Jenson Ravenwood angrily spoke. ¡°This is the Ravenwood family, not Ether Mountain. There¡¯s no ce for you to be so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°You seem quite active today!¡± Opal coldly retorted. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, I¡¯ll give you a chance. As long as you can withstand one move from me without dying, I¡¯ll make your Holy Son stop in no time. How about that?¡±

    Stout and the others were taken aback. Indeed, this was Opal¡¯s style. She¡¯d always been domineering. Regardless of whether it worked or not, she must overpower them in terms of momentum.

    Jenson Ravenwood took a deep breath and did not respond to Opal¡¯s words. Instead, he raised his hand and waved.

    ¡°Grand Elder, lead the people into the blood pool to stop the Holy Son!¡±

    For him, if it was just a matter of convenience, he wouldn¡¯t mind. By helping Billy, the Ravenwood family could also establish a good rtionship with the capital and Ether Mountain. Why not?

    However, now, it was no longer a simple matter of convenience.

    If they let Billy stay in the pool, the future generations of the Ravenwood family would be unable to awaken their bloodline for at least ten years. This was definitely an unbearable consequence for them. It was important to note that awakening the bloodline one day earlier meant that their martial talent would improve one day earlier. Two people of the same level, one awakened their bloodline while the other didn¡¯t. After ten years, the difference in their cultivation would be like heaven and earth. Moreover, Billy was an outsider, not even bearing the Ravenwood surname. If they helped him, what would happen when he leftter on? What would the Ravenwood family do?

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elders of the Ravenwood family responded loudly.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Casey and the others shouted in unison, blocking their way.

    ¡°I warn you, if you don¡¯t move aside, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡± The Grand Elder spoke in a stern voice.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Stop wasting words. If you want to pass, you¡¯ll have to kill all of us!¡± Vermilion Bird coldly responded.

    ¡°Lady Fraley, are you really going to be so stubborn?¡± Jenson Ravenwood looked at Opal and shouted, ¡°Make them move aside, or else don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Today, if you dare to hurt a single one of them, I promise within three days, I will annihte the Ravenwood family!¡± Opal coldly replied.

    This time, even Casey was taken aback. He doubted that Ether Mountain could annihte the Ravenwood family in three days. After all, thetter was the most ancient n in vale. Apart from the people present, who knew how many ancients had been secluded in these mountains for hundreds of years!

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Jenson Ravenwood loudly retorted. I admit that Ether Mountain is indeed strong, but the Ravenwood family is not a pushover. If we tear our faces apart, we can both suffer!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant! Who do you think you are to dare to tear your face apart with Ether Mountain!¡± Opal finished speaking and looked at Ferdinand Ravenwood.

    ¡°Mr Ferdinand Ravenwood, you better think carefully. The rise and fall of this family lies in your hands. It¡¯s best not to ruin yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Sir, please give the order to attack!¡± an elder shouted as he looked towards the direction of the pool. ¡°If we dy any longer, it will be toote!¡±

    Inside the blood pool, the giant water column once again rose several meters, already approaching a height of thirty meters. The scene was quite spectacr.

    ¡°Sir, give the order!¡± immediately after, the elders shouted in unison.

    Ferdinand took a deep breath and then spoke loudly, ¡°Lady Fraley, I apologize, but I have to take responsibility for the future generations of the Ravenwood family!¡± After speaking, he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Jenson, Marshall, the two of you stop her!¡±

    ¡°Elder Wood, you stop the others. Remember, no harming anyone!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The Ravenwood family members responded in unison.

    ¡°Grand Elder, youe with me to stop the Holy Son in the pool, but try your best to ensure his safety!¡± Ferdinand spoke again.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Ravenwood family¡¯s elder replied loudly.

    ¡°You guys are in for it!¡± Stout shouted

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for it!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang shouted simultaneously, unleashing their full power.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Jenson joined in.

    In the next moment, everyone in the scene moved, their fierce aura soaring into the sky, causing the entire void to tremble.

    ¡°Who dares?¡±

    At that moment, a resounding voice echoed through the sky, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to ache. As the voice resounded, a figure appeared in the sky, donning a dragon robe and exuding a strong king¡¯s aura. Casey and the others looked up and their eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up-it was Emperor Greenleaf.

    The members of the Ravenwood family recognized him as well, and their expressions immediately changed, restraining their own aura.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Ferdinand took a deep breath and bowed to the emperor.

    As the head of the oldest family in vale, Ferdinand Ravenwood had his pride, but in the face of Emperor Greenleaf, he dared not show any negligence. He knew very well that Emperor Greenleaf was not only the ruler of vale, but also a member of Ether Mountain. Thebination of these two identities was enough to make him wary. Furthermore, even in terms of personal strength, Emperor Greenleaf was undoubtedly at the forefront of vale. At least, Ferdinand had no confidence in fighting against him. Even if the three brothers joined forces, they might not be able to contend with the emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± the other members of the Ravenwood n also bowed.

    ¡°Ferdinand, is this the extent of your Ravenwood n¡¯s tolerance?¡± Emperor Greenleaf continued, looking at Ferdinand and speaking loudly. ¡°You invited Billy back, hoping that he would awaken the Golden Bloodline and ensure the prosperity of your n for a thousand years. And now, just because of a trivial amount of spiritual energy, you want to stop Billy from awakening his bloodline? I really look down on all of you!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, we do admit that it was our initiative to invite the Holy Son back to awaken his bloodline! But we didn¡¯t expect that the Holy Son would exhaust the spiritual energy in the bloodline pool. If we don¡¯t stop him, the future generations of our Ravenwood n will be unable to awaken their bloodlines for the next ten years¡­¡± Exined Jenson Ravenwood.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of narrow-minded people!¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that if Billy sessfully awakens the Golden Bloodline, his achievements in the future will far surpass thebined achievements of all the future generations of your n? Even if the future generations of your Ravenwood n can¡¯t awaken their bloodlines for the next ten years, what does it matter? With someone like Billy, a millennium genius, what more could you ask for? You¡¯re truly a group of shortsighted people!¡±

    Upon hearing his seemingly righteous words, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths for a while. These words sounded reasonable, but the key issue was that Billy had never admitted that he was a member of the Ravenwood n. If, after awakening his bloodline, Billy just left without a care, wouldn¡¯t the Ravenwood n be left in a difficult situation?

    ¡°Your Majesty, while what you said is true¡­¡± Ferdinand took another deep breath and continued speaking.

    ¡°Opal, from now on, anyone who intends to enter the blood pool will be killed mercilessly!¡± Emperor Greenleaf directly cut him off.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Opal responded loudly. As she spoke, she released her full power, causing the surrounding space to be instantly sucked into a vacuum.

 Chapter 874 Three Days and Three Nights

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Ferdinand Ravenwood furrowed his brow.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking, why are you interrupting?¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s voice was stern. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re just concerned about a little bit of spiritual energy, right? I¡¯ll supply it for you!¡± After speaking, he muttered to himself, ¡°And you call yourselves the oldest family, how stingy!¡±

    A round of coughing echoed around. The ruler of a country, and yet his tone sounded like that of a street vendor.

    ¡°Bring them in!¡± After speaking, Emperor Greenleaf turned around and shouted.

    Not long after his words fell, a line of horse-drawn carriages entered through the passage of the Heavenly Line. There were a total of twenty carriages, filled with all kinds of spiritual fruits and precious materials. Seeing this scene, many people were dumbfounded, their jaws dropping as they stared at the line of carriages.

    ¡°What the heck, did hee here by horse-drawn carriage from the capital?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Looks like it from the looks of it!¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    ¡°With the speed of these carriages, unless they set off a month ago, they probably won¡¯t make it,¡± she said.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged. After speaking, he looked at Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, the emperor brought so many spiritual fruits all at once. Could it be that he emptied the national treasury?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the national treasury, I¡¯m not sure!¡± Ivy shook her head and added, ¡°But taking out so many at once, even for the capital, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, he¡¯s really good to Boss!¡± Bob clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Ask someone to verify the goods!¡± Emperor Greenleaf looked at Ferdinand Ravenwood and spoke. ¡°These twenty carriages of spiritual fruits and herbs should be enough topensate for the spiritual energy in your bloodline pool. If it¡¯s still not enough, then we owe you. Next time, send your own people to the capital to get it!¡±

    Ferdinand Ravenwood took a deep breath and aplex expression appeared on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected that Emperor Greenleaf would be so generous for Billy¡¯s sake. Although these twenty carriages of spiritual fruits were not enough topletely replenish the spiritual energy in the bloodline pool, they could at least make up two-thirds of it. For the Ravenwood family, it waspletely eptable. However, he was in a dilemma at the moment. If he epted these spiritual fruits, it would mean that it was a transaction. After the transaction, the Ravenwood family would be even with Billy. In that case, they would not only have worked in vain but also miss the opportunity to be on good terms with Billy forever; and if they didn¡¯t ept these spiritual fruits, it would be a gamble for them. They would be using the next ten years of the Ravenwood family¡¯s future generations to bet on whether Billy would be loyal to the Ravenwood family.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it not enough?¡± Emperor Greenleaf asked Ferdinand.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am sorry.¡± At that moment, the voice of an old man came through.

    ¡°As long as the Holy Son returns to the family, the spiritual energy of this blood pool doesn¡¯t count, does it? Even if the entire Ravenwood family is pressed down, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    As the voice fell, a ck-robed old man came flying through the air, with gray hair and a youthful appearance, full of vitality. Even though he was flying, there was no trace of energy fluctuation around him. Obviously, this person is a true powerhouse in every sense of the word.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Upon seeing the old man, Ferdinand Ravenwood and his two brothers bowed respectfully. Others from the Ravenwood family also bowed in salute. The visitor was none other than the former patriarch of the Ravenwood family, Shepherd Ravenwood. His specific cultivation level was unknown, but as long as he was here, no one dared to have any thoughts of prying into the secrets of the Ravenwood n.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am Shepherd Ravenwood, a humble servant. I apologize for not weing Your Majesty from afar!¡± Shepherd approached and bowed slightly to the emperor.

    ¡°Shepherd, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± The emperor responded, his tone warmer than before.

    Shepherd Ravenwood was from the same era as the old master from Ether Mountain, one of the few martial arts experts left in vale. Although Emperor Greenleaf held a high position as a monarch, it was still necessary to show basic respect in the presence of such a person.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this is Boss¡¯s grandfather, right? He looks impressive, like a hermit from the world!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he can fight!¡±

    ¡°Stout, keep your voice down, or you¡¯ll regret it if he hears you.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m praising him!¡± Stout shrugged in response.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Ravenwood!¡± Opal walked up and greeted him respectfully.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Opal, you¡¯re here too? What a rare guest!¡± Shepherd Ravenwoodughed heartily. After theughter subsided, he turned to the emperor and gestured, ¡°Your Majesty, shall we go inside and talk?¡±

    ¡°Father, what about the Holy Son?¡± Jenson pointed in the direction of the blood pool.

    ¡°Elder Wood and the others will guard the blood pool. Anyone who tries to disturb the awakening of the Holy Son¡¯s bloodline, no matter who they are, will be dealt with ording to our family rules!¡± Shepherd didn¡¯t respond to his son¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Elder Wood and the other five people responded loudly before dispersing around the water pool.

    ¡°Father, but¡­¡± Jenson spoke again.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shepherd scolded his son. Then, he made a respectful gesture to the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, please!¡±

    The emperor nodded and followed suit.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems here for now. Billy probably won¡¯t be finished so soon. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest for a while.¡± Opal said to Casey and Harleen.

    ¡°Opal, you go with them. We¡¯ll wait here for boss.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Opal didn¡¯t insist when she saw that no one was leaving.

    Ten minutester, only Casey and his group, as well as Elder Wood and the other five, remained at the scene.

    ¡°Harleen, how are you doing?¡± Ivy then turned to Harleen and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Harleen replied with a smile.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡± Harleen smiled.

    Therefore, everyone felt relieved. Afterward, they focused on the movements in the pool while chatting.

    This waitsted for three days and three nights. Inside the water pool, apart from the color of the water bing much lighter, there was no other change. Worried expressions began to appear on the faces of everyone.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it ended yet? Could something be wrong with boss?¡±

    On the morning of the fourth day, Stout looked in the direction of the blood pool and spoke up.

    ¡°Shut your crow mouth, what could possibly go wrong!¡± Ivy scowled at him.

    ¡°Harleen, should we go and call the emperor or Opal to take a look?¡± Frostde also showed a hint of worry on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡± Harleen pondered for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been three days and three nights, and there¡¯s still no change. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Frostde continued.

    ¡°Rest assured. Boss will be fine!¡± Azure Fang reassured her.

    ¡°Hey, look! Hasn¡¯t the rotation speed of that water column slowed down?¡± Just then, Felicia shouted, pointing towards the blood pool.

    Actually, there was no need for her to remind them, everyone had already noticed the changes in the blood pool. Just as Felicia said, the rotation speed of the water column was indeed gradually decreasing.

    In the next moment, a resounding roar echoed as the water column descended, instantly refilling the pool.

 Chapter 875 The Divine Dragon, the Holy Son Who Awakes

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    As the water pir descended, everyone once again saw Billy on the stone tform. At this moment, his whole body was blood-red, looking exceptionally terrifying, with his eyes still tightly closed. A faint dragon-shaped phantom wandered around him, surrounded by thunderous lightning. Simultaneously, the bloodline marks on his forehead and chest and back were slowly swirling like living creatures.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, is there a dragon coiling around boss?¡± ck Tortoise rubbed his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Vermilion Bird nodded in response.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Soul Chaser also eximed in surprise, ¡°Why does it seem like boss hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡±

    No one could answer this question because Casey and the others were equally puzzled.

    ¡°The divine dragon appears, the holy son awakens, may the heavens bless us, the Ravenwoods!¡± Just then, beside the water pool, Elder Wood and the others excitedly shouted.

    Just then, the divine dragon shot up at an astonishing speed, causing a surge of wind and clouds in the void, apanied by a violent howling. After soaring hundreds of meters into the sky, the divine dragon let out a resounding roar, echoing through the heavens like a living creature. Then, it swiftly descended and disappeared into the bloodline mark on Billy¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Billy frowned and let out a muffled groan.

    Immediately after, the scene fell into silence, even the water in the Bloodline Pool calmed down.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Soul Chaser looked in Billy¡¯s direction, puzzled.

    ¡°Not sure!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± After a while, Billy let out another groan. At the same time, his blood vessels rapidly expanded at a visible speed, blue veins popping up on his forehead, and a look of extreme pain appeared between his brows. In addition, his aura became unusually chaotic, fluctuating between strong and weak, bright and dim.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen looked worried and quickly walked up to Elder Wood, asking, ¡°What¡¯s happening to him?¡±

    ¡°If I guessed correctly, it should be because the bloodline power is too strong, and the Holy Son is having difficulty digesting it all at once.¡± Elder Wood pondered.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Ivy and the others also approached.

    ¡°He needs someone from outside to lend him a hand!¡± Elder Wood replied.

    Whoosh!

    Just as his words fell, two figures flew over from not far away, appearing in the air above the water pool in the blink of an eye.

    The two were Shepherd Ravenwood and Emperor Greenleaf.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s join forces to help the Holy Son get through this tribtion!¡± Shepherd Ravenwood said as a surge of true energy swept out from his hand.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Greenleaf had no hesitation and also raised his hand, sending out a powerful and vigorous true energy.

    Then, Billy floated in mid-air, while streams of true energy poured into his body. At this moment, hisplexion kept changing, the look of pain between his browsing and going, and his aura became extremely unstable.

    Harleen and the others watched this scene, their hearts clenching in worry. Fortunately, the whole processsted for about ten minutes beforeing to a stop. After Shepherd Ravenwood and Emperor Greenleaf converged their momentum, Billynded back on the stone tform.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Billy opened his eyes, and they were also blood-red, when an overwhelming aura exploded from his body. The five stone pirs around him instantly turned to dust, and the entire water pool once again surged, like a divine dragon ying in the water, with a shocking momentum.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Sensing this aura, Bob swallowed and looked at Casey, ¡°Casey, can you sense what level of cultivation boss is at now?¡±

    ¡°The Investigation Failed!¡± Casey added with a thoughtful tone, ¡°At least, it is the eighth rank or above!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Only the eighth rank? I thought you would directly step into the realm of Saints!¡± Judge smacked his lips and replied.

    The conversation between the two returned the Bloodline Pool to its calm state. Billy gradually regained his normal state, his spirit much stronger than three days ago, as if he had undergone a rebirth.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Billy stood up and bowed towards the emperor.

    Emperor Greenleaf burst intoughter, ¡°Not bad, you have not disappointed the Ravenwood family with this small pool of blood!¡±

    The Ravenwood n members choked.

    The pool almost depleted the Ravenwood n¡¯s treasury!

    ¡°Oh, Billy, you should also thank Shepherd!¡± Emperor Greenleafughed again and pointed at Shepherd Ravenwood.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Billy turned to Shepherd and bowed, a hint of curiosity shing in his eyes. He knew that the person in front of him was most likely his grandfather. However, until he found his mother, it was unlikely that he could acknowledge the other party. Moreover, he was not sure about the Ravenwoods¡¯ stance towards the capital.

    As the Young Master of Ether Mountain, Billy¡¯s remaining life would be dedicated to the rise of vale, and anyone who opposed the capital, no matter who they were, would be his target to eliminate. So, he couldn¡¯t just acknowledge his family casually. Of course, this didn¡¯t prevent him from expressing his gratitude.

    Shepherd alsoughed heartily and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, no need to be polite, it¡¯s just a small matter!¡± As he spoke, aplex expression appeared in his eyes. His own grandson was standing in front of him, yet he couldn¡¯t recognize him. The feeling was not pleasant. However, a trace of relief appeared on his face as well. Having such an outstanding grandson was enough to make him proud for a lifetime.

    ¡°Congrattions on the awakening of the Golden Bloodline, the Holy Son!¡± Elder Wood and the others all knelt towards Billy.

    ¡°Congrattions, the Holy Son!¡± The members of the Ravenwood family who had just arrived also knelt.

    ¡°Please rise! I am not your Holy Son, call me Lord Dragon please.¡± Billy raised his hand and walked out of the Bloodline Pool.

    ¡°Billy, are you alright?¡± When Billy reached the shore, Harleen hurriedly stepped forward to greet him.

    Casey, Ivy, and others also gathered around.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy smiled at Harleen and asked, ¡°How many days have I been inside?¡±

    ¡°Three days and three nights!¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°So long?¡± Billy was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect to have stayed inside for such a long time.

    ¡°Did anything happen in these three days?¡± After a brief pause, Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Boss, the young master of the Ravenwood family almost injured Ms Knight, he¡­¡± Before Harleen could respond, Stout interrupted.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Harleen stopped him.

    Billy frowned slightly and looked at Harleen, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor matter!¡± Harleen shook her head and replied, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s already in the past, so don¡¯t worry about it, husband!¡± She obviously didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble for Billy. The Ravenwood family was not an ordinary family, after all. Moreover, they had a certain degree of kinship.

    ¡°Casey, you tell me, what exactly happened?¡± asked Billy seriously.

    ¡°Ms Knight, this is something boss will know sooner orter, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell him now!¡± Casey first looked at Harleen and then briefly described what had happened three days ago to Billy.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite something!¡± Billy squinted his eyes, a coldness emanating from him.

 Chapter 876 The Battle Power After Bloodline Awakening

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s really fine. Don¡¯t go after him.¡± Harleen followed behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Billy replied.

    Speaking as they approached the group, Billy looked at Damian Ravenwood and calmly asked, ¡°Three days ago, it was you who made the move?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Son, it¡¯s already in the past, you¡­¡± Jenson Ravenwood began to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again, I am not your Holy Son, call me Lord Dragon!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jenson was furious, took a deep breath, and continued speaking.

    ¡°Three days ago, you should understand the situation. Damian was only defending the legitimate interests of the Ravenwood family. If you insist on keeping score, then we will continue!¡±

    ¡°You should be at the Ninth Rank Realm, right?¡± Billy ignored Jenson Ravenwood and continued to look at Damian Ravenwood.

    ¡°After my bloodline awakening, I reached the Late Eighth Rank, one level below you. Considering that you acted in the interest of your family, I will give you a chance. As long as you canst one round against me, this matter will be put to rest. How about it?¡±

    As Billy spoke, he revealed his cultivation level to everyone. The three-day bloodline awakening had indeed allowed him to continuously break through two levels. In fact, under normal circumstances, he could have easily stepped into the Ninth Rank Realm, but he intentionally suppressed it. Especially when the final Divine Dragon rushed into his body, he had even caught a glimpse of the Saint realm. However, he was well aware that the path of martial arts required gradual progress. In the long run, a one-time breakthrough would not be a good thing.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you too arrogant?¡± Damian Ravenwood spoke up at this moment. ¡°Are you sure you want to spar with me?¡±

    In fact, he was hoping for such an opportunity. He could use this chance to show everyone that even if Billy awakened the Golden Bloodline, it would be useless. He would still be the strongest genius of the Ravenwood family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the chance to make the first move. Remember, you only have one chance, so you better give it your all!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to him.

    ¡°Heh, quite arrogant!¡± Damian Ravenwood sneered. ¡°Then,e!¡± After speaking, he turned and walked towards an empty space on the side.

    At this moment, the people on both sides, as if they had discussed it beforehand, didn¡¯t try to stop them.

    Emperor Greenleaf and Opal watched the scene with an expression of watching a show, while the Ravenwood family members had simrly little expression. Or perhaps, everyone wanted to see who was stronger between the two.

    ¡°Come at me!¡± Damian Ravenwood shouted, and in an instant, his aura skyrocketed to its peak.

    Soon, the image of a Kylin appeared in the air again, surrounded by thunder. Then, like a living creature, it charged towards Billy. Wherever it passed, strong winds blew and waves of energy surged in the void. This Kylin was several levels stronger in both size and aurapared to when it fought Harleen. It seemed that this time, he was truly going all out, intending to defeat Billy with one move.

    ¡°Is this your full strength?¡± Billy looked at him calmly and spoke. As he spoke, his eyes narrowed slightly, took two steps forward, and without activating any of his hidden cards, he simply raised his hand and swept it out.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Damian Ravenwood¡¯s mouth curled up when he saw Billy¡¯s reaction. However, the next moment, when their attacks collided, his face stiffened.

    Boom! A loud noise resounded, the waves of energy devastated the surroundings, turning everything into t ground in an instant. Damian Ravenwood spurted out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying, crashing heavily a few hundred meters away before slumping to the ground.

    The scene immediately fell into silence, not even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard. The mighty Ravenwood family¡¯s number one genius, a genuine Ninth-rank Sovereign, was casually pped away by Lord Dragon with a single palm. They all found it a bit unbelievable.

    Even Emperor Greenleaf and Shepherd Ravenwood¡¯s faces showed a trace of astonishment. Clearly, they didn¡¯t expect this oue.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Bob eximed, ¡°Boss, this is amazing!¡±

    The expressions on Casey and the others¡¯ faces were filled with unimaginable shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, you can¡¯t be this strong!¡± It took Damian Ravenwood quite some time to climb up from the ground. ¡°Come again, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re this strong!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t ept this result no matter what. He was the pride of the Ravenwood family, how could he be easily pped away with a single palm? It was absolutely impossible! After his words fell, Damian took a few steps forward, his aura rising once again.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t embarrass yourself any further!¡± At this moment, Shepherd Ravenwood walked over.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± Damian began to speak again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon has already spared your life. If it weren¡¯t for the bloodline pool, you would probably be a useless person by now!¡± Shepherd interrupted him. After speaking, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for sparing him!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept the spiritual fruits and medicinal herbs brought by Your Majesty, then consider it as me owing a favor to the Ravenwood family. I will definitely repay it in the future!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to him. After speaking, he slightly bowed to Shepherd and said, ¡°Thank you again, sir. I have other matters to attend to today, so I bid farewell!¡±

    As his words fell, he turned to Emperor Greenleaf and spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s return to the capital city. ording to the schedule, we need to set off for the Pr Domain today!¡±

    Emperor Greenleaf nodded and then turned to Shepherd Ravenwood. ¡°Shepherd, thank you. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Farewell, Your Majesty!¡± Shepherd bowed in response.

    After that, Opal and the others also bid farewell to Shepherd Ravenwood.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, after you meet your mother in the Pr Domain, please apologize to her on my behalf. I owe her for what happened back then!¡± Just as Billy and his group turned around, Shepherd Ravenwood loudly spoke up.

    Upon hearing these words, Billy¡¯s body trembled slightly. Although he had long suspected that his parents were still alive, it was only a spection. But now, hearing Shepherd Ravenwood say this, it meant that there was no doubt about it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± After pausing for a moment, Billy replied and walked away.

    ¡°Father, are we just letting him leave like this?¡± Jenson looked at Shepherd and spoke.

    ¡°What else can we do? Force him to stay?¡± Shepherd nced at him. After speaking, he turned to Ferdinand and spoke with an unquestionable tone. ¡°You are already the family head, yet you still have such narrow-mindedness, just like them,cking foresight! Do you know that you almost brought a great cmity upon the Ravenwood family?¡±

    ¡°Father, you are right. I have been narrow-minded!¡± Ferdinand took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, we had already made a mistake once. This time, we cannot afford to make another one!¡± Shepherd Ravenwood had a pensive expression as he gazed ahead and spoke in a faint voice.

 Chapter 877 A New Journey

    ¡°Ferdinand, contact Urban Woolery in a few days,¡± Shepherd said, looking at Ferdinand after some thought. ¡°Tell him that we¡¯re willing to send twenty Sixth-rank Sovereigns to the Pr Domain!¡±

    Gasps filled the air as Ferdinand and his brothers took in the magnitude of the task. Sending twenty Sixth-rank Sovereigns was no small matter, even for the wealthy Ravenwood n.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Ferdinand hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Do as I say!¡± Shepherd interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ferdinand didn¡¯t argue any further.

    ¡°Also, have the Grand Elder and Elder Wood take care of matters at home. They should secretly enter the Pr Domain in due time to ensure the safety of the Holy Son.¡± Shepherd continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ferdinand nodded solemnly after a brief moment of surprise. He could already guess his father¡¯s intention. They were binding the Ravenwood n tightly to Ether Mountain and the capital city. He didn¡¯t know if this was the right decision, but since it was his father¡¯s order, he would obey unconditionally. As for the final oue, they would leave it to fate.

    Twenty minutester, Billy and his group boarded two helicopters headed toward the capital city. Emperor Greenleaf specifically invited Opal and Billy to ride with him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are Billy¡¯s parents and grandfather really in the Pr Domain?¡± Harleen asked Emperor Greenleaf as they sat inside the helicopter.

    ¡°They are,¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded decisively.

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t theye back to see us?¡± Harleen took a deep breath and continued her questioning.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s better for them to tell you personally when you¡¯re in the Pr Domain,¡± Emperor Greenleaf responded after some thought.

    ¡°Are they doing well?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all fine.¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded in reassurance. ¡°They devoted their entire lives to this country, sacrificing everything. They deserve the respect of millions of citizens in vale.¡±

    Billy nodded, his gaze focused ahead.

    ¡°Billy, be cautious when you¡¯re in the Pr Domain,¡± Emperor Greenleaf paused before changing the topic. ¡°It¡¯s much moreplex than what we currently understand.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Your Majesty.¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, so many countries have sent people to the Pr Domain. Is it really just for the natural resources?¡± Harleen continued her questioning.

    ¡°That is indeed one of the reasons! There are rumors that beneath that frozen continent, we might find the origin of human civilization!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ does it mean?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback, and Billy was equally confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to fullyprehend it now if I exin it in detail. You¡¯ll understand it as you experience it in the Pr Domain.¡± Opal interjected. ¡°Just remember, whoever controls the Pr Domain controls the world. The fate of the world¡¯s bnce hinges on the Pr Domain. It must be taken seriously!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Billy,¡± Soon, Emperor Greenleaf spoke with a meaningful expression. ¡°vale has had a base in the Pr Domain for many years. The first group sent there has been living there for decades. Many people have gotten married and had children, with two or three generations living there. And they¡¯ve basically rooted themselves there. In addition, the distance between the Pr Domain and the capital city is too far, some people don¡¯t have a deep attachment to the capital city.¡± At this point, Emperor Greenleaf paused briefly before adding, ¡°You are the Lord Dragon personally appointed by us. Many times, you can represent us directly! So, when you go to the Pr Domain, don¡¯t feel too restrained in your actions. Just follow your own instincts!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly after hearing these words.

    Both of them were smart individuals, and some things didn¡¯t need to be said directly. They understood each other¡¯s meaning. He was just slightly surprised by this revtion.

    ¡°Besides, when you get there, privately investigate something for me!¡± Emperor Greenleaf continued.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°In mid-March, a team of four hundred people from vale was ambushed while on a mission. Not a single one of them survived!¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s tone slightly darkened. ¡°This is the most severe loss in nonbat situations in the past few decades. Nearly a hundred of them were Sixth-rank Sovereign Martial Artists!¡±

    Billy frowned. ¡°Who did it?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know!¡± Emperor Greenleaf shook his head. ¡°Even until today, we haven¡¯t figured out who was responsible. It shouldn¡¯t be simple!¡±

    ¡°Some special teams from the Pr Domain keep their routes and destinations ssified every time they go on a mission. If it¡¯s not a coincidence, then someone leaked information about their group.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy furrowed his brow again.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, everyone returned to the capital city. Billy first took everyone to the Lord Dragon¡¯s Mansion and the SHADOW base to quickly pack up before heading to the War Departmentpound. The journey from the capital city to the Pr Domain was long. First, they had to take a helicopter from the War Departmentpound to the Northern Border, and then transfer to a military ne at the Southern Border.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    Everyone arrived at the War Departmentpound, where Cole Wilson and several high-ranking officials from the War Department weed them.

    ¡°General Wilson!¡± Billy and the others greeted Cole Wilson simultaneously.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard!¡± Cole Wilson then smiled at Casey and the others.

    ¡°General Wilson, how is Donald doing?¡± Billy asked as he walked and spoke.

    ¡°Haha, thanks for your concern, Lord Dragon. I¡¯ve already recovered.¡± Before Cole Wilson could respond, Donald quickly walked over from the side.

    ¡°Congrattions, Donald!¡± Billy released his spiritual power to roughly examine Donald¡¯s body and saw that he was indeed fine, which put his mind at ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I probably wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive this time!¡± Donald continued to respond.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Donald!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    After the conversation, the group arrived at the helipad on the west side of the War Departmentpound. From a distance, Billy and the others saw Emperor Greenleaf and the Prime Minister standing there with a group of ministers and cab members. Opal was also standing by their side.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Billy walked over quickly and greeted them.

    ¡°Billy, you just came back and now you have to leave again. You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Emperor Greenleaf had a loving expression on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy smiled and responded. After that, he turned to Urban Woolery and asked, ¡°Minister Woolery, have representatives from Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect reported to you?¡±

    Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect had beenpletely subdued in City L, and they had promised to send people to the capital city.

    ¡°I was just about to discuss this with you.¡± Urban nodded and replied, his expression slightly solemn. ¡°The two major sects have sent a total of seventy to eighty people. Two days ago, under the leadership of Minister Charles Sanchez, they set off. Last night, I received a call from Minister Sanchez. They have already arrived in the Pr City and nned to take a ship to the Pr Domain today. However, I¡¯ve been trying to contact Minister Sanchez since this morning, but I haven¡¯t been able to reach him!¡±

 Chapter 878 Chaos in the City

    The Pr City, as mentioned by the Prime Minister, was the closest non-pr city to the Pr Domain. Most people from various countries who wanted to go to the Pr Domain had to firste to the Pr City and then transfer to a ship to reach their destination.

    Because of this, the Pr City was a melting pot of people from all walks of life. The entire city was a chaotic mix of different cultures and backgrounds. It was rumored that many people who intended to go to the Pr Domain encountered trouble in the Pr City and never had the chance to board the ship.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Bob paused for a moment. ¡°What about the others? Can¡¯t you contact them either?¡±

    ¡°Including Minister Sanchez, there were a total of five people leading the team. None of them can be reached on their phones.¡± Urban Woolery shook his head in response.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, could it be that the people from Yin Yang Shrine Sect rebelled?¡± asked Soul Chaser.

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely!¡± Urban shook his head. ¡°If they wanted to rebel, they wouldn¡¯t wait until they reached the Pr City. Besides, if they really didn¡¯t want to go, there would be no need for them toe to the capital city in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Minister Woolery, do you have the contact information for the members of Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect?¡± asked Ivy.

    ¡°The elders from both sects left us their contact information, but we can¡¯t reach them either.¡± Urban shook his head again.

    ¡°Minister Woolery, are you suspecting that something happened to them in the Pr City?¡± asked Judge.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Urban nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Do you know where Minister Sanchez and the others were staying in the Pr City?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Urban nodded again. ¡°When our team goes to the Pr City, they always stay at a hotel called Jade Pce Hotel.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go there first to find out more and then give you a call, Minister Woolery.¡±

    ¡°Good! Thank you for your hard work, Lord Dragon!¡± Urban nodded in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty!¡± Billy responded once again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s about time. Shall we depart?¡± reminded Otis Hum.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and bid farewell to Emperor Greenleaf and the others.

    ¡°Billy, when you and your fellows arrive in the Pr Domain, be careful and prioritize your safety!¡± Emperor Greenleaf spoke loudly.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty!¡± Billy nodded in response.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen, you two go ahead. After I finish handling matters in the Ancient Martial Arts World, I¡¯lle and meet you there.¡± Opal spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± Billy and Harleen nodded simultaneously.

    Ten minutester, they flew to the Northern Border Army Camp in a helicopter. After several transfers from the capital city to the Pr City, the group arrived in the Pr City in thete evening of the second day.

    Upon entering the city, they looked around. The buildings in the entire city were in Western style, and although the roads were wide, they were slightly dirty and chaotic. The traffic was also a mess. People of various races and skin colors could be seen on the streets, with diverse appearances. Most of them were martial artists, including some Sovereign martial artists.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, should we go directly to the hotel?¡± Otis Hum looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Otis Hum responded, leading the group towards the east side of the city.

    Despite traveling on foot, the group, all of whom were at the Sovereign Realm cultivation level, moved at a swift pace, much faster than the cars stuck in the streets. In the Pr City, it was not umon to see martial artists traveling on foot, so the group didn¡¯t attract too much attention.

    After about half an hour, they arrived at the entrance of a hotel that looked decent in all aspects.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this is Jade Pce Hotel.¡± Otis Hum said, leading the group into the hotel lobby.

    ¡°Wee to Jade Pce Hotel!¡± a man who looked like the lobby manager greeted them with a smile. Approaching the group, he nced at them briefly before speaking again, ¡°You must e from vale, right?¡±

    ¡°You have sharp eyes. How did you know we are from vale?¡± Azure Dragon asked. As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes slightly. He sensed the martial art aura of a War God-Emperor realm from the man.

    A hotel lobby manager who was actually a War God-Emperor martial artist. This Pr City truly lived up to its reputation.

    ¡°Young man. It¡¯s my job, and if I don¡¯t have this level of insight, I wouldn¡¯t bepetent.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Among the Eastern faces who frequently stay in our hotel, it¡¯s none other than the people from vale who possess such cultivation at a young age.¡±

    ¡°Do you know our cultivation levels?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man shook his head straightforwardly. ¡°But if my guess is correct, you should all be at the Sovereign Realm or above, right?¡± He was at the War God-Emperor realm himself, yet he couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuation of aura from the group, so he guessed that they were at the Sovereign realm or higher.

    ¡°There have been quite a few people from your country sent to the Pr Domain recently!¡± the man continued after a brief pause. ¡°Just a few days ago, another group was sent, and now you¡¯vee. Truly worthy of the awakened Eastern lions. Admirable!¡±

    ¡°You know about the previous group of people from vale?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The man nodded. ¡°I also received them.¡±

    ¡°When did they check out and leave?¡± Bob spoke up.

    ¡°They checked out and left two days ago early in the morning because they had to catch the first ferry.¡±

    ¡°Did anything special happen the night they stayed here?¡± Casey asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Something special?¡± The man paused for a moment. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything. Why?¡±

    ¡°Has anything unusual happened in Pr City recently?¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°Unusual incidents in Pr City?¡± The man fell into another moment of bewilderment. ¡°Not really, it¡¯s pretty much the same every day¡­¡± Halfway through, he seemed to remember something. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± White Tiger pressed.

    ¡°Due to its unique geographical location, Pr City attracts martial arts powerhouses from all over the world, so conflicts often ur,¡± the man continued after a brief pause. ¡°Moreover, Pr City already has seven or eight influential organizations, and shes between these organizations happen frequently. So, in Pr City, it¡¯s normal to have people go missing or be killed every day. However, in the past month or so, the situation has be more serious than before, with a significantly higher number of missing and killed individuals.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± White Tiger continued asking.

    ¡°A little over a month ago, a force called Last Blood Sect suddenly rose to power and quickly assimted three or four other forces within a month. The way they¡¯re going, seems like they¡¯re aiming to unify all the forces in Pr City!¡± The man continued his exnation.

    ¡°Is there someone supporting them from behind?¡± White Tiger continued asking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± the man shook his head before adding, ¡°Also, from what I know, the recent increase in missing and killed individuals mostly consists of Eastern faces.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Billy furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Where is the headquarters of Last Blood Sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the eastern outskirts of the city, about a few tens of minutes¡¯ drive from here.¡± The man responded. As he said that, he seemed to have a reaction and looked at Billy with astonishment.

    ¡°Could it be that the dozens of vale people from a few days ago have all gone missi¡­?¡±

    Boom!

    Before the man¡¯s words could fully register, the revolving door at the entrance of the lobby was shattered by a powerful palm strike. Then, a group of people walked in, each one fierce and formidable, emanating a powerful aura.

 Chapter 879 The Reckless Last Blood Sect

    Leading the group was a middle-aged Western man in his forties or fifties, with a sturdy build and formidable strength, at the cultivation level of a Fifth-rank Sovereign. The lobby manager¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the man in the lead. ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°You know him? Who¡¯s he?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°He is one of the leaders of Last Blood Sect, the one I mentioned earlier!¡± the lobby manager quickly walked up to them and said.

    ¡°Lord Adler, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Before the words could fully leave his mouth, the man in the lead struck out with a palm, sending the lobby manager flying backwards, crashing to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Alder, what happened?¡± The lobby manager struggled to get up from the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re mostly amodating Eastern guests in your hotel, right? Gather everyone in the lobby immediately!¡± the man named Lord Alder spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Lord Alder, the people staying here are all our hotel¡¯s guests. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to do this¡­¡± the lobby manager tried to reason.

    ¡°You know nothing and talk too much!¡± Another powerful martial artist from Last Blood Sect stepped forward. With a flick of his wrist, he was about to sh the lobby manager with his de. Clearly, they had no intention of sparing the lobby manager¡¯s life.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± The lobby manager cried out, intending to dodge, but it was already toote.

    Just as the de was about to strike, Azure Dragon raised his hand and effortlessly dissipated the attack.

    The man took a couple of steps back, surprise crossing his face.

    ¡°Th-Thank you for saving my life!¡± The lobby manager looked gratefully at Azure Dragon.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting, daring to meddle in our affairs. Where are you all from?¡± Lord Alder swept a nce at Billy and the others. ¡°Which country are you from?¡±

    ¡°Did you capture the people from vale a couple of days ago?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re from vale. Perfect!¡± Lord Alder sneered and then waved his hand. ¡°Take them all away!¡±

    The group behind him immediately moved, surrounding Billy and the others in the middle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time!¡± Billy looked at Lord Alder and said calmly. ¡°Did you capture them?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you must be their leader, right?¡± Lord Alder ignored Billy¡¯s question.

    ¡°Casey, finish him!¡± Billy¡¯s tone became serious.

    Casey wasted no time, flipping his wrist, and his battle de unleashed a cold arc of killing intent, aiming straight for Lord Alder.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Alder¡¯s brow furrowed, and his aura instantly surged. He raised his hand and blocked the attack with a palm strike.

    However, since Casey had decided to take his life, he wouldn¡¯t give him any chance. After tearing through his defense, the de¡¯s edge passed right through his chest. Alder opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. His body fell apart in two, blood and flesh sttering on the ground.

    The whole hall fell into silence, with a pin drop heard. The lobby manager took a deep breath, his face filled with astonishment. The one who got killed was none other than one of the leaders of the most influential organization in the city, Last Blood Sect.

    ¡°Lord Alder!¡±

    At the next moment, the others shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°You killed him?! I will tear you into pieces!¡± The man who spoke before yelled angrily. ¡°Everyone attack, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± The people surrounding them shouted in unison andunched their attacks.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Spare his life, but kill everyone else!¡± Billy raised his hand and pointed at the man giving orders, calmly giving hismand.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and the others replied in unison and rushed forward.

    In the next moment, the entire hall descended into a fierce battle. They called it a battle, but it was actually a one-sided ughter. Although there were some martial artists in their group who had reached the Sovereign Realm, they were all at the early stages and no match for Azure Dragon and the others. Without exception, they were all killed one by one. In less than two minutes, except for the man designated by Billy, everyone else had met their demise. There was no mercy for such scum; they killed as many as they could.

    The remaining man didn¡¯t fare any better. One of his arms had already been severed by Casey, blood spurting out as hey on the ground, howling in pain.

    Witnessing this scene, both the hotel staff and the onlookers gasped in unison, their faces filled with shock. They couldn¡¯t believe forty to fifty people were all killed within such a short time.

    This was too brutal!

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to kill the people of Last Blood Sect, you¡­ you¡¯re dead.¡± The man slightly recovered and gritted his teeth. As he spoke, his eyes showed a strong sense of panic. He had always considered himself a ruthless person, even in this chaotic city, he could be considered a top figure. But now, he realized what it meant to be ruthless. Compared to Billy and his people, he felt like an ignorant frog at the bottom of a well.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Billy walked up to the man and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Did you capture our people from vale, on behalf of Last Blood Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ If you have the guts, kill me. If you want to ask questions from my mouth¡­¡± The man spat out a mouthful of blood and spoke with difficulty.

    Before he finished speaking, Azure Fang¡¯s wrist turned continuously, leaving dozens of deep wounds on him, turning him into a bloody mess.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in agony, rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Not talking?¡± Azure Fang raised his curved de, ready to strike again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk.¡± The man¡¯s soul trembled. After taking a moment to catch his breath, he spoke with difficulty, ¡°Our deputy sect leader did indeed lead a team to capture your people from vale¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did you take them?¡± asked Azure Fang.

    ¡°They were taken to our headquarters¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you capture them?¡± asked Casey.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y tough!¡± Azure Fang said, and a de shed down.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed again, ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ It was personally ordered by the sect leader to the deputy sect leader¡­¡±

    ¡°How are our people doing now?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Some of them were killed that morning, and the rest were taken to our dungeon, so I don¡¯t know their current situation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for death!¡± Casey frowned, raised his hand, and struck down with his de. Immediately, a head rolled away, blood sttering everywhere.

    ¡°Do you have a map of the city?¡± Billy walked up to the lobby manager.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The lobby manager paused for a moment and walked to the front desk to retrieve a map.

    ¡°Where is Last Blood Sect?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± The lobby manager circled an area on the map with a pen. After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t n on going to Last Blood Sect headquarters like this, do you?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°The leader of Last Blood Sect is unfathomably powerful, at least a Ninth-rank Sovereign. If you go like this¡­¡± The lobby manager kindly reminded.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy took the map and added, ¡°Remember to reserve a few dozen rooms for us. We¡¯lle back to stay tonight.¡± With those words, he walked quickly towards the door, followed closely by Casey and the others.

 Chapter 880 Bloodbath at Last Blood Sect

    After about half an hour, the group arrived at the entrance of Last Blood Sect¡¯s headquarters. The estate covered an area of three to four hundred thousand square meters, with several dozen Western-style buildings of different architectural styles. Not far from the entrance was an old-fashioned castle.

    ¡°Who are you people¡­?¡±

    Four men at the entrance of the estate looked at Billy and his group and spoke loudly. Before they could even finish their words, Azure Fang raised his hand, and a cold arc of light swept out, knocking all four men down before they could react. Then, White Tiger raised his hand and sent a palm strike that shattered the gates of the estate into pieces.

    Just as the group reached thewn in front of the ancient pce, they heard the sound of footstepsing from all directions. Soon, two to three thousand disciples of Last Blood Sect rushed towards them from different directions, with a fierce and sinister aura.

    ¡°Who are you people? Are you tired of living?¡± A man with a wolf-tooth club in his hands shouted angrily.

    ¡°Where did vale¡¯s captives go, the ones your deputy head captured the day before yesterday?¡± White Tiger asked loudly.

    The man was slightly stunned. ¡°You guys are from vale?¡±

    ¡°You better answer my question directly!¡± White Tiger spoke again.

    ¡°You fools, you people from vale don¡¯t know any better, daring toe here and act recklessly¡­¡±

    The man responded in a loud voice. However, before he could finish his sentence, White Tiger raised his hand and shed with his knife.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± The man raised his wolf-tooth club and blocked the knife with a burst of strength.

    After the de passed, the wolf-tooth club was directly cut in half. The momentum of the knife did not diminish, and it pierced through the man¡¯s chest. The next moment, the man fell straight to the ground, twitched a few times, and then became motionless.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Another man shouted angrily. ¡°You want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± Then he raised his hand and waved. ¡°Kill!¡±

    In an instant, two to three thousand peopleunched their attack and charged towards Billy and the others.

    ¡°Those who voluntarily cripple their cultivation can live, otherwise, die!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison and rushed towards the surrounding enemies.

    Immediately, the estate turned into a small battlefield, filled with fighting and chaos. Meanwhile, Billy stepped towards the ancient pce. He had already investigated the cultivation of the two to three thousand people on the scene. The strongest among them were only two Fourth-rank Sovereigns, who were not even enough to pose a threat to Casey and the others. So, he didn¡¯t have much to worry about.

    As he walked towards the ancient pce, many people from the enemy side wanted to attack him, but as they approached, they were frightened by the oppressive aura emanating from him, their faces turned pale, and they quickly backed away.

    ¡°The leader of Last Blood Sect,e out and see me within a minute, otherwise, your sect will disappear from the city as of today!¡± Billy arrived in front of the ancient pce. As soon as he finished speaking, his wrist continued to rotate, and several blood-red de lights shed out like lightning. The ancient pce copsed with a loud crash, and dust filled the air.

    ¡°You damn bastard, give your life to me!¡±

    Just then, an angry roar came from the front. Whoosh! At the same time, an incredibly sharp de light swept towards Billy with the force of thunder. From the opponent¡¯s aura, it could be seen that his cultivation was not weak, at the Seventh-rank Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he countered with a backhanded strike.

    After the blood-red de shed against the opponent¡¯s attack, it sliced his big sword in half, along with his arm, which fell to the ground. The man grunted and took several steps back, his breath ragged and his face pale.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll only ask once!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Where are the people from vale captured by you two days ago?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better think about how you¡¯ll survive here first!¡± The man halted the bleeding stump of his arm and spoke angrily. ¡°You people from vale¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the blood-red de had already reached him, and in an instant, his head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d only ask once!¡± Billy nced at the headless corpse and continued walking deeper into the estate.

    ¡°How dare you kill our deputy leader? You have nerves of steel. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer a fate worse than death!¡±

    After a short while, an angry voice echoed through the estate. Meanwhile, an overwhelming aura surged from deep within the estate, instantly enveloping the surrounding space. Following that, around twenty figures swiftly approached, with an elderly white man in his sixties leading the way. Billy could sense the aura of a Ninth-rank Sovereign from the man, most likely the head of Last Blood Sect. Among the others behind him, there was another elderly man at the Eighth-rank realm, while the rest were all at the Mid-rank Sovereign level.

    ¡°Are you the leader?¡± Billy looked at the elderly man and spoke calmly. ¡°Where are those people from vale?¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± The other Eighth-rank elder shouted angrily. ¡°You ignorant kid, daring to cause trouble here. You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re also a deputy leader?¡± Billy turned to him. ¡°You must be the one who kidnapped them, right?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Among the group of people who came from Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, the highest cultivation level belonged to the two Protectors from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect, both at the Seventh-rank Sovereign Realm. To capture them, one would need a cultivation level of at least the Eighth-rank or higher, which clearly described the man in front of them.

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± The man sneered.

    ¡°How many of my people from vale have you killed?¡± Billy continued speaking.

    ¡°What, you want to avenge them?¡± The man sneered again. ¡°You should think about how you¡¯ll survive first!¡±

    ¡°Sorry to inform you, unless you kill yourself, you¡¯ll definitely suffer today!¡± After finishing his words, Billy looked at the head elder once again. ¡°Here¡¯s yourst chance. Release the people and exin why you targeted vale, and I might consider letting you live!¡±

    ¡°How ignorant!¡± The elder coldly replied. Then, he looked at the middle-aged man beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Take your men and go to the front yard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The middle-aged man nodded vigorously and waved to the ten-plus people behind him. ¡°Follow me!¡±

    ¡°Without my permission, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± The deputy head of Last Blood Sect roared in anger and charged at Billy like a fierce beast.

    Two violent palm forces whistled out, their momentum overwhelming.

    ¡°Go!¡± the middle-aged man spoke again and led the ten-plus people to rush from the side.

    ¡°I said, without my consent, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere!¡± While speaking, Billy casually raised his hand. With a swift motion, his de intercepted the attack of the deputy head, and then he quickly dodged to the side. As he moved, a curved de force swept out, swiftly shing toward the middle-aged man and the ten-plus people.

    ¡°Dodge!¡± The head of Last Blood Sect shouted loudly at this moment. While shouting, he took two steps forward, and two powerful fist forces, like high-pressure shockwaves, roared towards Billy.

 Chapter 881 We Are Part of Glavale

    However, clearly caught off guard, his movements were a beat too slow. After the blood-red de shed by, eight or nine heads simultaneously flew into the air. Including the middle-aged man, the eight or nine people ran a couple more steps due to inertia and then fell to the ground, lifeless. The remaining few, witnessing this scene, trembled in fear, frozen in ce for a long time without daring to move. Later, the punches unleashed by the head of Last Blood Sect were easily blocked by a palm wind sent out by Billy.

    ¡°Everyone, attack him together and kill him!¡±

    In the next moment, the head of Last Blood Sect roared.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The deputy head and the few others responded simultaneously, took a deep breath, and charged towards Billy.

    Whoosh!

    The head of Last Blood Sectunched the first attack, his aura exploding at the same time. Then, he unleashed his strongest move, throwing a punch that created a hurricane-like gust of wind in the surroundings. The others didn¡¯t stand idle either, activating their twelvefold power and joining the fray. For a moment, the oppressive aura in the air reached its peak, suffocating anyone in its presence.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± Faced with the full force attacks from the group, Billy stood motionless, seemingly not intending to make a move at all. However, just as the enemy¡¯s assault reached its peak, an invisible ripple resonated from between Billy¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In the next moment, aside from the two heads of the sect, the rest of the people, including the deputy head, let out a miserable scream and fell to the ground. Subsequently, after struggling for a while on the ground, they all went still. The appearance of their deaths was simr. Veins bulged on their foreheads, their eyes widened like ping-pong balls, their expressions contorted and grimacing. In a certain sense, the moment their spiritual power was destroyed was ten times more agonizing than being beheaded with a single sh.

    Since awakening his golden bloodline, Billy¡¯s spiritual power had skyrocketed. Not to mention these people, even a genuine Saint Realm martial artist might not be able to evade his spiritual attacks. Just as these people fell, Billy wielded his crazy de and sent out a de force shing towards the deputy head. Although his spiritual power wasn¡¯t directly destroyed, the deputy head still felt extremely ufortable and hadn¡¯t fully regained his senses. After the de force passed, both of the deputy head¡¯s legs were severed at the knees, causing him to fall to the ground immediately, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The intense pain finally brought him back to his senses, and he let out a hysterical scream.

    ¡°You damn bastard!¡± By now, the head of Last Blood Sect had fully regained his senses, and upon witnessing the scene in front of him, he roared again. While shouting, a trace of fear involuntarily shed in his eyes. In just the blink of an eye, everyone around him had fallen, this kind ofbat power wasparable to that of a Saint-realm martial artist. Without thinking too much, he took a deep breath and swiftly darted to the side. He was well aware that with the disyedbat power of Billy, it would probably be a matter of raising his hand to deal with him.

    If he didn¡¯t run now, staying behind would only mean certain death.

    ¡°You think you can run?¡±  Billy¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    Simultaneously, the blood-red de shed once again. The head of Last Blood Sect felt the dangering from behind and quickly raised his hand to block the attack with a powerful gust of wind.

    Boom! Although he blocked the de, the strong impact sent him flying for three or four hundred meters, crashing to the ground and spewing a mouthful of blood. He was seriously injured. And to his despair, just as he was getting up from the ground, nning to escape again, Billy¡¯s figure was already a hundred meters away from him. The terrifying aura locked him firmly, and he knew very well that if he made any more movements, he would definitely be killed with a single sh.

    ¡°Do you know why I spared your life?¡± Billy spoke lightly, clearly not using his full strength with that previous attack.

    ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The head of Last Blood Sect took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°All of them are locked in the dungeon of that castle over there.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and pointed to a castle several hundred meters away.

    ¡°Bob, Stout, Judge!¡± Billy turned his head and shouted loudly in the direction of the front yard, his voice echoing through the air.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± In no time, the figures of Bob and the other two appeared.

    ¡°They¡¯re in the dungeon of that castle!¡± Billy raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the castle.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The three of them nodded in response and quickly dashed towards the castle.

    ¡°If you want to stay alive, you better stay put!¡± Billy continued, looking at the head of Last Blood Sect.

    Meanwhile, the battle in the front yard was nearing its end. Out of the two or three thousand people on the other side, almost half of them had fallen in just a short amount of time, either dead or severely injured. The remaining thousand or so people were already frightened by Casey and the others¡¯ strength. Now, seeing that even the sect leader and the deputy sect leader were no match, they lost all will to fight. Some of them threw away their weapons and tried to flee towards the entrance of the estate, but without exception, they were all killed before reaching the gate. The rest of them knelt and begged for mercy, willingly crippling their cultivation to save their lives.

    ¡°Billy,¡±

    In no time, Harleen and the others hurriedly arrived in front of Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and nced at everyone, seeing that they were all rtively unharmed.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what about Mr Sanchez and the others?¡± Otis Hum looked at Billy and asked.

    Before Billy could respond, the sound of footsteps came from the direction of the castle. Bob and the others led a group of vale members running over.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± The crowd came to a stop not far from Billy and bowed, ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for saving our lives!¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± The crowd shouted again, gratitude evident on their faces. Everyone knew that if it weren¡¯t for Billy, they would have never seen the Pr Domain and would have met their end.

    The elders of Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect had aplex expression on their faces. They never expected that one day, their lives would be saved by Lord Dragon.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this is Mr Sanchez,¡± Otis Hum said, pointing to one of the sixty-year-old men.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, thank you again for saving our lives!¡± Sanchez bowed respectfully.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No need for formalities, Mr Sanchez. You all have worked hard!¡± Billy replied, raising his hand. After speaking, he turned to the elders of the two sects and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Everyone, we meet again! I know that none of you willingly left the country, you were all forced by me, and you must hold great resentment towards me! However, I want to make it clear that whatever hatred you have for me will be dealt with when we return home! Now that we are here, we are one entity, representing vale! I do not want to see any internal conflicts among people from vale after leaving the country! Otherwise, no matter who it is, there will be no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Lord Dragon. Now that we are here, the past is behind us!¡± An elder from Wind & Cloud Holy Sect stepped forward. ¡°We will not forget that we are part of vale. We came here for vale, not for stirring up internal conflicts! If one day we die in the Pr Domain, please tell our families that we died for our country!¡±

    These words were spoken with great passion. From his expression and eyes, it was clear that it came from the heart.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Lord Dragon. We will always remember that we are part of vale!¡± The others shouted in unison upon hearing this.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy responded loudly. ¡°If we are fortunate enough to survive until the day of triumph, I will host a feast in the capital to celebrate with all of you!¡±

 Chapter 882 The Life-saving Ace

    ¡°Mr Sanchez, how many people were killed this time?¡± Billy turned to Charles Sanchez and asked.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I regret to inform you that a total of eight of ourpatriots were killed in the conflict two days ago.¡± Sanchez responded with a heavy tone.

    A coldness emanated from Billy as he walked towards Last Blood Sect Master. As he approached, he pointed at the vice sect master not far away and spoke, ¡°Mr Sanchez, it must have been him who made the move. He¡¯s in your hands now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Sanchez nodded and led a few men to approach the vice sect master.

    Soon, another wave of hysterical screams echoed. At the same time, Billy arrived in front of the leader of Last Blood Sect. Swiftly, he flicked his wrist, and three silver needles flew out. The sect master¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and he attempted to dodge, but in his current state, it was evident that hecked the strength. In the next moment, the three silver needles pierced into him, sealing his cultivation.

    The head of Last Blood Sect furrowed his brows, a hint of panic shing across his face.

    ¡°Alright, can we talk now?¡± Billy looked at him calmly and spoke.

    ¡°W-What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Why did you target vale? What was the purpose of capturing them? You better not have any illusions. Now, you don¡¯t even have the right tomit suicide!¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°I-It was Ode who ordered me to do this¡­¡± the sect master knew that it was pointless to persist any longer.

    ¡°Who is Ode?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°He is the Deputy Commander of Northfortia stationed in the Pr Domain.¡± The Last Blood Sect Master swallowed and continued, ¡°A month ago, he came to the Pr City and asked our Bloodthirsty Sect to keep an eye out for people from the Eastern countries. Besides those few countries he mentioned, he wanted me to intercept all the people from other countries as they headed for the Pr Domain. As long as we aplished this, he promised to send people to assist us in annexing the other forces in the Pr City.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Northfortia¡¯s people are truly everywhere!¡± Azure Dragon cursed.

    ¡°Where did he ask you to send these captured people?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about that!¡± the sect master shook his head slightly. ¡°After we captured them, he would arrange for people toe and take them away. If I had to guess, they would probably be taken to the Pr Domain. As for the purpose of taking them there, I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Cut him down!¡± After listening, Billy waved his hand. Since they knew it was the work of Northfortia, there was nothing surprising about it, and there was no need to get angry. The Pr Domain would be the main battlefield between vale and Northfortia, and sooner orter, they would settle this score!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon responded, his wrist flicked, and he raised his hand, ready to strike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I have something to give you¡­¡± the sect leader shouted desperately.

    ¡°What is it? Can it buy your life?¡± Azure Dragon asked, his aura subsiding.

    ¡°I¡­ I know of a very special ce in the Pr Domain. If you spare me, I¡¯ll give you the map¡­¡± ¡°What kind of special ce?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    ¡°That ce is buried deep beneath the thick ice and snow, an ancient relic. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, there must be a plethora of treasures inside!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Do you think we¡¯re kids?¡± Azure Dragon questioned coldly. ¡°Since you already have the map of that ce, would you leave any treasures for others?¡± After speaking, he raised his battle sword, ready to strike.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± the sect master shouted again. ¡°I did go to that ce, but it¡¯s guarded by ferocious beasts. I couldn¡¯t even get in. The followers I brought with me all died at the hands of those beasts, including five early-stage Sovereign Realm martial artists.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling fairy tales! The more you say, the more ridiculous it sounds!¡± Judge yelled. ¡°What kind of beast can kill five early-stage Sovereigns?¡±

    Not only him, but everyone except Billy, Casey, and a few siblings from Ether Mountain looked at each other with disbelief. ording tomon sense, even the fiercest wild beasts wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against ate-stage War God-Emperor, let alone a Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Even I could only fight it to a draw. No one can do anything to each other!¡±

    ¡°You must be really bored with your life, lying here!¡± Azure Dragon raised his sword again.

    ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± Ivy stopped him. ¡°What he said may not necessarily be false!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, human footsteps had never set foot in the Pr Domain. In that world of ice and snow, anything is possible!¡± Ivy continued. ¡°Furthermore, not just in the Pr Domain, even in Ether Mountain, there are mythical beasts that can rival early-stage Sovereigns!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Judge and the others eximed.

    ¡°Is that true, Ivy?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Bob nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Well then!¡± ck Tortoise smacked his lips. ¡°I really am ignorant!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°You continue!¡± Casey looked at the sect master and said.

    ¡°Besides the ferocious beast, there is a powerful aura emanating from inside that relic. In my estimation, even early-stage Sovereign Realm martial artists would probably not be able to withstand that aura if they entered the relic.¡±

    ¡°How do I believe that what you¡¯re saying is true?¡± asked Azure Dragon again.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡­ I was nning to gather a fewte-stage Sovereign Realm experts to confront that beast!¡±

    ¡°The map, where is it?¡± Azure Dragon reached out and asked.

    ¡°If you¡­ if you promise to spare my life, I will give you the map.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have the right to negotiate with us?¡± Azure Dragon squinted his eyes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t spare me, I¡­ I would rather die than give you the map.¡± The sect master said while subconsciously touching his waist.

    ¡°Behead him!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Please spare me¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Azure Dragon beheaded him, and his head soared into the sky.

    ¡°The map should be on him, search him!¡± Billy continued, noticing his previous reaction.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon started searching. Sure enough, after a while, they found a hand-drawn map.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s real!¡± Azure Dragon handed the map to Billy.

    ¡°Put it away for now. If we have the chance, we can go and take a look at that ce.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 883 A Gang of Thugs

    The next morning, everyone boarded a luxurious cruise ship bound for the Pr Domain from Pr City. There were several ships departing from Pr City to the Pr Domain every day, each with different stops along the way, resulting in varying travel times.

    The Pr Domain were divided into five major domains ¨C North, East, South, West, and Central. vale¡¯s headquarters in the Pr Domain were located in the East Domain.

    Under normal circumstances, it took about a day and a half to reach the East Domain from Pr City. Shortly after the cruise ship set sail, Billy and his group of friends gathered on the deck for a chat.

    The weather on this side of Pr City was already simr to that of the Pr Domain, with temperatures consistently low throughout the year. However, for martial artists above the Sovereign Realm, the temperature was of little concern. They couldfortably wear just a thinyer of clothing without any difort.

    ¡°Harleen, look! The scenery here is so beautiful!¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Departing from Pr City, they first had to pass through a strait with stunning scenery on both sides. Combined with the unique cloud formations in the clear sky, it felt like walking through a painting.

    ¡°It truly is beautiful!¡± Harleen nodded in agreement.

    ¡°The scenery over there is even more breathtaking. Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Felicia pointed towards the stern of the ship.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Harleen turned to Billy and said, ¡°Honey, Felicia, Ivy, and I will go to the stern to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    Harleen and the other beauties made their way to the stern of the ship. Meanwhile, Soul Chaser turned to Otis Hum and asked, ¡°Elder Hum, why doesn¡¯t vale have its own ships in Pr City? Wouldn¡¯t that make travel more convenient?¡±

    ¡°This is due to an international treaty established to protect the natural environment of the Pr Domain.¡± Otis Hum replied. ¡°Anyone traveling from Pr City to the Pr Domain must board the cruise ships provided by the Guardians and undergo unified inspections.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Is it to prevent people from bringing firearms to the Pr Domain?¡± Casey pondered before asking.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Otis Hum nodded in response. ¡°The Pr Domain are humanity¡¯sst pristinend. If we don¡¯t control the use of firearms, it will bepletely devastated within two to three years. For this reason, no other vessels are allowed to enter the waters near the Pr Domain, except for the passenger ships provided by the Guardians. If discovered, both the people and the ships will be annihted.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Everyone nodded in unison.

    ¡°Sir, do we have any personnel from vale serving in the Guardians?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Otis Hum nodded and added, ¡°But they don¡¯t hold important positions.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Judge inquired.

    ¡°The Pr Domain are divided into five major domains. Except for the Central Domain, the other four domains have Guardians personnel responsible for basic daily management. Each region has one Provincial Governor and four Inspectors. In total, there are twenty core positions. These twenty individuals are mostly controlled by the top ten Western nations. Veridiania and Oriana, because of their allegiance to Northfortia, also hold two of those positions. As for other countries, they are allocated positions based on the resources they provide to the Guardians each year. But regardless of the allocation, they are still under themand of those ten nations!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having the Guardians in such a setup?¡±

    Meanwhile, Harleen and her group were enjoying the beautiful natural scenery at the stern of the ship.

    ¡°Ivy, I heard that we can see the aurora in the Pr Domain. Is that true?¡± Felicia asked while admiring the scenery.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy smiled and nodded. ¡°Auroras are quitemon in the Pr Domain. You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to see them during specific time periods.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Felicia¡¯s face lit up with anticipation.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Harleen, there are a few people over there who have been staring at us. They seem to be from Veridiania!¡± Rakshasa whispered to Harleen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore them.¡± Harleen replied after ncing in their direction.

    Rakshasa nodded in agreement.

    However, just because they chose to ignore them didn¡¯t mean those individuals wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. Before long, a group of people approached them, led by a man in his thirties wearing a samurai sword at his waist.

    ¡°Ladies, may I ask which country you¡¯re from? Are you traveling to the Pr Domain together? Would you like me to be your guide?¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze ravaged Harleen and the others, filled with intense fervor. It was no wonder, really, because Harleen and the other beautifuldies together were too captivating to ignore. Especially Harleen and Ivy, they were like celestial beings descended to earth, possessing an irresistible charm for the vast majority of men.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then get lost!¡± Frostde nced at the man.

    ¡°Well, well! This beauty sure has a fiery personality? I really like that!¡± The man licked his parched lips. ¡°Fate brought us together, let¡¯s be friends, shall we?¡±

    ¡°In the treacherous snow-covered realms, having more friends means having more paths.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Frostde interrupted.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself first!¡± The man ignored her and continued speaking. ¡°My name is Jeffrey Perez, and my father is the Prime Minister of Veridiania!¡±

    ¡°I wonder how I should address this beauty?¡± he asked.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Prime Minister¡¯s son, quite a prestigious background!¡± Night Orchid smirked coldly at him. With a solemn tone, she added, ¡°You have one minute to disappear from our sight, or else, you die!¡±

    ¡°Insolence! How dare you speak to Lord Perez like that! Kneel before me!¡± another man from their group shouted angrily.

    Before his words even finished, Frostde swiftly struck out with a palm, sending the man flying twenty to thirty meters away, crashing onto the deck and spitting out blood.

    Seeing this, the man¡¯spanions immediately drew their samurai swords.

    ¡°This beauty has quite the courage!¡± Jeffrey Perez¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam as he looked at Frostde. ¡°Do you know the consequences of your actions?¡±

    ¡°Harleen, shall I kill them?¡± Frostde turned to Harleen and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Harleen responded. She could sense that Jeffrey Perez possessed the cultivation of a Third-rank Sovereign, making it difficult for Frostde to deal with him.

    ¡°Onest chance, if you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t have a chance to leave at all!¡± Harleen spoke coldly to Jeffrey Perez.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, not only is your appearance stunning, even your voice is so pleasant!¡± Jeffrey Perez swallowed hard. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, apany me to my room for a few drinks. You make me happy, and I won¡¯t bother with yourpanions. How about that?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! You die!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a burst of sword aura shot out.

 Chapter 884 Trouble

    Jeffrey Perez didn¡¯t expect Ivy to attack so swiftly. He wanted to dodge, but being only a third-grade cultivator, he couldn¡¯t avoid Ivy¡¯s sword. He could only watch as the sword shot towards his throat.

    ¡°Master Jeff, be careful!¡±

    Just then, an old man¡¯s voice rang out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Boom! At the same time, a wave of energy surged from the side, blocking Ivy¡¯s sword. The powerful wave pushed Jeffrey Perez and the people behind him several steps back, causing their blood to churn.

    ¡°You insolent woman! If you dare to kill me, I will strip you naked and make you beg for mercy on your knees. I¡¯ll jump off this cruise ship right now!¡± Jeffrey Perez, who had narrowly escaped death, shouted angrily. He didn¡¯t expect Ivy to be so ruthless, directly aiming to take his life. Thispletely infuriated him. After speaking, he pointed at Ivy and Harleen, then looked at the old man. ¡°Mr Robinson, cripple their cultivation and bring them to my room!¡±

    ¡°Master Jeff, they might be vale¡¯s people. Maybe we should reconsider?¡± the old man hesitated before continuing. ¡°Besides, the Guardians have regtions against causing trouble on the cruise ship¡­¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if they¡¯re from vale? They intended to assassinate me. I must teach them a lesson today!¡± Jeffrey Perez interrupted. After speaking, his tone turned cold. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll exin it to the Guardianster.¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t insist any further, nodding in response before looking at Harleen and Ivy. ¡°I advise you both to willingly go to Master Jeff¡¯s room, offer him an apology, and make him happy. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to keep your cultivation!¡± the old man said.

    ¡°Is this the kind of people you Veridianians are?¡± Ivy replied coldly.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me!¡± The old man¡¯s tone turned serious as he raised his hand and attacked the two. His aura instantly soared, revealing his cultivation at the peak of the Sixth-rank Sovereign. From his cultivation, it could be inferred that he was one of the ancient powerhouses that rarely appeared in Veridiania.

    Thest time, Billy killed the so-called Veridiania¡¯s number one powerhouse, Hadden Geis, who seemed to only have the strength of thete Fifth-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Yield!¡±

    With that, the old man soared into the air, diving towards Harleen and Ivy like an eagle swooping down on its prey. Just then, without any warning, a blood-red de aura suddenly shed diagonally from the side, its momentum awe-inspiring.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The old man¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of wheat grains in an instant. He knew that he absolutely couldn¡¯t withstand this strike. A sense of death surged from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. He wanted to dodge, but being suspended in mid-air, he was helpless. He could only close his eyes in despair.

    As expected, the blood-red de aura shed through his body, freezing the old man¡¯s expression instantly. The powerful impact sent his body flying off the deck. Following that, the old man¡¯s severed body fell into the sea, disappearingpletely as if he had never existed.

    At the sight of this scene, the crowd surrounding them all gasped in shock simultaneously. The one who had reached the level of a Sixth-rank Sovereign was unexpectedly cut into two by a single sh.

    ¡°Mr Robinson!¡± Jeffrey Perez stood in a daze for half a day before shouting loudly.

    The people behind him all froze, their faces as pale as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen called out to Billy, who was steadily approaching.

    Ivy and Night Orchid greeted him as well.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°Are you all okay?¡±

    They all nodded their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Billy, that bastard wanted my sister and Ivy to apany him to his room for drinks!¡± Felicia briefly described the situation.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A cold murderous intent emanated from Billy.

    ¡°Asshole, you dare to kill Mr Robinson. I promise you, all of you will die!¡± Jeffrey Perez angrily shouted at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, should I cut them down?¡± Vermilion Bird asked Billy.

    ¡°Throw them all into the sea!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    For now, he could ignore people from Veridiania if they didn¡¯t provoke him. But they dared to challenge him, Billy would kill them one by one. vale¡¯s century-old catastrophe, Veridiania¡¯s debts hadn¡¯t been properly settled yet. Moreover, Veridiania had been provoking vale for nearly a century, using despicable means. ording to Billy, Veridiania was a doomed nation.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jeffrey Perez shouted loudly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Vermilion Bird nodded and raised his hand, shing down.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    An angry voice came from behind. As the voice sounded, a wave of energy blocked Vermilion Bird¡¯s attack. Then a group of people quickly walked over, led by a tall white man with a fierce aura. Following closely behind him was an elderly man with an Oriental appearance, who looked like he was most likely from Veridiania.

    ¡°Lord Cooke, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. The people from vale killed Mr Robinson. Please ask Lord Rory to make them pay!¡± Jeffrey Perez hurriedly ran over when he saw the elderly man.

    ¡°You people from vale are really audacious. You dare to kill someone on the cruise ship. Do you not take the Guardians into consideration?¡± the elderly man angrily addressed Billy.

    ¡°Oh! So you have the Guardians as your backer. No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Azure Dragon continued to speak, looking at Jeffrey Perez. ¡°But since my boss said to throw you into the sea, even if you have the Guardians protecting you, it¡¯s useless!¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Rory spoke up in a deep voice. ¡°When you boarded this cruise ship, you were already informed of the rules. Now you dare to cause trouble. Truly ignorant of your own impending doom!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Azure Dragon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°ording to the Guardians¡¯ regtions, causing trouble on the cruise ship is a grave offense! Not to mention that you also killed someone, which is an unforgivable crime!¡± Rory continued in a solemn voice. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Hand over the person who attacked just now, and I will spare the others. Or all of you will die together!¡±

    ¡°Lord Rory, it was him who killed Mr Robinson!¡± Jeffrey Perez pointed at Billy and shouted loudly.

    ¡°You may take your own life!¡± Rory nced at Billy.

    ¡°Do you know what happened before this?¡± Azure Dragon asked, looking at Rory.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know!¡± Rory replied in a firm voice. ¡°I only saw you causing trouble and killing someone on the cruise ship. Regardless of the reason, it¡¯s a capital offense, and he must die!¡±

    ¡°Heh, it seems the Guardians are truly deserving of their reputation!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Since you have this kind of bandit logic, then I can rest easy!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he ignored Rory and pointed at Jeffrey Perez. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Jump down yourself, or else all of you will die!¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Rory shouted angrily once again. ¡°Daring to disregard the rules of the Guardians, you are truly seeking death!¡± As he finished speaking, he waved his hand. ¡°Surround them all!¡±

 Chapter 885 Digging Oneâ€™s Own Grave

    The crowd gasped as they heard Rory¡¯s words, and the twenty or so men behind him, led by Azure Fang, moved to surround Billy and his group. These men had decent cultivation levels, with half of them being Sovereign martial artists and the other half at thete stage of the War God-Emperor realm.

    The onlookers quickly retreated at the sight of this scene, knowing better than to get involved.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the power of the Guardians on this cruise ship is not something to be taken lightly. If we sh with them, we¡¯ll face trouble once we disembark.¡± Otis Hum whispered to Billy.

    ¡°He must die!¡± Billy nced at Jeffrey Perez and replied calmly.

    Otis Hum hesitated for a moment before falling silent.

    ¡°For thest time, if you don¡¯t take your own life, all of you¡­¡± Rory looked at Billy once again.

    ¡°Boss, how should we handle this? Should we kill them all?¡± Azure Fang interrupted.

    Both Stout and Azure Fang were surprised by his suggestion.

    ¡°The main culprit must die, and anyone who obstructs us will be killed!¡± Billy replied firmly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang nodded and raised his hand, shing towards Jeffrey Perez.

    ¡°You all have no idea what¡¯s good for you!¡± Rory angrily eximed, charging at Azure Fang. His aura surged, revealing histe-stage Sixth-rank Sovereign strength. He had previously probed the cultivation levels of Billy and his group, but couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in their aura.

    Billy had specifically instructed them to be cautious and not reveal their true strength once they arrived in the Pr Domain. This wasmon practice in the Pr Domain, where most people would hide their cultivation levels. It was understandable, considering the concentration of powerful individuals in the Pr Domain. Concealing one¡¯s strength would make others think twice before acting recklessly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them?¡± Casey retorted, raising his hand and shing.

    Rory furrowed his brows, turning around and meeting Casey¡¯s strike with a palm strike of his own. Boom! After a loud collision, both of them slid back a dozen or so meters. At the same time, the Guardian elder from Veridiania intercepted Azure Fang¡¯s attack. Both of them were at the fourth stage of their respective realms, and for now, Azure Fang and the elder were evenly matched without using their trump cards.

    While the four of them battled, the other Guardians members also joined the fray. However, although these individuals had decent skills, they were clearly no match for Harleen and the others. In less than two minutes, they ally on the ground, either dead or seriously injured. This included the group that had previously followed Jeffrey Perez, without exception, they were all in.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re so audacious! You even killed the Guardians! Just you wait when we reach the Pr Domain, all of you will die!¡± Rory shouted angrily.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. As soon as he finished speaking, he casually flipped his wrist, unleashing a powerful palm strike that stirred up a piercing sound of breaking wind.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Rory finally sensed the formidable aura emanating from Billy. His face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t help but shudder uncontrobly. He realized that Billy was an Eighth-rank Sovereign.

    With a swift palm strike, Rory¡¯s arm was severed at the shoulder and fell to the ground, blood spewing out. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He grunted and took several steps back.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare to speak out of turn again, the next thing to drop will be your head!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rory opened his mouth, wanting to retort, but sensing the killing intent emanating from Billy, he voluntarily shut his mouth.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Will you jump on your own or shall I assist you?¡± Billy then looked at Jeffrey Perez and calmly spoke.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re going too far!¡± the elderly Guardian struggled to speak.

    ¡°Master Jeff is the son of our prime minister. If you kill him, Veridiania will¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know Hadden Geis and Princess Liz?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± the old man was slightly stunned.

    ¡°They were both killed by me!¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Both the old man and Jeffrey Perez eximed, their faces filled with terror, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you Commander Gardner from vale?¡± the old man finally managed to speak, after a brief pause.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    Upon receiving confirmation from Billy, not only the two of them but even Rory copsed on the ground. Including those who were still breathing, lying on the ground, they all had expressions of shock. Although they hadn¡¯t seen Billy before this, his name had spread around the world overnight since thest Global Martial Arts Competition. Everyone knew that vale had produced a prodigy of the millennium, who challenged and defeated four hundred martial arts prodigies from other countries in the championship! Such strength was unmatched among peers worldwide. The onlookers nearby, upon hearing this, all showed a strong sense of fear on their faces and instinctively stepped back. The next moment, Jeffrey Perez got on his knees without hesitation in front of Billy.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were Commander Gardner, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± As he pleaded, he kowtowed forcefully. He regretted it to the core. If he had known that the other party was vale¡¯s Commander Gardner, even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him. He had heard that during thest incident at the Pce of Veridiania, Commander Gardner not only killed Hadden Geis but almost beheaded their prime minister as well. In front of such a formidable person, his identity as the son of Veridiania¡¯s prime minister could be easily ignored.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize. Master Jeff really didn¡¯t know it was you, otherwise, he¡­¡± The old man also spoke at the same time.

    ¡°If the vale people on this ship are not as skilled as you two, what consequences would they face?¡± Billy asked with a hint of indifference.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Both of them opened their mouths but had nothing to say. The consequences were unquestionable. This was a world where thew of the jungle prevailed.

    ¡°Enough talking, are you two jumping down on your own or shall I send you off?¡± Billy waved his hand.

    Both of them exhaled deeply and, after gritting their teeth, turned around and walked to the edge of the deck. Then, with a leap, they jumped into the sea. They both knew very well that, with their cultivation, even if they joined forces, they would not stand a chance against Billy. Instead of staying on the ship and waiting for death, it was better to jump into the sea. With their cultivation at the Sovereign Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to stay in the sea for an hour or two, especially since they were in a strait and could easily swim back to the shore. However, they had underestimated the situation.

    Since Billy had already pronounced their death sentence, how could he give them a chance to live? Just as they both jumped into the sea, several silver needles flew out from Billy¡¯s hand and pierced directly into their bodies.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The next moment, they both cried out in pain as they realized that they couldn¡¯t muster any power anymore. In other words, at this moment, they were just ordinary people without any martial art cultivation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this¡­¡± Jeffrey Perez roared in despair. His voice was instantly engulfed by the raging waves of the sea.

 Chapter 886 The Last Sanctuary of Humanity

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy looked at Rory and spoke calmly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were Commander Gardner. I apologize for any offense I may have caused earlier. Please forgive me¡­¡± Rory responded after giving himself a start. He had to lower his head. He knew what his current situation was, and if he didn¡¯t submit, he would probably end up being shark food.

    ¡°If you want to call the Guardians and have them wait for us at the docking point, you¡¯re wee to do so anytime!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he ignored Rory.

    ¡°No¡­ I dare not¡­¡± Rory shook his head like a rattle drum.

    After this incident, the journey for the next day and a half became quiet. Everyone on the cruise ship showed exceptional respect to the vale people, and no one dared to provoke them in the slightest. Might made right, and they had the right to pass through no matter where they went.

    A day and a halfter, the cruise ship stopped at a docking point in the eastern region of the Pr Domain, and everyone began to disembark. After getting off the cruise ship, they first passed through a ce simr to a border security check, where they were checked again for any prohibited items before entering the Pr Domain. This was also an institution set up by the Guardians, and every docking point in the Pr Domain had such a security checkpoint.

    Billy and the others originally thought that Rory wouldn¡¯t give up and might settle the score with them at the security checkpoint. To their surprise, they encountered no trouble or obstacles during the security check and smoothly passed the inspection.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful here!¡± After passing through the security check, everyone officially set foot on the territory of the Pr Domain, and Felicia couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    The others looked around at the natural scenery before them, their faces filled with expressions of awe. The Pr Domain, located at the pr region of this, is mostly covered in thick ice and snow throughout the year, and everywhere they looked, there were various ice and snow formations of different shapes. This ce was also thest unpolluted sanctuary for humanity, with a clear blue sky that seemed pure and boundless.

    The Pr Domain was mostly made up ofnd and inds, with a considerable total area. So far, at least forty to fifty percent of the Pr Domain had remained untouched by humans. Of course, not all of thend in the Pr Domain was covered in ice and snow. Only about ten percent of the five major regions were constantly covered in ice and snow. In this ten percent of the territory, animals and nts could survive normally, and people from various countries stationed in the Pr Domain lived in these areas. In recent decades, with more and more peopleing to the Pr Domain, these areas had gradually been developed into cities of varying sizes.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡±

    At this moment, Ernest Shepherd and Milo Guzman led a group of people and quickly walked over, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Shepherd and Mr Guzman!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Greetings, Lady Dragon!¡± Afterwards, the two of them bowed again to Harleen.

    ¡°Mr Shepherd and Mr Guzman.¡± Harleen returned the courtesy with a bow.

    Then, Billy introduced the people he brought this time to Ernest and Milo.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let¡¯s talk while we¡¯re on the carriage!¡± Soon, Ernest made a gesture of invitation to Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded and started to walk.

    The carriages here were obviously not the same as the conventional ones found on other continents. The Pr Domain strictly prohibited all modern industrial products, so conventional cars and airnes were not possible here. For short-distance travel, the people here mostly went on foot. War God-Emperors and above had fast walking speeds, especially the Saint powerhouses who could even fly. However, for rtively long-distance travel or more formal asions like today, they needed to use the unique transportation of the Pr Domain, snow carriages. The principle of snow carriages was simr tomon sleds, relying on animal power to pull them However, even the smallest snow carriage was muchrger than the regr sleds, with at least one carriage and thergest ones having up to eight carriages. Moreover, the animals providing the power were different. In general, sleds were pulled by professional sled dogs like Huskies or Samoyeds. The snow carriages were pulled by a unique creature found only in the Pr Domain. They werepletely white, with crimson eyes, and stood nearly two meters tall. They emited a fierce aura. These creatures were a special breed unique to this ce, and the people here called them Pr Mastiffs, somewhat like an erged version of a snow mastiff.

    As the group boarded the snow carriage, Billy and Ernest Shepherd sat across from each other. Milo Guzman took the reins andmanded the Pr Mastiffs to start pulling the carriage forward.

    Ten minutester, everyone boarded the carriages. Nearly a hundred peoplefortably fit into the fourpartments without feeling crowded. Four Arctic dogs effortlessly pulled the group of a hundred, their speed reaching close to two hundred, even without exerting their full strength.

    What amazed everyone even more was that despite the tremendous speed, the carriages remained stable, as if riding on a train.

    ¡°Wow, these Arctic dogs are incredible!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, these Arctic dogs look fierce. Are they really powerful when they go all out?¡± Felicia asked Ernest Shepherd.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ernest nodded slightly. ¡°A fully grown Arctic dog, when truly ferocious, can even overpower a mid-stage War God-Emperor!¡±

    ¡°That strong?¡± Judge eximed. Billy and the others were equally stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that this seemingly ordinary canine creature possessed such formidable attacking power. In their minds, the image of the savage beasts mentioned by the Sect Master of Last Blood Sect in the ruins came to mind. Now, even Azure Dragon and the others had some credibility to their words.

    ¡°The Pr Domain is home to many creatures that are rarely seen in the outside world, and they all possess formidable attack capabilities. Some of them can even rival Sovereign martial artist.,¡± Ernest continued, ¡°Many of these beasts aren¡¯t particrly friendly towards humans. They see us as intruders on their territory, so we should be extra careful when venturing outside.¡±

    Everyone nodded in unison. Subsequently, as they chatted and admired the scenery along the way, they noticed that after about two hours, the endless snowyndscape began to give way to green mountain peaks, with glimpses of birds flying by.

    After another ten minutes or so, a city appeared ahead. The towering city walls obstructed their view, preventing them from seeing whaty inside. Furthermore, there were nearly a thousand vale¡¯spatriots standing in formation on thewn outside the city gates.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, please don¡¯t tell me that thesepatriots all have cultivation levels above the War God-Emperor?¡± Judge asked Ernest Shepherd.

    ¡°The lowest cultivation level is Tier-one War God-Emperor, and the highest is Half-Step Saint!¡± Ernest Shepherd confirmed with a nod.

    Judge and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. No wonder the capital city had allowed the riffraff of the ancient Martial arts world to run rampant. They never took them seriously.

    They remembered what Billy had said back in City L, that if the capital city truly wanted to suppress those ancient martial sects, it would be a matter of just one night. They had initially thought Billy was exaggerating, but now it seemed that there was not a hint of exaggeration at all.

 Chapter 887 The Town in the Polar Domain

    ¡°Lord Dragon, severalmanders and legionmanders are currently on missions and won¡¯t be able to meet with you today,¡± Ernest Shepherd continued, ¡°I have already informed them to find time toe back and meet you. Once you return from the Spirit Spring, you should be able to see them.¡±

    ¡°Alright! No problem!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr Shepherd, are all the people in this city War God-Emperors or above?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Not all of them.¡± Ernest Shepherd shook his head. ¡°Not all people from vale in the Pr Domain are martial artists. There are also many families of martial artists living in this city.¡±

    ¡°Their families?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ernest nodded.

    ¡°Some of them have been living here for decades and they brought their families here. And there are some young people who were born in the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr Shepherd, are all the vale people who came to the Pr Domain in this city?¡± asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°This city is just the main headquarters of vale in the Pr Domain. There are other scattered locations, but with fewer people.¡± Ernest Shepherd shook his head again. ¡°Also, vale has a town in the Central Region, but it¡¯s not as big as this one!¡±

    ¡°Is there any difference between the Central Region and the other regions?¡± asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ernest nodded. ¡°The Central Region is the core of the entire Pr Domain. It has thergest area and the richest natural resources. Almost every country wants to upy a ce in the Central Region.¡±

    ¡°Then why not build the headquarters in the Central Region?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The Pr Domain is full of powerful martial artists, and the Central Region is where the strongest gather.¡± Milo responded from the side. ¡°If you meet someone on the street, there¡¯s a good chance they are at least a Half-Step Saint. If there¡¯s a conflict between two countries, a Saint martial artist can easily destroy the entire main headquarters with a wave of their hand. It has happened before, so eventually no one dared to build their headquarters in the Central Region.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± everyone finally understood.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, how many people are there in the entire Pr Domain?¡± asked Ivy.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t made a specific count,¡± Ernest Shepherd pondered for a moment before adding. ¡°There are nearly fifty countries with headquarters in the Pr Domain. If we include their families, the smallest country has around seven to eight thousand people, while thergest has over a hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°So, the total poption should be around three to four million!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a lot.¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Not less, but more!¡± Ernest Shepherd nodded. ¡°There are people from other countries who, although they didn¡¯t establish headquarters, have sent people here.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, approximately how many vale people are here?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°If we count everyone, there are around eighty to ny thousand.¡± Milo responded.

    In the midst of their conversation, the sleigh stopped at the city gates.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon and Lady Dragon!¡±

    After Billy and the others got off the carriage, a middle-aged man led a group of people behind him and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°No need for so much ceremony!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± everyone called out again. Except for a few people who already knew Billy, most of them were seeing him for the first time. Many faces showed curious expressions as they secretly sized up this legendary figure from vale.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let me introduce him. This is Jeremy Jackson, the lord of this city!¡± Ernest Shepherd pointed to the middle-aged man and spoke.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± the man bowed and saluted Billy.

    ¡°Mr Jackson, it¡¯s an honor to to meet you too.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the amodations have been arranged. Would you like to rest for a while?¡± Jeremy Jackson spoke again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Thank you for leading the way.¡±

    ¡°This way, please.¡± Jeremy Jackson said, leading the group towards the city.

    Once they entered the city gates, their view opened up. The size of the city exceeded their expectations, with not just residential areas but also vast open spaces. The residential area consisted of well-arranged buildings with unique styles. The wide streets were bustling with people, and asionally, they would see simple sleighs pulled by animals whose names they couldn¡¯t even pronounce. On both sides of the streets, there were different types of shops, offering a wide variety of goods. There were also many children ying along the roadside.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    This scene was no different from ancient cities.

    ¡°Harris, please take these elders to their lodgings!¡± Before long, Jeremy pointed to the group from Yin Yang Shrine Sect and Wind & Cloud Holy Sect and looked at a man beside him.

    The man nodded and led the group towards a street on the left.

    ¡°The rest of you can go about your business!¡± Jeremy then waved his hand to the thousand people following behind him.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone nodded and dispersed.

    Billy and the others, led by Jeremy and Milo, continued walking towards the east side of the city. Along the way, people on the street and in the shops greeted Jeremy Jackson, and he responded to each greeting. After walking for about half an hour, they arrived at the entrance of a courtyard in the eastern part of the city. Billy and the others looked around and saw a courtyard that resembled a quadrangle, with four entrances and exits.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the conditions in the Pr Domain are limited, so I apologize for having you, Lady Dragon, and everyone temporarily stay here.¡± Jeremy Jackson said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Mr Jackson, you are very considerate. Thank you!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Jeremy Jackson replied with a bow. ¡°If you have any instructions, send someone to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to find me.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, Jeremy Jackson turned and left, without even greeting Ernest Shepherd, Milo, and Otis Hum, who were following him.

    ¡°This City Lord sure has a big attitude!¡± Stoutmented, watching Jeremy Jackson¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t even entertain Boss. Just walks away like that, and he didn¡¯t even greet Elder Shepherd and the others!¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°Shut up, Stout!¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, though! Boss is the esteemed Lord Dragon of the country, and he¡¯s just a small City Lord¡­¡± Stout spoke again.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Billy interrupted him. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation he had with Emperor Greenleaf on the helicopter when he returned from the Ravenwoods¡¯ Estate a few days ago. At that time, he didn¡¯t think much about it, but now, on the first day here, he had some insights. The insights were not only from the points Stout mentioned but also from various other aspects. From the first moment they met face to face, he sensed it, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let¡¯s go inside!¡± Ernest Shepherd¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment before making a polite gesture.

    Billy nodded and led the group through the gate.

 Chapter 888 Conflict on the Street

    After entering the courtyard, everyone looked around. Although the conditions were not great, they were passable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, each of you should pick a room and see if there¡¯s anything that needs to be supplemented. We¡¯ll go shopping togetherter,¡± Billy said to everyone.

    There were quite a few rooms in this courtyard, around twenty or thirty, enough for each person to have one.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone responded and dispersed.

    After about twenty minutes or so, everyone finished choosing their rooms and gathered again in the front yard.

    ¡°Mr Shepherd, how long has Jeremy Jackson been in the Pr Domain?¡± asked Night Orchid.

    ¡°The Jackson family has been in the Pr Domain for about forty to fifty years. Jeremy Jackson inherited the position of city lord from his father. Objectively speaking, the Jackson family has made a lot of sacrifices and achieved a lot for vale!¡±

    After saying that, Ernest turned to Billy and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, please don¡¯t mind. Jeremy Jackson is just that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°You worry too much.¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°The Jackson family has been living in this icy and snowy ce for decades, and just that alone deserves respect!¡±

    With Billy¡¯s understanding, how could he not know what Jeremy Jackson was thinking? The Jackson family had been operating here for decades and already considered themselves the masters of this town. And now, suddenly, a Lord Dragon was dispatched from the capital city. It was only natural for them to be resistant. Just like the feudal lords of ancient times, who had been kings in their local regions for many years, naturally wouldn¡¯t want the imperial capital to send officials to take over their positions.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Lord Dragon!¡± Milo said.

    ¡°Elder Guzman, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a small matter!¡± Billy smiled and asked, ¡°Where is the Spirit Spring?¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Spring is quite far from here. It takes about seven to eight hours by snow carriage!¡± Milo replied.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°This time, forty martial art genius have been arranged to go to the Spirit Spring for baptism. Besides you, Lord Dragon, there will be about twenty others going. These twenty people were all born in the Pr Domain and have decent martial arts talent. Emperor Greenleaf wants to give our fellowpatriots in the Pr Domain an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you and your group can rest in the town for the next two days. The day after tomorrow, Elder Guzman, Mr Hum and I will lead you to the Spirit Spring!¡± Ernest Shepherd continued.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and said, ¡°Mr Shepherd, you can go about your business, don¡¯t worry about us. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± After Ernest Shepherd finished speaking, he ced arge bag on the stone table next to him and poured out everything inside.

    As Billy and the others looked, they saw not only seventeen or eighteen tokens, but also some mineral-like substances.

    ¡°Mr Shepherd, what are these?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    ¡°These seventeen or eighteen tokens, each of you will have one. Try to carry them with you at all times, as they are passes to enter and exit the town.¡± Ernest Shepherd replied.

    Azure Dragon nodded and then pointed to the minerals, ¡°What are these minerals for?¡±

    ¡°These are not ordinary minerals.¡± Ernest Shepherd picked up one and ced it in the palm of his hand. Then, a surge of Chi energy emanated from his palm. After a while, the mineral gradually vaporized and disappeared.

    ¡°Mr Shepherd, are these the legendary spirit stones used for cultivation?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ernest Shepherd nodded and continued to exin, ¡°Other currencies from the maind are not circted in the Pr Domain! This is a world of martial artists, only spirit stones are circted here. If you want to buy things, you can only use spirit stones. Since you guys just arrived here and don¡¯t have any spirit stones on you, I¡¯ve prepared some for you. I¡¯ll send another batch when youe back from the Spirit Spring.¡± Ernest Shepherd said.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Shepherd!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Mr Shepherd, since the Pr Domain uses spirit stones as currency, does that mean there are spirit stone mines here?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ernest Shepherd nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s also one of the natural resources that all nations fight over!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    After chatting for a while, Ernest Shepherd and hispanions bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go out for a walk?¡± Harleen asked Billy after the three of them left. ¡°The rooms inside are quite simple. We should buy some daily necessities.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy nodded and led everyone towards the door.

    In no time, the group arrived on the street. People were bustling about on the streets and alleys, creating a lively atmosphere. The shops on the roadside were like arge market, selling all kinds of things, most of which seemed to have been imported from other continents to the Pr Snow Domain. Of course, there were also some things that the group had never seen before, which should be unique to this secluded ce. In addition to shops selling things, there were also many restaurants, tea houses, and inns along the street.

    Harleen, Felicia, Ivy, Frostde and Night Orchid were full of curiosity as they looked around. Since they didn¡¯t have a specific purpose, they wandered around aimlessly. As neers, they treated it as a way to familiarize themselves with the area.

    Bang! After walking around for a while, Harleen had just finished looking at something in a shop and was about to walk towards another shop across the street when she was bumped into by a young woman who was hurrying with her head down. The woman¡¯s arms were full of herbs, which scattered all over the ground.

    The woman appeared to be around twenty-four or twenty-five years old, with a delicate face, clear eyes, and simple attire. There was a faint martial arts aura emanating from her, indicating that she had decent cultivation, at the War God-Emperor Perfection Realm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The woman apologized while bending down to pick up the herbs.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m also at fault for not paying attention while watching the hustle and bustle.¡± Harleen said as she helped pick up the items.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I was walking with my head down and walking fast, so I bumped into you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The woman responded.

    ¡°Paige Martin, why are you walking so fast? I haven¡¯t finished talking yet!¡±

    Just then, a man¡¯s voice came from ahead. Soon, a young man led a group of people and quickly walked over. Upon hearing the voice, the woman who was picking up the herbs frowned and stopped picking them up. She stood up and bowed slightly to Harleen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry again. I have to go!¡±

    With that, the woman walked briskly ahead.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± the man raised his hand andmanded.

    Ten or so men and women behind him responded, swiftly rushing past Billy and the others, blocking the woman¡¯s path in no time.

    ¡°Steven Thomas, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The woman, named Paige Martin, took a deep breath and turned to face the young man.

    ¡°What do I think I¡¯m doing?¡± Steven Thomas, the man, circled around Billy and the others, walking up to the woman with a cold smirk.

    ¡°Your brother caused us to lose so many spirit stones. You tell me what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! It was your fault in the first ce!¡± Paige Martin¡¯s tone was filled with anger. ¡°And besides, my brother got seriously injured because of this. You still want him to return the spirit stones? That¡¯s too much!¡±

 Chapter 889 So, You Want to be a Feudal Lord?

    ¡°If it were not your brother¡¯s fault, was it our fault?¡± Steven Thomas interrupted Paige Martin. ¡°We worked so hard to acquire those spirit stone mines, and he just gave them away to those people from Oriana. Aside from that, he even told them the location of the small mine. This is treason!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Paige Martin shouted again.

    ¡°It was you and your cowardice that made people from Oriana intimidate you. You asked my brother to give them the spirit stones! At first, my brother didn¡¯t listen to you. He fought to protect the spirit stones while you all just stood by, not lifting a finger to help. In the end, my brother was outnumbered and had no choice but to let them take the spirit stones. And now, after you guys came back, afraid of taking responsibility, you all unanimously shifted the me onto my brother. You¡¯re so unfair!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just utter nonsense!¡± Steven Thomas angrily retorted. ¡°You dare to argue after making a mistake, truly ignorant of your own doom!¡± After saying that, his tone turned serious. ¡°Take her away first, then inform her brother. Let her brother go to the Lord¡¯s Mansion and confess his crimes before releasing her!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the group nodded in response and moved towards Paige Martin to apprehend her.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Harleen said sternly. ¡°Putting aside whether her brother is at fault or not, even if he is, what does it have to do with her? Who gave you the right to arrest her?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Steven Thomas turned his head to look at Harleen. His attention had been solely focused on Paige Martin until now, but at this moment, he finally took in Harleen¡¯s appearance, and a hint of admiration shed in his eyes. After a brief pause, he spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Who are you? Are you sure you want to meddle in this matter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to reveal who I am. What¡¯s important is that you can¡¯t take her away today!¡±

    ¡°Such audacity!¡± Steven Thomas sneered. ¡°You look unfamiliar, so you must have just arrived in the Pr Domain, right? Let me advise you, don¡¯t lecture me about morality. Aftering to the Pr Domain, you must abide by its rules! Otherwise, if you identally stir up trouble, no one can help you!¡±

    ¡°From the sound of it, are you implying that even vale¡¯sws don¡¯t apply here?¡± Ivy looked at him calmly and asked.

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Steven Thomas turned his gaze to Ivy once again, his eyes sparkling.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Ivy continued, ¡°Are the rules here above the nationalws?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trap me. There are nationalws for the country, and each family has its own rules! Here, we have our own rules!¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Night Orchid chuckled lightly. ¡°So, you want to be a feudal lord, huh?¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± Steven Thomas shouted angrily. ¡°I advise you to keep your mouth shut and not seek trouble for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ladies, thank you for your help. Please don¡¯t interfere anymore, or it will bring you big trouble.¡± Paige Martin said as she walked up to Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Thomas family! They¡¯re the second most powerful family in this town, second only to the Jackson family. And the two families have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant!¡± Felicia sneered. ¡°To not even consider the nationalws, it¡¯s quite impressive!¡±

    ¡°Please leave, don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡± Paige Martin spoke again.

    ¡°I am a doctor, let me take a look at your brother¡¯s injury!¡± Ivy interrupted her words, ¡°Maybe I can help him!¡±

    ¡°This beautifuldy, are you really a doctor?¡± Paige Martin was stunned.

    ¡°Not only is she a doctor, but she¡¯s a divine one. If you believe us, take us to see your brother!¡± Harleen smiled lightly.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Paige Martin was delighted.

    ¡°Do we look like people who would deceive you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Paige Martin quickly shook her head, ¡°Thank you. My home is in the west of the town, I¡­ I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    Thinking about her brother¡¯s illness, shepletely ignored Steven Thomas and his group.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Harleen nodded and looked at Billy, ¡°Billy, let¡¯s go together?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    After speaking, the group walked towards a street on the left side.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Steven Thomas spoke sternly, ¡°Did I let you go?¡± After speaking, he looked at his men and shouted, ¡°Stop them, don¡¯t let a single one escape!¡±

    ¡°Boss, should I strike them down?¡± Azure Fang looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Give them a lesson!¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    Azure Fang nodded, then turned to look at the ten men and women surrounding them, ¡°Ten seconds, if you don¡¯t move aside, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± one of the men in his thirties snapped, then raised his hand and attacked Azure Fang. The aura around him surged, showing his cultivation at the second rank of the Sovereign realm.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Fang said coldly, took two steps forward, and unleashed a dozen palm strikes.

    In the next moment, all ten men and women were sent flying, one by one, theyy on the ground unable to get up for a while. Seeing this scene, the surrounding crowd gasped in unison. On one hand, they were amazed at Azure Fang¡¯s skill, and on the other hand, they were surprised that he actually dared to make a move. Several of these people were young masters from prominent families in this town, their backgrounds were not simple.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want? I warn you, if you dare to touch me, I guarantee you¡­¡± Steven Thomas retreated involuntarily as he saw Azure Fang approaching.

    Bang! Before he could finish his words, just like the ten people, he quickly flew out andnded on the street a hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°This is just a warning. If you dare toe and die next time, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Azure Fang said coldly.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to touch me, just you wait¡­¡± Steven Thomas got up from the ground and staggered away.

    ¡°Sir, you injured Steven Thomas. He won¡¯t let it go, what¡­¡± Paige Martin spoke with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go!¡± Azure Fang interrupted her.

    Then, the group walked towards the west direction of the city. After about thirty to forty minutes, they arrived at an ordinary residential area in the west of the city. Paige Martin led everyone through twists and turns and arrived in front of a building.

    ¡°this is my home.¡± Paige said and led everyone inside.

    ¡°Paige, do you and your brother live alone here? What about your parents?¡± Harleen nced around the room and realized that it didn¡¯t look like a ce where a family lived.

    ¡°My parents went on a mission five years ago and fell into Oriana¡¯s ambush. The whole team of ten people died.¡± Paige Martin¡¯s expression saddened.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Harleen replied with a slightly stunned expression, her tone heavy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Paige, where is your brother?¡± Ivy asked her.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the room!¡± Paige Martin said and led everyone into the room.

    Later, Billy and the others nced at a young man in his mid-twenties lying on the bed. He looked weak, pale-faced, clearly injured.

 Chapter 890 Is Commander Gardner Sixty Years Old?

    ¡°Paige, who are these people?¡± Ocean Martin, the young man, asked in surprise upon seeing everyone.

    ¡°Ocean, these are the new friends I just met!¡± Paige Martin replied, pointing at Ivy.

    ¡°This beautifuldy is a doctor, she came to help you with your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, miss!¡± Ocean Martin struggled to sit up.

    ¡°No problem. You don¡¯t have to move, let me take a look.¡± Ivy smiled lightly. Then, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, Stout and I will stay here. You and the others wait outside, alright?¡±

    Billy nodded and led everyone out.

    ¡°Paige, when did your familye to the Pr Domain?¡± Harleen asked her as they entered the living room.

    ¡°My parents have been here for many years. They met and got married in the Pr Domain. My brother and I were born here, and we¡¯ve never left the Pr Domain.¡± Paige Martin responded.

    ¡°I see.¡± Harleen nodded.

    Then, they asked Paige Martin some questions about the Pr Domain, and she answered them without holding back. After an hour, everyone had a deeper understanding of the Pr Domain.

    A few minutester, Ivy and her brother led Ocean Martin out of the room.

    ¡°Ocean, are you feeling better?!¡± Paige walked over to her brother, looking surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ocean Martin nodded vigorously. ¡°This youngdy is truly a divine doctor! She¡¯s really amazing!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, Miss!¡± Paige Martin bowed deeply to Ivy with a grateful expression on her face.

    ¡°d I could help.¡± Ivy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Beautifuldies, did you juste to the Pr Domain from vale?¡± asked Paige Martin. ¡°Are you all selected from vale toe to the Pr Domain, to receive the baptism of the spiritual spring?¡±

    ¡°Sort of!¡± Ivy smiled and continued, ¡°Have you heard of the title ¡®Lord Dragon¡¯ in the Pr Domain?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon?¡± The siblings looked puzzled, clearly not having heard of it.

    ¡°How can you not have heard of Commander Gardner?¡± Ivy asked again.

    ¡°Of course we have!¡± Paige Martin was the first to speak up. ¡°In the Pr Domain, regardless of age or gender, everyone has heard of ¡®Commander Gardner¡¯. Most people hold him in great admiration! Especially after the incident a few months ago, where he brought down the Nine National Fortunes at the Kun Lun Mountains. It spread all over this ce, and even people from other countries have heard of his title!¡±

    Ivy smiled and said, ¡°Have you seen any pictures of Commander Gardner or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Paige Martin shook her head. ¡°But I heard that Commander Gardner will being to the Pr Domain soon, so we¡¯ll be able to witness his greatness then!¡± After speaking, she looked at Ivy with a curious expression. ¡°Have you seen Commander Gardner? Does he look very mighty? Does he look special? How old is he? Is he sixty years old?¡±

    Harleen and the others couldn¡¯t help but suppress theirughter.

    ¡°Paige, does this handsome guy here look like he¡¯s sixty years old?¡± Harleen, holding back her smile, pointed at Billy and said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Paige didn¡¯t react immediately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Commander Gardner?¡± In the next moment, Ocean Martin stared at Billy with his eyes widened and asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°What?!¡± Paige finally reacted and looked at Billy with the same shocked expression. ¡°Are you really Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Am I not as handsome as you imagined?¡± Billy made a rare joke.

    ¡°Ah?! It¡¯s really you?¡± The siblings eximed again, then knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, Commander Gardner. It¡¯s truly an honor to finally meet you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Get up, no need for formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    The siblings stood up after expressing their gratitude. Both of their faces were filled with astonishment, and their hearts were in turmoil. They never expected that the person in front of them would be Commander Gardner, who was revered by millions of people. It felt like a dreame true.

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened this time!¡± Billy then turned to Ocean Martin and started asking.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ocean Martin nodded vigorously and began to exin.

    It took about ten minutes to exin the whole story in detail. After listening to his description, Billy and the others had a general understanding of the situation. Three days ago, Ocean Martin, along with Steven Thomas and four other young people, went out as usual to search for Spirit Stone veins, which was one of their daily tasks. The six of them were lucky enough to discover a small Spirit Stone mine in a snow-covered valley after two days and nights of searching. Although it wasn¡¯t veryrge and the grade wasn¡¯t too high, the six of them were still happy. In the end, they dug up all the ore from that location and prepared to bring it back to the city. However, on the way back to the city, they encountered people from Oriana and a conflict ensued. Among the enemy¡¯s people was a mid-level Sovereign Realm expert, and Ocean Martin and his fivepanions were no match for them. And what happened afterwards was just as Paige Martin had described earlier on the street.

    ¡°Heh, it seems that the spoiled young masters are everywhere!¡± ck Tortoise shrugged and looked at Ocean Martin.

    ¡°After you came back, didn¡¯t you report the situation to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°I did, but Steven Thomas and the others unanimously said it was my fault, and I couldn¡¯t defend myself.¡± Ocean Martin responded. ¡°Plus, they are all young masters and sons of important people. The people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to my exnation.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± ck Tortoise shrugged again.

    ¡°By the way, Commander Gardner!¡± At this point, Ocean Martin seemed to remember something and looked at Billy. ¡°I feel like there should be more than just the small Spirit Stone mine we found. There should be simr mining areas nearby. I was nning to confirm it after I recovered from my injuries.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Azure Dragon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°At least 80% sure!¡± Ocean Martin nodded and continued, ¡°But the people from Oriana already know about that ce. They might go there to survey as well. I don¡¯t know if they will find it before us.¡±

    ¡°Is that ce far from here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Not too far, about a little over two hours by snow carriage.¡± Ocean Martin responded.

    ¡°Harleen, you go with Ivy and Night Orchid to buy supplies, and I¡¯ll go with Casey to take a look.¡± Billy thought for a moment and said to Harleen.

    ¡°Let us go with you, okay?¡± Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°No, you guys go back and tidy up the yard, then buy the necessary daily necessities for everyone.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay, then you guys stay safe!¡± After a brief thought, Harleen didn¡¯t insist anymore.

    ¡°No problem, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy smiled.

    About fifteen minutester, Billy and Casey rented a snow carriage and, led by Ocean Martin, headed towards the Spirit Stone mine. After a while, the snow carriage entered the icy and snowy environment again. Along the way, they asionally encountered other people riding snow carriages, as well as many unnamed fierce beasts.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we¡¯ll be there after we pass that hill!¡± Two hourster, Ocean Martin pointed to a small hill in front and said.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Your guess was right!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ocean Martin was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°There are people ahead, and there are quite a few of them, some of whom have strong cultivation.¡± Casey, who was beside them, responded.

    ¡°They should be those people from Oriana!¡±

 Chapter 891 A Cartful of Spirit Stone Mines

    ¡°Really?¡± Ocean Martin eximed upon hearing Casey¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what should we do?¡± Ocean Martin turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first!¡± Billy replied casually.

    A few minutester, the snow carriage crossed over a hill and arrived near a valley. Looking ahead, they saw figures moving in the valley, constantly loading Spirit Stone mines into their carts.

    ¡°I knew it! There¡¯s more Spirit Stone in that ce than what we saw!¡± Ocean Martin remarked.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Saves us the trouble of searching ourselves.¡± Vermilion Bird chimed in.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, should we go back and call for reinforcements?¡± Ocean Martin continued.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, there are at least a hundred people there. We only have a few of us. Will it be¡­¡± Ocean Martin hesitated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then!¡± Ocean Martin didn¡¯t insist any further and stood up to prepare to get off the car.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to sneak over?¡± Ocean Martin responded.

    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of riffraff from Oriana. Just drive straight in!¡± Azure Dragon spoke up again.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ocean Martin was taken aback once more.

    Soon, the snow carriage stopped at the entrance of the valley.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    As the group approached, people from Oriana surrounded them from different directions.  There were about a hundred or so people, and an elderly man in his sixties or seventies spoke. After getting closer, the elderly man seemed to recognize Ocean Martin and his pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? How dare youe back? Haven¡¯t you been taught a lesson yesterday?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Billy asked Ocean Martin.

    ¡°Yeah! It was him who led his men to steal our Spirit Stone yesterday!¡± After speaking, Ocean Martin walked two steps closer to Billy and whispered, ¡°Commander Gardner, he¡¯s strong, probably at least at the mid-level Sovereign Realm¡­¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy nodded slightly. As he spoke, he felt slightly surprised. He had already probed the opponent¡¯s cultivation earlier and confirmed that he was indeed at the mid-level Sovereign Realm. However, based on his previous understanding of Oriana, the entire faction shouldn¡¯t have more than two or three mid-level Sovereigns. But now, they seemed to encounter one casually with the strength of the Fifth-rank Sovereign Realm. It seemed that most countries had sent all their old monsters who hadn¡¯t appeared in a hundred years to the Pr Domain.

    ¡°Leave the snow carriage and the Spirit Stone mines, then get out of our sight if you want to live. Or, die!¡± Billy then scanned the rest of the people.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Another young man from the other side burst intoughter.

    ¡°You ignorant fools. Do you think you can¡­¡± he didn¡¯t finish his sentence as Azure Fang¡¯s wrist flipped, and a de of light shed towards him.

    Naturally, the man didn¡¯t take Azure Fang seriously and took a few steps forward, raising his hand to block with a few gusts of wind. However, the de entered his chest without any resistance. The man looked down at the gash on his chest, mouth agape, unable to utter a single word. He copsed straight to the ground, a torrent of blood gushing out.

    Ocean Martin couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath at the sight. Did it end just like that? He had heard about Commander Gardner¡¯s ruthlessness, and now he witnessed it firsthand.

    ¡°Samuel!¡± The leader of the group cried out in pain. Then he roared at Azure Fang, ¡°You bastard! You killed him! I¡¯ll make sure you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± With a wave of his hand, he shouted, ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡±

    All at once, about a hundred peopleunched themselves towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Boss, should we fight back?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re asking for death, let¡¯s grant their wish!¡± Billy pointed at the middle-aged man leading the group and said, ¡°Except for him, anyone who doesn¡¯t run will be killed!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Casey and the others responded in unison and charged into battle. Ocean Martin hesitated for a moment but quickly gathered his strength and followed suit.

    ¡°You underestimate us!¡± the leader roared,unching a full-force attack. His aura instantly soared to its peak, clearly intending to end the fight in one move. But he was sorely mistaken. Just as he charged halfway, Billy casually raised his hand, and a violent gust of wind lifted the leader into the air. Flying through the air for three to four hundred meters, he crashed into the ground, creating arge crater, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°How is this possible? Who¡­ are you?¡± After catching his breath, the leader looked at Billy and asked, ¡°The young people from vale in the Pr Domain couldn¡¯t possibly possess such skill¡­¡±

    But Billy paid him no attention, turning his head to observe the rest of the battle. It was nearing its end. Except for the leader, the highest cultivation level among this group of people was only at the Second-rank Sovereign Realm. They were no match for Casey and the others. In less than two minutes, half of them were lying on the ground, and the remaining half, seeing the situation, lost their will to fight. They dropped their weapons and fled. Casey and the others didn¡¯t pursue, allowing them to escape.

    The leader, panting heavily, managed to crawl out of the crater and staggered to run away. Before he could take a few steps, a gust of wind swept past, sending him flying another two to three hundred meters forward. He copsed like a dead dog.

    ¡°Casey, load all the Spirit Stone mines onto the carts and take him back to the city!¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others replied before turning to carry out the task.

    After about half an hour, they loaded all the Spirit Stone mines onto the carts and headed back to the town.

    ¡°Are these Spirit Stone mines considered small orrge in the Pr Domain?¡± Azure Dragon asked Ocean Martin.

    ¡°They are considered small-scale mines, and the purity of the Spirit Stone isn¡¯t very high. Only low-grade Spirit Stones can be refined from them.¡±

    ¡°Are there many Spirit Stone mines in the Pr Domain?¡± asked ck Tortoise.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but based on the mines we¡¯ve discovered so far, they aren¡¯t plentiful.¡± That¡¯s why sometimes countries engage in fierce conflicts to fight over a single mine. Last month, vale had a massive conflict with Northfortia over arge-scale mine. Both sides suffered casualties.¡±

    ¡°And what was the oue?¡± asked White Tiger.

    ¡°In the end, Northfortia joined forces with Xidengia and managed to seize the mine.¡±

    ¡°Xidengia? They¡¯re not easily intimidated, huh?¡± Azure Dragon narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 892 The Reckless Young Master from the Thomas Family

    As Billy and his group arrived at the mining area, Harleen, Ivy, along with Paige Martin, thoroughly cleaned the courtyard and went out to purchase various daily necessities. The entire courtyard had undergone aplete transformationpared to a few hours ago. After hours of busyness, they finally settled down and sat around the stone table in the front yard, chatting leisurely.

    ¡°Paige, you¡¯ve been staying in the Pr Domain. Have you ever thought about returning to vale?¡± Harleen asked Paige Martin.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Paige Martin replied loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming about it! But, I was born here and have never been outside. I have no idea what the outside world looks like, so I dare not wander around.¡±

    ¡°When we go back to vale this time, we¡¯ll take you with us, okay?¡± Harleen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Harleen!¡± Paige was overjoyed.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed, followed by a group of people entering one after another. Harleen and the others looked over and saw that the leader was none other than Steven Thomas, followed by a dozen or so people.

    ¡°Steven Thomas, it¡¯s you?¡± Paige called out.

    ¡°So, you were hiding here!¡± Steven nced at her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Paige shouted.

    ¡°Step aside, I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡± With that said, he turned to Harleen and Ivy, ¡°Two beauties, we meet again!¡±

    ¡°Ocean Martin should be here with you, right? And, that kid who injured me on the street, bring them both out!¡±

    ¡°I warn you, if you don¡¯t want trouble, you better leave now, or you will regret it!¡± Ivy spoke up. While speaking, her gaze swept over the group of people behind Steven Thomas, and she felt a slight tremor in her heart. Among them, the middle-aged man in a gray robe had formidable skills, at the Eighth-rank Sovereign Realm.

    Steven Thomas sneered. ¡°I want to see how you will make me regret it!¡± After that, his tone turned cold. ¡°Give you one minute, bring them out immediately, don¡¯t make me hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Steven Thomas, you bastard, don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Paige stood up. ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is me, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Paige, sit down!¡± Harleen waved her hand.

    ¡°They¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just sit down!¡± Harleen interrupted her. Then, she turned to Steven Thomas, ¡°Everyone should take responsibility for their own actions. Have you considered the consequences of what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°I only know that if you don¡¯t bring them out soon, you will face the consequences!¡± Steven sneered coldly.

    ¡°Steven Thomas, you really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. Do you know who she is?¡± Paige shouted again.

    ¡°Heh, are you trying to tell me that she is Commander Gardner¡¯s wife?¡± Steven shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I managed to find this ce, how could I not know her identity! But, sorry, her identity doesn¡¯t scare me! This is the Pr Domain, not vale. Regardless of Commander Gardner or the Eastern King, when theye here, they must abide by the rules of this ce!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Harleen and the others squinted their eyes slightly.

    ¡°Then let me see what rules you have here!¡± Frostde stepped forward. After speaking, she raised her hand and shed towards Steven¡¯s arm with her de.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± A young man next to Steven Thomas took two steps forward and countered with a palm strike.

    Bang! After a muffled sound, Frostde quickly slid back about forty to fifty meters, with traces of blood at the corners of her mouth. The Opponent was a Fourth-rank Sovereign, two levels higher than Frostde. With just one move, he inflicted an injury on Frostde.

    ¡°Frostde!¡± Harleen and the others shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Frostde raised her hand to wipe off the bloodstains.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare to make a move again, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± The young man looked at Frostde and spoke up.

    ¡°You want to fight? I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Felicia frowned and took the sword from the side, standing up.

    ¡°Felicia!¡± Harleen stopped her. It was clear to her that the opposing group was very strong. If a conflict were to arise, their group of six or seven wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Harleen, he dared to hurt Frostde, I¡¯ll take care of him!¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Harleen said firmly.

    ¡°Felicia, listen to your sister!¡± Ivy spoke up. After speaking, she took out a pill from her pocket and handed it to Frostde.

    ¡°Frostde, take this pill.¡±

    Frostde took the pill and swallowed it in one gulp.

    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here right now. Come backter!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and looked at Steven Thomas.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Heh heh, your words don¡¯t count if he¡¯s not here!¡± Steven shrugged his shoulders and waved his hand towards the people behind him.

    ¡°Search everywhere and make sure to find Ocean Martin and the kid who injured me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded except for the middle-aged man at the Eighth-rank Sovereign Realm. They then started heading towards the inner courtyard.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Harleen and the others shouted simultaneously.

    As their voices rang out, their auras burst forth, and they stood up to block the opposing group. For them, everything had to be done in moderation. Until now, they hadn¡¯t caused a scene because they didn¡¯t want to make things too big. After all, they had just arrived in the Pr Domain, and if they were to sh with the Thomas family on the first day, it wouldn¡¯t be good for their reputation. However, the audacity of Steven Thomas was a p in the face.

    ¡°I advise you, it¡¯s best to step aside!¡± The middle-aged Eighth-rank Sovereign spoke calmly.

    ¡°If you want to search the courtyard, you¡¯ll have to ask for our swords first!¡± Harleen responded firmly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to offend you!¡± The man replied coldly. As he spoke, his aura burst forth, enveloping the entire courtyard. In the next moment, his hands flipped, and a violent wave of energy directly rushed towards Harleen, without holding back.

    ¡°Be careful, Harleen!¡± Ivy and the others shouted, and then they each activated their full power and rushed to meet him.

    ¡°You underestimate us!¡± Seeing that the group of people was trying to block his attack, the man had a disdainful expression on his face.

    Boom! After a loud noise, Harleen and the others were all sent flying, falling to the ground and coughing up blood. The difference in their cultivation levels was too great. Even though they joined forces, they were still no match for an Eighth-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°You die!¡±

    Just at that moment, Billy¡¯s cold voice came from the entrance.

 Chapter 893 Confrontation

    Whoosh!

    As Billy¡¯s voice rang out, a surge of Chi energy materialized into a palm strike, shing towards the middle-aged man with precision.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing the impending danger behind him, the man furrowed his brows and swiftly turned, unleashing a gust of wind.

    However, he overestimated his own strength. After the sh of their palm strikes, the Chi energy attack broke through his defense and directly sliced through his shoulder, causing his entire arm to fall to the ground, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man grunted, taking several steps back, his face pale, a hint of deep fear flickering in his eyes. He could sense that his opponent had shown him mercy. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been his arm that fell to the ground, but his head.

    Steven Thomas paused for a moment and then recognized Billy. ¡°You severed his arm! You truly have the audacity!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, are you all okay?¡± Billy ignored him and walked quickly to Harleen and the others, asking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine!¡± Harleen wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and responded.

    ¡°Take a seat and rest for a while!¡± Billy assessed their injuries briefly, relieved that they weren¡¯t too severe.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Casey approached Billy and asked.

    ¡°Strip away all their cultivation!¡± Billy replied in a low voice.

    Upon hearing his words, Paige Martin took a sharp intake of breath and quickly spoke up. ¡°Commander Gardner, he is the eldest son of the Thomas family. If you strip away his cultivation, his father¡­¡±

    ¡°If his father wants to settle scores, then we¡¯ll strip away his cultivation too!¡± Billy interrupted her with a stern voice.

    Paige choked and twitched at the corner of her mouth, choosing not to speak further.

    ¡°Casey, go ahead!¡± Billymanded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Steven Thomas shouted angrily. ¡°If you dare to strip away our cultivation, I promise that all of you will die!¡±

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Bob cursed. ¡°You¡¯re really pushing your luck byying a hand on Ms Knight and Ivy. You must have a death wish!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he dashed forward, while Casey and Azure Dragon simultaneouslyunched their attacks.

    ¡°Know your ce!¡± The young man who had injured Frostde initially roared furiously and charged at Bob. But halfway through his charge, a powerful gust of wind erupted from Casey¡¯s hand, directly colliding with his abdomen. Immediately, an immensely violent force surged into his Dantian, obliterating it.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a miserable scream and copsed to the ground.

    In less than a minute, apart from the middle-aged man who had lost his arm and Steven Thomas, everyone else had fallen. All of their cultivation had been stripped away, and despair filled their faces. The Pr Snow Domain was a world of martial artists. Without their cultivation, they were no different from dead bodies.

    ¡°So, Master Steven, do you have anything else to say?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Steven Thomas and spoke calmly.

    Steven Thomas¡¯s face turned pale, trembling all over as he knelt in Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Commander Gardner. I¡­ I made a mistake. I beg you to spare me this time. I won¡¯t dare again¡­¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, we were in the wrong first. I¡¯m sorry!¡± The armless man also looked at Billy and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Please, Commander Gardner, have mercy on us!¡±

    ¡°So quick to surrender?¡± Billy coldly nced at them and spoke indifferently. ¡°You wanted to provoke me into taking action so that you would have a reason to attack me, didn¡¯t? Now, I¡¯m making this situation blow up, which is exactly what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    As a cunning individual, how could he not see through their intentions? Billy knew they had received news as soon as his group left the town. So they dared to send so many people to the courtyard and make a fuss about searching it was clearly meant to provoke Harleen and the others into taking action to stop them. Because only then would they have a reason to attack.

    However, little did they know that Billy¡¯s skills were so powerful that even an Eighth-rank Sovereign couldn¡¯t match him in a single move.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake. Please spare me¡­¡± Steven Thomas felt Billy¡¯s intent to kill and kept bowing forcefully.

    ¡°Now that you know you made a mistake, but you must face the consequences!¡± Billy replied calmly. Then he gestured towards Azure Dragon and said, ¡°Disable his cultivation and throw him out!¡±

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Steven Thomas shouted desperately.

    As a muffled sound echoed, Steven Thomas somersaulted several times before crashing to the ground, like a lifeless dog, his face filled with despair. The one-armed man saw this and hesitated no more. He quickly turned around and ran towards the door. For him, losing an arm was barely eptable, but having his cultivation disabled was as good as being killed. So he no longer cared about Steven Thomas.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°You think you can run?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed and a powerful palm force whistled out.

    The next moment, the man was lifted off his feet and thrown outside the mansion, crashing to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ so ruthless.¡± After a while, the man struggled to speak a few words before his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

    Five minutester, including Steven Thomas, everyone was thrown out of the mansion.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what about my brother? Didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Paige Martin asked Billy.

    ¡°He¡¯s back. He found some spiritual stone mines and delivered them to the warehouse.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°He found spiritual stone mines?¡± Paige Martin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are there other spiritual stone mines in that ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Paige Martin¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    ¡°Billy, did Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise go to help? Why haven¡¯t we seen them?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again.

    After about half an hour, the group tidied up the courtyard and sat on stone benches to rest. Shortly after, Vermilion Bird and the others walked in from outside, with ck Tortoise carrying the unconscious Oriana man in his hands. Almost at the same time they entered the courtyard, a noisy sound of footsteps came from outside the main gate.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I hope you have enough reason to disable my son¡¯s cultivation!¡±

    A voice of an angry middle-aged man sounded. At the same time, several powerful auras surged into the sky, enveloping the entire courtyard.

    ¡°They came pretty fast!¡± Billy squinted his eyes and then looked at Ocean Martin, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go out for now.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the main gate, with Casey and the others following closely behind.

    Stepping outside the courtyard, they saw arge crowd, about four to five hundred people, standing in front of them. Leading the group were three middle-aged men in their fifties, all at thete stage of the Sovereign Realm.

    Seeing the three middle-aged men, Paige Martin took a deep breath. ¡°Why did all three of theme?!¡±

 Chapter 894 An Explanation

    ¡°Paige, do you know them? Who are they?¡± Ivy turned her head and asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Paige Martin nodded in response. ¡°The person in the middle is Steven Thomas¡¯s father, Mark Thomas. The one on his left is Daniel Hill, the head of the Hill family, and on his right is Larry Bell, the head of the Bell family.¡±

    ¡°Thomas, Hill, and Bell are the three major families in this city, apart from the Jackson family! They were among the first group of people to settle in the Extreme Snow Region of vale and are the unrivaled overlords of this town.¡±

    ¡°Damn! It feels like there are pests everywhere!¡± Stout muttered.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what kind of deep hatred is there that made you take such ruthless action and cripple my son¡¯s cultivation?¡± Mark Thomas asked Billy angrily, his expression slightly distorted, with a strong hint of coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s here to demand justice for his son, what about you two?¡± Billy nced at Mark Thomas and then looked at the other two, speaking calmly. ¡°Are you here to join forces with him to seek redress from me?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re overreacting!¡± Daniel Hill took a deep breath and spoke loudly. ¡°We only heard that Commander Gardner not only crippled Master Steven¡¯s cultivation, but also crippled Mr Peterson¡¯s cultivation. So we came to see what wrongdoing Mr Peterson hadmitted! Mr Peterson is a hero of vale, he killed thousands of enemies over the years. If there isn¡¯t a sufficient reason, this matter will be hard to justify!¡±

    ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°We know that Commander Gardner is personally appointed by the Emperor as Lord Dragon of the nation. But even so, you shouldn¡¯t treat the heroes of vale like this, right?¡± Larry Bell added.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you nning to rebel?¡± Just then, Ernest Shepherd¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°The Emperor has already granted Lord Dragon the authority to act first and reportter. Not to mention just crippling their cultivation, even directly killing them wouldn¡¯t be excessive!¡±

    At this moment, Ernest Shepherd, Milo Guzman, and Otis Hum led a group of people and quickly approached. At the same time, many passersby on the street also gathered around.

    ¡°Mr Thomas, you¡¯ve surrounded Lord Dragon¡¯s mansion with so many people. What do you intend to do?¡± Ernest Shepherd walked up and looked at Mark Thomas and the others with a stern voice.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, this matter has nothing to do with the three of you. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t interfere, otherwise we will have a hard time!¡± Mark Thomas responded coldly.

    ¡°Mr Thomas, it seems like you¡¯re overestimating yourself¡­¡± Ernest Shepherd furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Mr Shepherd, let me handle this!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, they¡¯ve gone too far. Today, I want to see who gave them the courage!¡± Ernest Shepherd spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Billy smiled. Then, he turned and looked at Mark Thomas and spoke calmly, ¡°Do you really want to know why I crippled your son¡¯s cultivation?¡±

    ¡°You better have a good reason!¡± Mark Thomas continued in a cold voice.

    ¡°If you want a reason, I can give it to you!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°But you need to consider the consequences of doing so!¡± After speaking, without waiting for the other party¡¯s response, he turned his head and shouted into the courtyard, ¡°Ocean Martin,e out!¡±

    In no time, Ocean Martin walked out of the courtyard and slightly bowed to Billy. ¡°Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°You tell the n leaders about what happened that day!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ocean Martin nodded and proceeded to describe the incident in detail. His voice was loud enough for everyone present to hear.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mark Thomas shouted angrily after Ocean Martin finished speaking. ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion has already reached a conclusion. It was your own greed that got you killed, and now you¡¯re trying to falsely use my son. You have quite the audacity!¡±

    ¡°I guarantee with my own life that every word I said, if there is the slightest fabrication¡­¡± Ocean Martin responded loudly again.

    ¡°You dare to use the young master, kneel down!¡±

    At this moment, an old man walked out from behind Mark Thomas and raised his hand, ready to strike Ocean Martin with a palm. But before his palm strike couldnd, Billy narrowed his eyes and a wave of energy swept the old man away like a high-pressure air wave.

    Gasps sounded all around at the sight. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with surprise. They were well aware of the old man¡¯s skills, as he was already at the Ninth-rank realm. Yet, he was effortlessly sent flying by Commander Gardner¡¯s casual palm strike.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you dare to make another move, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy said sternly to the old man.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man struggled to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, is this the reason? That¡¯s a false usation!¡± Mark Thomas interrupted the old man.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t give up?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°ck Tortoise, bring him out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander Gardner!¡± ck Tortoise nodded and turned back to the courtyard. Soon, he came out with a man named Oriana, who had regained consciousness.

    ¡°This person is the one responsible for intercepting Ocean Martin and the others on that day,¡± ck Tortoise said, throwing the man to the ground. Then, he looked down at the man and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell the whole truth about what happened that day, and I¡¯ll give you a chance to live!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak¡­¡± The man struggled to speak, then described the incident intermittently.

    ¡°No way? So, it turns out that Thomas young master was really just afraid of death and wanted to save his own life?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And they just watched Ocean Martin fight against people from Oriana alone? Is that even human?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but Steven Thomas even falsely used Ocean Martin and almost had him killed. It¡¯s really too much!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After hearing the man¡¯s words, the crowd immediately started discussing, each filled with righteous indignation.

    ¡°Mr Thomas, do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy looked at Mark Thomas and spoke calmly.

    ¡°This is just his one-sided ount. Who knows if he was tortured into confessing by you!¡± Mark Thomas¡¯s face turned iron-blue. He clearly didn¡¯t expect Billy to have this card up his sleeve. After a moment of contemtion, he took a deep breath and continued speaking. ¡°I will continue to investigate this matter ande to a conclusion once there are results. Goodbye!¡± With that, he turned and walked away.

    ¡°Youe and go as you please. Do you think this ce is your backyard?¡± Azure Fang said coldly and chased after him with a curved wrist de.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man who had spoken earlier shouted angrily and struck at Azure Fang.

    He didn¡¯t hold back in his attack at all. It seemed that he didn¡¯t care about Azure Fang¡¯s life or death.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± Billy spoke at the same time. Then, his eyes narrowed, and an invisible ripple resonated from his forehead, swiftly sweeping toward the old man.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The next moment, the old man let out a miserable cry, clutching his head and crouching down, his face twisted in pain. Obviously, Billy had severely damaged his spiritual strength. Before the old man¡¯s voice even fell, Azure Fang swiftly raised his de, and a head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain.

    At this sight, gasps of astonishment once again resounded throughout the surroundings.

    Including the people from the three major families, everyone had shocked expressions on their faces. Even Ernest Shepherd and the others wore shocked expressions. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect Azure Fang to actually decapitate the old man.

    ¡°You scoundrels, you deserve to die!¡± Mark Thomas shouted in anger.

    Another old man called out in pain. While shouting, he raised his hand and attacked Azure Fang.

    ¡°If you dare to make a move, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy released a powerful aura, causing the old man¡¯s attack to freeze in mid-air.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mark Thomas shouted.

    ¡°Sir, they killed my brother. I must avenge him!¡± the old man roared.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for him,e back!¡± Mark Thomas spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Commander Gardner from vale. Today, I have the fortune of meeting him. It¡¯s truly a rare encounter in a lifetime!¡± Just then, a figure appeared in mid-air.

    The neer was flying through the air, revealing his cultivation as a Saint Realm powerhouse.

 Chapter 895 Battle with a Saint Realm Expert

    Soon, a person stopped not far from Billy. Everyone looked over and saw an old man with white hair, whose actual age was indiscernible.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Elder Stinton!¡± Mark Thomas, Daniel Hill, and Larry Bell all greeted the old man at the same time.

    The old man nodded slightly at the three of them. Then, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°I am Scott Stinton. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Commander Gardner!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy asked casually.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is the young master of Ether Mountain, proficient in various Ether Mountain techniques!¡± the old man responded. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about the techniques of Ether Mountain, so I wonder if Commander Gardner could kindly enlighten me?¡±

    ¡°Damn! You shameless old man!¡± Bob cursed. ¡°As a Saint Realm one, you voluntarily challenge an Eighth-rank Sovereign. Can you be any more shameless?¡±

    ¡°I only broke through to the Saint Realm half a year ago,¡± the old man didn¡¯t get angry and faintly smiled before continuing to look at Billy. ¡°If Commander Gardner feels that the two levels are too disparate, I can suppress my cultivation to the Eighth-rank Sovereign!¡±

    It was clear that he was trying to retreat while advancing. If Billy really needed him to suppress his cultivation for the battle, it meant that Billy had already lost before it even began. In a world where the strong were respected, in a battle between two parties, no one cared about the difference in cultivation levels.

    ¡°Do you really want to fight me?¡± Billy squinted his eyes and asked.

    ¡°I hope Commander Gardner can fulfill my request.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded solemnly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to suppress your cultivation. Give it your all. As long as you can take one of my moves, I¡¯ll consider it your victory!¡±

    With his spiritual strength, how could Billy not know that the other party was trying to show off his power?

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, both Stout and Soul Chaser felt a bit worried about him.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is indeed as confident as the rumors say!¡± the old manughed and made a respectful gesture. ¡°Please proceed!¡±

    Mark Thomas and the others stared at Billy with a disdainful expression, as if they were looking at an idiot. Sovereign and Saint Realm were absolutely twopletely different levels. Even if Billy¡¯s talent was strong, there was no chance of winning.

    Two minutester, Billy and the old man arrived at an empty space on the side. Billy didn¡¯t hold any weapon in his hand and directly threw Bloodshadow Fury de to Stout. Since the old man wanted to learn Ether Mountain techniques, Billy wanted to satisfy his curiosity.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed a worried expression.

    Casey, Ivy, and the others also felt a bit worried. After all, this was Billy¡¯ first battle against a Saint Realm expert.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize!¡±

    As the old man shouted loudly, his aura instantly exploded, causing the surrounding crowd to retreat. In the next moment, the old man¡¯s hands opened and closed vigorously, causing the air around him to surge wildly. Soon, a semi-circr barrier formed in front of him, surrounded by thunder and lightning.

    ¡°Take this!¡± the old man shouted again, and with a strong push of his hands, the semi-circr barrier, apanied by thunder and lightning, rushed towards Billy. Wherever it passed, the strong wind howled, and the air waves surged. Just this momentum alone was not something that a Half-Step Saint Realm couldpare to.

    ¡°You want to see techniques of Ether Mountain? I¡¯ll show you!¡± Billy said as he took two steps forward. He twisted his gaze and pulled out several afterimages with his hands.

    ¡°Five Elements Secret Art, Metal Technique, activate!¡±

    In the next moment, the weapons in the weapon shops on both sides of the street, as if possessed by magic, flew up into the air one after another. Including the crowd around, anyone with cultivation below the Sovereign Realm had their weapons uncontrobly slip from their hands. Soon, the sky was filled with all kinds of cold weapons, with over a thousand des, covering the sky.

    ¡°Shatter!¡± Billy uttered in a deep voice, and thousands of swords shot towards the old man like a unstoppable force.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± The old man nced at the swords filling the sky, showing no signs of panic. ¡°While your secret technique is decent, you¡¯re too optimistic if you think you can break through my defense with just that!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied nonchntly. Immediately, he narrowed his gaze and released a powerful mental shockwave.

    ¡°You, an eighth-rank Sovereign, actually want to initiate a spiritual attack. That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± The old man¡¯s face suddenly changed halfway through his sentence, his pupils filled with astonishment. At the same time, the semi-circr barrier seemed to tremble, weakening its momentum. Then, countless swords pierced through the barrier and shot towards him.

    The rain of swords descended rapidly, piercing the ground around the old man and trapping him in the center. Following that, while the old man was still trying to react, a sword stabbed towards his forehead. He wanted to dodge, but his reaction speed couldn¡¯t keep up. He could only watch as the sword rapidly erged in his pupils. Just when the old man thought he was about to meet his demise, the sword stopped just one fist-length away from his forehead.

    The entire scene fell quiet. Everyone, including Casey and the others, wore expressions of extreme shock. Never had they expected a genuine Saint Realm expert couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move. It was inconceivable. Even Ernest Shepherd, Milo Guzman, and Otis Hum couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed and silently admire Billy¡¯s growth. When they first met him, Billy was only at the Half-Step War God-Emperor realm. But in less than a year, he had surpassed them to an extent they couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Stout eximed. ¡°Boss is too insane!¡±

    Ivy raised her hand and pped her brother on the back of his head.

    ¡°What do you have to say now? Billy used his spiritual strength to control the sword and pointed it at the old man, speaking in a calm tone.

    A drop of sweat the size of a soybean rolled down the old man¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Th-thank you, Commander Gardner, for sparing my life!¡± While speaking, waves of shock and awe surged within him. He was not only amazed by Billy¡¯s martial arts skills, but also by his spiritual strength. To possess a spiritual strength level higher than his own, despite being at the Eighth-rank Sovereign realm, was unheard of.

    ¡°This is the first andst time. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy responded with a deep voice. He didn¡¯t kill the old man because he didn¡¯t deserve to die for his crimes. Moreover, the old man was a Saint martial artist, and it would be a waste to kill him like this. If he were to die, it should be on the battlefield.

    As Billy finished speaking, the sword suspended in the air fell to the ground.

    ¡°There¡­ there won¡¯t be a next time¡­¡± the old man replied, struggling to speak.

    ¡°Do you three have anything else to say?¡± Billy then turned to Mark Thomas and the others.

 Chapter 896 Crucial Clues

    ¡°Sorry, Commander Gardner, there was a bit of a misunderstanding today. I apologize to you!¡± Mark Thomas took a deep breath and slightly bowed. He had no choice but to lower his head. Billy¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations. If they continued to argue, they would only be asking for trouble.

    ¡°I apologize as well, Commander Gardner!¡± Daniel Hill and Larry Bell also bowed at the same time.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy had no intention of arguing with them. He had already achieved his goal today, and some things couldn¡¯t be rushed. They needed time.

    ¡°Farewell!¡± The three of them said again before leading their group and leaving in disappointment.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you really make us feel inferior!¡± After the other party left, Ernest Shepherd looked at Billy and sighed. ¡°With your current strength, the three of us old men wouldn¡¯t be able to take a single move from you!¡±

    ¡°You tter me, Mr Shepherd. It was just luck!¡± Billy smiled and responded.

    ¡°Although you have intimidated the three major families, they won¡¯t be so easily subdued. You have to be careful in the future!¡± Otis Hum spoke up.

    ¡°Understood! Thank you for the reminder, Elder Hum!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    After a few more words, Ernest Shepherd and the others bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Boss, why did you let the people from the three families go like that?¡± a few minutester, when Billy and the others returned to the courtyard, Judge asked.

    Everyone else looked at Billy at the same time, as it didn¡¯t seem like his style.

    ¡°I¡¯m still new here, and there are still some things I haven¡¯t figured out. We¡¯ll talk about it after wee back from the spiritual spring.¡± Billy responded thoughtfully.

    Everyone didn¡¯t continue to question.

    ¡°Boss, what about him? Are you going to kill him?¡± Azure Dragon then pointed to the man from Oriana lying on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± the man quickly spoke in a struggling voice. ¡°As long as you spare my life, I¡¯ll tell you an important piece of information¡­¡±

    ¡°What information?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    ¡°This information¡­ is rted to the four hundred warriors who were ambushed in valest month.¡± The man replied in a trembling voice.

    Hearing this, Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. The words that Emperor Greenleaf had told him a few days ago came to mind; Emperor Greenleaf asked him to investigate this matter after he arrived in the Pr Domain. Four hundred warriors were all killed without exception. This was definitely a major event.

    ¡°Was it done by your people from Oriana?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    Billy had already told them about this matter on the way to the Pr Domain, so everyone knew about it.

    ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t us.¡± The man shook his head.

    ¡°Then who did it?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°If¡­ if you promise to spare my life, I¡¯ll tell you. Or I¡¯d rather die than reveal any information.¡± The man continued speaking.

    ¡°Speak up, and I¡¯ll send someone to escort you out of the town.¡± Billy responded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t trust you. Send someone to take me to the gate first, and then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The man spoke again.

    ¡°Casey, you and Azure Dragon take him out!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Casey nodded, and the two of them took the man out of the courtyard.

    After about twenty minutes, the two of them returned to the courtyard.

    ¡°Casey, did you find out?¡± asked White Tiger.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded. ¡°ording to him, the ones who attacked were a force called the Frost Pce!¡±

    ¡°Frost Pce? What¡¯s that?¡± White Tiger was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ocean Martin siblings eximed in surprise at the same time. ¡°Frost Pce?¡±

    ¡°Paige, have you ever heard of Frost Pce? What¡¯s their story?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°Lady Dragon, allow me to exin!¡± Ocean Martin paused briefly before starting the introduction. ¡°On this side of the pr snow region, there are about forty to fifty non-governmental organizations, big and small. These organizations don¡¯t belong to any particr country, and their memberse from various countries around the world. They steal and plunder natural resources in the pr snow region, then sell them all over the world. Among these organizations, three of them are the strongest, rivaling the power of some small and medium-sized countries stationed here. And Frost Pce is one of them. Besides Frost Pce, the other two are Snowstorm Pavilion and Frigid Fortress!¡±

    ¡°Damn! There are sects like these in the pr snow region?¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°The Guardians just let them do it?¡± asked ck Tortoise.

    ¡°On one hand, these organizations are like cunning rabbits with multiple hideouts, making it difficult to find their true headquarters,¡± Ocean Martin continued, ¡°On the other hand, the Guardians have be corrupt over the years, with many of them benefiting from these organizations themselves.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± ck Tortoise shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Do you know Frost Pce¡¯s stronghold?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ocean Martin shook his head. ¡°Their stronghold is very secretive, and ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know about it.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°However, members of Frost Pce asionally venture outside. I can have someone inquire and probably find their whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ocean Martin nodded in response.

    ¡°Are you two siblings included in the quota for the trip to the Spirit Spring?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Ocean Martin shook his head. ¡°Opportunities like this rarelye to ordinary civilians like us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vermilion Bird furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the quota open for selection?¡±

    ¡°On the surface, there is a selection process.¡± Paige replied. ¡°But before the selection, there are many strict conditions to filter out only a few for the actualpetition.¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Azure Dragon sneered.

    ¡°Get ready, you two. We¡¯ll go to the Spirit Spring together the day after tomorrow.¡± Said Billy.

    Ocean Martin was slightly taken aback, then continued, ¡°But what about the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss wants you to go, and no one has the authority to stop you!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± The two siblings nced at each other and bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡­

    On the morning of the third day, forty-two vale prodigies set off for the Spirit Spring under the guidance of Ernest Shepherd and two other elderly men sent by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Their cultivation levels were all in thete Supreme Realm. As for the sudden appearance of Ocean Martin and his sister, there were indeed objections at first. However, once they learned that it was Billy¡¯s decision, no one said anything more. After the events of the past two days, many people had gained a better understanding of Billy¡¯s character, so they wouldn¡¯t make a fuss over such a trivial matter.

    Knowing that Billy preferred a quiet environment, Ernest Shepherd specially arranged a snow carriage for him and his entourage. Ocean Martin and his sister were also called up by Billy.

    The Spirit Spring was over a thousand kilometers away from vale City, and the snow carriage would take about six to seven hours to reach there. Along the way, everyone once again marveled at the breathtaking frozen scenery of the pr snow region, stretching for miles. asionally, some animals never seen before would scurry across the snowy ground, some as small as mice, while thergest reached almost three to four meters in height.

    After about three to four hours, as the two snow carriages passed through a mountain valley, a dull sound reached everyone¡¯s ears. At the same time,rge and small chunks of ice rolled down from the slopes on both sides, and the entire valley floor trembled.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± White Tiger eximed.

 Chapter 897 Indeed the Deeds of Villains

    ¡°Paige, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Paige Martin shook her head with a serious expression.

    ¡°Look, what are those animals?¡± Felicia eximed, pointing at a group of fierce beasts running down the left slope.

    ¡°There are some on the right too!¡± Rakshasa shouted at the same time.

    Billy and the others looked and saw hundreds of strong and ferocious beasts rushing down both sides of the slope. They resembled cheetahs in appearance, but muchrger in size, almost as big as pr bears, with ck and white spots on their bodies.

    ¡°They are pr snow leopards!¡± Ocean Martin shouted. ¡°They have a strong attacking power. A single pr snow leopard can contend against a War God-Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Stout and the others eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Get out of the carriage!¡± Billy said in a deep voice before leading everyone to get off the snow carriage. At the same time, the carriage in front also stopped.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, they are pr snow leopards!¡± Ernest Shepherd led the others over, and many prodigies¡¯ faces showed a hint of panic. A single pr snow leopard was not terrifying, but the terrifying part was that hundreds of them appeared at the same time.

    Billy nodded slightly before speaking, ¡°Everyone below the Sovereign Realm, get back in the carriage. Don¡¯t get out without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Over a dozen young men and women quickly got on the carriage.

    ¡°The rest of you, form a circle and don¡¯t let them break through our defense!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Over thirty people responded and immediately took action, surrounding the two carriages in the middle. Meanwhile, the first wave of pr snow leopards had already rushed forward, opening their crimson mouths and pouncing towards the group.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy said, raising his hand and unleashing over ten fierce palm winds.

    After the palm winds passed, seven or eight pr snow leopards that had pounced at him instantly exploded, forming clusters of blood mist in mid-air. Others alsounched their attacks simultaneously. Although these pr snow leopards were fierce, they were still weaker when facing Sovereign Realm experts. In less than a few minutes, aside from the ones that had been sted into blood mist, there were also seventy to eighty pr snow leopard corpses lying on the ground.

    However, the remaining pr snow leopards showed no signs of satisfaction,pletely undeterred and crazily charging towards the group. Moreover, it seemed that their numbers were still increasing, densely covering both sides of the slope.

    ¡°Elder Payne, do pr snow leopards often attack humans in groups?¡± Billy smashed out several palm strikes and then looked at one of the elderly men surnamed Payne.

    ¡°Many carnivorous animals in the Pr Domain do indeed have simr group behaviors.¡± Ricky Payne responded loudly. ¡°But, having lived in here for decades, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such arge-scale snow leopard attack.¡±

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, I leave this to you!¡± Billy slightly pondered after hearing the man¡¯s words and then spoke. And he swiftly charged towards the right slope.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing his actions, everyone simultaneously shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. You guys hold the line here!¡± Billy blew up several pr snow leopards with a palm strike and quickly rushed up the slope.

    As Billy reached the hillside, he saw exactly what he had suspected ¨C several hundred pr snow leopards charging down into the valley. Without wasting any time, he raised his hand, unleashing powerful gusts of wind, while also using his formidable spiritual power to scan the surroundings. With his current level of spiritual power, he could sense any abnormalities within a radius of ten kilometers.

    ¡°Just as I thought!¡±

    After about two minutes, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he quickly blew up several snow leopards before swiftly dashing towards a small hill not far away. At his level, a distance of twelve to twenty kilometers was just a matter of moments.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Just as he reached the hilltop, a surprised female voice came from behind arge rock in front of him.

    In an instant, the woman didn¡¯t hesitate and swiftly darted out from behind the rock, moving at an incredible speed. Almost as soon as she darted out, Billy swept a palm strike towards therge rock.

    Boom! A loud explosion rang out as the rock was directly pulverized into dust, with debris flying everywhere. Startled by themotion, the woman hesitated for a moment before quickly increasing her speed, dashing towards a snow carriage parked not far away.

    ¡°You think you can escape?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he chased after her like a shadow, closing the distance to a couple of hundred meters behind her in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Give up!¡± In the next moment, Billy¡¯s voice reached the woman¡¯s ears. As his voice sounded, a powerful palm force surged towards the woman, apanied by a piercing sound of breaking wind.

    ¡°Lord Barlow, help!¡± Sensing the approaching death, the woman shouted in desperation. Almost as she shouted, a wave of energy swept in from the side, barely blocking Billy¡¯s attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Northfortia?¡± After stabilizing himself, Billy looked at the two individuals in front of him.

    The woman appeared to be in her forties, Caucasian, wearing a white martial outfit, and possessing the cultivation of a sixth-rank Sovereign. The person who had saved her was an old Caucasian man in his seventies or eighties, with sharp eyes and a steady aura, at the Half-Step Saint Realm.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man looked at Billy and spoke. ¡°Among the people from vale in the Pr Domain, someone of your age cannot possibly possess your level of strength!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you are just the lowly scum of Northfortia!¡± Billy responded coldly. ¡°After losing the Global Martial Arts Competition, you think you can stop vale¡¯s prodigies from receiving the baptism of the Spirit Spring with these despicable means. People from Northfortia like you always resort to these underhanded tactics!¡±

    Even before setting off today, Billy had already suspected that Northfortia wouldn¡¯t let their group reach the Spirit Spring easily. He just didn¡¯t know when they would make their move. But when he heard Ricky Payne¡¯s words of in the valley earlier, the first thought that came to his mind was that those pr snow leopards were likely being controlled.

    Such people had a special title ¨C Beast Masters!

    Although Beast Masters were notmonly seen, Billy had encountered several of them in Ether Mountain, and their were pretty strong. The level of a Beast Master determined the number of beasts they could control at once. A low-level Beast Master could only control a dozen or so beasts at a time, while it was said that top-tier Beast Masters could control tens of thousands of beasts at once. The woman in front of him, controlling nearly a thousand pr snow leopards at once, could only be considered a lower-mid-level Beast Master.

    ¡°The Spirit Spring was discovered by Northfortia. Why should we give it to vale?¡± The old man responded loudly.

    ¡°Why? Let me tell you!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him any longer. As his words fell, he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body. Then, with a flick of his wrist, a blood-red de energy shed out directly.

 Chapter 898 Shameless

    ¡°In this ce, you dare to speak arrogantly with just the cultivation of the eighth rank? You¡¯re not afraid to die, are you?¡± The old man said as he unleashed a powerful wave of energy.

    Boom! The attacks from both sides collided, and the old man slid back a hundred meters before finallying to a stop, his aura in disarray.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± After stabilizing his figure, he looked at Billy with a shocked expression. Clearly, he didn¡¯t expect Billy to force him back so far.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let me show you what despair truly means!¡± As he spoke, his aura surged once again, and he wielded his domineering de, unleashing the Domineering de Art. In no time, the crimson de aura turned the surrounding void into a sea of red.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed as he swung his wrist, causing the de aura to descend.

    ¡°You shameless brat!¡± The old man roared in anger as he activated his twelvefold power, charging towards the de aura. However, in the next moment, he realized just how wrong he was. Even if he had reached the level of a Half-Step Saint, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this attack, let alone if he had officially broken through to the genuine Saint realm.

    Swoosh!

    The de descended straight from above his head, leaving a terrifying crack on the hard icy ground.

    ¡°So powerful¡­¡± The old man¡¯s mouth hung open as his body split in half, falling to the ground in a gory mess.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    At the same time, the heavily armored woman was sent flying several hundred meters away by the powerful shockwave. After crashing onto the ice, she slid another hundred meters, with more than half of her bones shattered and copious amounts of blood flowing from her mouth.

    The woman opened her mouth, but not a single word came out. Her head tilted to the side, and she immediately ceased to breathe. Billy nced at the two corpses before turning around and walking towards the valley from before.

    Rewinding time a few minutes back, just as Billy charged up the right side of the hill. Hundreds of pr snow leopards rushed down towards the valley with the momentum of a stampede, even more ferocious than the previous wave.

    ¡°Everyone, hold your ground! We should be able to end this wave soon!¡± Ernest Shepherd shouted loudly.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Everyone shouted in unison, their auras reaching their peak as they activated their full strength and attacked.

    The first batch of pr snow leopards charging at the front fell one after another, lying motionless on the ground. However, these pr snow leopards were like machines, showing no signs of fear. They kepting in waves, disregarding their own lives as they charged towards the group. The continuous expenditure of energy caused everyone¡¯sbat power to decrease significantly. The young people selected from the city, who were at the Sovereign Realm, were the most affected and were already showing signs of exhaustion.

    At that moment, two muscr pr snow leopards with crimson mouths lunged at a young man simultaneously, their imposing presence terrifying. The young man was a Second-rank Sovereign and was already struggling to hold on after the previous battles. Faced with the simultaneous attack of two pr snow leopards, he trembled and, without thinking much, turned around and fled towards the direction of the snow carriage behind him. And as the two snow leopards missed their target, they didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They kicked their legs and swiftly chased after him.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get back here and close the gap!¡± Harleen caught sight of this scene from the corner of her eye and immediately shouted.

    However, the man was already terrified and couldn¡¯t care less. He just wanted to hide inside the carriage as soon as possible. Due to the gap in defense, the people on the left and right sides were too upied to deal with it, resulting in over a dozen pr snow leopards charging towards the snow carriage. At the same time, the man had already reached the side of the first snow carriage. Seeing the situation inside the carriage, the people inside were also terrified, their faces turning pale.

    ¡°Get down! Block them for me!¡±

    The man snatched a woman¡¯s wrist and threw her towards two approaching snow leopards.

    ¡°Darn it, you bastard!¡± Harleen shouted angrily.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡±

    The woman let out a scream. Originally, with the cultivation level of a War God-Emperor, the woman could have dealt with the two pr snow leopards to some extent. However, on one hand, the situation happened suddenly, and she didn¡¯t react in time. On the other hand, there were more than ten snow leopardsing from behind, which scared her quite a bit. So, she stood there, watching helplessly as the two snow leopards pounced towards her.

    Just as the two snow leopards were about to knock the woman down, a sharp sword shed past their bodies. In the next moment, the two snow leopards split in half and fell to the ground, blood sttering all over the woman.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman screamed again.

    ¡°Get back into the carriage quickly!¡± Harleen shouted loudly. After saying that, she turned to Ivy on the right and said, ¡°Ivy, cover me for a while!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy replied loudly. She also saw the situation here.

    Then, Harleen quickly rushed towards the snow carriage, constantly flipping her wrist, sending sword towards the dozen or so snow leopards attacking.

    In less than a minute, all the snow leopards that charged in had fallen.

    ¡°Stay in there, don¡¯te out!¡± Harleen told the people in the car before quickly rushing towards the gap where the man was.

    Just as she ran to her position, ready to make a move, the remaining hundreds of snow leopards around them roared at the same time. Immediately, without any pause, they all ran away in all directions. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°These pr snow leopards were likely controlled by Beast Masters. They probably lost control and ran away for their lives.¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Did boss went to find the Beast Master?¡± Soul Chaser spoke up.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Ivy nodded. ¡°Otherwise, these pr snow leopards wouldn¡¯t have suddenly run away!¡±

    ¡°Boss ising back!¡± At this moment, Ian pointed to Billy, who was walking back from the hillside.

    ¡°Are you okay, Billy?¡± Harleen hurriedly walked up, followed closely by the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Boss, were those pr snow leopards really controlled by Beast Masters?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, who could be behind this?¡± Otis Hum asked. ¡°Could it be someone from Northfortia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Darn! It¡¯s Northfortia again?¡± ck Tortoise cursed. ¡°They¡¯re everywhere!¡±

    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s continue on our way!¡± Billy said, waving his hand.

    ¡°Boss, before we continue, there¡¯s something we might need to deal with first,¡± Casey spoke up.

    He and Azure Dragon and the others also saw what happened with the man earlier. With their personalities, they couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye to scum like that in the team.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ms Knight knows best,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Harleen?¡± Billy turned to Harleen.

    ¡°There was indeed a close call just now!¡± Harleen then briefly described the situation.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A chill emanated from Billy. Then, he walked towards the first snow carriage. When he reached the car, he first looked at the woman. At this moment, she still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the previous shock, covered in blood from the snow leopards, trembling slightly.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± The woman shook her head.

    ¡°Rest for a while!¡± After nodding slightly, Billy turned to the man and said calmly, ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    ¡°It was not intentional. I did it in a moment of desperation!¡± The man defended himself. ¡°I can apologize to her!¡± After speaking, he turned to the woman with a disdainful tone, ¡°Sorry, it won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    ¡°Casey, behead him!¡± Before the man¡¯s words could fall, Billy spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Are you daring to kill me?¡± The man shouted after a moment of shock. ¡°I am the eldest son of the Hill family. If you dare to kill me, none of you will survive!¡±

 Chapter 899 Arrival at the Spiritual Spring

    ¡°Ah! So it¡¯s the Young Master, no wonder!¡± Azure Dragon nced at him disdainfully upon hearing his words.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, otherwise my father will make sure every one of you pays with your lives!¡± shouted Lawrence Hill once again.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, so fearless even at death¡¯s door, you really think highly of yourself!¡± muttered Soul Chaser.

    Casey and the rest of the group looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. They had been following Billy for so many years and knew exactly where his limits were. Behaviors like disregarding the lives of teammates just to save oneself, no one could protect him.

    ¡°Casey, take action!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the Hill family values this young master greatly. If you kill him, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Ricky Payne spoke.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please reconsider!¡± the other three old men chimed in.

    Ernest Shepherd and the other three didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. They knew Billy well enough that even if it was the patriarch of the Hill family, he wouldn¡¯t survive if he dared to do such a thing.

    Ocean Martin and his sister opened their mouths, originally wanting to say a few words of persuasion, but they quickly dismissed the idea.

    ¡°He almost killed more than ten people. If we don¡¯t kill him, how can we gain the trust of the others?¡± Billy looked at the four old men and asked in response.

    ¡°But, he is still a member of the Hill family¡­¡± one of them replied.

    ¡°Is the life of a Hill family member more valuable than that of others?¡± Billy interrupted his words. After finishing his words, his tone turned cold. ¡°Casey, execute!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Casey raised his hand and made a swift sh.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Lawrence Hill finally realized fear and cried out like a wailing ghost. Before his words even fell, heads flew up into the air, their faces filled with endless resentment. He never thought that he would die like this. He was the eldest young master of his family, one of the three major families in the town, a remarkable figure with boundless future. After undergoing the baptism at the spiritual spring, his martial talent and cultivation would undoubtedly break through once again. Given time, bing a high-ranking general with a powerful army would be an easy task. But now, he died just like this. He was truly unwilling!

    Witnessing this scene, including the four old men, everyone who came from the city had an expression of extreme shock. They were well aware of the influence the Hill family held in this town. The Hill family would definitely not let this go.

    ¡°Continue on our way!¡± Billy waved his hand at everyone.

    Two minutester, the two carriages set off again. During the journey, they asionally encountered scattered fierce beasts attacking, but they posed no threat to the group at all. In addition, when they reached a vast snowy in, they encountered two waves of organized attacks. These organized forces often dispatched people to lurk in simr uninhabited areas, killing and robbing anyone who passed by. Of course, this time, the two waves of people could only consider themselves unlucky. A total of seventy to eighty people from the two waves, none of them survived.

    After dealing with the two waves, they continued on for a while before the two carriages stopped on a towering mountain peak. After getting off the carriages, Billy and the others looked ahead and saw two castle-like buildings not far away. At this moment, twenty people from the vale n emerged from the two buildings, led by an old man with white hair. From the aura emanating from the group, it was clear that all twenty of them had cultivation levels at least at theter stage of the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Casey, can you determine the cultivation level of that old man ahead?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t determine it! The people sent to guard the spiritual spring are definitely at the Saint Realm, unless something unexpected happened!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge shrugged in response.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon! I am Keith Bowman.¡± The group approached and the leading old man, bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± the rest of the people behind him also bowed.

    ¡°Elder Bowman, you¡¯ve worked hard, no need for formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re too kind, it¡¯s just my duty!¡± Keith Bowman responded. Afterward, he greeted Ernest Shepherd and the other three, as well as the other four old men.

    ¡°Elder Bowman, have there been any troubles here?¡± asked Ricky Payne.

    ¡°Never stopped!¡± Keith Bowman responded. ¡°Just about two hours before you arrived, a group of small fries tried to force their way into the spiritual spring and I killed them all!¡±

    ¡°Are they from Northfortia, Elder Bowman?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask! In the past few days, there have been waves of peopleing, and I estimate that about half of them are from Northfortia, so I didn¡¯t bother asking.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this way please, the spiritual spring is over there!¡± Then, Keith Bowman gestured to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy responded.

    Soon, the group arrived at a cliff surrounded by dense fog. They leaned over and couldn¡¯t see anything except for the fog.

    ¡°Elder Bowman, is the spiritual spring right below this cliff?¡± Bob asked Keith Bowman.

    ¡°Exactly! It is about a hundred meters from here.¡±

    ¡°How do we get down? We¡¯re not just going to jump straight down, are we?¡± asked Bob. Although he had been a Fourth-rank Sovereign, he didn¡¯t have much confidence in jumping straight down from a hundred meters. Not to mention, there were still manypanions who were War God-Emperors; how would they get down?

    ¡°There are ces on the cliff where we can leverage our strength. I will guide you, just follow me.¡± Keith Bowman responded before flying down towards the cliff. At the same time, he swept out a few powerful gusts of wind, dispersing the dense fog.  Billy and the others could finally see the situation below the cliff. They saw protruding stone bs every twenty to thirty meters on the cliff wall, providing leverage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look first, you alle downter!¡± Billy told the others before jumping down.

    With his current strength, he could easilynd from a hundred meters, but he wanted to check the safety of those stone bs for everyone, so he still chose to leverage his way down. In no time, he reached the bottom of the cliff.

    Calling it the bottom of the cliff was not urate, it was more like a half-cliff. And not far in front of him was a water pool with a diameter of about forty to fifty meters, and the water inside was a pale green color. What was surprising was that in this icy and snowy environment, the water pool not only didn¡¯t freeze, but was emitting strands of hot air, like a hot spring. In addition, he could clearly feel traces of spiritual energy in the air around him, making him feel refreshed with every breath.

    ¡°Come down!¡± After releasing his spiritual power to roughly investigate the surroundings and seeing nothing unusual, Billy looked up and shouted.

    The people above responded and one by one jumped down. A few minutester, everyone had arrived by the water pool.

    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s actually a hot spring here!¡± Felicia eximed in surprise after testing the water temperature with her hand.

    Night Orchid and Rakshasa also tried it, equally astonished.

    ¡°Elder Bowman, is this the spiritual spring?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°Exactly!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Elder Bowman, how deep is this water pool?¡± asked Ivy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly how deep it is.¡± Keith Bowman shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s at least over a hundred meters!¡±

 Chapter 900 The Spiritual Springâ€™s Reputation

    ¡°Over a hundred meters?¡± Stout and Judge both eximed upon hearing his words.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Keith Bowman responded.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Elder Bowman, are you telling me that this entire pool of water is filled with the essence of heaven and earth?¡± Judge continued. ¡°Since there¡¯s so much, why only allow forty people here? We should bring everyone from the town and take turns receiving the baptism.¡±

    Keith Bowman and the four elders all coughed at the same time.

    ¡°This young man is joking!¡± Keith Bowmanposed himself and continued, ¡°Although this water pool is named the spiritual spring, not the entire pool is filled with the essence of heaven and earth. The water you see now is pale green because the essence of heaven and earth has been greatly diluted. The deeper you go, the greener the water bes and the higher the concentration of the essence of heaven and earth. Within a range of thirty to forty meters below the water surface, it doesn¡¯t have much effect on War God-Emperors. For Sovereign martial artists, they have to dive sixty to seventy meters deep to receive the baptism of the spiritual spring.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Soul Chaser eximed, ¡°Elder Bowman, are you saying that we have to dive sixty to seventy meters to get any effect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to reach that depth, but the effect will be minimal, probably not what you desire,¡± Keith Bowman responded.

    Soul Chaser clicked his tongue.

    ¡°After you enter the water pool, do your best to dive as deep as you can using your abilities,¡± Keith Bowman then looked at the group and continued. ¡°Then, activate your cultivation techniques to absorb the essence of heaven and earth, and resurface periodically to change your breath. Once you feel that your body has reached its limit, you cane ashore.¡±

    Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°I want to emphasize one thing ¨C do your best, but don¡¯t force it!¡± Keith Bowman spoke again. ¡°When you¡¯re underwater, no one knows your condition, so it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± They nodded once again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, lead everyone down, while I and Elder Guzman wait for you up here.¡± Keith Bowman then looked at Billy.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded and looked at the group, ¡°Let¡¯s go down! Remember Elder Bowman¡¯s words, do your best!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen, Casey, and others responded loudly, their eyes filled with enthusiasm.

    After Billy finished speaking, he plunged into the water. Without any hesitation, the other thirty or so people followed suit and jumped in.

    After entering the water pool, Billy took a moment to adjust to the temperature before taking a deep breath and diving down. Initially, as a Sovereign martial artist, he could use his chi energy to repel water and stay dry. But doing so would also keep the essence of heaven and earth out, so it wasn¡¯t an option.

    After a while, Billy estimated that he had reached a depth of fifty meters. He could clearly feel the essence of heaven and earth entering his body through every pore, making him feelfortable all over. As the depth increased, the water became greener, and visibility decreased. Billy closed his eyes and relied on his spiritual power to sense his surroundings. However, the coverage of his spiritual power was limited within the the spiritual spring. He could feel that the spiritual energy here was several levels denser than above. Every pore on his body seemed to be in an unusually active state, greedily absorbing the surrounding nutrients.

    Billy had originally wanted to continue diving, but he quickly dismissed the idea. After all, he had plenty of time and there was no rush. Instead, he suspended himself in the water and activated the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to receive the baptism of the essence of heaven and earth. If someone were watching him now, they would surely be jaw-dropped by the scene before them. The previously rtively still water soon formed a vortex around Billy, and its speed increased, as if there was an external force pulling him. At the same time, the color of the water around him continued to change. The dark green water soon turned into a light green color. Then, the water flow further away followed the vortex towards his body, diluting the dark green color once again. And so, the cycle repeated.

    This process was obviously caused by Billy continuously absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, but his absorption speed was ridiculously fast. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take more than two or three days for the entire pool of water to be diluted into clear water. This was rted to his awakened golden bloodline. After awakening his bloodline, his body underwent a rebirth, reaching a near-perfect state in all aspects. Therefore, his absorption speed of the essence of heaven and earth was far higher than others.

    Boom!

    After about four or five hours, a violent momentum burst out from Billy¡¯s body, causing the entire pool of water to churn. Those who were deep in their closed-door cultivation couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes. Everyone knew that someone had made a breakthrough. Unexpectedly, this disturbance was much more than they thought.

    And as everyone suspected, Billy did indeed break through. Originally, with his cultivation of a Half-Step Ninth-rank Sovereign, after crazily absorbing arge amount of the essence of heaven and earth, Billy¡¯s body surged to the next level beyond his control.

    Soon, when the water flow calmed down, Billy began to float to the surface.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, did you break through?¡±

    After Billy surfaced, Milo Guzman curiously asked, with Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum looking over as well.

    ¡°By luck!¡± Billy smiled lightly as he walked out of the water.

    ¡°Congrattions, Lord Dragon!¡± everyone, including Keith Bowman, spoke up together.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, your body is different from ordinary people. Your absorption speed of the essence of heaven and earth is far higher than others.¡± Keith Bowman continued. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, within two days at most, you should be able to sessfully break through again and be a Saint Realm powerhouse!¡±

    As a genuine Saint Realm powerhouse, Keith Bowman could see that Billy¡¯s body was different from others.

    ¡°No hurry!¡± Billy smiled lightly. He knew that if he really let gopletely, he wouldn¡¯t need two days. Perhaps in another day, he could break through. However, in that case, he estimated that he would consume more than half of the essence of heaven and earth in the pool alone, which was not what he wanted. His goal was to use the spiritual spring to help the people around him grow as quickly as possible, so that they could assist him in showcasing his abilities in the pr Domain.

    Afterward, after greeting a few people, Billy sat cross-legged on the side. He had just broken through to the Ninth Rank realm and needed some time to consolidate his cultivation.

    Time flew by quickly, and before he knew it, seven days and nights had passed. During this period, people surfaced one after another to replenish their breath, and there were asional disturbances in the water, clearly caused by breakthroughs.  The color of the water in the pool had also be much lighter. The water surface, down to thirty or forty meters, hadpletely turned into clear spring water.

    ¡°Elder Bowman, has anyone reached the bottom of this pool?¡± Billy asked him one afternoon.

    ¡°No one!¡± Keith Bowman shook his head in response. ¡°I¡¯ve tried before, but I could only go down to around one hundred and forty to fifty meters and couldn¡¯t continue.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of water pressure?¡± Otis Hum asked.

    ¡°Water pressure is only one aspect, but it¡¯s not the main one. It¡¯s because when I dived to that depth, I felt an inexplicable force stopping me from going further down. I¡¯ve tried two or three times, but every time I reached that depth, no matter how much force I exerted, I couldn¡¯t go any deeper.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy paused for a moment.

    Even a genuine Saint Realm powerhouse couldn¡¯t reach the bottom, which made him even more curious about this pool.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and try!¡± After a brief thought, Billy stood up and walked towards the pool.

 Chapter 901 Returning with Full Load

    ¡°Lord Dragon, do your best and don¡¯t force it!¡± Bowman looked at Billy¡¯s back and said.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded in response and dived back into the pool.

    As he descended, Billy saw everyone practicing with closed eyes at different depths, and he didn¡¯t disturb them, diving down at full speed.

    After a while, he reached the depth where he had practiced a few days ago, and the color of the water here had already be much lighter.

    Without pausing, he continued to dive deeper.

    After descending another thirty to forty meters, Billy began to feel the force that Wang Mao had mentioned, which grew stronger the deeper he went.

    At this point, he had strong water pressure above and a formidable force pushing from below. He felt like a sandwich, squeezed between the two forces, experiencing a strong difort. Billy furrowed his brows, activating his full strength to create a powerful defensive aura to continue his descent. With his current strength, the level of his defensive aura was already not inferior to a true Saint powerhouse.

    After another difficult descent of thirty to forty meters, he could clearly feel that the concentration of spiritual energy in the water had increased several times. Correspondingly, the force pushing against him had also increased several levels, making it difficult for him to go any deeper. Helpless, he could only release his spiritual power to probe. However, to his surprise, his spiritual power could only probe a range of twenty to thirty meters here, yielding no results. After a while, as the difort in his body reached its limit, Billy had no choice but to give up and float back to the surface.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Ernest Shepherd asked as Billy returned to the shore.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Elder Bowman said. I could only dive to a depth of around one hundred and seventy to eighty meters.¡± Billy responded. As he spoke, he thought to himself, perhaps when he broke through to the Saint realm, he could try again. There must be a special reason for such a rich concentration of spiritual energy below this pool.

    ¡°It seems that this pool is not simple!¡± Ernest Shepherd said with a slight surprise.

    Billy nodded slightly.

    During their conversation, more and more people surfaced from the pool and returned to the shore. After seven days and nights of cultivation, everyone had reached their limits. Moreover, with the absorption of the spiritual essence from a hundred meters below the surface, there was not much meaning in staying any longer. The first person toe ashore beside Billy was Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, how do you feel?¡± Billy smiled and greeted her. While speaking, he released his spiritual power to assess her cultivation level, and his eyes lit up. Just as he had guessed, during these seven days, Harleen had broken through two levels in a row and stepped into thete stage of the seventh rank.

    ¡°This spiritual spring is truly amazing!¡± Harleen said with joy. ¡°In just a few days, it helped me break through two levels!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Harleen!¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the special inheritance you received, you could even directly break through to the eighth rank!¡±

    Harleen nodded with a smile. Clearly, she was aware of this herself.

    ¡°When did youe up, Billy? Did you break through to the Saint Realm?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°I came up on the first day.¡± Billy smiled and replied, ¡°Now I¡¯m at the ninth rank.¡±

    ¡°You came up on the first day?¡± Harleen was slightly surprised. ¡°Are you worried about us?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the best time for the breakthrough to the Saint Realm yet!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good to me!¡± Harleen gazed at Billy affectionately. She understood what was in his heart.

    ¡°How have you been these past few days?¡± Billy changed the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m fine no matter where we go!¡± Harleen smiled sweetly. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I just miss my parents and Tasha a little.¡±

    ¡°I miss them too!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Once things here have some progress, we¡¯ll go back for a visit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I was just casually mentioning it.¡± Harleen smiled once again.

    Billy also smiled, ¡°Take a rest for a while and consolidate your cultivation. Casey and the others should being up soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen finished speaking and sat down cross-legged to meditate.

    After about half an hour, everyone gradually came ashore. As Billy had guessed, most of the people around him had broken through two levels. Casey, Ivy, and Ian had already reached the threshold of the next higher rank, so this time they broke through three levels in a row. Casey, Ivy and Ian had stepped into the eighth rank, seventh rank and sixth rank respectively. In this way, Billy¡¯s power had increased several levels at once. Except for Casey and the others, including Ocean Martin and his sister, everyone had reaped significant rewards.

    Everyone at the Sovereign Realm had at least one level of improvement, while those who were War God-Emperors had basically improved by two levels. Joyful expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. And when Casey and the others learned that Billy had only improved by one level, they understood his intentions. This was their boss, and whenever such an opportunity arose, his first thought was for these fellows around him. Emotions between people are mutual, and there is a reason why they only respect Billy.

    An hourter, everyone returned to the castle on the cliff. That night, they didn¡¯t rush back to the town. They stayed in the castle to meditate and consolidate their cultivation. The next morning, Billy and the others bid farewell to Keith Bowman and his group.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Bowman!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Bowman!¡± Casey and the others expressed their gratitude at the same time.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s my duty!¡± After a brief pause, Keith Bowman spoke with a meaningful tone. ¡°Lord Dragon, you have a lot of courage. The road ahead is long, so be cautious in everything! In the future, if you need my help, just ask. Within my capabilities, I won¡¯t refuse!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Bowman!¡± Billy nodded in response. After chatting for a while, Billy and his group took their leave.

    ¡°Congrattions, Lord Dragon!¡± Ernest Shepherd said to Billy with a smile. He, Milo Guzman, and Otis Hum didn¡¯t expect Billy and his group to gain such great rewards, far exceeding their expectations.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Shepherd!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Three gentlemen, do you know something?¡± At this moment, Harleen asked with a hesitant tone. ¡°Do you know where Billy¡¯s parents and grandfather are?¡± Harleen asked after taking a deep breath. She had wanted to ask this question since they entered this town, but she hadn¡¯t found the right moment.

    Upon hearing her words, Casey and the others also turned their gaze to Otis Hum and the other two.

 Chapter 902 News About Frost Palace

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I was also nning to talk to you about this!¡± Otis Hum took a deep breath as well. ¡°Your mother is in the Middle Realm, but she told you not to intentionally look for her for now. She said that when the time is right, she wille find you, and it should be soon!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, in the Middle Realm!¡± Harleen nodded, as she had already suspected this. After a brief pause, she continued to ask, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she want us to find her?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific reasons, she just asked us to ry this message to Lord Dragon,¡± Milo Guzman responded.

    ¡°Is she doing okay?¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please rest assured, Lady Stephanie is doing fine. It¡¯s just that she carries a heavy burden and can only prioritize the greater good for now!¡± Milo Guzman nodded.

    Billy nodded again. He understood this, as he himself was in a simr situation.

    ¡°What about my father and grandfather? Are they also in the Middle Realm?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know about that, only Lady Stephanie should know.¡± Milo Guzman shook his head slightly.

    ¡°They are not together?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much information about that,¡± Milo Guzman continued to shake his head. ¡°Let¡¯s ask Lady Stephanie when we see her!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Harleen nodded slightly. Afterwards, she ced her hand on Billy¡¯s back and said, ¡°Billy, don¡¯t be sad. We should be able to see your mother soon!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    A few hourster, everyone returned to the town. After entering the gates, Billy and his group got off the car and walked.

    ¡°Ocean!¡± Not long after they started walking, a middle-aged man in in clothes approached Ocean Martin.

    ¡°Uncle Roy!¡± Ocean Martin hurriedly greeted him.

    The middle-aged man said something to Ocean, and Ocean nodded and said, ¡°I see, thank you, Uncle Roy!¡± Then, he quickly returned to Billy¡¯s side and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, we have news about Frost Pce!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Snow Dragon City!¡± Ocean Martin replied. ¡°Before I left for the the spiritual spring, I asked Uncle Roy to inquire about Frost Pce¡¯s news. He just learned that someone from Frost Pce has appeared in Snow Dragon City.¡±

    ¡°What is Snow Dragon City?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s thergest public city in the eastern realm!¡± Ocean Martin continued to exin.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Vermilion Bird asked, slightly confused.

    ¡°Besides the towns of each country in the Pr Domain, there are also public cities? Which country does it belong to?¡±

    Billy and the others were also puzzled. Apparently, they didn¡¯t expect such a ce to exist.

    ¡°The entire Pr Domain has no less than forty to fifty public cities, and they are all quite sizable,¡± Ocean Martin exined. ¡°They originated from some trading markets and eventually developed into the cities they are now. These cities do not belong to any specific country. In name, they are maintained by the people from the Guardians, who are responsible for maintaining order on a daily basis.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting, I didn¡¯t know such a ce existed!¡± Azure Dragonmented.

    ¡°How far is it from here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°About a three to four-hour drive.¡± Ocean Martin replied.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, how much time is left until we go on the expedition to the Ice Cave?¡± Billy pondered for a moment and looked at Ernest Shepherd.

    ording to the rules of the Global Martial Arts Competition, the top three ranked countries are eligible to send people to explore the Ice Cave. They wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    ¡°Six days from now!¡± Ernest Shepherd replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough time!¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Snow Dragon City to take care of something first, and then I¡¯lle back.¡± For now, he didn¡¯t tell Ernest Shepherd and the others about Frost Pce matter, as it was not yet confirmed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ernest Shepherd nodded as well.

    ¡°Guzman, Hum, and I are also going to visit a few other ces in vale. We should be back in about three to four days. Lord Dragon, if you need anything, you can call us.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded in response. After speaking, he looked at Harleen again and said, ¡°Harleen, you can stay with Ivy and the others¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Harleen interrupted him.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Felicia shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Billy, let us go together, as a way to broaden our horizons!¡± Ivy smiled and said.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist.

    Ten minutester, everyone got back in the car and headed towards Snow Dragon City. Paige Martin originally wanted to go with them, but was persuaded by Harleen and Ivy to stay behind. After all, she had just reached the First-rank Sovereign Realm, and they were worried about her safety.

    After more than three hours, the group arrived at their destination. Along the way, they encountered some attacks from fierce beasts, but none posed any threat.

    ¡°There are no city walls in this city?¡± White Tiger asked Ocean Martin as they got out of the car and walked towards the city.

    ¡°Because it is a city that was spontaneously formed, so no one bothered with the city walls.¡± Ocean replied.

    ¡°Where was thest ce the people from Frost Pce were seen?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°ording to Uncle Roy, they had a meal at a restaurant named Snow Day a few hours ago.¡± Ocean pointed towards the south of the city.

    ¡°Casey, you take everyone to find a ce to eat, I¡¯ll go with Stout to check it out.¡± Billy looked at Casey and instructed.

    Casey nodded in response. Afterwards, Billy and Stout followed Ocean Martin towards the south of the city. The restaurant was quiterge, upying over 10, 000 square meters, with three floors, and there were quite a few people at the entrance.

    ¡°Please follow me, three of you!¡± They walked into the first-floor lobby, and a waiter came over and led them inside.

    ¡°What would you like to eat, sir?¡±

    After being seated at a window-side table, the waiter ced the menu on the table. Ocean Martin picked up the menu and randomly ordered a few dishes, and then the waiter left.

    ¡°Boss, can I go upstairs and downstairs to take a look?¡± Stout then looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No need.¡± Billy shook his head. Afterwards, a powerful spiritual force emanated from him, extending to every corner of the restaurant. After a while, Billy retracted his spiritual force and lifted his teacup to take a sip.

    ¡°How was it? Did you find anything?¡± Stout asked as he stood up and walked towards the second floor.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°The two waiters at the second floor bar were talking about Frost Pce, they should know where they are!¡± Billy put down his teacup and said.

    ¡°I see.¡± Stout got up and headed towards the second floor.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, why did Stout go there?¡± Ocean asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°To gather information.¡±

    ¡°But will the waiters easily tell him? The waiters probably won¡¯t disclose that information so easily!¡± Ocean asked again, still puzzled. ¡°Besides, Frost Pce has spies in Snow Dragon City, especially in ces with high traffic like this. If Stout causes too muchmotion, won¡¯t it alert them?¡±

    ¡°His actions won¡¯t cause too muchmotion.¡± Billy smiled faintly. He brought Stout along for a reason, he was the most suitable person for gathering information like this. Last time in City L, when they didn¡¯t have an invitation, Bob and Stout took only half an hour to get one.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Ocean was very confused.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Billy replied again.

    In less than ten minutes, Stout came down from the stairs with a spring in his step. After returning to his seat, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, I found out!¡±

 Chapter 903 Lust for Women

    ¡°Ah? You found out already?¡± Ocean eximed in surprise. ¡°There was no movement at all, how did you find out?¡± He knew that even if those two waiters knew where Frost Pce¡¯s people had gone, they wouldn¡¯t easily disclose the information. An organization like Frost Pce would never willingly put themselves in danger.

    ¡°Just a couple of insignificant insects!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Insects?¡± Ocean looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can serve you some insects next time,¡± Stout said innocently.

    ¡°No thanks!¡± Ocean quickly shook his head, figuring out what was going on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Billy spoke up after finishing a few bites of his meal.

    ¡°A few hours ago, the people from Frost Pce finished their meal here and left,¡± Stout continued after taking a sip of tea. ¡°The two waiters overheard their conversation and mentioned that they were going to a hotel called ¡®Snow Night Passion¡¯ for amodation.¡±

    After saying that, Stout added, ¡°The name of the hotel sounds like a bar, I have no idea how they came up with it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Billy looked at Ocean and asked.

    ¡°I do!¡± Ocean nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Snow Night Passion is thergest and most high-end hotel in Snow Dragon City, and it¡¯s always bustling with business.¡±

    ¡°Why is it called Snow Night Passion? Does it have any special features?¡± Stout asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ocean nodded in response. ¡°The hotel not only has guest rooms, but also a club and a bar, attracting beautiful men and women from all over the world, with various skin colors.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Who owns the hotel?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Ocean shook his head and added, ¡°Not many people outside know who the owner of Snow Night Passion is.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Half an hourter, the three of them finished their meal, paid the bill, and left.

    Meanwhile, Casey and the others were dining at a restaurant half an hour away from the one Billy¡¯s group had been at. Due to the radiant beauty of Harleen and Ivy, all eyes in the lobby were drawn to them as soon as they entered. Unlike other continents, most of the people who came to the Pr Domain were strong martial artists, and about seventy to eighty percent were men. It was already rare to see a few women on a regr day, let alone beauties like Harleen and her group. Almost every man¡¯s eyes revealed intense fanaticism, and many couldn¡¯t help but lick their dry lips.

    However, despite the overwhelming desire they felt, no one dared to approach and strike up a conversation. Asmon sense dictated, everyone knew that such top-tier beauties couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary people. Even if they themselvescked any skills, there must be a powerful background behind them. This was a universally applicable rule. In this world, no beautiful woman could be considered a pushover, and it would be wise for a man without sufficient strength to avoid provoking them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand these people. The way they look at us, it¡¯s like they want to devour us!¡± Felicia pouted.

    Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re so beautiful, Felicia. You should feel proud.¡±

    ¡°Orchid, you¡¯re making fun of me!¡± Felicia pouted again.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t making fun of you, just look at that guy over there¡­¡± Night Orchid chuckled again. Before Night Orchid could finish her sentence, a man¡¯s voice interrupted her.

    ¡°Nice to meet you,dies!¡± The voice belonged to a man in his early thirties with curly hair, who approached them. His eyes scanned the beautiful women in front of him, and his Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily moved several times.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Felicia nced at him.

    ¡°Fate brings us together, can we be friends?¡± The curly-haired man pulled a chair from the side and sat down.

    ¡°I admire your courage!¡± Felicia continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting yourself into trouble?¡±

    ¡°Heh, thisdy is joking!¡± The curly-haired man smiled. ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Rakshasa interrupted him with a cold voice.

    ¡°Thisdy has quite the temper!¡± The curly-haired man chuckled again. ¡°But, I must say, your personality suits my taste.¡±

    ¡°You have three seconds, if you don¡¯t leave, be prepared for the consequences!¡± Rakshasa replied.

    ¡°Heh, I genuinely came here to make friends with you beautifuldies. I don¡¯t even know your names yet! How can I leave so soon?¡± The curly-haired man smiled faintly.

    ¡°Well, then don¡¯t leave!¡± Rakshasa said sternly, raising her hand to strike at him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man didn¡¯t expect Rakshasa to attack so quickly. His eyes narrowed, and a powerful aura burst out from him. He was not weak, at the same level as Rakshasa, a Fourth-rank Sovereign. Immediately, the man raised his hand and struck back, colliding with Rakshasa¡¯s attack.

    Boom! A muffled sound echoed, and the man, along with the chair, slid back more than ten meters before crashing into a table and falling to the ground.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Seeing this scene, a group of people at a nearby table stood up simultaneously and quickly walked over.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such strength from such a youngdy. You¡¯ve surprised me.¡± The curly-haired man got up from the ground and looked at Rakshasa calmly.

    ¡°However, by doing this, you¡¯ve angered me, and the consequences will be troublesome!¡± After saying that, his tone turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel down and apologize. Considering that you¡¯re still a beautiful woman, I can let this slide.¡±

    ¡°I truly admire you!¡± Judge spoke up at this moment. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that lust for women will bring you bad luck?¡±

    ¡°Hey, our Young Master is talking to thedies, when is it your turn to interrupt? You better shut up!¡± Another man pointed at Judge angrily.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Bob raised his hand and delivered a palm strike. Immediately, the man¡¯s arm broke at the elbow and fell to the ground, blood spraying.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a scream and crouched down.

    ¡°You bastards, I see you¡¯re asking for death!¡± The curly-haired man realized what was happening and shouted in anger. Then he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack together, disable the men and take all the women with us!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± More than ten people responded simultaneously. Their auras erupted, and their skills were not bad, ranging fromte-stage War God-Emperor to early-stage Sovereign.

    Then, they all charged towards the group.

    ¡°Casey, should we kill them?¡± Vermilion Bird asked Casey.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take down a few first and then decide!¡± Casey calmly replied.

 Chapter 904 Meeting an Acquaintance

    ¡°Copy that!¡±

    Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise responded simultaneously, drawing their swords and charging forward. Their wrists flickered continuously, and des shed, swiftly taking down four opponents. Blood gushed from the chests of the fallen, and they instantly lost their breath, lying lifeless on the ground. Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise didn¡¯t hold back against such individuals. In this dog-eat-dog world, these were the rules of the game. If today their opponents were stronger than them, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be any better.

    At the same time, the remaining members of the opposing group stopped in their tracks, each one filled with extreme terror. Witnessing this scene, the onlookers nearby couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment. Many wore expressions of relief, realizing that those beautiful women were not ordinary, and they were grateful they hadn¡¯t approached them earlier. Otherwise, they would be the ones lying on the ground now.

    ¡°How¡­ is this possible? Who are you?¡± the curly-haired man struggled to speak. Only now did he sense the strength of Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise, both at the Fifth-rank realm. Fear washed over his face. Just with two people showing up, both mid-level Sovereigns, he could easily guess that there were even stronger individuals among the others.

    ¡°Cut off one of your arms and get out!¡± Casey interrupted him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cross the line! We¡¯re from Aqundia¡­¡± the man struggled to speak. ¡°Our people will join me here soon. If you dare touch me, I promise¡­¡±

    Harleen furrowed her eyebrows upon hearing this. ¡°You¡¯re from Aqundia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the son of the Grand Commander stationed in the Pr Domain of Aqundia. If you dare to harm me, not one of you will live.¡± The man said, thinking that Harleen was intimidated by his words. His confidence was not unfounded. Aqundia, no matter what, was among the top three countries in the world. It was only natural for ordinary people to feel apprehensive.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, so he¡¯s the son of Aqundia¡¯s Grand Commander? No wonder he had the guts to strike up a conversation. With such an impressive father, I would¡¯ve done the same!¡±

    ¡°Those people over there should be from vale, right? They¡¯re in big trouble now!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Although vale is strong, there¡¯s still a significant gappared to Aqundia!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After hearing the man¡¯s words, the crowd gathered nearby began to discuss.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a fool!¡± Azure Dragon retorted, looking at the man. ¡°Since you¡¯re waiting for someone, we¡¯ll wait with you, and let¡¯s see if your people can protect your arm!¡±  After saying that, he looked at Harleen and said, ¡°Ms Knight, let¡¯s eat first, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Harleen nodded.

    Then, the group continued to enjoy their meal. Having just arrived in the Pr Domain, they found the local cuisine quite fresh and delicious.

    ¡°You guys have guts. Just wait and see!¡± The curly-haired man gritted his teeth, ring at the group.

    After about ten minutes, a group of people walked in through the door, led by a middle-aged man and a young woman. The middle-aged man was in his fifties, with a sturdy build and a fierce aura, at the Sovereignte-stage realm. Standing beside him was a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties, with golden hair and blue eyes, exuding an air of nobility. The several men and women following them were not weak either, with the strongest among them being a Ninth-rank Sovereign elder.

    ¡°Uncle Borg!¡± The curly-haired man hurriedly ran over upon seeing the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man nced at the four corpses on the ground, his body emanating a wave of anger. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It was them! They killed our men!¡± The curly-haired man pointed at Casey and the others. ¡°I just struck up a conversation with them, and they attacked us. They even imed they killed people from Aqundia!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°You dared to openly kill people from Aqundia, you all have some nerve!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Take action! Whoever killed our people, execute them on the spot, and take the rest with us!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Except for the beautiful woman and the Ninth-rank elder, the others responded and approached Casey¡¯s group.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, the beautiful woman shouted. She quickly walked over to Harleen and Ivy, then slightly bowed.

    ¡°Lady Dragon, Lord Chandler, what a coincidence? You two are also here in the Pr Domain?¡±

    The woman was none other than Princess Eligina of Aqundia.

    ¡°Your Highness, long time no see!¡± Harleen and Ivy both spoke at the same time. They had recognized each other as soon as Eligina entered the restaurant, but they didn¡¯t greet each other, wanting to see how the other party would react to the situation. Both of them were slightly surprised because they sensed the aura of Fifth-rank Sovereigns from each other. At the Global Martial Arts Competition, Eligina had only reached the Fourth-rank realm. It seemed that both sides had experienced some special opportunities during this time.

    ¡°General Kimmons, hello!¡± Eligina turned to Casey and greeted him with a bow. ¡°Congrattions on being promoted to the First Commander of vale¡¯s War Department!¡± When theyst met in Xidengia, Casey was still the East Prefect of vale, which was why she mentioned it.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Casey replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you know them? Who are they?¡± the curly-haired man asked the princess in astonishment.

    ¡°Is today¡¯s incident your doing?¡± Eligina countered.

    ¡°Your Highness, let me tell you!¡± Felicia interjected and briefly described the situation.

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± After hearing Felicia¡¯s words, Eligina angrily eximed at the curly-haired man. Then, her tone turned serious. ¡°If you want to live, I advise you to cut off one of your arms. Or no one can save you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± The curly-haired man shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly cut off my arm!¡± After saying that, he turned to the middle-aged man and pleaded, ¡°Uncle Borg, save me! I can¡¯t lose an arm!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, who are they exactly?¡± asked the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Lord Borg, have you heard of Commander Gardner?¡± Eligina spoke up. ¡°Well, he is now vale¡¯s Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Borg was slightly taken aback. ¡°Are you saying they are Commander Gardner¡¯s people?¡±

    As one of Aqundia¡¯s important officials, he had heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s name.

    ¡°Thisdy is Commander Gardner¡¯s wife!¡± Eligina pointed at Harleen. ¡°And the others are Commander Gardner¡¯s closest fellows!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying they are Commander Gardner¡¯s people?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 905 Iâ€™m Saving You!

    ¡°What?!¡± Before the middle-aged man could respond, the curly-haired man eximed in shock. Clearly, he had heard of Billy¡¯s reputation and was now trembling with fear, his face filled with panic. He never expected that the group he randomly encountered would have such a powerful background. If he had known earlier, not even with ten times the courage would he have dared to provoke them.

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and then looked at Harleen, speaking up. ¡°Lady Dragon, I apologize on his behalf. I hope you can spare him this time.¡±

    ¡°He wanted to cripple our cultivation and take all of us away!¡± Bob sneered coldly. ¡°If our strength wasn¡¯t enough today, he would have seeded by now. Do you think a mere apology can make up for that?¡±

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± The middle-aged man took a deep breath and asked Bob.

    ¡°What do we want? Didn¡¯t we already tell him?¡± Bob responded. ¡°Either he cuts off his own arm or he dies! Furthermore, let me tell you, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re from Aqundia, he would already be dead!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Another middle-aged man on the other side stepped forward. ¡°You have already killed four people from Aqundia, and Vice Commander Borg has personally apologized to you. What else do you want? No matter how powerful Commander Gardner is, it¡¯s only within vale. Don¡¯t forget, this is the Pr Domain!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragon smirked and then looked at Eligina. ¡°Your Highness, is this your attitude too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize!¡± Eligina took a deep breath and then turned to Borg. ¡°Borg, if you don¡¯t want things to escte further, it would be best to listen to my advice. Otherwise, some things can¡¯t be undone.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t listen to your advice, but they have gone too far!¡± Borg¡¯s tone turned slightly colder. ¡°To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you are involved, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to let go of the fact that they killed four of our people.¡± For Borg, although he was wary of Commander Gardner¡¯s reputation, he had been in the Pr Domain for decades and already considered himself the lord representing Aqundia in thisnd. Unless the Emperor himself personally intervened, no one else held enough weight.

    ¡°Oh! Quite the audacity!¡± Azure Dragon narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to let it go, then let¡¯s settle our scores!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so insistent on pushing your luck, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Borg said and turned to the middle-aged man beside him. ¡°Take the young master and leave!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The middle-aged man nodded vigorously and escorted the curly-haired man towards the door.

    ¡°Borg, you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Eligina furrowed her brows. Then, she looked at the Ninth-rank elder who was following closely behind her and ordered, ¡°Lord Soya, stop them!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you better not force my hand!¡± Borg spoke as his aura suddenly surged. His cultivation was formidable, at the same level as the elder, a Ninth-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°I¡¯m saving you!¡± Eligina responded.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Borg said and then looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take the young master and leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The middle-aged man nodded again and continued walking towards the door with the curly-haired man.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to cripple his own cultivation, he can pay with his life!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out. As the words fell, he flicked his wrist and a de of sword energy shot towards the two men.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Borg shouted angrily, unleashing a powerful palm strike.

    Their attacks collided with a bang, causing Casey to quickly retreat several steps, his blood boiling within him. Borg also took severalrge steps back, his aura slightly chaotic, a look of surprise appearing on his face. He never expected Casey to force him back so far.

    Just as Casey made his move, Azure Fang and Ian also moved. The two of them rushed towards the curly-haired man, swinging their big des, shing with lightning-fast de energy.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Borg shouted loudly.

    The other two men on the other side quickly made their move, each unleashing a gust of wind to barely block Azure Fang and Ian¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Elder Soya, cut off his arm!¡± At this moment, Eligina pointed at the curly-haired man and spoke.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The old man responded and quickly moved forward.

    ¡°Soya, how dare you!¡± Borg shouted angrily, following closely behind.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you want to protect him so badly, then apany him in losing an arm!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he activated his full power, unleashing the Bloodshadow de Technique.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Borg roared, paying little attention to Casey, as he raised his hand to block the attack.

    However, in the next moment, his face stiffened. The crescent-shaped de energy easily tore through his palm strike, maintaining its momentum and shing towards his elbow.

    ¡°Borg!¡± Another man on the other side shouted, quickly stepping in front of Borg and shing with his own de.

    Following that, the old man¡¯s arm, along with his big de, fell to the ground, blood spraying. ¡°Uh¡­¡± he groaned, retreating several steps before stabilizing himself.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Borg paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°Gill, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The old man took a deep breath and responded.

    Eligina, who was watching the scene, was shocked to her core. She clearly remembered that not long ago in Xidengia, Casey was only at the Fifth-rank Sovereign Realm. But now, he had almost severed Borg¡¯s arm. It was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, the curly-haired man screamed in agony and fell to the ground, his arm severed at the shoulder andnding two meters away.

    ¡°Soya, you bastard!¡± Borg looked at Soya and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Borg, you better calm down. The princess is looking out for your best interests!¡± Soya responded, walking over to Eligina¡¯s side.

    Borg looked at the two of them and snorted, ¡°You two better think carefully about how you¡¯re going to exin this to my brother when you go back!¡± After speaking, he turned his head to Casey and the others, his voice filled with anger. ¡°You better wait for me! This isn¡¯t over today. You¡¯ll soon know what regret feels like!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Just then, Billy¡¯s voice came from the entrance.

 Chapter 906 The Hotel Named Snow Night Passion

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Upon seeing Billy, Eligina took a deep breath and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Soya also bowed at the same time. They had met Billy before during their expedition in Xidengia as he was the deputy leader of Aqundia.

    Billy nced at Eligina and nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter her in the Pr Domain. He guessed that she must be here for the exploration of the Ice Cave as well.

    ¡°Bob, what happened?¡± Billy then turned to Bob who was standing beside him and asked.

    ¡°That kid brought it upon himself!¡± Bob raised his hand and pointed at the curly-haired man, briefly describing the incident.

    After listening, Billy¡¯s expression twisted slightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we were in the wrong today. On behalf of Aqundia, I apologize to you!¡± Eligina bowed again.

    ¡°What do you want us to regret?¡± Billy ignored Eligina¡¯s words and turned to Borg, speaking calmly.

    ¡°You must be Commander Gardner, right?¡± Borg took a deep breath before speaking again.

    ¡°Your men killed four of our Aqundiarades, and now they¡¯ve injured Lord Gill. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    ¡°Is that too far?¡± Billy coldly responded, ¡°Then what would you call it if I killed all of you?¡± As he spoke, a chilling intent emanated from him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Borg furrowed his brows, feeling a sense of impending doom from Billy, even though he couldn¡¯t discern Billy¡¯s true strength. It was highly likely that Billy¡¯s skills surpassed his own.

    ¡°Lord Dragon¡­¡± Eligina spoke up. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Billy. But she also didn¡¯t want to see Billy actually kill all of herrades.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡± Billy continued to look at Borg and spoke coldly. ¡°You should be grateful. Today, your princess is pleading on your behalf. Otherwise, none of you would be able to leave!¡± After speaking, he turned to Eligina.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen again. Or don¡¯t me me for not giving you face!¡±

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Eligina secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Then she bowed to Billy and said, ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    ¡°Alright, gather your people and leave!¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After Eligina finished speaking, she turned to Harleen and the others, bid them farewell, and left.

    But in that moment when Borg turned around, a strong glint of coldness shed in his eyes. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t going to let this matter go so easily.

    ¡°Boss, they won¡¯t back down so easily!¡± Casey looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Billy shook his head slightly and looked at everyone, asking, ¡°Have you all finished eating?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded in unison.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± After Night Orchid settled the bill, Billy led the group towards the exit.

    ¡°Honey, did you find out any information about the people from the Ice Cave?¡± Harleen asked Billy as they left the restaurant.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded and replied, ¡°They should be at the hotel. Let¡¯s go and check it out!¡±

    The group followed Ocean Martin towards the Snow Night Passion Hotel on the snowy night. After about twenty minutes, they arrived at the entrance of a mansion in the eastern part of the city. The mansion had a twenty-story main building. In this sparsely popted area, buildings here were generally not very tall, and a twenty-story building was considered high.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this is the Snow Night Passion Hotel!¡± Ocean Martin pointed to the mansion.

    Billy nodded slightly and turned to the group.

    ¡°Casey and Bobe with me. The rest of you guard the hotel¡¯s exits. No one is allowed to enter or leave until wee out!¡±

    Everyone responded simultaneously and immediately took action. Then, Billy and the others followed Ocean Martin into the hotel lobby.

    ¡°Wee to the Snow Night Passion Hotel. Are the four of you here for drinks or amodation?¡± A ck woman in the hotel uniform walked up to them, her figure extremely attractive. Although she concealed her cultivation, Billy could sense her martial aura, at the peak of the War God-Emperor realm. Given this fact, the hotel was not ordinary.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here for drinks or amodation!¡± Ocean Martin took out a spirit stone from his pocket and handed it over. ¡°We¡¯re here to inquire about some information!¡±

    ¡°I wonder what information this young master wants to inquire about?¡± The woman raised an eyebrow when she saw the spirit stone in Ocean Martin¡¯s hand. With her discerning eyes, she could tell the purity of the spirit stone. It was definitely a middle-grade spirit stone. To give a middle-grade spirit stone right at the start, that was quite generous.

    Spirit stones were the currency in the Pr Domain, and they could be ssified into low-grade, middle-grade, and high-grade based on their purity, with the conversion rate between the three levels being in the tens of thousands. One middle-grade spirit stone was equal to ten thousand low-grade spirit stones, and one high-grade spirit stone was equal to ten thousand middle-grade spirit stones. Usually, the spirit stones used for daily expenses were ordinary low-grade ones.

    ¡°Where are the people from Frost Pce?¡± Billy spoke indifferently.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, the woman was slightly taken aback. After a brief pause, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I haven¡¯t seen anyone from Frost Pce, so I can¡¯t answer your question.¡±

    ¡°You better cooperate!¡± Bob spoke calmly. ¡°Or we¡¯ll have to search each room ourselves!¡±

    ¡°I advise you all to be careful. This is not an ordinary ce. If you cause trouble, the consequences will be severe!¡± The woman warmed coldly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted his eyes. After speaking, he didn¡¯t pay any further attention to her and released a powerful spiritual pressure that enveloped the entire building.

    ¡°If you have nothing else, please leave. Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourselves!¡± The woman furrowed her brows and continued. ¡°If you make a big deal out of this, it will be very difficult for the four of you to leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Are they on the third floor?¡± Billy asked as he withdrew his spiritual power. He could sense several strong aurasing from one of the rooms on the third floor, mostly at the mid tote stage of the Sovereign cultivation. Most likely, they were members of Frost Pce.

    ¡°¡­ How do you know?¡± the woman asked instinctively.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy walked towards the nearby staircase, with Casey and the others following closely behind.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± The woman quickly stepped in front of Billy as she realized what was happening.

    ¡°Step aside!¡± Billy stared at her intently. ¡°Or else, death!¡± As he spoke, a chilling aura filled the air, instantly enveloping the woman.

    The woman immediately felt a suffocating sensation and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± She struggled to speak.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy and the others had already reached the staircase. After a brief moment of confusion, the woman picked up an electronic device and spoke rapidly into it.

 Chapter 907 You Killed My Comrades from Glavale, Die!

    ¡°What are you? You want to bleed? How dare youe here and cause trouble? Get out of here immediately!¡±

    Billy and the other three reached the third floor, where a group of men and women of different races stood in the nearby corridor. Leading the group was a middle-aged man with the cultivation of a Fifth-rank Sovereign, who shouted at Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s such a hassle to find a few people!¡± Bob muttered and took a few steps forward.

    ¡°I warn you, this is not the ce for you¡­¡± the middle-aged man continued to speak.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a muffled sound was heard, and the man was sent flying, knocking down several of hispanions before lying on the ground, unable to get up for a while.

    ¡°You dare to attack here, you¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± another person shouted angrily. ¡°Attack together!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, more than a dozen people rushed towards Bob. However, these people had a cultivation level of at most Second-rank Sovereign, and naturally, they were no match for Bob. Within a minute, they were all lying on the ground.

    After that, the four of them continued walking down the corridor and soon arrived at the entrance of arge private room. Casey struck with a palm, and the door of the private room was instantly shattered, allowing the four of them to enter. It was arge private room spanning over a thousand square meters, filled with red lights and green wine. Unidentified heavy metal music sted from the sound system, deafening the ears. Inside, besides more than twenty men, there were also thirty to forty women of various skin colors, many of whom were barely dressed, creating a scene of debauchery. Upon hearing themotion at the door, one of the men turned off the music, and everyone turned their attention towards them.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°What the hell, who are you? Are you tired of living?¡± shouted one man loudly as he got up from two women and pointed at Billy and the others.

    ¡°Are you from Frost Pce?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± The man was slightly stunned. ¡°You know we¡¯re from Frost Pce and still dare toe and court death!¡±

    With the confirmation, Bob didn¡¯t hold back anymore. He flicked his wrist, and a sword aura shot out quickly. In the next moment, the man¡¯s arm fell to the ground, blood sttering onto the two women.

    ¡°Ah!¡± the two women screamed.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Seeing this scene, the other men stopped their actions and one by one stood up.

    ¡°You bastards, who do you think you are?¡± shouted a Seventh-rank Sovereign man angrily at the four of them.

    ¡°You all can leave NOW!¡± Billy nced at the crowd of women.

    However, none of them dared to move, and everyone looked towards the one-eyed old man among them.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± the one-eyed old man waved his hand.

    With amotion, thirty to forty people quickly ran out of the room as if they had been granted amnesty.

    ¡°Introduce yourselves!¡± Then, the one-eyed old man looked at Billy and spoke coldly. As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to probe Billy and the others¡¯ cultivation levels. Afterwards, his eyes narrowed slightly since he could only sense Bob and Ocean Martin¡¯s martial auras.

    ¡°With your cultivation, you should have a high position in Frost Pce.¡± Billy spoke lightly. ¡°You should know a lot about what Frost Pce did, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± a man snapped, ¡°The Vice Hall Master is asking you a question, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±

    ¡°The Vice Hall Master? He¡¯s barely adequate.¡± Billymented as he faced the one-eyed elder. ¡°Those people from vale were killed by youst month, right?¡±

    The words caught the attention of several people on the other side, causing them to pause for a moment.

    ¡°So you¡¯re from vale!¡± The one-eyed old man adjusted his emotions and continued speaking. ¡°But you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Leave¡­¡±

    ¡°You have only one chance!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Tell me everything I want to know, and maybe you¡¯ll be spared. Or, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Heh, quite the audacity!¡± The one-eyed old man sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance as well. You have ten seconds to get out, or don¡¯t bother leaving at all!¡±

    ¡°Sorry to inform you, but you¡¯ve made the wrong choice!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°Damn it! Kid, stop ying games here. If you don¡¯t want to leave, then don¡¯t!¡± one of the men on the other side shouted angrily. As soon as he finished speaking, he charged towards Billy.

    Swoosh!

    But just as he was halfway through, a de shed from Casey¡¯s hand, leaving a trail of blood on the man¡¯s waist. Immediately, the man¡¯s body was severed into two, copsing onto the ground in a bloody mess.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death! Attack!¡± the one-eyed old man roared and struck Casey with a palm. Without any hesitation, the others unleashed their strongest moves as well.

    ¡°If you want to die that badly, we¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an invisible ripple emanated from his forehead.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Billy¡¯s powerful spiritual force shattered everything in its path. After the ripple passed, all those who were below the rank of a sixth-tier Sovereign let out a scream and fell to the ground. They convulsed for a few moments before dying, their eyes wide open and faces contorted. Apart from these people, there were eight remaining on the other side ¡ª four Seventh-rank, two Eighth-rank, and two old men at the Ninth-rank Sovereign realm. Although the four Seventh-rank Sovereigns were not killed, their spiritual function had clearly been damaged. They crouched on the ground, clutching their heads in agony. Even the two Eighth-rank Sovereigns stood in pain-stricken daze after recovering from Billy¡¯s spiritual attack.

    After breaking through to the Ninth-rank realm, Billy¡¯s spiritual force was alreadyparable to that of a Saint realm expert. Obviously, the opposing group couldn¡¯t match up to him.

    At this moment, Casey and Bob moved swiftly, one in front and one behind. They didn¡¯t hold back against these unimportant viins. Each sh of their des resulted in one person falling. Including the two Eighth-rank Sovereigns, who had just recovered from Billy¡¯s spiritual assault, they found themselves unable to dodge Casey¡¯s de as it had already reached them. Both of them had intended to evade, but their actions couldn¡¯t keep up with their thoughts. Before they could take a step, the de had already pierced through their bodies. This entire process happened in an instant. When the two Ninth-rank old men broke free from Billy¡¯s spiritual restraint and looked around, they saw that everyone else had been killed.

    ¡°Damn it, you bastards deserve to die!¡± the one-eyed old man roared. As his words fell, his aura instantly skyrocketed to the extreme. Then, his hands rapidly spun, conjuring a swirling ck mist between his palms. In no time, the mist solidified into a skeletal figure, emanating a chilling aura.

    ¡°Die!¡± Immediately after, he bellowed, and the skeletal figure materialized, opening its mouth and hurtling towards Billy.

    At the same time, the other Ninth-rank Sovereign old man alsounched his attack, conjuring numerous icy ws that shed towards Billy.

    ¡°You killed myrades, be prepared to face all the consequences!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed in the ears of the two opponents.

    Boom!

    An overwhelming force exploded from Billy¡¯s body. Just this aura alone made the two opponents feel a bone-chilling terror. Then, without even using Bloodshadow Fury de, Billy raised his hand and unleashed two gusts of powerful winds.

 Chapter 908 The Owner of Snow Night Passion Hotel

    Bang!

    Two loud bangs followed, causing a shockwave that reduced everything in the room to rubble. Immediately after, the two figures shot out like projectiles, crashing through the walls behind them andnding heavily in the courtyard on the ground floor. The one-eyed old man performed several somersaults before spitting out a mouthful of blood, his entire body deting like a punctured balloon. The other man wasn¡¯t so lucky. After plummeting from the third floor, he crashed violently onto arge stone. Already on the brink of death, every bone in his body shattered, and hey motionless on the ground after a few spasms.

    ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± Billy and his group jumped down from the third floor and approached the one-eyed old man. As he spoke, Billy flipped his wrist, and three silver needles flew out, piercing directly into the old man¡¯s body, sealing his cultivation.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The one-eyed elder opened his mouth, but before he could say a word, arge amount of blood gushed out.

    ¡°Take him away!¡± Billy waved his hand and then turned towards the courtyard gate.

    ¡°Good!¡± Bob picked up the old man and followed behind.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice sounded. At the sound of her voice, a group of people led by a white woman hurried over. The woman appeared to be in herte twenties, with blonde hair and blue eyes. She had a beautiful face and a noble temperament,parable to Princess Linda of Northfortia. Moreover, her cultivation was much stronger than Linda¡¯s, at the Eighth-rank Sovereign Realm. The white-haired old man following closely behind her was a genuine Saint realm martial artist.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy looked at the woman and asked.

    ¡°Not only did you kill people in my inn, but you also destroyed my ce like this. Do you think there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± The woman named Eve spoke lightly.

    ¡°Would a middle-rank spiritual stone be enough topensate for the damages?¡± Billy said, then looked at Ocean Martin and said, ¡°Pay up!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ocean Martin took out a middle-rank spiritual stone from his pocket and threw it towards Eve, just like he did with the ck woman before. However, Evepletely ignored it, letting the spiritual stone fall to the ground.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eve asked Billy.

    ¡°Light? How much do you want then?¡± replied Billy coldly.

    ¡°If you really want to use spiritual stones forpensation, that can work too!¡± after a brief moment of contemtion, Eve responded. ¡°One high-rank spiritual stone aspensation for the items in the private room and the walls, and another high-rank spiritual stone as punishment for causing trouble here!¡±

    ¡°This is robbery!¡± Ocean Martin shouted, ¡°Two high-rank spiritual stones would be enough to buy this entire building from you!¡±

    ¡°Also, you have to leave behind your men!¡± Eve ignored him and pointed at the one-eyed old man. ¡°In that case, you can leave, or else you¡¯ll find it difficult to leave this courtyard!¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°You have one minute to consider. Once time¡¯s up, I¡¯ll have my people make the decision for you!¡± Eve responded calmly.

    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss, right?¡± Billy replied coldly, then looked at Casey and the others, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    Bob carried the one-eyed old man and walked towards the gate, with Casey and the others following closely behind.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you want!¡± Evelyn¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Stop them!¡±

    As soon as her words were finished, the Saint Martial artist raised his hand and swept it towards Casey and the other two. Seemingly casual, his palm contained an immense force, causing a howling wind and flying sand and rocks wherever it passed.

    At the same time, Billy also made his move, with no fancy moves, he unleashed his true energy in a palm strike.

    Boom! The collision of the two energy waves created a loud noise, and both sides took several steps back.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± After stabilizing his position, the old man¡¯s face showed a strong sense of surprise.

    Eve, standing by, wore an equally shocked expression, clearly not expecting Billy to have such strength. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± she asked after calming her emotions. Billy, so young, possessingbat powerparable to that of a martial artist at the Saint Realm, she knew he couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a middle-rank spiritual stone, farewell!¡± After finishing his words, Billy turned and left.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± The old man shouted again. Then, a spear made of true energy materialized and swiftly stabbed towards Billy, the sound of piercing wind echoing in the air.

    ¡°Foolish move!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes, activated his power, and unleashed the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique to meet the attack. The dragon-shaped illusion directly shattered the spear, crashing into the old man¡¯s chest. After spraying a mouthful of blood into the sky, the old man slid back a hundred meters, his face pale and his breath in disarray.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Eve eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare to strike again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy looked at the old man and spoke before stepping away.

    ¡°You¡­!¡± The old man roared in anger, wanting to continue his attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Eve intervened.

    ¡°Miss, he¡­¡± the old man began to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for him. He already showed mercy!¡± Eve responded. ¡°Let him go!¡± After saying that, she turned her head and instructed a middle-aged man at her left side, ¡°Arrange for people to investigate now, I want to know who he is!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± the middle-aged man nodded in response.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group returned to their car.

    ¡°Now, can you exin?¡± Billy calmly addressed the one-eyed old man.

    ¡°If you dare to touch me, I promise that¡­¡± the one-eyed old man seemed unwilling to yield.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Billy spoke firmly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Stout responded loudly and pulled out a silver needle.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡± In less than a minute, the one-eyed old man let out a hysterical scream. He was already severely injured, and with his powers sealed, he couldn¡¯t withstand Stout¡¯s torment. What made him despair even more was that he didn¡¯t even have the right tomit suicide.

    ¡°Stop¡­ Please stop¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk.¡± The old man trembled and gasped for breath.

    ¡°If only you had done that earlier!¡± Stout pulled out the silver needle.

    Whoosh!

    The old man finally let out a heavy breath.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Stout said.

    ¡°Th-that incident¡­ it was indeed done by Frost Pce.¡± The one-eyed old man struggled to speak.

    ¡°Darn! It was really you!¡± Azure Dragon angrily said. ¡°What was the reason?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know the exact reason. It was directly ordered by our Sect Master. Only he knows the details.¡±

    ¡°Not talking, huh? You really want to die!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stomped on the one-eyed old man¡¯s ankle.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The one-eyed old man cried out in pain again.

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­ I-I only heard that maybe people from Veridiani secretly approached our Sect Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Veridiania?¡± Bob furrowed his brow. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I only heard rumors¡­¡± the one-eyed old man paused before continuing. ¡°They said¡­ not only did you people from vale massacre their pce, but you also killed their princess and all their talented individuals in Xidengia. So they wanted revenge.¡±

    ¡°Veridiania, they truly seek death!¡± Bob responded angrily.

    ¡°Did people from Veridiania also provide you with the routes of vale¡¯s four hundred men?¡± asked Casey.

    ¡°No!¡± the one-eyed old man shook his head and revealed a shocking piece of information. ¡°That information¡­ was¡­ provided by someone from vale to us¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Judge and the others eximed simultaneously.

 Chapter 909 Paige Martinâ€™s in Trouble

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, a chilling murderous intent emanated from Billy. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact person¡­¡± the one-eyed old man stammered with fear. ¡°I¡­ I only know one characteristic about him. He has nine fingers, missing his left pinky finger.¡±

    ¡°You still not being honest?¡± Azure Dragon made a threatening move.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. In these years, he has had three encounters with Frost Pce, and I was the one who dealt with him each time. Every time we met, he would be shrouded in a ck robe, wearing a mask on his face and gloves on his hands. I noticed that he only had four fingers on his left hand by chance.¡±

    ¡°Does his left arm twitch asionally?¡± Ocean Martin asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ even though he tries to control it, sometimes it¡¯s noticeable.¡±

    ¡°Do you know his exact cultivation level?¡± Ocean Martin continued to inquire.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have specific information on his cultivation, but I estimate that he is at least at the level of a Ninth-rank Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°That should be him!¡±

    ¡°Who? Do you know him?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Ocean Martin and asked.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, he should be one of the deputymanders of vale¡¯s town here.¡± Ocean Martin took a deep breath before adding, ¡°His left arm was once injured, not only losing a finger, but also having the entire arm reconstructed.¡±

    ¡°Darn! Why would he do that?¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡± Ocean Martin shook his head.

    ¡°He has had three encounters with you, and all of them were simr incidents?¡± Billy coldly looked at the one-eyed old man and asked.

    ¡°Yes! He seems to want to use us to eliminate dissenters!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s scum! He deserves to die a thousand times!¡± Vermilion Bird angrily voiced his opinion.

    ¡°When was thest time you met him? Where did you meet?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°It was the day before your four hundred men encountered trouble, in a private room at Snow Night Passion Hotel.¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, take him away and execute him!¡± Billy then gestured to Azure Dragon. ¡°Before you execute him, make sure he reveals the coordinates of Frost Pce¡¯s main base and all their top-tier forces!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Azure Dragon grabbed the one-eyed old man and walked away.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± the one-eyed old man shouted loudly. However, someone like him, who had stained his hands with the blood of valerades, had no chance of survival.

    Ten minutester, Azure Dragon returned to the car.

    ¡°Boss, I got the information!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°The Master of Frost Pce is a Half-Step Third-rank Saint. Besides him, there are two deputy sect masters who are two First-rank Sovereigns. Among the rest of their forces, there is one Ninth-rank and four Eighth-rank Sovereigns.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Did you get the coordinates?¡±

    ¡°I got them!¡± Azure Dragon nodded in response.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s pay a visit to Frost Pce!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Ocean!¡± Just then, a slightly urgent voice came over. ¡°I finally found you!¡±

    Everyone turned their eyes and saw the middle-aged man named Roy Sharp rushing towards them, looking anxious.

    ¡°Uncle Roy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ocean Martin asked, slightly taken aback as he approached.

    ¡°Your sister is in trouble!¡± Roy paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Soon after you guys left the city, the Hill family found out about their young master being killed. Their patriarch is furious and insists on holding Lord Dragon ountable. They even went to the courtyard where Lord Dragon resides. They couldn¡¯t find Lord Dragon, so they took their anger out on Paige and injured her severely.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ocean Martin eximed. ¡°How is my sister now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Roy shook his head in response.

    ¡°The Hill family took her away afterwards. I couldn¡¯t contact you, so I had toe to Snow Dragon City to find you.¡±

    Although satellite phones could be used formunication in the Pr Domain, not everyone had ess to them. It was normal for ordinary residents like Ocean Martin to not have a satellite phone. And Roy didn¡¯t know Billy and the others¡¯ phone numbers, so he could only personallye to Snow Dragon City.

    ¡°They are truly going too far!¡± Ocean Martin gritted his teeth. After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Lord Dragon, I won¡¯t go with you to the ce of Frost Pce. I will go back to the town first¡­¡±

    ¡°Get in the car, let¡¯s all go back together!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you shouldn¡¯t go back for now. The Hill family won¡¯t give up easily. They¡­¡± Ocean Martin continued speaking.

    ¡°No more nonsense, let¡¯s hurry!¡± Billy interrupted him again.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Ocean Martin didn¡¯t insist any further and got into the car with Roy.

    Because they were in a hurry, the return journey took less than two and a half hours.

    ¡°Is he Lord Dragon? How dare he show up? Isn¡¯t he afraid of the Hill familying after him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Although he is Lord Dragon of the nation, this is the Pr Domain. The capital¡¯s power doesn¡¯t reach here.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still too young, too impulsive in his actions!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After the group entered the city, many people recognized Billy and immediately started discussing.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the entrance of the Hill family¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Who are you people? This is the Hill family¡¯s mansion. Leave immediately!¡± one of the four guards at the entrance shouted loudly.

    ¡°Ask Daniel Hill toe out now!¡± Judge spoke up.

    ¡°Bastard! How dare you speak disrespectfully to our family head? It seems like you have a death wish!¡± One of them pointed a finger at Judge and shouted angrily.

    Bang! Judge swiftly raised his hand and delivered a powerful palm strike. The man was sent flying, crashing heavily into the courtyard gate, howling in pain.

    ¡°You scoundrels! Who do you think you are¡­¡± The other person paused for a moment, then shouted loudly.

    ¡°Tell your leader toe out! Lord Dragon is here!¡± ck Tortoise interrupted him.

    The man paused for a moment, then hastily ran into the courtyard. After about two minutes, a cacophony of footsteps echoed through the air. A group of people emerged from the courtyard, led by Daniel Hill, the head of the Hill family.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, do you not owe me an exnation?¡± Daniel Hill seethed with anger upon seeing Billy.

    ¡°Where is Paige Martin?¡± Billy disregarded his question.

    ¡°Who gave you the authority to execute my son without my consent?¡± Daniel Hill gritted his teeth.

    ¡°On what grounds? On the grounds that I am Lord Dragon. Is that eptable?¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Does being Lord Dragon make you invincible?¡± Another member of the Hill family spoke up. ¡°Do not forget, this is the Pr Domain, not the capital city! Even if you were a dragon, you would have to bow before me. You cannot have your way here!¡±

 Chapter 910 The Arrogant Hill Family

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Casey responded angrily, ¡°Daring to disrespect Lord Dragon, kneel down!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± the man sneered, ¡°If he wants me to kneel, he can wait until the next life!¡±

    ¡°Ivy, ording to vale country¡¯sw, what crime does this behavior deserve?¡± Casey narrowed his eyes and turned to Ivy, asking.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, bestowed by the Emperor, disrespecting Lord Dragon is disrespecting the Emperor! For a minor offense, kneel for three days as punishment. For a serious offense, execution on the spot!¡± Ivy replied

    ¡°Very well!¡± Casey replied, then looked at the man and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Will you choose to kneel or choose to be executed?¡±

    The man snorted again, ¡°Are you all here to make a joke? If you have the guts,¡­¡±

    ¡°Grant your wish!¡± before the man could finish his sentence, Azure Fang spoke in a deep voice and swung his sword.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± an old man from the other side eximed, took two steps forward, and blocked with a palm. The sword energy tore through his palm and directly passed by his shoulder, causing his arm to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the old man grunted, took several steps back, and his face turned pale.

    ¡°You scoundrels, you are trulywless!¡± Daniel Hill shouted.

    ¡°Will you kneel?¡± Casey nced at Daniel Hill casually, then turned to the previous man and asked again.

    ¡°You¡­ you all are defying thew, I¡­¡± the man took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Casey, kill him!¡± Billy¡¯s tone became heavy.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Casey replied loudly. With those words, he took two steps forward, and his sword shed out a de of energy.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Another old man from the Tao family walked out, with the cultivation of a Rank 8 Sovereign, and sent out two powerful gusts of wind towards Casey.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    However, before the attack could reach halfway, Billy easily waved his hand, and a wave of energy swept out. Immediately, the old man was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, crashing onto the ground in the courtyard, coughing up a mouthful of blood, with an expression of endless horror on his face. He clearly did not expect that Billy would have such power, casually raising his hand and severely injuring him. It was terrifying.

    At the same time, Casey¡¯s de of energy had already disappeared into the man¡¯s chest. The man who was attacked opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound, his pupils dted instantly, and then he fell straight down, arge amount of blood gushing out. In that moment, he truly regretted it.

    ¡°You are trulywless!¡± Daniel Hill roared, then raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone, surround them!¡±

    With hismand, around a hundred people rushed out from the courtyard, surrounding Billy and the others in the middle.

    ¡°You the Hill family is quite impressive!¡± Bob sneered, ¡°Attacking Lord Dragon with a group of people, are you nning to be wiped out?¡±

    Daniel Hill snorted. ¡°You forced us into this, abusing your authority, treating lives as nothing. Such a Lord Dragon deserves no respect!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Plotting to assassinate a high-ranking official of the country is considered treason. ording to thew of vale, the punishment is extermination of the entire n!¡± After finishing his words, his tone became serious, ¡°Casey, follow my orders!¡±

    ¡°Please give instructions, Lord Dragon!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    ¡°Execute all the Hill family warriors!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Daniel Hill couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. He roared angrily, ¡°Attack, kill them all!¡±

    In an instant, everyone moved at the same time, exuding a powerful aura.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just then, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice rang out. Soon, arge crowd of people came towards them, at least two thousand in number. The one speaking was none other than City Lord, Jeremy Jackson. The crowd following him was divided into two camps. One of them consisted of people in casual clothes, mostly those who had weed Billy at the city gate a few days ago, as well as some people led by the heads of the Thomas and Bell families. The other camp was made up of individuals wearing vale battle uniforms, with resolute expressions and a strong aura of the battlefield. Leading the way were three elderly men in their sixties or seventies, along with four middle-aged men. These seven individuals were the threemanders and four legionmanders of the vale forces in the Pr Domain.

    When Billy arrived in the Pr Domain a few days ago, they were all out on missions, so they didn¡¯t meet Billy until this day.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡±

    The seven individuals, including James Reynolds, Timothy Coates, Brian Hill, Dous Whiteford, Patrick Nicholson, Keh Tickner and Ronald Weber walked towards Billy withrge strides, bowing in session.

    James Reynolds was the Commander-in-Chief of the vale Pr Forces; Timothy Coates and Brian Hill were the Deputy Commander-in-Chiefs of the vale Pr Forces; and the other four weremanders of the vale Pr First Legion, Second Legion, Third Legion and Fourth Legion respectively.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard, no need for such formalities!¡± Billy nced at the seven individuals and raised his hand.

    ¡°vale Pr Forces, pay respects to Lord Dragon!¡±

    Following that, nearly a thousand men and women in battle uniforms shouted in unison.

    ¡°No need for such formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand again.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Everyone shouted in unison once more.

    ¡°Daniel Hill, what are you doing? Are you nning to rebel?!¡± Then, Jeremy Jackson asked Daniel Hill.

    ¡°Today, let the City Lord judge this matter!¡± Daniel Hill took a deep breath and slightly bowed. ¡°My son, Lawrence Hill, apanied Lord Dragon to the spiritual spring. Along the way, just because of a small mistake my son made, Lord Dragon ordered him to be executed! And just now, one of my subordinates had a few words of disagreement with Lord Dragon, and he was ordered to be publicly executed again. He is abusing his power and killing innocents!¡±

    ¡°No matter what Lord Dragon does, you should not act so recklessly!¡± Jeremy Jackson snapped in a solemn voice. After speaking, he raised his hand towards the people behind him andmanded, ¡°Take all the members of the Hill family away and punish them severely ording to their crimes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The city guards responded loudly.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Jeremy Jackson. He understood what Jeremy Jackson was thinking, but Billy would neverply with his wishes.

    ¡°Lord Jackson, since the head of the Hill family believes that I should not execute his family members, then it¡¯s a good opportunity for us all to discuss this matter while you¡¯re here.¡± Billy continued speaking. As he spoke, he nced at the threemanders of the Pr Forces.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, there¡¯s no need to discuss this matter further. The Hill family must be punished severely!¡± Jeremy Jackson paused slightly before responding.

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Daniel Hill spoke again.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jeremy Jackson scolded. With those words, he looked at the guards and ordered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take them away!¡±

    ¡°Without Lord Dragon¡¯s consent, I¡¯d like to see who dares to move!¡± Casey eximed loudly, gripping her sword tightly.

    At the same time, Azure Dragon and Bob drew their swords in perfect synchronization.

 Chapter 911 Treasonous Actions

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what do you mean by this?¡± spoke Brian Hill, the deputymander.

    ¡°The City Lord is concerned that themoners might offend you again, so he took them away. You¡­¡± Brian Hill started to exin.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy calmly interrupted. ¡°In that case, I thank the City Lord for his concern, but I have made up my mind about this matter. There is no need for the City Lord to worry.¡± Ivy spoke in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Lord Chandler, as the First Minister of the Cab, please tell everyone the crimesmitted by the young master of the Hill family!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Ivy responded forcefully and went on to describe the events in detail.

    ¡°I see, for the sake of saving his own life, he almost caused the death of over a dozenpatriots. He truly deserves to die! To save his own life, he disregarded the lives of his fellow countrymen. Such a person should be dealt with severely!¡±

    ¡°Damn, this scum should just be beheaded, that would be too kind!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    After hearing Ivy¡¯s words, most of the people present had furious expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Daniel Hill, do you have anything else to add?¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°My son¡­ he was just confused for a moment. But his crime does not warrant death¡­¡± Daniel Hill exhaled a breath of stale air and responded.

    ¡°What a momentary confusion!¡± Billy coldly chuckled and looked at Jeremy Jackson and James Reynolds. ¡°I wonder what the two of you think?¡±

    ¡°Such behavior deserves no mercy!¡± James Reynolds responded loudly.

    ¡°Daniel, if you don¡¯t apologize to Lord Dragon, he ordered your son to be executed because your son truly deserved it!¡± Jeremy Jackson spoke at the same time.

    ¡°City Lord, I¡­¡± Daniel Hill furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Lord Chandler, please tell everyone why I ordered his execution!¡± Billy pointed to the man on the ground and looked at Ivy.

    ¡°Not only did hemit crimes against superiors, but he also spoke arrogantly!¡± Ivy responded loudly. ¡°He openly dered that even if Lord Dragon were a dragon, he would have to bow before him.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, there was a collective gasp from the crowd. Everyone knew that the so-called ¡®dragon¡¯ referred not only to Lord Dragon but also to the ruler of the nation.

    ¡°Well done!¡± James Reynolds was the first to speak up. ¡°With s treasonous intent, intending to cause chaos, the entire family of them deserve to be annihted!¡±

    ¡°Well done!¡± the Pr Domain soldiers shouted in unison.

    ¡°Mr Hill, are those words he spoke not what he truly believes?¡± Casey looked at Daniel Hill and spoke. ¡°Do all members of the Hill family share the same opinion?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t nder us¡­¡± Daniel Hill stuttered and shouted loudly, his expression contorted.

    ¡°Why are you so worked up? I¡¯m just asking!¡± Casey shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Daniel Hill, why are you still hesitating? Apologize to Lord Dragon!¡± Jeremy Jackson angrily shouted.

    Daniel Hill exhaled another breath of stale air, gritted his teeth, and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I apologize. This was a failure in our family¡¯s upbringing. I apologize to you and promise that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± He had no choice but to lower his head. This matter could be big or small, but if it escted, the annihtion of the Hill family would not be a joke!

    ¡°No rush, there are other matters!¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Daniel Hill has already apologized. Perhaps it¡¯s time to¡­¡± Brian Hill, who was standing beside him, spoke again.

    ¡°You seem to be very fond of defending the Hill family!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should also be a member of them, right?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I¡¯m just making a suggestion as an outsider. It has nothing to do with me being from the Hill family.¡± Brian Hill responded.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy sneered As he spoke, he turned to Jeremy Jackson and James Reynolds, speaking in a serious tone. ¡°Gentlemen, there is something I¡¯d like to inquire about, if it¡¯s convenient.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you are personally appointed by the Emperor. You have the right to inquire about anything concerning vale!¡± James Reynolds responded loudly.

    ¡°Feel free to ask whatever you want.¡± Jeremy Jackson added at the same time.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy responded. ¡°I¡¯d like to know the progress of the investigation into the incidentst month, where four hundred people from vale lost their lives. Has there been any breakthrough so far?¡±

    ¡°Embarrassingly, although we have been investigating this matter, we haven¡¯t made any progress as of today,¡± Jeremy Jackson took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this is indeed our fault. We are willing to ept punishment!¡± James Reynolds¡¯s face was filled with guilt.

    ¡°General Reynolds, there¡¯s no need to me yourself. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Billy replied to him.

    ording to the management responsibilities in the Pr Domain, there were two lines of authority, internal and external, under the City Lord. The external line referred to the Pr Domain soldiers, responsible for external battles, under themand of the Commander-in-chief. The internal line referred to internal management and external reconnaissance, which was the responsibility of the deputy City Lord. The four hundred people who were killedst time were part of the reconnaissance line, so it had little to do with James Reynolds¡¯s side.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°City Lord, may I ask who you have assigned to handle the investigation?¡± Billy turned to Jeremy Jackson and asked.

    ¡°I am personally in charge of this matter!¡± At this moment, another old man walked out from the crowd.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy nced at the man.

    ¡°I am Peter Thomas. I¡¯m currently serving as the deputy City Lord!¡± the old man responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°A member of the Thomas family?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°After the incidentst time, I specifically formed a team of twenty people to investigate this matter.¡± Peter Thomas didn¡¯t respond to Billy¡¯s question. ¡°However, because the other party was very cautious and left no trace at the scene, it has been very difficult to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Is it difficult to investigate, or did you simply not put in the effort?¡± Casey said lightly.

    ¡°How dare you! Who are you? The deputy City Lord and Lord Dragon are having a conversation, what right do you have to interrupt!¡± A man walked out from behind Peter Thomas and shouted angrily.

    Bang! Billy casually raised his hand and immediately sent the man flying.

    ¡°He is the Supreme Commander of the War Department. Do you think he has the right to speak?¡± Billy asked coldly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The man trembled and struggled to speak as hey on the ground.

    ¡°Answer my question, does he have the right?¡± Billy¡¯s tone suddenly became icy, and a cold killing intent filled the air.

    The man shivered all over and quickly knelt before Casey. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were Commander Kimmons. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s another next time, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy continued with a statement. Then, he looked at Peter Thomas again, and the tone of his words suddenly changed. ¡°If I were to remove you from your position as deputy City Lord right now, would you ept it?¡±

 Chapter 912 Brian Hill, Are You Aware of Your Guilt?

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing his words, most of the people present were momentarily stunned.

    ¡°I wonder what you mean by that, Lord Dragon?¡± Peter Thomas asked deliberately.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I said? Seems you¡¯re not qualified to be in that position. Step down as Deputy City Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you being too hasty?¡± asked Mark Thomas, who was the head of the Thomas family, on the side. ¡°Just because this one thing didn¡¯t work out, you want to strip Lord Peter Thomas of his position? The difficulty of this matter, everyone present knows it. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to find the results in such a short period of time! Moreover, although you hold the esteemed title of Lord Dragon, the Vice City Lord was elected by all of us. It¡¯s a bit overbearing for you to just casually dismiss and rece him, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Mr Mark Thomas is right. I kindly request that you retract your previous words!¡± Another elderly man spoke up.

    Billy nced around at the people, ¡°Anyone else who disagrees with me recing the Deputy City Lord? Show of hands!¡±

    As his words fell, everyone looked at each other, momentarily unsure of what to do.

    ¡°I disagree!¡± After a while, a middle-aged man raised his hand and spoke up.

    ¡°I disagree too!¡± Another person followed suit.

    ¡°So do I!¡± A third person raised their hand.

    ¡­

    In no time, several dozen people raised their hands in response. Among them, apart from Brian Hill and the people behind him, the rest were all part of the internal management line.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± Azure Dragon muttered to himself. White Tiger and Vermilion Bird¡¯s group also wore expressions of disbelief as they looked at these people. Knowing Billy well, they understood that he was just fishing for a response, and yet all these fools were eagerly vying for attention, truly ignorant of their own mortality.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, is this really necessary?¡± Jeremy Jackson, though he didn¡¯t raise his hand, had an equally displeased expression.

    ¡°City Lord, my decision is final!¡± Billy interrupted him. Then, he scanned the people who had raised their hands and said, ¡°You all must be from the three major families, right?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, whether we are from the three major families or not, it has nothing to do with the fact that you are recing the Deputy City Lord based solely on this matter. It¡¯s hard for us to ept.¡± An elderly man spoke up.

    ¡°Where is Lord Chandler?¡± Billy ignored the man¡¯s words and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Here!¡± Ivy responded respectfully.

    ¡°If someone who is a high-ranking official of the country betrays their own people,mits treason, and plots against their fellow countrymen, ording to thews of vale, what punishment should they receive?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Treason and plotting against one¡¯s own people are serious crimes!¡± Ivy replied loudly. ¡°Those involved should be executed.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy responded. Immediately, an extremely cold aura filled the air, and his gaze locked onto Brian Hill as he spoke angrily. ¡°Brian Hill, are you aware of your guilt?¡±

    All eyes turned to Brian Hill simultaneously. How did this matter end up involving Brian Hill again?

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Brian Hill¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a sh of surprise crossing his eyes, but he quickly concealed it.

    ¡°Sorry, Lord Dragon, I do not understand what you mean, please make it clear!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Let me tell you!¡± Billy spoke angrily once again. ¡°You colluded with the Vice Hall Master of Frost Pce in secret, revealed the travel routes of my valepatriots, and used Frost Pce to eliminate dissidents! You have such audacity!¡±

    Back in Snow Dragon City, Ocean Martin had mentioned the name of the Deputy Commander, Brian Hill. And at the first nce of him, Billy noticed that he only had four fingers on his left hand.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, the scene became chaotic again with discussions filling the air. Most people wore expressions of shock, while the expressions of others changed multiple times.

    ¡°Brian Hill, Lord Dragon is telling the truth? Did you collude with the Cold Ice Hall to harm our four hundredpatriots?¡± James Reynolds shouted at Brian Hill angrily.

    ¡°General Reynolds, how could I do such a thing!¡± Brian Hill¡¯s right eyelid twitched several times, and he took a deep breath to steady his emotions. Then, he looked at Billy and spoke loudly, ¡°Lord Dragon, for such a serious matter, I hope you won¡¯t make unfounded usations! Otherwise, even if you are Lord Dragon, I will demand justice from you!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t admit it?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes, ¡°Let me ask you, where were you the day before the incident with the four hundredpatriots?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been busy with the war recently, and it¡¯s been so long, I can¡¯t remember where I went,¡± Brian Hill responded.

    ¡°You can¡¯t remember? Let me remind you then!¡± Billy sneered. ¡°That afternoon, you disguised yourself and went to Snow Dragon City, then went to Snow Night Passion Hotel, where you met the one-eyed Vice Hall Master of Frost Pce. You thought you were wless, but unfortunately, they already knew your identity! And coincidentally, I also met the person you contacted today, and he revealed everything!¡± As he spoke, an invisible ripple shot out from between his eyebrows, directly entering Brian Hill¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, he couldn¡¯t possibly know my identity, I¡­¡± Brian Hill¡¯s nervous system was disturbed for a moment, and he blurted out. But halfway through, he seemed toe to his senses and quickly shut his mouth. However, it was obviously toote!

    ¡°You set me up?!¡± Brian Hill, who reacted, roared at Billy.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Brian Hill once again.

    ¡°Brian Hill, you scoundrel, did you really do this?!¡± James Reynolds shouted angrily. Immediately, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Take him down!¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡± Except for Brian Hill¡¯s few trusted followers, all the soldiers wearing battle armor moved at the same time.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Brian Hill roared, and with a wave of his hand, dozens of soldiers were sent flying. Following that, he didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed to the side to teleport at an astonishing speed. Since his bad business had been exposed, staying behind would only lead to a dead end.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± James Reynolds shouted again, and his figure chased after Brian Hill like a shadow. In the blink of an eye, he caught up within a distance of four to five hundred meters, then a huge wave of energy surged out from James Reynolds¡¯s hand. His cultivation level was two or three levels higher than Brian Hill¡¯s, naturally, Brian Hill couldn¡¯t resist it.

    Unsurprisingly, the wave of energy lifted Brian Hill into the air and mmed him heavily five to six hundred meters away, where he struggled to get up for a long time.

    ¡°Brian, you scoundrel! Tomit such a heinous act, you deserve to be put to a thousand cuts!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Peter Thomas shouted angrily, and at the same time, he rushed towards Brian Hill.

    ¡°I will take your life for the four hundredpatriots, and after you go down, remember to apologize to them!¡±

    Whoosh! As he spoke, he raised his hand and struck Brian Hill with a palm, not holding back in the slightest.

 Chapter 913 Rectifying the Town

    ¡°Want to silence him? Toote!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    Immediately, a blood-red de shed by, blocking the opponent¡¯s palm strength.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡­¡± Peter Thomas took a few steps back, his brow furrowed.

    At the same time, Casey, Harleen, and Ivy quickly moved to protect Brian Hill in front of him. Then, Ivy flicked her wrist and three silver needles prated Brian Hill¡¯s body, sealing the remaining part of his power.

    ¡°General Reynolds, listen up!¡± Billy then looked at James Reynolds and shouted loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, ready to take your orders, Lord Dragon!¡± James Reynolds responded loudly.

    ¡°Seal the city, starting from today and for the next three days, no one is allowed to enter or exit without my permission! Anyone who attempts to break through the city gates shall be killed without mercy!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± James Reynolds hesitated for a moment before responding loudly, then raised his hand and gestured, ¡°Move out!¡±

    Including the deputymander, Timothy Coates, all the warriors simultaneously took action and ran in an orderly manner towards the four city gates.

    ¡°Lord Dragon,¡± Jeremy Jackson took a deep breath and spoke up.

    ¡°Mr Reynolds, when I came from the capital to the Pr Domain this time, the Emperor only gave me one instruction, which is to thoroughly investigate this matter!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Such a treacherous act goes against all reason. No matter who pleads for mercy, it won¡¯t do any good! I will personally interrogate and punish everyone involved!¡±

    Sweat beads dripped down many people¡¯s foreheads, and a hint of panic shed in their eyes. Jeremy Jackson let out a heavy breath and steadied his emotions before continuing to speak. ¡°Lord Dragon, the situation in the Pr Domain is not optimistic. If we waste our energy on this matter, it will be difficult to exin to the capital if there are problems elsewhere¡­¡±

    ¡°I will bear all the consequences!¡± Billy interrupted him again. After speaking, he waved his hand towards Casey and the others, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Sir, save me¡­¡± Brian Hill looked towards Daniel Hill and struggled to speak.

    However, at this moment, Daniel Hill had no time to care about his life or death. He still didn¡¯t know how to put out the fire on his own backside.

    Five minutester, two members of the Hill family brought Paige Martin out, who had injuries all over her body.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The Hill family, quite impressive!¡± After roughly examining Paige Martin¡¯s injuries, Billy turned to Daniel Hill and said a few words before leading everyone away.

    For the next three days, Billy didn¡¯t go anywhere, just staying in the town to handle this matter. During this time, there were constant attempts by people to leave the town using various methods, but they were all stopped. A few people even tried to forcefully break through the checkpoint, only to be personally killed by James Reynolds.

    On the other hand, with Stout¡¯s little bug, Brian Hill¡¯s mouth was pried open within ten minutes. Not only did he confess to this incident, but also the previous two incidents were fully exposed.

    As he obtained the list, a cold glint shed in Billy¡¯s eyes. This town was really in need of a major operation. The list contained a total of forty to fifty people, with more than half of them being from the four major families, especially the Thomas, Hill, and Bell families, including the heads of the three families. Moreover, most of these people held important positions, which was why the Thomas and Hill families dared to boast that the capital couldn¡¯t control this ce. This town was almost like the private residence of the major families.

    Later on, James Reynolds and Timothy Coates led the four legionmanders to capture people throughout the city. At first, they faced fierce resistance. But after James Reynolds personally killed a few people, the rest became obedient.

    On the fourth day in the morning, Ernest Shepherd and the other two returned to the town When they learned the whole story from Billy, they were filled with anger and sorrow.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, if we execute the heads of the Thomas, Hill, and Bell families, will it provoke retaliation from their factions?¡± Otis Hum asked Billy, concerned.

    ¡°Not executing them will not convince the others!¡± Billy interrupted him firmly. After a brief pause, he asked Otis Hum, ¡°What about the Jackson family?¡±

    ¡°Their old master used to serve in the capital¡¯s cab and was rmended by the Prime Minister toe to the Pr Domain for work,¡± Ernest Shepherd exined. ¡°During his tenure, he made significant contributions to expanding vale¡¯s territory in the Pr Domain. After he grew older, his son, Jeremy Jackson, took over as the city lord while he returned to the capital. He still resides in the cabpound.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, is Jeremy Jackson deeply involved in this matter?¡± Ernest Shepherd continued to inquire.

    ¡°His name is not on the list, but several core members of his family are involved!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°As a city lord, I refuse to believe he was unaware of this!¡± Bob interjected.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t turn a blind eye, the heads of the three families would not have dared tomit such acts¡­¡±

    ¡°Bob.¡± Billy waved his hand to stop him.

    ¡°He should know better!¡± Bob muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Bob, keep quiet!¡± Ivy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, when will you and the others return to the capital?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Because you, Lord Dragon, and General Kimmons came to the Pr Domain, the War Department cannot be left unattended. So Guzman will be leaving today. As for me and Hum, before we came here, the Prime Minister instructed us to follow your arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded and then looked at Milo Guzman.

    ¡°Grand Elder, before I set off for the Pr Domain this time, I gave a list to General Wilson. The people on the list are all brothers from the Army of Bloodshadow. After you return, meet with them one by one and have a chat. Among them, four individuals can be considered for the position of deputymander, allowing them to temporarily oversee the four major war zones.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Milo Guzman nodded solemnly.

    At ten o¡¯clock that morning, all the people in the town were gathered in the central square. Under Billy¡¯s orders, twenty people were executed in public, including the heads of the Thomas, Hill and Bell families. The remaining thirty people had their cultivation crippled and were sent back to the country. As for what would happen to them after returning, Billy no longer cared.

    Although half of these fifty people possessed mid tote-stage Sovereign-realm strength, losing so many people in an instant had a significant impact on the town. But in Billy¡¯s dictionary, there was no room forpromise. When it came to killing, there was no tolerance.

    Seeing this scene, many people had expressions of relief on their faces. Furthermore, it is worth mentioning that Jeremy Jackson publicly admitted his managerial negligence in front of everyone and resigned from his position as city lord. Billy epted his resignation and appointed James Reynolds as the new city lord. At the same time, Otis Hum was appointed as the deputy city lord in charge of internal affairs, and Ernest Shepherd took James Reynolds¡¯ previous position as themander of the Pr Forces.

    Afterwards, Billy stood on the stage and delivered an impassioned speech. The tens of thousands of people present were filled with passion, and the apuse thundered,sting for a long time! At noon that day, after finishing lunch, Milo Guzman bid farewell and left with the others.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, when will we depart for the Frost Pce?¡± After seeing off Milo Guzman, James Reynolds asked Billy.

    The Frost Pce killed four hundred of theirpatriots. They had to settle this scor

 Chapter 914 Departing for the Frost Palace

    ¡°Now!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°I¡¯ll gather the troops right away!¡± James Reynolds replied loudly.

    ¡°Reynolds, you don¡¯t need toe. There are still many matters in the city waiting for you to handle.¡± Billy responded. ¡°I¡¯ll have Lord Hum and Elder Shepherd bring a group of people with me!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the Frost Pce is one of the three major forces in the Pr Domain. Its strength should not be underestimated. I should go with you.¡± James Reynolds asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°By the way, you have General Coates lead a group of people to station near Veridiania¡¯s headquarters!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Veridiania?¡± James Reynolds was slightly surprised. ¡°Do you mean to say¡­?¡±

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, this incident should be the work of Veridiania, prompting Frost Pce¡¯s involvement.¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°What?!¡± James Reynolds frowned. ¡°Veridiania is really asking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only specting for now. We¡¯ll know for sure once we reach the Frost Pce.¡± Billy said with a serious tone. ¡°If it¡¯s confirmed to be Veridiania, we¡¯ll settle all scores with them at once!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± James Reynolds nodded vigorously.

    Twenty minutester, three sledges drove out of the city gates and headed towards the direction of Frost Pce. Besides Billy and his entourage, Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum brought a hundred people to join them. Most of these hundred people were elders from domestic super sects.

    Frost Pce¡¯s stronghold was about a five to six-hour drive from the city. Along the way, they encountered several waves of fierce beast attacks, but their attacks were not very strong. For everyone, it was just a piece of cake. After more than five hours, the sledges arrived at a rtively empty ice and snow in. As far as the eye could see, there was endless ice and snow, with no signs of human habitation. There were no footprints or tracks on the snow or ice.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, are you sure their stronghold is nearby?¡± asked Judge.

    ¡°That one-eyed guy shouldn¡¯t be lying!¡± Azure Dragon looked at his electronic device and said, ¡°Based on the coordinates, it should be in that valley ahead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Billy nodded.

    In no time, the three sledges arrived at the entrance of the valley.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, I think you¡¯ve been fooled by that one-eyed guy!¡± Soul Chaser looked around and smacked his lips.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Honey, do you see that ce? It looks different from the others, right?¡± Harleen pointed to arge block of ice about ten meters high not far away.

    Upon hearing her words, everyone looked in the direction she pointed.

    ¡°What¡¯s different? I don¡¯t see anything!¡± Stout looked for a while and spoke up.

    ¡°What can you see, you little brat!¡± Ivy red at him and continued, ¡°In other ces, there¡¯s more or less snow and ice falling from the strong winds, but that particr block of ice has none.¡± After saying that, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Billy, that ce might be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy nodded slightly and said, ¡°You all step back!¡±

    Everyone responded and moved back about two to three hundred meters. Then, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, sending a powerful gust of wind crashing into the ice block.

    Boom! The entire block of ice exploded instantly, causing the surrounding snow and ice to fall, resembling a small avnche. Fortunately, it posed no threat to everyone. After the ice block shattered, it revealed an ice cave entrance about four to five meters wide and over ten meters high.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± At that moment, more than twenty men rushed out from the entrance of the cave, with different skin tones ranging from ck to white.

    ¡°Damn! There are actually people here!¡± White Tiger eximed. ¡°Could their stronghold really be built inside an ice cave?¡±

    ¡°You bastards, who are you? How dare youe here and act so recklessly, do you have a death wish?¡± one of the men shouted loudly.

    Swish!

    Before he could finish his words, Vermilion Bird swung his hand and unleashed a powerful sh.

    The man, only at the level of a War God-Emperor, didn¡¯t have time to react and was sliced in half by the de.

    ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± the others shouted loudly upon witnessing this scene, and quickly ran into the cave.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, you and Lord Hum stay outside with everyone else for now. We¡¯ll go in and check it out first!¡± said Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ernest Shepherd nodded. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy responded and led Casey, Harleen, and the others towards the cave entrance.

    They looked inside the cave entrance and saw a snowy passage, with smooth ice surfaces all around and a considerable amount of umted snow on the ground. The end of the passage couldn¡¯t be seen at a nce.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something unusual about this ce!¡± Frostde spoke up after entering the cave.

    ¡°Everyone, stay together and follow me!¡± Billy nodded and led the group into the ice cave. At the same time, a powerful defensive aura enveloped everyone.

    ¡°Damn! How long does this passage go on for?¡± After walking for several minutes, Soul Chaser muttered.

    Just as he spoke, a crisp sound reached their ears, indicating that someone had stepped on something.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Billy shouted at the same time.

    As his voice rang out, countless ice spikes of various sizes shot out from the surrounding walls, like des, attacking the group. Densely packed and unstoppable, within a few hundred meters around them, the ice spikes rained down, totaling at least several thousand. However, each ice spike that collided with Billy¡¯s defensive aura exploded into pieces.

    ¡°Damn! This trap is really something!¡± Soul Chaser cursed. ¡°From the looks of it, even a War God-Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand these ice spikes and would end up like a ho¡¯s nest.¡±

    ¡°Soul Chaser, you¡¯re underestimating this trap. Even someone at the early stages of the Sovereign realm wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against it!¡± Casey retorted.

    ¡°No way? It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Soul Chaser eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Casey nodded in response.

    The group continued forward, and after another two minutes, the ice spikes finally stopped, and the passage returned to silence.

    Boom!

    After walking for another two minutes, the group arrived at a slope. Just as they took a few steps forward, a loud noise erupted. Billy looked ahead and saw more than a dozenrge ice spheres, around two to three meters in diameter, rolling down the slope at a high speed, causing the entire passage to tremble.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Azure Dragon, who was right behind Billy, cursed. He could tell that the energy contained within these ice spheres was not something that even someone like him, at the mid-stage of the Sovereign realm, could easily dissolve.

    ¡°Billy, watch out!¡± Harleen eximed at the same time.

 Chapter 915 Is That All Youâ€™ve Got?

    Boom!

    Just as Azure Dragon and Harleen¡¯s words echoed, Billy had already made his move. His wrists continuously flipped, unleashing a series of violent gusts of wind. With his current strength, dealing with these dozen or so ice balls was a piece of cake. The gusts of wind swept through, and one by one, the ice balls exploded, their powerful impact colliding with the ice walls on both sides, showering the ground with shattered ice. Not long after, after the dozen or so ice balls, tworger ice balls appeared above the slope, sliding down even faster than the previous ones.

    ¡°Pathetic tricks!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly as he looked at the two ice balls ahead. Then, he flipped his wrist, drawing a curved de arc with his crazy de.

    Just as Judge and the others were wondering why Billy suddenly drew his de, the two ice balls were simultaneously split in half by his strike. To everyone¡¯s surprise, as the ice balls were split, arge amount of blood sprayed out from inside. It was only at this moment that they could see that each ice ball contained a person, but they were all cut in half by Billy¡¯s de.

    ¡°What the hell! How did they hide inside these ice balls?¡± Stout smacked his lips and asked.

    However, no one paid any attention to him.

    The group continued forward, and the rest of the journey was peaceful, without any further abnormalities. After walking for a few more minutes, they finally reached the end of the passage.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Upon reaching the exit, Judge and Soul Chaser shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Wow, this ce is beautiful!¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Harleen, Ivy, and the others also had a bright look in their eyes, their faces filled with astonishment. In front of them was a not-too-big, not-too-small valley, surrounded by ice mountains on all sides, with only a patch of green at the bottom of the valley. The green area covered an area of about three to four hundred thousand square meters, with about ten to twenty buildings scattered across it, each with a different shape. Due to being surrounded by mountains and the Pr Domain having no airnes, unless some top experts could fly in the air, no one would be able to discover this hidden paradise. Otherwise, it would be hard for anyone to believe that there was a hidden paradise inside this valley. No wonder, for so many years, many people had been trying to find Frost Pce¡¯s stronghold, but there had been no result. It was indeed well hidden.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± In the next moment, countless gusts of wind roared towards their direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s seeking death!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang rushed out simultaneously, followed by a sky filled with de glimmers.

    ¡°Judge, let Elder Shepherd and the otherse in!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge nodded and took out a satellite phone to make a call.

    At the same time, under the attack of Azure Dragon and the others, the opposing group of twenty to thirty people had all fallen down, none of them alive.

    ¡°Damn, who are you people? How did you find this ce?¡± Immediately after, an angry voice rang out from the other side.

    In the next moment, two old men led a group of two to three hundred people charging over. Billy roughly sensed the opponents¡¯ cultivation levels. The two old men leading the group were both First-rank Saint martial artists and should be the other two Vice Pce Masters of Frost Pce. The old man immediately behind them was a Ninth-rank Sovereign, followed by two at Eighth-rank and three Seventh-rank Sovereigns. Aside from that, the cultivation levels of the others were all in the early stages of the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Bring out your Pce Master!¡± Billy looked at them calmly and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°You really have no idea what you¡¯re getting into, do you?¡± The tall old man shouted in anger.

    ¡°Do the people of the Frost Pce have a mental deficiency? If we didn¡¯t know what this ce is, how could we find our way here?¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°You have the audacity to disrespect the boss even though you know this is Frost Pce?¡± The other old man, at the Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm, red at Billy and spoke angrily.

    ¡°Disrespecting Lord Dragon means death!¡± Casey spoke coldly and swung his de, unleashing a de aura.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± The old man didn¡¯t even consider Casey a threat and blocked his attack with a palm strike.

    Bang! A loud noise rang out as both of them slid back dozens of meters, their breath slightly disordered.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not bad, take this!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but without any hesitation, he attacked Casey again.

    ¡°What if I take another hundred moves from you?¡± Casey retorted, raising his de to meet the attack. This was his first real battle since reaching the eighth-rank Sovereign Realm, and he was delighted to encounter an evenly matched opponent to test his skills.

    ¡°You¡¯re willingly seeking death, then I shall grant your wish!¡± The tall Vice Pce Master said in a deep voice, raising his hand and gesturing. ¡°Attack together, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± The two to three hundred people shouted and charged towards them.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen looked at Billy and then confronted the enemy with Ivy and the others.

    In the next moment, both sides were locked in a fierce battle, turning the entire valley into a battlefield, with relentless attacks and overwhelming waves of energy.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Ernest Shepherd¡¯s voice came through after a while. Immediately after, he led a hundredrades charging into the battlefield.

    ¡°Are you people from vale?¡± One of the Vice Pce Masters on the other side looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Do you remember the incident where you killed four hundred of myradesst month?¡± Billy¡¯s voice turned icy cold.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The tall old man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°How do you know it was us from the Frost Pce?¡± Then, it seemed like he realized something. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who killed Lord Yates?¡±

    ¡°If the Lord Yates mentioned by you is your one-eyed Vice Pce Master, then yes!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Damn it, so it was you!¡± Both of them roared in anger.

    ¡°And you dared toe to us, you really don¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡®death¡¯!¡± The tall old man shouted angrily. ¡°Today, I will make sure all of you join Lord Yates in the afterlife!¡±

    After saying that, their imposing auras exploded, shrouding the entire valley. Many Frost Pce disciples who were engaged in battle couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Come to your death!¡± The tall old man shouted again. Immediately after, his eyes narrowed and he raised his hand towards the side. In the next moment, a huge block of ice, like a small mountain, came crashing towards Billy.

    The other old man continuously flipped his hands, and above his head, a massive phantom beast appeared, charging forward like a living creature.

    ¡°first-rank Saints, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Billy squinted his eyes in the face of their attacks.

 Chapter 916 Battle with the Frost Palace Master

    As Billy spoke, he took a fewrge steps forward, gripping the Bloodshadow Fury de and unleashing the Domineering de Art.

    The blood-red de aura, shining brightly against the backdrop of ice and snow, was truly magnificent.

    ¡°sh!¡± With a deep voice, Billy unleashed a terrifying de aura that split open the air and descended from the sky, directly shing towards the two men¡¯s attacks. After his cultivation breakthrough to the Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm, his martial arts techniques had greatly improved. Now, with the activation of the Domineering de Art, killing a First-rank Saint opponent was already a piece of cake for him.

    Bang! As the de aura descended, the massive block of ice was immediately shattered, turning into scattered fragments that fell to the ground. The gigantic phantom beast above their heads also burst into pieces in an instant, dissipating into nothingness. In addition, a terrifying chasm split the valley floor in half, extending all the way to the opposite mountainside. Buildings near the chasm copsed with a thunderous crash, causing dust and debris to fill the air.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    At the same time, both old men spewed a mouthful of blood and were sent flying, sliding hundreds of meters beforeing to a stop. Their breath was weak, their organs disced, their meridians shattered. They were on the brink of death.

    ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± The tall old man struggled to speak. Even before Billy made his move, he had sensed Billy¡¯s cultivation at the Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm. Although it was quite extraordinary for someone of Billy¡¯s age to reach such a level, he, as a true Saint-realm powerhouse, naturally didn¡¯t take Billy seriously.

    However, the result was beyond his belief. A young man at the Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm had severely injured both of them, who were Saint-level powerhouses, with just one sh. If he hadn¡¯t experienced it personally, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it no matter what.

    ¡°Your leader are quite good at hiding. Why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Billy nced at the two men and spoke calmly. After that, his tone turned cold. ¡°When you¡¯re down there, remember to apologize to my four hundredpatriots from vale!¡±

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± Sensing the killing intent emanating from Billy, both men pleaded desperately.

    However, how could Billy spare the lives of those who had harmed hisrades? With a single palm strike, two blood mists burst forth, and the two Saint powerhouses were directly obliterated. Then, Billy looked around at the others¡¯ battlefields. Overall, the Frost Pce was already in a losing position. The Ninth-rank Sovereign and the two Eighth-rank Sovereign men were on the verge of copse under the attacks of Casey, Harleen, Ivy, and the others. The several Seventh-rank Sovereign men were forced to retreat continuously by Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum, with multiple injuries. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they fell.

    In addition, under the onught of Azure Fang, Bob, and others, nearly half of the other few hundred people had already been defeated and in. Seeing that everyone had the upper hand, Billy had no intention of intervening further. It was a good opportunity for everyone to practice their skills. Shouting loudly towards the depths of the valley, Billy eximed, ¡°Master of Frost Pce, how long do you n to hide!¡±

    As his voice echoed, he swiftly moved forward, raising his hand and unleashing powerful waves of energy that swept across the surroundings. Wherever the waves passed, buildings crumbled like twigs, and even the nearby ice mountains trembled slightly in response to the tremendous force.

    ¡°You bastards, you deserve to die!¡±

    A roar reverberated through the entire valley the next moment.

    BOOM! A loud noise came from the right side of the mountain, causingrge and small blocks of ice to explode. Simultaneously, a figure shot out from halfway up the mountain, soaring through the air and swiftly descending towards the valley.

    Naturally, it was the master of Frost Pce, a Half-Step Third-rank Saint. Based on his current demeanor, he had probably been in seclusion all this time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have only appeared now.

    At this point, two to three hundred people rushed out from the foot of the mountain, led by two Eighth-rank Sovereigns.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Without any hesitation, the group rushed to the scene and charged towards Casey and the others.

    ¡°Who the hell are you people?¡± the head of Frost Pce scanned the scene and then red at Billy, his eyes spewing fire. He was on the verge of extreme anger. The foundation he had painstakingly built over the past several decades had been destroyed in the blink of an eye. ¡°Haug and Phil, where the hell are you? Get out here!¡± he shouted again after ncing around.

    ¡°My Lord, Vice-Masters Haug and Phil have been killed by him. They are people from vale!¡± A man who was currently engaged in a fierce battle nearby responded.

    ¡°What?!¡± the head of Frost Pce roared upon hearing this. Then, he gritted his teeth and stared at Billy, saying word by word, ¡°Today, I will make you wish you were dead!¡±

    ¡°When you ordered your men to attack mypatriots, you never thought it woulde to this, did you?¡± Billy coldly nced at him.

    ¡°Die!¡± the master of Frost Pce roared once again. As he spoke, an overwhelming aura exploded from his body, sending the two or three dozen people behind him flying. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s your turn to die!¡± he continued to howl, his hands continuously spinning to his sides.

    The next moment, several huge blocks of ice hurtled towards Billy at an incredible speed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see if you have what it takes!¡± Billy responded. As he spoke, he raised his hand and unleashed countless palm winds, colliding with the ice blocks. A series of explosions rang out in mid-air, and the ice blocks were shattered one by one.

    ¡°Not bad, you managed to withstand my attack !¡±

    Then, a surge of overwhelming force came rolling towards Billy, apanied by howling winds in the empty space.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy shouted loudly in response, then unleashed a full-powered punch to meet the force head-on.

    A deafening sound reverberated through the air, causing shockwaves to ripple in all directions. In an instant, a small hill a kilometer away was leveled. Billy spewed a mouthful of blood and slid several hundred meters beforeing to a stop. In front of an opponent at thete stage of the Second-rank Saint Realm, it was pretty challenging for Billy to contend without using his trump cards.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Witnessing this scene, everyone eximed in unison.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Not bad, you actually managed to take my punch and not go down. No wonder you dared toe to my Frost Pce and act so brazenly!¡± the leader of Frost Pce looked at Billy, his eyes shing with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Billy to easily withstand his punch.

 Chapter 917 Showing You What a Miracle Looks Like!

    ¡°You must have just arrived in the Pr Domain from vale, right?¡± said the Frost Pce Master. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of someone as prominent as you from vale¡­¡±

    ¡°Veridiania must have hired you to attack myrades, right?¡± Billy didn¡¯t let him finish his words. ¡°What did they offer you to give you such audacity?¡±

    ¡°If you want to know who ordered us, defeat me first!¡± the Frost Pce Master coldly responded.

    ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s not waste any more time, show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Bring out your trump card and let me see how much strength you really have as a Second-rank Saint!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon enough!¡± the Frost Pce Master coldly responded. As he spoke, the aura around him instantly soared to its peak, and the overwhelming pressure suffocated everyone present. Then, he raised both hands above his head, and soon a rapidly spinning energy sphere appeared above his palms. The size of the energy sphere grewrger andrger, reaching a diameter of over twenty to thirty meters in no time. At the same time, strong winds and thunderstorms raged in the air.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    In the next moment, he forcefully pushed his hands forward, and the massive energy sphere rushed towards Billy like a meteor. The waves of energy surged, the winds howled, and the attack was as powerful as a copsing mountain and splitting earth.

    Just the sheer force made people tremble with fear!

    ¡°Be careful, Billy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Harleen and the others, who were not far away, shouted simultaneously upon sensing themotion.

    Before the opponent couldunch his attack, Billy had already taken action. Facing a Second-rank Saint opponent, he wouldn¡¯t be careless. Without hesitation, he directly activated the Earth technique from the Five Elements Secret Art. As a result, all the ice blocks, rocks, and remnants of buildings within a radius of two kilometers floated in mid-air, densely covering the sky. Then, all the objects shot towards the massive energy sphere from all directions.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A series of explosions resounded in the air, and the front wave of ice blocks and rocks werepletely shattered upon contact with the energy sphere.

    ¡°With your cultivation, you¡¯re far from breaking through my move!¡± the Frost Pce Master stood still, wearing an expression of disdain.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned heavy. ¡°Then let me show you what a miracle looks like!¡± As he spoke, his eyes narrowed, and his aura soared once again. His hands quickly flipped. Immediately after, the remaining objects in the air elerated and collided with the energy sphere. Both their force and speed surpassed the previous waves.

    ¡°Break!¡± After several more waves of collisions, Billy shouted in a deep voice.

    Later, a sizable rock tore open a gap in the energy sphere. Once there was one, there would be more. Numerous rocks and remnants of buildings continuously tore through the energy sphere. In the blink of an eye, the entire energy sphere exploded and disappeared into thin air.

    The Frost Pce Master spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards for four to five hundred meters, looking extremely feeble. Billy also staggered back for twenty to thirty steps, his blood boiling in his body, and he, too, spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?!¡± the Frost Pce Master looked at Billy with a mixture of disbelief and horror after spitting out another mouthful of blood. He couldn¡¯t believe that Billy had actually managed to break through his trump card. He was just one step away from reaching the Third-rank Saint realm, and that move of his could even pose a threat to a true Third-rank Saint opponent. Yet, it had been shattered by a Ninth-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Billy took a moment to catch his breath before approaching the Frost Pce Master. ¡°Can you tell me now? Who ordered you to attack myrades?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Heh, you think that just because you defeated me, I¡¯ll spill the beans?¡± the Frost Pce Master struggled to get up from the ground, a resolute look in his eyes. ¡°Frost Pce has already been destroyed by you. We might as well go down together!¡±  As he spoke, his aura surged, and the veins on his arms bulged visibly. His forehead was covered in popping veins as well.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, be careful! He¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Ernest Shepherd¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy replied. With his keen senses, Billy had already sensed the changes in the Frost Pce Master¡¯s aura and knew his intentions. Without hesitation, he charged towards the opponent, who was nning on self-destructing. The power of a self-destructing Third-rank Saint was unimaginable. If he seeded, most of the people present would be affected.

    ¡°Fool!¡± the Frost Pce Master sneered as he saw Billy approaching without retreating.

    As Ernest Shepherd had predicted, he indeed intended to self-destruct. He knew he couldn¡¯t leave this ce alive today, so he might as well take a few people down with him.

    ¡°Be careful, Billy!¡± Harleen shouted as she saw the situation.

    ¡°Boss, watch out!¡± Casey and the others also shouted in unison.

    In the blink of an eye, the Frost Pce Master¡¯s body expanded by a third, resembling an inted balloon. He looked unusually bloated.

    Billy¡¯s wrist swiftly rotated, and a row of silver needles shot towards the Frost Pce Master like a rainstorm.

    ¡°Useless!¡± the Frost Pce Masterughed coldly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy replied calmly. He stood still and made no further movements.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± the Frost Pce Master startedughing heartily at the sky, then quickly charged towards Billy. ¡°Come join me in death¡­¡±

    But before he could finish his words, his expression froze. Because, at that moment, he realized that his body had deted like a punctured balloon, and his chi energy was rapidly leaking out.

    Immediately after, his body copsed halfway, hitting the ground and causing him immense pain. Poor Frost Pce Master, a powerful Third-rank Saint martial artist, had be someone without any cultivation at the brink of death.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± he looked at Billy with a mixture of despair and difficulty.

    ¡°The moment you thought of killing my four hundredpatriots, you should have known this would be the result!¡± Billy looked down at him with disdain. After speaking, he ignored the Frost Pce Master and turned to charge towards the other battlefields.

    With Billy¡¯s presence, the opposing forces couldn¡¯t hold on for more than three minutes before they all fell. In the end, there was not a single survivor.

    ¡°Ivy, Stout, check on everyone¡¯s injuries.¡± Billy instructed.

    After the battle, many of the people brought by Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum had been injured to varying degrees. Five or six of them were in critical condition.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy and Stout responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Night Orchid and Frostde asked Billy at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Billy reassured them before walking towards the Frost Pce Master. When he reached him, he looked down at him and calmly asked, ¡°Can you tell me now? Was it people from Veridiania who ordered you?¡±

 Chapter 918 Billyâ€™s Intent

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± the Frost Pce Master finally gave in. ¡°It was¡­ people from Veridiania who asked us to take action¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t move at all now, not even the right to end his own life. He knew that continuing to resist would only bring more suffering without any meaning.

    ¡°Who contacted you?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡­ it was their lord who personally approached me. He promised me that no matter what method I used, as long as I killed a person from vale, regardless of age or gender, he would give us a top-rank spirit stone. No matter how many I killed, he guaranteed to fulfill his promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Veridiania!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed with anger.

    ¡°Damn! It really was thoseckeys!¡± Soul Chaser cursed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been operating in the Pr Domain for so many years, you should have umted quite a bit of wealth. Where is it hidden?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ in the underground basement of thest building.¡± the Frost Pce Master responded with difficulty. After speaking, he looked at Billy again and asked, ¡°Can you tell me your name? Let me know who defeated me!¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of Commander Gardner from vale?¡± asked Soul Chaser.

    ¡°W-what?¡± the Frost Pce Master looked at Billy in astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re Commander Gardner? The Kylin of vale, a rare genius seen once in a millennium. Your reputation is well-deserved. To die by your hands¡­ I ept it. Give me a quick death!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy replied, then struck him with a palm.

    After a burst of blood mist, the Frost Pce Master disappeared like the two vice masters before him, leaving no trace. With this, the Frost Pce, which had stood in the Pr Domain for decades, was officially wiped out.

    An hourter, everyone boarded the car and left. Before leaving, they had searched the Frost Pce¡¯s storeroom. Frost Pce was truly worthy of being one of the three strongest forces in the Pr Domain. Their storeroom was not only filled with arge amount of precious treasures, but also over a dozenrge boxes of spirit stones of different grades, including a whole box of top-rank spirit stones. Even Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum couldn¡¯t help but exim when they saw these spirit stones. Based on the number of these spirit stones, there were numerous lives lost at the hands of the Frost Pce.

    Before boarding the car, Billy had Azure Dragon divide one box of top-rank spirit stones among the hundred people brought by Ernest Shepherd. They were extremely grateful. For them, this was a substantial reward; if they could sessfully refining these top-rank spirit stones would greatly help them advance in their cultivation, more effective than half a year of hard work.

    As for Casey and the others, because they had already been baptized by the Spirit Spring, ordinary spirit stones had little effect on them. Unless they were to refine arge quantity of top-rank spirit stones, it would only be marginally helpful.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Boss, should we head straight to Veridiania?¡± Stout asked in the car.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until wee back from exploring that Ice Cave!¡±

    ¡°Since Veridiania is colluding with Frost Pce, they should soon find out that something has happened to them. If we don¡¯t act immediately¡­¡± Judge chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we want. We¡¯re afraid of them not knowing!¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Stout and Judge were momentarily stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to settle the score with Veridiania!¡± Night Orchid responded. ¡°If we don¡¯t hit them hard, they won¡¯t learn their lesson!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just level their stronghold in the Pr Domain?¡± Judge suggested.

    ¡°Not enough!¡± Night Orchid shook her head. ¡°During the cmity that struck vale a hundred years ago, Veridiania caused a lot of harm to ourpatriots. And for the past century, they have been provoking vale. And now, they¡¯ve done something like this! Just wiping out their forces in the Pr Domain won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    ¡°I understand, boss wants to uproot the big boss!¡± Judge finally caught on.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Night Orchid nodded. ¡°If they find out that Frost Pce has been annihted, they should easily guess that it was us who did it. In that case, they would also realize that their actions have been exposed. To prevent us froming after them, they will surely strengthen their stronghold! Most likely, apart from requesting reinforcements from within the country, they will also seek support from Northfortia!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout and Judge nodded in unison.

    ¡°Lord Hum, spread the word that the Frost Pce has beenpletely wiped out by vale!¡± Billy instructed Otis Hum.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Several hourster, the group returned to the town. After dinner that evening, there was nothing special going on, so Billy let everyone arrange their own activities. After spending so many days in the Pr Domain under high intensity, it was rare to have some leisure time.

    Casey, White Tiger, Azure Fang, and Ian each went shopping with their respective partners.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, Bob, in a while, you can bring your girlfriends over for a vacation.¡± Harleen said, smiling at the three.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a Ms Knight who understands us.¡± Azure Dragon grinned. Then he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°As long as you can convince them, anytime is fine!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Bob¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Violet in a couple of days and have here over right away!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can convince her?¡± Stout asked, smirking.

    ¡°Of course, I have the final say!¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t even believe that yourself, do you?¡± Stout nced at him.

    ¡°You little brat, you don¡¯t know anything, get lost!¡± Bob red at him.

    Chuckling, Harleen and Ivy exchanged a smile.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m going out with Ivy for a stroll.¡± Harleen said after a brief pause, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Sure! Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s better if you and Billy go. I¡¯ll go back to my room and cultivate.¡± Ivy replied after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Ivy, I want to buy some small things to bring back as gifts for Tasha. Billy isn¡¯t interested in apanying me, can you help me pick?¡± Harleen asked with a smile. After a smile, she directly pulled Ivy out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going out for a walk?¡± After Harleen and Ivy left, Billy asked Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of a bunch of grown men going out for a walk? It¡¯s better to meditate and cultivate!¡± Azure Dragon smacked his lips and sat down on a stone stool, crossing his legs.

    ¡°Alright then, you guys do as you please. I¡¯m going to have a chat with James Reynolds.¡± Billy said, heading towards the entrance.

    About fifteen minutester, Billy arrived at the Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± The four guards at the entrance bowed when they saw Billy.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand slightly. ¡°Is Lord Reynolds here?¡±

    ¡°He is!¡± One of the guards made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± After saying that, he led Billy into the courtyard.

 Chapter 919 Setting off for an Adventure

    The Lord¡¯s Mansion resembled a scaled-down version of a government pce, with various departments inside. James Reynolds¡¯s office was located at the innermost part of the mansion.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what brings you here?¡± James Reynolds walked out of a room just as Billy and him were walking, and quickly greeted him.

    ¡°Just idle and came to have a chat with you, Lord Reynolds. Hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    James Reynolds made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Come sit in my office!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°How long have you been in the Pr Domain?¡± After they took their seats, Billy asked him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost twenty years, if I recall correctly!¡± James Reynolds poured a cup of tea for Billy.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be from the Reynolds Sect, right?¡± Billy took a sip from the teacup.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± James Reynolds was slightly surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, I spent two or three months there. When I saw you make a move, I vaguely recognized the shadow of Reynolds Sect¡¯s techniques.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been to Reynolds Sect too?¡± James Reynolds was surprised again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°During those three months, I had the privilege of learning a lot of exclusive techniques from the master.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I heard that the old master went into seclusion ten years ago. How did you get to meet him?¡± James eximed.

    ¡°I spent most of those three months at his seclusion, so only a few people from inside the sect know that I¡¯ve been there.¡± Billy chuckled.

    This was arranged by the old master of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°I see!¡± James Reynolds finally understood. He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed; to receive such special treatment from the old master of Reynolds Sect, there was probably no one else except Lord Dragon.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, after so many years in the Pr Domain, you should be quite familiar with this ce, right?¡± After setting down his teacup, Billy changed the subject.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m particrly familiar. After all, there are still many ces in the Pr Domain that no one has ever set foot in.¡± James Reynolds responded.

    ¡°I see!¡± Billy nodded slightly, paused for a moment, and continued to ask, ¡°So many countries have sent people here at great cost. Besides the natural resources here, there must be other reasons, right?¡±

    He had asked Emperor Greenleaf about this before, but the emperor didn¡¯t reveal too much at the time. So Billy was a bit curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much knowledge about this!¡± James Reynolds responded. ¡°But most countries allocate their elite forces to the Central Domain, so even if there are things like what you mentioned, they should be in the Central Domain.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that there are a few very special ces in the Central Domain.¡± James Reynolds seemed to remember something. ¡°Several countries have sent Saint Realm experts to investigate, including we, vale. But until today, no one hase out from inside. Those people disappeared as if they never existed. As time went on, no one dared to venture in anymore!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been any newsing out from there?¡±

    ¡°None.¡± James Reynolds shook his head.

    ¡°Are there any rumors about those ces in the outside world?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°There is very little information avable, and there are also very few rumors!¡± James Reynolds shook his head again. ¡°The only rumor I heard was that those ces might be the birthces of martial arts, and inside, there might be the legacies of truly peerless experts. It is said that if someone can sessfully obtain the legacies inside, they would be able to dominate the entire! But this is only a rumor with low credibility, after all, no one hase out from inside, so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    After chatting for a while, Billy took his leave.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Billy and his group, led by Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum, headed towards the ice cave.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, ording to the rules of the Global Martial Arts Competition, the top three ranked countries are eligible to send people into the Ice Cave.¡± Ernest Shepherd spoke as the car began to drive.

    ¡°So, this time, Northfortia and Aqundia will also send people inside. And no one knows what will happen inside that ice cave, so you must be careful when you go in!¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thank you for the reminder, Elder Shepherd.¡± Billy replied with a nod.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that the Princess of Aqundia will also be entering the ice cave this time.¡± Ernest Shepherd remembered. ¡°With her presence, the people from Aqundia shouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. That¡¯s good for you, Lord Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think about what happened in Snow Dragon City a few days ago, where the son of Aqundia¡¯s Grand Commander had his arm severed. Even if Princess Eligina wouldn¡¯t cause trouble, no one could guarantee that other people from Aqundia wouldn¡¯t make sneaky moves behind their backs.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ernest Shepherd asked, slightly perplexed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy replied with a smile. To him, Aqundia was never a concern. Even without the incident in Snow Dragon City, he wouldn¡¯t ce his trust in people from Aqundia. In that special environment, the only people he could trust were his trusted fellows by his side.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, do you know who Northfortia has sent this time?¡± asked Harleen.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find out yet,¡± Ernest Shepherd shook his head and added, ¡°But I heard that a martial art genius who has been hidden for many years in Northfortia has recently arrived in the Pr Domain. He should be leading the Northfortia team entering the ice cave.¡±

    ¡°Why do we keep hearing about these hidden geniuses?¡± White Tiger interjected.

    ¡°Last time at the Global Martial Arts Competition, the one called Thomas, who was in by boss, was said to be the number one young talent of Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just on the surface!¡± Otis Hum chimed in. ¡°Every country has hidden talents, not just young geniuses, but also old veterans. These are a country¡¯s secret weapons that they won¡¯t easily reveal to outsiders. Just like vale, it¡¯s hard for people from other countries to know how much potential we have!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± White Tiger shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°The same goes for Veridiania,¡± Otis Hum continued. ¡°The one called Hadden Geis, who was killed by Lord Dragon, was said to be the strongest in Veridiania. But who can guarantee that there are no stronger people in Veridiania than him?¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± White Tiger and the others nodded in agreement.

    Around 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the group arrived at the designated meeting point, at the foot of a snow-covered mountain.

 Chapter 920 Youâ€™re Thinking Highly of Yourself!

    When the group arrived, three groups of people had already gathered on the snowy in not far away. Two of them were from Aqundia and Northfortia, while the other group was most likely from the Guardians. This ice cave fell under the jurisdiction of the Guardians, so they stationed people here. In fact, several decades ago, all the resources in the Pr Domain were under the Guardians¡¯ control. However,ter on, Northfortia and other countries broke the rules and forcibly seized territory in the Pr Domain. As a result, many areas had been designated as private property by different countries, and the Guardians¡¯ jurisdiction decreased.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± When Billy and the others approached, Princess Eligina slightly bowed and greeted them before looking towards Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Commander Gardner of vale?¡± At this moment, the leader of the Guardians, an elderly man, looked at Billy and asked with a slightly harsh tone.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Billy nced at the old man.

    The old man¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t weak; he was at the same level as the master of Frost Pce, who Billy had killed yesterday. He had reached the strength of a Half-Step Saint of the third rank. Billy had already guessed the old man¡¯s identity. Other than being one of the Guardians¡¯ four Provincial Governors, there was no one else it could be.

    ¡°Outrageous! You should show respect when you meet Provincial Governor!¡± Another man pointed angrily at Billy.

    ¡°You better put away your hand, or else you won¡¯t like the consequences!¡± Casey took a couple of steps forward and drew his Blood Shadow Battle de

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man furrowed his brows and was about to shout.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The leading old man of the Guardians scolded him. Then, he continued looking at Billy. ¡°I am Philbert Parker, the Eastern Provincial Governor of the Guardians.¡±

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Billy asked indifferently. As he spoke, scenes from a few months ago at the Sanctum of Darkness headquarters shed through his mind. At that time, after they had annihted the Sanctum of Darkness, Billy encountered several Guardians who wanted to get their hands on the treasury of the Sanctum of Darkness. The two sides were on the verge of conflict, but Edie Fennimore appeared in time and drove them away. ording to Edie Fennimore, those people were Philbert Parker¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°No, I just wanted to give you a piece of advice,¡± Philbert Parker coldly replied. ¡°This is the Pr Domain. No matter what your identity is, when youe here, you must abide by the Guardians¡¯ rules. You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, and you¡¯ve already caused quite a stir in the Eastern Region. We can overlook what happened before today, considering that you¡¯re new to the Pr Domain and may not fully understand the rules here. But starting from today, if there¡¯s any vition of the Guardians¡¯ regtions, I can only apologize to you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking highly of yourself!¡± Azure Dragon muttered.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak like that? Are you tired of living?¡± The man from before shouted again.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon nced at him.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to strike.

    However, just as his attack was about to hit, Ian de, who was standing beside him, directly sent him flying with a punch.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Philbert Parker frowned as he watched this scene. ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t you control your people?¡±

    ¡°It seems like your people made the first move, didn¡¯t they?¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man climbed back up and spoke again.

    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡± Philbert Parker stopped him again. Then, he continued looking at Billy. ¡°I hope you remember what I just said, otherwise, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy smirked coldly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the so-called Kylin from vale?¡± At this moment, a young man from the Northfortia group stepped forward, his gaze icy as he stared at Billy.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡± Billy nced at him. As he spoke, he probed the young man¡¯s cultivation. It was quite strong, a Half-Step Saint. He should be the genius that Otis Hum mentioned, the one that Northfortia had hidden for many years.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Klein, the leader of the Northfortia team this time!¡± the young man replied. ¡°Also, Thomas, who you killedst time in Xidengia, is my cousin!¡±

    ¡°Do I need to apologize to you?¡± Billy spoke indifferently.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll make you kneel in front of my cousin and apologize!¡± Klein responded.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. After speaking, he ignored Klein and turned his gaze towards Aqundia¡¯s group. Ever since he got off the car, he had sensed that someone from their group held murderous intent towards him, most likely due to the incident at the Snow Dragon City.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to the Ice Cave!¡± After a while, Philbert Parker said and walked forward.

    In about ten minutes, they arrived near a cave entrance. The widest part of the entrance was about twenty meters, and it was about thirty to forty meters high. The entrance had an irregr shape, with many thick ice stctites hanging from above. What surprised everyone was that even though they were still several meters away from the entrance, they could already feel a strong oppressive aura emanating from it.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Ice Cave for this expedition!¡± Philbert Parker pointed towards the cave entrance. ¡°Let me make one thing clear. No one has ever entered before, so no one knows what¡¯s inside the cave. Therefore, anyone who enters takes all the risks and bears all the consequences!¡±

    ¡°I want to confirm, does everything found inside not need to be handed over to the Guardians?¡± a man from Aqundia asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Philbert Parker nodded. ¡°Those are the prizes for the three teams participating in the Global Martial Arts Competition.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± the man from Aqundia replied.

    ¡°Alright, if there are no more questions, the three teams can send people in!¡± Philbert Parker continued loudly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s probably not that simple inside. It¡¯s better to be cautious and not bring too many people.¡± Ernest Shepherd from the vale camp looked at Billy and spoke.

    Billy nodded and thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°Casey, Azure Fang, Bob, Ian, Stout, and I will go in. The rest of you wait outside.¡±

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go in with you!¡±

    ¡°Billy, let me go with you!¡±

    ¡± I want to go too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, everyone started moring.

    ¡°Harleen, we don¡¯t know the situation inside yet. You, Ivy, and Night Orchid should stay outside.¡± Billy first looked at Harleen and spoke.

    ¡°Boss, let us go in!¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger spoke again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°None of you should go in. Stay outside and keep watch!¡± Billy responded. As he spoke, he nced at the Guardians and the people from the other two countries, then added with a thoughtful tone, ¡°The outside may not be safer than the inside. Everyone mustn¡¯t let their guard down!¡±

 Chapter 921 The First Wave of Attacks

    ¡°Boss, are you suggesting that thoseckeys will take the opportunity to attack us?¡± White Tiger raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about that possibility,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Damn, they dare!¡± Azure Dragon replied with a deep voice.

    ¡°Elder Shepherd, Mr Hum, if anything happens, don¡¯t wait for us. Lead everyone to leave here first,¡± Billy then looked at Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum and gave them instructions.

    ¡°Understood! Lord Dragon, rest assured, we will act ordingly!¡± Ernest Shepherd nodded in response.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded and then looked at Casey and the five others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After speaking, he led the five of them towards the cave entrance.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    At the same time, ten people from both Northfortia and Aqundia followed suit.

    Princess Eligina of Aqundia unsurprisingly appeared in the group.

    Two minutester, the group of twenty-six people gradually entered the Ice Melting Cave.

    ¡°What kind of ce is this? How can it have such a strong oppressive aura!¡± Bob spoke as they walked less than a hundred meters into the cave.

    The oppressive aura inside the cave far exceeded that at the entrance. Just this oppressive aura alone was enough to make it difficult for a Martial Arts War God-Emperor level cultivator to move forward.

    Some of the people from Northfortia and Aqundia who were Martial Arts Sovereign-Initial stage cultivators already had slightly ufortable expressions.

    ¡°Stay focused, this ce shouldn¡¯t be simple!¡± Casey¡¯s face revealed a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°Everyone stay close to me, don¡¯t get separated!¡± Billy spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you haven¡¯t forgotten about what happened in the Snow Dragon City a few days ago, have you?¡± At this moment, a man from Aqundia walked up to Billy¡¯s group and spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°What? Do you want to avenge your young master?¡± Casey asked as he chimed in.

    ¡°Actually, I admire you guys!¡± The man nced at Casey and continued speaking. ¡°You know that the people from Northfortia won¡¯t let things go, and we Aqundia won¡¯t make peace with you either. But you guys only came in with six people. Do you think we won¡¯t dare to attack you inside? Philbert Parker already mentioned that there are many unknown factors inside, and once you enter that cave entrance, everyone can only rely on their own luck!¡±

    ¡°Fools, you can try if you want!¡± Azure Fang replied.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± The man smirked.

    ¡°Jess, what are you doing?¡± Princess Eligina, who was not far away, saw the situation and furrowed her brows as she walked over.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Our beautiful and lovely Princess Eligina seems to have a special affection for Commander Gardner, always defending him!¡± The man looked at Billy again. ¡°But inside this ice cave, the people from Aqundia won¡¯t listen to hermands! Alright, I¡¯ve said enough. Good luck to you all!¡± After speaking, he turned and left.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Ian raised his sword, ready to strike.

    ¡°Ian!¡± Billy stopped him with amand.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I apologize on his behalf.¡± Eligina stepped forward and spoke to Billy.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± Billy replied nonchntly. After a slight pause, he added, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee in, take care of yourself!¡±

    With that, Billy led Casey and the others forward. The group continued down the path, which had no forks at the moment, leading straight into the depths. The people from Aqundia and Northfortia walked briskly ahead, probably worried that someone might seize any treasures. Eligina followed at the back of the Aqundia group, asionally ncing back at Billy and the others.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong, be careful!¡± After walking for about four to five hundred meters, Billy frowned.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Stout asked.

    As soon as Stout finished speaking, a fierce beast¡¯s roar echoed through the tunnel. In the next moment, twenty to thirty fierce beasts came running from the passage, their formation terrifying, causing ice chunks to constantly fall on both sides of the road. The size of the beasts varied, with the shortest being about 1. 5 meters tall and the tallest nearly three meters. They were pure white, with a horn on their heads and two fangs in their mouths, extremely intimidating. From their imposing presence, it could be felt that they were several times more ferocious than the pr snow leopards encountered before.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s pr rhinoceroses, they are at least seventh-tier fierce beasts!¡± one of the Northfortia men in the front shouted loudly.

    ording to what Billy and the others had learned during this time, the ferocious animals in the Pr Domain could be categorized into fierce beasts, demonic beasts, spiritual beasts, and divine beasts based on their attack power. Each category was further divided into nine tiers, with the first tier being the weakest and the ninth tier being the strongest. Most animals seen under normal circumstances belonged to the category of fierce beasts. Furthermore, animals above the demonic beast level would condense a beast core in their bodies, which was very attractive to martial artists. The beast core was like a spiritual fruit, and it could greatly assist in cultivation. The higher the level of the demonic beast, the greater the assistance it provided.

    Before the Northfortia man finished speaking, he was sent flying by a pr rhinoceros over two meters tall, running at the front. After heavily falling to the ground, the man spewed a mouthful of blood andy on the ground lifelessly, unable to get up for a long time. He was a Second-rank Sovereign, yet he was directly crippled by the impact. The attacking power of this pr rhinoceros was evident.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Northfortia¡¯s leader, Klein, roared furiously and drew a battle axe from his body, swinging it at the pr rhinoceros. Although the pr rhinoceros sensed the danger, it showed no intention of evading, roared, and charged at him. However, it was weaker in the face of a Half-Step Saint martial artist.

    A cold light shed, and the rhinoceros fell to the ground, its head rolling several meters away, blood spurting out. Seeing this scene, the other twenty-something pr rhinoceroses charged toward the Northfortia group like mad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and exterminate them!¡± a man named Jess from Aqundia shouted loudly.

    In the next moment, a fierce battle erupted on the scene. Even the weakest of these pr rhinoceroses could contend with a First-rank Sovereign, and the strongest among them could withstand the attacks of a Sixth-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°These fierce beasts are quite unexpected!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim as he watched the battlefield ahead.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know what level of fierce beasts wille next.¡± Azure Fang responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe to say that the strongest pr rhinoceros should be at least an Eighth-rank fierce beast, right?¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that!¡± Bob shook his head.

    The few of them chatted casually, showing no intention of taking action. After about ten minutes, the battle in front finally ended. All the twenty-something pr rhinoceroses were killed, and the icy ground was dyed blood-red. Among the people from Northfortia and Aqundia, four or five men had minor injuries. The most tragic was the man who was initially sent flying, crushed into minced meat by the pr rhinoceros in the chaos.

    ¡°You people from vale are really reckless, too busy watching the show!¡± One of the Northfortian men approached Billy and the others, his voice filled with anger.

 Chapter 922 The Feelings of Princess Eligina

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Ian retorted.

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you dare!¡± The man pointed at Ian aggressively.

    Before the man finished speaking, Ian swung his knife.

    ¡°Dodge!¡± Another person from the opposing side shouted, blocking Ian¡¯s attack with a palm strike.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The previous man¡¯s face turned pale.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°If you keep bbering, you¡¯re dead!¡± Ian replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± The man was filled with anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Klein interrupted him, then gave Billy a cold nce before turning and walking ahead.

    Within Aqundia¡¯s group, several people red at Billy and followed Klein.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy ignored them and led the five of them forward.

    ¡°Boss, why not just kill them all to avoid any trouble?¡± Ian suggested as they walked.

    Stout cleared his throat. ¡°Ian, you¡¯re going a bit too far, killing them all?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡± Ian replied.

    ¡°That princess from Aqundia seems to have some interest in boss. Maybe spare her life?¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ian turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, should we make a move?¡±

    ¡°Ian, don¡¯t be so impulsive!¡± Casey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside this ice cave. It¡¯s better to let them explore the path ahead. As long as they stop provoking us, let¡¯s spare them for now!¡±

    ¡°Fine then.¡± Ian thought it made sense and sheathed hisrge knife.

    This ice cave seemed never-ending. After going around in circles for who knows how long, they had encountered nothing but various ice formations along the way. As they went deeper, the pressure and aura inside grew at least twice as strong as at the cave entrance. Among the two previous groups, the several early-stage Sovereign martial artists looked pale, their breaths in disarray, and they seemed to struggle with each step.

    ¡°Something¡¯s up, careful!¡± After walking a bit further, Klein raised his hand to signal.

    Upon hearing his warning, everyone drew their weapons, their faces filled with seriousness as they stared ahead. In rapid session, a dull sound echoed, causing the entire passageway to tremble. Many ice chunks fell from the surroundings. Soon, a roaring sound reached everyone¡¯s ears, deafeningly loud. Following that, four even stronger pr rhinos charged out again from the front, their eyes crimson, heading straight for the two previous groups. These four pr rhinos were one-thirdrger than thergest one from the previous batch. They stood over three meters tall, each with two beastly horns on their heads. Just from their imposing aura, it was evident that their attacking power far surpassed the previous group.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Klein said in a deep voice, charging at one of the rhinos with his axe and halberd. The others alsounched their attacks, each unleashing their strongest powers. However, these people clearly underestimated the might of these four ferocious beasts. Two early-stage Sovereign male and female experts were sent flying halfway through their charge, losing their breath in mid-air. While another man from Northfortia suffered an even worse fate, as a beast¡¯s horn pierced straight through his chest, causing a gruesome sight.

    ¡°I swear! These pr rhinos are at least ninth-tier beasts!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°This ice cave is truly extraordinary!¡± Azure Fang nodded in response.

    At the same time, a man of Sixth-rank Sovereign cultivation from Northfortia punched one of the beasts, forcing it back a few steps, then turned to look in the direction of Billy and his group. After a moment, his eyes widened, and he quickly ran towards them. The beast that was pushed back by him let out a roar and chased after him with aggression.

    ¡°You want to bring trouble upon us!¡± Bob cursed, ¡°You suicidal fuck!¡± As he spoke, he raised his sword, ready to charge forward.

    ¡°Let me handle it, Bob!¡± Just as Bob was about to act, Casey shouted. He swiftly moved, and with a flick of his wrist, a sharp de aura was unleashed.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The man from Northfortia sensed Casey¡¯s intention and his pupils shrank in fear. He intended to dodge, but with his strength, how could he avoid Casey¡¯s de aura?

    The de aura shed, and both the man from Northfortia and the beast behind him came to a halt. A stream of blood shot out from both the man and the beast¡¯s bodies. The bodies, severed in half, fell onto the icy surface, blood spraying and flesh mangled. With a single strike, Casey was clearly teaching a lesson to the people of Northfortia.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Nearby, Klein noticed the situation and shouted in anger. As he spoke, he swung his battle-axe and beheaded another pr rhino.

    At the same time, the two beasts charging towards Aqundia¡¯s group also fell, their massive bodies convulsing before bing still. In this wave of attacks, including the man in by Casey, a total of five men and women had died.

    ¡°Anyone who dares to kill the people of Northfortia will pay the price!¡± Klein eximed, flipping his wrist and sending another de aura towards Casey.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, shing out a curved de aura to meet the iing attack.

    The two de auras collided, creating a powerful shockwave that causedrge chunks of ice to fall from the sides, crashing onto the ground. Casey and Klein both slid back a hundred meters before stopping, both of them showing signs of slight disarray in their auras.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Klein furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of surprise in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected Casey to be able to push him back so far.

    ¡°That man brought it upon himself, no one else to me!¡± Billy looked at Klein and calmly spoke, ¡°If you dare to make another move, I¡¯ll send you down to keep himpany!¡±

    ¡°Humph! You will pay for this!¡± Klein snorted before falling silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Casey replied.

    Afterward, the group continued moving deeper into the cave. After about ten minutes, three forks appeared before them.

    ¡°Boss, which path should we take?¡± asked Azure Fang.

    ¡°Choose any path!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Our spiritual power is hindered within this cave, only covering a few hundred meters, so we can¡¯t detect the specific situation inside.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    At this moment, the people from Northfortia and Aqundia had already chosen their respective paths and entered.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, do you want to join us?¡± Eligina turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head and added, ¡°Take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± After giving Billy another nce, Eligina followed her team into the middle fork.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something off about that princess¡¯s gaze towards you.¡± Bob said with a gossipy expression. ¡°Could it be that she actually has feelings for you?¡±

 Chapter 923 The Second Trial

    ¡°Bob, it seems like you¡¯re itching for a fight!¡± Casey chuckled and spoke up.

    ¡°Just kidding!¡± Bob grinned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Billy red at Bob before leading the group into a left passage.

    ¡°The pressure aura inside suddenly became stronger.¡± Stout remarked shortly after they entered.

    ¡°Stay alert.¡± Billy nodded slightly and enveloped everyone in a defensive aura.

    ¡°Boss, what do you think that is?¡± Azure Fang pointed to some protruding crystals on the ice wall not far ahead.

    ¡°Looks like spirit stones, right?¡± Bob walked over and took a nce before speaking.

    ¡°Damn it! The purity of these spirit stones seems even higher than the top-grade ones we seized in Frost Pce!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to touch one of the stones.

    ¡°Bob, stop!¡± Billy stopped him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bob blinked in confusion.

    ¡°A ce like this with so many high-purity spirit stones appearing out of nowhere can¡¯t be that simple.¡± Casey said.

    Bob nodded.

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t touch the spirit stones. Let¡¯s keep moving forward!¡± Billy said, leading the group to continue.

    The passage, embedded with spirit stones, was about two to three hundred meters long. If they collected all these stones, it would be quite a valuable haul. More importantly, the purity of these stones was a level higher than the top-grade ones. They could be considered top-grade treasures. If these stones were refined, even a mid-stage Sovereign martial artist would likely be able to advance one level.

    ¡°Casey, give it a try!¡± Billy said as they walked about two to three hundred meters along the passage embedded with spirit stones.

    Casey nodded. Then, a gust of wind surged out from his palm, knocking down the stones closest to them on the ice wall. Almost at the same time as the stones fell, powerful and sharp auras

    shot out from the sides and the top of t he passage, rushing through like an unstoppable force. The range of the aura attacks was not limited to the passage with the spirit stones but extended two hundred meters in both directions. Before long, terrifying cracks could be seen on the sides and the ground of the passage.

    ¡°Let me test its power!¡± Bob said as he flicked his wrist, sending a sword shooting out.

    Immediately after, the strong unseen force waspletely shattered by his sword.

    ¡°Damn! Is it really that powerful?¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim. Although he hadn¡¯t used his full strength just now, he had at least exerted eighty to 90%t of his power. From this, it could be seen that even a Fifth-rank Sovereign would find it difficult to easily dodge these invisible force.

    ¡°Whoever set up this mechanism is at least a Saint-realm martial artist!¡± Azure Fang replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going!¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued leading the group forward.

    In the next stretch of the journey, apart from the increasing pressure aura, nothing else out of the ordinary happened.

    After walking for a few more minutes, Billy furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Casey noticed his expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fight happening in the middle passage.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bob was puzzled. ¡°Boss, can you sense what¡¯s happening in the adjacent passage?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sense it before, but now it¡¯s probably getting close to the convergence point of the three passages.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°The people in the middle passage are from Aqundia. Could something have happened to the princess of Aqundia?¡± Azure Fang spoke up.

    ¡°Boss, should we go and take a look?¡± Casey asked.

    After a moment of thought, Billy nodded. Although he had no romantic feelings towards Princess Eligina, they could still be considered friends. Now he wouldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.

    Let¡¯s rewind time a few minutes.

    Just as Billy and the others had passed through the aura killing formation. In the middle passage, the remaining seven members of Aqundia also arrived at a section of the passage embedded with spirit stones. The man at the front saw the high-purity spirit stones on the ice wall. Without waiting for Eligina to stop him, he reached out and took the closest one. As expected, a sharp and powerful aura instantly enveloped the group. In the end, apart from Eligina, Jess, and another man at the Seventh-rank Sovereign realm, all the other four were shredded to pieces by the mysterious force. Eligina managed to escape unscathed, but she had a few cuts from the aura.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± the other man at the Seventh-rank Realm asked Eligina.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Eligina took a moment to catch her breath and shook her head in response.

    ¡°Your Highness, the road ahead will only get more difficult. Shouldn¡¯t we go back?¡± the man looked at Eligina with a serious expression.

    Eligina let out a heavy sigh and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± She didn¡¯t want to give up so easily, but reality forced her to. Out of the original ten people, only three remained. And apart from Jess, both she and the man had injuries. Most importantly, they had no idea what dangersy ahead of them. Exploring was important, but preserving their lives should be the priority.

    While speaking, Eligina nced at Jess, who was still recovering. She couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. Jess had almost reached the Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm, and with his strength, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out so badly if he had helped the group wholeheartedly. But throughout the entire process, Jess only cared about himself and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the lives of his teammates.

    ¡°Lord Jess, shall we go back?¡± the man at the Seventh-rank realm spoke up to Jess.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jess opened his eyes and responded.

    Suddenly, Jess attacked, sending the man flying with a palm strike. The man crashed onto the icy ground a hundred meters away, causing the ice beneath him to crack like a spiderweb. He then coughed up a mouthful of blood. Caught off guard, he hadn¡¯t expected Jess to attack him, leaving him defenseless. With just one move, Jess had dealt a heavy blow.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eligina snapped and hurried over to help the man to his feet.

    ¡°Why?¡± the man asked Jess with difficulty.

    ¡°No reason!¡± Jess shrugged his shoulders. ¡°From the moment you stepped into the Ice Cave, it was destined that none of you would make it out alive!¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Eligina raised her voice in anger.

    ¡°My dear princess, I heard that you have a good rtionship with that Commander Gardner from vale.¡± Jess said with a faint smile. ¡°I also heard that even your father has been trying to curry favor with vale for the past two years.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Eligina frowned again.

    ¡°Imagine this, if your father were to hear that you were killed by Commander Gardner in this Ice Cave, what do you think his reaction would be?¡± Jess¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    ¡°Jess, what are you nning?¡± the Seventh-rank Sovereign man asked angrily after spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°He wants to kill me!¡± Eligina spoke up for Jess.

 Chapter 924 Eliginaâ€™s Crisis

    ¡°Did Garrard instruct you to do this?¡± Eligina asked Jess, pausing for a moment. The ¡°Garrard¡± she mentioned was the highestmander of Aqundia stationed in the Pr Domain.

    She finally understood why Jess didn¡¯t save the other teammates before. He intended to kill them to silence them, so how could he possibly lend a helping hand?

    ¡°My dear princess, do you know what your biggest mistake is?!¡± Jess didn¡¯t directly answer her question. ¡°No matter how good your rtionship is with vale¡¯s Commander Gardner, you can¡¯t sacrifice Master Jim¡¯s arm just for a stranger!¡±

    ¡°Master Jim is the only son of the Supreme Commander, and do you think he will let it go easily?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the only reason.¡± Eligina took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Some people in our country don¡¯t want to see Aqundia getting too close to vale, but rather prefer to show goodwill to Northfortia. So, if news of me being killed by vale¡¯s Commander Gardner reaches our country, my father will definitely waver, which is exactly what some people want! Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Heh, they say the princess is a rare genius in our country for hundreds of years, and it seems to be true!¡± Jess chuckled lightly. ¡°But, since you¡¯re so clever, why didn¡¯t you guess that this expedition to the Ice Cave would be your path of no return?¡±

    ¡°You and the people behind you are truly pathetic!¡± Eligina responded calmly. ¡°You think that by kneeling to Northfortia, Aqundia would live a good life? Haven¡¯t you seen the examples of Oriana, Veridiania, and other countries? In Northfortia¡¯s eyes, they have never seen any country as a partner, only subjects to be used and manipted! After they are done using you, they will discard you and let you fend for yourselves. Do you really want Aqundia to end up like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern, Your Highness!¡± Jess shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t you noticed that vale is no longer the vale of a hundred years ago? Their rise is an unstoppable trend!¡± Eligina continued, ¡°For Aqundia, to maintain its current position in the world, cooperating with vale for a win-win situation is the only way!¡±

    ¡°It seems that Commander Gardner from vale has sessfully brainwashed you and deeply poisoned you!¡± Jess sneered. ¡°Enough talking, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. Let me send you off!¡± As he spoke, his aura suddenly surged, and a strong killing intent emanated from him.

    ¡°Your Highness, run!¡± The Seventh-rank Sovereign man shouted, activating his full power and rushing towards Jess.

    Jess narrowed his eyes, raised his hand, and struck out with a palm. With a difference of one realm and the man already injured, after a few exchanges, he was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight to the end!¡± The man roared, his body swelling up like a balloon.

    ¡°Want to kill yourself? It¡¯s toote!¡± Jess saw through the man¡¯s intention. After speaking, he quickly rushed forward, then unleashed his full power and struck out with a palm.

    As a burst of blood mist exploded, the man disappeared instantly.

    ¡°You bastard, you deserve to die!¡± Eligina eximed angrily. She had no intention of escaping, knowing that she couldn¡¯t possibly get away.

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t escape, so you didn¡¯t n on running?¡± Jess looked at Eligina with a faint smile.

    ¡°Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t seed!¡± Eligina retorted, ¡°Do you think my father is a fool who would believe that Commander Gardner killed me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that!¡± Jess sneered again. Then, his tone turned serious, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, me Commander Gardner. It¡¯s because of him that you¡¯re going to die!¡± As he spoke, his eyes narrowed, and a powerful wave of energy surged towards the princess.

    At this moment, Eligina had given up resistance. Her eyes closed tightly, and in her mind, the image of a familiar figure appeared.

    Boom! Just then, a violent gust of wind swept from behind Jess, sending him flying hundreds of meters away. He crashed heavily onto the ground and slid for dozens of meters before finally spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Eligina opened her eyes, sensing something unusual. Then, she saw Billy and his group walking steadily towards her from the front. Immediately, tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly, ¡°Lord Dragon?! Is it really you?!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Billy approached her and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you!¡± Eligina¡¯s voice choked, her eyes filled withplex emotions as she looked at Billy. This man had once again saved her life.

    Just then, Jess, who had climbed to his feet a few hundred meters away, quickly turned and started running back along the same path. He never expected Billy to appear here. At this point, all he could think of was to escape.

    ¡°Do you think you can get away?¡± Casey¡¯s voice reached his ears as he took a few steps to pursue. But before he could swing his de, Eligina shouted, ¡°Please spare his life!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey responded, and with a palm strike from his left hand, he sent Jess crashing down a hundred meters away.

    And just as Jess was about to get up and continue fleeing, Casey had already reached his side. Without hesitation, Casey raised his hand and struck his lower abdomen with a palm.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Jess screamed in despair, his eyes rolling back as he fell unconscious.

    ¡°Thank you again, Lord Dragon, for saving my life!¡± Eligina turned to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Billy shook his head and took out a healing pill from his body, handing it to her. ¡°Take this pill, it will help with your injuries.¡±

    Eligina took the pill without hesitation and swallowed it.

    ¡°Your Highness, who is he and why did he want to kill you?¡± Stout pointed towards Jess and asked.

    ¡°He must have been acting under the orders of yourmander, right?¡± Billy added. Just thinking about it, he could guess the general idea. The trigger for this must have been the incident at the Snow Dragon City hotel that day.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eligina nodded.

    ¡°Damn it! Yourmander has some nerve! He even dares to kill a princess like you!¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°It seems like there are quite a few people who want to be vassal lords in the Pr Domain!¡± Bob remarked with a touch of emotion.

    ¡°We have caused you trouble with this!¡± Billy said to Eligina.

    ¡°No, Lord Dragon.¡± Eligina shook her head in response. ¡°Commander Garrard had already shown signs of disloyalty. This time, he just used this as an excuse. Even without that incident, he would have turned against us!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked again, ¡°Will you continue with us or go back?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 925 Causing Problems

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t want to burden you even more!¡± Eligina shook her head.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Billy nodded again, ¡°Go ahead, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger on the way back.¡± After a brief pause, he continued with another question, ¡°Do you have people outside the Ice Cave?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lord Dragon. Soya is outside, everything will be fine!¡± Eligina expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°Good.¡± Billy replied.

    Soon after, Eligina bid farewell to the others and carried Jess as she walked back along the same path. At the moment she turned around, she cast another affectionate nce at Billy. Meanwhile, Billy and his group continued to move forward into the passage. They had just broken through from the left passage, so they had no idea whaty at the end of this one.

    About twenty minutester, as Billy¡¯s group continued deeper into the cave, Eligina arrived at the cave entrance with Jess.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The guards stationed at the entrance were taken aback upon seeing her.

    ¡°your Highness, why did youe out?¡± Soya, an old man, quickly walked up to her. Then, he nced at Eligina¡¯s injuries and asked, ¡°Are you hurt, Your Highness? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Eligina dropped Jess to the ground.

    ¡°Your Highness, who injured Lord Jess like this?¡± Another man from Aqundia frowned as he looked at Jess on the ground.

    ¡°I did!¡± Eligina replied indifferently, then added, ¡°He tried to kill me!¡±

    Everyone was stunned once again.

    ¡°Your Highness, what exactly happened?¡± Soya continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s aplicated story. Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± Eligina spoke up again.

    ¡°What about the others?¡± The young man from before hesitated before asking again.

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡± Eligina responded, ¡°Half of them were killed by wild beasts, and the other half was killed by Jess!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± All the people from Aqundia eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Your Highness, are there wild beasts inside the Ice Cave? Is Billy okay?¡± Harleen led a group of people over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Dragon and the others are fine!¡± Eligina replied. After a brief pause, she bowed slightly to Harleen. ¡°Lady Dragon, I have to go now. When Lord Dragones out, please thank him for saving my life!¡± Eligina said, turning to Ivy and bidding her farewell as well.

    ¡°Your Highness, what about our people from Northfortia? How are they?¡± At this moment, a man from Northfortia approached.

    ¡°I only know that three people from Northfortia were killed by wild beasts. I don¡¯t know what happened afterwards because I took a different path from them.¡± Eligina replied calmly. Then, she nodded to Harleen and Ivy once again before turning and leaving, with the people from Aqundia following closely behind.

    ¡°Our people from Northfortia and Aqundia were both killed by wild beasts. Why are only the people from vale unharmed?¡±

    After the people from Aqundia had left, the man from Northfortia looked at Harleen and the others and spoke in a solemn tone.

    ¡°They must have been plotting something, otherwise this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Judge retorted coldly.

    ¡°You bastard, who are you calling an idiot?¡± The man pointed at Judge and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Do it again, and see what happens.¡± Judge nced at him disdainfully, ¡°Do you believe that I can break your arm?¡±

    ¡°If you have the guts, go ahead and try!¡± The man continued to provoke.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Judge replied and raised his sword to strike.

    ¡°Judge!¡± Harleen stopped him, saying, ¡°Let it go!¡± She didn¡¯t want to get involved before Billy and the others came out. Although both sides concealed their cultivation, she couldn¡¯t determine the exact strength of Northfortia¡¯s group. But Billy had informed her before entering the Ice Cave that three or four of them possessed Mid-Late Sovereign Realm cultivation. So, if a conflict were to arise, she couldn¡¯t guarantee the safety of everyone on her side. Furthermore, Philbert Parker and the Guardians were present as well. If there was a sh between vale and Northfortia, she could easily imagine that the Guardians would side with Northfortia.

    ¡°Ms Knight, he¡­¡± Judge spoke again.

    ¡°Judge, listen to Harleen!¡± Ivy interjected.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge nodded and sheathed his sword.

    Then, the group walked away.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you just boasting? You¡¯re giving up so quickly?¡± The man from before taunted, looking at Harleen and the others walking away. ¡°Are all you people from vale like him, just a bunch of cowards who only know how to talk big?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He was deliberately provoking to incite a conflict between the two sides.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Harleen stopped in her tracks, turned around with a cold gaze, and looked at the man. ¡°Say it again?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thisdy has quite the presence!¡± The man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Too bad, you can¡¯t intimidate me! People from vale are all a bunch of cowards, or¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, White Tiger swung his sword. Given his temperament, it was a miracle that he had managed to hold back until now. If Harleen hadn¡¯t stopped him earlier, he would have acted long ago.

    ¡°You want to die!¡± The man didn¡¯t regard White Tiger highly and blocked his attack with a palm. However, his face stiffened soon. White Tiger¡¯s sword seemed to enter an empty space, tearing through his palm and shing past his shoulder. Soon after, his arm fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in agony and crouched down.

    Upon witnessing this scene, the people from Northfortia immediately surrounded him.

    ¡°You scoundrel! I order you to kneel down immediately!¡± One of the Northfortia middle-aged men, an Eight-rank Sovereign, shouted angrily at White Tiger.

    ¡°I advise you people from Northfortia, it¡¯s best not to stir up trouble!¡± Ernest Shepherd spoke sternly to them. ¡°Or you will bear all the consequences!¡± He could also see that the other side was deliberately provoking them. However, his concerns were the same as Harleen¡¯s. While Northfortia¡¯s group was not a threat, the presence of the Guardians on their side changed the situation. Philbert Parker was a true Saint Realm powerhouse, and if he favored Northfortia, their side would be in a very disadvantageous position.

    ¡°So what if we stir up trouble!¡± The middle-aged man sneered and then pointed at White Tiger. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, make him kneel down and cripple both his arms. I might consider sparing his life.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to cause trouble? Have you considered the consequences of your actions?¡± Otis Hum spoke coldly from the side.

    ¡°The ones who should consider the consequences are you!¡± The middle-aged manughed coldly again. ¡°Enough talk. If he doesn¡¯t kneel, then let the battle begin!¡±

 Chapter 926 The True Colors of the Guardians

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Azure Dragon took a few steps forward and coldly eximed, ¡°You want a fight? Bring it on!¡±

    ¡°Very well! I shall grant your wish!¡± The opposing man said in a deep voice, as heunched a palm strike.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, be careful!¡± Harleen furrowed her brows and simultaneously unleashed a powerful gust of wind to block the opponent¡¯s attack.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man clearly didn¡¯t expect Harleen to possess such strength, his pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°He brought this upon himself by losing an arm.¡± Harleen pointed at the man with the severed arm and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Severing his arm was a mercy, otherwise, he would face much worse! Of course, if you truly want revenge, we are more than willing to oblige!¡±

    Harleen¡¯s group paid no further attention to the enemy and led the others to continue their path.

    The opposing man clearly wasn¡¯t ready to give up so easily and sneered, ¡°Do you really think I, from Northfortia, am afraid of you?¡±

    As the words fell, he attacked again, his aura reaching its peak. Immediately, he raised his hand and sent out several ferocious gusts of wind towards Harleen.

    ¡°You really have a death wish!¡± Ivy shouted, as she channeled her full strength and unleashed several chilling glimmers.

    The sh of their attacks created a loud noise, their strengths evenly matched.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Another middle-aged man from Northfortia raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Let the people of vale know our true strength!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The other twenty or so members of Northfortia responded simultaneously.

    ¡°If you wish for death, we shall grant your wish!¡± Harleen looked at Azure Dragon, Night Orchid, and the others and said, ¡°Everyone, careful!¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself too, Ms Knight!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded before charging forward.

    Soon, both sides engaged in a fierce battle. The members of the Guardians, led by Philbert Parker, stood nearby, observing themotion without any intention of intervening for now.

    Before long, one of the middle-aged men who had been fighting Harleen was sent flying by a sword energy she released, leaving a deep gash on his arm.

    ¡°Damn it! You injured me!¡± The man looked at the wound on his arm. He was a genuine Eighth-rank Sovereign who had never taken Harleen seriously. But now, he found himself being the first one injured, which was difficult for him to ept.

    ¡°I promise you, today, I will tear you apa-¡± The man turned his gaze towards Harleen, continuing to speak.

    ¡°In your next life! I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± As Harleen finished speaking, she activated the Ether Mountain Sword Technique without hesitation. Since the battle had already begun, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    Without pause, a sword filled with thunderous power shot towards the opposing man like a solid object, unstoppable.

    ¡°Empty boasts!¡± The middle-aged man sneered and still didn¡¯t take Harleen¡¯s attack seriously. As he spoke, he channeled his full strength and raised his hand to meet her attack. However, his pupils contracted to the size of pinpricks in the next second. A sense of death surged from his feet to the top of his head. Only then did he realize how wrong he had been. Harleen¡¯s attack possessed the power to kill opponents of a higher level. He intended to dodge, but because he had underestimated his opponent all along, it was obviously toote. He could only watch as the sword energy rapidly expanded in his pupils.

    Just then, a wave of energy swept in from the side and blocked Harleen¡¯s attack. Harleen was pushed back several steps by the energy wave, then turned her head to look. The one who made the move was Philbert Parker.

    ¡°Thank you, Provincial Governor, for your assistance!¡± The man who had been fighting Harleen, nowing from the brink of death, turned to Philbert Parker and bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you people from vale going a bit too far?¡± Philbert Parker nodded slightly at the man before looking at Harleen.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Harleen took a moment to catch her breath and spoke coldly.

    ¡°That person from Northfortia only said a few things to you, and your people severed his arm!¡± Philbert Parker nced at Harleen. ¡°Do you think Pr Domain is vale¡¯s private garden? You can do whatever you want? I¡¯ll make it clear to you. As long as the Guardians exist, vale shouldn¡¯t think it can act so recklessly!¡±

    ¡°I had heard that the Guardians were no longer necessary, now I¡¯m confirmed.¡± Harleen responded coldly. ¡°From the start, the people from Northfortia provoked us, and you, the Provincial Governor of the Guardians, pretended not to hear it! And then, the people from Northfortia started the war against us, you pretended not to see it! Now, you know the people from Northfortia are no longer a match for us, youe out to mediate for so-called justice? You have no shame!¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Another male Guardian stepped forward. ¡°How dare you speak to the Provincial Governor like that? Kneel down and apologize immediately!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Harleen nced at the man and ignored both of them, turning to charge towards the others in the battlefield.

    ¡°May I allow you to leave?¡± Philbert Parker¡¯s voice rang out once again. As he spoke, a powerful wave of energy surged from his hand, rushing straight towards Harleen.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Harleen furrowed her brows and summoned her twelvefold power to block the attack.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Ivy, not far away, shouted at the same time.

    Bang! A muffled sound followed, and then Harleen was sent flying,nding on the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood, her breath in disarray. The difference of three or four ranks clearly made it difficult to contend.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Ivy eximed and ran over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen struggled to stand up and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Take this pill for healing!¡± Ivy took out a healing pill from her body and handed it to Harleen.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Harleen took the pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Is this how the Guardians operate?¡± Ivy then questioned Philbert Parker.

    ¡°The Guardians¡¯ way of doing things doesn¡¯t need to be exined to you!¡± Philbert Parker nced at her before looking back at Harleen. ¡°Give you a chance, let that guy from earlier disable his own arms, as an exnation to the people of Northfortia. Or I will personally take action, and by then, it won¡¯t be just disabling his arms!¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡± Harleen said in an angry voice.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish first, I¡¯ll find himter!¡± Philbert Parker responded coldly.

    ¡°Ivy, step aside!¡± Harleen turned her head and looked at Ivy. As she finished speaking, a slightly chilling aura emanated from her, and her eyes gradually turned red.

    ¡°¡­ No!¡± Ivy hesitated for a moment and quickly spoke up. ¡°If you release that power in your body, it will bacsh against you. Opal isn¡¯t here to help you suppress it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle it!¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes shed with a resolute expression. For her, if there were other options, she wouldn¡¯t take this step. She was well aware of the consequences, that no one would be there to help her suppress that power. It could cause damage to her meridians at the very least, or even lead to demonic possession. However, she knew that she had no other choice.

    ¡°Are you two finished chatting?¡± Philbert Parker¡¯s voice rang out from a hundred meters away. ¡°If you two like each other so much, then I¡¯ll fulfill both of you at the same time!¡± As he spoke, he shed forward, and two violent waves of energy surged, causing a fierce wind and thunder to shake the sky. There was no holding back in his attack. He clearly had no intention of sparing their lives.

    ¡°Ivy, step aside, don¡¯t make a reckless sacrifice!¡± Harleen eximed before raising her hand to meet the attack.

 Chapter 927 The End of the Ice Cave

    ¡°How dare you have murderous intentions towards Lady Dragon, you¡¯re truly ignorant of the meaning of your life!¡±

    Just as Harleen was about to activate the power within her body, an old man¡¯s voice echoed through the air. Whoosh! At the same time the voice sounded, a tremendous force swept in from the side, thunderous and overwhelming.

    Sensing the danger, Philbert Parker trembled and hurriedly dodged to the side. However, he was still a step too slow, his entire body lifted into the air, blood spewing out in an arc. After flying several hundred meters and creating arge pit in the ice, hey motionless inside for quite some time.

    Witnessing this scene, a chorus of gasps sounded around, and both Azure Dragon and the Northfortia people stopped what they were doing. They found it hard to believe that a genuine Saint Realm powerhouse was beaten like this with just one strike.

    In the next moment, an old man¡¯s figure appeared in the air.

    ¡°Elder Grand Ravenwood?!¡± Recognizing the person, Harleen and the others eximed in surprise.

    Everyone knew who he was; Grand Ravenwood was the First Elder in the Ravenwood n.

    ¡°Lady Dragon!¡± Grand Ravenwood first bowed respectfully to Harleen. Then he looked up and greeted Ivy and the others.

    ¡°Elder Grand Ravenwood, what brings you here?¡± Harleen asked, slightly easing her tone.

    Grand Ravenwood bowed again before saying, ¡°The old master was worried about the Holy Son¡¯s safety in the Pr Domain, so he sent me and Elder Shep to protect him.¡±

    Harleen finally understood, then she looked at Grand Ravenwood and said, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives!¡±

    ¡°Please, Lady Dragon, it¡¯s my duty!¡± Grand Ravenwood responded with another bow.

    Just then, the remaining people from Northfortia turned and fled in all directions. They were already cornered by Azure Dragon¡¯s group, and now there was another peerless powerhouse who could heavily injure a Saint of the first rank with just one strike. If they didn¡¯t run now, they would all be finished here.

    ¡°Elder Grand Ravenwood, they are from Northfortia, don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Azure Dragon shouted.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Grand Ravenwood replied, then dashed out.

    Although the dozen or so Northfortia people scattered in all directions to escape, they had no chance of survival in front of Grand Ravenwood. In less than three minutes, all of them were lying on the ground, none of them survived. Azure Dragon and the others watched this scene in disbelief, their mouths twitching several times.

    ¡°Lady Dragon, how should we deal with them?¡± Grand Ravenwoodter pointed at the several men from the Guardians and asked.

    J¡±W-We are the Guardians¡­¡± the man who had shouted at Harleen earlier trembled as he spoke. ¡°If you¡­ if you dare to kill us, the Guardians won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±

    The others had terrified expressions on their faces as well, wanting to run but not daring to, they could only stand in ce trembling.

    ¡°Let them go!¡± Harleen replied after a moment of thought. Then she walked towards Philbert Parker. Soon, she arrived in front of him and calmly asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°Y-You people form vale are so audacious, you even dare to touch the Guardians¡¯ people¡­¡± Philbert Parker struggled to speak, lying on the ground like a dead dog.

    ¡°In the past, you must have targeted mypatriots a lot, right?¡± Harleen interrupted him. ¡°This time, consider it a lesson, if there¡¯s a next time, be prepared for the consequences!¡± After saying that, she looked at the several men from the Guardians, her tone turning cold, ¡°Take your Provincial Governor and leave immediately!¡±

    To her, even though she wanted to kill Philbert Parker right then and there, she was well aware that he was one of the four Provincial Governors of the Guardians. If she killed him like this, it would meanpletely falling out with the entire Guardians, which would inevitably cause unnecessary trouble. Moreover, if she killed one Philbert Parker, there would be a second and a third. The problem with the Guardians was not yetpletely resolved.

    Hearing Harleen¡¯s words, the several men from the Guardians quickly helped Philbert Parker up and ran away. At this point, outside the entrance of the ice cave, it was finally quiet, with only the vale people remaining.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    At the same time, Billy and the others had already walked out of the middle passage and arrived in a huge ice cave inside, spanning tens of thousands of square meters. The oppressive aura in this ce reached its peak, surpassing the intensity felt in the previous passage by several orders of magnitude. Stout, with the lowest cultivation level, couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed.

    The group surveyed their surroundings, and what caught their attention the most was a circr area in the center, adorned with densely embedded spiritual stones. The diameter of the circr space was about twenty to thirty meters, and the number of spirit stones on the ice surface far exceeded those embedded in the previous passage. In the middle of the circle, there was an uncovered ice coffin, but it was too far to see what was inside. Apart from that, the vast space was empty. In the corner of the innermost left side, there was a circr opening, and no one knew what was inside.

    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s in that ice coffin?¡± Bob eximed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Ian said, lifting his foot to walk towards the ice coffin.

    ¡°Hey, Ian!¡± Billy shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? I won¡¯t touch those spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°The pressure in this space is so strong, it can¡¯t be that simple. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Casey replied on behalf of Billy.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Ian nodded in response.

    ¡°Boss, people  from Northfortia have arrived!¡± shortly after, Azure Fang pointed to the exit of the right passage and said.

    ¡°There are only four of them left, and two of them are injured. Most likely, they activated the Chi Formation.¡± Bob turned his head to take a look.

    At the same time, the four Northfortia individuals were also observing Billy and the others.

    ¡°Lord Klein, not a single person from vale is missing, and they don¡¯t have any injuries either.¡± One of the men said after ncing at Billy and the others.

    Klein furrowed his brows and nodded. ¡°They probably didn¡¯t activate the Chi Formation!¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that idiot, Dyke, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state!¡± another man said angrily.

    ¡°I told him not to touch those spirit stones, but he secretly took one. He¡¯s such a reckless idiot!¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the people of Aqundiae out yet!¡± the other woman spoke up.

    ¡°They¡¯re probably trapped by the Chi Formation, just like us!¡± Klein replied. ¡°Forget about them!¡±

    ¡°Lord Klein, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside that ice coffin, should I go take a look?¡± the man who spoke earlier said, lifting his foot towards the ice coffin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch those spirit stones!¡± Klein reminded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the man nodded.

    Soon, the man stepped onto the circr area embedded with spirit stones. As soon as he moved, a chilling voice that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines echoed in their ears. At the same time, the pressure within the space seemed to rise once again.

 Chapter 928 A Fourth-Tier Demonic Beast

    ¡°York,e back!¡± Klein sensed something was wrong and shouted loudly.

    Without needing Klein¡¯s reminder, the man also felt the danger and didn¡¯t have time to think. He quickly turned around and ran back.

    Whoosh! Almost simultaneously, a giant python shot out from the opening in the left corner, its long tongue flicking rapidly as it charged towards the man. This was a true giant python, covered in scales and measuring about forty to fifty meters long. Its thickest part was as wide as two adult waists. The python opened its mouth and spat a stream of saliva at the man.

    ¡°York, get out of the way!¡± a woman shouted in rm.

    The man trembled all over and quickly dodged to the side. He was a Fifth-rank Sovereign, and with all his strength, he barely managed to avoid disaster. The python¡¯s saliva sprayed onto the ice surface, causing it to melt and emit a piercing sound.

    ¡°Damn! What kind of snake is this? It¡¯s too fierce!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim nearby.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably at least a Demonic Beast, right? Is the pressure in this ice cave caused by it?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°This is a Fourth-tier Demonic Beast!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°The Pr Domain is really extreme, feels like there are mutated beasts everywhere.¡± Stout¡¯s face also showed a shocked expression. After a momentary pause, he added, ¡°Everyone, be careful. Its saliva is highly toxic!¡±

    While the group was talking, the python had once again charged to within ten meters of the man.

    ¡°York, run!¡± the woman from Northfortia shouted again, wielding a sharp and icy de, shing at the python. However, the pythonpletely ignored her, its speed increasing once again. Just as the man had gotten up from the ground and was about to flee for his life, the python bit him in the waist, engulfing half of his body into its mouth, blood spewing out wildly. Then, without the chance to let out a scream, the man was swallowed whole, not even a trace left.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the woman¡¯s de struck the python. But apart from knocking the python back more than ten meters, it had no other effect. It couldn¡¯t even pierce through its scales. The woman was a Sixth-rank Sovereign, and her full-strength strike had posed no threat to the python.

    ¡°York!¡± the woman screamed in pain, her eyes turning bloodshot. Immediately, she unleashed her full power, raising her hand and shooting countless icy de beams towards the python.

    Whoosh! Just then, the python swung its tail with great force, creating a gust of wind that swept towards the woman.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Klein cursed, swiftly moving and swinging his axe in his hand. However, the python seemed to have no intention of avoiding it. Its tail forcefully collided with the woman.

    With a muffled sound, the woman was sent flying, crashing into the ice wall on the right side and leaving arge gap before falling to the ground. Shey there, mouth opening and closing, unable to make a sound. Arge amount of blood gushed out, and her legs twitched before going still. The whole process happened in the blink of an eye. In just that moment, two mid-tier powerhouse martial artists had perished one after the other.

    This python¡¯s attack power was truly terrifying.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The icy de unleashed by Klein left a bloody gash on the python¡¯s body, causing blood to gush out. After all, Klein was a Half-Step Saint powerhouse. Without any obstacles, it was unexpected that he had managed to cut the python into two pieces. The Python, feeling the pain, did not retreat but instead lunged towards Klein, spewing several streams of venomous saliva from its mouth.

    ¡°Lord Klein, look out!¡± the remaining man on the other side shouted loudly. He wanted to go help, but with only the cultivation of a Sixth-rank Sovereign, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be of any use if he went up.

    Meanwhile, dodging the python¡¯s saliva, Klein ran towards Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Damn! ying this trick again!¡± Azure Fang said as he raised his sword, ready to charge forward.

    ¡°Azure Fang,e back! You¡¯re no match for him!¡± Billy shouted.

    As he shouted, Klein¡¯s icy de once again left a bloody wound on the python¡¯s body. In truth, with his strength, Klein could easily kill the python directly, but he didn¡¯t do that. Obviously, he wanted to provoke the python, stirring up trouble. And the result was just as he expected. After feeling the pain again, the python became even more restless. Its eyes turned crimson, its teleportation speed increased, and it continuously spewed venom. Before long, after Klein wounded it again, the python went into a frenzy, charging recklessly.

    And, Klein had already dodged to the side. Since the python had turned its head towards Billy and his group, in its perception system, only these few people were left.

    The python rushed towards Billy with a violent gust of wind, its momentum terrifying.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and the others shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, you guys retreat first!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    Klein, standing nearby, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, a trace of satisfaction shing across his face. This was exactly the result he wanted! However, in just a moment, his expression stiffened.

    Billy, facing the python¡¯s attack without any intention of retreating, exuded an even stronger aura. Then, just as the python was about to reach him, he raised his hand and pped it, unleashing a powerful gust of wind and a towering wave of energy. With his current power, even a genuine First-rank Saint would find it difficult to withstand, let alone a snake that was onlyparable to a Seventh-rank Sovereign.

    Boom!

    A loud noise echoed out as the python was sted back dozens of meters, stopping right near Klein. Just as Klein was about to run away again, Billy¡¯s second palm strike had alreadynded. Then, the front half of the python¡¯s body exploded like a ripe watermelon, blood and venom mixture flying in the air. The air was filled with a strong stench.

    ¡°This smell is toxic, hold your breath!¡± Stout shouted loudly, while taking out several pills from his body and handing them to Casey and the others. ¡°Take these pills, everyone!¡±

    Casey and the others swallowed the pills.

    ¡°Boss, do you want one too?¡± Stout then looked at Billy.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout didn¡¯t insist. He knew Billy was immune to all poisons, so this poison posed no threat to him.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Soon, Klein let out a hysterical scream. He was covered in the python¡¯s venom, a pitiful sight to behold. Although he was a Half-Step Saint powerhouse, he did not have immunity to all poisons. This oue was obviously intentional on Billy¡¯s part. Since Klein stirred up trouble, he had to pay a price.

 Chapter 929 The Mysterious Ice Spirit Fruits

    Right after his scream, Klein fell to the ground, rolling and writhing in agony. In less than two minutes, his skin began to show signs of decay in multiple ces. The most lethal part was that much of the venom had already entered his bloodstream, rendering him powerless to seal the toxins even with his Chi.

    ¡°Lord Klein!¡± the remaining man from Northfortia shouted and ran towards him. But before he could reach halfway, he felt something was wrong as the poisonous gas in the air had already entered his body. Without much thought, the man quickly sat down, crossed his legs to force out the poison.

    ¡°Kill me¡­ Kill me quickly¡­¡± Klein looked towards Billy with great difficulty. His skin had already rotted extensively, and ck blood kept oozing from his mouth.

    He had brought this upon himself. With his cultivation, he could have easily killed the giant python, but instead, he had thought of using the snake to deal with Billy and the others. The result was a dramatic turn of events.

    ¡°Please¡­ I beg you¡­ Kill me¡­¡± Klein continued to plead. He no longer had any desire to live, only hoping for a quick death.

    After giving him a nce, Billy raised his hand and sent out a palm strike. In an instant, Klein disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°You¡­ You killed Lord Klein¡­ Northfortia will never let you off¡­¡± Thest man saw this scene, gritted his teeth in anger.

    ¡°Boss, should I kill him?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°Yeh!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    As soon as Billy finished speaking, Ian raised his hand and sliced forward with his knife. He had wanted to take action against theseckeys for a long time. The de cut a line of blood across the man¡¯s throat. Immediately after, the man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling down, lifeless, legs kicking in the air.

    At this point, apart from Billy, Azure Fang, the princess of Aqundia, and Jess, everyone who had entered the Ice Cave had perished. It was truly a life-or-death exploration.

    ¡°Boss, there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems now. I¡¯ll go check on that ice coffin.¡± Azure Fang looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Casey said, then drew his war de and shed at the circr area with the spirit stones.

    Almost as soon as the de touched the spirit stones, a tremendous roar echoed out. In the next moment, a cylindrical light barrier descended from the top of the space, perfectly encircling the area with the embedded spirit stones. Following that, just like in the previous corridor, countless sharp and formidable Chi force rampaged within the cylindrical light barrier, creating an astonishing scene.

    What was even more astonishing is that those chi force seemed to have a sense of intelligence, perfectly avoiding the ice coffin in the middle, not causing the slightest harm.

    ¡°What the hell! What¡¯s going on? So miraculous?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°It¡¯s like the chi force formation in the corridor, both empowered by some kind of array!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, can we break it?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s challenging!¡± Billy shook his head in response. ¡°I can only sense a faint array aura. To break the formation, it would take a long time, and even then, there¡¯s no guarantee of sess!¡±

    ¡°What should we do then? Should we give up just like that?¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°No matter how strong a formation is, it can¡¯tst forever. It¡¯s likely to end after a long time.¡± Billy responded again. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°That giant python probably isn¡¯t guarding this ice coffin. Go over there and see if there¡¯s anything else.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I almost forgot about it.¡± Stout replied. ¡°Generally speaking, where there are fierce beasts guarding, there¡¯s a high possibility of valuable treasures. The stronger the beast, the rarer the treasure!¡±

    Billy and the others followed Stout to walk towards the corner of the cave entrance. Once they nced inside, their faces simultaneously showed a hint of surprise. In the not-so-big ice cave, right in the center, there stood a green leaf tree that was about two meters tall. The trunk and leaves had a translucent feel, just like those self-illuminating stic trees used for decoration at night in the city. Moreover, there were ten oddly-shaped fruits growing on the tree, all of them a vibrant green.

    Billy raised an eyebrow as he saw the fruits.

    ¡°Stout, do you recognize these? What kind of fruits are they?¡± Ian asked Stout.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± Stout looked puzzled. After saying that, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, do you recognize them?¡±

    ¡°Bob, do you know?¡± Billy asked Bob instead.

    ¡°Me?¡± Bob also looked confused. ¡°If Stout doesn¡¯t know, then I definitely don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Think again!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Do you remember a few years ago when the old master gave us something to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy crap! I remember now!¡± Bob shouted loudly.

    ¡°These¡­ these are Mysterious Ice Spirit Fruits!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What?!¡± This time, it was Stout who shouted, ¡°Are you sure?!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! These are definitely Ice Spirit Fruits!¡± Bob responded loudly. ¡°A few years ago, the old master gave us this! He told us the name as well!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! There are actually treasures like these here!¡± Stout eximed in an exaggerated manner. After a brief pause, as if remembering something, he turned to Billy and Bob and shouted. ¡°Boss, Bob, you guys actually ate Ice Spirit Fruits before?¡±

    ¡°Not only us, but Ivy and Opal also ate them!¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Well, you guys sure are extravagant!¡± Stout clicked his tongue. ¡°No wonder each of you has such abnormal talents!¡±

    ¡°Bob, what¡¯s that?¡± Azure Fang, who was standing nearby, asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°You better ask Stout about that!¡± Bob shrugged. ¡°I only know that they taste good and make you feel great after eating them. I don¡¯t know much else!¡±

    Stout coughed.

    Azure Fang turned to Stout.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only read about them in ancient texts!¡± Stout replied. ¡°It is said that if an ordinary martial artist is fortunate enough to consume a Mysterious Ice Spirit Fruit, it can cleanse their essence and marrow, allowing for a rebirth and improvement in cultivation! That giant python earlier was obviously guarding these fruits. Not only are they beneficial to humans, but they also greatly aid ferocious beasts.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it eat them?¡± Azure Fang continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s possible that it thought it was unlikely for anyone toe in, so it never had the heart to eat them! It¡¯s also possible that it already ate a few and wants to savor these ones slowly!¡±

    ¡°Stout, pick the Spirit Fruits and take them with us!¡± Billy said before turning and walking out of the ice cave.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout replied, bouncing happily.

    Soon, the group arrived in front of the ice coffin and took a look inside.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Immediately after, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 930 Grandfatherâ€™s Gift

    In the ice coffiny a figure.

    Strictly speaking, it couldn¡¯t be considered a person because it was a lifelike statue carved from a single block of ice. Judging from the features of the statue, if a real person looked like this, she would definitely be an incredibly stunning beauty.

    ¡°What the heck, who is this?¡± Bob blurted out.

    ¡°Ice Woman!¡± Stout replied, trying to sound knowledgeable.

    Bob¡¯s mouth twitched, not continuing the conversation.

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s holding a bundle of animal skin scrolls!¡± Ian spoke up.

    Without his reminder, everyone had already noticed the object in the statue¡¯s hand, indeed a bundle of animal skin scrolls.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Bob said as he reached out and took the animal skin scrolls.

    Then, he unfolded the scrolls. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the animal skin scrolls were filled with text written in thenguage used in vale. On the right side, a few big characters were written: ¡°Heavenly Unity Sword Technique!¡± And in the lower left corner, there was a signature: ¡°Learned in a lifetime, gifted to a destined person!¡± Apart from that, the entire animal skin was filled with drawings and exnations.

    ¡°Boss, this sword technique looks like an upgraded version of the Ether Mountain Sword Technique!¡± Bob looked at it roughly and asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    With just a quick nce, it was easy to see that this sword technique was at least 40-50% simr to the Ether Mountain Sword Technique, with the remaining 50% being much more profound.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside!¡± Billy paused briefly before continuing.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    Then, Billy led the group in bowing three times in front of the ice coffin. Although it was just an ice person, it was only proper to bow and express gratitude when taking a progenitor¡¯s belongings, especially since she was from vale.

    Afterward, Ian and Azure Fang went to the side and quickly made an ice chest, then gathered all the spirit stones on the ground and put them inside.

    ¡°Boss, since the giant python was only a Fourth-tier Demonic Beast, it should have a demon core inside. Should we take it too?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Stout, the giant python is only half left. Are you sure you can find the demon core?¡± Bob nced at Stout.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°The demon core of a Fourth-tier Demonic Beast won¡¯t be of much use to you. It¡¯s not much different from the hundred-year spirit fruits you brought with you.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stout didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Half an hourter, the group appeared at the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°Billy, are you all okay?¡± Seeing Billy, Harleen led everyone to greet them quickly.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Azure Fang, are these spirit stones?¡± Frostde pointed to the ice chest Azure Fang was dragging and asked.

    ¡°Yes! The purity of these spirit stones is even higher than top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Frostde was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Orchid, why are you the only ones here? Where are the others?¡± At this moment, Stout looked around and asked Night Orchid beside him.

    ¡°The people from Aqundia and the Guardians left. Those from Northfortia died!¡± Night Orchid responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Casey and the others were all stunned.

    ¡°Greetings, Holy Son!¡± At this time, Grand Ravenwood walked up and bowed deeply to Billy.

    Billy recognized him and was slightly surprised. ¡°Elder Grand Ravenwood, what brings you here?¡±

    Subjectively, he didn¡¯t want to have too much interaction with the Ravenwood family, at least not until he saw his mother.

    ¡°Billy, we owe a great debt to Elder Grand Ravenwood for arriving in time. Otherwise, things could have turned out much worse.¡± Ivy said, briefly exining the situation.

    ¡°The Guardians really brought it upon themselves!¡± Ian frowned slightly after hearing Ivy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Grand Ravenwood!¡± said Billy. He was a person who acknowledged debts and favors, and Grand Ravenwood had saved Harleen and the others, so he felt grateful.

    ¡°My pleasure, Holy Son!¡± Grand Ravenwood replied. ¡°By the way, Elder Shep and the other five took twenty elders, all above the Sixth Rank, to the town of vale here.¡±

    ¡°The Ravenwood family really knows how to make a grand gesture!¡± Bob eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Please convey my thanks to him!¡± Billy didn¡¯t expect the Ravenwood n to send out so many people all at once.

    ¡°The old master asked me to tell you that if you need more help, just let him know!¡± Grand Ravenwood nodded and continued. ¡°If necessary, he cane personally without any problem!¡±

    Soul Chaser and the others choked a little at the mention of Billy¡¯s grandfather, who really treated his grandson well.

    ¡°Not for now!¡± Billy hesitated for a moment before responding. Then, he turned to Azure Fang and instructed, ¡°Azure Fang, distribute the Ice Spirit Fruits and spiritual stones to everyone. Everyone should refine them on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Boss, how about you take these Spirit Fruits? We have enough spiritual stones.¡± Azure Fang suggested.

    ¡°The fruits are of no use to me!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time, get to it!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Azure Fang nodded and didn¡¯t insist any further. He wouldn¡¯t believe that the Ice Spirit Fruits were useless to Billy. He knew Billy wanted to give them to the others.

    Afterwards, Azure Fang, Ian, and Stout got busy. Except for Billy and Grand Ravenwood, everyone, including Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum, received a portion of the top-grade spiritual stones. As for the Ice Spirit Fruits, there were limited in quantity, so two people had to share one. Even so, it was already quite good for everyone. Shortly after, everyone found a ce to sit cross-legged and began refining the Ice Spirit Fruits and spiritual stones.

    ¡°Holy Son, have you seen your mother yet?¡± Grand Ravenwood asked Billy.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°My mother is in the Central Domain. Once I¡¯ve dealt with things here in the Eastern Domain, I¡¯ll pay her a visit!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you then!¡± Grand Ravenwood had a pensive expression. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw her. I wonder how she¡¯s doing now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, the old master asked me to bring something for you!¡± Grand Ravenwood added. He then took out a small pill bottle from his body and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Billy took the pill bottle and asked. As he spoke, he opened the lid of the pill bottle. Inside the bottle were four pills, emitting a strong fragrance of medicinal herbs. With Billy¡¯s experience, he immediately knew that these four pills were extraordinary.

 Chapter 931 A Half-Step Saint

    ¡°This is a pill personally refined by the old master,¡± Grand Ravenwood responded. ¡°It gathers over a hundred rare and precious materials, undergoing ny-nine intricate steps before finally bing a pill. This pill doesn¡¯t have a specific name. It was specially refined by the old master for the cultivation of the Golden Bloodline of the Holy Son.¡±

    ¡°ording to him, considering your situation, by refining two of these pills while activating your bloodline power, you should be able to advance one level!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°The old master knows that ordinary cultivation resources have limited effects on you since you awakened the Golden Bloodline.¡± Grand Ravenwood continued, ¡°That¡¯s why, since thest time you left, he has been working on refining these four pills, putting in a lot of effort, and luckily, he seeded in the end!¡±

    ¡°Elder Shep is thoughtful!¡± Billy expressed his gratitude. ¡°I will ept these four pills!¡±

    To him, whether or not he acknowledged Shep Ravenwood as his family was a separate matter. He was willing to ept this gesture.

    Seeing Billy ept the pills, Grand Ravenwood finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that Billy wouldn¡¯t want to ept anything from the Ravenwood family.

    ¡°Holy Son, you can try refining two of them!¡± Grand Ravenwood said. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if others need help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Grand Ravenwood said before turning and walking towards Casey and the others.

    Shortly after, Billy didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He found a slightly empty spot and sat cross-legged. Soon after activating his bloodline power, he swallowed two of the pills. The pills were indeed extraordinary. As soon as they entered his throat, Billy felt a refreshing and cool stream of Chi flowing throughout his body. After a while, he could clearly feel several warm streams merging into the Chi Ocean, and his Dantian greedily absorbed them like a drought-strickennd weing rain. Without much thought, Billy immediately activated Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to guide the warm streams in cirction.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, an hour had gone by. At this moment, the dragon mark between Billy¡¯s brows became clearer again, and his aura fluctuated, sometimes strong, sometimes weak.

    Boom! After a few more minutes, a vast and majestic aura burst out from his body, several levels stronger than his previous aura.

    ¡°Congrattions on breaking through to the Half-Step Saint!¡± Grand Ravenwood, not far away, looked at Billy and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    Indeed, he had made a breakthrough! He couldn¡¯t help but admire the two pills refined by Shep Ravenwood. They truly deserved to be the crystallization of over a hundred rare and precious materials, surpassing the effects of those thousand-year spirit fruits by several times. Their efficacy wasparable to directly absorbing the essence of heaven and earth in the Spirit Spring. Billy could clearly feel that he hadn¡¯t fully refined the medicinal properties of the two pills yet, but his chi energy had broken through the bottleneck.

    After a while, he adjusted his breath and stood up. Then, he looked at Casey and the others, who were still meditating and cultivating. Feeling bored, Billy picked up the animal skin scroll and started studying it. He was curious about the owner of this sword technique and whether there was any connection with Ether Mountain.

    After approximately twenty minutes, Billy took Harleen¡¯s sword and walked to a t ground two kilometers away to practice. Because he had a foundation in the Ether Mountain sword technique, it was easy for him to pick up. In no time, he immersed himself in it.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, three to four hours had passed. Billy seemed to have ignored the world around him,pletely immersed in the sword art. Sword shadows filled the sky.

    Casey and the others had already finished refining all the spirit fruits and spirit stones. They stood a kilometer away, watching Billy. Just from the imposing aura of the countless sword shadows, they could roughly sense that the power of this Heavenly Unity Sword Technique was definitely superior to the Ether Mountain sword technique.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth, myriad swords as one. Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, strike!¡±

    The next moment, after Billy uttered these words in a deep voice, the countless sword shadows quickly merged into one. Then, like a falling meteor, he struck towards a mountain peak not too tall nor too short, two kilometers away, causing the entire void to quiver.

    Boom! A deafening sound reverberated through the sky, like a thunderbolt on a clear day. The powerful shock-wave instantly razed the area where the sword strikended to the ground. At the same time, the mountain peak two kilometers away was split in half by the force of the sword. From the power of this strike, it was evident that it was no less formidable than the Domineering de Art. More importantly, Billy had just started his cultivation, so this was only unleashing about one-fifth of its true power.

    Gasps of astonishment escaped Casey and the others as they witnessed this scene, their faces filled with shock. Even Grand Ravenwood couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. He was certain that even a Second-Rank Saint wouldn¡¯t be able to easily withstand that strike.

    The Holy Son was only at the Half-Step Saint Realm now. Given time, when he officially broke through to the Saint realm, how much stronger would he be?!

    ¡°Boss!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Casey and the others approached.

    ¡°Are you all done?¡± Billy looked at them after toning down his aura. After assessing everyone, he couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°Not bad, you didn¡¯t waste those spirit fruits and spirit stones!¡±

    Using his spiritual power, he examined their cultivation levels and found that they were as he had expected. With the help of the Mysterious Ice Spirit Fruits and the high-grade spiritual stones, everyone, except for Casey, had sessfully broken through.

    Casey had already reached thete stage of the Eighth-Rank Sovereign and was just one step away from the Ninth-Rank. Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum had also made significant progress, both breaking through to the Ninth-Rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s sessful breakthrough wouldn¡¯t have been possible without Elder Grand Ravenwood¡¯s help, Billy. Without his assistance, we wouldn¡¯t have been so fortunate.¡± Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ivy and the others nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Grand Ravenwood!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. And I merely did what was within my power.¡± Grand Ravenwood responded.

    ¡°Boss, did you also make a breakthrough?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    Upon hearing her question, everyone turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the pills given by Elder Ravenwood!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Boss, did you really break through to the Half-Step Saint?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Harleen, Ivy, and Night Orchid were all ecstatic.

    The rest of the group¡¯s faces also lit up with joy, happy for their boss.

    ¡°Boss, that strike you just unleashed, was it the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ll pass it on to all of you. Take some time to practice it yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Boss!¡± Bob¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Following that, Billy took his time to teach the sword technique to Harleen, Felicia, Ivy, Bob, Rakshasa, and the others.

    Later, they headed back to the town.

 Chapter 932 Veridianiaâ€™s Account, Time to Settle!

    Several hourster, the group returned to the town. After getting off the car, Billy led everyone to walk towards the courtyard.

    ¡°Greetings, Holy Son!¡± As they approached the gate, a group of Ravenwood n members hurriedly walked over, led by the five elders: Wood, Metal, Water, Fire, and Earth.

    ¡°No need for formalities, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Billy raised his hand in acknowledgement. As he spoke, he quickly assessed the cultivation levels of the five elders. His eyebrows raised slightly. All five of them had reached the Saint realm, without exception, at the peak of the First-Rank. He clearly remembered that back when he was still in the Ravenwood n, only Elder Wood and Elder Metal had attained the First-Rank Saint realm, while the other three were only at the Half-Step Saint Realm. It was obvious that before they left, the patriarch must have assisted them in their breakthroughs.

    ¡°Have you all met James Reynolds? From now on, he¡¯ll arrange everything here.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Holy Son, the patriarch suggested that Elder Wood, Elder Metal and I should stay by your side. If the town needs us, we are ready to serve.¡± Grand Ravenwood said as he walked up to Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need so many people by my side.¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°You can stay here alone.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Grand Ravenwood nodded in response.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re back?¡± Just then, James Reynolds¡¯ voice came from not far away.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled and nodded, then introduced Grand Ravenwood to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Elder Grand Ravenwood!¡± James Reynolds bowed respectfully, keeping a humble posture.

    In the world of martial artists, the strong were respected. He could vaguely sense that Grand Ravenwood¡¯s strength might even surpass his own.

    Grand Ravewood bowed in return.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, what¡¯s the situation in the town of Veridiania these past few days?¡± Billy then turned to James Reynolds and asked. Before going to the Ice Cave, he had asked James Reynolds to send Timothy Coates and his men to station near the town of Veridiania. It was time to settle the ounts with Veridiania.

    ¡°I came here to tell Lord Dragon about this!¡± James Reynolds responded. ¡°ording to the message sent back by themander, there have been people entering their town these past few days, and each one of them is skilled. Moreover, not all of the people who entered are from Veridiania.¡±

    ¡°Most likely they were sent by Northfortia!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not just Northfortia¡¯s people.¡± James Reynolds shook his head slightly. ¡°ording to themander, there are two groups of people, with various ethnicities and skin colors. If I estimate correctly, they should be from other organizations.¡±

    ¡°Darn, Veridiania has hired mercenaries?¡± White Tiger chimed in.

    ¡°You can understand it that way!¡± James Reynolds nodded in response.

    ¡°How many people did Commander Coates bring with him?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°Including everyone, about a thousand people!¡± James Reynolds replied.

    ¡°How many people are currently in the town?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the exact number, but there are at least twenty to thirty thousand people.¡± James Reynolds responded after some thought.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Billy nodded slightly, paused for a moment, and then continued speaking.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, give me another thousand people, and add Elder Wood¡¯s group. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, is it wise to send two thousand people against twenty to thirty thousand people¡­¡± James Reynolds hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Just do as I say!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± James Reynolds didn¡¯t insist any further. After a slight pause, he said again, ¡°Lord Dragon, can I go with you?¡±

    ¡°You stay here with Elder Shepherd and the others, in case some countries take advantage of the situation.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon.¡± James Reynolds nodded in response.

    The next morning, a thousand people gathered at the city gate. Soon after, a convoy headed towards the town of Veridiania.

    It was located in the northern part of the Eastern Territory, about seven to eight hours away from vale¡¯s town by car. With such arge convoy, there were few encounters with ferocious beasts or other forces along the way, so the journey was smooth.

    Around two in the afternoon, they arrived at an open snowy area near the Town.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± As soon as the crowd got off the vehicles, Timothy Coates, apanied by two legionmanders, approached Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°From this morning until now, no one has entered or left the city.¡± Replied Timothy Coates

    ¡°Where are your men?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°They¡¯re over there!¡± Ernest Shepherd pointed to a small hill not far away. ¡°Once we climb over that hill, we¡¯ll reach the town of Veridiania.¡±

    Billy nodded again and led the others towards the hill.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for a thousand people to see Billy and stand up to salute.

    ¡°No need for excessive formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand and said to everyone. ¡°Those who are Third-rank Sovereigns and stronger, follow me into the town. The rest of you will be divided into four groups to guard the four gates.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let us go with you, there are at least twenty to thirty thousand people in the city¡­¡± a Second-rank Sovereignpatriot responded.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let us go together!¡± Many people shouted at the same time.

    ¡°No need.¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make unnecessary sacrifices, and your mission is important too. Without my permission, no one can let anyone escape from the city.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we¡­¡± the man from earlier began to speak again.

    ¡°Enough, listen to Lord Dragon¡¯s arrangements!¡± Timothy Coates interrupted him and waved his hand. ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Soon after, nearly fifteen to sixteen hundred people were divided into four groups and headed towards the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± Billy then led three to four hundred people marching.

    After about twenty minutes, the group appeared a few hundred meters away from the gates of Veridiania Town.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± A man from Veridiania shouted loudly at the gate, followed by a hundred guards behind him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Before the man finished speaking, Casey raised his hand and shed out a curved de of wind, slicing through the air and cutting down the guards in an instant.

    These gate guards were just a bunch of martial artists in the early stages of War Emperor and War God-Emperor realm, how could they withstand Casey¡¯s de?

    As the de swept through, dozens of them fell to the ground, including the man who had spoken earlier, not a single one survived.

    ¡°We¡¯re under attack, go inside and report!¡± The remaining guards hurriedly ran towards the city after seeing theirrades fall.

    Once everyone was inside the city, they worked together to close the two ten-meter-high city gates.

    Boom! Before the gates could fully close, Elder Wood took two steps forward and smashed the gates with several powerful gusts of wind, causing them to explode like projectiles. Two minutester, the group entered the city.

    At the same time, within the city, arge crowd quickly gathered and surrounded the direction of the city gates. Judging from the scene, there were at least four to five thousand people, including many martial artists in the Sovereign Realm.

 Chapter 933 Veridianiaâ€™s Hired Mercenaries

    ¡°Damn you vale people, you have no manners!¡± shouted an old man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Daring toe to our city and act so recklessly, thinking we¡¯re afraid of you vale¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Casey swung his sword again, shooting like a swift white steed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man didn¡¯t expect Casey to attack without a word and quickly activated his strongest power to defend. However, he was only a cultivator at the Sixth-rank Sovereign Realm, how could he withstand it? The sword aura prated through his heart, leaving the old man¡¯s body split in half, blood and flesh sttering everywhere.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Damn you, you deserve to die, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The other old man shouted angrily and charged towards Casey, followed by four other old men.

    Casey didn¡¯t waste any time with pointless words andunched several sharp sword strikes. As expected, the opponents were all mid-level Sovereign realm cultivators, with no chance of survival in front of Casey. Within a few breaths, all five of them fell to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them!¡± a man shouted.

    ¡°Fight!¡± many others responded.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, the voice of a middle-aged man rang out.

    A group of more than ten people walked out of a nearby meeting hall, with the middle-aged man leading the way. Following closely behind him was an old man in a ck robe, whose actual age was hard to discern. But from the few sparse hairs on his head, it was clear that he had been alive for two or three hundred years, a true old monster. Apart from the two of them, there were several Western-faced individuals that caught Billy¡¯s attention. From the aura emanating from these people, it was evident that they were all cultivators above thete Sovereign realm, with three of them being genuine Saint realm powerhouses.

    As these dozen or so people appeared, another one or two thousand people gradually surrounded them from the other side, their cultivation levels surpassing the ordinary Veridiania residents.

    ¡°My Lord, they killed Mr Robinson!¡±

    Upon seeing the leading middle-aged man, a man hurriedly approached. However, the middle-aged man ignored him and looked towards Timothy Coates.

    ¡°Commander Coates, why did youe here with such fanfare?¡±

    From his words, it was clear that he recognized Timothy Coates.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why we came?¡± Timothy Coates coldly replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then why did you bring so many reinforcements to the city?¡±

    ¡°Commander Coates, I personally don¡¯t have much enmity with you people from vale.¡± The City Lord of Veridiania, Raymond Nichols, spoke again.

    ¡°Such a good actor, isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Azure Dragon retorted loudly.

    ¡°We destroyed Frost Pce, do you think we have no grudges with you? Have you thought about how you will repay the lives of our four hundred brethren?¡±

    ¡°You guys are quite straightforward!¡± At this moment, a curly-haired white man stepped forward.

    ¡°Frost Pce only killed a few hundred of your people, but you ughtered everyst one of them. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?¡±

    ¡°Damn! Where did this idiote from? State your name!¡± White Tiger roared.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak to the Deputy Pavilion Master like that, are you seeking death?¡± a ck-skinned man angrily retorted. After speaking, he raised his hand and was about to attack White Tiger, but was stopped by the white man.

    ¡°If you want to know who I am, I¡¯ll tell you now!¡± the white man continued to address White Tiger, ¡°You must have heard of Snowstorm Pavilion, right?¡±

    ¡°Damn! So you¡¯re just ackey of Snowstorm Pavilion, no wonder!¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°I regret to inform you that, based on your words just now, your life will end in my hands today!¡± The Deputy Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light.

    ¡°What a fool!¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°You will see soon enough!¡±

    ¡°What did you say just now? You said we went too far?¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± The Deputy Pavilion Master nced at Billy, ¡°This is Pr Domain, not your vale¡¯s territory. You-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you as well!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Just because you appeared here today, in ten days, Snowstorm Pavilion will be history in the Pr Snowfield!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Pavilion Master burst intoughter, ¡°Are all people from vale this delusional? You think you can destroy Snowstorm Pavilion just because of a few victories?¡±

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak disrespectfully to the Holy Son! Lie down!¡± Before he could finish his words, Elder Wood coldly interrupted him. In an instant, his figure shed out, unleashing several powerful gusts of wind filled with immense force.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    The Master of Snowstorm Pavilion seemed to not take Elder Wood seriously, roaring in anger as he formed a formidable wave of energy to block the attack.

    Boom! A loud noise reverberated through the sky above the city, lifting several Veridianian members into the air. Among them, more than a dozen individuals with cultivation below the realm of War God-Emperor fell to the ground, their heads lolling lifelessly.

    At the same time, the Vice Master of them was propelled like a cannonball, crashing into a building four to five hundred meters away before copsing to the ground, blood continuously spilling from his mouth. His face was filled with infinite horror, clearly not expecting Elder Mu to be able to inflict such a heavy blow. It must be noted that he was a genuine First-rank Saint individual. Although he had only recently reached this level, he was still a formidable martial artist. And Elder Wood¡¯s cultivation level was only half a grade higher than his, so how could hisbat strength be so astonishing?

    ¡°Vice Master!¡± Five to six hundred members of Snowstorm Pavilion shouted in rm as they hurriedly rushed over.

    ¡°Elder Wood, attack! Don¡¯t spare anyone from Snowstorm Pavilion, kill them all!¡± Billy¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Elder Wood nodded and led Elder Fire and around twenty to thirtypatriots as they charged towards the members of Snowstorm Pavilion.

    Immediately, the two sides engaged in a fierce battle, figures moving swiftly, des and swords shing.

    ¡°You must be the mercenaries hired by Veridiania, right?¡± Billy then looked at the other two mid-stage War Grandmasters. ¡°Here¡¯s your chance. Leave the city now, and you¡¯ll be spared!¡± he said.

    ¡°Heh, we¡¯ve heard that you people are incredibly arrogant. Seeing it firsthand today, it¡¯s not unfounded.¡± One of them sneered.

    ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, you don¡¯t n on leaving?¡± Billy nced at the man.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the man responded.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother leaving!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Elder Metal, Elder Earth, handle them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± With those words, the two of them walked towards the few hundred people on the other side, followed by twenty to thirtypatriots.

    ¡°You overestimate your abilities!¡± the man who spoke earlier coldly retorted, raising his hand andmanding, ¡°Charge together, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the few hundred people responded in unison.

    Shortly after, the two sides met on another open space, engaging in a brutal fight.

    In less than two minutes, cries of agony and roars echoed through the air.

 Chapter 934 The Appearance of the Deputy Commander of Northfortia

    ¡°You must be Commander Gardner of vale, right?¡± The white-haired old man standing next to Raymond Nichols looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°From Northfortia? State your name!¡± Billy turned to face him. He had noticed this man earlier. Among all the people on the other side, this man was the strongest. He was half a level higher than Frost Pce¡¯s Master, who had died at Billy¡¯s hands a few days ago. He was a Third-rank Saint.

    ¡°Ode Johnson!¡± the old man responded calmly. ¡°Deputy Commander of Northfortia¡¯s Pr Snow Territory!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly upon hearing the man¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation he had with the Master of Last Blood Sect back in the Pr City. The sect master had told him that Last Blood Sect had targeted the people of vale in the Pr City on the orders of Ode, the Deputy Commander of Northfortia. Billy had nned to settle ounts with him at ater time, but he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter him today.

    ¡°You¡¯re the bastard who had Last Blood Sect capture our people from vale?¡± ck Tortoise shouted.

    Casey and the others also remembered the incident and turned their heads to look at him one by one.

    ¡°Did you kill all of our people who went to the Ice Cave?¡± Ode ignored ck Tortoise and continued to ask Billy.

    ¡°Do you want revenge for them?¡± Billy¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    ¡°Do you know that among those people, one of them is our Commander¡¯s nephew!¡± Ode¡¯s tone was icy as he spoke. ¡°Today, I will use your blood to console his spirit in the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied, then turned to Grand Ravenwood. ¡°Elder Ravenwood, Elder Water, I leave the people from Northfortia to the two of you!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Grand Ravenwood nodded in response.

    ¡°Leave him alive, kill everyone else!¡± Billy raised his hand and pointed at Ode, adding thest sentence.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Grand Ravenwood nodded again. With those words, their aura instantly soared, and then they stepped on the air, walking towards Ode.

    At the same time, Elder Water led forty to fifty people to follow.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death, wanting to die so badly. I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Ode looked up at Grand Ravenwood and shouted, then also stepped on the air to meet him.

    Boom! In the next moment, the two of them shed with a palm strike, creating a deafening sound that echoed in the air. On the ground, people could feel a tremendous pressure, causing many of Veridiania¡¯s people to copse, their faces turning pale. After the loud boom, Ode was sent flying hundreds of meters away before stabilizing himself. His aura was in disarray, and a look of shock appeared on his face. With just one move, Grand Ravenwood had clearly demonstrated his superior strength over Ode.

    Ode¡¯s heart sank, and beforeing here, he had roughly understood the strength of vale in the Pr Domain. Most of the mid-level Saint martial artists were concentrated in the Central Domain, with only a few early-stage Saint ones stationed in the Eastern Domain headquarters. But now, Ode felt that Grand Ravenwood¡¯s cultivation was likely at thete-stage of the third-ranked Saint or even higher. This gave him an ominous premonition. Without much time to think, he turned around and flew away, shouting a few threats.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this palm today. I¡¯ll take revenge the next time we meet!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re here, then stay!¡± Grand Ravenwood retorted, quickly chasing after him.

    In the meantime, Elder Water and the others engaged in a full-scale battle with the people from Northfortia. Among the remaining enemies, there were two Half-Step Saint experts. However, a Half-Step Saint waspletely different from a true Saint expert. In less than two minutes, one of them was reduced to nothingness by Elder Water¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Billy looked at Raymond Nichols and spoke calmly.

    ¡°When you ordered people of Frost Pce to attack our four hundred people from vale, you probably didn¡¯t expect this day toe, did you?¡±

    Raymond Nichols snorted coldly. ¡°Enough nonsense. You killed so many of my people, and today we will settle the score once and for all!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Billy squinted his eyes. ¡°I was nning to give you a chance to surrender, but it seems like you don¡¯t need it!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, hemanded, ¡°Attack! All warriors from Veridiania, anyone who refuses to give up their cultivation, kill them without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Casey and the others responded loudly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The enemy¡¯s four to five thousand people shouted in unison.

    The scene descended into chaotic battle, although calling it a battle was not entirely urate. It was more of a one-sided massacre. Among the fighters of Veridiania, the strongest were only Fifth-rank Sovereigns, and most of them were weaker then a War God-Emperor. In front of Casey and the others, they werepletely defenseless and could not withstand a single blow.  However, due to theirrge numbers, they managed to hold on for a while.

    ¡°Lord Perez, shall we take on that Commander Gardner together?¡± Raymond Nichols turned to the old man and asked.

    ¡°Alright!¡± the old man nodded.

    As soon as they spoke, both of them unleashed their full power, their martial aura exploding. Raymond Nichols had the strength of a Ninth-rank Sovereign, while the old man was at the Half-Step Saint Realm. From their strength, it was evident that Veridiania had indeed hidden many powerful individuals. The so-called number one expert of Veridiania, Hadden Geis, who had been in by Billy in the pce, was nothing but a joke.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you killed so many of Veridiania¡¯s people. Today, we will settle all the scores!¡± Raymond Nichols shouted as theyunched their attacks.

    In the next moment, their attacks were already approaching Billy. Both of them went all out, leaving no room for mercy, aiming to take Billy¡¯s life with a single move.

    ¡°Is this all the strength you have?¡± Billy spoke calmly, not taking the two of them seriously at all. As he spoke, he raised his hand and unleashed two powerful waves of energy, roaring towards the two opponents.

    Without any surprises, after a loud crash, Raymond Nichols and the old man were sent flying out, leaving behind trails of blood in the air. They crashed into two buildings and copsed on the ground like dead dogs, continuously spewing out arge amount of blood.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± the old man struggled to speak.

    Raymond Nichols¡¯s face also wore an expression of disbelief, filled with shock. Before today, both of them had gathered information about Billy¡¯s cultivation. At best, he was a Ninth-rank Sovereign martial artist. Even if he could challenge opponents at a higher level, it would only be at the Half-Step Saint level. That was why they had the confidence to fight against Billy. As for the death of Frost Pce¡¯s Master, they didn¡¯t believe it was Billy¡¯s doing. They were certain it was the work of other powerful individuals from vale. But now, they were faced with such an unexpected oue. Despair rose in both of their hearts simultaneously.

    ¡°Do you know why I spared your lives?¡± Billy walked leisurely to the two fallen figures. ¡°I want you to witness how Veridiania will be driven out of the Pr Domain!¡±

 Chapter 935 Withdrawal from the Polar Domain

    After Billy¡¯s words fell, he flicked his wrist and several silver needles flew out, sealing off the remaining power of the two opponents. Then, without paying any more attention to them, he turned and rushed towards Casey and the others¡¯ battle circle. He had just taken a quick nce at the situation of the five Elders, and they were basically in control, so there was nothing to worry about. As for Grand Ravenwood, he couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. But Billy wasn¡¯t worried. He knew very well that Ode Johnson was no match for Grand Ravenwood.

    And once again, several thousand people from Veridiania swarmed out from all sides of the city, surrounding Casey and the two hundred people in the middle. Although these people couldn¡¯t pose a big threat to Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others, it still put some pressure on Billy¡¯srades who were at the early stage of the Sovereign level. After all, there were too many of them.

    ¡°If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± After rushing into the center of the crowd, Billy shouted loudly. Then, he directly activated the Metal technique in the Five Elements Secret Art.

    In rapid session, all the weapons in the hands of those below the early stage of the Sovereign level floated in mid-air,pletely disarmed. There were about five to six thousand weapons, densely packed, covering the sky.

    ¡°Kill!¡± With Billy¡¯s deep voice, all the des shot towards the crowd of Veridiania like a rainstorm.

    Just this formation alone made them feel despair.

    ¡°Run!¡± someone shouted loudly in the crowd.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± most of the people shouted at the same time.

    However, it was obviously toote. As the des fell rapidly, in the blink of an eye, arge area had fallen, with either dead or injured bodies lying all around. The rain of des continued for several minutes before finally stopping. There were three to four thousand people lying on the ground, half dead and half injured, their howls and screams echoing throughout the entire city. Raymond Nichols, not far away, looked at this scene with an expression of endless despair on his face. He knew that Veridiania couldn¡¯t hold on to this city anymore. At the same time, many people in the city began to flee towards the four main gates. But what made them desperate was that there were hundreds of people from vale guarding each gate, leaving them with nowhere to escape.

    ¡°All warriors of Veridiania, listen to me! Those who voluntarily give up their cultivation can live, otherwise, you will die!¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy loudly dered, his voice resounding throughout the entire city. ¡°Starting now, you have three minutes to consider. If the warriors do not give up their cultivation, they will be killed!¡±

    ¡°I want to live! I¡¯m willing to give up my cultivation!¡± a man shouted loudly. As soon as he finished speaking, he clenched his teeth, and a burst of true energy exploded inside him.

    Soon, his chi energy deted like a deted balloon.

    Once someone did it, others followed suit. Many people began to emte him.

    ¡°Commander Coates, let all the people outside the citye in! Gather all the people in the city, inspect them, and kill anyone who refuses to give up their cultivation!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Timothy Coates responded loudly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Bang!

    Just then, the Deputy Sect Master of Snowstorm Pavilion was sent flying several hundred meters away by Elder Wood with a single palm strike. After crashing heavily to the ground, he spewed out a mouthful of blood and struggled to open his mouth, wanting to say something. However, not a single word came out, and his head slumped to the side, motionless.

    The remaining one hundred-plus Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s members eximed in pain at the same time.

    ¡°Casey, take everyone to help Elder Wood and the others. Kill all the members of the opposing forces!¡± Billy gave his instructions.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and Azure Fang responded simultaneously.

    Afterwards, a dozen or so people quickly rushed towards the battle circle of Elder Metal, Elder Wood, Elder Water, Elder Fire and Elder Earth.

    The members of the three influential organizations were already at theirst breath, with more than half of them lying on the ground. Now that they saw even the vice sect master of Snowstorm Pavilion being killed, they lost all will to fight and discarded their weapons, fleeing in all directions. However, since Billy had already dered their death sentences, there was naturally no chance of survival. In less than five minutes, including the people from Snowstorm Pavilion, all the members of the three influential organizations were killed, not one left alive. Before thest two gang members of Snowstorm Pavilion took theirst breath, Casey made them spit out the address of their headquarters.

    After wiping out the members of the three influential organizations, Casey and hispanions once again charged towards the remaining people from Northfortia. It took only a few minutes for all them to fall.

    Just then, a figure fell from mid-air, creating arge crater on the ground and remaining motionless inside for a while. Everyone looked over and saw that it was the vicemander of Northfortia, Ode Johnson.

    ¡°Holy Son, I have sealed his power, leave him to you!¡±

    Immediately after, Grand Ravenwood descended from the sky, walking not far from Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Ravenwood!¡± Billy nodded. Then, he turned to look at Ode. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°You all¡­ deserve to die¡­¡± Ode struggled to look at therge number of his people lying on the ground, his eyes full of ferocity. ¡°You killed so many people from my country, Northfortia will never let you go¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot! You better think of how to save your own life first!¡± Azure Dragon nced at him speechlessly.

    ¡°I¡­ I am the vicemander of Northfortia. If you dare to kill me, then¡­ it will provoke a war between two countries¡­¡± Ode struggled to speak again.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragon sneered. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before today¡¯s scene will appear within Northfortia¡¯s territory!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous! You think that by dealing with Veridiania, you can contend with our Northfortia?¡± Ode coldly snorted. ¡°Do you believe that if Northfortia wants to take action against vale, within a day we can make your country withdraw from the Pr Domain!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you have quite the audacity!¡± White Tiger nced at him speechlessly.

    ¡°White Tiger, keep an eye on him!¡± Billy said, then walked towards Timothy Coates.

    At this time, nearly twenty thousand Veridiania people had all been gathered in the square, with endless panic on their faces.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s basically done. All the Veridiania warriors have disabled their cultivation.¡± Timothy Coates looked at Billy and spoke.

    Billy released his spiritual power to investigate and indeed, there were no more fluctuations of martial arts in the crowd. After a brief pause, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let them go!¡±

    Billy thought it was impossible to kill all the Veridiania people. His purpose ining today was to drive Veridiania out of the Pr Domain, not to exterminate them. Moreover, for Veridiania, such a small country, losing several thousand warriors at once would take at least twenty or thirty years to recover from.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Timothy Coates responded and then turned to address the crowd of hispatriots.

    ¡°Expel all the people from Veridiania. It¡¯s up to them to decide where they go. If they want to return to their country, let them. If they don¡¯t want to, let them stay in the Pr Domain and live or die on their own!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Do you two have anything else to say?¡± Billy then walked up to Raymond Nichols and the other old man.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing to disable my cultivation, I¡¯m begging you for mercy, Commander Gardner¡­¡± Raymond Nichols struggled to speak.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, who willfort the spirits of those four hundredpatriots from vale in the heavens?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Please, have mercy¡­¡± Raymond Nichols continued to plead.

    ¡°Behead him!¡± Billy looked at Casey and spoke calmly.

 Chapter 936 A Grim Situation

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Casey raised his hand and swung his sword.

    ¡°Spare me¡­¡± Raymond Nichols pleaded desperately.

    Before he could finish speaking, his head flew into the sky, blood gushing like a fountain. Regret filled his face, as he never expected to meet such an end. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked vale in the first ce. But now, it was toote for regrets. Immediately after, Casey struck again, beheading the other old man. With that, vale officially took control of the city of Veridiania in the Pr Domain.

    ¡°Commander Coates, have your men transport anything valuable in this city back to our own territory.¡± Billy instructed. ¡°Additionally, contact our city lord and have him arrange a group of people to station in this city as vale¡¯s reserve base.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Timothy Coates responded loudly.

    ¡°Veridiania is in the Eastern Region, there should be other strongholds, right? Personally lead a team there and dismantle them all!¡± Billy continued.

    Most countries that established their headquarters in the Pr Domain also had branch points in ces with abundant natural resources.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Timothy Coates responded loudly once again.

    After giving these instructions, Billy walked towards Ode. ¡°Answer my questions, and I¡¯ll make it quick!¡± Billy spoke lightly as he approached.

    Ode spat out a mouthful of saliva. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than give you any information!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, quite stubborn!¡± Stout seemed to be getting excited.

    ¡°Stout, give him five minutes to loosen his tongue!¡± Billy looked at Stout and said.

    ¡°No need for five minutes, three will do!¡± Stout grinned. As he spoke, he took out a handful of silver needles.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before three minutes had passed, Ode let out a hysterical scream and began rolling on the ground. ¡°Stop¡­ please stop¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± he cried out in pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet!¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Ah¡­ please stop, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡± Ode pleaded, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°You were so arrogant before, howe you surrendered so quickly!¡± Stout shrugged before delivering a palm strike, shaking off dozens of silver needles from Ode¡¯s body.

    Ode curled up on the ground, gasping for breath.

    ¡°When you had Last Blood Sect capture our people, where were you nning to send them?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°To¡­ to the Central Region¡­¡± Ode replied,cking any remaining defiance.

    ¡°What was the purpose?¡± Billy continued questioning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. It was Lord Reit from the Central Region who gave the order personally, I was only responsible for execution¡­¡± Ode responded.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Damn it! As the vicemander of Northfortia, how could you not know? Don¡¯t give me that nonsense!¡± Judge cursed before looking at Stout.

    ¡°Stout, I think he wants to experience that sensation again, give him a few more needles!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded, taking out another silver needle from his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! It¡¯s true!¡± Seeing the silver needle, Ode almost jumped up, quickly shouting out loud.

    ¡°I¡­ I heard that Lord Reit has cultivated a technique that allows him to directly absorb the power of others¡­ He must be nning to capture those people to use their cultivation for himself¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Is this for real? Such a sinister technique?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    Casey and the others also had slightly surprised expressions on their faces. If this technique really existed, it would be too terrifying. They wouldn¡¯t need to cultivate themselves, they could just absorb the power directly.

    Imagine, by absorbing the cultivation of hundreds of Sovereign experts in one go, one would could directly be a Saint martial artist. By extension, if he had enough martial artists to absorb, how terrifying would his speed of advancement be?

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard rumors, I haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes,¡± Ode responded.

    ¡°Who is this Lord Reit you¡¯re talking about?¡± Casey¡¯s tone was slightly heavy.

    ¡°He¡­ He is the strongest individual from our Northfortia n stationed in the Pr Domain. His status and position are far higher than our city lord,¡± Ode continued to respond.

    ¡°What cultivation level is he at now?¡± Night Orchid asked from the side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics,¡± Ode shook his head. ¡°But at least he has the strength of ate-stage Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge and the others cursed in unison.

    ¡°He¡¯s only getting stronger, never weaker!¡± Ode added, ¡°He should be one of the strongest individuals in the entire Pr Domain!¡±

    Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe out a sigh of relief, their faces showing a hint of seriousness. There turned out to be ate-stage Saint martial artist from Northfortia in the Pr Domain. Besides, they also worried about Billy¡¯s mother, who was in the central area here.

    ¡°What cultivation level is your city lord?¡± Billy took a deep breath to calm himself down. He had thought of the same question as Casey and the others. The only solution for him now was to be stronger as soon as possible.

    ¡°He¡­ He broke through to the Fifth-rank Saint Realm a year ago, and now he should be in thete-stage of the Fifth-rank¡­¡± Ode struggled to speak.

    Judge and the others once again took in a sharp breath of cold air. Northfortia really went all out for the Pr Domain!. They probably sent most of the excellent martial artists from the country.

    Next, Billy had Ode exin all the topbat power within the city of Northfortia. After listening, everyone¡¯s expression became even more serious. The situation was worse than they had imagined. Just from the current situation, thebat power of Northfortia¡¯s city was definitely above that of vale.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his fellows, along with Grand Ravenwood¡¯s group, returned to the city, leaving the others to handle the aftermath. At this point, Veridiania hadpletely withdrawn from the Pr Domain. Even if they were to send people from the country in the future, they would not be able to restore their former strength. Furthermore, the number of powerful individuals within Veridiania was limited, and it would be difficult for them to send out Sovereign realm martial artists on arge scale.

    As for the deputymander of Northfortia, he had been dead; a person like him wouldn¡¯t have a chance of survival.

    A few hourster, the group returned to the city.

    ¡°Wee back, Lord Dragon!¡± James Reynolds, leading four to five thousand soldiers, knelt down in unison as the snow carriage entered the city gate.

    On both sides of the street, tens of thousands ofpatriots saluted Billy and the others, their faces showing admiration.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, there¡¯s no need for so many formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand after getting off the carriage and then looked at the others. ¡°Everyone, please rise!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± the crowd shouted in unison again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this battle of yours is truly a great relief!¡± James Reynolds walked up to Billy. ¡°Now Veridiania should finally behave!¡±

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, arrange some people to keep an eye on the docks in the Pr Domain. If anyone from Veridianiands, report it immediately!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for that!¡± James Reynolds nodded in response.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    After a few more words of conversation, James Reynolds and the others scattered, while Billy led Harleen and the others towards the quadrangle.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Just as they took a few steps, someone hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Billy turned around and asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone waiting for you at the city gate. She ims to be the princess of Aqundia, and she¡¯s in a dire state.¡±

 Chapter 937 The Dilemma of Princess Eligina

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s Princess Eligina. Let¡¯s go and see?¡± Harleen spoke up beside him.

    Billy nodded and led the group quickly towards the city gate. Before long, they walked out of the city gate. As far as the eye could see, Princess Eligina and the old man named Soya were leaning against the snow carriage, both of them severely injured. Apart from the two of them, there were also four or five followers, all of them barely surviving.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Dragon¡­¡± Upon seeing Billy, Princess Eligina struggled to say a few words before her eyes rolled back and she fainted to the ground.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Soya and the others eximed in shock.

    Harleen and Ivy quickly walked up.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Soya knelt down towards Billy with difficulty and pleaded, ¡°Please save the princess, please!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Soya bowed in gratitude.

    Twenty minutester, the group returned to the courtyard. Ivy and Stout began to treat the injuries of the other group. Due to the severity of their injuries, the two siblings were busy for several hours before finally finishing, fortunately managing to treat the injuries of the others fairly well.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Chandler, thank you, Mr Stout!¡± Princess Eligina led the group and bowed in gratitude to the two siblings.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee, Princess Eligina. It¡¯s just a small matter!¡± Ivy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon and Lady Dragon!¡± Eligina then looked at Billy and Harleen and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d I could be of help.¡± Harleen responded, ¡°What exactly happened? And how did you get injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say, you all must be amused. We were attacked by people from Aqundia.¡± Princess Eligina took a deep breath and exined. ¡°After bidding farewell to you in the ice cave the day before yesterday, I considered that the city was no longer safe, so I didn¡¯t return to the city. After discussing with Soya, I decided to go back to my country directly with Jesse. But I didn¡¯t expect that someone in our group had already informed General Garrard, the highestmander of the city, about the situation. So we were intercepted by the people he sent before we even reached the pier. Both sides then engaged in a fierce conflict, and it was thanks to Soya¡¯s desperate protection that we managed to escape by a hair¡¯s breadth.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Isn¡¯t thatmander tired of causing trouble?¡± Bob said with frustration, ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that your father will send someone to the Pr Domain to take his head?¡±

    ¡°Aqundia has been unstable recently!¡± Princess Eligina let out a sigh. ¡°There are ambitious people in our country who want to incite a rebellion, and my father has been having a headachetely. This is also why Garrard is so unscrupulous. He should have reached a consensus with certain people in our country and wants to capture me and negotiate with my father.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Casey and the others finally understood the general situation.

    ¡°Thank you once again, Lord Dragon, and all of you, for your great kindness. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely repay it!¡± Princess Eligina spoke while getting up. ¡°Today, we bid farewell here. If fate allows, we will meet again!¡±

    ¡°Princess Eligina, where are you going?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the pier to see if there is a chance to leave the Pr Domain. We can only be safe by returning to our country! And I can¡¯t stay here with you for too long. Garrard will surely find out that we havee to vale¡¯s City soon. By then, he will definitely cause unnecessary trouble for you, so we need to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go like this!¡± Harleen thought for a moment and looked at Billy.

    ¡°How about we escort Princess Eligina and the others to the pier?¡±

    ¡°Since Garrard intends to capture you as a hostage, he must have already made arrangements!¡± Billy nodded at Harleen and then looked at Princess Eligina. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, he should have already sent people to various piers, waiting for you to walk into the trap. You rest here for a day, and when your injuries are healed, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Lord Dragon, but I¡¯m worried that it will bring you great trouble and put you in danger.¡± Princess Eligina replied, her voice filled with concern.

    ¡°vale, never afraid of trouble.¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Eligina continued.

    ¡°Princess Eligina, don¡¯t worry, just stay here for the night. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll escort you to the harbor.¡± Harleen interrupted her.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright!¡± Eligina bowed deeply to Billy. ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Besides, even without this incident, we would eventually have a battle with him. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Soya and the others bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Princess Eligina, let us show you to your room first!¡± Harleen then led Eligina, along with Ivy and a few others, towards the inner courtyard.

    ¡°Our amodations are limited here, so tonight, we can only make do for you.¡± Harleen exined.

    ¡°Lady Dragon, your words touch my heart. Your kindness in taking me in is already a great favor to me!¡± Eligina responded. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to have met you in this lifetime. It¡¯s a great blessing from above!¡±

    Harleen smiled lightly.

    That night, Eligina and her entourage stayed overnight in the courtyard.

    ¡°Billy, you won¡¯t me me for getting involved in Princess Eligina¡¯s affairs, right?¡±

    At eleven o¡¯clock that night, after Billy and Harleen finished their nightly routine and got into bed, Harleen nestled into Billy¡¯s arms and spoke.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°If she were captured and taken back to Aqundia, it would also cause us some trouble. On the other hand, if she safely returns to her country, we won¡¯t have to spend too much effort dealing with Aqundia. Her father will send someone else to the Pr Snow Domain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too!¡± Harleen nodded slightly. ¡°Aqundia is certainly not weak, and if we were to engage in a full-scale conflict with them, it would undoubtedly consume a significant amount of our resources. And what I¡¯m most concerned about is if Northfortia forms an alliance with them. It would make things even more troublesome for us. vale¡¯s main target is Northfortia. If we can peacefully coexist with Aqundia without a single soldier, that would be the best oue.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, thinking about all of this shows progress!¡± Billy reached out and yfully tapped Harleen¡¯s nose.

    ¡°You tease me, you naughty husband!¡± Harleen reached out and pinched Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Billy gasped.

    ¡°Humph! Sure you are!¡± Harleen pouted her sexy lips and changed the subject. ¡°Billy, when should we go to the Central Domain?¡±

 Chapter 938 Snowy Ambush

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet!¡± Billy spoke with a pensive expression on his face. ¡°On one hand, our strength is still too low, and the Central Domain is filled with formidable experts. It¡¯s too dangerous to go there now. On the other hand, we need to deal with the situation in Northfortia before we head there. Otherwise, it will cause a lot of trouble for vale!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t take too long. Once we have a resolution with Aqundia, we can focus on handling the Northfortia matter.¡± Billy added.

    As Harleen mentioned before, they had formed an alliance with Aqundia and the people of Northfortia. If that were the case, vale would be in a very disadvantageous position.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Harleen nodded again. After a brief pause, she looked at Billy with a mischievous expression. ¡°Honey, have you noticed how Princess Eligina looks at you? It¡¯s quite special.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was taken aback.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed!¡± Harleen responded. ¡°Sometimes, the way she looks at you is even more affectionate than me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, my dear.¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Oh,e on! Even Ivy and Orchid have noticed it. I don¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t!¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at Billy. Then, with a half-smile, she said, ¡°She is the national goddess of Aqundia, honey. Maybe you should consider it?¡±

    Billy choked on his saliva, his mouth twitching. He picked up the ss of water from the bedside table and took a sip.

    ¡°Are you getting excited because I guessed your thoughts?¡± Harleen gave him another re.

    ¡°Harleen, I think you need some discipline!¡± Billy looked at Harleen with a meaningful expression after putting down the ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early. We¡¯ll have to get up early tomorrow¡­¡±

    Seeing Billy¡¯s expression, Harleen knew what he was up to and stuck out her tongue before quickly turning over. However, it was obviously in vain.

    ¡­

    The next morning, everyone got up one after another. The injuries of Eligina, and the others were almost healed. After breakfast, Billy and Harleen apanied them to the dock. Grand Ravenwood, Ivy, Azure Fang, Bob, and Stout also joined them. Stout was in charge of driving. During this time, he had been learning to drive with the people in the city, and now he was basically a qualified driver. Everyone knew that today¡¯s trip wouldn¡¯t be peaceful, so they were all prepared. Grand Ravenwood condensed a powerful defensive aura, enveloping the entire carriage, while Billy extended his spiritual power in all directions.

    ¡°Stout, stop the car!¡± After driving for nearly two hours, Billy suddenly shouted.

    Although Stout didn¡¯t know what had happened, he still stopped the car. Almost as soon as the carriage came to a halt, a sharp cold light shed like lightning from the mountain not far to the right, with a powerful momentum.

    Without dy, a deep trench that stretched for kilometers appeared less than ten meters in front of the carriage. If the carriage hadn¡¯t slowed down in advance, the sh would have cut through the middle of the carriage. Of course, whether it could prate Grand Ravenwood¡¯s defensive aura was another matter.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The old man on the mountain was surprised when he saw the carriage stopping in advance.

    ¡°Oh, damn! They really came!¡± Bob eximed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss, let me go down and meet him!¡± Azure Fang spoke up.

    ¡°No need to rush!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    Just at that moment, four men suddenly emerged from the snow in front, leaping into the air. Each of them wielded arge knife, shing countless sharp de aura towards Billy and the others, creating a terrifying spectacle. From the aura emanating from these four individuals, two of them were at the First-rank Saint Realm, while the other two possessed the strength of the Ninth-rank Sovereign.

    After unleashing the first wave of de strikes, the four mennded on the snowy ground, their faces filled with a sense of satisfaction. They were confident in themselves. Under such a dense onught of de aura, there was no chance for the people on the carriage to survive. Although their mission was to capture Eligina alive, they were also instructed that if that wasn¡¯t possible, killing her and bringing back the body would suffice. In any case, they couldn¡¯t allow them to board the cruise ship. So they didn¡¯t really care. After all, killing her directly was much easier than capturing the princess alive.

    However, soon, the expressions on the faces of the four men froze simultaneously. The de aura unleashed by them, when it was still about ten meters away from the carriage, collided with an imprable barrier, bursting into pieces.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The four of them eximed in unison, their faces showing expressions of disbelief.

    Just from the hardness of this defensive aura, it was evident that there was a true Saint Realm powerhouse on the carriage.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots, are you surprised?¡± Bob said, looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, let me get off and have a few moves with them!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Billy spoke up again.

    ¡°Do they still have an ambush?¡± Bob was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°vale, truly living up to its reputation. They casually sent out a Saint Realm powerhouse!¡± Just at that moment, the voice of an old man resounded through the air. Immediately after, a powerful gust of energy, like a raging tide, swept over from the front, causing the ground to be lifted into the air, hurtling towards the carriage.

    ¡°What the hell! Is this for real?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    The mighty force collided fiercely with Grand Ravenwood¡¯s defensive aura, resulting in a loud explosion. Although it still couldn¡¯t break through the aura, Harleen and the others clearly felt an extreme difort. If the opponent were tounch a few more attacks in session, even if the aura didn¡¯t break, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± A figure walked leisurely from two kilometers away, his gaze fixed on Grand Ravenwood.

    ¡°You ignorant fool, if you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± Grand Ravenwood said in a deep voice before shing towards the opponent.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been active for a long time. Today, I¡¯ll stretch my muscles!¡± The old man responded before also soaring into the air.

    Boom! The two shed in mid-air, each of them being pushed back hundreds of meters. With just one move, it seemed that both sides were evenly matched.

    ¡°Oh damn! Aqundia has so many Saint Realm powerhouses in their city?¡± Bob eximed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that most of the Saint Realm powerhouses are in the Central Domain?¡±

    ¡°Most doesn¡¯t mean all!¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°There are indeed many Saint Realm martial artists in Aqundia¡¯s city!¡± Eligina said as she nodded slightly. ¡°The strongest among them has already reached the fifth rank!¡± As she spoke, a hint of seriousness shed across her face. She felt that this checkpoint today would be difficult. Her own safety was secondary. She was worried about implicating Billy and the others.

 Chapter 939 A Group of â€˜Training Companionsâ€™ Arrives

    ¡°Boss, should we go help Elder Grand Ravenwood?¡± Bob looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°The person on the other side is at least ate-stage Saint of the Third Rank, several levels higher than boss. How do you expect boss to help?¡± Azure Fang questioned.

    ¡°Who cares, let¡¯s just disrupt the opponent with a few strikes!¡± Bob smacked his lips.

    ¡°Bob, are you serious?¡± Stout replied, speechless.

    ¡°Enough, you can start now!¡± Billy said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Elder Ravenwood, he¡¯ll be fine!¡± He could tell that the person on the other side couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Grand Ravenwood.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Just then, a shout came from behind the hill on the right.

    Soon after, a massive group of people charged towards the direction of the snow carriage from behind the hill, at least three to four hundred people.

    ¡°Boss, should we attack or not?¡± Azure Fang asked Billy. While speaking, he nced at Eligina. After all, she was from Aqundia and he needed to rify before taking action.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Before waiting for Billy¡¯s response, Eligina said, ¡°These are rebels from Aqundia, they must be killed!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Fang responded, his figure swiftly darting forward, the cold light from his curved de shimmering.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Stout, Bob, you two go together!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Both of them responded and quickly followed suit.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Eligina followed closely behind.

    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± Soya shouted, then swiftly rushed towards a First-rank Saint elder fighter who was on the right side of the hill.

    At the same time, four men in front charged towards the snow carriage, des glinting.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, you two can handle those two Ninth-rank Sovereigns!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them nced at each other, then swiftly dashed forward like shadows. Immediately after, one person engaged in intense battle with a Ninth-rank man. Both of them had already reached the Eighth Rank in cultivation, so although there was some pressure fighting against the Ninth Rank opponents, it wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    Billy rushed forward like a soaring eagle towards the other two Saint elders of the First Rank. Simultaneously, he exerted ten percent of his strength, unleashing several blood-red de lights that shed out like thunderbolts. He intended to finish the fight quickly so he could go help Azure Fang and the others, therefore he didn¡¯t hold back at all, aiming to resolve the battle in one move.

    ¡°A mere Half-Step Saint, how dare you challenge the two of us? We¡¯re First-rank Saints, he¡¯s really overconfident!¡± one of the elders roared angrily.

    As they spoke, both of them swung theirrge des, quickly unleashing several cold glimmers to meet Billy¡¯s attack. When the two of them sensed that Billy was only a Half-Step Saint, they didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, wearing expressions of disdain on their faces. However, in the next moment, their expressions froze. Billy¡¯s de effortlessly tore through their attacks and simultaneously pierced through their chests, leaving two gaping wounds.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡± one of them lowered his head to look at the de wound on his chest, a look of disbelief on his face.

    The two of them had joined forces, yet they were cut down by a single strike from their opponent. Before they could finish their words, their bodies fell to the ground in two halves, blood and flesh scattered everywhere. The other person opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. He also copsed, his eyes wide open, a sightless stare. Afterward, Billy nced briefly at Harleen and Ivy to assess their situation, then turned and rushed towards Soya¡¯s direction. Due to being half a rank lower than his opponent, Soya had received several deep wounds during the short time they had been fighting, his aura slightly disordered.

    ¡°Let me handle it, you go help the princess!¡± Billy arrived at the battle and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Soya didn¡¯t insist and responded before turning to rush towards Eligina.

    ¡°You won¡¯t leave!¡± the old man shouted, lifting his hand and shing towards Soya.

    However, before the de could reach halfway, Billy unleashed a palm strike to block it. Then, instead of striking the old man down, Billy engaged him in a sword fight. After assessing the situation with Azure Fang and the others, Billy realized that with Soya joining the battle, there wasn¡¯t much danger. So, he decided to use this opportunity to train Azure Fang and hispanions.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± the old man shouted after exchanging blows with Billy for a while. ¡°You¡¯re interfering with Aqundia¡¯s internal affairs. Do you want to start a war between our nations?¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in your internal affairs,¡± Billy calmly replied. ¡°But Princess Eligina is my friend. If you want to kill her, you¡¯ll have to ask for my permission first.¡±

    ¡°Are you smitten with our lovely princess?¡± the old man sneered. ¡°Young man, I advise you that while beauty is good, you should value your own life. Don¡¯t you agree? If you stop us from killing her today, I guarantee that within three days, the army of Aqundia will be at your doorstep in vale¡¯s City!¡±

    ¡°I was actually worried they wouldn¡¯te!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly arrogant!¡± the old man furrowed his brows. ¡°You really think that with your meager forces in vale¡¯s City, you can withstand an attack from Aqundia?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Billy retorted once again. At that moment, his aura surged, and his tone turned serious. ¡°Enough talk. I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±

    Swish! As he finished speaking, a blood-red arc of de light shed like a shooting star.

    ¡°Bold words!¡± The old man had been fighting Billy for a while and thought he had figured out Billy¡¯s cards, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously. But in the next moment, he realized how wrong he was, and it was far from being just a small mistake.

    The two of them were simply not on the same level of strength. After all that fighting, he was just a sparring partner. The de light shed, and the old man¡¯srge de fell to the ground, followed by his severed body, flesh and blood scattered. After casually ncing at the corpse, Billy turned and rushed towards Azure Fang and the others. By now, only less than half of the three to four hundred people on the other side remained. Already exhausted and faced with Billy charging towards them again, many of them no longer cared and threw away their weapons, fleeing in all directions. Billy didn¡¯t bother to chase after them and let them escape.

    Meanwhile, the battle between Harleen, Ivy, and their opponents was alsoing to an end. Both of them had some injuries, but they were only superficial wounds and not serious. Their opponents were evenly matched in strength, making this a great opportunity for them to practice their skills. During the battle, both of them disyed the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique. Although they weren¡¯t very proficient yet, the power was impressive, and their opponents were injured by their strikes.

    ¡°Thanks for the sparring session, see you in the next life!¡± Harleen eximed at this moment. As she spoke, her aura suddenly surged. Then, she unleashed her most powerful Ether Mountain Sword Technique, sending a sword energy that resembled a falling meteor towards her opponent.

 Chapter 940 Trouble Strikes Again

    ¡°Audacious!¡± The man on the other side clearly didn¡¯t take Harleen¡¯s sword strike seriously. With a cold voice, he quickly unleashed a web of incredibly sharp knife attacks towards Harleen. However, to his horror, Harleen¡¯s sword energy effortlessly tore through his web of attacks, piercing through his chest.

    The man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word, falling to the ground with copious amounts of blood gushing from his chest. At the same time, Ivy¡¯s opponent also fell to the ground, a bloody hole in his throat, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, are you both okay?¡± Billy looked at the two women and smiled lightly.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± they both shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Good, take a moment to rest!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± they responded once again.

    After about three minutes, Grand Ravenwood¡¯s figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, not a single injury visible on him.

    ¡°Elder Ravenwood, what about that old monster?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°He served as my sparring partner for a while and went down!¡± Grand Ravenwood replied indifferently.

    It felt like the Aqundia group hade today specifically to be everyone¡¯s sparring partners.

    ¡°Thank you again, Lord Dragon!¡± After everyone returned to the carriage, Princess Eligina looked at Billy gratefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    The carriage continued for over half an hour and arrived at the dock where Billy and the others had originallynded. After some coordination between Soya and the dock staff, they directly chartered a cruise ship to Domain City. Billy and the others were surprised that they could do this.

    Money makes the world go round, truly universal.

    ¡°Thank you once again, Lord Dragon and Lady Dragon, for your great kindness!¡± Princess Eligina bowed deeply to Billy and his wife. Then, she turned to Ivy and the others and said, ¡°Thank you, Lord Chandler and everyone, for your help!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re most wee!¡± Harleen and Ivy both spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Princess Eligina, once you arrive in the Pr City, you should be safe, right?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Yes! My father has arranged for people to wait for us there!¡± Eligina nodded in response. After saying that, she looked at everyone and continued speaking. ¡°Everyone, this is where we part ways. Once things in Aqundia are settled, I wille to the Pr Domain to thank you all!¡±

    Harleen smiled in response.

    ¡°For me, there is no greater help than what all of you have done for me!¡± Eligina bowed again. ¡°Until we meet again!¡± After saying that, she turned and walked towards the cruise ship. In that moment, she cast a deep affectionate nce at Billy.

    Throughout history, beauties have always been drawn to heroes, and this saying is not exclusive to vale women. Though Eligina had limited interactions with Billy, he had saved her from danger multiple times,bined with Billy¡¯s near-perfect charisma, how could she not be moved? However, she knew that Billy had no romantic intentions towards her, so she could only bury these feelings in her heart.

    Ten minutester, once Billy and the others boarded the carriage, they headed towards the direction of the city. Just as the carriage had left for a while, Billy¡¯s satellite phone rang.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy answered the call and asked.

    After Casey said something on the other end of tPatrick Nicholsone, a chill emanated from Billy.

    ¡°Take care of yourselves and call me if anything happens!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Billy, is something wrong?¡± Ivy asked as soon as Billy hung up the phone.

    ¡°Just received news that the four locations in the Eastern Domain where vale is dispersed have all been attacked!¡± Billy said in a grave tone.

    ¡°What?¡± Bob eximed. ¡°Boss, do you know who did this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Billy furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Could it be the people from Northfortia?¡± Azure Fang spoke up. ¡°We killed their vicemander, maybe they¡¯re seeking revenge?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Billy nodded, then dialed James Reynolds¡¯ number on his phone.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I was just about to call you!¡± James Reynolds¡¯ voice came through the receiver. ¡°Did General Kimmons already inform you?¡±

    ¡°Just got off the phone with him!¡± Billy replied and continued the conversation. ¡°Lord Reynolds, inform the leaders at each point to evacuate immediately, no need to hold on until thest breath! Emphasize to them not to make reckless sacrifices, this is a military order!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± James Reynolds responded loudly.

    ¡°In addition, send me the coordinates of the point closest to the dock, I¡¯ll go there immediately to check it out.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± James Reynolds responded again. ¡°I¡¯ll take my men to the other three points right away!¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to go, you and Elder Shepherd should stay in the city to prevent falling into their trap!¡± Billy said after a moment of thought. ¡°Notify Elder Wood and the other four to rush to those three points as quickly as possible!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± James Reynolds hesitated for a moment before responding seriously. After hanging up the phone, he sent the coordinates of one of the points to Billy¡¯s phone.

    Billy quickly nced at the location. It wasn¡¯t in the direction of the city, but about five to six hundred kilometers away from the dock.

    ¡°Stout, go to this ce as fast as possible!¡± Billy handed his phone to Stout.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout took the phone and nodded vigorously.

    Soon, the snow carriage sped off at an increased speed of more than fifty percentpared to usual. In a valley five to six hundred kilometers away from the dock, there was a sizable green area with a moderate-sized estate built on it. This ce was one of vale¡¯s four main branch points in the Eastern Region. Within a few dozen kilometers around this valley, there were abundant natural resources, which was why vale chose to establish a point here. Outside the estate¡¯s gates, almost a thousand people crowded towards the entrance, most of them Westerners, with a few Eastern faces among them. Inside the estate, four to five hundred valepatriots gathered in the small square in front of the courtyard. Each of their faces wore a solemn expression.

    ¡°Commander, what did the City Lord say?¡± At this moment, an old man in gray robes looked at the leader, Patrick Nicholson, and asked.

    ¡°The City Lord ordered us to retreat!¡± Patrick Nicholson put away the satellite phone and responded.

    ¡°Retreat?¡± The old man paused. ¡°We fought so hard to take this ce, are we just going to give it up like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander, if we retreat now, all our previous efforts will be in vain!¡± Another ck-robed old man spoke up simultaneously.

    ¡°Commander, the enemy only has a thousand people, we can fight them, we might not necessarily lose!¡± someone in the crowd shouted loudly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Commander, give the order, let¡¯s fight them!¡± Many others shouted out at the same time.

 Chapter 941 A Dire Situation

    ¡°This is the military order from Lord Dragon!¡± Patrick Nicholson responded in a deep voice. ¡°We may be able to reim our territory, but if we lose our lives, then everything is for naught!¡±

    ¡°We are not afraid of death!¡± a man shouted loudly. ¡°Since the day we set foot in the Pr Domain, we have been prepared to fight for our country. It is our honor!¡±

    ¡°We are not afraid of death!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hundreds of people shouted in unison.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for senseless sacrifice!¡± Patrick Nicholson said after a brief moment of contemtion. ¡°All those below the Fifth-rank Sovereign, retreat through the underground passage. Those above the Sixth-rank realm, stay behind to hold the gate!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    When vale built these estates, there were suggestions to construct an underground passage as a precautionary measure. It was never expected that it would be used one day.

    ¡°Commander, we¡­¡± the crowd shouted again.

    ¡°Hurry, there¡¯s no time to waste!¡± Patrick Nicholson interrupted loudly. ¡°This is a military order!¡±

    ¡°Commander, take care of yourselves!¡± the crowd no longer insisted.

    ¡°Go!¡± Patrick Nicholson shouted again.

    Shortly after, hundreds of people quickly ran towards the entrance of the underground passage at the back of the estate.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone. Don¡¯t fight head-on, just hold them off for about twenty minutes!¡± Patrick Nicholson then addressed the remaining crowd. ¡°After twenty minutes, don¡¯t hesitate to retreat and find opportunities on your own!¡±

    The exit of the passage was several kilometers away, and as long as those hundreds of fellowpatriots made it out of the passage, they would be safe. By that time, they would disperse, making it more difficult for the enemy to find them.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the crowd responded in unison.

    Boom! Not long after, a loud noise came from the entrance, and then the two estate gates were shattered. Following that, nearly a thousand people entered one after another, many exuding formidable auras, enveloping the entire estate in a suffocating pressure. Leading them was an elderly Caucasian man with a hooked nose. From his aura, it could be seen that he had reached the Half-Step Saint Realm. Following closely behind him were four individuals, their cultivation not weak either. Two were at the Eighth-rank Sovereign Realm, while the other two were Seventh-rank Sovereign. Apart from these five individuals, there were also quite a few mid-stage Sovereign martial artists in the group.

    Seeing the enemy¡¯s formation, Patrick Nicholson¡¯s expression grew serious.

    ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to cause trouble in vale¡¯s territory? Quite audacious!¡± a gray-robed old man looked at the hooked-nose man and spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°Bring out everyone in this estate of yours!¡± the hooked-nose man ignored the gray-robed man and instead looked at Patrick Nicholson.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. Everyone voluntarily cripples their cultivation, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Patrick Nicholson coldly chuckled twice.

    Since the moment the enemy entered the estate, he sensed a chilling intent emanating from them. There was no way the enemy would spare them and allow their side to voluntarily cripple their cultivation. They were simply nning to kill everyone without expending any effort.

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t n to cherish this one and only chance,¡± the hooked-nose man asked coldly.

    ¡°You must be from Xidengia or identa, right?¡± Patrick Nicholson ignored his words and continued speaking. ¡°I truly admire you, being used as a pawn by Northfortia and acting so obediently. Have you ever considered what consequences you would face for openly attacking vale like this?¡± To him, dying as much time as possible was the best strategy, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t rush to take action.

    ¡°You better think about how you can survive today before saying anything else!¡± a middle-aged man from the enemy side said solemnly. ¡°vale has be more and more audacious. You think you can do whatever you want here in the Pr Domain? Do you really think the Pr Domain is just your vale¡¯s backyard?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question!¡± Patrick Nicholson disregarded the man and continued to look at the hooked-nose man. ¡°If one day, vale¡¯s soldiers besiege your city, do you think Northfortia woulde to your rescue?¡±

    ¡°The trouble ends here!¡± the old man with a hooked nose responded coldly.

    Patrick Nicholson sneered, then turned to look at those Oriental faces. ¡°You must be from Oriana, right? Quite audacious, not having learned your lesson from Veridiania¡¯s incident. I must say, I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense! If you don¡¯t bring out the person, none of you will survive!¡± a man from Oriana angrily interjected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a bet with you. I believe Oriana¡¯s stronghold will change hands within three days. Do you believe me?¡± Patrick Nicholson continued.

    ¡°Bold words!¡± the man responded coldly. ¡°If you have the guts,¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with the chit-chat!¡± the old man with a hooked nose looked at Patrick Nicholson and said sternly. ¡°You have one minute, if you don¡¯t bring out the person, you die!¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡± Patrick Nicholson narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll grant it!¡± the old man with a hooked nose waved his hand. ¡°Attack, no mercy!¡±

    Everyoneunched their attack simultaneously, charging towards Patrick Nicholson and hispanions.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t engage in a direct confrontation!¡± Patrick Nicholson instructed hisrades. Then, he swiftly moved towards the enemy crowd.

    As he swept his hand, sending out several palm winds, more than ten people on the opposing side flew backward and fell to the ground, lifeless. Patrick possessed the cultivation of a Ninth-rank Sovereign, not someone these insignificant soldiers could contend with. Meanwhile, the otherrades also charged towards the enemy, their auras exploding. Everyone fought with all their might, and in the blink of an eye, almost a hundred enemy soldiers fell, either dead or severely wounded.

    ¡°Damn it! Take them down!¡± Witnessing this scene, the old man with a hooked nose roared in anger. He flipped his wrist and unleashed a violent gust of wind towards Patrick Nicholson.

    ¡°If you want to take me down, let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Patrick Nicholson nced at the old man and swiftly dodged to the side.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± The old man with a hooked nose sneered after his palm missed its target. His aura immediately soared to the extreme. Both of his hands continuously rotated, unleashing countless gusts of wind that howled like a hurricane.

    For a moment, the entire square was filled with a terrifying windstorm. Although Patrick Nicholson didn¡¯t want to confront him head-on, under such a concentrated attack, his retreat was practically sealed off. With no other choice, he had to muster all his strength and meet the attack head-on.

    Boom!

    The collision of their attacks resulted in a deafening sound, and the shockwave sent the surrounding crowd flying. Meanwhile, Patrick Nicholson rapidly retreated hundreds of meters before finallying to a stop, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth. After the old man with a hooked nose sent Patrick Nicholson flying with a palm strike, without pausing, he immediatelyunched another attack towards the gray-robed old man who was engaged in a fierce battle not far away.

    ¡°Look out!¡± Patrick Nicholson shouted loudly, while simultaneously raising his hand and unleashing a violent wave of energy towards the old man with a hooked nose.

    However, the gray-robed old man was sent flying hundreds of meters by the palm strike of the man with a hooked nose, blood gushing from his mouth, his aura in disarray. Patrick Nicholson¡¯s palm force alsonded on the hooked-nose man, causing him to quickly retreat dozens of steps, breaking the ice beneath his feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± After stabilizing his figure, the opponent flipped his hands, and a ck mist appeared between his palms. Then, with a forceful push, the surging ck mist rapidly collided with Patrick Nicholson.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Patrick Nicholson¡¯s pupils contracted, a strong sense of danger spreading throughout his body.

 Chapter 942 How Many Lives of You Can Survive!

    Patrick Nicholson was sent flying like a broken kite, spewing a mouthful of blood in mid-air. He flew a distance of five to six hundred meters, crashing into a building and causing it to copse before falling to the ground, limp.

    ¡°Commander!¡± everyone shouted simultaneously. They wanted to go help, but they were all trapped by the enemy, unable to break free.

    ¡°Now you know if I have the strength to kill you or not,¡± the hooked-nose man walked leisurely towards Patrick Nicholson. As he walked, he continued to speak, ¡°Where are the rest of you hiding? Speak up, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± He had used his spiritual power to scan the entire estate earlier, but besides Patrick Nicholson and hispanions, he hadn¡¯t sensed any martial arts aura. He was puzzled. It was as if all those people had vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Do you think I would tell you?¡± Patrick Nicholson climbed up from the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood as he spoke. As he looked around at the other people in the battle, his face filled with gravity. Everyone wanted to avoid a direct confrontation, but the enemy¡¯s numbers were too overwhelming. They were surrounded by dozens of people, with no other choice but to fight head-on. So far, several valerades at the Sixth-rank Sovereign realm had been killed, and the others had varying degrees of injuries. Some of them were on the verge of copsing, and it seemed like they wouldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes. Of course, the enemy had also lost quite a number of people. It seemed that at least two to three hundred had already perished.

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking tough even at death¡¯s door!¡± the hooked-nose old man spoke coldly.

    ¡°You can choose not to talk, but from now on, for every minute that passes, I will kill one of you. Until I¡¯ve killed all of you here, and then I¡¯ll let you taste the feeling of being worse off than dead!¡±

    After speaking, he turned around and walked towards another battle circle not far away. As he entered the crowd, without any hesitation, he raised his hand and unleashed a palm strike towards a Sixth-rank Sovereign warrior of vale. As expected, that warrior was already on the brink of death, and with this palm strike, he was reduced to a mist of blood.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡± Patrick Nicholson struggled to call out.

    ¡°Still not nning to talk?¡± the man nced at Patrick Nicholson. Then, he walked towards another battle circle.

    ¡°Make way!¡± When he arrived, he looked at his own people and spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, me your Commander!¡± he looked at the middle-aged man in a blue robe.

    ¡°Damn it! Come on!¡± the middle-aged man shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡± As his voice fell, he mustered the remaining strength he had and charged towards the enemy.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± the hooked-nose old man sneered, raising his hand to strike.

    ¡°You killed people of vale, let¡¯s see how many lives of you can survive!¡±

    Just as he spoke, an angry voice echoed through the entire estate. Then, a figure of an old man appeared in mid-air-it was Grand Ravenwood. The Speed of A Saint martial artist flying in the air was much faster than the Snow Carriage, so he arrived ahead of Billy and the others shortly after they left the dock.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out, followed by the sight of the hooked-nose old man being shot out like a cannonball. Flying a distance of seven to eight hundred meters, he fell to the ground like a dead dog, blood gushing from his mouth. Witnessing this scene, the crowd gasped in shock, their mouths agape.

    ¡°Elder Grand Ravenwood?!¡± Recognizing him, Patrick Nicholson¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted loudly. Having had a chance encounter with Grand Ravenwood in the city before, he immediately recognized him. As he spoke, he breathed a sigh of relief. Since Grand Ravenwood had arrived, they could consider this challenge passed.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Saint Realm expert, run!¡±

    In the next moment, someone from the opposing side realized the situation and shouted loudly, then turned and ran towards the entrance of the estate without any hesitation.

    ¡°Run!¡± Many people shouted at the same time, scrambling to escape.

    The Saint Realm experts were a despairing existence; no one dared to stay and face certain death. However, it seemed that they were overestimating themselves.

    ¡°You think you can run?¡± Just as the group started running, Grand Ravenwood¡¯s voice came from behind them.

    Immediately after, a rushing wave of energy swept through, and hundreds of people were sent flying. For a moment, the sky was filled with people, and dozens of them had already lost their breath before they even hit the ground. The remaining dozens of people fared no better, crashing heavily to the ground, their heads tilting to the side as they met their demise. With a single palm strike, he took the lives of a hundred people. That¡¯s the terror of a Sovereign Realm expert.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him together!¡± A man with the rank of Seven-Rank Sovereign shouted and charged towards Grand Ravenwood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Several mid-stage Sovereign experts responded and followed closely behind. For them, it was better to fight to the death than to flee and be killed. There might still be a glimmer of hope. But, this was just wishful thinking on their part.

    ¡°Know your ce!¡± Grand Ravenwood coldly replied. No one saw how he made his move, but a majestic aura immediately emanated from him.

    Boom! After the energy wave passed, just like those before, dozens of people were sent flying, falling haphazardly to the ground, none of them surviving. Seeing this, the remaining three to four hundred people couldn¡¯t stand anymore and knelt down one after another.

    ¡°Please spare us, don¡¯t kill us!¡± they pled.

    ¡°I surrender, I surrender!¡±

    ¡°Please have mercy, Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone had gotten down on their knees begging for mercy.

    ¡°Stay on your knees!¡± Grand Ravenwood said, then walked up to Patrick Nicholson. ¡°Commander, how are you holding up? Can you still endure?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Ravenwood, I¡¯m fine!¡± Patrick Nicholson expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Rest for a while. The Holy Son will be here soon, and they should have some healing pills on them!¡± Grand roughly examined his condition and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Patrick nodded in response.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Subsequently, Grand stabilized the injuries of several severely woundedrades and patiently waited for Billy and his group. After about twenty minutes, the snow carriage arrived at the mansion courtyard.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Patrick and the others stood up and greeted.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy waved his hand. As he spoke, he quickly surveyed the scene. Upon seeing the bodies of theirrades lying on the ground, his brow furrowed tightly, and a cold killing intent emanated from him. Harleen and the others also had unpleasant expressions, their spirits heavy.

    ¡°Ivy, Stout, check everyone¡¯s injuries!¡± After a brief pause, Billy gave the order in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy and Stout responded and got busy.

    ¡°Holy Son, the leader of the opposing side is over there!¡± Grand pointed in the direction of the old man with the hooked nose. Apparently, he had intentionally spared the man¡¯s life.

    Billy nodded and walked over. In a short while, he stood in front of the man and sent a few strands of finger wind into his body, sealing the little remaining power he had.

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll only ask each question once. You better think carefully before answering!¡± Billy continued to question. ¡°Which countries are the people who came today from?¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡± The hooked-nose man spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Quit the nonsense, just kill me!¡±

 Chapter 943 Northfortiaâ€™s Attack

    As soon as the man finished his words, Azure Fang swiftly raised his de and the opponent¡¯s left foot was immediately severed, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The hooked-nose old man screamed in agony.

    ¡°You can stay silent, as long as you can endure your bones being chopped off piece by piece!¡± Azure Fang spoke.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m from Xidengia, and¡­ some of them are from identa and Zephyria¡­¡± The old man no longer had any resistance left. ¡°And¡­ those Eastern people are from Oriana.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! They are all Northfortia¡¯sckeys!¡± Bob cursed.

    ¡°Besides this point, who else attacked the other three points of vale?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°The government army consists of people from our countries, and the other forces are from Snowstorm Pavilion Sect and other non-government organizations!¡± The old man continued to speak.

    ¡°Northfortia didn¡¯t send anyone?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°¡­ Northfortia¡¯s people should have gone directly to your stronghold in vale. Their n is to lure out the strong warriors in the city and then attack your main camp.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Just as I thought!¡± Bob furrowed his brow. ¡°Who did they send over there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± the hooked-nose old man shook his head. ¡°But, from what I understand, they only want to teach vale a lesson this time, not engage in a full-scale conflict, so they shouldn¡¯t send too many people. And¡­ and if your city didn¡¯t send too many strong warriors to support the other four branch points, they¡­ they might not dare to show up.¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, finish them off!¡± Billy saw that they had asked enough and beckoned to Azure Fang.

    After the de passed, heads rolled. Then, Billy took out a satellite phone and dialed James Reynolds¡¯ number.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, have you arrived?¡± James Reynolds¡¯ voice came through the receiver.

    ¡°Just arrived!¡± Billy responded and asked, ¡°How is the situation at the other three points?¡±

    ¡°There have been casualties at each point!¡± James Reynolds¡¯ tone was slightly heavy. After a slight pause, he added, ¡°But fortunately, most of ourpatriots have already safely evacuated through the underground passages.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy furrowed his brow and nodded. ¡°What about the situation in the stronghold? Any intruders?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no activity here!¡± James Reynolds responded.

    ¡°Send a group of people to patrol within a hundred kilometers of the stronghold and see if there are any traces of Northfortia¡¯s people.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± James Reynolds hesitated for a moment and then replied.

    ¡°If you find anything, don¡¯t act rashly, just send me the coordinates.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Got it!¡± After James Reynolds finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with those people?¡± After Billy hung up the phone, Bob pointed to the hundreds of people kneeling on the ground and asked.

    ¡°Let them disable their cultivation on their own and then leave!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob nodded and turned to walk towards them.

    ¡°Billy, should we make a call to ask about the situation with Casey?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and asked.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy nodded and picked up his phone to dial. However, the phone rang for a long time without anyone answering. He felt a strong sense of foreboding.

    ¡°No one is answering?¡± Harleen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Billy nodded slightly, paused for a moment, and dialed Azure Dragon¡¯s number again. Without skipping a beat, the ringing persisted, but no one picked up the call. Billy¡¯s heart sank immediately.

    Just then, a call came in from Night Orchid¡¯s number.

    ¡°Orchid, where are you? Has something happened?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice as he answered the phone.

    ¡°Boss, after we dealt with the crisis at one of the branch points, we were on our way back to the stronghold, but we were intercepted by Northfortia¡¯s people. They have a strong force!¡± came Night Orchid¡¯s slightly anxious voice, apanied by sounds of fighting.

    Billy¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Send me the coordinates of your location, and tell Casey and the others not to linger in battle. If they can retreat, they should!¡± Billymanded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid said before hanging up the phone.

    ¡°Billy, is something wrong with Casey and the others?¡± Harleen asked anxiously.

    Azure Fang, with a grave expression, looked at Billy.

    ¡°Northfortia¡¯s people found them!¡± Billy took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.

    ¡°How did they find Casey and the others?¡± Stout approached, asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple to understand.¡± Ivy responded with a heavy tone. ¡°Northfortia must have stationed some people near our stronghold. When they saw Lord Reynolds and the others didn¡¯t leave the city, they abandoned their n to attack the stronghold and instead targeted Casey and the others. They must be well aware of the rtionship between Casey and Billy. If they can capture them, they can achieve their goal!¡±

    ¡°Those Northfortia scoundrels deserve to die!¡± Stout gritted his teeth.

    At that moment, a message came through from Night Orchid.

    ¡°Harleen, you and Ivy stay here. I¡¯ll go with the Elder to check on Casey.¡± Billy nced at the message and turned to Harleen.

    The coordinates in Night Orchid¡¯s message showed that the incident happened several hundred kilometers away from their current location.

    ¡°Let us go with you,¡± Harleen suggested. ¡°Northfortia must have sent quite a few powerful warriors this time¡­¡±

    ¡°You should stay here!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°Even if you rush over, it will be toote. Stay here and handle the aftermath, then wait for my call!¡± After he finished speaking, Billy turned to Grand and said, ¡°Elder Ravenwood, let¡¯s go!¡±

    With those words, an extremely violent aura exploded from Billy¡¯s body. Harleen and the others couldn¡¯t help but shudder. In the next moment, Billy soared into the air and disappeared from their sight, with Grand Ravenwood closely following.

    ¡°Damn! Why does it feel like Boss haspletely changed?¡± Stout eximed, his face filled with astonishment. ¡°And his speed¡­ wasn¡¯t he just a Half-Step Saint? How can he move as fast as a full-fledged Saint expert?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys see the dragon mark between Billy¡¯s eyebrows?¡± Ivy retorted.

    ¡°Are you saying that he activated his bloodline power?¡± Stout finally caught on.

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Bob chimed in.

    They all knew that Billy¡¯s greatest trump card was his bloodline, especially after awakening his golden bloodline. They spected that if Billy were to unleash all his trump cards, hisbat power would probably not be inferior to Grand Ravenwood¡¯s.

 Chapter 944 Casey and The Crisis

    ¡°And, Billy has been suppressing his cultivation!¡± Ivy continued to add.

    ¡°He wants to break through to the Saint realm in the best possible condition. Otherwise, he would have already reached it.¡± She continued to exin, ¡°If my estimation is correct, after activating his golden bloodline, Billy will automatically break through to the Saint realm!¡± Ivy further borated.

    ¡°I understand that activating his bloodline power can temporarily enhance his cultivation by at least one level!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Billy¡¯s true cultivation, not just the temporary strength boost from his bloodline power!¡± Ivy rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Oh, I see now.¡± Bob and the others eximed in surprise.

    Meanwhile, on a snowy in several hundred kilometers away from their location. Casey and the others were surrounded by over a hundred warriors of Northfortia. Elder Wood and ten martial elders from the Ravenwood family were also among them.

    As Night Orchid had mentioned on the phone, after dealing with the people from identa and Snowstorm Pavilion Sect at the branch point, they had returned to the city by car. However, as they arrived at this snowy in, they were ambushed by these warriors of Northfortia. Their opponents were formidable, led by a bald elderly man with only a few strands of hair left on his head. He was one level higher in cultivation than Elder Wood, possessing the strength of a Second-rank Saint. Apart from him, there were two First-rank Saints and one Half-Step Saint among their ranks. Additionally, there were several men at the peak of the Sovereign Late stage.

    Their overall strength far surpassed that of Casey and his group.

    While Night Orchid was on the phone, Elder Wood and the Second-rank Saint engaged in a fight.  Although Elder Wood was holding his own against the two opponents, the situation was still unfavorable. On the other hand, the First-rank Saint and the Half-Step Saint were attacking Casey.

    Boom! At that moment, Casey was sent flying back a hundred meters by the first-rank Saint, sustaining serious injuries. Blood stains appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve impressed me,¡± the elderly man said with a deep voice, looking at Casey. ¡°As a martial artist at thete stage of the Eighth Rank, you¡¯ve managed to withstand our joint attacks for several rounds. I have to say, you¡¯re quite remarkable, worthy of being vale¡¯s pride.¡±

    ¡°Kid, considering the effort you¡¯ve put into your cultivation, as long as you obedientlye with us, we can spare your life and let you keep your cultivation!¡± the Half-Step Saint spoke at the same time.

    Casey spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You two old fools think you can capture me just like that? You¡¯re far from it!¡±

    ¡°So, are you nning to defy us until the end?¡± the First-rank Saint nced at Casey and asked.

    ¡°Come on, show me your trump card. Let me see how much power a First-rank Saint, possess!¡± Casey took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then so be it!¡±

    ¡°Too many words!¡± Casey snapped and stepped forward, his wrist continuously turning, activating the Domineering de Art. Soon, an incredibly sharp de aura descended from the sky like lightning, as if it could split the void in half.

    ¡°If this is already your strongest trump card, then let¡¯s end this battle!¡± the First-rank Saint spoke with a solemn tone. Although he was slightly surprised by Casey¡¯s ability to unleash such a powerful attack, there still existed a two and a half level difference between them. He didn¡¯t take Casey too seriously. As he spoke, he raised his hand, releasing a fully powered half-circle-shaped energy wave, colliding with the de aura.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar echoed through the air, as a powerful wave of energy swept through the snowy in, lifting countless ice chunks into the air. At the same time, Casey was sent flying hundreds of meters, crashing heavily onto the icy surface and sliding for dozens of meters beforeing to a stop. He coughed up a mouthful of blood andy still on the ground for a while.

    ¡°Casey!¡± Felicia shouted loudly amidst the ongoing battle, her face filled with worry. She wanted to go and check on him, but she was currently being besieged by a man and a woman, both at thete stage of the eighth grade, and couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Casey!¡±

    Azure Dragon, Night Orchid, and the others all shouted simultaneously. After a while, Casey spat out another mouthful of blood and stood up. Then, looking in the direction of hisrades, he spoke in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± As he spoke, a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    Immediately after, an overwhelming aura erupted from his body, several levels stronger than before. This time, his entire being underwent a transformation, showing no signs of injury whatsoever.

    Sensing his martial aura, the pupils of the two opponents contracted slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually broken through?¡± the First-rank Saint elder looked at Casey and eximed.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Casey shrugged his shoulders at the opponent. Clearly, he had indeed broken through to the Ninth Rank. After refining the spiritual fruit and spiritual stones in the ice cavest time, he had already seen the chance of his breakthrough. And after the intense exchanges just now, the opponents had pushed him to his limits, allowing him to seize that fleeting opportunity.

    ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me,¡± the First-rank Saint elder furrowed his brows slightly and continued speaking. ¡°However, even if you¡¯ve broken through to the Ninth Rank, it¡¯s of no use. You still can¡¯t be our match!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Casey narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant child, let me show you what despair truly means!¡± the elder shouted angrily. ¡°Take this!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    As the elder finished speaking, his aura surged once again. Immediately after, the half-circle-shaped energy wave reformed and rushed towards Casey. Facing the full force attack of a First-rank Saint, even though Casey had broken through to the ninth grade, he dared not be careless. Taking a deep breath, he moved like a phantom, dodging the opponent¡¯s attack, while his aura reached its peak. However, his target wasn¡¯t the First-rank Saint elder. After avoiding the opponent¡¯s assault, he quickly charged towards the Half-Step Saint. At the same time, his wrist kept rotating, activating the Domineering de Art, and he shed out. Casey knew that he only had one chance, so he didn¡¯t hold back at all, intending to end it with a single strike.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The Half-Step Saint¡¯s pupils contracted in rm. Immediately after, without time for further thought, he quickly mobilized twelve points of strength to meet the attack. However, he underestimated Casey¡¯s power after breaking through.

    Boom! The attacks from both sides collided, creating a towering wave of energy. The Domineering de tore through the opponent¡¯s assault and struck down, leaving a deep crack in the hard ice surface.

 Chapter 945 Shattering the â€˜Mirrorâ€™

    In the next moment, the Half-Step Saint elder opened his mouth, his body splitting in two and copsing to the ground. Until the moment of his death, he couldn¡¯t understand how he died like this.

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡± The First-rank Saint elder shouted in anger. As he shouted, he rushed towards Casey, raising his hand and unleashing a dozen fierce palm strikes, creating a wave of energy.

    However, Casey didn¡¯t choose to confront him head-on. He swiftly dodged the attacks, moving like a phantom.

    ¡°Have you broken through, Casey?¡± Azure Dragon shouted out loudly. Seeing Casey kill a Half-Step Saint, he believed that Casey must have reached the Ninth Rank.

    ¡°It¡¯s a stroke of luck!¡± Casey replied loudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard his words.

    Vermilion Bird and White Tiger also breathed a sigh of relief. They knew that even though Casey couldn¡¯t defeat the First-rank Saint, now that he had broken through to the Ninth Rank, he would definitely be able to save his own life. In fact, their own situations weren¡¯t much better. Each of them had suffered significant injuries. Especially Azure Dragon and White Tiger, their opponents were both at thete stage of the seventh grade, one level higher than them. Even though they didn¡¯t confront their opponents head-on, they were still injured. No one knew how much longer they could hold on.

    ¡°You should think about whether you can survive first!¡± At this moment, the Eighth-rank Sovereign who was fighting Felicia coldly said.

    ¡°Heh,e and kill me!¡± Felicia nced at him coldly. ¡°Just shouting from over there is useless!¡±

    The woman at thete stage of the Seventh Rank had already been pierced through the throat by Felicia¡¯s sword andy lifeless on the ground not far away. The man¡¯s face showed a hint of fear. He vaguely felt that Felicia¡¯s strength might be on par with his own, so he didn¡¯t dare to attack rashly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you to meet the King of Hell right away!¡± The man responded angrily after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°So much nonsense!¡± Felicia looked at him disdainfully. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to make a move, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she activated the full power of the Ether Mountain Sword Art, and a substantial sword aura shot out like lightning. The speed was incredible, like a fleeting white horse, passing in an instant.

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and then he took a deep breath, wielding his big knife and forming an incredibly powerful of knife strikes to meet the attack.

    Swoosh! Without much surprise, the sword tore through his of knife strikes and pierced through his left scap. If he hadn¡¯t slightly shifted his body at thest moment, the sword aura would have pierced through his throat. The man quickly retreated more than twenty steps before stabilizing himself, blood gushing from his scap. What made him desperate was that just as he was catching his breath, Felicia¡¯s second sword strike came. Just like the previous strike, it was incredibly fast, not giving him any time to react, only able to watch as the sword aura rapidly erged in his pupils. Just as he thought he was going to meet the King of Hell, a violent aura swept in from the side, blocking Felicia¡¯s sword aura.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Reed!¡± The man, who had just escaped from the Gate of Ghosts, turned his head to the old man who was walking towards him and expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Ian!¡± Just then, the voices of Night Orchid and Frostde rang out simultaneously.

    Upon hearing their voices, Felicia turned her head and saw Ian lying on the ice surface, about two hundred meters away. He was covered in blood, with fresh blood constantly flowing from his mouth, and his breath was weak. It was evident that he had been severely injured. The one who had harmed him was the old man who had blocked Felicia¡¯s sword energy, a Ninth-rank Sovereign practitioner. Ian only had the strength of the Seventh rank, so it was a miracle that he had managed to hold on until now. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his opponent was trying to save Felicia, Ian would probably be on the verge of death right now.

    ¡°Ian!¡± Felicia eximed and rushed towards Ian.

    ¡°You should worry about your own life first!¡± Just as Felicia was halfway there, the old man stopped her. Immediately, he raised his hand and unleashed a wave of energy towards Felicia, creating a howling wind. The old man showed no mercy in this attack, clearly not intending to spare Felicia¡¯s life.

    ¡°Look out, Felicia!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde shouted once again.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Ian, lying on the ground, wanted to remind them as well, but a mouthful of blood gushed out as soon as he opened his mouth.

    Boom!

    Just then, a wave of energy descended from the sky like a falling meteor, creating a piercing sound of breaking wind. Without any obstruction, it directly hit the old man. The next moment, the old man was sted into the ice like a stake, with only his head remaining above the surface, continuously spewing out blood.

    ¡°Lord Reed!¡± The person who had fought Felicia earlier shouted in astonishment.

    ¡°Billy?!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Felicia, Casey, and the others looked up at the figure in the sky and shouted loudly. The weight on everyone¡¯s hearts finally lifted. Billynded not far from Felicia and raised his hand to strike at Felicia¡¯s previous opponent.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man¡¯s soul trembled, desperately leaping aside.

    However, it was toote to run at this point. After the wave of energy passed, a cloud of blood mist appeared in the air. The ninth-ranked practitioner had been obliterated by Billy¡¯s palm! Seeing this scene, Felicia gasped, her pretty face filled with endless astonishment. After a moment of recovery, she spoke, ¡°Billy, did you break through to the Saint Realm?¡±

    Billy nodded in response and quickly walked towards Ian, telling Felicia in a solemn voice, ¡°Felicia, go help Azure Dragon!¡±

    The dragon imprint on Billy¡¯s brow had disappeared, indicating that he had already suppressed his bloodline power. Just as Ivy had previously mentioned, he had already umted enough, but he had been suppressing the breakthrough himself. Under the influence of his powerful bloodline, the bottleneck that had been beyond his control had automatically been broken through.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Felicia nodded vigorously and quickly rushed towards Azure Dragon¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Ian looked at Billy, struggling to speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, take this medicine first!¡± Billy took out a pill from his body and handed it to Ian.

    Ian took the pill and swallowed it. Then, Billy took out several silver needles from his body and stabbed them into Ian¡¯s chest, controlling the injuries to prevent them from worsening.

    ¡°Ian, rest here for a while. I¡¯ll help heal your injuriester!¡± After saying that, Billy got up and hurried towards Casey¡¯s direction.

    Casey had several injuries, but fortunately, they were only flesh wounds.

    ¡°Casey, leave him to me. You go help White Tiger and Vermilion Bird!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry about me. Elder Wood¡¯s condition is critical. You should go check on him first¡­¡± Casey responded loudly.

 Chapter 946 Fight with Full Force

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Elder Grand Ravenwood is there!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°He¡¯s here too?¡± Casey hesitated for a moment, then turned around and rushed towards White Tiger¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run!¡± The First-rank Saint old man said in a deep voice, raising his hand to chase after them.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Billy retorted coldly, casually raising his hand to release a gust of wind towards the old man.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The old man didn¡¯t take Billy seriously and also raised his hand to counter.

    At the moment their attacks collided, the old man¡¯s face immediately stiffened. Only now did he realize that Billy¡¯s strength was far stronger than his.

    The old man spewed out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards, crashing heavily onto the ice surface. Hey there like a dead dog, gushing out arge amount of blood from his mouth. He weakly opened his mouth, but no sound came out. His head tilted to the side, motionless.

    After giving the opponent a nce, Billy rushed towards the battle of the others. With his joining, the remaining dozens of opponents couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a few minutes before they all fell down, none of them left alive.

    Before long, a figure fell from mid-air. It was one of the two men who had fought against Elder Wood, a Saint Realm old man. His bones were shattered, his meridians severed, blood continuously gushed out of his mouth. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have much time left to live.

    At the same time, Grand Ravenwood supported Elder Wood as they approached. Elder Wood¡¯s condition was not good. He had severe injuries all over his body, his aura was weak, and he had narrowly escaped death.

    ¡°Elder Wood, take this pill first!¡± Billy took out a healing pill and quickly walked over.

    ¡°Th-Thank you, Holy Son¡­¡± Elder Wood struggled to speak.

    Then, Billy began to heal everyone. It took more than two hours to barely finish the healing. Because Elder Wood and Ian were heavily injured, Billy could only temporarily stabilize their conditions and treat them slowly when they returned to the city. Afterwards, the group returned to the city.

    On the way, Billy called Harleen and learned that everything was fine over there, so he asked them to return to the city together. Two to three hourster, just as Billy and the others entered the city gate, James Reynolds and Ernest Shepherd, along with a group of people, came to greet them.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you all okay?¡± Otis Hum asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Billy responded, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the other two branch points?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine now. Elder Metal and the others are taking care of things over there.¡± Ernest Shepherd replied.

    ¡°Are Elder Metal and the others okay themselves?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please rest assured, they¡¯re fine!¡± Ernest Shepherd replied again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    After chatting for a while, Billy led the group towards the courtyard. About half an hour past. Harleen and her group also returned to the courtyard. Then, with the help of Ivy and Stout, Billy began to heal Elder Wood, Ian, and the others. Everyone worked tirelessly for most of the night, but finally, the injuries of Elder Wood and Ian were on the verge of recovery after another day or two. The next morning, shortly after finishing breakfast, James Reynolds, Ernest Shepherd, and Otis Hum walked in.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, did you summon me for something?¡± Billy asked James Reynolds.

    ¡°I want to discuss the next n with you, Lord Dragon!¡± James Reynolds replied after taking a sip of Night Orchid¡¯s tea. ¡°Northfortia has clearly dered war on us. If we don¡¯t retaliate, we¡¯ll appear weak!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Lord Reynolds?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°They attacked our branch points outside the city, so we can do the same to their points.¡± James Reynolds responded. ¡°They have about five or six major hideouts outside the city walls, and I n topletely destroy them!¡±

    ¡°That might not be as easy as you think.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°What do you mean, Lord Dragon?¡± James Reynolds raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°If Northfortia dared to attack us like they did yesterday, they must have made all the necessary preparations.¡± Casey exined from the side. ¡°Those points of theirs are most likely abandoned by now.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± James Reynolds paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve made assumptions without proper information.¡± Turning to Billy, he asked, ¡°So, Lord Dragon, do you suggest a direct attack on their main stronghold?¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time for a full-scale war with Northfortia!¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°It requires a heavy sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡± James Reynolds asked.

    ¡°The people who attacked vale yesterday were not just from Northfortia!¡± Billy spoke calmly. ¡°And even without yesterday¡¯s incident, it¡¯s time we settle the score with those countries from a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to show Xidengia and identa a thing or two?¡± James Reynolds inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about showing them something,¡± Billy shook his head again, his tone bing serious. ¡°If we fight, we fight thoroughly. In three days, I want all the cities of the top ten ranked countries, except Northfortia and Aqundia, to be ghost towns!¡±

    James Reynolds and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp in awe, amazed by Billy¡¯s determination. After a brief pause, James Reynolds continued, ¡°Lord Dragon, it won¡¯t be easy to wage war on all those countries at once. Although Xidengia has recalled many high-end forces back to its country, we shouldn¡¯t underestimate the strength of identa and Zephyria in the Pr Domain. If we attack them one by one, there won¡¯t be any problems. But if we wage war on all of them simultaneously¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to send enough troops to every city if we make their main strongholds into ghost towns.¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Do you know the strength of the top five ranked countries, excluding Northfortia and Aqundia?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± James Reynolds nodded. ¡°Xidengia has recalled all their high-end forces, and identa and Zephyria¡¯s strength is barely passable.¡±

    ¡°If we have the five elders follow your orders, can we conquer those three cities simultaneously?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes, we can.¡± James nodded confidently.

    ¡°Very well! That¡¯s the n!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°You send out three legions, along with the five elders and the reinforcements they brought, to dere war on the three cities st the same time!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± James Reynolds nodded solemnly.

    ¡°In addition, divide the fourth legion into five groups and have them lurk near the cities of the other five countries. After we capture the three cities, make those five groups appear at the same time and make as much noise as possible. Unless something unexpected happens, those five countries should abandon their cities without a fight!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 947 Destination, Snowstorm Pavilion

    ¡°I see!¡± James Reynolds¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, if they abandon the city, they should seek refuge in Northfortia, right?¡± Otis Hum spoke up.

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°But Northfortia is not a charity organization! And even if those countries offer enough rewards, Northfortia¡¯s cities probably can¡¯t amodate so many people. At most, they can only shelter a few core members.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Otis Hum nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Where do you think those remaining people will go?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°The docks!¡± Ernest Shepherd replied. ¡°Learning from Veridiania¡¯s example, they will definitely find a way to leave the pr snow region.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°And by that time, Elder Wood and the others should have freed up their hands!¡±

    James Reynolds and the others¡¯ eyes brightened, nodding simultaneously.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, if all the members of the four major legions are dispatched, what about the city?¡± James paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°You three should stay in the city and recall all ourpatriots scattered outside!¡± Billy responded. ¡°Furthermore, I will have Elder Grand Ravenwood stay with you to guard the city!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± James Reynolds nodded in response.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, where are you going then?¡± Otis Hum looked at Billy and asked. He vaguely felt that Billy and his group must have other arrangements.

    ¡°I have told the people of Snowstorm Pavilion that within ten days, they must be expelled from the Pr Domain. I can¡¯t go back on my word!¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    James was choked by his saliva and took a moment to recover before speaking. ¡°Lord Dragon, Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s strength is not inferior to Frost Pce. I will send four to five hundred people from the internal affairs group to apany you!¡±

    ¡°No need! Let them stay in the city, just in case!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°But, if there are only a dozen of you going, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± James hesitated slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    Compared to a few days ago when they wiped out Frost Pce, almost everyone by his side had improved by one level. He believed that dealing with Snowstorm Pavilion wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    ¡°Alright then, Lord Dragon, please take care of yourselves!¡± James didn¡¯t insist any further. After chatting for a while longer, he and the others bid their farewells and left.

    ¡°Boss, should we send someone to deal with Oriana?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy after James Reynolds and the others left.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± Billy responded casually. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the other countries first.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what about Aqundia? Will they take advantage of the situation?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Their focus is mainly on domestic matters at the moment, so they shouldn¡¯te and stir up trouble for now.¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°I see.¡± Casey nodded.

    On the third morning, after having breakfast, Billy and his group boarded the snow carriage and left the city. Their destination was the stronghold of Snowstorm Pavilion Sect.

    ording to the address provided by the Snowstorm Pavilion member who was capturedst time, their headquarters was located in the Northern Territory, over two thousand kilometers away from vale¡¯s City. Looking at the map provided by James Reynolds, they would pass through three or four public cities along the way.

    The group made frequent stops, enjoying the scenery while traveling. asionally, they encountered attacks from wild beasts, but they were just ordinary beasts, adding some excitement to their journey. Whenever they reached a public city, they would rest, eat something, and experience the local customs. In the evening of that day, the group arrived at thergest public city in the Northern Territory, Nordhaven City. After entering the city, they left the snow carriage in a ce simr to a stable and went to a restaurant to have a meal.

    ¡°Boss, Snowstorm Pavilion is still one or two hundred kilometers away from here. Should we go tonight or tomorrow morning?¡± Azure Fang asked Billy after they were seated.

    ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with the terrain here. Let¡¯s stay in North Trade City tonight and depart early tomorrow morning!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Azure Fang nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Casey, I feel like a lot of people are watching us,¡± Felicia nced around the restaurant hall and turned to Casey.

    ¡°Felicia, for most men, just encountering a woman in a ce like the Pr Domain is already considered lucky.¡± Stout chimed in. ¡°And now, suddenly there are five or six beautifuldies. It¡¯s hard not to attract attention!¡±

    ¡°Some people have such annoying looks!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°Felicia, just ignore them. They¡¯re only indulging in a passing nce.¡± Rakshasa said. After years of struggling in the ce of Darkness, she had long be ustomed to such things.

    Felicia pouted again and nodded in response.

    After chatting for a while, a table full of delicious dishes was served, and everyone raised their sses and chopsticks.

    ¡°Did you guys hear?¡± Stout said, ¡°There¡¯s been a giant python spotted in the Ink Pool recently!¡±

    ¡°Yes, they say it¡¯s at least an Eighth-stage Demonic Beast. Many people have already met their demise in its belly!¡±

    ¡°No way? Aren¡¯t the strongest beasts in the other four areas, aside from the Central Domain, only Sixth-stage Demonic Beast?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just as everyone started eating, a discussion broke out at the nearby table.

    ¡°To think there¡¯s an Eighth-stage Demonic Beast!¡± Stout smacked his lips andmented.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s the concept of an Eighth-stage Demonic Beast? Is it really powerful?¡± Felicia asked Casey.

    ¡°If it¡¯s truly an Eighth-stage Demonic Beast, I¡¯m afraid even an ordinary Ninth-rank Sovereign wouldn¡¯t necessarily be its match!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°For real?¡± Felicia was stunned for a moment.

    Casey nodded again.

    ¡°Boss, the beast core of an Eighth-stage Demonic Beast is a great treasure!¡± Stout then turned to Billy and said.

    ¡°How good is it?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Based on my estimate, as long as a mid-level Sovereign can refine an Eighth-stage beast core, they can definitely directly break through a level!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Really? Is it stronger than those hundreds or thousands of years old spiritual fruits?¡± Soul Chaser chimed in.

    ¡°You can think of it this way!¡± Ivy exined on the side. ¡°In a way, the method of Demonic Beasts advancing levels is simr to us human cultivators. On one hand, through continuous cultivation, and on the other hand, by consuming some heavenly treasures. An Eighth-stage Demonic Beast has probably already assimted many hundreds or thousands of years old spiritual fruits. So, its beast core is far more valuable than those fruits themselves!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Gotcha.¡± Soul Chaser nodded in response.

    ¡°Boss, how about we go check out the Ink Pool tomorrow after we finish our business?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    ¡°We¡¯ll decide tomorrow!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and find a hotel to rest early!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone responded at once.

    After about an hour, the group settled the bill and walked out of the restaurant.

    ¡°This street is so lively!¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but exim as they arrived on the bustling street. Then she turned to Harleen and said, ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s stroll around a bit before going to the hotel?¡±

    ¡°Billy, since everyone rarelyes here, why don¡¯t we take a casual walk?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Felicia eximed cheerfully.

    Afterward, the group started leisurely walking along the street.

    The scale of Nordhaven City was simr to Snow Dragon City in the Eastern Domain, and there was a simr flow of people on the main street. Especially when it was dinner time, both the street and the restaurants on the side were crowded with people.

    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± After about half an hour, the voice of a young woman entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I warn you, if you don¡¯t step aside, once my sister and Lady Diane Sharp arrive, none of you will be able to escape!¡±

 Chapter 948 Righteousness on the Road

    They turned their heads in the direction of the voice and saw a group of people gathered not far ahead.

    The woman speaking was young, dressed in a purple robe, with a beautiful face and an ethereal aura. To Billy and the others¡¯ surprise, the woman had an Eastern appearance and spoke fluent localnguage of vale. Facing her was a group of burly men, with varying skin tones. The leader was a white man in his thirties.

    ¡°Heh, what do you think we¡¯re going to do?¡± the leader nced at the woman. ¡°You stole my spirit stone, and now you think you can just walk away?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about stealing your spirit stone!¡± the woman in purple sneered. ¡°If I wanted spirit stones, I could bring out several carriages of top-grade spirit stones anytime. Why would I bother stealing from you?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Stout and Judge coughed ufortably. This girl sure had guts, they thought. Did she even understand the concept of ¡®several carriages of top-grade spirit stones¡¯? One top-grade spirit stone was equal to ten thousand high-grade spirit stones. Even if it was just half a carriage of top-grade spirit stones, it would probably be enough to buy the entire Nordhaven City.

    ¡°Don¡¯t find it amusing. What she says might not be false!¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Judge was taken aback.

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean? You don¡¯t actually believe she can produce several carriages of top-grade spirit stones, do you?¡±

    ¡°Her identity should be extraordinary!¡± Billy answered without answering.

    ¡°Billy, have you noticed something?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Her cultivation has been sealed, otherwise, she could p those twenty-something people to death with ease!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Even Casey was surprised this time. After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Boss, among those twenty people, the old man in the blue clothes should be an Eighth-rank Sovereign warrior.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°He¡¯s not the only Eighth-rank Sovereign. The man in the gray clothes is also one, and the others have decent skills too, with several of them at the mid-stage of the Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Soul Chaser took a sharp breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, are you saying that if her power wasn¡¯t sealed, she would be at least a Half-Step Saint?¡±

    Anyone who could p an Eighth-rank Sovereign warrior to death would be at least a Half-Step Saint or above.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating her!¡± Billy squinted his eyes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t fully ascertain her exact cultivation, at the very least, she¡¯s a Second-rank Saint or above, no lower!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Judge and the others eximed simultaneously. They couldn¡¯t believe that a young girl in her prime was a Second-rank Saint powerhouse.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± At the same time, the group of people on the other side burst intoughter. Even the onlookers around them joined in, clearly not believing her words.

    ¡°Do you find it amusing?¡± the girl in purple looked at the leader and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it amusing?¡± the man struggled to suppress hisughter. ¡°Little girl, do you even know what top-grade spirit stones are?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± the girl in purple nced at him. ¡°Get out of my way, I¡¯m looking for my sister!¡±

    ¡°Today, if you don¡¯t hand over my money pouch, you won¡¯t be going anywhere!¡± the leader said calmly.  As he spoke, two men behind him stepped forward to block the girl¡¯s path.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± the girl in purple turned to the leader. ¡°I warn you onest time, let go of me right now, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see how you make me regret it!¡± the man licked his dry lips. After speaking, he looked at the two men with a wicked gaze. ¡°Hold her down, I want to search her body and see if my money pouch is on her!¡±

    ¡°Are you daring enough?¡± the girl in purple shouted loudly. ¡°If you dare to touch me, I guarantee that none of you will leave alive!¡±

    ¡°Billy, she¡¯s from vale. Shouldn¡¯t we help her?¡± Harleen turned to Billy and asked.

    Billy nodded slightly.

    As they conversed, the two men had already grabbed one of the girl¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You bastard, if you don¡¯t stop, my sister will kill you!¡± The girl in the purple dress struggled and shouted loudly, with a hint of panic on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, your sister must be pretty too, right?¡± The leader of the men licked his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll search your body first, and then I¡¯ll wait for your sister toe!¡± After speaking, he reached out and grabbed towards the girl¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, Harleen and Ivy both walked over.

    The leader turned his head to look at the two, his eyes filled with wickedness. Although the girl in the purple dress was considered a little beauty, shecked the irresistible charm of Harleen and Ivy. Her body hadn¡¯t fully matured yet. Inparison, Harleen and Ivy had a stronger allure to men.

    ¡°Ladies, do you know her?¡± The man licked his lips and looked at Harleen and Ivy. ¡°Are you the sister she mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Harleen ignored him and looked at the two men holding the girl.

    ¡°She stole my money pouch, do you think I¡¯ll just let her go?¡± The young manughed. ¡°By the way, she keeps saying she didn¡¯t steal my money pouch, and it seems like she¡¯s not afraid of being searched. Did she already give the money pouch to you two?¡±

    ¡°Ladies, are you from vale?¡± the girl in the purple dress shouted loudly at Harleen and Ivy. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I didn¡¯t steal his money pouch, he¡¯s just trying to frame me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Harleen nodded slightly and turned to the two men.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, release her immediately, or you won¡¯t have your arms anymore!¡±

    ¡°Thisdy has quite the personality!¡± The leader chuckled again. ¡°If you want me to release her, then let me search your body, how about that?¡±

    Whoosh! Before he finished speaking, Ivy had already made her move. Two sword lights swiftly shed towards the two men. The two men, with only early-stage War Grandmaster cultivation, couldn¡¯t dodge Ivy¡¯s sword lights. Before they could fully react, they felt a sharp pain in their shoulders. Immediately after, their arms fell to the ground, blood sttered onto the girl in the purple dress.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The two men screamed in pain and squatted down.

    ¡°Serves you right!¡±

    The girl in the purple dress seemed ustomed to such scenes. Although she was covered in blood, she showed no signs of fear. Immediately after, while the two men were momentarily stunned, she quickly walked over to Harleen and Ivy.

 Chapter 949 Lady Diane Sharp

    ¡°Thank you,dies!¡± The girl in the purple dress approached them and expressed her gratitude with an innocent smile.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Harleen replied with a light smile.

    ¡°Do you really think you can harm my men and get away with it? Are you tired of living?¡± The leader of the men finally reacted and angrily looked at Ivy.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your chance. Take your people and leave immediately!¡± Ivy coldly nced at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re fearless in your ignorance. Do you even know who I am?¡± The leader angrily retorted. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you enlighten us? Who are you?¡± Billy led the group over and asked.

    ¡°And who are you?¡± The leader frowned at Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to intimidate us with your identity, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Listen well, the young master here is our junior sect master of Cold Wrath Sect!¡± The elderly Eighth-rank Sovereign behind the leader spoke in a confident voice.

    Upon hearing this, the surrounding crowd gasped in shock.

    ¡°So he¡¯s the junior sect master of Cold Wrath Sect. No wonder he¡¯s so domineering!¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of Cold Wrath Sect? They¡¯re pretty powerful, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so ignorant. Don¡¯t you even know about Cold Wrath Sect?¡±

    ¡°Cold Wrath Sect is one of the top five forces in the Pr Domain. Rumor has it that they have a true Saint Realm powerhouse in their sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A wave of discussions arose from the surrounding crowd, giving Billy and his group a general understanding.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the junior sect master of Cold Wrath Sect. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± Azure Dragon smiled.

    ¡°Now you know how formidable we are, right?¡± The leader ignored Azure Dragon and continued to look at Harleen and Ivy. ¡°Here¡¯s your chance. Come with me to the restaurant up ahead and have a few drinks. If you keep mepany, we can forget about this matter. Or you should know the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we just kill him?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to get our hands dirty!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Azure Dragon raised an eyebrow. Just as he spoke, his brow furrowed slightly because he sensed a terrifying pressure enveloping the area.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Billy warned the group, a serious expression appearing on his face. As he finished speaking, two figures appeared in mid-air, swiftly approaching and arriving not far from the group.

    Upon closer inspection, the neers were an old woman and a young woman. The young woman appeared to be around the same age as Harleen. With her exquisite beauty, graceful figure, and a pure white dress, she exuded an ethereal aura that seemed otherworldly. In terms of overall appearance, she was not inferior to Harleen and Ivy. The only downside was her expression, which clearly warned others to keep their distance. She was the epitome of an aloof beauty. As for the old woman, it was difficult to determine her actual age, but she was estimated to be at least over a hundred years old. She wore simple clothes and had sharp eyes.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, that young woman must be quite young, right? Yet she¡¯s able to fly in the air?¡± Judge clicked his tongue. ¡°Could she already be in the Saint Realm?¡±

    ¡°She should be at least in the mid-stage of the Saint Realm!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Is that for real?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed in surprise simultaneously.

    ¡°It is!¡± Billy confirmed.

    Once again, the group took in a sharp breath of cold air. This was truly shocking. The martial art cultivation of the so-called prodigy, the young master of the Cold Wrath Sect, and that of these twodies were worlds apart.

    ¡°Boss, did you find out the olddy¡¯s cultivation?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find out!¡± Billy shook his head decisively.

    ¡°No way?¡± Azure Dragon and the others eximed.

    The fact that even Billy couldn¡¯t find out her cultivation level implied that it was at least above thete Saint level.

    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± The girl in the purple dress ran quickly when she saw the two women.

    ¡°Miss, I told you not to run around. How could you not listen? I was with¡­¡± The old woman spoke while approaching. Midway through her sentence, she saw the bloodstains on the girl in the purple dress, and her face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Miss, what happened? Who hurt you?¡± the old woman asked.

    As she spoke, a terrifying killing intent swept over, even Azure Dragon and White Tiger felt a suffocating sensation. Among the onlookers, many people were only at the War God-Emperor realm, and they fell to the ground, trembling. The members of Cold Demon Sect were already terrified, including the leader of the group, their faces turned pale, full of fear, and their bodies trembling uncontrobly. Originally, they thought the girl in the purple dress was just bluffing and trying to scare them. But now they realized that there was no exaggeration. Although they couldn¡¯t determine the cultivation of the two women, it was obvious that they were genuine Saint-realm powerhouses. To be annihted by someone of this level was easy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Diane, this is not my blood, it belongs to someone else,¡± the girl in the purple dress responded.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± At this moment, the other woman in white clothes spoke in a cold tone.

    ¡°That bastard used me of stealing his money pouch and wanted to search me!¡± the girl in the purple dress angrily pointed at the young master of Cold Demon Sect. Then, she briefly described the general course of events.

    ¡°You are asking for death!¡± Lady Diane Sharp, the old woman, after hearing it, turned her gaze towards the members of Cold Demon Sect.

    Including the two Eighth-rank War Grandmasters, everyone immediately knelt down without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was blind not to recognize this youngdy. I won¡¯t dare again¡­¡± The young master of Cold Demon Sect begged for mercy while bowing his head. He couldn¡¯t help but panic. In the entire Cold Demon Sect, there was only one Saint-level powerhouse, and he had just recently broken through. But the two individuals in front of him were unquestionably genuine Saint experts. If he provoked them, the entire Cold Demon Sect would be in jeopardy.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for someone kind helping her today, would you have spared her?¡± Lady Diane Sharp retorted.

    ¡°Please spare me. I¡¯m really sorry, I made a mistake¡­¡± The young master pleaded for mercy again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°When you make a mistake, you must face the corresponding consequences!¡± Lady Diane Sharp interrupted him, ¡°In your next life, be an honest person!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me!¡± The young master yelled in despair.

    In the next moment, without seeing how she made her move, the young master of Cold Demon Sect exploded into a cloud of blood mist, not a trace left.

    ¡°Run!¡± After a brief moment of shock, the others shouted and quickly fled in all directions.

    ¡°Go to hell to apany your young master!¡± Lady Diane Sharp¡¯s voice, like the Grim Reaper, echoed in their ears.

    Without any suspense, one after another, dozens of blood mists burst out around them. The members of Cold Demon Sect, without exception, disappeared without a trace. Sounds of jaws dropping echoed around; just by standing still, the olddy could turn a dozen or so people into blood mist. Among the members of Cold Demon Sect, there were martial artists at thete Sovereign stage.

 Chapter 950 People From the Central Polar Domain

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s brutal!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim as the opponent took out twenty lives with one move.

    Azure Dragon and the others were also slightly stunned, surprised by how decisive the opponent was.

    ¡°Casey, did you see how she did it?¡± Stout asked Casey next to him.

    ¡°She should have killed them with her spiritual power.¡± Casey replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Spiritual power?¡± Stout was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Casey, can spiritual power be so powerful that it can turn people into a bloody mist with just a thought?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded. ¡°It is said that some powerful individuals can even materialize their spiritual power!¡±

    ¡°Materialize spiritual power? What does that mean?¡± Felicia was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s simr to how Martial Saints can condense their chi energy.¡± Casey exined. ¡°At a certain level of strength, spiritual power can also take shape! The difference is that condensing chi energy requires the activation of one¡¯s own power, while spiritual power only needs a single thought!¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive!¡± Felicia exaggeratedly eximed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Casey smiled and nodded.

    ¡°J, it was these two beautifuldies who saved me!¡± At this moment, the purple-d girl led the white-robed woman and the old woman to Harleen and Ivy, speaking up.

    ¡°Thank you, for lending a hand!¡± Lady Diane Sharp spoke first, bowing slightly along with the old woman.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The white-robed woman added.

    As they spoke, their eyes flickered with surprise as they looked at Harleen and Ivy, obviously astonished by their beauty and demeanor.

    ¡°I¡¯m d we could be of help.¡± Harleen smiled and then asked, ¡°You must be from vale too, right?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sort of!¡± The white-robed woman nodded slightly.

    ¡°Do people from vale also live in this part of the Northern Pr Domain?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the Central Pr Domain.¡± the purple-d girl responded. ¡°We were feeling bored at home, so we came out to explore!¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Harleen and Ivy exchanged a nce, feeling relieved upon hearing that they were from the Central Pr Domain; in that ce, where experts abound, it was eptable for them to possess such skills at such a young age.

    ¡°We would like to thank you again for your assistance. Since we are traveling, we don¡¯t have much on us!¡± The white-robed woman spoke while epting a cloth bag from the old woman. Then, she took out two fist-sized objects from inside and handed them to Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°This can only be considered a small token of our gratitude. We hope you can ept it.¡±

    ¡°If you ever go to the Central Pr Domain, we will surely have something more substantial to offer as thanks!¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Harleen and Ivy were both puzzled.

    ¡°These should be cores from Spiritual Beasts of the Fifth Order or higher!¡± Billy, who had joined them, said.

    Upon hearing this, including Casey, everyone took a sharp breath. Previously, they were still marveling at the Eighth Order Demonic Beast in the restaurant. Now, they were looking at cores from Spiritual Beasts, and Fifth-stage ones. Spiritual Beasts were a level higher than Demonic Beasts. ording to Billy¡¯s analysis earlier, if a martial artist in the Pre-Saint stage sessfully assimted a Fifth Order Spiritual Beast core, they would likely be able to directly break through to the next level. All of them couldn¡¯t believe that thedies had just casually given away something so precious.

    ¡°Do you know these two beautifuldies, handsome gentleman?¡± The purple-d girl turned to Billy and asked. She had been wanting to ask this question for a while, but had not found the opportunity.

    ¡°He is my husband!¡± Harleen smiled and said.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The purple-d girl was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re a perfect match! You two are truly a match made in heaven!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Harleen smiled and turned to the white-robed woman. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but this is too valuable. We cannot ept it. We only helped your sister with a small gesture, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Just ept it!¡± The purple-d girl insisted. ¡°If we were in the Central Pr Domain right now, I could have my sister gift you a core from a Ninth Order Spiritual Beast!¡±

    Judge and the others were taken aback once again.

    ¡°Are you sure your family has a Ninth Order Spiritual Beast core?¡± Stout smacked his lips in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the purple-d girl nodded vigorously.

    ¡°You mean to say that the Pr Domain has Spiritual Beasts of that level?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± the purple-d girl nodded vigorously. ¡°Not only Spiritual Beasts, but even Divine Beasts exist there!¡±

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen a Divine Beast myself, I¡¯m sure there must be some in the Central Pr Domain. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask my sister!¡±

    Gasps filled the air as everyone took a sharp breath. The fact that Divine Beasts existed in the Pr Domain was astonishing.

    What exactly were Divine Beasts? They were probably opponents even for experts in the Late Saint stage.

    ¡°The Pr Domain is moreplex than most people imagine. You¡¯ll understand once you have the chance to go there!¡± the white-robed woman added. After speaking, she looked at Harleen again and said, ¡°My name is J Arnold, and my younger sister is Brenda Arnold. We are from the Central Pr Domain. If you encounter any troubles there in the future, you cane to our family. We¡¯ll help you to the best of our abilities!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    ¡°Two beautifuldies, and this handsome gentleman, if you ever go to the Central Pr Domain, make sure to look for us!¡± Brenda Arnold said to the three of them. ¡°When the timees, I can be your guide and show you around!¡±

    ¡°Sounds good! Thank you, Brenda!¡± Harleen and Ivy smiled at the same time.

    Afterward, the three of them bid farewell and left. Harleen had many questions about the Middle Realm that she wanted to ask, but she felt that the white-robed woman didn¡¯t seem interested in engaging in too much conversation with outsiders, so she didn¡¯t push it.

    ¡°Boss, the Central Pr Domain really isn¡¯t simple!¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but exim as they walked towards the inn. Casey and the others also had deep feelings about it. Their first encounter with the Middle Realm had left a profound impact on them.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly, feeling even more curious about the Middle Realm.

    That night, they found a decent inn in the eastern part of the city and settled in.

 Chapter 951 Encountering a Formation Again

    ¡°Honey, what do you think about J Arnold and her sister?¡± Billy and Harleen were lying in bed, and Harleen rested her head on Billy¡¯s arm as she asked the question. ¡°They¡¯re so young, yet they have such incredible skills!¡±

    Billy nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. The Central Pr Domain seems to be even moreplex than we imagined!¡±

    As they spoke, James Reynolds¡¯ words from the past echoed in Billy¡¯s mind. He had a feeling that the Central Pr Domain might challenge his understanding of the world.

    ¡°Honey, I miss Tasha a little bit,¡± Harleen suddenly said, her voice slightly mncholic.

    ¡°I miss her too!¡± Billy kissed Harleen¡¯s forehead affectionately. ¡°Let¡¯s n a trip back to see her when we have some free time!¡±

    It had been over a month since theyst saw their daughter, and it was hard for them to deny how much they missed her. But Billy understood the weight of his responsibilities and knew that he had a long journey ahead of him. For now, he couldn¡¯t afford to make that choice.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen nodded, her head leaning against Billy¡¯s chest. ¡°I called homest night, and Tasha was crying on the phone. It took Mom and Dad a while to calm her down.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tasha starting school soon?¡± Billy gently stroked Harleen¡¯s hair as he spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, once she starts school and ys with her friends every day, she¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    Harleen nodded again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, why don¡¯t you go back for a couple of days and thene back after Tasha starts school?¡± Billy suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°Once things settle down here, we¡¯ll go back together!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy said, pulling her closer into his embrace.

    The next morning, after breakfast, they got into the car and headed towards the Snowstorm Pavilion. After about an hour, the carriage stopped near a valley. This was the coordinates where the Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s headquarters was located, just like Frost Pce¡¯s headquartersst time. They looked around and didn¡¯t see any signs of human activity, no footprints or wheel marks on the snowy ground.

    ¡°Did that disciple of Snowstorm Pavilion trick us?¡± Judge scanned the surroundings and voiced his suspicion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Vermilion Bird shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem like the type to lie when we met him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is everyone around here?¡± Judge furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look!¡± Billy led the group out of the car and towards the valley.

    Before long, they arrived at the center of the valley. They looked around but found nothing besides a fewrge stones covered in snow.

    ¡°Could there be a mechanism here, simr to what we encountered at Frost Pce?¡± Soul Chaser spoke up.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Soul Chaser replied, annoyed. ¡°If only we had asked the disciple from Snowstorm Pavilion about this earlier.¡±

    While speaking, Billy raised his hand and mmed it towards one of the rocks. However, to his surprise, after the palm strike, the rock didn¡¯t even budge. ording tomon sense, with his Fifth-rank Sovereign strength, a casual palm strike would have turned an ordinary rock into dust.

    Judge felt surprised as he witnessed this scene.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something wrong with that rock!¡± Frostde also noticed the anomaly. While speaking, he walked towards the rock, followed closely by White Tiger and Rakshasa.

    ¡°Frostde, be careful!¡± Just then, Ivy spoke up. Turning to Billy, she said, ¡°Billy, something¡¯s not right. There should be a formation set up in this valley!¡±

    ¡°A formation?¡± Stout was momentarily confused. ¡°Are you saying that the rock has been enchanted with a formation?¡±

    ¡°Casey and Ivy, stay here. Everyone else, retreat to the entrance of the valley!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The group hesitated for a moment before rushing towards the entrance of the valley.

    Whoosh!

    Almost as soon as they moved, a powerful aura suddenly appeared, sweeping through the entire valley like a hurricane. Judge and Soul Chaser, despite their defensive measures, were still struck by the aura, causing their blood to surge. Fortunately, they quickly escaped the range of the aura¡¯s attack, or else they would have suffered injuries of varying degrees.

    ¡°Be careful, all of you!¡± After reaching the entrance of the valley, Harleen shouted loudly towards Billy and the others.

    Azure Dragon, Night Orchid, and the others also showed a hint of worry on their faces.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy shouted back.

    Although the aura was formidable, it couldn¡¯t break through their defenses for the time being.

    ¡°This formation is not simple. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be at least a fifth-grade formation.¡± Ivy said with a slight frown after a while.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Formations were divided into nine grades, from lowest to highest. A first-grade formation was the weakest, while a ninth-grade formation was the strongest. The strongest formation they had encountered in vale was the one at the Ink Pavilion headquarters, which condensed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the Ink Pool. That formation, in terms of grade, should be around fifth-grade, making it a high-level formation.

    Billy nodded slightly and instructed, ¡°You two be careful. Give me a few minutes, and I¡¯ll try to break the formation!¡±

    His spiritual power had increased several times since his time at the Ink Pavilion, making it difficult for ordinary formations to trap him.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and Ivy both nodded.

    Then, Billy released his spiritual power, enveloping the entire valley. Soon, the aura in the valley vanished, reced by countless ice shards, about half a meter long, falling rapidly from the sky like sharp des, blocking every path. Judging from the momentum of these ice shards, their power was obviously on a whole different levelpared to the previous aura. Fortunately, they still couldn¡¯t pose a significant threat to Billy and the others. The ice shards exploded upon hitting their defensive auras.

    After a few minutes, just like the previous aura formation, all the ice shards in the sky suddenly disappeared, and the valley returned to calmness.

    Boom!

    However, not even a minuteter, a thunderous sound came from the void.

    ¡°We might want to move away a bit!¡± Casey raised his hand and looked up, his voice solemn.

    ¡°Billy, maybe we should leave first?¡± Ivy¡¯s expression also changed slightly.

    Suddenly, hundreds of ice balls appeared in the sky. The smallest had a diameter of about thirty to forty centimeters, while thergest was over two meters, obscuring the sky. Following that, the ice balls descended from the sky like meteorites, crashing towards the valley with astonishing momentum.

 Chapter 952 The Power of Snowstorm Pavilion Sect

    ¡°Ivy, the focal point is that stone at ten o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll disrupt the formation, and you cut off the focal point.¡± Casey said.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s voice echoed at the same time, ¡°Casey, help Ivy fend off those ice balls!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and Ivy responded simultaneously, quickly running towards the stone.

    A ripple spread out from Billy¡¯s brow, swiftly enveloping several otherrge stones.

    Bang! Suddenly, arge ice ball with a diameter of over a meter crashed onto Billy¡¯s defensive aura, then exploded. Though it didn¡¯t break through his defense, due to its size and rapid descent, it carried a powerful impact that churned Billy¡¯s blood and energy. Simultaneously, Casey¡¯s defensive aura was hit by anotherrge ice ball, causing his blood and energy to surge, almost spewing out.

    ¡°Ivy, now!¡± Billy shouted after about half a minute, having severed the formations on the other stones.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy responded, using her spiritual power to encase the ripple at the focal point. Then, she raised her hand and mmed it down, instantly obliterating the stone.

    Bang! As the formation was dispelled, the ice balls in the air exploded one by one, vanishing without a trace.

    ¡°Casey, are you okay?¡± Ivy then turned to him and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey smiled, then turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, is the formation broken?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy, are you all okay?¡± Harleen and the others approached shortly after.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss, the formation is broken, but why is there no reaction from the surroundings?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, a huge block of ice toppled down from the right slope, revealing an ice-melt cave over ten meters tall.

    ¡°What the hell! This is just like the previous Frost Pce¡¯s ce! Could it be another hidden passage?¡± Soul Chaser nced over.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Soon, eight or nine blocks of ice, simr in size, tumbled down from both sides of the valley, each revealing an ice-melt cave. Immediately after, five to six hundred men and women rushed out from the ten ice-melt caves, quickly surrounding Billy and the others. Billy roughly assessed the strength of these people, and their top fighters were not much different from those of Frost Pce.

    Two old men who led the group were two First-rank Saints. There were also two Ninth-rank Sovereigns and four Eighth-rank Sovereigns. In addition, there were dozens of mid-level Sovereigns, while the rest were weaker than them.

    ¡°Damn it! Do all the Snowstorm Pavilion members live in these ice caves?¡± Stout nced at the ten or so cave entrances.

    ¡°Probably not. It¡¯s likely there¡¯s another world inside, just like Frost Pce!¡± ck Tortoise shook his head and responded.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± one of the old men from the other side angrily spoke, ¡°How dare you destroy the protective formation of Snowstorm Pavilion. You¡¯re truly seeking death!¡±

    The other hundreds of people also red at Billy and the others, emanating anger and killing intent.

    ¡°Bring out your leader!¡± Billy calmly spoke, ¡°If we don¡¯t see him within three minutes, all of you will die!¡±

    ¡°Kid, it seems like you¡¯re tired of living!¡± a Sixth-rank Sovereign man pointed his finger at Billy. ¡°I warn you, everyone, kneel down or¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a de ray shot out from Frostde¡¯s hand, directly shing towards the man¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You wanna die?¡± The man furrowed his brows and struck out with a palm.

    After their attacks collided, both of them retreated a dozen steps, evenly matched.

    ¡°A bit of skill, no wonder you dared to be reckless here!¡± The man¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. After a brief pause, he rushed towards Frostde again, saying, ¡°Take another move from me!¡±

    But just as he took a few steps forward, Azure Fang, standing next to Frostde, swung his sword. Before the man could fully react, the de had already shed past his waist. Due to inertia, the man continued to run a few more steps before his upper and lower body fell to the ground.

    ¡°You bastard, you deserve to die!¡± The leader of the group shouted angrily, then raised his hand and waved it, ¡°Everyone attack together, kill them!¡±

    Four to five hundred people simultaneouslyunched their attacks, releasing their aura, and the entire valley was shrouded in a strong oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just at that moment, a man¡¯s voice echoed through the valley.

    Then, someone appeared in the air from behind the valley.

    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± The hundreds of Snowstorm Pavilion members converged their aura and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°You destroyed my formation and kill my brethren, it seems like you really don¡¯t take Snowstorm Pavilion seriously!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Masternded on the ice and looked angrily at Billy and the others.

    ¡°If you send people to assist Veridiania¡¯s city, I can let this go.¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°You made a mistake by being Northfortia¡¯sckeys and attacking mypatriots from vale. This is a capital offense and unforgivable!¡±

    ¡°So, you are indeed from vale!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master looked at Billy and spoke. ¡°Actually, I quite admire you people from vale. This crisis was resolved so easily by you. But if you think that this will allow vale to act recklessly in the Pr Domain, you are too naive¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, what do you say?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Give me a chance? I¡¯m quite curious, let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°Pledge your allegiance to vale, and I will spare Snowstorm Pavilion. How about that?¡± Billy said calmly.

    Upon hearing this, a hint of surprise shed across the faces of Azure Dragon and the others; they were curious about the reason why Billy suddenly wanted to subjugate the enemy.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master burst intoughter.

    Many other disciples alsoughed, their faces filled with disdain.

    ¡°You should be a First-rank Saint, right?¡± After a while, the Snowstorm Pavilion Master asked Billy. ¡°Do you know what I am?¡±

    ¡°Decent guess. Half a grade higher than Frost Pce¡¯s Master, at the Third-rank Saint Realm,¡± Billy said with a nonchnt expression.

    ¡°Not bad! You can discern my cultivation level!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master seemed somewhat surprised. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Since you know I¡¯m a Third-rank Saint, do you still think you can make me submit with the people you have?¡±

    ¡°I already gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. I¡¯ve changed my mind now!¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°Go ahead, as long as you canst three rounds against me, I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±

 Chapter 953 One Chance

    ¡°A-ha-ha¡­¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master burst intoughter once again. ¡°Are you here just to make meugh today?¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon looked at him with a bewildered expression and said. Knowing Billy well, even if the opponent was a Third-rank Saint, if Billy used all his trump cards, he could still cut him down with a single sh.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make a move now, you won¡¯t get a chance!¡± Billy responded again, pulling out his Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master coldly replied. ¡°The space here is limited, let¡¯s find another ce!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he flew towards the right peak.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied and followed him.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill these people?¡± Casey asked, looking up.

    ¡°As long as they cripple their cultivation, they can live. Otherwise, they die!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± a Ninth-rank Sovereign elder from the opposing side coldly spoke, then raised his hand again and said, ¡°Attack, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± hundreds of people responded loudly.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Casey shouted and rushed out.

    Harleen and the others didn¡¯t hesitate either and quickly followed suit. Soon, both sides engaged in a fierce battle, with endless cold energy shing in the air. Meanwhile, Billy and the others had already arrived at the right peak.

    ¡°Make your move, let me see what you¡¯re relying on. Dare to challenge me two levels higher!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master spoke.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to make the first move?¡± Billy calmly said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of not having a chance to strike?¡±

    ¡°Since you want to do this the hard way, as you wish!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master looked at Billy¡¯s calm expression and felt a strange sense of unease. After a brief pause, he dropped the act. What if he really got shed with a single blow? That would be embarrassing. After he finished speaking, his aura suddenly soared.

    ¡°Lost in the Snowstorm!¡±

    With a deep voice, a strong wind suddenly blew within a two-kilometer radius, lifting up arge amount of snow and ice into the air. For a while, the chilling wind howled, and the sky was obscured by snow and ice. Countless icicles shot towards Billy like a thousand des, moving at an incredible speed. Due to the low visibility at the scene, if they relied solely on their naked eyes, it would be toote to react when they saw the icicles. However, in the battles between Saints, most of the time they relied on their spiritual power rather than their naked eyes. So, even before the icicles formed, Billy had already sensed them and immediately formed a solid defensive aura. Countless icicles struck his defensive aura and exploded, unable to harm him in the slightest.

    Whoosh!

    Billy flicked his wrist, activating the Bloodshadow de Technique and shing horizontally. The entire snowy and icy space seemed to be divided into twoyers by the de¡¯s edge. Wherever the blood-red de energy passed, all the icicles were shattered and then scattered on the ground.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of the de energy, the Snowstorm Pavilion Master¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Then, his expression changed, and he raised his hand, sending a wave of energy to collide with the de energy. A loud explosion rang out, and both sides slid back a hundred meters, their auras slightly disordered.

    ¡°Not bad, to push me back this far. No wonder you dare to boast!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master paused for a moment and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°But if this is all the strength you have, then this duel can be over!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master shouted, ¡°Storm of the Soul!¡±

    As he spoke, the wind and snow in the void once again stirred rapidly, creating a powerful and chaotic atmosphere. After a moment, a huge skull made of ice and snow appeared in the air, surrounded by thunder and exuding a hellish aura.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly as he looked at the skull in the void.

    Just from this move, he could tell that the opponent¡¯s strength was indeed formidable, stronger than others at the same level.

    ¡°Die!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master roared.

    The ice and snow skull opened its mouth and lunged towards Billy, as if it were alive.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s impressive, it¡¯s still a bit weak!¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°The duel is about to end!¡± As he spoke, the Domineering de Art condensed, forming a blood-red de aura that shed down towards the ice and snow skull with thunderous force.

    ¡°A First-rank Saint, do you think you can break through my move? How naive!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master sneered.

    Billy smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master snorted. ¡°You have no idea of your own insignificance¡­¡±

    However, before he could finish speaking, his expression instantly froze.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion reverberated through the sky, causing the air to ripple and leveling an area of two kilometers. The ice and snow skull exploded like a bomb, and countless ice and snow shot out in all directions. The Snowstorm Pavilion Master spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying, crashing into arge hole in the ice several hundred meters away. His body slumped down like a deted balloon, his aura weakened, and blood gushed out of his mouth.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± he struggled to speak.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy took a moment to catch his breath, suppressing the surging chi and blood in his body, and walked leisurely towards him. ¡°Do you regret not cherishing the opportunity I gave you earlier?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master sensed the killing intent emanating from Billy and spoke again. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing to submit¡­ as long as you spare my life, from now on, Snowstorm Pavilion will obey yourmand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You only had one chance, and you didn¡¯t seize it. Come back in your next life!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Have mercy please¡­¡± The Snowstorm Pavilion Master pleaded desperately.

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy pped him, and the Snowstorm Pavilion Master immediately turned into a mist of blood. In fact, earlier in the valley below, Billy had indeed intended to subdue Snowstorm Pavilion. In the Pr Domain, besides the government forces of each country, there were also many non-governmental organizations that, although not influential, asionally caused some minor trouble. His original intention was to subdue Snowstorm Pavilion and have them help reorganize other factions. If everything went smoothly, it would be a significant force for vale. However, he changed his mindter!

 Chapter 954 Victory in Battle

    Not long after, Billy returned to the valley, where the two sides were still engaged in intensebat. However, Casey and his team had taken the upper hand. One of the two Ninth-rank Sovereigns on the enemy side had been cut into two pieces by Casey, and the other was on the verge of defeat. The remaining Eighth-rank Sovereigns, under the joint efforts of Harleen and Ivy, had reduced to only one struggling figure, and the battle would be over in less than a minute.

    ¡°The Master has been killed, run!¡± Suddenly, a man from the opposing side shouted when he saw Billy.

    ¡°Run!¡± Upon hearing his words, many people hesitated for a moment before immediately turning around and running towards the valley.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± White Tiger and Vermilion Bird both raised their swords and chased after them.

    Boom!

    Just as the group had run about a hundred meters, they all fell to the ground at the same time, lifeless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    A Fourth-rank Sovereign trembled all over and quickly knelt down. ¡°I¡¯m willing to disable my cultivation, please spare my life¡­¡±

    In the midst of speaking, a burst of chi energy exploded inside his body, instantly tearing his Dantian apart, leaving him lifeless.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to disable my cultivation too!¡±

    ¡°So am I!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Except for those who were still fighting against Casey, the one or two hundred people left on the enemy side threw down their weapons and knelt down. Then, gritting their teeth, they directly disabled their cultivation.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Azure Dragon used his spiritual power to scan everyone¡¯s cultivation level and waved his hand.

    The one or two hundred people quickly got up and staggered away. Although they had lost their cultivation, at least they were still alive, and it was better than dying. As for whether these people could survive and leave this icy and snowy environment, that was another matter.

    At the same time, all the Seventh-rank Sovereigns and stronger disciples on the enemy side fell to the ground, except for the old man who was a Ninth-rank Sovereign, none of them survived. Then, Stout extracted the location of Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s headquarters from the old man¡¯s mouth. To everyone¡¯s slight surprise, Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s headquarters were actually underground, and those ten ice caves could all lead to their main base.

    When they arrived at their destination and looked around, they couldn¡¯t help but exim. It was truly a hidden paradise. A vast space of three to four hundred thousand square meters with dozens of buildings of different styles, along with many rare green nts rarely seen in the pr snow region. Although the estate was underground, it had excellent lighting and was not much different from the surface. Then, led by the old man, they entered Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s treasury. Simr to the Frost Pce, arge number of spiritual fruits and spiritual stones appeared before their eyes.

    ¡°Casey, leave some high-grade spiritual stones for expenses, distribute all the other spiritual fruits and stones to everyone, and refine them on the spot!¡± Billy roughly examined the treasury and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey began distributing the treasures to everyone.

    Soon, one by one, they entered a state of cultivation. After dealing with the old man, Billy found a secluded ce to practice Heavenly Unity Sword Technique with Harleen¡¯s sword.

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, two to three hours had passed.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey led everyone out of the storage room one after another.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Billy stopped his practice and smiled faintly. Afterward, he roughly examined everyone¡¯s cultivation and was pleased with the results.

    Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise had all broken through a level and reached the Seventh-rank Sovereign realm. Night Orchid and Frostde had also reached the Sixth-rank Sovereign realm. Although the others hadn¡¯t broken through, several of them were on the verge of stepping into the next level, just one opportunity away from a breakthrough.

    Everyone nodded in unison.

    ¡°Great!¡± Billy smiled once again.

    Half an hourter, everyone returned to the snow carriage.

    ¡°Boss, are we heading straight back to the city? Or do we want to go check out that Ink Pool?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Casey, give the City Lord a call and find out how things are over there!¡± Billy thought for a moment, then turned to Casey. Last night, he had a phone call with James Reynolds and learned that the three legions of vale had stationed themselves near the cities of the three countries in Xidengia. They had agreed on a simultaneous attack on the three countries in the early hours of this morning. Now, approaching noon, the battle on that side should have concluded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey responded and took out the satellite phone to make the call.

    ¡°Casey, how is it?¡± After a few minutes, when Casey hung up the phone, Billy asked, trying to assess the situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much as you expected, boss!¡± Casey put away the phone and replied.

    ¡°ording to Lord Reynolds, the cities of the three countries in Xidengia have been taken, and all the core members have been killed! Furthermore, aside from those who died in battle, the rest of them, just like what happened in Veridiania, had their cultivation disabled and were driven out of the cities.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly and continued to ask, ¡°What about the other countries?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as you guessed, boss. As soon as our people showed up after hearing about the situation in Xidengia, the enemy abandoned their cities one after another,¡± Casey replied. ¡°ording to the information gathered by the Fourth Legion, they have all fled to the Western Pr Domain, most likely heading to the city of Northfortia! In addition, ording to the reports from our people stationed near Oriana, their people also abandoned their city.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re truly amazing. Everything went exactly as you anticipated!¡± Stout praised, trying to tter Billy.

    ¡°Stout, stop ttering!¡± Soul Chaser retorted, then turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, where do we go now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Nordhaven City first and find someone to ask for directions to Ink Pool. If it¡¯s not too far, we¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Billy said after a brief thought.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Stout responded.

    Then, the group headed towards Nordhaven City.

    After about an hour, they arrived at the city. They asked a passerby and found out the location of Ink Pond, which was about three to four hundred kilometers away from Nordhaven City.

    ¡°Should we go take a look, Billy?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Then, the group continued their journey. After less than two hours, they arrived at the foot of a snowy mountain, which was where Ink Pool was located. After getting off the carriage, they looked ahead and saw a crowd of people gathered by thekeside not far away.

 Chapter 955 The Appearance of the Demonic Beast

    ¡°Geez, so many people?¡± Judge eximed as he looked at the crowd in front of him.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t afraid of being swallowed by the python snake when entering the territory of an Eighth-rank Demonic Beast!¡±

    ¡°People never miss a chance to watch amotion!¡± Soul Chaser retorted.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Casey warned. ¡°If it¡¯s really an eighth-rank Demonic Beast, its attack power shouldn¡¯t be underestimated!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the crowd responded.

    As they spoke, the group arrived at the edge of a water pool. The pool wasn¡¯t too big or too small, covering an area of about two hundred thousand square meters. The water in the pool was ck, hence the name Ink Pool. Although they were in a freezing outdoor environment, the water in the pool hadn¡¯t frozen. Faint traces of hot steam still rose from the surface, indicating that it was a ce simr to a hot spring.

    ¡°Casey, do you think those people on the opposite bank are from vale?¡± Felicia asked, pointing towards a group of people on the other side.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Casey replied after taking a look.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Hearing their conversation, Azure Dragon and the others also turned their gaze towards the opposite bank. Indeed, among the crowd on the opposite bank, there was a group of people with Eastern features, numbering around forty to fifty. At the forefront was a beautiful woman in herte twenties, dressed in ck. With her stunning appearance and voluptuous figure, she stood out among the group of men. While the group observed them, the woman on the other side seemed to be sizing them up as well. It was only natural for people with simr Eastern features to be curious about each other.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask if the eighth-rank Demonic Beast is in this water pool?¡± Night Orchid asked the woman on the right after a while.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the woman nodded in response.

    ¡°Has anyone entered the water pool?¡± Night Orchid continued to inquire.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the woman nodded again. ¡°Today, more than twenty people have gone down, some of them even at thete-stage Sovereign realm of cultivation. But until now, not a single person hase up!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Night Orchid was slightly taken aback. ¡°Has the Demonic Beast surfaced?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the woman shook her head. ¡°At least not today. When someone goes into the water, there will be amotion, but the beast has never shown itself.¡±

    ¡°What are they waiting for now? Are they just waiting for it to surface like this?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°The Demonic Beast is too powerful. Nobody dares to go into the water again,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Some suggested luring it out with other animals. They are waiting for some small animals to be transported from Nordhaven City. It should be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Just then, someone pointed to a snow carriage not far away.

    Soon, several men got off the carriage and carried tworge boxes towards the water pool. The boxes were filled with various types of animals. After reaching the edge of the water pool, the men first threw all the animals from one of the boxes into the water. Among those animals, there were some that resembled small goats, some that looked like wild boars, and even a small pr seal. The thirty or so animals sshed around in theke, causing quite amotion. At the same time, the people on the shore tensed up, their eyes fixed on the water surface.

    ¡°These people are really fearless, risking their lives for a beast core!¡± Azure Dragon scanned the people on the shore.

    ¡°Do they even understand the concept of an eighth-rank Demonic Beast? If it does get lured out, aren¡¯t they worried about being swallowed?¡±

    ¡°People die for wealth, and birds die for food. It¡¯s human nature!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Stay alert, something¡¯s happening!¡± Billy spoke up after a while.

    Just as Billy¡¯s words fell, the center of the water pool erupted with a loud ssh. Immediately, the entire water surface churned, creating massive waves as if the river was reversing its flow. The small animals sensed the danger and desperately swam towards the shore. However, these animals were not adept swimmers and couldn¡¯t swim more than a few meters even after struggling for half a day.

    ¡°Look, the Demonic Beast is there!¡± someone eximed.

    Everyone turned their gaze and saw the head of a giant python emerge from the vortex in the center of the water pool. It scanned the crowd on the shore. Although the python had poor eyesight and couldn¡¯t clearly see the people on the shore, it could sense the situation through its unique sensory organs on its head.

    ¡°Damn! Such a massive snake!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Just from the size of its head, they could tell this python was no ordinary creature, at least twice asrge as the one they encountered in the Ice Cave.

    ¡°Truly extraordinary!¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but remark.

    ¡°Everyone, move back!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes and spoke.

    The group responded and retreated several dozen meters. At this moment, in the water pool, the python casually swallowed a pr seal. Then, without any pause, it swallowed a mountain goat-like creature.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Just then, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Alright!¡± many people responded at once.

    Whoosh!

    Countless des and palm strikes shot towards the python from the shore. Most of the attackers were mid tote-stage Sovereign realm experts. The attacks rained down like thunder, but to everyone¡¯s shock, not a single one managed to break through the python¡¯s scales, let alone cause it any harm. Although the distance yed a part in this, it also revealed the creature¡¯s strength.

    ¡°So powerful!¡± Vermilion Bird couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°This python is probably already a ninth-rank Demonic Beast, just one step away from bing a Spiritual Beast!¡± Ivy responded with a serious expression.

    Just as the two were speaking, a more intense ssh erupted from the water pool. Following that, the entire python shot out from the pool, a hundred meters long, and incredibly fast.

    ¡°The beast is out! Run!¡± someone near the shore shouted, quickly fleeing backwards.

    However, due to the python¡¯s speed, many people were swept away before they could react. Some of them lost their breath in midair, while others crashed heavily to the ground, twitched a few times, and theny still.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯ll be easier to deal with once it leaves the water! Attack together!¡± an Eighth-rank Sovereign old man shouted loudly. As he spoke, he unleashed his full strength and struck at the python with a palm.

    Boom!

    The palm strikended on the python with a loud noise, but it only pushed the python back several meters. Apart from that, there was no damage at all.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The old man gasped for breath, no longer caring about anything else, and quickly fled to the side.

    However, just as he ran a hundred meters away, the python¡¯s tail had already swept past, lifting him into the air. And to his despair, as he fell from the air, he saw the python¡¯s crimson mouth wide open, waiting for him.

 Chapter 956 The Young Lady of Snowflakes Sect

    ¡°Save me¡­¡± The old man¡¯s desperate cry echoed, his soul on the verge of copse. However, everyone was too preupied to pay any attention to him. As expected, the old man fell directly into the python¡¯s gaping mouth.

    ¡°Beast, die!¡± Just then, two white-haired Ninth-rank Sovereign old men rushed forward simultaneously. As their voices resounded, they unleashed their strongest powers, striking at the python¡¯s head.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound rang out as the python was pushed back a hundred meters by theirbined attacks. However, it still suffered minimal damage, its scales remaining intact. In the next instant, the python recovered and swiftly charged towards the two old men with incredible speed. Furrowing their brows, the two old men once again unleashed their full strength. To their astonishment, the python evaded their attacks with almost supernatural agility, while simultaneously sweeping them off their feet with a powerful tailwind. Before the two men could fully recover, the python¡¯s tail wrapped around one of them, causing him to gasp for air.

    ¡°Help¡­ save me¡­¡± The struggling old man managed to utter through his struggles.

    ¡°Beast, let him go!¡± The other old man shouted angrily,unching a dozen fierce gusts of wind at the python.

    Just as the old man¡¯s attacks were about to hit, a burst of blood mist erupted from the python¡¯s tail, turning the old man into scattered specks of blood.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The remaining old man cursed, realizing the futility of further fighting. He quickly dodged to the side. However, the python showed no intention of letting him go easily and swiftly pursued.

    ¡°Buy me some time!¡± The old man, on the verge of being caught by the python, raised his hand and swept a palm towards the crowd beside him. In an instant, seven or eight men and women were sent flying towards the direction of the oing python, including the ck-d woman from vale.

    ¡°You idiot! You¡¯re as good as dead!¡± A white-haired old man from vale nearby roared in anger, rushing towards the woman.

    ¡°Miss, Look out! Get out of the way!¡± It was toote, however. Helplessly, the woman, who was an Eighth-rank Sovereign, watched herself collide head-on with the python¡¯s open mouth.

    At this critical moment, a blood-red de aura descended from the sky, slicing directly towards the python. The sharp de aura left a deep gash on the python¡¯s waist, causing numerous hardened scales to scatter in all directions. Feeling the pain, the python abandoned its pursuit of the woman and swiftly turned its head, diving back into the water. After a ssh of water, theke surface returned to its calm state. The ck-d woman and the other seven or eight peoplended on the ground, narrowly escaping death.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± the elderly man with white hair ran over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± the frightened woman in ck stood up from the ground. As she spoke, she looked towards Billy, who was a couple of hundred meters away, with a grateful expression in her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Billy¡¯s strike, she would probably have ended up in the belly of the python by now.

    ¡°Miss, take a rest for now!¡± The white-haired man finally rxed after confirming that the woman was unharmed. Then, he turned and walked towards the white man who had previously angered him, his face filled with anger.

    ¡°You fool, you almost killed her! Give me your life!¡± he said with a raised hand, unleashing a fierce gust of wind, overwhelming in its power.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± the white man snorted coldly, raising his hand to strike back.

    However, the white-haired man¡¯s cultivation was a level higher than his, already at the Half-Step Saint stage, and the white man had been injured by the python before, so he couldn¡¯t possibly be his match. After two rounds, the elder from vale delivered a palm strike, sending the white man flying, barely alive and lying on the ground.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± the old man approached steadily.

    ¡°I¡­ I am the vice sect master of Heaven¡¯s End Sect. If you dare to kill me, I guarantee that all of you will be buried with me!¡± the white man struggled to speak.

    The old man snorted coldly. ¡°You should be grateful that Miss Scott is safe today. Otherwise, all of you from Heaven¡¯s End Sect would be dead!¡±

    ¡°Mr Dahmer!¡± At this moment, thirty to forty men with ck and white skin ran towards the white man.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people?¡± the white man ignored the crowd and continued to ask the old man from vale.

    Upon hearing his identity, that old man didn¡¯t react at all, which could mean only two possibilities. Either he had never heard of Heaven¡¯s End Sect, or he simply didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°Mr Dahmer, they¡­ they should be from Snowkes Sect!¡± a man interjected.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing this, the white man¡¯s pupils contracted in coldness. ¡°You¡­ you are really from Snowkes Sect?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just realizing it?¡± the old man responded in a calm voice. ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t waste any more words on you. I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±

    ¡°Spare me¡­¡± the white man quickly pleaded.

    Before he could finish speaking, there was a crisp sound from his neck, and his head slumped lifelessly. The thirty to forty men before him all held their breaths, not daring to say a word. They all knew that their vice sect master had nearly killed the youngdy from Snowkes Sect. If something had actually happened to her, not only the vice sect master himself, but also everyone present would not leave this ce alive.

    Heaven¡¯s End Sect ranked about sixth or seventh in terms of power in the Pr Domain, while Snowkes Sect was the fourth. Moreover, the overall strength of Snowkes Sect was not much weaker than that of Snowstorm Pavilion and Frost Pce. It was just that they were ranked lower because they were established more recently.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Leave!¡± the old man from vale looked at the crowd and turned to walk towards the woman in ck.

    Before long, the two of them, apanied by their people, arrived in front of Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°You must be from vale, sir?¡± the woman in ck bowed deeply to Billy. ¡°I am Alice Scott, thank you for saving my life!¡± As she spoke, she subconsciously nced at Casey¡¯s group. When she saw Harleen and Ivy, a hint of amazement shed in her eyes. With her looks, she could be considered a stunning beauty in the Pr Domain. But in front of Harleen, she felt inferior.

    ¡°Not a problem!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Are you also from vale?¡± Stout asked in a casual tone.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Alice Scott nodded in response.

    ¡°Are you all from the Central Pr Domain as well?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t been there!¡±

    Soul Chaser paused for a moment and asked again, ¡°If you haven¡¯t been in the Central Pr Domain, are you residents of vale¡¯s City?¡±

    ¡°Sort of!¡± Alice Scott answered thoughtfully. ¡°But that¡¯s in the past now!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout inquired further.

    ¡°This is a long story¡­¡± Alice Scott hesitated to speak.

    ¡°Look, the Demonic Beast is stirring again!¡± Just then, someone shouted loudly from the shore.

 Chapter 957 Slaying the Ninth Tier Demonic Beast

    Upon hearing the sound, everyone looked towards the source. They saw a huge whirlpool forming in the center of theke, undoubtedly caused by themotion of the giant python.

    ¡°Boss, should we take action?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s here, let¡¯s take it down!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Sir, that Demonic Beast is as powerful as a Half-Step Saint. We mustn¡¯t underestimate it.¡± Alice Scott warned Billy.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, the giant python was injured by you earlier, so it may not appear again on its own. Should we go into the water together to catch it?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Alice Scott quickly intervened. ¡°The giant python is as powerful as a Half-Step Saint onnd. If it¡¯s in the water, even a First-rank Saint might not be its match!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that strong?¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Shall I lure it out, Boss?¡± Casey suggested after a brief thought.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Casey, Harleen, and Ivy, stay here. Everyone else, step back!¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you four enough to handle it?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a Ninth tier Demonic Beast!¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger twitched the corner of his mouth.

    Soon after, everyone retreated several hundred meters.

    ¡°You guys should step back too!¡± Billy then turned to Alice Scott.

    ¡°Sir, please be careful!¡± Alice Scott didn¡¯t insist and retreated with her own people.

    ¡°Billy, what should we do?¡± Ivy then looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°You should have silver needles on you, right?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°I will lure the giant python outter, and the three of you will follow my instructions!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them nodded simultaneously.

    Whoosh! As they spoke, the aura around Billy surged.

    ¡°Water Technique, activate!¡± In the next moment, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he directly activated the Five Elements Secret Art.

    With his words, the water in the pool began to surge wildly, as if encountering a tsunami. The waves were turbulent, turning theke upside down. Following that, the speed of the whirlpool in the center of theke increased, causing the entireke water to rotate along with it. After about a minute, a huge water column gradually rose into the sky from the center of the whirlpool, its momentum astonishing. In the blink of an eye, the water column rose to a height of hundreds of meters, and the water level in theke dropped by nearly ten meters.

    Seeing this scene, the people on the shore couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Even a genuine First-rank Saint wouldn¡¯t be able to create such a magnificent scene. At the same time, most of the people on the shore unconsciously retreated. While it was important to watch the excitement, one had to prioritize their own safety.

    ¡°Quick, look! The giant python has been sucked out and is in the middle of the water column!¡±

    Suddenly, a man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Really?¡± many people eximed in agreement.

    ¡°Ivy, take action!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy responded loudly. As she spoke, she flicked her wrist and a barrage of silver needles shot towards the python¡¯s vital points like a rainstorm. Ivy¡¯s cultivation had almost reached that of a Ninth-rank Sovereign; and with her full power, herbat strength was approaching that of a Half-Step Saint. Furthermore, the python had to deal with Billy¡¯s secret technique, leaving it with no energy to spare for anything else. Therefore, all of Ivy¡¯s silver needles prated its body.

    The python writhed in pain, struggling fiercely in the water column, trying to break free from Billy¡¯s control.

    ¡°Casey, Harleen, take action!¡± Billy continued to shout.

    ¡°Alright!¡± both of them responded simultaneously.

    As their voices rang out, both of them exerted ten times their strength and shed out several sharp and icy lights. At this moment, the python¡¯s defensive capabilities had already decreased by at least thirty percent, unable to withstand the attacks of the two. Dozens of blood-filled wounds appeared on the python¡¯s body, spurting out blood. It struggled violently while continuously hissing in pain.

    ¡°Come out!¡± After a while, Billy spoke again in a deep voice and pushed his hands to one side.

    Boom!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The python and the water column fell towards the right bank with a resounding crash.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The nearby crowd screamed and desperately retreated, their expressions full of fear. Due to inertia, the python slid on the ice for hundreds of meters before finallying to a stop, covered in wounds. However, it knew that it was in great danger now, so it didn¡¯t have time to worry about its injuries and immediately turned its head to dive into the water pool. But it no longer had a chance! Just as it had barely swam less than a hundred meters away, a blood-red de curtain descended from the sky and shed down directly towards its head.

    The de fell, and blood sttered. A huge python head rolled away, while its hundred-meter-long body twitched for a while before bing motionless. The scene immediately fell into silence. Except for Billy and his group, everyone else wore expressions of shock and astonishment.

    The members of Snowkes Sect, including Alice Scott and the old man, also had shocked expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, boss, you guys are too amazing!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s group walked over.

    ¡°Just a Demonic Beast, nothing to be amazed about.¡± Billy replied. Then, he looked at Stout and said, ¡°Stout, the beast core is yours. Be careful, there is venom on the python¡¯s body!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Stout grinned and took the curved de from Judge¡¯s hand, walking over. For him, this kind of thing was as simple as can be.

    In less than five minutes, Stout came back holding a fist-sized beast core in his hand.

    ¡°Is this the python¡¯s beast core?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it. It¡¯s full of energy. If sessfully refined, even a martial artist in thete Sovereign stage could possibly break through a level directly.¡±

    ¡°That good, huh?¡± Rakshasa replied, ¡°No wonder so many people risk their lives to capture this Demonic Beast!¡±

    While the group was chatting, many people on the bank jumped into the water pool at the same time.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Azure Dragon asked, slightly puzzled.

    Billy and the others wore the same bewildered expressions.

    ¡°Sir, quickly send people into the water pool. Don¡¯t let them take advantage!¡± Alice Scott quickly walked over.

    ¡°Anything in theke?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Alice Scott nodded. ¡°In the Pr Domain, wherever there are powerful ferocious beasts, there are usually rare treasures! It is said that there is a thousand-year-old ck lotus under this ink pool, which is also the reason why the python stayed here!¡±

    ¡°A thousand-year-old ck lotus? What is that?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°ck lotus is an extremely rare natural treasure. Not only are the lotus seeds valuable, but even the petals have miraculous effects on martial artists!¡± Ivy exined from the side. ¡°If it is really over a thousand years old, its value far exceeds the beast core in Stout¡¯s hand!¡±

 Chapter 958 Choose One, Itâ€™s Your Decision

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Boss, let me go and check!¡± Vermilion Bird and Azure Fang both spoke up. After speaking, they turned around and headed towards theke.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°We worked hard to kill that giant python. We can¡¯t let others benefit from it!¡± Vermilion Bird retorted.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, this Ink Pool is so big, even if we all go down, it won¡¯t be easy to find it.¡± Night Orchid smiled and exined for Billy. ¡°Instead of us searching ourselves, it¡¯s better to let them help. If they can¡¯t find it, we can go downter.¡±

    Vermilion Bird hesitated for a moment, then understood.

    Boss was using freebor, he thought.

    Azure Dragon and the others, as well as Alice Scott and the others, also understood Night Orchid¡¯s meaning and didn¡¯t say anything more. Afterward, the group walked casually towards the shore.

    ¡°Who are they? Government troops or members of other organizations?¡± Billy asked Alice Scott when they reached the shore.

    ¡°They are all non-government troops, not affiliated with any country.¡± Alice Scott responded.

    ¡°That makes things easier!¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°May I ask, sir, what is your name?¡± After thinking for a moment, Alice Scott looked at Billy and asked respectfully.

    ¡°You are from vale, have you heard of Commander Gardner?¡± Judge interjected.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Alice Scott and the people behind her were stunned, their eyes widened simultaneously.

    ¡°Sir, are you Commander Gardner?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Alice Scott looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Have you heard of me?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    After receiving a positive answer, the people from Snowkes Sect all took a sharp breath.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I apologize for any offense I may have caused before, please forgive me!¡± Alice Scott bowed deeply. As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. The name of Commander Gardner was already famous. She just didn¡¯t expect that one day she would be standing so close to this legendary figure. Moreover, Billy¡¯s disyed strength had earned her sincere admiration. To possess such strength at such a young age, he truly deserved his title, carrying the destiny of vale.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I am Samuel Scott. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± the white-haired old man also bowed.

    ¡°Greetings to Commander Gardner!¡± The other members of Snowkes Sect also bowed respectfully.

    ¡°No need for so much ceremony!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, did youe from the city of vale?¡± Alice Scott took a deep breath to steady her emotions and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Then¡­ did you encounter any trouble in the city?¡± Alice Scott had a hesitant expression.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you were forced to leave the city, right?¡± Billy didn¡¯t directly answer her question. Based on Alice Scott¡¯s previous conversations and her expression when mentioning the city of vale, he already had a rough idea.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Alice Scott took another deep breath and responded.

    ¡°What exactly happened? Please tell me!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Alice Scott nodded and briefly exined the situation.

    The Scott family, like the Jackson family, was one of the first families sent to the Pr Domain. Initially, when the patriarch of the Jackson family, rmended by Urban Woolery, came to the Pr Domain, he brought his best friend with him. That person was the patriarch of the Scott family, Joseph Scott, also Alice Scott¡¯s grandfather. In the beginning, the rtionship between the two families was very good, and they worked together to establish a solid foundation for vale in the Pr Domain.

    Later, the patriarch of the Jackson family stepped back and handed over the position of city lord to Jeremy Jackson. Joseph Scott also passed on the position of vice city lord to his own son, rence Scott.

    Jeremy Jackson and rence Scott had certain ideological differences, casting a shadow over their rtionship. On the other hand, Jeremy Jackson¡¯s son was infatuated with Alice Scott, vowing to marry no one else. But Alice Scott couldn¡¯t stand his spoiled and arrogant nature, refusing his proposal.

    Three years ago, fueled by anger after his son¡¯s failed proposal, Jeremy Jackson, emboldened by his newfound audacity, took advantage of Alice Scott¡¯s absence and had her kidnapped. However, just as his son was about to force himself upon her, Alice Scott was saved in time. Infuriated, Alice Scott emascted Jeremy Jackson¡¯s son, rendering him impotent and devoid of dignity. This incident became the catalyst for theplete breakdown of their rtionship. As a result, Jeremy Jackson¡¯s son was sent back to their homnd, while the Scott family relocated away from the city of vale.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Snowkes Sect?¡± After hearing Alice Scott¡¯s ount, Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°When we moved out of the city, both my grandfather and father¡¯s supporters wanted to join us,¡± Alice Scott replied. ¡°But since these people were vale¡¯s warriors, not our private army, my grandfather didn¡¯t agree. However, shortly after we moved, many of them were gradually marginalized and found their way to us. Afterward, my grandfather and father discussed it and decided to establish Snowkes Sect. On one hand, it was to provide a livelihood for everyone, and on the other hand, to contribute to vale in any way we can.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you cut ties with the city? How can you help the nation?¡± Soul Chaser interjected.

    ¡°We have never forgotten that we are part of vale!¡± Alice Scott responded once again. ¡°In these years, whenever our brethren encountered crises during their missions, more than half of them were resolved with the help of Snowkes Sect. We just didn¡¯t reveal our true identity. Furthermore, in recent years, we have secretly provided our nation with a significant amount of intelligence through the sect¡¯s informationwork.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Soul Chaser nodded.

    ¡°Miss Scott, have you heard about the recent events in the city of vale and the entire Eastern Pr Domain?¡± Harleen turned to Alice Scott and asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Alice Scott shook her head in response. ¡°In this past month, it has been the most challenging time for the sect, and we haven¡¯t had the energy to focus on external matters. Today is the first time in this month that our people have left the headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Has something happened?¡± Harleen raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°The people from Northfortia found out about our ndestine assistance to the city of vale, so they surrounded us¡­¡± Alice Scott continued.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Just then, a man¡¯s ecstatic voice echoed from the water pool.

    ¡°I found it! I found the Millennium ck Lotus! I¡¯m going to be rich. Ahahaha¡­¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy and the others looked over and saw a man holding a nt resembling a ck lotus, its entire body darkened. As the man spoke, he swiftly swam towards the shore.

    ¡°You have two options!¡± As soon as the man reached the shore, Casey approached him with Vermilion Bird by his side.

    ¡°Option one, as a token of appreciation for your efforts, we¡¯ll give you a top-grade spirit stone in exchange for the ck Lotus.¡±

    ¡°Option two, we kill you and take the ck Lotus.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice!¡±

 Chapter 959 Task for Snowflakes Sect

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man naturally wouldn¡¯t back down so easily. ¡°The ck Lotus is originally ownerless, and I found it first, so it¡¯s mine¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vermilion Bird interrupted him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go find the ck Lotus before we killed the python?¡±

    ¡°Who asked you guys not to send someone down into the water first? It¡¯s not our fault!¡± the man respond. Just as he spoke, about twenty or thirty Caucasian men and women surrounded them, each exuding a fierce aura.

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, are you considering the second option?¡± Casey calmly spoke up. As he spoke, a chill filled the air around him.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The man furrowed his brows. ¡°I warn you, if you dare¡­¡±

    ¡°Three seconds!¡± Vermilion Bird interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to consider. Once time is up, I¡¯ll make the choice for you!¡±

    ¡°You bastards, who do you think you are? Are you nning to rob us?¡± one of the man¡¯s fellows pointed at Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°We can always call upon the Guardians to settle this!¡±

    Before the man finished speaking, Vermilion Bird swiftly swung his de. Without any surprises, after the de¡¯s arc, an arm fell to the ground and blood spurted out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in agony as he crouched down.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± The man holding the ck Lotus furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Two seconds left!¡± Vermilion Bird interrupted him.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he quickly turned and dashed away. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Stop them for me!¡±

    However, after hearing his words, not a single person among the twenty-plus individuals dared to make a move. They weren¡¯t fools. The scene of Billy and the others ying the python was still vivid in their minds. They knew they couldn¡¯t provoke such powerful beings.

    ¡°My apologies, wrong choice!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously. As he spoke, a crescent-shaped de shed like a shooting star and effortlessly sliced across the man¡¯s waist.

    Due to inertia, the man stumbled forward a few steps before copsing, twitching for a few moments before going still.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Can¡¯t me anyone else!¡± Casey picked up the ck Lotus and spoke.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his group returned to the snow carriage. Alice Scott and her grandfather were also brought aboard. Then, Billy had Night Orchid describe the recent events in vale¡¯s City and the Eastern Pr Domain to Alice Scott.

    ¡°What? Is it true?!¡± Alice Scott eximed in surprise after listening to Night Orchid. She didn¡¯t expect so many major events to ur in less than a month.

    Samuel Scott, standing by her side, was equally shocked. These events were clearly beyond his expectations.

    ¡°How many people does Snowkes Sect have now?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°If we count everyone, there are about a thousand people!¡± Alice Scott replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have two thousand more people sent to you from the city. I have a task for you!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Please give instructions, Commander Gardner. Within my abilities, I won¡¯t refuse!¡± Alice Scott was surprised for a moment before speaking up.

    ¡°I want you to take control of all non-governmental organizations in the other four regions, excluding the Central Pr Domain, within a month. No matter what method you use, whether it¡¯s assimtion or direct elimination! Can you handle this?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, both Alice Scott and Samuel Scott took in a sharp breath.

    ¡°Other than the Central Pr Domain, there are about thirty different-sized power organizations in the other four regions,¡± Alice Scott organized her thoughts and continued, ¡°Frost Pce and Snowstorm Pavilion no longer exist. If you send two thousand more people to Snowkes Sect, theoretically,pleting this task within a month should not be a big problem. But what if the Guardians get involved?¡± Alice Scott expressed her concern.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the Guardians, I will handle them,¡± Billy reassured her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Alice Scott nodded vigorously. ¡°As long as the Guardians stay out of it, I guarantee thepletion of the mission!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded in agreement. ¡°Also, go back and tell your grandfather and father that they can return to the city at any time.¡±

    ¡°If your father is willing, he can still hold the position of Deputy City Lord.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Gardner!¡± Alice Scott¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she respectfully bowed to Billy. She didn¡¯t expect the day for her family to return to the city woulde so soon.

    ¡°That will be all for today,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°After you finish your current tasks in the next two days, go to the city. I will have Lord Reynolds assign two thousand people to you. I look forward to good news from you in a month!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Alice Scott responded solemnly. Then, she turned to bid farewell to Harleen and the others before leaving the carriage.

    ¡°Stout, let¡¯s head back to the city!¡± Billy instructed as soon as they left.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout replied and drove the carriage forward.

    ¡°Boss, how should we handle the Millennium ck Lotus?¡± Casey asked as the carriage moved.

    ¡°Give it to Azure Fang, Bob, Ian, and Felicia!¡± Billy replied after a brief moment of thought.

    Apart from the lotus seeds, there were more than a dozen petals in the Millennium ck Lotus, just enough for Azure Fang and the others to share.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Boss, what about the beast core from the monster?¡± Stout asked while driving.

    ¡°Give it to Casey.¡± Billy responded.

    There was a reason behind this arrangement. Azure Fang and the others were only one opportunity away from their breakthrough after using the spiritual fruits and stones from Snowstorm Pavilion. With the Millennium ck Lotus, there was a high chance that all four of them would reach the Eighth-rank Sovereign Realm. Furthermore, Billy wanted to have another Saint Realm expert by his side as soon as possible. ording to his n, they would soon officially enter the Central Pr Domain. Before that, he needed to help his fellows grow as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied loudly.

    ¡°Boss, why not give the beast core to Ms Knight and Ivy?¡± Casey hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need it!¡± Harleen and Ivy exchanged nces before speaking up. ¡°It would be a waste to give us the beast core!¡±

    ¡°Casey, use it yourself!¡± Ivy added. ¡°Harleen and I should be able to break through soon, so we don¡¯t need the beast core.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Casey didn¡¯t insist any further.

    ¡°You can use it while you¡¯re in the carriage! I¡¯ll keep an eye on you!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and Azure Fang¡¯s group nodded simultaneously. Then, the five of them sat cross-legged, activating their cultivation techniques and entering a state of meditation.

    As expected, the oue was just as Billy anticipated. In less than two hours, all four of Azure Fang¡¯s group sessfully broke through to the Eighth-rank Sovereign Realm without any surprises.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy smiled faintly as he looked at the four of them.

    Harleen and the others also felt happy for them, their faces beaming with smiles.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s group thanked him in unison.

    ¡°Take some time to stabilize your cultivation and consolidate your progress!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The four of them nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Billy, why does Casey¡¯s aura feel so unstable?¡± Harleen spoke up after the snow carriage had traveled for about half an hour.

 Chapter 960 The Reproduction of a Deadly Game

    Harleen, Ivy, and Azure Dragon, along with others, noticed Casey¡¯s abnormality. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, veins bulged, and a hint of pain flickered across his face. His aura fluctuated, sometimes strong, sometimes weak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine!¡± Billy reassured.

    ¡°The energy contained in the core of a Ninth Tier Demonic Beast is substantial. It¡¯s difficult for him to fully digest it all at once!¡± As he spoke, Billy stood up and walked behind Casey, cing his hand on Casey¡¯s back while channeling a powerful surge of true energy into his body.

    With Billy¡¯s assistance, Casey¡¯s condition returned to normal and his breathing became steady within five minutes.

    Boom!

    After a while, a tremendous force erupted from Casey, akin to a raging torrent.

    Fortunately, Billy was prepared and activated his true energy to form a defensive barrier, enveloping both of them. Otherwise, the entire carriage would have likely been destroyed.

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯ve broken through to the Half-Step Saint realm, right?¡± Azure Dragon asked with a glimmer of excitement in his eyes, after Casey¡¯s aura subsided.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to boss¡¯s help, otherwise it would have been quite precarious!¡± Casey chuckled.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Casey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Judgement remarked, smacking his lips.

    ¡°Stout, stop the carriage!¡± Suddenly, Billy shouted.

    Stout instinctively halted the sleigh. Looking around, they found themselves in a narrow valley, with thick snow covering the slopes on both sides. Almost as soon as the carriage came to a stop, a violentmotion could be heard from the slopes, followed by an avnche of ice and snow cascading down into the valley.

    An avnche?!

    That was the first thought that crossed everyone¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Get out of the carriage!¡± Billymanded, his voice grave.

    Without hesitation, everyone scrambled out of the vehicle.

    ¡°Retreat into the valley!¡± Billy surveyed the terrain briefly and continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± They replied in unison before rushing towards the mouth of the valley.

    The two pr mastiffs pulling the carriage seemed startled by the scene before them. In a state of panic, they dashed forward. However, before they could run a few hundred meters, they were buried under the ice and snow, along with the carriage, disappearing in an instant. Meanwhile, Billy and the others had already reached a point several hundred meters away from the mouth of the valley.

    Just then, another loud noise echoed from the slopes on either side of the valley entrance. In the next moment, dozens ofrge ice balls rolled down from both sides, apanied by a deluge of snow, hurtling towards the valley at an rming speed.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Everyone shouted simultaneously, stabilizing their positions.

    ¡°Everyone gather together and form a defensive barrier!¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    With the exit blocked and an overwhelming amount of snow rushing towards them from behind, they had no better option for the time being.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey and the others responded loudly, releasing their chi energy.

    Before long, a space about four to five meters high and fifty to sixty meters long and wide formed. This defensive barrier, created by condensing chi energy, resembled the protective barriers set up byte-stage Saints, albeit smaller and less sturdy.

    Just as they had finished forming the barrier, an avnche of snow surged forward, covering the space in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Boss, who do you think could be behind this?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy from within the barrier.

    This clearly wasn¡¯t a natural disaster; it was undoubtedly the work of someone.

    ¡°Anyone capable of causing such amotion must be at least a mid-stage Saint. And the country that possesses such powerful individuals is either Northfortia or Aqundia.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s likely someone from Aqundia!¡± Casey interjected. ¡°Their territory is in the Northern Pr Domain, not far from Nordhaven City.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded.

    After a while, the outside gradually quieted down.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Boss, the snow outside should have settled. I¡¯ll go out and take a look¡­¡± Frostde began to speak.

    But before she could finish her sentence, a loud noise reverberated against the defensive barrier, almost deafening. Judging from the disturbance, it was clear that a powerful person was attacking their defensive barrier. Judge and a few others with lower cultivation levels felt their blood churn in response to the shock-wave.

    ¡°Y¡¯all stay inside for now, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Billy furrowed his brow before swiftly rushing out.

    Though the thickyer of umted snow posed no difficulty for Billy to navigate through using his defensive aura.

    Boom!

    He soared out of the snow, sending a spray of snow flying in all directions. Almost as soon as he appeared, numerous icy streaks shot towards him from all sides, swift as lightning and unstoppable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes, wielding his de to sh out several crescent-shaped de energies in all directions. After the de energies dissipated, several figures in white martial attire fell to the ground, all of them defeated.

    ¡°Come down and face me!¡± At the same time, an elderly voice echoed through the valley. As the voice faded, a mighty wave of energy, akin to a hurricane, swept towards Billy from mid-air, causing a fierce wind to howl.

    Sensing the power behind the attack, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He activated his Chi energy to form a defensive aura while meeting the attack head-on with his de. However, he seemed to underestimate his opponent¡¯s strength, coupled with the disadvantage of being in mid-air, he couldn¡¯t exert his full power. As a result, Billy was sent flying hundreds of meters away by the attack, crashing into the thickyer of umted snow like a cannonball.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Fourth-rank Saint!¡± Billy squinted his eyes as he emerged from the snow.

    At the same time, a mor erupted from both sides of the mountain slopes. Soon, hundreds of figures descended from the slopes, charging towards the valley.

    ¡°Casey, get everyone out of here!¡± Billy shouted, channeling his Chi energy.

    Upon hearing hismand, Casey and the others leaped out of the defensive aura simultaneously. Though they couldn¡¯t fly, their strength at the midte stage of the Sovereign realm allowed them to leap several dozen meters into the air without any problem. As for the umted snow on the defensive aura, it posed no threat to them whatsoever, scattering in all directions as theynded on the ground.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Casey shouted, brandishing his battle de as he charged towards the enemy.

    Azure Dragon and the others didn¡¯t hesitate either, drawing their swords and following closely behind. So, the scene descended into a fierce battle. Among the enemy forces, a few individuals showcased impressive skills. The strongest among them were two individuals on the same level as Casey, at the Half-Step Saint realm. Additionally, there were four Ninth-rank Sovereign experts and around ten Eighth-rank Sovereign powerhouses. Judging from their presence, it was clear that the enemy had no intention of allowing Billy and the others to return to vale¡¯s City.

    Just then, four elderly figures closed in on Billy from four different directions, all of them powerful Saints. The white-haired, white-bearded elder happened to be the one who attacked Billy earlier, a Fourth-rank Saint. The other two were Third-rank Saints, while thest one was a Second-rank Saint.

    ¡°Do y¡¯all know who we are?¡± The white-bearded elder walked forward and shouted at Billy.

 Chapter 961 Iâ€™ll be the first one to kill you!

    ¡°You folks from Aqundia are quite something!¡± Billy spoke nonchntly. ¡°But I hope you¡¯re prepared for the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Not bad, you even know we¡¯re from Aqundia!¡± The white-bearded elder ignored Billy¡¯s words and continued with a cold sneer. ¡°For someone so young to have such courage, it¡¯s no wonder our princess has taken an interest in you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not from Aqundia, are you?¡± Billy ignored him and turned his gaze to the ck elder among them, who was at the Second-rank Saint realm.

    ¡°You must be from the Guardians in the Northern Pr Region, right?¡±

    The appearance of the elder clearly didn¡¯t match that of someone from Aqundia, and besides Aqundia, the only organization in the Northern Pr Region that could dispatch a Second-rank Saint was the Guardians.

    ¡°You have good eyesight, to be able to guess my identity!¡± The ck elder responded coldly. ¡°But if you can guess that much, have you also guessed that this trip to the Northern Pr Region will be yourst?¡±

    ¡°Just as I thought!¡± Billyughed lightly. ¡°It seems that the incident with Philbert Parkerst time didn¡¯t teach you anything!¡±

    The ck elder snorted coldly. ¡°You folks from vale are truly audacious, daring to even provoke the Guardians! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll truly think of yourselves as the masters of this Pr Snow Domain!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy nced at him again, then turned his head to the white-bearded elder. ¡°I originally had no intention ofying a hand on you from Aqundia, but this is already the third provocation! I don¡¯t hope ites in threes. It¡¯s time for Aqundia¡¯s city to change hands!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± The white-bearded elder sneered in response. ¡°Even if there were such a day, you wouldn¡¯t live to see it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t kill nameless nobodies. Give me your name!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to the elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Slony, the first deputymander of Aqundia!¡± The white-bearded elder replied in a low voice. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance! If you abandon your cultivation ande with us, I can spare yourpanions. Otherwise, none of you will leave this valley alive today!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson from losing your princessst time, and now you want to use me as a hostage?¡± Billy smiled lightly. With his intelligence, he knew the purpose behind their interception today.

    Princess Eligina must have returned to her country by now, and their n had failed. For them, the next thing they would face was the wrath of Aqundia¡¯s ruler, Feci. And if they could control Billy, they would have another bargaining chip. Putting aside whether Princess Eligina would go to great lengths to protect Billy, even without her, they could make Feci think twice. After all, if something happened to Billy, vale wouldn¡¯t bother to distinguish which specific person from Aqundia did it; they would hold the entire country responsible.

    ¡°It depends on whether you¡¯re willing to cooperate!¡± Slony replied calmly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy smiled lightly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Do you really think that you alone can contend against the four of us?¡± Slony replied again.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Another blue-robed elder sneered. ¡°You, a First-rank Saint youngster, dare to be so shameless. You truly astonish me!¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll be the first one to kill you!¡± Billy smiled at the man.

    ¡°Truly arrogant!¡± The blue-robed elder responded angrily. ¡°If you want to die so badly, then your wish shall be granted!¡± As he spoke, his aura surged, revealing his Third-rank Saint cultivation.

    Whoosh!

    Slony and the other two also released their auras at the same time, enveloping the surrounding space with the oppressive presence of four Saint realm powerhouses. Several waves of people fighting a kilometer away involuntarily trembled and retreated. It was best for them to stay far away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are the rare genius of vale. Today, I will witness just how talented you really are!¡± Slony spoke with a deep voice. As his words rang out, he gestured with both hands to the sides.

    Immediately after, the snow and ice on both sides floated into the air as if possessed by a demon.

    Then, the snow and ice rapidly spun in mid-air, getting faster and faster, and arge amount of snow instantly turned into ice blocks. In less than a minute, endless snow and ice condensed into a huge ice hammer, floating in mid-air like an iceberg.

    ¡°Try and take my move!¡± Slony said as the ice hammer, carrying a powerful force, smashed down towards Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded. At the same time, his aura instantly exploded. Then, he put away his saber and quickly flipped his hands, directly activating the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, and rushed towards the ice hammer.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar spread throughout the valley, causing a huge pit to be sted on the side of the mountain. The dragon-shaped illusion instantly shattered, and the ice hammer turned into scattered pieces of ice falling to the ground. Billy spewed out a mouthful of blood and was thrown back, once again sinking into the thick snow, his aura in disarray. On the other hand, Slony slid back a hundred meters as the ice hammer shattered, a surge of blood and Chi roiling within him. However, he quickly suppressed it.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± Slony steadied himself and looked in Billy¡¯s direction. His face showed an extremely surprised expression, clearly not expecting Billy to withstand his attack.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Billy emerged from the snow and once again spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The reason he took the blow head-on was to test the strength of a Fourth-rank Saint. The result left him feeling ufortable. Although he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, he knew that without ying his trump card, he had no chance of winning.

    ¡°Although you are indeed not bad, you should be well aware that you still have no chance!¡± Slony replied.

    ¡°Commander Slony, stop wasting time with him. Let¡¯s attack together and take him down!¡± The blue-robed elder spoke up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack!¡± Slony nodded in response.

    ¡°Lay down!¡± The three blue-robed elders simultaneously unleashed their strongest power and attacked Billy.

    This time, Slony didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to make a move. After the previous round, he had already judged Billy¡¯s strength, and it would be difficult for him to withstand abined attack from his threepanions. However, just as this thought came to his mind, his expression changed. Because he vaguely felt that Billy¡¯s aura had suddenly increased by several levels, reaching thete stage of the Second-rank Saint realm.

    ¡°I said I would kill you first!¡±

    While Slony was shocked, Billy had already raised his sword and shed towards the blue-robed elder. At this moment, the dragon mark between his brows reappeared. Clearly, he had activated his bloodline power.

 Chapter 962 The Guardians, Time for Reform

    ¡°Bold words.¡± Scoffed the blue-robed elder, as he unleashed a tremendous wave of energy with a thunderous roar.

    However, to his despair, the blood-red de aura effortlessly tore through his attack and pierced straight through his heart. The blue-robed elder looked down at the gash in his chest, struggling to utter a single word. In an instant, his severed body fell to the snowy ground, staining the once-white snow with a pool of crimson. Meanwhile, the attacks of the other two assants pounded relentlessly against Billy¡¯s defensive aura. But apart from pushing him back several meters, their efforts proved futile.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± the two attackers eximed in shock.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± At that moment, Slony roared in anger and charged towards Billy. ¡°Kid, face my next move!¡± As he spoke, a gigantic beast formed from condensed Chi, standing nearly ten meters tall, rushed towards Billy with incredible speed. The beast¡¯s presence caused the snow to fly and the ground to tremble as it left a trail of destruction in its wake.

    ¡°Although impressive, still a bit weak!¡± Billy calmly remarked, facing the charging beast. He didn¡¯t even need to unleash the Domineering de Art. Instead, he simply executed the Bloodshadow de Technique. A swift arc of blood-red de aura sliced through the beast¡¯s jaw, as if it were a real creature, instantly severing its body in two halves. If it were a real beast, one would witness the gruesome sight of its bisected body. Simultaneously, a massive wave of energy surged forth, lifting a vast amount of snow within a two-kilometer radius into the air, resembling a snowfall.

    The de aura continued its momentum after slicing through the beast, tearing through Slony¡¯s defensive aura and leaving him with a severed arm that dropped to the ground. It was only because he instinctively leaned to the side at thest moment that the de aura missed his forehead.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Slony grunted in pain, sliding back for hundreds of meters beforeing to a stop, his blood staining the white snow, a stark contrast.

    ¡°Commander Slony!¡± shouted the remaining elder from Aqundia, a Third-rank Saint. He quickly rushed to his aid.

    Meanwhile, the elder of the Guardians wasted no time and swiftly retreated to the side. Even a Fourth-rank Saint realm expert was no match for Billy; if he didn¡¯t escape now, he would lose his life.

    ¡°The Guardians, it¡¯s time for reform, starting with you!¡± Billy¡¯s voice resounded with determination. In an instant, his eyes narrowed, and an invisible ripple emanated from his brow, sweeping towards his opponent.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The elder, who had just flown a kilometer into the air, let out a miserable scream, overwhelmed by an indescribable agony in his mind. Shortly after, his contorted body crashed onto the snowy ground, his features twisted beyond recognition. After a momentary pause, he struggled to his feet, his throbbing head still causing him great pain. He tried to run forward again. But he had no chance. Just as he began to rise, the blood-red de aura had already reached him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± the elder pleaded in despair.

    However, before he could finish his plea, the de aura shed past, leaving a trail of blood on his neck. He took a few steps forward before copsing to the ground. From the moment he appeared, Billy had already sentenced him to death.

    Last time, the Guardians¡¯ Provincial Governor of the Eastern Region, Philbert Parker, managed to escape with his life, but it seemed he didn¡¯t learn any lessons. It was clear that the Guardians never intended to peacefully coexist with vale. And so, Billy wouldn¡¯t hold back either. It was time to deal with the Guardians.

    ¡°How¡­ How dare you kill even the Provincial Governor of the Guardians? You really have no idea of the consequences!¡± Slony, who was not far away, eximed loudly.

    ¡°Do you have a close rtionship with him? Then go keep himpany!¡± Billy turned around and calmly replied.

    ¡°I warn you, I am the Vice Commander of Aqundia. If you dare to kill me, my nation will surely have an endless feud with you!¡± Slony secretly gasped and spoke.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°Putting aside the fact that you cannot represent Aqundia, even if you could, do you think vale would be afraid of Aqundia?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You have gone too far!¡± the remaining gray-robed old man at the Third Rank Saint Realm spoke up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already killed Lord Handt, and we can let it go. Let this matter end here today, how about it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy squinted. Then, his tone suddenly turned cold, ¡°If you want to live, disable your cultivation and get lost!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to go all out?¡± the gray-robed old man furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Not willing? Then I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Billy had no patience to waste words with them any longer. As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly rushed towards them, his furious de unleashing several thunderous de auras.

    ¡°Commander Slony, you go first!¡± the gray-robed old man shouted, then wielded hisrge de and met Billy head-on.

    ¡°Watch out, you are no match for him!¡± Slony shouted. He had no intention of running away, probably aware that, given his current condition, he couldn¡¯t escape. While speaking, he followed closely. Although he had already lost an arm, he could still unleash the strength of a Second Rank Saint.

    The gray-robed old man was already engaged in a fierce battle with Billy. Figures flickered, des filled the sky. However, the fight between the two did notst long, just a few blinks of an eye, and both of them stood still in their original positions.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ so strong¡­¡± the gray-robed old man managed to say a few words with difficulty, then arge amount of blood gushed out from his mouth.

    Immediately after, dozens of wounds appeared on his body, and blood spurted out like arrows. The gray-robed old man¡¯s body was divided into several pieces, one after another falling onto the snowy ground, a bloody mess.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Slony roared. Then, a resolute look shed in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± After speaking, his entire body swelled up like a balloon, then quickly flew towards Billy in mid-air.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy knew he was going to self-destruct. While speaking, he unleashed the power of twelve sesses and swept out with a palm strike. The violent gust of wind struck Slony without any obstruction, directly sending him flying hundreds of meters away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound echoed through the valley as Slony¡¯s body exploded like a cannonball. The self-destruction of a Saint Realm expert was extraordinary, and the powerful shock-wave ttened a nearby mountain, sending arge amount of ice and snow into the air. The tremendousmotion triggered a second avnche deep in the valley, but fortunately, it was far enough away to not have a significant impact on the scene.

    At the same time, although Billy was a kilometer away from the explosion, he was still sted back several hundred meters by the shock-wave. If he hadn¡¯t preemptively formed a defensive barrier of Chi, he would have been seriously injured. This was the power of a Saint martial artist¡¯s self-destruction, no less than the energy of a heavy-duty weapon.

 Chapter 963 Annihilation

    While Billy was being attacked by four elderly men, Harleen was being attacked by two Ninth-rank Sovereigns and had some injuries on her body. The two opponents were also not in a good condition, with several wounds on their bodies. Harleen¡¯s cultivation was only half a step into the Ninth-rank realm, which was half a level lower than the two opponents. It was not easy for her to withstand their attacks until now.

    ¡°You really surprised us. You managed to withstand thebined attacks of the two of us. Impressive!¡± said the tall elderly man, taking a deep breath and looking at Harleen.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Harleen replied calmly after catching her breath.

    ¡°However, this is as far as it goes. I won¡¯t y with you anymore. Let me send you off!¡± said the tall elderly man, looking at hispanion.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to strike. Don¡¯t hold back anymore. Better to finish this sooner rather thanter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the other elderly man nodded vigorously.

    As soon as the words fell, the two of themunched their attacks simultaneously, their aura reaching its peak. The tall elderly man flipped his hands, drawing arge amount of ice and snow into his palms, which churned and swirled. In just a few breaths, a huge rotating ice ball formed in front of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this!¡±

    In the next moment, the tall elderly man shouted, and the ice ball rushed towards Harleen with a piercing sound of breaking wind. At the same time, the other elderly man alsounched his attack. A mysterious phantom pattern, carrying a shocking amount of energy, headed towards Harleen. From their actions, it was clear that they were not holding back anymore and intended to end the fight as quickly as possible.

    Harleen had already made her move before they attacked. With a determined look in her eyes, she gripped her sword and unleashed the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique. Although she had only cultivated this sword technique to a semipleted stage, she wanted to give it a try. Taking a few steps forward, Harleen continuously manipted her wrist, and sword energy filled the sky, apanied by a gust of wind.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth, ten thousand swords unite, Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, sh!¡±

    Just as the two elderly menunched their attacks, Harleen shouted, and her sword shed out.

    Boom!

    The sword energy struck the tall elderly man¡¯s ice ball, causing it to explode, and ice and snow flew in all directions. To the tall elderly man¡¯s despair, the sword energy did not dissipate immediately. Instead, it descended towards his head. He wanted to dodge, but it was obviously toote. The only thing he could do was activate his true energy to form a defensive barrier, attempting to block the sword strike. However, he underestimated the power of the sword strike. The sword energy shattered his defense and left a bloody line from his head to his waist, with blood gushing out. Then, his body split in half and copsed to the ground, covered in blood and flesh. At the moment of his death, he still couldn¡¯t understand why Harleen suddenly unleashed such a powerful strike.

    At the same time, the attack from the other elderly mannded on Harleen. Although she had a defensive barrier of Chi energy, she still suffered significant injuries. She flew through the air like a broken kite, spewing out a mouthful of blood. After flying hundreds of meters, she crashed into the thick snow.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde, who were fighting not far away, eximed at the same time. They wanted to go and help, but they were surrounded by more than ten opponents and couldn¡¯t break free.

    Upon hearing Night Orchid¡¯s and Frostde¡¯s cries, Casey happened to kill hisst opponent. The two opponents he fought were at the same level as him, so he didn¡¯t feel any pressure. Neither of them was his match.

    ¡°Ms Knight, are you alright?¡± Casey quickly ran towards Harleen¡¯s location, shouting loudly as he ran.

    Boom!

    Just as Casey¡¯s voice fell, a loud noise echoed, and the snow nearby sprayed in all directions. Then, Harleen, full of spirit, walked out of the snow, showing no signs of injury.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Casey, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen looked at him and replied loudly.

    ¡°Did you break through?¡± Casey sensed the aura of a Ninth-rank Sovereign from Harleen.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Harleen smiled lightly. ¡°I seeded by a stroke of luck!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Ms Knight!¡± Casey felt relieved after confirming.

    ¡°Thank you, Casey. Please go and help Ivy. Leave this to me!¡± Harleen spoke again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey responded and rushed towards Ivy¡¯s side.

    ¡°You¡­ you really broke through to the Ninth-rank realm?¡± The elderly man on the other side had already approached Harleen, about a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Do you not believe it?¡± Harleen replied, ¡°Try and you¡¯ll find out!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± After sensing Harleen¡¯s cultivation level with his spiritual power, the elderly man couldn¡¯t help but curse. Before Harleen¡¯s breakthrough, even if the two of them joined forces, they might not be able to defeat each other, let alone now that he was alone. Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran towards the depths of the valley, his speed astonishingly fast. However, trying to escape at this point was obviously toote. Just as he had run three to four hundred meters, a sharp sword aura appeared once again, swiftly shing towards him. Feeling the imminent danger from behind, the elderly man took a deep breath and turned around, unleashing several gusts of wind. But the result was without any suspense.

    Harleen, who had broken through to the Ninth-rank Sovereign realm and activated her trump card, was naturally not someone he could contend with.

    Boom!

    After the sword aura passed, the elderly man took a few steps forward before copsing to the ground, blood gushing out from his chest.

    ¡°Are you alright, Harleen?¡± Just then, Billy had already walked over.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harleen hurriedly greeted him. Then she looked Billy up and down, asking, ¡°How about you? Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°Just a minor injury!¡± Billy shook his head and smiled, ¡°Congrattions on breaking through to the Ninth-rank realm, Harleen!¡±

    Seeing that Billy only had some minor injuries, Harleen felt relieved. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°You rest for a while. I¡¯ll go check on Ivy and the others!¡±

    ¡°No need to go, I¡¯ll handle it. You just broke through, so stay here and stabilize your cultivation as soon as possible.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Well then! Thank you for your hard work, Billy!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Afterwards, Billy turned around and rushed towards the battle of the others. With his presence, the fight between the two sidessted for less than three minutes beforeing to an end. All the opponents fell to the ground, and several who tried to escape were also beheaded several kilometers away. Billy and the others wouldn¡¯t show mercy to those who wanted to take their lives.

    Afterwards, everyone walked together towards the mouth of the valley.

 Chapter 964 Another Compatriot in Trouble

    Due to the road in the valley being blocked by snow and the snow sled being destroyed, everyone had to adjust their route and hike back to the city. Fortunately, the distance from here to the city was only three to four hundred kilometers, which posed no problem for everyone.

    ¡°Harleen, you broke through to the Ninth-rank Sovereign realm?¡± When they arrived at the mouth of the valley, Felicia asked Harleen with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you¡¯re breaking through so fast!¡± Judge eximed, clicking his tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the spiritual fruits and stones from Snowstorm Pavilion. Otherwise, who knows how long it would have taken.¡± Harleen smiled again. Then, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, you killed the Guardians¡¯ Provincial Governor. They might not let it go easily!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll settle the score with them sooner orter!¡± Billy said with a faint smile before turning to Azure Fang and giving him instructions. ¡°Azure Fang, when you go back, gather as much information as possible about the Guardians from Night Orchid and the others!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang and Night Orchid nodded simultaneously.

    In the evening, the group of people appeared at the gates of vale¡¯s City. As they looked around, they saw that one of the city gates had been damaged, and there were several ces on the city walls that showed signs of battle. From the looks of it, there had been a fierce fight here.

    ¡°Boss, it seems someone from Northfortia have been here!¡± Bob spoke up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    It was time to deal with the Northfortia situation.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± James Reynolds and Ernest Shepherd hurriedly approached the group.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, are you all right?¡± Billy inquired about the injuries on James Reynolds and the others.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. We¡¯re fine, just some minor injuries.¡± James Reynolds responded.

    ¡°Did people from Northfortiae?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± James Reynolds replied, ¡°They arrived shortly after General Kimmons and I finished our call.¡±

    ¡°How many people came?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°There weren¡¯t many, less than a hundred in total!¡± Ernest Shepherd replied, ¡°But all of them arete-stage Sovereign experts. The two strongest among them are at the Fourth-rank Saint realm, and there are also twenty to thirty Sovereign martial artists!¡±

    ¡°Damn, Northfortia is really seeking death!¡± ck Tortoise angrily retorted.

    ¡°What about Elder Ravenwood? Is he injured?¡± Billy asked.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Since they hadn¡¯t seen him yet, it was likely that he was injured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Dragon. Although he¡¯s injured, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± James Reynolds replied, ¡°He¡¯s currently helping other injuredpatriots!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°This way, Lord Dragon!¡± James Reynolds then led the group towards the medical building.

    Soon, they arrived at the medical building, where Grand Ravenwood was busy attending to the injured. Billy quickly assessed Grand¡¯s injuries and confirmed that they were not serious. Afterwards, Ivy and Stout stayed behind to help with the healing, while Billy and the others went to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with James Reynolds.

    After James Reynolds gave Billy a detailed ount of the recent events, the situation was more or less as Billy had expected.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, do you know about the Leng family?¡± After James Reynolds finished his exnation, Billy suddenly asked.

    ¡°The Scott family?¡± James Reynolds was slightly taken aback. ¡°Are you referring to Joseph Scott¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°Do you know anything about their situation?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± James Reynolds nodded and spoke with a slightly solemn tone. ¡°The departure of this family from the city is a great loss for vale!¡±

    Afterwards, he reported the information he knew about the situation, which was consistent with what Alice Scott had told them.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, why are you suddenly asking about the Scott family?¡± James Reynolds asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°We happened to encounter them in the Northern Pr Domain¡­¡± Billy briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°So, all these years, the people secretly aiding vale have been from the Scott family?¡± James Reynolds couldn¡¯t help but exim after hearing Billy¡¯s words. ¡°Both their old master and the Vice City Cold are resolute individuals. It would be great if they coulde back!¡±

    ¡°That settles it then. After the Scott family¡¯s representatives arrive in a few days, you can negotiate with them.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon.¡± James Reynolds responded loudly.

    After discussing the arrangements for the next period of time, Billy bid farewell and left with the group. The next morning, after finishing breakfast, everyone gathered in the front yard to chat.

    ¡°Boss, with this incident, Aqundia suffered quite a loss. Will they join forces with Northfortia?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°I wonder how the situation is progressing within Aqundia!¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°If they can handle their people and stabilize their city, then we won¡¯t have to exert our efforts against Aqundia.¡± Billy replied.

    Casey nodded and continued, ¡°Boss, if Aqundia truly allies with Northfortia, vale will be in trouble! Do we need to keep an eye on the Northern Pr Domain? See what movements the city makes in the next few days?¡±

    Billy pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Alright, you and Azure Dragon, along with Stout, will go to the Nordhaven City for a few days. Aqundia¡¯s city is close to the North Trade City, so if anything happens, the Nordhaven City should hear about it first.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others simultaneously nodded.

    ¡°When you get there, prioritize safety and don¡¯t act rashly. If anything unusual urs, call me immediately,¡± Billy instructed once again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± they all responded again.

    ¡°Can Rakshasa and I go together, Billy?¡± Felicia spoke up.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°But once you¡¯re there, follow Casey¡¯s orders, especially you, Felicia!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Felicia saluted properly.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Rakshasa replied with a smile.

    ¡°Felicia, my dear, don¡¯t say one thing and do another behind people¡¯s backs,¡± Harleen looked at Felicia and said, ¡°The Northern Pr Domain is different from the Eastern Pr Domain, so be cautious in everything!¡±

    ¡°I know, Harleen!¡± Felicia stuck out her tongue.

    After chatting for a while longer, Casey and the others bid farewell to the group and left.

    ¡°Billy, will there be any danger for them going like this?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of worry once Casey and the others had left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, they should be fine!¡± Ivy responded. ¡°Even if something were to happen, with Casey and the others¡¯ skills, they should be able to retreat safely.¡±

    Harleen nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, I inquired and found out that the Guardians¡¯ main base in the Eastern Pr Domain is in Snow Dragon City!¡± Azure Fang spoke up at this time. ¡°For the next few days, there shouldn¡¯t be much going on. How about Frostde and I go to Snow Dragon City to gather information about the Guardians?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Billy pondered for a moment and nodded, ¡°Let Ian and Night Orchid apany you. Remember, try not to conflict with them. Just gather some basic information.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the four of them responded simultaneously.

    Afterwards, Azure Fang and the others bid farewell to the group and left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the medical building!¡± After Azure Fang and the others left, Billy led Harleen and the others towards the entrance.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    Just as the group walked out of the courtyard, they saw James Reynolds, Otis Hum, and several elders rushing towards them.

    ¡°Anything happen?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I just received news that a group of ourrades from the survey team had an ident!¡± James Reynolds replied in a grim voice.

 Chapter 965 Chaos in the Southern Polar Domain

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Five days ago, a group of fiftyrades from the survey team went to the Southern Pr Domain for a survey mission!¡± Otis Hum responded. ¡°They were quite lucky this time. Yesterday evening, they discovered a high-purity spirit stone vein in a remote valley. ording to what they said on the phone, the vein is at least of medium-grade, and there might even be some high-grade ores inside!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I spoke to them on the phonest night, urging them to be cautious and safe. I nned to send another group of people to set up camp there today,¡± Otis Hum replied. ¡°But just now, they called back and said that the hotel they were staying in was attacked!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Do we know who was responsible?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure at the moment!¡± James Reynolds shook his head.

    ¡°And we can¡¯t reach them now?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± James Reynolds nodded. ¡°They brought eight satellite phones with them, and we can¡¯t reach any of them.¡±

    ¡°Do we have the coordinates of the hotel?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Otis Hum responded. ¡°ording to the regtions of the survey team, whenever they go to a new ce for rest during their mission, they have to immediately transmit the location coordinates back to the city, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Mr Hum,e with us. Let¡¯s go and check it out!¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Otis Hum nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Holy Son, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Grand Ravenwood spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Elder Ravenwood, you don¡¯t need to go. It¡¯s a critical time right now. You and Mr Reynolds should stay in the city!¡± Billy responded.

    As they spoke, they stood up and walked towards the door, with Otis Hum, Harleen, and the others following closely behind.

    Ten minutester, after getting in the car, they quickly headed towards the coordinates of the hotel.

    ¡°Mr Hum, do you know anything about the Southern Pr Domain? What¡¯s the situation like there?¡± Billy asked on the snow carriage.

    ¡°I have a general understanding.¡± Otis Hum responded. ¡°Compared to the other territories, the Southern Pr Domain is the most chaotic one!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the countries that have established their base in the Southern Pr Domain are rtively low-ranking countries in the world.¡± Otis Hum continued.

    ¡°No country can dominate there, and their strengths are more or less equal. They don¡¯t ept each other¡¯s authority, leading to constant conflicts.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, some insignificant non-governmental organizations have also set up their headquarters in the Southern Pr Domain, which further exacerbates the chaotic situation.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the higher-ranking countries establish their base in the Southern Pr Domain?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the natural resources in the Southern Pr Domain are the most scarce among the five major regions of the Pr Domain!¡± Otis Hum replied. ¡°Before this, ourrades have gone to the Southern Pr Domain dozens of times, but the harvest was meager. The discovery of this spirit stone vein this time is truly unexpected. Of course, this also suggests that in these unexplored areas of the Pr Snow Domain, there may be abundant resources waiting to be discovered.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Mr Hum, what cultivation levels do the members of the survey team have this time?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Considering the chaos in the Southern Pr Domain, the teams sent there are always well-equipped. The leader this time, Elder Coates, was a Sovereign at the Eighth Rank.¡± Otis Hum said.

    ¡°And besides him, there are tworades at the Seventh Rank, and the others¡¯ strengths are not low either.¡±

    ¡°Are there anyte-stage Sovereigns among the countries or power organizations in the Southern Pr Domain?¡± Ivy asked further.

    ¡°The information we have suggests that it¡¯s unlikely.¡± Otis Hum shook his head. ¡°Before this, the strongest might have been a Seventh-rank Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Then who could have done it?¡± Bob furrowed his brow and looked at Billy. ¡°Could it be the people from Northfortia?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°But how would the people from Northfortia know the route of the survey team?¡± Judge said, surprised. ¡°Could there be a spy in the city?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Otis Hum shook his head in response. ¡°This is different from thest incident, where the four hundredrades were surrounded by the people from Frost Pce on their way there.¡±

    ¡°But this time, those fiftyrades have been surveying in the Southern Pr Domain for several days already, so many locals should know about their whereabouts. If Northfortia really wanted to deal with them, it would be easy to find out their route.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Judge nodded.

    The small hotel where the incident urred was over a thousand kilometers away from vale City. The group hurriedly made their way and arrived in the small town where the hotel was located around two in the afternoon. The city was not particrlyrge, more like a border town, with few pedestrians on the streets and not many shops on the roadside.

    After getting off the car, the group approached a passerby and inquired about the location of the hotel. They then walked towards it. Soon, when they arrived in front of the hotel, they were met with a scene ofplete destruction. The entire hotel had beenpletely ruined. The building next to the hotel had also been affected, with several holes in the exterior wall. From this scene, it was clear that there had been a fierce battle here before.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you know what happened here?¡± Bob stopped a passerby and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The passerby replied in a panic before quickly running away.

    Bob didn¡¯t give up and continued to ask two or three more people, but the result was the same. Each person had a look of avoiding a gue and ran away.

    ¡°Billy, someone ising!¡± After a while, Harleen raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded. He also sensed that there were many martial auras surrounding them.

    Just as Harleen spoke, a group of people, around five to six hundred in total, approached from all directions. From their expressions, it was clear that most of them belonged to non-governmental organizations. They had fierce and belligerent looks, with powerful auras.

    ¡°Are you people from vale?¡± One of the bald men, the leader, looked at Billy and the others and spoke. As he spoke, his gaze lingered on Harleen and Ivy, his eyes filled with a sinister desire.

    Not only him, but most of the people around also stared at Harleen and Ivy like they had found prey, their Adam¡¯s apples involuntarily moving several times. Even several women among them had a hint of strangeness in their eyes when they looked at the two.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Soul Chaser looked at the bald man and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the women from vale are exceptionally beautiful, and seeing you today, it¡¯s truly not a disappointment!¡± The bald man didn¡¯t respond to Soul Chaser¡¯s words, instead licking his dry lips.

    ¡°Heh, yeah, vale is indeed a ce with countless beauties!¡± Another scarred man who was the leader of another group replied with a lustful tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Soul Chaser looked at the bald man again and asked.

 Chapter 966 Things Arenâ€™t That Simple

    ¡°Kid, mind your own business and stay out of this!¡± A red-haired man emerged from behind the bald man and addressed Soul Chaser. ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll send you to meet the Lord of the Underworld first!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re threatening me. Not bad!¡± Soul Chaser didn¡¯t rush to take action. After a brief pause, he continued to look at the bald man. ¡°Do you know what happened here before?¡±

    ¡°Two beautifuldies, it¡¯s fate that we meet. How about joining me for a few drinks?¡± The bald man still ignored Soul Chaser¡¯s words and kept his gaze on Harleen and the other woman.

    ¡°Pay attention when I¡¯m talking to you. You mistook me for an easy target!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then let¡¯s settle this with a few deaths first before we chat!¡±

    ¡°Kid, you talk too much. Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll¡­¡± The red-haired man raised his hand and pointed at Soul Chaser, about to speak again.

    However, a cold light suddenly shed from Soul Chaser¡¯s hand and struck out. The red-haired man didn¡¯t even have time to react before he saw a de edge appear in front of him. His pupils instantly contracted to the size of pinpoints. Though he wanted to dodge, as a mere First-Rank Sovereign, how could he evade it?

    A bloodline appeared on his throat, and arge amount of fresh blood sprayed out. The red-haired man covered his bleeding mouth, opened it wide, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. He stiffened and fell down, convulsing a few times before going still.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, the bald man furrowed his brow. ¡°You killed him?!¡±

    ¡°Not only him, but I can also kill you. Do you believe it?¡± Soul Chaser shrugged again in response.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re truly asking for death. I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Another Third-rank Sovereign man shouted angrily and charged toward Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Judge retorted from the side. At the same time, he flipped his wrist, and a cold light swept out diagonally.

    After the cold light passed, the scar-faced man, who was in the middle of running, froze as if acupoints had been struck. Immediately after, a bloodline extended from his left shoulder to his right waist, and a jet of blood shot out. The next moment, his body split into two, falling to the ground in a bloody mess.

    ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re dead!¡± The bald man lost hisposure and roared before waving his hand.

    ¡°Attack all of them! Kill everyone except those two women!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Over two hundred people behind him shouted simultaneously, raising their weapons and charging at Billy and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. Leave the two women and kill the rest!¡± the scar-faced man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The other two hundred men and women responded beforeunching their assault.

    ¡°Bunch of idiots!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser both cursed before rushing in.

    Otis Hum and Bob didn¡¯t stand idle either; they charged in different directions.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll help!¡± Harleen said before rushing toward the bald man.

    Ivy, on the other hand, darted toward the scar-faced man.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, spare their lives!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it.!¡± Harleen and Ivy replied simultaneously.

    Among the opposing group, aside from the bald man and the scar-faced man, who were Fifth-rank Sovereigns, everyone else had cultivation levels below Early-Stage Sovereign. In the hands of Harleen and the others, it took less than five minutes for all of them to fall, either dead or severely injured, with cries of agony filling the air. Including the bald man and the scar-faced man, even those who still had a breath left wore expressions of endless horror on their faces. Clearly, they never expected Harleen and the others to possess such strength. If they had known earlier, not even ten times their courage would have driven them to provoke them.

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll ask only once!¡± Then, Billy walked up to the bald man and spoke indifferently, ¡°Where did the people from vale go?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this is the Southern Pr Domain, not your vale¡¯s territory. You¡­ killed so many of us, you¡¯re¡­¡± The bald man spat out another mouthful of blood before speaking.

    ¡°Sorry, wrong answer!¡± Billy interrupted him. With that said, he raised his hand and a gust of wind swept towards the bald man.

    Without any suspense, after the gust of wind, a burst of blood mist erupted, and the bald man immediately disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡± Seeing this, the scar-faced man¡¯s face was filled with terror. He quickly knelt down, begging loudly.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°The¡­ people from vale were captured by those from Northfortia¡­¡± the scar-faced man revealed everything without any concealment.

    ¡°Where were they taken?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°They¡­ they discovered a spiritual stone mine, and the people from Northfortia made them lead the way to that mining area¡­¡± the scar-faced man responded again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°A valley about a hundred kilometers away from here.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the way?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Judge, take him to the car!¡± Billymanded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge replied loudly.

    A few minutester, the snow carriage headed southwest.

    ¡°How did the people from Northfortia know the whereabouts of our people?¡± Otis Hum asked the scar-faced man in the car.

    ¡°In this Southern Pr Domain, most non-governmental organizations are supported by Northfortia from behind.¡± The scar-faced man spoke with difficulty. ¡°Northfortia has us monitoring the activities of all the countries in this region, and we have to report any slight movement to them immediately.¡±

    ¡°And they specifically mentioned to pay attention to the whereabouts of your vale people and inform them as soon as they are found.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Those scoundrels always like to do these shady things!¡± Judge cursed.

    ¡°Before this, every time people from vale came to the Southern Pr Domain, did you report to Northfortia?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± the scar-faced man nodded.

    ¡°Mr Hum, before this, have any of ourpatriots encountered any trouble in the Southern Pr Domain?¡± Harleen asked after a brief thought.

    ¡°Not often.¡± Otis Hum shook his head. ¡°From what I know, out of the dozens of times ourpatriots came to the Southern Pr Domain before, only seven or eight times had some minor incidents, but nothing major. Sometimes they encountered powerful beasts, sometimes they had minor conflicts with some non-governmental organizations.¡±

    ¡°But have they ever had conflicts with people from Northfortia?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°No.¡± Otis Hum shook his head again.

    ¡°Then why did the people from Northfortiae all the way here this time? Just because of the spiritual stone mine?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the reason.¡± Otis Hum responded thoughtfully. ¡°Our people only discovered the spiritual stone mine yesterday evening, but the people from Northfortia came to them early this morning. Even if Northfortia knew about the mine as soon as possible, it¡¯s unlikely they could arrive here so quickly.¡±

    ¡°When did Northfortia find out about the spiritual stone mine?¡± Bob nodded slightly and asked the scar-faced man.

    ¡°They should have found out after they arrived this morning.¡± The scar-faced man took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Then why were you here?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°W-We only arrived here at noon. The people from Northfortia told us that someone from vale woulde here¡­¡± the scar-faced man replied again. ¡°They promised us that if we killed you, they would give us fifty high-grade spiritual stones. But now it seems like we¡­ we were deceived by them. They said¡­ the people you sent here only had the strength of a Fifth-rank Sovereign, so we agreed.¡±

    ¡°Billy, this matter doesn¡¯t seem so simple!¡± Upon hearing this, Harleen furrowed her eyebrows and spoke.

 Chapter 967 Snowstorm

    ¡°Billy, Northfortia must have deliberately led us here!¡± Ivy spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly. After listening to Scarface¡¯s words, he naturally understood. The people from Northfortia attacked those people for the purpose of luring them here. In other words, they were waiting for strong warriors from vale toe to the Southern Pr Domain. As for the spiritual stone vein, it was just an unexpected gain for them. And the other party knew that Scarface¡¯s group couldn¡¯t possibly be their match, but still deceived them into staying here, clearly on purpose. Their goal was to make Scarface¡¯s group reveal their whereabouts to Billy and the others. In other words, there must be a deadly trap waiting for Billy and his group at the spiritual stone mine site!

    ¡°Boss, should we send more people from the city?¡± Soul Chaser spoke up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see first!¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Since they specifically lured us here, it can¡¯t be that simple. Should we just go like this¡­¡± Soul Chaser spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that it¡¯s a diversion.¡± Ivy interrupted his words.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge seemed to have reacted after a momentary pause, and then spoke.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ivy, are you saying that if too many people are sent out from the city, Northfortia might attack our city again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    ¡°I get it.¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, should I go ahead and take a look first, and you guys can join meter¡­¡± Otis Hum spoke after a brief thought.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head again. ¡°They like to y, so let¡¯s y along with them!¡±

    About half an hourter, the snow carriage stopped on an open snowy in.

    ¡°The spiritual stone mine is in that valley over there!¡± Scarface pointed in the direction about four or five kilometers away.

    ¡°Get off the carriage!¡± Billy said and led everyone off the snow carriage. At the same time, he released his powerful spiritual force to investigate the surroundings.

    Just at this moment, Scarface took advantage of everyone¡¯s inattention and turned around to run for his life.

    ¡°You think you can run?¡±

    Scarface hadn¡¯t run far when Bob flicked his wrist and a sword aura pierced through his back. After running a few more steps due to inertia, Scarface fell to the ground, and the blood stained the surrounding snow red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± After retracting his spiritual force, Billy led everyone towards the direction of the valley. Meanwhile, he activated his power and condensed a powerful defense aura to envelop everyone.

    After walking for about two kilometers, a strong wind suddenly blew from the sky, and arge amount of snow on the ground was lifted into the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get separated, stay close to me!¡± Billy squinted his eyes and slowed down his pace.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.

    The wind speed became stronger and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a hurricane. The bone-chilling cold wind blew on their bodies, even the warriors in the Supreme Realm felt a bit ufortable. After a while, the empty space within a few kilometers waspletely covered in ice and snow, blocking the sky and reducing visibility to less than ten meters!

    Whoosh!

    Then, sharp ice shards shot out from the falling snow like des, moving at an extremely fast speed. Due to the low visibility, by the time everyone saw the ice shards, they were already shing right in front of them. The sound of ice shards striking against the defensive aura reverberated, followed by explosions one after another. As time passed, the size of the ice shards grewrger and their speed increased. Thergest one was about two meters long and as thick as a thigh. Despite being protected by the defensive aura, the powerful impact made Judge and the others feel ufortable, with their blood roiling in their chests.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Even a mid-stage Saint expert wouldn¡¯t be able to create such amotion,¡± Soul Chaser furrowed his brows and spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is solely powered by cultivation,¡± Ivy pondered aloud.

    ¡°What do you mean, Ivy?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°It should be simr to what we encountered at Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s headquarters.¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s a formation?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It seems so,¡± Ivy nodded. ¡°But this formation should be on a higher level than the one we encountered before. I can¡¯t sense any fluctuations in the formation lines.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Another formation?¡± Soul Chaser eximed. ¡°Can we break through it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult,¡± Ivy replied. ¡°The formation space set up by a high-level formation master is like a maze. It¡¯s hard for an ordinary person to find the exit. Even if we run at full speed, we might just end up going in circles within the formation space, wasting our energy without achieving anything.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Is there anything else?¡± Soul Chaser cursed. ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    ¡°We have to find the eye of the formation before breaking it,¡± Ivy responded once again. After speaking, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, can you sense the formation lines?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly and instructed, ¡°Everyone, release your Chi to strengthen the defensive aura. Give me ten minutes!¡±

    Everyone released their Chi energy to its fullest. Then, Billy sat down cross-legged and began to release his spiritual power, causing ripples in the surroundings.

    Formation lines differed from martial Chi. Even someone with high cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to sense the presence of formation lines if they didn¡¯t understand formations. Of course, even for someone who understood formations, if their knowledge was far inferior to the person who set up the formation, it would still be difficult to sense the fluctuations in the formation lines. Furthermore, merely sensing the formation lines was not enough to break the formation. One had to untangle the chaotic formation lines, find the rules of the formation, and then locate the eye of the formation to break it.

    Boom!

    After a barrage of ice shards, the sky was filled with countless ice balls of various sizes. Some were as small as fists, while others had a diameter of two to three meters, falling like meteorites onto the defensive aura. Judge and Soul Chaser, who had the lowest cultivation among them, almost couldn¡¯t contain their surging Chi energy and their auras were in disarray. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just them. Even Harleen and Otis Hum, both of whom were ninth-stage experts, felt a bit overwhelmed. If this continued for another twenty minutes or so, the defensive aura would likely be breached.

    Time passed, already seven to eight minutes had gone by, but Billy remained still. Clearly, this formation wasn¡¯t as simple as they thought.

    ¡°Just hold on a few more minutes!¡± After a while, Billy suddenly stood up and swiftly dashed into the swirling snow.

    ¡°Has he found the eye of the formation?¡± Judge asked with difficulty.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Judge, Soul Chaser, if you can¡¯t hold on, take a moment to rest in ce,¡± Harleen said to Judge and Soul Chaser.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, we can hold on!¡± both of them responded.

    Every second passed, the enormous ice balls continued to rain down on the defensive aura, and everyone was nearing their limits.

    Boom! Just then, a deafening sound echoed through the air, and the oppressive aura around them increased by several orders of magnitude. Harleen and the others were slightly stunned, instinctively looking up at the sky.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser cursed simultaneously.

 Chapter 968 The Situation is Bleak

    Above the heads of the group, a gigantic ice ball with a diameter of about 20 to 30 meters appeared. It quickly descended towards them like a small mountain, exuding an overwhelming aura. In this situation, Harleen and the others faced two choices: either they join forces to withstand the impact or they scatter individually. However, both options carried risks.

    If they stayed together, they needed to consider if they could handle the attack since everyone was already nearing their limits. If they scattered, the question of whether they could defend against the other ice balls in the void, especially for Judge and Soul Chaser, remained uncertain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s face it together!¡± Harleen responded as soon as she could. She knew that if they scattered, Judge and Soul Chaser would be at greater risk. It was better for everyone to join forces and fight.

    ¡°Okay!¡± they all responded simultaneously. Gritting their teeth, their aura surged once again, and determination flickered in their eyes.

    In the blink of an eye, therge ice ball had arrived above their heads.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Judge shouted.

    Boom!

    At this moment, a thunderous sound reverberated through the air. Next, all the ice balls in the sky, including the giant one, exploded into countless snowkes, gently falling to the ground. Soon after, the blizzard ceased and the snowkes in the air slowly descended. Within a minute, everything returned to normal. The sun shone brightly, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Billy walked towards them, and a corpsey in the snow a few hundred meters behind him.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± they all shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Ivy, give Judge and Soul Chaser a Chi Condensing Pill.¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded and took out two pills from her pocket.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, someone ising out!¡± Otis Hum pointed towards the direction of the valley.

    Billy and the others looked and saw about forty to fifty Caucasian men and women walking towards the corpse.

    ¡°Lord Keller!¡± Upon reaching the body, many of them shouted loudly.

    ¡°You dare to kill Lord Keller! I will make all of you pay with your lives!¡± a voice of an elder echoed.

    As the voice sounded, four elders descended from the valley, flying through the air.

    From their appearance, these four individuals seemed to be ancient beings who had lived for one or two hundred years. The person who spoke was a ck-robed elder at the forefront.

    ¡°Boss, can you determine the cultivation level of the leading elder?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    ¡°A Fifth-rank Saint!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly as he answered.

    The elder was one level higher than the person from Aqundia they encountered yesterday. In addition to the leader, there was also ate-stage Fourth-rank Saint among them, and the remaining two were not weak either, all at the Third-rank Saint realm.

    While speaking, a solemn expression crossed Billy¡¯s face.

    Soul Chaser frowned as he said, ¡°The deputy city lord of Northfortia, named Ode, mentioned that their city¡¯s strongest individual is their city lord, who possesses the cultivation level of a Fifth-rank Saint. Could it be that this old immortal is the city lord of Northfortia?¡±

    ¡°Unlikely!¡± Otis Hum replied beside them. ¡°The city lord of Northfortia is named Miller, and he is less than sixty years old.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on then? Could it be that Northfortia has sent people from the country again?¡± Judge also furrowed his brow.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Otis Hum nodded. ¡°Of course, it could also be people returning from the Central Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Boss, do you have a n?¡± Bob looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°With the strength of a fifth-grade Saint, even if you activate your bloodline power, you might not be able to withstand them, right?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all mine!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°You all need to be careful too. The other forty to fifty people are also powerful!¡±

    Among those people on the other side, there were at least three or four Half-Step Saints, as well as several strong Sovereigns. Harleen and Ivy would have a tough time dealing with them.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to handle all four of them alone!¡± Ivy frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Billy!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and spoke at the same time.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°You stay with Ivy and deal with the others.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Billy interrupted her.

    Harleen didn¡¯t insist any further. She knew that even if she activated the power within her, it wouldn¡¯t be of much help. Moreover, if she went to help Billy, the others would be at a significant disadvantage.

    As they were talking, the four elderly men from the other sidended on the icy surface, followed by the forty to fifty men and women who ran over.

    ¡°At such a young age, possessing such strength, you must be vale¡¯s Commander Gardner, right?¡± The ck-robed old man looked at Billy and spoke. ¡°I originally thought that vale would send a few old things, but I didn¡¯t expect them to send you. But it¡¯s better this way, your value is far higher than those old fools in your city. And, since you¡¯ve killed so many people from my Northfortia, today we¡¯ll use your blood to pay tribute to their spirits in heaven.¡±

    ¡°Where are the people from vale?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the other side.

    ¡°If you want to know where they are, kneel down and kowtow to us a few times, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± A gray-robed old man, a third-grade Saint, from the other side spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± Judge retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The gray-robed old man¡¯s eyes twisted, and he casually raised his hand, unleashing a palm wind.

    Bang!

    Halfway through the palm wind attack, Billy blocked it.

    ¡°If you dare to make a move again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy nced at the gray-robed old man. Then, he looked at the leader among them and asked again, ¡°I¡¯ll ask once more, where are they?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t understood the situation!¡± The ck-robed old man spoke calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t think that just a few of you can save them, do you?¡±

    ¡°Still not answering me?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Such courage at the face of death, I admire you!¡± The ck-robed old man chuckled coldly. As his words fell, his tone grew serious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Abandon your cultivation ande with us, and I¡¯ll give you a way out.¡±

    ¡°You old bastard, if you want to fight, hurry up and make your move, stop wasting your breath!¡± Soul Chaser shouted loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider!¡± The ck-robed old man ignored Soul Chaser and continued to address Billy.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to the other¡¯s words and turned to Harleen and the others to give them a warning. While speaking, his aura gradually soared. Soon, a divine dragon mark appeared on his forehead. Facing the opponent¡¯s formation, if he didn¡¯t activate his bloodline power, he wouldn¡¯t have even the slightest chance of winning.

    However, even if he did activate his bloodline power, it would still be difficult for him to contend with a Fifth-rank Saint.

 Chapter 969 Battle with the Fifth-rank Saint

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The old man in the ck robe sensed the change in Billy¡¯s aura and was slightly taken aback. ¡°But do you think you can win just by forcefully raising your cultivation to the Second Rank? You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Soul Chaser retorted once again.

    ¡°You talk too much, kid. Let me send you on your way!¡± The old man in the gray robe furrowed his brow and raised his hand, striking out towards Soul Chaser.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if you make another move, you die!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice, simultaneously unleashing a sh of blood-red de energy.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± The other old man, a Fourth-rank Saint, remarked before a powerful palm wind surged forward to meet Billy¡¯s attack.

    After a muffled sound, both of them slid back tens of meters, their auras slightly disordered. The opposing old man steadied himself, his face showing a hint of surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that the casual sh from Billy would possess such formidable energy.

    ¡°Since you insist on toasting but not eating, we¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Seeing this, the leading ck-robed old man waved his hand.

    ¡°Attack together, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Forty to fifty men and women responded, charging towards Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen eximed, darting forward to meet them.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, if you¡¯re not a match, you should leave first!¡± Otis Hum shouted, ¡°You carry the fate of vale; you can¡¯t afford to have any idents!¡± As soon as the words fell, he rushed towards the opponents.

    After Ivy, Bob, and a few others reminded Billy, they followed closely behind and rushed out as well. Soon, the scene descended into a fierce battle, with waves of energy and shes of des.

    ¡°Watch out for yourselves!¡± Billy responded loudly, then flew towards the direction of the valley. On one hand, he wanted to change the battleground for his duel against the four opponents. On the other hand, he also wanted to see if his fellowrades were in the valley.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your own life, yet you have the mind to think about others!¡± The old man in the ck robe understood Billy¡¯s intentions. As soon as his words fell, he and the other three old men flew into the air to pursue Billy.

    ¡°Take another move from me!¡± Not long after, the Fourth-rank Saint from the opposing side spoke in a deep voice. With that said, he raised his hand and unleashed a violent gust of wind.

    ¡°What¡¯s ten moves to me!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice, activating the Bloodshadow de Technique and shing out.

    A loud noise resounded, causing the snow and ice on the ground to be lifted into the air. At the same time, Billy and the opposing old man were both sent flying two hundred meters in opposite directions, still evenly matched. Shortly after, the five of themnded on the icy surface.

    ¡°Lord Allen, let¡¯s attack together and disable him first!¡±

    The Fourth-rank Saint then turned to his twopanions, who were both Third-rank Saints.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them nodded simultaneously.

    Suddenly, the auras of the three individuals rapidly increased. Then, each of them activated their trump cards andunched their attacks at Billy. The Fourth-rank Saint revealed a constantly swirling ck mist above his head. After a while, as he swung both arms, a skeletal image measuring two to three meters tall emerged from the mist, exuding a strong aura of death. The other two Third-rank Saints each summoned a Chi energy-formed monster, standing about four to five meters tall, with a dense killing intent enveloping their bodies.

    ¡°Die!¡± the three of them shouted at the same time.

    Then, the three of them charged at Billy like three towering mountains, causing a sensation. The entire void trembled, and a violent hurricane swept through the air, as if the mountains were copsing and the earth was splitting.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± Billy looked at the old man in the gray robe and continued, ¡°I said I would send you on your way first!¡±

    While speaking, he directly activated the Domineering de Art, dyeing the entire void blood red with the curtain of the de. Immediately after, the de containing an overwhelming momentum shed towards the direction of the old man in the gray robe. Just from this momentum alone, it was no less than the three opponents.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± The ck-robed old man, a Fifth-rank Saint, sensed the power of Billy¡¯s move and shouted.

    As he shouted, he raised his hand and unleashed a violent gust of wind to confront the blood-red curtain of the de. However, he was still a step too slow and could only block a part of the attack.

    Boom!

    A thunderous roar spread throughout the entire void, startling countless birds and beasts in the valley, causing them to panic and flee in all directions. The surging air waves spread in all directions like heavy-duty artillery, ttening two small hills within a two-kilometer radius.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    At this moment, the figure of the Fourth-rank Saint old man and another Third-rank old man flew out like kites with broken strings. After crashing heavily several hundred meters away, the third-grade realm old man spewed a mouthful of blood and lost his breath with his head tilted. The Fourth-rank Saint old man tumbled a few somersaults on the ground but also coughed up a mouthful of blood. However, his condition was not too serious. After taking a brief rest, he stood up from the ground. The ck-robed old man had blocked a part of the de¡¯s attack; otherwise, he would have been severely injured. As for the old man in the gray robe from earlier, he was directly cleaved in half by Billy¡¯s de curtain, his flesh and blood a mess.

    When Billy said he would take care of him first, he was not joking.

    ¡°You damn it!¡± The ck-robed old man angrily eximed as he looked at the corpses of his twopanions. He didn¡¯t expect Billy¡¯s strike to have such power, almost killing even a fourth-grade sage with a single blow. While speaking, his aura instantly surged, revealing his fifth-grade sage cultivation. Immediately after, he took a few steps forward and raised his hand to the side. A massive block of ice floated in mid-air, measuring about twenty to thirty meters in length and width, and at least fifteen to sixteen meters in thickness.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± After the ck-robed old man snapped, the enormous block of ice, carrying a devastating energy, charged towards Billy, causing chaos in the void and creating a torrential wave.

    In the face of the old man¡¯s full-force attack, Billy didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He took a deep breath and once again activated the Domineering de Art.

    Boom!

    The blood-red curtain of the de struck the block of ice, once again creating a thunderous roar. At the sound of the explosion, both the curtain of the de and therge block of ice exploded, and snow and ice fell from the sky. At the moment the ice block shattered, a vast and majestic shockwave rushed out from the ck-robed old man¡¯s hand. Without any hindrance, it crashed into Billy¡¯s body. Billy¡¯s defensive aura instantly exploded, and then he flew out like autumn leaves in the wind. He flew a distance of seven to eight hundred meters before crashing onto the ice surface, spewing a mouthful of blood at the same time, his aura extremely weak.

    Obviously, the three-level difference was not so easily to ovee.

 Chapter 970 The Arrival of the Ladies From Ether Mountain

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    Not far away, the Harleen group simultaneously shouted with deep concern written on their faces. They all wanted to go and help, but they were surrounded by the opposing group, leaving them with the desire but not the ability.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After a while, Billy stood up from the ground and looked in the direction of the others, shouting loudly.

    ¡°I must say, Commander Gardner of vale, you took my blow and you¡¯re still able to stand up, I¡¯m impressed!¡± The elderly man in the ck robe showed a hint of surprise at Billy¡¯s condition.

    ording to his estimation, even an opponent of the Fourth-rank Saint Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to survive that blow. However, Billy managed to stand up so quickly, which was astonishing.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Billy coughed up another mouthful of blood and looked at the other person as he spoke. At the same time, he took out a pill and threw it into his mouth.

    A slight sense of gravity emerged in his heart as he realized that a Fifth-rank Saint¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations. With his current condition, even with the activation of his bloodline power and the simultaneous use of the Five Elements Secret Art, he didn¡¯t have much chance of winning. Moreover, there was a Fourth-rank Saint elder standing beside the opponent, who might deliver a fatal blow at any moment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve indeed surprised me!¡± The elderly man in the ck robe responded loudly. ¡°But, it can only be this way. Considering your current condition, you can¡¯t withstand another blow from me! You have onest chance. Give up your cultivation, and I will spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Stop the nonsense and make your move!¡± Billy took a deep breath. As he spoke, a resolute look shed in his eyes. Then, he raised his hands high, looked up at the sky, and activated his Chi energy, speaking loudly. ¡°As Commander Gardner of vale, the young master of Ether Mountain, here I earnestly request the heavens to bestow the nation¡¯s fortune on me to defend against foreign enemies!¡±

    His voice was loud, powerful, and reached the heavens. Following his words, a p of thunder echoed in the sky. Before long, a faintly visible heavy aura of national fortune appeared in the sky, descending slowly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The elderly man in the ck robe spoke after seeing this scene. ¡°Act quickly! He wants to borrow the power of the nation¡¯s fortune. We can¡¯t let him seed, or we will both die!¡± As he finished speaking, he quickly moved forward, raising his hand and charging towards Billy.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The other Fourth-rank Saints replied and exerted his full strength, following closely behind.

    ¡°Your current cultivation is still too low. It¡¯s difficult for you to bear the power of the nation¡¯s fortune on your own. Forcing it will only harm yourself!¡±

    At that moment, a beautiful female voice echoed through the void.

    ¡°A mere Fifth-rank Saint being is unworthy of dying under the fate of vale. Surrender!¡±

    As the voice resounded, two stunning figures appeared in the empty space. In the blink of an eye, they swiftly arrived next to Billy.

    ¡°Opal, Wendy?!¡± Billy eximed in surprise upon seeing the two. Simultaneously, the aura around him receded, and the national fate above the sky dissipated.

    Among the two arrivals, the woman in the green dress was none other than Opal Fraley, one of the fairies from Ether Mountain. The other woman, dressed in purple, appeared to be of simr age to Opal. Both her appearance and temperament were on par with Opal, an absolute beauty. A faint smile seemed to permanently grace her delicate and charming face, forming a vivid contrast to Opal¡¯s cold and aloof image. Her name was Amber Barnes. She was also one of the fairies from Ether Mountain and the second disciple of the master of Floating Cloud Peak.

    ¡°Billy, long time no see. Are you alright?¡± Amber Barnes smiled at Billy and continued, ¡°Go help Harleen and Ivy. We¡¯ll chatter. Once we deal with these two old fellows, we¡¯ll join you!¡±

    Amber Barnes¡¯s personality waspletely opposite to Opal¡¯s. She was passionate and fiery. During the years Billy spent in Ether Mountain, he had received a lot of care from Amber Barnes. She didn¡¯t consider Billy an outsider.

    ¡°Thank you, Opal and Amber!¡± After a brief pause, Billy turned around and rushed towards Harleen and the others¡¯ battleground.

    Boom!

    Just as he had run a distance of less than a kilometer, a loud noise came from behind. Billy turned around and saw the ck-robed old man being sent flying by Opal¡¯s palm, nearly a kilometer away. A dazzling trail of blood appeared in mid-air. Finally, he crashed into the thickyer of ice and snow, unable to get up for a long time. Judging from that situation, he had narrowly escaped death. Billy couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. To heavily injure a Fifth-rank Saint being with just one move-such strength! Opal¡¯s power had clearly advanced during the time they hadn¡¯t seen each other. She was at least a Sixth-rank Saint or stronger.

    Before Billy could fully recover from his astonishment, Amber Barnes had already cut the Fourth-rank Saint old man into two halves with a single sword strike, causing him to fall from mid-air. This once again shocked Billy immensely. Without much thought, Billy took a deep breath and quickly rushed into the battlefield of Harleen and the others.

    At this moment, Harleen and the others had varying degrees of injuries, with Judge and Soul Chaser being the most severely affected. Their breaths were in disarray, and there were faint traces of blood at the corners of their mouths. It was worth mentioning that Ivy, who had almost reached the Ninth Rank, after several confrontations that pushed the limits, she broke through the bottleneck and finally became a genuine Ninth-rank Saint.

    ¡°Billy, did Opal and Ambere?¡± Harleen asked loudly when she saw Billy. She vaguely saw two figures in the air just now and felt somewhat familiar with them, but she couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Bob, who was fighting not far away, shouted loudly upon hearing this.

    ¡°Boss, is it really the two of them? That¡¯s great!¡±

    Ivy, who was beside them, also showed a hint of joy on her face upon hearing this. The heavy stone in the hearts of the few people simultaneously fell. They managed to pass this stage today.

    ¡°Leave one alive and kill the rest!¡± Billy then spoke loudly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The few people responded in unison and attacked with all their might.

    With Billy joining in, the tide of the battle immediately turned. Without exception, all the opponents who were Ninth-rank Sovereigns and stronger were killed by Billy with a single sh. The remaining few people, seeing this situation, no longer had the courage to fight and fled for their lives. However, since Billy had already sentenced them to death, he wouldn¡¯t let them live. After a few minutes, except for a man who was half-dead and lying on the ground as an Eighth-rank Sovereign, everyone else met their demise.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± The man kept pleading with Billy and the others desperately.

    ¡°Where are the people from vale?¡± Billy asked coldly.

    ¡°T-They¡­ They are all trapped in the valley ahead¡­ Lord Keller set up a maze to keep them inside.¡± The man shivered all over.

    ¡°Go join yourpanions!¡± Billy said as he raised his hand and swept it out.

    Before the man could even shout, he turned into a bloody mist.

    At this moment, Opal and Amber walked over.

    ¡°Opal, Amber!¡± Harleen and Ivy hurriedly went up to greet them.

 Chapter 971 The Young Lady of the Scott Family

    ¡°Amber, why are you here with Opal?¡± Harleen approached Amber Barnes and asked.

    During their time at Ether Mountain, Harleen and Felicia had received a lot of help from Amber Barnes.

    ¡°Well, am I not wee?¡± Amber Barnes smiled and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Amber!¡± Harleen replied loudly. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you, I¡¯ve missed you!¡±

    ¡°You still have that sweet tongue!¡± Amber Barnesughed again.

    ¡°Hi, Opal, Amber!¡± Ivy greeted the two of them.

    ¡°Ivy, it seems like you¡¯repletely carefree and enjoying yourself now!¡± Amber Barnes looked at Ivy and said with a smile. ¡°Be careful, you might be summoned back to Ether Mountain by your teacher!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen!¡± Ivy yfully smiled. ¡°I often talk to her on the phone.¡±

    ¡°You two girls are doing well, it looks like the spiritual spring has been a great help to you!¡± Opal said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Opal, for your praise!¡± Harleen and Ivy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, both of you have already broken through to the Ninth Rank?¡± Amber Barnes sensed their cultivation and had a surprised expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Billy, otherwise, Harleen and I wouldn¡¯t have made such rapid progress!¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Billy Boy, you can¡¯t just focus on others, you need to work on your own cultivation too, you¡¯re still too weak!¡± Amber Barnes nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°You¡¯ve only reached the First-rank Saint Realm. Hurry up! Or the old man will bring you back for closed-door cultivation!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Upon hearing her words, Judge and Soul Chaser both coughed not because Amber Barnes mentioned that Billy¡¯s breakthrough speed was slow, but because of the way she called him, ¡°Billy Boy¡±. Probably only a fewdies from Ether Mountain would address Billy that way.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll work on it.¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    After a brief pause, Otis Hum, Judge, and Soul Chaser were introduced to Amber Barnes.

    ¡°Bob Boy, I heard you have a girlfriend now?¡± After greeting Amber Barnes and Otis Hum, she looked at Bob and spoke.

    ¡°Amber, you seem to be well-informed!¡± Bob felt a bit embarrassed upon hearing the address. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her next time for you to meet.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to meet? If there¡¯s a girl willing to be with you, you should be secretly happy!¡± Amber Barnes retorted.

    Bob was silenced by her words.

    Harleen and Ivy both suppressed a smile. After a few more exchanges, the group continued walking towards the valley.

    After a while, they entered the valley and walked further inside, only to see an area filled with snow and ice floating in the air. The visibility was very low, making it impossible to see the specific situation inside. Clearly, it was the so-called maze mentioned by the man from Northfortia earlier.

    Then, Billy spent about twenty minutes to find the eye of the formation and break the maze.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± the people from vale said as they saw Billy. They knew that Lord Dragon hade to save them and bowed in respect.

    ¡°No need for formalities, everyone,¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± they responded again before turning to greet Otis Hum.

    Afterward, Billy learned the detailed story from them, which confirmed his previous guesses. They were forced by the people from Northfortia to survey the spiritual stone veins so that they could reap the benefits. It saddened Billy to know that several of them had already been killed by the people from Northfortia earlier that morning.

    ¡°Mr Hum, please give a call to Lord Reynolds and ask him to send more people over,¡± Billy said, then turned to Otis Hum. ¡°This spiritual stone mine is not small, let¡¯s not waste it!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Otis Hum took out his phone to make the call.

    Next, Billy and Ivy began treating the injured people. It took them about two hours to finish. Afterward, Billy and his group got into the car and left, while Otis Hum stayed behind with the other people to wait for reinforcements from the city.

    ¡°Opal, how¡¯s everything in the capital citytely? Anything happening?¡± Billy asked in the car.

    ¡°Not much,¡± Opal shook her head.

    ¡°Any major movements from the hidden ns and sects recently?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°No major movements, but they send people to the capital city every few days to meet with the Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°To meet with the Prime Minister? What do they want?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°What else? The power of the capital city is growing stronger, and they are getting anxious!¡± Amber Barnes said with a faint smile. ¡°They want to negotiate with the capital city and are willing to cooperate by sending people to the Pr Domain. But their condition is that the capital city guarantees their interests.¡±

    ¡°What conditions?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specifics, but it¡¯s probably just about securing their interests.¡± Amber Barnes shrugged.

    ¡°They really think highly of themselves. What qualifications do they have to negotiate with the capital city?¡± Soul Chaser sneered.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t behave, the next time we go back, we¡¯ll wipe them all out and let them negotiate with the King of Hell!¡±

    Bob choked, ¡°Soul Chaser, are you gonna wipe out the Ravenwood family and Hidden Dragon Sect as well?¡±

    ¡°Well, slip of the tongue, my mistake!¡± Soul Chaser grinned, ¡°Besides those two!¡±

    Chuckling, Amber Barnes pursed her lips and then turned to Billy with a sudden remark. ¡°Billy Boy, is there something going on between you and the young miss from the Scott family?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Billy, Amber is asking you a question!¡± Harleen, beside him, smirked and spoke up.

    ¡°Well, uh, Amber, what do you mean?¡± Billy sensed the coldness emanating from Harleen and immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ve only met her twice in total, what could be going on?¡±

    Seeing the couple¡¯s expressions, Amber Barnes couldn¡¯t help but giggle. After finally calming down, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I didn¡¯t say there was anything special between you and her. Just that, a few days ago when she went to the capital city, she specifically inquired about your whereabouts from the prime minister. From the way she looked, it seems like she was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°What could she want with me?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Amber Barnes shrugged in response.

    ¡°Do you want to give her a call and ask?¡± Harleen asked with a smile.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched again, ¡°No need, we¡¯re not that close!¡±

    Ivy couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Billy, why not just ask? What if she needs something urgent?¡±

 Chapter 972 The City Lordâ€™s Daughter

    ¡°Go away!¡± Billy red at Ivy and then turned to Bob to change the subject. ¡°Bob, give Opal and Amber a rundown of what has been happening in the Arctic Snow Region!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Bob responded and began exining to Opal and Amber.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°When do you n on taking action against Northfortia?¡± Opal asked Billy after hearing Bob¡¯s summary.

    ¡°Soon. Once we have a resolution in Aqundia, we can move against Northfortia.¡± Billy replied. ¡°Otherwise, if we engage both Aqundia and Northfortia at the same time, our chances of sess will be slim.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Opal nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t dy too long, resolve the Northfortia situation quickly, and make your way to the Central Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    A few hourster, the group returned to the city.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you all okay?¡± James Reynolds and Ernest Shepherd hurriedly approached.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°How is the situation in the city? Have there been any movements from Northfortia?¡±

    ¡°No sign of anything,¡± James Reynolds shook his head.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on the surroundings of the city,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already made arrangements. There are people within a radius of two to three hundred kilometers,¡± James Reynolds replied.

    ¡°Good,¡± Billy nodded once again.

    Northfortia made such a big fuss in the Southern Pr Domain this time to divert the attention of the city and send their elite forces to support the southern area, preparing to strike here. However, they failed to achieve their goal in the end because they didn¡¯t dare to make any reckless moves.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, this is Lord Reynolds¡­¡± Harleen turned to Opal and Amber, asking.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already met,¡± Amber Barnes interrupted with a smile. They hade from the Pr City and arrived at the city before meeting Billy and the others, so they had already met James Reynolds and Ernest Shepherd.

    After some more conversation, Billy led everyone back to the courtyard.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, you should stay with us from now on,¡± Harleen said as they entered the courtyard.

    ¡°There are several empty rooms here. Let me show you around, and you can pick one for yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Later, Ivy and I¡¯ll take you out to buy some daily necessities.¡± she continued.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Amber Barnes replied with a smile.

    ¡­

    Just as Billy and his group returned to the courtyard¡­

    In Nordhaven City, Northern Pr Domain.

    After Casey and Azure Dragon had handled their own matters for a while, they went to thergest restaurant in Nordhaven City for dinner. Since it was the peak dining hour, the hall was packed with people, and it took Casey and the others quite some time to find a vacant spot in a corner. People of various skin tones, including yellow, white, and ck, were dining here, so Casey and the others didn¡¯t appear too conspicuous.

    ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± Casey asked Azure Dragon and the others after Felicia and Rakshasa had ordered their food.

    ¡°Rakshasa and I went around the north side of the city, but we didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡± White Tiger spoke first.

    ¡°Everything seems normal in the south side too. I talked to several shop owners, and they haven¡¯t seen anyone from Northfortia in Nordhaven recently.¡± Azure Dragon added.

    ¡°What about you, Vermilion Bird?¡± Casey then turned to Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°No sign of anyone from Northfortia in the west side either,¡± Vermilion Bird shook his head slightly. ¡°But I heard that a lot of people from the Guardians have arrived from the Western Pr Domain these past few days, led by the Provincial Governor of the Western Domain.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Stoutmented. ¡°After Boss took down their Provincial Governor in the north, they want toe and assess the situation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not that simple,¡± Vermilion Bird replied, shaking his head. ¡°The Guardians in the west are basically a branch organization of Northfortia. On the surface, they are responsible for maintaining order in the Western Pr Domain, but in reality, they are just acting as Northfortia¡¯sckeys.¡±

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, any guesses?¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°Dealing with the Guardians is one aspect!¡± Vermilion Bird added after a moment of thought. ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s not ruled out that they are here on behalf of Northfortia to negotiate with Aqundia!¡±

    ¡°More than likely.¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Do you know which hotel they are staying at?¡± Casey asked, after a moment of consideration.

    ¡°I do!¡± Vermilion Bird responded.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps came from the entrance of the lobby, followed by a group of people walking in steadily. Leading them was a middle-aged man and a youngdy, both with Western features, apanied by about ten followers each. Among them, the woman, in her mid-twenties, had delicate features and a voluptuous figure, making her a true beauty.

    ¡°Mr Bent, pleasee upstairs!¡± the woman said as she walked, looking at the middle-aged man beside her.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess Belina!¡± the middle-aged man nodded in response.

    Then, the group made their way towards the staircase.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, who was that beauty just now? She¡¯s stunning!¡± a man¡¯s voice came from the table next to Casey and the others. After a brief pause, the man licked his dry lips and continued speaking, ¡°It¡¯s worth losing a few years of life to sleep with a woman like her!¡±

    ¡°Hush!¡± apanion quickly made a gesture to silence him. ¡°Keep your voice down, do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who is she? Does she have a background?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°Her name is Belina, she¡¯s the daughter of the Aqundia Lord. What do you think?¡± hispanion replied.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The man shuddered and quickly shut his mouth.

    Just then, amotion came from the staircase. A waiter, trying to make way, identally spilled a bowl of soup he was carrying, sshing some of it onto Belina¡¯s trousers.

    ¡°You idiot, are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± a man pointed at the waiter angrily.

    The waiter trembled in fear and quickly knelt down, his face pale as he begged for mercy.

    ¡°S-sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°A pair of hands that can¡¯t even hold a bowl of soup, what use are they?¡± Belina frowned. ¡°Cut them away!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the man who spoke earlier responded loudly.

    ¡°No¡­ ¡± The waiter trembled, vigorously kowtowing.

    Before he could finish speaking, the man raised his hand and swiftly swung his de. After the sh of the de, both of the waiter¡¯s arms fell to the ground, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The waiter let out a scream before his eyes rolled back, unconscious.

    At the sight, gasps filled the air. They were all shocked by what they¡¯d done¨C Aqundia¡¯s Lord¡¯s daughter had gone to such extremes for such a small incident. The man at the table next to Casey, scared out of his wits, shivered and felt a chill down his spine.

    ¡°This Lord¡¯s daughter is truly audacious!¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°She¡¯s no good person!¡± Vermilion Bird responded. ¡°Not only in Nordhaven City, but even in the entire North Pr Domain, her reputation precedes her. Relying on her father¡¯s excessive doting and her own formidable cultivation, she acts arrogantly and ruthlessly. It is said that justst month, a young noble from another country came to the North Pr Domain for business and encountered her here. Because the young noble didn¡¯t recognize her, he took advantage of her verbally. As a result, she personally killed all twenty or thirty of his men on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, how do you know so much about her?¡± Rakshasa asked curiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s a tavern in the west of the city, run by someone from vale, so I had a chat with the owner.¡± Vermilion Bird responded.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone from vale having taverns in the Northern Pr Domain?¡± Felicia was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I was also surprised at first.¡± Vermilion Bird nodded. ¡°After talking to him, I found out that not only in the east, but there are also valean-owned shops in several other regions of the pr snowfields.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Felicia was taken aback once again.

    ¡°Yea.¡± Vermilion Bird nodded.

    ¡°Casey, could that person named Bent be the Provincial Governor of the Guardians in the west?¡± Felicia then turned to Casey and asked.

    ¡°Most likely, yes!¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°In that case, Vermilion Bird¡¯s guess was spot on!¡± Rakshasa chimed in. ¡°They¡¯re probably here on behalf of Northfortia to discuss an alliance with Aqundia!¡±

    ¡°If those two countries really form an alliance, it will give us a headache!¡± White Tiger furrowed his brow. ¡°No, we must find a way to disrupt their ns!¡±

 Chapter 973 A Little Plan

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, that Miss from Aqundia, she¡¯s probably still unmarried, right?¡± Casey asked Vermilion Bird out of the blue.

    ¡°Not yet! Rumor has it that she has never had a boyfriend!¡± Vermilion Bird shook his head.

    ¡°Casey, why are you concerned about her marital status? Do you have feelings for her or something?¡± Stout teased with a smirk.

    Both Azure Dragon and White Tiger coughed simultaneously.

    ¡°Stout, I think you¡¯re getting a little too curious!¡± White Tiger sympathetically nced at him. ¡°Be careful, Felicia might want to spar with you!¡±

    ¡°Just kidding, Felicia!¡± Stout grinned and then turned to Casey. ¡°Casey, do you have a n?¡±

    Azure Dragon and the others also looked at him expectantly.

    ¡°I do have a little n!¡± Casey nodded slightly. Then, he quietly exined the details to the group.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Casey, I never expected you toe up with such an idea, considering your usual gentlemanly demeanor! Impressive!¡± Stout exaggerated his expression.

    After listening, Felicia gave him a stern look. ¡°Stout!¡±

    ¡°Get serious! The sess of this n depends on you, so don¡¯t mess it up!¡± she warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake for me!¡± Stout responded with another grin.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Subsequently, as they ate, they discussed the details of the n. The mealsted for nearly two hours.

    ¡°Casey, they¡¯reing down!¡± Azure Dragon said, looking towards the staircase.

    Aqundia and the Guardians¡¯ representatives were seen conversing as they made their way towards the exit, appearing quite intoxicated.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey nodded. ¡°Stick to the n!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± they replied in unison.

    A few minutester, the group of representatives arrived at the entrance.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Princess Belina. We await your good news!¡± Bent, the Provincial Governor of the Guardians in the Western Pr Domain, said to Belina.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Belina nodded. ¡°After I return, I will convey your message to my father. He should be able to provide a reply by tomorrow morning at thetest! If all goes well, we can mobilize our troops within three days!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Bent nodded emphatically. ¡°I will be staying in Nordhaven City for the next few days. Princess Belina, feel free to call me if you have any questions.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Belina responded.

    Then, the two parties went their separate ways. Soon after, Belina and her ten attendants arrived at the stable and boarded the carriage heading towards Aqundia.

    ¡°Your Highness, should we make a quick call to inform the Lord about the situation?¡± an elderly man with white hair asked Belina once they were outside the city.

    ¡°No. We¡¯ll discuss it face-to-face when we return!¡± Belina shook her head.

    ¡°Do we really have to form an alliance with Northfortia?¡± a man spoke up. ¡°I feel like Northfortia is being too greedy!¡±

    ¡°For us, there is no better choice!¡± Before Belina could respond, the old man with white hair spoke. ¡°Since Commander Gardner from vale brought his troops here, the strength of vale¡¯s city defenses has greatly increased. And we are at a point where it¡¯s a matter of life or death. A major battle between the two sides is inevitable. Though we may not fear them, if an all-out conflict were to erupt, it would likely be a pyrrhic victory, with us suffering heavy losses. And even if we were to defeat vale, our own future would be uncertain.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The man nodded solemnly.

    ¡°However, the conditions that Bent mentioned seem a bit excessive!¡± After taking a deep breath, the old man turned to look at Belina.

    ¡°Your Highness, if we were to fullyply with their conditions, in the end, we would likely gain nothing aside from our efforts!¡±

    Belina nodded, a coldness shing in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s just how Northfortia is, treating everyone as fools, thinking they are the smartest in the world! It¡¯s trulyughable! They really think we don¡¯t know that vale¡¯s main target is Northfortia, not us!¡±

    ¡°What about this cooperation?¡± the man from before spoke up again.

    ¡°Let me discuss it with my father when I return.¡± Belina responded after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Your Highness, how is the situation back home? They¡­¡± the man nodded and began to speak.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the old man suddenly shouted before the man could finish his sentence.

    Just as his words trailed off, a sharp de aura swept in from the right, unstoppable. The man driving the carriage hadn¡¯t fully reacted when the de aura had already shed past him.

    Soon, both pr mastiffs copsed, and including the man driving the carriage, they were all split in half by the de aura.

    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± the old man said in a deep voice as he jumped out of the carriage.

    Following suit, Belina and the other ten men and women got out of the carriage one after another.

    ¡°Whoever you are, show yourself!¡± a gray-clothed man from Aqundia scanned his surroundings and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Not bad reaction!¡±

    After the gray-clothed man¡¯s words fell, Casey, Azure Dragon, Felicia, and the others strolled over from not far away.

    ¡°You idiots, do you know who we are? Are you tired of living?¡± the gray-clothed man roared in anger.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Azure Dragon retorted.

    ¡°Are you people from vale?¡± Belina asked the six of them coldly.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re notpletely stupid!¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Belina furrowed her brows. ¡°This is the Northern Pr Domain, not the Eastern Pr Domain. Do you think your lives are too long?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t want anything. We just want you toe with us!¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Belina coldly remarked. ¡°Just the six of you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± White Tiger shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking to die!¡± the gray-clothed man shouted angrily andunched the first attack.

    ¡°If you want to die that badly, then let me grant your wish!¡± Vermilion Bird said as he raised his sword to meet the attack.

    Immediately, the two began their intense battle. Their strengths were at the same level, both being Seventh-rank Sovereigns. Before unleashing their full power, their strengths were evenly matched.

    ¡°Attack all at once, leave none alive!¡± Belina shouted loudly upon seeing this scene.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man led the group as they charged forward.

    ¡°Felicia, take care of that woman!¡± Casey instructed before rushing toward the old man.

    Azure Dragon and the other three confronted the rest of the enemies.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Felicia responded and wielded her sword as she dashed towards Belina.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Belina roared. She also wielded an ancient sword. With a twist of her wrist, a powerful sword energy shot out. With her cultivation not weaker than Felicia¡¯s, also at the Eighth-rank Sovereign Realm, and fighting at full strength, the two were evenly matched for the time being.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a loud crash echoed from Casey¡¯s battle ring. Then, both he and the old man slid back for a hundred meters beforeing to a stop.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After stabilizing himself, the old man furrowed his brow slightly.

    As a First-rank Saint, he had thought he could easily defeat Casey. However, after several exchanges, he vaguely felt that Casey¡¯s strength was not inferior to his own.

    ¡°Quite unexpected, huh?¡± Casey said calmly after taking a brief rest.

    ¡°Do you even know what you are getting yourself into?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was filled with disdain. ¡°Princess Belina is the most favorite daughter of our City Lord! If something happens to her, our City Lord will march against vale no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 974 The City Lord of Aquilandia Goes Mad

    ¡°You should be well aware that with the strength of your stronghold, you won¡¯t be able to withstand us¡­¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Casey interrupted him directly. ¡°I can responsibly tell you that your stronghold will soon change hands!¡±

    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t live to see that day!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The old man snorted coldly and charged at Casey again. ¡°You better think about whether you can survive today!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey responded in a low voice. ¡°Enough wasting time with you, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± He had no intention of dragging this out any longer. This matter had to be resolved quickly.

    As his words fell, Casey unleashed his full power and condensed it into the Domineering de Art, shing forward with a single strike.

    ¡°You arrogant brat, it¡¯s you who will die!¡± The old man unleashed a powerful wave of energy, like an avnche, towards Casey.

    Swoosh!

    In the next moment, the unstoppable de curtain tore through the old man¡¯s attack and directly descended upon him from above.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The old man stood in ce, his mouth agape, unable to say a word. His body fell to the ground in two halves.

    ¡°Now do you believe?¡± Casey said calmly before rushing towards Felicia¡¯s direction. He had entrusted Felicia with the task of holding Belina back as much as possible without harming her. She couldn¡¯t let her escape. This was no easy task for Felicia, but fortunately, up to this point, Belina didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of fleeing.

    ¡°Felicia, take a rest. I¡¯ll take over!¡± Casey arrived by her side and looked at her, saying.

    ¡°Alright, be careful!¡± Felicia nodded in response.

    ¡°Damn it, you killed Lord Barlow?!¡± Belina eximed when she saw Casey.

    ¡°Are you surrendering or should I help you?¡± Casey looked at her and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Just you wait, all of you will die today!¡± Belina shouted in anger before turning and darting away.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out at the same time.

    Immediately, he chased after her with lightning speed. His teleportation speed was much faster than his opponent¡¯s; within the blink of an eye, he caught up within a hundred meters. Then, an invisible ripple emanated from his forehead. With his current level of spiritual power, dealing with an Eighth-rank Sovereign was already a piece of cake.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± In the next moment, Belina, whose mental power had been damaged, let out a miserable scream and fell to her knees, clutching her head.

    Casey, who had already shed behind her, raised his hand and delivered a palm strike. Belina¡¯s eyes rolled back as she fainted. At the same time, the battle of the Azure Dragon quartet also came to an end. The ten or so opponents were no match for them.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, clean up the scene!¡± Casey instructed. ¡°Dig a hole and bury the bodies and the cars!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger nodded in response.

    An hourter, the group returned to Nordhaven City.

    ¡°White Tiger, give Rakshasa a call and ask if she and Stout have finished their task.¡± Casey said to White Tiger.

    ¡°Got it.¡± White Tiger responded and took out his phone to make the call.

    After about two minutes, he hung up and looked at Casey. ¡°Casey, it¡¯s done!¡±

    ¡°Did it really work? Stout is amazing!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes lit up as he responded.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, go to that hotel!¡± Casey looked at ck Tortoise, who was driving the carriage, and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± ck Tortoise nodded in response.

    A few minutester, the carriage stopped near the back door of a hotel in the western part of the city. Shortly after, Stout and Rakshasa, dressed in hotel uniforms, came out and helped Belina into the hotel. Then, ck Tortoise drove away again.

    About ten minutester, a message spread throughout Nordhaven City.

    ¡°The Guardians¡¯ Provincial Governor of the Western District had a conflict with Princess Belina of Aqundia during their negotiations, as they couldn¡¯t reach a consensus. In a fit of anger, the Guardians¡¯ Provincial Governor took Belina to a hotel room and killed all the other people from Aqundia.¡±

    This news spread like a virus in Nordhaven City and quickly reached the ears of Aqundia¡¯s Lord.

    Garrard immediately called his daughter¡¯s phone, but no one answered. He then dialed the number of the white-haired old man who apanied her, with the same result. He threw away his phone and rushed to Nordhaven City.

    Aqundia was only a few hundred kilometers away from Nordhaven City, and with Garrard¡¯s cultivation, he arrived in less than half an hour. When he smashed open the hotel room door and saw the scene inside, he was consumed with rage. Poor Bent, the Guardians¡¯ Provincial Governor, a powerful Second-rank Saint, before fully recovering from the effects of the drugs, he was sted into a cloud of blood mist by Garrard¡¯s palm on the bed.

    Including the other Guardians residing on the same floor, they didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak before they all met their demise. Afterward, Garrard wrapped his unconscious daughter in a bed-sheet and brought her back to Aqundia¡¯s city.

    ¡°Stout, when do you think that princess from Aqundia will wake up?¡± Azure Dragon asked Stout in a hotel in the eastern part of the city.

    ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, she probably won¡¯t wake up before noon tomorrow.¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°You should have faith in me, Azure Dragon!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°Casey, once the princess wakes up, the people from Aqundia will know it was us. Shouldn¡¯t we inform Billy first?¡± Felicia looked at Casey and asked.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to him.¡±

    After speaking, he took out his phone and dialed Billy¡¯s number.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Two minutester, after Casey hung up the call, White Tiger asked.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Boss wants us to be cautious and keep an eye on Aqundia¡¯s movements. He will bring people to Nordhaven City before noon tomorrow.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Based on boss¡¯s intention, it seems like he¡¯s preparing to make a move against Aqundia!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± White Tiger¡¯s face showed a fierce expression.

    ¡°These scoundrels nearly ambushed usst time. Finally, we can show them what we¡¯re capable of!¡±

    ¡°Casey, ording to what Princess Eligina saidst time, the Lord of Aqundia should have the strength of a Fifth-rank Saint, right?¡± Felicia expressed her concern.

    ¡°With our Billy¡¯s current strength, even if he teamed up with Elder Ravenwood, there¡¯s no guarantee of sess, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Why is he acting so quickly then?¡± Felicia furrowed her brows and continued, ¡°What if we ask him not toe and we return to the Eastern Pr Domain first?¡±

    ¡°Even if Aqundia finds out tomorrow at noon that it was us, they probably won¡¯t send troops so quickly, right?¡±

    ¡°In that case, they will likely form an alliance with Northfortia soon and couldunch a joint attack in less than two days!¡± Casey responded, contemting.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Felicia paused for a moment.

    ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Stout smacked his lips and replied. ¡°Boss already knows the strength of Aqundia¡¯s forces. Since he¡¯s decided to make a move tomorrow, he must have his own confidence!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Felicia still seemed worried.

    ¡°Felicia, it¡¯ll be alright. Boss must have a n!¡± Casey interrupted her with a faint smile.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Felicia nodded slightly.

    ¡°Okay, everyone, rest up and stay alert!¡± Casey waved his hand to dismiss everyone.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded simultaneously.

    The next morning, after having breakfast, everyone left the hotel and wandered around the city. Shortly after they went out, they all returned to the hotel.

    ¡°Casey, something seems a little off.¡± Azure Dragon spoke up first. ¡°The streets are filled with Aqundians everywhere, clearly several times more than yesterday!¡±

 Chapter 975 Intercepted

    ¡°Indeed!¡± White Tiger spoke at the same time. ¡°And many of them have strong cultivation!¡±

    ¡°They must have discovered something about yesterday¡¯s incident. They¡¯re probably searching for people all over the city,¡± Vermilion Bird nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Casey, should we leave Nordhaven City first ande back when our brother-inw arrives?¡± Felicia looked at Casey and asked. ¡°Hmm!¡± Casey thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw from Nordhaven City for now!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and the others nodded in unison.

    A few minutester, the group got into the car and headed towards the outskirts of the city.

    ¡°Stout, didn¡¯t you say Belina would wake up at noon? Why is Aqundia making moves so quickly?¡± ck Tortoise asked Stout in the car.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It shouldn¡¯t be because of her.¡±

    ¡°Although what¡¯s done yesterday seemed wless, Garrard will discover many clues once he calms down.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ck Tortoise nodded.

    ¡°But no matter what, we have achieved our goal. Whether he finds out or not is no longer important.¡± Casey added.

    As the group chatted, the snow carriage had already left Nordhaven City.

    After about fifteen minutes, they arrived at a small hill about forty to fifty kilometers away from Nordhaven City.

    ¡°Everyone, get off the car!¡± Casey¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and he spoke in a deep voice.

    Azure Dragon and the others were slightly stunned. However, no one hesitated, including Stout in the driver¡¯s seat. They all quickly got off the car. Almost at the same time they left the carriage, a tremendous surge of energy rushed towards them like a hurricane. The violent energy wave directly hit the snow carriage, instantly reducing it to dust. The two powerful pr mastiffs were both turned into blood mist. The power and momentum of this move alone indicated that the person who arrived was definitely a Saint Realm powerhouse.

    ¡°You people from vale are seeking death!¡± Immediately after, an angry voice of an old man came.

    Then, two figures descended from the sky andnded several hundred meters away, each exuding a murderous aura. At the same time, the sound of wheels approaching could be heard not far away. Soon, dozens of snow carriages appeared within Casey and the others¡¯ sight, with twenty to thirty people sitting in each carriage.

    Seeing this scene, Stout couldn¡¯t help but curse. While speaking, he took out several pills from his body and handed them to Casey and the others. ¡°Take these pills.¡±

    ¡°What are these?¡± ck Tortoise took one of them and threw it directly into his mouth.

    ¡°Antidote!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Antidote?¡± ck Tortoise was slightly taken aback. ¡°Antidote for what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Felicia, call boss!¡± After swallowing the pill, Casey¡¯s face turned serious as he instructed Felicia. As he spoke, his heart sank several times. The opponent¡¯s formation far exceeded his expectations. Just the two old men at the forefront made him feel a sense of powerlessness. One of the old men was already a Third-rank Saint, and the other was not weak either, a Second-rank Saint. Moreover, besides these two, there were many experts in the snow carriages, including more than ten Ninth-rank Sovereigns and Half-Step Saint powerhouses.

    For Casey and his group, this formation was almost a desperate situation.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Felicia took out her phone with a serious expression and made the call.

    ¡°You bastards, did you have something to do with the princess¡¯s incident?¡± At this moment, the leading ck-robed old man looked at Casey and the others and spoke angrily.

    ¡°Are you people from Aqundia?¡± Azure Dragon replied loudly. ¡°Everyone in Nordhaven City knows that incident was caused by the Guardians. Why are you looking for us?¡±

    Casey knew that the enemy¡¯s formation was something they couldn¡¯t handle at all. They could only dy and hope that Billy would arrive soon, or else they would be in big trouble today.

    ¡°Still trying to argue!¡± the ck-robed old man said coldly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve done everything wlessly? How ignorant! You might not know this, but out of the thirty inns in Nordhaven City, twenty-five of them are owned by people from Aqundia. Including the one you stayed inst night!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°A few hours before the princess had an ident, you were not in the inn, but as soon as she had an ident, you returned to your room.¡± The old man continued. ¡°Furthermore, this morning, we just started patrolling Nordhaven City, and you guys checked out of the inn. Don¡¯t tell me this is all just a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± White Tiger replied. ¡°Based on these baseless spections, you¡¯ve concluded that we were behind this?¡±

    ¡°Mr Bossen, don¡¯t waste time with them!¡± the other blue-robed old man said. ¡°Whether it was them or not, kill them first and ask questionster! The city lord ordered that anyone from vale who dares to appear in the north should be killed on sight!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Stout retorted loudly. ¡°If you have the guts, give it a try! I promise, if you dare to make a move, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so ignorant!¡± the blue-robed old man snorted. ¡°Today, none of you will survive!¡± After speaking, his tone suddenly turned heavy. ¡°Let¡¯s start with you!¡±

    Whoosh!

    As soon as he finished speaking, he took two steps forward and then raised his hand, sending a powerful gust of wind towards Stout.

    ¡°Stout, be careful!¡± Casey said as he gripped his war knife to meet the attack with a cold light.

    Bang!

    After a muffled sound, Casey quickly retreated thirty to forty steps beforeing to a stop. Deep footprints were left on the solid ice beneath him. The opponent was a Second-rank Saint, and even with just a casual move, it was still not something he could easily handle.

    ¡°Casey, are you okay?¡± Felicia called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Casey suppressed the surging blood in his heart and walked back.

    ¡°Not bad, you managed to take my palm!¡± the blue-robed old man said coldly. ¡°But with your strength, you won¡¯t be able to protect them!¡± After speaking, he waved his hand. ¡°Surround them, don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the hundreds of people who had gotten off the snow carriages all moved at once. In no time, they surrounded Casey and the others in the middle.

    ¡°Casey, I¡¯ll clear a path for you. Take Felicia and the others and go first!¡± Stout surveyed the surroundings quickly and then rushed towards the weakest opponent behind him. That position had the weakest fighting power.

    ¡°Stout, look out!¡± Felicia and Rakshasa both shouted at the same time, their faces filled with worry.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Stout replied loudly.

    ¡°You really want to die!¡± a Ninth-rank Sovereign man from the enemy side said coldly as he watched Stout charge towards him. Then, he exerted his full power and met Stout head-on.

 Chapter 976 Trapped in Desperation

    Stout had no intention of engaging in a direct confrontation, swiftly dodging his opponent¡¯s attacks. Following that, Stout¡¯s hands continued to flip and rotate, as rows of silver needles rained down on the crowd in front of him. Each silver needle faintly bore traces of a blue liquid, clearly the result of poison infusion. These silver needles were something he had tinkered with during his idle time in the city. Coming to the Northern Region this time, Stout was worried about unexpected situations, so he brought along a batch of them, never expecting to actually use them.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Immediately, cries of agony emanated from the crowd.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Anyone struck by the silver needles, without exception, copsed to the ground. Those below the Sovereign Preliminary Realm writhed on the ground for a moment before bing motionless, with arge amount of froth spilling from their mouths. As for the martial practitioners in the Mid to Late Sovereign Realm, although they wouldn¡¯t die from the poison, each of them carefully activated their Chi, sitting cross-legged on the ground to forcefully expel the toxins.

    ¡°Casey, run!¡± Stout shouted loudly once again. As soon as his words fell, he charged directly into the enemy crowd, unleashing waves of fragrant air from his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous, hold your breath¡­¡± a man shouted loudly. However, just as he was speaking, the toxin had already entered his body, and before he could finish his words, he copsed to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re damned!¡± The blue-robed old man from before roared angrily upon witnessing this scene. Immediately after, he flew towards Stout in mid-air.

    ¡°Felicia, you and Azure Dragon go ahead, don¡¯t linger in battle, we¡¯ll talk after Boss arrives!¡± Casey¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.

    ¡°Casey, take care of yourself!¡± Felicia didn¡¯t insist, knowing that staying behind would only burden Casey.

    Azure Dragon and the others were also well aware that staying would be a fearless sacrifice, without any meaning. Shortly after, the group rushed out of the gap torn open by Stout, leaving the crowd behind. They finally understood why Stout had given them the antidote earlier, obviously to avoid these poisonous gases.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± In mid-air, the blue-robed old man shouted loudly, simultaneously raising his hand and unleashing several bursts of violent energy.

    Meanwhile, Casey also made his move, without any hesitation, directly activating Domineering de Art. The curtain of des descended, barely blocking the old man¡¯s attack. During this moment, Azure Dragon and Felicia had already rushed out of the crowd.

    ¡°You think you can escape from my hands?¡± the ck-robed old man coldly sneered as he flew towards Stout¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The others also shouted simultaneously. They were worried about being affected by Stout¡¯s poison gas, so they chased after them from the other side.

    At the same time, Casey made his move once again, wanting to buy more time for Azure Dragon and the others. With a flick of his wrist, he mobilized his entire body¡¯s power, condensing it into the Domineering de Art and shing towards the ck-robed old man.

    ¡°You want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, raising his hand and sweeping it towards the curtain of des.

    A loud sound reverberated through the air, causing a wave of air to lift up hundreds of Aqundians into the air. After a move, Casey spat out a mouthful of blood, flying backward and crashing heavily onto the ice surface several hundred meters away, his aura extremely weak. There was a three-grade difference between the two of them, naturally, he couldn¡¯t contend with it.

    ¡°Casey!¡± Stout shouted loudly.

    ¡°Just leave me¡­ run!¡± Casey struggled to speak.

    ¡°Having killed so many people from my nation, you think you can run?¡± The other Second-rank Saint had long set his sights on Stout. As soon as his words sounded, a wave of energy surged towards Stout.

    ¡°You old bastard, if you want to kill me, let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± Stout shouted loudly while dodging.

    The old man¡¯s palm strike crashed into the ice surface, immediately creating a huge pit, withrge chunks of ice and snow being lifted into the air. Whoosh! Stout flicked his wrist, once again shooting out the dozen or so silver needles he had left.

    ¡°Petty tricks!¡± The Second-rank Saint coldly snorted, raising his hand to sweep out a gust of wind that caused the silver needles to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Kid, prepare to die!¡± Almost simultaneously, another Ninth-rank Sovereign man had already rushed

    ¡°Careful, Stout¡­¡± Casey shouted loudly as he got up from the ground.

    Boom!

    Before his words could even fade, Stout was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Stout crashed down and slid for a hundred meters beforeing to a stop, spitting out a mouthful of blood and lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°Stout¡­¡± Casey gritted his teeth and quickly ran over.

    At this moment, the Third-rank Saint ck-robed old man chased after Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Casey, Stout!¡± Felicia shouted loudly as she turned around and saw Casey and Stout¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Darn it! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Upon hearing Felicia¡¯s voice, Azure Dragon and the others turned around, roaring in anger. They immediately activated their most powerful moves, raising their des to strike at the old man.

    In the next moment, numerous sharp and icy des appeared in the air, carrying the power of thunder as they collided with the old man¡¯s attack.

    A loud explosion echoed through the air, and the endless icy des instantly shattered and dissipated. Azure Dragon and the others were lifted into the air, leaving behind several trails of blood. The difference in cultivation was too great, and even if they joined forces, they couldn¡¯t withstand the old man¡¯s attack. Shortly after, they crashed down several hundred meters away, causing the ice beneath them to crack like a spider¡¯s web.

    ¡°Felicia, Azure Dragon!¡± Casey had just reached Stout¡¯s side when he saw Felicia and the others being sted away.

    ¡°Casey¡­ we¡­ we¡¯re fine¡­¡± Felicia spat out another mouthful of blood and replied weakly. However, her voice was barely audible, as she had been seriously injured.

    ¡°Disable their cultivation and bring them back to the city!¡± the ck-robed old man then ordered a Ninth-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Alright!¡± the old man responded loudly. With that, he walked towards Felicia and the others.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Casey shouted angrily. A chilling aura erupted from his body, making him look like a messenger from hell. Then, his pupils gradually turned dark green, veins popping on his face, and blood vessels rapidly expanding.

    Sensing the death-like aura emanating from him, some of the Aqundians near him couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Even Stout, lying on the ground, had an expression of extreme terror on his face. Having been with Casey for so long, this was the first time he had sensed such a terrifying pressure from him. Clearly, Casey had activated some kind of forbidden secret technique.

    ¡°He¡¯s about to use a forbidden technique, stop him!¡± the Third-rank Sovereign old man frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± a Second-rank Sovereign responded and quickly rushed towards Casey. Immediately after, he unleashed a deadly palm strike with all his strength.

 Chapter 977 Ready to Take Action Against Aquilandia

    ¡°Trying to get yourself killed?¡±

    Just then, a chilling voice echoed through the air. Following that was a fierce wind howling in the void, causing chaos. Immediately after, a blood-red de aura tore through the air, shing towards the Second-rank Saint old man with extreme speed.

    ¡°Careful!¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯s pupils shrank in fear as he shouted loudly.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The Second-rank Saint old man also sensed the strong sense of danger and his face filled with panic. He wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. He could only defend himself with an attack.

    Swoosh!

    As expected, the blood-red de aura tore through his attack and pierced through his chest.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡±

    The old man looked down at the wound on his chest and struggled to say a few words before his body copsed in two parts.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Seeing the figure in the sky, Casey and the others shouted at the same time, relieved that their worries were finally gone. The chilling aura that emanated from Casey dissipated, as he no longer needed to worry now that Billy had arrived. The secret technique Casey had prepared to use earlier was a forbidden secret of Hidden Dragon Sect, a self-destructive technique that would cause severe consequences. Even if it wasn¡¯t as extreme as self-explosion, it would have severe effects such as damaging the meridians and greatly reducing one¡¯s cultivation, or even destroying the Dantian and rendering one a cripple. Therefore, no one would easily use this technique unless it was absolutely necessary. Casey was forced into a desperate situation just now, or he wouldn¡¯t have considered it.

    ¡°Opal?!¡±

    Immediately after, Casey and the others saw two beautiful figures entering their sight.

    They were overjoyed and shouted loudly.

    Earlier, when Billy received Felicia¡¯s call, their carriage was less than a hundred kilometers away from here.

    After hanging up the phone, Billy and Opal and Amber rushed over first, luckily not toote.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, please take action against Aqundia!¡± Billy said in a serious voice.

    After speaking, he descended from the sky and headed towards Casey and the others. Casey and the others were all seriously injured and needed to stabilize their injuries as soon as possible, otherwise, it would be very troublesome.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber and Opal responded simultaneously and rushed towards the people from Aqundia.

    Opal¡¯s target was the ck-robed old man, a Third-rank Saint, while Amber attacked the others. With Amber¡¯ strength, those people were no different from ants in front of her. With a wave of her hand, dozens of them fell, lying lifeless on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re damn annoying!¡± The ck-robed old man saw this scene and shouted angrily. As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed towards Amber Barnes.

    ¡°If you want to die, I can leave your corpse intact!¡± Just as he was about to make a move, Opal blocked his path.

    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant!¡± The ck-robed old man responded angrily, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± He mobilized his entire strength and unleashed countless thunderous auras in the sky, causing a fierce wind to blow.

    ¡°If you refuse to die, then let me help you!¡± Opal responded coldly. Immediately after, her eyes narrowed, and she raised her hand, sweeping it out casually.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The seemingly casual palm strike made the old man feel the breath of death. His pupils shrank in fear. It was only at this moment that he realized Opal wasn¡¯t joking with him; the gap in their strength was like heaven and earth,pletely in different leagues.

    Just as the old man hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his shock, a burst of blood mist exploded in the sky. The Third-rank Saint powerhouse had been turned into nothingness by Opal¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°Now you believe?¡± Opal looked at the sky and said calmly before rushing towards the others.

    On the other side, under Amber¡¯s attack, around one or two hundred people from Aqundia had already fallen. The remaining people were already terrified, and now seeing their leader being directly turned into blood mist, they didn¡¯t dare to fight anymore and hurriedly fled for their lives. Opal and Amber ignored them and allowed them to flee in all directions.

    Soon, the two of them walked towards Billy, Casey, and the others. Billy was tending to everyone¡¯s injuries, as each person had been pierced by several silver needles. Their auras were more stable than before, and theirplexion had somewhat improved.

    ¡°Opal!¡±

    Opal nodded. ¡°You guys focus on healing for now, we can talkter!¡±

    ¡°Amber, why are you here too?¡± Felicia asked, her face full of surprise as she looked at Amber Barnes. Among the people present, apart from Billy, only she knew Amber Barnes. Given her personality, if she weren¡¯t injured, she would have already cheered and jumped around with Amber.

    ¡°I came with Opal to check on you guys,¡± Amber smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now, focus on healing your injuries first!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Felicia nodded.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. Harleen and the others arrived at the scene in a sleigh. After getting off the sleigh, they saw Casey and the others¡¯ condition, and worry appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Then, Ivy helped Billy in tending to everyone¡¯s injuries. It took a total of three to four hours, but they finally reached a conclusion. Casey and the others¡¯ injuries were mostly stable.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going next?¡± Bob asked as everyone got on the car. ¡°Are we going to Nordhaven City?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going back the same way, let¡¯s stay in the nearest Northwell City for one night!¡± Billy said after thinking for a moment. ¡°Casey and the others won¡¯t recover so quickly, they¡¯ll need at least another day. Also, give Azure Fang a call and let them know to meet us in Northwell City tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob nodded and drove the car.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what¡¯s the n in Aqundia?¡± Amber asked as the car drove away.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time to deal with the situation in Aqundia. Otherwise, once they ally with Northfortia, we¡¯ll be at a huge disadvantage!¡± Azure Dragon said, looking at Billy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Billy nodded. He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed James Reynolds¡¯ number.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this is James Reynolds!¡± James Reynolds¡¯ voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, please inform Commander Coates to bring ten thousand troops to the North before tomorrow evening!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Are you nning to take action against Aqundia?¡± James Reynolds asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy replied. ¡°Tell Commander Coates to arrange for the troops to move in batches and try to avoid passing through public cities. Then, find a ce about a hundred kilometers away from Aqundia¡¯s city to set up camp!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Aqundia has at least a hundred thousand people in the Northern Pr Domain.¡± James Reynolds paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Should I have Commander Coates bring more troops?¡±

    ¡°No need for too many, just choose ten thousand elite soldiers.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± James Reynolds solemnly replied.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, do you want me toe along with Elder Ravenwood?¡± James Reynolds asked again.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy said. ¡°After we initiate the war with Aqundia, Northfortia might send people to the East. You and Elder Ravenwood should stay in the city, just in case! Also, have Elder Wood and the other four elderse with Commander Coates!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon!¡± James Reynolds responded respectfully.

 Chapter 978 The Army Arrives in Aquilandia

    That evening, the group found a hotel in the secondrgest city in the Northern Pr Domain, Northwell City, to stay. Although they called it a hotel, it was actually just a ce for Casey and the others to recuperate from their injuries, while the rest of the group continued their cultivation through the night.

    After a night of recovery, Casey and the others¡¯ injuries were mostly healed, and their spirits were back to normal. Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Azure Fang and the others arrived at the hotel to join everyone. Upon seeing Opal, they greeted her warmly.  Then, Harleen introduced Amber Barnes to Azure Fang and the others.

    ¡°Boss, we have a general understanding of the Guardians¡¯ situation!¡± After Amber and the four of them got to know each other, Azure Fang looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Tell us!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Azure Fang nodded and began to exin. ¡°The total number of Guardians in the Pr Domain is about twenty thousand, evenly distributed in the four regions: north, east, South, and west.¡± Although the number of people in each region is simr, the west is the strongest in terms ofbat power, while the south is the weakest. The first leader in each region is the Provincial Governor, but the Guardians as a whole have another institution simr to an Elder Council above the Provincial Governors.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics yet, but I know there are five of them in total.¡± Night Orchid interjected. ¡°They usually stay in the Central Pr Domain and do not participate in the daily management of the Guardians. They only appear during major changes or when there are elections.¡±

    ¡°Orchid, how often do they hold elections?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Every ten years!¡± Night Orchid responded. ¡°And coincidentally, there are only ten days left until their ten-year election!¡±

    ¡°How coincidental.¡± Harleen and Ivy were slightly stunned.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°Where is it taking ce?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°In Westbridge City, thergest public city in the Western Pr Domain!¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°In ten days, we will go to Westbridge City!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid nodded again.

    Around five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Billy received a call from Timothy Coates.

    ¡°Commander Coates, where are you now?¡± Billy asked as he answered the phone.

    ¡°We are currently in a valley more than a hundred kilometers away from Aqundia¡¯s city, Lord Dragon.¡± Timothy Coates replied.

    ¡°Send me the coordinates, I¡¯lle over and meet you guys! Also, have Elder Wood and the others go to Aqundia¡¯s city and keep an eye on things nearby, see if there are any movements.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Timothy Coates replied and hung up the phone.

    Shortly after, Billy led the group and headed towards Aqundia¡¯s city by car. After about two hours, they arrived at the valley where the army was located.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± Timothy Coates, apanied by Dous Whiteford and Patrick Nicholson, came over and saluted.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand and asked, ¡°Did Elder Wood and the others go there?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Timothy Coates nodded and continued, ¡°Lord Dragon, should we surround the four gates of Aqundia¡¯s city, just like we did with Veridianiast time?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°The situation in Aqundia is different from Veridiania. Our target is only a part of the people, not everyone!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Timothy Coates nodded in slight confusion and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Billy then led the group towards the direction of the city.  After about half an hour, the army arrived at a hill five kilometers away from the city.

    ¡°Greetings, Holy Son!¡± Elder Wood and the other four first greeted Billy before turning to Opal and said, ¡°Greetings, Fairy Fraley!¡±

    Opal nodded slightly. ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Any movements?¡±

    ¡°Several waves of people, about seven to eight thousand in total, have entered the city one after another. They were probably recalled temporarily,¡± Elder Wood reported.

    ¡°That¡¯s inevitable!¡± Opal nodded again. After speaking, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, meet them!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Without any concealment, the massive army marched directly towards the city gates.

    ¡°Who goes there?!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded from the front when the army was about a kilometer away from the gates. However, nobody paid him any attention, and the army continued towards the gates.

    ¡°Enemies approaching, report to the city lord!¡± Seeing the situation, a hundred Aqundian men at the city gates hurriedly ran into the city.

    Before long, the army stopped about six to seven hundred meters away from the city.

    ¡°Who dares to act recklessly in Aqundia?!¡± At the same time, an old man¡¯s voice echoed in the air. Immediately, more than ten figures descended from different directions within the city, all of them powerful Saint realm experts. The one speaking was an old geezer with only a few strands of hair left on his head. From his aura, one could sense that he had reached the Fourth-rank Saint realm.

    Following closely behind him was an old woman wielding a staff, also possessing Fourth-rank Saint realm strength as well. Apart from the two of them, there were four Third-rank Saints, five Second-rank Saints, and three First-rank Saints among the others. Aqundia truly lived up to its reputation. Just by looking at these people in front of them, they were more than enough to crush those so-called Western powers like Xidengia and identa.

    At the same time, a mor erupted from within the city, and then forty to fifty thousand people rushed out from the gates. The several hundred people at the forefront were all Mid Sovereigns or higher in strength, with at least forty to fifty of them being Half-Step Saints.

    ¡°Are you people from vale?¡± The old geezer, leading the group of Saints,nded a few hundred meters away from Billy and spoke up. ¡°What audacity you have! We haven¡¯te to settle the score with you yet, but you¡¯ve willinglye to us! And just with this small number of people, do you really think Aqundia is like those small countries surrounding vale?¡±

    ¡°Bring out your city lord, Garrard!¡± Billy ignored his words. He probed the strength of the opposing group and found that the highest was only a Fourth-rank Saint. Clearly, Garrard was not among them.

    ording to what Eligina had said before, Garrard held the position of the highestmander and city lord of Aqundia, with his cultivation already reaching the Fifth-rank Saint realm.

    ¡°You want to see our city lord? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± A Second-rank Saint elder responded.

    ¡°You old fool, are you eager to reincarnate early?¡± Azure Dragon angrily retorted.

    ¡°Go back and tell James Reynolds that we¡¯ll give him one day toe to Aqundia and apologize, or¡­¡± The elder ignored Azure Dragon and continued to look at Billy, speaking loudly.

    ¡°How dare you disrespect the Holy Son, you don¡¯t know your own limits!¡± Elder Metal interrupted him. As he spoke, he raised his hand and unleashed a gust of forceful wind, sting towards the elder.

 Chapter 979 Timeâ€™s Up!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man didn¡¯t take Elder Metal seriously and casually struck back with a palm.

    Their attacks collided, causing both of them to stagger back several steps, their breath slightly chaotic. Through his recent cultivation, Elder Metal had broken through to the Second-rank Saint realm. Although the opponent was half a grade higher than him, the difference in strength wouldn¡¯t be too significant until both sides revealed their trump cards.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some mediocre skills!¡± The old man¡¯s tone eased slightly. ¡°Take another hit from me!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura instantly soared, and then he shed towards Elder Metal,unching an attack.

    ¡°Billy Boy, should we kill him?¡± Amber turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber smiled lightly. Immediately, her gaze twisted, and she swept her palm towards the old man.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man, just like before, didn¡¯t pay any attention to Amber and struck back with several powerful gusts of wind. However, in the next moment, his face stiffened, disying a look of terror.

    Boom!

    Just as he hadn¡¯t fully reacted, a muffled sound rang out, and the old man was immediately sent flying. After crashing into the people behind him, hey on the ground like a dead dog, vomiting arge amount of blood. His head then tilted to the side, motionless.

    A gasp swept through the crowd; they couldn¡¯t believe that a powerful Second-rank Saint was killed with just one move. Including the people from vale, everyone had a look of utter shock on their faces. They had only heard about the appearance of two fairy-like women with great skills in the past few days, but they had no idea how powerful they really were. Now, they finally witnessed it with their own eyes.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The Fourth-rank old woman from the opposing side¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as she angrily shouted at Amber, ¡°You deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°If you want revenge for him, I¡¯m ready to apany you!¡± Amber shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Killing intent emanated from the old woman as she was about to make a move.

    ¡°Teza!¡± the old geezer stopped her. Afterwards, he looked at Billy once again and said, ¡°Are you still determined to be so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°You have one minute. If you don¡¯t bring out your city lord, all of you will die!¡± Billy calmly replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re shamelessly arrogant!¡± the old woman responded. ¡°Do you really think that with just your thousand people, you can act recklessly in the city of Aqundia?¡±

    ¡°Now the countdown begins!¡± Billy nced at her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, then be my guest!¡± The old geezer took a deep breath and waved his hand.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Surround them, don¡¯t let a single one escape!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Forty to fifty thousand people responded simultaneously.

    After the order was given, everyone scattered in all directions, enclosing the ten thousand vale people in the center.

    ¡°Ten seconds left!¡± At the same time, Billy continued to speak to the old man.

    ¡°You really are ignorant!¡± The old man sneered. ¡°You should consider how your ten thousand people can survive!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, time¡¯s up!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he looked at Timothy Coates and Elder Wood and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about opponents at the Saint realm. Your targets are those Half-Step Saints!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Elder Wood and the other four responded in unison. They knew that with Opal by their side, the Holy Son should not be in great danger.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, how about I join you?¡± Timothy Coates, who was standing nearby, hesitated slightly. ¡°They have over a dozen Half-Step Saint experts¡­¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°You guys take care of them!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Timothy Coates didn¡¯t insist any further.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone from Aqundia!¡± Billy scanned the crowd around him and spoke loudly. ¡°For the sake of the ruler of your nation, anyone who voluntarily withdraws will be spared, otherwise, there will be no mercy!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant! You should worry about your own survival!¡± a Ninth-Rank Sovereign angrily replied.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy ignored the opposition and raised his hand. ¡°Kill all the resistors!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± As his words fell, the ten thousand valeanrades shouted loudly.

    Timothy Coates, the two Legion Commanders, and Elder Wood rushed towards the Half-Step Saint elders on the opposing side.

    Meanwhile, Casey, Harleen, and the others didn¡¯t hesitate either. They all charged towards the male and female Sovereigns of Aqundia in theter stages.

    Soon, the scene descended into intense fighting. The ten thousand people Timothy Coates brought this time were the elite selected from four legions. Although the number of people from Aqundia was five times greater, their pressure wasn¡¯t particrly heavy because their Sovereign experts above theter stages were being restrained. At least for a short period of time, they wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed by the fifty thousand people from Aqundia.

    At the same time, Billy, Amber, and Opal flew with a dozen or so Saint experts to a field a few kilometers away. Avoiding the main battlefield was naturally to prevent their own people from being affected. Otherwise, the sh between Saint experts alone would be enough to kill those below the early stages of Sovereign.

    ¡°Billy, can you handle that Fourth-rank old coot with the sword? Are you confident?¡± Amber looked at Billy and smiled faintly.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t force it if it doesn¡¯t work!¡± Opal said before attacking the old woman.

    ¡°Billy, if you can¡¯t handle it, call for my help!¡± Amber smiled again and rushed towards the remaining opponents.

    ¡°Attack, kill them!¡± the old coot roared and charged at Billy.

    Then, the two sides officially engaged in battle, and overwhelming momentum surged into the sky, turning the entire void into a vacuum in an instant.

    ¡°Today, not a single one of you people from vale will leave here alive!¡± the old woman shouted angrily. As she spoke, her aura soared to the extreme, revealing her Fourth-rank Saint cultivation.

    ¡°You ignorant girl, meet your doom!¡±

    Following that, a furious roar erupted as the old woman swung her cane, conjuring a mysterious pattern and unleashing a devastating surge of energy towards Opal.

    ¡°Die!¡± Opal responded coldly with just one word. As her words echoed, she took two steps forward, swiftly flipping her wrist, unleashing a gust of Chi that howled like a hurricane.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± the old woman scoffed, never once considering Opal a threat. She had underestimated her all along.

 Chapter 980 You Really are Foolish!

    As their attacks collided, the old woman instantly realized how wrong she had been, her face contorted in utter shock. She had never imagined that Opal, who appeared so young, possessed such terrifying skills! She had the self-awareness to understand that even if she were a Fifth-rank Saint, she still wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. A deep concern for Garrard arose in her heart. With someone like Opal present, Aqundia would likely change hands today.

    Boom!

    In an instant, a deafening roar reverberated through the air as the old woman was sent flying like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind. She crashed into the ice, creating a massive crater and sending snow and ice swirling in the air. After spewing out a mouthful of blood, the old woman copsed into the icy pit, her qi and strength reaching their lowest point. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but not a sound came out before her legs twitched and she fell silent.

    ¡°Teza!¡± Witnessing this scene, the old man battling against Billy shouted in anguish, his anger reaching its peak.

    The group of people currently besieging Amber couldn¡¯t help but panic when they saw the existence that could kill Lord Teza in just one round. They knew what it meant. Perhaps even Garrard wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish such a feat.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Opal shouted loudly in Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied confidently.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good! Leave this to you and Amber!¡± Opal said again before swiftly flying towards the city.

    Her target was Garrard!

    ¡°Opal, be careful!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy Boy, you just focus on protecting yourself. Opal doesn¡¯t need your concern.¡± Amber smiled and said.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°Amber, let¡¯s make this a quick fight!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber smiled again and, with a wave of her hand, struck at two First-rank Saints among their opponents.

    ¡°Careful!¡± a Third-rank Saint among them shouted loudly.

    Boom!

    Before his words even fell, the two individuals were lifted into the air and violently crashed onto the ground, twitching uncontrobly before falling still.

    ¡°You scoundrel, you¡¯re dead!¡± the Third-rank Saint shouted in anger after a brief pause. He raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Attack together, no holding back, kill her!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the remaining seven or eight people responded simultaneously. As their voices filled the air, the auras of several individuals soared to the extreme.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Nine people roared in anger, each unleashing their strongest techniques towards Amber Barnes. For a moment, the sky was filled with endless killing intent, the wind howling and the clouds churning.

    ¡°Amber, watch out!¡± Billy shouted loudly as he sensed the situation.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Amber replied with a calm expression. Then, her wrist turned, and a soft sword appeared in her hand. Her eyes narrowed, and as her hand continued to move, the sky became filled with countless sword lights.

    In the next moment, a series of loud explosions echoed through the sky as the enemy¡¯s attacks were shattered. The resulting shock-waves sent snow and ice soaring into the air, creating a blizzard that covered the sky within a kilometer. The nine people were forced back hundreds of meters, with several of them vomiting blood due to the surging blood and Ci in their bodies.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    After the first wave of attacks ended, and before their opponents could fully recover, Amber Barnes struck again. Several sword lights, hundreds of meters long, swept towards the group in front of them, unstoppable and powerful.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Feeling the intense aura of danger, several old men¡¯s pupils contracted, a hint of panic shing across their faces. They wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. They could only defend themselves with their attacks. However, their attacks were like weak chickens and dogs in front of Amber Barnes¡¯ sword lights, unable to withstand a single blow.

    Swoosh!

    After the sword lights passed, four people had bloodstains appearing on their bodies, blood spurting out.

    ¡°So¡­ so strong¡­¡±

    A Third-rank Saint struggled to speak a few words before falling down, arge amount of blood surging from his chest. The other three didn¡¯t say a word and fell down simultaneously, convulsing for a few moments before losing their breath.

    ¡°Asshole, you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Another Third-rank Saint roared. As he shouted, he charged towards Amber Barnes like a wild beast, simultaneously unleashing several ferocious palm strikes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± The other four people also roared in anger, their faces full of fury as they followed suit. Although they knew that rushing forward would likely lead to their deaths, they had no choice. In front of a powerhouse like Amber Barnes, they were well aware that they couldn¡¯t escape. Rather than running away and getting killed, they would rather fight with all their might, hoping for a glimmer of hope.

    Of course, this was just wishful thinking on their part.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not worthy of fighting me to the death!¡±

    Amber shrugged her shoulders and met their attacks head-on. The soft sword in her hand unleashed several sword lights, overwhelming and unstoppable.

    The result was without any suspense. After a few exchanges, five men and women fell one after another. Except for one Third-rank Saint who was still barely hanging on, the other four simultaneously met their demise. The remaining old man was also struggling to breathe, knowing that he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡°Billy Boy, take care of yourself, I¡¯ll go check on Harleen and the others!¡± After saying that to Billy, Amber swiftly rushed towards Harleen and the others.

    At the same time, not far away, a loud crash came from Billy¡¯s battle area, followed by both of them sliding back a hundred meters. The ice surface around them was filled with huge craters, as well as deep gullies, clearly caused by the sword strikes. After this period of training and actualbat, Billy had almost reached the Second-rank Saint Realm. So even without using his bloodline power, he was capable of fighting against opponents at the Fourth-rank level.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really gone too far!¡± The old man turned his head and looked at his fallenpanion nearby, his face twisted with anger as he shouted.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°When you repeatedly attacked the people of vale, did you ever think it woulde to this? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re from Aqundia, do you think you would have survived until today?¡±

    ¡°Empty boasts!¡± the old man sneered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our city lord¡¯s hesitation, we would have ttened your city two or three months ago!¡±

    ¡°Heh, do you think that if we hadn¡¯te to the Pr Domain, you would have been able to take down our city?¡± Billy chuckled coldly.

    ¡°You ask too much!¡± the old man responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°You really are foolish!¡± Billy retorted. ¡°Did you really think that the city of vale is weak? Do you think the reason your city lord hesitated to attack is because he¡¯s feeling charitable?¡±

 Chapter 981 Garrardâ€™s Despair

    The old man sneered. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re foolish, and you still don¡¯t believe it!¡± Billy responded once again.

    ¡°If the city of vale only had the strength you¡¯ve witnessed, why would the other countries like Northfortia hesitate to act until now?¡±

    He had already learned the true strength of vale¡¯s City from James Reynolds. Obviously, what he saw was only the surface, while the true hidden power remained concealed, not easily revealed.

    ¡°Enough talk, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Billy said, his voice filled with determination.

    ¡°You?!¡± The old man scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re still far from matching up to me!¡± After speaking, his aura rose once again. Soon, as he unleashed his power, the air around them spun rapidly, lifting numerous chunks of ice from the ground and forming a massive icy whirlwind. The whirlwind grew in size and speed, and the old man¡¯s figure soon disappeared within it.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± The voice of the old man resounded from within the whirlwind.

    As the voice faded, the powerful ice and snow whirlwind surged towards Billy, destroying everything in its path. Wherever the whirlwind passed, countless chunks of ice were lifted into the air, creating a majestic momentum. But even before the opponent had initiated the attack, Billy had already moved. He narrowed his eyes and activated his bloodline power, revealing the dragon mark on his forehead. Then, he sheathed his mighty de and began to perform the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique. Under the influence of his bloodline power, the dragon shadow above his head became vivid, with even its scales faintly visible.

    Whoosh!

    Billy forcefully pushed his hands forward, and the dragon shadow surged forward with a torrent of energy. The dragon collided with the ice and snow whirlwind, creating a deafening roar as countless chunks of ice were shattered into pieces. Immediately after, the dragon passed through the whirlwind without slowing down, charging fiercely towards the old relic. After the old man spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying like a cannonball, he crashed to the ground, blood pouring out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    He opened his mouth, but no words came out. His legs gave out, and he lost his breath. With an expression of disbelief, his eyes wide open, he died with a typical death stare. Until hisst moment, he couldn¡¯t understand how Billy had suddenly be so powerful.

    ¡°Amber, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯ll go check on Opal!¡± Billy said, directing his words towards Amber Barnes and then flying into the city. He had observed the battlefield roughly, and vale, the side that had been at a disadvantage, quickly turned the tide with Amber Barnes joining the fight. Several Half-Step Saints from Aqundia were swept away by Amber Barnes, reduced to nothing but blood mist. The remaining ones, upon witnessing this scene, lost all desire to fight and fled in all directions. However, how could they escape from Amber Barnes? In less than five minutes, they all met their demise. After dealing with these Half-Step Saints, the remainingte-stage Sovereigns were no match for Billy.

    Just as Billy arrived above a square in the city, a loud noise reverberated throughout the area.

    Simultaneously, a powerful shock-wave rippled out, causing several buildings near the square to copse, enveloping the area in dust. Then, a figure was seen rapidly flying several hundred meters backward in the air, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    The man was none other than Garrard, the city lord andmander of Aqundia.

    Opal also retreated a couple of hundred meters, her aura slightly disordered.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Opal, are you alright?¡± Billy shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Opal waved her hand. ¡°He¡¯s already at the peak of the Sixth-rank Saint Realm. Don¡¯te over. There should be other Saints in the city. Go and check!¡±

    ¡°Alright! You take care!¡± Billy responded beforending in the square below.

    On their way here, he had already informed everyone that the main target this time was thete-stage Sovereigns in the city of Aqundia . As for the others, they didn¡¯t need much attention. If they were willing to surrender, their lives could be spared.

    The main problem in the city of Aqundiay with the higher-ups, but not the ordinary citizens; Only targeting their higher-ups was also a face-saving measure for Eligina and her father.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    As soon as Billy appeared, arge crowd of people swarmed out from all directions, numbering at least four to five thousand. The leaders of the group were a dozen or so individuals, all of them skilled, with several possessing First-rank Saint cultivation.

    ¡°Unknowingly foolish!¡± Billy said in a low voice as he swiftly drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his waist and unleashed a flurry of blood-red de energies.

    The front lines, consisting of several First-rank Saint fighters, were no match for him. After the de energies passed, the first couple hundred people charging at him either fell dead or were left severely wounded. Witnessing this scene, the people behind couldn¡¯t help but halt their steps, their faces filled with fear.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of my way, or else, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy scanned the surroundings and shouted loudly. As he spoke, he lifted his foot and walked towards the city. He had already used his spiritual power to scan the entire city, and there were at least a hundred Late-stage Sovereign martial artists.

    The people standing in front of Billy involuntarily spread out to the sides. Their faces were filled with deep dread as they knew a powerful individual like Billy was not to be trifled with.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps filled the air once more, as twenty to thirty thousand people surrounded them from different directions.

    ¡°What are you doing? Deserting in the face of battle is a capital offense!¡± One of the old men pointed at the group of people making way for Billy and shouted angrily. After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°Everyone, listen up! Attack together and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The tens of thousands of people responded in unison.

    Just then, a figure crashed heavily from mid-air. Then, after spewing a mouthful of blood, the one who copsed to the ground didn¡¯t move, exuding an extremely weak aura and a face filled with despair.

    ¡°Lord Garrard?!¡± Immediately, cries of surprise erupted from all sides.

    Everyone stared at the fallen City Lord with an expression of disbelief; the unparalleled powerhouse in their eyes had been injured to this extent unexpectedly.

    ¡°Opal, are you alright?¡± Billy simultaneously turned to Opal and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Opal shook her head in response.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy quickly assessed her condition. Aside from a few minor injuries, she was indeed unharmed, which put his mind at ease.

    ¡°How dare you all injure the City Lord like this! You deserve to die!¡± The old man from earlier roared once again. Then, he looked around and shouted, ¡°Kill them all in revenge for the City Lord!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± A wave of voices erupted once again. Immediately, everyone released their aura and prepared to charge at the two of them.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just then, a deep voice resonated throughout the city. Soon after, a group of ten people descended from the sky outside the city andnded in the central square. Billy nced over and his eyes squinted slightly¨Camong the ten people, five or six of them had formidable cultivation levels. Besides, to his surprise, the person leading them was someone he knew well.

 Chapter 982 The Relic in the Southern Polar Domain

    Billy recognized someone familiar in the crowd, the Prime Minister of Aqundia, Caruno!

    ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister!¡± In the next moment, the people around them all bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I apologize on behalf of the monarch. I¡¯m truly sorry for the trouble Aqundia has caused you.¡± Caruno quickly walked up to Billy and bowed deeply, ignoring the surrounding crowd. Speaking, his heart was in turmoil. Beforeing here today, he was unaware that vale had already started a war with Aqundia. Along the way, he was still thinking that there would probably be a fierce battle between him and Garrard today. But when he arrived at the city, he discovered that the core members of Garrard¡¯s camp had already been killed. Especially when he saw Garrard lying on the ground like a dead dog, he was even more shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that with just a small group of people, Billy would be able to take down the city of Aqundia. Caruno was once again grateful that their Monarch had gradually adjusted the diplomatic policy with vale in recent years. Otherwise, the future of Aqundia would have been truly worrying.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± The nine men who followed behind Caruno bowed to Billy.

    ¡°No need for excessive courtesy!¡± Billy waved his hand and looked at Caruno. ¡°Since Minister Caruno is here, I leave these matters to you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for your understanding!¡± Caruno responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Billy smiled lightly and continued, ¡°Is everything settled in your country?¡±

    Since Caruno personally came to the Pr Domain, the internal affairs of Aqundia should be almost resolved.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lord Dragon. There are no major issues anymore,¡± Caruno nodded in response.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what about the people outside the city?¡± Another white-haired old man looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Opal, please tell Amber and the others to stop.¡± Billy turned to Opal.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Opal nodded and flew out of the city.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± The white-haired old man bowed in response.

    At the same time, a neat and orderly sound of footsteps came from the direction of the city gate. Nearly four thousand men and women from Aqundia walked in formation. From their aura, it was clear that their cultivation levels were not weak. These people were obviously the Aqundia government army led by Caruno.

    ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister. Please give your instructions!¡± The man at the head of the group walked up to Caruno and bowed.

    ¡°Bring all the people outside the city in. From today onwards, no one is allowed to leave the city without my permission!¡± Caruno spoke in a solemn voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man nodded vigorously and led the others towards the city gate.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, shall we go inside and have a seat?¡± Caruno looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°No, you have a lot to attend to here. Let¡¯s talk another day!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Caruno didn¡¯t insist. He indeed had a lot to do. After a slight pause, he added, ¡°Once I¡¯m done with my tasks in the next two days, I¡¯ll visit you in vale!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°By the way, Lord Dragon, the princess asked me to thank you on her behalf!¡± Caruno continued. ¡°She¡¯s been in seclusion these past few days and said she¡¯ll express her gratitude to you in person next time!¡±

    ¡°The princess is thoughtful!¡± Billy smiled lightly. ¡°Farewell, until next time!¡±

    ¡°Thank you again!¡± Caruno nodded in response.

    A few minutester, Billy arrived outside the city gate. Taking a look around, the battle between the two sides had already stopped. There were around four to five thousand people lying on the ground, either dead or injured. vale¡¯spatriots suffered casualties of around four to five hundred people.

    Shortly after, the army of tens of thousands began their journey back to the city of vale. The Aqundia matter hade to a temporary end. For the next few days, there were no special arrangements, so Billy and his group seized the opportunity to cultivate in the courtyard. As the time to go to the Central Pr Domain drew nearer, everyone felt the immense pressure weighing on them.  After getting to know the Pr Domain during this period, they had a vague sense that in the Central Pr Domain, even speaking loudly on the streets was not allowed without the cultivation level of a Saint. It was worth mentioning that in recent days, representatives from various countries hade to the city of vale. Their purpose was simple ¨C to show goodwill to vale and express their willingness to form an alliance. Billy had anticipated this, as it was only natural for other countries to approach vale when their own country grew stronger. Furthermore, on the fourth day after returning to the city from the Northern Pr Domain, Alice Scott arrived with her entourage.

    She first met with Billy and the others in the courtyard before heading to the Lord¡¯s Mansion. James Reynolds personally received her, and after more than an hour of discussion, he immediately dispatched eight thousand men to assist her. Before Alice Scott left, James Reynolds inquired about the situation with her grandfather and her father, rence Scott.

    Alice responded that her grandfather¡¯s intention was to settle other matters after everything assigned by Lord Dragon had been taken care of. James Reynolds didn¡¯t say much in response, but he did mention that the gates of vale were always open for the Scott family.

    ¡°Boss, there are still a few days left until the Guardians¡¯ election. Should we go to the Southern Pr Domain first?¡±

    In the evening, Billy and his group were chatting in the front yard when Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, why go there suddenly?¡± ck Tortoise questioned, puzzled.

    ¡°ck Tortoise, Azure Dragon is thinking about the ce mentioned by the head of Last Blood Sect!¡± Frostde said with a faint smile.

    Back in the Pr City, in order to save their lives, Last Blood Sect had informed Billy about a relic they identally discovered. From what they had heard, the relic was guarded by high-level a Demonic Beast and surely contained some treasures.

    ¡°Oh, Ipletely forgot about that!¡± ck Tortoise¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, is this relic in the Southern Pr Domain?¡± Judge asked at the same time.

    ¡°ording to the coordinates on the map, it¡¯s about four to five hundred kilometers away from Jadehaven City, thergest city in the southern part.¡± Azure Dragon said, taking out the map.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What relic is this? Is it something interesting?¡± Amber Barnes, who had been chatting with Harleen, walked over, her face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Amber, all we know for now is that there is a high-level Demonic Beast guarding that ce, but we¡¯re not sure about anything else,¡± Ivy responded. Immediately after, she repeated the words spoken by the head of Last Blood Sect at that time.

    ¡°It sounds interesting!¡± Amber¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Little Ling, since we have nothing better to do, let¡¯s go check it out!¡± After saying that, she turned to Opal and asked, ¡°Opal, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°A ce guarded by a high-level Demonic Beast must be extraordinary.¡± Opal pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Amber, take everyone to have a look!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going, Opal?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Opal shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the western area first. Call me when you¡¯re done, and we¡¯ll meet up in the Western Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°Opal, the Western area is Northfortia¡¯s territory. Isn¡¯t it dangerous for you to go alone?¡± Night Orchid said, slightly startled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as I don¡¯t go to the central part, other ces shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    ¡°Opal, Northfortia has probably sent quite a few people from the central area to the west. Be careful!¡± Billy said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal nodded again. ¡°You all take care too, prioritize safety and act within your capabilities!¡±

 Chapter 983 Entrance to the Relic

    Early the next morning, Billy and hispanions bid farewell to Opal and headed south.

    ¡°Boss, should we go to Jadehaven City first or head straight to our destination?¡± Stout asked while driving the carriage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to our destination!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    The city of vale was over two thousand kilometers away from their destination, and on the way, they encountered several waves of savage beasts¡¯ attacks. However, most of them were just ordinary ferocious beasts, with only two waves consisting of Third-tier Demonic Beasts. For the group now, this level of attack no longer posed any threat. Around six in the evening, the snow carriage stopped on a snowy in near the coordinate address.

    ¡°Boss, ording to the coordinates, the relic should be at the foot of that mountain ahead,¡± Stout said after everyone got off the carriage.

    Azure Dragon pointed to a not-too-high mountain peak not far away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s nothing here!¡± Soul Chaser scanned the surroundings after they reached the foot of the mountain and spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relic, it surely won¡¯t be easy to find. Otherwise, it would have been excavated long ago,¡± ck Tortoise responded.

    ¡°Everyone, search around and see if there¡¯s anything unusual,¡± Azure Dragon told the group.

    ¡°No need for that!¡± Amber spoke up, ¡°Give me a few minutes, and I¡¯ll try something!¡± After speaking, she released her spiritual power, enveloping an area of five kilometers in radius.

    At the same time, Billy also released his own spiritual power. After about three minutes, Billy and Amber Barnes¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time, and then they exchanged a nce and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Billy, Amber, did you find something?¡± Ivy asked the two.

    ¡°Yeah! Follow me!¡± Amber smiled and nodded. Then, she led everyone towards the back of the mountain.

    ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s actually a cliff here?¡± Not long after, when they arrived at the back of the mountain, Judge eximed. As he said, there was indeed a snow-covered cliff in front of everyone. Because the bottom of the cliff was shrouded in mist, they couldn¡¯t see how deep it was.

    ¡°Billy, is the relic down there?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a strong aura of pressure emanating from below the cliff.¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, you wait for everyone up here. I¡¯ll go down first and take a look,¡± Amber said at this moment. After speaking, she directly floated in the air and headed towards the bottom of the cliff.

    ¡°Amber, I¡¯ll go down with you!¡± Billy responded and followed closely behind.

    As they descended, they released their spiritual power to investigate the situation below.

    ¡°Billy Boy, there should be a gathering of Demonic Beasts down there. Be careful!¡± After descending about fifty to sixty meters, Amber looked at Billy and warned.

    ¡°Okay! You be careful too!¡± Billy nodded in response. He could also sense the continuous aura of demonic beasts sweeping towards them from below.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Not long after, when they descended to a distance of about a hundred meters, they finally saw the bottom of the cliff, which was about twenty meters away from them. At this moment, a roar of demonic beasts came from the bottom of the cliff. Twenty to thirty demonic beasts looking up at Billy and Amber, who were descending from the sky. The sizes of these Demonic Beasts varied, with the shortest being a little over one meter and the tallest nearly three meters, with four horns on their heads. What caught their attention the most were the hard scales on these Demonic Beasts, which shone brightly under the sunlight and reflected off the snow, making them particrly dazzling. Billy and Amber could sense that among these twenty to thirty beasts, the highest-ranked one was a Seventh-tier Demonic Beast.

    ¡°Billy Boy, I¡¯ll leave them to you,¡± Amber looked at Billy and smiled.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded and drew out his de. Then, with continuous wrist movements, countless sharp de shes shed down into the group of beasts. Although the ranks of these demonic beasts were not low, they appeared weaker in front of Billy. After the de shes, more than a dozen demonic beasts fell to the ground, convulsed a few times, and then became motionless. The remaining dozen or so beasts roared again and quickly ran into an ice cave below the cliff.

    ¡°We have to thank them for leading the way!¡± Afternding at the bottom of the cliff, Amber smiled as she looked towards the ice-melting cave.

    ¡°The relic that the Last Blood Sect Master mentioned should be inside there.¡± She said.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded.

    Afterwards, the two of them explored the bottom of the cliff once again, but apart from the corpses of the Demonic Beasts lying on the ground, there was nothing else.

    ¡°Billy Boy, you stay here and wait. I¡¯ll go up and fetch them,¡± Amber said.

    Except for Casey who was at the Half-Step Saint Realm, the others were all at the Mid-Late Sovereign Realm and couldn¡¯t fly in the air yet. If they were to jump straight down a cliff of over a hundred meters, although it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult, Judge and Soul Chaser might still sustain some minor injuries. With Amber Barnes¡¯ cultivation, she could effortlessly carry two people in the air at once.

    ¡°Amber, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Do you really n to let them jump down?¡± Amber Barnes asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy smiled again, then he gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de and swung it towards the icy ground in front of him. Soon, there were over a hundred ice blocks of various sizes on the surface. Billy¡¯s aura instantly soared, and then he activated the ¡®Earth Technique¡¯.

    In the next moment, the over a hundred ice blocks floated in mid-air, arranged in a neat and orderly manner. Waves of energy dispersed the mist, revealing a clear view of the entire area below the cliff.

    ¡°Billy Boy, your Five Elements Secret Art is impressive!¡± Amberughed and said.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡± Billy smiled in response. Then, he looked up and shouted loudly towards the top of the cliff, ¡°Casey, bring everyone down!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    Immediately after, they jumped down from the cliff one by one, using those ice blocks as tforms. With the help of these ice blocks, it wasn¡¯t a problem for them, even if it was a cliff of a kilometer, let alone a hundred meters. A few minutester, Casey and the others all arrived at the bottom of the cliff.

    ¡°Billy, did the two of you kill these Demonic Beasts?¡± Felicia looked at the dozen or so beasts and asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy then briefly exined what had happened with those demonic beasts to everyone.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, there are three or four Fifth-tier Demonic Beasts among them. We can¡¯t waste their beast cores!¡± Stout smacked his lips and took the curved de from Judge¡¯s hand as he walked over.

    ¡°Boss, did the other Demonic Beasts run into that ice cave?¡± Rakshasa pointed to the cave entrance and asked, ¡°Could that be the entrance to the relic?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded again.

    Before long, after Stout obtained all four beast cores, the group walked towards the ice cave. The size of the cave entrance was simr to the ice cave they had exploredst time, about fifteen to sixteen meters tall and seven to eight meters wide.

    ¡°The oppressive aura inside here is stronger than the ice cave we went intost time!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help butment shortly after entering.

    ¡°This ce shouldn¡¯t be simple. Stay alert!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

 Chapter 984 A More Powerful Beast

    After walking for about ten minutes, the group arrived at a downhill slope that stretched for hundreds of meters, with a height difference of about thirty to forty meters.

    ¡°It looks like the relic is really underground!¡± Soul Chaser remarked as they reached the bottom of the slope.

    Looking ahead, they saw another downhill slope about dozens of meters away, simr to the one they just descended. Much to their dismay, they encountered several more slopes like this in the following sections. After thest slope, they estimated that they had descended at least four to five hundred meters.

    Just then, the dozen or so Demonic Beasts that had chased them earlier came charging towards them, stopping not far away and growling. There was a hint of fear in their eyes, probably intimidated by Billy¡¯s previous sword aura.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, there are several Seventh-tier Demonic Beasts! Not bad!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re quite something!¡± Soul Chaser scornfully nced at him.

    ¡°Even a fly is still meat!¡± Stout grinned and said, ¡°Casey, I¡¯ll leave those Seventh-tier Demonic Beasts to you!¡± After speaking, he rushed towards one of the Fourth-tier beasts.

    ¡°Stout, take it easy!¡± Ian¡¯s mouth twitched, and he followed suit with his saber.

    Soon after, Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others also joined the fray. Under the group¡¯s siege, all the Demonic Beasts were defeated in less than two minutes. After Stout retrieved the beast cores, they continued their journey.

    After walking about two hundred meters, they finally finished traversing the winding passage. When they reached the exit, everyone couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment. Before themy a vast space, two to three timesrger than Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s headquarters. The lighting inside was also abundant, not much different from the snowy ground outside. If Snowstorm Pavilion¡¯s headquarters was like an underground mansion, this ce resembled a town, with hundreds of different types of buildings. However, most of the buildings were dpidated, with more than half of them partially orpletely copsed. The most eye-catching structure was a three-story wooden tower in the center of the town, each floor about seven to eight meters high. It was the tallest and most intact building remaining. Although the tower wasn¡¯t very tall, it upied a considerable area, at least over ten thousand square meters.

    ¡°Judging from these buildings, it seems like this ce has been buried for more than a hundred years, right?¡± Frostde surveyed the scene and spoke.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Night Orchid nodded in response. ¡°But wasn¡¯t it said that no humans had set foot in the Pr Domain a hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°The Pr Domain is probably much moreplex than we thought!¡± Ivy nodded with a pensive expression.

    ¡°Amber, do you know anything about the Pr Snow Region?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Like you, this is my first time in the Pr Domain.¡± Amber shook her head and replied.

    ¡°Boss, I feel that the oppressive aura here is stronger than the one emitted by the Ninth-tier python in the Ink Pool!¡± Casey said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Everyone, be cautious!¡±

    He had also noticed what Frostde and the others mentioned. This small town existed for more than a hundred years, without a doubt. Billy recalled the words of Emperor Greenleaf and James Reynolds, who had told him that there were many truths about the Pr Domain yet to be uncovered.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why haven¡¯t we seen the Ninth-tier Demonic Beast that the Last Blood Sect Master mentioned?¡± ck Tortoise scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°Boss, can you sense the presence of a Ninth-tier Demonic Beast?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment!¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± ck Tortoise clicked his tongue. ¡°If we can¡¯t find the Demonic Beast, we won¡¯t know where the treasure is. We didn¡¯te here for nothing, did we?¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, bring everyone with you. Let¡¯s go take a look at that tower!¡± Amber spoke up after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy also had the same idea.

    Then, they headed towards the tower. Just as they had walked a short distance, the roar of a Demonic Beast resounded, deafening their ears.

    Judge and Soul Chaser, with their rtively lower cultivation, were shaken by the sound, causing their blood to surge. At the same time, a Demonic Beast with a height of seven to eight meters and a length of nearly twenty meters came charging from not far away. Its scales gleamed like iron armor. As it passed by, many ruins copsed one after another, raising arge amount of dust.

    ¡°Damn! Is this the Ninth-tier Demonic Beast? It¡¯s too damn big!¡± Bob eximed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Azure Fang said in a deep voice, taking two steps forward and then activating his full strength to unleash a sharp de aura. The next moment, to everyone¡¯s shock, the de aura was like striking against an imprable wall. Not to mention injuring the Demonic Beast, Azure Fang¡¯s de couldn¡¯t even break through its scales. It only managed to push it back a distance of about ten meters.

    The Demonic Beast roared again and then quickly charged towards Azure Fang like a small mountain, moving at an incredibly fast speed.

    ¡°Azure Fang, get out of the way!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out. Immediately, he activated the Bloodshadow de Technique and shot out a curved de aura.

    Casey¡¯s current strength wasparable to a First-rank Saint, so dealing with a Ninth-tier Demonic Beast was no problem at all. After slicing through the scales, the de aura left a deep wound on the Demonic Beast, causing blood to spurt out. The beast howled in pain, changed its target, and charged towards Casey, its eyes turning crimson.

    ¡°Casey, let me help you!¡± Harleen and Ivy both shouted and rushed forward.

    Although the Demonic Beast was strong, it had no chance of survival against thebined efforts of Casey and the others. After a series of sword and de strikes, the Demonic Beast¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground, covered in wounds and blood, twitching for a few moments before going still.

    ¡°Stout, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Casey then looked at Stout and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied and walked up with a curved de in hand. After rummaging around on the Demonic Beast¡¯s body, he pulled out a beast core covered in blood.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s disgusting!¡± Felicia eximed.

    ¡°Hey, Felicia, this is a good thing!¡± Stout grinned and wiped the beast core clean before putting it into a cloth bag.

    ¡°Billy, something seems off!¡± Harleen spoke to Billy at this moment.

    ¡°This Ninth-tier Demonic Beast has been killed, but the oppressive aura here hasn¡¯t weakened at all!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s an even more powerful beast inside!¡± Amber Barnes, who was nearby, replied with a slightly serious expression.

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, it¡¯s probably a Spiritual Beast of at least third tier!¡±

 Chapter 985 Power of a Third-tier Spiritual Beast

    ¡°Huh?!¡± They all eximed upon hearing her words.

    ¡°Amber, is there really a Third-tier Spiritual Beast?¡± Ivy took a deep breath and looked at Amber.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Amber nodded. ¡°My senses shouldn¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    ¡°Amber, can you sense where it is?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s inside the tower!¡± Billy replied for Amber. ¡°It must have deliberately concealed its aura before!¡±

    ¡°Boss, how powerful is a Third-tier Spiritual Beast?¡± Judge furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Thebat power of a Ninth-tier Demonic Beast is equivalent to a Half-Step Saint. Thebat power of a Third-tier Spiritual Beast is estimated to be at least around the level of a Third-rank Saint, if not higher.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°Casey, you stay here with everyone. Amber and I will go take a look first!¡± Billy continued.

    Then, Billy and Amber walked towards the tower. However, just as they had walked a hundred meters, a roar resounded, echoing throughout the space. The sound was even louder than the roar of the Ninth-tier Demonic Beast from earlier. At the same time, a golden shadow burst out from the tower.

    Billy and the others couldn¡¯t help but be amazed when they looked at it. This Spiritual Beast belonged to the same species as the previous Demonic Beast, but it was smaller in size. It stood about four to five meters tall and was around fifteen meters long. What surprised them even more was that the scales on this Spiritual Beast were pure golden, like a suit of golden armor. Moreover, with the appearance of this Spiritual Beast, the oppressive aura in the space became even stronger. Just from these two points, it was clear that this Spiritual Beast¡¯s level far surpassed that of the Ninth-tier Demonic Beast.

    ¡°Billy Boy, when ferocious beasts reach the level of a Spiritual Beast, they gain a certain level of intelligence. We must not underestimate it!¡± Amber looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded and looked towards Casey and the others. ¡°Everyone, retreat one kilometer away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey and the others responded and quickly moved back.

    Just then, the Spiritual Beast let out a roar and charged towards Billy and Amber. Its speed was much faster than the previous Demonic Beasts. In the blink of an eye, it arrived a hundred meters away from Billy and Amber, its aura extremely fierce.

    ¡°Amber, let me try first!¡± Billy said, activating the Bloodshadow de Technique and unleashing a curved de aura. However, this strike, which was enough to kill a Second-rank Saint, only slightly hindered the beast¡¯s attack and didn¡¯t break through any of its scales.

    Immediately after, the Spiritual Beast leaped into the air and pounced towards Billy, its momentum terrifying. Billy didn¡¯t directly confront it and quickly dodged to the side. After the Spiritual Beast missed its attack, it didn¡¯t continue to attack Billy. Instead, it quickly charged towards Casey and the others.

    Perhaps this was what they call spirituality. To some extent, Spiritual Beasts had acquired human intelligence and thinking abilities. The higher their rank, the higher their intelligence.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he immediately unleashed the Domineering de Art.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Sensing the imminent danger from behind, the Spiritual Beast swiftly dodged to the side, running several hundred meters away.

    Boom!

    Although the Domineering de Art didn¡¯t directly hit it, the resulting shock-wave sent it flying a couple hundred meters, flipping several times in the air beforeing to a stop on the ground. Soon after getting up from the ground, the Spiritual Beast stared at Billy with a pair of crimson eyes. At the same time, to everyone¡¯s surprise, all the golden scales on its body stood on end. Immediately, with a roar, it charged towards Billy once again, its aura even stronger than before.

    Whoosh!

    When it was halfway to Billy, it suddenly leaped into the air, simultaneously whipping its tail with great force. The next moment, a strange scene unfolded. The golden scales on its tail, like hidden weapons, shot towards Billy with incredible speed.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy didn¡¯t expect it to have this move, and his pupils contracted slightly. Without much time to think, he immediately dodged the assault of these scales.

    However, although he reacted in the first instant, one of the scales still left a bloody gash on his arm. Billy looked down at his arm and saw that the skin on either side of the wound was slightly darkened. Obviously, these golden scales contained toxins.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Billy Boy, how are you? Do you need me to intervene?¡± Amber spoke up from the side.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy turned his head and smiled.

    These toxins had no effect on him.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not y around and finish this quickly!¡± Amber responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy replied. As he spoke, his aura soared to its peak. Then, he continuously spun the de in his hand, instantly forming a formidable of de energies that attacked the Spiritual Beast.

    The beast, perhaps thinking that it had already experienced these de energies and knowing that they didn¡¯t pose much of a threat to it, didn¡¯t attempt to dodge. However, this time, it clearly underestimated its opponent. With Billy exerting ten times his normal strength, although the de energies he unleashed couldn¡¯t directly take its life, they were enough to break through its scales. After a wave of de energies, over a dozen bloody gashes appeared on the spiritual beast¡¯s body, and blood gushed out.

    After suffering the pain, the Spiritual Beast didn¡¯t linger and turned to flee to the side. However, at this moment, it no longer had a chance. Just as it had run about four to five hundred meters away, a blood-red de curtain descended from its back, leaving a deep trench in the ground.

    Boom!

    After running a few more meters, the Spiritual Beast copsed, split in two, its flesh and blood a mess. With the death of this beast, the oppressive aura in the area immediately dissipated.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Amber smiled and pointed at Billy¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly and shook his head in response.

    Amber wasn¡¯t too worried either; she knew that Billy was immune to all poisons.

    Before long, Casey, Harleen, and the others walked over.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Night Orchid looked at Billy¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Billy replied again, then turned to Stout and said, ¡°Take out the beast core, let¡¯s go inside the tower and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout happily walked over.

    After about ten minutes, everyone arrived in front of the tower.

    ¡°Go inside!¡± After roughly surveying the tower¡¯s interior, Billy led everyone inside.

    Once inside the tower, they took a look around. The tower was hollow, with a moderately-sized empty space in the center, where there used to be a pool of water, but it was now dry. In addition, there was an artificial mountain in the middle of the pool. Apart from that, there was nothing else in the vicinity.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s nothing here. Why did the Spiritual Beast stay here?¡± Judge scanned the surroundings and said.

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, the ces where Spiritual Beasts appear are not ordinary. Everyone, take a look around.¡± Amber replied.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded and dispersed.

    Before long, Felicia, who had just walked behind the artificial mountain, eximed in surprise, ¡°Come and see what this is!¡±

 Chapter 986 Beneath the Sky, Only This Blade

    ¡°Hey, Felicia, did you find something?¡± The group gathered around one by one.

    ¡°Take a look at that,¡± Felicia pointed to an open space in the water pool.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± They all looked down and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    There were seven or eight objects in that open space, resembling quail eggs. These were much bigger than quail eggs, with thergest one being the size of a child¡¯s rubber ball.

    ¡°Damn! Is that Spiritual Beast guarding these eggs?¡± Soul Chaser eximed.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°Stout, can you tell what these eggs are?¡± Ian asked Stout.

    ¡°Um¡­ Ian, you overestimate me. I¡¯ve never seen eggs this big!¡± Stout twitched his mouth.

    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Could these be dinosaur eggs?¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Ivy pped him on the back of his head. ¡°You¡¯ve read too many novels!¡±

    ¡°Just kidding,¡± Stout scratched his head. ¡°Could these be the eggs of that Spiritual Beast we saw earlier?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ivy red at him. ¡°That Spiritual Beast from earlier was clearly a mammal. Where would eggse from?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re right!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Boss, Amber, do you know what these eggs are?¡± Bob asked the two.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± They both shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, these eggs are being guarded by a Third-tier Spiritual Beast. They must be something extraordinary!¡± Rakshasa said.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Billy nodded and picked up one of the eggs. ¡°Let me take a look!¡± After saying that, he released his spiritual power to investigate.

    Amber directly projected her spiritual power onto the remaining eggs.

    ¡°Boss, what did you find? Any discoveries?¡± After a while, when Billy put the egg back down, ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder a Third-tier Spiritual Beast is guarding them!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, these eggs should be from Divine Beasts or stronger!¡±

    Hearing this, everyone involuntarily took in a breath of cold air. They had never expected to see any Divine beasts in the Pr Domain.

    ¡°Billy, can you tell what these eggs are for? Why would a Third-tier Spiritual Beast be guarding them?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these eggs!¡± Amber replied on behalf of Billy. ¡°The energy contained in each one is no less than that of the core of the Third-tier Spiritual Beast we encountered earlier!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout was the first to exim.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this is a big deal!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    ¡°Boss, this tower looks like some kind of library. Should we look around?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded again and looked at Stout. ¡°Take all the eggs with you!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout vigorously nodded and smirked. ¡°I had the foresight this time. I brought enoughrge bags!¡±

    Seeing Stout taking out two big bags, Judge choked a little.

    ¡°Stout, I admire you!¡±

    ¡°You tter me!¡± Stout chuckled again and put all the eggs into the bags.

    These eggs were not onlyrge but also hard, so there was no need to worry about them being smashed.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go into each room and see if there¡¯s anything else.¡± Billy then looked at everyone and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± They all nodded and dispersed.

    However, to their slight disappointment, the ten or so rooms on the first and second floors were empty. There wasn¡¯t even basic furniture, as if the tower had just been built. After about fifteen minutes, they all arrived on the third floor. Just like the floors below, the rooms on the third floor were also empty, with nothing inside.

    ¡°This is really strange. There isn¡¯t even a piece of trash!¡± Bob said helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that this tower hasn¡¯t been officially used yet!¡± Ian replied.

    ¡°Could be!¡± Bob nodded slightly.

    ¡°Felicia, what are you looking at?¡± Harleen called out to Felicia, who was standing not far away, looking up at the ceiling.

    However, Felicia seemed to ignore her voice and remained motionless.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone noticed her abnormality.

    Then, everyone instinctively looked up at the ceiling. There, embedded in the ceiling¡¯s canopy, was a neatly cut rectangr piece of animal skin. On the far right of the animal skin were the words ¡®Celestial de Dance.¡¯ Following closely were another sixteen words, ¡®Beneath the sky, only this de, to achieve perfection, only the Celestial de!¡¯ Apart from these words, there were various illustrations and textual exnations of different splitting movements. Just like the ¡®Heavenly Unity Sword Technique¡¯ they found in the Ice Cavest time, the text on it was also in the localnguage of vale.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± After looking at it for a while, both Billy and Amber Barnes¡¯ pupils slightly contracted.

    Casey and the others, like they were attracted by something, had a fanatical expression on their faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± The next moment, Amber took a deep breath and activated her Chi energy, giving a sharp shout.

    The sound of the activated Chi energy directly entered the ears of Casey and the others. Except for Felicia, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver and then shook their heads to clear their minds.

    Afterward, one by one, they dared not look up again, their eyes filled with horror.

    When they first looked at the painting, they didn¡¯t feel anything. But after a while, the painting seemed to have a magical power that firmly grasped their attention. Then, their consciousness became immersed, scenes of bloody ughter shing through their minds, and they became restless, with an impulse to kill. Undoubtedly, they were being influenced by the Celestial de Dance, affecting their minds.

    However, this was too terrifying, just a painting had such power?

    Bang!

    At the same time, Billy walked to Felicia¡¯s side and struck with a palm wind to her back. Felicia¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fainted.

    ¡°Is Felicia going to be okay?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine!¡± Billy responded. After saying that, Billy released a powerful spiritual energy and shot it into Felicia¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After about ten minutes, Felicia slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°What happened to me? Billy?¡± After another two minutes, Felicia finally returned to normal.

    ¡°That painting is extraordinary. People with weak spiritual energy will have their minds affected by it.¡± Amber spoke up. ¡°If you look at it for a long time, you¡¯ll be trapped in a state of being enchanted, with only a consciousness of killing left in your mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°We only took a brief look, and it affected us like this. If someone really cultivates this so-called Celestial de Dance, they would be a great demon lord!¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t the, it should be called the Demonic de Dance!¡±

    ¡°Whoever left this sword technique here is a real sadist! It¡¯s just causing harm!¡± Stout chimed in. ¡°And the audacity! Talking about being the only one under the sky with this de. It¡¯s truly outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this de technique, Stout!¡± Amber retorted.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 987 Second-Rank Saint

    ¡°Amber, what do you mean?¡± Judge asked after hearing Amber¡¯ words.

    ¡°Although I only took a quick look, I¡¯m sure this de technique surpasses your Domineering de Art!¡± Amber replied.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Amber nodded.

    Everyone took a sharp breath.

    ¡°Billy, have you noticed something strange? The text on this is in valeannguage, just like the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique,¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Oh, I just realized!¡± ck Tortoise also eximed, ¡°Could there be a connection between the Pr Domain and vale?¡±

    Casey and the others had equally puzzled expressions on their faces. No one could exin this matter.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Perhaps we will find the answer when we go to the central part in the future!¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Billy Boy, how do you n to deal with this de technique?¡± Amber asked Billy.

    ¡°Although the Celestial de Dance is sinister, if one can cultivate it sessfully, the benefits would be considerable!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Amber, what level of spiritual energy is needed to cultivate this technique?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It probably requires at least the midte stage strength of a Second-rank Saint, or maybe even stronger!¡± Amber responded, ¡°Because even I would be affected if I look at it for too long!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Rakshasamented.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it away for now!¡± Billy said after a moment of thought, ¡°Whether we cultivate it or not can be decidedter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber agreed. She flicked her wrist and drew a soft sword from her body, shing several sword lights towards the ceiling. Then, the rectangr piece of animal skin floated down.

    ¡°Casey, keep it safe. No one can open and look at it without my permission!¡± Billy rolled up the animal skin and handed it to Casey.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded vigorously.

    Just then, a loud noise rang out, and the entire tower shook several times.

    ¡°Quick, get out! This tower is about to copse!¡± Billy eximed, slightly surprised. With that, he swept out with a palm, obliterating the wall on the right. Then, he led the others to jump down one by one. Almost as soon as theynded, the entire tower copsed with a crash, debris flying and dust filling the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing!¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Could that piece of animal skin be some kind of talisman? The tower copsed after we took it away?¡±

    ¡°It must have been enchanted with a formation!¡± Ivy nodded slightly in response.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Azure Dragon shrugged his shoulders. After that, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, should we search around this town to see if there¡¯s anything good?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Everyone, feel free to look around!¡±

    Then, the group dispersed and wandered around.

    After about half an hour, they gathered together again. To their disappointment, almost all the buildings that hadn¡¯t copsed were just as empty as the tower. The only gain was finding four boxes of high-grade spirit stones in a copsed building. Other than that, they found nothing else.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with these spirit stones?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Stout, take out all the beast cores and eggs, distribute them to everyone, including these spirit stones, and let everyone refine them on the spot.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout said, taking out everything he had on him.

    Then, he handed two beast eggs to Billy and Amber. ¡°Boss, how about you and Amber each take one of these beast eggs?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Amber smiled. ¡°It¡¯s useful for you guys, but it¡¯s useless to me. It would be a waste for me to take it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it either. You guys can have it!¡± Billy responded. ¡°The energy in these beast eggs is not low, so two people can refine it together.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded.

    Casey and the others wanted to persuade them a few more times, but they thought about it and didn¡¯t insist anymore. They knew that they had to be stronger in order to better help Billy.

    Soon, everyone entered a state of meditation and cultivation.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you about to break through? Do you want me to help you?¡± Amber then looked at Billy and smiled. She had long discovered that Billy almost reached the second rank of a Saint.

    ¡°No need to trouble you. I¡¯ll try it myself!¡± Billy smiled and responded. ¡°Please keep an eye on everyone, Amber.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Amber nodded in response.

    Then, Billy sat cross-legged on an open space and activated his bloodline power to start cultivating. Originally, the effects of the two pills he took in the previous session of cultivation had not beenpletely refined. Coupled with the numerous intense battles that had touched his hidden potential during this period of time. So, that bottleneck had already shown signs of loosening, and breaking through to the second rank of a Saint was just a matter of course.

    There was no suspense in the result. In less than two hours, a surging momentum erupted from him like a mountain torrent. Billy¡¯s cultivation at the second rank of a Saint was fully revealed.

    ¡°Congrattions, Billy Boy!¡± Amber approached with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Amber!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°You should stabilize your cultivation first!¡± Amber smiled again. ¡°Harleen and Ivy should be close to breaking through too. I¡¯ll help them check.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded.

    Time passed quickly, and unknowingly, three to four hours had passed. Casey and the others had finally refined all the cultivation resources. The harvest this time was quite significant, which made Billy quite satisfied. Everyone had at least broken through one level. Casey officially entered the Saint realm, while Harleen and Ivy both reached the Half-Step Saint realm. As for Judge, Soul Chaser, and Rakshasa, they directly broke through two levels and reached the seventh rank of a Sovereign. In addition, Night Orchid, Frostde, and Stout also made significant progress, gaining half a level of improvement. They now almost reached the realm of an Eighth-rank Sovereign.

    ¡°Casey, well done!¡± Billy looked at Casey and smiled. The progress in everyone¡¯s cultivation made Billy very happy.

    ¡°Thank you, boss, Amber!¡± Casey looked at the two of them and said loudly. Then, he probed Billy¡¯s cultivation slightly and his eyes lit up. ¡°Boss, did you also break through?¡±

    ¡°Just barely!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Billy, is that true?¡± Harleen, who was beside them, asked with a happy expression.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Azure Dragon and the others also felt happy for him.

    After chatting for a while, they walked towards the exit.

    About half an hourter, they boarded the carriage and headed towards the city. For the next few days, they didn¡¯t go anywhere and stayed in the courtyard to consolidate their cultivation. It was worth mentioning that Elder Grand Ravenwood, Elder Wood and the other four, as well as Ernest Shepherd and Otis Hum, had also broken through in the past few days with the assistance of arge amount of cultivation resources.

    At noon that day, after finishing their lunch, Billy and the others were chatting in the front yard.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± After a while, James Reynolds arrived at the courtyard.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, please have a seat!¡± Billy smiled and responded.

    ¡°Are you going to the Western Pr Domain tomorrow?¡± After taking a seat, James Reynolds looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    The day after tomorrow would be the day of the Guardians¡¯ election. The city of vale was about five to six thousand kilometers away from the Westbridge City, so they had to leave tomorrow.

    ¡°Is there something on your mind, Lord Reynolds?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I do have something to discuss with you, Lord Dragon.¡± James nodded and replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Northfortia, right?¡± asked Billy with a smile.

    ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m curious about your ns for Northfortia, what do you have in mind?¡±

 Chapter 988 Arrival at Westbridge City

    ¡°This battle was bound to happen sooner orter. Any thoughts, Lord Reynolds?¡± Billy responded with a question.

    ¡°Based on the information I have gathered so far, the military strength of Northfortia cannot be underestimated!¡± James Reynolds said after a brief moment of contemtion. ¡°Moreover, in the past few days, it seems that many people from the central part have been heading to the Western Pr Domain, with a majority of them being from Northfortia. In terms of overall power, we are slightly inferior to them. If we were to engage in a full-scale conflict, it is highly likely that both sides would suffer heavy losses.¡±

    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking: Is it possible to settle the matter with Northfortia through a martial artspetition, where the losing side withdraws from the Pr Domain?¡± James Reynolds continued. ¡°Just like the Global Martial Arts Competition, both sides would send a certain number of powerful individuals to participate in a life-and-death duel. This way, at least we can ensure that ourrades below won¡¯t be affected¡­¡±

    ¡°Your idea is theoretically feasible!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°However, in practice, it would be very difficult to execute. If we were to lose thepetition, knowing Northfortia¡¯s style, they would never simply let the matter rest and would definitely take advantage to target ourrades below. And even if we were to win thepetition, don¡¯t expect Northfortia to honor the agreement and withdraw from the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°I understand your concerns, Lord Dragon, but¡­¡± James Reynolds nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s time we settle the old scores between vale and Northfortia that have umted over the past century.¡± Billy interrupted him again. ¡°Killing just a few of their high-level fighters won¡¯t be enough to console the souls of ourrades who died at their hands!¡± At this point, his tone suddenly turned grave. ¡°All debts must be repaid with blood!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Upon hearing this, James understood Billy¡¯s intentions and no longer insisted on his own opinion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Lord Reynolds.¡± Billy continued. ¡°Our war with Northfortia won¡¯t rely on numbers to win! As long as the main battlefield is not within vale¡¯s territory, the impact on ourrades below will be minimal.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    James nodded in agreement.

    After chatting for a while, Otis Hum briskly walked in.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Lord Reynolds!¡± Otis Hum greeted them as he entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Is there something, Mr Hum?¡± Billy turned his head and asked.

    ¡°The guards at the city gate said that the Prime Minister of Aqundia is outside, requesting an audience!¡± Otis Hum replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Let him in!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± After Otis Hum responded, he turned and left.

    After about a quarter of an hour, Otis led Caruno and several important officials from Aqundia into the courtyard.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, forgive the intrusion!¡± Caruno first looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°No worries, Minister Caruno!¡± Billy gestured towards a nearby stone bench. ¡°Conditions are limited here, please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°You are too kind!¡± Caruno responded. ¡°I must thank you for saving Princess Eligina¡¯s life. To express the sincerity of Aqundia, at the request of our ruler, I have brought some spiritual fruits and stones today. I hope you can ept them.¡±

    After speaking, he shouted towards the entrance, ¡°Bring them in!¡±

    Then, several men walked in carrying sixrge wooden crates. Among the six crates, four were filled with high-grade spiritual stones, while the other two contained various types of spiritual fruits and some precious materials.

    ¡°Wow, quite the grand gesture!¡± Judge clicked his tongue in admiration.

    ¡°Aqundia is really making an investment here!¡± Azure Fang retorted.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, just a small token of our appreciation. Please ept it!¡± Caruno continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Lord Reynolds, since Minister Caruno is so sincere, then let¡¯s ept it!¡± Billy smiled at James Reynolds.

    James nodded and turned to Caruno. ¡°Thank you, Minister Caruno!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee!¡± Caruno replied with a smile.

    ¡°Is there something else on your mind, Minister Caruno?¡± Billy then asked.

    ¡°To be frank, I do have something I would like to discuss with you, Lord Dragon,¡± Caruno responded. ¡°I wonder if you could spare some time to talk privately?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I also have some matters to discuss with you too.¡± Billy stood up and said. ¡°Please, Minister Caruno, let¡¯s go to the study!¡±

    Though he had no secrets to hide from his people, James and Otis, Billy was not familiar with the people from Aqundia, and some matters were better discussed in private.

    After about an hour, Billy and Caruno walked out of the study. Then, Caruno bid farewell to Billy, James, and the others and left with his entourage. After Caruno and his group left, Billy continued to chat with James and Otis for almost an hour.

    The next morning, Billy and his entourage boarded the snow carriage and headed towards the Western Pr Domain.

    ¡°Boss, are we going straight through the central part?¡± Stout asked as he drove the carriage. ¡°Based on my estimation, that way we can save several hours!¡± he added.

    ¡°Stout, are you sure we can just enter the Central Domain without knowing anything and still have a chance toe out?¡± Azure Dragon gave Stout a disdainful look.

    ¡°Forget about it! Let¡¯s go in first and figure it outter!¡± Stout replied earnestly. ¡°If things don¡¯t work out, we can always find boss¡¯s mother and have her guide us¡­¡±

    ¡°Just focus on driving your carriage!¡± Ivy red at Stout. ¡°The Central Pr Domain is so vast, do you even know where Billy¡¯s mother is?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ well, that¡¯s true!¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°The central part is not that simple,¡± Amber spoke up. ¡°It is said that many areas there are privately controlled by experts at thete-stage Saint realm and above. If outsiders trespass without permission, they are in constant danger of losing their lives.¡±

    ¡°Really? They think they can treat the Pr Domain as their home?¡± Soul Chaser chimed in.

    ¡°In the world of martial artists, the strong rule. If you have enough strength, you can even treat the entire Pr Domain as your home.¡± Amber chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Soul Chaser grinned in response.

    Under normal circumstances, it would take about thirty hours to travel from the city of vale to Westbridge City. However, Billy and his group were not in a rush and made frequent stops along the way, exploring every public city they passed through. As a result, it took them nearly fifty to sixty hours to arrive at their destination. During their journey, they encountered seven or eight waves of fierce beast attacks. However, the strongest of them were only Ninth-tier Demonic Beasts, posing no threat to the group whatsoever.

    Around six or seven in the evening, they entered Westbridge City. After sending the snow carriage to the stable, they walked into the city on foot.

 Chapter 989 A Young Man from the Central Polar Domain

    Compared to Snow Dragon City and Nordhaven City, Westbridge City was muchrger in scale, with more people on the streets. People of various skin colors, including yellow, white, and ck, could be seen. Along the way, they also encountered several people who were clearly from vale. Since it was dinner time, the restaurants along the street were crowded, but Billy and his group finally managed to find one with avable seats.

    ¡°Harleen, give Opal a call and ask where she is and if she wants to meet up with us,¡± Billy said, turning to Harleen after they were seated.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Harleen nodded and took out her phone to make the call.

    After about two minutes, Harleen hung up and looked at Billy. ¡°Opal said she¡¯s not in Westbridge City right now. She told us to make our own arrangements and not worry about her.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, where do you think Opal went? She didn¡¯t go alone and ughter the entire city of Northfortia, did she?¡± Stout smacked his lips and asked.

    Judge and the others all choked and twitched their mouths.

    ¡°Stout, do you think Northfortia is the same as Veridiania? Just because she says she¡¯ll ughter, it means she can?¡± ck Tortoise gave Stout a speechless look.

    ¡°Although Opal is powerful, there are strong individuals in Northfortia as well. Moreover, ording to Lord Reynolds, there have been people from Northfortiaing from the central part these days. There might even be strong individuals in thete Saint Realm!¡±

    ¡°Even if Opal is formidable, can¡¯t possibly take on the entire city of Northfortia alone.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, just joking,¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Orchid, when you went to Snow Dragon Cityst time, did you find out where the Guardians¡¯ election will take ce?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°We did!¡± Night Orchid nodded in response. ¡°ording to tradition, it will be held in the Central Park of Westbridge City!¡± While speaking, she took out a map from her pocket and nced at it before continuing, ¡°The Central Park is not far from here, about eight or nine kilometers away.¡±

    ¡°What time exactly?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning at ten o¡¯clock.¡± Frostde responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, and after that, we¡¯ll explore the area!¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡±

    Everyone responded in unison.

    Shortly after, the food was served, and they all raised their sses and began to eat.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe we can see such beautiful women in such a remote ce like the Western Pr Domain. Truly eye-opening!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded as they were eating. Judging by the tone, he seemed to be from the central part.

    Then, a young Caucasian man walked in through the door, followed by a group of people. The young man looked at Amber and Harleen with a lecherous gaze. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, youdies must be from Oriana, right?¡±

    The young Caucasian man approached and continued, ¡°Would you be interested in having a few drinks with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, sir! You can tell they¡¯re from Oriana with just one nce,¡± a middle-aged man from his group ttered at the right moment.

    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s such a simple matter, how could anyone not see it?¡± the young Caucasian man replied. ¡°With such beauty among the Easterners, it can only be either vale, Veridiania or Oriana. And the people from Veridiania have long been driven out of the Pr Domain, it can only be the people from Oriana.¡±

    ¡°Sir, why couldn¡¯t they be from vale?¡± another crew-cut man asked.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± the young white man cursed, ¡°Do you think valeans have the audacity toe to the Western Pr Domain so openly? They must have a death wish!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the bald man nodded quickly, ¡°The young master is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Ladies, I assume all of Oriana¡¯s people are currently seeking refuge in the city of Northfortia, right?¡± the young white man turned his head to look at Harleen and the others.

    ¡°How about this? As long as you apany me for a few drinks and make me happy, I¡¯ll take you to the Central Pr Domain. Once we reach there, no one from vale will dare to bother you!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, leave now!¡± Frostde spoke up sternly after giving the other a nce.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Frostde¡¯s words, the young white man paused for a moment, ¡°Are you people from vale?¡±

    His mouth twitched slightly while he was speaking.

    ¡°I advise you to disappear immediately, or the consequences will be severe!¡± Rakshasa retorted from the side.

    ¡°How dare you speak to the young master like that!¡± the bald man from earlier pointed at Frostde and spoke, ¡°Imand you to apologize to the young master right away!¡±

    ¡°Leave now or die!¡± Frostde spoke again.

    ¡°You have quite the courage, daring toe to the Western Pr Domain so openly. I admire that.¡± The young man chuckled after pausing for a moment. ¡°As far as I know, vale has made quite a few enemies. Aren¡¯t you worried about never being able to return to the eastern part?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Rakshasa nced at the other once again.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± the bald man spoke up once more, ¡°You have ten seconds. If you don¡¯t kneel and apologize, you¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Frostde struck with a palm, sending the bald man flying and knocking over two tables before curling up on the ground, wailing in pain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The young man furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°You bastards, it seems like you¡¯re tired of living!¡± an old man from the other side stood up. As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and was about to attack Frostde.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the young  manmanded.

    ¡°Sir, they¡­¡± the old man responded.

    ¡°Ladies, do you know who I am?¡± the young man ignored the old man and turned his head to look at Frostde. ¡°Even if my people dare to act against you, have you considered the consequences of your actions¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Tell us!¡± Amber interrupted his words and asked.

    ¡°This beautifuldy, have you ever heard of the Central Pr Domain?¡± the young man turned his head to look at Amber and spoke, ¡°Ie from there!¡± As he spoke, his eyes roamed unabashedly over Amber. Perhaps, in his eyes, just the words ¡®Central Pr Domain¡¯ would be enough to make Billy and the others beg for mercy.

    ¡°Boss, should I kill him?¡± Azure Fang¡¯s words fell, and he looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Just throw him out for now!¡± Billy waved his hand thoughtfully.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Fang nodded in response.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The young man¡¯s face changed upon hearing their conversation.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Azure Fang struck with a palm, immediately sending him flying and causing several followers to copse on the ground. The man¡¯s cultivation level was one level lower than Azure Fang¡¯s, only at the level of an Eighth-rank Sovereign. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t withstand Azure Fang¡¯s attack.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Seeing this scene, the other twenty or so people shouted simultaneously and then ran over.

    ¡°Very good!¡± the young man got up from the ground and looked at Azure Fang, ¡°You dare to attack me, a mere country bumpkin. You¡¯re quite impressive!¡± After speaking, he raised his hand and gestured, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Attack! Kill them except the women!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the twenty or so people shouted in response and rushed towards Billy and the others.

 Chapter 990 The Big Fish

    ¡°Die!¡± Azure Fang furrowed his brows and raised his sword to meet the attack.

    Bob and Ian, who were sitting near him, also stood up and joined the fight. At the same time, the elderly man with the highest cultivation level, a Second-rank Saint old man, swiftly rushed towards the dining table.

    ¡°Know your ce!¡± Casey¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. Without any hesitation, he swung his sword towards the man.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The elderly man clearly didn¡¯t take Casey seriously and unleashed a powerful palm strike.

    Bang!

    After their attacks collided, both parties took several steps back.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After stabilizing his stance, the elderly man furrowed his brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills!¡±

    After speaking, his aura soared once again, and he shouted loudly, ¡°If you dare to take another strike from me, I will immediately spare the young master¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really noisy!¡± Amber interrupted, speaking up once more. Following that, she expertly flipped her wrist, and the small teacup in her hand shot towards the man with thunderous force.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    It was only at this moment that the elderly man finally sensed the martial aura emanating from Amber. His pupils contracted in surprise. Without much time to think, he quickly activated his chi energy to form a defensive barrier and raised his hand to counter with a powerful gust of wind. However, he clearly underestimated Amber¡¯s strength.

    The teacup easily tore through his attack and defensive barrier, piercing through his right shoulder de, blood gushing out. After being pushed back several tens of meters, the elderly man crashed into the wall, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ so strong.¡± After stabilizing his stance, the elderly man nced at the wound on his shoulder, his face turning pale. He was well aware that he was still alive only because Amber had shown mercy. Otherwise, he would have been a lifeless corpse by now.

    Seeing their strongest member being easily defeated like this, the remaining members of the opposing party stopped their actions. Their faces were filled with shock.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, no one will!¡± Amber nced at the group.

    ¡°You¡­ just you wait! I¡¯ll make you know the consequences of your actions!¡± the youth shouted before quickly running towards the door.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The rest of the group didn¡¯t hesitate either and followed suit.

    ¡°Boss, they are from the central area, but they are probably not from Northfortia. It¡¯s likely rted to the elders of the Guardians,¡± Azure Dragon said, looking at Billy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep them here?¡±

    ¡°Just a few small fry, killing them all wouldn¡¯t make a difference!¡± Casey replied on behalf of Billy.

    ¡°Rest assured, with that young master¡¯s character, the big fish will soon appear!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Billy said afterward.

    Azure Dragon could see what was happening, and he had already figured out that this group was definitely connected to the Guardians. Initially, he hadn¡¯t nned to go after the Guardians so soon, but since they had willinglye to him, he was happy to oblige. A new idea began to form in his mind.

    Afterward, everyone resumed their meal. After about an hour, they paid the bill and left.

    ¡°Boss, should we go straight to the hotel?¡± Azure Fang asked when they reached the entrance of the restaurant.

    ¡°The big fish should be here!¡± Amber narrowed her eyes, staring ahead.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Casey and the others were slightly confused.

    ¡°You guys are really audacious!¡± At the same time, a voice from an elderly man sounded.

    Soon after, an elderly man in his sixties led a group of people and walked over from a short distance away, with the white youth among them. Billy assessed the cultivation level of the leading elderly man, a Fourth-rank Saint. Apart from him, the two people following closely behind him had the strength of Third-rank Saints.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s them!¡± The youth pointed his finger at Billy¡¯s group angrily.

    ¡°Are you from vale?¡± The leading elderly man nced at Billy¡¯s group coldly.

    ¡°I suppose you are one of the five members of the Guardians¡¯ Elder Council?¡± Casey took a step forward and said calmly, ¡°Do you want to defend your son?¡±

    ¡°You people from vale are quite impressive!¡± The leading elderly man didn¡¯t respond to Casey¡¯s words.

    ¡°Not only did you severely injure the Eastern Provincial Governor of the Guardians, but you also directly killed the Northern Provincial Governor. I really don¡¯t know where you get your courage!¡± the elderly leader sneered.

    ¡°And then?¡± Casey continued to inquire.

    ¡°Seeing that each of you has formidable skills, I assume your status in vale is not low,¡± the elderly leader continued. ¡°Originally, we were nning to wait until the end of the uing elections in the Eastern Pr Domain toe and talk to you folks! But since you¡¯vee to the Western Pr Domain today, that¡¯s even better. Come with me! After today¡¯s elections are over,e with us to the eastern part tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to use us as hostages?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°You have two choices!¡± the elderly leader spoke again. ¡°Either willinglye with us, or I will cripple your cultivation and then take you away. Take your pick. You decide!¡±

    ¡°What an old fool!¡± Azure Dragon replied, exasperated.

    ¡°How dare you insult Elder Teigh!¡± the gray-clothed Third-rank Saint from the opposing side angrily retorted.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear properly? I said he¡¯s an old fool, didn¡¯t you hear that?¡± Azure Dragon responded once again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the elderly leader scolded.

    ¡°Elder Teigh, they¡­¡± the gray-clothed elder hesitated.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want toe with us voluntarily?¡± the elderly leader ignored him and turned to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, what do you say?¡± Billy nced at the leader coldly.

    ¡°A chance for me?¡± the leader named Teigh narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Heh, interesting. Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°A chance to submit!¡± Billy calmly spoke. ¡°You can keep your life, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After a brief pause, Teigh burst intoughter.

    The people behind him alsoughed, sneering at Billy one by one.

    ¡°A mere country bumpkin dares to speak such arrogant words. Truly ignorant!¡± the gray-clothed elder spoke loudly after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°What do you think? Do you want to consider it?¡± Billy ignored him and continued to question Teigh.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Teigh sneered. ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve left the central part, and this visit has truly opened my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that you don¡¯t want this opportunity?¡± Billy responded indifferently.

 Chapter 991 Boss, When Should We Move?

    ¡°Kid, stop babbling!¡± the elderly gray-clothed man spoke again. ¡°Imand you to cripple your cultivation ande with us, or¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough noise!¡± Amber interrupted, her eyes narrowing as she unleashed a powerful palm strike, sending the man flying several hundred meters into the air. He crashed heavily onto the ground, blood spewing from his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­ you crippled my cultivation?¡± the man managed to say with difficulty, his eyes rolling back in despair.

    Witnessing this scene, the opposing group gasped in cold air. No one had expected such incredible skill from Amber, a stunningly beautiful woman. With a casual wave of her hand, Amber had crippled a Third-rank Saint. It was terrifying!

    ¡°Damn it! You will all pay for this! This is the Western Pr Domain, not the Eastern Part. Anyone who dares to cripple us, the Guardians, will either die or suffer!¡± As Teigh angrily eximed, he charged towards Amber, shouting, ¡°Everyone, attack mercilessly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the opposing group nodded simultaneously and rushed towards Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Ian asked Billy.

    ¡°Except for the father and son, anyone who refuses to cripple their cultivation, kill them!¡± Billy pointed at Teigh and said. After that, he confronted the other Third-rank Saint from the opposing side.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison.

    The two sides engaged in a fierce battle. However, due to the vast difference in strength, the fightsted less than five minutes before it came to an end. Apart from Teigh and his son, everyone else was either dead or gravely injured. Even those who were barely alive had their cultivation crippled.

    ¡°So, do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy casually walked up to Teigh and spoke calmly.

    Although Teigh had not had his cultivation crippled, he had suffered several broken bones and was constantly spitting out blood after two rounds ofbat with Amber. Meanwhile, the young many on the ground like a dead dog, his face pale and trembling. In his eyes, there was a strong sense of regret. If only he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke Billy and his group, a bunch of people who seemed to be in their twenties, yet possessed such incredible skills.

    ¡°How¡­ How dare you¡­¡± Teigh struggled to speak.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve got guts!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Bob, finish him off!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Bob responded loudly. Immediately, he raised his sword and prepared to strike at Teigh¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯m willing to surrender¡­¡± Teigh cried out in desperation,pletely devoid of any courage.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re surrendering so quickly?¡± Bob stopped his sword just a fist¡¯s distance away from Teigh¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Stout, give them the poison!¡± Billy turned to Stout and gave him instructions.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied, licking his lips, then took out two pills from his pocket and walked over.

    With his constant improvement in cultivation and mental strength, Stout¡¯s alchemy skills had also greatly improved. Luckily, the city of vale had alchemy furnaces and corresponding medicinal ingredients for sale, so whenever he had free time, he would experiment with his pills. These pills were histest creation, and Ivy had helped him a lot during the process. Therefore,pared to his previous ones, these pills were even more effective.

    ¡°Here! I¡¯ve improved the taste of these pills. They¡¯re quite pleasant. You and your son should give them a try!¡± Stout handed the pills to the father and son.

    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± the young man asked as he took the pills.

    ¡°This is good stuff!¡± Stout described the effects of the pills in a nonchnt tone.

    After listening to Stout¡¯s words, both Teigh and his son choked. However, they knew they had no choice. They had to survive today and deal with the consequencester.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Just moments after swallowing the pills, the two men curled up on the ground, writhing in pain. The poison brought an excruciating agony, as if thousands of ants were gnawing at their bones. It made them feel like they would rather be dead.

    ¡°Stop¡­ please, make it stop¡­¡± the young man begged, rolling on the ground.

    ¡°So, you can¡¯t handle it so soon?¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders and pulled out two antidote pills from his pocket, handing them to the two men.

    After taking the antidote, it didn¡¯t take long for the two men to copse on the ground, gasping for fresh air.

    ¡°Have the other four elders of the Guardians arrived?¡± Billy asked them.

    ¡°Three of us, including me, are here. The other two will arrive tomorrow morning,¡± Teigh replied, catching his breath.

    ¡°Where are the other two who have arrived?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°They should be having dinner!¡± Teigh replied once again.

    ¡°Give me their names and the name of the hotel they¡¯re staying at!¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ alright!¡±

    After that, Billy exchanged a few more words with Teigh and turned to leave with the group. After about half an hour, they found a decent hotel with good facilities and checked in. Since it was still early, they gathered in one of the suites and chatted. Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was already midnight.

    ¡°Boss, when should we move?¡± asked Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Almost there!¡± Billy nced at the time and replied. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Amber, Casey, Bob, Stout, and I will go. The rest of you go back to your rooms and rest.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s too dangerous for just the five of you!¡± Night Orchid spoke up.

    ¡°Billy, let me go with you!¡± Ivy chimed in.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also shouted that they wanted to go together.

    ¡°Billy, why don¡¯t we all go together? You and Amber can go in, and we¡¯ll wait outside just in case,¡± Harleen suggested after some thought.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Having more people won¡¯t make a difference. You all wait at the hotel for our news!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then!¡± Harleen hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Just be safe!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust me!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    After that, Billy and Amber got up and walked out of the room. About twenty minutester, they arrived at a hotel. It was where one of the Guardians¡¯ elders was staying.

    ¡°Stout, go in and ask which rooms the people from the central part are staying in.¡± Billy instructed Stout.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied loudly before heading towards the front desk on the first floor.

    In less than five minutes, he came back out.

    ¡°Stout, did you find out so quickly?¡± Bob was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It was a piece of cake!¡±

    ¡°Impressive!¡± Bob gave Stout a thumbs-up.

    It was true that Stout¡¯s specialization was impressive. He managed to find out the room numbers in such a short amount of time without making any noise. Apart from Ivy, Stout was probably the only one who could aplish that.

    ¡°Stout, I underestimated you before,¡± Amber also looked slightly surprised. ¡°Truly deserving of being the rare talent that the Secret Essences Sect has encountered in hundreds of years, well done!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Amber!¡± Stout grinned and then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, all the Guardians¡¯ people are staying on the third floor. The head elder, Lance, is in room 308!¡±

    ¡°Well done!¡± Billy nodded and led the group into the lobby.

 Chapter 992 The Official Beginning of the Election

    ¡°Stout, what did you do to those two waitresses? You didn¡¯t kill them, did you?¡± Bob asked as they entered the lobby, ncing at the two women lying on the counter.

    ¡°Do I look violent to you?¡± Stout twitched his mouth. ¡°They were tired, I just let them take a nap!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders.

    The five of them continued towards the staircase. Since it was close to 1 am now, there was no one in the hallway.

    ¡°Boss, Lance should be in this room!¡± Stout said as they reached the door of room 308.

    ¡°Damn, look at the time, he still has that energy.¡± Bob said, feeling speechless.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot,¡± Stout scratched his head. ¡°ording to the receptionist, Lance requested four women from the hotel.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Amber pped him on the back of his head. ¡°You should¡¯ve said that earlier!¡±

    Luckily they didn¡¯t rush in, otherwise it would have been embarrassing.

    ¡°My bad!¡± Stout grinned. ¡°Won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    ¡°Amber, Casey and I will go in first, you guyse inter,¡± Billy said to Amber, and then mmed his palm against the door.

    Boom!

    After a loud bang, the room door instantly exploded.

    ¡°Do you wanna die!¡±

    Almost at the same time, a man named Lance unleashed a fierce gust of wind towards the door, with thunderous force. Billy raised his hand and struck out a palm strike, blocking the man¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Lance didn¡¯t expect Billy to easily block his strike, his pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°You better leave!¡± Casey said calmly to the women.

    ¡°You have two choices, submit or die. Choose one!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°You ignorant brat, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Lance¡¯s gaze turned cold after putting on his clothes. ¡°Daring to be so arrogant in my presence, I¡¯ll show you the meaning of a fate worse than death!¡±

    As his words fell, his aura instantly soared to the extreme. Immediately, a wave of energy containing immense power rushed towards Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made the wrong choice!¡± Amber¡¯s voice sounded at the door.

    In the next moment, the palm strike she unleashed collided with his attack. After a loud bang, the powerful wave destroyed everything in the room, turning them into debris flying in the air. Lance was propelled out like a cannonball, crashing through the wall behind him, leaving a hole, before finally falling into the courtyard outside. His whole body became feeble, blood continuously flowing from his mouth, and his face filled with astonishment.

    Without thinking too much, he quickly got up from the ground and rushed towards the side. Anyone who could injure him like this with a single strike was definitely a formidable expert above the fifth rank of Saints, someone he had no chance of contending against.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Just as he had barely run for a while, Amber¡¯s voice already reached his ears. While her voice resounded, another wave of energy sent him flying again.

    After crashing onto the ground, Lance flipped over several times before finally lying motionless.

    ¡°If you want to stay alive, it¡¯s best not to hold any illusions!¡± Amber said casually.

    Sounds of intense fighting echoed from within the hotel. The whole processsted for about five minutes before quieting down again. In no time, Billy and Casey, followed by the others, walked towards Amber¡¯s position.

    ¡°Billy Boy, he¡¯s in your hands now!¡± Amber pointed at Lance and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, Amber!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    The next matter was quite simple. Knowing that if he didn¡¯t cooperate, he would have no way out, so Lance didn¡¯t hesitate and took the poison from Stout. After experiencing the inhumane torture caused by the poison, Lancepletely surrendered.

    A few minutester, Billy turned and walked towards the south side of the city. About fifteen minutester, they arrived at another hotel. The situation was not much different from Lance¡¯s. It took them about half an hour in total, and the elder named Neil took the poison from them and swallowed it.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Billy and his group arrived at Central Park in Westbridge City. As they looked around, they saw crowds of people gathered in small groups throughout the park. The scene was bustling, and they estimated that there were about three to four thousand people present.

    ¡°The Guardians are quite impressive!¡± Casey remarked after briefly assessing the martial arts cultivation of the people at the scene.

    ¡°Casey, what do you mean?¡± Judge asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There are quite a few people here with cultivation levels above thete Sovereign stage!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Soul Chaser looked slightly surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that.¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, how does the election work for the change in leadership?¡± asked ck Tortoise.

    ¡°The election only applies to the positions of Provincial Governors and Inspectors.¡± Azure Fang replied. ¡°For the election of Provincial Governor, each member of the Five Elders¡¯ Council nominates two countries. Then, the five of them collectively vote to select the elected country for each areas. As for who ultimately bes the Provincial Governor, it is up to the elected countries to appoint someone, but they must have a cultivation level of Sovereign stage or above. In addition, there is a rule that no more than two regions can have a Provincial Governor from the same country.¡±

    ¡°Now I get it!¡± ck Tortoise shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Azure Fang, what about the position of Inspectors?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°One main and four deputy inspectors are appointed in each area, and the candidates are chosen from these ten countries.¡± Frostde chimed in. ¡°However, to maintain bnce, once a country secures the position of Provincial Governor in a region, they cannot appoint someone from their country as the main inspector for that region.¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Soul Chaser nodded.

    While the group was chatting, two middle-aged men from vale approached with a group of theirpatriots, walking briskly. They came up to Billy and immediately bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± they responded in unison.

    ¡°You two must be Joshua Reynolds and Jacob Scott?¡± Billy then looked at the two men leading the group and asked.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon, that¡¯s us!¡± one of the men with the crew cut replied loudly.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy smiled faintly. He had assessed the martial aura of both men and confirmed that they were both at the Second-rank Sovereign cultivation level.

    These two men were rmended by James Reynolds when Billy had nned to take action against the Guardians. The purpose was simple: Billy wanted to push them into the positions of Provincial Governors for the Guardians.

    Joshua Reynolds was James Reynolds¡¯ cousin and had been responsible for internal management within the city. Jacob Scott, on the other hand, was rmended by the Scott family¡¯s patriarch. James had specifically made a phone call to the leader of the Scott family before. Of course, this was Billy¡¯s suggestion. If the Scott family could return to vale¡¯s City, it would be a great help; besides, this was like a grand gift to the Scotts. At first, the patriarch of the Scott family felt it was inappropriate since they hadn¡¯t officially returned to the city yet. However, after several conversations with James Reynolds, the patriarch eventually agreed.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Lord Dragon!¡± Jacob Scott responded. Then, he pointed to the group of people behind them and introduced them. ¡°Lord Dragon, these fellowpatriots are currently serving in the Guardians.¡±

 Chapter 993 The Unacceptable Outcome

    ¡°Thank you all for your hard work!¡± Billy addressed the group.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s our duty,¡± one of the young men replied, bowing respectfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to contribute much in these years due to my low authority and abilities, and I am truly ashamed,¡± Billy admitted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will change after today,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what are your instructions? What do you need us to do?¡± Joshua Reynolds asked, curious about their tasks. He and Jacob Scott were only told toe and assist Billy without knowing the specifics. James Reynolds didn¡¯t provide any details about Billy¡¯s ns.

    ¡°For now, there¡¯s nothing to do but wait,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± both Joshua Reynolds and Jacob Scott nodded in agreement.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the Guardians¡¯ election assembly for the new council began. The five members of the Elder Council of the Guardians took turns walking onto the temporary stage in the center. Apart from the three members of the Teigh faction, the other two were elderly men with white hair. Their aura indicated that they were also at the Saint Realm level, just like the other three. Soon, an inspector from the Western part of the Guardians named Archie took the stage as the host of the election assembly.

    ¡°Thank you all for attending this election assembly!¡± Archie spoke loudly, standing on the stage.

    ¡°Unlike previous assemblies, this one has two purposes,¡± Archie continued after scanning the crowd below. ¡°First, ording to tradition, we will elect Provincial Governors and Inspectors for the four areas. Second, as most of you are aware, the Guardians have experienced several major events recently.¡±

    ¡°First, the Provincial Governor of the East was severely injured, then the Provincial Governor of the North was killed, and finally, the Provincial Governor of the West was killed by the city Lord of Aqundia. All three incidents are rted to vale. They are challenging the entire Guardians organization!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the Elders have decided that after the election, we will all go to the city of vale and demand an exnation from them.¡±

    ¡°Those valeans are despicable! We must make them pay!¡± a white man shouted angrily after Archie finished speaking.

    ¡°Yes, they must pay with their blood!¡± a woman echoed loudly.

    ¡°Blood for blood!¡± many people in the crowd shouted in unison.

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡± Judge said with a sigh.

    ¡°Billy Boy, should we just kill him right away? Amber asked Billy.

    Joshua Reynolds and Jacob Scott both choked at the same time; they were surprised by her sudden intent to kill the other party who were all filled with righteous indignation about seeking justice against vale.

    ¡°Thank you, Amber. But it¡¯s not time yet. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Amber nodded.

    Joshua Reynolds and the others took a deep breath upon hearing their conversation, since they had never expected that Billy would really n to kill them. Everyone present was a member of the Guardians, and the five members of the Elderly Chamber were sitting on the stage!

    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet!¡± Archie raised his hand, trying to calm the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the election first.¡±

    As his words fell, the venue quieted down once again.

    ¡°First, ording to the usual rules, each of the five Elders will nominate two countries,¡± Archie continued.

    The five Elders received electronic devices from the staff and began operating on them. A few minutester, the names of the countries nominated by each Elder appeared on a projection screen on the stage. Amotion erupted among the crowd as they saw the names on the screen. Except for Billy and his group, including their fellow vale citizens, everyone stared at the screen with shocked expressions. Because, on the screen, three of the Elders had nominated the same two countries: vale and Aqundia.

    Aqundia¡¯s nomination was understandable since they had secured the position of Provincial Governor of the Southern Pr Domain in the previous term. However, the appearance of vale¡¯s name, and all three Elders nominating it simultaneously, was a surprise. This was an unprecedented event in the entire history of the Guardians. For over a hundred years, the core positions in the Guardians had always been controlled by the Western countries. Never before had vale been involved!

    ¡°Elder Teigh, is there something wrong with the system?¡± Archie, on the stage, looked at Teigh after a long pause and asked.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong. The countries we nominated are vale and Aqundia!¡± Teigh responded.

    ¡°Teigh, Lance, Neil, what¡¯s going on with you three?¡± The other elder with curly hair frowned as he looked at Teigh and the other two. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Just like in previous elections, the five of them had discussed their choices beforeing from the Central part. The positions of Provincial Governors and Inspectors for the four major areas had already been decided. This election assembly was just a formality. But now, the result waspletely different from what they had discussed. How could he make sense of it?

    ¡°Burt, isn¡¯t it our right to nominate the countries for the election? Do you have a problem with that?¡± Lance retorted.

    ¡°Have you three lost your minds today?¡± The other elder spoke angrily.

    ¡°Vic, shut up!¡± Neil responded coldly. After a brief pause, he turned to Archie, who looked bewildered, and said, ¡°Inspector Archie, why are you still standing there? Vote!¡±

    ¡°Elder Burt, what do you think?¡± Archie hesitated for a moment before turning to the elder with curly hair.

    ¡°Why are you asking me? Just vote!¡± Burt waved his hand impatiently.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then,¡± Archie took a deep breath and responded.

    Then, they proceeded to the voting process. The results were predictable. First, they voted for the elected country for the Provincial Governor of the East, and vale won with three votes. Next, they voted for the elected country for the Provincial Governor of the South, and vale won with three votes. As for the positions of Provincial Governors in the North and West, they were both secured by Aqundia.

    The venue erupted into chaos once again. No one could have expected this result before today. It waspletely illogical and incredibly surprising. The valean citizens, including Joshua Reynolds and Jacob Scott, were equally shocked!

    ¡°Lord Dragon, did you arrange this¡­?¡± Joshua Reynolds asked Billy tentatively after a while. In the midst of his shock, he had a rough idea and guessed that Billy had called him and Jacob Scott here for the Provincial Governor positions!

    ¡°The Guardians are in need of reform!¡± Billy replied calmly.

 Chapter 994 An Opportunity for Revenge

    After receiving Billy¡¯s approval, Joshua Reynolds and Jacob Scott took another sharp breath. Everyone, including their fellow valean citizens, looked at Billy with astonishment. Lord Dragon was truly impressive! This seemingly impossible situation had be a reality!

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Archie¡¯s face turned as ugly as if he had lost his parents as he looked at the results on the screen.

    ¡°Void!¡± After a short while, Burt jumped up from his seat and eximed, ¡°Today¡¯s voting results are void!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Burt?¡± Teigh looked at Burt and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°These results were voted on by the five of us. What right do you have to dere them void?¡±

    ¡°I suspect that you three have received benefits from vale and Aqundia. This result is not valid!¡± Burt angrily retorted.

    ¡°Burt, as a member of the Guardians Elder Council, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to say such things?¡± Neil furrowed his brow and spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it!¡± Burt responded loudly. ¡°This result absolutely cannot stand!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Just then, Billy¡¯s voice rang out. Soon after, he calmly walked towards the stage, holding Harleen¡¯s sword in his hand.

    ¡°You scoundrel, who do you think you are? Do you have the right to speak here?¡± Archie shouted, his anger unable to be contained.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You better shut your mouth!¡± Billy nced at him. As he spoke, he had already stepped onto the stage.

    When Teigh and the others saw him, a strong sense of fear shed in their eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Archie naturally wouldn¡¯t easily back down and continued pointing at Billy. ¡°Get down from there right now, or¡­¡±

    Whoosh!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a wave of energy rushed towards him like a hurricane, causing a violent gust of wind.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Sensing the danger, Archie¡¯s pupils contracted, quickly dodging to the side. But with his cultivation level, he could not possibly avoid Amber¡¯s attack. Just as he had run a few steps, he was swept away by the energy wave, flying hundreds of meters before crashing heavily to the ground, motionless for quite some time.

    ¡°You scoundrel, who are you? How dare you hurt Lord Archie!¡± a man in the audience shouted, waving his hand. ¡°Surround her, don¡¯t let her escape!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Many people responded and rushed towards Amber.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Teigh stood up.

    ¡°Elder Teigh, she¡­¡± the man from earlier responded loudly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Teigh interrupted him in a stern voice. Then, he pointed in Archie¡¯s direction and spoke loudly.

    ¡°While serving as an Inspector in the Western Pr Domain, Archie abused his authority,mitted acts of personal gain, and indiscriminately killed innocent people. ording to the iron rules of the Guardians, he deserves to be beheaded! However, considering that he has done some good deeds over the years, the merits and demerits bnce each other out. From now on, he is banished from the Pr Snow Domain and can never set foot here again!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Archie, lying not far away, spewed a mouthful of blood, his eyes rolling back as he passed out.

    ¡°Teigh, who gave you the authority to expel Inspector Archie? You¡­¡± Burt shouted loudly.

    ¡°You seem quite active!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯ve been manipting the Guardians for decades, aren¡¯t you satisfied yet?¡±

    ¡°Insolent! Who are you?¡± Burt angrily responded.

    ¡°You want to know who I am?¡± Billy spoke loudly. ¡°Then listen carefully. I am King of the West from vale, the Lord Dragon, Billy!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the crowd erupted into amotion once again. At least two-thirds of the people present had heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s name! Especially his encounter with the Nine Paths of National Fortune at the peak of the Kun Lun Mountains, which had spread throughout the entire Pr Domain. However, what most people didn¡¯t expect was for the renowned Commander Gardner to be so young!

    ¡°General Kimmons, this is the Western part, Northfortia¡¯s territory. Will Lord Dragon¡¯s exposure like this not be dangerous?¡± Joshua Reynolds, standing in the vale¡¯s camp below the stage, asked Casey with a hint of worry.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Jacob Scott chimed in. ¡°In that case, the people of Northfortia will definitely know Lord Dragon¡¯s whereabouts soon!¡±

    ¡°Both of you, don¡¯t worry!¡± Casey replied with a faint smile. He had already guessed Billy¡¯s intention, and it was clear that it was intentional! Billy¡¯s purpose was simple, to let the people of Northfortia know that he hade to the Western Pr Domain.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Commander Gardner?¡± On the stage, upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Burt¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of us Guardians, and yet you dare to appear so brazenly here. It seems like you don¡¯t take us Guardians seriously at all.¡±

    ¡°You guys want to avenge Philbert Parker and the other two Provincial Governors, right?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to his words. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two a chance to avenge them. Join forces and fight me in a battle, where life and death will be left to fate. Furthermore, if I lose, today¡¯s election results will also be null and void. How about that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Joshua Reynolds and Jacob Scott were simultaneously choked. From what they knew, Lord Dragon, with his cultivation as a Second-Rank Saint, could only contend with opponents at the Third-Rank level, at most. But Burt and Vic, both of them were unquestionably Fourth-Rank Saints!

    Was Lord Dragon joking a bit too much?

    ¡°General Kimmons, you better persuade Lord Dragon!¡± Jacob Scott slightly eased his pace and looked at Casey. ¡°Burt and Vic are both Fourth-Rank cultivators, while Lord Dragon is two levels lower. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Mr Scott, don¡¯t worry. Trust him!¡± Bob interjected.

    Bob knew Billy well. Even if the opponents were two Fifth-Rank Saints, Billy could easily strike them down with a single blow if he activated his bloodline power.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jacob Scott started to speak again.

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr Scott. Just sit back and enjoy the show!¡± Bob interrupted him with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Jacob Scott took a deep breath and responded, his face still filled with worry.

    At the same time, most of the Guardians members around them looked at Billy with disdainful expressions. In their eyes, Billy was not even thirty years old, and no matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the two Elders. Moreover, he was going to fight them alone, showing apleteck of understanding of the world!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you joking?¡± On the stage, Burt stared coldly at Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of me joking with you!¡± Billy calmly responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly arrogant!¡± Vic angrily spoke. ¡°You said it yourself, don¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    ¡°Agreed?¡± Billy faintly smiled.

    ¡°Choose a location!¡± Burt coldly replied. For him, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If they could seize this chance to kill Billy, they would have performed a great service for Northfortia. Their status and position would undoubtedly rise. Moreover, this was a duel proposed by Billy in front of three to four thousand people. At that time, vale would not dare to say much either.

    ¡°This park has a nice environment. Let¡¯s do it here!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 995 Youâ€™ve Run Out of Chances

    ¡°You want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Vic retorted before looking around at the crowd. ¡°Everyone, step back two kilometers!¡± he shouted.

    As soon as the crowd heard the words from both sides, they quickly retreated. When gods fight, it¡¯s better for ordinary people like them to stay far away.

    After exchanging a nce, Teigh and hispanions also stepped back. Then, one by one, Billy and his group descended from the stage to the square.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Billy said calmly as he looked at the other two. ¡°Remember, you only have one chance, so give it your all!¡±

    ¡°How ignorant!¡± Burt replied in a deep voice, then turned to Vic. ¡°Since he wants to die so badly, let¡¯s grant his wish!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Vic nodded vigorously.

    Whoosh!

    After speaking, two tremendous forces soared into the sky from the two of them, enveloping the entire park in a heavy aura of pressure. Even those with lower cultivation, who had already retreated two kilometers away, couldn¡¯t help but take a step back when they felt the overwhelming pressure. Then, Burt¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his aura reached its peak, revealing his cultivation at thete stage of the Fourth Holy Rank. Next, he raised his hands to the sides, and tworge stones over two meters high floated into the air.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With a heavy tone, he sent the two huge stones, carrying a devastating energy, crashing towards Billy, creating a violent sound of breaking wind.

    On the other side, Vic alsounched his attack. His hands continuously rotated, and soon, a rapidly spinning vortex of air appeared above his head. The speed of the vortex increased, and its size grewrger, attracting all the ice blocks and tables and chairs on the ground around it as if it had maism. In less than two minutes, the vortex¡¯s diameter expanded to over ten meters. In the empty space, a fierce wind blew, causing chaos.

    ¡°Lie down!¡±

    Immediately after, Vic shouted loudly and forcefully pushed his hands forward. The enormous vortex of air rushed towards Billy like a tornado.

    At the same time they attacked, Billy didn¡¯t stand idle. He gripped his ancient sword and unleashed the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique. Within moments, the empty space within a kilometer was filled with extremely sharp sword energy, sweeping past the attacks from the other two.

    The next moment, the empty space resounded with a series of explosive booms. The momentum of the massive air mass that Vic had unleashed was diminished by a few notches, and Burt¡¯s two stones were shattered by countless sword energies.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Swords Unite, sh!¡±

    Immediately afterward, Billy¡¯s deep voice was heard, and the countless sword energies quickly merged together, condensing into a huge shadowy ancient sword that struck towards Bert.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound reverberated through the air. The two stones exploded like projectiles, sending debris flying. To Burt¡¯s dismay, the shadowy ancient sword shattered the two stones without any effect and came down upon him like thunder and lightning.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Sensing the aura of death, Burt¡¯s body hairs stood on end, and his face filled with horror. He knew that he couldn¡¯t block this sword. But at this moment, it was already toote for him to dodge. He could only watch helplessly as the sword energy descended from above, leaving a deep groove in the ground.

    Burt opened his mouth, but no sound came out as his body copsed to the ground, lifeless. Until hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t understand how he could be in with a single stroke by someone who was only a Second-rank Saint.

    Witnessing this scene, the onlookers two kilometers away were left dumbfounded, their jaws dropping collectively. Joshua Reynolds, Jacob Scott, and the others were equally astounded, wearing expressions of disbelief.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, Vic¡¯s enormous energy wave collided heavily with Billy¡¯s defensive aura. However, it had been weakened by at least seventy to eighty percent from countless sword strikes beforehand. As a result, it couldn¡¯t break through Billy¡¯s defense, only pushing him back a hundred meters.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Vic eximed in shock, witnessing his full-powered attack being effortlessly blocked by Billy.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy took a deep breath, suppressing the surging blood in his heart.

    ¡°You killed Lord Burt, you damn bastard! I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Vic shouted angrily, ncing at Burt¡¯s lifeless body nearby. As his words echoed, Vic raised his hand once again, unleashing numerous violent energy waves, surging towards Billy like a hurricane.

    ¡°With your current strength, you still have a long way to go!¡± Billy retorted, as he brandished his ancient sword, releasing several hundred-meter-long sword beams.

    The attacks shed in mid-air, resounding with a thunderous boom. After a few more exchanges, Vic no longer had the will to fight. He could sense that Billy hadn¡¯t even used his full power; he was simply treating him as a sparring partner. At this rate, he would meet his end sooner orter. After another sh with Billy, Vic swiftly retreated. Though he felt ashamed, fleeing was far better than losing his life.

    ¡°Think you can escape?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as an invisible ripple surged towards Vic.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Just as Vic was about to continue his escape, he paused for a moment, his figure momentarily freezing. And as he shook his head, preparing to resume his escape, a sword beam had already sliced through behind him. Startled, he quickly lunged to the side.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Swoosh!

    The sword beam shed past his right leg, causing it to detach from his body, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Vic fell heavily to the ground, tumbling a few somersaults beforeing to a stop.

    ¡°How about that? Anything else you want to say?¡± Billy approached him, calmly speaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me. I surrender¡­¡± Vic no longer had any trace of defiance.

    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯ve run out of chances!¡± Billy shrugged in response. As he finished speaking, a sword beam shed towards Vic.

    ¡°Spare me¡­!¡± Vic screamed.

    Before his words could even fade, the sword beam pierced through his chest, blood spraying forth. Vic¡¯s mouth opened wide, his body convulsing before falling still.

    The entire park fell into a momentary stillness. Two elders of the Guardians who were Fourth-rank Saints had been killed just like that! The world of the Guardians was truly about to change.

    ¡°You¡­ You actually killed two elders. You¡¯re truly making enemies with the entire Guardians! You¡­¡± A middle-aged man in the crowd eximed loudly.

    ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Billy turned his head, looking at him, then scanning the surrounding crowd.

    ¡°Anyone with objections, step forward!¡±

 Chapter 996 An Acquaintance

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, I don¡¯t believe you can kill all of us!¡± A middle-aged man responded angrily and stepped out from the crowd. But to his dismay, he was the only one who followed suit. Not a single person joined him.

    ¡°What the hell are you all doing? Get out here!¡± the middle-aged man shouted at hisrades.

    Still, no one paid him any attention, and they all instinctively backed away.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re all looking for death!¡± the middle-aged man shouted again, raising his hand to attack one of the individuals.

    ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡± someone in the crowd shouted back, stepping forward to meet the challenge.

    After a momentary hesitation, the others also rushed forward. Two minutester, the chaotic scene finally settled down. The middle-aged many on the ground, covered in wounds. It seemed he didn¡¯t have much time left to live.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what do you think of today¡¯s election?¡± At the same time, Teigh and hispanions approached Billy and respectfully spoke. The three of them wore expressions of relief on their faces. Despite having consumed poison the previous night, they were d they had survived.

    ¡°Does the previous election result still stand?¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°That was the result of the five elders¡¯ voting, so it naturally stands!¡± Lance quickly replied.

    ¡°Good then!¡± Billy nodded and added, ¡°We will appoint two additional elders from vale and Aqundia to the Guardians. Any objections?¡±

    ¡°No objections! That¡¯s it!¡± Teigh and hispanions shook their heads simultaneously.

    Who would dare object to this?

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon! I am Akos from Aqundia.¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man from led a group of people towards them.

    ¡°Did Minister Caruno send you?¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Akos nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Discuss with Minister Caruno and select another person to join the Elder Council of the Guardians, apart from the two Provincial Governors!¡± Billy instructed.

    This matter had been discussed a couple of days ago when Caruno had visited the city to meet with Billy. However, at that time, they hadn¡¯t considered theposition of the Elder Council. It was an idea that Billy hade up with yesterday.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Akos bowed respectfully.

    Meanwhile, Amber and the others approached.

    ¡°Are you alright, Billy?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks for your concern!¡± Billy replied with a smile. Afterwards, he turned to Joshua Reynolds and Jacob Scott and said, ¡°From today onwards, the two of you will serve as the Provincial Governors of the Eastern and Southern Pr Domains!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Joshua Reynolds and Jacob Scott bowed deeply.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, the rest is up to you!¡± Billy swept his gaze around and continued, ¡°All of you, ording to the Guardians¡¯ regtions, finalize the main and deputy inspectors for the four areas. You will officially assume your positions tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Several people, including Teigh and hispanions, responded in unison.

    After giving a few instructions, Billy bid farewell to Amber and Casey, and left with them. From now on, the matters at hand were no longer his concern. Billy believed that with the previous events, there shouldn¡¯t be any unexpected urrences. With that, the affairs of the Guardians came to a temporary end.

    ¡°Boss, the city of Northfortia is only three to four hundred kilometers away from here. They will probably send someone over soon,¡± Casey spoke up as they walked towards the inn.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly, a hint of seriousness crossing his face. For him, the matters of the Guardians were just an appetizer. The real show was yet toe.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn first, and then leave the city!¡± Billy responded after a moment of thought.

    The poption of Westbridge City was at least several hundred thousand. If they were to make it the main battleground, it would inevitably harm innocent people. Furthermore, there were also many valeanrades here, so they couldn¡¯t wait here for the people from Northfortia. Half an hourter, they got on the carriage and headed towards Northfortia.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Just as the carriage had left Westbridge City, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind.

    They turned to look, and saw a carriage quickly catching up. Inside the carriage sat a blonde-haired, blue-eyed woman and an old man. The woman was familiar to Billy, the Princess of Northfortia, Linda!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his eyebrows slightly upon recognizing her.

    Thest time they had met was at the World Martial Arts Tournament, where he had intentionally spared her. He had thought that they would never meet again, but unexpectedly, they crossed paths in this icy snow region.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but speak up upon seeing her. Among the group, he had interacted with her the most. Back in the capital, Linda¡¯s group had suffered quite a bit at his hands.

    ¡°Bob, who is she? She looks pretty, is she Billy Boy¡¯s love interest?¡± Amber asked, looking at Bob.

    Bob, Judge, and the others all choked simultaneously.

    ¡°Amber, she is the Princess of Northfortia, her name is Linda. She knows Billy.¡± Harleen responded with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? The Princess of Northfortia?¡± Amber raised an eyebrow. ¡°I heard that Billy Boy has a good rtionship with the Princess of Aqundia too, right?¡±

    ¡°He sure does! Flirting with princesses everywhere! Don¡¯t you care about it, Harleen?¡±

    ¡°Amber, Billy and the Princess of Aqundia are just friends, there¡¯s nothing more to it,¡± Ivy added.

    ¡°As for this Princess of Northfortia, she¡¯s not even considered a friend, at best, just an acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel like there¡¯s a story behind her eyes?¡± Amber remarked.

    Billy coughed and stood up, getting off the carriage. Bob and Stout followed closely behind.

    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± Billy asked, as he approached Linda.

    ¡°I want to thank Lord Dragon for sparing me in thest martial arts tournament,¡± Linda said, her gazeplicated as she nced at Billy.

    ¡°You came all the way to find me just to say that?¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°You¡­ you need to leave this ce quickly!¡± Linda seemed to have made a big decision. After taking a deep breath, she continued speaking. ¡°Our people from Northfortia will arrive soon. Their objective is to capture you alive and negotiate with vale!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing her words. He already knew that Northfortia would send people to Westbridge City to deal with him. That was the very reason he had made a high-profile appearance. He just hadn¡¯t expected Linda to reveal this information to him!

 Chapter 997 The Opening Act Begins

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we need to leave the Western part quickly. Once you return to the East, you will be safe.¡± Linda continued to speak.

    ¡°No, Northfortia doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to make me flee!¡± Billy looked at her and replied.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I¡¯m not joking this time,¡± Linda¡¯s tone sounded slightly anxious. ¡°In order to capture you alive, Northfortia has sent a powerful camp. There are several mid-level Holy Saints among them. You won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Are you serious?¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°How many mid-level Saint old things does your city have? They wouldn¡¯t have sent them all, right?¡±

    ¡°Northfortia knows that the key to the battle between vale and us lies with Lord Dragon,¡± Linda continued. ¡°As long as we capture Lord Dragon, everything will be resolved. So, Commander Miller is determined to take you down. He knows Lord Dragon is formidable, so nearly half of the high-level forces in the city have been dispatched.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, he really thinks highly of our boss!¡± Bob added.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but please leave,¡± Billy nced at Linda. ¡°It¡¯s not in your best interest to be seening to find us!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Billy interrupted her and turned around to walk to the carriage.

    ¡°Lord Dragon,¡± Linda seemed to still hold onto some hope.

    ¡°If you listen to my advice, don¡¯t stay in the Pr Domain any longer. Go back to your country, this ce isn¡¯t suitable for you.¡± Billy said, shaking his head without looking back.

    Linda stood there, her mouth slightly agape as if she wanted to say a few more words, but eventually gave up.

    ¡°Your Highness, shall we go too?¡± the old man spoke up once Billy and the others¡¯ carriage had moved farther away.

    ¡°Can¡¯t Northfortia and vale coexist peacefully?¡± Linda gazed ahead with aplex expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult!¡± the old man shook his head in response. ¡°The ultimate goal of Northfortia is to dominate the world, and the biggest obstacle in achieving that goal is vale! Unless vale is willing to submit to us like other countries, there will inevitably be a war between the two nations!¡±

    ¡°Make vale submit? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Linda sneered. ¡°Looking at vale¡¯s thousands of years of history, they have never submitted to any other country, right? Even during the catastrophe a hundred years ago, when vale was on the brink of copse, they never showed any intention of submission!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the old man nodded.

    ¡°Then why do some people in our country have so much confidence that they can make vale submit?¡± Linda spoke again. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where their confidencees from!¡± After exhaling a breath, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my father when I go back this time.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness it¡¯s better not to,¡± the old man shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve already said enough before. If you continue like this, it will be detrimental to you. And, you should be well aware that the matters between Northfortia and vale are not decided by our Lord alone.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Linda nodded slightly with a pensive expression. After that, she turned and walked towards her carriage.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group continued on their journey.

    ¡°Stout, what did that princess from Northfortia say to you?¡± Azure Dragon asked Stout inside the carriage.

    ¡°She told us to leave the Western Pr Domain quickly. She said that Northfortia will soon send people to intercept us and capture the boss alive!¡± Stout smacked his lips and replied.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Azure Dragon raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s not bad, and she even has good intentions!¡±

    ¡°Billy, you really have quite the charm!¡± Amber looked at Billy with a meaningful expression.

    ¡°To make that the princess of Northfortia betray her own country for you, not bad at all!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    Chuckling, Ivy smiled and said, ¡°Amber, don¡¯t tease Billy like that, or Harleen wille after him!¡±

    ¡°Amber, you misunderstand Billy,¡± Harleen chimed in with a smile. ¡°Because before this, Billy spared her life twice, so it¡¯s only natural for her to feel grateful.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, if you spoil him like this, you might regret it one day,¡± Amber replied.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Amber. I believe in Billy!¡± Harleen stuck out her tongue yfully.

    ¡°You innocent girl¡­¡± Amber started to say, but stopped midway, her eyebrows furrowing slightly. ¡°They¡¯ve arrived quite quickly!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked, confused. ¡°Did people from Northfortia arrive so soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Amber¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°They really went all out!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived!¡± At the same time, Night Orchid pointed ahead to the empty space.

    Everyone looked and saw nearly twenty figures floating in mid-air, all of them soaring through the sky, clearly mid-level Saints.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but curse at the sight.

    ¡°Amber, can you sense their cultivation levels?¡± Casey furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Three Fifth-rank, four Fourth-rank, four Third-rank, two Second-rank and six First-rank!¡± Amber frowned. She didn¡¯t expect Northfortia to send such a formidable force to deal with Billy.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Upon hearing Amber¡¯s words, both Soul Chaser and Stout cursed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Northfortia¡¯s city suddenly has so many mid-level Saints?¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brows. ¡°Are they all from the Central Pr Domain?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Azure Fang replied. ¡°Before this, we only heard that theirmander had the cultivation level of a Fifth-rank Saint!¡±

    ¡°That princess from Northfortia said that this is only half of their high-level battle force, right?¡± Felicia eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°It seems so!¡± Soul Chaser replied. ¡°Northfortia is truly terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Stout swallowed nervously and spoke up. ¡°Should we run?¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ivy pped him on the back of his head, causing stars to appear in his eyes.

    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m serious. With their current strength, we don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Stout scratched the back of his head and said.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him. After a brief pause, she looked at Amber and Billy. ¡°Amber, Billy, any ns?¡±

    ¡°Frostde, Night Orchid, Soul Chaser, Rakshasa, Judge, all of you step back and don¡¯t engage in battle for now!¡± Billy pondered for a moment before speaking in a serious tone.

    ¡°The few of us should be able to hold off one person together¡­¡± Frostde responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make reckless sacrifices!¡± Billy interrupted her. After that, he turned to Amber. ¡°Amber, I leave the three Fifth-rankSaints to you. You don¡¯t have to fight them head-on, just hold them off for a few minutes!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, I¡¯ll leave the two First-rank Saints to you. Do what you can, but don¡¯t fight head-on.¡± Billy continued to address Harleen, Ivy, and the others.

    ¡°Understood!¡± they all nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you sure you can handle those Fourth and Third-rank experts?¡± Amber looked worried upon hearing this. Upon hearing this, she understood Billy¡¯s n, and a hint of worry shed across her face.

 Chapter 998 The Battle

    ¡°Piece of cake!¡± Billy smiled faintly, ¡°Just give me five minutes!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber nodded, ¡°Stay safe!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded again and turned to Casey, ¡°Make a call to James Reynolds and update him on the situation here.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Casey replied, taking out her cellphone as she spoke.

    While they were talking, the other party¡¯s neen men had alreadynded a kilometer away.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, it¡¯s an honor to finally meet you!¡± The leader, an old man in white, looked at Billy and spoke loudly. Although they had never met before, since they were here for Billy, they must have seen his pictures before.

    ¡°For one person, you guys from Northfortia sure went through a lot of trouble,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner is being humble. With someone like you, we can never bring too many people!¡± The old man in white responded.

    ¡°Are you ttering me?¡± Billy smiled lightly, ¡°Tell me your purpose, are you here to start a war or something?¡±

    ¡°Northfortia has always respected you, Commander Gardner, so we would like to invite you to our city as our guest. What do you think?¡± The old man in white continued, ¡°As long as you cooperate, I promise that everyone with you will leave unharmed. Furthermore, Commander Gardner, please rest assured, we have no ill intentions towards you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes, ¡°What if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡±

    ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of you and the people with you,¡± the old man in white said, ncing at Amber. ¡°Amongst all of you, only this beautifuldy has some strength, the rest are not worth mentioning in front of us. So, you should be well aware that if ites to conflict, you have no chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°Do you have that much confidence?¡± Billy replied again.

    ¡°Confidencees from absolute strength!¡± The old man in white continued, ¡°I advise Commander Gardner not to harbor any illusions!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy¡¯s aura gradually rose as he spoke.

    ¡°Are you really going to go against us alone, Commander Gardner?¡± Another old man in blue frowned and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time, let¡¯s get started!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Since you insist on going against us alone, then we have no choice but to offend!¡± The old man in white¡¯s eyes darkened, then he raised his hand, ¡°Attack!¡±

    Boom!

    With his words, a series of overwhelming momentum surged into the sky, and the entire void seemed to be instantly sucked into a vacuum. Night Orchid and Judge, because of their rtively weaker cultivation, immediately felt the difficulty of movement.

    ¡°Night Orchid, you guys step back!¡± Billy instructed in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid and the others didn¡¯t insist and immediately retreated. At this time, if they didn¡¯t hold back, they would only be getting in the way.

    ¡°Come on, you old guys, let me see what you¡¯re made of!¡± Amber said as she dashed towards the old man in white. As she charged forward, she lifted her hand and unleashed several powerful waves of Chi, creating a howling wind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± The old man in blue furrowed his brows, took two steps forward, and also struck out with several powerful gusts of wind.

    After the sh of their attacks, the old man in blue quickly stepped back more than ten steps, and the ice under his feet cracked. In just one move, the oue was clear! Although they had the same level of cultivation, Amber had already reached the level of a Half-Step Sixth-rank Saint, which clearly gave her an advantage in battle.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, the old man in white¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, ¡°Looks like I underestimated you!¡±

    ¡°The three of you old guys,e at me together! Otherwise, you have no chance of winning!¡± Amber spoke again andunched another attack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Commander Gardner to the three of you!¡± The old man in white turned to a Fourth-rank Saint behind him. After speaking, he looked at the two Fifth-rank Saints, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and finish this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The other two responded simultaneously.

    Then, the three of them charged towards Amber. The scene immediately stirred up a storm of overwhelming momentum, crashing and shaking, causing everyone else to involuntarily dodge to the side. At the same time, Billy soared into the air and then moved to the side, obviously wanting to change the battlefield.

    ¡°Stop him, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± The Fourth-rank Saint shouted. Immediately after, he also flew up and chased after Billy. And so did the remaining Fourth-rank and Third-rank Saints. For them, Billy was the top priority today. The rest of the people were inconsequential, so they went all out to deal with Billy.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Casey bellowed, his voice deep and resolute, as he brandished his war sword and charged towards the two Second-rank Saints on the other side.

    Harleen, Ivy, and the others were not idle either; they drew their own weapons and followed suit. In no time, the entire snowy in descended into a fierce battle. The endless ice and snow were lifted into the air by the shock-waves, resembling a snowstorm.

    In the next moment, Casey and one of the men exchanged blows, sliding back a hundred meters together, their auras slightly disheveled. With neither side ying their trump cards yet, they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Not bad, you actually pushed me back this far!¡± The man steadied himself and spoke with a deep voice. Then he turned to hispanion and said, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and end this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The other woman nodded in response.

    As soon as the words fell, they bothunched their strongest moves, activating their most powerful trump cards. In the next second, two ferocious beast-like illusions appeared in the void. Following that, the illusions charged towards Casey like living creatures, causing a violent wind to howl in the air, turning the scene into chaos. Casey intended to rush to the aid of Harleen and the others, so he didn¡¯t waste any more time with his opponent. With a swift motion, he activated the Domineering de Art. In the next moment, a thunderous curtain of des descended from the sky, shing down towards the man¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± The man sneered, not taking this attack seriously.

    However, when the curtain of des struck his shadow beast, his face stiffened. The de did not disintegrate after his attack, continuing to descend upon him.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± His pupils constricted, but he didn¡¯t have much time to think. He quickly dodged to the side. However, he was still a beat too slow. The des shed past his right shoulder, leaving a crack on the icy surface. Finally, along with his body, his entire right arm fell to the ground, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He let out a miserable scream, his face turning pale.

    Just as the curtain of des fell, the woman¡¯s attack was also shattered by the shockwaves of the Domineering de Art. She was pushed back three to four hundred meters.

    ¡°Ahern, are you alright?¡± The woman stabilized herself and shouted loudly in the direction of the man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, kill him! Take his life!¡± The man roared after stopping the flow of blood from his severed arm.

 Chapter 999 Despair

    ¡°Alright!¡± the woman shouted before charging at Casey once again. The man, despite his severed arm, followed closely behind, still maintaining about sixty to seventy percent of hisbat strength.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, wielding her battle sword to create a sharp of de techniques.

    Bang!

    The attacks of the three shed once again, creating a thunderous sound. Afterward, Casey¡¯s aura was slightly disheveled, and traces of blood appeared at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°He¡¯s injured! Finish him off with all your might!¡± the man roared in anger.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, let me send you on your way!¡± With those words, Casey activated the Bloodshadow de Technique, unleashing a curved de aura towards the man.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± the woman eximed, simultaneouslyunching several powerful gusts of wind to counter the de aura.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey coldly remarked, almost at the same time the woman attacked. Without pausing, his wrist continued to twist, forming the Domineering de Art once again and shing towards the woman. With Casey¡¯s current strength, using his trump cards consecutively was not a problem.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing the de curtain in mid-air, the woman couldn¡¯t help but curse. She finally realized that Casey deliberately provoked her into using her trump card earlier. But at this moment, it was already toote for her to activate her own trump card. Although she intended to dodge, the de curtain was already in front of her, leaving her with no escape. The only possibility left was to defend herself and simultaneously counter-attack, forming a defensive aura whileunching several waves of energy.

    The result was unsurprising. As the de descended, the woman copsed, her body severed in two, blood and flesh scattered. Witnessing this scene, the man with the severed arm no longer had any intention of continuing the fight. He quickly fled to the side. However, there was no way for him to escape from Casey¡¯s de. Before he could run a distance of five hundred meters, a curved de aura sliced across his waist, causing his upper and lower body to fall to the ground sessively. After taking a moment to catch his breath, Casey dashed towards Harleen and the others¡¯ battle circle.

    At this moment, Harleen and Ivy were both under the siege of two First-rank Saints. Both of them had sustained injuries. Although they were capable of challenging opponents of a higher realm, there was still a significant gap to bridge between them and the First-rank Saints. It was evident that simultaneously fighting against two First-ranks was not so simple.

    Bang!

    Just as Casey was halfway through his charge, a muffled sound resounded. Ivy was sted away by one of her opponents, flying through the air and spewing a mouthful of blood before crashing heavily onto the snowy ground.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Harleen, who was fiercely battling nearby, shouted loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Harleen, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ivy climbed up from the ground and wiped away the bloodstains at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be fine in a moment!¡± Just as Ivy stood up, the two men attacked once again.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ivy stood her ground and looked at the two men with a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who will be in trouble!¡±

    She had already noticed Casey running towards her, so she had no intention of joining the fight. As her words fell, a cold light shed like lightning, radiating a powerful momentum.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The two men¡¯s pupils contracted, hastily dodging to the side. Although they reacted quickly, it was still too slow. The de aura pierced through the left side of one man¡¯s chest before shing across the right thigh of the other. Both men fell to the ground simultaneously. The man on the left twitched for a few moments before going still. The man on the righty sprawled on the ground, blood gushing from his thigh, his face white as a sheet.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡± Casey asked, looking towards Ivy.

    ¡°Thanks, Casey, I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy responded loudly. ¡°Go help Harleen!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey replied, turning and rushing towards Harleen.

    There wasn¡¯t much suspense in what happened next. With Casey joining the fight, the several top-ranked martial artists on the other side couldn¡¯t hold on for more than ten minutes before they all fell, none of them surviving.

    At the same time that Casey was fighting the two Second-rank Saint martial artists, Billy and his eight opponents found themselves on an icy surface a couple of kilometers away, their auras continuously rising.

    ¡°I advise you to surrender, willingly. You have no chance of winning!¡± one of the Fourth-rank Saints on the other side said to Billy.

    ¡°If you leave now, you may still keep your lives!¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± the man looked at Billy. ¡°Do you think you, as a Second-rank Saint, can escape from the eight of us attacking you?¡±

    ¡°Not willing to leave?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Give him a taste of his own medicine!¡± the man said in a deep voice, raising his hand. ¡°Everyone, attack together, disable him first!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± all eight people responded simultaneously, raising their hands and charging towards Billy.

    ¡°You really have a death wish!¡± Billy replied coldly. With that, his eyes darkened and his aura surged once again, the mark of a dragon appearing between his brows. Then, gripping the Fury de, he unleashed a of knife techniques, meeting the charge of the eight opponents. The of knife techniques demolished everything in its path, sendingrge chunks of ice flying.

    Bang!

    The two sides shed with a thunderous sound, and the powerful force sent a gust of wind, lifting a great amount of snow and ice into the air. After the first wave of attacks, both sides stopped momentarily. Although Billy had activated his bloodline power, he still sustained some injuries under the assault of seven or eight opponents. However, the three Fourth-rank Saints on the other side weren¡¯t faring any better. Two of them had severely weakened auras, their fighting strength reduced to less than half.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not bad, being able to withstand our attacks alone, truly worthy of your title!¡± one of the Fourth-rank Saints said, looking at Billy. ¡°But if this is all the power you have, then the fight can end now!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Thene on! Let me show you what despair looks like!¡± As soon as his words fell, his aura exploded instantaneously.

    ¡°Five Elements Secret Art, Earth Technique!¡±

    The next moment, with a deep voice from Billy, the ice blocks around them once again floated into the air. Following that, a dense volley of ice blocks, carrying immense energy, shot towards the eight opponents at lightning speed, their formation shocking.

    ¡°A feeble trick!¡± a Third-rank Saint on the other side sneered. As she spoke, she raised her hand and sent several gusts of wind crashing into the iing ice blocks. In her estimation, they were just ice blocks, incapable of posing any threat to her.

    However, the next moment, her face froze. Because the anticipated scene did not ur. Those ice blocks seemed indestructible, as if enchanted, and her full-force strikes only slightly slowed their advance.

    Bang!

    Then, tworge ice blocks collided heavily with her chest, shattering her sternum, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out. Following that, she flew backward like fallen leaves in autumn, sliding dozens of meters on the icy surface beforeing to a stop. Her mouth opened wide, and arge amount of blood gushed out. Then, with a kick of her legs, she fell silent.

 Chapter 1000 Battle with the Fifth-rank Saint

    Billy¡¯s cultivation had reached the Third-rank Saint realm after activating his bloodline power. In addition, he unleashed Five Elements Secret Art, making him unmatched by his peers. Even several Fourth-rank Saints couldn¡¯t hold their ground against him.

    Initially, they didn¡¯t take the ice blocks seriously, just like the woman. They thought a single palm strike would shatter the ice blocks, so they didn¡¯t give it their all. However, when their palm strikes hit the ice blocks, they realized they had severely underestimated the power of Five Elements Secret Art. Under the influence of the secret art, these ice blocks were no longer ordinary objects. If they had used their trump cards, they might have been able to withstand a few blocks. But due to their initial arrogance, it was toote for regrets now.

    Just like the woman, all of them were sent flying by the ice blocks. Their chests shattered, and their internal organs were disced. Except for two of the Fourth-rank Late Saints who still had a breath, the other six were lifeless.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± One of the men in gray clothes looked at his sixpanions, his face filled with endless horror. If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that their group of eight attacking a Second-rank Saint opponent would result in such an oue!

    ¡°What kind of secret technique did you use?¡± Another man spoke up, his face pale.

    ¡°Now do you regret not listening to my advice earlier?¡± Billy walked towards the two men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Both of them shouted simultaneously, sensing the killing intent emanating from Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Billy replied indifferently. Then, he raised his hand and pped down.

    After the palm strike, two bursts of blood mist erupted immediately. Then, Billy swiftly rushed towards Amber¡¯ battle circle not far away. At this moment, Amber also had some injuries. Bloodstains could be seen at the corner of her mouth, indicating a significant decrease in herbat power. Meanwhile, three opponentsy on the ground, one defeated and only the white-robed old man and the blue-robed old man remaining. After several more rounds of attacks, Amber was sent flying by the blue-robed old man¡¯s palm strike. She tumbled and rolled on the ground, her aura in disarray, clearly nearing her limit.

    ¡°Die!¡± The blue-robed old man shouted with a deep voice,unching another violent gust of energy towards her.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Just then, Billy¡¯s voice sounded, apanied by a swift arc-shaped de light.

    Bang!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After a loud bang, both of them retreated more than ten steps.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The blue-robed old man steadied himself and looked towards Billy, roaring in fury, ¡°You killed them all?!¡± Speaking while looking towards the severalpanions lying not far away, he was filled with grief and anger. The expression of the white-robed old man next to him was no better, his face so gloomy that it seemed to be dripping water. They hade to hunt, but they never expected to be the prey themselves.

    ¡°Amber, you okay?¡± Billy ignored the two men and quickly walked to Amber, helping her up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Amber wiped the bloodstain from her mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite fast in dealing with them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded and took out a healing pill from his body. ¡°Amber, take this healing pill.¡±

    Amber took the pill and swallowed it in one gulp. Then, she asked, ¡°Are you confident in stopping another one?¡±

    ¡°I can do it!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Good!¡± Amber nodded as well. ¡°If things get tough, don¡¯t force it. Just dy him!¡± After saying that, she dashed towards the white-robed old man, like a phantom. Despite her injuries, dealing with one opponent wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    ¡°You dare toe and seek death? Your wish will be granted!¡± The white-robed old man snapped out of his sorrow and anger, shouting at Amber.

    Meanwhile, Billy faced the blue-robed old man. ¡°You talk too much. Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°Prepare to meet your end!¡± The blue-robed old man wasted no more words, charging towards Billy. Waves of violent energy surged like a hurricane.

    Due to the considerable spirit energy consumption from unleashing the Five Elements Secret art, Billy could only rely on the Bloodshadow de Technique to face the enemy. Just like the white-robed old man, the opponent was also a Fifth-rank Saint in theter stage, putting considerable pressure on Billy. After exchanging blows for more than ten rounds, Billy was forced to keep retreating, already sustaining multiple injuries.

    Boom!

    In no time, the blue-robed old man unleashed a semi-circr wave of energy, crashing down on Billy like a gathering storm. Immediately, Billy was sent flying, as if struck by a Demonic Beast, with a mouthful of blood spraying out.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Night Orchid and the others standing nearby eximed simultaneously. While speaking, they were about to run towards him.

    ¡°Stay back, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy got up from the ground.

    Just then, a dull sound came from not far away. Billy looked over and saw dozens of snow carriages stopping, followed by five to six hundred people rushing down from the carriages, all from Northfortia.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± The hundreds of people shouted in unison, charging towards Casey and Harleen.

    ¡°Damn! More people looking for death!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°They are all experts at the Sovereign Realm, kill them!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s eyes narrowed, and both Frostde and she rushed out together.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Judge and the others naturally didn¡¯t hesitate, roaring and following closely behind.

    As Night Orchid said, these people were all experts at theter stage of the Sovereign Realm, obviouslying from the city with the white-robed old man and his group. However, the white-robed old man and the others traveled through the air, faster than the snow carriages, so they arrived first.

    ¡°Orchid, careful, don¡¯t fight head-on!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Today, all of you, except for you, will die!¡± At this moment, the blue-robed old man looked at Billy and spoke coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really ignorant!¡± Billy nced at him speechlessly. ¡°You should first consider whether you can survive or not!¡±

    ¡°You arrogant brat!¡± The blue-robed old man sneered. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for themander wanting to spare your life, do you think you would still be alive?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡± Billy took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Enough talk, I won¡¯t waste time with you. I¡¯ll send you to hell to be with your people!¡±

 Chapter 1001 A Century of Blood Debt Has to Be Repaid

    ¡°Incredible boasting!¡± retorted the blue-robed elder. With a wave of his hands, the elder conjured several afterimages. In no time, a massive enigmatic pattern appeared above his head, surrounded by thunderous energy and emanating a strong aura of death.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± the elder bellowed, and the phantom pattern, carrying destructive energy, surged towards Billy.

    ¡°The one who should lie down is you!¡± Billy¡¯s voice resounded simultaneously. After recovering his spiritual power through meditation, Billy wasted no time and unleashed the Domineering de Art without hesitation.

    Boom!

    A blood-red de aura tore through the void and shed down towards the elder¡¯s phantom pattern, resulting in a thunderous explosion. Simultaneously, Billy and the elder both spewed out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying, crashing heavily several hundred meters away, their energies in disarray. From their states, it was clear that Billy gained a slight advantage in this exchange, faring better than his opponent.

    ¡°Billy, are you alright?¡± Harleen, who was engaged in a fierce battle nearby, eximed in concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harleen, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied, coughing up more blood before getting back on his feet. After ncing at Amber¡¯s battle scene, Billy walked towards the blue-robed elder without wasting any more words.

    ¡°So, do you believe me now?¡± Billy asked calmly when he reached the elder.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you do that?¡± the blue-robed elder struggled to speak, a look of disbelief on his face.

    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in your next life!¡± With those words, Billy raised his hand and unleashed an arc-shaped de aura, shing towards the elder.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± the blue-robed elder pleaded desperately.

    Before he could finish his plea, a bloodline appeared on his throat, followed by a gush of blood. He then copsed, lifeless, legs twitching for a moment before bing still.

    Taking a deep breath, Billy rushed towards Amber¡¯s direction. Having observed that Amber and their opponent were evenly matched, neither able to defeat the other, Billy knew they needed to join forces for a swift victory.

    ¡°Amber, let¡¯s team up and end this quickly!¡± Billy shouted as he neared.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber replied.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You killed him?¡± the white-robed elder, upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, turned to look at the blue-robed elder lying on the ground nearby, anger in his voice.

    ¡°You can join him!¡± Billy retorted.

    Billy and Amber thenunched an attack together towards their opponent. The white-robed elder had lost his will to fight as a dozen of strong Saint martial artists he brought here had been annihted. He was well aware that there was only a death end awaiting him if he held his ground in this ce. Thus, he blocked their first wave of attacks and swiftly retreated. However, Billy and Amber weren¡¯t about to let him escape. They pursued him relentlessly. Without the will to fight, the elder was no match for the two of them. After enduring a dozen rounds of their attacks, he finally fell to the ground. Blood gushed from his heart, and his body convulsed before falling still.

    ¡°Amber, take a break. I¡¯ll go help the others!¡± Billy nced at the fallen elder and rushed towards Casey and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Amber replied, following closely behind.

    With Billy and Amber joining the battle, the enemy¡¯s forces of hundreds were clearly outmatched. In less than five minutes, almost half of the enemy had fallen, and the remaining half, devoid of any fighting spirit, scattered like birds and beasts. This crisis had finallye to an end.

    ¡°Everyone gets on the carriages!¡± Billymanded as he looked at the group.

    ¡°Copy that!¡± they all responded in unison.

    ¡°Stout, head to the city of Northfortia at the fastest speed!¡± Billy ordered once everyone was seated.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded vigorously and began driving.

    ¡°Ivy, distribute the healing pills to everyone!¡± Billy turned to Ivy and gave her another instruction.

    After this battle, everyone had varying degrees of injuries. Notably, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, Stout, Night Orchid, and Frostde were on the verge of a breakthrough, and in the chaos of the battle, they seized the fleeting opportunity to advance a level. Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird reached the Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm, while Night Orchid and the others reached the Eighth Rank.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy took out the pills and distributed them to everyone.

    Soon, they all settled into a meditative state, sitting on their seats and focusing on healing. Billy took out his phone and dialed Otis Hum¡¯s number.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you alright?¡±

    Phone call connected, Otis Hum¡¯s voice came through the receiver, apanied by the sounds of battle.

    ¡°We¡¯re okay!¡± Billy responded. ¡°How¡¯s it going on your end?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve started!¡± Otis Hum¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°We just breached all four city gates of Northfortia and the fighting has begun!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°For now, everything is going smoothly, and we haven¡¯t encountered strong resistance yet!¡± Otis Hum replied. ¡°The elite forces of Northfortia haven¡¯t fully revealed themselves.¡±

    ¡°Has Aqundia¡¯s people arrived?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Otis eximed. ¡°They came with their Prime Minister personally leading the team!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Take care of yourselves, we¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon!¡± Otis Hum said before hanging up the phone.

    ¡°Boss, did Mr Reynolds and the others start?¡± Casey asked as Billy hung up the phone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    This event had already been nned by Billy in advance. A few days ago, Caruno went to the city of vale to discuss matters with him, and they talked about today¡¯s n in the courtyard. ording to their n, Billy would first bring his people to Westbridge City, appearing in a high-profile manner under the pretense of dealing with the Guardians. Both of them understood very well that during this sensitive period, if Billy only brought a dozen people to Westbridge City, it would undoubtedly attract people from Northfortia¡¯s city toe and deal with him. And based on Northfortia¡¯s estimation of Billy¡¯s strength and those around him, the people they sent would definitely not be ordinary. As a result, the high-end forces of their city would inevitably be weakened. And this was the perfect opportunity to attack Northfortia¡¯s City! On the other hand, while Billy and his group were traveling from vale¡¯s City to Westbridge City, James Reynolds, following Billy¡¯s instructions, had sent people in batches to lurk near the city of Northfortia.

    Aqundia was no exception. Under Caruno¡¯s arrangement, they infiltrated the mountains near Northfortia¡¯s City in separate groups. This was also the reason why Billy and his group had been dyed for so long along the way. He wanted to give James Reynolds and Caruno enough time to deploy their forces. The phone call that Casey made to James Reynolds earlier was to inform him that they could start. This time, he was determined to take down Northfortia. The blood debt of a century had to be repaid by Northfortia!

 Chapter 1002 The Great Battle Begins!

    As Billy and the others kept going as fast as they could, chaos erupted within the walls of the city of Northfortia. A total of ten thousand elite warriors had been dispatched from vale¡¯s City to the Western Part, and not a single one was ordinary. Aqundia had also sent ten thousand troops, although they had suffered some losses in the previous battle. However, selecting ten thousand from their remaining hundred thousand soldiers posed no significant problem. With abined force of twenty thousand elite soldiers from both countries, the ordinary soldiers within the city of Northfortia stood no chance.

    Boom!

    At that moment, a loud explosion echoed through the air. Immediately after, James Reynolds sent a Second-rank Saint from Northfortia flying with a single palm strike, crashing heavily to the ground before lying motionless.

    ¡°You fools from vale and Aqundia! How dare youe to the city of Northfortia and act recklessly!¡± Almost simultaneously, an enraged voice roared.

    As the voice fell, a powerful palm strike filled with overwhelming force surged towards James Reynolds, thundering like a catastrophic storm.

    ¡°Mr Reynolds, watch out!¡± Elder Grand Ravenwood who was nearby sensed the opponent¡¯s strength and shouted, simultaneously raising his hand and unleashing several powerful gusts of wind to intercept the attack.

    The two attacks shed with a bang, causing both the elder and his opponent to retreat dozens of meters.  With a single move, the autumn wind swept away. The man from Northfortia who had arrived was none other than the city lord, Miller. He possessed the cultivation of a Fifth-rank Saint!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After stabilizing himself, Miller furrowed his brows slightly. Then, he nced at the elder before shifting his gaze towards James Reynolds. ¡°You must be the city lord of vale, right?¡±

    ¡°I admire your audacity! We haven¡¯t evene after you yet, but you¡¯ve willinglye here to die!¡± James Reynolds responded.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out if we have what it takes!¡± Miller replied, his voice low.

    ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me, Caruno,ing personally to lead your troops to the city of Northfortia!¡± Miller turned his head towards Caruno, who was approaching. ¡°As far as I know, Northfortia and Aqundia have no major grievances. What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure we have no grievances?¡± Caruno retorted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Northfortia¡¯s support behind Garrard, would Aqundia have faced this crisis? If it weren¡¯t for Northfortia¡¯s so-called promises, would he have had the courage to rebel?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Miller sneered. ¡°That¡¯s your own ipetence, it has nothing to do with us!¡±

    ¡°This is the true nature of Northfortia, a coward who takes no responsibility for his actions!¡± James Reynolds retorted.

    As the conversation continued, a group of over thirty people walked over from behind Miller, representing a diverse range of skin tones. Among them were core members of several countries who had sought refuge in the city of Northfortia in recent times. Among them were also a few individuals with Eastern features, undoubtedly people from Oriana. Apart from these individuals, everyone else was a formidable force, all with cultivation levels of at least Half-Step Saint or higher. Two of them were elderly, with thinning hair and a sharp gaze that emanated a suffocating aura of death. The others intentionally kept a distance from these two, unable to bear the pressure they exuded.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Elder Grand¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he sensed the martial arts cultivation of the two. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of unease. He was surprised to find that both of them were Sixth-rank Saints.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, be careful. Those two are Sixth-rank Saints!¡±

    At the same time, a dozen or so fellow valean citizens approached. The speaker was a gray-robed elder, who possessed the same strength as Elder Grand, a Fifth-rank Saint. In addition to him, there were also two men and two women, all Fifth-rank Saints. These three individuals were the leaders of the city of vale, usually staying hidden within the city and rarely showing themselves. Today, vale¡¯s topbat forces were also being fully deployed!

    ¡°Alright.¡± James Reynolds nodded with a slightly stern expression.

    ¡°So, are you surprised?¡± Miller looked at James Reynolds and Caruno coldly. ¡°Now, do you still have the confidence to fight?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± At that moment, Billy¡¯s voice came through. Soon after, he and Amber, along with Casey, arrived in the air,nding not far behind James Reynolds and the others. After traveling with the group in the carriage for a while, they took a short break and rushed over ahead of time. Westbridge City was not far from the city of Northfortia, and it took them less than twenty minutes to arrive.

    ¡°Greetings, Holy Son!¡± Elder Grand and Elder Wood were the first to bow respectfully.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± James Reynolds and the others also greeted one after another.

    ¡°No need for formalities, everyone!¡± Billy nodded slightly and then walked to James Reynolds¡¯s side, looking at Miller.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the city Lord of Northfortia?¡±asked Billy.

    ¡°Seems like I underestimated you,¡± Miller frowned and looked at Billy, his eyes sharp and filled with killing intent. Billy¡¯s presence here meant that his men must have suffered heavy losses. Miller couldn¡¯t understand why such a powerful force had failed.

    ¡°Just realizing that now?¡± Billy retorted coldly. As he spoke, his gaze swept over the group of people behind Miller, and his eyes narrowed slightly when theynded on the Eastern individuals. ¡°Holy Son, careful, they have Sixth-rank Saints among them!¡± Elder Grand approached Billy and whispered.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had already investigated the cultivation levels of the opposing group and knew that the two old guys were Sixth-rank martial artists. He didn¡¯t expect that Northfortia would have such powerful individuals stationed there, indicating that they had recently arrived from the Central Pr Domain. Besides these two individuals, Billy also discovered that among the people behind Miller, in addition to the two Sixth-rank old things, there were also six Fifth-rank elders. Northfortia truly deserved no underestimation!

    ¡°If I were you, after narrowly escaping the previous disaster, I would never havee here to walk into a trap!¡± Miller said sternly to Billy.

    ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s get to it!¡± Billy responded, ¡°Today¡¯s battle will determine life or death!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Miller didn¡¯t waste any more words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Billy¡¯s gaze narrowed, and he bellowed.

 Chapter 1003 Millerâ€™s Trump Card

    Boom!

    Before Billy¡¯s words could even settle, a loud noise erupted from the crowd in Northfortia. In the next moment, a shocking scene unfolded before their eyes. One of the Eastern-faced women from the opposing side raised her hand and pped one of the Sixth-rank Saint elders with a forceful palm.

    The elder, caught off guard, was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Despite his strength as a Sixth-rank Saint, the woman¡¯s cultivation was clearly not inferior to his. With no defenses in ce, he was severely injured and left with less than half of his fighting power.

    Jaws dropped all around at the sight. What on earth was happening?!

    ¡°You fools, do you people from Oriana want to destroy your country?¡± The other Sixth-rank Saint elder bellowed in anger, raising his hand to retaliate against the woman.

    But the woman didn¡¯t respond to his words. Instead, she unleashed another palm strike. A loud crash reverberated as both individuals were pushed back several steps, ending the confrontation in a stalemate.

    ¡°You are from vale?¡± Miller furrowed his brow and spoke with a serious tone.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± The woman replied coldly before walking towards Billy.

    ¡°Ms Fraley?!¡± Elder Grand and Elder Wood eximed in surprise upon hearing her voice.

    ¡°Opal?!¡± Casey was equally astonished.

    The woman was no other than Opal Fraley, the Ethereal Fairy from Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Opal, well done!¡± Billy smiled and spoke with a hint of expectation in his voice. From his tone, it was evident that he wasn¡¯t too surprised. He had already suspected that Opal might have infiltrated the city of Northfortia in the past few days. So when he exchanged a nce with Opal earlier, he had a pretty good idea.

    ¡°Opal, your mastery of Master¡¯s disguise technique is almost surpassing the original. I didn¡¯t even recognize you!¡± Amber chuckled, having also guessed Opal¡¯s identity after their brief exchange of nces.

    ¡°Why were you all so slow? I thought you would have taken action yesterday!¡± Opal spoke while adjusting her appearance back to normal.

    ¡°You are truly reckless!¡± Miller angrily retorted. ¡°Did you kill Lord Elvis and the others?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re referring to the two groups that came from the Central Part yesterday, then yes!¡± Opal shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The other Sixth-rank Saint elder, having stabilized his injuries with the help of hispanion, immediately attacked Opal. ¡°I¡¯ll take your life!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Opal retorted while hovering in mid-air. ¡°Come with me, we¡¯ll fight in a different location!¡±

    ¡°I will y your skin today!¡± The elder followed in pursuit.

    ¡°Opal, be careful!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    ¡°Just an ant!¡± Opal nonchntly replied.

    Casey choked on his own saliva.

    Since when did a Sixth-rank Saint powerhouse be just an ant?

    ¡°Attack!¡± Miller¡¯s expression contorted, and he roared in anger. ¡°Leave no one alive! Kill them all!¡± Consumed by rage, Miller no longer cared about capturing Billy alive. All he wanted now was bloodshed.

    The situation, which had been in Northfortia¡¯s favor, suddenly turned disadvantageous due to Opal¡¯s intervention.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed with determination as he dashed towards Miller.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, watch yourself!¡± James Reynolds shouted, raising his hand and gesturing to attack.

    Then, both sides simultaneously assumed their positions and charged towards each other. Due to the limited space, many people soared through the air towards the open ground around them. Among the Northfortia group, besides Miller, there were six other powerful Saints of the fifth rank. Elder Grand Ravenwood and the other three valean elders each picked a target andunched their attacks. In addition, two men of the fifth rank from Aqundia¡¯s camp were chosen to face two others. Amber rushed towards the battle between Billy and Miller as she said, ¡°Billy Boy, let me handle it!¡±

    ¡°No, thanks, Amber!¡± Billy responded. ¡°I can handle it, you go help the others!¡±

    ¡°Well, be careful then!¡± Amber didn¡¯t persist.

    She knew Billy¡¯s strength and didn¡¯t think it would be a problem for him to deal with a Fifth-rank Saint opponent. After saying that, she turned and charged towards several Fourth-rank Saints from the other side.

    ¡°Casey, go check on the otherrades!¡± Amber raised her hand and sent one Fourth-rank Saint flying a hundred meters away before shouting loudly.

    ¡°When Harleen and Ivy arrive, you lead them to deal with the mid-tote Sovereign stage warriors from Northfortia!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey fought one palm with a Second-rank Saint opponent and then turned and dodged to one side.

    This battle today was definitely a tough one, not only because of the high-endbat power, but also the sh between Sovereigns was of utmost importance. Taking down the city of Northfortia with minimal casualties was vale¡¯s goal!

    Boom!

    Before long, a loud noise came from the battle between Billy and Miller. Following that, Billy¡¯s blood-red de auranding on the Demonic Beast that Miller had transformed his Chi energy into. The attacks from both sides exploded simultaneously. The resulting shockwave shook the surroundings like a hot weapon explosion. Several nearby buildings copsed instantly. At the same time, Billy and Miller were sent flying two to three hundred meters away, each spraying out a mouthful of blood. Miller had reached the level of a Sixth-rank Saint, a step higher than the white-robed old man they encountered on their way. With the activation of his bloodline power, Billy barely managed to fight Miller to a draw by disying the Domineering de Art.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± After taking a brief rest, Miller looked at Billy and spoke in a deep voice. As he spoke, a hint of surprise shed across his face. It was only at this moment that he realized why they had sent so many people before and still failed. He severely underestimated the fighting strength of this young man in front of him.

    ¡°You should still have a trump card, right?¡± After resting for a moment, Billy looked at Miller and said. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, activate your trump card, let¡¯s settle it with one move!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± After taking a deep breath, Miller responded. He had no intention of continuing to drag the fight out with Billy.

    Immediately after, a chilling aura erupted from him, enveloping the space where they were. Even the formidable presence of Billy couldn¡¯t help but slightly shrink his pupils when he sensed this aura. At the same time, the blood vessels on Miller¡¯s body expanded at a visible speed, more than doubling their original size. Veins bulged on his forehead, and his eyes turned blood-red. What was more, his entire physique seemed to have increased by a quarter. Obviously, he had activated some kind of secret technique. Then, he raised his hands to the left and right, and the corpses of several Northfortian men who had already died in battle flew towards him. As the bodies flew closer, Miller tightly clenched his hands, and the corpses instantly turned into a blood mist.

    ¡°Blood Sacrifice!¡±

    Miller shouted in a loud, deep voice. The next moment, the blood mist floating in the void began to surge. In just a few blinks of an eye, it condensed into a three-meter-tall skeleton, holding a death scythe in its hand. With the appearance of the skeleton, the chilling aura in the surroundings became even stronger, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 1004 Billyâ€™s Crisis

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The skeleton-like figure uttered a hoarse voice that sounded almost human. Immediately, the scythe in its hand swung towards Billy with an unstoppable force. But even before Miller activated his secret technique, Billy made his move as well. He knew very well that under the opponent¡¯s secret technique, his Domineering de Art was no match. He had to try using the Five Elements Secret Art.

    In the next moment, all the cold weapons in the hands of martial artists below the Saint realm within a two-kilometer radius floated in the air. Then, over a thousand weapons rained down toward the skeleton-like figure. However, as countless des and swords approached the skeleton-like figure, they shattered and fell to the ground, unable to reach their target. Their only use was to slightly block the skeleton¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    After a loud crash, Billy was sent flying, spewing a mouthful of blood in mid-air. He flew for four to five hundred meters before crashing heavily to the ground, his aura weakened significantly. The cold weapons in the air also fell to the ground. Clearly, due to the huge difference in cultivation, even if he used all his cards, he was no match for the opponent under the premise of their secret technique.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Do you understand how powerful I am now?¡± Miller asked coldly, his tone turning heavy. ¡°You killed so many people from Northfortia. Remember to apologize to them when you¡¯re down there!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes narrowed, and the skeleton-like figure raised its scythe once again, bringing down a thunderous strike towards Billy.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Just then, Opal¡¯s figure shed over. She raised her hand and unleashed a violent wave of energy that collided fiercely with the skeleton-like figure.

    Boom!

    After a loud bang, the skeleton-like figure exploded and disappeared. At the same time, Opal and Miller were both sent flying hundreds of meters away. After crashing onto the ground, Miller tumbled several somersaults, blood pouring from his mouth. He soon returned to his original state, weak and with less than forty percent of his fighting power left. Opal¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t any better, her aura in disarray, blood oozing from the corner of her mouth. After fighting against the Sixth-rank Saint elder for dozens of rounds and killing him, she had also suffered some injuries. But after Miller activated his secret technique, his strength had reached the level of a Sixth-rank Saint, putting Opal in an even more difficult situation. After this round, Opal¡¯s fighting power was also reduced to about forty to fifty percent.

    ¡°Opal, are you okay?¡± Billy got up from the ground and walked towards her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die!¡± Opal wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up. ¡°How about you? Can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head and took out a pill from his pocket, handing it to her. ¡°Opal, take this pill.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal took the pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Take a moment to recover!¡± Billy said again before turning and walking towards Miller.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± However, just as he was halfway there, his pupils suddenly contracted. He sensed an extremely terrifying aura sweeping towards them from that direction, like an overwhelming force. Based on his judgment, the intensity of this oppressive aura could onlye from a Seventh-rank Saint or even stronger!

    ¡°Billy,e back!¡± Opal also sensed it and immediately shouted to him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Billy nodded and returned to Opal¡¯s side. His face became solemn as he asked, ¡°Opal, who do you think it could be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Opal shook her head. ¡°It should be someone who just arrived from the Central Part. I¡¯ve been to the Western Domain these past few days and haven¡¯te across anyone at this level!¡±

    ¡°Rust, there you are.¡± Seeing the elder in the sky, Miller got off the floor beaming with pleasure.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± the old man with red hair asked afternding in front of Miller.

    ¡°Thanks for asking, I can hold on in here!¡± With that said, Miller pointed at Billy and Opal and spoke up, ¡°Rust, Now! You should kill them and go help the others!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The red-haired elder nodded before looking at Billy and Opal. ¡°You can choose to kill yourselves, and I¡¯ll leave your corpses intact!¡±

    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Opal nced at the elder before turning to Billy. ¡°You can¡¯t get into trouble, you go first!¡±

    ¡°Opal, you can¡¯t stop him!¡± Billy¡¯s face grew serious.

    ¡°Why are you talking so much? I told you to go, then go, Now!¡± Opal responded in a low voice.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy decisively shook his head. He knew what Opal was nning. There were only two ways for her to stop the opponent. One was to self-destruct, taking the enemy down with her; the other was to use a forbidden technique to forcibly elevate her cultivation by one level, maybe enough to fight against the opponent. However, considering Opal¡¯s current physical condition, the consequences of using a forbidden technique would be no different from self-destruction. Even if she could kill the opponent, she would be left severely injured and debilitated.

    ¡°If you stay, we will both die!¡± Opal spoke up again.

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Billy took a deep breath and responded, ¡°I can try to borrow the power of the nation¡¯s Destiny, maybe I can make a stand!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re injured now, it¡¯s difficult for you to bear the weight of the nation¡¯s Destiny. Even if you seed, you will inevitably be bacshed, the consequences will be severe!¡± Opal frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my body is special, nothing major will happen!¡± Billy spoke up again. ¡°If I¡¯m really bacshed, help me seal my meridians and Chi, the consequences won¡¯t be too severe!¡±

    ¡°Are you two done talking?¡± At this moment, the red-haired elder looked at them and spoke calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t n on killing yourselves, right? Let me help you then!¡± After he finished speaking, his aura instantly surged, shaking the surroundings like a raging flood. Just this aura alone brought despair to anyone who felt it.

    ¡°Opal, get out of the way!¡± Billy¡¯s voice turned serious. Then, with both hands raised, he looked up at the sky and urged his Chi energy while speaking loudly.

    ¡°As the young master of Ether Mountain, here in the Pr Domain, I humbly request the heavens to bestow the nation¡¯s Destiny on me to defend against foreign enemies!¡±

    ¡°Rust, he¡¯s trying to borrow the power of the nation¡¯s Destiny, stop him!¡± Miller shouted in no time.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a chance!¡± The red-haired elder naturally understood Billy¡¯s intentions. As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and released a powerful aura that surged towards Billy.

    ¡°If you touched the young master, you die!¡±

    At this critical moment, the voice of an old man echoed through the void. Immediately after, a hurricane carrying devastating energy swept towards the red-haired elder. Meanwhile, Billy and Opal both looked up at the sky, only to see three figures flying through the air from outside the city gates.

 Chapter 1005 The Long-awaited Encounter

    Boom!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Immediately, a deafening roar echoed through the sky above the city. In an instant, the red-haired old man shot out like a cannonball, flying a kilometer away and crashing into three buildings before copsing on the ground. At least a third of his bones were shattered, blood continuously pouring from his mouth, his breath feeble, and his face filled with horror. With just one move, the neer had severely injured him, which indicated that the person who attacked him must have been at least a Half-Step Eighth-rank Saint martial artist!

    Rust¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Rust!¡± Miller cried out in pain and hurriedly ran over.

    At the same time, three figures descended from the sky andnded a few hundred meters away from Billy. The person who made the move was a white-haired old man, apanied by two noble-looking women.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll go help first!¡± After looking at one of the women, the white-haired old man flew towards the battlefield of the others.

    Then, the two women approached Billy. The younger of the two, dressed in a green robe, exuded an elegant aura, with a faint smile on her face as she looked at Billy. Billy recognized her. She was Edie Fennimore, whom he had met at the ce of Darkness. He didn¡¯t expect to meet her here.  The other person, wearing a purple dress, was graceful and exuded an aura of nobility, as if a queen had descended. At this moment, as she looked at Billy, her eyes were filled with tenderness and love, her body uncontrobly trembling, and ayer of mist appeared in her eyes. While she looked at Billy, Billy was also looking at her, his gaze filled withplex emotions, and his body involuntarily trembling. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for over ten years, Billy recognized his mother at first nce. Even though time had passed and both of them had changed in appearance, that feeling of blood connection was ingrained in their bones and unforgettable.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Immediately, Billy quickly walked to Stephanie Stuart¡¯s side and knelt down, his eyes turned red, and tears immediately welled up. Almost twenty years had passed, and he finally saw his mother. At this moment, his emotions were indescribable.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Seeing this scene, Opal, not far away, was stunned, her face filled with incredulity.

    ¡°Billy¡­ Get up quickly.¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s body trembled, tears falling down continuously. While speaking, she reached out and helped her son up, her face filled with endless guilt. As a member of vale, she was not ashamed of her country. But as a mother, she knew she owed Billy too much. However, she had no choice. Even if she could start over, the result would still be the same. Not only her, but including Billy, his mission had been destined from the moment he was born. It was the fate of their family, something they couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Mom, please forgive your unfilial child¡­ for not being able to be by your side and fulfill my filial duty all these years.¡± Billy took a deep breath and choked up.

    ¡°Billy, it should be me who apologizes¡­¡± Stephanie Stuart looked at Billy up and down, her voice trembling, ¡°I didn¡¯t fulfill my duty as a mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault, I understand, I know what happened.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t be sad!¡± Edie Fennimoreforted her. She continued with a trembling voice, ¡°You and Billy have reunited after a long separation, you should be happy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Billy, let¡¯s not be sad anymore!¡± Stephanie reached out and wiped away Billy¡¯s tears. Then, after stabilizing her own emotions, she pointed at Edie and said, ¡°Billy, do you still remember Edie?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy took another deep breath and slightly bowed as he said, ¡°Aunt Edie, I didn¡¯t expect you and my mother to have known each other for a long time!¡±

    Edie Fennimore smiled and said, ¡°Should I call you Commander Gardner or Lord Dragon?¡±

    As she spoke, she felt deeply moved in her heart. Half a year ago, when she first met Billy in the ce of Darkness, she felt that he seemed familiar. However, at that time, she didn¡¯t think too much about it and thought that Billy simply looked a bit like Casper Gardner Stuart in her memory. But not long ago, Stephanie told her that Billy and Casper Gardner Stuart were actually the same person. At that moment, she almost bit her tongue upon hearing the news! Later, after Stephanie exined everything, she finally realized the truth.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, just call me Billy like my mother, please.¡± Billy smiled as he replied. After that, he gestured towards Opal behind him and said to Stephanie, ¡°Mom, let me introduce you.¡±

    ¡°No need for introductions!¡± Stephanie interrupted with a smile. Then, she looked at Opal and smiled, ¡°You must be from the Floating Cloud Peak of Ether Mountain, right?¡±

    ¡°Lady Stuart, it¡¯s an honor to meet you! I am Opal Fraley.¡± Opal slightly hesitated and bowed to Stephanie.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Opal!¡± Stephanie smiled again. ¡°Thank you for helping Billy!¡±  As she spoke, she took out two healing pills from her body and handed them to Billy and Opal.

    ¡°Billy, both you and Opal should take these healing pills. They will help with your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Billy nodded and took the pills, tossing them into his mouth.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Stuart!¡± Opal also took the pills.

    As the pills went down, Billy immediately felt a refreshing and cool energy spreading throughout his body. This sensation was several levels stronger than the pills Stout had concocted, clearly extraordinary. In less than five or six minutes, he felt a significant improvement in his injuries.  This medicine was truly miraculous. Opal¡¯s face also showed a hint of surprise, clearly amazed by the medicine.

    ¡°Mom, what kind of pill is this?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°These are healing pills refined by Sol. I¡¯ll have him arrange for a batch to be specially made for you next time.¡± Stephanie replied with a smile.

    The person she mentioned was none other than the white-haired old man, Sol Stuart, who had saved Billy earlier. Billy had recognized him; years ago, Sol Stuart had apanied his parents when they left the Stuart n. Billy just hadn¡¯t expected that after more than a decade, Sol Stuart had already broken through to thete-stage of the Saint realm. It was truly unimaginable what had happened in all these years.

    ¡°What about Harleen? Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± Stephanie asked Billy, continuing the conversation. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other in many years, Stephanie Stuart was aware of some major events happening around Billy. She knew that Billy had gotten married and had a daughter.

    ¡°They¡¯reing from behind. They should be here soon!¡± Billy responded.  As he spoke, he roughly sensed the martial aura of his mother and Edie.

    Edie Fennimore¡¯s breakthrough speed was impressive; in half a year, she had already reached the level of a First-rank Saint. What surprised him, however, was that he couldn¡¯t sense his mother¡¯s specific cultivation. He only felt that her aura was unstable, fluctuating between strong and weak, appearing and disappearing. Based on his judgment, it was highly likely that Stephanie had injuries, and they weren¡¯t light.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s deal with the matters in Northfortia first, then we can talk.¡± Stephanie said after scanning the surroundings.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy and the others nodded in response.

    Then, the four of them rushed towards different battlefields.

 Chapter 1006 The Fall of the City of Northfortia

    Just as Billy and his group dispersed, Harleen, Ivy, and their group also entered the city. With the addition of these two groups, the already precarious Northfortia forces were dealt a severe blow. Among their high-ranking fighters, the remaining few Fifth-rank Saints in Northfortia, none of them couldst a single round against Sol Stuart. In less than a few minutes, all of the Fifth-rank Saints were lying on the ground, none survived. As for the Forth-rank and Third-rank Saints on the enemy side, they were already at their wits¡¯ end against Amber. Once Grand Ravenwood and the three elders had freed up their hands, those enemy fighters had no chance to resist and fell one by one.

    As for the twenty or so First-rank and Second-rank Saints, they were all taken down under the siege of Aqundia¡¯s and vale¡¯s forces. At this point, all the powerful fighters above the Saint rank in the city of Northfortia had perished. Moreover, about a third of the enemy forces below the Sovereign Realm had already fallen, with limbs and arms scattered all over the ground. The remaining tens of thousands of people fought with increasing despair, and each one of them had already lost the will to continue the fight.

    ¡°Northfortia is finished, run!¡± At this moment, a man from Oriana shouted.

    This statement became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Not only did those who sought refuge from other countries run, but many of the people from Northfortia also lost any intention to continue the fight and fled towards the main gates. However, it was toote to try to escape at this point.

    With a casual wave of their hands, Grand Ravenwood and the elite fighters from vale could easily take the lives of dozens or even hundreds of people. Therefore, most of these people had not even reached the gates before they fell to the ground, none survived.

    ¡°Spare us¡­ Have mercy please¡­ We surrender¡­¡± Upon seeing this scene, some people quickly threw down their weapons and knelt.

    ¡°I surrender¡­ spare me¡­¡± One surrender led to another.

    ¡°I surrender¡­¡± The remaining tens of thousands of people all knelt down, trembling all over, their faces filled with terror.

    ¡°Will surrender be of any use?¡± Azure Dragon shouted loudly. ¡°For nearly a hundred years, you Northfortia have caused so much harm to our people from vale. Blood debts must be paid in blood!¡±

    ¡°No, spare us! Have mercy!¡± The people of Northfortia shouted desperately.

    ¡°We are not from Northfortia, don¡¯t kill us¡­¡± Some of the remaining people from Oriana and Xidengia shouted at the same time.

    Azure Dragon nced around and raised his voice, ¡°Attack, leave no one alive, kill them all!¡±

    Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and the others twitched at the corners of their mouths at the same time. Although Billy had said that blood debts must be paid, but that didn¡¯t mean they have to exterminate them all.

    ¡°Billy, these people were just following orders, spare their lives!¡± At this moment, Stephanie Stuart, leading Edie Fennimore, came to Billy¡¯s side and spoke.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, Azure Dragon is just trying to scare them.¡± Billy smiled and responded.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please spare their lives!¡± Just at that moment, a woman¡¯s voice came through.

    Then, a white-haired old man apanied by a woman flew through the air and arrived, it was none other than Princess Linda of Northfortia and the previous old man. Although Linda had not reached the level of a Half-Step Saint, the old man by her side had the cultivation of a Forth-rank Saint. Flying through the air with her was effortless for him.

    ¡°Billy, do you know her? Who is she?¡± Stephanie looked at Linda and turned to ask.

    ¡°Stephanie, she is the princess of Northfortia. It is said that she has a good rtionship with Billy!¡± Edie smiled meaningfully.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Aunt Edie, I only know her, we don¡¯t have any other rtionship.¡±

    Edie suppressed a smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, please, save us!¡± Many people saw Linda and shouted loudly.

    At the same time, Linda had already arrived in front of Billy and bowed deeply. ¡°Lord Dragon, they are all just people who followed orders. I beg you to spare their lives!¡± As she spoke, she looked around at the corpses lying all over the ground, feeling a mix of emotions inside her. Originally, she was worried that Billy would be killed by the people of Northfortia. But in just this short hour, the entire city of Northfortia had been captured, which was so ironic.

    Beside her stood an elderly man, his face contorted with a grimace.

    ¡°You should be well aware of the situation between Northfortia and vale!¡± Billy replied in a serious voice. ¡°Though they may follow orders, some of them have the blood of my brethren on their hands!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, they¡­¡± Linda continued after a pause.

    ¡°For your sake, these people can escape death, but they must forfeit their cultivation!¡± Billy interrupted her words. ¡°Everyone shall abandon their cultivation or face certain death.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon,¡­¡± Linda seemed to plead further.

    ¡°This is my greatest concession!¡± Billy interrupted her once again.

    Linda took a deep breath. Then, she bowed once more. ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon.¡± She knew that this was the only way it could be done.

    The following events were straightforward. The warriors of Northfortia, including those seeking refuge, willingly abandoned their cultivation. Subsequently, everyone, including the residents of the city, departed. Princess Linda of Northfortia, after expressing her gratitude to Billy once more, followed the elderly man and left. As the elderly man carried her into the air, Linda couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and cast aplex look at Billy.

    Thus, the city of Northfortia waspletely overturned. In this battle, Northfortia suffered a loss of nearly a hundred thousand warriors, including many strong individuals in the Sovereign realm and beyond. They would not be able to recover for the next twenty or thirty years!

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    At this moment, Harleen briskly approached Stephanie Stuart and knelt down, her voice slightly nervous.

    During the fight, she had already spotted Stephanie Stuart, but as they had never met before, she didn¡¯t know who this noble-looking woman truly was. However, after thinking it over, she had a vague guess, most likely that she was her husband¡¯s mother.

    But Stephanie didn¡¯t look like someone in her fifties. At most, she appeared to be in her thirties, so Harleen couldn¡¯t be sure. It was only after confirming Stephanie Stuart¡¯s identity from Opal¡¯s mouth that she became certain.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You must be Harleen,¡± Stephanie smiled gracefully and then used a wave of energy to lift Harleen¡¯s body. After giving her a quick once-over, she continued, ¡°Just as beautiful as the rumors say. Billy is fortunate!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mom!¡± Harleen bowed deeply.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family, there¡¯s no need for so much formality!¡± Stephanie waved her hand with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Harleen straightened her posture, unable to help herself from eximing, ¡°Mom, you look so young and beautiful!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, can¡¯tpare to you youngsters!¡± Stephanie smiled once again.

    ¡°You¡¯re not old at all. You look just a few years older than my sister!¡± Felicia and the others approached at this moment.

 Chapter 1007 Reminiscing

    ¡°You must be Felicia, right?¡± Stephanie smiled at Felicia. ¡°You have such a sweet mouth!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Felicia said earnestly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Ivy and Orchid!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ms Stuart!¡± Casey, Ivy, and the others bowed to Stephanie.

    ¡°Alright, everyone is doing well!¡± Stephanie smiled. ¡°Thank you all for always apanying Billy and never leaving his side!¡±

    ¡°Your words make us feel ashamed!¡± Ivy said with a smile. ¡°We are all truly grateful to Billy. It is because of his unwavering support that we have achieved what we have today! If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have survived, let alone grown!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the princess of Secret Essences Sect is not only beautiful but also eloquent. Today, I can see that it¡¯s true!¡± Stephanie responded with a smile.

    ¡°You tter me, Ms Stuart.¡± Ivy blushed slightly.

    ¡°Mom, you even know Ivy?¡± Harleen said, slightly surprised.

    ¡°I not only know her, but I also know Casey and Night Orchid, all of them!¡± Stephanie nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen was stunned again. ¡°I was nning to introduce Casey and the others to you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, no need for introductions, I already know them!¡± Stephanieughed again. After that, she briefly chatted with Casey and the others. As she had said, she indeed knew everyone, including Amber.

    After greeting everyone, White Tiger and Rakshasa bowed to Edie Fennimore to express their gratitude. They hadn¡¯t expected their benefactor to be so close to Billy¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Just then, Grand Ravenwood walked quickly to Stephanie and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Elder Grand, no need for so much courtesy!¡± Stephanie smiled. ¡°Long time no see, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss. I¡¯ve been well.¡± Grand Ravenwood bowed again. ¡°How have you been all these years?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been good too!¡± Stephanie smiled in response.

    As the conversation went on, she gestured to Sol Stuart, who was walking towards them. ¡°Elder Grand, do you still remember Sol?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Grand Ravenwood nodded and looked at Sol Stuart. ¡°Big brother, long time no see!¡±

    He was one year younger than Sol Stuart, so he called him ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Grand, long time no see!¡± Sol Stuart smiled and replied. After that, he walked up to Billy and Harleen and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Young Master and Young Madam!¡±

    ¡°Mr Stuart, you¡¯re being too polite!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mr Stuart!¡± Harleen also bowed. ¡°You can call me Harleen.¡±

    At the same time, Elder Wood and the others quickly walked over and greeted Stephanie. After a while, James Reynolds and the core members of the city arrived.

    ¡°Greetings, Lady Stuart!¡± They all bowed to Stephanie.

    ¡°Mr Reynolds, no need for so much courtesy!¡± Stephanie raised her hand.

    They had known each other for a long time and were familiar with each other, so they chatted for a while. Then, Billy introduced the Prime Minister of Aqundia, Caruno, to his mother. After about an hour, Billy and the others, along with Stephanie, boarded the car and headed towards the Pr City in the east. James Reynolds and Ernest Shepherd stayed behind to handle the aftermath.

    The next evening, Billy and his group returned to the city of vale.

    ¡°Young Master, do you have spiritual stones here?¡± After dinner, Sol Stuart asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Before Billy could respond, Stout said loudly, ¡°Mr Stuart, don¡¯t you bring any money when you go out? You¡¯re too¡­ thrifty!¡±

    He almost said stingy.

    Sol Stuart choked and twitched at the corner of his mouth.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    As Stout finished speaking, Ivy pped him on the back of his head.

    ¡°Just kidding!¡± Stout rubbed the back of his head and then looked at Sol. ¡°Mr Stuart, what do you want to buy? I¡¯ll help you get it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not buying anything!¡± Sol Stuart¡¯s mouth twitched again, and he continued, ¡°Do you have enough spiritual stones?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was taken aback.

    ¡°Stout, Mr Stuart wants you to bring out your spiritual stones and refine them yourself, and then he¡¯ll help you improve your cultivation.¡± Edie Fennimore smiled and said.

    ¡°Ah? Is that so?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Stout, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and bring out all your assets!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded loudly and looked at Sol Stuart.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, I not only have spiritual stones, but also spiritual fruits. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s enough, but I can take you to have a look!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Sol Stuart nodded and then turned to Billy. ¡°Young Master, you chat with Madam, I¡¯ll help everyone look after things.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Stuart!¡± Billy responded gratefully.

    After a while, Billy and Harleen led their mother into the room.

    ¡°Mom, this is tea brought from vale. Please try it!¡± After the three of them sat down, Harleen prepared a cup of tea for Stephanie.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie smiled and took the teacup. After taking a sip, she had a nostalgic expression on her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I tasted this vor!¡±

    ¡°Mom, do you miss home?¡± Harleen asked softly.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s been many years since I went back!¡± Stephanie nodded slightly. After a brief pause, she collected her thoughts and looked at Billy. ¡°Billy, have you ever resented me for not looking for you even though I knew you were alive?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head decisively. His words were not just tofort her, but also his true thoughts deep in his heart. Being in his current position, he could understand the difficulties his parents faced, and there had to bepromises between personal and national interests. Just like how he and Harleen left Tasha in Ozin.

    ¡°Mom, is there any special reason?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Golden Bloodline. From the moment Billy was born, his destiny was already determined!¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t directly answer Harleen¡¯s question. ¡°A month after he was born, Elder Ether Mountain went to the Stuart family and talked with Billy¡¯s grandfather for a whole day and night. Since then, Billy¡¯s life framework has been mostly set. If it wasn¡¯t for he leaving the Stuart familyter, the old master of Ether Mountain would have taken him to Ether Mountain in the second year of his departure! But, we didn¡¯t expect Chad Stuart to do such a thing. At that time, the old master of Ether Mountain was also in the Pr Domain. When we learned about the Stuart family¡¯s situation, Billy had already left home.¡±

    ¡°Mom, did Chad Stuart know about Billy¡¯s Golden Bloodline?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Stephanie shook her head. ¡°Before Billy went to the Ravenwood family recently, only six or seven people in vale knew about this!¡±

    ¡°Six or seven people?¡± Harleen was stunned. ¡°Besides you, father, Grandfather, and the old master of Ether Mountain, who else knows?¡±

 Chapter 1008 News About Billyâ€™s Father and Grandfather

    ¡°In addition to Emperor Greenleaf, the Prime Minister, and the Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak, three people are aware!¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°So Emperor Greenleaf and the Prime Minister have known all along?¡± Harleen was once again taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie nodded and continued. ¡°After Billy ran away from home, Emperor Greenleaf sent many people to secretly search for him for many years, but they never found him! And on the day you saved Billy, Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s people finally confirmed his identity. As soon as the old master of Ether Mountain learned of Billy¡¯s whereabouts, he immediately sent people to Ozin. Unfortunately, they were a step toote and couldn¡¯t arrive before something happened to Billy¡¯s adopted family. As you all know, Billy was taken to Ether Mountain by him.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you, Harleen. If it weren¡¯t for you, Billy might not be alive anymore!¡± Stephanie then looked at Harleen and said. ¡°I heard that because of that incident, it caused a lot of trouble for you and your parents, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Mom, we are a family, let¡¯s not talk about these things!¡± Harleen picked up her teacup and added, ¡°And besides, I think I am the happiest woman in the world right now!¡±

    ¡°Billy has you, that¡¯s great!¡± Stephanie smiled and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Harleen¡¯s face was filled with happiness. After a brief pause, she continued to ask, ¡°Mom, have you and father been back to see Billy since then?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie nodded. ¡°While Billy was at Ether Mountain and in the Western Region, his father and I went to see him two or three times, but we disguised ourselves and didn¡¯t reveal our true identities to Billy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy was slightly stunned to hear this. He didn¡¯t expect that his parents had actually visited him.

    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you reveal yourselves to Billy?¡± Harleen was once again taken aback.

    ¡°Billy¡¯s golden bloodline is rted to vale¡¯s thousand-year prosperity. There can¡¯t be the slightest mistake.¡± Stephanie responded. ¡°If we revealed ourselves, he would be exposed to people with ulterior motives. In that case, Billy¡¯s situation would be very dangerous, unless we let him stay at Ether Mountain forever. But such a sheltered flower is obviously not the Kylin that vale needs.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen nodded.

    Upon hearing this, Billy and Harleen finally understood the general situation.

    ¡°Harleen, Tasha should be six years old now, right?¡± Stephanie sipped her tea and smiled as she asked.

    ¡°Mom, you even know how old Tasha is!¡± Harleen was slightly surprised.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stephanie smiled.

    ¡°Mom, I have photos and videos of Tasha here, let me show you!¡± Harleen took out an electronic device from the drawer as she spoke. When she left the country this time, she specifically copied all the photos and videos of Tasha from birth until now. She would take them out and look at them whenever she missed Tasha.

    ¡°Really? Show me quickly!¡± Stephanie¡¯s face lit up.

    Soon, the two of them started watching the photos and videos on the electronic device. Harleen flipped through the pages and exined, and they quickly immersed themselves in it. Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, over an hour had passed, and they had finished looking at all the photos and videos.

    ¡°Mom, when you have time next time, let¡¯s go back together. I¡¯ll ask my mom to bring Tasha to the capital!¡± Harleen put away the electronic device and said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Stephanie smiled in response.

    ¡°Mom, what about father and Grandfather? How are they? Are they still in the Central Pr Domain?¡± At this moment, Billy took a deep breath and looked at his mother to ask.

    ¡°They are!¡± Stephanie nodded and then hesitated before saying, ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Billy¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Billy, how much do you know about the Central Pr Domain?¡± Stephanie asked in return.

    ¡°A little bit!¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of a few very special ces in there?¡± Stephanie continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mr Reynolds mention it before!¡± Billy nodded. As he spoke, his heart skipped a beat. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Did father and grandfather go to those ces?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Stephanie¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn.

    ¡°Until now, no one has evere out of those ces, right?¡± asked Billy.

    ¡°At least, from what I know, n one has!¡± Stephanie nodded.

    ¡°Mom, what exactly is in those ces?¡± Harleen poured another cup of tea for Stephanie as she asked. ¡°Is it true that they may hold the key to the origin of human martial arts, and possibly the inheritance of true legendary masters?¡± she asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a legend, no one knows what¡¯s inside.¡± Stephanie replied, setting down her teacup.

    ¡°Has anyone tried using their spiritual power to explore the inside?¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°Countless strong individuals have attempted, but it had no effect.¡± Stephanie shook her head slightly. ¡°No matter how strong their spiritual power is, it gets blocked after prating about ten kilometers! It is said that some Ninth-rank Saints once tried to forcefully explore the inside with their spiritual power. But when they reached a depth of about twenty to thirty kilometers, their spiritual power was heavily damaged, and their cultivation plummeted to the Sovereign Realm!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Mom, has the old master of the Ether Mountain ever been inside those ces?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Never.¡± Stephanie shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s the pir of vale. With him guarding the Ether Mountain, vale will not fall into chaos. But if something were to happen to him, vale would be in big trouble! So, until Billy grows up, he absolutely cannot have any idents!¡±

    Harleen and Billy nodded simultaneously. Both of them understood that the old master on the Ether Mountain was the guardian of vale, and he even had more responsibilities than the Emperor.

    ¡°Mom, I want to visit those ces!¡± Billy spoke up again. His father and grandfather had been missing for so long, of course he wanted to go in and see for himself.

    ¡°No, not yet!¡± Stephanie shook her head. ¡°Your cultivation is still too weak. You can try when you reach thete-stage of Saint!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded. He wouldn¡¯t be reckless enough to rush in now. Even a Ninth-rank Saint was severely damaged in their spiritual power. The level of danger inside could be imagined.

    ¡°Billy, I can¡¯t stay away from the Central Part for too long. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be going back with Edie and Elder Grand.¡± Stephanie continued, ¡°Are you going with us, Harleen and the others?¡±

    ¡°There are still a few matters to attend to in the city. I might need a few more days before I cane over!¡± Billy responded after a brief thought.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged your amodation in the Central Part. It¡¯s a simr setup to here, with arge courtyard where you can all stay together!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Harleen said.

    After chatting for a while longer, the three of them left the room. In the front yard, they looked around. They saw Casey and his group using the spiritual stones and fruits, while Sol Stuart assisted them. After another hour or so, one by one, they opened their eyes and stood up.

 Chapter 1009 Returning to the Spirit Spring Again

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Stuart!¡± Everyone stood up and bowed to show their gratitude to Sol Stuart.

    With his help, everyone sessfully broke through to a higher level. Casey reached the Second-rank Saint realm, Ivy officially became a Saint, and Azure Fang and the others were just one step away from bing true Saint martial artists.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, no need to be polite!¡± Sol Stuart smiled and replied.

    Afterwards, Sol Stuart helped Harleen to improve her cultivation. As expected, after a little over an hour, Harleen, just like Ivy, stepped into the Saint realm.

    ¡°Young Master, your body is special, and forcefully enhancing it with external forces would do more harm than good, so¡­¡± Sol Stuart then turned to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Stuart, but I¡¯ll pass!¡± Billy smiled and interrupted him.

    That evening, Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and Sol Stuart all stayed in the courtyard, as there were three vacant rooms. And since Harleen and the others had already prepared the bedding for those rooms when Opal and Amber visitedst time, there was no need to buy anything else.

    The next morning, after having breakfast, Stephanie, Edie, Sol, Opal and Amber bid farewell to the others before driving towards the Central Pr Domain.

    Opal and Amber hade to the Pr Domain this time not only to help Billy with the Northfortia matter but also for some other business in the Central Part. Since there was nothing urgent happening in the city at the moment, they decided to travel together with Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going next?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy after seeing off Stephanie and the others.

    ¡°For the next two days, you can do whatever you want, go sightseeing or explore around.¡± Billy replied. ¡°On the day after tomorrow, we will go to the Spirit Spring again!¡±

    During theirst visit to the Spirit Spring, Billy had made up his mind to try to sneak into the depths of the spring once he reached the Saint realm. It was his wish, and before going to the Central Part, he wanted to give it another try.

    ¡°Go to the Spirit Spring?¡± Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°Boss, do you think the Spirit Spring has already umted a new pool of essence so soon? That¡¯s incredibly fast.¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°Judge, you have such a beautiful imagination!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Orchid?¡± Judge was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that fast!¡± Night Orchidughed again. ¡°I guess boss wants to explore the depths of the Spirit Spring before we go to the Central Part!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Judge finally realized and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Okay, you guys do your own thing, don¡¯t disturb me!¡±

    ¡°Billy, are you trying to break through?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Elder Grand¡¯s medicine that I receivedst time still has two pills left, so I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    The bottom of the Spirit Spring was not ordinary, and Billy estimated that with his current cultivation, it would be quite challenging. So before setting off, he wanted to try to improve himself by one more level. After a few more exchanges, Billy took out two pills from his pocket and swallowed them. Then he walked into the pavilion, crossed his legs, and began to circte his bloodline power and use the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, starting to rotate his cultivation energy. Casey and Harleen didn¡¯t go out for a stroll either, each finding a ce to meditate and consolidate their cultivation after just breaking through to a higher level the day before.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, two to three hours had passed. Casey and the others had already finished their practice.

    ¡°Why is there still no reaction from Boss?¡± Stout looked towards Billy and asked.

    ¡°In theory, with the activation of his bloodline power, the absorption speed of the pills and spiritual fruits should be more than twice as fast,¡± Judge said. ¡°But it¡¯s been almost three hours, and there¡¯s still no movement.¡±

    ¡°Casey, can you sense any changes in Boss¡¯s aura?¡± Ian asked Casey.

    ¡°The aura is unstable, sometimes strong and sometimes weak. He must be at a critical moment,¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Is Billy going to be okay?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine!¡± Casey shook his head.

    Boom!

    Not long after, a tremendous force erupted from Billy¡¯s body, shaking the entire pavilion into pieces, with wood chips flying everywhere. Even Casey and the others standing nearby could feel a suffocating pressure. Judge and the others were forced back several steps while the Chi energy inside them was in a turmoil. The ground beneath their feet shattered.

    ¡°Cant believe it! He made it to be a Forth-rank Saint in one go, didn¡¯t he?¡± Judge eximed after he kept his bnce.

    ¡°Almost, just half a step away from breaking through to the Forth-rank Saint realm!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°No way, really?!¡± Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°Really!¡± Ivy nodded beside him.

    Harleen also sensed the auraing from Billy and felt a sense of relief.

    After a few more chats, Billy opened his eyes and stood up.

    ¡°Boss, did you really break through to thete-stage of the Third-rank Saint?¡± asked Frostde.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    The pill given by Elder Shep Ravenwood really lived up to its reputation! Even though he had already broken through to thete-stage of the Third-rank, Billy could still sense that there was a portion of the medicine¡¯s power that hadn¡¯t been fully refined.

    For the next two days, everyone stayed in the courtyard to cultivate, or wandered around the city. Having been in the Pr Domain for over two months, with one thing after another happening, it was rare for everyone to have such leisure to explore the scenery.

    On the third day in the morning, James Reynolds and Elder Grand Ravenwood returned to the city. Billy then went to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and had a two to three hour conversation with James. He was leaving for the Central Part soon, and there were many things to rify with him before he left.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Around noon that day, Billy took Casey and the others to the Spirit Spring. Around six in the evening, the snow carriage stopped in front of the castle above the Spirit Spring.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon! I¡¯m Edwin Freeman.¡±

    After everyone got off the carriage, Edwin Freeman and a few others quickly approached and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°No need for excessive courtesy, Elder Freeman!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Edwin Freeman and the others responded and stood up.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, pleasee inside!¡± Edwin then led everyone towards the direction of the Spirit Spring. At this moment, he was extremely uneasy. From the time he first saw Billy until today, it had only been a short two months. But it was within these two months that the Pr Domain, except for the Central Part, underwent earth-shattering changes. All of the top ten-ranked countries in the world, except for Aqundia, had their main bases in the Pr Domain and without exception, they all changed hands. And all of this was the credit of this young man before him, who was not even thirty years old! In the past, Edwin wouldn¡¯t have dared to even think about it. With such a figure in vale, how could the nation not prosper?

    Moreover, Edwin had roughly investigated the cultivation of Billy and his group, and almost bit his tongue. Their breakthrough speed was too fast. Not only Billy himself, but even the people around him had improved by several levels like riding a rocket, which was terrifying.

    After about fifteen minutes, the group arrived at the edge of the cliff beside the Spirit Spring.

 Chapter 1010 The Universe at the Bottom of the Spirit Spring

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the situation down here is quiteplicated. We should proceed with caution and not push ourselves too hard!¡± Edwin looked at Billy and spoke.

    Billy had already received a phone call from him beforeing, so he knew the purpose of this trip.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Elder Freeman!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Boss, how about I go down with you?¡± asked Casey. He had already reached the cultivation level of a Second-rank Saint, so if anything happened, he could lend a hand.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°You guys wait for me up here. I¡¯ll go down first and see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Casey didn¡¯t insist any further.

    ¡°Be careful, Billy!¡± Harleen said.

    Ivy and the others also spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone!¡± Billy reassured everyone before condensing a defensive aura and leaping into the Spirit Spring.

    Since the essence of heaven and earth in the Spirit Spring had already been absorbed by everyone thest time, the visibility of the water had increased several times. With his current cultivation level, the first one hundred and fifty meters posed no difficulty. After diving another twenty or thirty meters, the resistance from the bottom gradually increased. Before long, Billy reached a depth of about two hundred meters underwater, and his body could clearly feel the difort. The pressure of the water and the resistance from the bottom acted on his defensive aura, making him feel that every step was difficult. Without much thought, he immediately activated his bloodline power, and his aura soared while his defensive aura became stronger.

    After diving another thirty or forty meters, a powerful water column came rushing towards Billy. Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he swiftly dodged to the side. The water column had immense pressure and shot straight up to the water¡¯s surface. The people standing beside the Spirit Spring witnessed a water column erupting from the surface. Although its energy was almost depleted, it still created a spray of water on the surface. However, it wasn¡¯t over yet. Just as Billy evaded the first water column, the second and third ones followed closely behind.

    The people next to the Spirit Spring watched this scene with shocked and worried expressions on their faces. Everyone knew that if such amotion could ur on the surface of the water, it was even more unimaginable underwater.

    ¡°Is Boss in danger down there?¡± Stout frowned.

    ¡°Shut your crow mouth!¡± Ivy red at him. After speaking, she turned to Harleen and said, ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry too much. Billy won¡¯t have any problems. He has been a Third-rank Saint. Even if something happens, he will be able to retreat unscathed!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded with a serious expression.

    Meanwhile, underwater, while constantly evading the water columns, Billy managed to get a clear view of the situation at the bottom of the Spirit Spring. He saw arge creature resembling an octopus lurking at the bottom. Unlike an octopus, it only had four tentacles, but its size was muchrger than the octopusesmonly seen. A rough estimate revealed that if all four tentacles were fully extended, the longest one would be at least forty to fifty meters long.

    After briefly investigating the four-tentacled fish, Billy¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but contract slightly.

    No wonder such amotion was caused. This beast was two levels higher than the Spiritual Beast they encountered in the ruinsst time. ording to the ssification of Spiritual Beasts, a Fifth-tier Spiritual Beast was already equivalent to a human martial artist at the Fifth-rank Saint realm.

    Boom!

    After several consecutive attacks, the four-tentacled fish seemed to be getting angry as Billy managed to dodge all of them. The four tentacles exerted force simultaneously, and the whole body rushed towards Billy, creating a muffled bang as it collided with his defensive aura. Although it couldn¡¯t break through the defensive aura, it still sent him flying back about forty to fifty meters, causing his blood and Chi energy to surge. However, with Billy¡¯s current cultivation level and the activation of his bloodline power, a Fifth-tier Spiritual Beast could only do this much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun!¡± After stabilizing his figure, Billy narrowed his eyes. With that, he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his waist and charged towards the four-tentacled fish. At the same time, his wrist kept flicking, and several cold rays shot out. Although the energy of the de was reduced due to the resistance of the water, it still left several cuts on the body of the four-tentacled fish.

    The four-tentacled fish showed no signs of retreat. Its oppressive aura became even more intense, and then it charged at Billy once again. As it approached Billy, one of its tentacles, like a snake, quickly wrapped around him. However, such a move only invited trouble and gave Billy the perfect opportunity for a close-range kill. In an instant, the Bloodshadow Fury de unleashed a chilling light.

    Swish!

    After the chilling light passed, one of the tentacles of the four-tentacled fish was directly severed, causing a gush of blood. The pain caused the four-tentacled fish to go into a frenzy, stirring up chaos at the bottom of the Spirit Spring. The people standing beside the spring saw vortexes continuously forming on the surface of the water, their worried expressions deepening.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and spoke with a serious tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go down!¡± Ivy and the others spoke up at the same time.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you stay here with everyone. I¡¯ll go and check on Boss.¡± Casey took a deep breath and said, intending to go into the water.

    ¡°General Kimmons, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go!¡± Edwin stopped him. ¡°The situation down there is likely to beplicated, and you might not be able to help. Moreover, there¡¯s no guarantee you can reach the bottom.¡±

    ¡°Casey, maybe you shouldn¡¯t go down either. If Billy encounters danger, he should be able toe up on his own.¡± Ivy looked at Casey and said.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Casey nodded and didn¡¯t insist any further. He was also worried that he might be a burden to Billy.

    While the group was discussing, the battle between Billy and the four-tentacled fish reached its climax at the bottom of the Spirit Spring. Although the four-tentacled fish was powerful, it was still weaker than Billy. All four tentacles had been severed, and its body had several deep cuts. After a while, its body fell to the bottom of the pond without any movement.

    ¡°The core of a Fifth-tier Spiritual Beast should be good!¡± Billy smiled faintly and walked over to the fish¡¯s body. Then, he wielded the Bloodshadow Fury de and rummaged around in the fish¡¯s body for a while before pulling out a fist-sized beast core.

    After storing the core, Billy began to search the bottom of the pond. He believed there was something unusual since there was a Fifth-tier Spiritual Beast here.

    ¡°Just as I suspected!¡±

    After about half an hour, Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he stared at something not far away.

 Chapter 1011 Team Power Boost

    In front of Billy, there was a not-too-big-not-too-small cave on the wall of the pool, with two nts resembling snow lotus growing inside. However, each of them was three to four timesrger than the ordinary snow lotus Billy had seen on the Ether Mountain. They werepletely white, shining brightly in the darkness of the pool. If nothing unexpected happened, the thing guarded by the four-tentacled fish earlier must be these two snow lotus flowers.

    ¡°Could this be the legendary millennium snow lotus?¡± Billy muttered to himself. ¡°But how can it grow underwater, and the petals are so lush?¡± Muttering to himself, he walked towards the snow lotus.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After a while, when Billy reached a distance of about ten meters from the two snow lotus flowers, he found it strange. He could clearly feel that the concentration of spiritual essence in this area was much higher than anywhere else.

    ¡°Could the spiritual aura in this pool be released by these two millennium snow lotus flowers?¡± Billy continued his spection.

    However, he quickly dismissed his own idea. The pool was sorge that even with the umtion of thousands of years, it was unlikely that these two snow lotus flowers alone could umte such arge amount of spiritual essence. After rejecting this idea, Billy began to search around the two snow lotus flowers. Based on his understanding, there must be a special reason why these two snow lotus flowers could grow so luxuriantly in such a dark and sunless ce.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    A few more minutester, Billy finally figured it out. The source of everything was the cave where the two snow lotus flowers grew! Inside that cave, the essence of heaven and earth flowed out from several cracks in the stone, spreading throughout the entire pool with the water. Although the amount seemed minimal in the short term, after hundreds or even thousands of years of umtion, it was not impossible to form such a pool of spiritual essence. It was just like why the Pr Domain had such a thickyer of ice. Even though not much snow fell in the Pr Domain throughout the year, due to the extremely cold weather, the snow that did fall hardly melted. After millions of years of umtion, it eventually formed the current icy continent. Having understood the origin of the spiritual pool, Billy didn¡¯t linger any longer. He plucked the two snow lotus flowers and floated up to the water¡¯s surface. As for why the essence of heaven and earth was emanating from that cave, it was not within his curiosity range. He couldn¡¯t possibly pry open the entire wall of the pool to find out, which was obviously unrealistic.

    Two minutester, Billy resurfaced.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Harleen immediately called out when she saw him, finally relieved from the anxiety that had been hanging over her.

    Casey, Ivy, and the others also let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Are you okay, Billy?¡± Felicia asked as soon as he came ashore.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and responded.

    ¡°Boss, why are you holding two flowers?¡± Stout pointed at the snow lotus in Billy¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been messing around down there for so long just to pick flowers for Ms Knight? How romantic!¡±

    Stout started saying something that seemed not to made sense again.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Millennium snow lotus?!¡± Ivy¡¯s surprised voice sounded, ¡°Billy, are those millennium snow lotus flowers in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°What the hell!?¡± Upon hearing Ivy¡¯s words, Stout eximed again, ¡°Suchrge millennium snow lotus flowers?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the faces of Casey and the others also showed astonishment.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, did you reach the bottom of the Spirit Spring?¡± Edwin walked over at this moment. ¡°What¡¯s down there? Why did it cause such amotion earlier?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a four-tentacled octopus underwater.¡± Billy smiled and added, ¡°A Fifth-tier Spiritual Beast!¡±

    ¡°A Fifth-tier Spiritual Beast?¡± Edwin¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    He finally understood now why he found it difficult to dive deeper after reaching a depth of 150 meters a few times before. He secretly congratted himself and was d that he didn¡¯t force himself to go deeper. Otherwise, he would probably never havee out. He knew his own capabilities. Although his cultivation was not bad, he had no chance of winning against a Fifth-tier Spiritual Beast.

    On hearing Billy¡¯s words, the others couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy then proceeded to describe what had happened to everyone.

    ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t forgotten to take the beast core, have you?¡± Stout smacked his lips and asked after listening to Billy.

    ¡°Here you go!¡± Billy smiled and handed the beast core and one of the thousand-year Snow Lotuses to Stout. He then handed the other Snow Lotus to Edwin Freeman.

    ¡°Elder Freeman, this thousand-year Snow Lotus is pretty good. It should help improve your cultivation and Elder West¡¯s as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Lord Dragon!¡± Edwin slightly bowed. ¡°However, we don¡¯t need it. You should keep it for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon¡¯s kind offer, we understand.¡± Wace West chimed in. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re about to go to the Central Part. This thousand-year Snow Lotus will be even more beneficial to you!¡±

    ¡°You two, please take it!¡± Harleen interjected. ¡°We have the beast core and another Snow Lotus, which is enough for us!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Dragon, but we¡­¡± Edwin continued.

    ¡°Elder Freeman, stop being so polite!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°After we go to the Central Part, we¡¯ll still need your help here in the city!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then! Thank you!¡± Edwin gave in.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Wace West bowed at the same time.

    Half an hourter, after bidding farewell to Edwin  and his group, Billy and hispanions headed towards the city.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with the beast core and the thousand-year Snow Lotus?¡± Casey asked Billy in the car.

    ¡°Give the beast core to White Tiger and ck Tortoise!¡± Billy thought for a moment and replied. ¡°Let Night Orchid and the others consume the Snow Lotus!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you give the beast core to Ms Knight and Ivy?¡± White Tiger hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°If they can sessfully refine the beast core, they might break through to the Second-rank Saint realm!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ck Tortoise chimed in. ¡°If they can break through, ourbat power¡­¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, ck Tortoise, don¡¯t be polite with me and Ivy!¡± Harleen smiled. ¡°We¡¯re about to go to the Central Part. Everyone¡¯s cultivation needs to improve as soon as possible to ensure everyone¡¯s safety!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t babble. You two need to make use of your time and consume it in the car!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Alright then! Thank you, Boss!¡± White Tiger and ck Tortoise didn¡¯t insist further.

    Night Orchid and the others thanked Billy before they began using the thousand-year Snow Lotus.

    Time passed quickly, and two to three hours flew by in the blink of an eye. The result was not much different from Billy¡¯s estimation. After ingesting the beast core, White Tiger and ck Tortoise were only one step away from the true Saint realm. Night Orchid and her group also benefited greatly. The thousand-year Snow Lotus itself was an extremely rare treasure, and after being nurtured by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for hundreds or even thousands of years, its energy exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.

    Judge, Soul Chaser, and Rakshasa directly improved by one level, breaking through to the Ninth-rank Sovereign Realm. Although Stout, Night Orchid, and Frostde didn¡¯t break through in terms of level, they had already be Half-Step Saints, just one step away from a breakthrough. At this point, all the brothers and sisters by Billy¡¯s side had reached the Ninth-rank Sovereign cultivation and above. With this momentum, they should be able to set foot in the Central Pr Domain¡¯s territory with some difficulty.

 Chapter 1012 News from the Homeland

    The next morning, Billy and the gang were chatting in the front yard when James Reynolds walked in with a group of people. Billy nced over and saw James Reynolds, Ernest Shepherd, Otis Hum, and a familiar face, Alice Scott, the youngdy from the Cold family. Alice Scott followed behind a spirited old man with white hair and a middle-aged man with a square face.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let me introduce you!¡± James Reynolds approached Billy and pointed to the old man and the middle-aged man. ¡°These two are the leader of the Scott family, Mr Joseph Scott and Mr rence Scott!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Dragon! I¡¯, Joseph Scott.¡± The old man with white hair bowed to Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Dragon! I¡¯m rence Scott.¡± The middle-aged man bowed as well.

    ¡°No need for formalities, Mr Joseph Scott and Mr rence Scott!¡± Billy stood up and waved his hand at the two.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for saving Alice¡¯s lifest time!¡± rence Scott spoke again.

    ¡°It was just a small favor, no need to be polite!¡± Billy smiled faintly and then looked at Alice Scott. ¡°How are things going?¡± asked he.

    He didn¡¯t apany his mother to the Central Part the day before yesterday, partly because he wanted to explore the Spirit Spring, and partly because of Alice Scott¡¯s matter. The task he had entrusted to Alice was to quickly dismantle all the non-governmental organizations in the four regions. From now on, there could only be one non-governmental organization in the four regions of the Pr Domain apart from the Central Part, and that would be Snowkes Sect. So before going to the Central Part, Billy needed to make sure this matter was resolved.

    ¡°Reporting to Lord Dragon, apart from the Central Pr Domain, the non-governmental organizations in the other four regions have been basically dissolved!¡± Alice took a few steps forward and continued. ¡°Most of the people in those organizations have been eliminated, and the remaining few have been stripped of their cultivation and expelled from the Pr Domain!¡±

    ¡°Well done!¡± Billy smiled again and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Alice Scott paused and added, ¡°However, there is something I need to report to Lord Dragon.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°With all themotion we caused in the four regions recently, Frigid Fortress has taken notice.¡± Alice responded. ¡°A few days ago, they sent someone specifically from the Central Part to the headquarters of Snowkes Sect and gave me two choices. First, they want Snowkes Sect to submit to them and be their branch. Second, if we refuse to submit, they might soon take action and wipe us out, then support another organization.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Frigid Fortress is the most powerful organization in the Pr Domain, and their strength should not be underestimated.¡± rence Scott chimed in.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded and looked at James Reynolds.

    ¡°Mr Reynolds, have Elder Garraway and a few others go to Snowkes Sect as guests for a while, about a month should be enough!¡±

    The person Billy referred to as Elder Garraway was one of the elders in the city of vale, possessing the cultivation of a Fifth-rank Saint.

    ¡°Understood!¡± James Reynolds nodded vigorously. He understood what Billy meant by ¡°about a month¡±. Most likely, Frigid Fortress would not survive for more than a month.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± rence and Alice both bowed. They knew the strength of Elder Garraway. With him guarding Snowkes Sect, they would be safe for the time being. Although Frigid Fortress was strong, there were unlikely to be any strong experts in the organization who would specifically make a trip from the Central Part for the sake of Snowkes Sect.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do!¡± Billy smiled faintly and waved his hand.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you ready to go to the Central Part?¡± At this moment, Otis Hum looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°We n to leave tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Otis Hum nodded at the same time. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say goodbye to you today. I have to go back to vale in three days!¡±

    ¡°Go back to vale?¡± Billy was taken aback. ¡°Is there something happening in the homnd?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, no need to worry, nothing major is happening,¡± Otis Hum shook his head and said. ¡°Just heard that the hidden families and forces in the country have been getting restlesstely, and their negotiating stance with the capital has be stronger than before. Since Mr Scott is back in the city, I can hand over the work I have at hand to him, so I n to go back and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Also, both Bob and I have been out for so long, there are also many things waiting for me to handle at the Central Sky Office.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Do those hidden families want to die?¡± After hearing Otis Hum¡¯s words, Bob shouted.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned slightly, ¡°Do you know which force is provoking?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, it should be the Long family causing trouble behind the scenes!¡± Otis Hum responded.

    ¡°The Long family?¡± Casey also frowned, ¡°The family behind Genesis Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Otis Hum nodded, ¡°Besides the Long family, it seems that the Vaughan n is also causing a lot of trouble!¡±

    ¡°The Vaughan n? Who are they?¡± Judge was slightly stunned.

    ¡°One of the four major families in the Hidden Cultivation Realm, and also one of the oldest families in vale!¡± Ivy exined from the side.

    ¡°Damn, what do these families want? Are they nning a rebellion?¡± Soul Chaser shouted.

    ¡°Mr Hum, I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Billy said after a moment of thought. He was well aware of the power of those hidden families in vale, far beyond the so-called super sects of the past. This could be seen from the Ravenwood family, where there are dozens of Saint-realm powerhouses in the entire family. And that didn¡¯t include some ancients that hadn¡¯t appeared in centuries. Among those ancients, there were even powerhouses surpassing the Saint realm, which was not surprising at all. That was the foundation of vale, a lineage that had been passed down for thousands of years, far beyond the reach of a country like Northfortia with only a few hundred years of history.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, no need to worry too much!¡± Otis Hum paused and continued. ¡°ording to the Minister Woolery¡¯s meaning, they are just making empty threats for now, without any actual actions. I¡¯ll go back and have a look first. If we need Lord Dragon toe back, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°Mr Hum, after you go back, discuss with Emperor Greenleaf and Minister Woolery. If possible, bring in some people from the country!¡±

    Apart from the Central Part, vale and Aqundia had basically taken control of the other four regions in the Pr Domain. After finally capturing these territories, they had to hold onto them tightly. Currently, the number of people deployed by vale in the Pr Domain was a bitcking. To defend such arge area, manpower was obviously insufficient.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Otis Hum nodded vigorously.

    ¡°You will be busy for these two months, Mr Hum!¡± James Reynolds spoke up.

    ¡°Mr Reynolds, no need to be so polite, it¡¯s all part of my duty!¡± Otis Hum smiled and responded.

    After chatting for a while, James Reynolds led the group away.

    At eleven o¡¯clock that night, Billy and Harleen finished washing up and went to bed.

    ¡°Dear, are we going to the Central Part tomorrow?¡± Harleen asked, resting her head on Billy¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Things in the city are almost taken care of, it¡¯s time to go there.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Harleen, ¡°Darling, do you miss Tasha? How about we go back to vale first?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen shook her head, ¡°You¡¯ve just reunited with your mother, she definitely wants you to go to the Central Part as soon as possible to spend time with her. Let¡¯s go to visit your mom first, and after things settle down, we can go back to see Tasha.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, darling!¡± Billy kissed her forehead.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± Harleen leaned her head against Billy¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Without my father by her side, my Mom must feel lonely. I also want to spend more time talking to her. And, in these past years, we haven¡¯t fulfilled our duties as her son. Now that we¡¯ve recognized each other, we need to make up for the lost time. Harleen, Mom is right. Being able to marry you in this lifetime is the fortune I earned in my past life!¡± Billy gently stroked Harleen¡¯s hair and spoke softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me again!¡± Harleen looked up at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Billy continued softly.

    Harleen chuckled as she said, ¡°Liar, I don¡¯t believe you! You¡­¡±

    Before she finished her words, her little mouth was sealed by Billy¡¯s lips.

    ¡­

    The next afternoon, Billy and his group bid farewell to James Reynolds and got into the car to head towards the Central Pr Domain, with Grand Ravenwood and Elder Wood apaning them on the journey.

 Chapter 1013 Into the Central Polar Domain

    Billy and hispanions¡¯ destination this time was one of the three super cities in the Central Part, Skydragon City. Unlike the other four regions, the Central Pr Domain did not have the concept of a stronghold or a headquarters for any particr country. However, simr to the other regions, the Central Part had the concept of cities, with a total of twenty public cities of various sizes. Among them, there were three so-called super cities: Skydragon City, Mysthaven City, and Demonrealm City. Billy¡¯s mother, Stephanie Stuart, resided in Skydragon City.

    Unlike the other public cities in the Pr Domain, these three super cities were not unimed territories. Because there were three City Lord Mansions in each city, responsible for overseeing and managing all public affairs within the city. However, the City Lord Mansions in these super cities were fundamentally different from those in the strongholds of the other four regions.

    The ¡°city¡± was simr to an embassy of a country in the Pr Domain, and the people in the city were citizens of that country. The ¡°City Lord Mansion¡± was the government institution of that country, and the people in the city unconditionally obey the arrangements of the City Lord Mansion. However, people living in these three super citiese from all over the world, with people of different races such as yellow, white, and ck. The City Lord Mansion had no control over them; they only needed to abide by the minimum rules and regtions of the city.

    Along the way, a look of longing and curiosity appeared on the faces of Judge and the others. Although the Central Part also belonged to a part of the Pr Domain, they were well aware that it could be apletely different world.

    The Central Part was thergest of the five regions, upying about one-third of the Pr Domain. It also had the highest poption among the five regions, estimated to be at least two million people, yet the number of the people living here did not make the Central Part pressured as it covered a vast area.

    Nearly twenty hourster, Billy and hispanions stopped at a vast tnd at the entrance of Skydragon City. Along the way, they had a preliminary understanding of the differences between the Central Part and the other four areas. Since entering the Central Part, they asionally saw people flying in the air, all of them powerful Saint realm experts. Furthermore, they encountered several waves of attacks from fierce beasts after entering this area, all of them being high-tier Demonic Beasts, including a Third-tier Spiritual Beast. Fortunately, for the current Billy, this level of Spiritual Beast was no longer a threat. Otherwise, just dealing with these Spiritual Beasts would have given them a headache.

    ¡°Dang! Did they dig a moat here?¡± After getting off the car, Soul Chaser looked at the scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°These people are really smart. This is much easier than building city walls, and it¡¯s much more useful!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    In front of them, there was a wide icy trench about forty to fifty meters wide that encircled the entire city. It was deep and seemed bottomless. In terms of engineering, digging such a trench was indeed much simpler than building city walls, especially forte-stage Saint realm experts. It was obviously not a difficult task.

    Not far from them, there was a city gate about forty to fifty meters high, with the words ¡°Skydragon City¡± carved on the top in a majestic manner. Behind the city gate was a bridge that led to the opposite city district.

    ¡°So this is Skydragon City? It looks magnificent!¡± Judge looked up at the city gate and spoke.

    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Stout said at the same time.

    Indeed, there were quite a few people at the entrance, bustling with activity and crowded with people, much more than the public cities in the other four regions. Not only on the ground, but also in the air, people kept flying in. Moreover, some people were riding unidentified flying birds, all of which were at least Spiritual Beast level. However, whether they were flying in the air or riding flying birds, once they arrived at the city gate, they would descend from the air and walk towards the city gate.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t those people just fly over directly?¡± Stout asked in surprise.

    ¡°Stout, didn¡¯t you hear Aunt Edie say itst time?¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°In the airspace above the three super cities of the Central Part, except for the people from the City Lord Mansions, outsiders are prohibited from flying. Moreover, outsiders have to pay a medium-grade Spiritual Stone to enter each time. If they were to fly directly over, it would be considered fare evasion, and the consequences would be much worse than paying a medium-grade Spiritual Stone.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have to enter from here! With such a big city, they could just find an unguarded ce and fly over.¡± Stout continued.

    Night Orchidughed and spoke up, ¡°Stout, powerful Saints and those who can have a Spiritual Beast as a mount probably wouldn¡¯t care about a mere medium-grade Spiritual Stone.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, move forward!¡± Billy led the group ahead.

    Upon reaching the entrance, Stout paid with over twenty Spiritual Stones and hurriedly rode the snow carriage across to the other side.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s a super city in the Central Part, feels much more advanced than the other cities we¡¯ve been to!¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but exim as they walked a short distance after crossing the bridge.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The width of the streets, the flow of people, and the scale of the shops on both sides of the street were all several levels higher than the fewrge cities they had visited before. Moreover, from the aura emanating from the pedestrians, it was evident that they were strong martial artists, including many martial practitioners at theter stages of the Sovereign realm and above.

    ¡°Stout, slow down a bit, let¡¯s take a moment to appreciate the scenery along the street,¡± Felicia continued.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Stout replied and slowed down the pace.

    Just then, a sound of Fierce Beasts running came from behind the group, apanied by a man¡¯s voice shouting, ¡°Get out of the way, all of you, move aside!¡±

    Billy and the others turned their heads and saw a well-dressed Caucasian man riding a pr mastiff rushing ahead without any intention of slowing down, regardless of whether there were people ahead or not. Pedestrians on the street hurriedly moved to the sides, with many of them cursing as they dodged. However, halfway through their curses, it seemed like they recognized the man on the pr mastiff, and their faces changed as they quickly closed their mouths.

    At the same time, not far ahead of Billy and the others, a girl of fifteen or sixteen was pushing a cart selling handmade crafts. Upon hearing the man¡¯s voice, the girl quickly pushed the cart to the side of the road. But the pr mastiff¡¯s speed was simply too fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was only ten meters away from the girl.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girl turned pale with fright and sat down on the ground. The pr mastiff showed no signs of slowing down, charging straight towards the girl. She was just an ordinary martial practitioner. If she were hit, she would be either severely injured or even crippled.

    Some of the pedestrians on the roadside initially had the ability to save the girl, but they seemed to be wary of the man, so they all put away their thoughts of helping.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a cold light shot like lightning, swiftly passing through the pr mastiff¡¯s tail. The next moment, the pr mastiff was cleaved into two, its flesh and blood sttering.

 Chapter 1014 The Polar Trading Guild

    The white man clearly didn¡¯t expect someone to dare to attack his mount. Caught off guard, he flew forward due to inertia. He tumbled and somersaulted several times before finallying to a stop, looking quite disheveled.

    Witnessing this scene, a cold shiver ran through the crowd, and many people stared at Harleen with eyes full of astonishment.

    ¡°Who are they to dare to meddle in Master Gill¡¯s affairs?¡±

    ¡°Who is Master Gill? Is he formidable?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know him? He¡¯s someone with quite a background, the young master of the Pr Trading Guild!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Many people around began to discuss.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Not long after, a man named Gill climbed up from the ground and shouted at Harleen in anger. However, Harleenpletely ignored him and steadily walked over to the young girl, helping her to her feet.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Than-Thank you¡­¡± The young girl stood up and bowed to Harleen in gratitude. After a brief pause, she continued with a trembling voice, ¡°Miss, you¡­ you should leave quickly. He¡­ he is the young master of the Pr Trading Guild. You killed his mount, he definitely won¡¯t let it slide.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the young girl continued.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen interrupted her, ¡°you should leave this ce first!¡±

    ¡°I was talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± At this moment, Gill approached Harleen, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± As he spoke, his eyes scanned Harleen¡¯s face, and a hint of amazement shed through his pupils.

    ¡°No matter who you are, you have no right to take lives!¡± Ivy and Night Orchid walked over to Harleen at the same time.

    ¡°Are you all together?¡± Gill looked at Ivy and Night Orchid, his eyes showing surprise once again.

    Although there were many beauties in the Central Domain, he had never seen women as stunning as Harleen and herpanions.

    ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s go!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t bother to respond to him and said to Harleen.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded and turned to walk towards the snow carriage.

    ¡°Do I give you permission to leave?¡± Seeing that the three of thempletely ignored him, Gill frowned, and his aura began to spread.

    The man¡¯s cultivation was passable, at thete Sovereign stage. However, Harleen and herpanions still paid him no attention and got on the snow carriage without hesitation.

    ¡°You killed my mount and now you want to run away like this? You have quite the audacity!¡± Gill pulled out arge knife and walked to the middle of the street, pointing the knife in the direction of the snow carriage.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your chance, get off the carriage, or face the consequences!¡±

    ¡°You really are an idiot!¡± Stout nced at him speechlessly. After a moment¡¯s pause, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, how do we handle this? Should we just cut him down?¡±

    ¡°Go straight ahead!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded and hurriedly drove the carriage forward.

    ¡°You really want to die!¡± Gill roared angrily, flipping his wrist and sending a de aura shooting towards the carriage.

    Bang!

    Midway through the attack, Stout raised his whip and struck it with a chilling aura. After a loud bang, Gill was forced back by thirty or so steps, leaving a row of sunken footprints beneath his feet. Stout¡¯s strength had already reached theter stage of the Ninth-rank Sovereign, making him an unmatched opponent.

    After stabilizing his figure with great difficulty, Gill spat out a mouthful of blood, his breath in disarray. But what shocked him was that before he could fully react, the carriage was already rushing towards him.

    ¡°You fools, daring to harm Master Gill, you¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± Just then, the voice of an elder sounded. As the words fell, an old man appeared from the front, with the cultivation of a Third-rank Saint. Immediately after, the old man raised his hand and sent out two violent waves of energy towards the carriage.

    ¡°The one seeking death is you!¡± Just as the old man¡¯s voice rang out, Elder Grand Ravenwood spoke up. As the words fell, he leaped straight out of the carriage, soaring through the air and sweeping his hand, unleashing a palm strike.

    Bang!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    The two attacks collided with a deafening sound, and then the old man was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Flying out for kilometers, he created arge crater upon hitting the ground, remaining motionless for quite some time, blood gushing from his mouth. Elder Grand Ravenwood was a Fifth-rank Saint, making it easy for him to deal with an opponent at the third rank realm.

    Boom!

    At the same time, the carriage also sent Gill flying, just like the old man. After spewing out a mouthful of blood, he copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Master Gill!¡± Just then, another man¡¯s voice came over.

    Soon after, a middle-aged man led a group of people running quickly from the other end of the street.

    ¡°Master Gill, are you alright?¡± Some of the men behind the man ran up to Gill and helped him up.

    ¡°Lord Gordon!¡± At the same time, another group of people walked towards the old man.

    ¡°You fools, who the hell are you? Daring toy hands on the people of my Pr Trading Guild, do you want to die?¡±

    The middle-aged man red at Grand, angrily speaking. The man had decent skills, two ranks higher than the previous old man, with the strength of a Fifth-rank Saint.

    ¡°You have one minute. Take your young master and get out of my sight, or else, death!¡± Billy got off the carriage, followed by Casey and the others.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know your limits. You have no idea who you¡¯ve offended!¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s tone turned heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning. If you want to live, everyone better kneel down and apologize to Master Gill! If he forgives you, that¡¯s your lucky break. Otherwise, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Just then, Sol Stuart¡¯s voice came over, ¡°The Pr Trading Guild sure has quite the attitude!¡±

    Immediately after, he led two other elders, flying over in mid-air.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Sol Stuart, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Before long, once Sol Stuart and his twopanionsnded, the middle-aged man took a deep breath and walked over.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Stuart, I¡¯m Ahern from the Pr Trading Guild!¡±  After walking up to Sol Stuart, the middle-aged man bowed respectfully, his tone showing great respect.

    ¡°Who is this old man? Even the person in charge of the guild stationed in Skydragon City treats him with such respect?¡±

    ¡°You just arrived in here, so it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t recognize him!¡±

    ¡°Is he really important? What kind of person is he?¡±

    ¡°He is the manager of the Skydragon City Lord¡¯s Manor, equivalent to the overall manager of the entire Skydragon City. Do you think he has any status?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The people around began discussing upon seeing Sol Stuart.

    ¡°The Pr Trading Guild is bing more and more presumptuous!¡± Sol Stuart nced at the man.

    ¡°Elder Stuart, please see it clearly!¡± The man named Ahern responded, then pointed his finger at Billy and the others.

    ¡°These bunch of ruffians who suddenly appeared from who knows where, they injured our Young Master, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sol Stuart interrupted his words, ¡°Then how do you suggest we handle this?¡±

 Chapter 1015 Stripped of Cultivation, Expelled

    ¡°They injured Master Gill, someone has to take responsibility for this, or else I won¡¯t be able to exin it to the President!¡± Ahern pondered for a moment before continuing. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, out of respect for their valean identity, let them hand over one person as a sacrifice and atone for their actions! By doing so, I can plead with Master Gill to let the matter go and turn a blind eye!¡±

    ¡°Have you even bothered to find out the whole story behind this?¡± Sol Stuart interrupted with a question.

    ¡°That is irrelevant, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ahern responded. ¡°No matter what the reason, they shouldn¡¯t have hurt Master Gill.¡±

    ¡°So you mean to say that even if your young master casually kills people in Skydragon City, he shouldn¡¯t be punished?¡± Sol Stuart interrupted his words. Then, his tone turned serious. ¡°Do you think Skydragon City is your own property, belonging to the Pr Trading Guild?¡±

    ¡°Sir Sol¡­¡± Ahern furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°You better pray that our young master doesn¡¯t hold you responsible!¡± Sol Stuart interrupted again. ¡°Otherwise, no one can save him!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ahern hesitated slightly. ¡°Who is your young master?¡±

    However, Sol Stuart no longer paid any attention to him and walked quickly towards Billy.

    ¡°Young Master, my apologies for beingte. I ask for your forgiveness!¡± Sol Stuart bowed respectfully after reaching Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing this scene, Ahern¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. A sense of unease rose in his heart, and his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly.

    At the same time, jaws dropped all around. The onlookers couldn¡¯t believe that the Grand Manager of Skydragon City, ate-stage Saint realm powerhouse, was actually addressing this young man in such a respectful manner as ¡°Young Master¡±.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Who exactly was this young man?

    ¡°Mr Stuart, you overstate the matter, it¡¯s just a small incident!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± Just then, the two elderly men behind Sol Stuart bowed to Billy at the same time.

    ¡°Lord Dragon?! Isn¡¯t he Commander Gardner, King of the West?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Besides Commander Gardner, who else in vale dares to call themselves Lord Dragon?¡±

    ¡°No way! The famous Commander Gardner is actually this young?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the words of the two elderly men, the valean onlookers immediately started discussing.

    ¡°No need for such formalities, both of you!¡± Billy raised his hand to them.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, are you really the Grand Manager of Skydragon City?¡± Stout asked Sol Stuart. ¡°Then who is the mother of the Boss?¡±

    ¡°The father of Young Master is the City Lord of Skydragon City, and the Lady is the City Lord¡¯s wife!¡± Sol Stuart smiled and replied. ¡°However, since Young Master left Skydragon City, the Lady has temporarily taken over as the City Lord!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Stout eximed.

    Casey and the others also showed surprise on their faces. Some time ago, when chatting with them, Edie Fennimore had mentioned that Billy¡¯s parents were managing a small city in the Central Part. For them, since they had no concept of the Central Part, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to her words. But now, they finally understood what it meant to manage a city.

    But Skydragon city was not a small city. Whether it was in terms ofnd area or poption, it could match three or four cities of vale. And most importantly, the City Lord¡¯s Manor here was not the same as the City Lord¡¯s Manor in the city Of vale. The other City Lord¡¯s Manor was merely a government institution of vale, and the country had the right to rece the City Lord at any time. But the City Lord¡¯s Manor here was more like a super sect, with absolute authority over the management of a city. From a certain perspective, it was entirely possible to disregard the orders of the country. Of course, due to Billy¡¯s parents and grandparents having deep ties with the capital city, Skydragon City could not exist without vale.

    ¡°Young Master, how should we handle him?¡± Sol Stuart pointed to the young man named Gill and spoke up.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He is the son of the chairman of the Pr Trading Guild!¡± Sol Stuart responded.

    ¡°Pr Trading Guild, what¡¯s their background?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°They are a chamber ofmerce established jointly by some Western organizations!¡± Sol Stuart spoke again. ¡°More than half of the trade in the Pr Domain is directly or indirectly rted to them! For example, at least two-thirds of the inns in various public cities are owned by them!¡±

    ¡°They have quite a reputation!¡± Judgemented.

    ¡°ording to Skydragon City¡¯s regtions, how should his previous actions be dealt with?¡± Billy looked at Sol Stuart and asked.

    ¡°Skydragon City has explicit rules that disregard the lives of others. For minor offenses, their cultivation will be abolished and they will be expelled from Skydragon City. For serious offenses, they will be executed on the spot!¡± Sol Stuart responded.

    ¡°Then abolish his cultivation and kick him out!¡± Billy replied.

    Originally, based on his temper, he would have definitely executed him on the spot. However, since he had just arrived in the Central Part and was not very familiar with the situation here, he didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble for his mother.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sol Stuart nodded and looked at an old man behind him. ¡°Elder Wheeler, take action!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Wheeler responded and turned to walk towards Gill.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Gill¡¯s face changed drastically and he couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Ahern.

    ¡°Sir Sol!¡± Ahern took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Gill is the only son of our chairman. If you abolish his cultivation, the chairman will definitely not let it go! I kindly ask you to spare him this time. Our guild is willing to offer one thousand high-grade Spiritual Stones aspensation!¡±

    Although he had the guild as his backing, this was Skydragon City, not their stronghold. Moreover, in front of Sol Stuart, a powerful Saint in theter stage, he had no backbone at all. He was well aware of Sol¡¯s strength. If he really provoked him, the branch of the Pr Trading Guild in Skydragon City would likely be wiped out.

    ¡°Heh, one thousand high-grade Spiritual Stones, are you trying to insult me?¡± Stout sneered.

    ¡°Sir Sol¡­¡± Ahern ignored Stout and continued to look at Sol Stuart.

    ¡°Abolishing his cultivation is already showing mercy. If you want to stop it, go ahead and try!¡± Sol Stuart interrupted him in a deep voice. After speaking, he looked at Wheeler and ordered. ¡°Take action!¡±

    Whoosh!

    As his words fell, Wheeler quickly rushed towards Gill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gill, the young master, was genuinely scared at this moment and shouted out loudly.

    However, before his words even finished, Wheeler had already rushed to his side. Then, he raised his hand and struck with a palm.

    ¡°Ahern, save me!¡± Gill shouted loudly.

    However, Ahern didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. He could clearly sense that he was locked in by Sol Stuart¡¯s aura. He was well aware that if he dared to make a move, Sol would surely take his life immediately. And besides him, the others didn¡¯t dare to act rashly either. Each of them had a terrified expression on their faces.

    In the next moment, Wheeler¡¯s palm directly mmed into Gill¡¯s abdomen. The formidable force poured into Gill¡¯s body, crushing everything in its path. His Dantian was instantly shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Ah-¡± Gill screamed hysterically and then passed out with his eyes rolling back.

    ¡°Master Gill!¡± several people from his side hurriedly rushed over.

    ¡°Take your people and get out of here!¡± Sol Stuart then looked at Ahern coldly.

    Ahern let out a heavy breath and his face became panicked. After taking another deep breath, he spoke, ¡°Farewell!¡±

    With that, he led the group of people and left. Before long, Billy and the others got back into the carriage and, under Sol Stuart¡¯s guidance, headed towards the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

 Chapter 1016 The City Lordâ€™s Manor

    ¡°Mr Stuart, why are there so many valeans in this city? Who are they?¡± Azure Dragon asked Sol Stuart as they rode in the carriage.

    ¡°There are primarily two types of people,¡± Sol Stuart replied. ¡°The one group from the major families, they have been living in the Pr Domain for many years and have gradually prospered over time.¡±

    ¡°There are major families in Skydragon City too? What kind of families are they?¡± Azure Dragon asked, slightly surprised by Sol Stuart¡¯s words.

    ¡°They have some connection with the hidden families in the country.¡± Sol Stuart responded again.

    ¡°What?¡± ck Tortoise eximed, ¡°Mr Stuart, are you saying that members of the four major hidden families of vale are also here in Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°No, only the Meskill and Vaughan families have members here,¡± Sol Stuart shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Damn! These two families really have people in the Pr Domain?¡± Judge cursed.

    Not just him, but everyone, including Billy, was equally surprised. It was obvious that they hadn¡¯t expected this.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, if the hidden families have members here, why is the capital reluctant to let those families send people to the Pr Domain?¡± Harleen asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Because the connection between the major families here and the families in the country is not as close as you might think,¡± Sol Stuart exined again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen looked slightly puzzled.

    ¡°For example, the Meskill and Vaughan families here are the offshoots of the two major families from a hundred years ago. After hundreds of years of development, they have gradually rooted themselves here.¡± Sol Stuart continued, ¡°On regr days, there is little interaction between them and the families in the country.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, you just said that these families have been living here for hundreds of years?¡± Soul Chaser called out. ¡°But isn¡¯t it said that humans hardly set foot in the Pr Domain a hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just an external rumor!¡± Sol Stuart responded with a faint smile. ¡°Although no one knows for sure when humans first set foot in the Pr Domain, one thing is certain: it has been more than a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Night Orchid nodded upon hearing Sol Stuart¡¯s words. In her mind, she recalled the relics she had seen in the Southern Partst time. The existence of those ruins must have been for more than a hundred years. Not only her, but Billy and the others also thought of this at the same time. The Pr Domain was indeed much more mysterious than they had imagined!

    ¡°Mr Stuart, what about the other group of people?¡± Ivy asked Sol Stuart.

    ¡°The other group consists of some wandering martial artists.¡± Sol Stuart replied. ¡°Among these people, some are obsessed with martial arts and have spent their entire lives pursuing the ultimate martial path. They have heard that the Pr Domain is more suitable for improving one¡¯s martial arts, so theye here out of admiration. Others are either family outcasts or wanted criminals, finding it difficult to stay in the country, so theye here.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are there many people like this?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°There are quite a few!¡± Sol Stuart nodded. ¡°Aftering here, most of them have pledged allegiance to the City Lord¡¯s Manor or the major families. Now only a small number of them remain as wandering martial artists, traveling around.¡±

    As they chatted, the snow carriage stopped in front of a high-walled courtyard with the words ¡°City Lord¡¯s Manor¡± carved on the gate.

    After getting off the carriage, they walked into the courtyard. Within sight, there were lush trees, red walls, and yellow tiles. The well-arranged ancient buildings made one feel as if they were in the imperial pce. In the center of the courtyard, there was a magnificent pce made of wood, with intricately carved beams and painted rafters, shining in golden brilliance.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful in here!¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s no small feat to build such a mansion in the Pr Domain!¡± Judgemented.

    ¡°Young Master, the Lady is currently receiving the heads of the major families. Let me take you to your residence first.¡± Sol Stuart said to Billy.

    ¡°I owe a thank to my mother.¡± Billy nodded. While speaking, Billy couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of longing for his parents. He knew that they must also miss him dearly.

    ¡°Elder Grand Ravenwood, Elder Wood, why don¡¯t you both stay here as well?¡± Billy turned his attention to the two men and suggested.

    ¡°We appreciate your kind offer, Holy Son,¡± Grand Ravenwood replied respectfully. ¡°However, we should find a different ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re in Skydragon City, we¡¯re already members of the City Lord¡¯s Manor. I¡¯ll have Brother Sol find some tasks for us to do in the future. We may have toe and go frequently, and staying here might inconvenience you, Holy Son.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Billy responded. ¡°Besides, we won¡¯t be spending much time in this courtyard anyway.¡±

    ¡°Holy Son, perhaps it¡¯s better for me and Grand to find another ce to stay,¡± Elder Wood spoke up. ¡°Since we¡¯re already members of the City Lord¡¯s Manor, we shouldn¡¯t expect special treatment.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, how about this?¡± Sol Stuart suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a small courtyard next to this quadrangle that would be perfect for Grand and hispanions. Why not let them stay there?¡±

    ¡°That sounds great!¡± Grand Ravenwood agreed.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist any further.

    After about half an hour, Billy and hispanions finished settling their belongings in their respective rooms and returned to the front courtyard for a chat.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, Boss¡¯s parents and grandfather have only been in the Pr Domain for a little over ten years, right?¡± Casey asked Sol Stuart.

    ¡°In terms of seniority, Boss¡¯s father probably don¡¯t have the same influence as the hidden ns you mentioned earlier. How did he be the City Lord?¡±

    This question piqued the curiosity of not just Casey but everyone else as well.

    ¡°Indeed, Young Master¡¯s parents have only been in here for a little over ten years, but Young Master¡¯s grandfather has been here for much longer,¡± Sol Stuart responded. ¡°He came to the Pr Domain when he was less than forty years old. However, unlike other families who settled here permanently, he would asionally return to the homnd for some time beforeing back. Young Master probably noticed this when he was still a member of the Stuart n. His father didn¡¯t spend much time at home.¡±

    ¡°Is that true, Boss?¡± Judge turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Billy nodded. He finally understood why his grandfather was often absent from home. It turned out he hade to the Pr Domain a long time ago.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you probably don¡¯t know,¡± Sol Stuart chuckled.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°In a strict sense, Young Master¡¯s grandfather is also part of the Ether Mountain lineage!¡± Sol Stuart exined with a smile. ¡°However, unlike the obvious Ether Mountain mark on the old master on the Mountain, Young Master¡¯s grandfather doesn¡¯t have such a visible mark. Just like Emperor Greenleaf, not many people outside know about his connection with the Ether Mountain lineage.¡±

    ¡°What?! ¡± The group eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 1017 The Situation in Skydragon City

    ¡°The Ether Mountain lineage, as the guardian of vale, has a long andplex history that spans thousands of years, far more intricate than what the outside world perceives,¡± Sol Stuart continued. ¡°The Ether Mountain lineage has numerous members dispersed outside, and even the old master on the Mountain might not be fully aware of all of them.¡±

    Everyone nodded in unison.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, was Boss¡¯s grandfather¡¯s arrival in the Pr Domain also arranged by the Ether Mountain old master?¡± Night Orchid pondered and asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Sol Stuart nodded and continued, ¡°And he did not disappoint the Ether Mountain patriarch¡¯s expectations. In just a short ten years, he established his own prestige in this world filled with powerful individuals. Twenty years ago, he smoothly became the Lord of Skydragon City,ying a solid foundation for vale¡¯s presence in this region. And five years after that, Young Master¡¯s parents and I came to the Pr Domain. As the old master put it, it was the mission of the Stuart family.¡±

    At this point, Sol Stuart added with a meaningful tone, ¡°The old master of the Stuart family once said that when the young master grows up, he will alsoe to the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, is there any connection between the Ether Mountain lineage and the Pr Domain?¡± Billy, who had been pondering this question for a while, finally asked. He had long suspected that there was some connection but had yet to find an answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the specifics of their connection. Your grandfather should know best.¡± Sol Stuart responded.

    ¡°Billy, are you here?¡± Just then, Stephanie¡¯s voice came from outside. Soon after, two gracefuldies walked in through the door. It was Stephanie and Edie.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Billy and Harleen stood up to greet them, then turned to greet Edie.

    Casey and the others also stood up and bowed to the two of them.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need to be so formal. Sit down and let¡¯s chat!¡± Stephanie smiled at everyone.

    ¡°Billy, I heard you had a conflict with the people from the Pr Trading Guild. Did you get hurt?¡± After everyone took their seats, Stephanie asked Billy.

    ¡°No one got hurt.¡± Billy smiled in response. After a brief pause, he looked at Stephanie and asked, ¡°Mom, I assume the heads of the major families came to see you for something important?¡±

    Though Stephanie had been smiling since entering the courtyard, Billy could tell from her eyes that something was bothering her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Stephanie paused for a moment before smiling again.

    ¡°Stephanie, should we tell them about it? Might as well, they¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Edie said.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, what happened?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Two bastards proposed to hold a new election for the Lord of the City!¡± Edie said with a hint of anger.

    ¡°Why?¡± Harleen asked, her face showing surprise.

    ¡°Their reasoning is that the Lord has been absent for several years, and his whereabouts are unknown. The position of Lord cannot remain vacant for such a long time.¡± Edie replied.

    Upon hearing this, Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, didn¡¯t Ms Stuart take over as the acting Lord?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Their point is, Stephanie is a woman. For the sake of her health, she shouldn¡¯t be burdened with this position for a long time,¡± Edie said with an unpleasant expression.

    ¡°They are a bunch of ungrateful ingrates! They conveniently forget how the Lord helped them defend against external enemies when he was still here!¡±

    ¡°Mom, is what Aunt Edie said true?¡± Harleen looked at Stephanie and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that they have such thoughts!¡± Stephanie nodded slightly, then smiled faintly. ¡°After all, the position of the Lord is for the capable. When your father was here, his prestige and personal abilities were enough to convince people. But now that he¡¯s not here, and my health has been problematic, it¡¯s indeed not suitable for me to act as the Lord for an extended period of time.¡±

    ¡°But, Stephanie, your got injured over a year ago when you fought for Skydragon City, didn¡¯t you?¡± Edie added. ¡°Otherwise, how could your cultivation have directly declined to the Sovereign Realm over a year ago!¡±

    ¡°Mrs Stuart, do you have hidden injuries?¡± Ivy¡¯s face showed a tinge of concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury!¡± Stephanie smiled and replied.

    ¡°Mom, what do those n leaders say now?¡± Billy took a deep breath before asking. He and Harleen already knew about their mother¡¯s hidden injuries, and one of the purposes of his visit this time was to help her heal.

    ¡°They gave Stephanie a few days to consider!¡± Edie responded on Stephanie¡¯s behalf. ¡°With their character, if Stephanie doesn¡¯t voluntarily suggest choosing a new city lord after a few days, they will definitely force her out!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. After a brief pause, he continued to look at Stephanie and said, ¡°Mom, let me check your body!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Billy. It will take some time for me to heal, and it needs slow adjustment¡­¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°Mrs Stuart, let Billy take a look!¡± Ivy spoke up. ¡°His medical skills are excellent, maybe he can help!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Ivy is right, let Billy take a look!¡± Harleen chimed in at the same time.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Billy then stood up and walked to his mother¡¯s side. He reached out and ced his hand on Stephanie¡¯s pulse, while simultaneously releasing a powerful mental force to envelop her. After a while, Billy furrowed his brows slightly. After about ten minutes, he withdrew his spiritual force.

    ¡°How is it, Billy?¡± Harleen asked.

    Ivy and the others also looked at Billy at the same time.

    ¡°The damaged meridians are significant, and there is a residual force from the opponent.¡± Billy¡¯s expression was grim as he spoke. ¡°Not only has it greatly reduced my Mother¡¯s cultivation, but it will also affect her future cultivation progress, making it twice as difficult! Furthermore, although that force has been sealed, if it remains in her body for a long time, it will cause trouble sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°Billy, do you have a solution?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°For now, I can only help Mom repair the damaged meridians!¡± Billy took a deep breath and continued, ¡°That force is domineering, and it can only bepletely eliminated with the assistance of medicine. Only by removing that force can Mom¡¯s cultivation fully recover!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Sol Stuart¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Young Master, can you really repair Madam¡¯s meridians?¡± He was most aware of Stephanie¡¯s injuries, as he was the one who sealed that force for her. He had tried countless methods, but they could only temporarily stabilize the injuries and were difficult topletely heal.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Edie¡¯s face brightened.

    Although Stephanie didn¡¯t speak, a glimmer of hope shed in her eyes as well. This injury had troubled her for over a year, not only greatly reducing her cultivation, but also causing intermittent pain and suffering. Almost all the medical experts in Skydragon City had tried to treat her, but with little effect. She had already given up hope, but now hearing that her son could actually heal her damaged meridians, naturally filled her with joy and anticipation.

 Chapter 1018 Conflict Arises

    ¡°Mr Stuart, Aunt Edie, you can rest assured. If Billy says he can do it, then he will!¡± Ivy spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Edie¡¯s face lit up as she looked at Stephanie.

    ¡°Stephanie, if your meridians can really be repaired, your breakthrough speed in the future should not be affected much!¡±

    Stephanie smiled warmly and then turned to Billy. ¡°Billy, what do you need to repair my meridians?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Billy smiled and shook his head. ¡°With Ivy and Stout assisting me, it will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Billy, what kind of medicine is needed topletely eliminate the force in Mrs Stuart¡¯s body?¡± Ivy continued to ask.

    ¡°Do you remember when Elder Wonder helped Elder de eliminate the hidden illnessst time?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Ivy hesitated. ¡°Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°What is Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡± Edie asked, puzzled.

    ¡°It is an extremely rare natural treasure, highly valuable for medicinal purposes. The fruit is blue in color and translucent throughout.¡± Ivy exined.

    ¡°Ivy, does Secret Essences Sect have any stock?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Ivy shook her head. ¡°As far as I know, both Secret Essences Sect and Ether Mountain have no stock.¡±

    ¡°Mr Stuart, Crystal Spirit Fruits generally grow in the icy tundra environment. If you can, please inquire about whether there are any of these fruits in the Pr Snow Domain,¡± Billy then turned to Sol Stuart.

    Crystal Spirit Fruits were extremely rare, priceless, and could not be sought after. It could only be a matter of luck.

    ¡°Alright, I will arrange it immediately!¡± Sol Stuart nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Mom, are Opal and Amber in Skydragon City as well?¡± Harleen asked Stephanie.

    ¡°No, they are not.¡± Stephanie shook her head. ¡°They went to the City of Angels.¡±

    ¡°What? Why did they go to the City of Angels? Just the two of them? Isn¡¯t that very dangerous?¡± Felicia eximed in surprise.

    A hint of seriousness appeared on the faces of Billy and the others at the same time. Before this, they had already learned from Stephanie what kind of ce the City of Angels was.

    The City of Angels, with a very nice name that people yearned for, was actually the most chaotic ce in the entire Pr Domain. There, people from all walks of life were present, and it waspletely a synonym for ¡®chaos¡¯! The several extremely special ces in the Central Part were all located near the City of Angels.

    ¡°The old master of Ether Mountain arranged for them to go. As for specific matters, I am not very clear,¡± Stephanie continued. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. With their skills, as long as they don¡¯t encounter the strong experts of the Saint realm, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. Even if they are not a match, they should be able to retreat safely!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded at the same time.

    ¡°They are really despicable!¡± Just then, a slightly angry voice could be heard from outside, followed by amotion.

    ¡°Stephanie, it¡¯s Vice City Lord¡¯s voice!¡± Edie furrowed her brows slightly and remarked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see.¡± After speaking, she led everyone out.

    When they reached the door, they all looked out and saw a group of people gathered in the open space not far away. In the middle of the crowdy a young man in his early twenties, already in a state of unconsciousness. Three other young men and women stood on the side, each with varying degrees of injuries. The person who spoke earlier was a middle-aged man, less than fifty years old, with a square face, thick eyebrows,rge eyes, and a sturdy figure. At this moment, his face was filled with extreme anger.

    ¡°Lady Stephanie!¡± When the onlookers saw Stephanie, they all greeted her respectfully.

    Stephanie nodded slightly and walked up to the middle-aged man. ¡°Mr Gentry, what happened? How did Del get injured like this?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam!¡± the middle-aged man named Corey Gentry looked at Stephanie and bowed slightly. ¡°Del and the others came back from outside the city on business and encountered some juniors from the Vaughan n and the Moyer family in the city. The other party deliberately troubled them, and as Del and the others were upset, they got into a conflict with them. Later, the eldest son of the Moyer family proposed to have a fair duel with Del. Del didn¡¯t agree, but the other party provoked them with offensivenguage.¡±

    ¡°In the end, Del agreed, but the other party was particrly ruthless. Not only did they seriously injure him, but they also wanted to destroy his cultivation! If it weren¡¯t for Mr Warner and his men patrolling there, Del would either have died or be disabled by now!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense?!¡± Upon hearing his words, a sense of anger permeated Stephanie. She then looked at the middle-aged man beside her. ¡°Mr Warner, where is the person who attacked? Have you brought them back?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Warner bowed and responded, ¡°Both sides agreed to a fair duel, it is not convenient for me to bring them back¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inconvenient about that!¡± Stephanie interrupted him. ¡°Go, Warner, take people with you, and bring back all the participants!¡±

    ¡°At yourmand!¡± Warner nodded vigorously and turned to leave.

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Corey Gentry let out a sigh and looked at Stephanie. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Madam!¡±

    ¡°But this matter is not so simple. The other party clearly did not act on a whim. If Warner goes to arrest them, I¡¯m afraid certain people will take advantage of the situation! It is a critical time now, it is better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Moreover, Del will be fine after some rest!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Stephanie responded in a deep voice. ¡°Their motives are aimed at me! But no matter what their purpose is, they must be held ountable for today¡¯s incident!¡± After speaking, she looked at Warner again. ¡°Warner, go, I will take responsibility for anything that happens!¡±

    She knew, of course, what the other party was aiming for! As a mere woman and in the current situation of her declining cultivation, her ability to act as the acting City Lord for such a long time relied on the loyal people who were helping her. These people were all loyal to Billy¡¯s father back then. Without them, she would have copsed long ago. The people of the major families understood this as well. So, today¡¯s incident was obviously not an isted event. The other party was clearly nning to act against her people.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go!¡± Billy spoke up. With his intelligence, he understood what was hidden behind this incident and the difficulties his mother faced. The City Lord¡¯s Manor couldn¡¯t intervene but he could.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    All the people present, including Corey Gentry, were surprised to hear Billy call Stephanie ¡°Mom.¡±

    The people in the City Lord¡¯s Manor all knew that the City Lord and his wife had had a child, but the child had tragically passed away more than ten years ago. But now, to hear Billy call her ¡°Mom¡±!

    ¡°Madam, who is this?¡± Corey Gentry steadied his emotions and asked Stephanie.

    ¡°This is my son!¡± Stephanie smiled and introduced.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Corey Gentry eximed in surprise. ¡°But didn¡¯t you and the City Lord originally say¡­¡±

    ¡°I only learned recently that my son is still alive!¡± Stephanie smiled again.

    ¡°I see!¡± Corey Gentry suddenly realized. ¡°Congrattions to Madam and the Young Master for reuniting!¡± After speaking, he bowed to Billy. ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Mr Gentry, no need to be so polite!¡± Billy also bowed slightly to Corey Gentry. ¡°Thank you for all the help you have given my mother over the years!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you are too kind!¡± Corey Gentry responded. ¡°It is all part of my duty!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± At the same time, Warner and the others all bowed respectfully.

    ¡°No need for so much courtesy, everyone!¡± Billy raised his hand. ¡°I should thank all of you for your strong support.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before?¡± Right after that, Warner looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Have I met you somewhere?¡±

 Chapter 1019 No Plans for Apologies?

    ¡°Mr Warner, don¡¯t you think Young Master looks like Commander Gardner, the King of the West?¡± Another man eximed with surprise.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, both Corey and Warner were taken aback. In their minds, they simultaneously recalled the photos they had seen of Billy. In the next moment, shock appeared on their faces one after the other.

    ¡°Young Master, are you really Commander Gardner?¡± Corey Gentry swallowed and asked.

    Chuckling, Edie quipped, ¡°Mr Gentry, keen eyes you have!¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Everyone eximed at once.

    Corey Gentry took a sharp intake of cold air and then deeply bowed, ¡°Lord Dragon, I extend my deepest respect and greetings to you.¡±

    He never expected that the son of the city lord was none other than the famous Commander Gardner of the Western King!

    A few months ago, when Billy brought the Nine Paths of Nation¡¯s Luck to the Kun Lun Mountains, it greatly benefited all of them. Moreover, they had all heard about the recent events in the Pr Domain; they knew it was all thanks to Billy.

    Like father, like son! Billy was as respectable as his father.

    ¡°No need for such formality, Mr Gentry!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± the others also bowed in surprise once again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much formality!¡± Billy waved his hand towards everyone.

    ¡°Now, with Lord Dragon here in the Central Part, I want to see how those families are nning to stir things up!¡± Warner, feeling a bit excited, remarked.

    ¡°Mr Warner, where are the descendants of the Moyer family currently located?¡± Billy inquired with a smile.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯ve just arrived in the Central Part, leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll bring them back!¡± Warner spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, have Sol go with you!¡± Stephanie suggested after some thought.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for him to intervene; leave it to me.¡± Afterward, he turned to Ivy and Stout and said, ¡°Ivy, you and Stout check on Mr Gentry and the others¡¯ injuries, while I go see Casey and the rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy and Stout nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go with you guys!¡± Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°Harleen, you stay behind with Night Orchid and see if there¡¯s anything you can help with on Ivy¡¯s end,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Okay then, be safe!¡± Harleen did not insist further.

    Five minutester, Billy and Casey, led by the young woman with the most recent injuries, walked outside the City Lord¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan should be having their meal now!¡±

    Once on the main street, a woman named Sana Holt led Billy and the group towards the east of the city. Approximately half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of a decent restaurant located in the eastern part of the city. Just as they were about to enter the hall, more than ten young men and women emerged from inside.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, those two at the front are Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan!¡± Sana pointed to the two men at the front.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Miss Holt?¡± At the same time, the other group noticed Sana, with Brent Moyer, the leader, speaking mockingly.

    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t Del Gentry still alive?¡±

    ¡°His punk-ass life is hard to perish, he¡¯s still alive. Tell him, I won¡¯t spare his life next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you Brent Moyer?¡± Billy interrupted him. As he spoke, he roughly probed the martial arts cultivation of the group in front of him.

    The two at the forefront were quite good, with Saint-level strength at less than thirty years of age. Apart from these two, the others ranged from Sovereign realms to Half-Step Saint realms. Truly worthy descendants of the great families in the Central Part, they could easily rival the younger generation of those hidden ns back home. However, the true measure of their strength, beyond the sheer umtion of cultivation resources, was an entirely different matter.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Brent Moyer¡¯s face darkened upon seeing the scene. ¡°You want to die?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Brent Moyer sized up Billy, his eyes scanning from head to toe. ¡°One of Sana¡¯s hired hands? Trying to y hero for the prettydy?¡±

    ¡°Did you injure Del Gentry?¡± Billy calmly responded.

    ¡°Kid, are you ying dumb? Master Brent is asking you a question, can¡¯t you hear?¡± Another young nobleman pointed at Billy and shouted. ¡°Keep bbering, and I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t even recognize your own mother!¡±

    Bam!

    Before the words could even sink in, Azure Dragon unleashed a powerful palm strike, sending the man flying. The man crashed into the door frame, tumbling to the ground, blood gushing from his mouth as he writhed in pain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Witnessing this scene, Brent Moyer¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You dare to provoke me, you fool?¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Focus on how you¡¯ll survive today!¡± Azure Dragon nced at the man.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business with us?¡± Marcus Vaughan frowned at Billy and his group.

    Though Skydragon City was not small, they had lived there for decades and were familiar with most people of their age. Seeing that Billy and his party were strangers to them, they knew Billy¡¯s group were not from Skydragon City.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options,¡± Billy began. ¡°Either apologize to Del Gentry and have your family redeem you at the City Lord¡¯s Manor. Or, I¡¯ll give you both a fair chance to challenge me. If you can withstand just one move from me, I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, both menughed aloud at the same time.

    The other dozen or so people with them also stared at Billy with a mocking expression.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, they both are Saint martial artists. You alone¡­¡± Sana took a sharp breath and whispered to Billy. She had heard that Billy was very strong and stood out among his peers. But she didn¡¯t really know Billy, nor was she aware of his exact strength. Now, hearing that he intended to face Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan alone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy nonchntly replied.

    ¡°Miss Holt, did you bring this jester from some corner alley? Are you sure he¡¯s not here for someedy act?¡± Brent Moyer managed to stifle hisughter and turned to Sana.

    ¡°Let me advise you; it¡¯s best to go and apologize to Del Gentry. Otherwise, you¡¯ll surely regret it!¡± Sana took a deep breath and spoke. Looking at Billy¡¯s calm expression, she felt inexplicably reassured.

    ¡°We apologize to that junk? What a joke!¡± Marcus Vaughan retorted loudly. Then, he turned to Billy, ¡°Are you sure you want to speak up for that waste?¡±

    ¡°No ns for apologies? Then find a ce!¡± Billy nced at them.

    ¡°Master Brent, if he¡¯s asking for it, we might as well oblige him, right?¡± Marcus Vaughan ignored Billy and turned to Brent Moyer.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brent Moyer agreed.

    A few minutester, both parties arrived at an open space two kilometers away from the restaurant.

 Chapter 1020 As Expected

    ¡°Fair duel, life and death do not matter!¡± Brent Moyer looked at Billy and spoke. ¡°You brought this upon yourselves, don¡¯t me us!¡± After saying this, he drew out his personal dagger from his waist. The de was a meter long, covered in patterns, exuding an ancient aura. It was clear that this de was extraordinary.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, Marcus Vaughan also drew out an ancient sword from his body, simr to Brent Moyer¡¯s dagger, definitely not an ordinary weapon.

    ¡°Kid, draw your weapons! Let me see what you¡¯re made of!¡± Brent Moyer continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to make me draw my weapon!¡± Billy calmly replied, ¡°You make the first move! Remember, you only have one chance to strike, so you better give it your all, or you will die with your eyes wide open!¡±

    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re getting into, let me teach yo a lesson!¡± Marcus Vaughan responded angrily. With these words falling, his imposing aura erupted instantly, revealing his First-rank Saint cultivation.

    ¡°Untraceable de!¡±

    Following this, with a deep voice, he forcefully activated the Vaughan n¡¯s unique skill, the Untraceable de Technique.

    Swish!

    As the words rang out, his wrist flipped, driving all his power into the ancient sword in his hand. In the next moment, an invisible sword energy carrying a chilling death aura struck towards Billy, swift as lightning. Where the sword energy passed, the surrounding air temperature instantly dropped by several degrees, bone-chilling cold.

    ¡°Sunset de!¡±

    Brent Moyer shouted in tandem, and sharp de energy emanated from his great sword. Objectively speaking, both of them had impressivebat power within the same realm. Coupled with the enhancement function of their weapons, they were more than capable of challenging opponents above their level.

    Unfortunately, they underestimated their opponent! Billy had already reached the Saint realm, making Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan no different from ants in front of him.

    ¡°Is this all the strength you have?¡± Just as their attacks were about to reach Billy, he casually uttered these words. Meanwhile, he took two steps forward, raised his hand, and a palm wind whistled out. Although it was a casual move, it was beyond what Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan could resist. The palm wind tore apart their attacks,nding directly on their chests.

    In the next moment, two muffled sounds echoed as they flew out like fallen leaves in autumn, leaving two arched bloodstains in the air. After flying five to six hundred meters, they heavilynded on the ground, spewing out copious amounts of blood from their mouths. Although Billy did not take their lives, Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan¡¯s situation was not optimistic. At least half of their ribs were broken, and they wouldn¡¯t recover in a short time.

    The others on the opposing side simultaneously sucked in a breath of cold air. They were dumbfounded, wearing expressions of disbelief on their faces. Such a casual move was able to severely injure Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan. This was too exaggerated. Most importantly, Billy seemed younger than both Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan!

    Sana¡¯s heart also surged with waves of shock and awe. She finally understood how extraordinary this figure was. From the disy of power by Billy just now, even a Saint rank powerhouse might not be his opponent. Among her peers, Billy was iparable.

    ¡°Master Brent, Master Marcus!¡±

    After a moment of stunned silence, the others quickly ran towards the two. One of the women took out her phone and dialed a number as she ran.

    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± After being helped up by hispanion, Brent Moyer looked at Billy, who was walking towards him, and asked with a strong sense of fear in his eyes. He could clearly feel that Billy had shown mercy earlier. Otherwise, he and Marcus Vaughan would probably be corpses by now.

    ¡°Do you know why I spared you?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°What do you want? Master Brent is the eldest young master of the Moyer family, if you dare¡­¡± A man from the opposing side looked at Billy and stammered.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Before the man could finish speaking, Billy¡¯s palm wind sent him flying.

    Seeing this, the others closed their mouths one by one, looking shocked.

    ¡°You have onest chance!¡± Billy continued. ¡°Confess the cause and effect of today¡¯s events truthfully, and you two can live, otherwise, I will send you on your way!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marcus Vaughan¡¯s gaze shifted, a hint of unease crossing his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk?¡± A chill emanated from Billy as he asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, we just had a conflict with Del Gentry before, and today we happened to bump into him, so¡­¡± Brent Moyer beside him spoke.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it, so don¡¯t me me.¡± Billy cut him off. ¡°Casey, cut them down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey responded loudly, drawing his war de from his body, preparing to strike.

    ¡°No, wait! I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Both Marcus Vaughan and Brent Moyer eximed in fear.

    After a slight pause, Brent Moyer continued, ¡°It¡­ it was members of our families who instructed us to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°The purpose?¡± Casey inquired.

    ¡°We wanted to approach Corey Gentry, but he refused to cooperate, so our families instructed us to target his son.¡± Brent Moyer continued. ¡°Today¡¯s events are a warning to Corey Gentry. If he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, it won¡¯t be this easy next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides your two families, was there another family involved in this?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Brent Moyer hesitated before responding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Casey¡¯s tone turned cold, his war de poised to strike.

    ¡°Ridiculous, daring to provoke the Moyer family, you¡¯re truly seeking death!¡±

    At that moment, a man¡¯s voice rang out. Following this, a middle-aged man led a group of people rushing towards them, sweeping out a palm wind towards Casey.

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he brandished his war de to counter.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound echoed as both Casey and the man were pushed back thirty meters, both sides evenly matched.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man, known as Tyge Moyer, stabilized his position, his pupils slightly contracting.

    ¡°Uncle Tyge!¡± Brent Moyer shouted as if grasping at a lifesaving straw. ¡°He wants to kill me, you must kill him for me, I want him dead!¡±

    ¡°Check on the injuries of Brent and Master Marcus!¡± Tyge Moyer turned to a senior beside him.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The elderly man responded and quickly walked over to Brent Moyer and Marcus Vaughan.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Tyge Moyer shouted at Casey.

    ¡°Uncle Tyge, they are the helpers summoned by that despicable woman Sana Holt.¡± Brent Moyer continued shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time with him, kill him now, I must have him dead today!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do we do, do we kill him?¡± Casey disregarded the opposition and turned to Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Billy calmly replied, then turned and left. For him, the objective of today had been aplished, there was no need to waste time with their opponents.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously before following Billy.

    ¡°You injured members of my family and you think you can leave like this? Wishful thinking!¡± Tyge Moyer roared. As he spoke, his aura rose rapidly.

    Immediately after, without holding back, he unleashed all his power towards Billy and his group.

 Chapter 1021 Healing His Mother

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned around and struck out with a palm.

    With a violent force that seemed to break mountains and rivers, a crisp sound rang out, and Tyge Moyer¡¯s arm split apart, blood and flesh muddled. With a cultivation at the level of a Third-rank Saint, Tyge Moyer was no match for Billy.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡± Tyge Moyer let out a cry of pain, his whole body retreating a hundred meters in an instant.

    Witnessing this scene, Sana couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    ¡°This is a warning, if you strike again, you die!¡± Billy swept a nce at Tyge Moyer before turning away.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sir!¡± At the next moment, the people of Moyer Family eximed and rushed towards Tyge Moyer one after another.

    ¡°¡­ Lord Dragon, the Moyer Family has always been protective of their own, they will definitely not let this go¡­¡± Sana spoke as she walked.

    ¡°They better not let this go!¡± Bob replied for Billy. He knew very well what Billy¡¯s purpose was foring here today! If the two families wanted to force a showdown, Billy would tear off their disguises and let both sides speak with their strength. Being sneaky and submissive was not Billy¡¯s style! As for why he spared the opponent¡¯s life, it was simply because Billy did not yet fully understand them, and based on this incident alone, it was not a capital offense.

    ¡°But, the Moyer Family Master¡¯s martial arts are strong, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Sana continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Azure Dragon spoke up, ¡°They better behave, otherwise, they may consider leaving the Pr Domain!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sana was left speechless. She did not think it would be easy to deal with a great family that had been stationed in the Central Pr Domain for over a hundred years.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group returned to the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    ¡°Billy, are you all okay?¡± Stephanie led Harleen and others to greet them.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine!¡± Billy smiled and responded. Afterwards, he briefly introduced the situation to his mother.

    ¡°As expected!¡± Stephanie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly after listening to Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mom, forget about them, let me help you heal first!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve encountered so much on the day you arrived, how about resting for a few days first, Mom¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good for just a day or two¡­¡± Stephanie replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter!¡± After waving his hand, Billy continued, ¡°Stout, go get your medicine box!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout eagerly got up and went to his room.

    ¡°Mom,e to mine and Harleen¡¯s room, I¡¯ll give you acupuncture.¡± Billy then turned to his mother.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie did not insist any further.

    Soon after, Billy, Harleen, and Ivy, the siblings, entered the room together.

    ¡°Mom, take these two pills first!¡± Upon entering the room, Billy took out two pills from the medicine box.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie took the pills and swallowed them.

    Then, with Ivy¡¯s help, Billy started acupuncture.

    Due to Stephanie¡¯s severe injury to her meridians, it took the two of them nearly forty to fifty minutes to reset the nine needles.

    ¡°Mom, you may feel a little difort next, please bear with it!¡± Billy then sat cross-legged behind Stephanie and said gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s begin!¡± Stephanie closed her eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy then ced his hands on Stephanie¡¯s back and activated the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void. With his cultivation reaching its peak, the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void was just one step away from perfection.

    The Heart Sutra of the Azure Void had a significant effect on repairing damaged meridians, which was why Billy was confident that he could cure his mother¡¯s meridians.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    After about ten minutes, Stephanie furrowed her brows slightly, a hint of pain appearing between her eyebrows. At the same time, a thinyer of sweat appeared on Billy¡¯s forehead. As time passed, after about two hours, Stephanie¡¯splexion gradually returned to normal, and her brows rxed. On the other hand, Billy¡¯s body was soaked in sweat, hisplexion slightly pale, and his breath erratic, strong one moment and weak the next. Seeing Billy¡¯s condition, Harleen and the others beside him wore worried expressions.

    Another two hourster, Billy breathed out a big sigh and moved his hands away from Stephanie¡¯s back. After a slight pause, he said softly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s almost done, activate your cultivation techniques for two more cycles!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie nodded slightly and followed his instructions.

    ¡°Are you alright, no issues?¡± Harleen handed Billy a hot towel to wipe his sweat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°Billy, take this Chi Condensing Pill, then take a break to adjust your breath.¡± Ivy handed Billy two pills.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy took the pills and entered a meditative state to adjust his breath.

    Boom!

    Half an hourter, a violent momentum erupted from Stephanie, filling every corner of the room. Under this oppressive pressure, Harleen and the others immediately shivered involuntarily. Following that, Stephanie controlled her breath and let out a breath, opening her eyes. A look of excitement that couldn¡¯t be concealed appeared on her face, and her eyes showed a deep sense of joy.

    ¡°Mom, has your cultivation already been restored?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of joy after calming down. Although she couldn¡¯t probe Stephanie¡¯s actual cultivation, she could clearly sense that the momentum earlier was definitely at least at the level of a mid-stage Saint.

    ¡°It¡¯s partially restored!¡± Stephanie calmed her excited heart and smiled in response.

    As Harleen said, Billy not only repaired her meridians but also restored sixty to seventy percent of her cultivation. Now, she had already stepped halfway into the Sixth-rank Saint realm. This was something she had never dared to imagine before today, it felt like she was dreaming. She was well aware of her injuries, so many great medical experts were helpless, yet Billy managed to cure her in just a few hours. Perhaps there was no one in the entire Central Part had this kind of medical skill.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Harleen¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs Stuart!¡± Ivy also showed excitement on her face.

    ¡°Mrs Stuart, with just five to six percent of your power restored, you¡¯ve already reached the mid-stage of a Saint, if you fully recover, wouldn¡¯t that be directly reaching thete stage of a Saint?¡± Stout eximed in shock.

    ¡°Powerhouses are abundant in the Central Part, reaching thete stage of a Saint is not rare!¡± Stephanie smiled and replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched as he confirmed Stephanie¡¯s power at its peak, she had been indeed ate-stage Saint.

 Chapter 1022 News of the Crystal Spirit Fruits

    ¡°Billy, how are you? Are you okay?¡± A few minutester, Billy finished his meditation, and Stephanie asked with concern.

    She had already investigated Billy¡¯s condition earlier, his breath was unusually chaotic, apparently due to excessive consumption.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°How about yourself?¡±

    ¡°The damaged meridians are fine now, with a few more days of recuperation, I should be fully healed!¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°If we can find the Frosty Ice Ling Fruit, your cultivation will basically be fully restored!¡±

    He had examined Stephanie¡¯s martial aura and knew that she had already recovered to the strength of ate-stage Fifth-rank Saint.

    ¡°To recover to this level, mom is already satisfied!¡± Stephanie smiled. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Billy, did you learn your medical skills at the Secret Essences Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Most of it is from there!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°And I also learned a bit from the old master.¡±

    ¡°Secret Essences Sect truly lives up to its reputation as a holynd of medicine!¡± Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She then looked at Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, when you see your grandfather next time, thank him for me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Aunt Stephanie!¡± Ivy replied with a smile.

    Shortly after, the group arrived at the main courtyard.

    When Sol and Edie learned of Stephanie¡¯s situation, they both had expressions of delight. Since it was alreadyte at night, after chatting for a few more moments, Stephanie and her group bid farewell and left.

    In the following two to three days, Billy¡¯s group either stayed in the courtyard practicing cultivation or wandered around Skydragon City to familiarize themselves with the city.

    Billy originally thought that the people from the Moyer and Vaughan families woulde to the City Lord¡¯s Manor to settle scores with him, but unexpectedly, both families made no move.

    This made Billy have a vague feeling that the two major families might be brewing something bigger!

    ¡°Young Master!¡± In the evening of the third day, Sol Stuart led an old man with white hair to the courtyard.

    ¡°Mr Stuart!¡± Billy stood up to greet them.

    ¡°Young Master, this is Seth Peterson!¡± Sol Stuart pointed to the white-haired old man and introduced him to Billy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I¡¯m Seth Peterson!¡± The white-haired old man looked at Billy and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, Mr Peterson!¡± Billy raised his hand and continued, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Mr Peterson is a medical authority in the Central Part,¡± Sol Stuart spoke up. ¡°Nearly half of the medical halls in the Central Pr Domain are run by him and his disciples, helping many people. He heard that the City Lord¡¯s Manor is looking for Crystal Spirit Fruits, so he came to see you today!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, Billy raised an eyebrow and looked at Seth Peterson. ¡°Do you know where to find Crystal Spirit Fruits?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s just my guess, there might be a ce!¡± Seth Peterson said respectfully.

    ¡°Even if that ce doesn¡¯t have it, the people there should know where to find the Crystal Spirit Fruits!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What ce?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Hundred Herbs Valley!¡± Seth Peterson continued.

    ¡°Hundred Herbs Valley?¡± Billy was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Young Master, Hundred Herbs Valley is a very special ce in the Pr Domain,¡± Sol Stuart exined.

    ¡°There are numerous heavenly materials and earthly treasures that are hard to find in the outside world inside. Many people go to Hundred Herbs Valley to try their luck when they need to find some rare medicinal ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Such a ce exists?¡± Stout became interested.

    ¡°Are those heavenly materials and earthly treasures not all looted? Is it because there are fierce beasts guarding them?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°While Hundred Herbs Valley does indeed have high-tier Spiritual Beasts, that is only a small part of the reason!¡± Seth Peterson responded.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°Hundred Herbs Valley is a ce name on one hand, and also the name of a sect!¡± Seth Peterson exined again.

    ¡°In other words, Hundred Herbs Valley is not unimednd. That whole area belongs to the Hundred Herbs Valley sect. Those from the outside who want to obtain the medicinal ingredients in Hundred Herbs Valley must obtain the sect¡¯s permission, or else they will return empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragonmented.

    ¡°For martial artists, heavenly materials and earthly treasures are quite tempting. Haven¡¯t there been people attempting robberies?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°There have been!¡± Seth Peterson nodded. ¡°However, as far as I know, no one has seeded, and they all ended up buried in that valley!¡±

    ¡°Are there strong experts in Hundred Herbs Valley?¡± Judge and the others were surprised at the same time.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Seth Peterson nodded again. ¡°Although the number of people in Hundred Herbs Valley is not particrlyrge, there are indeed strong individuals.¡±

    ¡°It is said that two months ago, a Seventh-rank Saint expert in the Valley had improper thoughts and tried to forcibly collect medicinal ingredients from the valley.¡±

    ¡°But the next day, his body was found nearby.¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Judge and the others were surprised again.

    ¡°Mr Peterson, how can one obtain the medicinal ingredients inside?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Usually, it can be exchanged with Spiritual Stones, but the prices are very high,¡± Seth Peterson continued. ¡°And some special precious resources may not be for sale.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout shrugged.

    This was simr to the principles of the Secret Essences Sect; some medicinal ingredients within the sect could not be purchased by outsiders no matter how much money they offered.

    ¡°Mr Peterson, do you have the address of Hundred Herbs Valley?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Seth Peterson took out a hand-drawn map from his body and handed it to Billy, with the coordinates marked on it.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy expressed his gratitude after taking the map.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re very wee. I can only provide this information to you, and I can¡¯t help with anything else.¡± Seth Peterson replied.

    ¡°Knowing this information is already of great help to us!¡± Billy responded. ¡°Thank you again, Mr Peterson!¡±

    ¡°My pleasure, Lord Dragon!¡± Seth Peterson shook his head.

    After learning more about Hundred Herbs Valley, Sol Stuart and Seth Peterson bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Boss, when do we set off?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Early tomorrow morning!¡± Billy replied. Only a few days left until the deadline the families gave to his mother, and he had to return by then.

    ¡°Boss, are we all going together?¡± Rakshasa asked.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Fang, Bob, Ian, Azure Dragon, Stout, the six of you wille with me!¡± After some consideration, Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, Hundred Herbs Valley is unfamiliar to us, it would be better if we all go together for support!¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°What Harleen said is right, let¡¯s go together!¡± Ivy chimed in.

    Vermilion Bird, Night Orchid, and others also expressed their desire to follow along.

    ¡°Harleen, you guys shouldn¡¯t go!¡± Billy replied. ¡°We are just going to seek medicine, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger!¡±

    ¡°Besides, the major families might have some actions in the next few days, so it¡¯s best for you guys to stay to be safe!¡±

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Harleen and the others also felt that there might be changes in the City Lord¡¯s Manor, so they didn¡¯t insist further.

    Early the next morning, Billy and the seven of them set off towards Hundred Herbs Valley. Stephanie initially disagreed with Billy¡¯s group¡¯s trip. Her meridians had been repaired, so even if they couldn¡¯t find Frosty Ice Ling Fruits, her body would be fine. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want Billy¡¯s group to take any risks for her. However, Billy insisted on going to take a look, so she reluctantly agreed in the end. Before they departed, Stephanie repeatedly urged them not to force anything.

 Chapter 1023 You Are Not from Hundred Herbs Valley, Are You?

    Hundred Herbs Valley was nearly two thousand kilometers away from Skydragon City, and it took about ten hours to travel there. Along the way, the group once again experienced the differences between the Central Part and other regions.

    During the two thousand kilometers journey, they encountered six waves of attacks by fierce beasts, with a Spiritual Beast leading each wave. The strongest among them was a fifth-tier Spiritual Beast, thanks to Billy having already broken through to Third-rank Saint Realm, otherwise, the group might have perished in the wilderness before reaching Hundred Herbs Valley.

    They began to understand why human footprints were rarely seen in the wilds of the Central Part. The presence of these Spiritual Beasts alone was enough to deter ordinary martial artists.

    In thete afternoon, around five or six o¡¯clock, the group finally arrived near the coordinates of Hundred Herbs Valley. As they looked ahead, they saw a range of undting mountains covered in snow, glistening white under the icy sky.

    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s inhabited at all! Did Mr Peterson make a mistake?¡± Bob scanned the surroundings and spoke up.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Azure Fang shook his head in response.

    At that moment, Azure Dragon picked up his electronic device and pointed to a valley a few kilometers away. ¡°From the coordinates, it should be inside that valley.¡±

    ¡°Stout, go check out that valley!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded before driving towards the designated valley. Soon, the group arrived at the entrance to the valley marked on the map. However, as they looked around, all they saw was snow and ice, devoid of any signs of life.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, are you sure about the address?¡± Stout turned to Azure Dragon for confirmation.

    ¡°It should be correct,¡± Azure Dragon replied after another look at his electronic device.

    ¡°Hundred Herbs Valley is a hidden sect, they wouldn¡¯t make it easy for people to find their mountain gate.¡± Casey interjected.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Stout nodded and then turned to Billy, ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded and drove the car slowly into the valley.

    ¡°Stout, stop the car!¡± After about fifteen minutes, when the snowmobile reached a distance of four to five hundred meters into the valley, Billy spoke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Azure Fang asked as the car came to a halt.

    ¡°The entrance should be nearby!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bob looked around but didn¡¯t see anything unusual. After a brief pause, he seemed to realize something. ¡°Boss, did they set up a formation inside again?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. He had sensed the fluctuation of the formation lines as soon as they entered the valley. There was undoubtedly a protective formation simr to the one at Snowstorm Pavilion.

    ¡°Boss, can you break the formation?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°I can,¡± Billy nodded.

    Although the formation here was hidden, it was not a high-level formation. It was one level lower than the one at Snowstorm Pavilion, posing no major challenge to him.

    For those unfamiliar with formations, however, low-level and high-level formations were not that different. To break a formation, one had to make sense of the chaotic formation lines and find the eye, or else, even with high cultivation, they would be helpless.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Therefore, for Hundred Herbs Valley, setting up a low-level formation was enough to deter unwanted intruders and maintain tranquility.

    ¡°Nice!¡± Stout praised Billy and continued, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you directly break this formation and show the people in Hundred Herbs Valley what a real expert is!¡±

    Casey and Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Stout¡¯s words.

    ¡°Are you nning to rob Hundred Herbs Valley?¡± Azure Fang asked Stout.

    ¡°My bad, it¡¯s a habit,¡± Stout grinned. ¡°I forgot we are here for medicine, not a duel!¡±

    After the brief exchange, Stout turned to Billy, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n? Are we going to wait here if they don¡¯t show up?¡±

    ¡°Smash!¡± Billy replied with a single word.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was taken aback.

    ¡°Hit the mountainsides on both sides of the valley hard a few times!¡± Billy rified.

    Stout choked, ¡°Boss, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wait here, then do it!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow Boss¡¯s lead!¡± Stout said, raising his hand and mming towards the right side.

    Boom!

    Violent waves of energy rushed out, hitting the nearby mountainside with a loud crash, creating massive craters and sending snow flying in all directions. Seeing how much fun he was having, Azure Dragon and Bob joined in, creating a scene of destruction all around.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s Boss up to?¡± Ian asked.

    ¡°Boss is probably trying to provoke the people from Hundred Herbs Valley to show themselves,¡± Casey replied after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Boss can break the formation, but he¡¯s not doing it. He¡¯s giving face to them. By causing chaos like this, they should have a reaction¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Before Casey could finish his exnation, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    As the voice faded, two men in gray robes appeared as if out of thin air in front of the group.

    ¡°Hey, did it really work?¡± Stout stopped his actions, and Azure Dragon and Bob followed suit.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, Stout turned to Ian, ¡°Did you see where they came from?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Ian shook his head frankly, not having seen it clearly.

    ¡°Who are you? What business do you have in Hundred Herbs Valley?¡± One of the men approached and asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard that Hundred Herbs Valley has many precious herbs and came to admire them!¡± Casey took a few steps forward and replied, ¡°We apologize for the disturbance.¡±

    ¡°Hundred Herbs Valley is not receiving visitors in the recent days, please leave!¡± The man waved his hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Casey was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°We¡¯vee from afar, please make an exception. If there are the herbs we seek in the valley, price is not a problem¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me?¡± the man frowned and interrupted Casey, ¡°If you want herbs,e back in half a month!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, our Valley Master is in seclusion. If you don¡¯t want to stir up any more trouble, leave quickly!¡±

    With that, the men exchanged nces and walked away.

    ¡°You are not from Hundred Herbs Valley, are you?¡± Suddenly, Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Casey and the others were taken aback.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± One of the men turned back and asked, ¡°If we were not from Hundred Herbs Valley, are you?¡±

    ¡°I warn you, if you continue to disturb our Valley Master¡¯s seclusion, you will be responsible for all consequences!¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯re disguising it well, the scent on you has betrayed you,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°There¡¯s not a hint of the fragrance of herbs on you, but a strong smell of blood.¡±

    ¡°When did Hundred Herbs Valley be a ughterhouse?¡±

 Chapter 1024 The Change in Hundred Herbs Valley

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really happening!¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Stout carefully sensed the aura of the two people opposite them and shouted.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, the two of them looked at each other again and raised their hands, sending powerful palm strikes towards Billy.

    ¡°Do you want to die!¡± Ian and Azure Dragon coldly eximed.

    Following that, the two of them brandished their des, sending a cold light towards the two, instantly blocking their attacks.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The two opposite them were surprised by Ian¡¯s and Azure Dragon¡¯s skills. After a moment of hesitation, they activated their full power and attacked again.

    However, they never had a chance!

    Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with a flip of his hands, two gusts of palm winds blew out, immediately sending the two flying out.

    After flying for two to three hundred meters, they heavily fell to the ground, with at least a third of their bones broken, lying like dead dogs on the ice.

    ¡°Stout, make them talk, ask them what¡¯s going on!¡± Casey instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded and walked briskly towards the two men.

    However, before he reached them, white foam poured from the mouths of the two men, and then they copsed, devoid of breath.

    ¡°Damn, did theymit suicide?!¡± Stout uttered helplessly.

    ¡°Boss, what do we do?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Just wait a moment!¡± Billy said and quickly dashed out.

    ¡°Casey, what¡¯s Boss gonna do?¡± Azure Dragonasked.

    ¡°Break the formation!¡± Casey responded and added, ¡°Most likely, something went wrong in the valley!¡±

    Boom!

    Soon, a loud rumble came from the front, followed by a flurry of snow and ice floating in the air.

    In less than two minutes, all the ice and snow dissipated, revealing a fifty-meter-high archway a few hundred meters away.

    Behind the archway, on the mountainside, appeared an ice-melted cave measuring twenty to thirty meters in all dimensions.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so magical!¡± Stout marveled.

    Later, the group hurried over and looked up, seeing the valean characters ¡®Hundred Herbs Valley¡¯ written on the archway written with vigorous brushstrokes.

    ¡°So this is the entrance to Hundred Herbs Valley!¡± Bob spoke.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°These characters are valean. Are all the people in Hundred Herbs Valley valean natives?¡±

    ¡°It seems so from the situation!¡± Azure Fang replied.

    ¡°Something must have happened in Hundred Herbs Valley. Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Billy returned and led everyone swiftly into the ice-melted cave.

    This time, there were no traps inside the ice-melted cave. About fifteen minutester, Billy and the others emerged from the cave.

    Upon arriving outside the cave, everyone looked at the scene before them and couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Before themy a lush green valley. Apart from the dozens of ancient buildings in the middle, various flowers and nts were neatly nted on the mountainsides surrounding the valley.

    Compared to the ice and snow outside, this ce felt like a different world.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Stout nced around at some of the flowers and nts not far away. ¡°Hundred Herbs Valley is truly worthy of its name! So many rare medicinal herbs!¡±

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a fight over there!¡± Azure Fang pointed towards the central group of buildings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy nodded and quickly walked over.

    At the same time, several groups of people in different parts of the buildings were engaged in battles, with shing des and swaying figures.

    Several peopley on the ground, either dead or injured, and many buildings were reduced to rubble by the powerful aura.

    In the central square, two groups of people were facing off.

    One group consisted of Eastern faces, with a white-haired old man in white robes as their leader. His aura indicated that he was a Fifth-rank Saint. Standing beside him were five or six men and women of various ages, all dressed in gray robes. Their cultivation were decent, ranging from Eighth-rank Sovereign to Third-rank Saint. Behind them, a white-haired elder sat on the ground, apanied by a young woman.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The white-bearded elder looked pale, obviously seriously injured. The young woman, in her mid-twenties, with delicate features and an extraordinary temperament, held an ancient sword in her hand, her face frosty as she stared at the other group.

    The other group consisted of about twenty people with various skin tones of yellow, white, and ck, with most having Western faces. Leading this group was an Eastern-faced old man in blue robes, not weak in cultivation, with one foot stepping into the Sixth-rank Saint. Besides him, there were two white-haired elders of Fifth-rank Saint strength.

    ¡°Nathan, do you really want Hundred Herbs Valley to fall into your hands?¡± The blue-robed man named Luis Long shouted at the white-bearded elder sitting on the ground.

    ¡°Luis, you traitor, colluding with external enemies and poisoning Nathan, you are truly unforgivable!¡± before the white-bearded elder could respond, the white-robed elder named Brett Charleston angrily spoke.

    ¡°Brett, you better shut up!¡± Luis Long coldly replied.

    ¡°I already gave you a chance earlier. If you continue to be stubborn, don¡¯t me me for not considering our same sect rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡± Brett Charleston yelled again, ¡°If you have the guts, just kill all the people in Hundred Herbs Valley!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I will definitely grant your wishter!¡± Luis Long nced at him and turned back to the white-bearded elder.

    ¡°Nathan, wise men know when to retreat. Cooperation with Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild is the only way for Hundred Herbs Valley to have a future!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you really think that the low-level mountain protection formation outside can withstand their attacks?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then you¡¯re just too naive!¡±

    ¡°Luis, I was blind to trust an ungrateful bastard like you!¡± Nathan Cline took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild have ulterior motives, intending to take over Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°Most of the people in that city are valean natives. You are assisting the evildoers, harming fellow valeans, has your conscience been eaten by monsters?¡±

    ¡°Heh, Nathan, you are almost a hundred years old, but you still talk to me about conscience. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too naive?¡± Luis Long sneered, ¡°How much is a conscience worth?¡±

    ¡°Luis, what conditions did they promise you to make you do such despicable things?¡± Brett Charleston continued angrily.

    ¡°Nathan, if you are willing to submit to Frigid Fortress, and take over the position of Deputy City Lord of Skydragon City after taking it over, how about that?¡± Ignoring Brett Charleston, Luis Long continued to look at Nathan Cline.

    ¡°Luis, you better give up on this idea!¡± at this moment, the young woman named Wynne Cline standing beside Nathan Cline spoke angrily.

    ¡°Hundred Herbs Valley will never beplicit in harming valean natives with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about your matter, Wynne!¡± Luis Long turned to look at her.

    ¡°The heir of Frigid Fortress specially instructed that as long as you are willing to be his woman, he promises to let you be the Deputy City Lord of Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡± Wynne Cline responded angrily, ¡°Even if I die, I will never agree!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡± at this moment, a white-haired elder next to Luis Long said.

    Then, he turned to Luis Long. ¡°Stop talking nonsense with them. If they refuse to ept the favors, then punish them!¡± After that, he waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s move. Everyone except that woman, kill!¡±

 Chapter 1025 A Helping Hand

    As the old man¡¯s words fell, the other party immediately made their move, their overwhelming momentum rising to the sky.

    They charged towards Brett Charleston and the others.

    ¡°Wynne, take Nathan and go!¡± Brett Charleston shouted and raised his hand to meet them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight with you!¡± Several people beside him shouted at the same time, determination shing in their eyes as they followed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the next moment, the scene was filled with intense collisions, with waves of energy raging through the air, the formation terrifying.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Wynne Cline nced at the battlefield and then looked at Nathan Cline. She knew that her grandfather was currently poisoned and hisbat power had dropped from the Saint Realm to the Sovereign Realm, staying here would just be a futile sacrifice.

    ¡°Wynne, don¡¯t mind me, you go, leave here immediately, go to Skydragon City!¡± Nathan Cline took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°As far as I know, Lady Stuart in Skydragon City is trustworthy and devoted to the country!¡±

    ¡°By the way, tell her that Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild intend to attack Skydragon City, let her make arrangements early!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take you with me, we-¡± Wynne Cline responded.

    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Nathan Cline interrupted her with a stern voice, ¡°I¡¯m just a waste now, if you take me, neither of us will be able to escape!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Wynne Cline choked up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll kill myself in front of you!¡± Nathan Cline interrupted her again, ¡°Go, inform Lady Stuart of the news!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡­ take care¡­¡± Wynne Cline¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly.

    After speaking, without further hesitation, she gritted her teeth, flew into the air, and swiftly dashed towards the exit.

    Although there were a thousand reasons why she didn¡¯t want to leave, she knew clearly that her grandpa was right-if both of them left together, neither would escape!

    In fact, if it was just a matter of her own life, she wouldn¡¯t choose to run away, she could confront the enemy if needed. But she had to bring the message to Skydragon City, where thousands of valeanpatriots were!

    ¡°Trying to escape, do you think you can?¡± Just then, a white man caught up.

    The man was a Saint of the first rank, one level above Wynne Cline, and in the blink of an eye, he was one hundred meters behind her.

    ¡°Stay here! Young Master is still waiting for you to go back and be his woman!¡± The man spoke and raised his hand, sending a palm strike towards Wynne Cline.

    Sensing the danger behind her, Wynne Cline quickly descended from the air.

    Boom!

    The man¡¯s attack hit a building, causing it to copse in a cloud of dust.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite fast at dodging!¡± After missing his strike, the mannded on the ground.

    With a flick of his wrist, several more violent waves of energy rushed towards Wynne Cline.

    Wynne Cline wanted to dodge, but found that her path of retreat had been blocked by the man, leaving her no choice but to defend herself.

    But she knew very well the disparity between her and the man. She absolutely couldn¡¯t withstand his onught.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Just then, a voice rang out, and a curved de aura swiftly shed towards the man.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The man immediately sensed the aura of death, his pupils constricting.

    Without much thought, he quickly dodged to the side. However, he was still a beat slow, as the de aura shed past his waist, and then his body split in two, blood spurting out wildly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, Wynne Cline was stunned and looked at Casey, who was approaching, ¡°May I ask who you are, sir?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Casey ignored her question.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Wynne Cline shook her head and bowed, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir!¡±

    ¡°No problem, just rx for a moment!¡± Seeing that she was indeed unharmed, Casey turned and rushed towards the battle of the others.

    At the same time, Billy and Azure Dragon, among others, also joined the fray.

    At this moment, Brett Charleston had been forced to the brink of copse by Luis Long and a white-haired old man of the fifth rank Saint, his aura in disarray.

    ¡°Brett, people die for wealth, birds die for food. Don¡¯t me me, see you in the next life!¡± Luis Long turned his head and looked at the white-haired old man. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, let¡¯s fight together, quick and decisive!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The white-haired old man responded, his momentum surging once again.

    In the next moment, both of them unleashed their strongest powers towards Brett Charleston, their attacks fierce and thunderous.

    ¡°If I die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Determination shed in Brett Charleston¡¯s eyes as he unleashed all his power towards his opponents.

    But just as he was halfway through his charge, a blood-red de aura descended from the sky, directly shing towards Brett Charleston and the others.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Brett Charleston and the others sensed a hint of danger and quickly dodged to the side.

    Since they had never expected someone toe to their rescue, they werepletely unprepared. In the urgency of the moment, they managed to avoid the direct attack of the de aura.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, they were still pushed back dozens of meters by the shock-wave, their Chi energy churning, almost spurting out.

    ¡°You fool, who are you?¡± Luis Long stabilized himself and looked angrily at Billy who was walking towards them.

    Billy ignored him and walked straight towards Brett Charleston and Nathan Cline.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Billy asked when he reached Brett Charleston.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, I¡¯m fine!¡± Brett Charleston looked at Billy with a hint of surprise, ¡°May I ask who you are, sir?¡± He clearly hadn¡¯t expected someone toe to his rescue at this crucial moment.

    At the same time, Nathan Cline, who was sitting on the ground, also looked at Billy with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter!¡± Billy looked at Brett Charleston and replied, ¡°You go help the others, leave them to me!¡±

    ¡°They are both Fifth-rank Saints, sir, you¡­¡± Brett Charleston replied.

    ¡°No problem, go quickly. If you dy any longer, the people from Hundred Herbs Valley will be in big trouble!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Thank you, sir, take care of yourself!¡± Brett Charleston did not insist anymore and rushed towards the battle of the others.

    As Billy mentioned, most of the people from Hundred Herbs Valley were already on theirst legs. If they continued fighting, the result was obvious. This was only thanks to the addition of Azure Dragon and Bob, who helped share some of the pressure, otherwise, they would have fallen long ago.

    ¡°You fool, who are you? How dare you meddle in our affairs, are you tired of living?¡± Luis Long looked at Billy angrily once again.

    ¡°As a valean, colluding with foreign enemies and harming fellow countrymen, your crime deserves annihtion!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Humph! Quite arrogant!¡± Luis Long snorted.

    ¡°A Third-rank Saint, you dare to talk big like this, who do you think you are!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy replied with just a word. After saying that, his eyes narrowed, and he unleashed his power again, intending to end the fight quickly, leaving no room for reserve. With a flick of his wrist, he activated the Domineering de Art.

    The blood-red de aura dyed the void red, carrying the momentum of thunder as it shed towards the two of them.

 Chapter 1026 The Reason Behind the Incident

    ¡°Ignorant child, you seek death, allow me to send you off!¡±

    The elderly man on the other side roared,pletely disregarding Billy¡¯s move. As he spoke, instead of retreating, he advanced, facing the blood-red curtain of desing towards him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Luis Long vaguely sensed a hint of danger in this move, furrowing his brows slightly before choosing not to directly sh.

    Swiftly, he dodged to the side, creating some distance and sending out several gusts of wind towards the curtain of des.

    Boom!

    A loud sound reverberated as the des fell, revealing a deep trench on the ground.

    The elderly man didn¡¯t evenprehend what had happened before he was cleaved in half, flesh and blood mixing.

    And due to Luis Long¡¯s distance from the des, although he was sent flying several hundred meters by the shock-wave, his injuries were not severe.

    Billy, currently a Third-rank Saint, had no difficulty in ying a Fifth-rank Saint with the activation of the Domineering de Art.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Luis Long couldn¡¯t help but exim after getting up from the ground.

    With this in mind, without any hesitation, he turned and rushed towards the exit flying in the air.

    He knew very well that today¡¯s mission was aplete failure, and if he stayed any longer, he would surely lose his life.

    ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± Billy¡¯s voice resounded as he pursued him through the air.

    Immediately, he wielded the Bloodshadow Fury de, sending a swift arc of de energy towards Luis Long.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Luis Long¡¯s voice was cold as he spun and unleashed a palm strike towards Billy.

    The sh between their attacks exploded in the void, creating arge crater on the mountainside.

    After the deafening noise subsided, both of them retreated a hundred meters from each other.

    With Billy refraining from using his trump cards, he could still contend evenly with Luis Long using the Bloodshadow de Technique.

    After stabilizing his stance, Luis Long showed no intention of prolonging the battle, fleeing again.

    Just as he was about to escape, a ripple of psychic energy vibrated from Billy¡¯s forehead.

    In the next moment, Luis Long¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, his body freezing before plummeting downwards.

    Already injured, under the full force of Billy¡¯s psychic attack, he found it difficult to resist.

    Although he was not critically wounded, disrupting his nervous system for a moment was not an issue.

    Shortly after falling to the ground, Luis Long faltered again,ing back to his senses.

    Yet, just as he was about to stand up, a curved de energy swiftly shed past his knees.

    ¡°Have mercy!¡± At this moment, he had no chance to evade and could only plead in despair.

    Swoosh!

    The de energy shed past his legs, causing Luis Long to copse, blood gushing out from his severed legs.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡± Luis Long screamed hysterically, his eyes rolling back before losing consciousness.

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Billy walked up to him.

    Then, he took out several silver needles and inserted them into Luis Long¡¯s body, sealing his powers and stopping the bleeding from his legs.

    He clearly intended to let Luis Long live, as the previous strike would have taken his life if not for his intervention.

    Afterwards, Billy dashed towards Brett Charleston¡¯s battle ground two kilometers away.

    The other Fifth-rank Saint from the enemy side was already locked in a desperate battle with Brett Charleston, both of them significantly weakened. Two minutester, he was cleaved into two by Billy¡¯s de.

    ¡°You rest for a bit, I¡¯ll handle the others!¡± Billy then turned to Brett Charleston.

    The subsequent fighting held no suspense. With Billy¡¯s participation, the enemy forces could not hold out for five minutes, falling to the ground, none left alive.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey soon returned with Azure Dragon and others to Billy¡¯s side.

    Each of them had minor injuries, but nothing serious, just some superficial wounds.

    ¡°Are you all okay?¡± Billy roughly checked them and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Casey and the others replied simultaneously.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I, Nathan Cline, thank you for your graciousness.¡± Nathan Cline, apanied by Wynne Cline and Brett Charleston, appeared before Billy and the others. As he spoke, he knelt down in gratitude towards Billy and the others.

    He sincerely thanked them. Today, if it weren¡¯t for Billy and the others, Hundred Herbs Valley would have been doomed! With his understanding of Luis Long, anyone who refused to submit would certainly not escape alive.

    ¡°It was just a small favor, you need not be so polite, Mr Cline!¡± Billy smiled faintly, then used a gust of wind to lift Nathan Cline up.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives!¡± Then, Brett Charleston and Wynne Cline deeply bowed to Billy and the others.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, sir?¡± Nathan Cline asked Billy once again, his gaze fixed upon him.

    ¡°My surname is Gardner!¡± Billy replied, pointing towards Luis Long, who was lying motionless on the ground nearby. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal?¡±

    ¡°My apologies for the misfortune that has befallen our sect, Mr Gardner,¡± Nathan Cline took a deep breath and proceeded to recount the whole story to Billy and hispanions.

    Nathan Cline, Brett Charleston, and Luis Long were the three disciples of the previous Valley Master, and they had been in the valley for several decades. Twenty years ago, after the previous Valley Master passed away, he passed on the mantle to Nathan Cline.

    However, the seeds of trouble were sown back then, as Luis Long harbored discontentment towards Nathan Cline inheriting the position of Valley Master.

    Yet, over the years, although harboring resentment, Luis Long hadn¡¯t shown it openly. However, he had never given up on his n to seize the position of Valley Master.

    And thus, the scene today unfolded. Luis Long had first poisoned Nathan Cline, rendering him unable to utilize his Chi energy, and then led the forces of Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild to invade Hundred Herbs Valley.

    For these two organizations, Hundred Herbs Valley held an irresistible allure. The resources found within could exponentially enhance their power, making them eager to coborate with Luis Long.

    ¡°Mr Cline, if I understand correctly, Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild are preparing to attack Skydragon City?¡± Casey furrowed her brow slightly as she finished speaking, seeking confirmation.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I just learned from Luis Long, but I don¡¯t have all the details,¡± Nathan Cline nodded in response before asking, ¡°Are you guys all from Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout replied. Then, turning to Billy, he said, ¡°Boss, I can wake him up and ask him!¡±

    ¡°No rush, we¡¯ll talkter,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded in agreement. Then, he turned back to Nathan Cline and clicked his tongue disapprovingly. ¡°Mr Cline, since you¡¯re the master of Hundred Herbs Valley, I assume you¡¯re skilled in medicine and poisons, right? How did you end up getting poisoned?¡±

    ¡°I apologize for that.¡± Nathan Cline¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°On one hand, it was indeed my carelessness andck of vignce towards that scoundrel Luis Long.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, I have no idea where Luis Long obtained such a potent poison. It was extremely potent, and I was only slightly poisoned after taking a sip of teaced with it. As soon as I sensed something was amiss, I took measures, but it was still toote.¡±

    ¡°That scoundrel didn¡¯t intend to kill me directly, so the dosage was mild enough for me to barely suppress the toxins.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have perished long ago.¡±

    ¡°Mr Cline, if you don¡¯t mind, may I check your body?¡± Billy offered, looking at Nathan Cline.

 Chapter 1027 The Hell Dark Flower

    ¡°Do you understand medicine, Mr Gardner?¡± Nathan Cline asked slightly surprised.

    ¡°My Boss not only understands medicine but there is no poison in this world that he cannot cure!¡± Stout chimed in, being a tterer.

    Billy cast a quick nce at Stout, signaling him to keep quiet.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nathan Cline was surprised once again.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and nodded slightly, ¡°In that case, I will trouble Mr Gardner.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t believe Billy could help him with the poison, the gesture was kind, and he couldn¡¯t be too harsh.

    ¡°My pleasure!¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boss, solving poison is a small matter, let me handle it!¡± Stout intervened before Billy could make a move, walking up to Nathan Cline and cing his hand on his pulse, releasing his spiritual power to probe.

    Nathan Cline was slightly surprised but allowed Stout to check his pulse.

    Five minutester, Stout released Nathan Cline¡¯s pulse and began, ¡°No wonder even you, the Valley Master of Hundred Herbs Valley, fell for it. Your junior brother is quite skilled, to be able to obtain such a rare poison!¡± Stoutmented.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, the others were all shocked.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of poison my senior brother has been inflicted with?¡± Brett Charleston asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout proudly replied.

    ¡°What poison?¡± Brett Charleston pressed for an answer.

    ¡°The Hell Dark Flower, the number one among the Four Great Poisons in the world!¡± Stout exined.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing the words ¡®Hell Dark Flower,¡¯ Nathan Cline and Brett Charleston were equally surprised.

    While Casey and the others were not well-versed in poisons, they knew the level of toxicity from the term ¡®Four Great Poisons.¡¯

    They vaguely remembered that Billy, back in Ozin, was poisoned by one of the Four Great Poisons.

    ¡°Are you sure that Nathan has been poisoned by Hell Dark Flower?¡± Brett Charleston asked Stout, his expression turning grave after a brief pause.

    As one of the three heads of Hundred Herbs Valley, he had heard of the names of the Four Great Poisons.

    And he also knew that the Hell Dark Flower was the most powerful of the Four Great Poisons, incurable.

    If his senior brother was truly afflicted by the poison of the Hell Dark Flower, even Hundred Herbs Valley would be helpless.

    ¡°I am sure!¡± Stout replied confidently. ¡°I have tasted the Four Great Poisons since I was young, I can recognize them even if they were turned to ashes!¡±

    Ahem!

    Casey and Azure Dragon both coughed simultaneously.

    What a show-off!

    Not only Casey and the others, Nathan Cline and Brett Charleston¡¯s lips twitched several times.

    Stout imed that he had tasted the Four Great Poisons since he was young, and they were snacks for him. What top-notch boasting skills!

    Amongst the gathering, only Billy knew that Stout¡¯s words were not entirely exaggerated.

    As a genius that Secret Essences Sect had not seen in centuries, Stout was highly regarded by the old master of the sect since he was young.

    From a young age, Stout was frequently dunked in different concoctions and fruits he ate were rare gifts from different years.

    Of course, under the guidance of Herbert Chandler, he would asionally ingest toxins on the fruits to enhance his immunity to various poisons.

    Therefore, when he said he tasted the Four Great Poisons since he was young, it was not an exaggeration.

    ¡°Buddy boy, you seem to have a good understanding of poisons at such a young age. Where do youe from?¡± Nathan Cline asked, steadying his emotions.

    ¡°You have all been living in the Pr Domain your whole lives, even if I tell you, you wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Stout retorted. ¡°Have you heard of Secret Essences Sect?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing the words Secret Essences Sect, Nathan Cline and Brett Charleston looked at each other, shock evident in their eyes.

    ¡°Are you from Secret Essences Sect?¡± Brett Charleston asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Do you know about it?¡± Stout asked in return.

    ¡°In that case, what is your rtionship with Mr Herbert Chandler?¡± Brett Charleston inquired.

    ¡°Do you know my great-grandfather?¡± Stout was surprised this time.

    ¡°Great-grandfather?¡± Brett Charleston was puzzled.

    ¡°He is my great-grandfather!¡± Stout exined.

    Upon hearing this, Nathan Cline and Brett Charleston both bowed to Stout.

    ¡°We were unaware of the presence of the Young Master. Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Stout looked puzzled.

    ¡°Mr Cline, is there a connection between Hundred Herbs Valley and Secret Essences Sect?¡± Billy interjected.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Nathan Cline nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, the previous Valley Master of Hundred Herbs Valley, my master, came from Secret Essences Sect.¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, he came from the country to the Pr Domain, and after years of hard work, he founded Hundred Herbs Valley!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stout looked surprised. ¡°Your master is from Secret Essences Sect? What is his name?¡±

    ¡°My master¡¯s name is Ernest Chandler!¡± Nathan Cline replied.

    Hearing that name, Stout eximed. ¡°But he was supposed to have passed away a hundred years ago. He¡¯s still alive?¡±

    ¡°Stout, do you know this name? Who is he?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°He is my great-grandfather¡¯s cousin, and he was also a genius rarely seen in Secret Essences Sect for hundreds of years!¡± Stout answered.

    ¡°From what I know, a hundred years ago, he made a big mistake by ident and was expelled from the sect.¡±

    ¡°I heard he waster killed, but I never thought he ended up in here!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bob eximed.

    ¡°In fact, simr incidents are not umon in the Pr Domain!¡± Nathan Cline added.

    ¡°Many people, for various reasons, cannot stay in their home country and choose to leave.¡±

    ¡°Some go to other countries, while otherse to this area, and those who are capable establish their sects here.¡±

    ¡°However, with the passage of time, most sects have ceased to exist, with only a few surviving to this day.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Bob nodded.

    ¡°Young Master, can you help my grandfather detoxify?¡± Wynne Cline asked hopefully, looking at Stout.

    ¡°Please just call me Stout, Young Master makes me ufortable!¡± Stout twitched his mouth, gesturing for them to address him differently.

    He was not used to that title. Even when he was still in Secret Essences Sect, he disliked being called like that by the sect members. He preferred the name Stout.

    ¡°Master¡­ Stout, do you have a way to help my grandfather¡­¡± Wynne Cline paused and continued.

    ¡°Sorry, even though I have tasted the poison of the Hell Dark Flower since I was young, with my current abilities, I cannot detoxify it.¡± Stout interrupted with a nonchnt expression, shrugging his shoulders.

    Upon hearing this, Ian and Bob both coughed.

    Big guy, if you can¡¯t detoxify this poison, can you at least be a little modest!

    We thought this poison was a piece of cake for you!

 Chapter 1028 The Message About the Crystal Spirit Fruit

    ¡°You can¡¯t solve it either?¡± Wynne Cline¡¯s flicker of hope was quickly extinguished, reced by a deep worry in her eyes.

    She was keenly aware of her grandfather¡¯s condition. If this poison wasn¡¯t cured, even if her grandfather stopped using any Chi energy from now on, he might notst much longer!

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Nathan Cline took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°The Hell Dark Flower, as the number one poison in the world, it¡¯s understandable if it can¡¯t be solved. Every day I can live with this poison is a blessing¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you all so pessimistic?¡± Stout interrupted him. ¡°I can¡¯t solve it doesn¡¯t, my Boss can!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Mr Gardner, can you cure the poison of Hell Dark Flower?¡± Wynne Cline¡¯s face lit up with hope upon hearing Stout¡¯s words.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it! There¡¯s no poison in this world that he can¡¯t cure!¡± Stout proudly replied.

    After that, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, since he¡¯s the disciple of my great-grandfather¡¯s cousin, could you please help him out!¡±

    ¡°Looking at his condition, if not handled promptly, he probably won¡¯t live more than two or three months!¡±

    ¡°I sincerely ask Mr Gardner to help save my grandfather!¡± Wynne Cline knelt down to Billy. ¡°If you can save my grandfather¡¯s life, I am willing to repay you by doing anything!¡±

    ¡°You may rise!¡± Billy pushed a gust of wind under her, lifting her up.

    Then, he turned to Nathan Cline and said, ¡°Go inside, find a ce to lie down, I¡¯ll give you acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°You really has the confidence to cure the poison of the Hell Dark Flower?¡± Nathan Cline¡¯s eyes lit up with renewed hope.

    Then, he made a respectful gesture and said, ¡°This way, please, Mr Gardner!¡±

    Afterwards, the group walked towards a nearby building.

    The detoxification process was simr to before. With Billy¡¯s current strength, helping someone detoxify was a piece of cake, even for the Hell Dark Flower.

    After three hours or so, Nathan Cline¡¯s body was mostly rid of the toxins.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, is it done?¡± Wynne Cline asked as Billy removed the nine silver needles from her grandfather¡¯s body.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s done!¡± Billy nodded and took a piece of paper and pen from the nearby table.

    He then wrote a prescription and handed it to Wynne Cline. ¡°Prepare the medicine ording to this prescription, let Mr Cline take it continuously for five days, and the toxins should bepletely eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Wynne Cline gratefully took the prescription. ¡°Thank you, Mr Gardner!¡±

    ¡°Mr Gardner¡¯s great kindness will never be forgotten. In the future, if you have any orders, I will not hesitate!¡±

    Soon, Nathan Cline got off the bed and deeply bowed to Billy.

    While speaking, he was extremely shocked!

    As the current valley master of the Hundred Flowers Valley, he believed that his medical skills were among the best in the entire Pr Snow Region.

    But now, he finally understood what it meant when they said there is always someone better out there.

    In just three hours, this young man really helped him detoxify the Hell Dark Flower¡¯s poison!

    Although there were still some toxins left in his body, he was fine. Even if he didn¡¯t take the medicine, he was confident he could expel the remaining toxins from his body in a few days.

    ¡°Happy to assist!¡± Billy waved his hand and added, ¡°There¡¯s still one part of the poison left in your body. Try not to use your Chi energy in the next two or three days!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Nathan Cline bowed again.

    Then, the group sat down in the living room.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, why are you here in the Hundred Flowers Valley today?¡± Wynne Cline asked as she poured tea for everyone. ¡°Is there something you need help with?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I have a request!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr Gardner,¡± Nathan Cline responded, ¡°You are the benefactor of the entire Hundred Flowers Valley, just give your orders on anything!¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡± Billy asked after a pause.

    ¡°Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡± Nathan Cline was taken aback. ¡°Are you here for it, Mr Gardner?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy nodded.

    Nathan Cline¡¯s reaction seemed to indicate that he had heard of the Crystal Spirit Fruit before.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°As far as I know, there should be Crystal Spirit Fruits in the Hundred Flowers Valley!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Some time ago, when I was gathering herbs, I heard someone mention the Crystal Spirit Fruit. It was said that someone saw it at the summit of a snowy mountain,¡± Nathan Cline replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Casey asked, ¡°Do you know the exact location of that snowy mountain?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Nathan Cline nodded.

    ¡°Because the Crystal Spirit Fruit is extremely rare and valuable, I took note of the address of that snowy mountain.¡±

    ¡°I was nning to go take a look, but due to recent events, I put it on hold for now.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked to a nearby table, fetched a hand-drawn map from the drawer.

    ¡°This is the address of that snowy mountain, about a thousand kilometers away from the Hundred Flowers Valley!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Cline!¡± Billy took the map gratefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure!¡± Nathan Cline replied.

    After a pause, as if he remembered something, he looked at Billy and continued, ¡°However, I advise you to think twice about this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°For rare fruits like the Crystal Spirit Fruit, there must be high-level fierce beasts guarding them,¡± Nathan Cline replied.

    ¡°I heard someone say that there might be a seventh-tier Spiritual Beast at the summit of that snowy mountain!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Stout cursed, ¡°A seventh-tier Spiritual Beast? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to a Seventh-rank Saint warrior?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Nathan Cline confirmed.

    ¡°If Mr Gardner isn¡¯t in a hurry, wait a few days until the toxins in my body arepletely cleared, and I¡¯ll apany you on the trip!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time!¡± Billy thought for a moment and shook his head.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to find the Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡± Brett Charleston asked with a steady tone.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m looking for the Crystal Spirit Fruit to heal my mother, and I need to return within five days at thetest!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Your mother is also in Skydragon City?¡± Brett Charleston was surprised once again.

    ¡°Do you know Lady Stuart from there?¡± Billy didn¡¯t hide it.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Wynne Cline shouted out upon hearing this, while Nathan Cline and Brett Charleston both looked surprised.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, is Lady Stuart your mother?¡± Nathan Cline hesitated before asking.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°It turns out that Mr Gardner is the son of Lord Stuart and Lady Stuart. My apologies!¡± Nathan Cline solemnly said.

    ¡°Both the Lord and the Lady, they are the heroes of valeans, beings whom everyone adores!¡±

    As he mentioned their names, a trace of admiration flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mr Cline!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, is the Lady injured?¡± Brett Charleston asked after calming his emotions.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, he briefly exined the situation with the Moyer and Vaughan families in Skydragon City.

    ¡°Ah, I see!¡± Nathan Cline and the others spoke simultaneously.

    After a brief pause, he spoke thoughtfully, ¡°It seems that someone in Skydragon City has colluded with Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild!¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡± Billy nodded.

    Before today, he had thought that this incident was just about the two families vying for the position of city lord.

    But now, it seemed that things were not so simple.

    After speaking, he pointed to the copsed Luis Long on the ground.

    ¡°Stout, wake him up, find out the truth!¡±

 Chapter 1029 The Hundred Herbs Pill

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded before walking over.

    Luis Long¡¯s legs had already been severed by Billy, his powerpletely sealed. Under Stout¡¯s interrogation, it took less than half a minute for him to confess everything.

    As everyone had suspected, Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild were nning to attack Skydragon City in five days.

    This timing coincided with the deadline given to Stephanie by the Moyer and Vaughan families.

    As for which families in Skydragon City were colluding with Frigid Fortress, Luis Long was not sure. As an outsider, it was natural for him not to know.

    Additionally, Billy confirmed one thing, Luis Long did indeede from the Long family back home.

    Decades ago, he left his family and arrived in the Pr Domain, where he coincidentally saved an elder from Hundred Herbs Valley, which led him to stay.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, time is of the essence. I will apany you to that snow mountain!¡± After pulling Luis Long away, Brett Charleston looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr Charleston.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr Cline is still not fully recovered. The valley needs you to oversee things. We can handle the snow mountain on our own!¡±

    ¡°But, that Spiritual Beast¡­¡± Brett Charleston continued.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to give it a try. If it¡¯s not feasible, we won¡¯t force it,¡± Billy cut him off.

    ¡°Then¡­ alright, be careful!¡± Brett Charleston did not insist further.

    He knew that with his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help in the face of a seventh-tier Spiritual Beast.

    ¡°Wynne, go get my medicine box!¡± Nathan Cline looked at Wynne Cline and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Wynne Cline nodded and walked into one of the bedrooms.

    Two minutester, she came out carrying a moderately sized medicine box.

    ¡°Mr Gardner, please ept these ten pills. Consider it a small gesture from our Hundred Herbs Valley!¡± Nathan Cline handed Billy a delicate small pillbox from which he took out ten pills.

    Seeing Nathan Cline give the entire pillbox to Billy, Brett Charleston and Wynne Cline were both surprised.

    They knew the value of these ten pills. For martial artists, they were an invaluable treasure!

    ¡°Mr Cline, what is this?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°These are the Hundred Herbs Pills personally refined by my grandfather!¡± Wynne Cline exined.

    ¡°These pills contain over a hundred of the finest herbs and precious resources, and it took ten days and nights of refining to form them.¡±

    ¡°For a mid-level Saint and below, swallowing one pill will likely lead to a breakthrough of at least one level!¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Mr Cline, this item is too precious. I can¡¯t take all of it. I¡¯ll take three pills!¡± Billy also hesitated before saying.

    ¡°These are just worldly possessions!¡± Nathan Cline replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to look for the Crystal Spirit Fruit, which entails unknown risks. This is the only help I can offer, please don¡¯t refuse, Mr Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy epted, taking the pillbox and thanking Nathan Cline once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee! Compared to what you have done for Hundred Herbs Valley, this gesture is insignificant!¡±

    After a few more exchanges, Billy and his team bid farewell and left.

    Due to the urgency of the situation, they declined Nathan Cline¡¯s offer to stay overnight and set off for the snow mountain immediately.

    Once on the carriage, Billy took out his satellite phone and dialed his mother¡¯s number.

    When the call connected, Billy briefly told his mother about the ns about Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild, urging her to prepare in advance.

    He didn¡¯t mention to his mother that they were going to the snow mountain to find the Crystal Spirit Fruit, fearing she would worry.

    After hanging up the phone, Billy had Casey distribute one pill from Nathan Cline to each person.

    Following this, he took one himself, evidently wanting to test the pill¡¯s effectiveness first.

    Without any surprises, two hourster, a strong aura surged from him, revealing his Fourth-rank Saint realm cultivation!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, this pill is really that powerful!¡± Upon sensing Billy¡¯s aura, Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°It is indeed strong,¡± Billy nodded, ¡°You all better make good use of your time; I¡¯ll watch over you!¡±

    He felt that this Hundred Herbs Pill was even better than the four pills Elder Grand gave him.

    The Hundred Herbs Pills truly lived up to their reputation as a treasure of the Hundred Herbs Valley.

    ¡°Okay!¡± With the exception of Stout, Casey and the others all responded, then each took their pill and entered a meditative state.

    The whole processsted less than three hours. With the help of the pills and Billy, Casey and the others sessfully broke through a rank.

    Casey reached the Third-rank realm, while Bob and the others all broke through to the First-rank Saint realm.

    After that, Azure Dragon took the wheel, and Stout, after returning to the carriage, took a pill and began his meditation.

    Like Casey and the others, after more than two hours, Stout sessfully broke through to Half-Step Saint realm.

    ¡°Boss, from the coordinates, this should be the snow mountain!¡±

    After resting for a while, Azure Dragon parked the car at the foot of a majestic snow mountain.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s get off!¡±

    After speaking, he led everyone down from the carriage.

    The snow mountain was steep, with no ready-made paths. Unable to take the carriage further, they all had to walk.

    ¡°Boss, Mr Cline only knows that the Crystal Spirit Fruit is at the mountain peak, but this mountain is so huge. How do we find it?¡± Stout asked as they walked.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple and yet difficult.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout turned to ask.

    ¡°With such arge mountain, finding a small fruit will definitely not be easy. But finding a high-level Spiritual Beast will be much easier!¡± Casey said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh man, I forgot about that!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°The ce where the seventh-tier Spiritual Beast appears must be where the Crystal Spirit Fruit is located!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just realizing it now!¡± Ian chuckled.

    Then, as they chatted and walked, they headed towards the summit.

    With their current cultivation, climbing such a snow mountain was not very difficult, it just required some time.

    ¡°Boss, there should be fierce beastsing our way!¡± About an hour into their climb, Casey spoke.

    ¡°Yes, be cautious!¡± Billy nodded, as he also sensed the presence of fierce beasts.

    As Billy spoke, the roar of fierce beasts echoed in their ears.

    At the next moment, they saw two to three dozen extreme pr snow leopards charging towards them.

    ¡°Boss, can you see what level they are?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°The one leading the pack is a Fourth-tier Spiritual Beast, while there are two Third-tier and three First-tier Spiritual Beasts, with the rest being high-level Demonic Beasts,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°This strong?¡± Azure Dragon eximed.

    ¡°Casey, take care of those two Third-tier Spiritual Beasts!¡± Billy instructed.

    After that, he dashed towards the Fourth-tier Spiritual Beast.

 Chapter 1030 At the Peak of the Snowy Mountain

    ¡°Alright!¡± After Casey replied, he drew his battle knife and met the enemy head-on.

    Azure Fang, Azure Dragon, and others followed closely behind, not wasting any time.

    A group of pr snow leopards roared again and pounced towards them.

    Soon, a fierce battle ensued, causing a small avnche as ice and snow cascaded down the mountain.

    However, the avnche posed no threat to Billy and the others, as several low-ranking Demonic Beasts were swept down the mountainside.

    Bang!

    At that moment, a muffled sound was heard as Billy¡¯s palm sent the forth-tier Spiritual Beast flying, tumbling in the snow before getting back up.

    Having just broken through to the fourth rank of Saint, Billy needed a challenging opponent to test his skills, so he held back.

    With his current strength, facing a forth-tier Spiritual Beast was child¡¯s y for him.

    The Spiritual Beast roared and charged at Billy again.

    Not backing down, Billy confronted the Spiritual Beast, striking it with several palm winds, creating a series of collisions in mid-air.

    Meanwhile, Casey was engaged in a battle with two third-tier Spiritual Beasts. As a Third-rank Saint, he could hold his own against them even without using his full power.

    Boom!

    One of the Spiritual Beasts dodged Casey¡¯s de strike, causing it to embed deeply into the nearby ice and snow, dislodging arge chunk.

    The other Spiritual Beast lunged at Casey in tandem, spewing out a vile saliva.

    Casey didn¡¯t choose to confront it head-on. With a quick dodge, she avoided the attack, and the salivanded on the icy ground, emitting a foul smell.

    The Spiritual Beast missed its strike and slid forward for several meters beforeing to a stop.

    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m done ying with you!¡± Just as the beast was about to turn around for another attack, Casey activated the Bloodshadow de Technique and shed at it.

    Sensing the danger, the beast quickly dodged to the side.

    However, it was still a step too slow, as the arc-shaped de passed through its waist.

    In the next moment, the two halves of its body fell to the ground, staining the snow red with blood.

    The remaining third-tier Spiritual Beasts, seeing theirpanion killed, became enraged and charged at Casey with crimson eyes.

    Casey narrowed his eyes and raised a hand, unleashing several sharp de energies.

    Swoosh!

    The de energies sliced through the beasts, leaving several bloody gashes.

    However, they showed no signs of retreat. They momentarily paused before charging again, this time hurling ice chunks at Casey.

    ¡°So resilient?¡± Casey squinted, swiftly evading the beasts¡¯ attacks.

    But it seemed that they were determined to fight to the death.

    Regaining his bnce, Casey leaped into the air and dove down towards the beasts like an eagle swooping down on its prey.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, then die!¡± Casey, losing patience, activated the Bloodshadow de Technique once again.

    Swoosh!

    The sharp de energy, carrying the force of lightning, pierced through the beasts¡¯ abdomens.

    A gush of blood sprayed out, and they crashed heavily to the ground, convulsing before going still.

    At the same time, Billy also smashed the head of the fourth-tier Spiritual Beast, leaving it lifeless on the ground.

    ¡°Enough ying, let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± Billy then looked at the battle circle of the others.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it!¡± They all nodded and unleashed their own trump cards.

    After a few minutes, all the savage beasts, around twenty or thirty of them,y on the snowy ground.

    ¡°Ian, lend me your de for a moment!¡± Stout took the big de from Ian and walked towards the beasts¡¯ corpses.

    In no time, he returned with a bunch of beast cores in his hands.

    ¡°Stout, what are you going to do with those Demonic Beast cores?¡± Ian asked.

    ¡°Demonic Beast cores are beast cores!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy then led everyone to continue climbing up the mountain.

    Along the way, they encountered several more waves of savage beast attacks, some of which included mid-level Spiritual Beasts.

    However, in Billy¡¯s hands, they couldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes.

    Stout was the most excited during the journey. The big bag in his hands was filled with beast cores.

    Although most of the cores were from Demonic Beasts, they were worth more than some ordinary spirit fruits.

    Around three or four in the afternoon, they reached the summit of the snowy mountain. All they could see was snow, nothing else.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense the aura of Spiritual Beasts?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Give me a few minutes!¡± Billy said, releasing his spiritual power to sweep around.

    After about ten minutes, Billy furrowed his brows slightly and retracted his spiritual power.

    ¡°Any luck?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Nothing found!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going deeper!¡±

    After saying that, he led the group further into the snowy mountain.

    The so-called summit of the snowy mountain was just a metaphor. This mountain was not small, and just the top had a radius of at least dozens of kilometers.

    The group of seven searched for over two hours on the mountaintop but found nothing.

    During this time, they also encountered two or three waves of savage beast attacks, but none of them were their target.

    After another hour or so, as the group walked beneath a cliff, they heard a loud noiseing from above.

    Immediately, an avnche of endless snow and ice cascaded down.

    It was incredibly fast, and in the blink of an eye, the snow and ice filled the sky, appearing above the group¡¯s heads in a terrifying manner.

    An avnche!

    That was the first two words that came to mind for Billy and the others.

    Moreover, this avnche was muchrger than any they had experienced before.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Bob and Stout eximed simultaneously.

    At this moment, they were below the cliff, and except for Billy and Casey, who might be able to dodge, Azure Dragon and the others had no time to react.

    ¡°Follow me, don¡¯t get separated!¡± Billy furrowed his brows and spoke in a deep voice.

    Billy¡¯s defensive aura solidified, enveloping the group and reinforcing their defenses with their Chi energy.

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye, they were buried beneath endless snow and ice. Fortunately, their protective aura held strong, or else they would have been in big trouble.

    As time passed, the pressure on their defensive aura continued to increase, causing Azure Dragon and the others to feel their breaths bing erratic.

    At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they reached their limits.

    ¡°Stout, give each person a Chi Condensing Pill!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout reached into his pocket and handed out the Chi Condensing Pills to everyone.

    After a few minutes, themotion outside gradually subsided.

    Just then, a chaotic and muffled sound reached their ears, deafening them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bob furrowed his brows and spoke up.

 Chapter 1031 Hasnâ€™t it been extinct for a long time?

    ¡°Most likely, there should be a powerful Spiritual Beast outside dueling!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Really? Is that so?¡± Stout asked, ¡°Was that avnche just now caused by a Spiritual Beast duel?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Casey, can you sense what level of Spiritual Beast it is?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°At least above the fifth tier!¡± Casey responded again.

    ¡°Damn, could it be the target we¡¯re looking for?¡± Stout shouted again.

    ¡°Not sure!¡± Casey shook his head and looked at Billy, ¡°Boss, any ns? Are we going out now?¡±

    ¡°Wait a bit!¡± Billy slightly shook his head after some thought.

    Bang!

    Before Billy¡¯s words fell, a more muffled impact sound rang out above the heads of the group, causing a stir of blood in Azure Dragon¡¯s heart.

    However, fortunately, after this sound, themotion outside gradually subsided.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± After a while, Billy spoke up.

    Boom!

    Immediately after, a loud noise rang out, and everyone leaped into the air from the snow.

    The group looked down and saw that there was fresh red blood on the snow.

    At the same time, a huge pr snow pythony on the ice, its entire head smashed into a pulp, with more than a dozen blood holes on its body, blood flowing out.

    The snow python was over a hundred meters long, thicker than the one they saw in the northern Ink Pool.

    ¡°No wonder it made such a bigmotion, turns out it¡¯s so huge!¡± Afternding on the snow, Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°This snow python is a fifth-tier Spiritual Beast. The opponent who could do this to it is at least a sixth-tier Spiritual Beast or stronger,¡± Casey said with a slightly serious expression.

    After a slight pause, he pointed to the huge footprints on the snow and said, ¡°Boss, the other Spiritual Beast should have gone up the cliff. Should we go take a look?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and check it out.¡±

    ¡°Boss, wait for me!¡± Stout trotted over to the snow python¡¯s corpse, ¡°The Beast Core of a fifth-tier Spiritual Beast can¡¯t be wasted.¡±

    A few minutester, after Stout took the Beast Core, the group followed the footprints.

    Before long, they arrived at the top of the cliff. Looking around, Azure Dragon immediately shouted.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s actually it! But, isn¡¯t this thing supposed to be extinct long ago?¡±

    In the distance, several hundred meters away, there was a giant beast resembling an ancient mammoth, ten meters tall, covered in fur.

    The most eye-catching were the two long white tusks extending from its mouth, slightly curled upwards, emitting a chilling breath.

    Just from the appearance alone, it looked exactly like the extinct mammoth.

    ¡°Could this really be the long-extinct mammoth?¡± Azure Fang¡¯s face also showed a hint of shock.

    ¡°It should be of the same species!¡± Casey replied, ¡°Because even the real mammoths from thousands of years ago couldn¡¯t be this big!¡±

    ¡°Boss, can you find out what tier this Spiritual Beast is?¡± Ian asked Billy.

    ¡°Sixth-tier!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s an ice cave over there!¡± At the same time, Bob pointed to a position a kilometer away.

    ¡°Saw it!¡± Billy nodded before responding in a low voice.

    ¡°In that cave, there is another more powerful Spiritual Beast, most likely the target we are looking for!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bob and Stout shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, is the Crystal Spirit Fruit also in that cave?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°Likely!¡± Billy responded.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll distract the two Spiritual Beasts down, you guys hurry up and check the cave.¡±

    ¡°Boss, can you handle two Spiritual Beasts alone?¡± Casey said with a hint of worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t win, retreating should not be a problem!¡±

    After that, he turned to Stout and asked, ¡°Stout, do you know the Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Stout nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it once in the Secret Essences Sect.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy nodded again and instructed the others, ¡°Remember, if you encounter danger in the ice cave, retreat immediately, don¡¯t linger in battle!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the group nodded in response.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, Billy took out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body and walked towards the Spiritual Beast ahead.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and the others all spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy waved his hand in reply.

    As a matter of fact, the pr mammoth had long noticed Billy¡¯s group, but due to the recent fierce battle with the snow python, it had expended a lot of energy, so it didn¡¯t think about attacking actively for the time being.

    Now, seeing Billy approaching, it naturally reacted.

    A roar sounded, and it charged towards Billy like a small mountain.

    Where it passed, the hard ice under its feet shattered, and the surrounding snow was lifted into the air.

    ¡°Let me test your strength first!¡±

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, not retreating but moving forward, flicking his wrist to unleash the Bloodshadow de Technique with a sh.

    The de energy hit the pr mammoth, making a loud noise, pushing the mammoth back more than ten meters.

    However, aside from that, there were no other injuries. The sharp de couldn¡¯t even cut through its skin.

    At the same time, Billy slid back tens of meters, his blood boiling, a look of surprise on his face.

    Without unleashing his trump card, it was unrealistic for him to kill this sixth-tier Spiritual Beast.

    Just as he hesitated for a moment, the pr mammoth charged at him again, this time even faster than before, and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of Billy.

    This time, Billy didn¡¯t choose to directly confront it. Once again, he pulled out a de energy and dodged to the side.

    To his surprise, the pr mammoth, despite its huge size, was incredibly agile.

    Just as Billy stabilized his position, the pr mammoth turned around, its long elephant trunk swirling up with a burst of wind, sweeping towards him.

    Billy didn¡¯t expect its speed to be so fast. Unable to dodge in time, he could only block with his sword in front of him.

    Bang!

    The trunk heavily smashed onto the Bloodshadow Fury de, causing a tearing pain in Billy¡¯s tiger¡¯s mouth (a vulnerable area between the thumb and index finger), and he quickly slid back hundreds of meters to a stop.

    Spitting out a mouthful of blood after steadying himself, his breath was in disarray.

    Whoosh!

    The pr mammoth didn¡¯t give Billy a chance to catch his breath at all, using its trunk to suck up a basin-sized chunk of ice and spray it towards Billy.

    Having one chunk meant having more, and in no time, dozens ofrge and small chunks of ice appeared in the void, moving at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°A bit interesting!¡± Billy calmly spoke.

    Following that, his gaze narrowed, his aura rising once again, pushing the bloodline power to its limit.

    He didn¡¯t know when the seventh-tier Spiritual Beast in the ice cave would strike, so he had to be prepared in advance.

    Then, wielding the Bloodshadow Fury de, he unleashed dozens of cold rays towards the ice chunks in the air.

 Chapter 1032 Crystal Spirit Fruit

    In the next moment, those blocks of ice exploded under the attack of the de, turning into scattered shards of ice falling here and there.

    After a wave of attacks, the Arctic Mammoth once again charged towards Billy.

    ¡°Come at me with another strike!¡± Billy said in a deep voice before swinging his curved de.

    The de shed over the head of the Arctic Mammoth, instantly breaking two tusks.

    This was because the Arctic Mammoth sensed the danger at a critical moment and slightly lowered its head, otherwise, it would have been hit by the de.

    Without hesitating, Billy shed with the blood-red de once again, unstoppable.

    After feeling the pain, the Arctic Mammoth did not dare to continue the head-on confrontation and quickly dodged to the side with a growl.

    However, despite reacting quickly, the de still left a deep wound on its back, causing blood to gush out.

    Roaring to the sky, it seemed to be calling for itspanions.

    As expected, a violentmotion emanated from the ice melting cave, with ice and snow falling from the cave entrance.

    Soon after, another Spiritual Beast, taller than this sixth-tier beast, emerged from the cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s so big, unbelievable!¡± Nearby, Bob and Stout eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Bob, you and Ian stay at the cave entrance!¡± Casey said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Casey, the situation inside the cave is unknown, let¡¯s go in together!¡± Ian suggested.

    ¡°Both of you stay outside, keep an eye on Boss¡¯s situation, just in case!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob and the others did not insist any further.

    During their conversation, the seven-tier Spiritual Beast arrived outside the cave, turning its eyes blood red when looking at itspanion.

    Immediately after, it roared and charged towards Billy, sending ice and snow flying into the air, shaking the entire mountain peak.

    ¡°Boss, careful!¡± Casey and the others shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll distract it, you guys go inside the cave!¡± Billy shouted back.

    As he spoke, he exerted his full strength and shed with his de.

    The de collided with the seven-tier Spiritual Beast, only slightly slowing down its charging speed, having no significant effect.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy clearly did not expect this oue.

    In his estimation, under the premise of activating his bloodline power, a sh from him should not be easily handled even by a Seventh-rank Saint martial artist.

    It was evident that this seven-tier Spiritual Beast was on the brink of breaking through again.

    Without thinking too much, Billy immediately retreated into the air.

    Almost at the moment he left the ground, the Seventh-tier Spiritual Beast arrived, almost hitting Billy head-on.

    Even so, the powerful force still sent Billy flying a distance of two hundred meters, causing his blood and energy to churn in his body.

    Just as Billy was getting up from the ground, the other Sixth-tier Spiritual Beast caught up.

    With a narrowed gaze, Billy swiftly dodged to the side.

    He wanted to lead the two Spiritual Beasts as far away as possible to buy time for Casey and his team.

    The two beasts clearly had no intention of letting Billy off easily and chased after him.

    Although Billy¡¯s teleport speed had reached its peak, the two Spiritual Beasts were just as fast, catching up to him within two to three hundred meters.

    A strong gust of air burst out from the nose of the Seventh-tier Spiritual Beast simultaneously, roaring towards Billy like a high-pressure air-wave.

    Billy did not directly confront it, dodging and avoiding the oing attacks.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Several minutester, he led the two Spiritual Beasts to a location about twenty kilometers away from the ice melting cave.

    ¡°Go in!¡±

    At the same time, after a deep voice from Casey, he led Azure Wolf, Azure Dragon, and Stout into the ice melting cave.

    ¡°Oh my, how can there be such a strong oppressive atmosphere inside?¡± Just as the four entered not far inside, Azure Dragon eximed.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Casey furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded simultaneously.

    Inside the ice cave, there were no other branching paths, only a passage leading deeper inside.

    The speed of the four was not slow, and after a few minutes, they arrived at a spacious area.

    Looking around, they saw a patch of greenery in the northeast corner of the space, with three or four different types of fruit trees growing there.

    The tallest tree only bore one fruit, a translucent blue fruit with faint patterns visible on its surface.

    ¡°The Crystal Spirit Fruit?!¡± Stout immediately recognized the fruit.

    As he spoke, he walked towards the trees.

    ¡°Look out!¡± Before Casey¡¯s warning even fell, four Arctic Mammoths emerged from two ice caves opposite them.

    Comparatively smaller in size, one was a third-tier Spiritual Beast, while the other three were second-tier Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Stout cursed and quickly backed away.

    Roaring, the four Spiritual Beasts charged towards Casey and the others.

    ¡°You guys fall back first!¡± After a sternmand from Casey, he drew his war de and met the beasts head-on.

    Then, he unleashed the Bloodshadow de Technique, shing out a curved de of lightning speed.

    After the de passed, the foremost second-tier Spiritual Beast suddenly stopped halfway through its charge.

    A bloodline appeared on its head, followed by a spurt of blood.

    The Spiritual Beast¡¯s heavy body copsed, convulsing a few times before falling silent.

    Casey, now at the Third-rank Saint, had no problem killing a second-tier Spiritual Beast.

    The remaining three Spiritual Beasts, seeing theirpanion killed, roared simultaneously and charged forward again, causing ice chunks to fall from the cave¡¯s ceiling.

    ¡°Die!¡± Casey said in a deep voice, continuously flipping his wrist, sending out incredibly sharp de rays.

    Before long, multiple blood wounds appeared on the bodies of the three Spiritual Beasts.

    However, they showed no signs of retreat, charging directly at Casey.

    ¡°Casey, be careful!¡± Azure Dragon shouted, then activated the Bloodshadow de Technique along with Azure Fang to intercept.

    Although the de rays did not leave any wounds on the Spiritual Beasts, they pushed two of them back ten meters.

    At this moment, Casey dodged the attack from the third-tier Spiritual Beast.

    The Spiritual Beast, continuing forward due to inertia, was about to turn back and attack Casey again when it saw Stout beside him and decided to charge at him instead.

    ¡°Going for the easy target!¡± Stout cursed.

    Immediately after, while dodging backward, he flipped his hands and shot out a series of silver needles.

    The Spiritual Beast did not expect Stout to have such a move. Although it sensed the threat, it was toote.

    The silver needles hit its head, with most bouncing off without prating the skin, but two directly pierced its eyes.

    Howling in pain, the beast went berserk, charging aimlessly and releasing powerful airwaves from its nostrils.

    Stout failed to dodge in time and was sent flying by one of the airwaves, crashing into the ice wall and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Before he could get up, the injured Spiritual Beast was already next to him.

    In the next moment, one of its massive legs stomped down towards Stout.

 Chapter 1033 Trouble Ahead

    ¡°Stout, Watch out!¡±

    Casey¡¯s voice echoed in unison.

    Immediately following, a sharp de of air sliced down from the Spiritual Beast¡¯s neck.

    Next, the massive head of the Spiritual Beast detached from its body and crashed down in front of Stout, showering him in blood.

    Luckily, Stout managed to dodge a few meters away in time, or just the impact of the beast¡¯s head would have been enough to deal a heavy blow.

    The body of the Spiritual Beast then copsed, shattering the ice beneath it.

    ¡°Stout, are you okay?¡± Casey inquired, looking towards Stout.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Stout replied, wiping blood from his mouth. ¡°But, it nearly scared the pee out of me!¡±

    After that, he took out a pill from his pocket and popped it into his mouth.

    The impact just now had left him feeling quite rough, nearly discing his internal organs.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You take a breather!¡± Casey smiled faintly before turning to approach Azure Dragon and Azure Fang.

    With his help, the remaining two Spiritual Beasts struggled for a few minutes before also falling to the ground, covered in wounds, twitching a few times before going still.

    ¡°Stout, how are you?¡± Azure Fang asked Stout.

    ¡°No big deal!¡± Stout grinned, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth.

    After a momentary pause, he took the curved de from Azure Fang. ¡°Don¡¯t waste the beast cores!¡±

    ¡°Stout, is that the Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡± When Stout took out the four beast cores, Azure Dragon pointed to the trees ahead and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the other two trees are, but they must also bear some kind of spiritual fruit. We¡¯ll take them all before deciding.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon nodded and with Azure Fang, they harvested all the fruits.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, check on Boss!¡± Afterwards, Casey led the three of them towards the exit.

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s battle with the two Spiritual Beasts was nearing its end.

    Under the influence of the Domineering de Art, the sixth-tier Spiritual Beast had already been sliced in half.

    The seventh-tier Spiritual Beast, equally wounded, had numerous shes on its body, some revealing bone beneath.

    It seemed to know that continued fighting would only lead to death, so it turned and fled to the side.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t let it run, the beast core of a seventh-tier Spiritual Beast is valuable!¡± Bob ran over at this moment.

    ¡°It won¡¯t get away!¡± Billy replied.

    As he spoke, a bloody red de aura reappeared in mid-air, swiftly descending on the beast.

    Already injured, the Spiritual Beast found it difficult to dodge the onught of the Domineering de Art.

    After running for tens of meters, it stumbled and fell, arge amount of blood gushing out.

    Seeing the beast finally fall, Billy also let out a heavy breath.

    After battling two high-level Spiritual Beasts, he had sustained numerous injuries, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth, his aura in disarray.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Soon after, Casey and the others ran over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy turned to look at the bloodstains on Stout¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Stout, what happened? Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t my blood.¡± Stout grinned and then briefly described the situation in the ice cave to Billy.

    After that, he pulled out the Crystal Spirit Fruit from another pouch. ¡°Boss, look at this!¡±

    ¡°The Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout smiled and nodded.

    ¡°You did well!¡± Billy smiled back.

    ¡°Boss, you rest for a bit, I¡¯ll go get the beast cores!¡± After putting away the Crystal Spirit Fruit, Stout and Ian walked towards the two high-level Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°Casey, keep an eye out for a moment, give me fifteen minutes.¡± Billy then turned to Casey.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    After that, Billy took out a pill from his pocket, swallowed it, and sat down cross-legged.

    Twenty minutester, Billy opened his eyes, stood up from the snowy ground, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head down the mountain!¡±

    Leading the few people, he proceeded towards the foot of the mountain.

    Several hourster, the group of seven arrived at the foot of the mountain, already nightfall.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, check how far we are from Skydragon City.¡± After everyone had boarded the carriage, Billy looked at Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon took out an electronic device and checked, ¡°About two thousand kilometers, it will take roughly eight to nine hours.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are we heading directly back to the city? Shouldn¡¯t we stay overnight in the nearest public city?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Directly back to Skydragon City!¡± After a moment of thought, Billy added, ¡°Full speed ahead!¡±

    ¡°Boss, is there something wrong?¡± Azure Dragon inquired.

    ¡°I have a feeling that Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild might make an early move!¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    He couldn¡¯t exin why he had this feeling, but his right eyelid had been twitching inexplicably all the way down from the snowy mountain.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout responded loudly and drove towards Skydragon City.

    At the same time, in the City Lord¡¯s Manor of Skydragon City, Stephanie and Edie arrived at the courtyard after a busy day.

    ¡°Mom, I was just about to find you!¡± Harleen weed them with a smile.

    ¡°Everyone, please take a seat, no need to be formal!¡± Stephanie smiled warmly.

    ¡°Mom, Billy called me just now. They have found the Crystal Spirit Fruit and are on their way back.¡± As everyone sat down again, Harleen¡¯s face lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Really?¡± Edie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Did he really find the Crystal Spirit Fruit?¡±

    Upon hearing this news, Stephanie¡¯s eyes also sparkled with a sense of anticipation.

    Since her injury, she had suffered a lot over the past year, not only experiencing a sharp decline in her cultivation but also enduring the torment of the dark energy within her body every now and then.

    It was because of her injuries that the major families in Skydragon City dared to challenge the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the courage.

    Now, with the Crystal Spirit Fruit, there was hope for her injuries to bepletely healed. This would, in turn, solve many of her problems.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Harleen nodded in agreement. ¡°They should be back in the city by tomorrow morning, and then we can help Mom with your recovery!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Edie expressed her joy. As a close sister-like figure to Stephanie, she was genuinely happy for her at that moment.

    ¡°Is Billy and the others okay?¡± Stephanie smiled and asked.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked, and they¡¯re all fine!¡± Harleen reassured her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡± Stephanie felt relieved.

    At that moment, Sol Stuart hurriedly walked in, a slightly tense expression on his face.

    ¡°Sol, what¡¯s wrong? Has something happened?¡± Edie felt a bit worried at the sight of Sol Stuart¡¯s demeanor.

 Chapter 1034 The Peril of Skydragon City

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sol Stuart nodded solemnly before turning to Stephanie.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, ording to the intelligence feedback, Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild have made their move ahead of schedule!¡±

    ¡°Damn, they really dare toe!¡± Judge eximed from the side.

    Stephanie furrowed her brows tightly and asked, ¡°Sol, what is the current situation?¡±

    ¡°As far as we know, half an hour ago, two waves of troops set out from the Pr City towards here.¡± Sol Stuart responded.

    ¡°How many people?¡± Stephanie frowned.

    ¡°Altogether, the two waves of troops amount to about twenty thousand elite soldiers!¡± Sol Stuart continued, ¡°They have been carefully selected.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who is leading the teams?¡± Edie asked with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Frigid Fortress is led by their vice master Cleary, and Pr Trading Guild is personally led by their President, Roch,¡± Sol Stuart replied.

    Upon hearing these two names, Stephanie¡¯s pupils constricted again, and a look of seriousness crossed her face.

    As the acting Lord of Skydragon City, she knew these two individuals were not to be underestimated. Especially Roch, the President of Pr Trading Guild, was a legitimateter-stage Saint powerhouse.

    ¡°This is infuriating!¡± Edie eximed, and then turned to Stephanie, ¡°Given their pace, they should arrive here by tomorrow morning. How should we arrange things?¡±

    ¡°Sol, immediately notify all those outside the city to return, and have Elder Suthend lead ten thousand men to guard each of the four city gates!¡± Stephanie thought for a moment before giving her instructions.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Sol Stuart nodded in response.

    ¡°Edie, arrange for all in the City Lord¡¯s Manor to gather together, prepared to evacuate through the tunnels at any moment!¡± Stephanie then turned to Edie.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Edie nodded vigorously, then continued, ¡°Stephanie, it is certain that Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild have colluded with certain families in the city. Shouldn¡¯t we take action first?¡±

    ¡°At this moment, we are not certain which families are colluding with them. It would be risky to act without knowing the full picture.¡± Stephanie shook her head slightly before looking at Sol Stuart again.

    ¡°Sol, have someone keep an eye on the Moyer and Vaughan families. If anything unusual happens, report it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Sol Stuart replied solemnly.

    At the same time, Harleen had already dialed Billy¡¯s number on her phone and described the situation on their end.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Elder Wood and I can lend a hand, you can send us a group of people, and we can guard one of the city gates¡­¡± Grand Ravenwood suggested.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go!¡± Stephanie interrupted him.

    ¡°You and Harleen stay in the city. If there are indeed issues within the city, you can assist then!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Grand Ravenwood nodded in acknowledgment.

    After a brief chat, Stephanie and the others bid their farewells and left.

    This night was destined to be sleepless, with everyone on edge.

    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, the night was gone.

    The next morning, a message spread through Skydragon City like a virus.

    The message imed that ten thousand troops from Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild were converging on Skydragon City, only a hundred kilometers away, and he city was about to face an unprecedented catastrophe.

    This message was clearly created to instigate panic, and it certainly seeded. Upon hearing this news, the entire Skydragon City was in a state of fear.

    Merchants in the city, except for those from vale and a few friendly nations, all packed up their belongings and fled the city.

    Stephanie did not me them, as they were not obligated to help the City Lord¡¯s Manor against a formidable enemy.

    Those merchants who stayed, as well as the warriors, gathered in the central square of Skydragon City, pledging to live and die with the city.

    Meanwhile, the members of the eight major families in the city gathered at the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, with such a heavy military presence in the city, what are the ns of the City Lord¡¯s Manor?¡± Norman Moyer, the head of the Moyer family, asked Stephanie.

    ¡°What ns do we need? We¡¯ll fight them to the end!¡± Before Stephanie could respond, Gerald Hoover, the head of the Hoover family, retorted loudly.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that we cannot handle a band of thieves and a trading guild in Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Mr Hoover, you are underestimating Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild.¡± Milton Vaughan, the head of the Vaughan family, interjected.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what happened a year ago? Skydragon City suffered significant losses!¡±

    ¡°Last year, they caught us off guard. This time, we are prepared. What are we afraid of?¡± Floyd Sparks, the head of the Sparks family, responded.

    ¡°I heard that this time it is personally led by Roch from Pr Trading Guild!¡± Norman Moyer continued.

    ¡°From what I understand, he is close to reaching the rank of a Saint! With Madam¡¯s injuries, I ask, who among us is his match?¡±

    ¡°What can an Eighth-rankter-stage Saint do? We can always find a few more people to fight him!¡± Gerald Hoover replied.

    ¡°Mr Hoover, you are too optimistic!¡± Norman Moyer smiled faintly. ¡°The gap between two levels in the realm of Saint is like a chasm. With his strength, he could wipe out all of us with a wave of his hand!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to boost his morale while diminishing ours, Mr Moyer?¡± Floyd Sparks spoke again.

    ¡°Gather the old patriarchs of our families and Elder Sol Stuart, and we might still have a fighting chance!¡±

    ¡°Mr Sparks, your loyalty to the City Lord¡¯s Manor is trulymendable!¡± Norman Moyer sneered.

    ¡°Setting aside the fact that the elders of our families are in seclusion, even if theye out, can you guarantee that they will definitely defeat Roch? If they fail, who will bear the consequences?¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, Cleary from Frigid Fortress is not easy to deal with either, and she is just one step away from reaching Eighth-rank Saint!¡±

    ¡°So, what do you suggest, Mr Moyer?¡± Stephanie asked calmly.

    ¡°It seems that they are determined to take Skydragon City. If we directly confront them, we have no chance of winning,¡± Norman Moyer replied.

    ¡°In my opinion, we can negotiate with them. They have raised their swords against us, but they are not solely here to destroy the city. They must have their own agenda.¡±

    ¡°If their conditions are eptable, we can negotiate with them.¡±

    ¡°Have you already known their conditions?¡± Stephanie narrowed her eyes slightly and asked again.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, you jest. How could I possibly know?¡± Norman Moyer faltered for a moment before responding, ¡°I¡¯m just specting.¡±

    ¡°Resolving the crisis without a single casualty is a solution worth considering!¡± Milton Vaughan added.

    With that said, he turned to the other four family heads who had not spoken.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wonder what the thoughts of the other family heads are?¡±

 Chapter 1035 Everyone Has Their Own Ambitions, No Force Required!

    ¡°If we can resolve this without resorting to violence, it would be good!¡± the head of the Murray family responded.

    ¡°However, I worry that the other side has big ambitions!¡±

    ¡°Yes! They havee with such force, their goal must be significant!¡± the head of the Gordon family added.

    ¡°If they only want some territory or spiritual stones, it¡¯s not a big problem. But I¡¯m afraid they want the entire Skydragon City!¡± the head of the Cisneros family chimed in.

    While the head of the Meskill family remained silent, a look of seriousness crossed his face.

    ¡°How about this then?¡± Norman Moyer spoke up again.

    ¡°They should be almost at the city gates now. Let¡¯s send someone out to negotiate and see what their conditions are. We can discuss further when they return.¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡± the other family heads nodded.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, what are your thoughts?¡± Norman Moyer turned to Stephanie.

    ¡°Since everyone seems to agree, I have no objections,¡± Stephanie replied calmly.

    ¡°In that case, shall we, Mr Vaughan, go out and try?¡± Norman Moyer continued.

    ¡°Thank you both!¡± Stephanie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s our duty!¡± Norman Moyer and Milton Vaughan responded.

    Two minutester, the two of them left.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, some people may have ulterior motives. We must be cautious¡­¡±

    After the two left, Floyd Sparks looked at Stephanie thoughtfully.

    ¡°Mr Sparks, what do you mean?¡± the head of the Murray family asked.

    ¡°You will soon understand,¡± Floyd Sparks took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°Are they¡­¡± Clyde Murray furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr Sparks. Let¡¯s wait for their return before discussing further,¡± Stephanie interrupted.

    Time passed quickly, and about half an hourter, Norman Moyer and Milton Vaughan returned.

    ¡°Mr Moyer, any results? What is it?¡± Clyde Murray asked.

    ¡°We have,¡± Norman Moyer nodded, looking troubled. ¡°They don¡¯t want territory or spiritual stones¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what do they want?¡± the head of the Meskill family inquired.

    ¡°Their purpose is clear!¡± Milton Vaughan spoke up. ¡°They want Lady Stuart to step down from her position as city lord!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What?!¡± several family heads were stunned.

    ¡°They havee for the entire Skydragon City! After all, as it turns out, they were aimed at the entire city,¡± Gerald Hoover spoke up, his voice grave, then turned to Stephanie. ¡°Lady Stuart, there¡¯s no need to negotiate further. Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Stephanie looked at the others.

    This oue was expected by her. Norman Moyer and Milton Vaughan yed their parts well.

    ¡°I, on behalf of the Sparks family, pledge to live and die with the City Lord¡¯s Manor!¡± Floyd Sparks dered. ¡°If they want to take the city, let¡¯s see if they have what it takes!¡±

    ¡°The City Lord and Lady have been very kind to the Murray family, I have nothing more to say.¡± Clyde Murray replied.

    ¡°The Hoover family has nothing more to say either!¡± Gerald Hoover said, then turned his head. ¡°What do you three think?¡±

    ¡°I am concerned¡­¡± Vincent Gordon spoke up.

    ¡°Have you all considered the consequences?¡± Norman Moyer interrupted.

    ¡°I took the opportunity to assess their strength just now. With our current military strength in Skydragon City, there is no chance of victory!¡±

    ¡°If conflict were to break out, our casualties would be uneptable to all, it is highly likely that our entire family line would be wiped out!¡±

    ¡°So, what do you suggest, Mr Moyer?¡± Floyd Sparks narrowed his eyes and asked.

    ¡°I have reached a preliminary agreement with the other party. As long as we agree to their conditions, they promise not to harm any of us,¡± Norman Moyer continued.

    ¡°I assume you haven¡¯t finished speaking, Mr Moyer?¡± Floyd Sparks spoke again. ¡°Did the other party promise you that, as long as Lady Stuart steps down, they will let you take her ce as city lord?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr Sparks?¡± Norman Moyer¡¯s tone turned serious.

    ¡°Do you dare say that their attack this time has nothing to do with the Moyer family?¡±

    ¡°Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild should be very clear. If we mobilize the entire city¡¯s forces, even if they can win, it will undoubtedly be a pyrrhic victory. They wouldn¡¯t stand to gain!¡±

    ¡°Yet they still sent troops, clearly reaching an agreement with certain people in our city, thinking they can easily take Skydragon City! Otherwise, they would not have acted in such a way!¡±

    ¡°Mr Sparks, you better watch your mouth, be careful of causing trouble with your words!¡± Norman Moyer responded angrily, a cold aura emanating from him.

    ¡°What, did I hit the nail on the head, and now you¡¯re angry?¡± Floyd Sparks retorted.

    ¡°Fool, it seems you are asking for trouble yourself!¡± Norman Moyer roared again and moved to attack Floyd Sparks.

    ¡°Do you want to fight? I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Floyd Sparks frowned, confronting Norman Moyer with a palm strike.

    Just then, a muffled sound echoed, and the two backed away from each other, evenly matched.

    ¡°Try another move!¡± Norman Moyer said, intending to strike again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Stephanie reprimanded in a cold voice.

    Then, she looked at the eight people and spoke forcefully, ¡°When Chester left Skydragon City, he entrusted the city and its people to me, asking me to take care of this home!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, as long as I, Stephanie Stuart, still live, I will never allow outside enemies to touch Skydragon City! As for you all, everyone has their own ambitions. For those willing to stay and face the enemy with the City Lord¡¯s Manor, I am grateful beyond words!¡±

    ¡°For those unwilling to stay, I will not force you. You are all free individuals, free to leave at any time!¡±

    ¡°Since Lady Stuart is determined to go to war, I apologize!¡± Norman Moyer replied coldly. ¡°The Moyer family hase this far, and I am responsible for all of its members!¡±

    ¡°The Vaughan family will also withdraw, please forgive us, Lady Stuart!¡± Milton Vaughan added.

    ¡°Humph! Ingrates!¡± Gerald Hoover snorted, then turned to the two beside him. ¡°Mr Gordon, Mr Cisneros, are you also leaving?¡±

    ¡°Lady Stuart, the Cisneros family¡¯s business is fragile and cannot withstand such turmoil. I hope you can understand¡­¡± Peter Cisneros spoke after taking a deep breath.

    Following suit, the head of the Gordon family expressed a desire to withdraw as well.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Gerald Hoover shouted angrily.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Peter Cisneros furrowed his brows.

    ¡°I understand, please go!¡± Stephanie took a deep breath and waved her hand.

    ¡°Mr Meskill, are you also leaving?¡± Floyd Sparks then turned to the head of the Meskill family.

 Chapter 1036 Bleak Situation

    ¡°The Meskill family may not have much power in the Central Part, and staying here might not be of much help!¡± The head of the Meskill family sighed and spoke.

    ¡°But I am a member of vale, and the Meskill family is a part of vale. That is something that can never be changed!¡±

    ¡°The Meskill family swears to live and die with the City Lord¡¯s Manor!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Stephanie¡¯s face showed a hint of relief.

    ¡°Do hope you don¡¯t regret it!¡± With that, Norman Moyer and Milton Vaughan exchanged a nce and turned to leave.

    ¡°Apologies, madam!¡± Peter Cisneros and Vincent Gordon bid Stephanie farewell once again and followed suit.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Just minutes after the two of them departed, Sol Stuart¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Madam, Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild have made their move!¡± Sol Stuart hung up the phone and looked at Stephanie.

    ¡°Norman Moyer and Milton Vaughan must have tipped them off!¡± Gerald Hoover cursed under his breath. Then, he looked at the other three and said, ¡°Let¡¯s gather our respective powerhouses first! Roch is not to be underestimated!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The three responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, after theye out, we will join you in intercepting Roch!¡± Floyd Sparks looked at Sol Stuart and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Sol Stuart nodded in response.

    ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You should stay at the City Lord¡¯s Manor for now!¡± Gerald Hoover also looked at Stephanie and said, ¡°The four of us will go to the four city gates to support Howard Suthend and the others!¡±

    ¡°Thank you all for your assistance!¡± Stephanie bowed slightly to the four of them, showing her gratitude.

    ¡°Please take care of yourself, Madam!¡± The four of them responded.

    Then, the four of them headed towards their respective estates.

    ¡°Edie, go to the courtyard and meet up with Harleen and the others. Keep an eye on the people from the four families!¡± Stephanie then turned to Edie and instructed her.

    ¡°Stephanie, are you going to the city gates? I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Edie spoke up.

    Knowing Stephanie well, she knew that Stephanie would not stay at the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Stay in the city and keep an eye on Norman Moyer¡¯s group!¡±

    As soon as Stephanie finished speaking, she flew towards the main city gate, with Sol Stuart following closely behind.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, Stephanie, be careful!¡± Edie shouted loudly.

    At the same time, the four city gates of Skydragon City had already descended into a fierce battle.

    Although Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild were not in the majority, they were all elite soldiers and strong fighters, each with formidablebat abilities.

    In just a few minutes, arge number of casualties were seen on the side of the City Lord¡¯s Manor, with the dead and the wounded almost evenly split.

    Among the four city gates, the main city gate faced the greatest pressure, as most of Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild¡¯s elite forces were concentrated there.

    Apart from Roch, who was a Rank 8 Saint, and Cleary, who was a Rank 7 Saint, there were also four Rank 6 Saints and eight Rank 5 Saints among them.

    In addition to these dozen or so people, there were also many early-stage Saint warriors.

    Shortly after the intense battle began, four Saint warriors from the City Lord¡¯s Manor were killed by Roch and Cleary.

    Just as Stephanie and Sol Stuart arrived at the main city gate, one of the City Lord¡¯s Manor¡¯s Rank 4 Saints was sted into a mist of blood by Roch¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°You fool, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± The leader of the City Lord¡¯s Manor angrily shouted, raising his hand to attack Roch.

    ¡°Howard,e back! You are no match for him!¡± Sol Stuart¡¯s voice rang out.

    Before the words could even settle, Sol Stuart quickly moved forward, sweeping out a series of powerful waves of energy towards Roch.

    ¡°You finally show yourselves!¡± Roch nced at Sol Stuart and Stephanie coldly, and then chuckled.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent out several palm strikes.

    Bang!

    The attacks of the two collided, creating a torrent of energy that sent everyone below flying.

    Sol Stuart spurted out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying hundreds of meters away, his aura in disarray.

    Sol Stuart was a Half-Step Eighth-rank Saint, one level lower than Roch, so hisbat power was significantly weaker.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, are you okay?¡± Stephanie called out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam, I¡¯m fine!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head in response.

    ¡°Madam, why are you here too? They are very powerful, you¡­¡± Howard Suthend approached the two, his face grave.

    ¡°Howard, you go with Elder Brock to deal with Cleary, leave Roch to Mr Stuart!¡± Stephanie interrupted him.

    ¡°Madam, Mr Stuart, he¡­¡± Howard Suthend spoke with a hint of worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Go!¡± Stephanie interrupted him again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Howard Suthend didn¡¯t insist any further. After taking a deep breath, he and an elderly man nearby rushed towards Cleary.

    At this moment, there were four elders from the City Lord¡¯s Manor besieging Cleary, but all four were nearing their limit.

    Boom!

    Just as Howard Suthend and the others were about to reach them, one of the elders was sent flying by Cleary¡¯s palm,nding heavily on the ground and twitching a few times before going still.

    ¡°Elder Wang!¡± The other three eximed in pain simultaneously.

    ¡°Stop yelling, I¡¯ll send you down to keep himpany!¡± Cleary shouted, attacking again.

    ¡°Cleary, you wicked woman!¡± Howard Suthend roared, unleashing a barrage of strikes towards Cleary.

    Brock didn¡¯t hesitate either, mobilizing his strongest power to meet her.

    ¡°Two more fools looking for death!¡± Cleary¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she turned and attacked Howard Suthend and Brock simultaneously.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar resounded through the void.

    Howard Suthend and Brock both had the cultivation of a Sixth-rank Saint, one level below Cleary.

    After a round of exchanges, both of them had some injuries, but fortunately, they weren¡¯t too severe.

    ¡°Elder Combs, you go help the others, leave her to me and Elder Brock!¡± Howard Suthend then looked towards the three elders who were previously fighting with them.

    ¡°Suthend, take care!¡± The three elders nodded in response and quickly rushed towards the battles of the others.

    ¡°Thinking of leaving? Did I agree?¡± Cleary spoke in a deep voice, about to catch up with them.

    ¡°Wicked woman, your opponents are us!¡± Howard Suthend shouted, once again unleashing a thunderous barrage of attacks with Brock.

    ¡°If you two want to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish first!¡± Cleary furrowed her brows and turned to face the two.

    Then, the three of them engaged in another fierce battle, their figures shing and the airwaves soaring.

    Boom!

    At the same time, in the not-so-distant void, a loud noise rang out, followed by Sol Stuart being sent flying by Roch¡¯s palm.

    After several rounds of fighting, Sol Stuart had reached his limit, his aura unusually weakened.

    ¡°Mr Stuart!¡± Witnessing this scene, Stephanie smashed her opponent to the ground, then turned and swiftly moved towards Sol Stuart.

 Chapter 1037 Challenging

    ¡°Mr Stuart, how are you holding up?¡± Sol Stuart asked, slightly concerned, as he approached Mr Stuart.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Madam. I¡¯m fine,¡± Mr Stuart replied, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Gill¡¯s cultivation must have been crippled by these people you lead, right?¡± Roch spoke up, approaching them in the air from a distance of three to four hundred meters.

    ¡°Today, I won¡¯t kill you, but I will cripple your cultivation just like you did to Gill. Then, I¡¯ll take you back and let him deal with you.¡±

    The ¡°Gill¡± he mentioned was obviously the young master named Gill whom Billy and the others encountered when they first arrived in Skydragon City. He had his Dantian crippled by Elder Wheeler.

    ¡°Roch, have you considered the consequences of your actions today?¡± Stephanie took a deep breath and spoke loudly. ¡°Do you want the Pr Trading Guild to be annihted?¡±

    ¡°Lady Stuart, are you still not fully awake?¡± Roch chuckled coldly. ¡°Do you think, after today, your City Lord¡¯s Manor will still exist?¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Stephanie¡¯s response, his gaze swept over her and continued.

    ¡°Of course, if you, this beautifuldy, are willing to submit to me and be my woman, I might consider sparing your life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, how dare you show disrespect to the Lady!¡± Sol Stuart angrily interjected.

    After speaking, his eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to charge forward.

    ¡°Mr Stuart!¡± Stephanie stopped him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So, Lady Stuart, have you thought about it? Since your husband is most likely no longer among the living, would you consider bing my woman?¡± Roch nced at Sol Stuart before turning his gaze back to Stephanie.

    ¡°As long as you be my woman, I guarantee that no one will dare to cause trouble in Skydragon City again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in yourself!¡± Stephanie¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.

    ¡°If it were over a year ago, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say such things to you, Lady Stuart,¡± Roch shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°But times have changed, and you should be well aware of your current situation!¡±

    After speaking, he turned his head to look at the ongoing battles of the others, then his tone turned serious.

    ¡°Enough talking, I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider. If you don¡¯t agree to be my woman, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±

    ¡°You damn fool, dare to show disrespect to the Lady! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Just then, an elder¡¯s voice rang out.

    Soon, four elders flew through the air from above the city walls. They were the four patriarchs of the four families.

    Two of them were on the same level as Sol Stuart, having reached the cultivation level of a Saint in the mid-stage of the eighth rank. The other two were at thete stage of the sixth rank.

    ¡°So you were waiting for reinforcements?¡± Roch nced at the four of them and then smiled at Stephanie. ¡°Unfortunately, they¡¯re still too weak!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Floyd Sparks¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°Attack!¡±

    As the words fell, a tremendous aura rose into the sky, followed by a full-powered attack from all four elders towards Roch.

    The other three didn¡¯t hesitate either and unleashed their own trump cards, following closely behind.

    ¡°Sol, let¡¯s attack together!¡± Stephanie said to Sol Stuart before charging towards Roch.

    She had seen Floyd Sparks and the other members of his family arrive earlier. With their support, the pressure on the City Lord¡¯s Manor wouldn¡¯t be too heavy for the time being, so she didn¡¯t have many worries.

    And she was well aware that the oue of this battle rested on Roch¡¯s shoulders.

    If they could kill him, they would win most of the battle.

    Otherwise, even if their side had overwhelming advantages, it would be in vain.

    With Roch¡¯s skills, he could easily kill hundreds, even thousands of people with a single wave of his hand, including strong individuals in the early stage of the Saint.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Sol Stuart shouted and quickly followed after Stephanie.

    Bang!

    A loud explosion rang out. The four elders had already engaged Roch in battle. Shock-waves swept through the air, and the wind howled.

    Roch lived up to his cultivation level in thete stage of the eighth rank. Even under the joint attack of the four powerhouses, he showed no signs of being overwhelmed.

    On the other hand, the four elders were forced to retreat continuously by Roch, with Elder Meskill and Elder Murray receiving some injuries.

    Before long, Stephanie and Sol Stuart arrived, unleashing countless powerful gusts of wind and waves of attacks towards Roch.

    Roch¡¯s expression turned serious as he faced theirbined assault. He swiftly evaded their attacks, his movements graceful and precise.

    In no time, Stephanie and Sol Stuartunched their attacks, unleashing powerful gusts of wind.

    Soon after, the six of them surrounded Roch, each unleashing their most powerful moves.

    With the addition of Sol Stuart, Roch finally felt the pressure.

    While their attacks couldn¡¯t break through his defensive aura just yet, it still made him ufortable, his blood boiling within him.

    After dozens of rounds of exchanges, including Roch, all seven of them sustained injuries.

    ¡°He¡¯s weakening! Let¡¯s all attack together and kill him!¡± After a while, Elder Sparks shouted.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The others responded in unison.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out if we have the strength to kill you!¡± Roch retorted loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Elder Hoover said with a deep voice. ¡°Attack!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Just then, two overwhelming waves of Chi surged towards Old Master Meskill and Old Master Murray.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Upon sensing the imminent danger from behind, Old Master Meskill and Old Master Murray quickly turned around and blocked the attack with a palm strike.

    Boom!

    A loud bang rang out, and the two were sent flying, spewing a mouthful of blood mid-air.

    They flew for seven to eight hundred meters before finallying to a stop, their Chi weak and their injuries severe.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Stephanie turned her head to look at the two assants, her brows furrowing tightly.

    The attackers were the two old men from the Vaughan and Moyer families!

    As she spoke, her heart sank. The thing she had been worried about had actually happened, and a grave expression appeared on her face.

    Originally, with the six of them ganging up on Roch, they still had a fair chance of winning. But now, the situation had once again been reversed.

    This level was proving to be quite challenging.

    ¡°Old man Vaughan, what do you and your despicable friend want?¡± Elder Sparks shouted angrily.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, I apologize!¡± Elder Vaughan ignored the others and turned to Stephanie.

    ¡°As long as Lady Stuart willingly surrenders the position of city lord, I guarantee the safety of your life!¡±

    ¡°Vaughan, you ungrateful scoundrel! Have you forgotten how Stuart helped your family escape danger back then?¡± Elder Hoover shouted in anger.

    ¡°Old man Hoover, you have no say in this matter. It¡¯s best for you to keep your mouth shut, or else, don¡¯t me me for not remembering our past friendship!¡± Elder Vaughan coldly retorted.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Roch spoke up at this moment. ¡°If they want to die, grant them their wish!¡±

    After speaking, he dashed towards Sol Stuart and Stephanie.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, watch out!¡± Elder Sparks and the others shouted simultaneously.

 Chapter 1038 Meet Your Doom!

    With a swift shout, the four old men raised their hands and charged towards Roch. At the same time, the old men from the Vaughan and Moyer families made their move, intercepting Elder Sparks and Elder Hoover one by one.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, you go first! We¡¯ll hold him off!¡± Sol Stuart shouted with a serious expression on his face.

    As soon as he spoke, he, along with Elder Meskill and Elder Murray, attacked Roch.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Roch roared angrily and unleashed a series of powerful gusts with his hands.

    Boom!

    As expected, the three of them were sent flying after a loud bang. The old men fell to the ground, spewing blood, clearly severely injured. Sol Stuart fared slightly better, but his situation was still grim. After being thrown back several hundred meters, he slumped down, his fighting power reduced to less than half.

    In the meantime, Roch swiftly approached Stephanie, who was two hundred meters away.

    ¡°Though I don¡¯t want to harm such a beautifuldy like you, I¡¯ve given you a chance already. It¡¯s your own fault for not cherishing it. See you in the next life!¡± Roch said, raising his hand for another palm strike, unleashing a powerful wave of energy.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, careful!¡± Sol Stuart eximed in shock.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, watch out!¡± Elder Meskill and Elder Murray cried out, their voices strained.

    They wanted toe to Stephanie¡¯s rescue, but it was clear that they were toote. They could only watch helplessly as Roch¡¯s attack approached her.

    Feeling the power behind Roch¡¯s palm strike, Stephanie¡¯s pupils constricted. She knew she couldn¡¯t withstand the attack and had no time to dodge. The only option left was to defend herself with an offensive move.

    Taking a deep breath, she clenched her teeth and activated her full strength, preparing for the worst.

    ¡°Roch, don¡¯t be arrogant, surrender your life to me!¡±

    Just as the situation seemed dire, a voice echoed through the air, interrupting the tension.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing the impending danger, Roch quickly abandoned his attack on Stephanie and dodged to the side.

    Boom!

    Although he managed to avoid a direct collision, he was still sent flying for a kilometer by the forceful shock-wave,nding heavily on the ground and spewing a mouthful of blood.

    Witnessing this scene, both Sol Stuart and Stephanie were astonished. Despite Roch already being injured, he still had over eighty percent of his fighting power. Yet he was thrown so far away by a single strike!

    Without a doubt, the person who intervened was at least ate-stage Saint of the eighth rank!

    Amidst their shock, they turned their heads to see a white-haired old man leading a group of seven or eight people, descending from the sky.

    ¡°May I ask if you are Lady Stuart?¡± the white-haired old man asked Stephanie loudly as they approached.

    ¡°I am. Who might you be?¡± Stephanie asked, slightly taken aback, before returning the question.

    ¡°The Hundred Herbs Valley, Nathan Cline. Pleasure to meet you, Lady Stuart!¡± the old man nodded slightly, showing respect.

    The group that arrived was none other than Nathan Cline and his people from the Hundred Herbs Valley.

    After leaving the Hundred Herbs Valley two days ago, Billy had spent a whole day detoxifying himself, and he was almost back in top shape. Yesterday evening, he set off with several high-ranking members of the Hundred Herbs Valley toe to Skydragon City.

    The reason for their assistance was twofold: Billy had a deep debt of gratitude towards Stephanie and the Hundred Herbs Valley, and he also wanted to settle the score with the people from the Frigid Fortress and the Pr Trading Guild.

    However, he was unaware that the members of the Pr Trading Guild and the Frigid Fortress had already attacked Skydragon City ahead of schedule.

    Originally, he nned toe two days earlier, meet Stephanie, and assist the City Lord¡¯s Manor in defending against the enemies. But he didn¡¯t expect the war to break out between the two sides so soon.

    ¡°Mr Cline!¡± Stephanie said in gratitude, realizing the man¡¯s identity after a brief pause. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives!¡±

    Billy had already given her a rough idea about the Hundred Herbs Valley, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised upon learning his identity.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Lady Stuart. It was your son who saved my life!¡± Nathan Cline responded. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Lady Stuart, let¡¯s deal with these lowlifes first, and then we can talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie nodded in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Nathan Cline shouted loudly as he swiftly moved forward.

    Stephanie and the othersunched their attacks simultaneously.

    Meanwhile, inside the city walls, Harleen and her group were also embroiled in a fierce battle.

    Milton Vaughan and Norman Moyer, along with their respective family members, had surrounded the City Lord¡¯s Manor, clearly intending to take control of it.

    By the time Edie and Harleen arrived, many of the defenders who had stayed behind in the mansion had already been killed by the enemy.

    Fortunately, Edie had already moved the families of the mansion¡¯s inhabitants to the underground tunnels beforehand. Otherwise, the situation would have been even more dire.

    Milton Vaughan and Norman Moyer were bothte-stage Saints of the sixth rank, while Grand Ravenwood was left to face them alone.

    After dozens of rounds, Grand¡¯s body covered in wounds, his fighting power reduced to less than half.

    Apart from him, Edie, Harleen, and the others were also in a dire situation, all of them sustaining injuries.

    The most severely injured were Elder Wood and his group of five. Their opponents were two mid-stage Saints of the fourth rank, and after several exchanges, their situation was no better than Grand Ravenwood¡¯s.

    ¡°Madam Fennimore, you must take Lady Dragon and the others and leave!¡± Grand Ravenwood shouted loudly, realizing the precariousness of the situation. If they didn¡¯t leave, everyone would likely die there.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Edie understood the urgency of the situation. Quickly evading an attack from his opponent, he rushed to Harleen and the others, shouting, ¡°Harleen, I¡¯ll take you all with me!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen responded loudly. ¡°If we leave, Elder Grand Ravenwood and the others will be in even more danger!¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, you, Ivy, and Orchid go with Aunt Edie first. We can hold them off for a while!¡± Vermilion Bird said loudly.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you must go!¡± Judge said at the same time.

    ck Tortoise, Soul Chaser, and the others also pleaded with them.

    ¡°No more arguments!¡± Harleen responded firmly. ¡°If we fight, we fight together. If we leave, we leave together!¡±

    Ivy, Night Orchid, and the others also expressed their refusal to leave first.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight side by side and earn our victory!¡± Judge shouted.

    ¡°Fight!¡± everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Heh, you guys do have some loyalty!¡± the mid-stage Saint from the Moyer family who was fighting against Harleen sneered.

    ¡°But, even if you want to leave, do you think you can escape?¡± he continued. ¡°A few days ago, it was probably your man who injured my family members, right? Today, we¡¯ll settle that score with all of you!¡±

    Harleen didn¡¯t respond to his words. Her eyes narrowed, and she gripped her ancient sword tightly, unleashing the Heavenly Unity Sword towards her opponent.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Although your fighting power is strong and you can challenge opponents of a higher level, in front of me, you¡¯re no different from ants!¡± the man said, not taking Harleen seriously. He raised his hand and unleashed a fierce gust of energy, colliding with Harleen¡¯s sword strike.

    Bang!

    The two attacks shed, and Harleen was sent flying backward after spewing a mouthful of blood.

    The difference in their levels made it challenging for her to resist even when using the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    ¡°Harleen!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ivy and the others eximed in shock.

 Chapter 1039 Karmaâ€™s Retribution

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Harleen got up from the ground and wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Not bad, you can still stand, but it ends here!¡± The man¡¯s voice echoed as he charged towards them again.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Ivy dodged the opponent¡¯s attack and flicked her wrist. A row of silver needles shot out like rain towards the man.

    ¡°Trivial skills!¡± The man turned around and waved his hand, creating a wave of energy that swept the silver needles to the ground.

    But just as he turned back, Harleen¡¯s sword had already pierced towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man frowned and quickly dodged to the side.

    Swoosh!

    The sword grazed his waist, leaving a bloody gash. If he had been a step slower, he would have been lying down by now.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The man looked at his wound and angrily shouted.

    Immediately, he activated his full power and charged towards Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, careful!¡± Ivy eximed again and rushed towards the man with her sword.

    ¡°Ivy, no!¡± Harleen shouted and followed suit.

    ¡°If you two are so close, then you can keep each otherpany in death!¡± the man said with a deep voice.

    In the next moment, a giant palm made of true energy appeared above his head, and it came crashing down like a small mountain towards the two of them.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Vermilion Bird, Night Orchid, and the others shouted again.

    Including Edie, everyone wanted to help, but they were all entangled by their opponents and couldn¡¯t break free.

    Just when everyone thought that Harleen and the others were about to suffer a serious blow, a blood-red arc of light cut through the air and descended from the sky.

    The arc of light swept away the man¡¯s hand, and then continued to sh down from above his head.

    In the next moment, the man¡¯s body split in half, falling to the ground in a bloody mess.

    At the moment of his death, he had no idea who had killed him!

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone turned their gaze towards Billy and the others who had arrived in the air, and a stone in their hearts finally dropped ¨C these people of the Vaughan and Moyer families had no chance of survival any more.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, are you both okay?¡± Billy descended with the others.

    A few minutes ago, when they arrived at the main gate, Roch had already been killed by Nathan Cline, and Skydragon City had already taken control of the situation.

    He had originally wanted to join the battle, but Stephanie told him to quickly go into the city and check on Harleen and the others. He didn¡¯t stay any longer.

    Just as he arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Manor, he witnessed the scene before him. He inwardly felt grateful that he hadn¡¯t arrived anyter, or it would have been a disaster.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Hurry, go help Elder Grand Ravenwood!¡± Harleen paused for a moment and pointed in the direction of Grand Ravenwood, speaking loudly.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy naturally saw Grand Ravenwood¡¯s situation as well.

    As he rushed towards Grand Ravenwood, he shouted loudly, ¡°Casey, take action, leave no one alive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously, lifting their swords and dispersing in all directions.

    Just as Billy was about to reach Grand Ravenwood¡¯s battle area, a loud noise rang out, and Grand Ravenwood was sent flying several hundred meters away.

    He fell heavily to the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood,pletely deted.

    He had been fighting against two opponents at thete stage of the Fifth Rank for so long, and now he was at his wit¡¯s end.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Norman Moyer shouted loudly, and without any hesitation, he raised his hand and sent a violent gust of wind towards Grand Ravenwood.

    Seeing his posture, it was clear that he had no intention of sparing Grand Ravenwood¡¯s life.

    Of course, at this point, he had no chance anymore!

    Just as his attack was about to reach Grand, a blood-red crescent de shot towards him.

    The de tore through his attack and continued on its path, piercing through his chest, leaving a bloody line in its wake.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±

    Norman Moyer looked down at the de wound, struggled to say a few words, and then his body split in half and copsed.

    At the moment of his death, he couldn¡¯t understand who had killed him.

    ¡°Holy Son!¡± Grand Ravenwood got up from the ground and bowed as he thanked Billy for saving him.

    ¡°Elder Ravenwood, how are you?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Grand Ravenwood replied, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Please take this pill and rx for a moment,¡± Billy said, taking out a pill from his pocket and tossing it to Grand Ravenwood.

    ¡°Thank you, Holy Son!¡± Grand Ravenwood took the pill and swallowed it.

    Meanwhile, not far away, Milton Vaughan hesitated for a moment before swiftly turning and running in the opposite direction.

    He and Norman Moyer were at the same level of strength, and if even Norman Moyer was killed, staying behind would only mean certain death for him.

    ¡°Holy Son, he¡¯s the head of the Vaughan family. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Grand Ravenwood shouted.

    ¡°He won¡¯t get away!¡± Billy responded, quickly giving chase.

    With Billy¡¯s current cultivation level, using his full power, his teleportation speed wasparable to a Sixth-rank Saint. Milton Vaughan stood no chance against him.

    In just a few breaths, Billy closed the gap to about three to four hundred meters.

    ¡°You colluded with foreign enemies, harmed our people, die!¡± Billy coldly spoke as he looked at Milton Vaughan¡¯s back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Milton Vaughan shouted, ¡°I¡¯m from the Vaughan family. If you dare to kill me, our rtives back home won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± Billy retorted coldly. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I bring them down to join you!¡±

    With that, he didn¡¯t waste any more words and raised his hand, sending out a blood-red de aura.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Milton Vaughan knew he couldn¡¯t escape, so he gritted his teeth and turned around, unleashing numerous palm strikes.

    However, as a Fifth-rank Saint warrior, he was no longer a match for Billy.

    With a swift movement, the blood-red de aura cut through his neck without any resistance.

    In the next moment, his severed head flew into the sky, his face filled with endless resentment.

    To him, it was a missed opportunity. Just one step away, his n could have seeded, and he could have be the lord of Skydragon City.

    He had no idea what was happening outside the city. He thought that the forces from Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild had almost taken control of the city!

    Of course, along with the resentment, there was some regret. He was greedy and had aimed too high. Instead of bing the city lord, he ended up losing his life.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The people from the Vaughan and Moyer families eximed in pain when they saw what happened.

    ¡°The family head is dead, run!¡± one of them shouted, quickly fleeing in the opposite direction.

    The others from the two families lost all their fighting spirit and abandoned their weapons, fleeing for their lives.

    However, Billy had already given orders, and there was no way they could escape.

    Already under pressure from Casey and the others, now with Billy joining the fight, there was no chance of survival.

    Within ten minutes, not a single person from the Vaughan and Moyer families who came to the City Lord¡¯s Manor survived. They were all killed!

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Dragon and go to the residences of these two families. Kill every warrior, leave no one alive!¡± Billymanded, turning to Casey with a stern expression.

 Chapter 1040 The End of the Battle

    Billy was truly enraged this time!

    If it weren¡¯t for the timely arrival of the people from Hundred Herbs Valley today, the consequences would have been unimaginable. It was time topletely eradicate the Vaughan and Moyer families, these two malignant tumors!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey responded, leading Azure Dragon and a few others as they quickly rushed towards the direction of the two families.

    ¡°Elder Grand Ravenwood, let me take a look at your injuries!¡± Billy quickly walked over to Grand Ravenwood.

    ¡°Holy Son, I¡¯m fine, just need some rest, go check on the Lady and the others.¡± Grand Ravenwood responded.

    ¡°They are temporarily fine, but your meridians are severely damaged. If you don¡¯t control the injuries in time, it will be troublesome.¡± Billy said, taking out a few silver needles from his body.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well¡­ then I¡¯ll trouble you, Holy Son!¡± Grand Ravenwood didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Soon, Billy began to treat Grand¡¯s injuries.

    On the other side, after Ivy took a short rest, she started helping Harleen and the others with their injuries.

    ¡°Elder Grand, it¡¯s about time, take some more rest.¡± After about half an hour, Billy removed the silver needles and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, Holy Son!¡± Grand Ravenwood expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you for risking your life to protect me!¡± Billy replied solemnly.

    Then, he walked towards Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Dear, how¡¯s the situation outside the city? Is Mom alright?¡± Harleen greeted him.

    ¡°Mom is fine, the battle at the main city gate should be under control.¡± Billy responded and continued, ¡°Harleen, you stay here with Aunt Edie and the others to recover. I will go check the other three city gates.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ming with you!¡± Vermilion Bird shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser chimed in at the same time.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to go, let Ivy check on your injuries!¡± Billy said as he had already moved hundreds of meters away.

    The situation at the other three city gates was slightly better than the main gate. The strengths of both sides were evenly matched, resulting in a deadlock.

    There were many bodies lying on the ground, and both sides had suffered varying degrees of casualties.

    After Billy arrived at one of the city gates, he didn¡¯t hold back at all and unleashed his full power, cutting down several high-level fighters in less than two minutes.

    Once the mid-level Saints from the City Lord¡¯s Manor were free, they went after the mid-level fighters from the other side. In a short while, the battle shifted in favor of the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    Then, Billy flew towards another city gate.

    After about fifteen minutes, the battle at the main city gate was nearing its end. Stephanie led the others and hurried to the other three city gates.

    The following battles were not suspenseful at all!

    Another twenty minutester, there was not a single survivor from the remaining members of Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild. They were all killed!

    In this battle, the high-level and mid-level fighters of Pr Trading Guild had all perished. This merchant guild that had been entrenched in the Central Part for decades was finally destined to disappear from this world.

    As for Frigid Fortress, even though their lord didn¡¯t join this time, losing so many core fighters put thisrgest non-governmental organization in the Pr Domain on the brink of copse.

    The remaining guards of the Vaughan and Moyer families were all killed by Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others, leaving only a group of family members.

    Afterward, everyone returned to the City Lord¡¯s Manor one after another.

    ¡°Once again, I thank Mr Cline for your great help!¡± Stephanie led Billy to Nathan Cline and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, don¡¯t mention it, it was just a small favor!¡± Nathan Cline also bowed in return.

    ¡°Mr Cline, thank you very much!¡± Billy also bowed and expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re very wee!¡± Nathan Cline responded.

    ¡°Two days ago at Hundred Herbs Valley, I didn¡¯t know that Mr Gardner was Lord Dragon from vale. I apologize for any neglect, please forgive me!¡±

    Two days ago, when Billy and the others were at Hundred Herbs Valley, because he didn¡¯t reveal his identity, Nathan Cline only knew that Billy was the son of Lady Stuart of Skydragon City.

    Before, when Billy led Casey and the others to the main city gate, he heard many people calling Billy by that title, and that was when he finally understood.

    He was deeply moved in his heart, truly impressed by the Stuart family¡¯s prestige.

    ¡°Mr Cline, you¡¯re being too humble!¡± Billy spoke again, ¡°This time, it was all thanks to you, otherwise Skydragon City would have been in ruins!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± Brett Charleston, one of the three leaders of Hundred Herbs Valley, led a group of people to approach.

    ¡°Mr Charleston, thank you for your hospitality!¡± Billy responded, ¡°Thank everyone, for your generous assistance!¡±

    After speaking, he raised his hand and smiled at Ivy, saying, ¡°Mr Cline, Mr Charleston, let me introduce you. This is Herbert Chandler¡¯s granddaughter, Ivy Chandler.¡±

    ¡°Mr Cline, Mr Charleston, I am truly privileged to make your acquaintance!¡± Ivy came forward and bowed slightly.

    Stout had already informed his sister about Hundred Herbs Valley, so she knew that it was founded by her great-grandfather¡¯s cousin.

    ¡°Ms Chandler, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Nathan Cline and the others responded with a slight pause before bowing.

    ¡°You can call me Ivy, please!¡± Ivy smiled lightly.

    Subsequently, the others from Hundred Herbs Valley also greeted Ivy.

    ¡°Thank you, four gentlemen!¡±

    At this time, Stephanie walked up to the four elders of the families and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, we are all family, no need to be polite!¡± Elder Sparks smiled and responded, ¡°And besides, we didn¡¯t really help much.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the four of you, I would have died at Roch¡¯s hands!¡± Stephanie said solemnly.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, you¡¯re most wee, we are all family!¡± Elder Hoover responded.

    Stephanie then introduced Billy and the four families to each other.

    ¡°Is the Meskill family rted to the other one in vale?¡± After exchanging greetings, Billy asked Elder Meskill.

    ¡°The Meskill family¡¯s current patriarch is my half-brother, born to the same father but different mothers!¡± Elder Meskill responded.

    ¡°I see!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He didn¡¯t actually know much about the Meskill family. Before this, he had only had contact with Abby Meskill.

    In addition, there had been some friction with the Meskill family because of Casey and Felicia¡¯s situation.

    He just didn¡¯t expect that they would stand with the City Lord¡¯s Manor in this matter.

    After chatting for a while, Billy and Nathan Cline began to help the injured, and Ivy and Brett Charleston were also busy.

    After this battle, both the City Lord¡¯s Manor and the four major families had varying degrees of injuries among their high-level forces.

    Billy and the others were busy for several hours before they could finally take a break.

    Then, led by Nathan Cline, the people from Hundred Herbs Valley bid farewell and left.

    Stephanie wanted to keep them as guests in Skydragon City for a few days, but Nathan Cline knew that there were still many things to be done in Skydragon City, so he didn¡¯t want to disturb them any further. Before leaving, he repeatedly invited Billy to visit Hundred Herbs Valley when he had the opportunity. Besides, he asked Ivy to convey the situation in the valley to her grandfather, hoping that Secret Essences Sect could forgive Ernest Chandler¡¯s unintentional mistake from years ago.

    Ivy agreed with a nod.

    ¡°Stephanie, what should we do with the Vaughan and Moyer families¡¯ dependents?¡± Not long after, Edie asked.

    ¡°Let them decide for themselves!¡± Stephanie thought for a moment and then said, ¡°If they want to stay in Skydragon City, let them stay. If they want to leave, let them go!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Edie nodded and continued to ask, ¡°And what about the Gordon and Cisneros families?¡±

 Chapter 1041 Refining Medicinal Pills

    The Gordon and Cisneros families had chosen to withdraw earlier. However, unlike the Vaughan and Moyer families, they did noty a hand on the people from the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    ¡°Same goes for them, let theme and go as they please!¡± Stephanie responded. For her, after resolving the matters with the Vaughan and Moyer families, there were no more hidden dangers in Skydragon City.

    Even if the Gordon and Cisneros families still had ulterior motives, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble. And after this battle, she believed that the two major families wouldn¡¯t dare to have any more ideas.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Edie nodded once again.

    ¡°Mom, do you know the cultivation level of the leader of Frigid Fortress?¡± Billy asked his mother.

    With Billy¡¯s personality, after the losses caused by Frigid Fortress and the Pr Trading Guild to Skydragon City, he wouldn¡¯t let it rest. Besides, even without this incident, he would have eventually paid a visit to the headquarters of Frigid Fortress. Thisrgest power organization in the pr snowy region had long been on his list to deal with. Billy had promised Alice Scott that he would make Frigid Fortresspletely disappear from the Pr Domain within a month.

    ¡°His strength is not weak, on the same level as Roch, a Rank 8 Saint!¡± Stephanie replied.

    ¡°Oh damn, another Rank 8 Saint!¡± Stout and Judge both eximed.

    ¡°He could be stronger!¡± Stephanie nodded, then looked at Billy. ¡°Billy, your cultivation level is still too low, you can¡¯t take risks yet.¡±

    She knew Billy¡¯s intentions, but with his current strength, there was still a big gap between him and the opponent.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly and nodded.

    With his current strength, even if he exposed all his cards, it would be difficult to match an Eighth-rank Saint.

    ¡°Mrs Stuart, if your cultivation is fully restored, can you defeat him?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you¡¯re underestimating her!¡± Edie smiled and said, ¡°If Stephanie wasn¡¯t injured, even if Frigid Fortress and the Pr Trading Guild had ten times the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly in Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes lit up as he responded, ¡°We¡¯ve already found the Crystal Spirit Fruit. Once Boss helps Mrs Stuartpletely recover from her injuries, Frigid Fortress and the Pr Trading Guild can disappear from Demonrealm City!¡±

    ¡°Billy, with the Crystal Spirit Fruit, can we help Mom resolve the dark energy inside her body now?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Not yet, it will probably take another two or three days!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Because relying solely on the Crystal Spirit Fruit is not enough to heal Mom¡¯s injuries. We need to the assistance of medicinal pills made of some other herbs.¡±

    ¡°Billy, besides the Crystal Spirit Fruit, what other herbs do we need?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°The other herbs are mostlymon resources of heaven and earth. Most of them are already in the medicine chest Stout brought,¡± Billy responded once again.

    As he spoke, he grabbed a piece of paper and a brush from the side and quickly wrote down a list. Then, he handed the list to Stout and instructed him, ¡°Stout, prepare the medicines ording to this list. If there are any herbs that are not in your medicine chest, go to Elder Hugh¡¯s medicinal store and see if they have them for sale.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded and took the list.

    ¡°By the way, Aunt Edie, here¡¯s a elixir for you.¡± Billy seemed to remember something and took out a pill from his pocket, handing it to Edie.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Edie was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°This is a good stuff!¡± Stout smiled and exined. ¡°This is the Hundred Herbs Pill, a treasure from Hundred Herbs Valley. If you take one, it can at least help you improve one level of your cultivation.¡±

    Nathan Cline gave Billy ten Hundred Herbs Pills earlier, and they each took one, leaving three remaining.

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Edie was surprised once again.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, you¡¯ll know once you try it!¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Billy, since this Hundred Herbs Pill is so useful, don¡¯t give it to me, give it to Harleen and the others!¡± Edie smiled at Billy.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, please ept it!¡± Harleen smiled.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Harleen, you guys need it more¡­¡±

    ¡°Aunt Edie, Ms Knight and the others have other treasures,¡± Stout interrupted.

    ¡°We collected a lot of spiritual cores this time, enough for them to use.¡±

    While speaking, he poured out all the Spiritual Beast Cores they had obtained.

    ¡°Wow, so many!¡± Felicia eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Stout, did you guys go out specifically for hunting?¡± Night Orchid said with emotion.

    Stephanie, who was beside them, also looked surprised when she saw so many beast cores.

    At the same time, she used her spiritual power to sense the grade of the beast cores and found that there were even seventh-tier Spiritual Beast cores.

    After a slight pause, she looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Billy, are there seventh-tier Spiritual Beasts guarding the Ice Crystal Spirit Tree?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, besides a seventh-tier Spiritual Beast, there is also a sixth-tier one in the ice cave,¡± Stout replied.

    Halfway through his words, he seemed to realize something and scratched his head before changing his words.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Boss only made a move after seeing those two Spiritual Beasts fighting and both getting injured.¡±

    ¡°Billy, you can¡¯t do such dangerous things next time!¡± Stephanie looked at Billy with a worried expression.

    She knew that even with Billy¡¯s skills, there was still a great risk in facing a seventh-grade Spiritual Beast.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Billy smiled and reassured her.

    After chatting for a while, Stephanie and Edie bid farewell and left.

    With Billy¡¯s insistence, Edie finally epted the Hundred Herbs Pill.

    In addition, Billy asked Stephanie to bring the seventh-tier Spiritual Beast core back to Sol Stuart.

    He originally wanted to give Sol Stuart a Hundred Herbs Pill, but considering his level of strength, one Hundred Herbs Pill probably wouldn¡¯t have much effect.

    ¡°Bob, bring this Hundred Herbs Pill to Elder Grand Ravenwood!¡± Billy took out another Hundred Herbs Pill and handed it to Bob.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob responded and took the pill.

    Then, Billy asked Harleen, Ivy, and the others to divide the pile of Spiritual Beast cores on the ground and let everyone go back to their rooms to refine them.

    This time, they collected many cores of the Spiritual Beast level, which had a significant effect on the cultivation progress of Harleen and the others.

    Several hourster, with the help of the spiritual cores, everyone broke through without any surprises.

    Harleen and Ivy both stepped into the second rank, while Felicia, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise all broke through and officially reached the Saint.

    Night Orchid and Frostde broke through to thete-stage of the Half-Step Saint, just one step away from bing true Saints.

    In addition, Judge, Soul Chaser, and Rakshasa also advanced to the Half-Step Saint realm.

    The next morning, Stout went to the medicine shop and purchased all the herbs he didn¡¯t have in stock.

    Knowing that Billy was going to make healing pills for Stephanie, Sol Stuart specially prepared a high-level alchemy furnace for him.

    Then, Billy took Ivy and her brother to a moderately-sized room to start the alchemy process.

    The process of refining this time was much moreplicated than making ordinary pills, especially since the Ice Crystal Spirit Fruit was a precious and rare spiritual fruit.

    Therefore, to be on the safe side, Billy had Ivy and her brother assist him on the side.

    Meanwhile, Casey, Harleen, and the others set off early for Demonrealm City, apanied by Grand Ravenwood, Elder Wood and several others.

 Chapter 1042 Trouble on the Horizon

    Billy was determined to take down Demonrealm City this time. After the intense battle with the Pr Trading Guild and Frigid Fortress the previous day, he knew they wouldn¡¯t remain passive. Action was imminent.

    To ensure their safety, Billy instructed Casey and the others to keep a close watch on Demonrealm City. If anything seemed amiss, they were to contact him immediately. He emphasized the importance of observation without engaging in conflicts until he and his mother arrived.

    It was worth mentioning that after consuming the Hundred Herbs Pill, Grand Ravenwood¡¯s cultivation had advanced from thete Fifth-rank to the strength of a Sixth-rank Saint. With his presence, Casey could feel a little more at ease.

    It had been three days since then, and on the fourth morning, Billy and hispanions emerged from their rooms. Billy appeared slightly weakened, a result of the spiritual and Chi strain from the alchemy process. Fortunately, everything had gone smoothly.

    After a moment to catch their breath, the group made their way to the City Lord¡¯s Manor, where Stephanie, and Edie greeted them warmly.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Mum, Aunt Edie!¡± Billy smiled at them. Afterwards, he looked at Edie and smiled, ¡°Congrattions, Aunt Edie, for breaking through to the Second-rank Saint!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Hundred Herbs Pill you gave me, Billy!¡± Edie¡¯s face beamed with joy. ¡°I haven¡¯t even thanked you yet!¡±

    Just like Grand Ravenwood, after consuming the Hundred Herbs Pill, Edie¡¯s cultivation unexpectedly broke through to the next level.

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s a gift for you.¡± Billy responded with a smile. Then, he took out two blue pills from his pocket and handed them to Stephanie.

    ¡°Mom, the pills are ready. Take them first, and then find a ce for me to administer acupuncture for you!¡±

    ¡°Is it really going to work?¡± Edie¡¯s face showed delight. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Billy, do you want to take a rest first?¡± Stephanie sensed that Billy¡¯s aura was not stable.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t bother with any more pleasantries and took the two pills one after another.

    As the pills entered her mouth, after a while, Stephanie felt several streams of energy swirling within her body.

    A few minutester, the group arrived in an activity room. Stephanie sat cross-legged on a cushion. Then, Billy began to administer acupuncture for her. After about half an hour, all nine needles were in ce. After taking a brief rest, Billy sat down behind his mother, and then, powerful Chi energy flowed from his palms into Stephanie¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mom, rx and let me guide the Chi within you,¡± Billy instructed, his palms radiating a powerful surge of true energy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie nodded, feeling the flow of Chi generated after she took the pills gathering towards the sealed dark force within her.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to break the seal and remove the dark force, it might be ufortable. Please hang in there.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The Chi energy in Billy¡¯s palms surged once again, continuously flowing into his mother¡¯s body.

    As time passed, Billy was already drenched in sweat, and his brows furrowed tightly.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    With a deep voice, Billy shattered the seal, causing the dark force inside Stephanie to explode simultaneously.

    Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled groan, feeling the destructive energy ravage her body and impact her meridians as the seal was broken.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, fall back!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Edie and the others quickly moved towards the door.

    After about ten minutes, a terrifying aura burst out from Stephanie¡¯s body, shattering the tables and chairs in the room. Billy, though thrown back by the force, had prepared himself and wasn¡¯t heavily impacted. The intensity of the aura revealed the severe extent of Stephanie¡¯s injuries when she was struck by the dark force.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Ivy asked with concern.

    Edie and Stout both had a worried look on their faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy took out a Chi Condensing Pill from his pocket and tossed it into his mouth.

    Meanwhile, Stephanie¡¯s eyes remained closed, and her brows still showed signs of pain. Her aura was chaotic, fluctuating between strong and weak, high and low.

    ¡°Mom, the dark force in your body has been cleared. Activate your cultivation technique and guide the Chi within,¡± Billy said after taking a moment to catch his breath.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie responded and began to follow his instructions.

    After about half an hour, her aura gradually stabilized, and her brows rxed. Simultaneously, a suffocating pressure filled the entire room, causing everyone, including Billy, to shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Ivy, can you sense Aunt Stephanie¡¯s martial arts cultivation?¡± Stout asked Ivy at the door.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense it!¡± Ivy shook her head. ¡°But it must be at thete Saint stage. I feel it¡¯s even stronger than Mr Cline¡¯s aura.¡±

    Stout couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡±

    Five minutester, Stephanie regained herposure and stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay! Congrattions, Mom!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡± Stephanie examined Billy¡¯s body briefly and finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Stephanie, has your cultivation fully recovered?¡± Edie asked eagerly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie smiled sweetly. ¡°The dark force has beenpletely eliminated, and my cultivation has returned to what it was over a year ago!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really? That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Edie eximed in delight. Then she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, your medical skills are truly astonishing! Even the experts in the Central Part were helpless, but you managed to solve it so quickly!¡±

    ¡°I have to credit the Crystal Spirit Fruit for that. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest!¡± Edie smiled back. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what surprises Frigid Fortress has in store for us!¡±

    ¡°Billy, have you talked to Harleen and the others on the phone these past few days? Are they okay?¡± Stephanie asked Billy.

    ¡°Mom, they¡¯re doing well!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I called them this morning, and for now, everything is okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Stephanie nodded and continued, ¡°Call her again and tell her that we will set off for Demonrealm City this afternoon. Ask them to keep a close eye on the people from Frigid Fortress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the call!¡± Ivy responded and took out her satellite phone to dial.

    However, after about a minute, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Billy, I can¡¯t reach Harleen on the phone!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned slightly. ¡°Try calling Casey!¡±

    Ivy dialed Casey¡¯s number again.

    After a while, she spoke with a slightly grave expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t reach Casey on the phone either!¡±

 Chapter 1043 The Situation in Demonrealm City

    Billy¡¯s brow furrowed tightly upon hearing Ivy¡¯s words. Stephanie and Edie also wore grave expressions. Billy immediately took out his phone and dialed Grand Ravenwood¡¯s number, but it was still unreachable.

    ¡°Boss, do you think something happened to Ms Knight and the others?¡± Stout spoke up.

    ¡°Shush your mouth!¡± Ivy snapped coldly. She then turned to Billy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Billy. They might be in some closed-off area without satellite signal.¡± Though she said so, her face showed deep concern because she knew the chances of that were low.

    ¡°Billy, we can¡¯t waste any time. Let¡¯s set off for Demonrealm City now!¡± Stephanie took a deep breath and headed towards the door. As she walked, she gave instructions, ¡°Edie, Ivy, and Stout, go find Sol right away! Tell him to select a hundred people and rush to Demonrealm City and meet us there ASAP!¡±

    ¡°Stephanie, Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild should have quite a strong force of men, shall we send more people there?¡± Edie asked after some consideration.

    ¡°No, a hundred people will be enough to deal with them!¡± Stephanie answered before continuing. ¡°Besides, Edie, ask Vice City Lord to gather ten thousand troops. Once I give the signal, they need to be prepared to take over Demonrealm City!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing her audacious words, Stout couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Was Lad Stuart nning to swallow the entire Demonrealm City? Indeed, she was Billy¡¯s mother, full of courage, even her way of speaking was simr!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Edie responded loudly.

    Two minutester, Stephanie and Billy soared towards the direction of the city. They didn¡¯t bring Edie and the others along, clearly wanting to travel as quickly as possible. Although Edie and the other two could also fly, their speed wouldn¡¯tpare to Stephanie and Billy¡¯s. Now that Stephanie¡¯s cultivation had fully recovered, she could easily fly with a few others. But that would somewhat affect their speed.

    Skydragon City was about 1, 780 kilometers away from Demonrealm City. It would take about eight to nine hours by snow carriage. Flying, an ordinary Saint cultivator would take about three to four hours. With Stephanie and Billy¡¯s strength, they would arrive in just over two hours.

    ¡­

    One hour earlier.

    On the Eastern side of Demonrealm City.

    After Casey, Harleen, and the others finished their respective tasks, they went to a nearby restaurant not far from their hotel to have a meal. It was the peak dining hour, and the restaurant was bustling with activity. With the presence of many Eastern faces, they didn¡¯t attract too much attention.

    ¡°Bob, did you and Ian find anything?¡± Harleen asked as they sat down at arge round table near the back of the dining hall.

    Three days ago, when they arrived in Demonrealm City, they split into four groups, each tasked with monitoring different targets. Casey and the Azure Dragon Four were in charge of Frigid Fortress, while Grand Ravenwood, Elder Wood, Harleen and Felicia were responsible for the City Lord¡¯s Manor. Azure Fang and Judge were stationed near the base of Pr Trading Guild, while Bob and Ian were exploring the city.

    ¡°For now, we haven¡¯t found anything particrly noteworthy,¡± Bob shook his head in response. ¡°Just that ording to some merchants, people from Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild have been seen less frequently in publicpared to before.¡±

    ¡°Have there been any unfamiliar faces entering the city?¡± Harleen continued to inquire.

    ¡°None!¡± Ian replied. ¡°They are all ordinary traders, although most of them are martial artists, their cultivation levels are nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, any news from Pr Trading Guild?¡± Harleen tilted her head slightly and looked at Azure Fang.

    ¡°For now, nothing out of the ordinary,¡± Azure Fang shook his head slightly. ¡°The headquarters of the guild has been unusually quiet these past few days, with only a few sporadic peopleing in and out.¡±

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t shake this feeling that something isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s too calm.¡±

    ¡°They should be waiting for someone, I think.¡± Night Orchid added.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Harleen nodded again. It was simr to the situation they were monitoring at the City Lord¡¯s Manor, strangely calm. In theory, after the battle a few days ago, the forces of Demonrealm City should have made a move. They couldn¡¯t possibly think that Skydragon City would give up just like that! But it had been several days and there was no reaction, clearly not normal!

    ¡°Casey, how is the situation at Frigid Fortress?¡± Harleen paused for a moment and looked at Casey.

    ¡°The Lord of Frigid Fortress went out for a trip these past few days. He just returned to the strongholdst night, alone, nothing special,¡± Azure Dragon responded on behalf of Casey. ¡°We interrogated a few disciples under Frigid Fortress, but they were clueless.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have gone out to seek help, would he?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure,¡± Azure Dragon shook his head.

    Amidst their conversation, a group of people walked into the restaurant.

    Leading the way was a young man, barely in his thirties, with a stern countenance and an unmistakable aura surrounding him.

    Following closely behind were six men and women, all disying formidable skills that marked them as anything but ordinary.

    ¡°Madam, this person seems to have quite a background, and he doesn¡¯t appear to be from Demonrealm City!¡± Grand Ravenwood whispered softly after giving the young man a quick nce.

    ¡°Elder Ravenwood, what do you mean?¡± Frostde asked, slightly taken aback.

    ¡°At less than thirty years of age, he already possesses the cultivation of a Sixth-rank Saint. From what I¡¯ve gathered in the past few days, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone like him in Demonrealm City!¡± Grand Ravenwood responded.

    ¡°Damn, a Sixth-rank Saint at this age?¡± Judge eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Grand Ravenwood nodded slightly.

    ¡°Elder Ravenwood, can you find out the strength of the people behind him?¡± Harleen inquired.

    ¡°While they may not be as powerful as the young man leading them, they are all at the Saint realm. The strongest among them is a Third-rank!¡± Grand Ravenwood replied.

    ¡°Damn! Looks like Demonrealm City has really brought in some reinforcements!¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on eating!¡± Harleen said after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not provoke them for now. After we finish eating, Bob and Ian, you two keep an eye on them and see if they have any connections with Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob and Ian nodded simultaneously.

    Soon, everyone raised their cups and chopsticks, savoring the delicious food.

    However, stillness was often apanied by an impending storm.

    Just as they had taken only a few bites, the young man and his entourage walked straight towards them.

    ¡°You all must be from vale, am I right?¡± the young man spoke as he approached.

    As he spoke, he surveyed the group and a hint of curiosity shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Rakshasa, sitting on the outermost seat, asked.

 Chapter 1044 Clash Begins!

    ¡°Fate has brought us together, let us be friends!¡± the young man responded with a smile.

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Rakshasa interrupted, her tone dismissive. ¡°We¡¯re about to eat, so kindly leave if you have nothing to contribute.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush to dismiss me, miss¡­¡± the young man continued, unfazed.

    ¡°Waiter!¡± Rakshasa called out, cutting him off, and signaled to a nearby waiter.

    ¡°What can I assist you with, Miss?¡± the waiter approached, attentive.

    ¡°He¡¯s bothering us while we¡¯re dining, we don¡¯t know him, so kindly ask him to leave!¡± Rakshasa pointed at the young man.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The waiter nodded, then turned to the young man. ¡°Sir, please refrain from disturbing our guests¡­¡±

    Before the waiter could finish his sentence, a follower behind the young man raised his hand and struck.

    Without warning, the waiter was sent flying, crashing to the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You dare to cause trouble here? Do you have a death wish?¡± A burly man, who seemed to be in charge of the establishment, swiftly approached.

    As he reached them, he pointed at the young man and continued speaking.

    ¡°Do you have any idea where you are? If you wish to avoid trouble, leave immediately!¡±

    Before he could finish his warning, just like the waiter before, he was forcefully thrown back, crashing into a nearby table, unconscious with his eyes rolled back.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± a patron, unable to stand idly by, rose to his feet, speaking out in anger.

    Soon, other customers joined in, demanding that the young man and his group vacate the premises.

    ¡°Is this truly outrageous?¡± the young man scanned the surrounding crowd, then turned to the patron. ¡°Do you want to interfere in our affairs?¡±

    ¡°This is Demonrealm City. Consider the consequences, or¡­¡± the patron¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± the young man interrupted the patron¡¯s words, as if discussing something utterly ordinary.

    ¡°Understood!¡± one of his followers responded, raising his hand tounch an attack.

    His strength was that of a Half-Step Third-rank Saint, while the patron¡¯s cultivation only reached the midte stage of a Sovereign. If struck by this blow, there would likely be nothing left of him.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Harleen frowned, raising her hand and delivering a powerful palm strike.

    With a muffled sound, Harleen blocked the opponent¡¯s attack, causing a strong gust of wind that toppled nearby tables and chairs.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the young man, taken aback by Harleen¡¯s unexpected skill, hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°Do you have a death wish? Allow me to grant your wish!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he abandoned the patron and turned to attack Harleen.

    ¡°Begone!¡± Elder Wood¡¯s voice resonated as he unleashed his full strength, meeting the opponent head-on.

    With a loud crash, the two exchanged blows, evenly matched, unable to inflict harm upon each other.

    After a few rounds of intensebat, they both retreated several steps, creating some distance between them.

    ¡°It seems I underestimated all of you. You¡¯ve been concealing your true strength!¡± the young man once again assessed Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, reveal your purpose. What do you want?¡± Casey spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned it before, I simply wished to make friends with all of you!¡± the young man shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°Fool, we have no interest in being friends with you. Now depart!¡± Judge replied firmly.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak disrespectfully to Master Asher. Kneel down!¡± the Third-rank Saint, standing behind the young man,manded with a stern tone.

    After speaking, he made a move towards Judge.

    ¡°You best not bring trouble upon yourselves. Otherwise, you will regret it!¡± Night Orchid coldly retorted.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± the young man smirked, waving his hand dismissively to his entourage.

    ¡°Casey, let¡¯s make our way,¡± Harleen took a deep breath, her voice determined.

    Casey nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.

    Both of them were well aware of the formidable background of their opposition. While their current group had strength, there was no telling if the other party had reinforcements waiting in the shadows.

    In Demonrealm City, they stood alone, without any backup. If things were to go awry, they would find themselves at a severe disadvantage. Hence, it was prudent for them to avoid unnecessary trouble and navigate the situation with caution.

    With that in mind, the group proceeded towards the exit of the restaurant.

    However, as they stepped out onto the open space in front, the young man trailed behind with a fewpanions, blocking their path.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? Are you disrespecting me?¡± the young man sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance.

    Harleen¡¯s group disregarded his words and continued to forge ahead.

    ¡°Without my permission, you ain¡¯t going anywhere.¡± The young man mocked, waving his hand in a dismissive gesture.

    In an instant, a powerful force epassed the entire square, ensnaring Harleen¡¯s group within its grasp.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Grand Ravenwood bellowed, blocking the attack with a swift palm strike.

    Bang!

    A loud crash echoed, and both parties staggered back several steps.

    ¡°Not bad, let me see if you can handle another move!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he unleashed his full strength,unching an attack towards Grand Ravenwood.

    Grand Ravenwood¡¯s pupils slightly constricted as he sensed the power behind the move. The man¡¯sbat prowess was not inferior to his own. With little time to think, Grand swiftly raised his hand to meet the attack.

    ¡°Be careful, Elder Ravenwood!¡± Casey and the others shouted.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In the next instant, another thunderous crash resounded as Grand Ravenwood slid back dozens of meters beforeing to a stop, his pent-up aura surging out. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. The man clearly had no intention of giving up easily.

    Just as Grand Ravenwood regained his footing, the man lunged towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll assist you!¡± Casey shouted, wielding his battle de and unleashing the Domineering de Art to strike at the man.

    With his cultivation of a Third-rank Saint and the power of the Domineering de Art, Casey still struggled to match his opponent, but distracting him was a feasible strategy.

    ¡°You really want to die. I¡¯ll grant it then!¡± The man didn¡¯t expect Casey to unleash such a powerful strike, causing his eyes to narrow.

    In response, he swiftly turned andunched a series of powerful palm strikes towards Casey, creating a roaring gust of wind.

    Their attacks collided, and Casey was sent flying, coughing up a mouthful of blood mid-air. He crashed heavily onto the ground, tumbling several somersaults before finallying to a stop, blood pouring from his mouth.

    The three-rank difference was clearly not easy to ovee. In just one exchange, Casey was severely injured, with less than half of hisbat strength remaining.

    ¡°Casey!¡± Harleen and the others shouted simultaneously, rushing towards him.

    On the other hand, the young man, despite Casey¡¯s full-powered Domineering de Art, was not unscathed! The powerful shock-wave pushed him back over a hundred meters, a hint of blood staining his lips as his face paled slightly.

    However, that was the extent of his injuries, no other visible wounds.

    But what startled him was that just as he regained hisposure, a powerful palm strike from Grand Ravenwood came hurtling towards him. Caught off guard, he didn¡¯t have time to dodge, his pupils shrinking in rm.

    ¡°Master Asher, careful!¡± His followers shouted in unison.

    Though they intended to help, their reaction speed fell short of their intentions.

    ¡°How dare you attack Master Asher? You¡¯re seeking death!¡± A voice of an old man resounded just as the young man thought he was about to suffer severe damage.

 Chapter 1045 Arriving at Demonrealm City

    A deafening boom reverberated through the air as the old man¡¯s voice echoed, unleashing a surge of overwhelming energy that swept through like a raging hurricane.

    In the blink of an eye, Grand Ravenwood was sent soaring through the sky, his body iling like a broken kite before crashing to the ground, kilometers away. Blood spewed from his mouth as he copsed, his body resembling a deted balloon, barely clinging to life.

    ¡°Elder Ravenwood!¡± Harleen and the others cried out in unison, their voices filled with concern.

    Simultaneously, an elderly man appeared beside the young man known as Asher, his aura radiating the unmistakable presence of ate-stage Saint, at least an Eighth-rank Saint.

    ¡°Master Asher, are you unharmed?¡± the old man asked Asher with genuine worry etched on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Asher shook his head, his eyes burning with anger as he pointed usingly at Grand Ravenwood, whoy a kilometer away. ¡°That bastard nearly took my life. I want him dead, now!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man nodded solemnly and swiftly moved towards Grand Ravenwood, his determination unwavering.

    ¡°Let us fight him together!¡± Elder Wood shouted, taking a deep breath before charging forward, raising his hand to meet the impending attack.

    ¡°Attack together, halt him!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice thundered in the air.

    Without hesitation, Harleen and the others activated their own tactics, bravely charging ahead.

    ¡°You bunch of ants!¡± The opposing old man sneered, his hand sweeping through the air, unleashing a barrage of palm winds.

    Boom!

    With undeniable finality, the palm winds struck their targets, sending Harleen and the others hurtling through the air. They crashed heavily onto the ground, each one spitting out a mouthful of blood, their bodies bearing the weight of severe injuries.

    Elder Wood and the others, who had been at the forefront, suffered no less than Casey¡¯s fate.

    Their current strength proved woefully inadequate against an Eighth-rank Saint, leaving them with no chance of victory.

    The old man continued his relentless advance towards Grand Ravenwood.

    ¡°How dare yo have murderous intent toward Master Asher, you shall pay for it in your next life!¡± When he came within a hundred meters, he nced disdainfully at Grand Ravenwood and spoke with icy indifference.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Harleen¡¯s voice pierced through the chaos as she struggled to rise from the ground.

    Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she turned her gaze towards Asher and shouted, ¡°Release Elder Ravenwood. Tell us your conditions, we will consider them¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you agree to any condition?¡± Asher smirked, his voice dripping with arrogance.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen took a deep breath, her resolve unyielding.

    ¡°In that case, what if I want you to be my woman?¡± Asher¡¯s smile twisted with a hint of wickedness before Harleen could respond.

    ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡± Felicia and Night Orchid shouted in unison, their voices filled with defiance.

    ¡°So you refuse, then?¡± Asher shrugged, his gaze shifting to the old man with a serious tone. ¡°Take action, kill him!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Harleen¡¯s voice rang out once again.

    ¡°Have you agreed?¡± Asher looked at Harleen with a mixture of curiosity and impatience.

    ¡°First, release mypanions!¡± Harleen took another deep breath, her voice unwavering.

    At that moment, Asher¡¯s satellite phone chimed, interrupting their tense standoff.

    After a brief conversation, Asher concluded the call and gave instructions to the old man.

    ¡°Confiscate all their phones and bring them back to the manor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The old man responded with a resounding affirmation.

    ¡­

    Around three in the afternoon, Billy and his mother arrived near the main gate of Demonrealm City.

    Unlike Skydragon City, Demonrealm City was enclosed by towering walls, devoid of any moats. Entering Skydragon City required a medium-grade Spiritual Stone, while entering Demonrealm City demanded ten.

    Momentster, after exchanging their Spiritual Stones, the two hurriedly made their way towards the inn where Harleen and the others were staying. It was their only lead to find someone.

    Demonrealm City¡¯s scale wasparable to that of Skydragon City, yet its poption was only about two-thirds of thetter. After all, for ordinary merchants and the general public, Skydragon City offered far greater safetypared to Demonrealm City.

    ¡°Mom, Harleen and the others are staying at this inn!¡± Billy pointed out as they arrived at an inn in the eastern part of the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Stephanie nodded, and the two entered the lobby.

    ¡°Do you require amodation?¡± a woman in uniform approached them upon seeing their arrival.

    ¡°Are the valeans on the third floor in their rooms?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°No, they left early in the morning!¡± the woman replied, slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Do you know where they went?¡± Billy continued questioning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± the woman shook her head.

    ¡°Has anything unusual happened today?¡± Billy stared intently at her.

    ¡°No!¡± a hint of panic shed in the ck woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re not staying here, don¡¯t waste my time. Please leave!¡±

    ¡°You better tell me the truth!¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew cold, his gaze not missing the slightest hint of peculiar behavior.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I already said there¡¯s nothing!¡± the woman immediately turned to leave.

    ¡°My patience is wearing thin. If you don¡¯t speak up, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡± Billy warned.

    At the same time, a wave of pressure surged forth, instantly enveloping the woman.

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know where they went¡­¡± The woman suddenly felt suffocated, shivering involuntarily.

    ¡°I¡­ I only heard that during lunch at the restaurant, they had a conflict with someone. You¡­ you can go there and ask¡­¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Which restaurant?¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°The one in front, called Gourmet Haven¡­¡± the woman pointed in the direction of the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    She had originally wanted to avoid trouble, as she had grown ustomed to indifference during her time in Demonrealm City. But she sensed that if she didn¡¯t speak up, Billy might even kill her.

    ¡°You better not be lying to me!¡± Billy said before turning away with Stephanie.

    Two minutester, they arrived at the entrance of Gourmet Haven.

    Since it was no longer mealtime, there were only a dozen staff members busy cleaning, with no other customers in the restaurant.

    ¡°Dining?¡± a waiter nced at them.

    ¡°Did a group of valean people have a conflict with someone here during lunch today?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Conflicts happen here every day, I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about,¡± the waiter replied after sizing them up.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to dine, please take a seat. If you¡¯re here to find someone, please leave. We don¡¯t have the person you¡¯re looking for!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time!¡± Billy¡¯s tone grew stern. ¡°Who did they have a conflict with?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re deliberately looking for trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± the waiter spoke angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute, get out¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying, knocking over two tables and falling to the ground. Witnessing this scene, the people in the hall who were busy suddenly rushed over.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re tired of living!¡± One of the men shouted angrily, raising his hand to attack.

    Without hesitation, the others followed suit, rushing towards Billy and Stephanie.

    Boom!

    After a gust of wind, just like the waiter earlier, everyone was sent flying, writhing on the ground in pain.

    ¡°Who are you people? How dare you act so recklessly here!¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walked down the stairs.

 Chapter 1046 You Will Regret It!

    ¡°Not talking?¡±

    Billy continued walking towards the original waiter, ignoring the middle-aged man¡¯s attempts to engage him in conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, insolent brat! Can¡¯t you hear?¡± The middle-aged man spoke angrily, trying to assert his authority.

    ¡°Sir Hank, he¡­ he¡¯s here to find the group of valean people from noon¡­¡± The waiter looked at Hank and shouted, desperate to provide the information.

    Hank¡¯s expression changed, indicating that he knew something.

    ¡°Seems you know something, right?¡± Stephanie stepped forward and demanded, ¡°Then tell us!¡±

    ¡°This ain¡¯t the ce where you can act recklessly!¡± The middle-aged man unleashed a flurry of palm strikes towards Stephanie.

    However, with his strength of a Half-Step Saint, he posed no threat to Stephanie. He was nothing more than an ant before her.

    Bang!

    Stephanie didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger, and the middle-aged man was sent flying, crashing through the air like a wild beast. After soaring for a good thirty to forty meters, he crashed into a wall, shattering a pir and plummeting to the ground, blood gushing from his mouth.

    ¡°Now, can you talk?¡± Stephanie¡¯s voice was cold andmanding.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know who they are¡­¡± Hank managed to respond, his eyes filled with shock and pain.

    Stephanie¡¯s power had overwhelmed him. It was clear that she was ate-stage Saint expert, someone Hank couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    ¡°You have some backbone, let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡± Stephanie¡¯s eyes narrowed, a ripple of power emanating from her forehead.

    Hank clutched his head, writhing in agony on the ground. The pain was unbearable, and he begged for mercy. ¡°Please¡­ please stop, I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Serves you right!¡± Stephanie coldly said, retracting her mental power.

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know who those people are. The leader among them is a man under thirty¡­¡± Hank responded, his voice strained. He proceeded to describe the events leading up to their arrival to Billy and Stephanie.

    Hank had witnessed the power behind Asher and realized he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. It was a relief to Hank that Asher had learned his lesson as he had injured the people in his restaurant. But behind Asher, there was an even more formidablete-stage Saint expert, which led to his hesitation to tell the truth.

    Billy furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Are they people from Frigid Fortress?¡±

    Hank shook his head. ¡°Probably not! In the whole Demonrealm City, there are no young talents with such skills! If I had to guess, they probablye from Mysthaven City or City of Angels. Only these two ces have such geniuses.¡±

    Stephanie joined the conversation, her brow furrowed. ¡°Do you know where they took the people?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know¡­¡± Hank responded, his voice filled with trepidation. ¡°I¡­ I specifically had someone inquire about their whereabouts. They went to a manor in the western part of the city¡­¡±

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was firm and determined.

    With that, the three of them swiftly left the restaurant, making their way towards the west of the city.

    Meanwhile, inside the manor in the western part of the city, Asher sat on a sofa, holding a ss of red wine. Tain, the young master of Frigid Fortress, and Eve, the daughter of the head of Pr Trading Guild, sat beside him.

    If Billy were here, he would surely recognize the woman. She was none other than the one he had encountered not long after arriving in Pr Domain, at the inn known as Snow Night Passion in Snow Dragon City. She was also the older sister of the young master named Gill who had his cultivation crippled in Skydragon City.

    Asher had received a call from Eve while at the restaurant, inviting him to the mansion. Asher agreed to meet with them.

    Behind each of them stood an old man, loyal servants to their respective masters.

    Eve raised her ss and spoke in a sweet voice, ¡°Master Asher, let me toast you first. Thank you foring all the way to Demonrealm City!¡±

    Asher smiled and raised his ss in return. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Miss Eve¡¯s beauty long before today, and now that I see you, your reputation is well-deserved!¡±

    Eve¡¯s charm was evident as she met Asher¡¯s gaze. ¡°I felt ttered, Master Asher!¡±

    Tain turned to Asher, speaking on behalf of his father. ¡°Master Asher, my father asked me to thank you. Tonight, my father is hosting a banquet at Frigid Fortress to wee your esteemed visit to Demonrealm City. I hope you can grace us with your presence.¡±

    ¡°Thank your father for the invitation!¡± Asher took another sip of wine before addressing Eve. ¡°Miss Eve, who exactly killed Chairman Roch? From what I understand, the most formidable person in Skydragon City right now is that old fellow named Sol Stuart, isn¡¯t it? He shouldn¡¯t be a match for Chairman Roch, right?¡±

    Eve¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°ording to the news from Skydragon City, the person who killed my father is not from there. They should havee from elsewhere to support the attack! I only know that their skills areparable to my father¡¯s!¡±

    Asher raised his ss, intrigued. ¡°Is that so? Have you found out who it is?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Eve shook her head. ¡°But the opponent¡¯s skills were almost on par with my father¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Asher raised his ss of red wine and took a sip.

    ¡°Master Asher,¡­¡± Eve took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°As long as you help me avenge my father¡¯s death, from then on, I will serve you as a grateful servant!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, deal!¡± Asher nced at Eve¡¯s captivating figure once again, feeling a slight flutter in his throat.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Master Asher, I heard you captured a group of valean people,¡± Tain turned to Asher and asked.

    ¡°Master Tain, you have quite the well-informed sources!¡± Asher chuckled.

    ¡°There are a few beautiful women among them. If you¡¯re interested, you can stay and have some fun!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Tain hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your enjoyment¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have some fun together!¡± Asher turned his head towards the elderly man behind him. ¡°Go and bring those women here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The old man nodded and turned to leave.

    About five minutester, the old man and several men escorted Harleen and Night Orchid out from the hallway.

    From their aura, it was evident that their powers had beenpletely sealed off.

    ¡°Tain, how about it? It should be to your liking, right?¡± Asher raised his wine ss and smiled.

    ¡°Asher, your taste is truly impable. In all of Demonrealm City, apart from Eve, you won¡¯t find such level of beauties anywhere else.¡± As Tain observed Harleen and the others, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Asher burst intoughter.

    ¡°Except for the sisters, if you¡¯re interested, you can take the other three to your room and have some fun!¡±

    ¡°You bastard, I warn you, release us!¡± Felicia spoke up angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you go once I get bored with you!¡± Asher lit a cigar and took a puff.

    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, that kid I nearly beat to death, he must be your man, right?¡±

    ¡°Later, I n to let him see how I y with his woman!¡±

    ¡°You bastard, you will regret it!¡± Felicia gritted her teeth and stared at Asher.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived this long, I still don¡¯t know what regret feels like!¡± Asherughed.

    ¡°Let them go, and I¡¯ll agree to your terms!¡± Harleen spoke up firmly from the side, taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 1047 Well-timed Rescue

    ¡°Harleen, I beg you, don¡¯t!¡± Night Orchid and the others eximed in unison as they heard Harleen¡¯s plea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give in to his demands, Harleen. Billy will soon learn of our predicament, and he wille to our rescue¡­¡± Felicia shouted at the same time.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to wait any longer for Elder Ravenwood and Casey¡¯s injuries!¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°After you all leave, take them to the medical clinic immediately, then contact Billy¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, my deardy, I¡¯ve had a change of heart!¡± Asher blew smoke rings, interrupting Harleen¡¯s words.

    ¡°If you want to save them, you can, as long as you and your sister serve me well once.¡±

    ¡°And let the three of them have a good time with Master Tain. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might let them go!¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel, you deserve to die!¡± Harleen red at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve stated my conditions. Whether you agree or not is up to you!¡± Asher shrugged.

    ¡°Do you realize that your actions today will bring cmity upon you and your entire family?¡± Night Orchid frowned and spoke.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Asherughed heartily. ¡°My deardy, you have a great sense of humor!¡±

    ¡°You better believe what she said!¡± Frostde spoke slowly and deliberately.

    ¡°You are truly ignorant!¡± Eve spoke up at this moment. ¡°Do you know who Master Asher is? No one in the Pr Domain dares to speak to him like that!¡± Without waiting for Night Orchid¡¯s response, she continued in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, I advise you to do as Master Asher says!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Felicia responded angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, my patience is limited!¡± Asher interrupted her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t agree, for every minute that passes, I will kill one of them until you agree!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a bastard!¡± Rakshasa¡¯s face was filled with anger.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Start the countdown!¡± Asher took another puff of his cigar.

    After saying that, he turned to the old man behind him and said, ¡°Keep an eye on the time. If they don¡¯t agree after one minute¡­¡±

    Boom!

    At that moment, twenty or thirty figures flew in through the door almost simultaneously, crashing heavily to the ground. After convulsing a few times, they fell silent.

    Asher and the others were slightly stunned at the sight.

    ¡°Mom, Billy?!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, Boss?!¡±

    Upon seeing Billy and Stephanie walking in through the door, Harleen and the others shouted loudly at the same time. The faces of the five of them were filled with surprise. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected Billy and Stephanie to appear before their eyes so quickly.

    ¡°Lady Stuart?!¡± At the same time, including Asher, everyone on the other side eximed in surprise.

    Stephanie, as the Lady of Skydragon City, and also acting as the city lord for several years, naturally had a certain level of fame in the Central Part. Especially for people like them, who had no small reputations, they had seen Stephanie¡¯s photos a long time ago, so they recognized her at a nce.

    In addition, from Harleen¡¯s address to Stephanie and Billy, they all guessed Harleen¡¯s identity.

    They obviously didn¡¯t expect Harleen to have such a hidden identity!

    Several of them were taken aback for a moment!

    As for Eve, she was not only surprised by Stephanie¡¯s appearance, but she was also surprised to see Billy here. After their encounter at Snow Night Passion, she had someone investigate Billy¡¯s information. At that time, Billy did not deliberately hide his identity, and the entire city of vale knew that he was Commander Gardner, the King of the West. Therefore, Eve quickly learned about his identity at that time.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the person who caused trouble at Snow Night Passion that night would turn out to be the famous Commander Gardner of vale.

    Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other since that day, Billy¡¯s face had already been etched into her memory.

    ¡°Harleen, are you all okay?¡± Billy¡¯s heart finally let out a sigh of relief when he saw Harleen and the others.

    Although he had learned that they were injured and their powers sealed, he was d that nothing major had happened!

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Go save Casey and Elder Ravenwood. They¡¯re severely injured!¡± Harleen shouted loudly once she realized Billy had arrived.

    Afterwards, it seemed like something urred to her, and she shouted again, ¡°Mom, Billy, please be careful, they have ate-stage Saint cultivator!¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re in the basement!¡± Pointing towards the nearby staircase, Felicia replied, ¡°Go down from there!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡± Billy turned to Stephanie and spoke.

    ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go check it out!¡± With those words, Stephanie quickly dashed towards the staircase.

    She had already investigated the cultivation levels of the people upstairs, and the strongest among them was Asher, a Saint of the sixth rank.

    Knowing Billy as she did, dealing with these people shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Heh, what do you take me for?¡± At the same time, Asher sneered and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Stop her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The old man behind him and the other men rushed towards the aisle, blocking Stephanie¡¯s path.

    However, in the next moment, including the old man, none of them had a clue what had just happened or how Stephanie had made her move. In the blink of an eye, all of them turned into a mist of blood, not a trace of them left. Then, Stephanie¡¯s figure disappeared from the hallway.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Watching the scene before him, Asher¡¯s wrist trembled, and his cigar fell to the ground. He wore a bewildered expression, with his right eyelid twitching uncontrobly.

    As far as he knew, Stephanie had suffered a severe injury over a year ago, causing her cultivation level to drop from thete stage of Saint to the Sovereign Realm.

    Although her cultivation had improved over the past year, she had barely broken through to the first rank of Saint. But what just happened, was that the level of power one could expect from a first rank Saint?

    What kind of joke was this?

    His old man follower had cultivation close to the sixth rank of Saint, but in front of Stephanie, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle before being turned into nothing!

    Asher then realized that Stephanie was at least in thete stage of Saint!

    A sense of foreboding rose within him, fearing that he had gotten himself into a big mess this time! Not only him, but Tain and Eve also wore shocked expressions.

    ¡°Tain, have your men take action and capture them as hostages!¡± After a slight pause, Asher reacted and loudlymanded Tain and Eve.

    He had already investigated Billy¡¯s cultivation, a Fourth-rank Saint. In his view, the two elderly men Tain had brought, both at the fifth rank, should be enough to handle him.

    ¡°Get them!¡± Tain and Eve shouted simultaneously.

    They both knew that if they didn¡¯t handle this situation properly today, it would be an absolute disaster for them!

 Chapter 1048 Asherâ€™s True Identity

    The two old men brought by Tain and Eveunched their attack on Billy. Their palms carried a powerful force, aimed to bring him down.

    ¡°Die!¡± Fueled by anger, Billy activated his bloodline power, instantly elevating his cultivation to the Fifth-rank Saint realm. With a flick of his wrist, a blood-red de aura swiftly shot towards his opponents.

    The sight that unfolded before Asher¡¯s eyes left him dumbfounded.

    How could a Fourth-rank Saint easily behead two opponents at the Fifth-rank realm? It was beyond hisprehension.

    Felicia, unable to bear the injustice, pointed usingly at Asher and spoke up. ¡°Billy, that scoundrel wants to force me and my sister to be his women.¡± She eximed, ¡°And he also wants Orchid and the others to apany his friend to bed. You must not let him get away with it!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Billy¡¯s fury erupted at Felicia¡¯s words. He turned to his wife and spoke with determination, ¡°Harleen, you and Felicia should leave first.¡±

    Harleen nodded in agreement and started to make her way towards the door, apanied by Felicia and Night Orchid. However, Asher, fueled by his arrogance, leaped off the sofa,unching a dozen powerful palm winds towards them.

    ¡°You think you can leave without my permission?¡± Asher sneered, but before he could act, Billy swiftly retaliated. de auras flew from Billy¡¯s hand, slicing through Asher¡¯s attacks effortlessly.

    Billy had sentenced them to death, and he would not let this man called Asher die easily.

    ¡°You overestimated yourself! Go to hell!¡± Asher bellowed.

    Although Billy had just sliced through two elderly men at the fifth rank of Saint, he still didn¡¯t pose a threat in Asher¡¯s eyes. Asher possessed strength of a Sixth-rank, and he didn¡¯t consider Billy to be his match.

    However, his face froze with disbelief as the des tore through his defenses, leaving him wounded and bleeding. Some wounds reached his bones, causing fresh blood to gush out.

    ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be!¡± After suffering a wave of attack, Asher shouted in horror. After speaking, he turned his head to Tain and Eve, saying, ¡°What the hell are you two idiots waiting for? Attack together and kill him!¡±

    However, Tain and Eve shared a nce and hastily made their way towards the door. They understood that they were no match for Billy and had pressing matters to attend to. Moreover, they needed to report Lady Stuart¡¯s arrival in Demonrealm City, so they had no choice but to disregard Asher for the time being.

    ¡°Bastards!¡± Asher cried angrily.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you leave?¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed in their ears as he unleashed his power.

    Then, Tain and Eve were sent flying out of the door, their bodies crashing onto the ground, blood pouring from their mouths. Billy intentionally spared their lives, but it was clear that they had been defeated.

    While Billy was dealing with Tain and Eve, Asher attempted to make his escape. But it was toote. The blood-red de aura shed at his back, causing his legs to break and him to fall to the ground, bleeding profusely.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Asher let out a heart-wrenching scream as he crashed to the ground.

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you cripple my legs! You¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead¡­¡± After managing to stem the flow of blood from his legs, Asher red at Billy through gritted teeth and shouted.

    ¡°Now, do you believe what I said before?¡± Harleen and the others approached, and Night Orchid asked Asher with a serious expression.

    ¡°Harleen, do you know who he is?¡± Billy turned to Harleen and asked.

    ¡°No idea!¡± Harleen shook her head in response. ¡°All I know is that he¡¯s not from Demonrealm City. He must be a hired hand from Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild.¡±

    ¡°Frostde, Rakshasa, it¡¯s up to the two of you now!¡± Billy nodded slightly and looked towards Frostde.

    As he spoke, he flicked his hand, releasing a dozen strands of finger wind that entered the bodies of Harleen and herpanions, unlocking their sealed cultivation.

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Frostde nodded and walked over.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you nning to do¡­¡± Asher crawled backwards with fear written all over his face.

    ¡°My¡­ my grandfather Reit is the City Lord of Mysthaven City. If you dare to kill me, he will annihte the entire Skydragon City¡­¡±

    He also nced at the ground near the entrance of the estate, where men and women were lying in disarray, clearly dead at the hands of Billy and hispanion.

    ¡°Reit?¡± Upon hearing this name, Billy and his group were momentarily stunned.

    This was the second time they had heard this name.

    The first time was back in the city of Veridiania, when the deputymander of Northfortia, Ode, had mentioned this name.

    ording to Ode, he had ordered the people of Last Blood Sect from Pr City to capture the fellow valeanrades, all under Reit¡¯smand.

    It was said that Reit had practiced a forbidden technique that allowed him to steal other people¡¯s martial cultivation to enhance his own strength!

    Billy and his group never expected that their opponent was the City Lord of Mysthaven City!

    At the same time, Harleen and her group also understood why they were brought back ¨C Asher must have also practiced that forbidden technique, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for someone so young to break through to the sixth rank of Saint.

    By capturing them, it was highly likely that he wanted to seize their cultivation.

    ¡°My¡­ my grandfather is¡­ is the strongest in the Central Part. If you dare to kill me, I guarantee that all of you will die a miserable death¡­¡± Asher continued. After a brief pause, he said again, ¡°Consider¡­ consider Lady Stuart¡¯s face. If you leave now, I¡­ I won¡¯t hold it against you¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot! The so-called strongest in the Central Part, self-proimed, I suppose?¡± Frostde nced at him.

    ¡°Frostde, take action!¡± Billy continued with amand.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Frostde nodded.

    ¡°No¡­ Stop¡­!¡± Asher¡¯s face turned pale.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Frostde and Rakshasa both made their moves.

    Immediately, the scene was filled with shing des and blood, apanied by Asher¡¯s heart-wrenching screams.

    The whole processsted for several minutes. The young master of the Mysthaven City finally understood the meaning of ¡°lingering torment¡±!

    ¡°Kill¡­ kill¡­ me¡­¡± Asher struggled to speak, lying on the ground.

    At this moment, all he wished for was death.

    Regret surged through his heart endlessly.

    If he were given another chance, he would never provoke Harleen and the others, even if it meant his own death!

    He was the brightest rising star of Mysthaven City, already at the sixth rank of Saint before the age of thirty. His future achievements were bound to surpass his grandfather¡¯s!

    But who would have thought that this trip to Demonrealm City would be his final journey of no return!

 Chapter 1049 Target: Frigid Fortress!

    ¡°Kill¡­ me¡­¡±

    Asher managed to utter a few words, pleading for his life, but Billy and his group paid him no more attention. They left him there, helpless on the ground.

    ¡°Have¡­ Have mercy¡­¡± Tain, trembling and begging for mercy, pleaded with Billy to spare his life. Witnessing Asher¡¯s pitiful state, Tain was frightened to the point of wetting himself, emitting a foul odor from his pants!

    Meanwhile, Eve, standing nearby, was in no better condition. She saw the unrecognizable Asher, trembling uncontrobly and expressing endless fear on his face.

    Night Orchid pointed at Tain and asked Billy, ¡°Boss, shall I finish him off?¡±

    ¡°Finish him!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid replied, while Tain shouted, his face distorted in fear, ¡°No, please!¡±

    After Night Orchid¡¯s de passed, Tain¡¯s severed head rolled onto the ground, eyes wide open, never to close again. He never imagined that today would be his day of death. As the young master of Frigid Fortress, he had nned to assert his dominance in Skydragon City after his father took over.

    Night Orchid then pointed at Eve and asked, ¡°What about her, Boss?¡±

    ¡°Finish her too!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    As soon as he entered the castle earlier, Billy immediately recognized Eve. He remembered their encounter at the inn. And when he found out that Snow Night Passion belonged to Pr Trading Guild, he knew Eve¡¯s true identity as the youngdy of Pr Trading Guild. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Eve struggled to crawl to Billy¡¯s feet and begged vigorously.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ Commander Gardner, have mercy¡­¡± she pleaded. ¡°I¡­ I know the location of Pr Trading Guild¡¯s underground treasure vault. After my father and the core members of the guild died, I¡¯m the only one who knows the address of the vault¡­ And¡­ and I¡¯m the only one who knows how to open the vault¡¯s door¡­ As long as you spare my life, I¡­ I will lead you to the vault¡­¡±

    Billy struck Eve with a palm strike, causing her to faint with her eyes rolled back.

    ¡°Keep an eye on her!¡± Billy then turned to Night Orchid and said.

    After speaking, he walked towards the castle.

    Boom!

    Just as he approached the front of the castle, a deafening explosion resonated throughout the entire estate. Following that, the roof of the entire castle shattered, and debris filled the air.

    At the same time, an old man was lifted into the air, blood streaming from his mouth. Soon after, he crashed heavily onto the ground not far from Billy, without making a sound. From the looks of it, he was either dead or severely injured.

    Then, Stephanie led Casey and the others out of the castle.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Upon seeing Billy, everyone shouted in unison. Each of them had varying degrees of injuries and appeared weak, especially Casey and Grand Ravenwood, who had narrowly escaped death.

    ¡°Billy, tend to everyone¡¯s injuries first!¡± Stephanie looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy replied as he took out a silver needle from his body and started to work.

    Next, Stephanie approached the old man.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master Asher¡­¡± the old man managed to climb over and, after seeing Asher¡¯s lifeless body on the ground, uttered a few words with an expression of endless despair on his face. He was the powerful martial artist at thete stage of the Eighth Rank that Asher had brought along this time.

    After speaking, he turned to Stephanie and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe your cultivation has already fully recovered¡­¡±

    He was an Eighth-rank Saint in thete stage, yet he couldn¡¯t evenst three rounds against Stephanie before being crippled. Without a doubt, Stephanie had already restored her strength to the ninth rank of a Saint!

    This was something he hadn¡¯t expected. If he had known earlier, even if Frigid Fortress offered him more rewards, he would never have agreed to this mission. As one of the fewte-stage Saint cultivators in the Central Part, he was well aware of how terrifying Stephanie was in her prime, someone he could never provoke!

    ¡°Are you all from Mysthaven City?¡± Stephanie asked, looking down at them.

    ¡°You¡­ you killed the young master¡­ Lord of the City¡­ will make all of you in Skydragon City pay¡­¡± The old man struggled to speak.

    ¡°Do you think Reit can live for much longer?¡± Stephanie coldly responded. ¡°He owed a debt a year ago, and it¡¯s time to collect!¡±

    ¡°Although you have regained your cultivation, you¡­ you still overestimate yourself¡­ The Lord is no longer the same as he was a year ago¡­¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Stephanie¡¯s voice turned serious as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride for now, but he¡¯ll join you soon enough!¡±

    As her words fell, a gust of palm wind followed, sting the elderly man, already at his wits¡¯ end, into a mist of blood.

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± At that moment, Harleen and Night Orchid approached with a few others.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let me check your injuries,¡± Stephanie said as she busied herself.

    Due to the severity of Grand Ravenwood¡¯s and Casey¡¯s injuries, Billy and his mother had been busy for over two hours before finally reaching a temporary respite.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, this was only a temporary measure to stabilize their condition. Healing thempletely would not be so easy.

    Half an hourter, the group returned to their hotel.

    Just then, Stephanie¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Sol, have you arrived?¡± Stephanie answered the call.

    ¡°Madam, we just entered the city,¡± came Sol Stuart¡¯s voice through the receiver.

    ¡°Good!¡± Stephanie responded and began to give instructions. ¡°Divide the group into three teams. Elder Brock will take ten men to guard the headquarters of Pr Trading Guild. No one should enter or leave, otherwise, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, have Howard lead forty men to the City Lord¡¯s Manor. Anyone inside who refuses to give up their cultivation, kill them!¡±

    ¡°The remaining fifty people, you take them directly to the Frigid Fortress headquarters. I¡¯ll meet up with you soon!¡±

    She knew that Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild controlled almost the entire Demonrealm City. Even the people in the City Lord¡¯s Manor were dispatched by these two organizations, with the City Lord himself being a deputy master of Frigid Fortress.

    After the battle a few days ago, the fighting power of Demonrealm City had greatly diminished, leaving only the Frigid Fortress headquarters with some remaining strength.

    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t worried about the safety of the other two groups.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Sol Stuart replied loudly.

    ¡°Oh, and have Edie bring Ivy and Stout to the hotel to help with Casey¡¯s recovery!¡± Stephanie added.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sol Stuart responded again.

    ¡°Billy, go to the base of Frigid Fortress!¡± Stephanie said to Billy after hanging up the phone.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mom, can we go with you?¡± Harleen spoke up, and the others, including Night Orchid, also expressed their desire to go together.

    ¡°Harleen, your injuries, as well as Night Orchid¡¯s, haven¡¯t fully healed yet. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go. Plus, Elder Ravenwood and Casey need someone to take care of them.¡± Stephanie replied.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then, please be careful!¡± Harleen and the others didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Two minutester, Stephanie and her son left the hotel, swiftly heading towards the Frigid Fortress headquarters.

 Chapter 1050 Lord Ode, Long Time No See!

    The Frigid Fortress headquarters sprawled across the northeast part of Demonrealm City, covering hundreds of thousands of square meters. Among the estate¡¯s modest houses, numerous Western-style buildings of varying sizes stood tall. At the heart of the estate loomed a magnificent castle, serving as the official structure of Frigid Fortress.

    Meanwhile, as Billy and his mother made their way, Lord Ode, the leader of Frigid Fortress, sat on a sofa in the northwest corner of the first-floor lobby. Before him stood a seductive and fierydy, reporting various matters.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we can discuss those matterster!¡± Ode interrupted the woman, his voice tinged with impatience. ¡°How is the preparation for tonight¡¯s banquet?¡±

    Ode couldn¡¯t shake off the unease that had settled upon him today. He sensed that something was about to happen, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint it.

    ¡°Everything is ready, my lord. We are just waiting for the guests to arrive!¡± thedy responded respectfully.

    ¡°Good!¡± Ode nodded, his mind still troubled.

    ¡°Inform everyone that tonight¡¯s guests are of utmost importance. I want everyone on their toes. Any mistakes will have consequences!¡±

    In the battle a few days ago, all of Frigid Fortress¡¯s elite fighters, except for Ode and the four Sixth-rank Saints who stayed behind, had perished in Skydragon City. It was a devastating blow for Frigid Fortress.

    Amidst his grief, Ode had to remain vignt against an attack from Skydragon City. This was a prime opportunity for Skydragon City to seize control of Demonrealm City.

    For the past few days, he had sought support from Mysthaven City. He believed that Mysthaven City, with its conflicts with Skydragon City, wouldn¡¯t sit idle.

    However, when he contacted the other side, they showed no intention of taking action. Only after offering a considerable price did Mysthaven City reluctantly agree. They sent a powerful Late Stage Eighth-rank expert, apanied by Asher, to Demonrealm City.

    Though not the most ideal oue for Ode, he had to be content with it. Based on his understanding of Skydragon City¡¯s strength, they had at most two Eighth-rank Saints. Taking down Demonrealm City wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them.

    He also considered that as long as Asher and his group were satisfied, he could seek their assistance inunching another attack on Skydragon City in the future.

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± thedy nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Call Tain and inform him that the guests cane now!¡± Ode checked the time and continued.

    ¡°Yes!¡± thedy nodded and dialed the phone.

    However, after ringing for a while, there was no answer.

    ¡°my lord, no one is answering the phone!¡± the woman reported, her voice tinged with concern.

    ¡°Try calling Nocker. He went with Tain!¡± Ode frowned slightly.

    ¡°No one is answering Mr Nocker¡¯s phone either!¡± the woman spoke again after a while.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ode¡¯s unease grew stronger.

    ¡°Sir, something has happened!¡± At that moment, an old man rushed in from the entrance, his face filled with urgency.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ode felt a strong sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Master Tain¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s dead¡­¡± the old man struggled to speak.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ode roared angrily, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°What the hell are you saying? Say it again!¡±

    As he spoke, an overwhelming aura of terror swept through the lobby, filling every corner.

    ¡°Not¡­ not only is Master Tain dead¡­¡± the old man trembled, swallowing hard before continuing, ¡°Even Lord Asher and the people he brought from Mysthaven City have been killed¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ode shouted, his anger escting. ¡°What the hell happened?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the specifics yet¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my lord,¡± the old man shivered once more. ¡°The estate is devoid of any survivors. I¡¯m currently having my men investigate what exactly happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Bunch of pussies!¡± Ode, on the verge of madness, struck out with his palm, sending the old man flying.

    With a heavy thud, the old man crashed onto the concrete outside the castle, blood spewing from his mouth, lifeless.

    ¡°Please calm down, my lord!¡± the woman trembled as she spoke, desperately trying to diffuse the situation.

    ¡°Notify everyone to gather now!¡± Ode roared once again, his voice filled with rage and despair.

    In that moment, he finally understood why he had been feeling uneasy all day.

    Setting aside his own son¡¯s fate, the mere fact that Asher had been killed in Demonrealm City was enough to plunge him into despair. He knew all too well the position of Asher in Mysthaven City. His death would undoubtedly trigger a furious retaliation from their side.

    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±

    Ode had been counting on them to help defend Frigid Fortress, but they arrived today and ended up meeting the grim reaper instead. What a bad luck!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder who had the ability to pull off such a feat. He was well aware of the powerful martial artist in Asher¡¯s group, who was at the mid-stage of the Eighth Rank and no pushover. So who in Demonrealm City had the strength to kill them?

    ¡°Yes¡­ my lord!¡± The woman quickly got up and rushed towards the main gate upon hearing his words.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Just as the woman had run out for a while, Ode¡¯s pupils constricted in cold realization. He sensed several powerful auras sweeping towards the estate, with one of them even surpassing his own.!

    Without much time to think, he swiftly dashed out of the castle gate. Almost at the same time, forty to fifty people descended from the direction of the estate gate, each with a cultivation level of at least the Half-Step Saint stage.

    When he saw the person leading them, his pupils constricted once again. It was someone he knew, Lady Stuart from Skydragon City!

    ¡°Lord Ode, long time no see!¡± Stephanie led the group andnded not far from him.

    ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯ve already recovered your cultivation?¡± Ode roughly examined Stephanie¡¯s martial aura and eximed in shock.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be astonished! ording to the information he had received, just a few days ago during the battle in Skydragon City, Stephanie was only at the mid-stage of the Fifth Rank. But now, in just a few days, she had directly recovered to the Ninth Stage of the Saint realm!

    Only now did he understand why Asher and his son had encountered trouble. The woman before him, before her mishap, was one of the few powerhouses in the Central Part!

    In her prime, it would have been as easy as flipping her hand to kill an opponent at the mid-stage of the Eighth Rank!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Stephanie responded calmly.

    ¡°When you decided to send troops to Skydragon City, you probably didn¡¯t expect today, did you?¡±

    Ode let out a heavy breath and began, ¡°I surrender! I ept my defeat at your hands, Lady Stuart!¡± After steadying his own emotions, Ode continued speaking. ¡°What conditions do you need to spare me?¡±

 Chapter 1051 Odeâ€™s Despair

    In this moment of desperation, avenging his son became the least of Ode¡¯s concerns. He knew all too well that his own survival was uncertain, let alone seeking revenge for his son.

    Stephanie retorted, ¡°When you made the decision to send troops to Skydragon City, did you ever consider sparing me?¡±

    Ode didn¡¯t directly answer Stephanie¡¯s question. Instead, he proposed, ¡°Frigid Fortress, and even the entire Demonrealm City, can submit to you. I can assist you in attacking Mysthaven City!¡± He continued, ¡°Furthermore, all the territories under my jurisdiction in Demonrealm City can be ceded to Skydragon City without anypensation!¡±

    Stephanie sneered, ¡°Do you really think I would believe you?¡±

    Ode let out a heavy breath, feeling the weight of the situation. ¡°I understand that you could easily kill me now. But if you push me to my limits, even in death, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±

    He asserted, ¡°Even if I cannot harm you directly, I can at least take down a few of your people. You should be aware of my capabilities!¡±

    As he spoke, arge crowd gradually surrounded the estate from all directions.

    Stephanie scanned the surroundings and then turned back to face Ode. ¡°Is that so? You overestimate yourself!¡±

    With a wave of her hand, shemanded, ¡°Attack! Spare those who cripple their cultivation, kill the rest!¡±

    Billy and Sol Stuart responded simultaneously, ¡°Understood!¡±

    Immediately, everyone rushed out in all directions.

    ¡°The rest of you, attack and kill them!¡± shouted the white-haired old man leading the other side.

    Without hesitation, both sides engaged in a fierce battle. However, it was clear that the battle waspletely one-sided. Apart from the twenty or so Saint martial artists, the opposing side consisted mostly of Sovereigns.

    With a mere wave of their hand, the people from Skydragon City effortlessly defeated dozens of enemies. The two old Sixth-rank men who attacked Sol Stuart were in for a rude awakening. Sol Stuart¡¯s cultivation was only one step away from the Eighth Rank, and after consuming the seventh-tier beast core given to him by Billy, his cultivation easily broke through. Thus, the two Sixth-rank Saints were sent flying into the air soon, crashing to the ground and bing motionless.

    Billy¡¯s opponents were two old men at the Fifth Rank. Like the previous two, they couldn¡¯t hold their ground against Billy and were swiftly defeated, their blood and flesh sttering everywhere.

    Together, Billy and Sol Stuart charged towards the other Saint warriors on the enemy side. Under their attack, all the early-stage Saint enemies, numbering over twenty, couldn¡¯tst for ten minutes before falling.

    Meanwhile, several kilometers away in the sky, Ode shed with Stephanie in a single move. At first nce, it seemed that neither had gained the upper hand.

    ¡°You must have recently restored your cultivation, right?¡± Ode spoke loudly after suppressing the surging blood in his heart.

    In the depths of his despair, a glimmer of hope faintly rose within him after this exchange. Perhaps, if he unleashed all his trump cards, he might still have a chance to fight back.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Stephanie did not respond to his words. ¡°I will give you one opportunity to unleash your trump cards given your identity, but it¡¯s best if you go all out, you won¡¯t get a second chance!¡±

    Ode responded loudly, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    With those words, his momentum rapidly surged, revealing his cultivation as a Half-Step Ninth-rank Saint. He then saw his hands open and close in the void, creating countless afterimages apanied by a piercing sound of breaking wind.

    Before long, a Chi-formed fierce beast appeared above his head, emanating a strong aura of death. Resembling a vulture, it was massive, with a wingspan of about twenty meters when its wings spread open.

    As the fierce beast pped its wings, a violent wind stirred in the void, brewing an impending storm. The sheer momentum alone was enough to strike fear into the hearts of early-stage Saint warriors.

    Ode shouted loudly, ¡°I will fight you!¡±

    As soon as he finished the words, the giant Chi-formed beast swooped down towards Stephanie with thunderous might. Simultaneously, a strong hurricane swept through the void, howling with terrifying force.

    Stephanie¡¯s voice reached his ears, ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±

    Facing the full-force attack of ate-stage Eighth-rank expert, Stephanie stood motionless in mid-air, showing no intention of dodging.

    Then, without anyone seeing how she made her move, her eyes narrowed slightly, and a substantial ancient sword materialized above her head. This was the materialization of spiritual power, as Casey had exined.

    The materialization of spiritual power differed fundamentally from Shadow Beasts formed by one¡¯s Chi power. With a mere thought, people with the former type could deal a blow with materialized spiritual power that was more powerful than thetter.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    With a stern voice, Stephanie uttered a single sentence before the ancient sword, brimming with destructive energy, stabbed towards the fierce shadow beast.

    Immediately, a thunderous roar echoed in the air, like a bolt from the blue.

    The resulting shock-wave not only created a massive crater below but also leveled everything within several kilometers, shrouding the sky in a cloud of dust.

    Ode spewed a mouthful of blood into the air, propelled like a cannonball. After flying for kilometers, he crashed into the ground, creating arge pit, his face filled with endless despair. Originally, he thought he could hold his own against Stephanie for a few rounds, and if lucky, maybe even escape unscathed.

    But once they truly shed, he realized how naive he was!

    The two of them were simply not in the same league. Forget a few rounds, he couldn¡¯t evenst a single round.

    His opponent was ate-stage Saint, a tier above him, and she was indeed formidable!

    Even though he had almost reached the Ninth Rank realm, he was nowhere near on par with a genuine Ninth-rank Saint.

    If Stephanie had gone all out earlier, he would have been dead by now!

    ¡°So, do you have anything else to say?¡± Stephanie strolled over soon after.

    ¡°Victory goes to the strong¡­ There¡¯s nothing more to say¡­¡± Ode spat out another mouthful of blood and struggled to get up.

    ¡°But I did say, even if I die today, I¡¯ll take a few of your people down with me!¡±

    With those words, a resolute look shed in his eyes, and he quickly charged towards the battle arena where Billy, Sol Stuart, and others were.

    As he darted forward, his aura surged, his eyes turned crimson, veins bulging on his forehead, and his entire body visibly expanded at an rming rate.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Clearly, he intended to self-detonate!

    The power of an Eighth-rank Saint¡¯s self-detonation was unimaginable!

 Chapter 1052 Demonrealm City Changes Hands

    ¡°Descend with me to hell!¡± Upon reaching the sky above the crowd, Ode shouted loudly, his eyes twisting with determination.

    Boom!

    Once again, a deafening roar resounded through the sky, causing the entire void to tremble.

    As the people below heard thismotion, fear appeared on most of their faces, and many members of Frigid Fortress copsed to the ground in shock.

    Even many people from Skydragon City had their pupils shrink and their faces turn pale.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Almost simultaneously with Ode¡¯s shout, Stephanie¡¯s voice rang out.

    Her hands swiftly moved, tracing several marks in the air, and a radius of about a kilometer formed into a barrier, enveloping Ode.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The powerful shock-wave from Ode¡¯s self-detonation collided with the barrier, creating another earth-shattering explosion.

    But it was futile!

    Stephanie¡¯s barrier far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations in terms of its hardness. The shock-wave raged within the barrier, unable to shake it even slightly.

    Witnessing this scene, Billy¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.

    Barrier techniques, to some extent, were an upgraded version of defensive Chi cover. However, the hardness and defensive range of Stephanie¡¯s barrier far surpassed what he had heard of before.

    Billy had only heard thatte-stage Saints could form barriers, but he had never witnessed it firsthand.

    Now, seeing his mother create a barrier that easily withstood the self-detonation of an Eighth Stage Saint, he developed a strong interest in barrier techniques.

    ¡°All members of Frigid Fortress, listen to me!¡± Stephanie¡¯s voice resounded throughout the estate.

    ¡°Your lord is dead, and the fate of Frigid Fortress is sealed. If you want to live, abandon your cultivation, or else, join your lord in the afterlife!¡±

    As soon as her words fell, a man from Frigid Fortress threw hisrge knife to the ground and fell to his knees. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m willing to abandon my cultivation. Please spare me, Lady Stuart!¡±

    The previous disy had already shattered his courage, leaving no room for resistance.

    After speaking, he gritted his teeth, his eyes twisting, and his aura instantly deted like a punctured balloon.

    ¡°Have mercy, Lady Stuart!¡±

    One after another, the remaining thousand disciples of Frigid Fortress who were still alive threw down their weapons and abandoned their cultivation.

    Though they were unwilling to abandon their cultivation, they believed that it was better to live without their cultivation than to lose their lives.

    ¡°Billy, go with Sol to Pr Trading Guild, I¡¯ll go to the City Lord¡¯s Manor!¡± Stephanie instructed Billy shortly after all the members of Frigid Fortress had abandoned their cultivation.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy and Sol Stuart nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Stephens, you stay here with some people. Find a few members of Frigid Fortress and locate their storage rooms!¡± Stephanie then turned to an elderly man.

    Frigid Fortress had upied the Central Part for decades, and their storage rooms undoubtedly held a vast amount of treasures that shouldn¡¯t be wasted.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man nodded vigorously.

    Subsequently, Billy and Sol Stuart soared towards the headquarters of Pr Trading Guild, while Stephanie made her way to the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    A few minutester, Billy and Sol Stuart arrived at the entrance of Pr Trading Guild headquarters.

    As they surveyed the scene, they saw numerous members of Pr Trading Guild lying on the ground outside the main gate, either dead or injured.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Mr Stuart!¡± Upon seeing the two, Elder Brock and a few others approached them.

    ¡°Elder Brock, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Sol Stuart asked.

    ¡°It seems that the people inside have learned about Frigid Fortress¡¯ situation. Many of them tried to escape the estate, but we intercepted them,¡± Elder Brock responded.

    Sol Stuart asked again, ¡°How many people are inside?''¡±

    ¡°Exact numbers are unclear, but preliminary estimates put it at over a thousand,¡± Elder Brock responded, adding, ¡°Since a few days ago, Roch and the elite forces of the Pr Trading Guild perished in Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°Many from the Pr Trading Guild are worried that Skydragon City will attack Demonrealm City, so they have already evacuated,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Among those who stayed behind, the leader is a vice president of the Pr Trading Guild, a loyal follower of Roch and a fifth-ranking Saint in cultivation.¡±

    ¡°I just had a few rounds ofbat with him, and we were evenly matched!¡±

    Sol Stuart nodded slightly and looked at Billy, saying, ¡°Young master, shall we go in and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment!¡± Billy said, taking out his phone and dialing Edie¡¯s number.

    After the call connected, he asked Edie to bring the youngdy of the Pr Trading Guild over.

    After hanging up, less than ten minutester, Edie arrived with Eve in tow.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ve brought the person!¡± Ediended not far from Billy and spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Edie!¡± Billy replied, taking Eve from her hands.

    Then, he walked into the estate, followed closely by Sol Stuart and the others.

    The members of the Pr Trading Guild who had been waiting at the entrance of the estate immediately surrounded them.

    ¡°Miss?!¡± The others eximed upon seeing Eve in Billy¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Here¡¯s yourst chance. Disable your cultivation and leave Demonrealm City, or face certain death!¡± Billy threw Eve to the ground and spoke loudly.

    ¡°You damn bastards!¡± The leader, an elderly fifth-ranking Saint, roared angrily, raising his hand and shouting, ¡°Attack them together, fight to the death!¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡± The others shouted in unison and charged towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Fools!¡± Sol Stuart took two steps forward, casually raising his hand and unleashing a palm strike.

    In the next moment, including the elderly fifth-ranking Saint, over a hundred people fell to the ground, convulsed for a few moments, and then went lifeless.

    Witnessing this scene, the remaining individuals stopped in their tracks, trembling all over with pale faces.

    The rest was easy!

    Just like the people from Frigid Fortress, everyone else disabled their cultivation and fled for their lives.

    Then, Billy flicked a wisp of finger wind into Eve¡¯s back, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Eve looked around and quickly begged for mercy.

    ¡°Take me to your warehouse!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do what you said¡­¡± Eve nodded quickly.

    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the underground basement of one of the castles on the estate.

    Billy could clearly sense the fluctuations of a formation line inside. It was evident that the warehouse was protected by an array.

    Then, after Eve fiddled with the surroundings for a while, a heavy iron door appeared in front of them.

    Subsequently, after a few minutes of maniption by Eve, the door to the warehouse opened. As they entered the warehouse, everyone, including Billy, couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of astonishment. Before their eyes was a vast space, orderly filled with around a hundred iron cabs, each about five to six meters tall.

    Several of the cab doors were open, revealing a variety of treasures inside.

    There were medicinal herbs, spiritual fruits, and arge number of high-grade spiritual stones.

    Truly befitting thergest trading guild in the Frigid Fortress, the wealth in this warehouse alone could rival that of a country.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, Aunt Edie, please wait here for me. I will bring Casey and the others here for healing,¡± Billy said after briefly scanning the surroundings and turning to Sol Stuart.

    There were many spiritual fruits and treasures in this warehouse that would greatly aid Casey and the others in their injuries.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sol Stuart and Edie nodded in response.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Dragon¡­¡± Eve began with some hesitation.

 Chapter 1053 Above Saint

    ¡°Abandon your cultivation and leave!¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Lord Dragon¡­¡± Eve¡¯s face turned horrified.

    ¡°If you refuse to abandon your cultivation, then go and apany your father!¡± Edie spoke in a deep voice.

    Eve let out a breath of frustration. She knew she had no choice!

    Two minutester, after she had abandoned her cultivation, she struggled to walk towards the door.

    Shortly after, Billy also walked out of the warehouse.

    Half an hourter, they returned with Casey and the others.

    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but shout when he saw the scene in front of him.

    Ivy and the others also had a look of astonishment on their faces.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, choose some spiritual fruits for refining and let Mr Stuart take care of them!¡± Billy turned to Edie and said.

    The reason Sol Stuart wasn¡¯t included in the fruit consuming process was obviously because the spiritual fruits here were of little use to someone at his level. Their effects were minimal.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Edie didn¡¯t dy any further.

    Soon after, they each chose some spiritual fruits and began consuming them.

    Meanwhile, Billy, Ivy and Stout continued to help Casey and the others with their injuries, just like he had done when he went to pick them up.

    On his way to pick them up, he had already called his mother and learned that the battle at the City Lord¡¯s Manor had ended. One or two thousand people had died, and the remaining forces had abandoned their cultivation and left Demonrealm City.

    Stephanie was currently overseeing the counting of treasures in the City Lord¡¯s Manor and Frigid Fortress. The treasures in both ces were equally astonishing. Especially in Frigid Fortress, the collection of rare and exotic fruits was no less than that of the Pr Trading Guild!

    Time passed quickly, and several hours flew by in the blink of an eye.

    With the assistance of numerous precious materials, Casey and the others¡¯ injuries were finally healed.

    With Sol Stuart¡¯s help and the spiritual fruits, Edie and the others¡¯ cultivation breakthroughs were expected. Edie officially advanced to the third rank of Saint.

    At the same time, ten thousand people from Skydragon City, led by Corey Gentry, had arrived in Demonrealm City.

    Afterward, Sol Stuart, Edie, and the others bid farewell to Billy and the rest. They were going to meet up with Stephanie and handle official business.

    Billy and the others stayed in the warehouse. And they stayed there for ten days!

    During these ten days, everyone worked tirelessly, consuming arge number of rare and exotic fruits and high-grade spiritual stones.

    After ten days, including Billy and Grand Ravenwood, everyone¡¯s cultivation had undoubtedly advanced by one level.

    Billy officially broke through to the fifth rank of Saint, while Grand Ravenwood reached the seventh rank. Casey reached the fourth rank of Saint, and Harleen and Ivy, like Edie, both broke through to the third rank of Saint. Azure Fang and Bob, after their cultivation breakthroughs, sessively reached the second rank of Saint. Stout, Night Orchid, and the others also ascended to the realm of Saints.

    At this point, everyone around Billy had broken through to the realm of Saints.

    A few dayster, Stephanie and the others returned to Skydragon City, while Corey Gentry, Elder Brock, and the others stayed in Demonrealm City, officially taking over the super city.

    Including all the territories under Demonrealm City¡¯s jurisdiction in the Central Part, Stephanie had arranged for people to take control of them.

    Frigid Fortress and the Pr Trading Guild had officially withdrawn from the stage of the Pr Domain by now!

    On the second morning after returning to Skydragon City, Stephanie and Edie came to the courtyard to chat with everyone.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the situation with Mysthaven City?¡± After everyone sat down, Harleen asked Stephanie, ¡°Is it controlled by Northfortia in the Central Part?¡±

    These past few days, everyone had been discussing Mysthaven City.

    Asher was killed by Billy in Demonrealm City, and it was certain that the other party would not let it go. The only question was how they would seek revenge.

    ¡°Mysthaven City is indeed under the control of Northfortia. Their city lord, Reit, used to be the second-inmand of Northfortia!¡± Edie responded.

    ¡°That old guy used to be the Prime Minister of Northfortia?¡± Bob asked with a slight surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Edie nodded, ¡°But strictly speaking, he is not one of Northfortia¡¯s representatives in the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Edie, what do you mean?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°He was only in the position of Prime Minister of Northfortia for two years before being forced out by some political enemies,¡± Edie exined. ¡°Later on, I don¡¯t know where he got a set of sinister martial arts techniques that allowed him to absorb the cultivation of others for his own use.¡±

    ¡°After that, he disappeared for four or five years. When he reappeared, his cultivation had skyrocketed from the Martial Ancestor realm directly to the Saint realm!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°And then?¡± Stout asked eagerly.

    ¡°After his cultivation breakthrough, he beheaded all the politicians and family members who had once opposed him. It caused a huge uproar in Northfortia at that time,¡± Edie responded.

    ¡°It is said that at least forty to fifty thousand people died by his hands.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Soul Chaser eximed.

    ¡°Later on, the current regime in Northfortia sent a venerable old martial artist to capture him, but someone tipped him off, and he managed to escape,¡± Edie continued.

    ¡°And then he came here?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Edie nodded. ¡°After arriving in the Pr Domain, initially, before his cultivation breakthrough to thete Saint realm, he roamed in the other four districts.¡±

    ¡°He constantly seized the cultivation of others to enhance his own strength and became the number one wanted criminal by multiple government forces. There were even several joint capture attempts, but none seeded.¡±

    ¡°Later on, when his strength reached thete Saint realm, he boldly appeared in the Central Part.¡±

    ¡°At that time, very few people in the Pr Domain dared to provoke him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Aftering to the Central Part, he led his men to conquer the then Mysthaven City and rooted himself there.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Edie, do you know his specific cultivation level now?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact cultivation level!¡± Edie shook her head slightly. ¡°But more than a year ago, he was already at thete Saint realm of the ninth rank.¡±

    ¡°It was thanks to him that Stephanie suffered such severe injuries. If it weren¡¯t for his own injuries at the time, the consequences for Stephanie would have been even worse!¡±

    ¡°More than a year ago, he was already at thete Saint realm of the ninth rank. Coupled with his bizarre martial arts techniques, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he has already broken through again.¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡± Edie nodded.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, if you were to fight him now, do you have confidence in defeating him?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Stephanie shook her head slightly.

    ¡°More than a year ago, although he was injured, his cultivation was not greatly affected.¡±

    ¡°It has been over a year now, and he must have broken through to the Half-Step Divine realm, or evene close to the true Divine realm!¡±

    On the path of martial arts, the Saint realm was the threshold to be a Divine martial artist.

    There was still a hurdle between the two realms, that was, the Half-Step Divine realm!

    If the Saint realm represented extraordinary individuals, then the Divine realm represented truly unparalleled martial artists. A Saintte-stage one could cause the rivers to flip and mountains to crumble with a wave of their hand, while a Divine one, with just a thought, could easily kill ate-stage Saint martial artist.

 Chapter 1054 The Practice of Celestial Blade Dance

    ¡°Half-step Divine? That¡¯s so powerful!¡± Soul Chaser eximed.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stephanie nodded, her face showing a hint of seriousness.

    Although she had regained her cultivation and reached the ninth rank of Saint, she didn¡¯t have any confidence in facing Reit at the moment!

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, are there true Divine powerhouses in the Pr Domain?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie nodded confidently and continued to exin after a momentary pause.

    ¡°But those powerhouses are extremely rare in the entire Central Part.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, true Divine martial artists haven¡¯t shown themselves for many years. The most powerful ones known to the public are only at the Half-Step Divine realm.¡±

    ¡°After all, the requirements for talent in reaching the Divine realm are much higher than in the Saint realm. If one¡¯s talent is not sufficient, no amount of effort will be enough!¡±

    ¡°To break through from the Saint realm to the Divine realm, one must not only cultivate diligently but also rely on the martial artist¡¯sprehension.¡±

    ¡°If one can¡¯t fullyprehend the true essence of the Divine¡¯s path, at most, they can only reach the half-step level!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Mom, how strong is Mysthaven City overall?¡± Harleen asked at this moment.

    ¡°Very strong!¡± Stephanie responded. ¡°Even without Reit, Mysthaven City¡¯s strength is not inferior to Demonrealm City.¡±

    ¡°Besides Reit, the city¡¯s lord and one of the deputy city lords both have the cultivation of eighth rank Saint.¡±

    ¡°The person I killed in Demonrealm City a few days ago should be the city¡¯s lord if nothing unexpected happened.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, there are several seventh rank Saint experts and around ten sixth rank Saint powerhouses!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stephanie¡¯s face turned slightly grave as she nodded.

    ¡°Mom, our battle with Mysthaven City is inevitable. We need to start preparing early,¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Sol to make arrangements,¡± Stephanie responded again.

    After chatting for a while longer, Stephanie and Edie bid their farewells and left.

    At eleven o¡¯clock that night, Billy and Harleen finished washing up and got into bed.

    ¡°Dear, have you been tired during this period?¡± Billy gently spoke as he pulled his beloved into his arms.

    ¡°Not tired at all. As long as I¡¯m with you, I don¡¯t feel tired no matter what!¡± Harleen nestled against Billy¡¯s chest, her face filled with happiness.

    After saying that, she seemed to remember something and looked at Billy with a lingering fear on her face.

    ¡°Billy, during our time in Demonrealm City, I thought I would only be able to see you in the next life¡­¡±

    She had thought it through clearly at that time. If they were truly in dire straits, she would rather die than let Asher defile her body.

    ¡°Harleen, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault for not stopping you from going to Demonrealm City first,¡± Billy kissed Harleen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Harleen shook her head slightly.

    ¡°No one could have predicted that Mysthaven City would send people to Demonrealm City, and that we would coincidentally run into them at the restaurant.¡±

    After saying that, she didn¡¯t continue the topic. ¡°What do you think Opal and Amber are doing in City of Angels? Are they in danger?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what they¡¯re doing. It¡¯s probably something that Grandpa has arranged for them,¡± Billy stroked his wife¡¯s hair gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Even if they encounter danger, with their strength, they should be able to retreat safely.¡±

    Although he said so, he was also worried about their safety.

    When they parted ways recently, Opal¡¯s cultivation was at thete stage of the sixth rank, and even if she had made progress during this time, she would only be at the seventh rank of Saint.

    Although this cultivation was already very strong, in a ce like City of Angels, where all sorts of people gathered, no one could guarantee absolute safety.

    ¡°Billy, have you been unable to reach Opal and Amber by phone?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°After they arrived in the Central Part, we couldn¡¯t contact them by phone anymore. It¡¯s possible that the ce they went to blocked satellite signals,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°How about after we resolve the matter with Mysthaven City, we go to City of Angels to find them?¡± Harleen spoke again.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t go there, I¡¯ll have my mom send someone instead,¡± Billy smiled and added, ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Harleen blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Home to see Tasha!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Husband, are we really going back to our country?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s also a chance for Azure Dragon and Bob to take a break and go back to see their girlfriends.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, from what Mr Hum mentioned on the phone yesterday, those hidden families at home seem to be getting restless. We¡¯ll solve this matter while we¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Harleen kissed Billy on the cheek. ¡°I dreamed about Tashast night!¡±

    ¡°I miss Tasha too!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Billy¡­¡± Harleen beamed with joy.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy kissed her, cutting her off.

    ¡­

    For the next half month, Billy and the others did nothing but focus on cultivation, consolidating their progress.

    Meanwhile, Stephanie and Edie were busy with the aftermath of Demonrealm City. Managing the city itself was not a big issue, with Corey Gentry and several elders in charge, no one dared to cause trouble.

    However, Frigid Fortress and Pr Trading Guild, which held resource-rich territories in the Central Part, were asionally harassed by other forces.

    After considering the situation, Stephanie made a call to James Reynolds, asking him to send thirty thousand troops to the Central Part. Combined with the two thousand troops from Skydragon City, they managed to keep the small fries at bay.

    What surprised everyone was the news that came back from Mysthaven City.

    For the past half month, Mysthaven City had been quiet, with no signs of anything unusual happening, as if nothing had happened at all.

    This gave Stephanie a bad feeling, a sense of calm before the storm.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    One morning, Billy took Casey and the others to a deserted snowy field outside Skydragon City.

    ¡°Casey, give me the manual for Celestial de Dance.¡± Billy said, looking at Casey.

    Clearly, today he wanted to give Celestial de Dance another try!

    ¡°Boss, are you really going to practice Celestial de Dance?¡± Casey asked, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Last time, ording to what Amber said, to fully control this technique, you need at least the spiritual power of ate-stage Saint. Are you confident?¡±

    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you wait until you break through to the sixth rank before trying?¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed a hint of concern as she spoke at the same time.

    Although Ivy and the others didn¡¯t say anything, their expressions appeared serious.

    A few months ago, the scene of everyone witnessing Celestial de Dance in the underground ruins of the Southern Region was still fresh in their minds, and thinking about it still gave them chills.

    Back then, if it hadn¡¯t been for Billy and Amber¡¯s presence, everyone would have likely been influenced by Celestial de Dance and lost their minds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just giving it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll stop,¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Alright, careful.¡± Harleen nodded.

    Afterwards, Billy took the manual from Casey andid it on the snowy ground, then looked at everyone. ¡°Step back!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others responded, stepping back.

    Then, Billy sat cross-legged and began studying the manual.

 Chapter 1055 Celestial Blade Dance, Slash!

    Perhaps it was because Billy had already advanced to the fifth rank. This time, when he looked at the sword manual, his reaction seemed to be less intense thanst time. Although, there was still a faint sense of dizziness, it was much milderpared to before.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    However, as time passed, after about half an hour, his brows slightly furrowed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Because, that familiar feeling fromst time returned, and his consciousness gradually slipped from his control.

    Scenes of bloody ughter shed through his mind, all of them were the scenes he personally experienced on the battlefield before.

    The scattered limbs and severed arms, rivers of blood, mountains of corpses, it was a horrifying sight!

    He could clearly feel that a force was gradually manipting his consciousness, making him restless and filled with an urge to kill. Little did he know, at this moment, his eyes had turned red, and a strong killing intent permeated his entire body uncontrobly.

    As Casey and the others stood not far away, they sensed this killing intent and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Casey, should we interrupt Boss? He seems a bit off!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Casey and asked.

    ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± Casey said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°The Celestial de is really something, even though Boss has reached the fifth rank, he still can¡¯t control it!¡± Soul Chasermented.

    ¡°Casey, is Billy going to be okay?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Casey responded, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more minutes. If it continues like this, we¡¯ll interrupt him.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    Just as everyone was talking, Billy exhaled heavily. Then, he shook his head forcefully and shifted his gaze away from the sword manual, and the killing intent gradually dissipated.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy muttered to himself after calming down a bit, marveling at it in his heart.

    Even though he only had the cultivation of a fifth-rank Saint, due to practicing the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, his spiritual strength was almost on par with an eighth-rank Saint powerhouse.

    Yet, he still couldn¡¯t control this set of sword techniques. The horror of this sword technique was evident.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again!¡± After about four or five minutes, Billy took a deep breath and looked at the sword manual again.

    This time, he directly activated his bloodline power!

    Under the influence of his bloodline power, his cultivation reached the sixth-rank Saint realm, and his mental strength wasparable to that of a ninth-rank Saint powerhouse.

    ¡°Is it really useful?¡±

    To his delight, after half an hour, that mysterious power was much weaker than before, almost negligible. Without the influence of that power, Billy could finally calm his mind and carefully study the sword manual.

    Not long after, Casey and the others could sense from his aura that he should be fine, and their hanging hearts finally rxed.

    The Celestial de Dance technique was much more profound than the Domineering de Art. Even Billy, a genius who had been apanied by a sword his whole life, could only grasp the surface after studying it for a while.

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, three to four hours had passed.

    ¡°¡®Beneath the sky, only this de, to achieve perfection, only the Celestial de!¡¯ That¡¯s true!¡± At this moment, Billy muttered to himself again.

    Then, after putting away the sword manual, he stood up, and Casey and the others approached.

    ¡°Boss, how is it? Did you understand it?¡± Judge asked first.

    ¡°The sword technique is too profound, I can onlyprehend a part of it for now!¡± After handing the sword manual to Casey, Billy continued, ¡°You guys move a kilometer away, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone responded and retreated further.

    Then, Billy drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    Immediately, his aura soared to its peak, taking a few steps forward, he wielded the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    As his movements gradually elerated, the air around him surged, and a cold wind blew.

    Before long, a chilling death aura enveloped the entire space, causing Casey and the others, who were a kilometer away, to shiver involuntarily.

    The clear sky suddenly became turbulent, and arge amount of snow and ice floated in the air as if enchanted, obscuring the sun.

    ¡°Celestial de Dance, sh!¡±

    As Billy spoke in a deep voice, a dark-colored de aura carrying earth-shattering energy tore through the void and descended from the sky.

    As the de aura condensed, the surrounding thousand square kilometers darkened, as if night had fallen.

    If observed closely, one would notice the faint silhouette of the sun, moon, and stars appearing on the dark de.

    From the momentum alone, it could be seen that its power far surpassed the Domineering de Art.

    Casey and the others, a kilometer away, felt the power of this de and their expressions were filled with extreme shock. Following that, they couldn¡¯t help but retreat several hundred meters again.

    Boom!

    Immediately after, the de descended straight down, a deafening roar spreading through the void like a thunderbolt on a clear day.

    As the de fell, the resulting shock-wave ttened three small mountain peaks within a several-kilometer radius in front of Billy, sending endless ice and snow soaring into the air, creating a torrential snowstorm.

    Meanwhile, in front of them, a deep trench appeared on the icy surface, stretching for three to four kilometers. It was so deep that its bottom could not be seen. The snow and ice on both sides of the trench rushed down like an avnche.

    Almost at the moment the de fell, the powerful recoil force sent Billy flying for more than a kilometer. Fortunately, he adjusted his posture in midair and slid back for another hundred meters beforeing to a stop on the ice.

    Billy, who regained his footing, spewed out a mouthful of blood. His aura appeared abnormally weak. Just with this one strike, almost all of his Chi was directly depleted, and his spiritual strength also suffered immense damage.

    Celestial de Dance was horrifying!

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Casey and the others rushed over at the same time.

    ¡°Are you alright, Billy?¡± Harleen asked with concern on her face.

    The others had the same worried expression on their faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled faintly.

    Although this strike had injured him significantly, he had seeded!

    ¡°Celestial de Dance truly lived up to its reputation!¡± Stout eximed in shock.

    ¡°Honestly, Boss, evenprehending only a part of it gives you such power. If you were to fullyprehend it, how formidable would it be?¡±

    ¡°When that happens, even a half-step Divine powerhouse would be nothing more than a single strike!¡±

    Everyone was rare in not refuting his words. Although they didn¡¯t know the exact power of this strike, they all understood that Billy, after activating his bloodline power, already possessed the strength of a Sixth-rank Saint.

    On this basis, not to mention this strike, even if he used the Domineering de Art, it would be enough to kill a strong cultivator in thete Eighth-rank realm.

    And just now, this strike clearly surpassed the power of the Domineering de Art!

    In other words, even with Billy¡¯s current level ofprehension of Celestial de Dance, he would be able to contend against a Ninth-rank Saint powerhouse!

    If he fullyprehended it, hisbat power would be self-evident.

 Chapter 1056 The Inheritance of a Divine

    ¡°This Celestial de Dance is indeed impressive!¡± Billy took a sip of the Chi Condensing Pill and paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°You all continue to cultivate diligently. Once you break through to the mid-level of the Saint realm, I will pass on this sword technique to you!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon, Judge, and the others¡¯ eyes flickered with excitement.

    ¡°Boss, what do thest two sentences in the sword manual mean?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    Those two sentences were, ¡®Beneath the sky, only this de, to achieve perfection, only the Celestial de!¡¯

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ¡®Celestial de¡¯ mentioned here refers to a weapon,¡± Casey replied on behalf of Billy.

    ¡°Casey, are you saying that to fully unleash the power of Celestial de Dance, we need to use the Celestial de?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°That seems to be the case,¡± Casey nodded. After saying that, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, have you heard of the weapon before?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°Since Celestial de Dance was discovered in the Pr Domain, it¡¯s likely that the ¡®Celestial de¡¯ is also there!¡± ck Tortoise interjected.

    ¡°Possible!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about this ¡®Celestial de¡¯ now. I wonder how itpares to Boss¡¯s Bloodshadow Fury de!¡± Azure Dragon eximed with curiosity.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you underestimate Billy¡¯s Bloodshadow Fury de!¡± Ivy responded thoughtfully.

    Billy didn¡¯t refute her statement, he just smiled faintly.

    After chatting for a while, they continued to make their way towards Skydragon City.

    ¡­

    ¡°Harleen, Billy, there¡¯s big news!¡± Felicia and Night Orchid returned to the courtyard from their outing, and Felicia eagerly eximed to Billy and Harleen, who were in the midst of cultivation.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big news?¡± Harleen stopped her movements.

    Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others also looked over.

    ¡°Today, there¡¯s explosive news spreading throughout the entire Central Part!¡± Felicia paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°It is said that outside ck Phoenix City, someone has discovered the inheritance of a Divine Realm expert!¡±

    ¡°What? Felicia, is it true?¡± Stout eximed in surprise upon hearing Felicia¡¯s words.

    Casey and the others¡¯ faces also showed a hint of astonishment. They all knew what the Divine Emperor Realm meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Felicia nodded vigorously.

    ¡°I heard from the people in the city that the whole Central Part has been in an uproar these past few days, and many powerful individuals have rushed to ck Phoenix City.¡±

    ¡°Why would there suddenly be an inheritance of a Divine expert?¡± Ivy chimed in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Felicia shook her head in response.

    ¡°Boss, should we go and see what¡¯s happening? If the news is true, we can¡¯t let others take advantage!¡± Judge suggested, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Soul Chaser chimed in. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go and check it out!¡±

    ¡°Billy, why don¡¯t we ask Mom first, maybe she knows more information?¡± Harleen suggested after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded, deep in thought.

    Just as the conversation was unfolding, Stephanie and Edie walked in through the gate.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie!¡± Billy and Harleen stood up and greeted the two.

    Casey and the others also bowed to them at the same time.

    Stephanie smiled and gestured for everyone to sit down. ¡°Have a seat and let¡¯s chat.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, Aunt Edie, have you heard about the inheritance of the Divine Realm?¡± Felicia asked once everyone was seated.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re here!¡± Edie replied with a smile.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, have you heard about it too?¡± Night Orchid asked. ¡°Is this news reliable?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure about the authenticity of it yet,¡± Edie shook her head and continued. ¡°The news started spreadingst night, and as soon as we got wind of it, Sol sent people to ck Phoenix City.¡±

    ¡°This morning, our people have already arrived near the ruins, which are said to be located in a valley about two to three hundred kilometers away from ck Phoenix City.¡±

    ¡°Did they enter the ruins?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Aunt Edie shook her head again. ¡°ording to them, the entrance to the ruins is protected by a high-level formation, and so far, no one has been able to break it.¡±

    ¡°Another formation, huh?¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders. After speaking, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, looks like you¡¯ll have to step in again!¡±

    ¡°Hey Billy, do you have any other ns for the next couple of days?¡± Stephanie spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head in response. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that you want me to go and take a look?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Stephanie said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°If there really is an inheritance of a Divine powerhouse, when that inheritance is revealed, it could be a time for the Central Part to reposition itself.¡±

    ¡°So, we must find a way to obtain that inheritance; otherwise, it will pose a great threat to Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, if the news is fabricated, the person behind it must have ulterior motives, and we need to find out what they are.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to go for now! There¡¯s a possibility that Mysthaven City mightunch an attack at any time. You should stay in Skydragon City while Casey and I go and take a look first!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Stephanie shook her head. ¡°ording to our people, many mid tote-stage Saint experts have already gone to the scene. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy interrupted his mother.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go and take a look first. If anything unusual happens, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stephanie responded after a moment of thought. ¡°While you¡¯re there, don¡¯t act rashly. Observe the situation first.¡±

    ¡°If you discover any problems, be sure to call me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Also, let Sol go with you. In case of any unexpected situations, it¡¯s good to have someone to assist you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded again.

    At noon, Billy and the others set off towards the location of the ruins, with Sol Stuart apanying them.

    Originally, Grand Ravenwood and Elder Wood were also nning to go, but Billy persuaded them to stay in Skydragon City, as he was concerned about a possible attack from Mysthaven City. With Grand Ravenwood and the others staying, they could still be of some help.

    The address of the ruins was over a thousand kilometers away from Skydragon City. It took them five to six hours to arrive at a snowy in about a dozen kilometers away from the ruins.

    Although they were still some distance away from the ruins, the sight of the crowd that greeted their eyes was already bustling.

    Moreover, Billy could sense that there were formidable auras nearby, indicating the presence of powerful individuals.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite lively here!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim as he looked around at the crowd.

    ¡°Not many can resist the temptation of inheriting the power of a Divine powerhouse.¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± After getting out of the car, Billy led the group forward.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon. Greetings, Mr Stuart!¡±

    Not long after they started walking, a group of people from Skydragon City hurriedly approached them. It was the same group that had been sent to gather information earlier.

    The leader was the old man named Wheeler, who had apanied Sol Stuart to pick up Billy when he first arrived in Skydragon City. Following him were a young man and woman.

    The man, Randall Hoover, was the eldest young master of the Hoover family, a Saint of the first rank. The woman, Ruth Meskill, was a descendant of the Meskill family. She had a beautiful face and an outstanding temperament, and her strength was that of a Sovereign of the ninth rank.

    In addition to the three of them, there were also several other Saint martial artists from different influential families in Skydragon City.

    Billy and his men were slightly surprised to see that the opposing group all had varying degrees of injuries. Among them, Wheeler and Randall Hoover had the most severe injuries, with blood stains at the corners of their mouths and their aura in disarray, clearly suffering from significant internal injuries.

    ¡°Wheeler, what happened?¡± Sol Stuart furrowed his eyebrows slightly.

 Chapter 1057 Something Fishy Going On

    Last night, before Wheeler and the others set off, Sol Stuart had specifically instructed them. He had only asked them toe and gather information, and not to engage in any conflicts. But now, it seemed that something had gone wrong, as they were all injured.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Upon hearing Sol Stuart¡¯s question, before Wheeler could respond, Ruth Meskill, full of guilt, spoke up.

    ¡°Ruth, this has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s those bastards¡­¡± Randall Hoover angrily interrupted.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Billy interrupted his words.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Randall Hoover took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Half an hour ago, we were observing a few formation masters breaking through a formation near the ruins, when a group of thugs took a liking to Ruth and tried to forcefully take her away.¡±

    ¡°We got into a conflict with them afterwards. Two of them were even more skilled than Mr Wheeler, and we were no match for them. One of our fellowrades has already been killed by them.¡±

    ¡°Later, some onlookers couldn¡¯t bear to watch and helped us out, allowing us to escape.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Who are these people?¡± Soul Chaser furrowed his brows and asked.

    ¡°They are members of a gang named ck Shark. Their headquarters is in ck Phoenix City, the most powerful organization in this area!¡± Randall Hoover responded again. ¡°Judging by their attitude, they won¡¯t just let it go.¡±

    ¡°ck Shark?¡± Sol Stuart¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that you were from Skydragon City?¡±

    To his knowledge, apart from the people from Mysthaven City, Demonrealm City, and some individuals from City of Angels, no other faction would dare to provoke the people of Skydragon City in the Central Part.

    ¡°We did!¡± Randall Hoover replied. ¡°But it seems like they are not afraid of Skydragon City at all. They don¡¯t even consider Skydragon City as a threat.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A coldness emanated from Sol Stuart. ¡°It seems like ck Shark is living toofortably!¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°They are¡­¡± Wheeler began to respond.

    But before he could finish, a rough voice interrupted him, ¡°Oh, looks like you¡¯ve found some help, huh?¡±

    As the voice fell, a group of twenty to thirty people walked over from not far away.

    Leading them was a burly man in his forties, around six feet tall, holding a battle axe. From his aura, one could tell that he was a Fourth-rank Saint.

    Following closely behind him was an old man, also a Fourth-rank Saint. The rest of the group, while barely passable in terms of strength, mostly consisted of mid tote-stage Sovereigns.

    ¡°Beautiful, why don¡¯t youe back to ck Phoenix City and be my woman?¡± the burly man said, looking at Ruth Meskill as he approached Billy and the others.

    ¡°The women I set my eyes on have never been able to escape from the palm of my hand!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As he spoke, his gaze shifted towards Billy and his group when he saw Harleen and Ivy. A strong fanaticism shed in his pupils, and his Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily twitched a few times.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve stumbled upon some beauties!¡± a man behind the burly man eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Shall we take them all back? One night with these women, I don¡¯t mind ten years taken off my life!¡± the burly man licked his dry lips and said.

    ¡°You bastards!¡± Ruth Meskill angrily retorted.

    ¡°So, it was them who attacked?¡± Billy nced at the opposing group and asked Randall Hoover.

    ¡°It was them!¡± Randall Hoover nodded vigorously.

    ¡°This handsome young man wants to speak up for them?¡± The rugged man turned his head and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill him?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Leave him alive, but kill everyone else!¡± Billy raised his hand and pointed at the rugged man.

    If the man had only injured Wheeler and the others, perhaps he could have spared his life. But they had also killed a fellow citizen of Skydragon City, so there was no chance of survival for them.

    vale never bullied others, and they wouldn¡¯t be bullied by anyone.

    The opposing group burst intoughter, looking up at the sky with disdain.

    Just as the words fell, Azure Fang raised his hand and shed, instantly decapitating two of them.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The remaining people were stunned at the same time.

    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s attack together and kill them!¡± the rough man shouted angrily.

    At the same time as he shouted, Casey and the Azure Dragon group made their move. Among the opposing group, besides the rough man and the old man, the strongest was only a First-rank Saint.

    People of this level couldn¡¯t withstand the sword techniques of Casey and the others.

    In less than two minutes, all twenty to thirty people fell.

    Except for the rough man, who had his leg severed by Casey and was moaning in pain on the ground, no one else survived.

    Their eyes were wide open, with expressions of extreme shock, unable to close in death.

    The Fourth-rank Saint old man from the opposing side had originally intended to attack Billy.

    However, before he could fully assume his stance, Sol Stuart directly pped him, causing blood mist to erupt.

    As they looked at the pile of corpses on the ground, Randall Hoover and the others couldn¡¯t help but inhale a cold breath.

    They felt that Lord Dragon¡¯s ruthless character surpassed that of the former City Lord Chester Stuart.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re all dead, daring to kill ck Shark¡¯s people, none of you will leave alive¡­¡± After a while, the rough man roared at Billy and the others.

    As he spoke, a strong sense of fear shed in his eyes.

    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected this kind of oue. In the blink of an eye, the thirty people he had brought had all turned into thirty corpses. A trace of regret rose in his heart.

    ¡°You should have Mysthaven City backing you up, right?¡± Billy walked over leisurely.

    The opponent knew that Wheeler and the others were from Skydragon City, yet they still acted so recklessly. Most likely, they had some backing. And in the current Central Part, only Mysthaven City had the strength to do so!

    ¡°I have a question for you. If you honestly confess, I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± Billy continued calmly.

    The rough man spat out blood. ¡°Kill or torture, do as you wish. I won¡¯t beg for mercy!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve encountered someone with such integrity!¡± Hearing his words, Stout took out a silver needle from his body while walking over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a bet with you, how about it? If you can hold out for two minutes without begging for mercy, I¡¯ll let my boss spare you!¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time, just do it!¡± the rough man roared in anger.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded and began his actions.

    ¡°Ah-¡± Less than a minuteter, the rough man was rolling on the ground, his face contorted in pain, screaming as he rolled.

    ¡°Stop¡­ please stop¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Not even a minute has passed! Hold on a little longer!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°Please¡­ I beg you¡­ please stop, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± The rough man¡¯s body was drenched in sweat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me, I thought you could break the record!¡± Stout clicked his tongue and then pped the rough man, causing the silver needle on his body to fly off.

    The rough man curled up on the ground, panting heavily.

    ¡°You ck Shark should know whether the inheritance of the Divine powerhouse is real or fake, right?¡± Billy calmly spoke up.

    He always felt that there was something fishy about this incident, but for the moment, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was.

 Chapter 1058 The Lair of Black Shark

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The rugged man¡¯s eyes flickered with panic. After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°We only heard that there was a powerful inheritance here, so the master sent us to take a look¡­¡±

    However, his unusual behavior couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of Billy and his group.

    ¡°Stop lying!¡± Azure Fang said sternly, then swiftly flicked his wrist, and the de shed.

    In the next moment, the man¡¯s other leg was severed into two, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah-¡± The man screamed in pain once again.

    ¡°If you can endure until all your bones are severed, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Azure Fang said.

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± The rugged man struggled to speak.

    ¡°I¡­ I was just following orders. The boss told me to bring people here and report back to him about the situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Are there people from Mysthaven City in your headquarters?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes, there are.¡± the rugged man responded again.

    ¡°Who exactly?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a few people led by the deputy city lord¡­¡± The rugged man¡¯s voice grew weaker.

    ¡°And¡­ our master is the one coordinating with them, I-I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°The news about this relic was also spread by our master¡­ I don¡¯t know if there is a powerful inheritance inside.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy waved his hand, indicating that the questioning was almost over.

    ¡°Please spare me¡­¡± the man shouted again.

    However, ever since the moment he contemted killing his valepatriots, his fate had already been sealed.

    Azure Fang drew his de, and with a swift motion, it shed across the man¡¯s throat.

    The man copsed to the ground, twitched a few times, and then fell silent.

    ¡°Billy, is there something fishy about this relic?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully. After a brief moment of contemtion, he turned to Sol Stuart and said, ¡°Mr Stuart, please stay here and keep an eye on things. I¡¯ll take Casey and Azure Dragon to check out their of ck Shark!¡±

    ¡°Young master, should I go instead?¡± Sol Stuart responded, ¡°The deputy city lord of Mysthaven City should be an Eighth-rank Saint. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy interrupted him, ¡°You stay here with everyone else, don¡¯t get close to the relic for now. I¡¯ll call you to inform you.¡±

    Billy didn¡¯t let Sol go because he was concerned about his safety. Although Sol Stuart had already broken through to be an Eighth-rank Saint, the other party was also at the same level. It was difficult to determine who was stronger, and with the presence of other people, Sol Stuart¡¯s chances of victory were not high.

    ¡°In that case, young master, please stay safe!¡± Sol Stuart didn¡¯t insist any further.

    After that, Billy gave some instructions to Ivy and Stout, asking them to take care of Wheeler and the others.

    Two minutester, he took Casey, Azure Dragon, Casey, Bob, and Ian and flew towards the direction of ck Phoenix City.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Harleen and the others originally wanted to apany them, but they were dissuaded by Billy.

    ck Phoenix City was more than two hundred kilometers away from the relic. They flew through the air, and in less than half an hour, they arrived in front of the city archway.

    Like the public cities in other districts, ck Phoenix City was an ownerless city, so it had no gates or walls.

    After entering the city, Billy and his group asked a passerby for the specific location of the ck Shark¡¯s headquarters.

    After about ten minutes, they arrived at the entrance of a walled estate, which was their of the ck Shark.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n?¡± asked Bob.

    ¡°We go in directly!¡± Billy replied, then strode towards the entrance, with Casey and the others following closely behind.

    ¡°Halt!¡± one of the eight guards at the entrance pointed at them and shouted, ¡°This is the territory of ck Shark. If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, Ian raised his hand and a gust of powerful wind swept through, sending four of them flying. However, he didn¡¯t kill them this time. When the four men hit the ground, blood spurted from their mouths and their eyes rolled back as they fell into unconsciousness.

    ¡°You bastards, do you have a death wish?¡± another person shouted angrily.

    Bang! Just like the previous four, the remaining four were also sent flying and fell unconscious on the ground.

    Billy and his group then stepped into the estate.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± as they walked towards the entrance, about thirty to forty men and women surrounded them.

    ¡°Tell your leader toe out!¡± Azure Dragon said in a deep voice to one of them.

    ¡°You idiots, do you want to die? Do you even know where you are?¡± the man shouted back.

    ¡°You have one minute. If your leader doesn¡¯te out by then, you¡¯ll be lucky if you can save yourselves,¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°You really have a death wish!¡± the man responded angrily.

    As he spoke, eight or nine hundred people quickly surrounded them from all sides, many of them having decent cultivation.

    Although their overall strength was much weaker than that of Frigid Fortress, they were still stronger than the other forces in the other districts of the Pr Domain.

    Before Billy and his group came to the Central Part, the information they had was that Frost Pce and Snowstorm Pavilion were the second most powerful organizations in the Pr Domain, second only to Frigid Fortress.

    However, it seemed that the information they had was not entirely urate. ck Shark alone was several levels stronger than Frost Pce and Snowstorm Pavilion.

    ¡°Now, do you still want to see our leader?¡± the man from earlier asked with a disdainful expression when he saw that his people were in position.

    ¡°Twenty seconds left!¡± Azure Dragon calmly said.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± the man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he waved his hand. ¡°They want to die, so be it!¡±

    Eight or nine hundred people moved at the same time, raising their weapons and charging towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Casey turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill some of them for now!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    These people exuded a strong bloodthirsty aura, clearly not good people, and killing them wouldn¡¯t be unjust.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    In the next moment, the scene was filled with shing des, unstoppable and unstoppable.

    Wherever the des passed, figures fell one after another, all killed with a single strike.

    In no time, the first wave of de attacks ended, and more than two hundred peopley on the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the remaining four to five hundred people on the other side stopped in their tracks, their faces filled with shock as they stared at Billy and his group.

    In just a blink of an eye, Casey and his group had taken the lives of over two hundred people. These powerful individuals were not ones they could contend with.

    ¡°You bastards, who the hell are you!¡±

    Soon, an angry voice echoed through the estate.

    As the voice sounded, about ten men and women descended from the sky behind the estate.

    The leader was an old man in his sixties, his gaze sharp, his body thin and filled with endless killing intent. He possessed the cultivation of a Fifth-rank Saint.

    This person was none other than the leader of ck Shark, known as Nightreaper!

 Chapter 1059 I Personally Severed His Head!

    ¡°Sir!¡± Upon seeing Nightreaper, four to five hundred disciples of ck Shark eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°How dare you be insolent here, I will make sure you all suffer!¡± Nightreaper and his men descended about a hundred meters away from Billy and the others.

    ¡°Give you a chance, reveal the truth about the inheritance of the Divine powerhouse, and I can spare your lives!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Casey¡¯s words, Nightreaper paused for a moment before responding with a deep voice.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what gibberish you¡¯re talking about. As for the matter of the expert¡¯s inheritance, we just heard about it too. It¡¯s ridiculous that you came to ask me for the truth¡­¡±

    ¡°The vice leader you sent to the scene has already confessed everything. Is there any point in your sophistry?¡± Casey interrupted him.

    ¡°I advise you, if you want to stay alive, it¡¯s best to be honest and confess! Otherwise, the deputy city lord of Mysthaven City won¡¯t be able to protect your life!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Nightreaper was taken aback once again. ¡°That damn bastard, I won¡¯t spare him!¡±

    Upon hearing that Casey even knew about the deputy city lord of Mysthaven City, there was no longer any doubt about his words.

    ¡°No need for you to take action, we have already sent him to hell!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°You killed him?¡± Nightreaper angrily eximed. ¡°You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Enough with the bluster, our patience is limited!¡± Azure Dragon continued speaking.

    ¡°Reveal the truth, or go down to apany your vice leader, choose one!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant brat, do you really think that with just five or six people, you can act recklessly in ck Shark!¡± Nightreaper shouted angrily once again. ¡°If you wish to die so much, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he made the first move, raising his hand and unleashing several ferocious gusts of wind, charging towards Billy and the others.

    The ten or so core members of the gang behind him also made their moves simultaneously, activating their entire body¡¯s power one after another.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± Casey replied with a deep voice, gripping his battle sword and facing Nightreaper.

    Azure Dragon and the four others, without any hesitation, swiftly dashed towards the other members of the opposing side.

    Billy remained still for the moment, his gaze fixed on the rear of the estate. He could sense several strong fluctuations of energy in that direction, and the strongest among them was an Eighth-rank Saint, clearly someone from Mysthaven City.

    ¡°Casey, leave him to me, you deal with the others!¡± After a while, Billy dashed towards Casey¡¯s battlefield.

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, a blood-red de light shed out.

    Bang!

    The de light collided with Nightreaper¡¯s palm strike, causing him to fly backward, spewing a mouthful of blood in mid-air.

    Casey dashed towards Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ battlefield simultaneously.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Nightreaper asked Billy as he got up from the ground, a hint of fear shing in his eyes.

    Although he sensed that Billy also had the cultivation of a Fifth-rank Saint, he had the self-awareness that he definitely wasn¡¯t a match for him.

    ¡°You have onest chance!¡± Billy didn¡¯t let him finish speaking. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak now, you die!¡±

    Nightreaper snorted coldly. ¡°You ignorant fools, today, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he turned around and flew towards the sky behind the estate.

    With an Eighth-rank Saint as his backer, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Billy. He didn¡¯t believe that Billy could be his match.

    ¡°Want to find a helper? Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s willing to help you or not!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed at the same time.

    Immediately after, a de light shed over at lightning speed.

    Nightreaper sensed the imminent dangering from behind, his pupils contracted, and he quickly dodged to the side. However, he was still a step too slow. The de light shed past his shoulder.

    An arm detached from his body and fell from mid-air, blood gushing out.

    Nightreaper crashed heavily to the ground, letting out a cry of pain before immediately getting back up and charging forward once again.

    ¡°Not talking?¡± Billy said calmly, ¡°In that case, let me send you on your way!¡±

    As his words rang out, another de light shed out.

    ¡°Sir Hudson, help¡­¡±

    Nightreaper, with a terrified expression, shouted desperately. He knew he couldn¡¯t dodge this de.

    Just as Billy¡¯s de was about to strike behind Nightreaper, a mighty surge of energy swept in, blocking the attack.

    Then, five men and women appeared within Billy¡¯s line of sight. Leading them was none other than Vice City Lord of Mysthaven City, Hudson.

    The four individuals behind him were no weaklings either, two Sixth-rank Saints and two Fifth-rank Saints.

    ¡°Lord Hudson!¡± Upon seeing their savior, Nightreaper stumbled towards him.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Hudson asked, ncing at Nightreaper.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. He¡­ he came for the inheritance of the Divine powerhouse¡­¡± Nightreaper shook his head in response.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hudson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned to Billy.

    ¡°At your age, to possess such skill, you must be no ordinary person. State your name!¡±

    ¡°You finally decide to show yourself?¡± Billy didn¡¯t answer Hudson¡¯s question, pausing briefly before continuing.

    ¡°The information about the inheritance of the Divine powerhouse, was it deliberately spread by your Mysthaven City through ck Shark? What is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Lord Hudson is asking you a question, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± A Sixth-rank Saint among the opponents, an old woman, spoke with a stern voice.

    ¡°Reveal your purpose, and I might spare your life!¡± Billy ignored the old woman and continued addressing Hudson.

    ¡°You brat, do you really want to die?¡± The old woman was furious.

    ¡°Think about it. Will you consider?¡± Billy continued speaking to Hudson.

    ¡°You die!¡± The old woman shouted angrily, raising her hand and attacking Billy.

    Stone made no move to stop her, likely wanting to see Billy¡¯s true strength.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy easily swung his de, releasing a chilling de light.

    The powerful impact sent the old woman flying back, stopping her several dozen meters away, her blood boiling.

    ¡°No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. Turns out you have some skill!¡± The old woman narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Then, take this!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, her aura instantly surged, and she prepared to attack again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Hudson reprimanded. Then, he looked at Billy and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, you should be from Skydragon City, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you guessed right!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You should be aware that Master Asher was killed by your people from Skydragon City, right?¡± Hudson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°I personally severed his head!¡± Billy replied once again.

    Hudson¡¯s pupils contracted upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°What?!¡± The four individuals behind him eximed simultaneously, each emanating a strong aura of killing intent.

    ¡°So, you are Commander Gardner, King of the West from vale?¡± Hudson paused briefly before continuing.

 Chapter 1060 Battle Against a Rank Eight Saint

    ¡°Don¡¯t I look like amander?¡± Billy spoke lightly, causing Nightreaper by his side to shiver involuntarily, a flicker of fear crossing his face.

    What Nightreaper feared was not just Billy, but the people behind him. The news of Billy¡¯s rtionship with Stephanie Stuart had gradually spread throughout the Central Part, and Nightreaper had heard about it a few days ago. What made him even more fearful was the knowledge that Stephanie had already restored her cultivation to the level of a Rank Nine Saint!

    Just the thought of a Rank Nine Saint sent shivers down his spine. Such a powerful individual was not someone he could afford to offend! This time, if not for the coercion and temptation of Mysthaven City, he wouldn¡¯t have taken on this task. He was well aware that Mysthaven City¡¯s ultimate goal was Skydragon City, and a battle between the two supercities was inevitable.

    In a sh between those figures, someone like him would easily be wiped out. However, he foolishly believed that the outside world wouldn¡¯t know that ck Shark was involved in this matter, so he rashly agreed to take it on. But he never expected that retribution woulde so quickly.

    ¡°You still dare to brazenly show up. You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Hudson stared at Billy with his eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m curious, you should have known I¡¯m here before you came, right?¡±

    ¡°And yet, you have the audacity toe here. Do you have another ace up your sleeve?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but your strength is not enough for me to bother searching for other aces.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant!¡± The old woman spoke up again. ¡°Being defiant until the end, I really don¡¯t know how you, the King of the West from vale, have managed to survive until now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to find out how I¡¯ve survived until now.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You dare kill Master Asher. Today, I will make sure you taste the bitterness of being alive before death!¡± The old woman responded fiercely.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Billy ignored her and turned to Hudson. ¡°Remember, you only have one chance to choose!¡±

    ¡°You do have a bit of your father¡¯s spirit in you!¡± Hudson sneered. ¡°But your strength is far inferior to his! Even if you can challenge someone of a higher rank, at best, you have the strength of a Rank Six Saint. Do you think you can survive in my hands?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not willing to talk?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright, no more idle talk with you!¡± Hudson spoke again. ¡°Since you¡¯ve willinglye here, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to bring your head back tofort the spirit of Master Asher!¡±

    As he finished speaking, his aura started to rise.

    ¡°Lord Hudson, the job is beneath you anyway. Leave him to us!¡± The old woman spoke up again. Then she turned to her other threepanions. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together, disable him, don¡¯t kill him for now. Leave him with a breath of life!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the three of them responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Take action!¡± After the old woman shouted, she rushed towards Billy, followed closely by the other three.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hudson seemed to have no intention of making a move, standing in ce with a calm expression, watching Billy. In his eyes, dealing with a Rank Five Saint, the four individuals he brought were more than enough!

    ¡°I said I would let you be the first to know how I¡¯ve managed to survive until now!¡± Billy¡¯s voice resounded. As he spoke, he took a few steps forward, no tricks up his sleeve, just a simple flick of his wrist, activating the Bloodshadow de Technique as he swung his de.

    The arc-shaped de light shot towards the old woman like a lightning bolt, swift as a white horse galloping.

    ¡°How ignorant!¡± The old woman didn¡¯t even take his attack seriously, raising her hand and sending out several violent gusts of wind to counter it.

    The other three also didn¡¯t stand idle, channeling their full power to counter Billy¡¯s de light. However, in the next moment, the faces of all four of them simultaneously changed drastically.

    The arc of the de tore through their attack as if entering an uncharted territory, then without losing any momentum, it shed towards the old woman.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing a strong aura of death, the old woman¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Not far away, Hudson realized the power of Billy¡¯s strike as well. Without much thought, he immediately raised his hand and unleashed a powerful gust of wind.

    But he was still a step too slow! His attack was only halfway through when the de had already shed past the old woman¡¯s waist.

    After the de passed, blood gushed out.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The old woman looked down at the bloodstain on her waist, opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word, and then her body copsed in two halves, one after the other. Her face wore an expression of disbelief. Until herst moment, she couldn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t even withstand a single strike from the opponent.

    At the same time, although the other three were not killed by a single strike, they were blown away by the powerful impact. They crashed down two to three hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood, each with a look of horror on their faces.

    Four people working together couldn¡¯t block a strike from a Fifth-rank Saint!

    This was too unreal!

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m going to y your skin!¡± Hudson roared in anger, no longer as calm as before. While speaking, his aura quickly soared, revealing his Eighth-rank Saint cultivation.

    ¡°Die!¡± Immediately after, he raised his hand and sent a palm force powerful as andslide roaring towards Billy.

    ¡°With your skills, you¡¯re stillcking!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    Then, his wrist continued to rotate as he activated the Domineering de Art, and the blood-red de descended towards the opponent¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    A thunderous sound spread through the void, causing a shock-wave that sent Nightreaper and the other three flying away.

    Two buildings hundreds of meters away copsed at the same time, filling the air with dust.

    Billy and Hudson slid backward for a hundred meters beforeing to a stop. The aura on both of them appeared somewhat disordered.

    Hudson had only exerted about 80% of his power, thinking that even a Seventh-rank Saint opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand his previous strike.

    Yet, Billy had actually fought him to a draw?!

    Not only him, but Nightreaper and the other three also had expressions of disbelief on their faces. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected Billy to possess such incredible fighting power!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy calmly spoke. ¡°What surprises you are still toe. You have onest chance, and if you don¡¯t speak, you won¡¯t have another opportunity!¡±

    Hudson let out a breath, ¡°I did underestimate you, but if you think this will save your life, then you¡¯re too naive! I will show you what despair truly means!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hudson took severalrge strides forward, his hands opening and closing in the air, leaving countless afterimages. The air around him began to surge madly.

    Before long, a huge vortex appeared above his head, shooting up into the sky like a tornado. After a while, arge skull image faintly appeared in the vortex, then it opened its mouth and sucked in a big breath. Then, within a kilometer range, anything movable on the ground was sucked into the center of the vortex.

    Billy stood several hundred meters away, feeling a strong force pulling him towards Hudson¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy squinted his eyes.

    Without hesitation, he activated his bloodline power, and at the same time, he put away the Bloodshadow Fury de at his waist. Then, his hands formed several afterimages in the air, using Dragon Mastery Fist Technique.

    In the next moment, a lifelike shadow of a dragon appeared above his head, surrounded by thunder.

    With the activation of his bloodline power, the dragon shadow became even clearer and its aura became several levels stronger than before.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    As Hudson roared, the giant skull opened its mouth and bit towards Billy.

 Chapter 1061 Reitâ€™s Scheme

    ¡°Apologies, but it seems it¡¯s you who will meet their demise,¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    Following that, the dragon soared towards the skull with an overwhelming force, causing a tumultuous surge of wind and clouds. The thunderous boom echoed throughout the estate, as the powerful shock-wave shook the surrounding buildings, causing them to copse.

    Nightreaper and the other three, who had just managed to get up from the ground, were once again sent flying. This time, the situation was even worse. They crashed down hundreds of meters away, each spewing a mouthful of blood.

    Nightreaper, already heavily injured, convulsed for a few moments before going still, his life extinguished. In thest moment, regret filled his mind. If only he had known this would be the oue, even if Mysthaven City had promised him numerous benefits, he would never have taken this job.

    Meanwhile, Billy and Hudson were also sent flying once again. However, this time, the situation was no longer evenly matched. Hudson crashed over a kilometer away, creating a massive crater upon impact. Blood gushed from his mouth, with at least half of his bones broken and his internal organs disced. Hey half-buried in the mud, with only 30% of his strength remaining, his face filled with shock and despair. He could never have dreamed that one day he would be utterly defeated by a Fifth-rank Saint opponent.

    On the other hand, Billy, after being thrown several hundred meters, adjusted his posture mid-air andnded on the ground, taking a dozen steps back to stabilize himself. Although blood stained his mouth, he was clearly in much better condition than Hudson, having sustained only minor injuries. He had a vague feeling that his bloodline power, whenbined with the Dragon¡¯s Dominion technique, had gained several levels of power as if there was a resonance between his bloodline and the ethereal dragon within him.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Casey and the others quickly ran over.

    The members of ck Shark were no match for them. While Billy fought Hudson, the hundreds of gang members had been swiftly dealt with. The remaining hundred or so, seeing their leader in dire straits, lost their courage and fled towards the mansion¡¯s gates.

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t bother pursuing them, allowing them to escape.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy nced at hispanions, relieved to see that they were rtively unharmed. After a brief pause, he pointed towards Hudson and said, ¡°Azure Fang, make him talk!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Azure Fang replied, gripping his knife and approaching Hudson.

    Hudson, already heavily injured, couldn¡¯t resist for even a minute before yielding.

    ¡°This was¡­ this was a task assigned by the Lord¡­ the Lord of the City,¡± he stammered. ¡°For the past six months, he has been attempting to break through to the true realm of Divine, but he still falls short¡­¡±

    ¡°So, he¡­ he came up with this n, intentionally spreading news through ck Shark to attract powerful Saint experts¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether or not the inheritance is real, I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Why did your lord attract people here?¡± Bob was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Bob, have you forgotten how Reit improves his cultivation?¡± Casey said.

    ¡°Oh, damn!¡± With Casey¡¯s reminder, Bob finally realized, ¡°He gathers people together to seize their cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Billy replied.

    Ever since Billy heard the vice leader of ck Shark admit that it was the people from Mysthaven City who were causing trouble, he had a vague suspicion. Now, it was confirmed.

    ¡°Where is Reit? Is he not with ck Shark?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No¡­ he¡¯s not¡­¡± Hudson paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But¡­ I called him earlier, and he should be arriving at the ruins soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. Immediately, he took out his phone and instructed, ¡°Bob, get rid of him!¡±

    Upon receiving the order, Bob swiftly flipped his wrist, and a head soared into the sky.

    Billy then dialed Harleen¡¯s number.

    ¡°Honey, are you guys okay? ck Shark¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Harleen, tell Mr Stuart to leave there immediately, the farther the better. Find a ce to wait for me, I¡¯lle and meet you right away!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Harleen was momentarily stunned but didn¡¯t ask any further. She replied, ¡°Okay!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Billy said to Casey and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He headed towards the direction of the ruins, with Casey and the others following closely behind.

    Billy had initially wanted Harleen to inform the people at the scene, but he quickly dismissed the idea. Those people had already been lured by the inheritance of the Divine powerhouse, so it was highly unlikely that they would give up just because of a stranger¡¯s warning. They might even think that Harleen and her group deliberately lied to monopolize the inheritance!

    While Billy and the others rushed at full speed, people from all sides had already gathered in the valley, which was the scene of the ruins, bustling and crowded. There were at least a thousand people of various skin colors with decent cultivation present, including numerous Saint realm warriors. Among them, there were around thirty strong martial artists at the mid tote Saint realm; the strongest four already half a step into the Ninth-rank Saint realm.

    In addition, there were seven or eight formation masters sitting cross-legged on the ground, fully focused on deciphering the formations within the valley.

    Harleen and the others stood on the snowy in four or five kilometers away from the valley.

    ¡°Ms Knight, are Boss and the others okay?¡± Night Orchid asked as soon as Harleen hung up the phone.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine!¡± Harleen shook her head and looked at Sol Stuart. ¡°Mr Stuart, Billy asked us to leave here immediately. Judging from his tone, something must be happening.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°He must have discovered something. Let¡¯s leave right away!¡± Sol Stuart responded after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone nodded and quickly walked towards the snow carriage.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Originally, with Sol Stuart and the others¡¯ strength, they could have flown in the air. But Wheeler and Randall Hoover were both injured, so they could only ride the snow carriage.

    Just as everyone boarded the carriage, a tremendous pressure descended upon the surrounding space like a crashing mountain.

    Many people with weaker cultivation couldn¡¯t help but shiver uncontrobly.  Faces filled with shock, everyone looked around, wanting to see what was happening, but all they saw was ice and snow, with no sign of anyone else.

    Although many people had a vague feeling that something might happen, the allure of the Divine inheritance was so great that each of them held onto a glimmer of hope, staying in ce.

    ¡°Damn! What¡¯s going on?¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°With such strong pressure, I¡¯m afraid even Aunt Stephanie might not possess it, right?¡±

    ¡°A Half-step Divine!¡± Sol Stuart¡¯s face shed with seriousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Reit has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 1062 Endless Panic

    ¡°I never thought he would break through to the half-step Divine realm!¡± Sol Stuart paused for a moment and continued.

    As the words fell, he then looked at Stout and said in a deep voice, ¡°Stout, we need to leave here now!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded vigorously and drove the car towards the main road.

    ¡°Damn, could it be that the news this time was deliberately spread by Mysthaven City?¡± As the car drove away, Judge was momentarily stunned before a look of sudden realization appeared on his face.

    ¡°The purpose is to attract powerful Saint realm martial artists toe, and then Reit will use them to enhance his own cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Ivy nodded slightly and said, ¡°Billy must have already known about this, that¡¯s why he asked me to leave first!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t those people in the valley be in trouble?¡± Soul Chaser furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Among those people, there are quite a few strong martial artists in the mid tote stages of the Saint realm. If Reit really takes away their cultivation, will he be able to break through to the true Divine realm in one fell swoop?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡± Sol Stuart took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big problem! If he really breaks through to Divine, Skydragon City will be in danger!¡± Judge added.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, is there any way to stop him?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°He has already reached the Half-Step Divine realm. Even if everyone in the valley joins forces, they are not his match!¡± Sol Stuart furrowed his brows tightly.

    ¡°What should we do then? Are we just going to watch him break through to Divine?¡± Felicia spoke up.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform the people in the valley and let them escape quickly? Without them, Reit won¡¯t be able to aplish anything!¡±

    ¡°They probably won¡¯t listen to us!¡± Frostde said.

    ¡°The pressure and momentum are so strong, yet none of them in the valley are thinking of leaving. They obviously have a sense of luck.¡± Frostde added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet with the young master first and hear his opinion.¡± Sol Stuart nodded.

    ¡°Look, Reit has arrived with his people!¡± Just then, Felicia turned her head and pointed in the direction of the valley.

    Harleen and the others looked over and saw four figures standing in the sky above the valley, with Reit, the lord of Mysthaven City, leading them.

    ¡°What are those people up there?¡± Someone in the valley also noticed the figures in the sky.

    Upon hearing his words, most of the people looked up.

    ¡°Ah? He¡¯s Reit, the lord of Mysthaven City!¡± someone recognized the leader.

    ¡°Run! This inheritance is likely fake!¡± Just then, an old man shouted.

    ¡°The news was probably released by Mysthaven City as a smokescreen. They lured us here to seize our cultivation!¡± someone else added.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone finally realized the truth.

    In an instant, no one cared about the inheritance anymore. Nearly a thousand people immediately scattered fleeing for their lives.

    However, it was already toote to run!

    Reit¡¯s wrist continued to turn, and invisible ripples quickly descended towards the ground. Before long, they formed a barrier with a radius of several kilometers, indestructible.

    If Harleen and the others hadn¡¯t evacuated earlier, they would have been trapped inside the barrier as well.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The next moment, a muffled sound echoed through the scene as many people flying in the air crashed into the barrier and fell heavily to the ground.

    Many cultivators below the Saint realm also fled forward, but they too collided with the barrier, their eyes seeing stars.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Let me out!¡±

    ¡°Lord Reit, we are allies with Mysthaven City, please don¡¯t kill us!¡±

    ¡°Have mercy! We are willing to submit to yourmand if you let us go!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Inside the barrier, cries for mercy echoed, fear painted on everyone¡¯s faces.

    However, the four people in mid-air didn¡¯t respond to them. Instead, they slowly descended to a clearing outside the barrier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother begging him, he won¡¯t spare us!¡± an Eighth-rank Saint shouted from inside the barrier.

    ¡°If you want to stay alive, all the Saint-level warriors should gather around me. If we attack together, maybe we can break through this barrier!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Upon hearing these words, all the Saint martial artists rushed over.

    ¡°Listen, don¡¯t hold back, give it your all!¡± the old man shouted again. ¡°Attack!¡±

    Subsequently, dozens of Saint warriors unleashed their full power and bombarded in one direction, unleashing a force as powerful as a tsunami.

    ¡°Fools!¡± sneered an old man behind Reit.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion shook the earth, causing the entire valley to tremble as if in an earthquake. However, to everyone¡¯s despair, the barrier only trembled slightly, showing no signs of damage.  Many people were thrown back by the shock-wave, sustaining serious injuries.

    ¡°Attack again!¡± After a short rest, the old man took a deep breath and spoke again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± the crowd responded in unison.

    The result was no different. Apart from more and more people getting injured, the barrier remained unyielding.

    After attempting it seven or eight times, everyone copsed to the ground, their faces as white as a sheet. At this moment, they truly understood the meaning of despair! Simultaneously, a hint of regret filled their hearts. Thinking they would receive a windfall, they didn¡¯t expect it to be their demise. Not only did they fail to obtain the inheritance, but they might also lose their lives.

    ¡°You guys stay outside!¡± Reit instructed the three people beside him before entering the barrier.

    ¡°He¡¯s inside, let¡¯s go together and force him to release us!¡± a Fourth-rank Saint man shouted.

    ¡°Attack together!¡± someone echoed.

    Immediately, around fifty people assumed their positions and charged towards Reit, including five Saint warriors, while the others possessed Sovereign Realm cultivation.

    ¡°A bunch of ants!¡± Reit said casually, then raised his hand casually.

    Although it seemed like an effortless palm strike, it contained the power of thunder and was devastating. After the palm strike, forty to fifty blood mists burst in mid-air, and the fifty people vanished without a trace, instantly obliterated.

    Witnessing this scene, those who were still itching for a fight hastily retreated unconsciously. Now they realized that engaging with a powerhouse of this level would only lead to death!

    Soon after, many people knelt down before Reit, vigorously begging for mercy. However, Reitpletely ignored them. He swept his gaze around, then spoke loudly.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone. If you want to stay alive, you better behave yourselves!¡±

    ¡°I advise against any delusions of luck. Otherwise, those people will serve as your example.¡±

    ¡°If you all cooperate honestly, I will leave you with enough cultivation to survive in the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°No! After working so hard my entire life, I finally broke through to Ninth-rank Sovereign. I¡­¡± A burly man shouted loudly, only to be interrupted by Reit.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Reit raised his hand and effortlessly pulled the man towards him with a gravitational force. Then, he ced his hand on the man¡¯s head, narrowed his eyes, and streams of Chi energy flowed from the man¡¯s head into Reit¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Let¡­ let me go¡­¡±

    The man tried to struggle, but he felt as if his entire body had been paralyzed, unable to move except for his eyeballs. In just a few blinks, the two-hundred-pound man turned into a mere skin and bones.

 Chapter 1063 He Must Be Stopped

    Boom!

    Reit threw the man to the ground, and the man¡¯s legs kick in the air and then go still.

    A gasp of cold air filled the air as everyone around was filled with extreme fear.

    ¡°Anyone else have any objections?¡± Reit looked around and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I am willing to cooperate, please spare me, Lord Reit¡­¡± After a while, another man, a Sovereign of the eighth rank, trembled and said in fear.

    ¡°I-I am also willing to cooperate, please give me a chance¡­¡± Over a dozen people spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Great!¡± Reit replied loudly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Then, he raised his hand towards the dozen or so people, and they all floated up into the air. In the next moment, a stream of Chi energy poured out of their bodies and flowed into Reit¡¯s body.

    After a while, the faces of the dozen or so people showed extreme pain, with veins popping on their foreheads and their bodies trembling slightly.

    In less than two minutes, Reit released each of them one by one, and they all fell to the ground. Compared to the man with the burly man from earlier, the condition of these dozen or so people was slightly better. Although they were still weak, they retained about 20% of their cultivation, enough to keep them alive. However, their Dantian and meridians were damaged to a certain extent and thus their martial arts journey hade to an end, and there was almost no possibility of further advancement in the future.

    At the same time, Billy, Casey, and the others had arrived about twenty kilometers away from the barrier.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When they saw Billy, Harleen and the others quickly greeted him.

    Billy nodded in response. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Then, Harleen roughly described the situation at the scene.

    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s fast!¡± Bob furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Boss, if he sessfully absorbs the cultivation of so many people, he might really break through to Divine realm. We need to find a way to stop him!¡± Ian also frowned.

    Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do? He¡¯s already at the Half-Step Divine realm, even if we go over, we probably won¡¯t be able to do much.¡± Azure Dragon said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Billy responded after a moment of thought.

    For Billy, there was no other choice. If they couldn¡¯t stop the other party today, his group, including the entire Skydragon City, would be in imminent danger. The result of everyone evacuating the Pr Domain was clearly not what he wanted!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone, including Sol Stuart, nodded in agreement.

    Everyone was well aware of the consequences if they just walked away!

    ¡°MR Wheeler, you take Randall Hoover and the others to leave first, go straight back to Skydragon City!¡± Billy then looked at Wheeler and the others and said.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, take care of yourselves!¡± Wheeler didn¡¯t insist on staying either.

    Even though their injuries had improved somewhat with the help of Ivy and Stout, theirbat strength had not even recovered half. They would only be a burden.

    Then, Billy led everyone quickly towards the valley.

    ¡°Who are you? If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here!¡± As the group appeared a few hundred meters away from the barrier, one of the three men outside the barrier, a crooked-nose old man, asked.

    The three of them were not weak. Two of them were Saints of the seventh rank, and the other was in the sixth rank.

    At the same time, in the sky opposite Billy and the others, two to three dozen people appeared, all wearing the battle robes of Mysthaven City, obviously the people Reit had brought. All thirty of them had cultivation levels above the Half-Step Saint, with the strongest four being at the fourth rank of the Saint realm.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Afternding from mid-air, the group bowed to the crooked-nose old man.

    The old man with a crooked nose nodded and pointed at Billy and the others. ¡°Keep an eye on them. If they don¡¯t leave within a minute, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Thirty people responded in unison.

    ¡°Get going!¡± At this moment, Billy took a quick look at the situation within the barrier and turned to speak in a low voice to Sol Stuart.

    As soon as the words fell, he charged towards the opponent with the Bloodshadow Fury de in his hand. For him, time was life right now. Every minute wasted increased the possibility of failure for Reit.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sol Stuart and the others responded and followed closely behind.

    ¡°You want to die!¡± The old man with a crooked nose roared and charged out first.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The others on the opposing side shouted and rushed forward at the same time.

    In the next moment, both sides shed fiercely.

    Inside the barrier, Reit observed the situation outside, but he had no intention of taking action. Perhaps in his eyes, Billy and the others were no match for his own men. Of course, it was also possible that he simply didn¡¯t care about the life and death of his men.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s group, many of the other people inside the barrier who had already given up felt a glimmer of hope in their eyes. However, they knew that this hope was slim. After all, Reit was already a Half-Step Divine, and anyone who could defeat him was a rare existence in the entire Pr Domain.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the old man was sent flying hundreds of meters by Sol Stuart¡¯s palm wind, crashing into the barrier with a dull sound. Hended heavily on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± After getting up from the ground, the old man showed a hint of fear on his face as he looked at Sol Stuart and spoke.

    ¡°Ie from Skydragon City. What do you think I am?¡± Sol Stuart responded coldly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The old man was momentarily stunned. ¡°You¡¯re Sol Stuart?¡±

    Although he had never seen Sol Stuart, he had long heard of the topbat power of Skydragon City and knew of the existence of Sol Stuart.

    ¡°You got it right!¡± Sol Stuart shrugged in response.

    ¡°You guys have quite the guts. We haven¡¯te looking for you yet, and you actually came to us willingly!¡± The old man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and continued.

    ¡°Today, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, you better think about how to save your own life!¡± Sol Stuart said, not wasting any more words with the man, and attacked again.

    Just then, not far away, a head flew up into the sky. It was the old man, a Sixth-rank Saint, who was beheaded by Billy in one sh, blood gushing out like a pir.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The other Seventh-rank Saint shouted ferociously when he saw this scene.

    As he spoke, he assumed a stance and charged towards Billy.

    ¡°Casey, lead everyone back a distance!¡± After blocking the opponent¡¯s attack with his sword, Billy turned and shouted towards Casey and the others.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Although Casey and the others didn¡¯t know the reason, they didn¡¯t ask too many questions and turned to retreat.

    The thirty people on the other side didn¡¯t stop there and chased after them.

    After Casey and Harleen and the others retreated about three to four kilometers, they once again engaged in a fierce battle with their pursuers.

    Boom!

    The old man with a crooked nose was once again sent flying by Sol Stuart¡¯s palm strike. After crashing to the ground, his bones shattered, his meridians severed, and arge amount of blood continuously flowed from his mouth.

    ¡°It seems that in your lord¡¯s eyes, your lives are worthless!¡± Sol Stuart strolled over. As he spoke, he turned his head to look at the barrier.

    At this moment, Reit was absorbing the cultivation of two Seventh-rank Saint powerhouses. Arge amount of Chi energy flowed into him from above his head, unceasingly.

 Chapter 1064 Battle with the Half-Step Divine

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The crooked-nose old man struggled to look at the situation inside the barrier, his mouth gaping open, but no words came out. His head tilted to the side, motionless.

    At the same time, Billy cleaved the other Seventh-rank Saint in half with one swift strike, blood and flesh sttering everywhere.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, please go help Casey and the others!¡± Billy then turned to Sol Stuart and gave him the order.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sol Stuart responded before turning around and quickly moving towards the back.

    Following that, Billy gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de, activating his bloodline power and condensing it into the Domineering de Art, which he then unleashed upon the barrier.

    Boom!

    The thunderous de momentum struck the barrier, creating a deafening sound that reverberated across the sky. The resulting shock-wave was like a heavy explosive, lifting the endless ice into the air, blotting out the sky. If Judge and the others hadn¡¯t retreated, they would have been affected to some extent.

    After the loud noise subsided, Billy was pushed back more than twenty steps by the recoil, leaving deep footprints in his wake, while his blood surged within him.

    As for the barrier, it trembled significantly under the impact of the Domineering de Art, much more than themotion caused by the people inside earlier.

    Billy, with his bloodline power activated, exerted the full force of the Domineering de Art; his power was already stronger than that of an Eighth-rank Saint warrior.

    Apart from the tremors, the barrier did not suffer any actual damage.

    After a brief pause, Billy struck again with his de. This time, the frequency of the barrier¡¯s tremors was elevatedpared to before.

    Within the barrier, the ice and snow on the mountains on both sides of the valley fell down inrge quantities, resembling a small avnche.

    When Billy unleashed his third strike with his full power, a faint crack finally appeared on the barrier.

    ¡°The barrier is cracking! We¡¯re saved!¡± Seeing this scene, someone inside the barrier shouted excitedly.

    But before the words could even be fully uttered, they were turned into a mist of blood by Reit¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°Stay put, or else he¡¯ll be your example!¡± Reit threatened, pointing at the bloody mist.

    After that, he appeared outside the barrier.

    ¡°With only the cultivation of a Sixth-rank Saint, you shook my barrier. You really surprised me!¡± Reit said with a hint of astonishment in his eyes as he walked towards Billy, who was a hundred meters away.

    While speaking, his gaze shed with a trace of curiosity.

    Indeed, he only sensed the aura of a Sixth-rank Saint warrior from Billy, but the fact that he posed a threat to his barrier made him take notice.

    After all, even a Ninth-rank Saint powerhouse would find it difficult to achieve this!

    Then, he nced briefly at the crooked-nose old man, but his expression remained unchanged. After a slight pause, Reit continued speaking, ¡°You should be from Skydragon City, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Among the valeans in the Pr Domain, besides the people from the City of Angels, only Skydragon City has young talents like you!¡± Reit spoke again.

    ¡°And people from the City of Angels don¡¯t usually meddle in other people¡¯s affairs like you guys do!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded with just two words.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re from Skydragon City, then you must be the so-called King of the West, Commander Gardner from vale?¡± Reit narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°And also the long-lost son of Chester Stuart and Stephanie Stuart?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± Billy shrugged in response.

    ¡°Asher was killed in Demonrealm City, it must be rted to you, right?¡± Reit spoke again.

    ¡°I killed him!¡± Billy spoke up once more. ¡°By the way, just half an hour ago, the vice lord of your Mysthaven City, Hudson, went to hell to join your grandson!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Reit¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°You killed Hudson?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Billy responded. ¡°Try calling him and find out!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± A glint of coldness shed in Reit¡¯s eyes. He did not doubt Billy¡¯s words. With the power Billy had just disyed, it was entirely possible for him to y Hudson!

    ¡°Over a year ago, you injured my mother, and she has suffered torment ever since!¡± Billy ignored his words. ¡°If given the chance, I will make you taste that kind of suffering!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Reit¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Do you think you have a chance to leave here alive today?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes and coldly responded.

    Reitughed heartily.

    ¡°Your courage is simr to your father¡¯s, but, at most, you can be considered a reckless fool without a n! Don¡¯t even mention you, even if your mother were in front of me, she wouldn¡¯t dare to speak so audaciously!¡±

    As his words fell, a terrifying and boundless pressure erupted from him, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Enough, no more idle talk. I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±

    With that said, he flicked his wrist, and a torrential wave of energy surged forth, causing a gale wherever it passed.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Billy took a deep breath and raised his hand, summoning a curved de aura.

    Bang!

    A loud noise rang out, and Billy was immediately sent flying like a cannonball.

    He crashed down three to four hundred meters away, flipping a few somersaults, with traces of blood at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this moment, Casey and the others, led by Sol Stuart, had already killed the opposing group of twenty to thirty people. Upon seeing Billy¡¯s condition, they quickly ran over.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy got up from the ground.

    ¡°Show your trump card, or else you won¡¯t have a chance!¡± Reit spoke while turning his head to look at the direction of the barrier.

    Inside the barrier, some high-level martial artists had gathered once again, joining forces to attack the crack that Billy had created earlier. Under theirbined assault, the crack grewrger and would likely seed in a short time.

    ¡°A bunch of ants!¡± Seeing this scene, Reit turned to rush towards the barrier.

    For him, avenging his grandson was important, but breaking the mirror was even more crucial. After all the effort he took to lure these people here, he didn¡¯t want to fail. Moreover, as long as he broke through to Divine realm, revenge would be within easy reach.

    ¡°Face my strike!¡± Just as he turned around, Billy activated his full power, condensing it into the Domineering de Art.

    Whoosh!

    A blood-red de, like lightning in the sky, shed down towards Reit, turning half of the sky red.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Reit furrowed his brow. Then, he continued to rotate his wrist, creating a huge and mysterious seal in the air, colliding with Billy¡¯s de.

    Boom!

    Their attacks shed once more, resulting in a resounding thunderous boom.

    Billy spat out a mouthful of blood and flew back a kilometer away, his aura in a chaotic state. On the other hand, Reit, despite being in the Half-Step Divine realm, also didn¡¯te away unscathed from taking Billy¡¯s strike. Under the impact of the powerful shock-wave, he was pushed back over ten steps, causing the ice beneath his feet to crack.

    He never expected that Billy would be able to force him back such a distance, and a hint of surprise shed across his face. In his heart, he made a decision ¨C today, he must kill Billy! Otherwise, if he allowed this opponent to continue growing, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he became a major threat!

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± After pausing briefly, Reit spoke. ¡°However, let¡¯s end it here!¡±

 Chapter 1065 Tactics

    Before his words could even finish, a crisp sound came from the nearby barrier.

    Reit instinctively turned his head to look.

    There, he saw Sol Stuart and Casey working together with the people inside the barrier, causing the crack to expand once again.

    ¡°Dead to me!¡± Reit didn¡¯t care about Billy anymore. He turned around and dashed towards Sol Stuart and the others.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you seeking revenge for your grandson?¡± Billy¡¯s voice once again reached his ears. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡±

    As Billy spoke, he took out a Chi Condensing Pill and threw it into his mouth, then stored the Bloodshadow Fury de at his waist. He then continuously manipted his hands, activating the Earth Technique from the Five Elements Secret Art. Soon, all the ice and rocks within a radius of two or three kilometers floated into the air. Then, like rain, they shot towards Reit with lightning speed.

    ¡°You want to die that badly? I¡¯ll send you down immediately!¡± Reit bellowed, raising his hand to send out several gusts of wind that shattered all the ice and rocks in front of him.

    However, there were simply too many ice and rocks, and for a while, he couldn¡¯t free himself from them.

    Boom!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, a loud noise came from not too far away. Under the joint attack of Sol Stuart and the others, the barrier copsed with a bang.

    The crowd quickly dispersed and ran away, without even sparing a word of thanks to Sol Stuart and the others, fleeing in all directions in panic. In the blink of an eye, only seventy to eighty people remained at the scene; most of them were valean people.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Reit roared in anger, his fury reaching the sky.

    His anger was understandable. He had put so much effort into luring people here, and sess was within reach, but it all fell apart in an instant!

    Boom!

    Immediately after, an overwhelming momentum exploded from Reit¡¯s raging body, turning all the remaining ice and rocks in the surrounding area into powder.

    ¡°Since you let them go, then you can die for them!¡± After shouting, Reit turned around and charged towards Sol Stuart and the others.

    ¡°Everyone, attack together and stop him!¡± At this moment, an old Eighth-rank Saint among the remaining crowd shouted loudly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go all out!¡± the others responded simultaneously.

    Sol Stuart, Casey, and the others each activated their strongest moves to attack Reit.

    For a while, powerful auras soared into the sky, turning the surrounding space into a vacuum, making it hard to breathe. Thebined attacks from over a hundred people all struck Reit, causing a surge of energy waves and an unstoppable momentum.

    ¡°A bunch of ants!¡± Reit¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an invisible ripple emanated from his forehead.

    Then, hundreds of three-foot-long great swords appeared floating around him, exuding a strong chilling aura.

    That was materialization of his spiritual power!

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for him. Don¡¯t make futile sacrifices. Stand aside!¡± Billy¡¯s voice came through. While shouting, he unleashed his own spiritual power, sweeping towards Reit.

    ¡°Everyone, lie down!¡± Following Reit¡¯s voice, the hundred great swords shot towards Sol Stuart and the others at lightning speed.

    Since Reit had activated his spiritual power, the people in the surrounding area had already sensed the danger. Many of them wanted to dodge, but it was already toote.

    The hundred great swords cleaved through the crowd effortlessly, as if cutting through an empty space. The attacks of the people around were torn apart, and they were sent flying like kites with severed strings. Dozens of blood streaks appeared in the air, leaving behind a scene of chaos.

    Among them, more than ten individuals with cultivation below mid-level Sovereign were lying on the ground, their legs twitching as they gasped for breath. Others, though they managed to escape with their lives, suffered varying degrees of injuries, including Casey and Harleen.

    On the other hand, the several Seventh-rank Saints and above managed to stabilize themselves after gliding for a hundred meters. They sustained minimal injuries.

    This oue was undoubtedly due to Billy¡¯s interference with Reit¡¯s attack at the critical moment. Otherwise, the consequences would have been much more severe!

    ¡°Mr Stuart, you all should leave now!¡± Billy shouted once again.

    With that, he swung the Bloodshadow Fury de, releasing countless arcs of de energy towards Reit.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, young master!¡± Sol Stuart took a deep breath and didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He knew that they would be of no help even if they stayed behind.

    As soon as his voice fell, Sol Stuart led Casey, Harleen, and the others as they flew away along the same path they came.

    Though Harleen and the others didn¡¯t want to leave, they knew that staying would only burden Billy, so they didn¡¯t insist.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, young man!¡± The elderly Eighth-rank Saint shouted towards Billy¡¯s direction, leading the remaining dozens of people to retreat to the side.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so fond of ying the hero, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Reit didn¡¯t pursue them any further. After blocking Billy¡¯s attack with his hand, he walked towards him step by step.

    ¡°The mistakes you made today will be repaid by the people of Skydragon City tenfold!¡±

    ¡°When I take down Skydragon City, the first thing I¡¯ll do is strip your mother of her cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Billy retorted, ¡°You think you can conquer Skydragon City with the power of Mysthaven City? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Skydragon City is safe just because your mother has reached the Ninth-rank Saint level?¡± Reed didn¡¯t rush to take action either.

    For him, this mission had alreadypletely failed, and his desire to break through to Divine realm could only be pinned on the people of Skydragon City. He could ignore the others, however, he was determined to kill Billy today!

    ¡°You really are an idiot!¡± Billy once again pulled out a Chi Condensing Pill from his pocket and tossed it into his mouth.

    ¡°The strongest people in Mysthaven City right now should only be a few Seventh-rank Saints, right? Tell me, can my mother alone wipe out the entire Mysthaven City?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Reit¡¯s pupils constricted in rm, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I call you an idiot, and you still don¡¯t admit it!¡± Billy sneered again.

    ¡°Stephanie¡¯s gone to Mysthaven City?¡± Reit angrily spoke up, understanding Billy¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°You cane here, why can¡¯t my mother go there?¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Just don¡¯t know if you can make it back in time!¡±

    Billy wasn¡¯t bluffing his opponent with this matter. As early as when he suspected that Mysthaven City might be behind this incident, he had sent a message to his mother.

    Upon receiving the message, Stephanie didn¡¯t hesitate at all and led Howard Suthend and four others to rush to Mysthaven City. Originally, she had nned toe to the scene for rescue, but after thinking it over, she dismissed the idea. She was well aware of her own strength, and facing Reit head-on, she didn¡¯t have much chance of winning. Therefore, the best way to resolve this crisis was what was happening.

    And the reason Billy didn¡¯t mention this to Reit from the beginning was obviously for the safety of everyone. If he had mentioned this earlier, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what Reit would do in his rage. After all, with Reit¡¯s skills, he could easily take the lives of Casey, Harleen, and the others with a wave of his hand. Therefore, he had to ensure everyone¡¯s safety before revealing this matter.

    ¡°You damn bastards!¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Reit had no more doubts. With an angry shout, he flew into the sky.

 Chapter 1066 Next Stop, Mysthaven City!

    Reit was determined to kill Billy! But he also knew that based on Billy¡¯s demonstrated strength, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take him down in a short amount of time if he focused solely on escaping. Meanwhile, Mysthaven City was on the brink of disaster! Just as Billy had said, with Stephanie¡¯s skills, she could single-handedly massacre an entire city. It was entirely possible!

    So, he had no choice!

    ¡°Are you alright, Billy?¡± Harleen and the others arrived in front of Billy once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about all of you?¡± Billy asked while checking on everyone¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Boss, how did that old geezer manage to escape?¡± Judge looked at Billy and asked.

    Billy hadn¡¯t told them about his mother¡¯s involvement, so they were in the dark for now.

    ¡°He¡¯s going back to put out the fire!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Judge was slightly taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, did Madam go to Mysthaven City?¡± Sol Stuart asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Judge finally understood.

    ¡°Billy, should we go and meet up with your mother now?¡± Ivy spoke up.

    ¡°No rush!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°The main forces of Skydragon City are still on their way. We just need to arrive before they reach Mysthaven City.¡±

    ¡°Billy, Reit has already returned. Is Mom in danger?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she can handle it!¡± Billy reassured her.

    ¡°Mom went there early just to deter Reit. She won¡¯t engage in direct conflict until the main forces of Skydragon City arrive.¡±

    This, of course, had been discussed between him and his mother.

    However, just to be safe, he sent another message to his mother, letting her know that Reit had turned back.

    ¡°Boss, are we officially dering war on Mysthaven City?¡± Azure Dragon chimed in. ¡°Reit is a formidable opponent. Are we confident?¡±

    ¡°We can give it a try!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Stout and spoke.

    ¡°Stout, give everyone a healing pill. Let them rest for a while before we set off!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded and took out the pills, distributing them to everyone.

    Subsequently, including Sol Stuart, everyone found a ce to sit cross-legged and began to recuperate.

    Before long, the elderly Eighth-rank Saint and his group returned.

    ¡°Young man, thank you!¡± The elderly Saint bowed respectfully as he approached Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, just a small favor!¡± Billy replied with a casual smile.

    In the previous barrier, there were over a thousand people trapped, but only these few dozen stayed behind. So Billy felt a slight sense of gratitude towards them.

    ¡°Hey there, are you guys from Skydragon City?¡± the old man continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± the old man took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Young man, you are not only a fifth-rank Saint at such a young age, but you also possess thebat power equivalent to a ninth-rank expert. I am truly impressed!¡±

    ¡°Although Skydragon City has many talented individuals, geniuses like you are extremely rare!¡±

    After saying that, before Billy could respond, the old man continued, ¡°May I ask, are you Commander Gardner, King of the West from vale?¡±

    ¡°You seem to be quite familiar with Skydragon City,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile, acknowledging the old man¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please allow me to express my sincere respect! I am Osian Cahan.¡± After receiving Billy¡¯s acknowledgment, the old man raised an eyebrow and respectfully greeted Billy.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    The people behind Osian Cahan were momentarily stunned, looking at Billy bowing in respect, admiration flickering in their eyes one by one. They had already heard of Billy¡¯s name and knew he was a legendary figure.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy smiled and waved his hand.

    ¡°So, you are the elder of the Cahan family in Ironstone City. I¡¯ve heard of your reputation. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± Sol Stuart approached at this moment.

    ¡°Thank you for lending a hand, sir!¡± Upon seeing Sol Stuart, Osian Cahan bowed again. ¡°You must be the Grand Steward of the Stuart family in Skydragon City, right?¡±

    With his understanding of Skydragon City, there would be no one else besides Sol Stuart who possessed the Eighth-rank Saint¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Mr Cahan, no need to be so polite. Just call me Sol!¡± Sol Stuart responded.

    ¡°I dare not!¡± Osian Cahan bowed in response and continued to ask, ¡°Is Skydragon City nning to go to war with Mysthaven City?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, we do have such intentions!¡± Sol Stuart nodded.

    ¡°In that case, count the Cahan family in!¡± Osian Cahan replied. ¡°Although my family is weak, we can handle killing a few small thieves for Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Mr Cahan, you¡¯re being too modest!¡± Sol Stuartughed and responded. ¡°Thank you for your assistance!¡±

    ¡°The one who should be saying thank you is me!¡± Osian Cahan spoke again. ¡°Today, without your help and Lord Dragon¡¯s assistance, we would have beenpletely done for!¡±

    After chatting for a while, they agreed on a meeting time and Osian Cahan turned to leave with his group.

    ¡°Boss, was there really a formation enhanced in that valley?¡± After the other group left, White Tiger pointed in the direction of the valley and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°And it¡¯s a high-level one!¡±

    ¡°Boss, can you break it?¡± White Tiger continued to ask.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried, so I¡¯m not sure!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°But even if I could, it would take a considerable amount of time.¡±

    ¡°Boss, since the inheritance of Divine is fake, why is there a high-level formation in ce?¡± Frostde paused for a moment before continuing.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Was it already there, or did Mysthaven City set it up to make the lie more convincing?¡±

    ¡°It could be either!¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Boss, would you like to try breaking the formation?¡± Azure Dragon spoke up.

    ¡°If it was already there, even without the inheritance of Divine, there should still be some valuable things inside!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that now. Let¡¯s deal with Mysthaven City first, and then we can reconsider,¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    Actually, he was also curious about the question Frostde had asked earlier.

    However, he was more inclined to believe that the array had been there for a long time.

    Because if Mysthaven City had set up the array just to make the lie more convincing, they could have chosen a location closer to Mysthaven City instead of running nearly 2, 000 kilometers away to ck Phoenix City!

    Moreover, ording to what Billy had learned from his mother, although there were many formation masters in the Pr Domain, true high-level masters were extremely rare.

    He had already used his spiritual power to roughly investigate the array in the valley, and it was definitely not the work of an ordinary array master.

    Therefore, Billy believed it was highly likely that the people from Mysthaven City had stumbled upon this ce by chance and fabricated the rumors ordingly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon nodded in response.

    After a short rest, Billy led everyone to fly toward Mysthaven City.

 Chapter 1067 The Great Battle Erupts

    The journey from ck Phoenix City to Mysthaven City was a distance of two thousand kilometers. It took the group about four to five hours, and they arrived at a valley one hundred kilometers away from Mysthaven City the next morning, which was the meeting point arranged by Billy and his mother.

    As soon as they entered the entrance of the valley, they saw Stephanie and Edie waiting for them.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie!¡± Billy eximed.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, Aunt Edie!¡± the others greeted.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Billy and the others greeted the two of them.

    ¡°Billy, how are you guys? Are you all okay?¡± Stephanie asked, looking at everyone.

    ¡°We¡¯re all right, Mom.¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Stephanie let out a sigh of relief after roughly assessing everyone¡¯s condition and seeing that there were no major issues.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, have you already been to Mysthaven City? Did you ughter them all?¡± Stout smacked his lips and asked.

    Azure Dragon and the others coughed.

    Come on, Aunt Stephanie hadn¡¯t gone there for the kill.

    Edie smiled and said, ¡°Stout, I don¡¯t have such a strong desire for ughter.¡±

    ¡°And besides, we didn¡¯t have time. We just arrived not long ago and left after killing two Legion Commanders at the Seventh Rank.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s not bad!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°In Mysthaven City, apart from that old guy, Reit, there are only a few high-level forces left at the Seventh Rank. Killing two of them is enough to make them suffer!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Edie, have all of our people arrived?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been here for a while, just waiting for you guys!¡± Edie nodded in response.

    After speaking, she turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Billy, Reit is a Half-Step Divine. Are you really confident?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not very confident, but I can give it a try!¡± Billy replied after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Even if there¡¯s a slim chance, we should give it a try!¡± Stephanie stared ahead with a serious expression. ¡°In this battle, if we don¡¯t take the initiative, Reit won¡¯t give us any time!¡±

    Although she wasn¡¯t very confident in winning against the enemy, as she said, she had no other choice.

    In this battle, if Skydragon City didn¡¯t take the initiative, Mysthaven City wouldn¡¯t give them much time. Instead of bringing the battle to Skydragon City, it was better to take the initiative to attack.

    This way, even if they were truly defeated, at least it wouldn¡¯t affect the innocent people below.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Ten minutester, the main force set off towards Mysthaven City.

    This battle was a matter of life and death for Skydragon City, so Stephanie personally brought twenty thousand elites.

    They were divided into four groups, with five thousand people in each group, led by Howard Suthend and the other three.

    It was worth mentioning that the old masters of the four families also came, each bringing four to five hundred elites from their respective families.

    After about an hour, the four groups of troops stopped at the open space outside the four main gates of Mysthaven City.

    Stephanie, along with Sol Stuart, Billy, and Howard Suthend, targeted the main gate, while the old masters of the four major families and three other elders attacked the other three gates.

    Mysthaven City, like Demonrealm City, had tall walls surrounding the entire city. Outside the main gate, Stephanie led Billy and the others to get out of the car and walked towards the gate. The people inside Mysthaven City seemed to have expected their arrival. The city gate was tightly closed, and there was a crowd of people on the city walls, fully alert.

    ¡°Inform the Lord that the army of Skydragon City has arrived!¡± At this moment, an old man on the city wall shouted.

    Before his words could even fall, more than a dozen figures flew from within the city, with Reit leading the way.

    Followed by a dozen individuals, each with formidable cultivation, they were a force to be reckoned with. Among them were four Seventh-rank Saints, eight Sixth-rank Saints, and the rest were Fifth-rank Saints. It was no wonder they were the top-ranked supercity in the Central Part. Even after suffering heavy losses, they still disyed such a formidable lineup.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, I must admit, you impress me. To dare to initiate a war!¡± Reit looked down from above and spoke loudly.

    As he spoke, his gaze swept over Billy, his eyes filled with a sharp and ruthless glint.

    If it weren¡¯t for Billy, he might have already broken through to Divine Realm!

    The feeling of falling short infuriated him to no end!

    ¡°Reit, it¡¯s time to settle the score between us!¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°Over a year ago, you killed so many people from Skydragon City. Today, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you seem quite confident in yourself,¡± Reit sneered in response. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve recovered your cultivation, you¡¯re only a Seventh-rank Saint. As for me, I¡¯m just one step away from the true Divine realm!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have a chance of winning today?¡±

    ¡°If you truly break through to the Divine realm, perhaps Skydragon City will have to submit to Mysthaven City,¡± Stephanie replied. ¡°But unfortunately, you¡¯re still one step behind!¡±

    ¡°A Half-Step Divine is still a far cry from the true Divine realm. Killing you won¡¯t be too difficult!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Reit sneered again.

    ¡°Without breaking through to the Half-Step Divine realm, you can¡¯t truly understand the gap between us!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that with the people around you, I alone can send all of you to hell?¡±

    ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s get started!¡± Stephanie coldly responded. ¡°After today, either Mysthaven City or Skydragon City will remain standing. It will be decided by strength!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± After Reit finished speaking, he turned to the people beside him and said, ¡°Leave two people here, the rest of you go to the other three gates!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the dozen individuals responded simultaneously.

    Then, apart from two old men at the Seventh Rank, the others split up and headed towards the other gates.

    ¡°Sol, you take care of those two Seventh-rank Saints!¡± Stephanie looked at Sol Stuart and said.

    ¡°Madam, Young Master, be careful!¡± Sol Stuart¡¯s face showed a trace of worry.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Stephanie raised her hand and waved.

    ¡°Charge!¡± The four to five thousand people behind her shouted in unison and rushed towards the city gate.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s go meet Reit, this Half-Step Divine!¡± Stephanie said to Billy before swiftly flying towards Reit.

    In truth, if there was a choice, she didn¡¯t want Billy to take such a risk with her.

    But she knew very well that if she were alone, she wouldn¡¯t even have a thirty percent chance of winning. The gap between a Half-Step Divine and a Seventh-rank Saint was crystal clear to her!

    And the reason she asked Billy to join her rather than Sol Stuart was because she understood her son.

    Although Billy¡¯s cultivation was only at the Sixth-rank Saint even when using his bloodline power, she knew that hisbat strength surpassed that of Sol Stuart.

    With the two of them working together, they might have a chance of over forty percent!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied and followed closely behind.

    ¡°If you both are so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Reit nced around before swiftly moving to the side. ¡°The space here is limited, let¡¯s change the location!¡±

    Then, the three flew towards a nearby open space.

    On the other side, Sol Stuart and the two Seventh-rank Saints headed in another direction, clearly nning to find a different battleground.

 Chapter 1068 Attack!

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Casey and Harleen rushed to the city gates, apanied by Howard Suthend and two other Fifth-Rank Saints.

    Immediately, Casey and Howard Suthend made their move simultaneously, causing the sturdy city gates to explode as if they were made of paper.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± came a shout from inside the city gates.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us!¡± Casey¡¯s tone turned cold as his wrist continued to flip, unleashing a dozen incredibly sharp de waves with a raised hand.

    After the de waves passed, dozens of people fell one after another, without exception, all killed with a single strike.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, go up to the city wall with Bob and the others!¡± Casey then instructed Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon nodded and followed Bob, Ian, Azure Fang, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger, flying towards the city wall.

    ¡°You wanna die!¡± Seeing the group, an elderly man on the city wall shouted angrily, raising his hand andunching a powerful gust of wind towards Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang retorted simultaneously, each raising their hand to unleash a strike.

    Bang!

    Although the elderly man had the cultivation of a Third-Rank Saint, he had no chance of resisting Azure Dragon and Azure Fang¡¯s attacks.

    After a loud collision, the elderly man fell directly from the city wall,nding on the ground and spewing a mouthful of blood, unable to get up for a while.

    ¡°Attack!¡± In the next moment, Azure Dragon and the others had alreadynded on the city wall, each wielding their swords and charging out in all directions.

    The people on the city wall, with the highest cultivation being only Third-Rank Saints, were no match for them. In just a short while, arge number of people on the city wall fell.

    ¡°You damn bastards!¡±

    Before long, the voice of an elderly man rang out, and a Fourth-Rank Saint elderly man flew over from the city.

    However, before he could reach the edge of the city wall, Ivy, who had just rushed into the city gate, intercepted him, shing a sword energy towards him like lightning.

    ¡°You ignorant kid, get lost!¡±

    The elderly man didn¡¯t even regard Ivy as a threat, raising his hand and sending several gusts of wind to collide with the sword energy.

    However, the next moment, his face changed drastically.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After tearing through his attack, the sword energy didn¡¯t lose any momentum and directly shed towards his chest, unstoppable.

    Without much time to think, the elderly man quickly dodged to the side, avoiding a fatal blow, but still received a deep gash on his arm from the sword energy, blood spraying out.

    ¡°You dare to harm me!¡± After looking at his wound, the elderly man roared in anger.

    In just one encounter, he had been injured by a young woman who was only a Third-Rank Saint. He felt an infuriating sense of madness.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he mobilized his full power and charged towards Ivy.

    ¡°Not only have I injured you, but I will kill you!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, flying up to meet him.

    Soon, the two of them engaged in a fierce battle.

    With Ivy¡¯s current strength, dealing with a Fourth-Rank Saint opponent was no longer a big problem.

    After fighting for more than ten rounds, Ivy activated the Ether Mountain Sword Art, shing deeply into the opponent¡¯s waist, directly revealing bone.

    The elderly man suffered severe injuries, falling from mid-air, his face pale.

    Knowing that he was no match, the old man quickly crawled up from the ground and fled to the side for his life. However, just as he took a few steps, Night Orchid swung her curved de and beheaded him, causing him to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Night Orchid, be careful!¡± Just as Night Orchid turned around, Ivy shouted and at the same time, a swift sword attack shot towards Night Orchid from behind.

    A man who was about to ambush Night Orchid was pierced through the chest by the sword energy, his eyes widened, and he fell straight to the ground.

    ¡°Thanks, Ivy!¡± After raising her head, Night Orchid said to Ivy, then she gripped her de and rushed towards the other fighters.

    Ivy, on the other hand, dashed towards the city wall. She saw another Fourth-rank Saintnding on the city wall from a different direction. Just as he was about to attack Ian with his stance, Ivy intercepted him.

    Meanwhile, Howard Suthend and the others had already begun fighting. This included the five thousand warriors led by Howard Suthend from Skydragon City, who had all entered the city gate and engaged in a chaotic battle with the enemy forces.

    As the number one supercity among the three major cities, Mysthaven City not only had powerful high-endbatants but also a significant poption. Apart from merchants and casual visitors, there were nearly seventy to eighty thousand individuals directly or indirectly controlled by the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    Reit had absolute authority in Mysthaven City, and with hismand, seventy to eighty thousand people gathered near the four city gates. Compared to the people from Skydragon City, they had an absolute numerical advantage.

    However, thebat strength was another matter. Although Skydragon City only brought twenty thousand people this time, they were all carefully selected elites, and theirbat strength might not be inferior to the enemy¡¯s. On the other hand, the oue of the battle depended on the high-endbatants. No matter how strong the lower-ranking soldiers were, they would be useless if they were inferior to the enemy¡¯s high-endbatants. Mid-level Saints could easily kill hundreds of ordinary warriors with a single move. Especiallyte-stage Saints, if theyunched a psychic attack, a single thought could annihte ordinary warriors. Therefore, the sess or failure of such a war depended on the high-endbatants of both sides.

    Bang! At this moment, a loud noise resounded from Howard Suthend¡¯s battle circle. It could be seen that he and an old man from the enemy side simultaneously retreated several hundred meters. Howard Suthend and the opponent were both Sixth-rank Saints, and after more than ten rounds of attacks, the aura emanating from their bodies indicated that theirbat strength was evenly matched.

    ¡°None of you from Skydragon City will leave here alive today!¡± The old man from the enemy side angrily dered.

    ¡°How ignorant!¡± Howard Suthend retorted, ¡°You should think about how to save your own life!¡±

    The old man snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way first!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, he raised his hand and conjured a dozen afterimages, forming the illusion of a monstrous beast above his head.

    ¡°Die!¡± After shouting again, the illusionary beast charged towards Howard Suthend like a living creature.

    ¡°Bold words!¡± Howard Suthend replied, then activated his trump card andunched an attack.

    Boom! The two forces collided again, creating a tremendous noise, and the shock-wave knocked down dozens of people who were fighting below. At the same time, Howard Suthend and the opponent were sent flying once more, both sustaining injuries, but still maintaining a deadlock.

    After stabilizing his figure, Howard Suthend took a deep breath and immediatelyunched another attack without hesitation. The old man from the enemy side spat out blood but didn¡¯t waste any words, raising his hand to meet him head-on. The two engaged in another intense battle, their figures shing and shock-waves flying.

    Meanwhile, not far away, Casey was fighting against a Fifth-rank old man. After a few rounds, the old man already had several wounds on his body.

    ¡°Damn you, you deserve to die!¡± The old man shouted angrily after inspecting his injuries.

    ¡°So many useless words!¡± Casey¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he swiftly rotated her wrist, unleashing the Domineering de Art. With the force of a thunderous storm, the de tore through the void like lightning, shing down towards his opponent.

 Chapter 1069 Thousand Shadow Clone Technique

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old man on the other side didn¡¯t expect Casey to unleash such a powerful de technique. His pores opened wide, and a sense of death surged from his feet to his head.

    He knew that he couldn¡¯t withstand this attack!

    He intended to dodge, but under the swirling curtain of des, all his escape routes were sealed off. If he tried to flee, he would only meet a more miserable end.

    With no other choice, he could only go on the offensive, using his remaining strength to raise his hand and meet the attack.

    There was no suspense. Casey¡¯s de tore through his defense and struck him down.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The old man opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. His body split in two, copsing to the ground in a bloody mess.

    ¡°Casey, watch out!¡± Just then, Harleen, who was engaged in a fierce battle not far away, shouted.

    At the sound of her voice, she swiftly evaded an attack from her opponent, then turned and rushed towards Casey¡¯s position.

    As Harleen shouted, Casey sensed a terrifying sense of danger sweeping towards him. His pupils involuntarily contracted. Without time to think, he quickly flipped his wrist and unleashed a curved de energy in a swift motion.

    Meanwhile, Harleen had already rushed dozens of meters away, wielding her ancient sword and performing the Ether Mountain Sword Art to meet the attack.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a powerful wave of energy crashed forward, resembling a hurricane. Instantly, both of them were sent flying, leaving behind two arcs of blood in the air.

    After flying five or six hundred meters, they crashed to the ground one after another. Their breaths were in disarray, and blood continuously spewed from their mouths.

    It was all thanks to Harleen blocking a portion of the attack for Casey. Otherwise, the consequences would have been severe for him.

    ¡°Ms Knight, Casey!¡± Upon seeing the situation, Judge and the others eximed in unison.

    They wanted toe over and help, but they were entangled by their opponents and couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Ms Knight, are you okay?¡±

    After a while, Casey climbed up from the ground, his face filled with concern as he looked towards Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Casey.¡± Harleen wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up.

    ¡°Not bad, being able to stand up and fight again. You two have surprised me!¡± At this moment, a man descended about a hundred meters away from them, a Saint at the sixth rank.

    ¡°A Saint at the sixth rank, how dare youunch a sneak attack? You really bring shame to Mysthaven City!¡± Harleen scanned him coldly.

    ¡°My goal is to kill, does the means really matter?¡± The man responded with a coldugh.

    ¡°You two can settle it yourselves, or should I lend you a hand? If you choose to take your own lives, perhaps I¡¯ll leave you with intact corpses!¡±

    ¡°Ms Knight, you go first, I¡¯ll hold him off for a while!¡± After taking a deep breath, Casey spoke up.

    ¡°Casey, we¡¯ll dy him together. Sol should be here soon!¡± Harleen wouldn¡¯t just leave like that.

    ¡°We¡¯re both injured now¡­¡± Casey began to speak again.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, Harleen had already rushed forward.

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t n on resolving it yourselves!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°In that case, let me help you!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his aura instantly soared. Without further ado, he raised his hand and attacked Harleen.

    ¡°Thousand Shadow Clone Technique!¡± Just then, Harleen eximed, activating another ace up her sleeve.

    In the next moment, four identical figures shed out from her, along with her true self,unching an attack on the opponent.

    The identical forms and techniques, real and illusory, were indistinguishable.

    Thousand Shadow Clone Technique was one of her most powerful tricks, and she never ckened in her practice. Since breaking through to the Saint realm, her Thousand Shadow Clone Technique had reached perfection. Before reaching perfection, the four illusory figures served only as a diversion, meant to confuse the opponent and create opportunities for the true self. But once perfected, it was different.

    Once unleashed, it was as if five Harleens were attacking simultaneously, with each illusory figure possessing the same attacking power as the true self, greatly increasing the overall strength.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The opponent didn¡¯t expect Harleen to have such a move and was momentarily stunned.

    However, being three levels higher than Harleen, he didn¡¯t hesitate for too long. Forming a defensive aura, heunched an attack towards one of the illusory figures.

    The powerful palm strike hit the illusory figure without any hindrance, causing it to vanish instantly. Meanwhile, Harleen¡¯s true self and the other three illusory figuresunched their sword attacks on his defensive aura, resulting in a loud sh.

    Although they couldn¡¯t break through his defense due to the vast difference in strength, the powerful impact still made him ufortable, almost causing him to spew out blood. And it wasn¡¯t over yet. Just as he was about to counterattack, the remaining four illusory figures attacked again, their sword energy crackling like thunder and lightning.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The man roared in anger, unleashing dozens of fierce gusts of wind in all directions.

    Bang!

    Two of the illusory figures exploded consecutively, while Harleen¡¯s true self suffered bacsh, spitting out a mouthful of blood. However, this time, her true self and one of the illusory figures had already broken through his defensive aura, leaving two deep wounds on his body.

    ¡°You can die now!¡± The man nced at his wounds and unleashed a ferocious palm strike towards Harleen.

    ¡°Bold words!¡± Just then, Casey arrived next to Harleen, channeling his full power and unleashing the Domineering de Art.

    Boom!

    The attacks from both sides collided once again.

    After a loud bang, Casey was sent flying hundreds of meters away, and the man also retreated a couple hundred meters, with traces of blood appearing at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°You two brats actually wounded me. I¡¯ll send you both to hell!¡± The man, consumed by anger,unched another attack.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    In his enraged state, he was going all out, clearly not intending to spare their lives.

    ¡°Ms Knight, you go quickly!¡± Casey shouted loudly after getting up. He knew very well that, given their current condition, he and Harleen couldn¡¯t withstand the man¡¯s onught.

    ¡°let¡¯s fight him together!¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t leave on her own.

    After speaking, a resolute look shed in her eyes as she raised her hand tounch an attack.

    Just then, a palm strike filled with an overwhelming aura of death whistled past Casey and Harleen, causing a violent gust of wind to sweep through the air.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The man sensed a deadly aura and quickly dodged to the side.

    Boom!

    However, he was already too slow.

    Immediately after, the man was lifted into the air and flew a kilometer before crashing heavily to the ground. After several somersaults, hey on the ground like a dead dog, with shattered bones and severed meridians, barely clinging to life, his face filled with despair.

    ¡°Lady Dragon, are you two alright?¡±

    Then, the voice of an old man resonated in Harleen and Casey¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1070 Success or Failure, All in This Move!

    Upon hearing the voice, Harleen and Casey turned their heads simultaneously to look.

    There, they saw the arrival of Osian Cahan, the elder from the Cahan family they had encountered at the ruins in ck Phoenix City.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Cahan!¡± The two bowed with grateful expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Osian Cahan looked at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I arrivedte due to being attacked by a high-level Spiritual Beast on the way!¡±

    As he spoke, he took a quick nce around at the situation. Then, he looked at Harleen and said, ¡°Lady Dragon, the two of you rest for a moment, leave these people to me!¡±

    With those words, he was already a hundred meters away. With his Eighth-rank Saint strength, with a wave of his hand, arge group fell, without exception, all dead. Then, he quickly dashed towards Howard Suthend¡¯s direction.

    The old man who was fighting Howard Suthend had already noticed Osian Cahan¡¯s presence.

    Seeing himing towards his direction, the old man no longer had any intention to fight and hurriedly fled to the rear.

    However, he was already at his wit¡¯s end with the mission, how could he survive under Osian Cahan¡¯s hand?

    Just after flying out for four to five hundred meters, he was directly turned into a mist of blood and not a single speck of him was left by the palm strike from Osian.

    After dealing with the opponent, Osian rushed towards the battlefields of the others. With his strength, he was like a wolf in a flock of sheep.

    And among the people he brought, there were also two Fifth-rank Saints and four Fourth-rank Saints, all of whom killed arge group with a single strike.

    Seeing this situation, the people of Mysthaven City immediately scattered, running for their lives.

    However, there was no chance anymore, one by one they fell.

    Boom!

    As a loud noise in the void outside the city gate, the person who had been fighting Sol Stuart was sent flying a kilometer away by a single palm strike from him. His chest bones shattered, and arge amount of blood gushed out from his mouth. In mid-air, he had already lost his breath.

    Two Seventh-rank Saints teaming up against Sol Stuart, being able to hold on for about ten rounds was already a miracle. The remaining Seventh-rank Saint also had many injuries, and hisbat power was only about fifty percent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± Seeing hispanion being killed, the other old man roared, ¡°Join me in going to hell!¡±

    Then, with a resolute expression in his eyes, he quickly dashed towards Sol Stuart.

    As he moved, his momentum instantly surged, and he swelled up like an inted balloon.

    His intention was clear, he was going to self-detonate!

    ¡°With your strength, you¡¯re not qualified to fight me to the death!¡± Sol Stuart replied in a deep voice.

    As his words sounded, his wrist quickly turned, and in no time, a barrier with a radius of about a kilometer formed, enveloping the opponent.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out as the opponent self-detonated. The powerful shock-wave crashed heavily against the barrier, causing it to tremble.

    However, that was all!

    Even if he only had fifty to sixty percent of his power left, it would be difficult for him to tear through the barrier formed by the Eighth-rank Saint.

    Then, Sol Stuart quickly flew several kilometers away into the air, where Billy and the others were fighting. He had seen Osian bring people into the city, so he wasn¡¯t worried about the situation inside the city anymore. What he was most concerned about were Stephanie and Billy!

    Just as he flew a kilometer away, a earth-shattering noise came from the void.

    A wave of energy simultaneously rippled out, and a small hill below was directly ttened, while arge amount of ice and snow was lifted into the air.

    At the same time, Stephanie spewed a mouthful of blood and was sent flying hundreds of meters beforeing to a stop, her breath in disarray. Reit retreated a hundred meters, rtively unaffected by the impact.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Billy eximed, rushing over in mid-air to Stephanie¡¯s side.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry!¡± Stephanie said after catching her breath. But deep down, her heart sank. She had believed that with her and her son teaming up, they would have at least a forty percent chance of winning. However, based on the past few exchanges, it seemed like they didn¡¯t even have thirty percent. She had clearly underestimated the opponent¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Mom, take this pill!¡± Billy handed her a Chi Condensing Pill.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie took the pill and swallowed it.

    Billy, too, had his share of injuries. Since the beginning of the battle with Reit, they had exchanged blows for over ten rounds. While they weren¡¯t heavily injured, their wounds were far from light. It was already a feat for them to endure until now. It was all thanks to Stephanie¡¯s strength, which was only a step away from the Half-Step Divine Realm. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for so long.

    ¡°I must say, you two have exceeded my expectations!¡± Reit approached them, standing a hundred meters away. ¡°To be able to hold your own against me for so many rounds, I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have time to y with you anymore. Let¡¯s end the battle here today!¡±

    After speaking, his aura soared once again, revealing his cultivation at the Half-Step Divine realm. He continued, ¡°I know you both still have some tricks up your sleeves. Show me what you¡¯ve got, this is yourst chance!¡±

    ¡°Mom, take a moment to recover. I¡¯ll handle him,¡± Billy said, looking at Stephanie.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re not his match. Step aside for now, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Stephanie took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me give it a try!¡± Billy interrupted his mother.

    After speaking, determination shed in his eyes as he took a few big steps forward, gripping the Bloodshadow Fury de in his hand.

    Then, his wrist continuously rotated, channeling energy to wield Celestial de Dance.

    This was Billy¡¯s greatest trump card!

    It was also what gave him the confidence to propose Stephanie¡¯s intervention in the battle for Mysthaven City!

    During his fight with Reit earlier, he had used the Domineering de Art twice in a row, but both times it was easily countered by the opponent. Obviously, with his current cultivation, it was difficult to contend with a Half-Step Divine using just the Domineering de Art.

    Although the Five Elements Secret Art was slightly stronger than the Domineering de Art, it was still not very effective. Billy had already tested it during their previous encounter at the ruins.

    Therefore, other than trying Celestial de Dance, he had no other cards left to y.

    Even though he was well aware that using Celestial de Dance would also cause a bacsh and harm himself, he had no other choice.

    Sess or failure, all in this move!

    In no time, as he unleashed the technique, the surrounding air surged wildly, howling with a violent wind. The clear sky gradually darkened, as if night had fallen. In the empty space above, the de glow ran rampant, asionally revealing ethereal images of the sun, moon, and stars. The scene had an overwhelming power, as if it could destroy the world!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Stephanie, who was standing nearby, wore an expression of extreme shock as she witnessed the strike.

    Not only her, but even Sol Stuart, who had just arrived by her side, was equally astonished by the sight.

 Chapter 1071 Beneath the Sky, Only This Blade

    Before this, Billy hadn¡¯t mentioned the Celestial de Dance to Stephanie and Sol Stuart. Judging from their reactions now, they were not only surprised by Billy¡¯s ability to unleash such a powerful sword technique, but they also seemed to recognize the Celestial de Dance!

    After a few breaths, the de energy had condensed, tearing through the void and shing towards Reit with thunderous force.

    Reit also made his move in no time. He intended to end the battle with a single strike, so he didn¡¯t hold back and activated his most powerful trump card.

    Soon, he rapidly moved his hands in the air, creating countless afterimages.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A huge figure made of Chi appeared above his head, towering over ten meters tall, holding a massive wolf-tooth club in its hand. If observed closely, the figure bore more than ny percent resemnce to Reit himself, clearly an erged version of his clone.

    Just as Billy unleashed his de energy, the figure let out a roar, then lifted the wolf-tooth club and smashed it towards Billy.

    The sky seemed to be engulfed in a hurricane-like storm, with raging winds and a deafening sound, as if the world was copsing. The sheer momentum was enough to make a Saint realm powerhouse tremble!

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Stephanie shouted loudly upon witnessing this scene.

    ¡°Young Master, watch out!¡± Sol Stuart shouted at the same time.

    Boom!

    Before their words could even fade away, Billy¡¯s and Reit¡¯s attacks collided like two moving mountains.

    The resulting shock-waves were like a nuclear explosion, devastating and overwhelming. A snow-covered mountain peak several kilometers away copsed, sending snow and ice flying. Some birds and beasts within a ten-kilometer radius were frightened by themotion and fled in panic.

    Stephanie and Sol were both pushed back hundreds of meters by the shock-waves, the Chi inside them churning. If it weren¡¯t for their cultivation at thete Saint realm, even the residual shock-waves alone could have cost them their lives.

    At this moment, Billy spewed a mouthful of blood into the air, flying thousands of meters away. After creating arge crater in the ground, hey motionless for a while, his aura extremely weak, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Sol eximed again before quickly rushing over.

    On the other hand, Reit, though not in as dire a situation as Billy, was also injured. The shock-waves had sent him flying several hundred meters away, and he, too, spat out a mouthful of blood. His face disyed a deep shock. He never expected that Billy could unleash such a domineering strike. As a Half-Step Divine powerhouse, being forced back so far and sustaining such injuries by a young man in his thirties with a single strike was beyond belief. If he hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand, he would never have believed it!

    Whoosh!

    Just as he was recovering from his shock, a massive sword made of solidified spiritual power, akin to a lightning bolt, swiftly pierced through the void, aiming directly at him.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Reit¡¯s body was covered in sweat, his pupils shrinking to the size of pinpricks as a strong sense of death enveloped him. He intended to raise his hand and block, but the ancient sword was too fast. In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of him.

    Without much time to think, he quickly dodged to the side.

    Although he managed to avoid a fatal blow, the ancient sword still grazed his shoulder, severing his entire right arm which fell to the ground, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Reit grunted, quickly using his Chi to seal the wound.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± After a momentary pause, his face turned pale, a glimmer of despair in his eyes.

    ¡°Hard to ept?¡± Stephanie said coldly from hundreds of meters away.

    The spiritualized ancient sword from earlier was controlled by her! She had known since Billy wielded the Celestial de Dance that this was their only chance. She also anticipated that even if Reit managed to withstand Billy¡¯s attack, he would still be injured, so she had prepared herself beforehand.

    As the sword fell, she had already made her move!

    With her strength, a full-powered strike, while Reit was already injured and forced into a defensive position, even if she couldn¡¯t directly kill him, she would definitely inflict a heavy blow.

    And the result was just as she had expected!

    ¡°Sol, how is Billy?¡±

    Then, Stephanie turned to look in Billy¡¯s direction and asked loudly, a hint of worry on her face.

    She herself had no confidence in withstanding the move Reit just executed, and Billy had fought head-on with him. He must have been heavily injured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Although young master is heavily injured, he can still hold on!¡± Sol Stuart responded loudly.

    ¡°You help stabilize his injuries first!¡± Stephanie¡¯s tense heart rxed slightly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Sol Stuart replied again.

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship was that just now?¡± Reit asked Stephanie after regaining someposure. After a brief shock, he had gradually calmed down. Although he had lost an arm and hisbat power was reduced to less than 70%, Stephanie also had some injuries herself. He believed he still had a chance to fight!

    ¡°Celestial de Dance.¡± Stephanie replied calmly.

    Earlier, when Billy activated his sword technique, she vaguely felt that it resembled the legendary Celestial de Dance. And when the sword formed, with the images of the sun, moon, and stars shing on it, she had no doubts. She just didn¡¯t understand how her son possessed a sword technique that had been lost for over a hundred years!

    ¡°What?!¡± Reit¡¯s pupils contracted again upon hearing the words ¡®Celestial de Dance¡¯.

    ¡°The sword technique he just disyed¡­ is the ¡®Celestial de Dance,¡¯ created by the renowned swordsman in the Central Part, Celestial de, over a hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, you know about it!¡± Stephanie replied once again.

    As Reit said, Celestial de Dance Dance was indeed created by a man known as Celestial de Dance over a hundred years ago.

    Celestial de Dance, who was called a martial arts prodigy at the time, had an extremely abnormal talent. It was said that before he even reached forty-five years old, he had broken through to the realm of a true Divine.

    The Celestial de Dance he created was unmatched in the Central Part at that time. No one could withstand a single strike from him!

    That was why there was the saying, ¡®Beneath the sky, only this de, to achieve perfection, only the Celestial de!¡¯

    However, for some unknown reason, he mysteriously disappeared from public view, as if evaporating from the mortal realm, and there had been no news of him for a hundred years.

    Stephanie knew about Celestial de Dance from Billy¡¯s grandfather.

    There were various rumors about why Celestial de suddenly disappeared, but the most popr one was that the de technique he created was too domineering, and it was likely that he went mad during its cultivation, his cultivation level plummeted, and he was eventually killed by his enemies.

    ¡°Your son¡­ is he the heir of Celestial de?¡± Reit took a deep breath and continued speaking. After saying that, he shook his head to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. Celestial de has been missing for a whole century; he must be dead. Your son couldn¡¯t be the heir!¡±

 Chapter 1072 The Fall of the Warlord

    ¡°Have you seen Celestial de¡¯s body?¡± Stephanie countered.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen his body, given his personality, he wouldn¡¯t disappear like this if he were still alive!¡± Reit responded. ¡°Furthermore, if he didn¡¯t die, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed his Celestial de Sect to be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Stephanie had no intention of continuing the conversation After a slight pause, her tone turned serious. ¡°You can take your own life. As a fellow warlord, I¡¯ll leave your body intact, except for that arm.¡±

    ¡°Heh, do you think too highly of yourself?¡± Reit didn¡¯t continue with the topic of Celestial de, but sneered at Stephanie.

    ¡°Your son is already a cripple, unable to fully utilize half of his power. And you yourself are injured as well. The oue is still uncertain!¡±

    ¡°You are ignorant!¡± Stephanie coldly replied, ¡°Since you want a fight, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As her words fell, a powerful aura burst forth from her body. Then, dozens of Chi-formed swords appeared around her, much smaller than the spirit-embodied ancient sword from before.

    ¡°Stuart Sword Art!¡±

    With a deep voice, all the swords moved simultaneously, each following its own trajectory, emitting sharp sword energy. In no time, the sky was filled with countless sword shadows, as if thousands of swords were being swung at once, densely covering the sky. In the next moment, the sword energy, as if sentient, all aimed at Reit¡¯s position.

    Meanwhile, Reit on the opposite side was not idle when Stephanie made her move. Although he only had one arm left, he could still muster the strength of a midte stage Saint. He then raised his hand and sent numerous mysterious imprints towards Stephanie.

    However, to his horror, his defensive aura exploded upon contact with the sword energy, without any possibility of resistance. What was even more despairing for him was that his defensive aura was breached by the sword energy after only a few breaths.

    Dozens of sword energies pierced through his body as if entering an empty space, passing through.

    Immediately, the atmosphere quieted, and the oppressive aura in the air disappeared.

    Stephanie and Reit stood still, without any further movement.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± After a while, Reit, with a face full of despair, lowered his head to look at his own body. As his words resounded, dozens of blood arrows shot out, and his aura deted like a punctured balloon.

    Then, his whole body fell heavily to the ground, twitching a few times before losing all signs of life.

    The warlord, a powerful half-step Divine Emperor, had officially fallen!

    Reit, lying on the ground, had an expression of endless unwillingness. His eyes wide open, he died without closure. Before today, he never imagined that he would bid farewell to this world so soon.

    He had grand ns!

    ording to his n, he would break through to the Divine realm with the help of the relics, then attack Skydragon City. After taking over Skydragon City, he would use his cultivation techniques to seize the cultivation of all warriors in the Sovereign Realm and above in Skydragon City. With that, he might be able to break through to another level quickly. Then he could head to the City of Angels. ording to his estimation, it would only take him a year at most to unify the entire Pr Snow Region.

    But now, he hadn¡¯t even taken the first step, and he was already done for!

    He truly couldn¡¯t ept it!

    At the same time, Stephanie spewed a mouthful of blood and her aura became extremely chaotic. Under the premise of being injured, she had once again activated the Stuart Sword Art, which worsened her injuries.

    Finally, with the death of Reit, a heavy burden was lifted off her shoulders, and she let out a sigh of relief. This day had finallye, and she could finally find sce for the souls of her fellowrades who had died at Reit¡¯s hands over a year ago. She nced onest time at Reit¡¯s lifeless body on the ground before turning towards Billy, descending towards his direction.

    At that moment, Billy sat on the ground with his eyes closed and legs crossed, having consumed two healing pills to mend his wounds. The direct sh with Reit had indeed taken a toll on him. Fortunately, Sol Stuart had promptly stabilized his injuries, and with the aid of the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, he was no longer in mortal danger.

    Stephanie approached them, a short distance away, and roughly checked Billy¡¯s condition. Seeing that he was not in any life-threatening danger, she rxed slightly.

    ¡°Madam, your injuries are severe as well. Take a moment to recuperate here with Young Master while I go check on Howard and the others,¡± Sol Stuart said, addressing Stephanie.

    ¡°Yes, please take care of yourself!¡± Stephanie nodded in agreement.

    Reit was already dead, and Mysthaven City was no longer a concern. So she didn¡¯t insist on going together and, in truth, she needed to recover from her injuries as well.

    ¡°Mum, are you alright?¡± Billy opened his eyes shortly after Sol Stuart left. He looked in the direction of Reit¡¯s lifeless body lying on the ground, feeling a huge sense of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you? Are you feeling better?¡± Stephanie asked, concerned.

    ¡°Much better!¡± Billy smiled and replied, ¡°Mum, let me check your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Focus on your own recovery for now. I don¡¯t need that.¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Meanwhile, the battle inside Mysthaven City had already turned into a one-sided affair. Near the main city gate, more than half of the Saint experts had been killed by Osian Cahan. With his Eight-rank Saint strength, no one could stop him. The other half, with Saint realm cultivation, had be lifeless souls under the des of Howard Suthend, Casey, and the others.

    After dealing with their opponents, Osian Cahan, apanied by a few formidable members of his family, soared through the air towards the other three city gates. Howard Suthend followed closely behind after taking a brief rest.

    Casey and his group, on the other hand, led their fellow Skydragon Cityrades in cleaning up the opponents below the Sovereign realm.

    In less than twenty minutes, the enemy force of twenty thousand was reduced to less than half, all of them kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy.

    Following that, Casey led Harleen and the others towards the other three city gates.

    Sol Stuart arrived as well.

    The subsequent battle held no suspense. The Saint realm experts guarding the other three city gates, just like those at the main gate, were all killed. Furthermore, once news of Reit¡¯s death spread, the remaining enemy forces lost all their fighting spirit and surrendered, discarding their weapons.

    Half an hourter, Stephanie and Billy, mother and son, entered the city. Under Stephanie¡¯s orders, all the surrendering enemies had their cultivation crippled and were expelled from Mysthaven City. As for the ordinary merchants and casual visitors inside the city, Stephanie didn¡¯t bother to trouble them. They were free to stay or leave as they pleased.

    With that, Mysthaven City officially changed hands.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Subsequently, Howard Suthend and the others began the process of handling the aftermath, while Stephanie led a group of people to the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

 Chapter 1073 The Four Legends in the Polar Domain

    Within the city lord¡¯s manor, the staff had already been subdued and, upon seeing Stephanie, they all begged for mercy.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Cahan, for your assistance!¡± Stephanie first turned to Osian Cahan and gave a slight bow.

    She had already learned about the previous events from Billy and knew that it was Osian Cahan who had saved Casey and Harleen.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, you¡¯re most wee.¡± Osian Cahan replied, bowing at the same time. ¡°And besides, my family owes their lives to Lord Dragon¡¯s intervention!¡±

    After speaking, Osian turned to Billy and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you once again, Lord Dragon, for saving our lives!¡±

    ¡°Not a problem!¡± Billy smiled and responded.

    After exchanging a few more words, Billy inquired about the location of the underground treasury in Mysthaven City from one of the kneeling staff members.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, Lord Dragon, our business here is done. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will take my leave,¡± Osian said, looking towards Stephanie and giving a respectful bow.

    ¡°No rush!¡± Stephanie smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the treasury together!¡±

    Osian understood Stephanie¡¯s intentions. Since they had done a great favor for Skydragon City, she wanted to give them something in return.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lady Stuart, but we won¡¯t go,¡± Osian said. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°If there¡¯s ever anything my family can do to help in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Within our capabilities, we will do our best!¡±

    With those words, he turned to Billy and bowed, ¡°Lord Dragon, farewell!¡±

    After bidding their farewells, Osian and his family left.

    Stephanie thought for a moment but didn¡¯t insist on them staying. She would find another opportunity to visit the Cahan family in the future.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    After Osian and his group left, Billy turned to the staff member on the ground and spoke.

    Shortly after, guided by the staff member, they arrived at the underground treasury of Mysthaven City.

    ¡°Damn! This is amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim as he looked at the scene in front of him.

    ¡°Mysthaven City has collected so many treasures. How much territory did they plunder in the Pr Domain?¡± Not only Stout, but Stephanie and Billy were also momentarily stunned by the sight before them.

    Before their eyes was a vast space, neatly arranged with hundreds of metal cabs. Half of them contained high-grade and top-grade spirit stones, while the other half was filled with arge number of spiritual fruits and precious materials.

    The materials in this treasury far surpassed what Billy and his group had seen in their of Pr Trading Guild in Demonrealm City.

    This was true wealth beyond imagination!

    ¡°Edie, arrange for everything in here to be transported back to Skydragon City!¡± Stephanie turned to Edie and gave her instructions.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Edie nodded in response.

    An hourter, Stephanie and the others boarded a carriage and headed towards Skydragon City.

    ¡°Billy, how did you learn the Celestial de Dance?¡± After the carriage set off, Stephanie looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, you know about Celestial de Dance?¡± Before Billy could respond, Night Orchid asked with surprise.

    Not only her, but Casey and the others also showed a hint of astonishment on their faces.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie nodded and then proceeded to describe what she knew about the de technique to everyone.

    ¡°So the owner of the Celestial de Dance is called Celestial de?¡± Judge replied after hearing her words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie nodded again and then turned to Billy, asking, ¡°Billy, where did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°Mum, we discovered it in an underground ruin in the Southern Part.¡± Harleen answered on behalf of Billy. She then exined the origin of the de technique in great detail to Stephanie and the others.

    ¡°Why would Celestial de leave his ultimate technique in the Southern Pr Domain?¡± Edie asked with a slight confusion after listening. ¡°Could it be that the ruin was his former residence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility!¡± Stephanie nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, have you ever heard of the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique?¡± Ivy abruptly asked.

    ¡°Heavenly Unity Sword Technique?¡± Stephanie was once again taken aback. ¡°How do you know about it?¡±

    ¡°Not only do we know about it, but we have also already mastered it,¡± Ivy responded. After speaking, she exined the events that took ce in the ice cave to Stephanie.

    ¡°And there¡¯s this too?¡± Stephanie eximed in surprise after listening.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, have you really heard of the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique?¡± Bob from the side asked, ¡°Do you know who the master of this sword technique is?¡±

    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t heard of the Four Legends in the Pr Domain from a hundred years ago, have you?¡± Stephanie asked back after a brief pause.

    ¡°The Four Legends of the Pr Domain?¡± Everyone was confused.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie nodded in response. ¡°I learned about that history from Billy¡¯s grandfather.¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, the Pr Domain was thriving with talented individuals, and many prodigies emerged. The most dazzling among them were the four individuals known as the Four Legends of the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°All four of them were extraordinary geniuses with exceptional martial arts talent, and they all broke through to the true Divine realm at around the age of forty-five!¡±

    ¡°They were that strong?¡± Soul Chaser replied, ¡°Aunt Stephanie, was Celestial de one of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie nodded again.

    ¡°The Four Legends of the Pr Domain were Celestial de, the Wanderer, the Schr with Nine Fingers, Lady Heartless.¡±

    After saying that, she added, ¡°And all four of them are from vale!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise at the same time.

    ¡°vale has a history of thousands of years, and its heritage cannot bepared to those countries in Northfortia!¡± Stephanie said thoughtfully.

    ¡°The Pr Domain is just a microcosm. In the long river of history, vale is filled with even more powerful individuals!¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Mom, was the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique created by Lady Heartless?¡± Billy asked, recalling the ice sculpture he saw in the ice cave.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Stephanie nodded in response.

    ¡°It is said that she once used the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique to kill eight opponents at the Half-Step Divine martial artists with just one move!¡±

    ¡°So powerful!¡± Night Orchid eximed in awe.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, there are some simrities between the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique and the Ether Mountain Sword Art. Could it be that Lady Heartless has some connection with Ether Mountain?¡± Ivy continued.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Stephanie and Edie were surprised to hear that.

    After a brief pause, Stephanie continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. If what you say is true, then it¡¯s possible!¡±

    ¡°Next time we see the old master from Ether Mountain, we can ask him to see if he knows anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, why is she called Lady Heartless? Did she have some heartbreaking experience?¡± Felicia gossiped.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that either!¡± Stephanie shook her head. ¡°It is said that she chose that name for herself, so she might have gone through some kind of trauma.¡±

    ¡°Are these four people still alive?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

 Chapter 1074 Follow-up Arrangements

    ¡°Out of the four individuals, apart from the Schr with Nine Fingers, the other three disappeared a hundred years ago,¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°No one knows where they went, but it¡¯s likely that they encountered some major incident and might have passed away,¡± she added with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°However, one thing is puzzling. Even during an era where experts were abundant a hundred years ago, it would have been difficult to find someone capable of killing the three of them!¡±

    ¡°So, another theory is that they became too obsessed with martial arts, leading to a deviation in their cultivation, causing their powers to decline and eventually being killed by their enemies.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Azure Dragon shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Mom, what about the Schr?¡± Harleen continued to ask, ¡°Has he passed away of old age?¡±

    ¡°He is still alive!¡± Stephanie added, ¡°For martial artists, after breaking through to the Divine realm, their lifespan can extend to at least two to three hundred years, barring any external interference.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Harleen further inquired.

    ¡°He is in the City of Angels!¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s expected that he is the undisputed strongest in the Central Part!¡±

    ¡°But the exact level of his cultivation is unknown to outsiders since he hasn¡¯t appeared in public for several decades!¡±

    ¡°His family is also the top family in the Central Part, a true giant in the entire Pr Domain!¡±

    ¡°Mom, is the Schr surnamed Arnold?¡± Billy asked.

    Upon hearing this, Casey and the others¡¯ eyes lit up simultaneously.

    In their minds, the image of the Arnold sisters they encountered in Nordhaven City appeared. If the Arnold sisters were indeed descendants of the Schr with Nine Fingers, it could exin why they had such high cultivation at such a young age!

    ¡°Billy, how did you know that?¡± Stephanie was once again surprised.

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Stout and Judge spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Mom, we once met a pair of sisters surnamed Arnold in the Northern Part. They were very skilled, so Billy made this guess,¡± Harleen then recounted the story of the Arnold sisters.

    ¡°I see!¡± Stephanie and the others finally understood.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, does the Arnold family currently have any dealings with vale?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure of the specifics,¡± Stephanie shook her head slightly. ¡°But it¡¯s unlikely they have much contact.¡±

    ¡°There are quite a few families in the Central Part that have been in the Pr Domain for many years and have little connection with the homnd.¡±

    ¡°For example, the Cahan family in Ironstone City, they no longer have any rtives back home and have no contact with the homnd.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, does the Schr know what happened to Celestial de and the others?¡± Casey asked from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°But it¡¯s said that after the incident, he spent a year searching for their whereabouts but found no results.¡±

    ¡°As for whether he knows something that outsiders are unaware of, that remains unknown.¡±

    ¡­

    In the following days, Billy, Casey, and the others stayed in the courtyard and focused on healing. Everyone had some injuries from the battle in Mysthaven City.

    After a week of rest and recuperation, including Billy, most of their injuries had healed.

    On the day Stephanie returned from Mysthaven City, she greeted everyone and then went into seclusion. On one hand, she needed to rest and recover due to her injuries. On the other hand, she was only a step away from the Divine realm in her cultivation, and the battle with Reit had given her a glimpse of hope. So, she wanted to enter seclusion and give it a try.

    One morning, Billy sat with everyone in the front yard, engaged in idle chat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n going forward, boss?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Should we go to the City of Angels? Look for Opal and Amber? And what about your grandfather and father¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Sol to send someone to the City of Angels, they¡¯re looking for Opal and Amber, but we can¡¯t reach them by phone, so it might take some time to get results.¡± Billy interrupted him before he could finish. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°We will go to the City of Angels, but not now!¡±

    He came to the Central Part to reunite with his mother and find his grandfather and father. Sooner orter, he would have to visit the City of Angels and explore those mysterious ces. However, he was well aware that his current strength was still too weak. Rushing into those ces would be reckless.

    ¡°So, when do we go?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°We can go once all of you have reached the mid-stage of the Saint realm in your cultivation,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay in Skydragon City for a while. Use this time to cultivate. Once my motheres out of seclusion, we¡¯ll go back to vale first!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°vale?¡± Judge asked in surprise. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we left, and it¡¯s time to spend some time with our families,¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°Besides, several ancient families in our country have been causing trouble again. We need to resolve this issue once and for all when we go back.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what would happen once they entered those mysterious ces in the City of Angels, so he wanted to take care of some domestic matters before going in.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, when you and Bob go back this time, make sure to spend more time with your loved ones.¡± Harleen said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Azure Dragon grinned.

    Images of their beautiful girlfriends appeared in the minds of Bob and Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°Boss, before we go back, should we visit the ruins in ck Phoenix City?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I was thinking the same thing. Let¡¯s go take a look in two or three days!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Billy, are everyone¡¯s injuries almost healed?¡± Just then, Edie walked in from the gate.

    Behind her, a dozen people followed, carrying iron cabs. It was obvious that they had brought back the spoils from the treasury in Mysthaven City.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Edie. We¡¯re all healed!¡± Billy smiled and greeted everyone.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, are these for us?¡± Stout circled around the cabs, his eyes shining.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Edie smiled and nodded. ¡°Stephanie specifically instructed me to bring them to you once your injuries were healed.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie is really generous!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed at the same time.

    ¡°In recent battles, you have all made significant contributions. She is rewarding you ordingly!¡± Edie smiled.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, are the spoils from Demonrealm City and Mysthaven City going to be divided among us?¡± Stout asked, licking his lips.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Edie smiled again. ¡°Did you forget Stephanie¡¯s mission for Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked, slightly puzzled.

 Chapter 1075 Return to the Ruins

    ¡°Stout, Noelle has been dedicating herself to protecting Skydragon City, not for her own sake, nor for the Gardner family,¡± Night Orchid responded on behalf of Edie.

    ¡°She is expanding the territory for the entire vale!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Stout finally caught on, looking at Edie and asking, ¡°Have all the spoils of war been transported back to the country?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Edie nodded.

    ¡°Not only these spoils, but Skydragon City also regrly sends the resources collected in the pr snowfields back to the country.¡±

    ¡°Skydragon City does this, and the cities in the eastern region of vale do the same.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Besides, Noelle also had me deliver a batch of resources for Elder Ravenwood and Elder Wood for their cultivation.¡± Edie added.

    ¡°Mother is thoughtful!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you all any longer. Focus on your cultivation!¡± After chatting for a while, Edie smiled and said as she left.

    ¡°In theing days, I will be in seclusion. If you need anything, you can directly find Mr Stuart!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Edie!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Divide up the items and start refining them. The day after tomorrow, we will head to ck Phoenix City!¡± After Edie left, Billy looked at everyone and said.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded again.

    Stephanie provided plenty of spirit stones and spirit fruits this time, enough for everyone to share.

    Half an hourter, everyone found a ce to start refining.

    With the help of these spirit stones and spirit fruits, including Billy, everyone broke through their realms without any suspense.

    Although the effect of the spirit stones and spirit fruits on Billy¡¯s cultivation was not as significant as on others, he had a Hundred Herbs Pill on him, so he easily broke through to the sixth rank Saint realm.

    Casey advanced to the fifth rank Saint realm, while Harleen and Ivy entered the fourth rank.

    Azure, Bob, and the others all reached the third rank Saint realm, and Night Orchid and her team all advanced by one level.

    The next day, everyone continued to stay in the courtyard to cultivate. After a day¡¯s time, their realms were basically consolidated.

    Early on the third day, everyone set off towards the direction of the ruins outside ck Phoenix City.

    This time, they were not in a hurry, stopping along the way to admire the icy and snowy scenery of the Central Park.

    On the way, they encountered several waves of fierce beast attacks, the strongest of which was a seventh-rank Spiritual Beast.

    However, for Billy now, it was an easy kill.

    The happiest one along the way was Stout, as his bag was filled with various grades of beast cores again.

    In the afternoon, everyone arrived at the entrance of the valley where the ruins were located.

    ¡°Billy, this array is not simple!¡± Ivy looked at Billy after sensing the array lines and spoke up.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued, ¡°Give me some time!¡±

    After that, he sat cross-legged and released a powerful spiritual power that enveloped the entire valley.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, three to four hours had passed. Billy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as if he had entered a state of absorption.

    ¡°Ivy, is this array so difficult to break?¡± ck Tortoise asked Ivy.

    ¡°This is a high-level array, even more advanced than the one on the Ink Pool at Ink Pavilion back then. It¡¯s not so simple.¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    ¡°Otherwise, with so many array masters working togetherst time, it would have been broken long ago!¡±

    ¡°If Billy hadn¡¯t advanced to the mid-level Saint realm, we probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to try.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± ck Tortoise shrugged.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Just then, Billy raised his eyebrows slightly and then opened his eyes.

    ¡°Boss, how is it?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°This array is very tricky, much more difficult than I expected!¡± Billy stood up.

    ¡°Boss, can¡¯t you figure it out?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for part of the array being damaged, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find its weak point!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vermilion Bird was puzzled, and Casey and the others looked at Billy at the same time.

    ¡°This array was definitely deployed by a master, but someer sabotaged part of it!¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°Billy, are you saying you¡¯ve found the eye?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s a stroke of luck!¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    Afterwards, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Casey and Ivy stay, everyone else leave the valley!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen and the others responded before turning and walking towards the valley entrance.

    ¡°Ivy, this array has two eyes, one primary and one secondary. Wait for my signal before blocking the formation line, otherwise it won¡¯t work!¡± Billy said to Ivy.

    Ivy slightly paused and asked, ¡°Two eyes? That¡¯s so exaggerated?¡±

    ording to her knowledge, in general, an array has only one eye, and all formation lines are controlled by the eye. Finding the eye means breaking the formation. She had never heard of an array having two eyes before. Dealing with just one eye was already a headache, so theplexity of dealing with two interlocking eyes in an array was beyond imagination.

    No wonder she was inplete chaos when trying to sense the formation lines earlier. This made her full of curiosity about the ruins. What exactly was inside that could empower such a high-level array?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and then directed a powerful palm strike towards the mountainside a kilometer away.

    Boom!

    The shockwave hit the mountainside with a loud noise, causing a small avnche of ice and snow to fall towards the valley below. After a few minutes, three or four unevenly sized boulders appeared on the mountainside, ranging from about one meter to nearly two meters in height.

    If the ice and snow hadn¡¯t slid down just now, these boulders would not have been discovered from the outside.

    ¡°Billy, is one of the eyes inside those boulders?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded again and then looked at Ivy and Casey, saying, ¡°Ivy, you are responsible for blocking the formation ler, and Casey, destroy those boulders.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Both nodded in unison.

    ¡°This array is a bitplicated, so be careful, both of you!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± They responded again.

    ¡°Ivy, the two eyes of this array, one of them is positive and the other is negative. Wait for my signal before you block the formation line. Otherwise, it won¡¯t work!¡± Billy looked at Ivy and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy responded.

    Then, the two of them walked towards the mountainside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try first!¡± Standing in front of the scattered boulders, Casey raised his hand and sent a palm strike towards one of the rocks.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound was heard, and the boulder just swayed slightly without being damaged at all.

    ¡°Arrays are indeed mysterious things!¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    With his current strength, if it were an ordinary rock, his palm strike just now would probably have turned it into dust!

    But these rocks enhanced with arrays unexpectedly suffered no damage, which made him feel frustrated!

    At the same time, Billy walked towards another direction.

 Chapter 1076 Entering the Ruins

    Soon, Billy arrived a few hundred meters away. Then, he raised his hand and released several powerful palm strikes towards the ice in front of him.

    Boom!

    After a muffled sound, a seven to eight-meter wide and three to four-meter deep ice pit appeared in front of him. In the center of the ice pit stood a waist-thick stone pir.

    Simrly, if the ice and snow on top were not smashed, outsiders would never have noticed that there was a stone pir buried here.

    Billy then used his spiritual power to envelop the stone pir. As he stared coldly, the stone pir shatteredyer byyer at a visible speed from top to bottom.

    ¡°Ivy, go ahead!¡± At the same time, Billy looked towards Ivy and shouted.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy responded loudly. After sorting out the formation lines with her spiritual power, she enveloped several rocks. Then, she blocked the formation line and turned to Casey, saying, ¡°Boss, you can move now!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey replied, raising his hand and releasing several strong palm strikes.

    After the strike, several rocks burst into pieces, with stone chips flying everywhere.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s done!¡± Ivy then shouted towards Billy.

    Boom!

    Before her voice fell, a loud noise echoed. Subsequently,rge and small chunks of ice on the mountainside instantly exploded into pieces, splintering out like rows of des, densely covering the sky.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Casey yelled as he formed a defensive barrier around himself and Ivy.

    Boom!

    The ice chunks hit the defensive barrier, producing a dull sound. Although they failed to break Casey¡¯s defense, they still pushed the two back by twenty to thirty meters, causing their blood to surge.

    Just from the momentum, the power of these ice chunks was evident. If Ivy had faced them alone, she would have been severely injured.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Without much thought, Ivy immediately released her true energy to reinforce her defense.

    ¡°This array is reallyplicated!¡±

    After about ten minutes, the sttering ice finally stopped, prompting Casey to exim.

    In their previous encounters with arrays, they would face attacks until the formation was broken, after which the attacks would cease. However, in this array, even after both eyes were destroyed, such intense attacks continued.

    This was all thanks to the array masters from before failing to break the array. Otherwise, without waiting for Reit to arrive, most of the several hundred or thousand people would have died! Normally, after an array was broken, the array masters would rx their vignce, creating an opportunity.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ivy¡¯s face revealed a trace of lingering fear.

    In a while, Billy joined the two.

    ¡°Boss, the array has been broken, but why can¡¯t we see the entrance?¡± Casey looked around and asked.

    ¡°The entrance is over there!¡± Billy pointed in the direction of the deep valley.

    Casey and the others looked over and saw an ice cave that appeared out of nowhere a kilometer away.

    ¡°How amazing!¡± Casey remarked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± After Billy spoke, he led the two towards the ice cave.

    After about ten minutes, Harleen and the others also reached the entrance of the cave.

    Simr to their previous experience in the ruins in the Southern Region, before entering the cave, they sensed a strong suppressing force spreading out. However, this time, it was several times stronger than before.

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something extraordinary inside!¡± Frostde couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Everyone, be cautious!¡± Billy said before stepping into the cave, followed closely by Casey and the others.

    Upon entering the cave, there was a steep downhill path that zigzagged for several kilometers, covering a vertical distance of at least hundreds of meters.

    To their surprise, there were no traps along the way, nor did they encounter any attacks from ferocious beasts.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± After walking for a while, they arrived at the end of the passageway, and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but swear.

    In front of them was a vast space, revealing a well-organized small town inside. Compared to the town they had seen in the Southern Region, this town was at least two to three timesrger. Additionally, all the buildings were intact, lined up along the streets in an orderly manner, with trees nted on the sides of the streets that had withered due to the passage of time.

    Many shops had their doors wide open, with stalls on the roadside left unattended.

    Simr to the previous ruins, there was a tower in the center of the town. However, this tower was taller than the previous one, with a total of six floors, each about five to six meters high.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense any people inside this town?¡± Azure Dragon turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. Although his spiritual power was still severely hindered inside, with his current strength, exploring such a town was not particrly difficult.

    He had already scanned the entire town and did not sense any living creatures or even ferocious beasts.

    ¡°I wonder what happened here in the past to make the shop owners not even have time to close their businesses.¡± Rakshasa couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably something simr to what happened in the town in the Southern Region. They must have encountered something extraordinary!¡± Night Orchid added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk around and see if there¡¯s anything special.¡± After a nod from Billy, the group split up and walked down different streets.

    After about half an hour, they all gathered in a small square in the center of the town.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Billy asked the group.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t find anything special!¡± Casey shook his head. ¡°Besides furniture and items, there¡¯s nothing else in the houses.¡±

    ¡°Some of the wealthier households have a lot of high-grade spirit stones,¡± Stout added enthusiastically.

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°Stout, all you care about are spirit fruits and spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, they¡¯re great treasures!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Boss, I wonder if there¡¯s anything inside this tower!¡± Casey pointed towards the tower not far away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Billy said before leading the group towards the tower.

    Hiss!

    As the group approached the tower, they felt a powerful suppressing force emanating from within.

    Undoubtedly, the source of this force within the space should be this tower.

    Subsequently, they entered the tower.

    As expected, the suppressing force inside the tower was even stronger.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything particrly special inside this tower. Why is there such a strong suppressing force?¡± Bob remarked.

 Chapter 1077 Itâ€™s Actually Her?

    Stout looked around with his eyes wide open, ¡°Could there be some rare treasures hidden inside here like thest time?¡±

    ¡°Search everywhere!¡± Billy urged the group.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The group responded and dispersed.

    After about ten minutes, everyone gathered back in the main hall.

    Aside from some furniture and everyday items, there was nothing particrly special inside.

    Subsequently, the group moved to the second floor, where the pressure intensified slightly, but the situation was the same as the first floor.

    When they reached the third floor, Soul and Judge¡¯s endurance had reached their limits, their breaths were in disorder, and their faces were pale.

    ¡°Night Orchid, you and Judge should not go up any further. Wait for us outside the tower,¡± Billy instructed after roughly assessing Night Orchid and the others.

    The pressure inside the tower must have a reason for being so strong, and with Night Orchid¡¯s group¡¯s lower cultivation level, it would be too dangerous for them to continue upwards.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Night Orchid and Judge agreed without insisting to stay.

    They knew very well that with their current strength, they might be able to make it to the fourth floor with great effort. However, it would be extremely difficult, and if something happened, they would definitely be a burden.

    After Night Orchid and the others left, Billy led Casey and the others to continue ascending to the upper floors.

    Simr to the lower floors, the fourth and fifth floors had stronger pressures but no anomalies.

    Upon reaching this point, Bob, Azure Dragon, and the others had also reached their limits, with sweat beading on their foreheads.

    For safety reasons, Billy asked them to descend as well.

    Subsequently, Billy led Casey, Harleen, and Ivy to the sixth floor.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as they stepped out of the staircase, everyone was surprised at the same time.

    Ahead of them, there was an enclosed space surrounded by a screen, with a two-meter-wide entrance on one side facing them.

    The space had a diameter of about twenty to thirty meters, with screens around three meters high, made of wood with intricate carvings on the upper two-thirds.

    In the center of the space was a wooden dining table with a tea set on it, apanied by three wooden chairs with backrests.

    The reason for Billy and the others¡¯ surprise was that the three chairs were upied!

    Two men and a woman, all looking to be in their fifties.

    One of the men had a square face and a sturdy build, while the other man had a lean face with clear contours.

    Since the woman had her back to the staircase, her appearance couldn¡¯t be seen.

    What stunned Billy and the others once again was that the three people seated at the table showed no reaction upon the group¡¯s arrival on the floor.

    ¡°Are they dead?¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but express her surprise after a while.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°There is no sign of life on the entire sixth floor. These three individuals seem to have passed away.¡±

    ¡°Their skin on the arms and faces is no different from that of living people, even their clothes show no signs of decay!¡± Harleen observed.

    The three individuals, aside from not breathing, appeared almost identical to living people.

    Unaware individuals might assume they were acupunctured!

    ¡°Ivy, are you saying that due to the effect of the array, they maintained the appearance of living people even after death?¡± Harleen asked, deep in thought.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°So amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Harleen was astonished.

    Casey, too, wore a look of surprise.

    ¡°Go closer and take a look,¡± Billy said, adding, ¡°The pressure inside the tower should be emanating from there. Let¡¯s stay outside and observe for now.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously.

    Subsequently, the four of them stopped about ten meters away from the entrance on the other side of the screen.

    From this angle, they could see the woman¡¯s face clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually her?¡± Upon seeing the woman, both Billy and Casey eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Darling, do you know her?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    Ivy also turned to look at Billy and Casey.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded solemnly. ¡°She should be the owner of the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, Lady Heartless.¡±

    Upon seeing the woman, he recognized her immediately, as she was identical to the ice sculpture he saw in the frost melt cave! And ording to what his mother mentioned a few days ago, Lady Heartless was one of the Pr Four Heroes a hundred years ago.

    He never expected to see her true self here!

    ¡°Ah?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Harleen and Casey couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°She¡¯s actually Lady Heartless?¡± After a moment of pause, Harleen seemed to recall something and continued, ¡°If she¡¯s Lady Heartless, could the other two be Celestial de and the Wanderer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely,¡± Casey replied.

    A hundred years ago, the three of the Pr Four Heroes vanished simultaneously. Since one of them is Lady Heartless, the other two are most likely Celestial de and the Wanderer.

    Otherwise, how many people could sit on equal footing with Lady Heartless to have tea together?

    ¡°It¡¯s not simply likely, it¡¯s definite!¡± Billy added.

    He then pointed towards the weapons beside the three individuals at the table, saying, ¡°Have you noticed the weapons beside them?¡±

    Casey and the others looked again.

    Beside Lady Heartless was an ancient sword, three feet long with ancient patterns engraved on it, obviously an exceptional divine weapon.

    The man with the sturdy build had arge knife by his side.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The de was over a meter long and more than twenty centimeters wide at its broadest point, both the de and the handle appearing jet ck.

    Even from that distance, everyone could faintly feel the chilling aura emanating from the de, indicating an extraordinary item.

    The other man had a flute made of jade by his side, about seventy to eighty centimeters long. Although it seemed ordinary at first nce, it was undoubtedly not an ordinary item upon contemtion.

    ¡°So, it really is them!¡± Ivy expressed with emotion. ¡°I never expected the rumors to be true; they have truly fallen.¡±

    ¡°They were genuine Divine Realm powerhouses, how could they all fall here?¡± Harleen also sighed.

    ¡°Boss, can you find out the cause of their deaths?¡± Casey turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. They are enveloped by a barrier inside, so their deaths remain undetectable,¡± Billy paused slightly before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s also the reason they have maintained their appearance all these years.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, there¡¯s not only an array but also a barrier inside?¡± Casey expressed surprise once again.

 Chapter 1078 Danger in the Polar Domain

    ¡°I think the barrier should be linked to the array. If we break the array, the barrier should disappear at the same time,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± responded Casey.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why is there no sign of any fighting here?¡± Harleen said with a hint of confusion.

    ¡°They are all strong experts of the Divine Realm. Even if they are in a bad situation, they shouldn¡¯t have been killed before they could make a move,¡± added Casey.

    ¡°It is indeed puzzling,¡± Casey chimed in.

    ¡°The most likely scenario is that they were severely injured elsewhere and then came here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Without a doubt, this ce is probably their chosen resting location,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Billy, are you implying that they may have predicted their own deaths?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to exin why the techniques of Lady Heartless and Celestial de appeared in the Ice Melting Cave and the Southern Ruins,¡± Casey pointed out.

    ¡°They were probably worried that their lifelong knowledge would disappear with them if they were to meet an unfortunate end one day,¡± borated Billy.

    ¡°So, they made arrangements in advance to pass on their legacies to someone worthy,¡± added Casey.

    ¡°Reasonable exnation,¡± the three of them nodded simultaneously.

    Apart from this reasoning, they couldn¡¯t think of any other usible exnation.

    ¡°Boss, can you break this array?¡± Casey asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°This array is slightly simpler than the one at the entrance, so breaking it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°But if we break this array, the bodies of the three of them may dissipate, which would show disrespect towards them,¡± Billy expressed his concern.

    Respect for the deceased!

    Moreover, in a sense, he and the others could be considered half-disciples of Lady Heartless and Celestial de, so they wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said, turning and heading towards the staircase.

    ¡°Honey, it looks like there are some words up there!¡± at that moment, as they passed by the entrance, Harleen pointed to a screen opposite them and spoke.

    Upon hearing this, Billy and the others walked over and took a look.

    Sure enough, there were some vale characters carved on the wooden board below the screen, which were hard to notice due to the lighting.

    Subsequently, Billy and the others examined them carefully.

    There were two lines of words carved on it.

    ¡°We three were severely injured and gathered here, setting up an array to protect our bodies. If the array is broken, our legacy can be inherited!¡±

    ¡°A hundred years in a cycle, danger in the pr region, to guard the pr region, go to the City of Angels¡­¡±

    The text clearly was not finished, probably due to fate.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Casey furrowed his brows slightly.

    Billy and the others also looked puzzled.

    ¡°Could it be that some powerful individual is threatening the Pr Domain, and these three fell due to that reason?¡± Harleen spected.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Ivy nodded, then continued after a pause, ¡°The ce they mention should be the City of Angels, right? Could the person who killed them be in the City of Angels?¡±

    With no other clues, they could only make such a spection.

    ¡°Boss, should we break the array?¡± Casey asked after a while.

    ¡°Since they left a message, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Billy decided after a moment of contemtion.

    Since the three of them set up the array intentionally to wait for someone with destiny, breaking the array wouldn¡¯t be considered disrespectful to the deceased!

    ¡°Let me try first!¡± Casey said, picking up a chair from not far behind and extending it into the entrance.

    Swish!

    As soon as the chair entered the spatial range, several extremely sharp energy attacks shed towards it, instantly disintegrating the chair.

    Hiss!

    Casey inwardly gasped, ¡°The power of this energy attack array is probably enough to kill a strong Saint in the mid tote stage!¡±

    ¡°They are all experts of the Divine Realm, so the energy attack array they set up must not be underestimated,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Moreover, the energy attack array exists only in the circr space between the screen and the barrier.¡±

    ¡°If the array is not broken, even if someone can withstand the energy attack, they won¡¯t be able to inherit their legacy.¡±

    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°The barrier set up by the experts of the Divine Realm, relying solely on brute force, probably few people in the entire Pr Domain can break it!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°Give me some time!¡± Billy said to the others before sitting down cross-legged.

    Then, he released spiritual power to fill every corner of the sixth floor and began sorting out the formation lines.

    As he had mentioned earlier, although this array was a high-level one, it was much simpler than the one at the entrance and had only one eye.

    After about an hour, Billy located the eye.

    Five minutester, the array was decisively broken.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡± Casey picked up another chair and extended it into the barrier.

    As expected, this time, there was no response at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in! The barrier has disappeared,¡± Billy said, leading the three of them inside.

    As he had said, the barrier had indeed disappeared, and the three of them walked straight to a spot about two to three meters from the dining table.

    ¡°Three esteemed predecessors, citizens of vale, Billy has brought friends to disturb this ce. Please forgive us!¡±

    Billy then deeply bowed to the three figures, and Casey and the others followed suit.

    ¡°Boss, their message didn¡¯t mention how to obtain their legacy, what should we do about it?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°Casey, let me give you a new de,¡± Billy said with a slight smile.

    Casey was slightly puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That de should be Celestial de they referred to. It¡¯s most suitable for you!¡± Billy pointed to therge de next to Celestial de.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You should keep it, Boss!¡± Casey hesitated.

    ¡°ording to Celestial de Art, to achieve perfection, only Celestial de is needed. This de should be the one!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even practice Celestial de Art yet, so it¡¯s useless for me to wield Celestial de.¡±

    ¡°My Bloodshadow Fury de is no less than Celestial de!¡± Billy smiled again, ¡°It¡¯s just that my current cultivation is too low to unleash the full power of the Bloodshadow Fury de!¡±

    The Bloodshadow Fury de, forged from meteorite iron from beyond the domain, was specially passed down to him by the old man from Ether Mountain and was not an ordinary weapon!

    ¡°But¡­¡± Casey hesitated again.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Billy interrupted him, ¡°Pick it up and give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Casey gave in.

    He also understood that the Bloodshadow Fury de in Boss¡¯s hands was extraordinary!

    Casey then walked up to Celestial de and bowed slightly, saying, ¡°Celestial de, pardon the interruption!¡±

    After that, he reached out and picked up the jet-ck great sword.

    Boom!

    As soon as his hand touched the hilt of the sword, a breath erupted from Celestial de.

    Shortly after, it enveloped Casey instantly.

 Chapter 1079 Inherit the Art

    At the next moment, Casey felt a stream of true energy continuously pouring into his body.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey frowned slightly, subconsciously trying to block the true energy from outside his body.

    ¡°Casey, don¡¯t resist, activate your heart method, circte the energy, and guide the flow!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang in Casey¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey hesitated for a moment, then nodded vigorously and sat down cross-legged.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, he realized that this was probably the inheritance of the Celestial de.

    Harleen and Ivy on the side realized the situation. They didn¡¯t speak, afraid of disturbing Casey.

    A few minutester, the aura on Celestial de waspletely depleted.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    At the same time, Casey¡¯s brow furrowed and a hint of pain appeared on his face.

    The aura on his body became extremely chaotic, elusive, sometimes strong and sometimes weak.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Billy¡¯s voice once again entered Casey¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You focus on Hundred Convergence, Chi Ocean, and Pyongyang, leave the rest to me, I will help you!¡±

    With that, Billy sat behind Casey, then reached out and pressed on his back, channeling true energy into him.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    After another half an hour, the aura on Casey¡¯s body gradually stabilized.

    ¡°Alright, now circte the two major meridians on your own!¡± Billy stood up afterwards.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded and activated his heart technique to circte the energy.

    Before long, a powerful aura burst out from Casey, revealing his cultivation at thete-stage of Saint Realm!

    Obviously, after receiving the Celestial de inheritance, he directly broke through one and a half ranks, just one step away from Rank 7 Saint.

    ¡°Not bad, this is the inheritance of a strong Divine Realm expert, amazing!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°This is also because Celestial de was heavily injured before its fall!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Otherwise, Casey could have potentially directly breakthrough three ranks!¡±

    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Two minutester, Casey stood up, looking gratefully at Billy.

    He knew very well that the boss must have known how to obtain the Celestial de¡¯s inheritance, which is why he asked him to retrieve the Celestial de.

    The boss intentionally passed on the inheritance to him!

    ¡°After youpletely integrate the Celestial de¡¯s inheritance, you should be able to cultivate the Celestial de Art!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°With the Celestial de in hand, you can unleash the full power of the Celestial de Art!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.

    Just at that moment, the physical body of Celestial de along with its clothing, turned into a visible gas at a rapid speed.

    In a few breaths of time, the gas dispersed and disappeared as if it had never been there.

    ¡°Thank you, Celestial de!¡± Casey bowed towards the empty chair where Celestial de was sitting.

    ¡°Honey, you inherit Lady Heartless¡¯ art and Ivy inherits the Wanderer¡¯s art.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t need it, you go ahead!¡± Harleen responded.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Billy, I don¡¯t need it either, you should go¡­¡± Ivy also spoke up.

    ¡°My physique and bloodline are too special, it¡¯s difficult to integrate others¡¯ inheritances, forcing it would be counterproductive!¡± Billy interrupted them.

    This was not a lie to the two.

    His body indeed had difficulty integrating others¡¯ inheritances. Even if it was possible, it would have a significant impact on his future martial path. It was not worth taking the risk.

    This was something the elderly man from Ether Mountain had warned him about long ago!

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen and Ivy both spoke up.

    ¡°Make good use of the time, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Billy interrupted them once again.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, then you should listen to Boss¡¯s arrangement!¡± Casey said at the same time.

    He knew very well that the boss was someone who would ascend to the peak of martial arts and couldn¡¯t afford to lose big because of something small.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Harleen and Ivy looked at each other and stopped insisting.

    Afterwards, the two of them went to the sides of Lady Heartless and the Wanderer, picked up their weapons, and just like Casey did earlier, they were enveloped in a powerful aura as soon as they touched the weapons.

    The following events unfolded simrly to Casey¡¯s experience.

    With Billy¡¯s assistance, about forty to fifty minutester, the two of thempleted the integration of the inheritance.

    To Billy¡¯s surprise, both of them directly broke through two ranks, stepping into the threshold of Rank 6.

    This was probably rted to the injuries Lady Heartless and the Wanderer had before their fall, which were slightly lighter than Celestial de¡¯s injuries.

    On the other hand, it was also rted to the original cultivation levels of Harleen and Ivy. The lower the cultivation level, the greater the improvement, which was logical.

    Soon after the two stood up from the ground, the physical bodies of Lady Heartless and the Wanderer also turned into gas.

    ¡°Boss, what is that?¡± At this moment, Casey pointed to the empty chair where the Wanderer was sitting.

    Billy and the others looked over and saw a piece of animal skin on the chair.

    ¡°This should be a unique skill created by the Wanderer!¡± Billy picked up the animal skin and saw that it was a piece of music score.

    He then handed the animal skin to Ivy. ¡°Ivy, you are good with music, take some time to study this!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡± Ivy took the animal skin gratefully.

    After that, the four of them bowed to the three empty chairs before heading towards the staircase.

    ¡°Boss, why did you stay up there for so long? Is there something up there?¡± When the four of them walked out of the first floor doorway, Azure Dragon and the others approached.

    ¡°There is indeed a powerful inheritance!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Azure Dragon and the others eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Let Casey tell you!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Casey then described what had happened in detail.

    ¡°Ah?¡± After hearing Casey¡¯s words, Azure Dragon and the others eximed again.

    Shocked yet sincerely happy for Casey and the others.

    Now, the overall strength of the group had improved by another level.

    ¡°Casey, you, Harleen, and Ivy find a ce to consolidate your cultivation!¡± Billy then looked at Casey and the others.

    Then, he turned to Azure Dragon and the others and said, ¡°Go get all the spirit stones and spirit fruits in town!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, boss, we¡¯ve already brought them over!¡± Stout grinned, pointing to a nearby empty space.

    ¡°Great!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, divide them all, and refine them on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout replied loudly.

    After that, everyone busied themselves.

    After about three hours, everyone stood up.

    Although Azure Dragon and the others did not break through a rank, several of them saw the dawn of the next rank, just a step away from breaking through again.

    Half an hourter, everyone returned to the snow carriage, and Stout drove towards Skydragon City.

 Chapter 1080 Trouble at Home

    In the following days, Billy and the others stayed in the courtyard to cultivate.

    Stephanie and Edie were still in seclusion, while Sol was busy with official duties, so Billy didn¡¯t disturb him either.

    ording to Billy¡¯s n, after his mother came out of seclusion, he would greet her and then take everyone back to the country. After resolving the domestic affairs, they would return.

    However, before Stephanie came out of seclusion, Billy received a call from Otis.

    ¡°Mr Hum, something has happened?¡± Billy asked after answering the phone.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the Gardner family has encountered trouble!¡± Otis¡¯s voice was heavy.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy frowned. ¡°A group of masked men raided the Gardner family early this morning!¡± Otis took a deep breath before continuing.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°They captured your third uncle, third aunt, and their daughter, leaving a message demanding you to rescue them within three days. Otherwise, they¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± Billy interrupted him, a cold aura emanating from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, I¡¯m having people investigate,¡± Otis responded.

    ¡°Besides my third uncle¡¯s family, are there any casualties in the Gardner family?¡± Billy furrowed his brow and asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Otis took a deep breath and continued speaking.

    ¡°Since you went to the Pr Domain, the Prime Minister has arranged for people to protect the Gardner family in secret.¡±

    ¡°But this time, among the opponents who appeared, there were two mid-level Saints, and all the people sent by the Prime Minister were killed.¡±

    ¡°About ten members of the Gardner family¡¯s entourage were also killed, and Elder White was seriously injured¡­¡±

    ¡°They are seeking death!¡± Billy¡¯s body was filled with a strong killing intent. ¡°How is Elder White now?¡±

    ¡°I am currently leading the imperial medical team to rush to the Gardner family. I do not have specific information yet, but I heard that the injuries are severe,¡± Otis continued.

    ¡°Regardless, we must stabilize Elder White¡¯s condition. I will return immediately!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°OK!¡± Otis responded. ¡°I have arranged for a military aircraft to go to the Pr City. I will send you the captain¡¯s contact informationter. You can contact him when you arrive at the Pr City!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I have arranged for your daughter and her grandparents to be brought to the capital. You don¡¯t need to worry about them,¡± Otis added.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°You are wee, Lord Dragon!¡± Otis responded.¡±I should be med for this incident; I underestimated the strength of the enemy. I didn¡¯t expect them to send such powerful individuals¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Hum, you are too hard on yourself. This matter has nothing to do with you,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    After chatting for a while, they hung up the phone.

    ¡°Honey, is something wrong?¡± Harleen asked when Billy hung up the phone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded and repeated Otis¡¯ message.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone eximed in unison.

    ¡°These presumptuous people are asking for trouble!¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°The ones who can send mid-level Saint experts are probably from those ancient families; no one else would have such power!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, pack up, we¡¯re going to the Eastern Region!¡± Billy then spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Stout, go tell Elder Ravenwood and the others that if they want to go back, they shoulde with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded in response.

    Billy then walked quickly to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    When he arrived, he briefly informed Sol of the situation.

    ¡°What?¡± Sol, after hearing Billy¡¯s words, exuded a cold anger. ¡°These troublemakers in the country are really impatient!¡±

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Billy, I will go back with you. I want to see who dared to mess with our Gardner family!¡±

    ¡°Mr Stuart, you don¡¯t need to go back; Mother and Edie are both in seclusion. Skydragon City needs you to oversee the overall situation,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I will go with Casey and the others, and you can inform Mother when shees out of seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, take care of yourself. Call me if you need anything,¡± Sol responded after some thought.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded.

    After a brief conversation, Billy bid farewell and left.

    Before leaving, he asked Sol to prepare a batch of spiritual stones and fruits and send them to the country.

    Fifteen minutester, they flew directly to the Eastern Region¡¯s port in the air. Grand Ravenwood and hispanions apanied them.

    A few hourster, theynded at a dock closest to the vale in the Eastern Region.

    Billy had promised Ocean Martin and his sister to take them back to the country when there was a chance, but due to the urgency of the situation, it had to be postponed.

    Upon arrival at the dock, James and Joshua were already waiting.

    Billy had called James on the way to inform him and have him arrange the fastest yacht for them.

    Joshua was now the Provincial Governor of the Guarded Realm, and this small matter was naturally within his capabilities.

    After a few brief pleasantries, Billy led the group onto the yacht headed for the Pr City.

    A normal cruise ship would take thirty to forty hours from the dock to Pr Domain, but they managed to reach the Pr City in less than half that time.

    Subsequently, they quickly flew towards vale in the military ne arranged by Otis.

    On the third day at two in the afternoon, Billy and hispanions arrived at the entrance of the Gardner familypound.

    From the moment he received Otis¡¯ call to now, it had taken them around fifty to sixty hours. They still had a few hours left before the deadline set by the kidnappers.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Otis, who had been waiting for a long time, quickly approached with a group of people.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we pay our respects!¡± the rest of the people behind him bowed and greeted simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr Hum, lead me to see Elder White,¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice.

    He had gained a rough understanding of Elder White¡¯s condition through the phone.

    A few minutester, under Otis¡¯ guidance, they arrived at a vi hall on the west side of thepound.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± the people inside greeted when they saw Billy, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°How is Elder White?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Elder White is seriously injured and has been in aa. We have only managed to stabilize his condition temporarily,¡± one of the medical practitioners bowed and replied.

    ¡°Take me to see him,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Shortly after, Billy, Harleen, and Ivy followed the medical practitioners into one of the bedrooms.

    As they looked at Elder White lying on the bed ¨C pale, weak, and covered in bandages with obvious external injuries ¨C Billy approached the bedside and enveloped Elder White with his spiritual power, beginning to examine his injuries.

    After about ten minutes, Billy withdrew his spiritual power.

 Chapter 1081 Deadly Situation

    ¡°Boss, how is it going?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°It was a close call!¡± Billy took a deep breath, then took a piece of paper and a pen from the side, quickly wrote a prescription, and handed it to Stout. ¡°Take this prescription to the Gardner family¡¯s pharmacy, get the medicine, decoct it, and bring it back here.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout took the prescription and left.

    After that, Billy took out silver needles and started acupuncture on Elder White.

    Elder White¡¯s injuries were indeed serious, with varying degrees of damage to his internal organs, meridians, and vital energy. It was a miracle that he survived.

    After spending about two to three hours, Billy finally finished his treatment.

    ¡°Honey, is he alright now?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Notpletely, I will need to acupuncture him again tomorrow,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°When will Elder White wake up?¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°It will be several hours at the earliest,¡± Billy responded after some thought.

    During their conversation, Stout returned with the decocted medicine.

    Billy then instructed one of the imperial physicians to administer it to Elder White when he wakes up.

    Fifteen minutester, Billy and the others gathered in the hall.

    ¡°Billy!¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward to greet Billy as he arrived.

    The man was Billy¡¯s paternal uncle, named Terrell Stuart.

    When the Gardner family faced a crisis in the past, Terrell could not stand idly by and spoke out for justice, which led to his exile from the family by Chad Stuart.

    After Simon Stuart took over as the head of the family, he brought Terrell back, and currently, the Stuart family was run by the two of them.

    ¡°Uncle Terrell!¡± Billy greeted Terrell.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Billy, how is Elder White doing?¡± Terrell asked.

    ¡°His condition has stabilized. One more acupuncture session tomorrow should be enough,¡± Billy paused before continuing, ¡°Uncle, please tell me the specifics.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Terrell nodded and began to exin.

    The general situation was simr to what Otis Hum had previously mentioned.

    In the early hours of that day, a group of masked assants suddenly appeared at the family manor with the simple goal of taking Simon and his family away.

    A fierce battle ensued between the two sides, and soon, the people arranged by the Prime Minister joined the fight.

    However, the opponents were all skilled, including two strong mid-level Saints.

    After less than fifteen minutes of fighting, all the people sent by the Prime Minister were killed, and about ten guest elders of the Gardner family were also killed.

    Elder White was knocked unconscious by a man from the other side, sustaining severe injuries but luckily surviving.

    Simon was also injured, although the attackers did not intend to kill him.

    ¡°What message did they leave behind?¡± Billy asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°They asked us to contact you and demanded that you return to the country within three days, or they will send back the bodies of Simon and his family,¡± Terrell replied, handing over a piece of paper.

    ¡°This is the address they left, and they emphasized that only you can go, or else they will harm Simon and his family,¡± he added.

    ¡°Have you checked what ce this is?¡± Billy asked after taking the paper.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I have had it checked,¡± Otis interjected.

    ¡°The address is at the foot of a mountain, in an area with no one within a hundred kilometers, about seven to eight hundred kilometers from Maplewood City.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hum, is there a helicopter avable?¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked.

    ¡°It is already arranged!¡± Otis replied.

    After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°Lord Dragon, they want you to go alone, obviously setting up a trap. Going alone¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°They are asking for death, and I will grant their wish!¡±

    ¡°Boss, we will go with you!¡± Judge and the others spoke up.

    ¡°You guys stay here. Since they insist on only me going, it¡¯s clear that they are not just saying it casually,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Worried about you going alone¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed a hint of concern.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine!¡± Billy reassured her with a calm gaze. ¡°Wait for me here, I will be back soon!¡±

    He then turned to Ivy and Stout, ¡°Ivy, you and Stout help others with their injuries!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy and Stout replied. ¡°Boss, take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded and walked towards the courtyard gate under Otis¡¯ guidance.

    Although Casey and the others were worried, they understood that their presence mightplicate the situation.

    Fifteen minutester, Billy personally piloted the helicopter to the coordinates.

    After two hours, the helicopternded on a t ground at the foot of the mountain.

    After getting off the helicopter, Billy scanned the area and saw a dense crowd about two to three kilometers away, estimating at least a thousand people.

    He released his spiritual power to investigate the surroundings and his gaze narrowed involuntarily.

    It seemed that the other side was determined to capture him this time, as there were several strong auras hiding on the half mountainside, all mid-level Saints. The only factions within the country that could deploy such forces were a few ancient families.

    Billy stepped forward towards the crowd.

    ¡°Impressive for the Lord Dragon appointed by Emperor Greenleaf, your courage is beyond ordinary!¡± A senior man from the other side shouted as Billy approached.

    ¡°Knowing it¡¯s a dangerous ce, you dare toe alone for an appointment, admirable!¡± the man added.

    With his words, over a thousand people on the other side spread out in all directions, surrounding Billy.

    ¡°I also admire your audacity. Knowing that such actions will lead to the annihtion of your family, you still dare to do so!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Hehe, Lord Dragon appears to be quite confident!¡± The old man sneered. ¡°But whether you have the strength remains to be seen!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to see if I have the strength or not!¡± Billy paused for a moment before looking towards the direction of the half mountainside and speaking loudly. ¡°I have already arrived, are you not going to show yourselves? Do you think you can take me down with just the people here?¡±

    He had already checked the cultivation levels of the people on the scene. The highest was the old man he was talking to, a second-rank Saint. Aside from him, there were four first-rank Saints, and the rest were below Sovereign level, nothing more than ants in his eyes.

    ¡°Well done for sensing our presence, Lord Dragon!¡± Another senior voice sounded.

    As the voice faded, six figures descended from the mountainside andnded a few hundred meters away from Billy.

    All six individuals possessed formidable strength, all were mid-level Saints. The one speaking was the leader, a ck-robed old man.

    ¡°You seem to hold me in quite high regard!¡± Billy nced at the six people and spoke casually.

 Chapter 1082 How Do You Want to Settle the Score?

    Billy spoke while releasing his spiritual power to probe the cultivation levels of the few individuals on the other side.

    The ck-robed elder leading the group possessed the cultivation of a sixth-rank Saint realm.

    The two males and one female following closely behind him were of fifth-rank Saint cultivation, while the remaining three were of fourth-rank Saint.

    ¡°Lord Dragon is too modest. I¡¯m afraid not many would underestimate you in vale,¡± the ck-robed elder responded.

    ¡°I heard that fifth-rank Saint experts are not a match for you in Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°I must say, you made astonishing progress.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, half a year ago when you went to Pr Domain, you hadn¡¯t even reached half-step Saint realm, right?¡±

    ¡°In just a few short months, you have already reached the cultivation of fifth-rank Saint, truly admirable!¡±

    ¡°However, you are too arrogant. Do you really think you can kill anyone? Even if you¡­¡±

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you must be people sent by the Vaughan family and the Long family, right?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he interrupted the elder¡¯s words.

    A few days ago, when he received a call from Otis Hum, he had a vague guess in his mind.

    Before leaving the country for Pr Domain, although he had many enemies in the country, only a few ancient families had the courage to confront him.

    Among the four ancient families, the Ravenwood family couldn¡¯t possibly be enemies with him.

    Furthermore, although the Meskill family had some friction with him, their conflict wouldn¡¯t escte to this extent.

    That left only the Vaughan family and the Long family!

    Now, upon hearing the words of the elder on the other side, he confirmed his suspicion.

    Although he had no conflicts with the Vaughan family while in the country, he had decimated all the warriors of the Vaughan family in Pr Domain.

    As for the Long family, he already had irreconcble conflicts with them, and when he was in Hundred Herbs Valley, he even killed Luis Long.

    What puzzled him was, ording to Sol Stuart¡¯s words back then, the Vaughan family in Pr Domain had littlemunication with their main family in the country, so why would they stand up for them?

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you not only have extraordinary martial talent but also a mind far beyond his peers,¡± the ck-robed elder agreed with Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°In that case, the Vaughan family in vale and the Vaughan branch family in Pr Domain pretend to have no official dealings on the surface, right?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed again.

    ¡°Hehe, you should have figured it out long ago!¡± the ck-robed elder smiled faintly.

    ¡°In vale, the cultivation resources are increasingly scarce, and the family demands survival and development. Naturally, Pr Domain is the best choice, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the decades of hard work of my Vaughan family were destroyed by your Gardner family.¡±

    ¡°So, how would you settle this ount?¡±

    ¡°Who among you is from the Long family?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to the elder¡¯s words, instead turning his gaze to the others and asking.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what do you suggest?¡± a grey-robed old woman among them coldly replied.

    ¡°What is the rtionship between Hundred Herbs Valley¡¯s Luis Long and your Long family?¡± Billy asked lightly.

    ¡°He is my younger brother.¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes shed with coldness as she looked at Billy.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°It seems that he joined Hundred Herbs Valley under the nning of your Long family? Is your goal to take over the entire Hundred Herbs Valley?¡±

    ¡°Enough nonsense!¡± the old woman responded angrily. ¡°You not only killed my brother, but also so many members of the Long family. It¡¯s time you pay for it!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied, ¡°How do you want to settle this ount?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Simon and his family to be killed right in front of you, you kill yourself to pay the price, then I will spare their lives!¡± the old woman replied.

    ¡°I have a question that I am curious about!¡± Billy continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that after I die, both your families will be annihted?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about!¡± the old woman spoke again.

    ¡°It seems like you are quite confident in yourselves!¡± Billy had a pensive expression.

    The other party knew his background well, and if he were to die, both Capital Hall and Ether Mountain would not let it go easily.

    Yet, they dared to act like this, clearly fearless!

    ¡°You have one minute to consider. If you do not choose to kill yourself, I will let Simon and his family go to hell with you!¡± the old woman continued.

    ¡°It should be no problem for me to meet with my uncle, right?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Bring them out!¡± the ck-robed elder waved his hand towards the back.

    Soon, six men in robes escorted Simon and his family out from the valley behind them.

    The three of them had some injuries on their bodies.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Simon was the most severely injured, looking extremely weak in spirit, obviously suffering from serious internal injuries.

    Be and Sacha were in slightly better condition, with only minor external wounds.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Sacha shouted as she was brought into the crowd, a glimmer of hope in her dim eyes.

    ¡°Billy?¡± Simon and Be, the husband and wife, also eximed in surprise at the same time.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Sacha, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault that you are involved,¡± Billy took a deep breath and spoke after looking at the three of them.

    ¡°Billy, they are all strong experts at the Saint realm. Hurry, leave, don¡¯t mind us!¡± Simon shouted loudly.

    ¡°You bear a heavy responsibility, don¡¯t let us burden you!¡±

    In his estimation, even though Billy had made rapid progress in the past half year, he would at most reach the level of a half-step Saint.

    On the other hand, facing several Saint-level experts, staying here would only lead to a dead end.

    ¡°Billy, listen to your uncle, leave quickly, don¡¯t mind us!¡± Be also called out.

    ¡°Hehe, Lord Dragon is a man of great loyalty and righteousness, how could he possibly ignore you!¡± the old woman sneered coldly. ¡°If he didn¡¯t care about you, he wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy ignored the old woman and looked at Simon and his family, continuing, ¡°I will take you hometer!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lord Dragon seems quite confident in himself!¡± the old woman mocked again.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen them, it¡¯s time for you to make a decision! Will you choose to end your own life in atonement, or shall I send the four of you to hell together to keep each otherpany?¡±

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t listen to her, you must go now, you cannot die!¡± Simon shouted again after hearing the old woman¡¯s words.

    ¡°When you have the strength in the future, seek revenge for us¡­¡±

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Before Simon could finish his words, the old woman pped him, sending him flying hundreds of meters away. He spat out a mouthful of blood uponnding andy on the ground, unable to get up for a while.

    ¡°Simon!¡± Be shouted and ran over.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Sacha eximed and followed.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die so easily soon!¡± Billy stared at the old woman with cold eyes and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Haha, you are indeed arrogant enough!¡± The old woman sneered, then continued.

    ¡°Give you one minute to consider. If you do not make a decision, I will kill the four of you together!¡± the old woman spoke as her tone grew heavier.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, will you take it?¡± Billy ignored the old woman and looked at the ck-robed elder and the others, speaking lightly.

    ¡°If you give up your cultivation, I can let you leave here alive.¡±

 Chapter 1083 Despairing Strength

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words,ughter erupted from the opposing camp.

    They stared at Billy as if he were a fool, with disdainful expressions on their faces.

    Even Simon and Be¡¯s mouths twitched a few times simultaneously.

    Simon thought, ¡°Billy, although you are indeed very strong and standout among your peers in the entire vale, there are ten Saint-level experts on their side. Isn¡¯t it a bit too audacious to say that?¡±

    ¡°I never expected the dignified King of the West, Commander Gardner, to be such a braggart. Are all your past achievements just boasts?¡±

    The old man beside the old woman cast a disdainful nce at Billy, feeling speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more minute to consider!¡± Billy continued, ¡°Remember, you only have one chance to choose!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us!¡± The ck-robed old man narrowed his eyes and pointed in Simon¡¯s direction,manding, ¡°Attack, kill him first!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± One of the old men responded and moved to attack Simon.

    ¡°No!¡± Both Be and Sacha cried out simultaneously, then stood in front of Simon to shield him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, you chose wrong!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed at the same time.

    In the next moment, an invisible ripple spread from his brow, radiating outwards and causing everyone around to tremble.

    With his current sixth-rank Saint cultivation and the amplification effect of the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, his spiritual power could directly rival the strength of a ninth-rank Saint, far beyond what these people could withstand!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Without suspense, the next second, everyone, including the ck-robed old man, screamed in agony and fell to the ground, writhing in pain.

    Some clutched their heads, grimaced, veins bulging on their foreheads, and kept howling.

    Especially the three fourth-rank Saint men, their condition was even worse.

    Their central nervous systems were directly destroyed, and after rolling on the ground for a while, they convulsed a few times before falling still.

    Their expressions were severely contorted, their eyes bulging like ping-pong balls, unable to close in death.

    They never imagined that one day they would bid farewell to this world in such a way, killed by a young man under thirty!

    Even the two fifth-rank Saint men and women didn¡¯t end well. Although they still had a breath, they were not far from death.

    The two of themy on the ground like dead meat, their faces filled with not only fear but also endless shock.

    They couldn¡¯t believe that Billy could unleash such a level of spiritual power!

    In their estimation, not even ate-stage ninth-rank Saint could unleash such a powerful spiritual power attack!

    If they hadn¡¯t experienced it themselves, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it!

    Not only did they not believe it, but everyone present, except Billy himself, wore expressions of disbelief.

    Simon¡¯s family and the people surrounding them were all in utter shock, their jaws dropped.

    They didn¡¯t even see Billy make a move, yet all the mid-level Saint experts fell.

    Is this a movie being filmed?

    Could this be any more fake?

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ absolutely impossible¡­¡±

    After a moment, the ck-robed old man struggled to his feet, wearing a simrly bewildered expression on his face as he muttered to himself.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you unleash such a powerful spiritual power? It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    For him, the reason he dared to set up an ambush here and wait for Billy was solely because the information he received indicated that Billy was only of the fifth-rank Saint cultivation.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    For this reason, he even brought two fifth-rank helpers just in case.

    However, reality dealt him a cruel blow.

    Billy wasn¡¯t just at the fifth-rank Saint level! His aura clearly indicated he had already reached the realm of a sixth-rank Saint!

    Moreover, his spiritual power level wasparable to that of ate ninth-rank Saint!

    If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have dared toe even if given ten times the courage!

    ¡°Quick, capture the three of them as hostages!¡±

    At that moment, the second-rank Saint old man pointed towards Simon¡¯s group and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Roger!¡± The group closest to Simon reacted quickly and rushed towards the direction of Simon¡¯s group.

    However, they clearly underestimated Billy¡¯s strength.

    Billy stood in ce, his eyes slightly narrowed as dozens of substantial spiritual power swords materialized around him.

    Swish!

    Immediately after, dozens of swords shed out simultaneously.

    Thunk!

    As expected, after the sword light passed, arge swath of people fell, all cut down in one stroke, limbs scattered, blood spraying everywhere.

    Wow!

    Seeing this scene, Sacha bent over and vomited, shaking slightly all over.

    Although she was a martial artist, grew up in the Gardner family and encountered some setbacks, she had never witnessed such a bloody scene.

    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful, run!¡± a man from the opponent¡¯s side shouted loudly, then quickly fled.

    Hearing his shout, most of the remaining people around them didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly threw down their weapons, running in all directions.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed in their ears like themand of the King of Hell.

    Thunk!

    Without anyone noticing how he did it, the forty to fifty people running in front of him instantly exploded into a mist of blood.

    Plop!

    Witnessing this, those who had just run a short distance shuddered all over, then quickly stopped in their tracks and knelt down in the direction of Billy.

    Some bowed repeatedly, loudly begging for mercy.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we were just following orders, please spare us¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, have mercy¡­¡±

    ¡°Just fight me!¡± Just then, the ck-robed old man hesitated momentarily, then mobilized all his strength to attack Billy.

    As he raised his hand, a huge condensed sword energy de appeared above his head.

    Subsequently, carrying a tremendous force like an avnche, it quickly thrust toward Billy with a piercing whistling sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re not qualified to fight me yet!¡± Billy calmly retorted.

    As he spoke, he drew his Bloodshadow Fury de, flipping his wrist to release a blood-red arc that sliced through the opponent¡¯s giant sword effortlessly, then sliced through the old man¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Well¡­ so strong¡­¡±

    The old man looked down at the cut on his body and struggled to utter a few words before his body split in two and slumped down.

    With wide eyes and a face full of resentment, he never expected such an ending when he came here today.

    The hunter had be the prey in the end, which was ridiculously ironic.

    ¡°Elder Hugh¡­¡±

    Seeing the two halves of the old man on the ground, the second-rank Saint old man spoke with difficulty, his face filled with endless despair.

    On the other hand, the old woman and the other fifth-rank Saint old man remained copsed on the ground, their spirits extremely weakened, their eyes still in a daze.

    They were finding it difficult to recover from the recent wave of spiritual power attacks.

    ¡°Please, spare us, Lord Dragon¡­¡± Hundreds of people kneeling around them begged once again.

    ¡°If you want to live, disable your cultivation yourselves, otherwise, die!¡± Billy replied.

 Chapter 1084 You Overestimate Yourself

    ¡°I¡­ I am willing to disable my cultivation¡­¡± Upon hearing this, a man quickly shouted out.

    ¡°I¡¯m also willing to disable my cultivation, please spare us, Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡°I am willing too!¡±

    Rather be alive than dead, hundreds of people sessively shouted out.

    Then, one by one, they gritted their teeth and directly destroyed their own Dantian.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy released his spiritual power to probe the aura of everyone after they had destroyed their cultivation bases, then waved his hand.

    Ssh!

    Like being granted amnesty, hundreds of people staggered away in all directions.

    Soon, there were only two fifth-rank Saints lying on the ground on the other side, as well as the elderly second-rank Saint and four first-rank Saints, male and female.

    Simon and his family, however, had not fully reacted from the sudden turn of events.

    The three of them felt like they were in a dream, the scenes unfolding before their eyes seemed so incredible.

    ¡°Are the five of you nning to struggle a bit more?¡± Billy looked at the elderly second-rank Saint and the other four with a light tone.

    The five people all knelt down at the same time.

    ¡°Begging Lord Dragon to spare us and give us a way out, we are willing to submit!¡± the aged second-rank Saint struggled to speak.

    All five of them were at the Saint realm in their cultivation. After toiling for a lifetime, they had finally broken through to the Saint realm. Obviously, they would not disable their cultivation as easily as the others.

    ¡°If my strength were inferior to yours, would you spare me today?¡± Billy asked tly.

    ¡°W-We¡¯re acting on orders, please, Lord Dragon¡­¡± another man responded.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you were acting on orders, do you think you would be alive now and talking to me?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, don¡¯t be too extreme in your actions!¡± another person took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Although we are not your match, but if you push us too hard, we can all perish together!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you overestimate yourself!¡± Billy sneered, ¡°Do you think you have the qualifications to perish together with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± the man frowned.

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t ask for mercy, let¡¯s fight him!¡± the elderly second-rank Saint said in a low voice, cutting him off.

    After speaking, he stood up and his eyes shed with determination.

    ¡°As long as we can kill him today, our family head will not mistreat our family!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± the other four exhaled heavily and stood up at the same time.

    Then, the five of them simultaneously activated their power, traversed through the air, and quickly approached Billy.

    Their auras skyrocketed instantly, their bodies swelling up like balloons, their eyes turning bloodshot.

    ¡°Billy, be careful, they are going to self-destruct!¡± Simon, who hade to his senses, shouted loudly at this moment.

    ¡°Billy, watch out!¡± Both Be and Sacha shouted at the same time.

    Boom!

    At the same time as they were shouting, there were five thunderous sounds in the air as the five people self-destructed one after another, and violent energy waves swept out like a detonation.

    They knew very well that even a sixth-rank Saint was no match for Billy, let alone the five of them.

    Other than self-destructing, there was no other possibility of trying to break the deadlock.

    But they obviously thought too much!

    Way before the five flew over, Billy¡¯s wrist kept turning, forming a barrier with a radius of one kilometer, enveloping the five of them.

    Since he first saw his mother perform the Barrier Technique in Demonrealm City, he had developed a keen interest in it.

    Unlike other martial techniques that require long-term practice, as long as one¡¯s cultivation reaches thete Saint stage and their spiritual power is sufficient to support it, they can easily master the Barrier Technique, just like the defensive aura.

    With his current level of spiritual power, he could naturally easily disy the Barrier Technique.

    Leaving aside how strong the barrier could withstand the impact, it was at least unbreakable by the self-destructive power of several early-stage Saint warriors.

    Bang!

    The energy waves generated by the self-destruction of the five people hit the barrier. Apart from a loud noise, nothing else happened.

    Hiss!

    Simon, not far away, took a big gulp of cold air, once again shocked to the core! Even the self-destruction of a Saint-level expert could not hurt his nephew.

    Subsequently, Billy turned and walked towards the old woman and the other elderly man.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Do you two have anything else to say?¡± Billy asked in a light tone as he approached them.

    At this point, the two of them, after a brief period of recovery, had regained some strength, their nervous systems had recovered about fifty or sixty percent.

    ¡°Winner takes all. We lose. We got nothing more to say. Just finish us quickly!¡± the old woman replied after taking a deep breath.

    She knew very well that even if she were in her prime state, she couldn¡¯t possibly be Billy¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said earlier? I won¡¯t let you die too easily!¡± Billy replied to her.

    As he spoke, with a flick of his finger, a few strong needle-like currents shot into the old woman¡¯s body, immediately blocking her cultivation.

    ¡°I¡­ I am willing to disable my cultivation, please spare us, Lord Dragon¡­¡±

    At the same time, the other elderly man clenched his teeth, and his Dantian instantly exploded, causing him to slump down.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon¡­¡± After getting up from the ground, the old man fled in a panic.

    ¡°Coward!¡± the old woman looked at the fleeing figure of the old man and angrily shouted, then turned to Billy, ¡°Come on, show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy shrugged, took out a silver needle from his body.

    Immediately after, his wrist flipped, and a row of silver needles entered the old woman¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Within half a minute, the old woman was rolling on the ground, continuously howling in pain.

    ¡°Kill¡­ Kill me, kill me quickly¡­¡±

    Yet, Billypletely ignored her, just stood there watching.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old woman continued to scream.

    About two minutester, Billy raised his hand and sent a palm strike, shaking the silver needles on the old woman, sending them flying out.

    Huff! Huff!

    The old woman curled up like a prawn, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Answer me a question, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± Billy asked lightly.

    ¡°W-What do you want to know?¡± the old woman struggled to speak.

    ¡°Your two big families dared to act so recklessly against me, you must have a strong backer to rely on, right?¡± Billy inquired.

    The old woman knew very well that with Ether Mountain as his backing, if they were to kill him today, Ether Mountain would definitely not let it go easily!

    Yet, despite knowing this, they still audaciously set up an ambush against him, clearly having some big shot to rely on!

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m just following orders¡­¡± the old woman replied after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Still not telling the truth?¡± While speaking, Billy once again took out a few silver needles from his body.

 Chapter 1085 Return to the Capital

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± The old woman shivered at the sight of the silver needle in Billy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡­ I only heard that both the Vaughan family and the Long family had breakthroughs to the Divine Realm within this month, so they might not worry about Ether Mountaining after them¡­¡±

    ¡°As for the others¡­ I truly have no idea. This action n was made by the family head¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, they think breaking through to the Divine Realm means they can disregard Ether Mountain?¡± Billy coldly chuckled upon hearing the old woman¡¯s words.

    Though he hadn¡¯t expected anyone from the Long family or the Vaughan family to break through to the Divine Realm, as the young master of Ether Mountain, he was well aware of their strength.

    If the two major families believed that breaking through to the Divine Realm alone could rival Ether Mountain, then they were simply being na?ve!

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that the two families had other means and resources that remained unknown for now.

    One hourter, after briefly tending to Simon¡¯s injuries, Billy helped him onto the helicopter bound for Maplewood City.

    As for the elderly woman, Billy delivered her a fitting punishment in the end.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Sacha eximed, admiration written all over her face as they boarded the helicopter.

    Not only her, but Simon and his wife also wore expressions of utmost respect.

    Originally, they believed that today was a certain demise.

    After all, their opponents had over ten strong individuals at the Saint realm, with half of them being at the mid-stage of Saint.

    Moreover, they had thousands of followers, many of whom were at the midte stage of Sovereign.

    Just the thought of such a lineup was mind-boggling.

    Yet, Billy effortlessly resolved the crisis within an hour, almost annihting their opponents.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hisbat strength was truly heaven-defying!

    ¡°Billy, did you see Old Stuart and my sister-inw in the Pr Domain?¡± Simon asked.

    The news regarding Old Stuart and Chester Stuart, the Gardner family¡¯s core members, being alive had already reached everyone¡¯s ears, along with the knowledge that they were now in the Pr Domain.

    ¡°I saw my mother, but I haven¡¯t seen my grandfather and father yet!¡± Billy responded as he piloted the helicopter.

    ¡°Billy, did you really see my sister-inw?¡± Be¡¯s face brightened upon hearing Billy¡¯s words. ¡°Is she doing well?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Aunt. Mother is doing fine!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! It¡¯s been many years since Ist saw my sister-inw, and I miss her!¡± Be responded with a glimmer of excitement in her eyes.

    ¡°Mother misses Uncle and Aunt as well!¡± Billy continued, ¡°After everything settles down over there, she shoulde for a visit.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Be¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, what¡¯s the situation with Old Stuart and Chester now? Are they not in the Pr Domain?¡± Simon asked again.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected has happened, they should still be in the Pr Domain!¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°However, they went to a special ce and we haven¡¯t been able to contact them, so I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re doing.¡±

    Speaking about his grandfather and father, Billy¡¯s tone became slightly somber.

    He had no idea how his grandfather and father were doing and what sort of worldy within those mysterious ces in City of Angels. Currently, no one knew!

    Furthermore, the message left by Celestial de and hispanions near the ruins outside of ck Phoenix City a few days ago gave him an ominous feeling.

    He vaguely felt that his grandfather and father might have something to do with this matter, but for the time being, he couldn¡¯t figure out the details.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry. Old Stuart and Chester are lucky people, nothing will happen to them!¡± Simon spoke up.

    ¡°Mhmm!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    Over two hourster, the four of them returned to the Gardner family.

    ¡°Honey!¡± Harleen and the others walked quickly towards them.

    Billy had already called Harleen on the way back to let her know they were safe, so everyone¡¯s worried hearts had settled.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, are you okay?¡± Harleen asked Simon and the others.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Harleen. We¡¯re fine, thanks to Billy!¡± Be smiled and replied.

    Then, Otis Hum, Casey, and the others greeted Simon and his wife.

    ¡°Boss, who were those people? Are they from ancient families?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and described the situation to everyone.

    ¡°Damn, do the Long family and the Vaughan family want to be wiped out?¡± Judge angrily eximed after hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Boss, should we go and kill them now?¡± Stout spoke up at the same time.

    Otis Hum and the others who came from the capital choked simultaneously.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, didn¡¯t you hear Boss clearly?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°The Long family and the Vaughan family have people who have reached the Divine Realm. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for us to go like this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about the Divine Realm?¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Mr Kimmons has broken through to the sixth-rank Saint realm now. With Boss and him teaming up, there might be a chance of winning!¡±

    This time it was Casey who choked, his mouth twitching.

    Stout, do you have some misconceptions about the Divine Realm?

    Why does it seem like you think the Divine Realm is no different from the Saint realm when ites out of your mouth?

    You should know that Boss and Noelle barely won against Reit, who was only half a step away from reaching Divine Realm

    If they were to really encounter a strong Divine Realm expert, there wouldn¡¯t be the slightest chance of winning!

    ¡°Go away!¡± Ivy red at Stout and then turned to Billy. ¡°Billy, should we inform Ether Mountain about this and let them prepare?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Adam and informed him!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to look at Otis Hum.

    ¡°Mr Hum, when you have the chance, please inform the Prime Minister and Emperor Greenleaf about this matter. I feel that the two major families will likely have further actions!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Otis Hum nodded solemnly.

    After chatting for a while longer, Otis Hum took his people and left.

    That night, Elder White woke up and Billy spent a long time talking to him, describing in detail what happened in the Pr Domain.

    Elder White was genuinely happy for Billy when he learned that he had met his mother.

    The next afternoon, after giving Elder White another acupuncture session, his injuries were nearly healed.

    After staying at the Gardner family for another day, Billy, Casey, and the core members of the Gardner family set off for the capital.

    There were still many things that Billy needed to do on his return to the country, so he couldn¡¯t stay in Maplewood City all the time.

    At the same time, he was notfortable leaving Simon and Elder White behind, so he took them to the capital to stay for a while until everything settled down before returning.

    In the evening, they arrived back in the capital.

    After settling the Gardner family members in the SHADOW Mansion, Billy took Casey and the others and returned to Lord Dragon¡¯s Mansion.

 Chapter 1086 The Invitation from the Peak Master

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Tasha, who had been waiting in the courtyard for a while, ran over to Billy and Harleen with big steps.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zeph Knight and Sharon, the couple, followed behind with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Tasha!¡± Harleen opened her arms and hugged Tasha tightly, tears swirling in her eyes. It had been almost half a year since shest saw her daughter, and naturally, she missed her dearly.

    ¡°Mom, you and Dad are finally back. I missed you so much¡­¡± Tasha hugged Harleen¡¯s neck and cried.

    ¡°Tasha, my dear, don¡¯t cry. We missed you too¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s tears started to fall uncontrobly.

    ¡°Mom, stop crying. I won¡¯t cry either.¡± In no time, Tasha wiped away Harleen¡¯s tears like a grown-up.

    ¡°Okay, Mom and Tasha will stop crying.¡± Harleen kissed Tasha¡¯s cheeks.

    Shortly after Tasha let go of Harleen and ran into Billy¡¯s arms, she snuggled up to him affectionately.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ve worked so hard during this time!¡± A few minutester, Billy put down Tasha and turned to Zeph and Sharon.

    Tasha then jumped into Felicia¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°What hardship? It¡¯s you who have been working hard!¡± Sharon smiled.

    Then, Casey, Ivy, and others greeted Zeph and Sharon one by one.

    ¡°Everyone, you must be hungry. I¡¯ve prepared dinner, let¡¯s eat and chat.¡± Sharon smiled at everyone.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Casey and others replied.

    Soon, everyone sat down in the dining hall. After the food was served, they raised their sses.

    ¡°Dad, how has it been in Ozin these past few months? Anything special happened?¡± Billy raised his wine ss, clinking it with Zeph before asking.

    ¡°Nothing much, everything is normal!¡± Zeph took a sip of wine and responded.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Not just in Ozin, but throughout vale, thanks to the joint efforts of the city lord mansions, SHADOW, and the Special Patrol Squadron, it¡¯s a peaceful scene everywhere.¡±

    ¡°vale hasn¡¯t enjoyed such peace and prosperity in years!¡±

    Speaking, he looked at Billy with an admiring expression. He knew very well that Billy had yed an indispensable role in the current state of vale!

    Sometimes, he thought back to how he first met Billy and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    He never imagined that the person who was once rejected by his entire family would turn out to be such a remarkable and devoted figure for the country!

    Everything felt like a dream.

    In addition to feeling amazed, he also felt grateful that his daughter had found such a worthypanion!

    ¡°Uncle, is it really as good as you said?¡± Judge smiled.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Sharon responded.

    ¡°The city lord holds a high position in the hearts of the millions of vale citizens. The people genuinely admire the city lord¡¯s leadership.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Billy with aplex gaze. She naturally knew that all of this had a great deal to do with him.

    Her feelings were even stronger than Zeph¡¯s!

    After all, just over a year ago, she strongly opposed her daughter being with Billy!

    In this short year, leaving aside Billy himself, even just considering the achievements her daughter had made, she couldn¡¯t help but feel immense satisfaction!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Everyone¡¯s hard work hasn¡¯t been in vain!¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Casey and the others had relieved expressions on their faces as well.

    After following Billy for so many years, experiencing numerous life-threatening crises, their goal was to ensure the peace and prosperity of the country!

    As long as the nation prospered and the people enjoyed their lives, all their efforts were worthwhile!

    ¡°Dad, Granny said you were going to find Grandma this time. Did you find her?¡± In the midst of everyone¡¯s admiration, Tasha asked in a sweet voice.

    ¡°I found her!¡± Billy smiled and touched Tasha¡¯s head. ¡°Grandma saw your photos and videos and said you are well-behaved and beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tasha spoke again. ¡°When can I meet Grandma?¡±

    ¡°The other kids in kindergarten often go out to y with their grandparents, and I haven¡¯t even seen them!¡±

    ¡°Tasha, Grandma really wants to see you. She¡¯s busy right now, but as soon as she has some free time, she¡¯lle to see you.¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Okay, then tell Grandma not to trick me! She muste to see me, and I want her to take me to the park!¡± Tasha said.

    ¡°Grandma won¡¯t trick you. Who knows, she mighte to see you soon.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I can finally meet Grandma!¡± Tasha eximed with joy. Then, she seemed to remember something and asked again, ¡°Dad, what about Grandpa? When will Grandpae to see me?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa went to a faraway ce, he¡¯lle to see Tasha in some time.¡± Billy paused slightly before responding.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tasha pouted.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, after putting Tasha to bed, Billy led everyone to the pavilion to chat.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n for the next step?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy.

    ¡°For now, there¡¯s nothing special. Starting tomorrow, you can all have a half-month vacation to spend time with your families!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, what about the Long family and the Vaughan family?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now and see how things go at Ether Mountain.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t think about those things. Just rx and spend time with your families. After we go to the Pr Domain, who knows when we¡¯ll be able toe back. Don¡¯t let your families worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and the others nodded at the same time.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, remember to bring your significant other home with you. The same goes for Vermilion Bird and other buddies.¡± Harleen smiled and added.

    ¡°Hehe, of course!¡± Azure Dragon and the others grinned.

    Just then, Billy¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and saw it was a call from Adam Greenleaf.

    ¡°Adam!¡± Billy greeted after answering the call.

    ¡°You¡¯re back in the capital, aren¡¯t you, Young Master?¡± Adam Greenleaf¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°I just arrived this afternoon. Is there something you need?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Peak Master wants you toe to Ether Mountain these two days!¡± Adam Greenleaf continued.

    ¡°Peak Master called for me?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    The Peak Master Adam Greenleaf referred to was the Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak in Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Adam Greenleaf nodded. ¡°She said she has something to discuss with you and has something to give you as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± After a moment of thought, Billy responded, ¡°Tell Peak Master that I will go to Ether Mountain in three days!¡±

    He had nned to visit Ether Mountain during this trip back to the country, as he had some questions that perhaps Ether Mountain could answer.

 Chapter 1087 Departure to Ether Mountain

    ¡°Okay!¡± Adam Greenleaf responded.

    ¡°Adam, is that old man at Ether Mountain?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°He is not there; he has been down the mountain for almost a month and hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Adam Greenleaf responded again.

    After exchanging a few more sentences, they both hung up the phone.

    ¡°Honey, does Adam have something to discuss with you?¡± Harleen asked as Billy hung up the phone.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Peak Master wants me to make a trip to Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Go to Ether Mountain?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing his words, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going too!¡± Azure Dragon and the others spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Did you all ignore what I just said?¡± Billy red at them impatiently.

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay¡­¡± Azure Dragon pouted.

    ¡°After youe back from home in half a month, if I¡¯m still at Ether Mountain, I¡¯ll have Adam inform you to make a trip,¡± Billy added.

    He knew very well that Casey and the others who had never been to Ether Mountain were eager to visit, they just didn¡¯t have the opportunity before.

    ¡°Really? Boss, don¡¯t deceive us!¡± Stout excitedly said.

    Smack!

    Ivy pped the back of his head, ¡°When has Billy ever deceived you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Honey, let me apany you?¡± Harleen offered.

    ¡°Honey, you just got back, spend more time at home with Tasha, we might have to leave for Pr Domain soon,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s been a long time since I went back to Ether Mountain, how about apany you?¡± Ivy suggested.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go either, you and Stout can go back to Secret Essences Sect to apany Elder Chandler, and also discuss the matters of Hundred Herbs Valley with Elder Chandler,¡± Billy said.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy responded after a moment of thought.

    After chatting for a while, Prime Minister Urban Woolery entered with Otis Hum and Milo Guzman.

    ¡°Prime Minister!¡± Upon seeing the three, Billy quickly walked up to greet them, then exchanged greetings with Otis Hum and Milo Guzman.

    Casey and the others also stood up and greeted the three.

    ¡°Haha, sorry for disturbing you sote, Lord Dragon,¡± Urban Wooleryughed heartily.

    ¡°You¡¯re just joking, Prime Minister!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I must apologize for the Gardner family affairs, I am too ill-considered!¡± Urban Woolery expressed with a hint of regret after everyone had sat down.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Prime Minister. I¡¯m very grateful that you sent people to guard Maplewood City,¡± Billy responded, feeling appreciative.

    ¡°Those two families are really acting recklessly, thinking that the capital can¡¯t do anything to them!¡± Urban Woolery replied with a hint of indignation.

    ¡°Prime Minister, are the Long family and the Vaughan family up to anything recently?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°Their actions have never ceased!¡± Urban Woolery responded, ¡°Especially in the past month, they have been acting wantonly!¡±

    ¡°These two families are pushing the Genesis Sect to the forefront and causing disturbances in the Ancient Martial World, moring to establish the Ancient Martial Union!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Prime Minister, how are the other forces in the Ancient Martial World reacting?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The current Ancient Martial World is vastly different from a year ago, not many forces are responding to them,¡± Otis Hum responded.

    ¡°However, the Genesis Sect¡¯s methods are diverse. If left unchecked, many forces may not be able to hold on for much longer before submitting.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the Genesis Sect really doesn¡¯t give up until it sees the consequences!¡± Azure Dragonmented.

    ¡°Prime Minister, does the capital city have any ns?¡± Casey asked Urban Woolery.

    ¡°As per Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s intentions, the n is to send troops to annihte the Genesis Sect in a few days,¡± Urban Woolery stated.

    ¡°But we received a call from Ether Mountain yesterday, asking us to hold off for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to Ether Mountain in a few days, we¡¯ll discuss everything after I return.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re going back to Ether Mountain?¡± Urban Woolery was taken aback for a moment before nodding, ¡°I¡¯ll inform Emperor Greenleaf.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, on behalf of the millions of citizens of vale, I want to express our gratitude to you all!¡± Urban Woolery continued with a somewhat nostalgic tone.

    ¡°What you¡¯ve 	achieved in Pr Domain is really a great gift to vale!¡±

    As he spoke, he was filled with deep admiration!

    In just half a year, vale had almost controlled half of Pr Domain!

    And most of the credit for this aplishment belonged to Billy and his group!

    Half a year ago, when Billy and the others set off for Pr Domain, he had high hopes for them, but he never expected such quick results.

    Billy truly lived up to the title of Pirs of the nation!

    ¡°You¡¯re being too kind, it¡¯s just our duty,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    After that, he turned to Milo Guzman, ¡°Elder Guzman, how has the situation been in the four major border areas during the past six months? Any provocations from foreign elements?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much betterpared to six months ago!¡± Milo Guzman smiled and replied.

    ¡°All the surrounding countries have be more obedient. Veridiania and Oriana, although they are still making remarks in the internationalmunity, they dare not provoke anymore.¡±

    ¡°What about Northfortia, Elder Guzman?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Since you wiped out their city in Pr Domain, they have be more obedient as well,¡± Milo Guzman continued with a smile.

    ¡°In that battle, they suffered significant losses. Even if they want revenge, they have to consider their own strength carefully.¡±

    ¡°Unless they want to go all out, they probably won¡¯t dare to make any major moves for now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in Northfortia¡¯s nature to not give up easily, so we have to be cautious,¡± Azure Dragon added.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Milo Guzman responded again, ¡°I have already instructed to keep a close eye on Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°Elder Guzman, in a few days, a batch of spirit stones and spirit fruits will be transported from Pr Domain to the capital city,¡± Billy told Milo Guzman.

    ¡°At that time, you can distribute them to the deputymanding officers in charge of the four border areas, so that they can quickly enhance their own strength as well as that of the troops under them!¡±

    A few days ago, before departing from the Central Part, he had specifically instructed Sol Stuart about this matter, aiming to help strengthen the core members of the four major border areas.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Milo Guzman¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    After chatting for a while, the Prime Minister and the others bid farewell and left.

    The next morning, Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others said their goodbyes to Billy and Harleen. Felicia also returned to the Kimmons family with Casey.

    With Casey¡¯s current achievements, there was no way a situation like thest time would repeat when he went back to the Kimmons family, so Billy didn¡¯t give any special instructions.

    He knew very well that if the Kimmons family found out that Casey was now a sixth-rank Saint, the whole family would be proud of him.

    Although Casey might not be the strongest person in the Kimmons family at the moment, he was definitely the first person in the Kimmons family in hundreds or even thousands of years to break through to the mid-stage of Saint at such a young age!

    Such a genius would naturally be seen as the hope of the family¡¯s future!

    For the next three days, Billy focused on enjoying family time.

    In those three days, he took Tasha to visit severalrge parks in the capital city, and Tasha danced with joy, smiles on her face for the whole day.

    Happy moments are always fleeting, and before he knew it, the three days had passed.

    On the fourth morning, Billy boarded a military aircraft headed towards Ether Mountain.

 Chapter 1088 Visitors from Three Ancient Families

    Over an hourter, Billy arrived at a military airport near Ether Mountain and then transferred to a helicopter to fly to Ether Mountain. After another half hour or so, the helicopternded on a clearing at the foot of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± As soon as Billy got off the ne, Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf, along with a group of brothers and sisters from the outer courtyard of Ether Mountain, walked quickly towards him.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± The people behind them all bowed, their eyes filled with admiration when they looked at Billy.

    ¡°Uncle Fabian, Adam, you¡¯ve done well!¡± Billy greeted them with a smile.

    At the same time, he waved his hand to the people behind him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡±

    While speaking, he looked around. Although it had been three years since he hade back, the surroundings were still so familiar.

    This ce was where he had been reborn!

    Seven years ago, shortly after being rescued by Harleen, he was brought back to Ether Mountain by the people sent by the old master. Since then, he had begun his path of rebirth.

    Although he had only stayed in Ether Mountain for three or four years, he had almost visited every corner of Ether Mountain.

    This ce was his third home!

    ¡°Young Master, shall we go up the mountain?¡± Adam Greenleaf looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded and walked towards the mountain pass.

    As he walked, he smiled and said to Fabian Mills, ¡°Uncle Fabian, I haven¡¯t been back for several years. Has anything changed in the outer courtyard? I¡¯d like to visit your ce first.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not convenient today. Let¡¯s do it another day!¡± Fabian Mills replied with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this a bad time?¡± Billy was slightly puzzled.

    From what he knew about Fabian Mills, he would never refuse him unless there was something special going on.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad time, but you have something else to attend to.¡± Fabian Mills continued to respond.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was puzzled once again.

    ¡°Young Master, representatives from the three other ancient families, apart from the Ravenwood family, havee to Ether Mountain!¡± Adam Greenleaf interjected.

    ¡°Peak Master instructed that when you arrive, you should first go to the inner court to meet them!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Who did they send?¡±

    He really hadn¡¯t expected this. The three major ancient families had sent people to Ether Mountain at the same time. What did they intend to do?

    ¡°The heads of the three major families, along with several outstanding young talents from their families,¡± Adam Greenleaf continued.

    ¡°Abby Meskill, the young miss of the Meskill family, Trystan Long, the young master of the Long family, and Gilberto Vaughan, the young master of the Vaughan family, have alle!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did they say why they came?¡±

    ¡°The reason given was to visit the old master of Ether Mountain and to allow the younger generation to learn from each other,¡± Adam Greenleaf replied.

    ¡°As for what they really want to do, we don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s likely that they want to test the strength of Ether Mountain and then consider their next move.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Perhaps!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    To the outside world, the Ether Mountain lineage had always been mysterious, and few people knew its true background.

    For the three major families to send people to Ether Mountain at this time, they most likely wanted to test the strength of Ether Mountain and then consider their next move.

    ¡°To be honest, I admire them!¡± Fabian Mills spoke up.

    ¡°The Long family and the Vaughan family tried to take your life a few days ago, but before we could go after them, they came here on their own.¡±

    ¡°They really have guts!¡±

    ¡°Officially, they havee as visitors,¡± Adam Greenleaf continued.

    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t do anything too outrageous during their time at Ether Mountain, Ether Mountain won¡¯t take action against them for now.¡±

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s the unwritten rule in the martial world. Ether Mountain can¡¯t be the first to break that rule.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple. Let them do something outrageous!¡± Fabian Mills smiled faintly and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Young Master, what do you think?¡±

    Seeing Fabian Mills¡¯ meaningful expression, Adam Greenleaf was choked by his own saliva.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Instead of answering Fabian Mills directly, Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and asked.

    ¡°They are in the guesthouse in the inner court!¡± Adam Greenleaf responded.

    ¡°They arrived yesterday, and as soon as Trystan Long and Gilberto Vaughan got here, they began challenging people. Many of the younger generation in the inner courtyard were defeated by them.¡±

    ¡°What are their cultivation levels?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°They both have excellent cultivation levels!¡± Adam Greenleaf replied.

    ¡°Trystan is a fourth-rank Saint, while Gilberto is even stronger, already at the fifth-rank Saint realm.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the weapons they wield should have the power to enhance theirbat strength, allowing them to challenge opponents of a higher level.¡±

    ¡°They are indeed impressive!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Objectively speaking, for the younger generation to have such strength was already quite remarkable.

    Although the ancient families had abundant cultivation resources, an outstanding martial talent was a prerequisite. Otherwise, even with abundant resources, it would be difficult to break through to the mid-Saint realm at such a young age.

    Both Billy and his brothers and sisters couldn¡¯t have achieved such rapid progress if they hadn¡¯t undergone the baptism of the Spirit Spring and the national fortune.

    ¡°In addition, Miss Abby Meskill of the Meskill family has reached the third-rank Saint level,¡± Adam Greenleaf added.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy was somewhat surprised.

    Thest time he saw Abby Meskill at Lambert¡¯s estate, she had only just reached the eighth-rank Sovereign level.

    He didn¡¯t expect her to have broken through several ranks in the past six months.

    At the same time, an image of the young master of the Ravenwood family, Damian Ravenwood, came to his mind.

    Six months ago, Damian had already reached the ninth-rank Sovereign realm. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he had broken through to the mid-Saint realm now.

    The most outstanding geniuses among the four major ancient families were truly extraordinary individuals.

    ¡°By the way, Young Master, when I wasing down the mountain, I heard that the two sisters, Aleah and Annika, came from Floating Cloud Peak,¡± Adam Greenleaf suddenly remembered.

    ¡°If things go well, they are probably challenging Trystan Long and Gilberto Vaughan.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°What are their cultivation levels now?¡±

    As he spoke, he saw the images of the mischievous twin sisters in his mind.

    Annika and Aleah, like Bob, had been orphans since they were young and were two years younger than Billy.

    They had been brought back to Ether Mountain by the old master at a young age and had lived on Floating Cloud Peak for many years.

    The two sisters had cheerful and lively personalities, full of mischievous ideas. Billy had been pranked by them many times throughout their childhood.

    ¡°They are at the same level as Miss Abby Meskill, third-rank Saints,¡± Adam Greenleaf replied.

    ¡°Why are they going there. Messing around!¡± Billy furrowed his brow again and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he flew into the air and headed towards the mountain. Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf followed closely behind.

    Adam Greenleaf had recovered from his internal injuries in the past six months, and his cultivation had advanced rapidly. Last month, he officially broke through to the Saint realm. So flying in the air was no difficulty for him.

 Chapter 1089 Tricks of Trystan Long

    Ether Mountain is divided into three main areas from the foot of the mountain to the mountaintop: the outer court, inner court, and the peak of Ether Mountain.

    Both the outer court and inner court have guesthouses, with the inner court guesthouse mainly serving more special visitors.

    While Billy and his twopanions hastened their pace, a group of people stood in a square outside the guesthouse of the inner court. Most of them were young people.

    Everyone stood clearly divided into two camps.

    One side naturally consisted of the juniors of the three ancient families, led by Trystan Long and Gilberto Vaughan. Abby Meskill, the eldest daughter of the Meskill family, was also among the crowd.

    The other side consisted of the people from Ether Mountain, with two young women in blue standing at the forefront, who were none other than the sisters Aleah and Annika.

    With delicate features, well-proportioned figures, and a hint of ethereal elegance about them, they truly deserved the title of fairies.

    The senior figures from both sides did not show up, presumably intentionally avoiding such asions.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, both of you should be from Floating Cloud Peak, right?¡± Trystan Long¡¯s gaze swept over the two sisters before he spoke.

    ¡°I heard that you want to challenge all the young people on Ether Mountain,¡± Aleah addressed them, her voice as melodious as a valley thrush, pleasant to the ear.

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not exactly a challenge!¡± Trystan Long smiled lightly.

    ¡°Ether Mountain is the holynd of martial arts in vale, producing outstanding talents. Gilberto and I happened to have some free time, so we took this opportunity to spar with the outstanding individuals of Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you talk big!¡± Annika snorted coldly. ¡°If it¡¯s just a spar, why hurt them so badly?¡±

    Since yesterday, Trystan Long and Gilberto Vaughan had challenged around thirty young people from Ether Mountain in session, and several of them had been seriously injured by the two, still lying unconscious.

    ¡°Sorry, we got a bit carried away in the heat of the moment, my apologies!¡± Trystan Long continued speaking with a nonchnt expression.

    ¡°But I thought that the elites of Ether Mountain should be outstanding talents, not so fragile!¡±

    ¡°We made a misjudgment in this matter, where we were reckless, please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± the two sisters simultaneously snorted coldly.

    Having grown up in Ether Mountain since childhood and not as worldly as Opal and Amber who often ventured into the world, they naturally had no guile, wearing their emotions in on their faces.

    ¡°If you want to spar, spar with us. How do you want to do it?¡± Annika spoke up.

    ¡°Are the two prettydies really going to spar with us?¡± Gilberto Vaughan raised a slight smile.

    ¡°However, I must make it clear, don¡¯t me me if I hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if we are inferior, Ether Mountain will not hold you responsible!¡± Aleah interrupted him.

    ¡°Hehe, as you wish. Since the two prettydies want to spar, we will be on it.¡± Trystan Long smiled and then turned to Gilberto Vaughan.

    ¡°Gilberto, how about I have a go first against them?¡±

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Gilberto Vaughanughed.

    He had already checked the cultivation level of the two sisters, both being third-rank Saints in strength, clearly not a match for Trystan Long. He was happy to watch the show.

    ¡°Thanks for your understanding, Gilberto!¡± After Trystan Long finished speaking, he looked at the two sisters and said, ¡°Shall we change locations, or stay here?¡±

    ¡°No need to make itplicated, let¡¯s do it here!¡± Annika replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Trystan Long nodded.

    ¡°Annika, he¡¯s very powerful, be careful, you and Aleah should stay on guard!¡± a disciple from the inner court of Ether Mountain looked at them with a hint of concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you all back off a kilometer!¡± Annika waved her hand.

    Naturally, she had already sensed the martial aura of a fourth-rank Saint emanating from Trystan Long, one level higher than her. Among the young generation of Ether Mountain who were still on the mountain, their cultivation levels were the highest. If they didn¡¯t act, the same-age people of Ether Mountain would truly be beaten to a pulp by the other party.

    Soon, both sides retreated a kilometer from each other.

    Abby Meskill of the Meskill family opened her mouth, seemingly wanting to say something, but in the end, she gave up and followed the others in stepping back.

    ¡°Twodies, let¡¯s save some time and have both of you attack together!¡± Trystan Long then looked at the two sisters.

    ¡°Ether Mountain does not bully the weak with numbers!¡± Annika replied coldly.

    Then, she turned to Aleah, ¡°Sister, let me spar with him first. If I¡¯m not a match, you can step in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Aleah responded. ¡°You step back first!¡±

    ¡°Sister, let me go¡­¡± Annika continued.

    However, before she finished speaking, Aleah had already walked toward Trystan Long.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Aleah said to Trystan Long.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Trystan Long¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He then ced therge knife in his hand into the ground by his side andunched an attack towards Aleah.

    Clearly, he had not intended to use his weapon against Aleah, who was one level below him in cultivation.

    At the same time, Aleah also made her move, flipping her wrist and sending a sword aura towards Trystan Long.

    Bang!

    Their attacks collided, and they each took several steps back.

    Then, without stopping, they immediately readied themselves for another exchange. The scene erupted in a fierce sh of sounds, appearing to be an evenly matched battle.

    However, to the discerning eye, it was evident that Trystan Long was not giving it his all, showing a level of ease and intentionally holding back.

    asionally resorting to some underhanded tactics, he caught Aleah off guard, leaving an expression of anger on her delicate face.

    After more than ten rounds of exchanges, Trystan Long once again used a dishonest move, extending his hand in a w-like shape straight towards Aleah¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Aleah eximed, quickly evading to the side.

    Crack!

    Although she managed to dodge, her left sleeve was torn by the opponent, revealing her fair and tender forearm.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Annika, who was watching on the side, flushed red with anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, it was not intentional. Please forgive me!¡± Trystan Long ignored Annika¡¯s outburst, turned his head, and spoke to Aleah with a slight smile.

    His purpose ining to Ether Mountain this time was to humiliate the younger generation of Ether Mountain.

    He wanted outsiders to know that Ether Mountain was not as unapproachable as rumored, and that the Long family and Vaughan family had the strength topete with Ether Mountain!

    ¡°Ether Mountain Sword Art!¡± Aleah¡¯s face turned a grim iron-green color as she gripped her ancient sword and unleashed her trump card.

    Swish!

    In the next moment, four incredibly sharp sword energies shot towards Trystan Long, stirring up a piercing sound of breaking air.

    ¡°Is this your trump card, fairy?¡± Trystan Long raised his mouth in a smile. ¡°Although it¡¯s impressive, itcks power.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    As he spoke, several afterimages were pulled out from his hand, forming a mysterious pattern that met the four sword energies.

    Bang!

    A loud noise reverberated through the scene, powerful waves of energy rippling out, causing severalrge trees nearby to copse, their leaves swirling in the air.

    Spit!

    At the same time, Aleah spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out, crashing heavily on the ground, somersaulting several times beforeing to a stop, her breath in disarray.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    ¡°Aleah!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±.

    Annika and the other brothers of Ether Mountain called out simultaneously.

 Chapter 1090 Bear Whatever Consequence

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Aleah replied as she got up from the ground.

    ¡°Sorry for that, Fairy!¡± Trystan Long looked at Aleah with a faint smile.

    ¡°Spar again!¡± Aleah gritted her teeth, showing no intention of giving up.

    ¡°Fairy, you should give up. You are no match for Trystan. If you continue,¡­¡± Abby Meskill walked over.

    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m not his match!¡± Aleah nced at Abby Meskill and looked at Trystan Long again. ¡°If you have the ability, knock me down and don¡¯t let me get up. Then I¡¯ll admit you win!¡±

    ¡°Sister, just give up. You are not his match¡­¡± Annika also spoke up.

    ¡°At Ether Mountain, there is no giving up!¡± Aleah interrupted her.

    ¡°Hehe, your courage is truly admirable!¡± Trystan Long smiled and continued, ¡°You really don¡¯t n on giving up?¡±

    ¡°Enough talk,e at me again!¡± Aleah shouted and attacked with her sword.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept your challenge!¡± Trystan Long¡¯s eyes shed with determination. He used the same move as before, rushing towards Aleah with a powerful gust of wind and thunderous force.

    From the momentum of this move, it was clear that he was not holding back.

    ¡°Sister, be careful!¡± Annika eximed.

    ¡°Aleah, be careful!¡± other brothers from Ether Mountain also spoke up.

    Upon sensing the power of Trystan¡¯s move, Aleah¡¯s pupils contracted.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t take it head-on. She wanted to dodge but it was toote. She could only strengthen her defensive aura and prepare to withstand the attack.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a muffled sound echoed in the scene.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, their expected scene did not happen.

    Instead, Trystan Long floated like a kite with a broken string and crashed heavily a few hundred meters away. He spewed out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned and turned to look at three figures descending from the sky not far away.

    ¡°Billy?¡± Aleah and her sister eximed.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± Other brothers naturally recognized Billy and bowed respectfully, their expressions filled with reverence.

    Upon hearing the name ¡°Billy,¡± the faces of the opposing group showed different degrees of change.

    Abby Meskill¡¯s eyes shed with aplex expression, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Aleah, are you alright?¡± Billy quickly walked to Aleah and asked.

    ¡°Billy, why are you here?¡± Aleah ignored her injuries when she saw Billy and asked joyfully.

    Then, the two sisters greeted Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf.

    ¡°Did he do this?¡± Billy looked at Aleah¡¯s exposed half arm.

    ¡°Billy, that bastard used some dirty tricks. He almost attacked Sister¡¯s chest. You should teach him a lesson!¡± Annika loudly eximed.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± A cold intent emanated from Billy as he took out a pill from his pocket and handed it to Aleah. ¡°Take this pill and rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Billy!¡± Aleah took the pill and swallowed it.

    Then, Billy walked towards the opposing group.

    ¡°Abby Meskill, greetings to Lord Dragon!¡± Abby Meskill took two steps forward and slightly bowed.

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Abby had heard about Billy¡¯s achievements in the Pr Domain over the past six months from different sources. Billy¡¯s appearance hadpletely changed the situation in the Pr Domain.

    Moreover, she knew that Billy could even kill a fifth-rank Saint with ease. When she first heard this news, she almost bit her tongue.

    Half a year ago, when she met Billy in Lambert, he was only at the mid-stage of Sovereign. In just half a year, Billy had reached such heights!

    As a rare talent in the Meskill family for hundreds of years, she had always been confident in her martial talent. Butpared to Billy, she felt like an ordinary person!

    ¡°The Meskill family is quite impressive!¡± Billy nced at her and said coldly.

    Before going to the Pr Domain, he had no good or bad impression of the Meskill family. Although there was a small conflict between them during their previous encounter in Lambert, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    However, when the crisis urred in Skydragon City, the Meskill family of the Pr Domain clearly stood with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, which gave him a favorable impression of them.

    But he didn¡¯t expect the Meskill family toe to Ether Mountain with the Long family and the Vaughan family this time!

    ¡°Abby Meskill, are you siding with the Long family or the Vaughan family?¡± Billy interrupted her and turned to Trystan Long, who had just gotten up from the ground, and said coldly.

    Abby Meskill opened her mouth to exin but then closed it, deciding against it.

    ¡°The renowned King of the West, Commander Gardner, actually resorts to sneak attacks. You truly have broadened my horizons!¡± Trystan Long wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and spoke in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, a hint of fear shed in his eyes involuntarily.

    A few days ago, when the Long family and the Vaughan family dispatched a thousand people to set up a death trap for Billy, there were several mid-rank Saints among them.

    However, the result astonished both families.

    Only one of the ten Saints remained with impaired cultivation, while the others had all met their death. More than half of the thousand followers were killed, and the remaining ones were forced to cripple their cultivation.

    This kind of strength was terrifying to think about!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    He dared to follow his father to Ether Mountain because he didn¡¯t expect Billy toe back.

    On the other hand, he believed that as long as he didn¡¯t do anything too outrageous, Billy wouldn¡¯t attack him even if he did return.

    But now that he was facing Billy in person, he had an inexplicable bad feeling, and his right eyelid twitched.

    He vaguely felt that he might have been too optimistic!

    ¡°So, you are from the Vaughan family then?¡± Billy ignored Trystan Long and turned his gaze to Gilberto Vaughan.

    ¡°Gilberto Vaughan, greetings to the King of the West, Commander Gardner!¡± Gilberto Vaughan looked at Billy and spoke.

    Although he was wary of Billy, Gilberto was confident because he had almost stepped into the sixth-rank Saint realm.

    Despite hearing about Billy¡¯s ten kills of Saints a few days ago, he didn¡¯t think he was no match for Billy. ording to the information he had, Billy was also a fifth-rank Saint, just like him.

    Even if Billy could challenge opponents of higher ranks, he had a divine object in hand and believed he could kill a sixth-rank Saint!

    ¡°So, you want to challenge the peers of Ether Mountain?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We are just here to spar with the members of Ether Mountain. There¡¯s no talk of a challenge,¡± Gilberto Vaughan responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Annika interjected. ¡°Billy, don¡¯t listen to him. They almost killed Sister just now!¡±

    ¡°Many young members of the three major families should havee this time, right?¡± Billy continued, ignoring Gilberto Vaughan.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what do you mean?¡± Gilberto Vaughan was slightly stunned.

    ¡°You like challenges, so I¡¯ll give you all a chance!¡± Billy said in a solemn voice. ¡°You all attack me at the same time. I¡¯ll bear whatever consequence might have followed.¡±

 Chapter 1091 The Heritage of Ancient Families

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, there was a collective gasp of cold air around.

    Whether it was the members of Ether Mountain or the people on the other side, each of them wore looks of surprise on their faces.

    Only Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf didn¡¯t react much on the scene, but in their minds, they were simultaneously thinking that the young master was setting a trap again!

    They had heard earlier that Billy¡¯s current strength was enough to y even a ninth-rank Saint. The people present in front of him were not even worth mentioning in his eyes.

    ¡°Billy, please don¡¯t!¡± Annika hesitated for a moment before calling out.

    ¡°They have brought over twenty young people from the three families this time, and most of them are in the Saint realm. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy, their weapons have the power to boost theirbat strength, you¡­¡± Aleah interjected at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy interrupted the two sisters.

    Then, he continued to look at Gilberto Vaughan, Trystan Long, and Abby Meskill and said, ¡°So, what do you think? Will you reconsider?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please forgive us, but the Meskill family will not participate!¡± Abby Meskill responded.

    ¡°The Meskill family came to Ether Mountain this time purely to visit the seniors of Ether Mountain. We have no intention of fighting with Ether Mountain, nor have we ever thought of sparring with the members of Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Miss Meskill, what do you mean?¡± Trystan Long frowned slightly as he looked at Abby Meskill.

    ¡°Trystan, I¡¯ve made it clear. The Meskill family has no interest in getting involved in this matter. As for your decision, I have no intention of interfering.¡± Abby Meskill responded calmly.

    ¡°Miss Meskill, have you forgotten our previous agreement?¡± Trystan Long spoke with a heavy tone again.

    ¡°Trystan, please make yourself clear!¡± Abby Meskill frowned slightly and continued, ¡°I only agreed toe to Ether Mountain as a guest. I never said I would spar with the people of Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°If I had known that this was your intention, I would never have agreed to your invitation!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Trystan Long¡¯s voice grew angrier.

    ¡°Trystan, forget it. Since Miss Meskill is not willing to participate, let¡¯s not force her!¡± Gilberto Vaughan interrupted Trystan Long.

    As he spoke, he squinted his eyes at Abby Meskill, a hint of barely perceptible coldness shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Gilberto, she¡­¡± Trystan Long continued.

    ¡°Have you two reached a decision?¡± At this point, Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Trystan, since Lord Dragon is in such a good mood, let¡¯s spar with him, shall we?¡± Gilberto Vaughan looked at Trystan Long after some thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Trystan Long responded.

    For the two of them, this was an excellent opportunity that they would not easily give up. Although they dared not kill Billy directly at Ether Mountain, if they could seriously injure Billy or seize the opportunity to cripple his cultivation base, it would definitely be something they could boast about for the rest of their lives.

    Although the Meskill family did not participate, they still believed they had a good chance of winning!

    Ten minutester, all the young people from the Long family and the Vaughan family who hade to Ether Mountain stood up.

    Apart from Trystan Long and Gilberto Vaughan, there were a dozen or so men and women.

    One fourth-rank Saint, two third-rank Saints, two second-rank Saint, four first-rank Saints, and several were at thete Sovereign realm.

    The heritage of the four ancient families could be seen from these young descendants!

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you sure you want to challenge so many of us alone?¡± Gilberto Vaughan looked at Billy with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to remind Lord Dragon of. Although this is just a sparring match, don¡¯t me me if I hurt you, and no one can guarantee what might happen, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll bear whatever consequence might have followed.¡± Billy interrupted him, ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    ¡°Very well, then let¡¯s begin!¡± Gilberto Vaughan squinted his eyes once again.

    What he wanted was precisely this response from Billy. With Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf present on the scene, he could justify any serious consequences that might ariseter with Ether Mountain.

    ¡°You only have one chance to strike. I advise you to give your best!¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    ¡°Heh, Lord Dragon is quite confident in himself!¡± Trystan Long smirked slightly, then drew his great sword from the ground.

    Afterward, Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf led Aleah and the other members of Ether Mountain to retreat.

    Aleah and her sisters were going to persuade Billy more, but were stopped by Fabian Mills.

    On the other side, Abby Meskill led the Meskill family¡¯s people to withdraw to a kilometer away.

    Although she was also a bit worried that Billy might be outnumbered, she felt that Billy was not a rash person without a strategy, so she did not speak again.

    Phew!

    Subsequently, the aura of the dozen or so people on the other side soared simultaneously, and a strong momentum rose into the sky, filling the scene with a suffocating pressure.

    ¡°Begin!¡± Next, Gilberto Vaughan spoke in a deep voice.

    In the next moment, he wielded his ancient sword, conjuring countless sword energies in the air as he activated the Vaughan family¡¯s ultimate technique.

    Untraceable de Technique!

    The reason this sword technique was named Untraceable de was not because its sword intent left no traces.

    It was because the speed was so fast that by the time the opponent could catch the sword intent, it was already toote.

    Swish!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    In a short while, a sword energy shot out towards Billy like a bolt of lightning, swift and unstoppable.

    Gilberto Vaughan, with a divine weapon in hand, already possessed the strength of a sixth-rank Saint!

    At the same time, Trystan Long on the side also unleashed his trump card, the Supreme Sword Technique, which was the Long family¡¯s ultimate skill.

    Once this sword technique was executed, virtual shadow des would form in the air, somewhat resembling Billy¡¯s Domineering de Art.

    However, whether it was the scale of the de shadows or the momentum, it was slightly weaker than the Domineering de Art.

    Apart from the two of them, the other dozen or so men and women also brought out their most powerful moves one after another.

    ¡°Attack!¡± the group shouted simultaneously.

    A dozen thunderous attacks wereunched towards Billy, and a fierce wind stirred in the air, creating a sharp and piercing sound.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Aleah and Annika shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Abby Meskill from the other side couldn¡¯t help but shout out as well.

    At the same time the opponents attacked, Billy also made his move.

    However, all he did was a slight twist of his gaze, and then he saw a dozen Bloodshadow Fury des floating around him in the air.

    Materialization of spiritual power!

    With his current level of spiritual power, it was not difficult for him to materialize a dozen identical Bloodshadow Fury des.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With a deep voice, Billy sent out the dozen Bloodshadow Fury des imbued with a strong deathly aura towards the group.

    ¡°Huh?¡± After seeing this scene, the pupils of Gilberto Vaughan¡¯s group contracted.

    They were well aware that achieving the materialization of spiritual power required at least the cultivation level of mid tote Saint.

    But wasn¡¯t Billy only a fifth-rank Saint? How did he do it?

    At that moment, everyone simultaneously thought of a terrifying question-Did Billy hide his cultivation level?

    Thinking this, including Gilberto Vaughan, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    Lord Dragon was going to im their lives!

 Chapter 1092 The Strong in Ether Mountain

    Several people had the thought of avoiding the attack, but at this moment, they were like arrows on a bowstring, with no choice but to fight back. If they were to retreat now, they would definitely suffer a worse fate. So, besides defending, they had no other choice. Without much time to think, they faced the solidified Bloodshadow Fury de with grim determination.

    The result was predictable! With the strength of these people, how could they withstand Billy¡¯s attack? Except for Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long, the other¡¯s attacks were easily resolved by Bloodshadow Fury de. The momentum of the attack continued and swept through all of them.

    Thud!

    The next moment, a dozen men and women fell to the ground at the same time. Several of the lower Saint realm men and womeny on the ground, convulsing a few times before going still. The nine others in the Saint realm weren¡¯t faring any better. They either had broken limbs or were bleeding profusely. Theyy on the ground, wailing in despair.

    Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long were sent flying in the air, spitting out a mouthful of blood as they flew. Theynded heavily several hundred meters away and instantly lost their fighting spirit, their faces filled with fear.

    This result was obviously intentional on Billy¡¯s part! Otherwise, with his strength, he only needed one strike to ensure that none of these people survived!

    ¡°You can hold your ground quite well! Why don¡¯t youe out?¡± Billy nced in the direction of the wee hall and muttered to himself.

    Immediately after, heunched another attack!

    Before Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long could get up from the ground, Billy¡¯s second wave of attacks arrived. By this point, Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long were already seriously injured and had no chance of dodging. If they were hit by this strike, even if they had ten lives, they would not be able to survive.

    ¡°Father, save me!¡± both of them shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Stop hurting my son!¡±

    Almost simultaneously, two middle-aged men¡¯s voices came from the wee hall.

    At the same time as the voices sounded, two tremendous waves of energy, like hurricanes, surged forward with shocking power. Just from this imposing momentum, one could tell that the two menunching the attacks were at least in thete Saint realm.

    Boom!

    The two waves of energy collided with Billy¡¯s attack, creating an earth-shaking roar.

    Puff!

    After the roar, Billy sprayed out a mouthful of blood and then flew backwards like a gust of wind,nding heavily on the mountain hundreds of meters away. Hey there motionless for a long time, blood continuously flowing from his mouth, his fate uncertain.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Witnessing this scene, including Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf, the people of Ether Mountain eximed in unison. Then they hurried over, their faces filled with worry, and tears streamed down Aleah¡¯s and Annika¡¯s faces. Abby Meskill, standing opposite them, also wore a worried expression.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    At the same time, Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long, who had just returned from the brink of death, shouted in unison.

    Obviously, the two people who had taken action were the heads of the two ancient families, Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long!

    They had been inside the wee hall the whole time, keeping track of everything that was happening outside. The reason they hadn¡¯t shown themselves earlier was that they shared the same idea as Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long; if they could severely injure Billy today, then this trip to Ether Mountain would be considered a great sess.

    However, the result had caught them off guard. If they didn¡¯te out now, their sons would die in Ether Mountain.

    ¡°How dared you kill the young master of Ether Mountain? You don¡¯t think no one in Ether Mountain can handle you, do you?¡± At this moment, an angry voice resounded through the air.

    Immediately after, two figures swiftly flew through the air. One was Megrez Sims, the North Hall Lord and one of the four guardians of Ether Mountain, and the other was Phecda, the West Hall Lord and also one of the guardians.

    Whoosh!

    As soon as their voices sounded, two violent waves of energy, apanied by an earth-shattering force, surged towards Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long.

    With their attacks, the terrifying pressure instantly enveloped the area within tens of kilometers, making the air feel vacuumed, causing everyone below to shiver uncontrobly.

    Many animals fled in fear, and some small and weak creatures exploded into pieces after running a few steps.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long¡¯s pupils shrunk to the size of a pinhead as they sensed the killing intent emanating from Megrez Sims and Phecda.

    Their bodies were covered in cold sweat, and they were filled with fear. They wanted to exin, but there was simply no time. The overwhelming attacks had arrived in an instant, sealing off all their escape routes.

    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, the two could only muster all their strength and meet the attacks head-on.

    ¡°Gilberto, get out of the way!¡± Alfie Vaughan shouted loudly as he attacked.

    There was no need for him to remind him. Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long, who were lying nearby, scrambled away to the side.

    Boom!

    Before his words even finished, a fierce collision resounded through the sky, causing amotionparable to a small avnche in the area around Ether Mountain¡¯s peak.

    Puff!

    After the loud noise, Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long, like Billy before them, sprayed out a mouthful of blood, then floated a kilometer away like two leaves, crashing into the ground and creating tworge pits. Theyy motionless for a long time, their vital signs diminished.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    At the same time, Gilberto Vaughan, Trystan Long, and the injured people who had been hit by Billy¡¯s attack were all lifted up by the residual shockwaves and fell to the ground. When theynded, except for Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long, who still had some breath left, everyone else had gone to Hell.

    The scene fell silent in the next moment, only the howling of the wind could be heard. All of this happened in the blink of an eye, and for a while, no one could react to the sudden change.

    ¡°Greetings to the two Hall Lords!¡± Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf led the people of Ether Mountain to bow respectfully to Megrez Sims and Phecda.

    ¡°How is Young Master?¡± Phecda looked at Fabian Mills and asked in a heavy tone.

    ¡°He went through a near-death experience!¡± Fabian Mills responded with a solemn tone.

    ¡°Take Young Master to Floating Cloud Peak immediately!¡± Megrez Sims frowned.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Fabian Mills nodded solemnly.

    Then, carrying Billy on his back, he flew towards Floating Cloud Peak, with Adam Greenleaf and Aleah and Annika following closely.

 Chapter 1093 Force Things

    ¡°Reuben Meskill, Greetings to Hall Lords!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After Fabian Mills and his group left, the head of the Meskill family led a group of people from the Meskill family to approach Alfie Vaughan and Phecda. He appeared modest as he spoke.

    While speaking, he nced at Alfie Vaughan and Phecda who were one kilometer away, feeling secretly fortunate!

    It was all thanks to the instructions he repeatedly gave to his daughter before they came to Ether Mountain, emphasizing that this trip to Ether Mountain was only for a routine visit and to avoid conflicts with the people of Ether Mountain.

    And Abby Meskill did follow his instructions. From yesterday until today, she had not had any conflicts with anyone from Ether Mountain.

    Otherwise, his fate would be the same as Alfie Vaughan and Phecda!

    ¡°Do the Meskill family also want to test the strength of Ether Mountain?¡± Phecda coldly asked Reuben Meskill.

    ¡°Hall Lords, you have misunderstood!¡± Reuben Meskill slightly bowed.

    ¡°I came here at the request of my father, specifically to visit the old master of Ether Mountain. Unfortunately, he is not here at the moment.¡±

    ¡°I nned to visit Peak Master today, but I didn¡¯t expect this incident to happen. I am deeply sorry.¡±

    ¡°Peak Master does not receive visitors. Please leave!¡± Phecda continued in a cold voice.

    ¡°Hall Lord, is Lord Dragon¡­ Is he alright?¡± At this moment, Abby Meskill looked at Phecda and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell he¡¯s alive or dead!¡± Phecda replied coldly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon has a great future ahead of him, so he will definitely be fine¡­¡± Abby Meskill took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Lord Phecda, I have two Life-saving Pills here. They were intended as a gift to the old master.¡± Reuben Meskill spoke as he took out a small pill bottle from his pocket.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please ept them. You can give one to Lord Dragon. It should help with his injuries.¡±

    ¡°Life-saving Pills?¡± Megrez Sims¡¯s eyes lit up.

    As one of the four guardians of Ether Mountain, he naturally knew about Life-saving Pills.

    As the name implies, these pills can save a person¡¯s life as long as they still have a breath left.

    There are even rumors that even if a person dies, as long as it doesn¡¯t exceed a certain time limit, this pill can snatch them back from the gates of death.

    The fact that the Meskill family could produce two Life-saving Pills as a gift for this visit was quite a generous gesture.

    Though the Ether Mountain¡¯s treasury contained arge number of treasures, and various high-grade elixirs, they didn¡¯t possess this kind of rare treasure as Life-saving Pills.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Reuben Meskill handed the pill bottle to Megrez Sims.

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Megrez Sims epted the pill bottle.

    Such a precious elixir was not something to be taken lightly. Two pills could save two lives!

    ¡°You are too kind, Hall Lord. This is just a small token of our appreciation.¡± Reuben Meskill¡¯s face rxed as Megrez Sims epted the pills.

    Regardless, Ether Mountain had epted his goodwill, which was one of his goals foring here.

    After that, Reuben Meskill led the Meskill family members to bid farewell and leave.

    As they were about to leave, Abby Meskill couldn¡¯t help but nce in the direction of the mountain. Aplex expression shed across her face.

    ¡°Abby, you did well this time!¡± Reuben Meskill looked at his daughter and said.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Father. I was just following your instructions,¡± Abby Meskill responded.

    ¡°Hehe, even if I didn¡¯t tell you, you would have done the same, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Reuben Meskill smiled and said.

    After a brief pause, he continued in a thoughtful tone, ¡°Abby, in life, many things depend on fate. They cannot be forced!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Abby Meskill asked in confusion.

    ¡°You should understand what I mean!¡± Reuben Meskill continued speaking.

    ¡°Lord Dragon is indeed an outstanding figure among men, a rare talent in vale for the past millennium!¡±

    ¡°Most women would hope to spend their lives with someone like Lord Dragon. However, this matter cannot be forced!¡±

    ¡°You and Lord Dragon are destined to be ipatible. Take the opportunity now, while you¡¯re not too deeply involved, to let go of your desires. It will be beneficial and harmless to you!¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡­ I don¡¯t have those kinds of thoughts. I just want to be friends with him¡­¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s face showed aplex expression.

    ¡°You are my daughter. Don¡¯t I know you well?¡± Reuben Meskill smiled faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can say about this matter. It¡¯s up to you from here on out. Don¡¯t get yourself too deeply involved. Otherwise, it will be a great suffering!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I understand,¡± Abby Meskill took a deep breath.

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Father, he¡­ Do you think he will be okay?¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured!¡± Reuben Meskill smiled again. ¡°He is at most just slightly injured, with no life-threatening danger!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure, Father?¡± Abby Meskill asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Lord Dragon not only possesses extraordinary martial talent, but also great intelligence,¡± Reuben Meskill replied. ¡°He intentionally provoked Alfie Vaughan and Trystan Long to make a move!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long would have been dead the first time he made a move. How could they have survived until now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Abby Meskill was surprised again.

    ¡°Father, are you saying that when he made his first move, he deliberately held back his full strength, just to give Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long a chance to strike?¡±

    ¡°And then, he deliberately let himself forcefully bear the attacks of both of them, in order to give Ether Mountain a reason to kill Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Reuben Meskill nodded. ¡°If he had killed Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long with his first strike, Ether Mountain would have lost the initiative.¡±

    ¡°In that case, while Ether Mountain would have been able to save Lord Dragon, they would not have had a reason to go against Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long.¡±

    After a momentary pause, he added, ¡°If I am correct in guessing, Lord Dragon¡¯s initial target was Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long!¡±

    ¡°These two families set up a trap a few days ago to take Lord Dragon¡¯s life, and Lord Dragon certainly wouldn¡¯t let them off easily.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s ridiculous is that Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long also wanted to use their own sons to eliminate Lord Dragon. They really underestimated Lord Dragon, the outstanding figure in vale!¡±

    With his experience, he had long guessed most of the details of this matter.

    He also believed that Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long had seen through Billy¡¯s intentions during the second time he made a move.

    But they had no choice. If they didn¡¯t make a move, Billy would have definitely killed Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long, and they couldn¡¯t just watch their sons die in front of them.

    Knowing it was a no no but still having to do it, the two of them were pushed to a dead end by Billy!

    ¡°I understand!¡± Abby Meskill nodded, and the palpable tension in her heart finally eased.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, the Long family and the Vaughan family will likely be in big trouble next!¡± Reuben Meskill said again.

    ¡°We should hurry back and discuss with your grandfather on how to deal with the uing changes in the Ancient Martial World.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Abby Meskill nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1094 Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak

    Meanwhile, at the square in front of the guesthouse in the inner court¡­

    ¡°You¡­ you are so ruthless¡­¡± Alfie Vaughan struggled to get up from the ground, blood still dripping from his mouth.

    Fletcher Long was in a simr condition, his energy depleted and his face filled with endless despair.

    Although Megrez Sims and Phecda¡¯s attack did not im their lives, it shattered their martial arts aspirations.

    Both of them had suffered extensive bone fractures, severe damage to their meridians and Dantian.

    Their martial arts cultivation plummeted by five major realms, from thete Saint realm directly to the War Grandmaster realm, with no possibility of further breakthroughs in the future.

    Clearly, this was the deliberate act of Megrez Sims and Phecda to spare their lives. Otherwise, they would have been dead long ago.

    As for Gilberto Vaughan and Trystan Long, while they were still alive, they were nowpletely crippled. They would never have a chance to practice martial arts again.

    The young members of the Long family and the Vaughan family who came to Ether Mountain this time were the most outstanding among the younger generation of the two families.

    After this battle, decades of effort put into cultivating the younger generation of the two families went in vain!

    ¡°Daring to kill the Young Master of Ether Mountain, this is the fate you deserve!¡± Megrez Sims responded coldly. ¡°The fact that we spared your lives is because we understand your desperation to save your children!¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s punishment is forgiven, but human sins are unforgivable. You two families behave yourselves.¡±

    After speaking, Megrez Sims waved his hand to the people behind him. ¡°Escort them down the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the people behind him responded in unison.

    ¡°You¡­ Ether Mountain has gone too far¡­ Remember this grudge, it will haunt you in the afterlife!¡± Fletcher Long gritted his teeth and replied.

    While speaking, his heart hurt, filled with endless regret.

    If he had known that this trip to Ether Mountain would end like this, he would never havee.

    He had hoped to explore Ether Mountain to gather information for their next n.

    But now, not only did they fail to learn anything about Ether Mountain, they also sacrificed the hopes of their own family on Ether Mountain.

    Putting aside his own disability, just the fate of Trystan Long and the other young members of the Long family was enough to plunge the Long family into despair.

    These young members were the pride of the entire Long family, nurtured with the collective effort of the entire family. But now, they were all gone!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when Young Master recovers from his injuries andes down the mountain, he will give you the opportunity for revenge!¡± Phecda nced at him coldly.

    Then, he waved his hand. ¡°Take them away!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the members of Ether Mountain behind him responded again.

    After that, Megrez Sims and Phecda flew towards the peak of Ether Mountain.

    Floating Cloud Peak was situated on the northeast side of the Ether Mountain range, with an altitudeparable to the peak of Ether Mountain.

    Just like the peak of Ether Mountain, Floating Cloud Peak was covered with ice and snow for most of the year. It got its name from the perpetual mist and clouds that gave it a floating appearance.

    In the central area of Floating Cloud Peak, there was a high-walled estate with several ancient and elegant buildings.

    In the middle of the estate stood a pce with exquisite carvings and decorations. It was smaller in scalepared to the main hall on the peak of Ether Mountain, but its refinement was no less.

    This pce was called the Ethereal Pce, serving as the meeting hall and resting ce for the Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak.

    At this moment, Billy was lying on a cushion in the first-floor hall of the Ethereal Pce, with traces of blood on his lips.

    Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf stood by his side, while Aleah and Annika had already gone upstairs.

    In front of them, Aleah and Annika apanied a woman as they walked out from the staircase.

    It was difficult to determine the woman¡¯s exact age, but from her appearance, she seemed to be in her forties or fifties, with little signs of aging on her face.

    With delicate features, a beautiful appearance, and a noble temperament, she exuded an elegant and dignified aura in her every move.

    This woman was naturally the Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak, Eliza Rice!

    In vale today, there were probably only a few who knew her full name. The people of Ether Mountain simply referred to her as Peak Master.

    In her early years, Eliza Rice had earned a nickname among the martial artsmunity, the Thousand-Faced Goddess!

    In the past few decades, very few people in the martial arts world mentioned the name ¡®Thousand-Faced Goddess.¡¯

    But several decades ago, this name was known throughout the martial arts world, especially among those who were filled with evil deeds. The name struck fear into their hearts!

    ¡°Greetings, Peak Master!¡± Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf both bowed respectfully upon seeing Eliza Rice.

    ¡°Billy came up with such a terrible idea, and both of you, grown men, are following along with it. You haven¡¯t been in solitary confinement since a long time ago, have you?¡± Eliza Rice nced at the two of them.

    Although her tone was calm, she had amanding expression on her face.

    Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf both coughed awkwardly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°We were reckless, please punish us, Peak Master!¡± The two of them slightly rxed and bowed again.

    ¡°If you repeat the mistake again, you can spend a month in solitary confinement!¡± Eliza Rice responded sternly.

    After speaking, she ignored them and turned her attention to Billy on the cushion.

    ¡°The people from the Long family and the Vaughan family have already left. How long do you n to keep pretending, Billy?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Master, Billy is indeed severely injured by those bastards. He has already passed out¡­¡± Aleah spoke up from behind.

    ¡°What do you, little girl, understand?¡± Eliza Rice interrupted her.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Annika spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Billy, if you keep pretending, I¡¯ll have someone send you to solitary confinement, and you can sleep there for a whole month!¡± Eliza Rice continued addressing Billy.

    Upon hearing this, Billy quickly coughed and expelled a clot of blood at the same time.

    ¡°Pea¡­ Peak Master?¡± Then, he opened his eyes and looked at Eliza Rice, wearing a puzzled expression.

    ¡°I was at the guesthouse in the inner court. How did I end up at Floating Cloud Peak?¡±

    Witnessing this, the corners of Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf¡¯s mouths twitched several times.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re awake?¡± Aleah and Annika eximed simultaneously, joy shing across their faces.

    ¡°No more pretending?¡± Eliza Rice looked at Billy with a stern expression. ¡°This is not the first time you¡¯ve resorted to this trick, is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to risk your life dealing with those two stubbornte Saint-realm old men? Aren¡¯t you showing ack of resourcefulness?¡±

    Although her expression seemed reproachful, her eyes held a deep affection.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Peak Master, have Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long left?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Eliza Rice with a respectful expression.

    In all of vale, there were not many people whom Billy truly respected, and Eliza Rice was definitely one of them!

    During his time at Ether Mountain, Eliza Rice had treated him like a family member, taking care of him in every way.

    At that time, in order to help Billy grow as quickly as possible, his grandfather had subjected him to almost hellish training.

    There were several asions when Eliza Rice couldn¡¯t bear it and had arguments with the old master.

    In the end, the old master had always given in, which allowed Billy to ck off.

    ¡°Why? Do you want me to keep them for dinner?¡± Eliza Rice rolled her eyes at Billy.

 Chapter 1095 Lady Heartlessâ€™s Identity

    ¡°Your idea sucks, but the results are not bad. It will drive both families crazy!¡± Eliza Rice continued.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you for the praise, Peak Master!¡± Billy grinned.

    This matter was obviously nned by him from the beginning, just as Reuben Meskill and Abby Meskill had analyzed before. A few days ago, the people of the Vaughan family and the Long family attacked the Stuart family, killing so many people, and then set up a trap to take his life.

    How could he easily let it slide!

    He had nned to settle ounts with the members of the two families after returning from Ether Mountain this time, but he didn¡¯t expect them toe to him willingly.

    He wouldn¡¯t easily let go of this opportunity!

    When he was at the foot of Ether Mountain a few days ago, he heard Fabian Mills say that people from the two families hade to Ether Mountain. He already had a n in mind.

    Everything that followed went ording to his n, including the coordination between Megrez Sims and Phecda. Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf had informed them in advance.

    ¡°Alright, take care of your injuries first, thene upstairs to see me!¡± Eliza Rice roughly examined Billy¡¯s injuries and, seeing that he was not seriously hurt, felt relieved.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°You two should go back, or are you nning to stay for a free meal?¡± Eliza Rice turned to Fabian Mills and Adam Greenleaf and said.

    The two of them choked again.

    Then, they hurriedly greeted the others and left.

    Even if Eliza Rice really wanted to invite them to eat, they wouldn¡¯t dare. If they said something wrong, they would definitely be sent to the confinement room.

    Afterwards, Eliza Rice turned and went upstairs.

    ¡°Billy, did you really pretend to be dead just now?¡± After Eliza Rice left, Annika looked at Billy with a pout.

    ¡°You are so annoying. You made me and my sister worry so much!¡±

    ¡°I was really unconscious from the injuries caused by Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long. I just woke up earlier,¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Aleah alsoined, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you have to make it up to us!¡±

    ¡°Haha, when I recover, I¡¯ll teach you a set of swordsmanship,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Swordsmanship?¡± Annika was taken aback, ¡°Is it more powerful than Ether Mountain Sword Art?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. There can¡¯t be any swordsmanship in the world that is stronger than Ether Mountain Sword Art!¡± Annika shook her head.

    Annika, who was by her side, also expressed her disbelief.

    The two of them had been staying in Ether Mountain for so many years. In their minds, Ether Mountain¡¯s martial arts were the pinnacle of martial arts, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t believe Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°When I recover, I¡¯ll show you, then you¡¯ll know,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡± Aleah continued, ¡°By the way, Billy, why didn¡¯t Harleen and Ivye to Ether Mountain with you?¡±

    ¡°They had other things to take care of. If they finish their tasks, they¡¯lleter,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time, I miss them,¡± Annika said happily.

    After chatting for a while, Annika and Aleah went to do other things, and Billy sat down cross-legged to heal his injuries.

    His injuries were not light. Even though he was prepared, he still suffered a lot when two experts at theter stage of Saint realm attacked him.

    After about two hours, he finished treating his injuries and went upstairs.

    During his time at Ether Mountain, he had frequented Floating Cloud Peak many times, so he was familiar with the ce.

    After a while, he arrived at the door of a room on the third floor, knocked and walked in.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Eliza Rice, who was sitting on the sofa sipping tea, pointed to the sofa and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had Ether Mountain tea for a long time, try it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Peak Master!¡± Billy sat down and picked up the tea cup. The familiar taste flooded his senses.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well in the Pr Domain these six months. You deserve praise!¡± Eliza Rice put down her teacup and smiled.

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t bring shame to Ether Mountain!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°How is your mother? Is she doing well?¡± Eliza Rice asked.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Peak Master. My mother is fine. She was supposed toe back with me this time, but unexpected things happened, and she is currently in seclusion, so she had to give up,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Your mother is a legendary woman who has given a lot to vale for many years!¡± Eliza Rice said with emotion.

    ¡°Peak Master, you are the same!¡± Billy spoke, ¡°It¡¯s what Ether Mountain was made to do. Everyone has their own mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded slightly. ¡°When you go back this time, say hello to your mother for me.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°How are Harleen and Ivy now?¡± Eliza Rice continued.

    ¡°They are both doing well. Harleen and Ivy recently obtained the inheritance of a Divine Realm expert and have reached the sixth-rank Saint realm,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Really? Not bad!¡± Eliza Rice raised an eyebrow.

    After a pause, she continued, ¡°The cultivation of the people around you is still too weak. If you have the time, let theme to Ether Mountain!¡±

    ¡°I have the same intention!¡± Billy smiled.

    Speaking of which, he seemed to remember something and asked Eliza Rice, ¡°By the way, Peak Master, have you heard of Lady Heartless?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Eliza Rice¡¯s hand holding the teacup paused slightly at the mention of this name. ¡°How do you know about Lady Heartless?¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, have you really heard of Lady Heartless?¡± Billy could naturally tell from Eliza Rice¡¯s reaction.

    Then, he detailed the story of the ruins in ck Phoenix City.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to have truly passed away a hundred years ago!¡± After listening to Billy, Eliza Rice said with a touch of sadness.

    ¡°Peak Master, does she have any connection with Ether Mountain?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded. ¡°She is my senior aunt, the senior uncle of me and my senior brother!¡±

    Her senior brother, of course, was the old man of Ether Mountain!

    ¡°Ah?¡± Billy was stunned for a moment.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Although he had some spections, he didn¡¯t expect the connection between Lady Heartless and Ether Mountain to be so close.

    ¡°Why did she go to the Pr Domain and name herself Lady Heartless?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Ah! Senior Uncle has had a tough life!¡± Eliza Rice¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance.

    ¡°She was deeply in love with my master and was obsessed with him. Her love for my master was crazy.¡±

    ¡°However, my master was wholeheartedly devoted to martial arts and didn¡¯t pay attention to romantic rtionships. No matter how Senior Aunt hinted, my master always treated her as a sister.¡±

    ¡°After countless attempts, Senior Aunt waspletely disappointed and she left Ether Mountain. My master sent people to look for her off the mountain, but she was nowhere to be found.¡±

    ¡°By the time my master heard of her again, it was over ten yearster. By then, she had be one of the famous Four Heroes of the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°After learning about her, my master went to the Pr Domain to find her, but she avoided him, and my master had to give up.¡±

    ¡°Later on, it was heard that she and Celestial de and the Wanderer had disappeared at the same time. My master searched for her for two or three years but didn¡¯t find any clues.¡±

    ¡°Now, hearing what you said, it turns out that she truly passed away during that time!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Billy finally understood the situation.

 Chapter 1096 Dragon Soaring Skies

    ¡°Love has always been apanied by sorrow!¡±

    Eliza Rice sipped her tea, her eyes staring ahead in contemtion as she spoke.

    ¡°Peak Master, you¡­¡± Billy took a deep breath and spoke again.

    ¡°I called you to Ether Mountain for a reason,¡± Eliza Rice interrupted him.

    Afterwards, she walked to the desk and came back with a scroll made of animal skin.

    She handed the scroll to Billy. ¡°Your opponents will be stronger in the future, and you¡¯recking enough strength. You must improve as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Billy took the scroll and looked at it. On the right side, there were a few prominent words ¨C ¡°Dragon Soaring Skies!¡±

    Then, he looked at the contents of the scroll.

    After a few minutes, Billy asked with some confusion, ¡°Peak Master, why does this seem simr to the Clouds Sect¡¯s Dragon Mastery Fist Technique?¡±

    As he said, the moves on the scroll indeed had about fifty to sixty percent simrity to the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique.

    However, he could tell that this technique, Dragon Soaring Skies, was even more profound than the strongest move of the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, Dragon¡¯s Dominion!

    If he sessfully cultivated it, its power would definitely surpass Dragon¡¯s Dominion!

    ¡°This is actually a part of the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique!¡± Eliza Rice sipped her tea.

    ¡°The outside world only knows that the strongest move of the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique is Dragon¡¯s Dominion, but they don¡¯t know that Dragon Soaring Skies is the true ultimate move of the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique!¡±

    ¡°Including the people from the Clouds Sect, apart from Knox Brennan and his father, no one else knows about Dragon Soaring Skies!¡±

    Knox Brennan she mentioned was the current Sect Master of the Clouds Sect.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing her words, Billy was stunned for a moment. ¡°Then, Peak Master, how do you have this martial technique?¡±

    After a brief pause, he tentatively asked, ¡°Are you telling me that Knox Brennan is also from Ether Mountain?¡±

    Knox Brennan was a half-member of Ether Mountain, and considering the heritage of Ether Mountain, Billy, as the Young Master of Ether Mountain, had only seen the tip of the iceberg, which led to this spection.

    ¡°He can only be considered half. His father is the true member of Ether Mountain!¡± Eliza Rice smiled faintly.

    ¡°Back then, he was entrusted by Ether Mountain to leave the mountain and establish the Clouds Sect, using one of Ether Mountain¡¯s ultimate techniques, the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, as the foundation.¡±

    ¡°So many years have passed, and he has not let Ether Mountain down. He has brought the Clouds Sect to its current height.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He finally realized that the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique he learned was also from Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Have you noticed that when you use your bloodline power, the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique is easier to use?¡± Eliza Rice asked again.

    ¡°Huh? How do you know, Peak Master?¡± Billy was stunned once again.

    Thest time he used the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique was when he fought against Hudson, the Deputy City Lord of Pr Domain, in Mysthaven City.

    At that time, he had a feeling that there seemed to be some resonance between his bloodline and the illusionary Divine Dragon within him.

    However, he didn¡¯t delve into it at that time. Now, hearing Eliza Rice¡¯s words, he had a vague guess.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Peak Master, is there a connection between my bloodline and the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what the five elders of the Stuart family said when you awakened your bloodline in the Ravenwood family?¡± Eliza Rice asked in response.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Billy was dazed for a moment, then spoke.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, it seemed like they said, ¡®The divine dragon appears, the holy son awakens.''¡±

    In the history of the Ravenwood family, besides you, two exceptional talents with Golden Bloodline have appeared,¡± Eliza Rice said with a faint smile.

    ¡°The first one was the first Patriarch of the Ravenwood family, and the second one was another Patriarch from a thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°And that Patriarch from a thousand years ago had even greater talent in martial arts than the first Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon Mastery Fist Technique was developed by him and the owner of Ether Mountain at that time!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°The strongest move, Dragon Soaring Skies, is closely rted to his own bloodline!¡± Eliza Rice continued.

    ¡°Dragon Soaring Skies and Golden Bloodlineplement each other. The Golden Bloodline can greatly enhance the power of this move.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°On the other hand, if Dragon Soaring Skies is sessfully cultivated, it can stimte a secondary awakening of the Golden Bloodline, thereby enhancing one¡¯s talents and cultivation base!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy was stunned for a moment. ¡°The Golden Bloodline can awaken a second time?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded. ¡°Regarding this, only Shep Ravenwood knows among everyone in the Ravenwood family!¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, since the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique was developed by the Ravenwood family and the owner of Ether Mountain, why haven¡¯t the members of the Ravenwood family practiced this set of martial arts?¡± Billy asked with some surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly sure about this. It¡¯s possible that the Ravenwood family has other martial techniques to pass down to.¡± Eliza Rice shook her head slightly.

    ¡°All I know is that a thousand years ago, that Patriarch of the Ravenwood family entrusted the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique to the owner of Ether Mountain at that time.¡±

    ¡°And he specifically emphasized that to cultivate the final move, Dragon Soaring Skies, one must possess the Golden Bloodline of the Ravenwood family and must have a cultivation base of at least thete Saint stage.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it would cause a bacsh, with the lightest consequence being going insane and the worst being risking one¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, in a thousand years, no one has cultivated Dragon Soaring Skies!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Billy became stunned.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you this much for today. Go and cultivate diligently,¡± Eliza Rice said after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Since no one has cultivated it before, I can¡¯t help you much. You can onlyprehend it yourself.¡±

    ¡°If you need any spirit fruits or pills during the process, just find Aleah and Annika,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Peak Master!¡± Billy nodded and stood up.

    ¡°After you seed,e find me. I have something else to tell you!¡± Eliza Rice said once again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded again and bid his farewell.

    After leaving the room, Billy went to find Annika and Aleah, and asked them to fetch him a bag of spirit fruits from the storeroom.

    Then, he went to an empty space on Floating Cloud Peak, sat cross-legged, and carefully studied the martial arts manual.

    Dragon Soaring Skies truly deserved to be a martial technique above the Divine Realm. Even with the foundation of the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique, he found it hard to understand.

    An hour passed, and he felt that he hadn¡¯t even grasped the main points of the technique. Compared to Dragon¡¯s Dominion, it was much more profound.

    Hoo!

    Billy took a deep breath and immersed himself in it once again.

    He entered a state ofplete immersion, with only the images of the martial techniques shing in his mind.

    Time passed quickly, and half a day had gone by, during which he finally grasped some clues.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± After another hour, Billy stood up.

    Then, ording to the technique in his mind, he began to practice.

    Puh!

    However, not long after he started, he encountered a bacsh. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his aura was in disarray.

    ¡°Is it this intense?¡± Billy muttered to himself after slightly calming down.

    He wanted to try the technique without activating his bloodline power, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so domineering.

    Then, he took a few spirit fruits from the side and consumed them, adjusting his condition for a while.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡± Half an hourter, Billy stood up once more.

    This time, he directly activated his bloodline power.

 Chapter 1097 Bloodline Awakening Again

    Whoosh!

    In the next moment, Billy stepped forward, his hands opened and closed in the air, creating countless afterimages. The surrounding air surged as a result.

    Before long, a huge air vortex formed around him, making a continuous sound of breaking wind.

    Following that, nine dragon-shaped phantoms appeared around and above Billy, faintly visible and asionally disappearing.

    Although the dragon-shaped phantoms were not very clear, a nce at their outlines revealed a striking resemnce to the phantom dragon that had entered Billy¡¯s body when he awakened his golden bloodline.

    The nine dragon-shaped phantoms swiftly circled around in the air around Billy, and the rotation speed of the air vortex became faster and faster.

    In just a short while, Billy¡¯s figure became difficult to capture, and all that could be seen were the nine divine dragons churning in the air.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    After a while, Billy¡¯s voice sounded from the vortex.

    At the same time, each of the nine dragon-phantoms dashed forward with an astonishing momentum, causing a fierce wind to howl in the air. They resembled a tempestuous flood, roaring towards the front.

    Boom!

    Several loud explosions resounded through the sky as the nine dragons collided with a mountain peak several kilometers away.

    The entire mountain peak exploded as if hit by a nuclear bomb, with numerous rocks and trees soaring into the sky, casting a shadow over the sun.

    Many birds and beasts were unable to escape and were directly transformed into clusters of bloody mist.

    Judging from this scene alone, the power of this move far surpassed the ¡°Dragon¡¯s Dominion!¡±.

    Billy had just started practicing it. If he were to perfect it, one could only imagine how powerful it would be.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    At the same time, Billy quickly retreated dozens of steps backward, stabilizing himself as he felt a surge of energy and blood in his heart.

    Clearly, with his current cultivation level, it was quite difficult to fully control this move.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shortly after stabilizing his figure, Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    He felt that his blood seemed to be stimted by something, bing restless.

    After a while, the blood vessels in his body visibly expanded at a rapid rate, and his aura became abnormally chaotic, fluctuating between strong and weak at random.

    Without thinking too much, he quickly sat down cross-legged and activated the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to guide and calm the surging energy within his body.

    This statested for about half an hour before gradually stabilizing under the effect of the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    What surprised Billy was that with just one urrence, he faintly glimpsed the dawn of the seventh-rank Saint realm.

    ¡°Dragon Soaring Skies is truly well-deserved!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    After that, Billy rested for a while before continuing his cultivation.

    Without any surprises, the same feeling urred again after he practiced the fist technique once more.

    This time, it seemed even more intense than before, and he even felt that his blood was about to burst out of his body.

    Fortunately, this feeling did notst long, and with the protection of the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, Billy remained calm.

    Once the feeling subsided, Billy resumed his training.

    In this repeating process, three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    After three days of uninterrupted cultivation, he more or less mastered this move.

    On this morning, three dayster, he once again activated the ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯.

    Before long, nine dragon-shaped phantoms emerged, surrounded by thunderous energy.

    Compared to three days ago, the dragon-shaped phantoms were much clearer now. Each dragon was just as vivid as when he performed the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Dominion!¡¯.

    The air vortex spun rapidly, and the nine divine dragon brought forth a violent tempest in the air. The sky became dimmer, as if a storm was approaching.

    ¡°Break!¡± After Billy said this in a deep voice, the nine divine dragons soared into the sky like living creatures.

    Boom!

    In no time, several thunderous explosions echoed through the sky, causing the entire air to tremble.

    Due to the enormous momentum, avnches urred in several ces within tens of kilometers below.

    Thump!

    At the same time, Billy once again retreated several steps, leaving deep footprints on the hard ground.

    After performing this move, Billy sat down cross-legged, using his technique to circte the energy within his body.

    What Billy didn¡¯t know was that the phantom dragon that appeared when he awakened his bloodline in the Ravenwood family was circling above his head once again.

    Whoosh!

    After about half an hour, the dragon soared rapidly into the sky, causing a gust of wind to whistle in the air.

    After reaching several hundred meters high, it emitted a dragon roar like a living creature.

    Next, like lightning, it dived downwards, entering the mark on Billy¡¯s chest.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, an overwhelming aura burst forth from Billy¡¯s body, several levels stronger than before!

    From this aura, it was clear that he had reached the martial aura of a ninth-rank Saint! This was because he was currently using his bloodline power, so his true cultivation level should be that of an eighth-rank Saint!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    This result was simr to when he awakened his bloodline in the Ravenwood family. He broke through two ranks in one go!

    Moreover, he also felt that after the second awakening of his bloodline, the power boost he received was significantly stronger than before.

    ¡°A set of techniques that has such a miraculous connection with the bloodline. Truly worthy of being the unrivaled genius of the Ravenwood family in a thousand years!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    After another hour, Billy got up from the ground and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Then, his gaze fell on thest line of the manual, which contained seven words.

    ¡°Nine Dragons Unite, Soaring in the Skies!¡±

    With his intelligence, it was naturally easy for him to understand the meaning of these words.

    Obviously, the highest realm of the ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯ fist technique was to unite the Nine Dragons!

    And he had just mastered the first stage, the Nine Dragons Combined Strike!

    Of course, it was already a miracle that he could master the first stage so proficiently in just a few days!

    After resting for a while, Billy tidied himself up and headed towards the manor.

    He temporarily did not n to delve into the ¡®Nine Dragons Combined Strike¡¯.

    He had a vague feeling that even if he couldprehend it if given enough time, it would be difficult for him to control it with his current cultivation level.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± When Eliza Rice sensed the martial aura emanating from Billy¡¯s body, a relieved expression appeared on her face.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Peak Master!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°With your current cultivation level, you can fight against Divine Realm experts and barely go to the City of Angels!¡± Eliza Rice continued.

    ¡°Before you return to the Pr Domain, go to the Long family and the Vaughan family andpletely resolve their matters. Don¡¯t let them cause any more trouble in the capital!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded solemnly after a pause and continued, ¡°By the way, Peak Master, Opal and Amber went to the City of Angels. What are they doing there? I haven¡¯t been able to reach them!¡±

    ¡°They are exploring for you,¡± Eliza Rice responded

 Chapter 1098 Gathering at Ether Mountain

    ¡°Exploring?¡± Billy was slightly surprised, ¡°Opal and Amber went to that mysterious ce?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Not really!¡± Eliza Rice shook her head.

    ¡°In that ce, even your grandfather and father have been missing for so long, they will only face more danger going in!¡±

    ¡°Then where did they go?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°It is said that there may be someone in the City of Angels who knows about the situation in those mysterious ces, so the old master sent them to investigate the truth.¡± Eliza Rice responded.

    ¡°Is there really someone who knows about the situation there?¡± Billy was surprised once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain now, we have to wait for their feedback.¡± Eliza Rice said with a slightly heavy tone.

    ¡°But, I haven¡¯t heard from them for a while now, I don¡¯t know how they are doing.¡±

    ¡°When you go there this time, also inquire about their whereabouts, they are looking for a person known as Ghosthand Fisher.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy noted down the name.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Peak Master, what are those mysterious ces in the City of Angels? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much either!¡± Eliza Rice picked up the tea cup and took a sip.

    ¡°The old master has been busy with this matter for the past year, he should have some spections, but it¡¯s not confirmed yet.¡±

    Then, with a pensive tone, she added, ¡°If it turns out as the old master suspects, Pr Domain will be in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet, it¡¯s not useful to tell you more.¡± Eliza Rice responded.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find Ghosthand Fisher, you can try going to the Schr with Nine Fingers, Arnold. He should know a lot of things!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    After chatting for a while, Billy took his leave.

    After walking out of the room, Billy took out his phone and sent a message to Sol Stuart, asking him to immediately arrange for people to find the whereabouts of ¡®Ghosthand Fisher¡¯.

    Over the next few days, Billy stayed at Floating Cloud Peak, teaching Aleah and her sister the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique and solidifying his own cultivation.

    Time passed quickly, and ten days flew by in the blink of an eye.

    On this day, Billy, Aleah, and Annika once again arrived at the guesthouse of the inner court.

    Shortly after, Casey, Harleen, and others arrived at the square under the guidance of Adam Greenleaf.

    ¡°Aleah, Annika, long time no see!¡± Harleen smiled as they greeted each other.

    Then, Harleen introduced Casey and the others to Aleah and Annika, excluding Bob and Ian de.

    ¡°Bob, it¡¯s been a year, you seem more like a man now!¡± After exchanging greetings, Aleah walked up to Bob and gave him a punch.

    ¡°Aleah, I¡¯ve always been a man!¡± Bob rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°This chubby one, you are Ivy¡¯s brother, right? You two are not really siblings, are you?¡± Annika looked at Stout and asked.

    Stout choked a bit, ¡°Annika, you hurt me!¡±

    The two sisters couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Aleah and Annika then teased Ian de, leaving his face flushed.

    ¡°Boss, are you really okay?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked loudly.

    As he spoke, he circled around Billy.

    Casey and the others also looked at Billy, each with a hint of concern on their faces.

    The incident that happened more than ten days ago had already spread.

    It was widely believed that Alfie Vaughan and Fletcher Long had severely injured Billy, leaving his life hanging by a thread.

    Although Casey and Harleen had spoken to Billy on the phone and knew he was not seriously hurt, they still had concerns, hence Stout¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    After a while ofughter and chatter, Harleen, Ivy, and the others followed Aleah and her sister to Floating Cloud Peak.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, could you show us around?¡± After Harleen and the others left, Judge looked at Bob and asked.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Boss, is that okay?¡± Judge looked at Billy again.

    ¡°You can have a day off today, but starting tomorrow, focus on training diligently!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone responded in unison.

    Bob then led Casey and the others away.

    ¡°Young Master, Lord Phecda asked me to give you these two pills.¡± Adam Greenleaf took out a small medicine box and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Billy asked after examining the pills.

    ¡°This is the Life-saving Pill,¡± Adam Greenleaf replied.

    ¡°A few days ago, when you were injured and unconscious, the Meskill family head gave it to Lord Phecda as a gift intended for your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was surprised once again, he naturally knew what the Life-saving Pill was.

    ¡°You seem to be very concerned by Miss Meskill from the Meskill family, what¡¯s going on between you and her?¡± Adam Greenleaf gossiped.

    ¡°Adam, you misunderstood, I¡¯m not even considered a friend to her, just an acquaintance.¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    The next morning, Billy had Adam Greenleaf bring out a bunch of spirit fruits from the inner courtyard storage room and distributed them to Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and the others.

    Casey had just received the inheritance of the Celestial de, so what he needed now was not to increase his cultivation, but to fully integrate the power of the Celestial de as soon as possible in order to practice the Celestial de Art.

    After that, everyone found a ce to enter cultivation state.

    During this time, Billy invited Megrez Sims and Phecda Pce Masters to help everyone improve their cultivation.

    After two days, with the help of many spirit fruits and the two Pce Masters, Azure Dragon and Bob broke through without any suspense.

    Azure Dragon and the others reached the strength of a fourth-rank Saint, and Judge and the others also improved by one level.

    It wasn¡¯t just them, the situation was almost the same at Floating Cloud Peak.

    Except for Harleen and Ivy, who were digesting the legacies of Lady Heartless and the Wanderer, Felicia and the others also made breakthroughs with the help of Eliza Rice.

    Night Orchid and Frostde, due to their cultivation already being at the halfway stage of the third-rank Saint, this time ascended two levels consecutively, breaking through to the fourth-rank Saint.

    Harleen and Ivy, with Eliza Rice¡¯s help,pletely integrated the legacies.

    Harleen¡¯s Heavenly Unity Sword Technique was upgraded once again, coupled with the ancient sword artifact named ¡®Heartless¡¯ given by Lady Heartless, if she went all out, she could kill an opponent two ranks higher than her.

    During this time, Ivy, besides integrating the inheritance, was also practicing the music score left by the Wanderer.

    Up to today, with a little understanding, she was confident that with a little more time, she could definitelyprehend the essence of the music score.

    One morning, Ivy was called into the room by Eliza Rice.

    ¡°Girl, how¡¯s your family?¡± After the two sat down, Eliza Rice asked.

    ¡°Thanks for Peak Master¡¯s concern, my family is doing well!¡± Ivy poured a cup of tea for Eliza Rice and replied with a smile.

    ¡°Are you nning to continue like this for the rest of your life?¡± Eliza Rice suddenly changed the subject.

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Ivy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Stop ying dumb!¡± Eliza Rice red at her without a good temper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡±

 Chapter 1099 Leave for Ether Mountain

    ¡°Hehe, Master, are you talking about Billy¡¯s matter?¡± Ivy stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I know it well myself.¡±

    ¡°What do you really know?¡± Eliza Rice said impatiently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re still young. You¡¯re already quite grown-up. If you keep dying, there will be no one interested in you when you want to find a partner in the future!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t look for a partner!¡± Ivy pouted. ¡°I¡¯d rather be alone for the rest of my life, just like you, Master!¡±

    After saying that, Ivy wore a meaningful expression and continued, ¡°Master, have you ever fallen in love with an impressive man and never had any interest in any other man?¡±

    ¡°You naughty girl, I think you¡¯re itching for trouble!¡± Eliza Rice red at her again.

    ¡°Hehe, Master, you¡¯re blushing. I hit the mark, didn¡¯t I?¡± Ivyughed again.

    ¡°You brat, don¡¯t change the subject!¡± Eliza Rice spoke up again. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you always being around Billy now?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t consider yourself, you should think about Harleen¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk to you about this because she doesn¡¯t want to embarrass you. Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡±

    ¡°Master, who told you that my sister-inw has never talked to me about this?¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eliza Rice was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t even know!¡± Ivy spoke again. ¡°Harleen talked to me about it before we went to the Pr Domain. We spent two to three hours talking that time.¡±

    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Eliza Rice asked again, still surprised.

    ¡°She said a lot!¡± Ivy added with a thoughtful expression. ¡°She is a good person and a good wife.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What did she tell you?¡± Eliza Rice continued to inquire.

    ¡°She knows what I have in mind,¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°But during those two to three hours of conversation, she didn¡¯t make me feel embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Eliza Rice picked up her teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®and then¡¯!¡± Ivy shrugged her shoulders. ¡°After talking with her, I was no longer troubled by my personal feelings.¡±

    ¡°Before that, I got myself stuck in a deadlock, overthinking things, unable to get out.¡±

    ¡°But now, I know how to handle it, and I don¡¯t have any mental burdens. I feel rxed!¡±

    ¡°Girl, you¡­¡± Eliza Rice took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright, Master, you really don¡¯t need to worry about me!¡± Ivy interrupted with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine as I am, really!¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble for Billy and Harleen.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± Eliza Rice sighed. She knew she couldn¡¯t do anything about this matter and could only let things take its course.

    She deeply understood Ivy¡¯s feeling!

    The next morning, after bidding farewell to Eliza Rice Megrez Sims, and Phecda, Billy and his group left the mountain.

    Before leaving, Billy went to the outer court and had a long conversation with Fabian Mills.

    ¡°Boss, are we going to the Long family or the Vaughan family?¡± Azure Dragon asked when they arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    Everyone understood that Billy was about to deal with the matters of the two major families.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Long family!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded simultaneously.

    The Long family was located at the foot of a mountain in the northwest area of vale. Like the Ravenwood family, as one of the oldest and most prominent families in vale, the Long family¡¯s headquarters was no longer just arge family courtyard, but more like a small town.

    The town was beautifully constructed, with buildings arranged in an orderly manner, exuding an ancient charm.

    The total poption of the town was over a hundred thousand, with one-third of them having the surname Long.

    Of course, this town was only the peripheral area of the Long family. The real core area of the Long family was on the mountain.

    In the past half month, the entire town had been shrouded in an extremely oppressive atmosphere.

    The current patriarch and the young master of the Long family were both crippled by the people from Ether Mountain. Moreover, several outstanding talents from the Long family had all died in Ether Mountain.

    In other words, the hopes of the Long family for the next few decades had beenpletely destroyed by Ether Mountain.

    It was said that ten days ago, after hearing this news, the old master of the Long family flew into a rage and directly turned the two messengers who brought the news into bloody mist.

    He also dered that he would never let go of the grudge.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    In the afternoon, around four or five o¡¯clock, Billy and his group arrived at the entrance of the town.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this town is even bigger than the one belonging to the Ravenwood family!¡± Judge remarked with emotion. ¡°It seems like the Long family enjoys being lively!¡±

    ¡°The Long family is different from the Ravenwood family!¡± Casey responded. ¡°The Ravenwood family is a true hidden family, focused only on martial arts and rarely involved in worldly matters.¡±

    ¡°But the Long family is different, their ambitions have always been big. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have supported a super sect to rise.¡±

    ¡°A person¡¯s desires can be insatiable!¡± Night Orchid nodded slightly on the side.

    ¡°Boss, this shouldn¡¯t be the core area of the Long family!¡± Soul Chaser looked at Billy and suggested, ¡°Should we catch someone from the Long family and ask?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit first!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser pointed to a tea house a few hundred meters away, ¡°Boss, shall we go there?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± After nodding, Billy led the group towards the tea house.

    ¡°Let me go! What do you want from me? Let me go!¡± Just as the group was about to reach the tea house, a frightened voice of a woman erupted.

    Shortly after, a man who looked like a young master strolled out of the tea house, followed by seven or eight attendants.

    Two of them were supporting a woman on each side. The woman, in her twenties, had delicate features and an elegant figure.

    ¡°Britney¡­¡± At the same time, an old man followed closely behind from the tea house, with numerous wounds on his body.

    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± The woman struggled and eximed.

    Seeing themotion, passersby started gathering on the street.

    Several of them initially wanted to help the old man and the woman, but when they recognized the young master, they involuntarily closed their mouths.

    ¡°Mr Long, Britney is still a child¡­¡± the old man hurriedly ran up to the young master and knelt down.

    Bowing his head repeatedly, he pleaded, ¡°Please¡­ please spare her, Mr Long¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish speaking, the young master kicked the old man, causing him to fall to the ground, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± The woman shouted loudly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate good fortune!¡± The young master then looked at the old man and continued, ¡°For me, Aryan Long, to be interested in her is her good fortune!¡±

    ¡°Have you even considered that among the younger generation of the entire Long family, besides me, who else can be the family head?¡±

    ¡°Soon, I will be the head of the Long family. Your granddaughter will enjoy endless glory and wealth by following me. What more can you ask for?¡±

    ¡°Aryan Long, you bastard! I would rather die than let you seed!¡± the woman shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1100 Boss, Kill or Spare

    ¡°Hehe, really?¡± Aryan Long sneered coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯d bettere back with me obediently, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that something won¡¯t happen to your family!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re such a jerk!¡± the woman shouted again.

    ¡°If you dare tomit suicide, I promise your whole family will die with you!¡± Aryan Long continued to sneer.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Despair filled the woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°Feeling despair, aren¡¯t you?¡± Aryan Long spoke again, ¡°Despair suits you. I like seeing you in despair!¡±

    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t expect I, Aryan Long, to be the hope of the future of the Long family so quickly, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you regret now, for running to my house toinst time? I warned you then, but you took my words as if they were nothing. Are you scared now?¡±

    ¡°Mr Long¡­ Britney too young; she doesn¡¯t understand anything¡­ please, spare her¡­¡± the old man crawled over once again.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Before the old man could finish his words, Aryan Long kicked him away.

    The old man somersaulted several times and copsed on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± the woman eximed in shock.

    ¡°Take him away!¡± Aryan Long then disregarded the old man, waved his hand behind him, and walked forward.

    ¡°Aryan Long¡­ you will have a bad end. Even if I have to risk my life to challenge you, I won¡¯t let you take Britney away¡­¡±

    After the old man got up and spat out another mouthful of blood, he rushed towards the group once again.

    The old man had the strength of an eighth-rank Sovereign, but due to his previous injuries, he could only mobilize about sixty to seventy percent of his power.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Aryan Long raised his hand, ¡°Since he seeks death, I will fulfill his wish!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± A blue-robed old man behind Aryan Long nodded in response and swiftly went up to meet the old man.

    The blue-robed old man was a first-rank Saint, and he showed no mercy in his attack, obviously not intending to spare the old man¡¯s life.

    There was a significant difference in strength between the two. With this strike, the woman¡¯s grandfather had no chance of survival.

    ¡°No! Grandpa!¡± the woman shouted loudly, ¡°Grandpa, run, don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡±

    Bang!

    At the next moment, a muffled sound rang out.

    However, the expected scene of the onlookers did not happen. Instead, the blue-robed old man flew out like a kite with a broken string.

    He flew straight for five to six hundred meters before crashing to the ground, somersaulting several times before spitting out arge amount of blood and passing out.

    Hiss!

    Around them, there was a collective gasp as everyone turned to look at the attacker, Azure Dragon.

    They were amazed at his strength ¨C so young yet able to easily st away a first-rank Saint. It was impressive.

    They were also astonished that Azure Dragon dared to attack those close to Aryan Long in this ce.

    Since the incident half a month ago, Aryan Long had be one of the most prominent figures in the younger generation of the Long family, and his status within the Long family had reached unprecedented heights.

    Previously, he always followed Trystan Long obediently and endured his harsh treatment without daring to say a word.

    But now, he had transformed into the hope of the Long family, with a status and position no less than that of Trystan Long before.

    By acting against those around him, Azure Dragon was essentially pping his face, leading to an intriguing turn of events.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Immediately after, Aryan Long frowned slightly and turned to look at Azure Dragon, ¡°Was it you just now?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Billy¡¯s group, and when he saw Harleen and Ivy among them, a strong fervor shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Daring to make a move against me, you have quite the nerve!¡± Aryan Long continued.

    ¡°Boss, kill or spare?¡± Azure Dragon ignored him and turned to Billy to ask.

    ¡°Let him live for now!¡± Billy boldly responded, ¡°Let him lead the way!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon agreed.

    ¡°Have you two finished talking?¡± Aryan Long scornfully nced at Billy and Azure Dragon, ¡°Are you outsiders? Do you know who I am?¡±

    With a solemn tone, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down immediately!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too!¡± Azure Dragon responded, pointing towards the woman.

    ¡°Release her first, then take us to your Long Manor, and maybe you can keep your life!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, Aryan Long was slightly stunned, ¡°Who are you people? Why do you want to go to the Long Manor?¡±

    Not only him, but the surrounding crowd also paused for a moment.

    ¡°You just need to answer if you¡¯re willing or not!¡± Azure Dragon coldly replied.

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t know where you get the gall to say this to me.¡± Aryan Long snorted, then raised his hand and gestured, ¡°Call my men together!¡±

    His cultivation was the same as the blue-robed old man from earlier, both at the level of a first-rank Saint. Since the blue-robed old man had been sted away by Azure Dragon, he naturally dared not act rashly himself.

    ¡°Understood!¡± A follower responded and took out a phone.

    ¡°Since you want to call for help, we can wait.¡± Beside them, Azure Dragon gestured towards the woman, ¡°However, shouldn¡¯t you release her first?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant! You should worry about yourselves instead! Dare to hurt my man¡­¡± Aryan Long snorted again.

    Bang!

    Just as he was speaking, Azure Dragon unleashed a palm strike, sending Aryan Long flying hundreds of meters away, spitting out blood as he copsed.

    Hiss!

    Once again, there was a collective gasp around them.

    ¡°Master Aryan!¡± The remaining attendants no longer cared about the woman and hurried to Aryan Long.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you,dies and gentlemen, for your help¡­¡± the woman bowed deeply in front of Billy and the others.

    ¡°You¡­ you should leave here quickly, the city is full of Long family members. When their people arrive, you probably won¡¯t be able to leave¡­¡± urged the woman with a changed expression as she looked at the approaching crowd.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Azure Dragon gave a faint smile and interrupted her.

    ¡°Thank you all for your help!¡± At this moment, the woman¡¯s grandfather also walked over.

    ¡°The Long family has been through a lot recently, and everyone is in a bad mood. If you have no reason to stay, it¡¯s better not to provoke them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. We will be fine.¡±

    Azure Dragon smiled again and said, ¡°You two should leave first¡­¡±

    At that moment, a series of hurried footsteps echoed around them.

    Soon, a swarm of people rushed over in their direction, numbering at least two to three thousand.

    Seeing this, the onlookers quickly dispersed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you should leave quickly, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡± The woman¡¯s face turned anxious as she watched the approaching crowd.

    ¡°Youngdy, we¡¯re really fine. You should leave with your grandfather first!¡± Night Orchid spoke to her.

    ¡°Then¡­ alright¡­¡± The woman didn¡¯t insist further, paused, and continued, ¡°Take care.¡±

    With that, she and her grandfather turned and walked away to the side.

    Both of them knew staying would only be a burden, it was better to leave first.

    ¡°Master Aryan, who hurt you?¡± At the same time, the leading gray-robed old man, a fourth-rank Saint, quickly approached Aryan Long and asked.

 Chapter 1101 Do You All Want to Stop Us?

    ¡°A bunch of ignorant brats!¡± Aryan Long raised his hand and pointed towards Billy and the others, speaking in a low voice, ¡°Stop standing there like idiots, take action!¡±

    ¡°Other than those few women, cripple the cultivation of everyone else and drive them out. If there are any resistors, kill them directly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man nodded in response, then turned towards Billy and the others, walking in their direction. ¡°Are you all going to do it yourselves or shall I have someone assist you?¡±

    ¡°Are all of you people from the Long family?¡± Azure Dragon nced at the old man before looking at Billy and asking, ¡°Boss, should we take down a few of them first?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He didn¡¯te to the Long family this time to do charity work, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± The old man furrowed his brows upon hearing the conversation between the two and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Attack!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Two to three thousand people simultaneouslyunched themselves, wielding their weapons and charging towards Billy and the others.

    ¡°Die!¡± Ian de and Azure Dragon said in unison, their voices heavy.

    Immediately after, they wielded their knives and unleashed two powerful de energies.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Feeling the force behind the des, the old man¡¯s pupils shrank, and he quickly dodged to the side, narrowly escaping.

    Swoosh!

    The de energies disappeared into the bodies of several men, blood spurting out.

    In the next moment, twenty to thirty men fell one after another, twitching a few times before bing motionless on the ground.

    Boom!

    At the same time, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and the others also took action.

    However, they didn¡¯t go for lethal blows, instead, they raised their hands and sent out several gusts of powerful winds.

    Over a hundred people were lifted up into the air, and after falling to the ground, they sprayed outrge amounts of blood, howling in agony.

    Hiss!

    Seeing this scene, those who were still in the midst of their charge stopped in their tracks, all wearing a look of horror.

    ¡°What¡­ who are you people?¡± The old man in the grey robe, who was a fourth-rank Saint, asked, his voice slightly calmer.

    At this moment, he no longer had any intention of underestimating them.

    The de attack from Azure Dragon and Ian de just now had almost taken his life directly.

    Moreover, he could sense that Azure Dragon and the others hadn¡¯t exerted their full strength. Otherwise, he would have long been a dead man.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, make him lead the way!¡± Billy ignored the old man and raised his hand, pointing towards Aryan Long.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded and stepped forward towards Aryan Long.

    ¡°Stop him! Stop him now!¡± Aryan Long shouted loudly.

    Just that, after witnessing the previous scene, none of the people had the courage to make a move. They all retreated, including the old man in the grey robe, their faces revealing strong fear.

    ¡°Dammit, all of you damn fools!¡± Aryan Long cursed and quickly fled in the direction behind him.

    However, it seemed like he thought too much!

    Bang!

    His figure had just floated halfway into the air when a powerful wave of energy sent him flying several hundred meters away, causing a building to copse and leaving him lying on the ground.

    ¡°Can you lead the way now?¡±

    Azure Dragon walked over and then flicked a few strands of finger wind into Aryan Long¡¯s body, sealing off all of his cultivation.

    Five minutester, guided by Aryan Long, Billy and the others headed towards the mountains behind the town.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°There are at least tens of thousands of people in this town who belong to the Long family. I want to see how you all are going to climb the mountain!¡± Aryan Long gritted his teeth and spoke.

    ¡°Even though your strength is formidable, my Long family is not some insignificant n. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better¡­¡±

    ¡°So much nonsense!¡± Azure Dragon red at him and said, ¡°If you keep bbering, believe it or not, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Aryan Long wanted to say a few more words but closed his mouth involuntarily when he sensed the cold intent emanating from Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Boss, the Long family is indeed not simple!¡± Casey, who had just walked a short distance, spoke up.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, what do you mean?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°In the vicinity, there are at least ten hidden martial artists at the Saint realm, and two of them are at the mid-level of the Saint realm!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Soul Chaser chimed in, ¡°Boss, should we force them out and kill them?¡±

    ¡°No need to bother with them. If they want toe out, they wille out sooner orter!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Daring to act recklessly in my Long family, they must be tired of living. Take them down for me!¡± Just as Billy finished speaking, the voice of a middle-aged man resounded through the air.

    Immediately, a chilling de aura descended from the sky, clearly the Long family¡¯s supreme skill, the Supreme de Technique!

    Judging from the aura of the attack, the person who made the move was at least a fifth-rank Saint.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Casey calmly responded.

    While speaking, he took a few steps forward, swung his Celestial de, and unleashed a sharp de energy.

    Swish!

    Apanied by a chilling aura and the might of thunder, the de energy attacked from mid-air, disying its impressive force.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Sensing the killing intent, the pupils of the man in mid-air shrank, and his body was covered in goosebumps.

    Without much time to think, he quickly dodged to the side.

    However, the de energy had blocked off all of his escape routes. No matter where he tried to dodge, the result was the same.

    Hiss!

    In the next moment, the de energy sliced through his waist, blood spurting out.

    Thud!

    Immediately after, his upper and lower body fell from mid-air, blood and flesh blurred together.

    Seeing this scene, hidden figures on both sides of the road gasped in shock. The two people who were preparing to attack immediately ceased their movements.

    Even a fifth-rank Saint expert was killed by a single sh. For them, who were at the fourth-rank realm, going up against the enemy would only result in death.

    The tens of thousands of people surrounding the area were all filled with shock. In the presence of such powerful experts, they were no different from ants.

    ¡°Boss, more people areing!¡± Casey said, his gaze narrowing as he looked towards the sky.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded.

    Soon, three figures appeared within the sight of Billy and the others. Leading the group was an elderly man with a hooked nose, sharp-eyed and filled with killing intent.

    Following behind him were a man and a woman, both appearing to be in their sixties or seventies.

    All three possessed formidable skills, sixth-rank Saints, and exuded a bone-chilling aura.

    ¡°Elders, save me!¡± Upon seeing the three, Aryan Long shouted loudly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, your presence in my Long family is an honor, and please forgive us for not receiving you!¡± After giving Aryan Long a brief nce, the old man turned towards Billy and spoke, ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, there were sounds of surprise all around.

    So, it turned out to be the King of the West, Commander Gardner?

    He really has quite the audacity. Rumor has it that it was because of him that the patriarch and the young master were crippled by the people from Ether Mountain!

    The old master of the Long family has yet to seek revenge against him, yet he came here on his own. It seems like he doesn¡¯t regard the Long family as anything important!

    ¡°You¡­ You are the King of the West, Commander Gardner? You truly have guts, daring toe to the Long family on your own!¡± Aryan Long looked at Billy in shock and said.

    ¡°Are the three of you trying to stop us?¡± Billy ignored Aryan Long and looked up at the three figures in the sky, speaking indifferently.

 Chapter 1102 Death Trap

    ¡°Lord Dragon is joking!¡± the old man with a hooked nose responded.

    ¡°My family¡¯s old master heard that Lord Dragon was visiting, so he specially sent me to wee Lord Dragon up the mountain!¡±

    As he spoke, two other mennded on the ground from mid-air.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the three of them.

    If there was someone that the Long family currently hated the most, it was definitely Billy. So, their initiative to invite him up the mountain was definitely not that simple.

    ¡°Aryan is young and doesn¡¯t understand things. Please be gracious, Lord Dragon, and spare him this time,¡± the old man with the hooked nose continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± After replying, Billy turned to Azure with a slight squint in his eyes. ¡°Azure, let him go!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure responded before looking at Aryan Long and saying, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You think you¡¯re so tough? Yet you still have to obediently let me go!¡± Aryan Long snorted before walking quickly towards the three of them.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon said in a low voice.

    Whoosh!

    Immediately, a strong gust of wind swept towards Aryan Long as Azure Dragon raised his hand.

    Seeing the expression on his boss¡¯ face just now, he basically understood his boss¡¯ intentions.

    ¡°Aryan, be careful!¡±

    One of the opponents shouted and at the same time raised his hand to counter Azure Dragon¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out as the pitch-ck Celestial de released a cold light.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man immediately felt a cold killing intent rushing towards him, and his pupils contracted.

    He no longer paid attention to Aryan Long, quickly dodging to the side.

    St!

    However, although he reacted quickly, he was still struck by the de at his waist, leaving a deep bloody gash.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The old man grunted and was pushed back a hundred meters before stopping, blood gushing from his waist.

    Thunk!

    At the same time, Aryan Long was lifted into the air by Azure Dragon¡¯s palm strike and then brutally mmed down a distance of three to four hundred meters.

    The strong palm strike destroyed everything in its path, directly shattering his Dantian.

    Splutter!

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Aryan Long opened his mouth as if to say something, but no words came out, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

    ¡°You guys are damned!¡± The old man who just spoke roared.

    However, it was just a few words of bravado.

    He was very clear about his strength; he couldn¡¯t even beat Casey, let alone Billy. If he rushed up, he probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of surviving.

    ¡°Leave him alive; it¡¯s to leave a few heirs for your Long family,¡± Azure Dragon said calmly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± the old man was steaming with anger.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, shall we?¡± At this time, the old man with the hooked nose forcefully suppressed his anger and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    He wanted to see what tricks the Long family had up their sleeves!

    Following the lead of the three of them, the group soared through the air.

    After a few minutes, theynded in a valley.

    Looking around, Billy and the others saw a cluster of pces, with exquisite carvings and structures, exuding a luxurious aura that surpassed even the Ravenwood family they had seen before.

    ¡°I wonder how many resources the Long family has plundered over the years!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim as he looked at the scene.

    ¡°Just the Genesis Sect that they pushed to prominence is like a giant parasite!¡± Azure Dragon added.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, this way please!¡± At this moment, the leading old man gestured respectfully to Billy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he took a step forward.

    Soon, they arrived at a spacious square in the center of the pceplex.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, forgive us for the impertinence of weing you to our humble abode!¡± At that moment, an old man¡¯s voice echoed throughout the valley.

    As the voice fell, a group of people flew over from not far away.

    Leading them was an old man in a white robe with white hair and beard, his actual age indiscernible, with a ruddyplexion and a sharp spirit, no hint of aura fluctuation around him.

    This person was the old master of the Long family, Jeremiah Long.

    Behind him, each person¡¯s cultivation level was not weak.

    The strongest among them was an eighth rank Saint, and there were also two male and female seventh-rank Saints, with the weakest having a cultivation level of the fourth rank.

    As one of the four ancient families, with these Saint experts, it could rival the military power of some of the countries higher in the rankings.

    ¡°You must be Jeremiah Long, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    After the other groupnded on the ground, Billy¡¯s eyes squinted slightly as he looked at Jeremiah Long.

    Although there was no aura fluctuation on him, with Billy¡¯s current spiritual power, he had already sensed Jeremiah Long¡¯s cultivation level.

    A genuine Divine Realm expert!

    ¡°Hehe, Lord Dragon has sharp eyes!¡± Jeremiah Long smiled.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°I wonder what brings Lord Dragon to our Long family this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a chance for revenge!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hehe, Lord Dragon is joking!¡± Jeremiah Long smiled again. ¡°The past grievances were all misunderstandings. Where does this talk of revengee from?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your descendants were crippled like that. Aren¡¯t you going to avenge them?¡±

    ¡°That was their ownck of skill; they can¡¯t me others!¡± A cold light shed in Jeremiah Long¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you can bear that? Doesn¡¯t seem like the style of your Long family!¡± Azure Dragon interjected.

    As he spoke, he scanned around and said, ¡°You¡¯re not waiting for someone toe to your aid, are you?¡±

    ¡°Insolent! Who are you, and what qualifications do you have to intervene here!¡± a gray-robed old man, an eighth rank Saint, responded sternly.

    ¡°So agitated, could it be that Azure Dragon hit the nail on the head? Are you really waiting for someone?¡± Bob spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± the gray-robed old man replied angrily. ¡°If we really wanted to kill you, we wouldn¡¯t need anyone else!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted his eyes and continued, looking at Jeremiah Long.

    ¡°Twenty days ago, your Long family and the Vaughan family set up a trap to lure me out, relentlessly trying to take my life.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your reliance is not just your breakthrough to the Divine Realm, right? You should have other reliance as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand Lord Dragon¡¯s meaning!¡± Jeremiah Long replied upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Billy spoke again.

    As he spoke, his eyes subconsciously swept to the back of the valley.

    With his current level of spiritual power, he had long been aware of the situation in the entire valley. When he first arrived in the valley, he sensed a very powerful aura fluctuating deep in the valley.

    However, that aura was not stable, fluctuating between strong and weak, appearing and disappearing.

    Perhaps, that was the Long family¡¯s true ace in the hole!

    ¡°If my guess is correct, you sent people to lead us up the mountain to try to capture us all, right?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°You truly are the Lord of Ether Mountain; you dare toe even knowing this is a death trap. Just your courage alone is admirable!¡± At that moment, another old voice sounded from the air.

    Immediately after, a group of people appeared once again in the sky not far away.

    The leading old man, like Jeremiah Long, was also a Divine Realm expert who had recently broken through. Behind him were five or six people at the mid tote stage of Saint, the strongest of whom was also an eighth-rank Saint.

    ¡°The Vaughan family¡¯s men?¡± After the opponentsnded from the air, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 1103 Kill All Resistors

    ¡°I am Francisco Vaughan!¡± The old man in charge replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°So you were waiting for members of the Vaughan family?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Jeremiah Long and then turned to Francisco Vaughan.

    ¡°We haven¡¯te looking for you yet, but you¡¯vee to us, which is good, so we don¡¯t have to make a special trip again!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant brat!¡± Francisco Vaughan nced at Azure Dragon and then turned to Billy, ¡°Lord Dragon, today let us settle all our grievances together!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied calmly, ¡°How do you want to settle it?¡±

    ¡°You killed so many members of the Vaughan family in Pr Domain, and then caused my descendants to lose their cultivation. Even if you die ten times, it won¡¯t be enough!¡± Francisco Vaughan responded coldly.

    ¡°So you want to take my life?¡± Billy asked calmly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Not just yours, none of them will leave here alive today!¡± Francisco Vaughan pointed at Casey and others coldly.

    ¡°You are just a foolish old man!¡± Azure Dragon responded disdainfully, ¡°The Vaughan family should be expelled from vale!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant ignorance!¡± Francisco Vaughan retorted angrily.

    Then, he turned to Jeremiah Long and said, ¡°Jeremiah, let¡¯s start. Let¡¯s end this quickly to avoid unnecessary troubles.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jeremiah Long nodded and then looked at Billy, ¡°Lord Dragon, if you all give up your cultivation, I can let you leave as a favor to Ether Mountain.¡±

    The person they were waiting for had arrived, so there was no need to pretend anymore.

    ¡°You old man, do you believe that yourself?¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you should know that with just you guys, there¡¯s no chance of winning!¡± Jeremiah Long ignored Judge and continued to speak to Billy.

    ¡°You have a lot of confidence in yourself,¡± Billy replied lightly

    ¡°Are you really going to go against us, Lord Dragon? Are you sure you want to¡­¡± Jeremiah Long frowned slightly.

    ¡°Alright, enough talk, let¡¯s start!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°I have already given the Long family a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now you must bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then so be it!¡± Jeremiah Long took a deep breath and replied.

    With that, he raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Attack! Show no mercy, end it quickly!¡±

    For him, how could he not seek revenge?

    The Long family¡¯s hope for the next few decades had been almostpletely destroyed by Billy. He wanted nothing more than to crush Billy to dust!

    With the Long family¡¯s heritage in his hands for over a thousand years, such a situation had never urred before.

    If he didn¡¯t avenge this, even if he died, he would have no face to meet the ancestors of the Long family.

    Following his words, a terrifying power soared into the sky, covering the entire sky with a horrifying pressure.

    The members of the Long family with cultivation below the Saint realm couldn¡¯t help but shiver and quickly retreat. They knew that they had no qualifications to even watch this level of battle, as they could easily be wiped out if they were careless.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    At the next moment, Francisco Vaughan roared and charged towards Billy, revealing his cultivation in the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Francisco, be careful!¡± Jeremiah Long shouted and followed closely behind.

    ¡°Casey, attack! Kill all resistors!¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded determined as he flew towards the empty space several kilometers away.

    Facing two Divine Realm strong opponents, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless and had to use his full strength, so he needed to move the battlefield away.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and others shouted loudly.

    Harleen, Ivy, and the others also expressed their worries with a slightly anxious look on their faces.

    Though Billy had told them on the way that he had already broken through to the eighth-grade Saint and was fully capable of fighting against Divine Realm opponents, they hadn¡¯t witnessed his true strength yet, so they couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you guys be careful!¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded as he was already several kilometers away.

    ¡°Attack, kill them!¡± At the same time, an eighth-rank Saint among their opponents shouted and charged towards Casey.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, be careful. If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t force it, just try to hold them off!¡± Casey instructed Harleen and Ivy as he confronted the enemy.

    ¡°Casey, take care of yourself!¡± Harleen and Ivy both said, then dashed off in their respective directions.

    ¡°Ivy, you handle the two seventh-rank Saints, I¡¯ll deal with the other eighth-rank Saint!¡±

    After Harleen finished speaking, without waiting for Ivy¡¯s response, she rushed towards the other eighth-rank Saint.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful, he is an eighth-rank Saint!¡± Ivy shouted loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I can handle it!¡± Harleen replied confidently.

    Meanwhile, Azure Dragon and the others were engaged in battle with other members of the enemy group.

    Among the opponents were several men and women with cultivation levels between sixth and fifth rank Saint, making it quite a challenge for Azure Dragon and his team.

    Boom!

    At the next moment, Casey shed head-on with the eighth-rank Saint, but he was sent flying. The two-rank difference was evident when Casey didn¡¯t reveal his trump card.

    ¡°You can choose to end your own life and I¡¯ll spare you a peaceful death!¡± The man walked towards Casey nonchntly.

    ¡°You are quite foolish!¡± Casey wiped the blood from his mouth and retorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to end your own life?¡± The man asked coldly.

    ¡°Well, how about this, I¡¯ll give you a chance to use your trump card. If you can force me to retreat half a step, I¡¯ll spare you, deal?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to retreat half a step!¡± Casey gave the man a speechless look. ¡°I will just take your life directly!¡±

    ¡°Haha, good then!¡± The man obviously didn¡¯t take Casey seriously.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s fight, and see if you can take my life!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Casey didn¡¯t waste any more words, his eyes narrowed as he fully activated the Domineering de Art, with his Celestial de in hand, a true artifact that could enhance his strength to the seventh-grade Saint even without activating any trump cards.

    Now, with the power of the Domineering de Art added on, the man was about to witness the terrifying force of Casey¡¯s attack.

    The dark de aura, apanied by the power of thunder, shed towards the man, as if tearing the air apart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils shrank in shock, his face filled with endless surprise.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Casey to unleash such a terrifying attack! However, he considered himself two ranks above Casey, so in addition to his surprise, he did not fear it too much.

    Leaving several afterimages with his hands, he created arge imprint above his head, then rushed towards the de aura like a sh of lightning.

    Boom!

    A loud noise resounded through the sky, causing several nearby buildings to copse, engulfing the area in dust and darkness.

 Chapter 1104 The True Support of the Long family

    Immediately after, the man on the other side spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards at an extreme speed, his breath extremely weak.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±

    After flying out for a kilometer and crashing to the ground, the man looked towards Casey with difficulty and spoke.

    At this moment, under the opponent¡¯s attack, Casey slid back a hundred meters, stabilizing his posture, with a hint of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    However, he was not heavily injured.

    With Celestial de in hand, exerting all his power, he was capable of killing an eighth-rank opponent!

    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± After catching his breath for a while, Casey walked to the man a hundred meters away.

    ¡°What kind of de do you have in your hand?¡± The man struggled to climb up from the ground.

    ¡°Celestial de!¡± Casey replied, ¡°Enough talk, I¡¯ll send you to Hell!¡±

    Whoosh!

    As soon as he finished speaking, his wrist turned, and he unleashed the Bloodshadow de Technique.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The man cried out.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t take this blow and wanted to dodge, but in his current state, he was clearly powerless.

    The next moment, a curved de aura slice through his waist, and blood spurted out.

    The man looked down at the bloodstain on his waist, opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Then, his body split into two parts and fell to the ground, a look of strong unwillingness on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s worthwhile to be killed by the Celestial de!¡± Casey nced at the two halves of the man¡¯s body before dashing towards Azure Fang.

    While Casey was battling the man, not far away, Harleen was fighting with another eighth-rank Saint male.

    The ¡®Heartless¡¯ sword in Harleen¡¯s hand, just like the Celestial de, was indeed a true divine weapon with enhancedbat power.

    At this moment, she was using a Thousand Illusions technique to engage the opponent, deploying both herself and four illusions simultaneously, making it difficult for the man, who was two ranks higher, to gain the upper hand.

    ¡°Die!¡± After a few exchanges, the man shouted angrily.

    Then, with full force, he sent out over a dozen imprints towards one of the illusions.

    Bang!

    The illusion was directly shattered, causing Harleen and the other three illusions to suffer some bacsh, with traces of blood at the corners of her mouth.

    At the same time, the four identical sword techniques hit the man¡¯s defensive aura.

    Although they couldn¡¯t break his defense, it made him ufortable, and he staggered several steps sideways.

    Before he could stabilize himself, the sword techniques struck again.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man roared, hastily raising his hand to block with a fierce gust of wind.

    Two of the illusions were directly hit, dissipating into nothingness.

    Chi!

    To the man¡¯s utter dismay, his defensive aura was torn open by Harleen and thest illusion, leaving two deep gashes on his body.

    ¡°You are despicable!¡± After retreating a hundred meters, the man looked at his wounds and raged.

    ¡°How dare you hurt me! I¡¯ll send you to Hell right away!¡±

    As he spoke, he unleashed his strongest move.

    In an instant, a pair of huge spiritual hammers manifested above his head, resembling two small mountains, smashing down towards Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you are the one going to Hell!¡± Harleen¡¯s voice rang out.

    With a twist in her eyes, she continued to rotate her wrist, unleashing her trump card, the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique!

    Lady Heartless created the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique specifically for the ¡®Heartless¡¯ sword.

    Therefore, with the ¡®Heartless¡¯ sword in hand, Harleen¡¯s use of the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique was even more powerful.

    Bang! Bang!

    As expected, the sword aura struck as if entering an unmanned area, shattering the opponent¡¯s two huge spiritual hammers into nothingness.

    Following that, the sword aura pierced through the man¡¯s chest, causing blood to gush out.

    ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡± The man, after retreating a hundred meters, looked at the blood hole in his chest, his face filled with shock.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Thud!

    The next moment, he fell straight to the ground, the same endless unwillingness on his face.

    He never dreamed that he would die at the hands of a sixth-rank Saint female!

    Seeing that the opponent finally became lifeless, Harleen let out a heavy breath.

    Although she had killed the opponent, she was also close to her limit, and her aura was very unstable.

    After catching her breath for a while, she turned and rushed towards Azure Dragon¡¯s battlefield.

    At this time, Ivy had already killed the seventh-rank female opponent, leaving only another struggling seventh-rank male opponent.

    With Ivy¡¯s current strength, dealing with a seventh-rank opponent was not too difficult.

    So, after a few more rounds of exchanges, Ivy condensed her Heavenly Unity Sword Technique and stabbed into the man¡¯s chest.

    Thud!

    The man¡¯s eyes widened, looking at his wound, then he fell to the ground, arge amount of blood flowing out from below his body.

    After dealing with this opponent, Ivy nced at Bob¡¯s direction and rushed over.

    At this moment, Azure Dragon, Bob, and others all had some injuries on their bodies.

    The few sixth-rank Saints from the other side did not hiding their strength in their attacks. Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Bob, and Ian de each faced one Saint.

    They were two ranks lower than their opponents, so while their lives were not in danger, their injuries were not light.

    However, once Casey, Harleen, and Ivy finished their battles and came to help them, the oue of the battle was no longer in suspense.

    The several sixth-rank Saint men and women couldn¡¯tst more than two or three rounds against Casey and the others before being defeated.

    Seeing this scene, the others who were fighting against Night Orchid and the others had lost their fighting spirit and fled into the depths of the valley after barely holding on for a while.

    ¡°Thinking of running? Do you think you can escape?¡± Judge shouted and was about to chase after them.

    ¡°Judge, don¡¯t chase after them!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Judge was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°There should be a Divine Realm expert attempting a breakthrough in there!¡± Harleen replied for Casey.

    She currently had the cultivation of a sixth-rank Saint, and under the effect of the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, her spiritual power level couldpete with an eighth-rank expert.

    Therefore, like Casey, she could easily sense the unstable and frantic aura emanating from the depths of the valley from time to time.

    ¡°What?¡± Judge eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Harleen, do you know the opponent¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint the exact level, but it should be at least second-rank Divine Realm or above!¡± Harleen responded with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Soul Chaser shouted, ¡°No wonder the Long family dared to confront Boss so brazenly, turns out they have other support!¡±

    Boom!

    At that moment, a thunderous noise resounded in the distance, shaking the air.

    Subsequently, Billy and the two opponents flew backwards a kilometer each and stood in mid-air.

 Chapter 1105 Lord Dragonâ€™s Power

    Jeremiah Long stabilized himself and spat out a mouthful of blood, his face filled with shock and horror.

    Not far away, Francisco Vaughan wore the same incredulous expression, staring at Billy in disbelief.

    Both of them were clearly shocked by Billy¡¯s power!

    ording to the information they had received from their respective descendants ten days ago, Billy was only at the sixth-rank Saint realm.

    But after their recent exchange, they had already discovered that Billy¡¯s strength had reached the eighth-rank Saint realm.

    In just half a month, Billy had broken through two ranks in session?

    Truly, some people are just born lucky!

    Of course, what shocked them was not just that, but also Billy¡¯s ability to challenge opponents of a higher rank.

    With his eighth-rank Saint cultivation, even without using his trump cards, he could contend against the two Divine Realm experts!

    When did the Divine Realm be so weak?

    Furthermore, what angered them was that not only was Billy incredibly powerful, but his spiritual power level was not inferior to theirs!

    He truly was a monster!

    No wonder Ether Mountain and the capital city cherished him like a treasure!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± After taking a moment to catch his breath, Billy looked at Jeremiah Long and calmly spoke up.

    In these dozen or so rounds just now, neither side has used any trump cards. So although he was slightly injured, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°I have to admit, you did surprise us!¡± Jeremiah Long took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°At such a young age, you are truly worthy of being called a millennium genius of vale with your aplishments.¡±

    ¡°At least in my memory, even the extraordinary genius of the Ravenwood family a thousand years ago broke through to the Divine Realm when he was nearly forty years old.¡±

    ¡°And based on your current rate of growth, it is likely that you will reach Divine Realm before you reach thirty!¡±

    With that said, the conversation took a turn.

    ¡°But, you are too arrogant! Even though your strength is monstrous, do you really think you can block ourbined attacks with just yourself?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you seem quite confident?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t n on blocking your attacks; I n on taking both of your lives!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Francisco Vaughan replied coldly.

    ¡°You two families have been excessively exploiting the country¡¯s resources for the past few hundred years, greedy beyond measure!¡± Billy paid no attention to him and continued.

    ¡°But when the country was in distress, not only did you not lift a finger, you even schemed behind the scenes. You deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf has been kind-hearted, giving you both opportunities, waiting for you to realize your mistakes. But in your eyes, Emperor Greenleaf is afraid of you and wouldn¡¯t dare to take action against you!¡±

    ¡°You really think highly of yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Francisco Vaughan snorted and then turned to Jeremiah Long. ¡°Stop wasting time with him, let¡¯s attack together and end this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jeremiah Long nodded in response.

    Hoo!

    As their voices fell, two immense forces surged from both of them, surpassing the level they had disyed in Mysthaven City by several degrees.

    With their attacks, the once-bright sky dimmed, and the air was filled with a terrifying pressure.

    In no time, Francisco Vaughan¡¯s eyes narrowed as a huge ancient sword materialized above his head, a result of his substantialized spiritual power.

    Immediately afterward, the sword swiftly drew countless afterimages and shot into the sky, emitting a strong sound of breaking wind.

    In the blink of an eye, the sword tore through the air and descended with thunderous force towards Billy.

    This was the Vaughan family¡¯s ultimate skill, Untraceable de Technique!

    On the other side, Jeremiah Long alsounched his attack.

    He directly used his own trump card, the Long family¡¯s ultimate skill.

    The Supreme de Technique!

    A spiritual power became a substantial giant de, over ten meters long, stirred up the sky, causing a violent wind and turning the entire sky into chaos.

    The de continuously shed, apanied by thunderous coercion, as if it could destroy the heavens and earth.

    After a few moments, a de edge hundreds of meters long descended from above Billy¡¯s head, with an unstoppable momentum.

    Before the two could fullyunch their attacks, Billy made his move!

    ¡°The Five Elements Secret Art, the Art of Fire!¡±

    As he spoke, he activated his bloodline power. His aura soared to its peak, revealing the ninth-rank Saint¡¯s power.

    Then, he quickly formed countless afterimages with his hands, causing the surrounding air to surge madly.

    Before long, a huge vortex measuring hundreds of meters in diameter formed, and there was a constantly churning fiery aura at its center.

    As the vortex spun faster and faster, the surrounding air temperature rose by more than ten degrees, turning the previously dim sky into a fiery red.

    After a while, a miraculous scene unfolded.

    Apletely me-red dragon formed from the condensation of fire essence shot up into the sky from the center of the whirlpool. It was about a hundred meters long and, although its outline was not very clear, it was clearly a fire dragon.

    With Billy¡¯s continuous breakthroughs in cultivation, his Five Elements Secret Art had naturally improved.

    Before reaching thete Saint stage, neither the Art of Water nor the Art of Fire could be substantial.

    But now, with the bloodline power activated and reaching the ninth-rank Saint, the power of the Five Elements Secret Art had increased several levels.

    Roar!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    At the next moment, the me-red dragon roared like a living creature and rushed towards the attacks of the two opponents at full speed.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two earth-shattering booms echoed through the valley as Jeremiah Long and Francisco Vaughan¡¯s attacks instantly turned into nothingness.

    The entire mountain trembled, and the shock wave leveled the two small hills below, reducing trees and rocks to dust.

    Animals within dozens of kilometers were frightened by themotion and fled in a hurry.

    Poof!

    At the same time, Jeremiah Long and Francisco Vaughan both spit out a mouthful of blood and flew out like leaves in the autumn wind.

    After flying out for a kilometer, they both crashed heavily onto the ground.

    Theyy motionless, blood continuously flowing from their mouths.

    Then, Billy slowly descended. Although he had some injuries, they were not serious.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Boss is too strong, isn¡¯t he?¡± Not far away, Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe.

    ¡°Two proper Divine Realm experts couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack from Boss?¡±

    Not only him, but Azure Dragon, Ian de, and others all had shocked expressions on their faces.

    They had finally witnessed Boss¡¯ power. He was indeed formidable!

 Chapter 1106 The Long family Patriarch

    ¡°After Boss activated the bloodline power, he has reached the strength of a ninth-rank Saint!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Plus, he simultaneously used the Five Elements Secret Art. With just one move, he crushed a first-rank Divine Realm expert. It¡¯s not surprising at all!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge and the others¡¯ mouths twitched slightly.

    During their conversation, Billy had walked to within a hundred meters of Jeremiah Long and Francisco Vaughan.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ absolutely impossible¡­¡± Jeremiah Long struggled to lift his head and look at Billy.

    In thatst round, he was directly crippled, with his meridians severed. Even if he had a breath left, he probably wouldn¡¯t have much time to live.

    Francisco Vaughan beside him was in a simr situation, with more than half of his bones broken and all his meridians ruptured.

    Both of them wore expressions of despair on their faces!

    They never imagined it would end up like this!

    Two first-rank Divine Realm experts joining forces couldn¡¯t even withstand a move from an eighth-rank Saint!

    If they hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it!

    ¡°Hard to ept?¡± Billy nced at Jeremiah Long and spoke lightly.

    Jeremiah Long opened his mouth but was speechless.

    He really didn¡¯t know what to say!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He was well aware that the Long family was now in its death throes.

    He had roughly inspected the battlefields of others just now, and the high-endbat power of the Long family, at the mid-level Saint realm and above, was basically wiped out.

    Even if the entire family wasn¡¯t exterminated, it would never be able to return to its former glory!

    The several Saints brought by Francisco Vaughan were all killed as well!

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something you probably don¡¯t know yet!¡± Billy ignored Jeremiah Long and turned to Francisco Vaughan, speaking lightly.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te here today, your Vaughan family wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble so quickly. What a pity!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Francisco Vaughan¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    After a slight pause, as if realizing something, he continued, ¡°Members of Ether Mountain went to my Vaughan family?¡±

    ¡°Bingo!¡± Billy shrugged.

    He hade down from Ether Mountain to deal with the Long family first before dealing with the Genesis Sect.

    On this basis, he would see how the Vaughan family reacted. If they were willing to submit to the capital, he hadn¡¯t nned to exterminate thempletely.

    So, when he came down from Ether Mountain, he had discussed it with Fabian Mills.

    If the Vaughan family¡¯s people didn¡¯t appear at the Long family today, he would proceed ording to his original n.

    Otherwise, if the Vaughan family¡¯s people came to help the Long family, he would have Fabian Mills ask Megrez Sims, the hall lord, to go to the Vaughan family!

    ¡°You¡­¡± With Billy¡¯s tacit approval, Francisco Vaughan spat out a mouthful of blood, his face showing a bleak look of a fallen hero.

    The Vaughan family, in his hands, had reached its end!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you two to hell so that you can keep each otherpany.¡± While speaking, Billy nced towards the depths of the valley.

    After speaking, he raised his hand and was about to st send the two away.

    Boom!

    At this moment, a loud noise came from the depths of the valley, followed by arge number of rocks and trees exploding into the air, obscuring the sky.

    At the same time, the figure of an old man appeared in the sight of everyone.

    At the same time, the old man raised his hand and sent out more than ten palm strikes containing overwhelming momentum towards Casey and the others, creating a raging wind that swept through the mountains and rivers.

    ¡°Casey, take everyone back!¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.

    As he spoke, he shed towards Casey and the others in mid-air, while his Bloodshadow Fury de sent out several cold rays towards the other side.

    Bang!

    The attacks from both sides collided, emitting a loud noise, and the waves swept through the sky.

    The next moment, Billy was shot out like a cannonball, flying hundreds of meters before barely stabilizing himself. There was a hint of blood at the corners of his mouth, and his face was slightly pale.

    After adjusting his breath slightly, he looked over and saw an old man standing in the air.

    From the few remaining strands of hair on the top of the old man¡¯s head and the wrinkled skin on his face, it could be seen that he was at least a hundred or two hundred years old.

    His eyes emitted a fierce and cold light like a fierce beast, and his aura was unstable, sometimes strong and sometimes weak.

    ¡°Grandfather¡­ I am guilty of making the Long family reaching this point. I am so ashamed!¡± Seeing Grandfather, Jeremiah Long spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°The Long family has been passed down for thousands of years and hase to such a situation today. You are indeed worthy of death!¡± The old man named Kaiden Long nced at Jeremiah Long.

    ¡°I deserve to die, but please, Patriarch, protect the Long family¡­¡± Jeremiah Long wore the expression of a fallen hero.

    ¡°God wants to destroy my Long family!¡± Kaiden Long ignored Jeremiah Long and sighed heavily after exhaling.

    After speaking, he turned to Billy. ¡°You are the young master of Ether Mountain?¡±

    ¡°You should be the pir of the Long family, right?¡± Billy looked at the other party and spoke lightly. ¡°The Long family dared to openly challenge the capital, they should have received your tacit approval, right?¡±

    ¡°Between the four ancient families and Ether Mountain, there has always been no conflict. Have you forgotten the promise you made back then!¡± Kaiden Long didn¡¯t respond to Billy¡¯s words, but continued in a deep voice.

    ¡°Although Ether Mountain is strong, it is not invincible. Our four ancient families are not as weak as you imagine!¡±

    ¡°Ether Mountain sent you to exterminate my Long family. This is forcing us to fight to the death. Have you really considered it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it seems like you overestimate the Long family!¡± Billy smiled lightly in response.

    While speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. He could tell from the other party¡¯s words that there were still many things he hadn¡¯t understood.

    ¡°You are wrong, it¡¯s not that I overestimate the Long family, but that you are too naive. Many things are far from as simple as you imagine!¡± Kaiden Long continued.

    ¡°The people of Ether Mountain have cultivated you like a hothouse flower, not telling you many things. It seems like they are protecting you on the surface, but in fact, they are harming you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste time with you!¡± Kaiden Long responded again.

    ¡°Take your people and get out of here. Out of respect for Ether Mountain, I¡¯ll let you go today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t have the strength to make me retreat without a fight!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    He didn¡¯t juste to the Long family today to kill Jeremiah Long.

    Although he didn¡¯t n to exterminate the Long family, the Long family¡¯s high-endbat power must be eliminated

    He had used spiritual power to investigate the entire valley, and there were still many individuals with cultivation levels at Sovereignter stages or above hiding in the shadows.

    Some of the Saints who previously battled Casey and the others had all fled to the mountains behind.

    These people were his targets to eliminate!

    He was very clear that letting the Long family keep Saints was definitely a disaster in the making!

    ¡°The Long family has already been forced to this extent by you, aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± Kaiden Long¡¯s eyes shed with sharp coldness. ¡°What more do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Billy responded, ¡°For the Long family, all Sovereigns of fifth rank or above must either cripple their cultivation or die!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Kaiden Long exuded an extremely cold murderous intent.

    ¡°Do you think I dare not kill you, or that I cannot kill you?¡±

 Chapter 1107 Fight Against Second-Rank Divine Realm

    ¡°Is there anything the Long family dares not do after all these years?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°So you mean I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Kaiden Long¡¯s eyes narrowed as well.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kaiden Longughed in anger. ¡°Should I say you are arrogant or ignorant?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that just because you can defeat Jeremiah Long, you can stand against me? Do you know my cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t disturbed you today and gave you some more time, you would have probably broken through to the Third-Rank Divine Realm,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    He had already investigated Kaiden Long¡¯s cultivation level when he had just arrived at this valley. Kaiden Long¡¯s cultivation level was halfway through the Third-Rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Not bad, you can sense my cultivation level!¡± Kaiden Long raised an eyebrow before continuing.

    ¡°So, you mean you can fight against me with your Ninth-Rank Saint cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve lived for nearly two hundred years, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve encountered someone as arrogant as you,¡± Kaiden Longughed out loud again.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s do it. If you can defeat me, I will tell you what I know about the Pr Domain,¡± Kaiden Long proposed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    During their conversation, Casey, Harleen, and the others arrived.

    ¡°Boss, are you sure about this?¡± Casey asked with a trace of worry.

    ¡°We can give it a try!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Honey, maybe we should just forget about it?¡± Harleen¡¯s face was full of worry.

    Ivy, Night Orchid, and the others also showed concern on their faces.

    After all, Kaiden Long¡¯s cultivation level had already reached the halfstep of the Third-Rank Divine Realm, surpassing the capabilities of Jeremiah Long and Francisco Vaughan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine!¡± Billy reassured her with a calm look.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen began to speak again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy interrupted her directly.

    After saying that, he looked at Kaiden Long and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This ce is too small. Let¡¯s find somewhere else!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he flew into the air.

    For him, he was in a hurry to find his father in the Pr Domain, so the matter with the Long family had to be resolved today.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Kaiden Long replied and followed suit.

    Soon, the two of them arrived tens of kilometers away in mid-air, facing each other.

    ¡°To save time, let¡¯s decide the winner with one move!¡± Kaiden Long said to Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders and drew out his Bloodshadow Fury de.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a terrifying and boundless aura erupted from Kaiden Long¡¯s body, filling a ten-kilometer radius with a strong oppressive force.

    Immediately, Kaiden Long¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a substantial spiritual power great sword appeared above his head.

    As Kaiden Long waved his hand, the great sword moved quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the area within several kilometers was filled with a dense and bright de aura.

    The thunder entwined in the air, the winds surged, and the de aura filled the sky, as if it could slice through the clouds, creating a scene of devastating destruction.

    After a while, the de aura merged into a giant de, exuding a domineering power.

    Then, like a sharp meteorite from the sky, it shed toward Billy, seemingly splitting the air into two halves, creating a shocking scene.

    At the same time Kaiden Long attacked, Billy made his move as well.

    Facing a strong opponent in thete Second-Rank Divine Realm, he naturally didn¡¯t take it lightly and directly disyed the Celestial de Art.

    With the activation of his bloodline power, Billy¡¯s strength had already reached the Ninth-Rank Saint Realm, so he could basically control the Celestial de Art.

    Soon, a de curtain, shining with the brilliance of the sun, moon, and stars, collided with Kaiden Long¡¯s de aura.

    Boom!

    The collision between the two powerful de forces was like thunder roaring on a clear day, and the clouds in the sky seemed to be shattered instantly.

    Casey and others, who were watching the battle from tens of kilometers away, could feel the powerful energy waves sweeping over them, causing them to retreat once again.

    At the same time, a mushroom cloud of true energy could be vaguely seen rising in the air, soaring into the sky.

    This was the most terrifying battle they had witnessed since following Billy for so long.

    If they were within a ten-kilometer radius of the battlefield, the residual shock waves alone would probably be enough to kill them.

    After the loud boom, Billy and Kaiden Long both spewed blood and flew backward.

    After flying out for a thousand meters, theynded on the mountain and then stopped after retreating twenty or thirty steps.

    Then, without exchanging another blow, they stood facing each other, and the oppressive aura in the air disappeared in an instant.

    Hiss!

    Soon, a bloodline mark appeared on Kaiden Long¡¯s shoulder de, and then his entire right arm separated from his body and fell to the ground, blood gushing out.

    Thud!

    Kaiden Long then knelt on the mountain, his body losing its strength as if deted, and arge amount of blood gushed out of his mouth.

    Billy¡¯s situation was not much better.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    His right arm holding the Bloodshadow Fury de trembled uncontrobly, blood dripping from the de, and blood also flowed from the corners of his mouth.

    After persisting for a while, Billy knelt down on one knee, using the Bloodshadow Fury de to support his body, and his aura was extremely weak.

    Judging from his condition, using Celestial de Art to leapfrog three ranks to fight against Kaiden Long seemed to be his limit.

    Of course, the main reason was that he had skipped a major realm in between; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured like this.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Casey, Harleen, and the others shouted and quickly ran over.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± At the same time, Jeremiah Long walked over to Kaiden Long with the support of several Long family members.

    ¡°Honey, how are you?¡± Harleen shouted as she and Ivy helped Billy up.

    ¡°Billy, quickly take this pill!¡± Ivy then took out a pill from her pocket and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy took the pill and said to the others.

    Then, he activated Heart Sutra of Profound Pulse to adjust his breath.

    After a few minutes, he recovered slightly and walked towards Kaiden Long, not far away.

    ¡°Was that Celestial de Art you used just now?¡± Kaiden Long asked with difficulty, temporarily stopping the bleeding from his severed arm, but blood continued to pour out of his mouth.

    At this moment, he had suffered more than just losing an arm. His internal organs had shifted, and his meridians were severely damaged.

    His cultivation level had dropped significantly, and less than forty percent of his power was left!

    ¡°You actually know the Celestial de Art?¡± Azure Dragon replied with a trace of surprise.

    Not only him, but everyone¡¯s faces also showed a hint of surprise.

 Chapter 1108 Heavy News

    ¡°I¡¯m right!¡± Hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, Kaiden Long looked at Billy with a relieved expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to obtain Celestial de¡¯s ultimate skill. No wonder you¡¯re confident to face me.¡±

    Pausing to take a breath, Kaiden Long continued, ¡°Not only do I know the Celestial de Art, but a hundred years ago, I had the privilege of encountering Celestial de himself.¡±

    ¡°However, at that time, he was already one of the renowned Four Pinnacles of the Pr Domain, while I was just a nobody!¡±

    ¡°Have you been to the Pr Domain?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°As far as I know, Celestial de fell a hundred years ago!¡± Kaiden Long ignored Vermilion Bird¡¯s words and continued to address Billy.

    ¡°At that time, the entire Pr Domain erupted in chaos as people sought his legacy. However, there was no result.¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that you would actually obtain his legacy? Truly worthy of being the prominent figure with the fate of a nation on your shoulders!¡±

    In Kaiden Long¡¯s view, since Billy could use the Celestial de Art, it naturally meant he inherited its legacy.

    ¡°Do you know who killed Celestial de?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, let¡¯s make a deal!¡± Kaiden Long disregarded Casey.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°The fate of the Long family and the Genesis Sect is determined by their destiny. I acknowledge that!¡± Kaiden Long took another deep breath.

    ¡°The Long family and Genesis Sect,bined, have nearly a hundred individuals with Sovereign ranks above the fifth rank, including some in the Saint realm.¡±

    ¡°If possible, can you give them a way out? They can follow the capital¡¯s arrangements to go to the Pr Domain, considering it as an atonement for the Long family.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite calcting!¡± Judge remarked.

    ¡°Pr Domain is not as dangerous as you think now. Are you letting them go on vacation there?¡± Soul Chaser added.

    ¡°You underestimate Pr Domain too much!¡± Kaiden Long took a slight pause and continued, ¡°Pr Domain is not as simple as you see it. What you see is just the tip of the iceberg!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking me earlier if I knew who killed Celestial de?¡± Kaiden Long looked at Casey.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly who killed Celestial de, I can be sure that your understanding of Pr Domain is only scratching the surface.¡±

    ¡°Pr Domain, beneath its snow-coverednd, harbors another world!¡± Kaiden Long¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fear.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of ce it is, I¡¯m certain it¡¯s a gathering ce for true powerhouses.¡±

    ¡°Any ruler there is likely to have a cultivation level above the Divine Realm!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making a movie, old man!¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°If such a ce really exists, why seldom people heard about Pr Domain or see its inhabitants?¡±

    ¡°For some special reason, those who enter there will be trapped there.¡± Kaiden Long continued.

    ¡°Otherwise, our current world would probably have been changed already!¡±

    ¡°Why does this sound more and more sensational!¡± White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°If everything goes as expected, Celestial de was probably killed by someone from that world!¡± Kaiden Long added.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say people inside can¡¯te out?¡± Felicia questioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my spection!¡± Kaiden Long replied.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, Celestial de was already at Divine Realm cultivation. Besides those from that world, no one in Pr Domain could have killed him!¡±

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± At this point, Billy asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°Ether Mountain¡¯s old man probably knows more about these details than I do!¡± Kaiden Long said.

    ¡°He probably didn¡¯t tell you because he thinks your current cultivation is too low, fearing you might act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Besides this, what else do you know?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°I know very little about the others.¡± Kaiden Long shook his head. ¡°Furthermore, I specte that Pr Domain will soon face a crisis.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy frowned again.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Thews of that world beneath Pr Domain¡¯s ice will probably be broken soon. If that happens, the inhabitants inside can freelye and go!¡± Kaiden Long replied.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡± Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    The words ¡®A hundred years in a cycle, danger in the pr domain¡¯ appeared in everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my spection!¡± Kaiden Long continued, ¡°But if that dayes, the crisis might not be limited to just Pr Domain!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Stout and others eximed again.

    Kaiden Long¡¯s implication was clear; by then, the entire world¡¯s dynamics might be changed!

    An hourter, Billy and his group took a helicopter towards the capital.

    Regarding the Long family, Billy agreed to Kaiden Long¡¯s request and spared them.

    All individuals with Sovereign ranks above the fifth rank from the Long family consumed Stout¡¯s poison, allowing them three days to go to the capital on their own before heading to the Pr Domain together.

    Kaiden Long also promised that individuals from the Genesis Sect with Sovereign ranks above the fifth rank would also go to the capital within three days.

    Billy didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. The Long family had declined, and the Genesis Sect couldn¡¯t cause much trouble now. If they were smart, they would adhere to the agreement; otherwise, they would faceplete annihtion!

    ¡°Boss, what Kaiden Long said might not be groundless!¡± Casey spoke on the helicopter.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded, his expression slightly grave.

    ¡°Boss, should we return to Pr Domain as soon as possible?¡± Azure Dragon also spoke.

    ¡°Give yourselves a week to settle your personal matters. After a week, we¡¯ll set off!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone nodded in response.

    ¡­ On the second day back in the capital, Casey, Azure Dragon, and others went about their own business.

    Ivy was in the alchemy room, refining pills. She brought back many precious materials from Ether Mountain and needed to make some pills before leaving.

    Billy and Harleen were spending time with Tasha in the Lord Dragon¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Boss, Harleen, there¡¯s something exciting happening outside. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Judge walked in, looking excited.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Miss Meskill and some of the Meskill family members have been surrounded by others!¡± Judge said with an expression of enjoying the spectacle.

 Chapter 1109 From the Phoenix Divine Palace

    Harleen slightly stunned, ¡°Miss Meskill is in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Judge nodded in response.

    ¡°What happened? Who¡¯s surrounding her?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure of the specifics either. Soul Chaser called me, and he¡¯s still at the scene,¡± Judge shook his head.

    ¡°ording to him, the other party is a young woman with considerable skills, and Miss Meskill is no match for her.¡±

    ¡°Young woman with skills surpassing Abby Meskill¡¯s?¡± Harleen was slightly surprised.

    Not only her, but Billy beside her also looked puzzled.

    As far as he knew, Abby Meskill already had the cultivation of a third-rank Saint in thete stage. Apart from his siblings in the capital, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone with such skills.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Judge nodded again, ¡°She¡¯s a neer, probably not from the capital.¡±

    ¡°Honey, do you want to go and see?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Honey, you stay home with Tasha, I¡¯ll go check it out!¡± Billy replied after a moment of thought.

    Although he couldn¡¯t even be considered friends with Abby Meskill, his impression of her wasn¡¯t too bad. Since he knew she was in trouble in the capital, he couldn¡¯t just stand idly by.

    Besides, he also wanted to see who the other person was!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen responded.

    Then, guided by Judge, Billy walked out of the estate.

    At the same time as the two were hurrying, on an open space about a dozen kilometers away from Lord Dragon¡¯s mansion, two groups of people were facing each other.

    One side was led by Abby Meskill, apanied by several peers from the Meskill family, several of whom had varying degrees of injuries on their bodies.

    On the other side, the leader was a young woman about the same age as Abby Meskill.

    With delicate features, graceful figure, dressed in a green shirt, she was not inferior to Abby Meskill in appearance.

    Moreover, the extraordinary temperament she exuded was even more impressive than Abby Meskill¡¯s.

    Behind the woman, there was an elderly man in in clothes, apanied by three or four young men and women.

    ¡°Can you apologize now?¡± The leading woman named Mnie Fennimore looked at Abby Meskill coldly and spoke.

    ¡°It was clearly you who bumped into me, why should I apologize to you!¡± Abby Meskill was quite angry.

    As the heiress of the Meskill family, she considered her manners to be eptable among her peers.

    But today, this incident made her very angry.

    Earlier, after finishing her meal at the nearby restaurant, she and her family members were walking towards the entrance when they happened to meet the other group entering the restaurant.

    As they passed each other, the leading woman of the other group, whether intentionally or unintentionally, stumbled and bumped into her.

    Before she could speak, the woman used her of bumping into her and demanded a public apology.

    Although Abby Meskill had a decent temper, she was not someone to be pushed around.

    So, a series of events followed.

    She just didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s skills to be far superior to hers, which made her curious about the woman¡¯s identity.

    To have such cultivation at such a young age, even the four major ancient families didn¡¯t have such a genius.

    ¡°It was clearly you who bumped into Miss Fennimore, yet you dare to argue!¡± A follower behind the woman pointed at Abby Meskill and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Allowing you to apologize verbally is already a mercy. If you continue to argue, believe it or not, I¡¯ll make you kneel!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so bold! Dare toy hands on someone from my Meskill family, are you tired of living?¡± A man behind Abby Meskill responded angrily.

    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re from the Meskill family? Quite an impressive background!¡± The lead woman nced at Abby Meskill.

    There was a slight pause before the conversation took a turn. ¡°But unfortunately, the Meskill family doesn¡¯t intimidate me!¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you?¡± Abby Meskill asked the woman.

    ¡°If you want to know who I am, bow down and apologize, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± the woman responded.

    ¡°You better not cross the line!¡± Abby Meskill said, looking at her people. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With those words, she turned and walked away.

    Although the members of the Meskill family were unwilling, they had no choice but to endure. ¡°Do I permit you to leave?¡± the woman said coldly.

    However, Abby Meskill ignored her and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get on my bad side.¡± The woman¡¯s tone turned cold, and with a raised hand, she mmed a palm strike towards Abby Meskill and her group.

    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± Several members of the Meskill family shouted simultaneously, raising their hands to counter with a palm strike.

    After a muffled sound, several members of the Meskill family fell to the ground in a sorry state.

    ¡°You are truly out of line!¡± Abby Meskill eximed, raising her hand to attack the woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, you are not her match!¡± Just then, Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant! You are no match for her!¡± Just then, Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Lord Dragon?¡± Abby Meskill knew it was Billy without even turning around.

    Turning to Billy, she looked at him with aplex expression in her eyes.

    Upon hearing her address, the woman named Mnie Fennimore¡¯s eyes lit up and she curiously surveyed Billy.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At the same time, Soul Chaser approached.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked Abby Meskill.

    ¡°She has gone too far!¡± Abby Meskill took a deep breath and described what had happened.

    ¡°What are you?¡± After hearing Abby Meskill¡¯s words, Billy thought for a moment and asked the woman.

    ¡°Are you King of the West, Commander Gardner?¡± Mnie Fennimore¡¯s eyes lingered on Billy for a while.

    Before Billy could respond, she continued, ¡°Exactly as the legends say, handsome enough to be my man!¡±

    Ahem! Judge and Soul Chaser both choked upon hearing this.

    Abby Meskill and the other members of the Meskill family twitched their mouths for a while as well.

    What on earth is going on?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s happening? Is she your old lover or something?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    p! Billy smacked the back of Soul Chaser¡¯s head, causing him to see stars.

    ¡°This is the capital, don¡¯t cause trouble. Considering you¡¯re first-time offenders, leave immediately!¡± Billy responded coldly to the woman.

    As he spoke, his gaze briefly swept over the elderly man standing behind her, squinting slightly.

    He could sense that the old man was at the first-rank Divine Realm.

    This made him curious about the woman¡¯s identity. What kind of person would have a Divine Realm follower constantly by her side?

    Even the four ancient families didn¡¯t seem to have this kind of strength.

    ¡°I came to the capital specifically to find you!¡± Mnie Fennimore looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Mnie Fennimore from the Phoenix Divine Pce, and I¡¯m your predestined bride!¡±

    ¡°I came to the capital to see if you¡¯re worthy of being my man and to take you back to the Phoenix Divine Pce for our marriage!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s pupils contracted slightly upon hearing her words.

 Chapter 1110 Audacious

    Abby Meskill finally understood why Mnie Fennimore had such power at such a young age. She turned out to be from that mysterious ce.

    The Phoenix Divine Pce, one of the two most mysterious sects in the vale hidden world!

    Very few people outside knew about the Phoenix Divine Pce, and Abby had only heard her father mention it once by chance. ording to her father, the Phoenix Divine Pce has a longer history than the four ancient families, but nobody knows exactly when it started.

    The overall strength of the Phoenix Divine Pce is definitely above that of the four ancient families, but the exact extent of its power is unknown.

    In addition, the members of the Phoenix Divine Pce haven¡¯t appeared in the world for decades. Abby never expected to encounter someone from that sect today, let alone the youngdy of the Phoenix Divine Pce.

    ¡°Phoenix Divine Pce? What is it?¡± Judge was confused and turned to Soul Chaser. ¡°Soul Chaser, have you ever heard of it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Soul Chaser shook his head. ¡°It sounds impressive, like a hidden sect.¡±

    Afterwards, he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, have you heard of the Phoenix Divine Pce?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Billy also shook his head.

    He had really never heard of Phoenix Divine Pce before, let alone having a predestined bride from there.

    It sounded ridiculous!

    ¡°Do you know about Phoenix Divine Pce?¡± Billy turned to Abby Meskill, noticing her uneasy look.

    Abby Meskill briefly exined what she knew to Billy.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s more impressive than the four ancient families?¡± Judge sighed. ¡°How many hidden forces does vale have?¡±

    After listening to Abby Meskill, Billy also felt quite moved.

    He never expected vale to have such hidden sects.

    ¡°So you approached Miss Meskill to lure me out?¡± Billy thought for a moment and looked at Mnie Fennimore for an answer.

    He had a rough idea of what was going on.

    Mnie Fennimore wouldn¡¯t have targeted someone from the Meskill family for no reason. The most likely possibility was that they wanted to cause somemotion in the capital and lure him out.

    ¡°I heard that Miss Meskill is infatuated with you, and I came to the capital specifically to find you.¡± Mnie Fennimore responded.

    ¡°You are my man. How could I allow other women to have a crush on you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s face changed, as if her hidden thoughts had been exposed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t admit it?¡± Mnie Fennimore interrupted her.

    ¡°Whether you admit it or not, I¡¯m giving you a warning today. He is my man, and you better not have any intentions of having him in the future!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, the Meskill family won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡±

    From her words, it could be heard that she deliberately found fault with Abby Meskill.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Abby Meskill was furious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t even know anything about arranged marriages. The capital is not a ce for you to do as you please. Leave!¡± Billy looked at Mnie Fennimore and responded.

    After speaking, he turned to Abby Meskill. ¡°You came to the capital to find me?¡±

    ¡°Under my father¡¯s orders, I came specifically to talk to Lord Dragon.¡± Abby Meskill took a deep breath and replied.

    ¡°Thene with me!¡± Billy said, turning and walking.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Abby Meskill nodded in response.

    Then, Abby and her group paid no more attention to Mnie Fennimore and followed Billy as he walked away.

    ¡°You scoundrel! Who do you think I am, Mnie Fennimore?¡± Seeing that Billypletely ignored her, Mnie Fennimore stomped her foot in anger.

    ¡°Today, whether you like it or not, you muste with me to Phoenix Divine Pce!¡±

    After speaking, she raised her hand and attacked Billy and the others with a powerful palm strike.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser shouted at the same time, turning around to confront her.

    ¡°You are no match for her!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he casually gave a palm strike.

    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± The old man in in clothes on the other side sensed Billy¡¯s aura and his pupils contracted slightly.

    Then, he raised his hand and sent a powerful palm strike towards Billy¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    The attacks from both sides collided, and the resulting shock wave pushed the people behind them dozens of meters away.

    Mnie Fennimore was also pushed back, sliding back for forty to fifty meters before finally stabilizing herself. The agitation in her chest almost made her spit out the blood.

    Obviously, this was the result of Billy showing mercy, otherwise, with her cultivation level, she would have been defeated in one round.

    Surprise appeared on her face as she realized that Billy had such skill.

    At the same time, Billy was pushed back by the old man¡¯s attack, retreating ten steps. Deep footprints were left behind his feet.

    But the old man¡¯s face then showed a look of astonishment.

    Although he had only used about 60 to 70% of his power in his attack just now, he could tell that Billy had only used a portion of his power as well.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Billy would easily block his attack like this.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser both looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    Then, he looked at the old man and said in a low voice, ¡°This is the only warning. If you make another move, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Mnie Fennimore was even angrier after being ignored by Billy.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Today, whether you like it or not, you muste with me to the Phoenix Divine Pce!¡±

    After speaking, she turned to the old man and loudly said, ¡°Elder nkenship, take action. I want him to kneel down and apologize to me!¡±

    ¡°You better know when to stop, Miss.¡± Judge frowned.

    ¡°Boss showed you mercy just now. If you still don¡¯t know your ce, you won¡¯t be able to return!¡±

    ¡°Besides, my boss got married a long time ago, and his kids are already old enough to run errands. Now youe here iming to have an arranged marriage with my boss, are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°And with your character, even if you throw yourself at my boss, he wouldn¡¯t want you. My sister-inw is a hundred times better than you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Soul Chaser added.

    ¡°I advise you to disappear quickly. If my sister-inw finds out, you¡¯ll be in big trouble! Her temper is not good, and you won¡¯t even be recognizable after she¡¯s done with you!¡±

    ¡°Also, even if you¡¯re willing to be a concubine, there are plenty of people waiting in line. It won¡¯t be your turn even in the next life!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, both of you!¡± Billy red at the two without mercy.

    ¡°You idiots!¡± Mnie Fennimore was even more infuriated by Judge and Soul Chaser¡¯s words.

    After saying that, she looked at Billy again. ¡°I know you¡¯re already married, and I didn¡¯t intend for you to divorce! For a man like you, having three or four wives is normal. I just want to be the main one; I can ept other women being secondary.¡±

    Judge and Soul Chaser were choked by the saliva, and tears were almosting out.

    Abby Meskill on the side twitched her mouth simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s too wild; we can¡¯t help you with this!¡± Judge shrugged at Billy.

    ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work out, just take her in!¡±

 Chapter 1111 Confession

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy red at Judge.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After saying that, he looked at Mnie Fennimore again. ¡°Remember what I said. If you cause trouble in the capital again, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mnie Fennimore stomped her foot and shouted, ¡°Elder nkenship, stop him!¡±

    ¡°Miss, let it go. This matter can¡¯t be rushed!¡± the in-clothed old man responded after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°No, I must have hime back with me today!¡± Mnie Fennimore replied loudly.

    ¡°Miss, this is the capital. If things escte, I¡¯m afraid the master of the pce won¡¯t be pleased.¡± The in-clothed old man spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll be in the capital for a few more days anyway. We can figure a way out slowly.¡±

    ¡°This is so infuriating!¡± Mnie Fennimore calmed down slightly upon hearing this.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group headed towards Lord Dragon¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Boss, when did you acquire another arranged marriage?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Billy replied.

    He himself was puzzled. He had never heard of such a thing before.

    ¡°Boss, Stephanie and other rtives probably haven¡¯t had contact with people from Phoenix Divine Pce. Could it be arranged by the old man from Ether Mountain?¡± Soul Chaser suggested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Billy shook his head.

    He had considered this possibility, but he was more inclined to believe that Mnie Fennimore was just spouting nonsense.

    ¡°Both of you, keep your mouths shut about this to Harleen!¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded and continued, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think Miss Fennimore will give up easily. Sister-inw will probably find out sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it when the timees!¡± Billy responded.

    Half an hourter, everyone returned to Lord Dragon¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back?¡± Harleen greeted them as she led Tasha over.

    Upon arrival, she smiled at Abby Meskill and said, ¡°Miss Meskill, it¡¯s been a while!¡±

    ¡°Abby Meskill greets Lady Harleen!¡± Abby Meskill bowed.

    ¡°Miss Meskill, no need for formalities!¡± Harleen smiled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who dares to target the Meskill family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the people from Phoenix Divine Pce!¡± Abby Meskill selectively introduced them to Harleen afterward.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t mention the predestined marriage.

    ¡°Phoenix Divine Pce?¡± Harleen was surprised. ¡°Is that a secretive sect? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abby Meskill nodded. ¡°People from their sect haven¡¯t shown themselves in the martial world for many years, so few know about them.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Harleen nodded and continued, ¡°Miss Meskill, why are you here in the capital?¡±

    ¡°My father entrusted me to visit Lord Dragon specifically,¡± Abby Meskill exined, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, my father knows that Pr Domain is in need of manpower, so he sent me to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°The Meskill family ns to send a group of people to the Pr Domain to offer assistance!¡±

    ¡°Please convey my thanks to your father!¡± Billy responded after a slight pause.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the Meskill family to offer help voluntarily. It seemed that they had learned something after their visit to Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s our duty as members of vale,¡± Abby Meskill replied with a faint smile upon seeing Billy ept the goodwill of the Meskill family.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°I wonder when Lord Dragon ns to leave. If you don¡¯t mind, can I go with you?¡±

    ¡°After this, my father asked me to represent the Meskill family and visit the Central Part to meet with the Meskill family there.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll probably set off in two or three days. If Miss Meskill is interested in joining us, you can find us then,¡± Harleen replied with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Harleen!¡± Abby Meskill bowed slightly.

    ¡°Miss Meskill, no need to be so formal!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    After chatting for a while longer, Abby Meskill took her leave.

    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Billy and Harleen finished washing up and went to bed.

    ¡°Honey, the people from Phoenix Divine Pce suddenly appearing in the capital, there must be a reason, right?¡± Harleen, resting her head on Billy¡¯s arm, spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Billy paused slightly before responding.

    ¡°Is theirdy very beautiful?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Billy hesitated before adding, ¡°But however beautiful she was, she wouldn¡¯t be as beautiful as my wife!¡±

    ¡°Honey, do you know? Every time you feel guilty, you talk sweetly,¡± Harleen turned over and looked at Billy, changing the subject.

    ¡°Tell me, did thedy from Phoenix Divine Pcee to the capital to find you?¡±

    ¡°How could that be!¡± Billy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Harleen smiled mysteriously.

    After a momentary pause, she continued, ¡°When Abby Meskill was introducing Phoenix Divine Pce to me, she couldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes.¡±

    ¡°And from time to time, she would nce at you, as if afraid of saying something wrong. Even Judge and Soul Chaser seemed a bit off.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s nothing fishy going on.¡±

    Billy choked.

    Why did his wife be so sensitive all of a sudden?

    ¡°Am I right?¡± Harleen stared at Billy¡¯s eyes, ¡°Come on, spill it. What¡¯s going on? Is she intentionallying to the capital to find you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy realized he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore and had toe clean.

    ¡°A arranged marriage?¡± Harleen was astonished after hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    After a brief pause, she looked at Billy and asked, ¡°When did you have a predestined bride? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°Honey, just like you, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this,¡± Billy said with a twitch of his mouth.

    ¡°Who would believe you!¡± Harleen pinched Billy on the side. ¡°Come on, confess, did you have any feelings for her?¡±

    ¡°How could that be!¡± Billy was exasperated. ¡°I only have feelings for you, my dear wife!¡±

    After saying that, he pretended to turn over.

    ¡°Oh! Wait a minute!¡± Harleen eximed and quickly moved to the side.

    After a pause, she stopped teasing Billy and continued, ¡°Honey, could it be that the old man from Ether Mountain promised you a marriage?¡±

    Even though she had only been with Billy for a little over a year, she understood him well enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t lie to her about matters between men and women.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll ask the old man next time!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Honey, her surname is Fennimore. Could she be rted to Edie?¡± Harleen seemed to suddenly realize this possibility.

 Chapter 1112 Challenging the Main Consort

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ll go ask Edie at the Central Part in a few days,¡± Billy shook his head.

    In fact, the first person that came to his mind when he heard Mnie Fennimore introduce herself was Edie Fennimore. Perhaps there was some connection between the two.

    ¡°Yeah, I think there¡¯s a possibility!¡± Harleen nodded slightly. Just as Billy was about to act again, he was abruptly interrupted, ¡°Honey, Miss Abby Meskill has taken a liking to you!¡±

    A woman¡¯s sixth sense is very sensitive, especially when ites to other women around her husband.

    Although Abby Meskill had always shown utmost respect in front of Billy, her eyes had already betrayed her true feelings.

    Billy choked again, ¡°Honey, are you asking for trouble today? I might have to spank you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, she definitely likes you¡­¡± Harleen spoke again.

    However, before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was covered.

    The next morning, while Billy and Harleen were apanying Tasha ying in the manor, Bob and Violet walked in hand in hand.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen!¡± Violet bowed to Billy and Harleen.

    ¡°Violet, you look even more beautiful than before!¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Harleen!¡± Violet smiled back, then reached out her hands towards Tasha, ¡°Tasha, let Aunt Violet hold you!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tasha replied before running over.

    ¡°Bob, didn¡¯t you say you were going to apany Violet for a walk in the suburbs today? Why are you here?¡± Billy asked Bob.

    ¡°Boss, do you know someone named Mnie Fennimore?¡± Bob asked back.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Do you really know her?¡± Bob raised his eyebrows, ¡°I thought it was some act by that crazy woman!¡±

    ¡°Bob, is something wrong?¡± Harleen asked Bob.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ It¡¯s nothing!¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re stuttering, and you say it¡¯s nothing!¡± Harleen chuckled, ¡°Come on, I already know she¡¯s your boss¡¯s predestined bride.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bob¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Harleen, you know about it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I heard that this crazy woman went to the Central Sky Office early this morning and asked Mr Hum to host a martial artspetition for her!¡± Bob replied speechlessly.

    ¡°What martial artspetition?¡± Billy had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°She said she wants to have a fair duel with Harleen!¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Did Mr Hum agree?¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°At first, Mr Hum didn¡¯t pay her any attention, but that crazy woman¡¯s skills were superior to Mr Hum¡¯s, and she beat him up,¡± Bob continued.

    ¡°By the time I got the news and rushed back, that crazy woman had already left.¡±

    ¡°And she left a message, saying if she doesn¡¯t get a response today, she¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, you really don¡¯t know her? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy red at him, ¡°Go back and tell Mr Hum not to pay her any attention. If she goes to the Central Sky Office again, have Mr Hum call me¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to go through all that trouble!¡± Harleen interrupted Billy with a faint smile, ¡°I also want to see thisdy from Phoenix Divine Pce.¡±

    ¡°Bob, have Mr Hum give her a response, tell her I agree, and let¡¯s set the time for this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to bother with her!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°She specifically wants to challenge me, if I don¡¯t agree, it would seem petty of me, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Harleen, why bother with that crazy woman!¡± Bob interjected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare the venueter, and then bring her over to apologize to you!¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s a seventh-rank Saint, are you sure you can capture her?¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bob¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead, let Mr Hum give her a response, and let me know once the time and ce are set,¡± Harleen replied with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Bob couldn¡¯t make up his mind.

    ¡°Honey, maybe you shouldn¡¯t go!¡± Billy said to Harleen.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s determined to challenge me, if I don¡¯t agree, she definitely won¡¯t let it go!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Once she gets angry, she might stir up trouble in the capital, how will you exin it to Emperor Greenleaf then?¡±

    After saying that, she smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, I won¡¯t embarrass you!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Well then!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist anymore. On one hand, he was very aware that what Harleen said might happen, and if that woman really went crazy, it would indeed give him a headache.

    Of course, he could just use force to forcibly expel the woman and her group from the capital.

    But he was leaving for the Pr Domain in a couple of days, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯te back to the capital to cause troubleter. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Emperor Greenleaf because of his personal affairs.

    And he couldn¡¯t just kill Mnie Fennimore, he knew nothing about Phoenix Divine Pce, so he wouldn¡¯t act rashly.

    On the other hand, he had roughly investigated Mnie Fennimore¡¯s strength the day before. Although she had the cultivation of a seventh-rank Saint, her truebat power was at most sixth-rank Saint realm.

    And Harleen, aftering down from Ether Mountain a few days ago, was only a step away from the true seventh-rank realm.

    With her current strength, it would be no problem to challenge someone two ranks higher, dealing with ady like Mnie Fennimore would obviously not be too difficult.

    So he wasn¡¯t too worried about Harleen being in danger.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Mr Hum!¡± Bob said as he pulled out his phone and dialed Otis Hum¡¯s number.

    About half an hourter, Otis Hum called back and provided the address and time.

    Around three in the afternoon, Billy and his group arrived at the designated location, which was an open area at the foot of a mountain in the east of the city.

    When they arrived, Otis Hum and several Central Sky Office personnel were already waiting, and the group from Phoenix Divine Pce was also present.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Otis Hum led a few attendants to greet them quickly.

    Then, with a look of self-me, he turned to Harleen and said, ¡°Lady Harleen, I¡¯m really sorry, this is my negligence¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Hum, you don¡¯t have to me yourself!¡± Harleen smiled, ¡°I should be the one apologizing, because my personal matters have caused trouble for you, Mr Hum!¡±

    After saying that, she stepped forward towards Mnie Fennimore.

    ¡°Are you Miss Fennimore?¡± as she spoke, she sized up Mnie Fennimore.

 Chapter 1113 A Fair Battle

    Meanwhile, Mnie Fennimore was sizing up Harleen, her eyes revealing a hint of surprise involuntarily.

    Throughout her life, she had always had absolute confidence in herself, especially in her martial arts talent and appearance.

    Over the years, she had nevere across someone who captured her attention. But when she saw Harleen, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of self-doubt deep inside.

    Harleen surpassed Mnie Fennimore in both facial features and figure, making her feel uneasy.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re my man¡¯s wife?¡± Adjusting her emotions slightly, Mnie Fennimore blurted out a shocking statement.

    Billy and the others standing behind Harleen couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths at her audacity.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Fennimore is quite humorous!¡± Harleen kept a smile. ¡°Is it appropriate for you to call my husband your man in front of me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? He was supposed to be my bridegroom. You just got ahead of me,¡± Mnie Fennimore responded.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Harleen smiled again. ¡°But I¡¯ve asked my husband, and he hasn¡¯t even heard your name before today.¡±

    ¡°If everyone came to im a rtionship with my husband like you, I¡¯m afraid he would have millions of partners!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mnie Fennimore was infuriated.

    ¡°For the sake of your own reputation, I advise you to watch your words!¡± Harleen interrupted her directly. ¡°Otherwise, if news of this spreads, you will find it hard to find a man who will want to marry you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I will make you regret it soon!¡± Mnie Fennimore snorted coldly.

    ¡°Tell me then! What is your goal in challenging me so publicly today?¡± Harleen spoke up again. ¡°Is it just to prove that your martial arts are superior to mine?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°I want a fair fight with you. The winner will be Billy¡¯s wife!¡± Mnie Fennimore once again made a shocking statement.

    Bob and the others were astounded by her words. They had never encountered such an audacious youngdy before. Even the members of the Phoenix Divine Pce were equally stunned by her statement.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t help butugh at Mnie Fennimore¡¯s ignorance. ¡°Miss Fennimore, you haven¡¯t understood the situation.¡±

    ¡°To my family, you are just an outsider. What qualification do you have topete with me for the position of Billy¡¯s wife?¡±

    After saying that, Harleen changed the topic. ¡°If you really want to challenge me, let¡¯s make a bet!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to bet?¡± Mnie Fennimore replied.

    ¡°If I lose, you can do whatever you want to me. I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Harleen responded. ¡°And if you lose, I don¡¯t need anything from you, just promise me not to set foot in the capital from now on.¡±

    ¡°Also, hand over that sword in your hand to me. How about that?¡±

    Harleen had noticed the ancient sword in Mnie Fennimore¡¯s hand at first nce. Although she didn¡¯t know the origin of that sword, she had released her spiritual power to investigate it. It was definitely an artifact that could enhance one¡¯sbat power. Its grade was probably higher than her own ¡°Heartless¡± sword.

    ¡°Keep your word then.¡± Mnie Fennimore didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed.

    Although the sword in her hand was a divine weapon and precious to her, she didn¡¯t think she would lose. She had already learned about Harleen¡¯s cultivation through her sources yesterday and knew that Harleen was one rank below her. That¡¯s why she dared to challenge her. Moreover, she had investigated Harleen¡¯s martial arts aura just now, confirmed that Harleen was only a sixth-rank Saint. Furthermore, the sword in her hand could boost her cultivation by one rank.

    So, she was confident she could easily crush her opponent. In her mind, she was already considering how to deal with Harleen after winning thepetition, making her admit her identity.

    ¡°Miss, Phoenix de was specially crafted for you by the Pce Master. It can¡¯t-¡± a in-clothed old man, who was standing behind Mnie Fennimore, began to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know!¡± Mnie Fennimore interrupted him directly.

    The old man wanted to say a few more words of persuasion but thought better of it and remained silent. Perhaps, in his opinion, Harleen really had no chance of winning whatsoever!

    ¡°Are you agreeing then? Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Harleen continued to look at Mnie Fennimore.

    ¡°Stop the nonsense and make your move! I will show you absolute strength!¡± Mnie Fennimore replied.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Harleen shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Billy spoke up.

    Otis Hum and Bob reminded her as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Harleen replied with a smile.

    Two minutester, the Central Sky Office and the spectators from both sides retreated to a kilometer away.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Harleen looked at Mnie Fennimore and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Mnie Fennimore said in a low voice. The aura around her instantly rose.

    Immediately, she swiftly approached Harleen with the sword in hand, a sword light shot out like lightning, the momentum unstoppable.

    Harleen didn¡¯t stand idle either. She drew her ¡®Heartless¡¯ sword and met Mnie Fennimore head-on.

    In the next moment, the two engaged in a fierce battle. Within a kilometer of their surroundings, sharp sword lights kept shing.

    Although Harleen¡¯s cultivation was half a rank lower than her opponent, she still held the advantage and remained undefeated even without using her trump cards.

    After a short while, the two had fought for more than a dozen rounds, and both sides were evenly matched.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, will Lady Harleen be in danger?¡± a kilometer away, Otis Hum asked Billy.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Harleen in action for a while, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry, considering the one-level difference between them.

    ¡°Mr Hum, rest assured!¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°With Harleen¡¯s current strength, dealing with a seventh-rank Saint opponent who relied on cultivation resources is a piece of cake!¡±

    ¡°Harleen is just treating her as a sparring partner now! If she really goes all out, it would be over in just one move!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Otis Hum¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    As they conversed, people from the Phoenix Divine Pce on the other side were also discussing the situation.

    ¡°Elder nkenship, theoretically, with Miss Fennimore having Phoenix de, dealing with a sixth-rank Saint should be effortless,¡± a man in a robe addressed the in-clothed old man.

    ¡°But why are they in a stalemate? Is Miss Fennimore hiding her true strength?¡±

    ¡°That sword in the opponent¡¯s hand is also extraordinary!¡± The in-clothed old man looked towards the battleground, deep in thought.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man was slightly puzzled. ¡°Elder nkenship, are you saying that her sword can enhance herbat power as well?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± The in-clothed old man nodded slightly.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Another woman responded. ¡°Will  Miss Fennimore be in danger then?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± The man in the the robe replied.

    ¡°Even if the weapons in their hands are evenly matched, don¡¯t forget, Miss is a seventh-rank Saint. How could she¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a cry of surprise from Mnie Fennimore rang out from the center of the battleground.

 Chapter 1114 The Outcome is Clear

    Mnie Fennimore¡¯s right arm was cut open by the sword energy, and blood dyed her sleeve red.

    ¡°Damn it! You actually injured me!¡± Mnie Fennimore stabilized herself and her face turned red with anger.

    After quickly treating her wound, she looked at Harleen with a cold tone.

    ¡°I originally wanted to give you a chance to surrender voluntarily. Since you are so clueless, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    As soon as her words fell, her momentum soared once again, revealing the aura of a seventh-rank Saint.

    Then, she directly activated one of the supreme techniques of the Phoenix Divine Pce.

    Soaring Phoenix in the Sky!

    She took a few steps forward, and countless sword shadows appeared as her wrist moved through the air, creating a sharp piercing sound.

    In no time, a giant phoenix phantom faintly appeared above her head. Maybe because her cultivation was not enough, the phoenix was just a fledgling.

    However, even so, the power was enough to move hearts.

    The phoenix spread its wings and shot into the sky, stirring up a gust of wind in the air.

    Then, like a living creature, it let out a cry and descended, charging towards Harleen at incredible speed.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡± Seeing this, Bob and the others, who were originally calm, shouted at the same time.

    Billy didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a hint of astonishment in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Mnie Fennimore to unleash such a powerful move.

    On the other side, the people from the Phoenix Divine Pce, after seeing this scene, had relieved expressions on their faces.

    They knew very well that since Miss Harleen had used the ¡°Soaring Phoenix in the Sky,¡± this battle should be over.

    Not to mention that Harleen was one rank lower, even if she was at the same rank, it would be impossible to withstand this move!

    However, their smiles didn¡¯tst long as they suddenly froze.

    Earlier, when Mnie Fennimoreunched her attack, Harleen also activated her own trump card, the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique!

    ¡°Heaven and Earth, all swords unite!¡±

    As her words fell, countless sword energies in the air merged into one, forming a sword intent that contained immense power, piercing towards the phoenix phantom.

    Boom!

    The two attacks collided, creating a deafening explosion.

    Afterward, the phoenix phantom instantly exploded and dissipated, while Harleen¡¯s sword energy continued to shoot forward. ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± the old man in in clothes called out in amazement. He intended to help, but it was clear that it was already toote.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, the sword energy struck arge rock not far from Mnie Fennimore¡¯s right side.

    After another loud bang, the rock exploded like a cannonball, and stone fragments flew everywhere.

    This was obviously the result of Harleen¡¯s deliberate intention. Otherwise, if the sword struck Mnie Fennimore, even if she had ten lives, it would not be enough.

    At the same time, Mnie Fennimore spewed out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying. She flew for hundreds of meters, flipping several somersaults in the air before finallying to a stop.

    Her aura was inplete disorder, her face as pale as wax, and she looked extremely disheveled.

    The ¡®Phoenix de¡¯ in her hand also slipped away and dropped more than ten meters away.

    On the other hand, Harleen, after colliding head-on with her opponent, stabilized herself after retreating seven to eight steps.

    Other than her slightly disordered aura, there were no other injuries on her body.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    One move made the oue clear.

    ¡°Miss!¡± the people from Phoenix Divine Pce shouted and hurried towards Mnie Fennimore.

    Billy and the others walked towards Harleen.

    ¡°Lady Harleen, are you alright?¡± Otis Hum asked when they spoke. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.

    It had only been a few months, but Harleen had already advanced so greatly!

    Based on the fighting power Harleen had disyed just now, even if she faced a strong eighth-rank Saint, she would still be undefeated!

    This was truly unbelievable!

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr Hum. I¡¯m fine,¡± Harleen responded with a smile.

    ¡°Honey, you should rest first!¡± Billy roughly examined Harleen¡¯s body and confirmed that there were no major injuries, so he let go of his worries.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m really fine!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    Then, she walked towards Mnie Fennimore.

    ¡°You¡¯re damn despicable, actually injuring Miss Fennimore!¡± the male in the robe yelled loudly when he saw Harleen approaching.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Soul Chaser retorted.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Harleen¡¯s mercy, your Miss would have died by now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! She wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± the man in the robe responded angrily.

    ¡°If she dared to kill our Miss from Phoenix Divine Pce, not only would she be dead, but no one in her family would be able to escape death!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± Judge interrupted. ¡°Is Phoenix Divine Pce really that powerful? If you keep babbling, believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man in the robe shouted again.

    ¡°Enough, stop arguing!¡± the old man in in clothes scolded. Then, he looked at the two women and said, ¡°Help Miss Fennimore onto the carriage and return to the hotel. I will help her heal her injuries.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two women nodded and bent down to support Mnie Fennimore.

    ¡°Get lost! I can walk by myself!¡± Mnie Fennimore hesitated for a moment, then struggled to climb up from the ground.

    Then she looked at Harleen with anger and said, ¡°You wait for me. I will double the humiliation today and return it to you when the timees!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready anytime!¡± Harleen shrugged and continued, ¡°But let me give you some advice. Don¡¯t bring up the engagement topic anymore. Not only does it embarrass yourself, but it also humiliates the entire Phoenix Divine Pce!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll see!¡± Mnie Fennimore gritted her teeth.

    ¡°No need to see you off!¡± Harleen smiled faintly. ¡°Also, thank you for your de gift. I¡¯ll ept it!¡±

    ¡°You better pray that you don¡¯t lose the ¡®Phoenix de.¡¯ Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to pay with your life!¡± Mnie Fennimore continued angrily.

    ¡°Go back and tell your pce lord to take care of her own daughter!¡± At this moment, Billy looked at the old man in in clothes and spoke sternly.

    ¡°We won¡¯t pursue this matter further, but if she causes trouble again in the capital, she will bear the consequences herself!¡±

    After speaking, he reached out and held Harleen¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen smiled lightly.

    Bob walked a few steps forward, picked up the ¡®Phoenix de¡¯ on the ground, and followed Judge and Soul Chaser.

    Upon passing by Otis Hum, Billy greeted him and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr Hum.¡±

    Otis Hum bowed slightly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lord Dragon.¡±

    Mnie Fennimore shouted angrily, ¡°You bastards! I swear, one day I will make both of you kneel down and beg me!¡±

    Bob turned his head and nced at her, saying, ¡°You idiot! Just look out for yourself!¡±

    An hourter, Billy and the others returned to Lord Dragon¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Boss, Harleen, where did you go?¡± After getting out of the car, Stout and Ivy approached them.

    They had locked themselves in the pill refining room for two days and nights, and finally finished their work temporarily.

    ¡°Stout, you missed an exciting scene!¡± Bob said with a smile.

    ¡°What exciting scene?¡± Stout immediately became interested.

    Ivy also looked at Bob and asked, ¡°Bob, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Ivy, have you heard of Phoenix Divine Pce?¡± Bob asked in response.

    ¡°Phoenix Divine Pce?¡± Ivy was taken aback.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard my grandfather mention it once. It¡¯s said to be one of the most mysterious sects in vale, but their members haven¡¯t appeared in the martial world for many years!¡±

    After speaking, Ivy continued, ¡°What happened? Did people from the Phoenix Divine Pcee to the capital city?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Boss¡¯ fianc¨¦e came to find him!¡± Bob grinned and briefly described the situation.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy furrowed her brows tightly.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Stout eximed at the same time. ¡°Boss, you have a concubine?¡±

 Chapter 1115 Return to the Central Part

    Before Stout could finish his sentence, Ivy pped him on the back of his head, causing him to see stars.

    ¡°Sis, why did you hit me?¡± Stout rubbed his head.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him fiercely.

    Then, she turned to Harleen and asked, ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen smiled and took the ¡®Phoenix de¡¯ from Bob¡¯s hand.

    She then handed it to Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, take this sword. It¡¯s a divine artifact from the Phoenix Divine Pce, it¡¯s pretty good!¡±

    Obviously, she had nned from the beginning to give the sword to Ivy.

    ¡°Harleen, why don¡¯t you give this sword to Felicia instead? She¡­¡± Ivy hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Ivy, we¡¯re going to the City of Angels soon. With this sword, yourbat strength should be able to improve by a level, which will be helpful for all of us.¡± Harleen interrupted her.

    ¡°When we have the chance, we can help Felicia change her sword!¡±

    ¡°Alright then! Thank you, Harleen!¡± Ivy stopped insisting.

    She knew very well that they were a team, and only when the high-endbat strength improved could everyone¡¯s safety be more secure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ivy!¡± Harleen smiled.

    In the next two or three days, nothing special happened. Billy and Harleen took Tasha to visit several parks.

    It is worth mentioning that the Long family and the Vaughan family arrived in the capital at noon the next day.

    The total number of people was close to two hundred, with each of them having no weak cultivation level. The lowest was a fifth-grade Sovereign, and the highest was an elder from the Vaughan family with the cultivation of a sixth-rank Saint.

    In addition, about fifty to sixty people arranged by the Meskill family also arrived in the capital, led personally by the second young master of the Meskill family, Edgar Meskill.

    Edgar Meskill was a martial arts fanatic and the second strongest member of the Meskill family in the open. His cultivation level was that of a ninth-rank Saint.

    Except for him, half of the other fifty to sixty people were Saint realm experts, with several of them being mid-level Saints.

    These people ounted for more than half of the high-endbat strength of the Meskill family, which showed that the Meskill family took this trip to Pr Domain very seriously.

    At the same time, the Ravenwood family also sent people.

    This matter had been informed to Billy by the current head of the Ravenwood family, Jenson Ravenwood, when he was on his way back to the capital from the Long family.

    Billy naturally did not refuse.

    He had nned to take the time to visit the Ravenwood family this time, butter changed his mind.

    He hadn¡¯t had the chance to discuss the Ravenwood family matters with his mother while he was still in Skydragon City, so going there now wouldn¡¯t make much sense.

    The person leading the team from the Ravenwood family this time was Marshall Ravenwood, the third head of the Ravenwood family. Grand Ravenwood and Elder Wood were also among them.

    Since the Ravenwood family had already sent a group of people to the Pr Domainst time, this time there were only twenty to thirty people in the team.

    However, each of them had a strong cultivation level, with the majority being Saint realm warriors.

    It is worth mentioning that after Grand Ravenwood and Elder Wood returned from the Ravenwood family, their cultivation levels had both increased by one level.

    After the four ancient families gathered in the Grand Court, Billy met with everyone.

    Then, under the leadership of Ernest Shepherd and several elders of the Grand Court, the group set off for Pr Domain.

    Billy had called Sol Stuart and asked him to meet up over there.

    With the addition of this group of people, the strength of Skydragon City would be greatly enhanced.

    Three dayster, Casey and the Azure Dragon group returned to Lord Dragon¡¯s Mansion.

    Bob once again briefed everyone on the matter of Mnie Fennimore, and after listening, everyone sighed.

    There was nothing else to do that day, so everyone stayed at Lord Dragon¡¯s Mansion practicing and preparing their luggage.

    They didn¡¯t know how long they would stay in Pr Domain this time, so they needed to be adequately prepared.

    The next morning, Billy led the group onto the military ne flying to the Pr City, apanied by Abby Meskill.

    This time, there were no idents on the way.

    On the third afternoon, the group arrived safely at the city of vale in the Eastern Territory. After spending a night there, they set off early the next morning for the Central Part.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Several hourster, they entered Skydragon City.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Sol Stuart, who had been waiting for a long time near the city gate, walked over.

    ¡°Mr Stuart!¡± Billy smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Hello, Mr Stuart!¡± Casey and the others greeted Sol Stuart at the same time.

    ¡°Hehe, you all have worked hard!¡± Sol Stuart replied with a smile.

    Then, Harleen introduced Abby Meskill and Sol Stuart briefly.

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s talk as we walk!¡± After greeting Abby Meskill, Sol Stuart led the group towards the courtyard.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, did Stephanie and Ediee out of seclusion?¡± Felicia asked as they walked.

    ¡°They came out ten days ago!¡± Sol Stuart nodded.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, have there been any special events in Skydragon City during this month?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Nothing special in Skydragon City, Demonrealm City or Mysthaven City, everything has been normal,¡± Sol Stuart continued.

    ¡°But in the City of Angels, it has been very unsettled this past month with several major incidents urring one after another!¡±

    ¡°Really? What specifically happened?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Twenty days ago, someone discovered a third-rank Divine Beast in the outskirts of the City of Angels!¡± Sol Stuart replied.

    ¡°And before that, the highest level of fierce beasts that had been discovered in the entire Central Part were only first-rank Divine Beasts, which only appeared two or three times!¡±

    ¡°A third-rank Divine Beast?¡± Azure Dragon eximed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean its attack power is equivalent to a third-rank Divine Realm expert?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sol Stuart nodded with a serious expression.

    ¡°It is said that within a few days, hundreds of people were killed by the Divine Beast, and among them were severalte-stage Saint realm warriors.¡±

    ¡°Mr Stuart, where is the Divine Beast now?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°No one knows!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head.

    ¡°From its appearance to its disappearance, it took less than ten days. It suddenly appeared and then suddenly disappeared. No one knows where it came from or where it went.¡±

    ¡°In the City of Angels, everyone is in danger, and some timid people have already moved their entire families away.¡±

    ¡°Mr Stuart, where was the Divine Beastst seen?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°It was near a valley in the eastern outskirts of the City of Angels!¡± Sol Stuart replied.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, have there been any strange people in the City of Angels during this time?¡± Harleen asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°No!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head. ¡°At least no one has seen them!¡±

    ¡°Besides this, is there anything else?¡± Billy looked at Sol Stuart and asked.

    ¡°The major sects in the City of Angels have been very active recently. It seems that they intend to form an alliance.¡± Sol Stuart spoke again.

    ¡°And as far as I know, these sects have always been in conflict with each other. There are asional shes between them. I don¡¯t know why they suddenly want to form an alliance!¡±

    ¡°Is there someone behind the scenes manipting this?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

 Chapter 1116 There Must Be Something Fishy

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡± Sol Stuart nodded. ¡°But I haven¡¯t found out who it is yet!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something else. The aura of the entrances to those mysterious ces near the City of Angels has be several levels stronger recently.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°Oh, damn!¡± Stout eximed, ¡°Could it be that the Third Rank Divine Beast came out of those mysterious ces?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡± Judge replied, ¡°The alliance between those sects is probably rted to this as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the most mainstream rumor right now!¡± Sol Stuart added.

    ¡°Mr. Stuart, besides the increase in aura, are there any other abnormalities at those mysterious ces?¡± Billy asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°No!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head. ¡°In the past few days, many people have been guarding those entrances, but they haven¡¯t seen any abnormalities.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Stuart, do you have any news about Opal and Amber?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t been able to find any information about the two fairies.¡± Sol Stuart responded once again.

    ¡°What about the Ghosthand Fisher? Do you know where he is?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head slightly. ¡°From what I understand, the Ghosthand Fisher has been living in the City of Angels for decades and almost never left. But a few months ago, he disappeared without a trace, as if he evaporated from the human world. I sent someone to his home, but it was empty.¡±

    ¡°When things go wrong, there must be something fishy!¡± Azure frowned.

    As everyone was talking, they had already entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Miss Meskill, the Meskill family¡¯s estate is not far from here. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Night Orchid said to Abby Meskill.

    ¡°No need to bother, I can go there myself!¡± Abby Meskill replied, then turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Lord Dragon, are you preparing to go to the City of Angels? Can I go with you?¡±

    Before she came to Pr Domain this time, she had already roughly understood the situation here, so she knew that Billy¡¯s next stop would definitely be the City of Angels.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you toe with us this time. There are many unknown risks in the City of Angels,¡± Billy responded with a slight pause.

    ¡°I came to Pr Domain this time to gain experience. If I stay in Skydragon City all the time, it¡¯s no different from staying in my country,¡± Abby Meskill replied.

    ¡°Miss Meskill, the environment in the City of Angels can be very harsh. If you follow us and something happens, we won¡¯t be able to exin to the Meskill family,¡± Azure Dragon said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that!¡± Abby Meskill turned to Billy and said, ¡°I talked to my father beforeing here, and he understands.¡±

    ¡°Honey, why not let Miss Meskille with us?¡± Harleen said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s face lit up with joy, then she looked at Harleen and said, ¡°Thank you, Lady Harleen!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Meskill!¡± Harleen smiled. ¡°We should set off early tomorrow morning. Juste and find us then!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Abby Meskill nodded in response.

    After that, Night Orchid led Abby Meskill to the Meskill family estate.

    About half an hourter, after Billy and the others put their luggage in their rooms, they returned to the front yard and continued to inquire about the City of Angels with Sol Stuart.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± Stephanie¡¯s voice came from outside the door not long after.

    Then she and Edie walked in gracefully.

    ¡°Mom! Edie!¡± Billy and Harleen stood up and greeted them.

    ¡°Hello, Stephanie. Hello, Edie!¡± Casey and the others also stood up.

    ¡°Ha ha, everyone, please sit down and chat!¡± Stephanie smiled and responded.

    ¡°Stephanie, I heard that you have broken through to the Half-Step Divine Realm?¡± Ivy asked after everyone was seated.

    A month ago, when everyone left Pr Domain, Stephanie was in the process of breakthrough to the Half-Step Divine Realm, which was why Ivy asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Ivy!¡± Before Stephanie could respond, Edie chuckled and said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Edie¡¯s words, Billy instinctively released his spiritual power to investigate Stephanie¡¯s cultivation level.

    Then, with a slightly surprised expression, he said, ¡°Mom, have you broken through to the true Divine Realm?¡±

    As he said that, Stephanie¡¯s cultivation level was indeed a genuine Divine Realm!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Casey and the others eximed in unison, their faces full of astonishment.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve made two breakthroughs in just a month?¡± Harleen asked with a slight pause.

    ¡°Haha, Billy and all of you are not much different, right?¡± Stephanie smiled. She had roughly investigated everyone¡¯s cultivation levels as soon as she came in, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit surprised as well.

    Besides Casey, Harleen, and Ivy, whom she already knew had made two breakthroughs after obtaining the inheritance, the rest of them had also made breakthroughs during this past month.

    Especially Billy, who had also made two breakthroughs, just like her!

    ¡°Stephanie, isn¡¯t it said that it¡¯s as difficult as climbing to the heavens to break through from the Half-Step Divine Realm to the true Divine Realm? How did you achieve it so easily?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    That¡¯s true!

    Reit had gone to great lengths to break through to the Divine Realm and even absorbed the cultivation of many Saint Realm warriors, but in the end, he still failed to achieve his goal.

    Breaking through to the Divine Realm wasn¡¯t so easy!

    ¡°My bloodline underwent a secondary awakening during my secluded cultivation, which helped me make two breakthroughs,¡± Stephanie smiled and replied.

    ¡°Mom, are you also a Golden Bloodline bearer?¡± Harleen asked with a slight pause.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Stephanie smiled again.

    ¡°In the Ravenwood family, which has a lineage spanning thousands of years, there have only been three people with the Golden Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°My bloodline is a special one thates between the Ravenwood family¡¯s premier bloodline and the Golden Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°In the history of the Ravenwood family, including me, only two people have possessed this bloodline. The first was the mother of the former family head who had the Golden Bloodline thousands of years ago.¡±

    ¡°The Ravenwood family actually has this kind of bloodline?¡± Everyone was shocked to hear Stephanie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stephanie nodded with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°In fact, among the four ancient families in vale, there are some extremely special bloodline bearers, but very few people outside the families are aware of it.¡±

    ¡°For example, Edie is also a bearer of a special bloodline in the Fennimore family.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, haven¡¯t you noticed that Edie¡¯s cultivation has greatly improvedpared to a month ago?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey and the others were stunned at the same time and released their spiritual power to investigate.

 Chapter 1117 City of Angels

    Before long, everyone took a sharp breath at the same time.

    ¡°Edie, if I remember correctly, you were only a third-rank Saint a little over a month ago, right?¡± Felicia swallowed nervously.

    ¡°But now, you¡­ you¡¯ve already reached the eighth-rank Saint realm? In just a month, you¡¯ve advanced five ranks? Am I dreaming?¡±

    Pfft!

    Edie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Before this, my bloodline was sealed, so my cultivation progress was slow!¡±

    ¡°Ten days ago, after Stephanie broke through to the Divine Realm, she helped me lift the seal in my body.¡±

    ¡°After the seal was lifted, years of my umtion were released, so my cultivation improved significantly!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Finally, Billy and the others understood the general situation.

    ¡°Edie, who sealed your bloodline?¡± Rakshasa continued to ask.

    ¡°Someone I never want to see again in this lifetime!¡± Edie¡¯splexion changed slightly, and a hint of resentment shed in her eyes.

    Seeing her reaction, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it!

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Edie, do you know a youngdy named Mnie Fennimore?¡± Judge suddenly remembered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Edie froze for a moment when she heard Judge¡¯s words. ¡°Judge, how do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Edie, do you really know her?¡± Bob asked with curiosity. ¡°Are you also from the Phoenix Divine Pce?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Edie started to respond.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Just then, an old man from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion walked in quickly from outside.

    ¡°Chambers, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sol Stuart asked, seeing the old man¡¯s expression.

    ¡°City Lord, Mr Stuart, we just received feedback from our people in the City of Angels. It is said that someone has found traces of Ghosthand Fisher in the City of Angels,¡± Elder Chambers nodded and replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Where was he found?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°On Angel Street!¡± Elder Chambers answered.

    ¡°Angel Street? Where is that?¡± ck Tortoise asked, confused.

    ¡°Angel Street is a special ce in the City of Angels. It¡¯s not just a street, but rather a sizable area,¡± Sol Stuart exined.

    ¡°If the City of Angels is the most chaotic ce in the entire Central Part, then Angel Street is the most chaotic ce in the City of Angels.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce full of all sorts of shady characters. Anything can happen there!¡±

    ¡°Sounds interesting!¡± Vermilion Birdmented.

    ¡°Elder Chambers, when did Ghosthand Fisher appear on Angel Street?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°It should have been about half an hour ago!¡± Elder Chambers replied.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take Casey and the others to check it out first!¡± Billy said after some thought.

    For him, the top priority of returning to Pr Domain this time was to find Ghosthand Fisher!

    Whether it was the information from Opal and Amber or the information about those mysterious ces, Ghosthand Fisher was a crucial person.

    Now that they knew his whereabouts, they wouldn¡¯t let him slip away easily.

    ¡°Mr Stuart is familiar with the situation in the City of Angels, so let him escort you!¡± Stephanie nodded slightly.

    ¡°After you go there, be careful, and try not to get into conflicts with the people there unless necessary.¡±

    ¡°If you encounter any difficulties, call me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Young Master, time is of the essence, shall we set off now?¡± Sol Stuart looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and then looked at Night Orchid. ¡°Night Orchid, call Miss Meskill and tell her toe and find us immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Night Orchid took out her phone and made the call.

    Billy then briefly introduced Abby Meskill¡¯s situation to his mother.

    Fifteen minutester, under Sol Stuart¡¯s lead, Billy and the others flew towards the City of Angels.

    For the current group, a journey of one to two thousand kilometers was no longer a big deal. In order to save time, they naturally wouldn¡¯t take a snow chariot again.

    Two to three hourster, theynded beneath the archway of the City of Angels.

    Before them was a public city twice the size of Skydragon City.

    The streets were bustling with people, a lively and bustling scene.

    The buildings in the city varied in style, ranging from ancient Eastern architecture to Western-style castles.

    City of Angels was a city without a lord, so there were no city gates, only a towering archway with valian characters depicting ¡®City of Angels.¡¯

    ¡°Why are there valian characters? Could it be that the City of Angels was established by the valian?¡± Stout looked at the archway and asked.

    ¡°This archway was erected by the Arnold family, one of the earliest families to settle in the City of Angels!¡± Sol Stuart exined.

    ¡°After so many years, the first batch of families who settled with the Arnold family have all declined, leaving only two major families.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Stout and the others responded.

    ¡°Young Master, shall we go straight to Angel Street or¡­¡± Sol Stuart turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up!¡± Billy replied after a moment of thought. ¡°Casey, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and Stout,e with me to Angel Street.¡±

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go too. We should have someone with us just in case something happens!¡± Ivy added.

    ¡°You two stay here. Take everyone to find a hotel and settle down,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°After everything is settled, explore the city and find out what¡¯s been happening in the City of Angels in recent days.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen spoke again.

    ¡°Missus, it¡¯s better if you both don¡¯t go!¡± Sol Stuart interjected.

    ¡°Angel Street is too chaotic, and you and Miss Chandler will likely encounter unnecessary trouble if you go there.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist anymore.

    She understood what Sol Stuart meant. She and Ivy attracted too much attention.

    In a chaotic ce like Angel Street, they would probably be targeted even before they found Ghosthand Fisher.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Harleen then looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Alright! You two stay safe and contact us if anything happens!¡± Billy nodded.

    Afterward, led by Sol Stuart, Billy and the others headed south toward the city.

    Compared to Skydragon City, the streets inside the City of Angels were best described as dirty, chaotic, and rundown. asionally, they would evene across people fighting with weapons.

    Even the pedestrians looked unsavory, and they had a fierce demeanor.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, is the whole City of Angels like this?¡± Azure Dragon asked as they walked.

    ¡°No!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head. ¡°The conditions are very different in the four districts of the City of Angels!¡±

 Chapter 1118 Unexpected Incident

    ¡°In the northern part of the city, there is a slum simr to the City of Angels, so it appears chaotic, with people from all walks of life,¡± Sol Stuart continued.

    ¡°The Angel Street we¡¯re going to is located in the south of the City of Angels, and it can be considered the red-light district of the City of Angels. The chaotic situation there ispletely different from the northern part of the city.¡±

    ¡°On the western side, there are numerous sects, with a total of eight to nine major and minor sects located there. Although it¡¯s also chaotic, the conflicts are primarily between the sects.¡±

    ¡°What about the eastern side?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°The eastern side is the safest area in the entire City of Angels, equivalent to the wealthy district of the City of Angels,¡± Sol Stuart replied again.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s where the mansions of the Arnold and Smith families are located. Under normal circumstances, no one dares to cause trouble in the eastern part of the city.¡±

    ¡°Mr Stuart, what is the Smith family? Are they also a vale family?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sol Stuart nodded in response, ¡°the Smith family is simr to the Arnold family and has been in the Pr Domain for many years. They are basically disconnected from the maind.¡±

    ¡°In the entire City of Angels, the overall strength of the Smith family is second only to the Arnold family, and they can be considered a dominant force.¡±

    ¡°What is the rtionship between the Smith family and the Arnold family?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°The true situation is not very clear, but on the surface, the two families can be considered very close,¡± Sol Stuart continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    After about half an hour, the group stopped at the entrance of a bustling street.

    The street was crowded with people of various races. Although they were in the Pr Domain, many women were dressed very revealingly.

    ¡°Young Master, once we pass this street, we will enter the Angel Street,¡± Sol Stuart said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Wow, it truly is the red-light district of the City of Angels!¡± Several minutester, Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim as they walked through the street.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t evening yet, the neon lights were already shing along the street, and the shops were bustling. asionally, they would see drunken men embracing tall women passing by them.

    The overall feel was simr to the bar streets in the maind.

    ¡°Based on our information, Ghosthand Fisher made hisst appearance in a bar called Club Ruby!¡± Sol Stuart looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask!¡± ck Tortoise said, then walked towards a passerby across the street.

    ¡°Boss, got the information. Just keep going straight on this road for two intersections,¡± ck Tortoise said as he came back, raising his hand and pointing ahead.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded and led the group forward.

    A few minutester, they arrived at the entrance of the Club Ruby. It was a Western-style pce-like building.

    There were many peopleing in and out of the bar, and even before Billy and the others approached the entrance, they could hear heavy metal musicing from inside.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just at that moment, Casey¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s killing intent!¡±

    ¡°Killing intent?¡± Hearing Casey¡¯s words, Azure Dragon and the others tightened their expressions and released their spiritual power to investigate.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ck Tortoise responded.

    ¡°Casey, go with me, and Azure Dragon, you stay outside with Mr Stuart!¡± Billy thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Okay!¡± Sol Stuart nodded in response.

    Bang!

    Just as Sol Stuart finished speaking, there was a loud noise from inside the bar.

    Immediately, they saw a figure crash through the exterior wall of the bar¡¯s third floor andnd right in front of Billy and the others, about a dozen meters away.

    Everyone looked and saw a middle-aged man in his fifties.

    His chest was caved in, his sternum shattered, and fresh blood continuously spewed out from his mouth. It seemed he didn¡¯t have much time left to live.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing this scene, the crowd at the bar entrance eximed simultaneously.

    At the same time, another petite figure shed out of the third floor of the bar and flew into the sky, incredibly fast.

    ¡°Stout, save him! Don¡¯t let him die!¡± Billy thought for a moment and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Casey, you and Azure Dragon go inside the bar to see what happened!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, Billy¡¯s gaze shifted, and he chased after the figure in the sky.

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Sol Stuart said, intending to follow.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, there¡¯s no need toe with me. You watch over Stout and the others!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Then be careful, young master!¡± Sol Stuart responded loudly.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy¡¯s voice had already faded as his figure was several kilometers away.

    About three minutester, Billy caught up to the person who was a few hundred meters ahead.

    ¡°Who are you? Are you looking for trouble?¡± The person in front turned around and looked at Billy, her voice filled with anger.

    She had known about Billy¡¯s existence long before and originally wanted to shake him off, but found it difficult, so she simply stopped.

    ¡°I should be asking you that. Who are you, and why did you go to that bar?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    As he spoke, he roughly assessed the other person. She was in her forties, with a cultivation at the sixth rank of the Saint realm.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The woman shouted angrily, then raised her hand and mmed a strike towards Billy.

    ¡°You underestimate me!¡± Billy replied, his voice filled with determination, as he matched her attack with a casual palm strike.

    Boom!

    A loud noise resounded, and the woman was sent flying hundreds of meters away, spewing blood from her mouth.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The woman obviously did not expect Billy to be so skilled.

    After a momentary pause, she turned around and flew into the distance.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Billy said calmly, then followed her in pursuit. Once again, he struck out with a palm.

    Feeling the approaching danger from behind, the woman¡¯s pupils contracted. She swiftly dodged to the side, but with her cultivation, how could she evade the attack? She was immediately sent flying.

    This time, Billy had exerted about 60 to 70 percent of his power, so the woman was injured quite severely.

    After spewing out another mouthful of blood, she fell from mid-air to the ground, and her aura quickly weakened.

    ¡°Will you talk now? Is your visit to the bar rted to Ghosthand Fisher?¡± Billynded on the ground and walked towards the woman.

    Ever since he sensed the killing intent at the bar entrance, he had already vaguely guessed that it was likely rted to Ghosthand Fisher. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so coincidental.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±

    ¡°Why did you kill the man from earlier?¡± From the woman¡¯s reaction, Billy could tell that this matter was indeed rted to Ghosthand Fisher.

    Phew!

    The woman let out a breath and continued to look at Billy as she spoke in a solemn voice.

    ¡°No matter who you are, if you don¡¯t want to invite enormous trouble, I advise you not to meddle in this affair!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you would face unbearable consequences!¡±

    ¡°Still not willing to talk?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    Then he swiftly twisted his wrist and shot out several strands of finger wind, which flew towards the woman at high speed before prating her body.

    From the woman¡¯s aura, he had sensed a strong bloodthirsty aura, indicating that she wasn¡¯t a kind person, and he didn¡¯t need to show mercy.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± In less than twenty seconds, the woman began rolling on the ground, her face twisted in pain as she screamed.

    ¡°Stop¡­ stop, I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1119 The Whereabouts of Ghosthand Fisher

    ¡°Why bother!¡± Billy replied, then send out a palm strike to relieve the woman¡¯s pain.

    Then, he looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Talk! You better not y any tricks, or you will definitely wish you were dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I did go to inquire about the news of Ghosthand Fisher¡­¡± The woman hesitated for a moment before speaking with difficulty.

    ¡°The person I killed was the owner of a bar¡­ Only he knew the whereabouts of Ghosthand Fisher¡­¡±

    ¡°You should have already found out where Ghosthand Fisher is, so why did you kill him?¡± Billy continued to speak.

    ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t want him to tell others about the location of Ghosthand Fisher, and then kill him to silence him?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The woman nodded.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for Ghosthand Fisher?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I¡­ I am from the Sacred Blood Sect¡­ It is the Sect Master¡¯s order to kill Ghosthand Fisher, I¡­ I am just following orders¡­¡± the woman responded.

    ¡°The Sacred Blood Sect?¡± Billy was slightly surprised, as it was the first time he had heard of this name, most likely a sect from the City of Angels.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Where did Ghosthand Fisher go?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ He went to¡­¡± the woman spoke again.

    At that moment, over a dozen extremely sharp sword auras attacked Billy from different angles, unstoppable like a raging tide.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his spiritual power transformed into a dozenrge swords that shed out in all directions.

    Therge swords, carrying a destructive energy, shattered the sword auras of the group and continued forward without losing momentum, then disappeared into the darkness.

    Immediately after, a sound of bodies falling to the ground came from the darkness, and the group of people ally down.

    Almost at the same time as Billy¡¯s attack, an extremely sharp sword aura shed towards the woman on the ground.

    From the momentum of this sword, it was evident that the attacker was at least at the advanced stage of the Saint realm.

    Billy intended to rescue, but it was toote. The sword aura went straight to the woman¡¯s throat.

    After the woman gasped for air and blood gushed out from her mouth, she kicked her legs and drew herst breath.

    The person in the darkness did not hesitate after seeding with a single blow, turning around and fleeing.

    Billy had thoughts of chasing after, but he was concerned about the safety of Casey and the others, so after a moment of contemtion, he flew back towards the direction they came from.

    His worries seemed reasonable!

    Shortly after he chased after the woman, a group of masked men arrived at the entrance of the bar. They attacked without mercy, leaving no room for hesitation.

    Many customers who were still in the bar enjoying their time had not yet realized what was happening when they were cut in half by the sword auras.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, the three of you protect Stout!¡± Sol Stuart said in a deep voice, thenunched an attack towards the group.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Initially, the group did not take Sol Stuart seriously. The leader of the group spoke coldly and shed a sword towards Sol Stuart.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Sol Stuart said coldly and a palm strike was sent out.

    Bang!

    The man leading the group was at seventh-rank Saint realm. Naturally, he was no match for Sol Stuart. After being struck by the palm strike, he was sent flying hundreds of meters before crashing to the ground.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­¡± The man struggled to speak a few words before convulsing and falling silent.

    ¡°Damn it, attack together, kill him!¡± Another person from the group shouted angrily, leading the others to attack Sol Stuart simultaneously.

    ¡°You overestimate yourselves!¡± Sol Stuart¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he raised his hand to confront them.

    None of these people had a cultivation level higher than the sixth-rank Saint realm. Under Sol Stuart¡¯s attack, they all fell within less than two minutes.

    Just as Sol Stuart thought the battle was over, a violent gust of wind swept towards him like a hurricane.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, be careful!¡± White Tiger shouted loudly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sol Stuart¡¯s pupils shrank, and he immediately exerted his full strength to meet the attack.

    Bang!

    With a loud bang, Sol Stuart was seen being pushed back a hundred meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sol Stuart stabilized himself and gazed at the darkness to his left, speaking in a deep voice.

    He could sense that the approaching person was half a level above him, possessing the strength of a ninth-rank Saint.

    ¡°A group of meddlers, go to hell!¡± A voice of an old man sounded.

    As the voice fell, another overwhelming gust of palm strike containing immense power struck towards Sol Stuart.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    At that moment, Casey¡¯s voice came from the entrance of the bar.

    Following that, he directly wielded the Celestial de and unleashed the Domineering de Art, sending a thunderous curtain of des towards the opponent¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    The collision of their attacks caused a powerful shock wave, causing surrounding buildings including the bar to copse.

    The people inside the three copsed buildings were injured to varying degrees, but as martial artists, they all managed to survive despite the injuries.

    Thud!

    After a move, Casey and the old man stumbled back thirty steps each.

    Since the opponent had not expected Casey to intervene, he did not use his full strength, resulting in a stalemate between them.

    Just as the opponent stabilized his figure, Sol Stuart¡¯s attack had struck him head-on.

    The old man, hastily on the defensive, was sent flying two to three hundred meters by Sol Stuart¡¯s palm strike, leaving him in a state of disarray.

    ¡°Damn it! You injured me, both of you will die!¡± Enraged, the old man hesitated for a moment before using his full strength to attack Casey and Sol Stuart.

    However, he had run out of chances!

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed behind him.

    As the voice sounded, a blood-red sword aura struck like lightning.

    Sensing the aura of death, the old man intended to dodge, but with his strength, it was futile.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After the sword aura passed, his head soared into the sky, blood gushing.

    Up until the moment of death, he had not understood who had killed him.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, are you alright?¡± Billy then turned to Sol Stuart and asked.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, I¡¯m fine!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head in response.

    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s dying!¡± At this moment, Stout pointed to the man on the ground and shouted.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Billy quickly approached Stout, then ced his hand on the man¡¯s chest and infused a powerful surge of true energy into him.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people¡­¡± The man struggled to speak, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    He was critically injured by the earlier woman, on the brink of death. If it weren¡¯t for Stout¡¯s intervention, he would have already perished.

    ¡°The people from the Sacred Blood Sect want to kill Ghosthand Fisher. Where is he now?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s at the¡­ Angel¡¯s¡­ Eye¡­¡± The man said before his pupils dted rapidly, and with a kick of his legs, he ceased to breathe.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, do you know where the Angel¡¯s Eye is?¡± Billy withdrew his hand and asked Sol Stuart.

 Chapter 1120 There Must Be Someone Behind

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sol Stuart nodded.

    ¡°Angel¡¯s Eye is located in the central part of the north of the city. It is ake. If viewed from above, the outline of the hot spring resembles an eye, hence the name Angel¡¯s Eye.¡±

    ¡°Some low-level people in the northern part of the city fish in the Angel¡¯s Eye all year round to make a living.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can talk while we walk!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sol Stuart led the group towards the Angel¡¯s Eye.

    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the location of the Angel¡¯s Eye.

    ¡°Wow, the Angel¡¯s Eye is huge!¡± ck Tortoise eximed involuntarily as he looked around.

    Billy and the others also turned their gaze towards the scene before them, ake spanning an area of two to three hundred thousand square meters.

    Theke was wider in the middle and narrower on the sides. The closer it got to the middle, the darker the water became. If viewed from above, it indeed resembled an eye.

    In the shallow water areas surrounding theke, many fishing boats were busy catching fish, and there were also many vendors selling seafood on the shore. The ce was bustling with people.

    ¡°With so many people, how do we find Ghosthand Fisher?¡± Vermilion Bird furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, do you have a picture of Ghosthand Fisher?¡± Stout asked Sol Stuart.

    ¡°We do, but it probably won¡¯t be very helpful,¡± Sol Stuart replied. ¡°Since Ghosthand Fisher intends to hide, he must have disguised himself.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, do you know the cultivation level of Ghosthand Fisher?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but at least he should have the strength of ate-stage Saint,¡± Sol Stuart replied with a slight shake of his head.

    ¡°Boss, can we use spiritual power to find out which ones among these people have the cultivation level of ate-stage Saint?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°It probably won¡¯t work either,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°If he can disguise himself, he can probably also conceal his martial aura.¡±

    ¡°So, what should we do then? We can¡¯t go around asking each person,¡± Azure Dragon said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to go looking for him ourselves,¡± Billy said, squinting slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon was puzzled.

    ¡°Somebody ising!¡± Billy looked ahead and said calmly, ¡°Most likely, they are from the Sacred Blood Sect.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Casey and the others were taken aback and then turned their gaze towards the approaching figures.

    They saw seven or eight figures flying through the air from a distance, all dressed in ck robes. The leader was an elderly man with white hair.

    Two of them were holding a young man and a young woman in their hands. It was clear from their condition that they were seriously injured.

    ¡°Boss, can you probe their cultivation levels?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°The one in the lead is at the half-step Divine Realm. The rest of them, the strongest is an eighth-rank Saint, and the weakest is a fifth-rank Saint,¡± Billy squinted his eyes again.

    ¡°They¡¯re that strong?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were somewhat surprised.

    The City of Angels is indeed a ce full of hidden powerhouses! Before this, they had already encountered a ninth-rank Saint, and now there was a half-step Divine Realm!

    They had previously believed that Reit they encountered was one of the top experts in the Central Part aside from the Arnold family. But it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case. A half-step Divine Realm in the City of Angels wasmon!

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Sacred Blood Sect has experts at the half-step Divine Realm,¡± White Tiger added.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, do you know anything about the Sacred Blood Sect?¡± Azure Dragon asked Sol Stuart.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Frigid Fortress use to be the number one sect in the Central Part? How can Sacred Blood Sect easily crush the Frigid Fortress with just one person?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much either,¡± Sol Stuart responded with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that they are the strongest sect in the City of Angels, apart from the Gu family and the Smith family.¡±

    ¡°But from what I know, the strongest person in Sacred Blood Sect should only be at thete-stage of the eighth-rank Saint.¡±

    ¡°But to my surprise, they not only have a ninth-rank Saint, but also someone at the half-step Divine Realm!¡±

    ¡°It seems that the information I had before was way off!¡±

    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t your information that¡¯s wrong,¡± Billy responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Young Master, what do you mean?¡± Sol Stuart was slightly confused.

    ¡°Both that ninth-rank Saint and this half-step Divine Realm expert recently achieved their breakthroughs. If I guess correctly, it should have happened within thest month or two,¡± Billy said.

    After saying that, he added, ¡°If my guess is correct, there should be someone behind the Sacred Blood Sect as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sol Stuart¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Young Master, are you suggesting that someone is helping the people of the Sacred Blood Sect to improve their strength?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Whoever can help someone advance to the cultivation level of a half-step Divine Realm must be quite extraordinary!¡± ck Tortoise couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    While the group was talking, the people from the Sacred Blood Sect had already arrived in the sky above the Angel¡¯s Eye.

    ¡°Who are they? They don¡¯t seem like good people at all!¡±

    ¡°Besides the Sacred Blood Sect, it¡¯s hard to imagine any other sect that can send out such a powerful force!¡±

    ¡°What kind of people are those two they are holding?¡±

    ¡­

    The people on the shore looked up at the sky, discussing among themselves.

    ¡°Ghosthand Fisher, do you really think that just because you sent both of your children out of the City of Angels that we wouldn¡¯t be able to find them?¡± At this point, the white-haired old man leading the group spoke out loudly, his voice resonating across a several-kilometer radius.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t show up, your children will end up as fish food!¡±

    Ssh!

    Upon hearing his words, anothermotion arose from below.

    ¡°They¡¯re here for Ghosthand Fisher, but didn¡¯t he disappear long ago?¡±

    ¡°Ghosthand Fisher actually has a pair of children? I¡¯ve never heard of this before!¡±

    ¡°What did Ghosthand Fisher do to provoke the Sacred Blood Sect?¡±

    ¡­

    The discussion among the crowd resumed.

    Meanwhile, a figure suddenly rushed out from a nearby building below and flew rapidly towards theke surface.

    The person was none other than Ghosthand Fisher!

    At the same time, many people began to involuntarily retreat, knowing full well that things were about to get turbulent here.

    ¡°Now, the countdown begins!¡± the white-haired old man spoke again, his voice echoing across the surrounding several kilometers. ¡°Remember, you only have one minute!¡±

    As he spoke, the two men behind him lifted a young man and a young woman over their heads. The two young people were continuously spitting out blood, their faces filled with endless terror, their mouths gaping open but unable to produce any sound.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, several tens of seconds had gone by.

    ¡°Ten!¡±

    ¡°Nine!¡±

    ¡°Eight!¡±

    ¡°One!¡±

    The voice of the white-haired old man echoed through the air.

    After finishing his countdown, he raised his hand and waved it, saying, ¡°Since he cares nothing for the lives of his own children, then so be it, as he wishes!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the two men responded, then threw the young man and woman they were holding down into theke.

    ¡°No, please!¡± At that moment, a man¡¯s desperate shout rang out.

    As the voice sounded, a figure swiftly flew out from a nearby building below and soared towards theke.

    The neer was none other than Ghosthand Fisher!

 Chapter 1121 Vice Sect Master of Sacred Blood Sect

    ¡°You finally show yourself!¡± The white-haired old man¡¯s voice turned cold as he raised his hand andunched an attack towards Ghosthand Fisher, without any reservations.

    A gust of wind surged towards Ghosthand Fisher, intending to take his life. With his strength, if this attacknded, Ghosthand Fisher would likely bid farewell to this world.

    Ghosthand Fisher naturally knew that he couldn¡¯t take this attack head-on, but he had no choice but to brace himself.

    Just as the attack was about to hit him, a blood-red de light tore through the air and shed with the old man¡¯s attack, like a sh of lightning.

    Boom! A loud explosion reverberated through the air, and the white-haired old man was pushed back two to three hundred meters, his blood surging within his body.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The white-haired old man steadied himself before turning his gaze towards Billy and the others, his voice heavy with anger.

    At the same time, the two young men fell into the center of theke. They were heavily injured and had no power left, only instinctively struggling in the water.

    ¡°Kendrick, Tatiana!¡± Ghosthand Fisher, after a brief moment of daze, immediately rushed towards the surface of theke.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± The white-haired old man shouted loudly.

    Before his words even fell, six or seven people behind him simultaneouslyunched their attacks, sending violent gusts of wind towards Ghosthand Fisher.

    ¡°If you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to ask if we agree!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice rang out at the same time.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re in charge of saving them!¡± Billy said with a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout replied and rushed towards the surface of theke.

    ¡°Daring to meddle in the affairs of Sacred Blood Sect, you all are tired of living!¡± The eighth-rank Saint from the other side angrily eximed beforeunching an attack towards the group.

    ¡°Overestimate yourself!¡± Sol Stuart retorted and met the attack head-on.

    In the next moment, the two sides shed.

    ¡°You¡¯re all seeking death!¡±

    The leader of the other side, the white-haired old man, roared in anger. He had the cultivation of a half-step Divine Realm, yet he was forced back by an opponent who was only an eighth-rank Saint not just once, but twice. The thought of it made him furious.

    After his words fell, he forcefully activated his trump card. In an instant, a giant skeleton image formed from true energy floated in mid-air. Then, it opened itsrge mouth and charged towards Billy, causing a gust of wind in the air.

    Billy didn¡¯t intend to continue dragging it out with him. He flicked his wrist and attacked with Domineering de Art.

    Boom!

    The de aura that destroyed heaven and earth fiercely struck the skeleton image, instantly dispersing the opponent¡¯s attack.

    The momentum of the de aura remained unabated as it swept towards the opponent, and the powerful de force subsequently fell on the surface of theke.

    Theke water erupted like a deep-water bomb being detonated, apanied by a terrifying water curtain.

    The people on the shore, watching this scene, no longer had any interest and desperately retreated.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The white-haired old man looked towards Billy with difficulty and said a few words before his body split in half and fell onto the surface of theke.

    ¡°Vice Sect Master!¡± Seeing this, the other six or seven people shouted in pain, their expressions distorted.

    Among the two people fighting Casey, one of them was distracted and was directly beheaded by Casey¡¯s de aura. The two fell into theke one after another.

    The eighth-rank Saint who fought against Sol Stuart also suffered some injuries.

    Although the two were both in the eighth-rank realm, Sol Stuart was just one step away from being a ninth-rank Saint, and hisbat power far exceeded his opponent.

    ¡°You deserve to die, daring to kill our Vice Sect Master, none of you will live!¡± The old man once again faced Sol Stuart¡¯s attack and then quickly fled in the opposite direction.

    He knew very well that if he stayed, it would be a dead end for him. So he no longer cared about Ghosthand Fisher and focused on escaping for his life.

    However, he clearly overestimated himself!

    Before he could even escape a distance of four to five hundred meters, a blood-red de aura had already shed towards him from behind.

    Although he sensed the imminent death, he had no chance to dodge. The de aura shed past his waist.

    Boom!

    His body was cut in half, falling onto the surface of theke, creating a burst of water sshes.

    On the other side, the people fighting Azure Dragon also lost all their fighting spirit and fled in all directions.

    However, Sol Stuart and Casey would not let them escape. In less than two minutes, they were all killed.

    Eight people were all dead within ten minutes.

    ¡°Kendrick, Tatiana!¡±

    At the same time, Stout and Ghosthand Fisher each rescued a person and brought them to the shore. The two young men had fainted, only barely clinging to their lives. Ghosthand Fisher looked at his son and daughter, their faces filled with pain.

    ¡°Move aside; I can save them!¡± Stout said as he quickly took out a silver needle from his pocket and pierced several key acupuncture points on their bodies.

    Then, he pressed his hand against their abdominal area, infusing true energy into their bodies.

    On the side, even though Ghosthand Fisher still didn¡¯t know who Billy and his group were, he had no other choice but to ce his hopes on Stout. He had no other way.

    After a while, Billy and the others arrived.

    After about a quarter of an hour, the two young men coughed and slowly opened their eyes.

    ¡°Kendrick, Tatiana, how are you?¡± Seeing them wake up, Ghosthand Fisher quickly asked.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± The two spoke at the same time, theirplexions much better than before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak for now, your injuries are severe. Give me some more time!¡± Stout said in a deep voice.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you¡­¡± The two spoke in return.

    A grateful expression appeared on Ghosthand Fisher¡¯s face. Regardless of anything else, he had at least saved the lives of his children.

    After another half an hour, Stout withdrew his hand and stood up.

    ¡°How are Kendrick and Tatiana, little brother?¡± Ghosthand Fisher looked at Stout and asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ve passed the dangerous period. I¡¯ll write a prescription for youter, and they should be fine after taking it for half a month or so,¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Ghosthand Fisher finally feltpletely relieved.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives!¡± The two young men stood up and bowed to Stout.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, thank my Boss!¡± Stout smacked his lips in response.

    ¡°Thank you for lending a hand!¡± Ghosthand Fisher then thanked Billy with a bow. ¡°May I ask, what should I call you?¡±

    As he spoke, he was filled with astonishment. Leaving aside everything else, Billy¡¯s disyed strength alone was enough to shock him!

    At less than thirty years old, he had the cultivation of an eighth-rank Saint, and he effortlessly killed a half-step Divine Realm expert. Such talent would even make the people from the Arnold family feel inferior!

    He couldn¡¯t figure out when the Central Part had produced such a genius!

 Chapter 1122 Forbidden Ruins Space

    ¡°Members of Sacred Blood Sect might send more people, let¡¯s find somewhere else to talk!¡± Billy suggested.

    ¡°Alright, please follow me, young sirs!¡± Ghosthand Fisher responded.

    Shortly after, Billy and the others followed Ghosthand Fisher to a residential area not far away.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at a small courtyard. Judging from the facilities inside, it seemed like no one had lived there for a long time.

    ¡°Thank you once again for saving my family!¡± Ghosthand Fisher said after settling his two children anding over to Billy and the others.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°You all are unfamiliar faces, you¡¯re not people from the City of Angels, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why did the people from Sacred Blood Sect want to kill you?¡± Billy asked in response.

    ¡°Huh?¡± A hint of surprise shed in Ghosthand Fisher¡¯s eyes.

    After a moment, he continued, ¡°I had some unresolved issues with them. A few months ago, their sect¡¯s young master caused trouble in the north of the city and I crippled his cultivation, so¡­¡±

    ¡°You better tell the truth! We don¡¯t have time to y guessing games here!¡± Casey interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange why we happened to be here today?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Ghosthand Fisher was puzzled.

    ¡°We came here to find you!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°To find me?¡± Ghosthand Fisher was surprised. ¡°I have never met you before. What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°A few months ago, two women from vale came to look for you, right?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Ghosthand Fisher¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Billy stared at him intently.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ghosthand Fisher shook his head.

    ¡°I can save your family of three, and I can also kill you all. Do you believe me?¡± Billy calmly replied.

    ¡°And before you die, I have at least a hundred ways to make you tell the truth!¡±

    As he spoke, a terrifying spiritual power emanated from his brow and enveloped Ghosthand Fisher.

    Immediately, Ghosthand Fisher felt like his brain was being torn apart, causing unbearable pain.

    ¡°I¡­ Ghosthand Fisher hesitated and said in a difficult tone.

    ¡°Think carefully before you speak!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed in his ears.

    ¡°You should be well aware that once you have attracted the attention of Sacred Blood Sect, you are as good as dead!¡±

    ¡°Even if you run to the ends of the earth, they will still find you. Your two children are a clear example.¡±

    ¡°If you are willing to cooperate, I can arrange for someone to take you to Skydragon City. Once you are in Skydragon City, no one will dare to touch you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are you people from Skydragon City?¡± Ghosthand Fisher responded.

    ¡°Lady Stuart is my mother!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ghosthand Fisher¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You are the King of the West of vale, Commander Gardner?¡±

    ¡°You just found out?¡± Azure Dragon added.

    Ghosthand Fisher let out a heavy breath.

    After a brief pause, he continued to look at Billy and said, ¡°I know why you came to find me!¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, the former Lord of Skydragon City, your father, went to the Forbidden Ruins Space, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Are you here because of the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± The Forbidden Ruins Space he mentioned was obviously that mysterious ce.

    ¡°It seems like you really know a lot!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°First, tell me about those two women. Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°As long as you can guarantee the safety of my family of three, I will tell you everything I know!¡± Ghosthand Fisher took a deep breath and replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualification to negotiate with me!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°You can only choose to believe me or not!¡±

    As he finished speaking, the spiritual power surged once again.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ghosthand Fisher groaned in pain. He felt like his head could explode at any moment.

    After a moment, he struggled to speak, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°You better not have any illusions!¡± Billy retracted his spiritual power.

    Ghosthand Fisher let out another breath, and then he continued to speak after a brief pause.

    ¡°The two vale women you mentioned dide to the City of Angels to find me. They came for the Forbidden Ruins Space. It should have been about two to three months ago.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the people from Sacred Blood Sect were already looking for me everywhere. I thought those two women were from Sacred Blood Sect, so I didn¡¯t meet them.¡±

    ¡°What happened afterwards?¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°They searched for me in the city for a long time, but couldn¡¯t find me. They should have gone to the Arnold family.¡± Ghosthand Fisher replied, ¡°As for what happened afterwards, I don¡¯t know. You can go and ask at the Arnold family.¡±

    ¡°Why did the people from Sacred Blood Sect want to kill you?¡± Billy could tell from Ghosthand Fisher¡¯s eyes that he was probably not lying.

    ¡°This matter is of great importance. If I tell you, it might put you in danger,¡± Ghosthand Fisher¡¯s face became serious.

    ¡°Tell us!¡± Billy responded.

    Ghosthand Fisher took a deep breath before speaking again.

    Actually, in the beginning, I didn¡¯t know why the people from Sacred Blood Sect wanted to kill me. I had no grudges or conflicts with them.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°It was only two months ago when those two women you mentioned came to find me that I realized something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sol Stuart asked.

    ¡°Because I know some things about Forbidden Ruins Space, the people from Sacred Blood Sect are trying to kill me to silence me,¡± Ghosthand Fisher took another deep breath and continued.

    Vermilion Bird raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Why? Is Sacred Blood Sect rted to the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think in that way, butter on, I realized that it was highly possible!¡± Ghosthand Fisher nodded.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, the current Sacred Blood Sect is probably no longer the same as before. They might have been taken over by the people from the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± White Tiger eximed before looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, there really is a possibility!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy¡¯s expression became slightly solemn.

    In fact, he had already guessed this. Sacred Blood Sect must have powerful backers; otherwise, how could a ninth-rank Saint and a half-step Divine Emperor suddenly appear?

    ¡°Do you know anything about Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Billy asked Ghosthand Fisher.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much either. I just happen to know one secret,¡± Ghosthand Fisher took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°There is an array connecting the Forbidden Ruins Space with the Pr Domain. If the array is not broken, people can only enter the Forbidden Ruins Space but cannot leave.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is only the general situation. There may be other special methods that can bring people out from inside.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to exin why there are people from the Forbidden Ruins Space behind Sacred Blood Sect.¡±

    ¡°Do you know any other secrets?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°The people inside the Forbidden Ruins Space have been trying to find a way to get out, so some have been researching methods to break the array,¡± Ghosthand Fisher continued.

    ¡°As far as I know, one of the factions should have already found a way to break the array. It¡¯s just that the timing is not right, so they haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡±

    ¡°They are probably worried that I will reveal this information, so they want to silence me!¡±

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°How did you find out? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been inside?¡±

 Chapter 1123 The Arnold family Being in Danger

    ¡°You are overestimating me!¡± Ghosthand Fisher responded, ¡°If I were to go in, how could I possiblye out.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°I once saved a person by chance.¡±

    ¡°At that time, his meridians were all broken, and he was on the brink of death. ording to his own ount, he was a person who came out from the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°All I know about the things inside the Forbidden Ruins Space are what he told me.¡±

    ¡°As he was dying, he entrusted me to spread this message out, asking the people of Pr Domain to prepare for the arrival of a strong enemy.¡±

    ¡°However, I must admit that I never truly believed that he was from there, after all, I had never heard of anyoneing out before.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I was afraid of unnecessary trouble, so I did not take his words to heart.¡±

    ¡°Now it seems that he probably didn¡¯t deceive me at the time, he might really be from that world!¡±

    ¡°What? Is there really such a thing?¡± Stout and ck Tortoise both responded at the same time.

    ¡°Were you the only one there at that time?¡± Azure Dragon asked after a pause, ¡°Then why do some people know that you had contact with that guy?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it seriously, so I jokingly mentioned it to some people in the City of Angels,¡± Ghosthand Fisher responded.

    ¡°Besides this, did you learn any other information from him?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°I know very little!¡± Ghosthand Fisher shook his head.

    ¡°From the moment I saw him to hisst breath, it was only about ten minutes, and he was having difficulty speaking, so the information was very limited.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what kind of ce the Forbidden Ruins Space is?¡± Sol Stuart asked.

    ¡°Not really!¡± Ghosthand Fisher shook his head, ¡°I only know that it is a sealed world that has been sealed for hundreds or thousands of years, where powerful individuals gather.¡±

    ¡°Did that person tell you how he came out from there?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Ghosthand Fisher shook his head.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°By the way, the Schr with Nine Fingers from the Arnold family probably knows something, you can go ask him.¡±

    ¡°Why does he know about the situation inside?¡± Casey continued to ask.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, Celestial de, Wanderer, and Lady Heartless all disappeared at the same time, which was likely done by someone from the Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Ghosthand Fisher continued.

    ¡°And it is rumored that at the time, Nine-Fingered Schr, who was also one of the Extreme Four of the Pr Region, was supposed to meet up with the three of them.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t go to the appointmentter. The rumor outside was that he might have known something in advance, so he didn¡¯t go and escaped a disaster!¡±

    At this point, as if remembering something, he added, ¡°If my estimation is correct, Sacred Blood Sect is likely to go find him!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°Young Master, it seems that the Arnold family may be in danger. Should we go and visit the Arnold family?¡± Sol Stuart also seemed puzzled.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After a moment of thought, Billy nodded.

    Although he didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with the Arnold family, he only knew J Arnold and Brenda Arnold.

    But this matter involved the safety of the entire Pr Domain, so he naturally would not sit idly by.

    Moreover, the information from Opal and Amber might only be known by the people of the Arnold family.

    ¡°By the way, there is something I can reveal to you.¡± Ghosthand Fisher spoke again, ¡°If my guess is correct, the Smith family¡¯s friendship with Sacred Blood Sect is probably deep!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°I have been hiding in the City of Angels for the past few months, and a few days ago, I happened to see members of the Smith family and Sacred Blood Sect conspiring about something,¡± Ghosthand Fisher responded.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, have Skydragon City sendpatriots stationed in the City of Angels over, and send the family of three to Skydragon City!¡± After a moment of thought, Billy looked at Sol Stuart and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sol Stuart nodded and took out a satellite phone to make the call.

    Ten minutester, Billy and the others walked out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°First, call Harleen and have theme to the Angel¡¯s Eye to meet us!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon took out his phone and dialed Harleen¡¯s number.

    Twenty minutester, Harleen, Ivy, and the others arrived at the Angel¡¯s Eye.

    Subsequently, Azure Dragon introduced the events that had urred to everyone.

    ¡°Boss, shall we go to the Arnold family immediately?¡± Bob asked after listening to Azure Dragon.

    ¡°It would be a bit abrupt to go to the Arnold family like this,¡± Billy thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s first go to a restaurant near the Arnold family¡¯s mansion in the east of the city, have a meal, and see the situation before deciding.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone nodded in response.

    About half an hourter, the group arrived at arge restaurant about ten kilometers away from the Arnold family¡¯s estate in the eastern part of the city.

    ¡°Comparing the east of the city to the north and south, it¡¯s like two different worlds!¡± After sitting down, ck Tortoise couldn¡¯t help but express his feelings.

    Not only him, but Casey and the others also felt the same.

    The east of the city was indeed like the wealthy districts in some cities in the country.

    Whether it was the grade of the buildings, city nning, or the quality of the pedestrians on the streets, it waspletely on a different levelpared to the north and south of the city.

    ¡°Although City of Angels is an ownerless city, the Arnold family basically equals the lord¡¯s mansion here, so people from various backgrounds dare not cause trouble in the east of the city,¡± Sol Stuart remarked.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, do you know the strength of the Arnold family?¡± Judge asked, ¡°Besides Nine-Fingered Schr, does the Arnold family have any Divine Realm experts?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure about the specifics!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head.

    ¡°I only know that the current head of the Arnold family is a half-step Divine Realm expert. As for whether there are other experts, very few people outside know.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge responded.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After chatting for a while, the food was served, and everyone began to eat.

    ng!

    Just as they had started eating for a while, a waiter carrying a tray stumbled in the nearby hallway, causing the dishes on the tray to spill on the floor.

    Unfortunately, a group of vale people happened to pass by, and the pants of a young man under thirty leading the group were sttered with the food.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, it was not intentional, I¡­¡± The waiter quickly apologized to the man.

    Bang!

    However, before he could finish speaking, the man kicked out.

    Instantly, the waiter flew out and knocked over two tables beforeing to a stop, luckilynding on tables that were temporarily unupied, otherwise, it would have been a disaster.

    ¡°You blind son of a bitch!¡± the man angrily shouted in the direction of the waiter.

    Hearing themotion, the diners in the hall all turned to look.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! That waiter is really unlucky this time, he¡¯s probably in for it now!¡±

    ¡°Do you know him? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize him? He¡¯s Darnell Smith, the eldest son of the Smith family, notorious for being arrogant and domineering, definitely not someone to mess with!¡±

    ¡­

    The people whispered and discussed in low voices.

 Chapter 1124 Young Master of the Smith family

    With such a young master, it seems that the Smith family is so so.¡± White Tigermented upon hearing the murmurs around them.

    ¡°The Smith family holds a prominent position in the City of Angels, so it¡¯s understandable they have such a young master,¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Mr Smith, I apologize profusely!¡± At this moment, a uniformed woman who appeared to be a supervisor hurriedly approached.

    After arriving in front of them, the woman bowed respectfully with a apologetic expression and said, ¡°The waiter was disrespectful. Please calm down, Mr Smith.¡±

    ¡°To express our apologies, Mr Smith, you can order whatever you like today, and all charges will be waived!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Are you thinking I am a beggar? A meal doesn¡¯t cost that much!¡± A white-robed man behind Darnell Smith said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mr Smith, what do you think?¡± The uniformed woman took a deep breath and continued to speak to Darnell Smith.

    ¡°This is absolutely outrageous!¡± Darnell Smith was furious.

    ¡°I just received this outfit yesterday and deliberately wore it to an important event today. It¡¯s ruined now! How am I supposed to meet peopleter?¡±

    ¡°Mr Smith, if you would like, we canpensate you,¡± the uniformed woman said again.

    ¡°One top-grade spirit stone, plus the arm of that disrespectful idiot, and I won¡¯t hold your restaurant ountable!¡± Darnell Smith coldly responded.

    Hiss!

    Upon hearing his words, many onlookers involuntarily gasped.

    He¡¯s really demanding a lot!

    Setting aside the waiter losing an arm, just one top-grade spirit stone alone was enough to make jaws drop!

    Even if the outfit was made of gold, it wouldn¡¯t be worth a top-grade spirit stone, right?

    The annual revenue of this restaurant might not even amount to one top-grade spirit stone!

    Many people thought it was excessive, but they dared not voice their opinions. They didn¡¯t want to offend the Smith family.

    ¡°Mr Smith, we¡¯re running a small business,¡± the uniformed woman took another deep breath and responded.

    ¡°One top-grade spirit stone is equivalent to a whole year¡¯s ie for our restaurant. Could you please show mercy¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to pay?¡± Darnell Smith interrupted her, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Then we¡¯ll break both hands and feet of that disrespectful idiot, and we¡¯ll let the matter go!¡±

    ¡°Mr Smith¡­¡± the uniformed woman responded.

    ¡°If you keep bbering, do you believe I¡¯ll smash your restaurant?¡± the white-robed man from earlier interrupted him in a deep voice.

    After speaking, he waved his hand towards the person behind him, saying, ¡°Since she can¡¯t afford to pay with a top-grade spirit stone, break both hands and feet of that disrespectful idiot to prevent any future trouble!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± an old man in a robe behind him responded before quickly walking towards the waiter.

    ¡°No, please, spare me¡­ spare me¡­¡± The waiter¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and he knelt down and kowtowed vigorously.

    ¡°No need for kowtowing. me yourself for not being mindful!¡± the old man said sternly and was about to strike.

    ¡°Is there any need to be so ruthless!¡± Just at that moment, Casey¡¯s voice rang out.

    As he spoke, he stood up and walked towards the waiter, followed closely by Azure Dragon and White Tiger.

    ¡°Huh?¡± All eyes turned towards Casey and the others, and many people wore expressions of astonishment.

    There¡¯s actually someone who dares to speak up for the waiter? Aren¡¯t they afraid of offending the Smith family?

    ¡°Interesting, someone actually dares to interfere with my business. How interesting!¡± Darnell Smith first nced at Casey and the others.

    Then, he turned his head to look at Billy¡¯s table, his gaze lingering on Harleen and Ivy for a while.

    ¡°He identally dirtied your pants, and he was at fault, but it was unintentional, and he has already apologized to you,¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all vale people, let the restaurantpensate you with a middle-grade spirit stone as aundry fee, and let the matter end here. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Damn! Who do you think you are?¡± The white-robed man from earlier walked towards Casey and the others and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to trouble yourself, get lost right now!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± White Tiger said in a deep voice and raised his hand to strike.

    The man obviously didn¡¯t expect White Tiger to take the initiative and didn¡¯t have any awareness of being on guard, so he was sent flying.

    After crashing into a wall pir twenty meters away, he groaned in pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death, daring to attack me. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man got up and thenunched an attack at White Tiger.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± White Tiger said coldly and struck out again.

    The man in the white robe had a cultivation of a third-rank Saint, so he was naturally no match for White Tiger. He was sent flying again halfway through his charge.

    This time, he flew even farther and crashed into a wall before falling to the ground, unable to get up for a while.

    Seeing this scene, the other customers who were still seated at their tables quickly got up and moved to the back, knowing that things were bound to get messy.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing this, Darnell Smith¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, give him a middle-grade spirit stone!¡± Casey didn¡¯t respond to him, but turned to White Tiger and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger took out a spirit stone from his pocket and threw it over. ¡°Take the spirit stone and your people and get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Do you know? Before today, anyone who dared to speak to me like this was already dead!¡± Darnell Smith angrily looked at Casey and spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°From the way you¡¯re speaking, are you ready to fight?¡± White Tiger shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go outside and fight. Don¡¯t smash this ce.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Darnell Smith waved his hand, ¡°Attack and cripple them!¡±

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Just then, an elderly man next to Darnell Smith scanned Billy¡¯s group, walked up to Darnell Smith, and whispered a few words in his ear.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Darnell Smith frowned for a moment.

    After a momentary pause, he looked at White Tiger and said with an icy voice, ¡°You have some courage. I¡¯ll wait for you guys outside!¡±

    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the door, followed by a few of his subordinates who helped the injured white-robed man to his feet.

    ¡°Thank you, gentlemen, for lending a helping hand!¡± After the other party left, the uniformed woman walked up to Casey and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving us!¡± The waiter also bowed and thanked the three of them at the same time.

    ¡°Gentlemen, our restaurant has a back door. You should leave from there quickly!¡± the uniformed woman continued.

    ¡°He is the young master of the Smith family. He will definitely go outside to call for reinforcements. You¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Casey interrupted her and said with a faint smile, ¡°Besides, if we leave, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± the woman continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Casey spoke again, ¡°We¡¯ll meet this young master of the Smith familyter!¡±

    After finishing his words, he led White Tiger and the others back to their table, and the others continued to eat.

    The crowd of onlookers around them looked amazed.

    They had been in the City of Angels for so long and had never encountered anyone who didn¡¯t care about the Smith family.

    After about half an hour, everyone had finished eating and paid their bills before heading towards the door.

    ¡°He really went to call for reinforcements!¡±

    As they arrived at a small square not far from the restaurant¡¯s entrance, Bob looked at the group of people not far away and said.

    In addition to those from before, there were now about twenty or thirty more people.

    Among them were several old men in the mid tote stages of Saint realm, and the strongest among them was a seventh-rank Saint.

 Chapter 1125 Long Time No See

    ¡°Consider yourselves brave, not running away from the back door of the restaurant!¡± The white-robed man from earlier gritted his teeth and spoke.

    ¡°Mr Smith, do you really intend to fight?¡± Bob looked at Darnell Smith, who was sitting on a stone stool, and spoke calmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight if you don¡¯t want to. Kneel down and kowtow to me ten times, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Darnell Smith stood up.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Ian de said in a low voice. ¡°Fight me if you want, but don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    After saying that, he rushed out with his sword.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Ian, you¡¯re too impatient!¡± Bob twitched his mouth and followed closely behind.

    ¡°Take action, disable everyone except those women!¡± Darnell Smith waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The others responded, and they each took offensive stances and charged forward.

    ¡°Boss, shall we disable all of them?¡± Azure Fang looked at Billy and asked.

    Stout and Judge both coughed.

    ¡°Everyone except Mr Smith from the Smith family has been disabled!¡± Billy answered calmly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Azure Fang responded, then gripped his sword and confronted an elderly man who was a fifth-rank Saint.

    Casey and Harleen followed suit and charged out as well.

    In the next instant, both sides engaged in a fierce battle.

    Billy didn¡¯t even make a move, instead watching the spectacle unfold from the side.

    Although the opponents were somewhat skilled, they posed no challenge to Casey and the others. It was a good opportunity for them to practice their skills.

    Bang!

    A loud noise resounded. After shing with the elderly seventh-rank Saint, Casey saw him quickly retreat thirty to forty steps, his face looking grim.

    With Casey¡¯s current cultivation level, it was already easy to deal with a seventh-rank Saint, even without resorting to any trump cards.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant, turns out you have some strength!¡± the elderly man said, suppressing the surging blood in his chest, and looked at Casey with a stern expression.

    ¡°However, if you think you can contend with me with your sixth-rank Saint cultivation, you¡¯re too naive!¡±

    ¡°Enough nonsense!¡± Casey replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Show me your strongest trump card. If you can withstand my attack, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± the elderly man shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what it means to have an insurmountable gap!¡±

    After his words fell, his aura soared to the extreme, and he activated his trump card.

    Soon, an energy-formed giant de appeared above his head. The de was over ten meters long and emitted a chilling aura.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± he said with a deep voice, and the giant de swept towards Casey like a thunderbolt.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Casey replied coldly.

    Then, he activated the Bloodshadow de Technique using the Celestial de in his hand andunched an attack with the arc-shaped de energy apanied by thunderous roars.

    The two forces collided, and the elderly man was instantly sent flying like a cannonball, crashing down hundreds of meters away without being able to get up for quite some time.

    ¡°How about it? Do you have anything else to say?¡± Casey strolled over.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of de are you holding?¡± the elderly man asked with difficulty. When Casey had made his move just now, he could clearly feel the enhancedbat power of Casey¡¯s de. Without a doubt, it was a divine weapon.

    ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to know what kind of de this is!¡± Casey replied indifferently.

    ¡°Alright, enough meaningless talk. Do you want to disable your cultivation yourself, or should I help you?¡±

    ¡°I am from the Smith family. If you dare to disable my cultivation, the Smith family won¡¯t let you off!¡± The elderly man struggled to stand up, blood still oozing from his mouth.

    ¡°Are all members of the Smith family as idiotic as you?¡± Casey said with a helpless nce. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to take action yourself, let me lend a hand!¡±

    Finishing his words, he struck out with his left palm.

    ¡°No!¡± the elderly man eximed in horror.

    He wanted to dodge, but he had been seriously injured and had no chance of escaping, so he could only watch as Casey¡¯s palm struck towards him.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Almost at the same time, the voice of another elderly man rang out.

    As he spoke, a tremendous force like andslide and tsunami surged towards Casey, astonishing in its momentum.

    From this attack, it could be seen that the person who made the move had an eighth-rank Saint cultivation in theter stage.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally shown yourself?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, then raised his hand and struck out with his palm.

    He had obviously already sensed that there were still others hiding in the darkness, so he had been on guard all along.

    Billy¡¯s palm strike easily dissipated the opponent¡¯s attack.

    The elderly man quickly retreated thirty to forty steps to stabilize his position, leaving deep footprints beneath his feet, and his aura was unstable.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elderly man steadied himself and a surprised expression appeared on his face.

    At the same time, Casey¡¯s palm struck solidly on the lower abdomen of the seventh-rank Saint.

    The tremendous force instantly crushed the opponent¡¯s dantian.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The elderly man let out a desperate roar, then his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    At the same time, the battles of the others were also reaching their end.

    Under the attacks of Harleen and Ivy, the remaining opponents could only defend and had various degrees of injuries.

    ¡°Damn it, you guys deserve to die!¡± Darnell Smith red with rage at the scene before him.

    Then he looked at the elderly eighth-rank Saint and shouted, ¡°Elder, take action and kill them all! I want them all dead!¡±

    Hoo!

    After taking a deep breath, the elderly eighth-rank Saint was about to attack again.

    Since he hadn¡¯t fully exerted his strength before, he believed that if he used his trump card, he would definitely be no worse than Billy.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, a young woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    Soon after, two women, one old and one young, appeared in mid-air, thennded in the center of the square.

    Looking at them, Billy recognized them as the Second Miss of the Arnold family, Brenda Arnold, whom he had met in the Northern Domain, and the old woman named Lady Diane Sharp.

    ¡°Brenda?¡± Darnell Smith was slightly taken aback when he saw Brenda Arnold.

    ¡°Darnell Smith, how dare youe to the territory of my Arnold family and act so arrogantly!¡± Brenda Arnold coldly addressed Darnell Smith.

    After that, she turned her head and looked in Billy¡¯s direction.

    Then, with a slight daze, she eximed in astonishment, ¡°Ah! Billy?¡±

    Lady Diane Sharp also wore a surprised expression on her face, apparently not expecting to encounter Billy here.

    ¡°Brenda, long time no see!¡± Billy smiled and greeted her, then nodded at Lady Diane Sharp.

    ¡°Billy, is that really you?¡± Brenda Arnold was once again stunned, a joyful expression appearing on her face.

    Then, she turned her head and shouted loudly to Darnell Smith, ¡°Darnell Smith, tell your people to stop!¡±

    ¡°Brenda, do you know them?¡± Darnell Smith was once again taken aback.

    ¡°Stop bbering!¡± Brenda Arnold shouted in anger.

    ¡°Lady Diane Sharp, if they don¡¯t stop, disable all of them for me!¡±

 Chapter 1126 The Arnold Familyâ€™s Courtyard

    ¡°Stop!¡± Upon hearing Brenda¡¯s words, Darnell Smith quickly shouted to his people.

    He knew very well about Lady Diane Sharp¡¯s strength. If she were to make a move, his men wouldn¡¯t even be able to put up a fight.

    Upon hearing his words, all the Smith family members stopped their attacks. For them, they were eager to stop the fight. If it continued, they would probably end up disabled.

    ¡°Two beautifuldies, I finally get to see you again!¡± As Harleen and Ivy approached, Brenda quickly walked up to greet them.

    ¡°Brenda, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Harleen responded with a smile and then greeted Lady Diane Sharp as well.

    Ivy also greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, two beautifuldies, when did you arrive in City of Angels?¡± Brenda continued.

    ¡°We just arrived today!¡± Harleen replied with a smile.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to City of Angels, why didn¡¯t youe to my home to find me?¡± Brenda pouted.

    ¡°I already told youst time, when youe to the Central Part, you muste to my home to find me. It seems like you don¡¯t consider me your friend!¡± she said.

    Ivy chuckled and said, ¡°Brenda, we just arrived a while ago. We were nning to have a meal and thene find you. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, really?¡± Brenda yfully smiled.

    ¡°Brenda, do you really know them? Who are they?¡± Darnell Smith approached with a smiling face.

    ¡°Darnell Smith, we¡¯re not acquainted. Don¡¯t try to get close to me!¡± Brenda coldly responded.

    ¡°Brenda, you¡¯re just joking. We will soon be family, how can we not be acquainted?¡± Darnell Smith replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless. Do you really think my sister will agree to marry someone like you?¡± Brenda frowned.

    ¡°Hehe, our parents both have already agreed to arrange a marriage for us, and J would definitely not object!¡± Darnell Smith continued to smile.

    If one were to observe carefully, they would notice a hint of coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a toad wanting to eat swan meat. I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Brenda retorted, and then changed the subject. ¡°You really have some nerves,ing here to show off!¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand, I just wanted to teach a lesson to that short-sighted shop assistant before. But then your friends interfered¡­¡± Darnell Smith frowned slightly.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what happened before?¡± Brenda nced at him.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not needed here. Go on with whatever you were doing!¡± she continued.

    ¡°Miss Brenda, they injured so many of us. They should give us an exnation!¡± the white-robed man from before spoke up again.

    ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± Brenda coldly responded. ¡°You should be thankful that we didn¡¯t kill all of you!¡±

    After saying that, she dismissed them and turned to Billy.

    ¡°Billy,e, no need to pay attention to them. Let¡¯s go to my home. My sister will be happy when she finds out you¡¯vee!¡± she said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy smiled and replied.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Then, Brenda led Billy and the others towards the direction of her home.

    Darnell Smith opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but thought it over and dismissed the idea.

    ¡°Young master, are we just letting them go like this?¡± the white-robed man looked at Darnell Smith and asked.

    ¡°Let them have their moment of triumph for now!¡± Darnell Smith¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Send someone to find out who they really are!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The white-robed man nodded in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My father should be arriving soon. Let¡¯s greet him and then go to the Arnold family!¡± Darnell Smith said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± the people behind him responded at the same time.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group had already set off towards the Arnold family.

    ¡°Billy, beautifuldies, what brings you to City of Angels?¡± Brenda asked as they walked.

    ¡°We do have something to do!¡± Harleen smiled and asked, ¡°Brenda, have any beautifuldies visited your home in the past two months?¡±

    ¡°Beautifuldies?¡± Brenda was slightly taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡±

    After saying that, she turned to Lady Diane Sharp and asked, ¡°Lady Diane Sharp, do you know anything?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it either!¡± Lady Diane Sharp shook her head.

    After a brief pause, she seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°I heard that a little over a month ago, the family head did receive two people from vale, but I¡¯m not sure if they are the people you¡¯re referring to.¡±

    ¡°Do you know their names?¡± Ivy asked from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics!¡± Lady Diane Sharp shook her head.

    ¡°Beautifuldies, do you know why those two people came to my home?¡± Brenda asked Harleen.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk about it after we arrive at your home!¡± Harleen smiled in response.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brenda nodded.

    As they were talking, they arrived at the entrance of the Arnold family.

    ¡°Oh my, Brenda, your home is so big!¡± Stoutmented upon seeing the manor in front of them.

    Billy and his group also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    This home could be described as a city within the city, muchrger than the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Skydragon City.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s because my home has been in City of Angels for a long time, back when there weren¡¯t so many people, so thend wasn¡¯t scarce.¡± Brenda chuckled.

    After entering the manor, they were equally amazed by its luxuriousness. Intricately carved beams and painted rafters,yered pavilions and terraces, it felt like being in a pce.

    ¡°Billy, beautifuldies, please rest in this guest building for now. I¡¯ll go and inform my sister.¡± Brenda continued after walking for a while and pointed to a pce gate.

    ¡°Thank you, Brenda!¡± Harleen thanked her with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, miss!¡± Brenda smiled back and left with Lady Diane Sharp.

    ¡°Young master, this Arnold family¡¯s estate is really extraordinary!¡± After Brenda and Lady Diane Sharp left, Sol Stuart looked at Billy and spoke up.

    ¡°Since we entered the estate until now, we¡¯ve been locked onto by at least ten midte Saints along the way.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy lightly nodded. He had already sensed it.

    ¡°I remember when west met Brenda, her cultivation was sealed, and at that time, Billy said her true strength should be that of a second-rank Saint.¡± Ivy also spoke.

    ¡°And now she has the strength of a fourth-rank Saint!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Soul Chaser responded. ¡°In her twenties, being a fourth-rank Saint is impressive!¡±

    ¡°Lady Harleen, how did you and Miss Brenda meet?¡± Abby Meskill asked Harleen curiously.

    ¡°We had just arrived in Pr Domain back then. Brenda and her sister were traveling, and they ran into some trouble. We happened toe across them and helped them out.¡± Harleen exined.

    ¡°I see.¡± Abby Meskill nodded slightly.

    As everyone continued their conversation, footsteps sounded, and then four people walked in.

    The one in the lead was a middle-aged man with a square face and a sturdy figure, dressed in a gray robe. He was the current head of the Brenda family, Kamren Arnold.

    The woman following closely behind him was none other than J Arnold, who was as beautiful as Harleen and Ivy. She still had a cold expression on her face.

    Behind them were Brenda Arnold and Lady Diane Sharp.

 Chapter 1127 The News About the Scholar with Nine Fingers

    ¡°Billy, let me introduce everyone.¡± Brenda Arnold took a few steps forward and addressed Billy.

    ¡°No need for introductions!¡± Billy smiled and turned to Kamren Arnold, saying, ¡°You must be the head of the Arnold family, nice to meet you!¡±

    As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to probe the cultivation levels of the people present, his eyes squinting slightly.

    Kamren Arnold and Lady Diane Sharp were both undoubtedly at the half-step Divine Realm. What surprised him was that J Arnold had already broken through to the same level as him, thete eighth-rank Saint realm. At her age, such cultivation was extraordinary, indicating exceptional martial talent that even surpassed that of Mnie Fennimore whom he had encountered earlier.

    ¡°Hehe, sorry to keep you waiting!¡± Kamren Arnold first nced at Billy and his group before speaking warmly, ¡°Thank you all for your helpst time, resolving a crisis for my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Mr Arnold, you¡¯re too polite, it was nothing!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you again for your helpst time!¡± J Arnold also turned to Harleen and Ivy, nodding slightly.

    ¡°Miss Arnold, no need to be so polite, it was a small matter!¡± Harleen and Ivy replied with a faint smile.

    Then, Kamren Arnold nodded to Casey and the others and greeted them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± When his gaze stopped on Sol Stuart, he paused slightly.

    Then he spoke, ¡°Excuse me, sir, have we met somewhere before?¡±

    ¡°Mr Arnold has a good memory!¡± Sol Stuart smiled, ¡°We met five years ago by chance!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Kamren Arnold was taken aback, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Sol Stuart!¡± Sol Stuart smiled again.

    ¡°Oh?!¡± Upon hearing this, Kamren Arnold showed a hint of surprise, ¡°Mr Stuart is from Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°Haha, exactly!¡± Sol Stuart replied with a smile.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the great Mr Stuart who hase to visit!¡± Kamren Arnold took a few steps towards Sol Stuart and bowed slightly, showing great respect.

    While speaking, he was puzzled. Although the Arnold family had some contact with Skydragon City before, there was no close rtionship, so why would the city¡¯s chief suddenly visit their family?

    Additionally, he noticed another peculiar thing: in this group of people, Sol Stuart was not the leader, but a young man named Billy. ording to the information he had, the only young man who could make Sol Stuart willingly serve under him was Lady Stuart¡¯s son from Skydragon City-no one else!

    Realizing this, he adjusted his emotions slightly and turned to Billy, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this young master must be the famous Lord Dragon of vale, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, including J Arnold, everyone present was stunned.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy smiled faintly and returned the greeting.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Surprised by Billy¡¯s confirmation, Brenda Arnold eximed, ¡°Billy, so you¡¯re the legendary Lord Dragon?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s too coincidental. It turns out you were the one who saved me!¡±

    ¡°Is it different from what you imagined?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Brenda Arnold nodded earnestly, ¡°Even more handsome than I imagined!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Billy and the othersughed simultaneously.

    ¡°We were disrespectful before because we didn¡¯t know your identity, so please don¡¯t take offense, Lord Dragon!¡± Lady Diane Sharp was also deeply moved.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite, Lady Diane Sharp!¡± Billy replied.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Greetings to Lord Dragon!¡± J Arnold also bowed slightly to Billy.

    She was equally surprised because the person she had casually met a few months ago turned out to be King of the West, Commander Gardner.

    While speaking, she released her spiritual power to probe Billy¡¯s cultivation level, even more astonished to find that in this short period of time, Billy had already broken through to the eighth-rank Saint realm?

    As the undisputed top talent in Pr Domain, no one of the same age had caught her eye in terms of martial talent. Now, she finally encountered someone even more outstanding than herself!

    ¡°Miss Arnold, no need for so much courtesy!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Everyone, please take a seat!¡± Kamren Arnold said, leading everyone to their seats.

    ¡°Mr Arnold!¡± At that moment, an old man walked in quickly from the door.

    ¡°Grand Elder, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kamren Arnold asked as he turned to the man.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man walked up to Kamren Arnold and whispered a few words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After listening, Kamren Arnold¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. After a brief pause, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Lord Dragon, did you juste from the Angel¡¯s Eye?¡±

    Evidently, the information the old man conveyed was about what happened at the Angel¡¯s Eye earlier.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, did you go to find Ghosthand Fisher for the matter of Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Kamren Arnold continued.

    Now that he knew Billy¡¯s identity, he was not surprised by this matter. He had heard that Billy¡¯s father and grandfather had entered Forbidden Ruins Space several years ago and had not been heard from since.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After nodding, Billy continued, ¡°We came to the Arnold family for this matter. I¡¯m not sure if Mr Arnold is familiar with Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I probably know less about this matter than Ghosthand Fisher himself.¡± Kamren Arnold took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°I wonder if the Schr with Nine Fingers knows¡­¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I know that you must havee for Grandfather!¡± Kamren Arnold exhaled heavily, ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid it might disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr Arnold?¡± Billy asked, slightly taken aback.

    ¡°To be honest, Grandfather passed away decades ago!¡± Kamren Arnold¡¯s face showed a touch of sorrow.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Billy and the others were stunned.

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t it said that the Schr with Nine Fingers is still alive?¡± Ivy paused before speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a statement we use for outsiders!¡± Kamren Arnold continued.

    ¡°Various forces in the City of Angels are entrenched, and if other forces know that Grandfather is no longer in this world, the Arnold family will be in great danger.¡±

    ¡°So, even within the Arnold family, very few people know about this!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, it is said that the Schr with Nine Fingers had reached the level of the Divine Realm. Normally, he could have lived for two or three hundred years without any problem. What happened to cause his downfall?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°You should all know about the Pr Four Heroes, right?¡± Kamren Arnold took another deep breath and continued with a heavy tone.

    ¡°At that time, Celestial de, Lady Heartless, and the Wanderer all disappeared at the same time. In fact, Grandfather was on his way to meet them.¡±

    ¡°However, he was intercepted on the way by someone whose strength far surpassed his.¡±

 Chapter 1128 The Arrival of the Smith Family

    ¡°ording to Grandfather, he onlysted three rounds against the opponent before being sted off a cliff.¡± Kamren Arnold paused briefly before continuing.

    ¡°Fortunately, Grandfather didn¡¯t meet his end there, but he suffered significant damage to his meridians and dantian, and his cultivation plummeted to the Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°Since then, Grandfather has been gued by injuries, and his cultivation has stagnated, eventually passing away with regrets!¡±

    ¡°During his period of illness, Grandfather appeared in the City of Angels a few times, which was intentionally done for public disy. He was doing his final duty for the Arnold family.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, did he mention anything about who the other person was?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°The other party didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end, so Grandfather didn¡¯t know his identity,¡± Kamren Arnold responded. ¡°But now, it¡¯s highly likely that he came from the Forbidden Ruins Space; otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a skilled individual in the Central Part at that time.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    ¡°Oh, Lord Dragon, I heard from Brenda that you¡¯re inquiring about the whereabouts of two vale women,¡± Kamren Arnold adjusted his mood and looked at Billy.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Did the Arnold family head happen to see them?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, about a month ago, two women dide to see me. ording to them, they were from vale Ether Mountain,¡± Kamren Arnold nodded in response.

    ¡°Their purpose ining to me was the same as yours, Lord Dragon, to learn about the Forbidden Ruins Space. However, they didn¡¯t get much useful information from me.¡±

    ¡°One reason is that I don¡¯t know much myself, and the other is that I¡¯m not familiar with them, so I couldn¡¯t tell them the truth.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Does the Arnold family head know their whereabouts after that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about that,¡± Kamren Arnold shook his head slightly. ¡°But, in my opinion, there are two possibilities.¡±

    ¡°What are those two possibilities?¡± Frostde asked immediately.

    ¡°One possibility is that they may have gone directly to the Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Kamren Arnold paused before continuing. ¡°The other possibility is that they were looking for Ghosthand Fisher in the City of Angels at that time. Many people knew about it, including members of the Sacred Blood Sect.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s possible that they were targeted by members of the Sacred Blood Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Harleen frowned. ¡°Are you suggesting that they might have been captured by members of the Sacred Blood Sect?¡±

    ¡°That possibility can¡¯t be ruled out,¡± Kamren Arnold nodded solemnly.

    After saying this, he turned to Billy. ¡°Lord Dragon, since you¡¯ve already met Ghosthand Fisher, you should also know about the Sacred Blood Sect, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness.

    If Opal and Amber were indeed targeted by the Sacred Blood Sect, their situation was dire. Even though he didn¡¯t know who was behind the Sacred Blood Sect, they were undoubtedly powerful figures in the Divine Realm, making it difficult for Opal and Amber to resist.

    As he finished speaking, he turned to Kamren Arnold. ¡°As the head of the Arnold family, we should be on guard if the Sacred Blood Sect¡¯s peoplee to us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kamren Arnold¡¯s gaze focused ahead as he nodded slightly. ¡°This was already within my expectations, and it probably won¡¯t be long before it happens.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m not sure about the rtionship between the Arnold family and the Smith family,¡± Billy asked abruptly.

    ¡°The Smith family?¡± Kamren Arnold was slightly puzzled. ¡°Lord Dragon, are you implying something?¡±

    ¡°Does the Smith family know about the incident with the Schr with Nine Fingers?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°They should have had suspicions for a while, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re certain,¡± Kamren Arnold replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°What do you mean, Lord Dragon?¡± Kamren Arnold asked again.

    At this moment, footsteps sounded outside the door once again.

    ¡°Master, the head of the Smith family is here!¡± an old man hurriedly walked in and said to Kamren Arnold.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kamren Arnold was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Haha, Mr Arnold, I hope I¡¯m not intruding!¡± At the same time, the voice of a middle-aged man sounded.

    As his voice fell, a group of people walked in from outside the door.

    The leading figure was a burly middle-aged man in his fifties, with a powerful aura and sharp eyes.

    This man naturally was the current head of the Smith family, Eliezer Smith, with the cultivation of a ninth-rank Saint.

    Following closely behind him was the young master of the Smith family, Darnell Smith. Aside from the two of them, there were five or six old men.

    Darnell Smith noticed Billy and the others with a cold look in his eyes as soon as he entered.

    ¡°Mr Smith, you¡¯re joking, please have a seat!¡± Kamren Arnold smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Eliezer Smith replied before walking to a nearby seat.

    Then, he looked at Billy and the others and asked, ¡°Who are these people?¡±

    ¡°These are my daughter¡¯s friends,¡± Kamren Arnold smiled again and looked at his daughter, J, saying, ¡°J, please take these Mr Stuart and his group to the guest rooms to rest.¡±

    He had already learned about what happened at the restaurant from Brenda Arnold. Having Billy and his friends leave first was to avoid any awkwardness between the two sides.

    ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Darnell Smith spoke up. ¡°I have something to discuss with them!¡±

    ¡°Darnell Smith, what are you up to?¡± J¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°J, this doesn¡¯t concern you¡­¡± Darnell Smith replied.

    ¡°They are guests of our Arnold family. Does that not concern me?¡± J interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Besides, Brenda has already told me about what happened at the restaurant before. It was your arrogance that caused the trouble in the first ce. You¡¯d better watch yourself!¡±

    ¡°J, we¡¯ll soon be family, and you¡¯re speaking up for outsiders like this¡­¡± Darnell Smith frowned.

    ¡°Darnell Smith, mind your words, we¡¯re not family yet!¡± J¡¯s tone grew even colder. ¡°Also, since we¡¯re not familiar, please address me by my full name.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Darnell Smith frowned again.

    ¡°Hehe, J¡¯s straightforward nature hasn¡¯t changed!¡± At this time, Eliezer Smith chuckled.

    ¡°Let me say a few words about this. I¡¯ve heard from Darnell about what happened at the restaurant before. Initially, Darnell wasn¡¯t targeting these friends of yours.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that these young men seem to enjoy meddling in others¡¯ affairs, and they even injured members of our Smith family.¡±

    ¡°In consideration of the fact that they are guests of the Arnold family, as long as they apologize to Darnell verbally, this matter will be considered settled, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Azure Fang replied immediately. ¡°Like father, like son. It seems you¡¯ve passed on your arrogance to him, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± A chill emanated from Eliezer Smith¡¯s body.

    ¡°Insolent! How dare you speak to the patriarch like that, kneel down immediately!¡± An elder from the other side roared angrily.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Ian de retorted coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The elder shouted coldly, raising his hand to attack Ian de.

 Chapter 1129 Crisis Strikes

    ¡°Stop!¡± Kamren Arnold frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, although they are guests of the Arnold family, they have been disrespectful to my master¡­¡± The old man spoke again.

    ¡°Mr Smith, I know a thing or two about this!¡± Kamren Arnold ignored the old man and turned to Eliezer Smith.

    ¡°Billy and his team were just helping someone in need, not specifically targeting your son. Can we let this matter slide?¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention Billy¡¯s identity, obviously being cautious. It would be more appropriate for Billy to disclose it himself.

    ¡°Well, since the Arnold family head has spoken, there¡¯s no problem!¡± Eliezer Smith smiled and said.

    ¡°Father, they¡­¡± Darnell Smith frowned.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eliezer Smith snapped.

    ¡°Thanks to Mr Smith for doing me this favor!¡± Kamren Arnold smiled faintly and then looked at J. ¡°Go ahead, take Billy and the others to rest in the guest room. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± J said, leading Billy and the others towards the door.

    ¡°Mr Arnold is too kind!¡± Eliezer Smith spoke again.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, I believe you know why I¡¯m here today at the Arnold family. Let me get straight to the point.¡±

    ¡°About the engagement between my child and your daughter, what do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. My sister is already engaged to Billy. Let your son give up!¡± Brenda Arnold retorted as she reached the door.

    Ahem!

    Including Sol Stuart, everyone at the door coughed simultaneously.

    Miss Brenda, you¡¯re quite straightforward, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°Huh?¡± Darnell Smith frowned and looked at J angrily. ¡°J, is what she said true?¡±

    Eliezer Smith also furrowed his brow, a hint of coldness shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Darnell Smith, my engagement is my own business, it has nothing to do with you!¡± J responded coldly, neither admitting nor denying it.

    ¡°J, I¡¯ve been indulging you for years, bowing down to you, and this is how you treat me?¡± Darnell Smith gritted his teeth.

    To him, J had long been his woman. How could he tolerate another man meddling, especially an unknown guy?

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s demeaning yourself by your own actions. Who can you me?¡± Azure Dragon seized the opportunity to jab at Darnell Smith¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. If you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll grant it to you!¡±

    Darnell Smith seemed to suddenly lose control, raising his hand to attack Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡±

    Azure Dragon intended to provoke him into action, so he didn¡¯t hesitate. As soon as he spoke, he struck out with his palm.

    Bang!

    A loud sound reverberated, and immediately Darnell Smith was sent flying, knocking over several chairs before crashing to the ground, spitting out blood.

    His cultivation was at the same level as Azure Dragon¡¯s, both being fourth-rank Saints. He couldn¡¯t possibly be Azure Dragon¡¯s match.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Two men rushed to Darnell Smith.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    A seventh-rank Saint from the other side roared angrily, stepping forward and striking towards Azure Dragon with his palm.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out at the same time, and a powerful gust of wind rushed out from his hand.

    Boom!

    As expected, the senior Saint and Darnell Smith ended up in a simr trajectory, crashing to the ground and rolling several times beforeing to a stop.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The senior Saint¡¯s face showed an expression of extreme shock. He clearly didn¡¯t expect Casey to have such skill.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Eliezer Smith couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, standing up.

    Then he looked at Kamren Arnold. ¡°Mr Arnold, you¡¯ve seen it yourself. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. They¡­¡±

    ¡°Old man, if you¡¯re going to make a move, do it quickly, don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Stout interrupted him with a click of his tongue.

    ¡°You fools don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Eliezer Smith¡¯s face turned pale with anger.

    ¡°If you want to make a move, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity. Let¡¯s take it outside; the space here is limited!¡± Billy said calmly before turning and walking towards the door.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s of the ninth-rank Saint cultivation. You¡­¡± J took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy¡¯s voice trailed off as he stepped out of the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a foolish brat seeking death!¡± Eliezer Smith retorted before quickly striding out the door.

    ¡°Father!¡± J looked at Kamren Arnold.

    ¡°Go and see what¡¯s happening.¡± Kamren Arnold followed suit after a moment of thought.

    At this point, he had a vague idea of what was going on. It was obvious that Billy and the others had deliberately provoked the people from the Smith family into action.

    As for the reasons, he didn¡¯t have many clues yet.

    Before long, all three groups arrived at a spacious t ground outside the house.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s of the ninth-rank Saint cultivation, you¡¯re not his match. Let Lady Diane Sharp help you!¡± Brenda Arnold quickly walked to Billy and said.

    ¡°Thanks, Brenda, but I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and then looked at Eliezer Smith. ¡°Youing to propose to the Arnold family is just an excuse, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You brat, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Eliezer Smith¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of strangeness.

    ¡°What benefits did the Sacred Blood Sect offer you that made the Smith family willingly be theirckeys?¡± White Tiger retorted loudly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, Kamren Arnold and the others were slightly stunned.

    After a brief pause, Kamren Arnold frowned and looked at Eliezer Smith. ¡°Mr Smith, don¡¯t you think you should tell me something?¡±

    ¡°Mr Arnold, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, they¡¯re trying to sow discord between our two families!¡± Eliezer Smith responded.

    ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± Casey spoke up loudly.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, your visit to the Arnold family to propose is just a facade, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Kamren Arnold. ¡°Mr Arnold, you better have someone search the entire estate to see if there are any suspicious individuals!¡±

    ¡°Eliezer Smith, your Smith family is quite something!¡± Kamren Arnold¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint.

    After hearing Casey¡¯s words, he no longer doubted.

    Although the Sacred Blood Sect had powerful figures behind them, the grandfather of the Arnold family had reached first-rank Divine Realm a hundred years ago.

    If he was still alive, he would be at least at the mid-stage of the Divine Realm. Such a powerful existence couldn¡¯t be taken lightly!

    So, the Sacred Blood Sect wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly until they confirmed Grandfather of the Arnold family had been dead.

    Before this incident, the Smith family had a close rtionship with the Arnold family and had already harbored suspicions about the Schr with Nine Fingers.

    If the Smith family had indeed allied with the Sacred Blood Sect, then their purpose ining to the Arnold family today would be obvious.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense¡­¡± Eliezer Smith took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Lady Diane Sharp, immediately order a search of the entire estate to see if there are any members of the Sacred Blood Sect!¡± Kamren Arnold ignored him and turned to Lady Diane Sharp to give instructions.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lady Diane Sharp nodded and then turned to walk away.

    ¡°No need for all that trouble!¡± At that moment, a man¡¯s voice echoed overhead.

 Chapter 1130 The Outbreak of War

    Immediately after, a group of people appeared within everyone¡¯s sight!

    The leader was a white-haired old man in his sixties. From his aura, one could tell he was a first-rank Divine Realm expert.

    This person was none other than the Sect Master of the Sacred Blood Sect, Kaid!

    Apart from him, following closely behind were over a dozen people. Among them, half possessed strength at the mid tote Saint realm, with the strongest among them being at the half-step Divine Realm.

    ¡°Kaid, what brings you to the Arnold family?¡± Kamren Arnold spoke in a deep voice as the opposing groupnded.

    As he spoke, he nced at Eliezer Smith, his gaze sharp.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯vee to present a great gift to Mr Arnold!¡± Kaid smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kamren Arnold continued.

    ¡°The Sacred Blood Sect has initiated the formation of the Pr Alliance. Today, I¡¯vee specially to invite you to join. The position of deputy alliance head has long been prepared for you!¡± Kaid responded.

    ¡°Different paths don¡¯t cross. The Arnold family has no interest in the Pr Alliance. Please leave!¡± Kamren Arnold coldly replied.

    ¡°Hehe, I suggest you consider my proposal carefully! Otherwise, the consequences may be quite severe.¡± Kaid chuckled again. ¡°Just yesterday, two sects in the west of the city gave the same response as you did. And just two hours ago, there were only six sects left in the west of the city.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s something you may not know. The head of the Smith family is already one of the deputy heads of the Pr Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kamren Arnold nced at Eliezer Smith before turning back to Kaid.

    ¡°Do you truly think Sacred Blood Sect can act recklessly in the City of Angels just because you¡¯ve got some powerful backers?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of who stands behind you, the Arnold family will not tolerate your audacity. Get out of here immediately!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Mr Arnold, I advise you to seriously consider my suggestion!¡± Kaid sneered. ¡°If the Schr with Nine Fingers were still alive, your family would indeed have the confidence to contend with my Sacred Blood Sect. However, things have changed, and you should be well aware of the current situation of the Arnold family!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Kamren Arnold took a deep breath before speaking with a solemn tone. He knew very well that since the other party had taken action, they must have confirmed the news of their patriarch¡¯s demise. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t act so rashly!

    ¡°Hehe, there are no secrets in this world!¡± Kaid chuckled.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, please allow me to say a few words.¡± At this moment, Eliezer Smith turned to Kamren Arnold.

    ¡°Sect Master Kaid has great ambitions. The future ns of the Pr Alliance will definitely benefit the Arnold family¡­¡±

    ¡°Including your people from the Smith family, get out of the Arnold family estate immediately, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Kamren Arnold interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, do you know what realm Sect Master Kaid has reached now?¡± Eliezer Smith continued. ¡°He has officially broken through to the Divine Realm. A wise man knows the current trends. Even if you don¡¯t care for yourself, you should be responsible for the thousands of people in the Arnold family.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing his words, Kamren Arnold released his spiritual power to probe the other¡¯s cultivation. His pupils couldn¡¯t help but contract slightly. Just half a month ago, he had understood that the other party was only at the half-step Divine Realm. He didn¡¯t expect that in such a short time, they had made a breakthrough!

    ¡°As long as Mr Arnold agrees to join the Pr Alliance, I guarantee that the achievements of the Arnold family in the future will far exceed those of today!¡± Kaid spoke again. ¡°After the establishment of the Pr Alliance, our first target will be Skydragon City. Once Skydragon City is captured, I can promise you the position of City Lord of Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Upon hearing his words, Soul Chaser retorted, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±

    ¡°Insolent! Who are you? Are you tired of living?¡± An elder from the other side frowned and red at Soul Chaser angrily.

    ¡°I am your ancestor!¡± Soul Chaser retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to strike Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s wrist flipped, and a de aura met the elder¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound echoed, and both of them stepped back several steps, evenly matched.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder stabilized his figure and looked at Azure Fang with slight surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve got some skills. Let me test you again!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Kaid shouted.

    Then, he turned to the direction where Billy and the others were. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t from the Arnold family, are you?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, if I guess correctly, they should be the ones who killed the Vice Master at the Angel¡¯s Eye!¡± A elder behind Kaid spoke.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kaid¡¯s pupils slightly contracted upon hearing this.

    ¡°Eight or nine out of ten!¡± The elder replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the scene. ording to the description from over there, the attacker was an elder and several young people, exactly matching their characteristics.¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Kaid looked towards Sol Stuart. ¡°Daring to kill someone from my Sacred Blood Sect, you guys have some guts!¡±

    ¡°Identify yourselves. Who are you?¡± He spoke while feeling somewhat surprised. He roughly probed Billy and the others¡¯ martial arts cultivation. The highest among them were Billy and Sol Stuart, both at the strength of a half-step ninth-rank Saint. How could they have killed the vice head?

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know who we are!¡± Azure Dragon spoke in a deep voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die too quickly, call out the people behind you! You¡¯re too weak, and we have no interest in killing you!¡±

    The members of the Arnold family couldn¡¯t help but choke. Kaid was a genuine Divine Realm expert. Was it really appropriate to say such things?

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kaidughed heartily. After a brief pause, his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Just for saying that, it¡¯s going to be difficult for you to leave this estate today!¡±

    ¡°You old fool!¡± Azure Dragon nced at him speechlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon!¡± After saying that, Kaid ignored Azure Dragon and continued to look at Kamren Arnold. ¡°Mr Arnold, my patience is limited. You better give me an answer quickly, or¡­¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Get out!¡± Kamren Arnold shouted angrily.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kaid frowned. ¡°Since you refuse to appreciate my kindness, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand. ¡°Bring them in. Any resistance from the Arnold family will be met with no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± A elder behind him responded and took out a satellite phone from his pocket.

    Just then, footsteps echoed around, followed by nearly a thousand members of the Arnold family converging.

    ¡°Master!¡± The leading elder greeted Kamren Arnold.

    ¡°Elder Greene, you don¡¯t need to take care of this ce. Go guard the two main gates!¡± Kamren Arnold spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elder responded, then waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, why don¡¯t you leave first?¡± Kamren Arnold then turned to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Today, none of you can escape!¡± Kaiden spoke firmly without waiting for Billy¡¯s response.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Azure Dragon and Ian de both spoke in a low voice, raising their des and charging towards the opponents.

    ¡°You brat, if you seek death, I¡¯ll grant it to you!¡± The elder from before twisted his gaze and charged towards Azure Dragon.

    At the same time, without a word, J, wielding her sword, followed suit.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billymanded coldly at the same time.

 Chapter 1131 Your Opponent Is Me

    ¡°Got it!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Sol Stuart and the others didn¡¯t hesitate. They released their auras and charged forward to strike.

    ¡°Lady Diane Sharp, I¡¯ll team up with you to deal with him!¡± Kamren Arnold took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.

    With those words, he raised his hand and charged towards Kaid.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lady Diane Sharp responded and followed suit.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Kaid¡¯s voice was cold as he dashed out.

    At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Mr Smith, what are you waiting for? Today is your chance to shine, so get moving!¡±

    ¡°Mr Arnold, let¡¯s do this!¡± Eliezer Smith also took a deep breath and led the Smith family members tounch their attack.

    With everyone¡¯s efforts, the surrounding space was immediately enveloped in a terrifying pressure.

    There were also many members of the Arnold family present, who couldn¡¯t help but shiver and quickly retreat.

    At the next moment, a loud noise erupted as Kamren Arnold and Lady Diane Sharp teamed up to confront Kaid. They were then seen flying out, each spitting out blood uponnding.

    The gap between Half-step Divine Emperor and the true Divine Realm was like a chasm, something they couldn¡¯t hope to contend with.

    ¡°How about now? Do you realize the difference between us?¡± Kaid didn¡¯t rush to attack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you on!¡± Lady Diane Sharp said in a low voice, preparing to attack again.

    ¡°Lady Diane Sharp, you¡¯re not his match. Leave him to me, and you and Mr Arnold deal with the others!¡± Billy¡¯s voice came over.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, he¡¯s at a First-Rank Divine Realm, you¡­¡± Lady Diane Sharp paused slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, killing him is just a matter of a single blow!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, be careful¡­¡± Kamren Arnold¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! You two go!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, then you be careful!¡± Kamren Arnold didn¡¯t insist any further, turning to Lady Diane Sharp, he said, ¡°Lady Diane Sharp, you go to the entrance and stop the others from the Sacred Blood Sect. Leave this to me!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lady Diane Sharp responded before flying towards the main entrance.

    At the same time, Kamren Arnold didn¡¯t hesitate either, turning around and charging towards Eliezer Smith.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her go!¡± Naturally, Kaid wouldn¡¯t let Lady Diane Sharp leave easily. He raised his hand and sted a palm towards her.

    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Billy said lightly, flipping his wrist, easily blocking Kaid¡¯s attack with a blood-red arc.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kaid never expected Billy to intercept his attack so easily. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    At the same time, he realized that the vice-head of the Angel Eyes he sent was probably killed by Billy.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Was it you who killed the vice-head of my Sacred Blood Sect?¡± After a slight pause, he looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to meet him soon enough!¡± Billy replied lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re arrogant. I¡¯ll skin you alive today!¡± Kaid¡¯s killing intent surged.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± After finishing his words, Billy flew away. ¡°If you want to kill me,e with me. This ce is limited; let¡¯s find somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Kaid followed closely behind.

    Meanwhile, a loud bang echoed in Casey¡¯s battlefield, and shortly after, both he and his opponent were sent flying a hundred meters apart, with traces of blood at the corner of the old man¡¯s mouth.

    Casey¡¯s adversary was an elder of a seventh-rank Saint from the Sacred Blood Sect. Even though he hadn¡¯t used his trump card, wielding the Celestial de, he was still not someone his opponent could contend with.

    ¡°You bastard, you actually injured me, you will die for this!¡± the old man roared after wiping the blood from his mouth.

    Following this, he unleashed his strongest move towards Casey, fierce winds howling with formidable force.

    ¡°Not ying with you anymore, die!¡±

    Casey nced towards Sol Stuart¡¯s direction. Seeing the situation turning unfavorable, he had no intention of prolonging the fight with his opponent.

    With a swift motion, countless de shadows condensed into the Bloodshadow de Technique, swiftly striking out. The arc-shaped de shadows encountered no resistance, shing through the opponent¡¯s chest, causing a gush of blood.

    The old man looked down at the de wound on his chest, unable to utter a word, before his body copsed in two pieces, blood and flesh mingling.

    Casey swept a nce at the corpse on the ground before turning and rushing towards Sol Stuart¡¯s battlefield.

    Sol Stuart¡¯s opponent was a ninth-rank Saint. After several rounds, Sol Stuart had sustained numerous injuries.

    ¡°Lie down!¡± At that moment, the opponent shouted, raising a mysterious seal towards Sol Stuart.

    Sol Stuart¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, but he showed no signs of retreat and prepared to counterattack.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, I¡¯ll take care of this!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out.

    In the next moment, wielding the Celestial de, he manifested the Domineering de Art, a dark de curtain tearing through the air and descending from above.

    Boom!

    The violent de curtain collided with the opponent¡¯s attack, generating a powerful shockwave that rippled outwards.

    In the next moment, both Casey and the opponent were knocked back dozens of meters, their breaths slightly ragged.

    Since the opponent hadn¡¯t used his trump card, the situation with Casey¡¯s strike resulted in a stalemate.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, are you okay?¡± Casey approached Sol Stuart and asked.

    ¡°Just minor injuries!¡± Sol Stuart shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s a ninth-rank Saint in strength, let me handle it¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a group of over a dozen people flew over from a distance, each of them with mid-tote stage Saint cultivation, evidently strong members of the Sacred Blood Sect.

    Subsequently, they dispersed and dashed towards Harleen and her group¡¯s battlefields.

    ¡°Mr Stuart, leave him to me, you go help Harleen!¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°Be careful then!¡± Sol Stuart didn¡¯t insist further, rushing towards Harleen¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Kid, if you want to be a sacrificialmb, so be it!¡± The elder ninth-rank Saint said coldly beforeunching another attack.

    Having experienced Casey¡¯s strength just now, he didn¡¯t underestimate him anymore.

    With his move, an energy-formed quadruped beast appeared above his head. It roared and charged towards Casey like a living creature, stirring up a gale.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Seeing the opponent¡¯s attack, determination shed in Casey¡¯s eyes.

    Then, he once again manifested the Domineering de Art, meeting the iing attack. The de curtain struck the beast¡¯s body.

    Puff!

    After a loud noise, Casey spat out a mouthful of blood and crashed to the ground hundreds of meters away, his breath in disarray.

    Despite wielding the Celestial de and utilizing the Domineering de Art, it was still difficult for him to contend due to the three-level difference in strength.

    Of course, with one strike, the opponent wasn¡¯t unscathed either. He also staggered back a hundred or two hundred meters before stabilizing, his internal energy turbulent, his face grim.

    After a brief pause, hended on the ground in Casey¡¯s direction.

    ¡°The de in your hand should be an artifact that enhances yourbat power, right?¡± Approaching Casey from dozens of meters away, he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°I have to admit, you surprised me. Even though your de can elevate you to the seventh-rank Saint, being able to withstand my full force attack ismendable.¡±

    With that said, he changed the subject, ¡°However, let¡¯s end it here. I¡¯ll dly take your de as a birthday gift for my grandson!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Casey wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and got up from the ground.

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1132 Desperation of Darnell Smith

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The next moment, the old man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    He actually sensed the aura of a seventh-rank martial artist from Casey!

    ¡°You broke through?¡± The old man asked in shock.

    ¡°I have to thank you for that, otherwise, who knows when I would have had the chance!¡± Casey replied.

    Obviously, with one foot stepping into the seventh-rank Saint realm, he seized the fleeting opportunity in the previous round and broke through to the seventh-rank!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The old man cursed in a deep voice.

    Then, without thinking too much, he immediately used his own trump card to attack again.

    He had to kill Casey before hepletely consolidated his cultivation, otherwise, he really didn¡¯t have much confidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Casey¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.

    Then he mobilized his entire body¡¯s strength once again, condensing it into the Domineering de Art and met the attack head-on.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the two collided like two rapidly moving mountains, stirring up a wave of energy that turned two nearby buildings into ruins.

    At the same time, the old man spewed out arge mouthful of blood and flew out, smashing into the ground hundreds of meters away and copsing into a big pit.

    Meanwhile, Casey slid back for dozens of meters and stopped, with only a hint of blood at the corner of his mouth, indicating no other injuries.

    After breaking through to the seventh-rank Saint realm, with the enhancement of the Celestial de, he reached the eighth-rank Saint strength, naturally able to contend with the opponent by unleashing the Domineering de Art.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡± After a while, the old man climbed out of the pit, his face full of shock.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible!¡± Casey replied, while ncing at the battle circles of other people.

    ¡°Enough talking, I don¡¯t have time for you, let me send you on your way!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his wrist flipped, and the Celestial de swiftly shed out a curved de aura.

    The old man immediately sensed a breath of death. In a panic, he lunged forward to evade.

    However, the de aura almost sealed off all his retreat paths, how could he easily dodge it?

    The de aura shed past his waist, and his body split in two, falling to the ground sessively, with endless regret on his face.

    Then Casey dashed towards Ivy¡¯s battle circle.

    At this moment, a muffled sound came from the nearby air. One of the old men who had been battling with J was cut in the throat by her sword and heavily fell to the ground, losing his breath.

    Huff!

    Immediately after, J¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she descended to the ground, quickly rushing towards Darnell Smith¡¯s direction.

    From the beginning until now, Darnell Smith had only been fighting Brenda Arnold for dozens of rounds, and the two were evenly matched.

    Just as Brenda Arnold was about to unleash her trump card, the group from the Sacred Blood Sect arrived, and one of them blocked her.

    Darnell Smith then left the battle circle. He was well aware of his own strength, so he didn¡¯t continue to fight and stayed on the sidelines to watch the battle.

    ¡°Father, save me!¡±

    Seeing J¡¯s murderous intent rushing towards him, Darnell Smith trembled all over, shouting loudly as he flew backward.

    Meanwhile, Eliezer Smith was in a precarious situation, being chased by Kamren Arnold.

    ¡°Your Smith family disclosed the information about my family¡¯s patriarch, right?¡± J¡¯s voice echoed in his ears, icy and bone-chilling.

    She was well aware that the reason the Sacred Blood Sect confirmed the death of the Schr with Nine Fingers was most likely due to information leaked by the Smith family. Because in the entire City of Angels, besides the Arnold family, only the Smith family was likely to know about this matter!

    ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Darnell Smith shouted loudly as he fled.

    ¡°Go exin it to the King of Hell!¡± J said as she shed to a distance of a hundred meters behind him.

    As her words rang out, her wrist flipped, and a sharp sword aura shot out like lightning.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Darnell Smith screamed in terror, then quickly dodged to the side.

    However, with his cultivation, how could he evade J¡¯s sword aura?

    The sword aura shed past Darnell Smith¡¯s right shoulder, and immediately his arm detached from his body, falling to the ground, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Darnell Smith screamed hysterically as he fell freely from mid-air to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done countless evil deeds in your life. When you go down, remember to kneel and apologize to those women you¡¯ve mistreated!¡± Afternding on the ground, J spoke again and thrust her sword.

    ¡°Darnell, be careful!¡±

    Just then, an old man flew over, followed by seven or eight Saint-level men and women. It was the arrival of the Smith family.

    As soon as the voice sounded, the old man raised his hand and struck towards J with a palm, his strength not weaker, surpassing J by one cultivation level.

    Bang!

    With a loud noise, J, who was unprepared, was shaken back tens of meters by the opponent¡¯s attack, and at the same time, she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Grandpa, save me!¡±

    Seeing the old man, Darnell Smith shouted desperately as if grasping at a lifeline.

    ¡°Hurry, take Darnell away from here!¡± The elder of the Smith family, Quincy Smith, spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two mennded from mid-air. One of them stopped Darnell Smith¡¯s bleeding and then helped him up, rushing away.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t kill her! Disable her cultivation and take her home. I want her to suffer!¡± Darnell Smith gritted his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°You should first think about whether you have the chance to leave alive!¡± Just as the three of them ran less than a kilometer away, Ivy¡¯s voice came over.

    Her previous opponent was an eighth-rank Saint-level old man. After several rounds of fighting, Casey arrived and reced her.

    Then she saw what was happening on J¡¯s side, so she dashed over.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    One of the two old men shouted angrily, raising his hand and striking several palm strikes towards Ivy.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡±

    Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed, her wrist continuously rotating, forming a sharp sword aura attacking the opponent.

    Her ¡®Phoenix de¡¯ also had the effect of enhancingbat power. Coupled with her full strength, the seventh-rank Saint-level opponent naturally couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    After a wave of attacks, more than ten bloodstains were drawn on the old man¡¯s body, each revealing bone. He instantly became a bloodied mess.

    ¡°You¡­¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After uttering a word, he fell stiffly, then kicked his legs and became motionless.

    ¡°Young master, go quickly, I¡¯ll hold her off for a while!¡± The other elder eximed in shock.

    Without needing his reminder, Darnell Smith, upon witnessing this scene, was already terrified and hurriedly sprinted forward.

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± J, who was battling Quincy Smith not far away, shouted loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t get away!¡± Ivy replied.

    Then she activated the Ether Mountain Sword Art, and with her ¡®Phoenix de¡¯ in hand, unleashed a sword aura several hundred meters long towards Darnell Smith.

    ¡°Young master, be careful!¡±

    The elder shouted and raised his hand towards the sword aura.

    However, as a mere sixth-rank Saint, how could he withstand it?

    His palm strike collided with the sword aura, not only failing to budge it, but he was also sent flying back, crashing onto the ground and spewing arge amount of blood from his mouth.

    At the same time, Ivy¡¯s sword aura shed past Darnell Smith¡¯s right leg knee.

    Thud!

    Immediately after, Darnell Smith fell headlong, and a small leg flew several meters away.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Darnell Smith screamed hysterically, his eyes filled with ferocity.

    ¡°Darnell!¡±

    Quincy Smith roared angrily after blocking J¡¯s sword momentum with a palm.

    Then, like a frenzied beast, he charged towards Ivy.

 Chapter 1133 One Chance Only

    ¡°Die!¡± Quincy Smith roared again, raising his hand to unleash a dozen violent palm strikes smashing towards Ivy.

    ¡°Ivy, be careful!¡± J eximed in shock, swiftly following behind.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Ivy responded in a deep voice. While speaking, she mobilized her whole body¡¯s strength, condensing it into the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique to block the attack.

    Bang!

    The two forces collided, and they each retreated a hundred meters. After stabilizing her figure, Ivy spat out blood surging in her chest.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Quincy Smith obviously didn¡¯t expect Ivy, a sixth-rank Saint, to push him back so far. A hint of astonishment appeared on his face.

    While he was still in a daze, J¡¯s sword momentum had already stopped, striking towards his back like lightning, unstoppable.

    Although J was one rank lower than him, the ancient sword in her hand was the treasure passed down in the Arnold family, simrly enhancing herbat power. So, under her full attack, Quincy Smith, who was defensively passive, couldn¡¯t easily withstand this sword.

    Although Quincy Smith managed to avoid fatal areas at the critical moment, the sword momentum pierced through his back shoulder de.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Quincy Smith grunted as he staggered forward, blood gushing from the wound. What terrified him was that before he could fully stabilize himself, Ivy¡¯s sword energy had arrived.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Quincy Smith¡¯s pupils shrank in panic. Without much thought, he quickly raised his hand to block with several powerful strikes.

    With injuries already, he was sted aside by the sword energy, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his breath even more erratic.

    ¡°The Smith family has done a lot of dirty deeds before. You are the mastermind behind them. Remember to kowtow to those who were harmed by your Smith family after you go to Hell!¡± J¡¯s voice echoed in his ears.

    As her words fell, a sword momentum, like the scythe of death, attacked.

    At this moment, Quincy Smith had no hope of avoiding this sword.

    His pupils instantly shrank to the size of needles, a strong smell of death surging from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.

    Hiss!

    The sword energy shed past, and a bloodline appeared on Quincy Smith¡¯s throat, blood gushing out.

    He covered his throat with his hand, trying to speak but failed, then fell straight down, convulsing a few times before losing his breath.

    At that moment, he truly regretted it.

    Originally, he wanted to hitch a ride on someone influential behind Sacred Blood Sect to make the Smith family soar, but he didn¡¯t expect it to end before it even began.

    He was also very clear that if Sacred Blood Sect won today, it would be fine, but if Sacred Blood Sect lost, then his Smith family would basically be finished!

    Even if they weren¡¯t wiped out, there would be no ce for them in Angel City in the future!

    Moreover, he and his grandson would definitely not survive today!

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Darnell Smith, who had just caught his breath, screamed heartbreakingly at the scene.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout, go apany your grandfather!¡± J walked over leisurely.

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Darnell Smith¡¯s face was full of horror. ¡°J¡­ please, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    J didn¡¯t waste any more words, with a flick of her wrist, after the sword energy passed, Darnell Smith was beheaded just like his grandfather.

    His eyes widened, unseeing in death.

    Beforeing here today, he probably never imagined that he would die in the Arnold family¡¯s estate!

    At the same time, not far away, Eliezer Smith was also struck down by Kamren Arnold with a palm strike.

    The grandfather and grandson of the Smith family were now together in death!

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± J looked at Ivy and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, just lending a hand!¡± Ivy smiled in response.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Just then, a roar came from the direction of the main gate.

    Immediately, arge group of people rushed into the estate. Judging from their numbers, there were at least four to five thousand of them.

    At the same time, nearly a hundred people flew in mid-air, all of them Saint-level martial artists.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± J frowned tightly, a trace of seriousness crossing her face.

    ¡°Miss J, do you know them? Who are they?¡± Ivy also frowned slightly.

    ¡°They are from the major sects on the west side of the city, probably called by Sacred Blood Sect!¡± J responded before rushing over.

    Ivy didn¡¯t stay idle either, tightly gripping the Phoenix de, following closely behind.

    Boom!

    Just as J and Ivy joined forces to kill Quincy Smith, a deafening roar sounded from the distance.

    Then, the figures of Billy and Kaid each retreated a hundred meters after separating.

    From the aura emanating from the two, it seemed that they were evenly matched.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    In fact, with Billy¡¯s current strength, if he truly exerted himself, Kaid would have been dead long ago.

    ¡°What exactly are you, and why did you go to find Ghosthand Fisher?¡± Kaid asked after catching his breath, his face showing a hint of shock.

    At first, even though he knew that Billy had killed the deputy sect master of his sect, he didn¡¯t take Billy seriously. So, at the beginning of their battle, he didn¡¯t exert his full strength.

    But after a few rounds of fighting, he realized he was wrong. Although Billy was only at the eighth-rank Saint realm, his strength was enough to contend with him!

    This made him curious about Billy¡¯s identity. Who exactly was he? Less than thirty years old, yet possessing such strength.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you tell me what you know about the Forbidden Ruins Space, I can spare your life,¡± Billy responded lightly.

    ¡°Hehe, are you overestimating yourself? Do you really think you can be my opponent?¡± Kaid sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Billy responded lightly. ¡°You have only one chance, you better think it over!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, after I kill you, I will go find the person behind you. He probably knows more than you, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kaidughed out loud. ¡°You really don¡¯t know your own limitations!¡±

    ¡°Then, let me send you to Hell!¡± Billy didn¡¯t waste any more words.

    He nced at the ongoing battle below. With the addition of those from the other sects, the situation was gradually tilting towards Sacred Blood Sect.

    Although Kamren Arnold and Lady Diane Sharp were very strong, they were heavily surrounded by numerous attackers and couldn¡¯t break free for a while.

    Among the others, Casey and Sol Stuart had the strongestbat power, but they were also surrounded by many opponents.

    ¡°Now, show me what trump card you have that makes you so confident!¡± Kaid said solemnly.

    As he spoke, he activated his own trump card.

    The next moment, a huge axe appeared above his head, surrounded by thunder, emitting a strong smell of death.

    ¡°Take this move!¡± With a deep voice, Kaid¡¯s giant axe stirred the air like a violent storm, creating a tumultuous upheaval and creating a powerful vortex of air that soared into the sky.

    Immediately after, the axe descended upon Billy like a meteor from outer space, swiftly and with a majestic momentum.

 Chapter 1134 From the Forbidden Ruins Space

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded.

    Then, he dashed out, wielding the Bloodshadow Fury de, activating the Celestial de Art.

    The next moment, a curtain of des resembling the sun, moon, and stars descended from the sky, casting darkness over the entire air, and the oppressive momentum soared several levels in an instant.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar resounded throughout the air as their attacks collided like two cannonballs, creating waves of energy that sliced off arge chunk of a nearby mountain several kilometers away.

    Puff!

    At the same time, Kaid spurted out arge mouthful of blood and flew rapidly a kilometer away, crashing into the ground and creating arge pit where hey motionless.

    His breath was extremely weak, and blood kept gushing out of his mouth, with only thirty percent of his fighting strength left.

    Since Billy had already intended to kill him, he naturally didn¡¯t hold back. Under his de, although Kaid still had a breath left, death was imminent.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± After a while, Kaid murmured with an endless despair on his face.

    ¡°Difficult to ept?¡± Billynded tens of meters away from him and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you exactly?¡± Blood kept overflowing from Kaid¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°vale, the Lord Dragon of the Western Region!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Kaid was filled with shock. ¡°You¡¯re the King of the West, Commander Gardner of vale?¡±

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I¡­ I should have thought of it¡­¡± Kaid suddenly realized, ¡°Apart from vale¡¯s millennium genius, who else could possess such extraordinary strength¡­¡±

    After saying this, he looked resigned, ¡°It¡¯s worth it to be killed by you.¡±

    ¡°However, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. I believe you¡¯ll soone down to meet me!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy nced at the air ahead while speaking, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Just then, arge ck shadow appeared in Billy¡¯s field of vision. Subsequently, like a small mountain, it rapidly descended from the air ahead towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    When the shadow appeared within a kilometer, Billy finally recognized what it was.

    It was a bird-like creature resembling a vulture, but muchrger than an ordinary vulture, with wings spanning forty to fifty meters.

    Additionally, Billy noticed that there was a man in a white robe sitting on the vulture¡¯s back.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, be careful. That¡¯s the Third-rank Divine Beast thats appeared in the City of Angels some time ago!¡± At the same time, Kamren Arnold shouted loudly towards Billy.

    In fact, Billy had already investigated the creature¡¯s level. Not only that, he had also investigated the cultivation of the man in white robes on the vulture ¨C a Third-rank Divine Realm!

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Upon hearing Kamren Arnold¡¯s words, Casey and the others shouted simultaneously, concern evident on their faces.

    Facing the Third-rank Divine Beast, Billy naturally didn¡¯t dare to be careless. His gaze narrowed, and he dodged to the side immediately.

    The vulture spewed out a st of air, smashing the ground where Billy had stood moments ago, creating a huge crater.

    Kaid, who was already on the verge of death, was directly turned into a mist of blood by the powerful st, leaving nothing behind.

    Although Billy avoided the st, he was still sent flying by the shockwave, flying out for four or five hundred meters before finally stopping. His blood surged violently within him.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Azure Dragon and Bob, who were closest to him, quickly ran over after blocking the enemy¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Not far away, after Harleen killed her opponent with a sword, she also ran over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± After stabilizing his figure, Billy suppressed his energy and blood.

    At the same time, a serious expression appeared on his face.

    A Third-rank Divine Realm plus a Third-rank Divine Beast, this battle today was going to be difficult!

    ¡°Not bad, you managed to dodge!¡± Not long after, the vulture arrived over Billy¡¯s head, and the man in the white robe looked down at Billy and spoke lightly.

    While speaking, he nced at Harleen and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of amazement in his eyes.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one behind the Sacred Blood Sect? From the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°A mere eighth-rank Saint, actually managed to kill the opponent of a First-rank Divine Realm. Your potential is much stronger than that waste Kaid!¡± The man in the white robe withdrew his gaze from Harleen.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, I¡¯ll give you a chance to submit. From now on, be myckey!¡±

    As he spoke, a lofty expression appeared on his face. In his eyes, Billy and the others were nothing more than his subjects.

    ¡°Another idiot!¡± Azure Dragon retorted coldly.

    Immediately, without seeing how he made his move, the next moment Azure Dragon was ejected like a cannonball, crashing heavily several hundred meters away, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± Harleen and Bob eximed before hurrying over.

    ¡°This is a lesson for you. If you can¡¯t control your mouth next time, you¡¯re dead!¡± The man in white continued in a detached tone.

    With that said, he turned back to Billy. ¡°So, what do you think of my suggestion earlier? I¡¯m not a patient person; you¡¯d better give me an answer quickly!¡±

    ¡°Honey, take Azure Dragon and leave!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond directly to the man, instead turning to address Harleen.

    ¡°Honey, be careful yourself!¡± Harleen replied loudly, then helped Bob assist Azure Dragon as they walked away.

    They were well aware that in the presence of a martial artist of that level, their presence would only be a burden.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re not nning to submit, are you?¡± The man in white nced at Billy. ¡°You don¡¯t think that just because you can kill that waste Kaid, you can take me on, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose!¡± Billy gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de and pointed it at the man. ¡°Submit or die!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The man in whiteughed heartily.

    Then, he continued, ¡°You lowly peasant, dare to speak to me in such a manner, truly ignorant of your own mortality!¡±

    As he spoke, he leaped down from the vulture¡¯s back.

    Then he patted the vulture¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how insane you are to fight against me!¡±

    As if understanding human speech, the vulture pped its enormous wings and soared into the sky. A hurricane swept through the void, howling like an impending storm.

    Following that, it let out a cry to the heavens and spewed out several waves of air like a tsunami, hurtling towards Billy.

    Billy dared not be careless. After taking a deep breath, he forcefully activated his bloodline power.

    Then, gripping the Bloodshadow Fury de, he conjured several de lights in the void, forming the Celestial de Art, and shed out.

    A thunderous roar echoed through the entire courtyard, like a bolt from the blue, causing everyone in the other battle rings to involuntarily look in their direction.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Pfft!

    The next moment, Billy spurted out arge mouthful of blood and flew out like a kite with a broken string, crashing to the ground a kilometer away.

    After tumbling several somersaults, he finally came to a stop, his breath in disarray.

    Even though he had activated his bloodline power, his cultivation was only at the level of a ninth-rank Saint. There was still a four-level difference between him and the Third-rank Divine Beast, making it difficult to contend with.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    Seeing this scene, everyone eximed in shock simultaneously.

 Chapter 1135 Touching Potential

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, don¡¯te over!¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy climbed up from the ground and shouted towards the direction of the crowd.

    ¡°How does it feel? Do you understand the gap now?¡± The man in white walked leisurely towards Billy, with a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Now, do you still want me to submit to you?¡±

    ¡°You better consider it seriously, because soon, your life will be in my hands!¡± Billy retorted coldly after spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Heh, quite arrogant!¡± The man in white chuckled coldly and then pointed towards Harleen. ¡°Is that beauty your wife? Unfortunately, she will soon be my woman!¡±

    After saying that, he pointed towards Ivy, Abby Meskill, and others. ¡°In addition, those women over there should all be rted to you, right? After killing you, I¡¯ll take them all!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A fierce glint shed in Billy¡¯s eyes. ¡°But, you won¡¯t have the chance to see that moment!¡±

    After a retort, the man in white¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an invisible ripple emanated from his brow. Sensing his spiritual power, the vulture hovering in mid-air once againunched an attack, unleashing strong waves of energy.

    The dense waves almost sealed off all of Billy¡¯s retreat routes, leaving him with no way out. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, facing the third-rank Divine Beast¡¯s attack again, Billy didn¡¯t retreat but advanced. His eyes narrowed, and he charged straight towards the waves of energy. At the same time, he wielded the Bloodshadow Fury de, unleashing countless crimson de rays to form a strong of de momentum.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The man in white, not far away, sneered as he witnessed this scene.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Immediately after, a series of intense impacts resounded. Several waves of energy ejected by the vulture heavily struck Billy, sending him flying once again. However, this time, Billy didn¡¯t pause at all. After climbing up from the ground, he charged forward once more.

    As expected, with no surprises, he was once again sent flying by the waves of energy, his aura bing extremely chaotic, and blood continuously spewing from his mouth. But he still didn¡¯t pause, pulling out a top-grade Chi Condensing Pill from his pocket and tossing it into his mouth before charging out again.

    The top-grade Chi Condensing Pill was given to him by Eliza Rice during his time on Ether Mountain. It was incredibly effective for restoring true energy; after taking one, he could fully recover within a few breaths.

    ¡°You really seek death, I¡¯ll grant it to you!¡± The man in white snorted coldly and once again released a surge of spiritual power towards the vulture.

    Immediately after, the vulture pped its wings and swooped towards Billy again at a lightning-fast speed, arriving within a hundred meters of Billy in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Try me!¡±

    A strange gleam shed in Billy¡¯s eyes as he wielded the Bloodshadow Fury de, unleashing countless de rays.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Not far away, Harleen, after killing another opponent, shouted anxiously.

    Casey and the others also wore worried expressions.

    Boom!

    After a loud bang, Billy once again flew out a kilometer away, leaving behind a curved trail of blood in the air and creating arge pit when he crashed into the ground. He didn¡¯t get up for a while, his breath extremely weak.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡­

    Including Kamren Arnold and the two sisters, J and Brenda, everyone shouted loudly towards Billy¡¯s direction before rushing over.

    The vulture didn¡¯t intend to stop attacking; it once again spewed out a gust of energy.

    ¡°Mr Arnold, Harleen, you can¡¯t hold it back, quickly get out of the way!¡± Just then, a female voice sounded from mid-air, it was Stephanie, who had just arrived!

    As her voice rang out, a surge of overwhelming palm force rushed towards the vulture, creating a violent gust of wind.

    The two forces collided fiercely, and strong waves of energy rippled outwards. Except for Kamren Arnold, everyone, including Harleen, was blown away, each spitting out blood after crashing to the ground.

    On the other side, Stephanie stabilized herself after being pushed back a hundred meters, her face slightly pale. Fortunately, the vulture hadn¡¯t exerted its full force, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it either.

    At the same time, nearly a hundred figures appeared in mid-air, all of them possessing Saint-level cultivation, they were the people from Skydragon City.

    Soon, they descended onto the courtyard square and then dispersed, joining the battle circle.

    Stephanie and her group appeared here because Billy had predicted that there might be a fierce battle today, so he had already called her beforehand.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man in white was slightly surprised to see this scene.

    Then, he looked towards Stephanie and said, ¡°If I guess correctly, you must be Lady Stuart of Skydragon City, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time, so I don¡¯t have to make a special trip to Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, how are you all? Are you okay?¡± Stephanie ignored him and turned her head towards Harleen and the others, shouting loudly.

    ¡°Yes, mom, we¡¯re fine, go check on Billy!¡± Harleen replied loudly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie rushed towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    Soon, she arrived beside therge pit created by Billy¡¯s impact, her face full of worry. ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡±

    While speaking, she hurried to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly and wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth as he stood up.

    At this moment, there were no signs of disorder in his aura, and the external injuries were healing visibly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Billy, did you break through?¡± Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up after sensing Billy¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy smiled and nodded again.

    As Stephanie said, he, who already had one foot in the ninth-rank realm, had indeed broken through!

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Harleen and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotion. They hadn¡¯t expected Billy to break through at this moment!

    ¡°You actually broke through?!¡± At this moment, the man in white also arrived about a hundred meters away, his face showing a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Quite unexpected, isn¡¯t it?¡± Billy and his mother walked out of the pit. ¡°Did you think it over, the question I asked you just now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting, I¡¯m bing more interested in you!¡± The man in white narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded calmly before looking at Stephanie. ¡°Mom, step aside, let me handle this!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a third-rank Divine Realm, let¡¯s deal with him together!¡± Stephanie responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can give it a try!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re really naive. Do you think that breaking through to the ninth-rank Saint gives you hope?¡± The man in whiteughed. ¡°Even if you were a first-rank Divine Realm like your mother, you still wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°Today, all of you have only two choices, either surrender or die!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant you are!¡± At that moment, an elder¡¯s voice rang out.

    As the voice echoed, an elderly man with white hair descended from the direction behind the Arnold family estate.

 Chapter 1136 Battle Against a Third-Rank Divine Realm

    ¡°Father!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    Kamren Arnold and J, Brenda eximed simultaneously.

    The person who arrived was Raphael Arnold!

    From his aura, it could be seen that he had already reached the cultivation of a second-rank Divine Realm!

    ¡°Father, you seeded?¡± Kamren Arnold¡¯s eyes lit up as he sensed the aura emanating from his father.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Raphael Arnold nodded and then looked at Stephanie, ¡°Lady Stuart, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Greetings to Elder Raphael Arnold!¡± Stephanie slightly bowed.

    ¡°Lady Stuart is too polite!¡± Raphael Arnold responded.

    ¡°Second-rank Divine Realm, it¡¯s barely passable, you didn¡¯t disgrace your family.¡± The man in white nced at Raphael Arnold.

    He didn¡¯t rush to take action, perhaps in his view, the people before him were not worth worrying about.

    He had his confidence. Not only was he a third-rank Divine Realm himself, but he also had a third-rank Divine Beast, so naturally, he didn¡¯t regard the opponents highly.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°However, you are still weak. With your people, you can¡¯t achieve anything!¡±

    ¡°If your Arnold family doesn¡¯t want to disappear from the City of Angels, I advise you to kneel down and submit immediately, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°You will soon know whether you can seed or not!¡± Billy interrupted him and then turned to Raphael Arnold.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s a third-rank Divine Realm, you¡­¡± Stephanie naturally understood Billy¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Is this young man the grandson of Mr Stuart?¡± Raphael Arnold paused slightly and said, ¡°Do you really have confidence?¡±

    ¡°I can give it a try!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Indeed, worthy of being the prominent figure of vale, just this courage alone is not inferior to your grandfather and your father!¡± Raphael Arnold responded.

    After that, he turned to Stephanie, ¡°Lady Stuart, let¡¯s join forces to deal with that third-rank Divine Beast!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie nodded in response.

    ¡°Kamren, don¡¯t just stand there, go help the others!¡±

    After finishing speaking to Kamren Arnold, Raphael Arnold then flew towards the vulture hovering in the air.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Stephanie followed closely behind after saying that.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The man in white narrowed his eyes slightly.

    In his view, even if Raphael Arnold and Stephanie joined forces, they couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for a third-rank Divine Beast.

    As his words fell, the vulture let out a cry and swooped down towards the two.

    ¡°Elder Raphael, Mom, don¡¯t confront it head-on, just hold it back!¡± Billy shouted.

    Then, he turned to the man in white, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s our turn now. Let¡¯s find another ce for a fair fight!¡±

    With his words, he flew towards another direction.

    ¡°Heh, you really are ignorant and fearless!¡± The man in white smirked coldly and followed suit.

    In no time, the two arrived in the air several kilometers away, facing each other.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± The man in white looked at Billy and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°As long as you can withstand my attack, I¡¯ll spare all of you today!¡± With that, a tremendous momentum erupted from the man in white.

    Within a radius of several kilometers, a terrifying pressure enveloped the area.

    Indeed, as a third-rank Divine Realm existence, just this pressure alone was enough to make those at the half-step Divine Realm despair.

    Then, his eyes narrowed, and immediately, another vulture materialized above his head, formed from spiritual power.

    Its appearance was identical to the living creature, except that this one was twice asrge, with wings spanning over a hundred meters.

    Hoo!

    The vulture pped its wings, circling in the sky, obscuring the sun, and the sky immediately dimmed. At the same time, hurricanes stirred in the air, the momentum astonishing.

    ¡°ept your fate!¡± With another deep voice from the man in white, the vulture dove towards Billy like a rapidly moving mountain.

    However, even before the opponentunched his attack, Billy had already put away his Bloodshadow Fury de and unleashed his strongest trump card, the Dragon Soaring Skies!

    As he swung his hands in the air, countless afterimages trailed behind him, and the surrounding air surged, forming a massive vortex that enveloped him.

    Soon, nine virtual dragon shadows circled around him, each surrounded by thunder.

    With his martial cultivation breaking through to the ninth-rank Saint, the nine dragon shadows were clearer and more powerful than when hest practiced at Ether Mountain. Their formation was also stronger by a level.

    ¡°Break!¡± The next moment, with a deep voice from Billy, the nine dragon shadows, carrying the destructive energy, surged out of the vortex.

    Then, with a roar, they rushed towards the vulture like nine thunderbolts, once again stirring up the air, the momentum overwhelming.

    The attacks from both sides collided without any hindrance. Under the sessive strikes of the nine dragon shadows, the vultur disintegrated into nothingness in an instant.

    At the same time, a deafening sound spread across the sky, like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, causing the shockwave to directly turn several buildings nearby into ruins.

    Even on the courtyard square several kilometers away, many warriors who were in the midst of battle were knocked to the ground by the shockwave, their faces full of shock.

    At the same time, the man in white spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward for several hundred meters before crashing heavily to the ground.

    His internal organs shifted instantly, at least a third of his bones were broken, and his meridians were also damaged to a certain extent.

    Blood kept gushing out of his mouth, his breath extremely weak, with only about thirty percent of his fighting power left.

    In contrast, Billy stopped after flying for four or five hundred meters, also spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    However, there were no major injuries visible on him from his aura.

    Obviously, in this round, his strength was significantly superior to the opponent.

    At this moment, with the assistance of his bloodline power, his cultivation had already reached the half-step Divine Realm.

    On this basis, unleashing the Dragon Soaring Skies and challenging three levels was not too difficult.

    Of course, this should also be his limit. If the opponent was a fourth-rank Divine Realm, he wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning.

    ¡°¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±

    Soon, the man in white climbed up from the ground, wearing an expression of extreme disbelief on his face.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that a ninth-rank Saint could possess such formidable strength!

    It was too unbelievable!

    Without much thought, the man gritted his teeth and flew towards the direction of the main gate of the mansion.

    He was well aware that at this moment, he had basically lost hisbat power, and staying here would only lead to a dead end!

    ¡°Casey, stop him!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Got it!¡± After cutting an opponent in half, Casey chased after him

 Chapter 1137 The End of the Battle

    With Casey¡¯s current strength, dealing with a severely injured third-rank Divine Realm posed no difficulty at all.

    In just a few breaths, he closed the distance to three to four hundred meters and then raised his hand, sending a palm strike.

    Sensing the crisis behind him, the man in white narrowed his eyes, quickly dodging to the side.

    But it was already too slow.

    With a muffled sound, the man fell to the ground, tumbling several somersaults before lying on the ground like a dead dog.

    Following that, Caseynded in front of him, flicked his fingers, and several strands of finger winds entered the man¡¯s body, instantly sealing off his remaining power.

    Just as Billyunched Dragon Soaring Skies to severely injure the man in white, another earth-shattering sound echoed from the other side of the air.

    Then, Raphael Arnold and Stephanie both flew out at the same time, leaving two curved streaks of blood in the air before crashing to the ground seven to eight hundred meters away.

    The injuries on both of them were simr, their breaths were chaotic, and blood was flowing from their mouths.

    However, fortunately, following Billy¡¯s instructions, neither of them directly confronted the vulture, so their injuries were not too severe.

    After Stephanie¡¯s bloodline awakened for the second time, although it couldn¡¯t directly help her improve her cultivation like Billy¡¯s, if she activated her bloodline power during battle, it would be enough for her to challenge opponents of a higher rank.

    Therefore, facing a third-rank Divine Beast, even if they were not a match, there was no danger to their lives.

    Just as Stephanie was getting up from the ground, the vulture pped itsrge wings again and swooped down towards her.

    ¡°Lady Stuart, be careful!¡± Raphael Arnold shouted from nearby.

    Stephanie naturally sensed the danger as well. With injuries on her body, she knew she couldn¡¯t directly face the vulture, whose speed was extremely fast and left her with no chance to dodge. In the blink of an eye, it was within a hundred meters.

    ¡°Looking for death!¡±

    Just then, Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    As his words echoed, the sky dimmed, and a curtain of light, shimmering with the brilliance of the sun, moon, and stars, descended from the sky.

    Although the vulture sensed the danger, it didn¡¯t dodge. After abandoning Stephanie, it charged straight into the curtain of light.

    Bang!

    A violent impact sounded, echoing through the sky.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Immediately after, the vulture let out a cry before crashing down rapidly.

    It smashed into the ground, creating arge pit and spewing out arge amount of blood from a deep wound on its back.

    After all, birds and beasts were just animals. In general, theirbat power was slightly inferior to human martial artists of the same level. With Billy¡¯s current strength, which was enough to y a third-rank Divine Realm, dealing with a third-rank Divine Beast was naturally no problem.

    After a while, the vulture let out another cry before pping its wings and flying towards the direction of the man in white.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Billy¡¯s voice sounded deep, and the Celestial de Art condensed once again. Then, it shed through the vulture¡¯s neck.

    Due to inertia, the vulture continued flying forward for dozens of meters before crashing heavily to the ground, convulsing a few times before going still.

    Then, Billynded beside the vulture¡¯s body, and after a brief search, he extracted its beast core.

    The beast core of a third-rank Divine Beast was a valuable treasure, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t waste it!

    ¡°Mom, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± After putting away the beast core, Billy quickly walked towards Stephanie.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry, Mom¡¯s fine!¡± Stephanie stood up as she spoke.

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.

    She never expected that after her son returned from Ether Mountain, his strength would have increased so much!

    Just a month or two ago, the two of them barely managed to kill Reit, a half-step Divine Realm, when they joined forces.

    But in just such a short period of time, Billy was already able to y opponents of third-rank Divine Realm.

    Such talent was unprecedented. Perhaps only her son, who possessed the Golden Bloodline, could achieve such an amazing feat in the entire vale!

    ¡°Mom, take this, and then take a moment to rest.¡± Billy roughly checked Stephanie¡¯s condition and then handed her a healing pill.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie epted the pill and swallowed it.

    Then, Billy walked over to Raphael Arnold and handed him a healing pill as well.

    The shock in Raphael Arnold¡¯s heart was no less than Stephanie¡¯s. Having lived for nearly a hundred years, it was the first time he had seen such a monstrous genius like Billy.

    Evenpared to the Pr Four Heroes a hundred years ago, he was unmatched!

    Then, Billy shed towards the other battle circles.

    At this point, the battle was nearing its end.

    With the addition of powerful individuals from Skydragon City, even though the enemy had many people, they were still unable to resist.

    Especially after Kamren Arnold and Lady Diane Sharp joined the battle, the enemy¡¯s forces copsed, and within a few breaths, many of them fell.

    And with Billy joining in, in just a few minutes, he harvested the lives of over a dozen midte Saint realm opponents.

    Seeing this scene, the remaining people on the other side immediately fled towards the gates of the mansion.

    However, many of them hadn¡¯t run more than a few steps before they were lifted into the air and then fell to the ground with their legs kicking.

    Plop!

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I was just following orders¡­ Spare me¡­¡± A first-rank Saint knelt down.

    Once one surrendered, others followed suit!

    The remaining people on the other side all knelt down, trembling all over, their faces full of horror.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone!¡± Billy stood high in the air and spoke loudly, ¡°Those who voluntarily give up their cultivation can live, otherwise, die!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing to give up my cultivation¡­¡± A man gritted his teeth and pped his abdomen with a palm, instantly destroying his dantian.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to give up my cultivation¡­¡± A second-rank Saint shouted and flew away desperately.

    Pfft!

    Before he could fly a hundred meters, he was smashed into a blood mist by a palm strike from Billy.

    What happened next was no longer suspenseful.

    For the remaining people, even if there were unwilling to give up their cultivation, they knew they had no choice.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group arrived at the Arnold family¡¯s council chamber.

    The man in whitey in the center of the hall like a dead dog.

    ¡°I¡­ I warn you, release me immediately, or¡­ all of you will die¡­¡± The man in white spoke after pausing for a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an idiot!¡± Judge replied disdainfully.

    ¡°Tell us what you know about the Forbidden Ruins Space, and we¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    ¡°You¡­ you have no idea what kind of trouble you¡¯ve got yourselves into!¡± he spoke again.

    ¡°If I die here, not only will you all suffer, but nobody in the City of Angels will survive¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout!¡± Billy interrupted sharply.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout naturally understood the Boss¡¯s meaning.

    As he spoke, he took out a silver needle from his body and walked over.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± The man in white shed a hint of panic on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll just be a little ufortable, bear with it!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    As he spoke, the silver needles flew out one by one, all piercing into the man in white.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In less than thirty seconds, the man in white screamed hysterically and rolled on the ground in agony.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ please stop¡­¡±

 Chapter 1138 The Whereabouts of Opal

    ¡°So fast?¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°I thought people from Forbidden Ruins Space were different!¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­ please stop¡­¡± The man in white clothes was soaked in sweat.

    ¡°Not fun at all!¡±

    Stout shrugged again and sent a palm strike, causing all the silver needles on the man in white to fly out.

    The man in white curled up on the ground, gasping for air, his face as pale as wax.

    ¡°Can we talk now?¡± Billy asked lightly after a moment.

    ¡°W-what do you want to know¡­¡± The man in white asked after hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°First, tell us what kind of ce Forbidden Ruins Space is and how long it has existed!¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Forbidden Ruins Space¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly how long it has existed¡­¡± The man in white clothes replied.

    ¡°I only know it¡¯s a sealed world, where feudal lords rule and powerful individuals gather. It¡¯s notparable to the world you live in¡­¡±

    ¡°How big is it inside? How many people are there?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°No one has measured its exact size, but it¡¯s at least as big as three or four Pr Domains¡­¡± the man in white responded.

    ¡°As for the poption, no one has counted. I only know that the poption of my Wind Swift Kingdom alone isrger than the entire Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Upon hearing this, Bob and the others eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Are you saying that it has already established a mature world system inside?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The man in white replied.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a world of survival of the fittest among warriors, without as many rules as your world.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°In there, feudal states and some sects constantly fight for resources. The stronger one¡¯s power, the more control they have over the lives and deaths of others.¡±

    ¡°Does Forbidden Ruins Space have firearms?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°No!¡± The man in white shook his head. ¡°Some of the modern technology you mention doesn¡¯t exist in Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°The civilization in the Forbidden Ruins Space¡­ is more akin to the situation in your world four or five hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Who sealed off that world? And for what purpose?¡± Harleen asked.

    This question was one of the most pressing for everyone.

    To seal off such arge space, it would require a level of unparalleled strength!

    The whole thing sounded like a myth,pletely beyond theprehension of everyone present, too unreal!

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know!¡± The man in white shook his head.

    ¡°Not only me, but I¡¯m afraid there are very few people in the Forbidden Ruins Space who know!¡±

    ¡°Are you from the Wind Swift Kingdom? What¡¯s your name?¡± Casey asked. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m from the Wind Swift Academy under the Wind Swift Kingdom, and also the deputy sect master of the Star Moon Sect, Nn Ochoa¡­¡± The man in white responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that you can only enter Forbidden Ruins Space but not exit. How did youe out?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°The boundary array in the Forbidden Ruins World, for some reason, undergoes changes every hundred years over the past thousand years,¡± Nn Ochoa replied.

    ¡°And during these changes, the array bes temporarily unstable.¡±

    ¡°If someone with profound knowledge of arrays is present, they can find the ws during this process and send people out.¡±

    ¡°How many people havee out this time?¡± Night Orchid asked from the side.

    ¡°Only me¡­¡± Nn Ochoa paused before adding, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to send one person out!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Because even if a high-level array master understands the tricks, it¡¯s difficult to manipte freely,¡± Nn Ochoa continued.

    ¡°Firstly, to break the array, you need a rare material called rock meteorite, which is extremely rare and hard to find.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, breaking the array requires arge amount of top-grade spirit stones, which not everyone can afford.¡±

    ¡°And even if these two conditions are met, the array master can only tear open a passage just big enough for one person to pass through, and the time is extremely limited, fleeting.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Soul Chaser retorted. ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never heard that breaking an array requires consuming spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s true!¡± Nn Ochoa hesitated for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°The array in the Forbidden Ruins World is definitely the highest-level array on this, so it¡¯s not surprising that people from your world haven¡¯t heard of it¡­¡±

    ¡°You better not lie to us!¡± Soul Chaser paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Is your order to the Sacred Blood Sect to kill Ghosthand Fisher rted to this?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Nn Ochoa nodded.

    ¡°He should know¡­ that our Star Moon Sect has found a way to decipher the array. The sect is worried that if he enters the Forbidden Ruins World and informs others, so they want to silence him¡­¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± White Tiger responded, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of the Star Moon Sect sending you out?¡±

    ¡°For territory and resources!¡± Nn Ochoa spoke again.

    ¡°After many years of development in the Forbidden Ruins Space, most of the territories have been divided among the major powers¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­ many people have set their sights on the world outside the Forbidden Ruins¡­¡±

    ¡°And with the rapid increase in poption, the living environment inside has be increasingly harsh, so many people want toe out and take a look¡­¡±

    ¡°In addition, ording to people who have entered from the Pr Domain, there are still many ces underground in this snowy area that have not been developed, and people are very interested in this aspect¡­¡±

    ¡°The sect sent me out to develop the territory, first control the entire Pr Domain, and then expand to other areas.¡±

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re really ambitious.¡± Judge responded with some annoyance.

    ¡°Just because you have the cultivation of a third-rank Divine Realm, do you think you can do whatever you want?¡±

    Soul Chaser and Stout also had disdainful expressions on their faces.

    A third-rank Divine Realm might be able to dominate the Pr Domain, but in the entire vale, that¡¯s about it.

    I reckon any one of the four main hall masters of Ether Mountain could easily kill him!

    ¡°Perhaps you think I¡¯m just talking big, but this is not a fairy tale¡­¡± Nn Ochoa continued.

    ¡°After countless years of research, from what I know, someone in the Forbidden Ruins Space has already figured out some of the mysteries of that boundary array.¡±

    ¡°It probably won¡¯t be long before true freedom of entry and exit is achieved!¡±

    ¡°When that timees, the unparalleled strongmen inside will descend upon this world, and you will have no choice but to submit!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you think that having modern technology will allow you to contend, but that¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand the concept of a true strongman¡­¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, a true strongman can move mountains and fill seas with a single thought, and destroy a city with a wave of his hand!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Judge opened his mouth, originally wanting to retort, but after some thought, he closed it again.

    He knew very well that what the other party said wasn¡¯t just exaggeration.

    Setting aside the unparalleled strongmen in the Forbidden Ruins Space, even the Divine Realm experts he currently knew of¡­

    If they were truly determined to act, heavy firearms stood no chance to stop them.

    After all, the powerful beings of the Divine Realm wouldn¡¯t just stand still and let you bombard them!

    ¡°Did you capture two vale women?¡± Billy asked Nn Ochoa.

    ¡°Two women?¡± Nn Ochoa hesitated for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I did.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy¡¯s voice was heavy.

    ¡°I¡­ I sealed their powers and had them taken to the Forbidden Ruins Space¡­¡± Nn Ochoa trembled all over as he responded.

 Chapter 1139 The Road Ahead

    ¡°Damn! You sent Opal and Amber to the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Bob frowned. ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Their martial talent was excellent, so I wanted them to be disciples of the Star Moon Sect¡­¡± Nn Ochoa¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of strangeness.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not honest, then let¡¯s do it again!¡± Stout smacked his lips and pulled out a silver needle once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Nn Ochoa trembled all over and hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°A monthter¡­ it¡¯s the second prince of the Wind Swift Kingdom¡¯s birthday¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I saw that they both have outstanding looks¡­ I nned to offer them to the second prince as concubines¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I had Kaid send them to the Star Moon Sect¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Stout pped him hard, causing Nn Ochoa to immediately spit out blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for death!¡± Stout eximed angrily.

    ¡°You really deserve to die!¡± Harleen¡¯s face shed with a trace of worry before continuing, ¡°Are Opal and Amber seriously injured because of you?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ no¡­¡± Nn Ochoa paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°They¡­ besides having their skills sealed by me, they don¡¯t have too many injuries¡­¡±

    ¡°You better pray that they are safe and sound, otherwise, prepare your entire Star Moon Sect for extinction!¡± Ian de spoke coldly.

    ¡°Ian, cut him down!¡± At this moment, Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ian de hesitated for a moment before responding loudly.

    As he spoke, he grasped the big knife and was about to strike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m willing to surrender¡­¡± Nn Ochoa felt the killing intent emanating from Ian de and cried out in desperation.

    ¡°Are you really willing?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t really want to kill the other party.

    Opal and Amber were still in the hands of his sect, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t easily kill the most suitable hostage.

    Moreover, they were about to enter the Forbidden Ruins Space, and they happened to need a guide.

    ¡°I¡­ I am willing, really willing¡­¡± Nn Ochoa nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Stout, give him the pill and make sure he takes it!¡± Billy then looked at Stout and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied and took out the poison he had prepared from his body.

    Although Nn Ochoa knew it was poison, he had no choice but to obediently swallow the pill.

    In addition, he still had his own n in mind.

    He knew that Billy and the others would definitely take him to the Star Moon Sect to rescue people next, which was exactly what he wanted.

    Although Billy¡¯s strength shocked him, he was very clear that even with just Billy and his group going to the Star Moon Sect, there would definitely be no problem dealing with them.

    By then, forcing Stout to release him would be an easy task!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Stuart and Lord Dragon, for your great kindness to the Arnold family!¡±

    After Stout left with Nn Ochoa, Raphael Arnold led a group of people from the Arnold family toe to Stephanie and Billy, bowing deeply.

    Today, if Billy hadn¡¯t intervened, their Arnold family would probably have been expelled from the City of Angels.

    ¡°Elder Raphael, you¡¯re too polite, it¡¯s just a small effort!¡± Stephanie smiled and returned the gesture.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you nning to enter the Forbidden Ruins Space next?¡± Raphael Arnold continued to speak to Billy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°In that world, experts are gathered, Lord Dragon, be careful!¡± Raphael Arnold replied with a solemn tone.

    As he spoke, he took a medicine box from Kamren Arnold and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°This is a small gift from our Arnold family, please ept it, Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Billy, this is the Elemental Pill refined personally by my grandfather!¡± Brenda Arnold exined from the side.

    ¡°These pills contain hundreds of precious medicinal ingredients. If a Saint-level warrior refines one, it can at least increase one rank without any idents.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was surprised again, then looked at Raphael Arnold and said, ¡°Elder Raphael, I appreciate your kind gesture, but this thing is too precious, I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re being too polite, please ept it!¡± Kamren Arnold looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to enter the Forbidden Ruins Space soon, which is full of uncertainties. It¡¯s better to improve your cultivation level before going in for extra security.¡±

    With that said, he added with a slightly heavy tone, ¡°ording to the sect master of the Star Moon Sect just now, Pr Domain is already in great crisis!¡±

    ¡°If that barrier is really broken, it will be an absolute disaster for us in this world!¡±

    ¡°So, your journey ahead is indeed full of challenges!¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you, Elder Raphael!¡± Billy didn¡¯t refuse anymore and epted the pills from Raphael Arnold.

    As Kamren Arnold said, it would be the best to improve everyone¡¯s cultivation level before entering.

    The words Nn Ochoa said earlier also weighed heavily on his mind.

    If one day, the strong from the Forbidden Ruins Space descended into this world, the consequences would be dire!

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re being too polite!¡± Raphael Arnold smiled and responded.

    ¡°You go in first to explore the way, I¡¯ll discuss with Lady Stuart and try to send someone in to assist you as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy, you go in first, my sister and I will seclude us for cultivation for some time, and we¡¯ll find you when we¡¯re ready!¡± Brenda Arnold said from the side.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    After chatting for a while, Billy and Stephanie bid farewell to leave with the people from Skydragon City, while Stout carried the unconscious Nn Ochoa in his hands.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n for next? Are we going directly to the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    After arriving outside the estate, Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s take everyone back to Skydragon City first!¡± Stephanie spoke up, ¡°Go back and stay for two or three days, and improve your cultivation levels respectively!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded slightly, ¡°That sounds good!¡±

    Then, they flew towards Skydragon City.

    Several hourster, the groupnded in Skydragon City.

    For the next two days, Billy and his people didn¡¯t go anywhere, staying in the courtyard to cultivate.

    In addition to the pills given by the Arnold family, Stephanie had someone bring a pile of high-grade spirit stones and spirit fruits from the storeroom.

    Without any suspense, after two days, everyone, including Abby Meskill, broke through one level.

    Although Billy had just reached ninth-rank Saint three days ago.

    But in these two days, he practiced the Dragon Soaring Skies tirelessly and also refined the core of the third-rank Divine Beast.

    Therefore, he broke through to the half-step Divine Realm without any suspense!

    Casey, after taking a pill from the Arnold family and with Stephanie¡¯s help, also sessfully broke through to the eighth-rank Saint.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Sol Stuart, after the fierce battle three days ago, spent these two days in seclusion, refining a bunch of spirit stones and spirit fruits, and officially broke through to ninth-rank Saint realm.

    During this time, Billy made separate phone calls to the Prime Minister and Adam Greenleaf.

    The oue of this venture into the Forbidden Ruins Space, as well as when or if they could return, was uncertain.

    Therefore, before departure, there were naturally some matters he needed to arrange in advance.

    Early on the third day, Stephanie and Edie arrived at the courtyard.

    ¡°Mom, Edie!¡± Billy and Harleen got up to greet them.

    ¡°Stephanie, Edie!¡± Casey and the others also stood up simultaneously.

 Chapter 1140 Departure

    ¡°Great!¡± Stephanie smiled after probing everyone¡¯s cultivation level.

    Edie¡¯s face also showed a trace of relief.

    ¡°Oh right, Edie, you haven¡¯t told me yet, are you from the Phoenix Divine Pce?¡± Judge suddenly remembered this.

    ¡°Not only is Edie from the Phoenix Divine Pce, but she¡¯s also the former young miss of the Phoenix Divine Pce,¡± Stephanie replied for Edie with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Casey and the others eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Edie, are you Mnie Fennimore¡¯s aunt?¡± Harleen asked after a pause.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Edie nodded with a smile and asked back, ¡°Harleen, how do you know Mnie?¡±

    ¡°Edie, Miss Mnie Fennimore is not someone to be trifled with!¡± Soul Chaser recounted the events of that day to Stephanie and Edie.

    ¡°Huh?¡± After listening, a look of surprise shed across Edie¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s engaged to Billy? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±

    Stephanie also wore a puzzled expression on her face. How could she, as a mother, not know that her son had an engagement?

    ¡°Stephanie, Edie, you didn¡¯t know about this either?¡± Judge chuckled. ¡°Then most likely it¡¯s something she made up herself!¡±

    ¡°Since she¡¯s so sure, it probably isn¡¯t something she made up herself,¡± Stephanie said thoughtfully, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Billy, next time you see Elder Ether Mountain, ask him if he knows about this.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy, Harleen, Mnie grew up in the sect since childhood and rarely ventures out into the world. She¡¯s a bit willful. Please be understanding,¡± Edie added.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to have a good talk with her when I see her next!¡±

    ¡°Edie, you¡¯re exaggerating, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Harleen smiled and responded.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s about time we set off!¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t continue the topic and looked at Billy.

    ¡°The longer Opal and Amber stay in Star Moon Sect, the more dangerous it bes!¡±

    ¡°Stephanie, are you and Edieing with us?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°I and Edie will escort you to the entrance of the City of Angels!¡± Stephanie replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with Mr Arnold these past few days and we n to move all the main forces of Skydragon City to settle in the City of Angels, just in case.¡±

    ¡°When I finish up things here, Edie and I wille find you again.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ivy and the others nodded simultaneously.

    Everyone naturally understood Stephanie¡¯s intentions. The entrance to the Forbidden Ruins Space was in the City of Angels.

    If someone were toe out from inside again, the first battlefield would definitely be in the City of Angels, so it must be guarded.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Billy, when you arrive at the Star Moon Sect, if there¡¯s no need, don¡¯t engage in conflict with them. Just use their young sect master to exchange for Opal and Amber,¡± Stephanie continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush about your father and grandfather¡¯s matters, take your time to gather information!¡±

    ¡°In recent years, there have been many people entering the Forbidden Ruins Space from the Pr Domain. You can ask these people first to understand the situation.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Billy, you probably won¡¯t be able to use satellite phones inside the Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Edie spoke up.

    ¡°After you enter, try to leave some clues so that Stephanie and I can find you easilyter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded once more.

    After chatting for a while, they headed towards the City of Angels. Abby Meskill also followed along with them.

    At noon, they arrived at a valley on the outskirts of the City of Angels.

    This was one of the entrances to the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Looking around, they saw many people moving about in the valley, most of them wearing solemn expressions.

    At the same time, everyone could clearly feel a strong oppressive aura near the valley.

    ¡°Another group has arrived. Are they trying to enter the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it, why else would they be carrying luggage?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lady Stuart from Skydragon City up front? Is she also going in?¡±

    Seeing Billy and his group, the people in the valley began to discuss.

    ¡°Billy, after entering the ice-melting cave, walk for about ten kilometers inside. You¡¯ll reach an abandoned underground town,¡± Stephanie pointed to a nearby ice-melting cave.

    ¡°The entrance to the Forbidden Ruins Space is east of that town. There are people from the Arnold family stationed there. You can ask anyone there.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Also, after entering that town, don¡¯t use spiritual power without reason, or you¡¯ll be bacshed,¡± Stephanie added.

    ¡°The strongte-stage Saint I mentionedst time was severely injured because he forcefully used spiritual power to explore the entrance to the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Billy, be careful with everyone after entering. Safetyes first!¡± Edie looked at everyone and said.

    ¡°Edie, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, lead everyone in!¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Stephanie waved her hand to signal everyone. A worried expression shed across her face. However, even though she was filled with worry, she knew that this was something that had to be done!

    Publicly, this matter was rted to the safety of the entire Pr Domain, and no one could guarantee when the people inside would break through the barrier.

    Privately, even if it was for the safety of Opal and Amber, this trip had to be made.

    Moreover, there was no news about Billy¡¯s father and grandfather, and whether they were alive or not was uncertain.

    ¡°Mom, take care of yourself and Edie!¡± Harleen looked at the two of them and said.

    ¡°Stephanie, Edie, take care!¡± Casey and the others spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Okay! Go!¡± Stephanie and Edie nodded simultaneously.

    Then, Billy led everyone into the ice-melting cave.

    Stout carried the sect master of the Star Moon Sect, and during these few days, Stout hadn¡¯t let him wake up at all.

    After entering the ice-melting cave, the oppressive aura inside was much stronger than outside, relying entirely on everyone being at the mid tote-stage of Saint cultivation, otherwise it would be tough.

    The passage was about ten kilometers long, with steep slopes for more than half of it.

    After exiting the passage, they entered the abandoned town that Stephanie had mentioned.

    The size of the town was two to three timesrger than the one where Celestial de and the others fell, and the buildings inside were also intact.

    After entering the town, they saw many people patrolling, presumably sent by the Arnold family.

    ¡°Oswaldo Arnold, greetings to Lord Dragon!¡± A man led by an old man walked up to Billy and bowed.

    ¡°Elder Oswaldo, there¡¯s no need for such formality!¡± Billy smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the entrance?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, please follow me!¡± Oswaldo Arnold said and led everyone towards the east of the town.

    After about a quarter of an hour, everyone arrived at a stone wall about thirty to forty meters high.

    Looking around, they saw a cave about ten meters wide and long on the smooth stone wall.

    At the same time, everyone could clearly sense the presence of an invisible ripple resembling a barrier slowly drifting at the entrance.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, that¡¯s the entrance!¡± Oswaldo Arnold said to Billy.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never been in, I don¡¯t know what will happen inside. Lord Dragon, be careful,¡± he added.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded and then turned to Stout. ¡°Wake him up and ask!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded, then gestured with his hand, sending a palm strike toward Nn Ochoa lying on the ground, who then woke up.

    ¡°Is that the barrier you mentioned?¡± Stout asked, pointing in the direction of the cave entrance.

    ¡°No,¡± Nn Ochoa paused slightly and shook his head. ¡°This is just a teleportation channel. You need to pass through this channel to enter the Forbidden World.¡±

    ¡°How do we navigate after entering this entrance? Will there be any danger?¡± Azure asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Nn Ochoa shook his head again. ¡°After entering this barrier, an array will automatically teleport people into the Forbidden World.¡±

    ¡°You better not be lying to us!¡± Stout retorted.

    ¡°Elder Oswaldo, farewell for now,¡± Billy then turned to Oswaldo Arnold.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, take care,¡± Oswaldo Arnold responded solemnly.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Billy said again before lifting Nn Ochoa and heading towards the cave entrance in mid-air.

    Casey and the others bid farewell to Oswaldo Arnold before following closely behind.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s faces showed a hint ofplexity.

    For them, this was a brand new journey, filled with uncertainties.

    No one knew what kind of life journey awaited them after entering that world.

    And most importantly, after going in, no one could give them an answer as to when they could return!

 Chapter 1141 Is this the Forbidden Ruins Space?

    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s with the strong gravitational pull in here!¡±

    Once they passed through the barrier, Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Just as he spoke, everyone sensed a powerful force pulling them into the cave.

    Even Billy couldn¡¯t control his body and could only let himself be swept away.

    ¡°Be careful, reinforce the defensive aura!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Got it!¡± they all responded simultaneously.

    Phew!

    After about two minutes, the pull suddenly increased several times over.

    They were swept inside as if caught in a powerful whirlwind.

    Thud!

    After nearly half an hour, they allnded on argewn, feeling dizzy and nauseous.

    Nn Ochoa was in the worst state, almost semi-conscious with a hint of froth at the corner of his mouth, his face pale as wax.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± After a short while, Billy stood up and asked the group.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Casey and the rest slowly got up from thewn.

    ¡°Man, what kind of crappy array is this? It almost made me hurl!¡± Soul Chaser cursed.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, you almost did, I already did, it was unbearable,¡± Stout wiped the corner of his mouth and said.

    Abby Meskill and Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    While the group continued to talk, they also looked around the surroundings.

    Before themy a picturesque naturalndscape, with mountains, water, forests, grasnds, and numerous birds in the sky.

    The abundant sunlight, temperatures of around 20-30 degrees, and gentle breeze made itfortable and pleasant.

    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Am I seeing things? Is this the so-called Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°Damn. Did the teleportation array malfunction and send us to the wrong ce?¡± Stout spoke up.

    Not just him, but everyone, including Billy, had a surprised expression on their faces.

    Beforeing in, they had always assumed that the Forbidden Ruins Space would be simr to the abandoned town they encountered before.

    An environment of chaos and extreme harsh conditions in terms of humidity and temperature.

    Or, at the very least, it should have been like the Pr Domain, a world covered in ice and snow.

    But now, whaty before them was an entirely different scene.

    The environment of this ce was no different from that in the southwest region of vale.

    This ce should not have been called the Forbidden Ruins Space; rtive to the Pr Domain, it seemed more like a paradise.

    ¡°Where exactly were we teleported from?¡± Vermilion Bird asked, turning to look behind them.

    Everyone turned and, to their surprise, saw only vast empty grasnd a kilometer away, with two towering mountain peaks in the distance.

    Apart from that, there was nothing unusual, and they couldn¡¯t tell where they had been dumped from.

    ¡°This is so amazing!¡± Rakshasa couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Billy, can you sense the formation lines?¡± Ivy asked Billy, ¡°I can¡¯t sense any formation line fluctuations!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t either,¡± Billy furrowed his brow and shook his head.

    Clearly, the array¡¯s level far exceeded their proficiency in understanding arrays.

    ¡°Let me check for a satellite signal!¡± Stout said as he took out his phone.

    ¡°Stout, did you really bring your phone?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but remark.

    Before they came, Edie had told them there would be no signal inside, so they hadn¡¯t brought their phones.

    ¡°Hehe, I just wanted to give it a try, in case it worked,¡± Stout smiled wryly.

    But soon his expression turned sour, ¡°There¡¯s barely even one bar of signal¡­¡±

    Abby Meskill and Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but smile again.

    ¡°Stout, see how he¡¯s doing!¡± At this point, Billy pointed to Nn Ochoa who was still lying on the ground.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded and walked over.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Dead? Get up if you¡¯re not dead!¡± Stout pulled Nn Ochoa up as soon as he reached him.

    Then he took out a pill and handed it to him, ¡°Take this pill, it will make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡± Nn Ochoa took the pill and swallowed it.

    The pill worked well, and soon Nn Ochoa¡¯splexion returned to normal.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nn Ochoa nodded, ¡°This ce ispletely different from the Pr Domain.¡±

    ¡°Or you can understand it this way, this ce does not belong to the Pr Domain, but is another space on this.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a myth!¡± Stoutmented.

    ¡°Do you know where the boundary of this world¡¯s barrier is? Why can¡¯t we see it?¡± ck Tortoise asked, slightly furrowing his brow.

    ¡°We can¡¯t see it here, only when we get to the edge or exit,¡± Nn Ochoa replied.

    ¡°How far are we from the boundary or the exit? Is it far from your Star Moon Sect?¡± ck Tortoise continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nn Ochoa shook his head, ¡°Because I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, we need to go to the nearby town to find out.¡±

    ¡°Honey, can you sense any human activity nearby?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy pointed to the northeastern direction, ¡°There should be a small vige over there.¡±

    With his current spiritual power level, covering a radius of twenty to thirty kilometers wasn¡¯t too difficult for him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask!¡± Billy then led the group toward the northeast.

    After walking for about fifteen minutes, they indeed saw a vige not far away, with smoke rising from it.

    ¡°Boss, there seems to be a fight going on over there!¡± Just as they were about to head to the town, Casey spoke up.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, where?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°In the bamboo forest over there!¡± Casey pointed a few kilometers away to a dense bamboo forest.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, should I go and check it out?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Billy thought for a moment and said, ¡°We just arrived here and are not familiar with the ce, let¡¯s avoid trouble for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ian de nodded.

    As they continued to walk towards the vige, trouble found them instead.

    Just as they had taken a few steps, a petite figure ran towards them from the bamboo forest, with quite a few injuries.

    She was in her mid-twenties, with delicate features, and a well-proportioned figure.

    From her aura, it was evident that she was at the eighth-rank Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Help me¡­¡± She shouted loudly to Billy, who was at the front.

 Chapter 1042 What Happened?

    At the same time, four or five men with hostile faces emerged from the bamboo forest, each wielding arge knife stained with blood. The leader was a man with a goatee who was under forty years old and had average cultivation, a first rank Saint.

    In just a few breaths of time, the woman had already arrived in front of Billy and knelt down. ¡°Please, sir¡­ save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Get up!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± the woman continued to speak in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Missy, you stand up!¡± Harleen reached out and helped the woman up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, mind your own business!¡± The five men stopped dozens of meters away and spoke threateningly.

    Then, they looked at Billy and his group, their eyes full of malice as they lingered over them, with intense sinister intentions shing in their pupils.

    ¡°What happened to you, Miss?¡± Harleen ignored them and looked at the woman, asking.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m from the Bet family in Ouverford. Today, I came here to collect medicinal herbs with my family members, but we didn¡¯t expect to encounter members of Devil Sect here¡­¡± The woman named Evelyn Bet trembled as she spoke. ¡°They wanted to harass me, and my family members were killed by them.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Ouverford?¡± At this moment, Azure Dragon looked at Nn Ochoa and asked.

    ¡°I do!¡± Nn Ochoa nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s a small city under the jurisdiction of the Tengamine Kingdom!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Tengamine Kingdom?¡± Frostde slightly frowned and said, ¡°This is not within the scope of your Wind Swift Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Nn Ochoa shook his head.

    ¡°Wind Swift Kingdom borders Tengamine Kingdom and is about the same size as the Tengamine Kingdom, both of which are principalities at the same level, and there are often conflicts between the two countries.¡±

    ¡°How far is Ouverford from the Star Moon Sect?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Star Moon Sect is located west of Wind Swift Kingdom, and Ouverford is located east of Tengamine Kingdom, with about two thousand kilometers between them,¡± Nn Ochoa replied again.

    ¡°So far?¡± Stout replied with some disbelief.

    ¡°Do you really want to meddle?¡± While they chatted, the goatee man pointed his knife at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°If you really want to save her, you just need to let a few of your beauties have some fun with us, and we¡¯ll let her go!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re heading for your doom,¡± Ian de looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, shall I do it?¡±

    ¡°Kill them,¡± Billy nodded.

    He could tell from Evelyn Bet¡¯s eyes that she was not lying. Although he didn¡¯t want to get involved, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.

    ¡°What the fuck! Are you two joking? I order you¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish speaking, a de of light shed across, and his head flew into the sky, with blood spewing out like a fountain.

    ¡°Hmm? You guys are really asking for death!¡± The goatee man was slightly stunned, then roared and thrust his knife at Ian de, followed by the other three.

    But how could they be a match for Ian de with their strength?

    After several shes of des, all four of them fell to the ground, without any breath left.

    Seeing this scene, Evelyn Bet gasped in shock, apparently not expecting Ian de to be so powerful.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Evelyn Bet slightly paused, then bowed to Ian de.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Ian de put away his knife.

    ¡°Miss Bet, how far is Ouverford from here?¡± Harleen looked at Evelyn Bet and asked.

    ¡°Not far, about a hundred kilometers!¡± Evelyn Bet replied, ¡°Do you want to go to Ouverford?¡±

    ¡°Honey, should we stop by in Ouverford for a bit before we leave?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After a brief thought, Billy responded.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to get to know the local customs and practices when they first arrived in this world.

    ¡°If you want to go to Ouverford, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Upon hearing their words, Evelyn Bet spoke again.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°Miss Bet, you¡¯re wee!¡± Evelyn Bet bowed again.

    Afterward, led by Evelyn Bet, they headed towards Ouverford.

    After about a quarter of an hour, they arrived at a clearing outside a city gate.

    Through this trip, Billy and his group had gained a basic understanding of the transportation tools in this world. They were slightly surprised that most of these vehicles were carriages, and many people were riding horses.

    In addition to horses, there were flying beasts to ride on, and they were all Spiritual Beasts.

    asionally, they could see people walking in the air in the air.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is Ouverford. I¡¯ll take you in!¡± Evelyn Bet said and led Billy and his group into the city after paying a certain amount of spirit stones.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite lively here!¡± Upon entering the city gate, Soul Chaser looked at the street ahead and said.

    As he said, there were indeed many people on the street. Almost all of them were dressed in long robes, regardless of their age or gender.

    Apart from pedestrians, there were asional carriages passing by, and the houses on both sides were ancient-style architecture.

    The scenery of the entire town was almost identical to the street view of vale hundreds of years ago!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, my family is just ahead!¡±

    After walking for a while, Evelyn Bet pointed to a not-so-small estate in front of them.

    Earlier, on their way here, they had learned from Evelyn Bet that the Bet family was thergest family in Ouverford, second only to the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    Moreover, the Bet family was also a renowned medical family.

    Billy and his group followed Evelyn Bet into the Bet family estate.

    Looking ahead, they saw many people dressed as city lord officials standing like spears on the square not far away, with a tense expression on their faces.

    Near the front entrance of a building, there were a lot of people, some of whom were wearing official clothing.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back?¡± At this moment, a member of the Bet family came over.

    ¡°While speaking, he took a look at Billy and the others, then turned to Evelyn Bet and asked, ¡°Miss, where are those who went out with you?¡±

    ¡°They have been killed¡­¡± Upon hearing this, tears streamed uncontrobly down Evelyn Bet¡¯s face.

    ¡°What?¡± The man eximed in surprise. ¡°What happened? Who did it?¡±

    ¡°It was Devil Sect!¡± Evelyn Bet choked up as she briefly recounted what had happened.

    ¡°Devil Sect!¡± The man gritted his teeth. ¡°They deserve to die!¡±

    After speaking, he bowed to Billy and the others, ¡°Thank you all for saving Miss Bet¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°It was nothing, no need to mention it,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Conor, why are there so many people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion here?¡± Evelyn Bet asked with aposed expression. ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 1143 Learning from My Boss

    ¡°Today, the governor brought people to Ouverford for inspection,¡± the man responded.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Half an hour ago, when the City Lord was apanying the governor on a tour of the streets, the governor suddenly fainted and fell unconscious.¡±

    ¡°The Lord of the City then had the governor brought to the Bet family, where Old Bet is currently treating the governor.¡±

    The governor he referred to was the person in charge of the city one level above Ouverford.

    ording to Nn Ochoa, in this world, regr viges and small towns do not have city walls.

    Only ces that can be considered cities have the smallest administrative level named ¡®city,¡¯ just like Ouverford.

    Above the city is the ¡®state,¡¯ and above that is the kingdom.

    ¡°What?¡± Evelyn Bet eximed, ¡°How is he now? Has the governor woken up?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± the man shook his head, ¡°Old Bet is currently at a loss as well.¡±

    ¡°Has Old Bet been able to diagnose the cause?¡± Evelyn Bet asked again.

    ¡°Old Bet believes that the governor should have old injuries, which,bined with overwork day and night, aggravated the condition, and it happened to re up today,¡± the man responded.

    ¡°Miss Bet, what is the character of this governor?¡± Harleen asked upon hearing this.

    Evelyn Bet responded after a slight pause. ¡°Although I am not very familiar with the governor, he has a good reputation among the people, and they greatly admire him.¡±

    After speaking, she paused and asked, ¡°Why ask that?¡±

    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we let Stout go and check on him?¡± Harleen turned to Billy and said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Stout, go take a look!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Harleen, is this young man a doctor?¡± Evelyn Bet asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen smiled faintly.

    ¡°Miss Bet, go talk to them and have Stout go and see the governor. He is very skilled in medicine; maybe he can help!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Evelyn Bet said with a hint of joy, ¡°I will go and talk to City Lord and my grandfather.¡±

    With that, she walked towards the front.

    Two minutester, she returned briskly and looked at Stout, ¡°This young man, City Lord requests your presence!¡±

    After speaking, she turned to the man beside her, ¡°Conor, please entertain my benefactors!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± the man replied respectfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Stout said before walking towards the front.

    ¡°Please follow me, I will lead you to rest for a while¡­¡± Then the man turned to Billy¡¯s group and said.

    ¡°No need for the trouble, we¡¯ll just sit over there,¡± Billy interrupted with a faint smile, leading everyone to a nearby pavilion.

    The man nned to say a few more words but decided against it, and instead instructed a servant to prepare tea.

    Time passed quickly, an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    Shortly, Stout came bouncing over to the pavilion.

    ¡°Stout, how is it?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°No big deal!¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders, ¡°All sorted out!¡±

    ¡°What is the specific situation?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°He already had severe internal injuries, and recently he might have overstrained himself during practice, so it made matters worse,¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Today, if it weren¡¯t for us, he probably would have lost his life!¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Stout shook his head, ¡°But he should be waking up soon!¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet? You didn¡¯t mess up, did you?¡± Judge had an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°Judge, can you have a little faith in me!¡± Stout sounded hurt.

    ¡°The governor is awake?¡± At that moment, a voice of astonishment came from the hall.

    ¡°What a divine doctor!¡± At the same time, the voice of an old man rang out.

    Immediately, the people in the hall breathed a sigh of relief.

    After about a dozen minutes, an elderly man with white hair supported a middle-aged man in official attire and followed by a group of people walked over.

    ¡°Mr. Governor, it was this young man who helped!¡±

    Upon arriving in front of Billy¡¯s group, the white-haired man pointed to Stout and introduced him to the man in official attire named Uriel Gentry.

    ¡°Thank you, young man, for saving my life, please let me bow to you!¡±

    Looking at Stout, Uriel Gentry slightly hesitated and bowed again.

    ¡°It was nothing!¡± Billy flicked a gust of wind and lifted Uriel Gentry up.

    ¡°Grandpa, I cane back today because these brothers and sisters saved me!¡± Evelyn Bet spoke at this moment.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The white-haired man named Morgan Bet nodded and bowed to Billy, ¡°Thank you all for your great kindness to Evelyn!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I would like to ask this young man, whose medical skills did you learn from?¡± Morgan Bet then asked Stout.

    ¡°I learned from my Boss!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    Upon hearing this, Casey and others twitched their mouths slightly, this fatty could tell lies without blinking.

    Morgan Bet took a deep breath and looked at Billy, ¡°Sir, turns out you are a hidden master. Please forgive my ignorance and disrespect!¡±

    After speaking, he made a respectful gesture, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please sit inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Bet, no need to be polite!¡± Harleen responded, ¡°We have other things to attend to, so we won¡¯t disturb you!¡±

    ¡°So urgent?¡± Morgan Bet was taken aback and turned to a man behind him, ¡°Get a few high-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The man nodded and turned around.

    ¡°Old Bet, we appreciate the thought but we don¡¯t need the spirit stones!¡± Harleen smiled and said.

    For everyone present, they didn¡¯t reallyck spirit stones.

    This timeing from the Pr Domain, they had brought quite a few high-grade spirit stones in their belongings, more than enough for their expenses.

    After the words fell, Harleen then looked at Billy, ¡°Honey, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Miss Bet, goodbye for now, until we meet again!¡± Harleen then bid farewell to Evelyn Bet.

    ¡°Once again, thank you to all my benefactors for saving my life!¡±

    Seeing that Billy¡¯s group seemed determined to leave, Evelyn Bet didn¡¯t keep them any longer and bowed deeply to everyone.

    ¡°Sir, I have a favor to ask, I wonder if you can help?¡±

    Just as Billy was about to lead everyone away, Uriel Gentry spoke up.

 Chapter 1144 You Are Really Cunning

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°My old friend has an daughter, who recently fell into aa after being injured and still hasn¡¯t woken up until today,¡± Uriel Gentry paused slightly before continuing.

    ¡°Could you pleasee and help her?¡±

    ¡°I promise, regardless of whether she can be cured or not, there will be rich rewards!¡±

    ¡°Is the patient in Ouverford?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°She¡¯s in Criesgan!¡± Uriel Gentry responded.

    ¡°Sorry, we have other matters to attend to and don¡¯t have time right now!¡± Billy replied.

    Opal and Amber are still in the hands of Star Moon Sect. Naturally, he won¡¯t waste too much time on other matters.

    ¡°Sir, how long will it take to finish your business?¡± Uriel Gentry asked.

    ¡°I am not sure!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Well¡­ can you ept mymission then?¡± Uriel Gentry spoke again.

    ¡°When you finish you business, could you please visit Criesgan?¡±

    ¡°By then, even if my friend¡¯s daughter has improved, I will still express my gratitude and reward you for saving me.¡±

    ¡°We saved you not because we wanted rewards,¡± Billy spoke lightly again.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for today, goodbye!¡±

    After saying that, he turned and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Uriel Gentry continued to call out.

    ¡°After I finish my business, I will go to Criesgan!¡± With Billy¡¯s words, Uriel Gentry¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Judge, go and see if there are any maps of the Forbidden Ruins Space for sale!¡± When they arrived on the main street, Billy looked to Judge and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge replied and walked towards a general store not far away.

    After a while, he returned empty-handed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? No maps for sale?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°They do have them!¡± Judge spoke up.

    ¡°But the map is hand-drawn, very rough, and only covers an area of about a thousand square kilometers, so it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Forbidden Ruins Space is not like the world you live in, with many modern technologies that can easily produce urate world maps,¡± Nn Ochoa chimed in from the side.

    ¡°In this world, maps themselves are precious items, and those that coverrge areas with high uracy are invaluable.¡±

    ¡°In a small ce like Ouverford, how could there be high-quality maps for sale!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Azure Dragon red at him before looking at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, should we go directly to the Star Moon Sect or stay overnight in Ouverford?¡±

    ¡°Settle in the nearest town to the Star Moon Sect!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and his group nodded.

    With Nn Ochoa leading the way, they headed towards the direction of the Star Moon Sect.

    The nearest town to the Star Moon Sect is called Urghgow.

    In the evening, Billy and his group arrived at the gates of Urghgow.

    In Forbidden Ruins Space, wherever there are cities, entrance fees are charged, simr to several cities in the Pr Domain.

    After Judge paid the spirit stones, they entered the gates of Urghgow.

    Urghgow is about a thirdrger than Ouverford, with a much busier street and more people than Ouverford.

    Because it was dinner time, the restaurants along the street were crowded.

    ¡°How far is it from here to the Star Moon Sect?¡± Billy asked Nn Ochoa.

    ¡°Not far, about a hundred kilometers.¡± Nn Ochoa replied.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a branch of your Star Moon Sect in Urghgow?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°No¡­ there isn¡¯t!¡± Nn Ochoa¡¯s eyes flickered with an unusual color as he responded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Nn Ochoa continued, ¡°In Forbidden Ruins Space, sects rarely get involved in worldly matters.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that yourself?¡± Judge gave him a speechless nce.

    Then he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, this guy is the young master of the Star Moon Sect. He must be quite well-known in Urghgow. Should we find a ce to lock him up?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Billy, there must be many people in this city who know him!¡± Felicia interjected. ¡°If we walk around the streets with him like this, the people of the Star Moon Sect will soon hear about it and mighte looking for us¡­¡±

    ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t worry!¡± Casey smiled and said, ¡°Boss wants them toe looking for us!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Felicia was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°You are really cunning!¡± Hearing this, Nn Ochoa looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°You deliberately brought me to Urghgow to let the people of Star Moon Sect know that I am in your hands. This way, Star Moon Sect will definitely send someone to rescue me.¡±

    ¡°And at the beginning, the Star Moon Sect doesn¡¯t know the specifics of your strength, so they will definitely not mobilize all their forces.¡±

    ¡°This not only gives you a chance to survive, but also allows you to have more hostages!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Soul Chaser pped him on the back of the head, and stars danced before his eyes.

    ¡°Now that you understand my intentions, you should know what to say and what not to say from now on, right?¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    ¡°Remember, if you say the wrong thing, I will make your blood flow backwards once.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, with your current situation, you probably won¡¯t enjoy that feeling!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Nn Ochoa shuddered inwardly.

    He naturally knew what that feeling was like. Even before his power was sealed, he couldn¡¯tst half a minute, let alone in his current situation.

    ¡°Judge, go ask which restaurant in Urghgow has the highest standard!¡± Billy then turned to Judge and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge nodded and walked towards a shop nearby.

    ¡°Boss, I found out. It¡¯s a restaurant called Serenity.¡± Two minutester, Judge returned.

    Then, he pointed to a street on the left.

    ¡°Go straight down that street for about ten kilometers, and you will see a civic square. The restaurant is next to the square.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Then, leading the group, they headed towards the restaurant.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    As expected, not long after they walked, someone recognized Nn Ochoa on the street.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Master Nn? Wasn¡¯t he always at Wind Swift Academy? When did hee back?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And he looks like he¡¯s been seriously injured!¡±

    ¡°Who are the people around him? Are they from Wind Swift Academy?¡±

    Along the way, there were asional murmurs.

    From the expressions of these people, it was clear that they looked at Nn Ochoa with fear in their eyes.

    ¡°It seems like you have quite a high reputation in this city!¡± White Tiger said to Nn Ochoa.

    ¡°They fear not me, but the Star Moon Sect!¡± Nn Ochoa replied.

    ¡°Although the Star Moon Sect is only a second-rate sect, it is not to be trifled with by ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention them, even the city lord of Urghgow would bow to the people of my Star Moon Sect if they saw them.¡±

    ¡°Sounds pretty arrogant!¡± White Tiger remarked.

    About half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of the Serenity Restaurant.

    Like other restaurants, it was crowded inside, bustling with people.

    ¡°Boss, it looks like there¡¯s no empty seats inside.¡± ck Tortoise scanned the restaurant¡¯s lobby.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask!¡± Night Orchid said and walked towards the bar.

    Money can work wonders, and this principle can be applied anywhere.

    After Night Orchid paid a few high-quality spirit stones, the restaurant cleared out two dining tables by the window on the right side of the main hall.

    ¡°Master Nn? When did youe back?¡± As soon as they entered the hall, a woman who looked like a manager hurried over with a respectful tone.

 Chapter 1145 The First Wave of Scouts Arrives

    ¡°Just got back today!¡± Nn Ochoa replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Master Nn, I didn¡¯t realize it was you who honored us with your presence. There¡¯s a private room upstairs that is avable, let me take you up!¡± the woman continued.

    ¡°No need, the lounge is fine, you can go ahead!¡± Nn Ochoa waved his hand.

    ¡°Master Nn, this won¡¯t do. You are a distinguished guest, how can we let you sit in the lounge¡­¡± the woman responded.

    ¡°Do you not understand what I said?¡± Nn Ochoa¡¯s tone turned serious.

    ¡°Then¡­ alright¡­¡± the woman hesitated for a moment before quickly leading the group to their seats.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    After everyone had taken their seats and nced at the menu, they were somewhat surprised to find that many of the dish names were simr to those in their home country.

    About ten minutester, after everyone had ced their orders, the woman turned and left.

    As she passed by the bar, she exchanged a few words with a waiter, who then left the restaurant.

    ¡°Master Nn, do you think she will inform the people from your Star Moon Sect?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Nn Ochoa with a faint smile.

    ¡°She will!¡± Nn Ochoa decisively nodded.

    After a slight pause, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to do this. Just take me to the Star Moon Sect directly, and I promise my father will agree to hand over your twopanions.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Casey said with a faint smile, ¡°Will you let us leave your sect unharmed?¡±

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you¡¯ve probably already thought about it back in the City of Angels, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°For the sake of saving your own life, you temporarily submitted to us. When we arrive at the Star Moon Sect, we will be like fish on your chopping board, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think of it that way¡­¡± a hint of glint shed in Nn Ochoa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Whether you thought of it that way doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Billy replied ndly. ¡°You better pray that your father doesn¡¯t have the same idea, otherwise, your Star Moon Sect might disappear from this world after tomorrow.¡±

    After saying that, Billy paid no more attention to Nn Ochoa.

    He naturally knew what Nn Ochoa was thinking-luring them to the Star Moon Sect and then capturing them all at once.

    But wasn¡¯t he also thinking the same way? Since Star Moon Sect dared to imprison Opal and Amber, then they had to be prepared to pay a price!

    Around fifteen minutester, the food was served, and everyone picked up their knife and fork.

    Objectively speaking, the food tasted pretty good, not inferior to the vors of some well-known restaurants in their home country.

    ¡°I feel that this world is closely rted to our vale!¡± Vermilion Bird said while eating.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Bob nodded in agreement. ¡°Including the clothing of the people here, the architecture of the buildings, and even the food in this restaurant, they are not much different from vale.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the reason?¡± White Tiger asked Nn Ochoa.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific connection,¡± Nn Ochoa shook his head. ¡°But ording to legends, when the Forbidden Ruins Space was first sealed, most of the people inside were from vale.¡±

    ¡°However, over time, people from the outside kepting in, including some from other countries, and they married and had children inside.¡±

    ¡°As time passed, it became what it is today. Even now, about sixty to seventy percent of the people here are still from vale.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why someone would seal off this world!¡± White Tiger said as he picked up a piece of meat to eat.

    ¡°Boss, someone is here!¡± After a while of eating, Casey looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded.

    With a snap of his fingers, a few strands of finger wind swept into Nn Ochoa¡¯s body, causing him to immediately pass out.

    ¡°Stout, take him upstairs with Judge and don¡¯t let hime down for now,¡± Billy ordered Stout and Judge.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout lifted Nn Ochoa and headed towards the stairs, followed closely by Judge.

    ¡°Where are you taking Master Nn?¡± a waiter approached the three men.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Judge said in a low voice, and at the same time, a powerful gust of wind swept through, sending the waiter flying out.

    ¡°You¡­¡± the woman from earlier and other restaurant staff members gathered around.

    ¡°If you are seeking death, hurry up and follow us!¡± Stout nced at them before heading up the stairs.

    Feeling a strong killing intent emanating from Stout and Judge, the others involuntarily stepped back.

    Shortly after Stout and his group went upstairs, footsteps could be hearding towards the restaurant entrance, followed by a group of people entering in a line.

    Except for several men and women wearing robes, the rest were dressed in the attire of the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°We are here on behalf of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. All unrted people must leave immediately!¡± the lead official in the embroidered robe shouted loudly towards the hall.

    Without needing his reminder, the diners at the restaurant quickly dropped their cutlery and ran towards the door.

    In just two minutes, the hall was left with only the restaurant staff and Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Mr. Ochoa, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± The woman saw the lead official and hurried over. ¡°Their people have taken Master Nn upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± a man named Deandre Ochoa, who was the lead official, did not rush to have his men go upstairs, he walked towards Billy¡¯s group and spoke in a low voice not far away.

    ¡°If you want to save your young master, relying solely on you people is far from enough. Go back to your sect and bring more people!¡± Casey nced at the man and calmly remarked.

    ¡°You fools, you are asking for death!¡± a man behind Deandre Ochoa raised his hand and pointed at Casey angrily.

    ¡°You have one minute to bring Master Nn down immediately, otherwise, none of you will survive!¡± he threatened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to get out right now and don¡¯t disturb our meal!¡± Azure Dragon retorted.

    ¡°I see you are seeking death!¡± the man roared again, raising his hand to strike Azure Dragon with a powerful punch.

    Since Billy¡¯s group had concealed their martial aura, he had no way of knowing the level of opponents he was facing.

    A muffled sound rang out, and the man was sent flying, his eyes rolling back in his head as he fell to the ground after hitting the bar.

    Witnessing this scene, the others quickly drew their weapons.

    ¡°You are truly ignorant, daring to take Master Nn hostage. Let¡¯s see what you are made of!¡± Deandre Ochoa roared angrily, shing at Azure Dragon with a knife.

    From his aura, it was evident that he was a third-rank Saint.

    Without holding back in his attack, it was clear that he didn¡¯t regard Azure Dragon¡¯s life lightly.

    As he made his move, the people behind him followed suit with imposing momentum.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± Before Azure Dragon could act, Ian de and Azure Fang both made their moves.

    After several sword lights, the men in the front immediately fell to the ground, blood gushing from their bodies.

    Deandre Ochoa¡¯s situation was no better, as his arm and therge knife fell to the ground simultaneously, blood spewing out.

    Seeing this scene, the remaining people stopped in their tracks, their faces filled with shock.

    It was only then that they finally realized they had encountered formidable opponents.

    If even Mr. Ochoa couldn¡¯t handle a single blow from them, going up against them would mean certain death.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people?¡± after a brief moment, Deandre Ochoa stopped the bleeding and gritted his teeth to speak.

    ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending the Star Moon Sect?¡±

 Chapter 1146 As Scheduled

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Dragon said in a deep voice.

    ¡°I assure you that you will not see the sun tomorrow!¡± After a sh of fierceness in Deandre Ochoa¡¯s eyes, he turned and walked towards the door.

    He knew very well that this was not the time to act tough. If he stayed behind, it would be a dead end.

    The others naturally dared not make any more noise and quickly followed.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his group walked out of the restaurant.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡± ck Tortoise asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a slightly remote hotel to stay in,¡± Billy responded. ¡°If everything goes ording to n, the people from Star Moon Sect should make their move tonight. Let¡¯s wait for them at the hotel.¡±

    The reason for choosing a remote location was naturally to avoid harming innocent people.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone nodded.

    About half an hourter, the group arrived at a small hotel near the western gate of the city.

    The conditions of the small hotel were very simple, and it was rtively remote, so there were not many people staying there.

    After negotiating with the receptionist for a while, Judge managed to book the entire hotel. The few scattered guests inside receivedpensation and left one after another.

    Time flew by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, several hours had passed.

    ¡°Boss, it looks like the people from Star Moon Sect have arrived!¡± While chatting in the lobby of the hotel, Casey looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°It seems that Star Moon Sect really values their young master!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, what do you mean?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°They have sent quite a few strong experts!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°The leader is a Divine Realm powerhouse!¡±

    ¡°It looks like that Master Nn didn¡¯t lie to us. Star Moon Sect indeed has Divine Realm experts!¡± Vermilion Birdmented.

    ¡°Star Moon Sect is able topete with second-rate sects in this world, so they are naturally not weak.¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Boss, Nn Ochoa said that the strongest person in their sect besides him is also a third-rank Divine Realm. Is he lying to us?¡± Rakshasa asked.

    ¡°If he, as the young master, has such strong power, is it possible that there are no stronger people in their sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy thought for a moment and continued.

    ¡°However, apart from being the young master of Star Moon Sect, he is also a member of that ce called Wind Swift Academy. It is possible that his martial arts were learned at Wind Swift Academy.¡±

    Just as Billy finished speaking, a strong pressure enveloped the entire hotel, making it difficult for Judge and the others to breathe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go meet them outside!¡± Billy stood up and walked towards the door.

    When they reached the entrance of the hotel, they saw a dense crowd surrounding the hotel, half of them wearing long robes and the other half in city-serving attire, totaling about a thousand people.

    Leading them was a white-haired old man in a ck robe, skinny and sharp-eyed, who was none other than the first-rank Divine Realm powerhouse.

    Behind him were about ten men and women in Daoist robes, all over fifty or sixty years old, with the highest cultivation being a ninth-rank Saint and the lowest being a sixth-rank Saint.

    ¡°I admire you!¡± The elderly leader named Jasiah Ochoa looked at the group and said in a deep voice. ¡°Daring to provoke my Star Moon Sect so recklessly, you have quite the courage!¡±

    ¡°Who are you, old man from Star Moon Sect?¡± White Tiger nced at him.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± A gray-robed old man beside him said angrily. ¡°Dare to speak to Elder Jasiah like this, are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, well, even Elder Jasiah hase!¡± White Tiger chuckled.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you must havee for those two vale women, right?¡± Jasiah Ochoa ignored White Tiger and turned to Billy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone in the outside world whose strength surpasses Nn¡¯s!¡±

    Nn Ochoa went to Pr Domain, and he naturally knew about it. Now that Nn Ochoa has been captured by someone, it is obviously something that happened in Pr Domain.

    While talking, he released his spiritual power to probe the martial aura of Billy and his group.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°However, if you think that you can exchange Nn for those two by taking him hostage, you are too naive!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Obviously, in his opinion, someone in Pr Domain must have captured Nn Ochoa, and then sent Billy and his group to Star Moon Sect for an exchange.

    After all, he did not believe that only Billy and his group could take down Nn Ochoa!

    ¡°Are those two girls okay?¡± Billy said indifferently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Jasiah Ochoa¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°Give you one minute to hand over Nn, and then all of you will disable your cultivation. I will spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Judge retorted. ¡°You should think about whether you can survive tonight!¡±

    ¡°You arrogant brat, do you really think that you and a dozen or so people can escape from here tonight?¡± another elder from the other side spoke coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re very humorous!¡± Judge continued.

    ¡°Let the countdown begin!¡± Jasiah Ochoa nced at Judge before continuing in a solemn voice.

    ¡°Boss, should we make a move?¡± Ian de asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Billy replied.

    Whoosh!

    Before Billy could finish his sentence, Ian de flipped his wrist, and a de of light shot out.

    ¡°Reap what you sow!¡± Jasiah Ochoa raised his hand and swept out a gust of force to block the de of light before waving his hand.

    ¡°If they seek death, let them have it fully!¡±

    He was not worried about Nn Ochoa being in their hands. Since Billy and his group hade to exchange hostages, they would not easily kill him, so he did not have to worry too much.

    At the same time, the nearly thousand people surrounding them allunched their attacks, charging towards the group.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Casey and his group shouted in unison, each wielding their swords and rushing out.

    In the next moment, a fierce battle broke out on the scene, with figures moving and swords shing.

    Casey flew through the air, wielding the Celestial de and shing downwards a few times. The Saint-level opponents below immediately fell in swathes, each lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± the ninth-rank Saint elder roared, flying through the air towards Casey.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Casey retorted, then struck out with a sword.

    Bang!

    Their attacks collided, and the elder was immediately pushed back a hundred meters, his face showing a hint of shock.

    He clearly did not expect this young eighth-rank Saint, Casey, to have such formidablebat power.

    ¡°You are quite surprising.¡± The elder paused for a moment and then said with a solemn tone.

    ¡°However, even if you can challenge beyond your rank, you cannot be my opponent. I will show you what real power is!¡±

    As he spoke, he created more than a dozen afterimages in the air, followed by a giant beast formed from true energy floating in mid-air.

    Soon after, the beast roared like a living creature and charged towards Casey, raising a whirlwind.

    ¡°You talk too much nonsense!¡± Casey replied indifferently.

    At the same time, without even revealing his trump card, he sent out a curved de of light towards the beast.

 Chapter 1147 Arriving at the Star Moon Sect

    Casey is currently at the eighth-rank Saint realm, and with the Celestial de in hand, hisbat power can be increased by one rank.

    Therefore, dealing with opponents at the ninth-rank Saint realm is an easy task.

    Without much suspense, after the de energy passed, the giant beast formed by true energy was instantly shattered, and the de energy did not diminish, continuing to prate into the old man¡¯s heart.

    The old man lowered his head and looked, his face showing endless disbelief.

    Then, he fell heavily to the ground, twitched a few times, and then became motionless.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    After ncing at the opponent¡¯s corpse, Casey rushed towards the battle circle of the others.

    ¡°Elder Jasiah!¡± Seeing this scene, an elder who was battling with Harleen couldn¡¯t help but mourn.

    ¡°You go to Hell with him!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°You damn bastards!¡± The elder roared, raising his hand and sending out a mysterious array of seals towards Harleen.

    ¡°The damned one is you!¡± Harleen said in a deep voice, as she flicked her wrist and a supremely sharp sword intent pierced through the opponent¡¯s attack effortlessly, piercing through his heart.

    After a slight pause in the elder¡¯s figure, he fell to the ground and theny motionless, out of breath.

    At the same time, a deafening sound rang out in the air several kilometers away, and Billy and Jasiah Ochoa separated by two to three hundred meters stopped.

    From the aura emanating from both of them, it could be seen that in the exchanges just now, the two of them were evenly matched.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to challenge me beyond ranks. I underestimated you, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant.¡± Jasiah Ochoa steadied himself slightly and looked at Billy, opening his mouth.

    ¡°However, if this is all the strength you have, then you may find it difficult to survive today!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡±

    ¡°If you surrender and take us to your Star Moon Sect to exchange for people, I¡¯ll spare you today, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, are you joking?¡± Jasiah Ochoa ignored it and nced at Billy before turning the tables and saying, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste time with you. If you want death, so be it!¡±

    As the words fell, his eyes narrowed, and a spiritual power manifestedrge de appeared in mid-air, surrounded by thunder.

    In the next moment, therge de drew several icy lights in the air, stirring up a whirlwind, then shing down towards Billy like a bolt of lightning.

    A disdainful expression appeared on the old man¡¯s face at the same time, as he never really took Billy seriously.

    This strike was his trump card, in his opinion, after this strike, Billy would meet the King of Hell.

    However, his expression stiffened shortly after, a hint of panic shing in his eyes simultaneously.

    The blood-red arc of the de easily tore through his attack, directly shed through his arm, which then fell to the ground, blood spraying like a fountain.

    ¡°H-How¡­ is this possible?¡±

    Afternding, Jasiah Ochoa murmured in horror, with a face full of shock.

    To think that he had his arm cut off by a half-step Divine Realm youngster? This was simply unbelievable!

    What shocked him even more was that he could clearly sense that Billy had shown mercy in that strike just now.

    Otherwise, he would probably have lost his life by now!

    ¡°How about it, do you have anything else to say?¡± Billynded not far from the opponent and spoke lightly.

    While speaking, he turned his head to look at the battle circle where Casey and his group were.

    Most of the midte-stage Saint warriors among the opponents, numbering about ten or so, had basically all been defeated.

    As for the more than a thousand followers, nearly a third had fallen, and the remaining ones probably wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    ¡°Release them, and I¡¯ll be your hostage!¡± Jasiah Ochoa, after stopping the bleeding, took a deep breath and spoke.

    He knew very well that the reason Billy didn¡¯t kill him was obviously to keep him as a hostage.

    ¡°Your life can be spared, but your cultivation cannot!¡± Billy replied before raising his voice towards the direction of the inn.

    ¡°People of the Star Moon Sect, listen up, those who voluntarily relinquish their cultivation can live, otherwise, dead!¡±

    ¡°Leave some room for possible reconciliation in the future. Don¡¯t take things to the extreme, or else¡­¡± Jasiah Ochoa¡¯s face turned iron-blue.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not qualified to threaten me!¡± Billy interrupted firmly.

    As the words rang out, Billy sent a palm strike, and immediately, Jasiah Ochoa was sent flying out like a kite with a broken string.

    After flying out a distance of five to six hundred meters and crashing to the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and then his eyes rolled back as he fainted.

    Afterwards, Billy carried Jasiah Ochoa and walked towards the inn.

    The remaining people on the opposing side, seeing Jasiah Ochoa in such a state, naturally had no more thoughts of resistance.

    Many of them threw down their weapons and scattered in all directions to flee. However, before they could run a few steps, they were sted into bloody mist.

    Seeing this scene, the others no longer harbored any hopes of surviving and gave up their cultivation, fleeing in disarray.

    ¡°Boss, when shall we go to the Star Moon Sect? Should we go now?¡± When everyone returned to the first floor of the inn, White Tiger looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No rush! Everyone, rest for the night, and we¡¯ll set off early tomorrow morning!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and his group nodded in agreement.

    That night, even the people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion did note to disturb them again.

    In a city like Urghgow, the strongest among the City Lord¡¯s Mansion probably only had the cultivation of a midte-stage Saint. After the battle earlier, they naturally dared not send anyone else to their deaths.

    The next morning, after breakfast, everyone, including Nn Ochoa and Jasiah Ochoa, headed towards the direction of the Star Moon Sect in the sky.

    Nn Ochoa only found out about what happenedst night after waking up this morning and seeing Jasiah Ochoa. After a brief exchange, the two remained silent.

    Jasiah Ochoa learned of Billy¡¯s true strength from his nephew, which stirred up waves of shock in his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Nn Ochoa had really been beaten by Billy.

    What¡¯s more, Nn Ochoa was still unaware that Billy had broken through to the half-step Divine Realm and believed him to still be at the ninth-rank Saint realm.

    Star Moon Sect was a hundred kilometers away from Urghgow, taking about fifteen minutes, and the groupnded at the foot of a mountain.

    More than a kilometer away from everyone, there was a huge mansion, which was the location of the Star Moon Sect¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this sect¡¯s courtyard is really not small!¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Who are you all? This is the Star Moon Sect, unrted people are not allowed to approach¡­¡±

    As the group approached to within a hundred meters of the mansion gate, a person walked out of the gatehouse and shouted loudly, but then recognized Jasiah Ochoa and Nn Ochoa.

    ¡°Elder Jasiah and Master Nn?¡±

 Chapter 1148 Change of Personnel

    Nn Ochoa and Jasiah Ochoa could not utter any words since they were made mute for now by Stout.

    ¡°Hurry and inform the Sect Master, they have arrived!¡± The man turned and shouted towards the direction of the guard post, where three people inside the post proceeded to open the gates of the estate and rushed out to greet Billy and hispanions.

    A few minutester, Billy and his group arrived at the estate and stopped at an open grass field. At the same time, three to four thousand disciples of Star Moon Sect surrounded them. d in robes and wielding weapons, the disciples had been waiting for Billy and his group to arrive.

    ¡°You guys are not bad!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind the crowd in front of Billy.

    As he finished speaking, a group of twenty people walked out from the crowd. The man who spoke was a middle-aged man, no more than sixty years old. He had a muscr build with a pair of eyes that glinted like fierce beasts.

    This man was none other than the current head of Star Moon Sect, Antoine Ochoa, who was at the second-rank Divine Realmte-stage cultivation level, just one step away from the third-rank realm!

    The twenty people that followed him were all members of the Elder Council of the Star Moon Sect. Each one had a cultivation level that was not weak; the strongest person was at half-step Divine Realm, and there were also two ninth-rank Saints and the weakest person had the strength of a sixth-rank Saint.

    No wonder they were able to be a second-rate sect in the Forbidden Ruins Space. If Nn Ochoa and Jasiah Ochoa were added, this group alone would be enough to crush all major sects and cities in the Pr Domain.

    Nn Ochoa instinctively opened his mouth to say something as soon as he saw his father, but he could not utter a sound as he was still unable to speak.

    ¡°How dare you! What have you done to Master Nn and Elder Jasiah?¡± A senior member of the Star Moon Sect behind Antoine Ochoa shouted angrily.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous, they were made mute for a short while,¡± Stout replied indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s been decades since the Star Moon Sect has been provoked like this!¡± Antoine Ochoa said coldly after investigating the situation of Nn Ochoa and Jasiah Ochoa. He then looked back at Billy and continued, ¡°Do you know what consequences your actions will bring?¡±

    ¡°Enough of the nonsense. Where are Opal and Amber?¡± Billy spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Do you really think you can take them away today?¡± Antoine Ochoa sneered. ¡°Release them one by one! Or I¡¯ll made all of you go to hell.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Then, pointing at Nn Ochoa, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Ian, if you don¡¯t see Opal and Amber within ten minutes, kill him!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ian de responded with a big knife drawn from his body, a chilling killing intent emanating from him.

    ¡°You fools, you are looking for death!¡± the elderly man at the half-step Divine Realm angrily spoke.

    As the words fell, he raised his hand and mmed a palm towards Ian de.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Billy said coldly, at the same time lifting his hand to send a powerful gust of wind towards the elder.

    The two gusts of wind collided, and both sides moved back five or six steps.

    At the same time, Ian de¡¯s three-foot-long knife was held against Nn Ochoa¡¯s throat.

    Nn Ochoa looked terrified and opened his mouth to shout for help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. If you don¡¯t believe I dare to kill your son, you can try!¡± Billy looked at Antoine Ochoa and spoke again.

    Antoine Ochoa deeply exhaled and his eyes became bloodshot.

    ¡°Bring those two women out!¡±

    Five or six minutester, four men in robes brought Opal and Amber over.

    ¡°Opal, Amber!¡± Harleen and the others shouted when they saw the two.

    ¡°Billy Boy, how did youe here?!¡± Opal and Amber both showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected Billy and the others toe to the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Billy inquired about their conditions while speaking.

    Other than their strength being sealed and looking a bit unwell, they didn¡¯t have many injuries.

    It¡¯s estimated that the people from Star Moon Sect intended to hand the two over to the second prince of Wind Swift Kingdom, so they didn¡¯t want them to have too many injuries.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Opal shook her head. ¡°You should take Harleen and the others away from here, don¡¯t worry about us!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, listen to Opal, you should leave!¡± Amber also spoke.

    It had been some time since they had seen Billy and the others, so they didn¡¯t know how strong Billy was at the moment.

    In their view, even though Billy was talented, it was impossible for him to grow to the point where he could contend with Divine Realm experts in just a few months.

    ¡°Opal, don¡¯t worry, I have a n!¡± Billy gave the two a reassuring look.

    After speaking, he turned to Antoine Ochoa and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make an exchange!¡±

    ¡°Release my son and Nn first!¡± Antoine Ochoa spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Then how do you want to do the exchange?¡± Antoine Ochoa¡¯s body exuded a killing intent.

    ¡°One by one!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he turned to Stout and said, ¡°Release the older one first!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout responded and pushed Jasiah Ochoa out.

    ¡°Release her!¡± After a brief pause, Antoine Ochoa looked at the two men holding Amber and spoke.

    ¡°Master, she¡­¡± The two men hesitated slightly.

    ¡°I said release her, did you not hear me?¡± Antoine Ochoa¡¯s tone grew heavier.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After hesitating again, the two let go of Amber.

    ¡°Billy Boy¡­¡± Amber quickly walked up to Billy.

    ¡°Amber, let me release your seal first!¡± Billy interrupted Amber as she tried to speak.

    He then flicked his wrist, and several strands of vital energy prated into Amber¡¯s body.

    In the next moment, a powerful aura erupted from Amber¡¯s body.

    ¡°Amber, you have broken through to the eighth-rank Saint?¡± Harleen and the others expressed their surprise upon sensing Amber¡¯s martial arts aura.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Opal and Amber had only been separated from the group for a short period of time, and most importantly, they were sealed by Nn Ochoa for more than a month. In other words, Amber had already broken through to the eighth-rank Saint more than a month ago.

    Her speed was no less than that of Harleen and herpanions!

    ¡°I understand!¡± Harleen nodded as she sensed Amber¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Release him!¡± Antoine Ochoa instructed, looking towards Billy as he spoke.

    ¡°Billy boy, don¡¯t worry about me. Take him and leave here first!¡± Opal spoke to Billy and asked him to leave with Nn Ochoa.

    ¡°Opal, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy smiled and turned to Antoine Ochoa. ¡°This is your base camp, and there are so many of your people surrounding us. Do you think I will release a hostage first?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Antoine Ochoa sneered. ¡°How can I trust you to release them once I release her?¡±

    ¡°You are confident in yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Billy smiled coldly. ¡°If I don¡¯t release them, then you can kill all of us!¡±

    ¡°You better not try any tricks, otherwise, I will make you suffer before you die!¡± Antoine Ochoa responded coldly.

    After a brief pause, he waved his hand towards the other two. ¡°Release her!¡±

    As Billy had said, this was the base camp of the Star Moon Sect. He was not worried about them not releasing the hostages. Unless they wanted to kill themselves.

 Chapter 1149 Trump Card of Star Moon Sect

    One minuteter, Opal arrived in front of Billy, ¡°Don¡¯t let him go, otherwise, none of us will be able to leave!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy smiled again and with a few strands of finger wind, he unsealed the seal on Opal¡¯s body.

    As he expected, Opal was now at the ninth-rank Saint realm. If she had not been imprisoned for such a long time, she would probably have broken through to the Divine Realm!

    Then, Billy looked at Ian de and said, ¡°Ian, let him go!¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Ian de moved his great sword away from Nn Ochoa¡¯s throat.

    Nn Ochoa, who had regained his freedom, quickly ran towards his father. ¡°Take the young master down for treatment!¡± Antoine Ochoa unsealed Nn Ochoa¡¯s seal and said in a deep voice. He had examined his son¡¯s injuries and found that they were very severe, and it would not be easy for him to recover.

    ¡°Father!¡± After a slight pause, Nn Ochoa continued, ¡°Do not underestimate him. He was the one who injured me!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Nn Ochoa was shocked.

    He, like Jasiah Ochoa, thought that Nn Ochoa was injured by someone else in the City of Angels, and then was brought back by Billy and his men. After all, he had investigated Billy¡¯s strength and believed that he could not be a match for his son.

    His son was a rare genius of the Star Moon Sect for hundreds of years. Even at the Wind Swift Academy, he was still an outstanding figure.

    But now, Nn Ochoa told him that he was injured by Billy!

    This naturally shocked him!

    Not only him, but also Opal and Amber showed an expression of surprise. After months of not seeing him, Billy Boy had grown to such a high level?

    ¡°Billy Boy, is he telling the truth?¡± Amber turned her head and asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Billy Boy, did you go back to Ether Mountain?¡± Opal asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billyughed again. ¡°Peak Master asked me to go back!¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Hearing his words, Opal and Amber both understood.

    They both knew what kind of existence their master was. Since Billy had seen her, anything was possible!

    ¡°Billy Boy, let¡¯s leave first, hurry up and leave here!¡± Amber continued to look at Billy and said, ¡°There is still a Divine Realm expert in their sect who has not appeared!¡±

    ¡°No rush!¡± Billy smiled slightly. ¡°I have something to do here today!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Opal asked.

    Not only her, but Casey and his men were also a bit puzzled.

    Didn¡¯t Bosse to the Star Moon Sect to save Opal and Amber? What else is there?

    ¡°Billy, are you trying to understand the formation array?¡± Ivy, who was standing nearby, seemed to have realized this after a moment of confusion.

    Hearing this, Casey and Azure Dragon suddenly realized that the Star Moon Sect could send Nn Ochoa to the City of Angels, which meant that they must have a deep understanding of the array.

    Boss must want to understand the method of breaking the formation!

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy Boy, let¡¯s leave quickly. Star Moon Sect is very strong, even if you can contend with the Divine Realm powerhouses, theirbined strength should not be underestimated.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°If a conflict breaks out, we will be very passive!¡±

    ¡°No problem, Opal, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy gave her another reassuring look. With his current strength, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure to deal with a third-rank Divine Realm powerhouse.

    After a slight pause, he added, ¡°Besides, they will not let us leave so easily!¡±

    ¡°Boss, that old geezer from their side should be here!¡± Just then, Casey looked towards the front, squinting slightly.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy had already sensed the opponent¡¯s presence.

    As the two were talking, the figure of an old man appeared within everyone¡¯s line of sight.

    At the same time, a terrifying and immensely oppressive aura shrouded the surrounding space.

    The disciples of Star Moon Sect couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and many of them involuntarily stepped back hundreds of meters.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    As the old man descended from mid-air, Antoine Ochoa respectfully called out.

    Others from Star Moon Sect also bowed to the old man.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry I disappointed you!¡± Nn Ochoa looked at the old man and said.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. I underestimated the people outside!¡± the elder named Aditya Ochoa spoke up. ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just need some time to recover,¡± Nn Ochoa responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle this score for you, grandson!¡± Aditya Ochoa said.

    ¡°Grandfather, his strength is very strong, don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± Nn Ochoa continued to remind.

    ¡°Humph! None of you will leave here today!¡± After Aditya Ochoa finished speaking, he looked at Billy and the others.

    ¡°Daring to hurt my Nn, kill so many people from my Star Moon Sect, you all are really audacious!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t intend to let us leave here alive today?¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Aditya Ochoa¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°If I let you all leave today like this, how can my Star Moon Sect establish itself in this world?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    ¡°If you want to live, that¡¯s possible!¡± Aditya Ochoa continued. ¡°All women stay, men cripple your cultivation and leave!¡±

    ¡°Another old fool!¡± White Tiger sneered.

    ¡°I have limited patience. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to consider!¡± Aditya Ochoa ignored White Tiger and continued.

    ¡°When time is up, none of you will leave!¡±

    ¡°Quite the attitude!¡± Billy continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance as well!¡±

    ¡°Since Star Moon Sect was able to send the young master to the City of Angels, you must have an array master helping you!¡±

    ¡°Bring him out, I¡¯ll ask him a few questions. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll take my people and leave, otherwise, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant brat, still talking tough at death¡¯s door!¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Aditya Ochoa paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Timing starts now!¡±

    ¡°The opportunity was given to you, it¡¯s your own fault for not cherishing it. Can¡¯t me anyone else!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, shall we take action?¡± Azure looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Take action!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and his group responded at the same time.

    Immediately, everyone pulled out their weapons without any hesitation and charged at the opponent. Everyone knew that a battle today was inevitable.

    ¡°Overestimating your abilities!¡± Aditya Ochoa roared.

    ¡°Everyone attack, except for those women, show no mercy to them!¡±

    The opposing side¡¯s people didn¡¯t hesitate either, including the thousands of disciples surrounding them, all rushed towards Casey and his group.

    The next moment, both sides fell into a fierce battle. The entire sect courtyard turned into a small-scale battlefield, filled with the glint of des and swords.

 Chapter 1150 The Sword that Kills You

    ¡°Opal, be careful, if you¡¯re not a match, just hold on!¡± Billy spoke towards Opal and the others.

    ¡°I know, you be careful too!¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the location!¡± Billy then looked at Aditya Ochoa and his son and said as he flew to the side.

    ¡°My son, let¡¯s deal with him together!¡± Aditya Ochoa scanned the battlefield and then looked at his son, ¡°Don¡¯t force it, just don¡¯t let him rescue others!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Antoine Ochoa nodded in response.

    After they finished speaking, they flew up together.

    Soon, a loud noise rang out as Casey exchanged blows with the senior at the half-step Divine Realm.

    Following that, Casey was pushed back a hundred meters, blood gushing from his body.

    Without using his trump cards, although Casey had the Celestial de in hand, it was still difficult to resist against the opponent at the half-step Divine Realm.

    ¡°Not bad, you can withstand one of my strikes!¡± the senior said coldly, ¡°Then try to endure another one, if you can take this hit, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Enough talk, just make your move!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, his aura rising to the extreme.

    ¡°Casey, let me handle him, you go help the others!¡± Just then, Opal arrived in the air.

    ¡°Opal, let me do it, you just recovered¡­¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Opal interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s a good time to test my skills on him!¡±

    ¡°Then be careful, Opal!¡± Casey didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Opal nodded.

    Afterwards, Casey rushed towards a ninth-rank Saint who was attacking Amber.

    ¡°You are not my match, I advise you to surrender obediently,¡± the senior at the half-step Divine Realm looked at Opal.

    ¡°Come with us to the Wind Swift Kingdom, if you are favored by the Second Prince, you will enjoy endless glory and wealth in your lifetime¡­¡±

    ¡°How do you want to die?¡± Opal interrupted him directly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The senior sneered, ¡°Do you really think you can challenge me after restoring your cultivation base?¡±

    Opal didn¡¯t waste any more words, she raised her hand and attacked.

    The soft sword she carried with her had been taken by the people from the Star Moon Sect, so she could only fight bare-handed.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The senior snorted, raising his hand to meet the attack.

    Bang!

    Their attacks shed fiercely, creating a loud impact sound, with waves of energy bursting out.

    Due to just recovering her cultivation base, Opal¡¯s physical functions were not fully activated yet, so she soon showed signs of being in a disadvantageous position, being forced to retreat by the senior.

    ¡°I told you, you are not my match!¡± After exchanging a few more moves, the senior said in a deep voice, then raised his hand to strike a mysterious seal towards Opal.

    Faced with this move from the senior, Opal¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Without much thought, she pushed with one hundred percent of her strength to meet the attack.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out, and then Opal spurted out a mouthful of blood, flying backwards, before crashing heavily to the ground, her breath in disarray.

    ¡°Opal!¡±

    Harleen, not far away, shouted loudly when she saw this scene.

    Then, with a flick of her wrist, she condensed her Heavenly Unity Sword Technique and stabbed at the senior eighth-rank Saint across from her.

    The senior did not expect that Harleen could unleash such a terrifying move, his pupils instantly shrinking to the size of needles.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t take this blow, and after a slight pause, he quickly dodged to the side.

    Chirp!

    Although he reacted immediately, he was still grazed by the sword energy on his shoulder, and his arm was severed, blood spraying out.

    This was because Harleen was in a hurry to rescue Opal, otherwise, he would have been dead.

    After Harleen made the sword strike, she didn¡¯t even look at the opponent, quickly shing towards Opal.

    ¡°How are you, Opal?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of concern as she approached Opal.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Opal had already stood up from the ground.

    At the same time, the senior at the half-step Divine Realm hadnded tens of meters away from them.

    ¡°How about now, do you believe what I said?¡± the senior asked Opal.

    Then he turned to Harleen and said, ¡°This beauty, with your appearance, going to the Wind Swift Kingdom, you will definitely be well received, maybe even catch the eye of a royal member, and you¡¯ll never have to worry in your life.¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Harleen then looked at Opal, ¡°Opal, take a rest, I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Opal wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth, ¡°You are not his match, I will do it!¡±

    Harleen was only at the seventh-rank Saint realm, naturally she was no match for the half-step Divine Realm expert.

    ¡°Opal, take this sword!¡± After a moment of thought, Harleen handed over the ¡®Heartless Sword¡¯ to Opal, knowing she would have a hard time defeating the opponent.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Opal took a brief look at the ¡®Heartless Sword¡¯ and then epted it.

    ¡°Hehe, do you think having a sword will make a difference?¡± The senior wore an indifferent expression.

    ¡°You will soon find out!¡± With Opal¡¯s proficiency in swordsmanship, she could see at a nce that the ¡®Heartless Sword¡¯ was no ordinary weapon.

    ¡°Hareen, step aside, I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± After saying this, she wielded the Heartless Sword and attacked.

    ¡°Opal, be careful!¡± Harleen warned before turning and rushing towards Felicia¡¯s battle circle not far away.

    In the next moment, a sword¡¯s momentum shot out from Opal¡¯s hand, as fast as lightning and unstoppable.

    The old man naturally slighted this sword and raised his hand to counter.

    After a muffled sound, they both retreated about twenty to thirty steps.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After stabilizing his posture, the old man¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. ¡°What kind of sword is that?¡±

    ¡°The sword that will kill you!¡± Opal replied coldly.

    As she expected, this sword could indeed help her advance by one rank in her cultivation.

    With those words, her body floated in the air, her wrist continuously turning as she directly activated the Ether Mountain Sword Art, causing sword shadows to rampage in the air.

    Soon, the sword shadows converged into one, forming a rainbow-like strike that rushed towards the opponent, apanied by a piercing whistling sound.

    The old man naturally felt the power of this strike, his pupils contracting.

    But he did not retreat, his eyes narrowing as he moved through the air.

    At the same time, a substantial de made of spiritual power drew several cold lights in the air, colliding with the sword strike.

    Swish!

    The sword strike shed past, tearing through his attack and piercing through his chest, blood spurting out.

    The expression on the old man¡¯s face froze instantly.

    He looked down at the wound, opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    His body fell freely towards the ground, convulsed a few times upon impact, and theny lifeless.

    Opal nced at the opponent¡¯s body, then turned and dashed towards Harleen.

    At the same time, Harleen and an eighth-rank Saint from the opposing side exchanged blows, each retreating.

    ¡°Harleen, catch the sword!¡± Opal shouted, then sent the Heartless Sword towards her.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen caught the Heartless Sword in mid-air.

    Without any hesitation, she immediatelyunched an attack towards the opponent, forming a sharp of sword techniques in an instant.

 Chapter 1151 Wind Swift Kingdom

    ¡°You think that just having a sword¡­¡± The old man obviously didn¡¯t take it seriously at first.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, he felt a terrifying crisis looming over him.

    Startled, he immediately mobilized all his power to form a defensive aura in an attempt to block this wave of attack.

    However, his defense appeared fragile in front of the Heartless Sword.

    After a burst of sword energy, there were more than a dozen deep wounds on his body, blood arrows spewing out.

    With a kick, at the same time, he was pushed back tens of steps, his face as pale as wax.

    What frightened him was that before he could fully stabilize his figure, a sword momentum imbued with a breath of death swiftly shed over.

    He wanted to dodge, but clearly it was toote.

    He could only watch as the sword thrust into his throat, piercing through.

    Subsequently, he fell t on the ground, his eyes wide open, dead and unblinking.

    After ncing at the opponent¡¯s body, Harleen dashed towards the battle circles of the others.

    At this moment in the main courtyard of the sect, there were already hundreds of people lying down, most of the disciples of the Star Moon Sect were at the Pre-Saint realm or below.

    Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and their mates were doing their best, and few could withstand a single strike.

    However, the number of enemies was simply toorge, and Azure Dragon and White Tiger were not at ease.

    The opponents at thete-stage Saint realm had the upper hand at first.

    But as Opal, Casey, Harleen, and others freed up their hands, the enemy immediately fell into a passive position, finding it difficult to resist.

    Just then, a sound resonated through the sky, causing a deafening noise.

    At the same time, in the mid-air not far away, a figure appeared free-falling from the sky and crashed onto the ground in a free-fall posture.

    After creating arge pit in the ground, hey there motionless for a while.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    It was the sect master of the Star Moon Sect, Antoine Ochoa!

    At this moment, half of his bones were broken, his meridians were severely damaged, and arge amount of blood continuously flowed from his mouth.

    Although he had retained a thread of life, judging from his condition, he probably wouldn¡¯tst for a few minutes.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, under the premise of activating his bloodline power, his cultivation had already advanced to the level of a first-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°My son!¡± At the same time, Aditya Ochoa saw the condition of his son and shouted in pain.

    Then, he turned to Billy, ¡°You damn it! I will make all of you suffer today!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy spoke indifferently, ¡°You better think about how you¡¯re going to survive until tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°You, you go to hell!¡± Aditya Ochoa roared again.

    Then, his aura soared to the extreme.

    In the next moment, a violent wind howled above his head, forming a huge vortex, like a tornado rushing straight into the sky.

    Soon, a massive fireball floated in the center of the vortex, surrounded by thunder.

    Whoosh!

    As Aditya Ochoa¡¯s eyes narrowed, the huge fireball, carrying ferocious energy like a meteorite from outer space, crashed towards Billy.

    Where it passed, the surrounding air temperature immediately rose by more than ten degrees, and the air was tinted in a fiery red hue.

    Meanwhile, as the opponentunched his attack, Billy was not idle.

    He had no intention of dragging it out with the opponent, so he didn¡¯t hold back and, after unleashing countless cold lights with the Bloodshadow Fury de, condensed the Celestial de Art.

    The curtain of the de shimmering with the sun, moon, and stars descended from the sky, splitting the air in half and shing towards the opponent¡¯s fireball.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± At the next moment, Aditya Ochoa¡¯s body hair stood on end, a strong sense of death enveloping him.

    He never expected that Billy still had such a trump card!

    Being aware of his own limitations, he realized that he couldn¡¯t block this strike!

    However, at this moment, it was toote for him to retreat and dodge; he could only brace himself.

    Just as Aditya Ochoa was on the brink of despair, an overwhelming wave of energy surged from the nearby air.

    Subsequently, unimpeded, it collided with Billy¡¯s de curtain, the momentum surging.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the three individuals collided at the same time, a deafening roar echoing through the sky, waves surging, and a row of buildings several kilometers away copsed with a rumble.

    Many of the lower-cultivated disciples of the Star Moon Sect were directly shattered into a mist of blood, and even Azure Dragon and his mates were thrown to the ground, their blood and energy surging in turmoil.

    Simultaneously, both Billy and Aditya Ochoa were thrown back a thousand meters by the impact.

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Aditya Ochoa fell heavily to the ground, his breath unusually weak, and hisbat power reduced to less than half.

    Billy also suffered injuries from the impact of the energy wave, blood oozing from his mouth, his breath disordered, and after adjusting his posture in mid-air, hended on the ground.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Seeing this scene, Casey and others shouted loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied loudly.

    Then, he looked up at a group of people flying towards them not far away.

    The person who made the move just now was the leading man in a red robe, a strong man at the fourth-rank Divine Realm!

    Beside him was a young man who appeared to be under thirty, handsome and extraordinary, clearly not an ordinary person.

    Although his cultivation was not as high as the red-robed old man, it was still formidable, on the same level as Antoine Ochoa, at the second-rank Divine Realm.

    Following closely behind the two were three old men, one was a first-rank Divine Realm, and the other two were ninth-rank Saints.

    Just from the strength of these men, it was evident that they had a significant background!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± When the group of peoplended on the ground, Aditya Ochoa¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Then, he quickly got up from the ground and walked to the young man¡¯s side, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Aditya Ochoa from Star Moon Sect, pays respects to Prince Ronan!¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Prince Ronan waved his hand and pointed at Billy, asking, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, he is from the Pr Domain!¡± Aditya Ochoa replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Prince Ronan was slightly surprised, ¡°There are such skilled individuals in the Pr Domain?¡±

    ¡°This boy is quite extraordinary! Although he only has the cultivation of a half-step Divine Realm, his actualbat power far exceeds that!¡± Aditya Ochoa responded.

    After saying that, he paused briefly before continuing, ¡°May I ask Your Highness, why have youe to the Star Moon Sect today?¡±

    ¡°I have some matters nearby, and I heard that your Star Moon Sect has prepared two beauties for my Second Brother, so I came to take a look.¡± Prince Ronan replied.

    ¡°Your Highness, those two women were originally intended to be presented to you and the Second Prince individually.¡± Aditya Ochoa was slightly stunned before quickly exining.

    ¡°However, before we could send them to Your Highness, their people arrived.¡±

    Afterwards, seemingly realizing something, he pointed to the battle circles where Harleen and Ivy were.

    ¡°By the way, Your Highness, you¡¯ve arrived at the right time today. Among the people who arrived, there are two other women whose beauty doesn¡¯t pale inparison to the previous two.¡±

    ¡°If Your Highness is interested, you can take them all!¡± Aditya Ochoa suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it!¡± Prince Ronan spoke calmly.

    ¡°They are indeed exceptional. I didn¡¯t expect the Pr Domain to have such high-level beauties, which is quite surprising!¡±

    After that, he turned to Billy and issued amanding tone.

    ¡°Your skills are passable for now, follow me from now on!¡±

    ¡°Also, have your men stop, and let those beautiese to me for selection!¡±

 Chapter 1152 You Are Ignorant

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Billy responded with disdain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Prince Ronan was taken aback. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, now get lost!¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± The old man at the first-rank Divine Realm was furious. ¡°How dare you talk to Prince Ronan like this? You must be tired of living, kneel down right now!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and was about to attack Billy.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Prince Ronan rebuked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Then he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Billy replied once again. ¡°All I know is that if you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll be a dead man soon!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ ¡± Prince Ronan burst intoughter. ¡°Interesting, really interesting. It¡¯s been a long time since I met someone as interesting as you. Do you know that thest person who spoke to me like this had been long dead?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, do you believe me if I wipe out your entire kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Prince Ronanughed again. Then his tone became stern. ¡°Unfortunately, with just a few words from you, today, except for those women, all of you will die!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving?¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Prince Ronan waved his hand along with the old man in a red robe.

    ¡°Disable him first, don¡¯t kill him. Keep him alive so he can witness how I deal with those women!¡± Prince Ronan said.

    Upon hearing his words, a sharp glint shed in Billy¡¯s eyes. In his mind, Prince Ronan was dead meat!

    ¡°Understood!¡± At the same time, the old man in a red robe responded in a deep voice.

    Immediately after, he flew towards Billy, while raising his hand and unleashing violent gusts of energy.

    Billy naturally didn¡¯t waste any time and flew to meet him, continuously swinging his wrist and unleashing several arcs of de energy with the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    Bang!

    The two immediately started fighting each other fiercely, and the tremendous collision sounds echoed through the air.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t just stand there, go and get those women for me!¡± Prince Ronan then looked at the three people behind him and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The three replied simultaneously and rushed towards Harleen and herpanions.

    Watching the scene, a slight sense of relief appeared on Aditya Ochoa¡¯s face. The Star Moon Sect was safe, he didn¡¯t think Billy, a half-step Divine Realm guy, could fight against a strong man at fourth-rank Divine Realm!

    Boom!

    After a while, a loud noise sounded in the circle, and Billy flew back five to six hundred meters. Blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Not bad, you can take so many of my attacks. No wonder you dared to talk big!¡± the old man in a red robe looked at Billy and said in amazement.

    Not only him, but Prince Ronan and Aditya Ochoa also had surprised expressions on their faces.

    In their hearts, they began to have a bad premonition, as Prince Ronan¡¯s right eyelid uncontrobly twitched several times.

    However, Billy didn¡¯t give him time to breathe. He pulled out a Chi Condensing Pill from his body and swallowed it, and then rushed towards him again with the Bloodshadow Fury de in hand.

    With Celestial de Art, Billy¡¯s attack was so swift and fierce that the old man in the red robe had no time to evade.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± the old man in a red robe steadied himself and looked at Billy in shock.

    At that moment, they were evenly matched. With the Chi Condensing Pill, Billy¡¯s cultivation had increased to the first-rank Divine Realm and,bined with the Five Elements Secret Art, he could now fight against a fourth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    However, the old man in a red robe was injured and could hardly withstand Billy¡¯s attack. He was flung away andnded heavily on the ground, with blood spilling from his mouth. His fighting strength was reduced to barely thirty or forty percent.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Prince Ronan eximed in midair. He too was shocked.

    Immediately, he trembled and didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He flickered and flew away. He knew very well that he was no match for even the red-robed old man, much less Billy. If he stayed any longer, he would be asking for death.

    As third prince of Wind Swift Kingdom, he had a bright future ahead of him. He couldn¡¯t die here!

 #Chapter 1153 Despair of Prince Ronan

    ¡°Stay right there!¡±

    Billy¡¯s voice entered Prince Ronan¡¯s ears like a death sentence from the King of Hell.

    Billy had sentenced him to death in his mind, how could he let him escape just like that!

    Just a short while after the opponent flew out into the air, Billy had caught up within a kilometer behind him.

    As the words sounded, a blood-red arc of de energy shed past his right knee.

    Thud!

    The next moment, he fell towards the ground in a free fall, his right calf floating in the air as blood gushed out wildly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Prince Ronan screamed hysterically as he heavilynded on the ground.

    ¡°Prince Ronan!¡± The old man in red looked at the scene with difficulty and called out.

    Then, after getting up from the ground, he ran towards Prince Ronan¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Can¡¯t even save your own life, yet still worrying about him!¡±

    Billynded on the ground from mid-air, at the same time raised his hand and swept out a powerful wave of energy.

    Bang!

    Immediately, the old man in red was sent flying, somersaulting on the ground a few times before lying motionless.

    A fourth-rank Divine Realm powerhouse was dead!

    At the same time, not far away, Aditya Ochoa likewise felt despair.

    The glimmer of hope in his heart was once again extinguished, and without any hesitation, he fled towards the rear.

    ¡°Will you let me go?¡± After sweeping the crimson-robed old man with a palm strike, Billy looked towards Aditya Ochoa¡¯s back and said in a deep voice.

    Then, his eyes narrowed, and a Bloodshadow Fury de, materialized from spiritual power, whistled towards Aditya Ochoa with a sharp sound.

    At this moment, Aditya Ochoa¡¯s strength was less than half,bined with being terrified already.

    Therefore, the oue was within expectation.

    The materialized Bloodshadow Fury de prated through his back, blood gushing out as it pierced through him.

    Thud!

    Continuing a few steps due to inertia, he then fell to the ground, convulsing for a few moments before lying still.

    His eyes were wide open.

    He had intended to capture two beautiful women to present to the Second Prince, but he did not expect to sacrifice his own life.

    Not only that, he was well aware that after today, the Star Moon Sect wouldpletely disappear from this world!

    Greed can lead to catastrophic consequences!

    ¡°How about now? Do you believe what I said?¡± Billy walked up to Prince Ronan and said in a deep voice.

    While speaking, he flicked his fingers to send a few strands of energy into Prince Ronan¡¯s body, sealing his cultivation.

    Then, without talking to him anymore, he dashed towards Harleen and her group¡¯s direction in mid-air.

    ¡°Stout, watch over the so-called Prince Ronan, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Afternding on the ground, he instructed Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout fended off an opponent¡¯s attack with a palm strike before quickly moving towards Prince Ronan¡¯s direction.

    Bang!

    At the same time not far away, Opal and Casey were both sted away by the first-rank Divine Realm old man.

    After crashing to the ground, they both spat out a mouthful of blood, their breathing exceptionally weak.

    Even when working together, it was still difficult for them to contend against the opponent.

    It was clear that the old man had no intention of stopping there as his gaze narrowed, thrusting another palm strike towards Casey.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Billy eximed as he flicked his wrist, sending a sharp arc of de energy shing towards the old man.

    The opponent was clearly no match, and the de energy entered his chest.

    ¡­

    The old man opened his mouth but could not make a sound, falling to the ground breathless.

    ¡°Opal, Casey, are you two alright?¡± Billy hurried over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey got up from the ground.

    ¡°Billy Boy, go help Harleen and Amber!¡± After speaking, Opal sat down cross-legged and looked at Casey.

    ¡°Casey, watch over me for a few minutes!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Seeing Opal¡¯s preparations, Casey naturally understood her intention to break through.

    Seeing this, Billy did not hesitate further, rushing towards Harleen and Amber¡¯s battle circle.

    Their opponents were an old man of ninth-rank Saint, and both Harleen and Amber had artifacts in hand, so until now it was a stalemate.

    The following battle was predictable.

    The two ninth-rank Saints were easily taken down by Billy.

    After that, the three of them joined Azure Dragon in battle. In less than two minutes, the remaining enemies werepletely plunged into despair.

    Out of the three to four thousand disciples of the Star Moon Sect, only less than half remained after the battle.

    With Billy¡¯s participation, these people no longer had any fighting spirit and fled in all directions.

    Many were directly turned into blood mist during their escape, leaving only a few hundred survivors.

    Billy did not pursue to ughter them all and spared their lives.

    Ten minutester, the battle ceased.

    Casey and Harleen¡¯s group all had varying degrees of injuries, and Ivy took out healing pills from her body to distribute to everyone.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After about half an hour, everyone had stabilized their injuries after some rest.

    Opal, after a short period of meditation and practice, broke through to the half-step Divine Realm!

    Following that, Billy led them to Prince Ronan, while Azure Dragon brought Nn Ochoa over.

    Both of them wore expressions of despair.

    ¡°When you set foot in the City of Angels, did you ever expect such an oue?¡± Billy looked at Nn Ochoa and spoke lightly.

    ¡­

    Nn Ochoa struggled to speak but had nothing to say.

    He had never imagined such an ending!

    The powerful Star Moon Sect had beenpletely overturned by Billy and his group, whom he had initiallypletely underestimated, including his grandfather and father being killed.

    He had thought that with the unraveling of the array formation, the Star Moon Sect would soon rise to be a first-ss power.

    But unexpectedly, it was the beginning of their destruction.

    The irony of this oue was too much!

    ¡°Fool, release me quickly!¡± Prince Ronan slightly calmed down on the side and continued.

    ¡°I am Prince Ronan of Wind Swift Kingdom. If you dare to kill me, I guarantee that you will never be able to move one way or another in the future!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what I said to you before?¡± Billy turned to face him.

    ¡°I said that if you were to act, not only would I kill you, but in time, I would also destroy your entire kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You really have no idea how naive you are!¡± Prince Ronan sneered, ¡°With your strength, wanting to confront my Wind Swift Kingdom is akin to an egg hitting a rock!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded, ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t live to see that day!¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured, once you¡¯re gone, your family will soone to join you!¡±

    As he spoke, an extremely cold killing intent emanated from him, enveloping Prince Ronan instantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Sensing the killing intenting from Billy, Prince Ronan¡¯s expression finally changed.

    ¡°Let me go, I can pretend today never happened, I promise never to trouble you again!¡±

    ¡°If we weren¡¯t your match today, would you have spared our lives?¡± Billy continued, pointing towards Opal, Harleen, and the others.

    ¡°Would you let them go?¡±

 Chapter 1154 Star Moon Sect Was Disbanded

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ please, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Prince Ronan trembled all over.

    ¡°As long as you let me go, I¡¯m willing to be like a dog by your side, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need a dog like you by my side!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Azure Dragon, execute!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded loudly as he drew his war knife.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, he is from the Wind Swift Kingdom. Will there be some trouble if we kill him?¡± Abby Meskill asked after some thought.

    ¡°Not killing him would bring even more trouble!¡± Opal retorted. ¡°Azure Dragon, do it!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Prince Ronan¡¯s soul-wrenching cry was cut off abruptly.

    Before his plea could even fade away, his head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain.

    In that moment of death, he truly regretted everything.

    If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Billy even with ten times the courage.

    He was the esteemed Prince Ronan of Wind Swift Kingdom, with a great future ahead of him, but now he died like this!

    He was truly unwilling!

    ¡°Give me a quick death!¡±

    Nn Ochoa, standing beside, turned pale. He knew very well that he had no way out.

    ¡°I asked you the question about your grandfather before, you should be able to tell me the answer, right?¡± Billy looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°Where can I find the array master who sent you to the City of Angels?¡±

    ¡°He is not from the Star Moon Sect.¡± Nn Ochoa didn¡¯t hide it.

    ¡°He helped me because my grandfather saved his life back then, that¡¯s why he agreed to help me once.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name, and where can I find him?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

    ¡°His nickname is Crazy Beggar, he usually has no fixed ce, I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± Nn Ochoa replied.

    ¡°Casey, take him to the storage room of the Star Moon Sect and see if there is anything we can take.¡± Billy then turned to Casey and instructed.

    ¡°OKay!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    Casey then took Nn Ochoa to the manor while Ivy and Stout followed him.

    ¡°Billy Boy, we need to leave here as soon as possible. People from Wind Swift Kingdom maye looking for us soon!¡± Amber looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave Wind Swift Kingdom¡¯s territory first, then find a ce to stay for a while, understand this world, and then decide on our next move.¡± Billy responded.

    He had thought this through.

    Their most urgent task ining to Forbidden Ruins Space was to rescue Opal and Amber, which had been aplished. Therefore, he was no longer in a rush.

    As for his father and grandfather¡¯s matters, he knew it was not something that can be rushed and would take time.

    After killing Prince Ronan, a feud with Wind Swift Kingdom had been established, and they needed toy low for now.

    Although he was always confident, he was never arrogant.

    He knew that with their current strength, they were absolutely no match for the Wind Swift Kingdom.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Opal nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take this time to improve our strength!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Honey, how about we go to Criesgan in Tengamine Kingdom?¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Tengamine Kingdom and Wind Swift Kingdom often have conflicts. It should be safer for us to stay in Tengamine Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°And, a few days ago, you promised to help Uriel Gentry look after a patient in Criesgan.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good! I was actually thinking of that!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°But for now, let¡¯s not go to Criesgan immediately. Let¡¯s stay in a remote ce nearby for a few days first.¡±

    For everyone, Forbidden Ruins Space was apletely unfamiliar ce, and without understanding it, they should trust no one easily.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen nodded.

    After chatting for a while, Casey and his group returned, carrying severalrge boxes.

    ¡°Boss, there are so many good things in the Star Moon Sect!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes sparkled as he licked his lips.

    ¡°The treasures here in Forbidden Ruins Space are even better than those in Pr Domain. There are many spirit fruits that Ivy and I have never seen before.¡±

    ¡°I just tasted one, and it¡¯s better than those millennium spirit fruits we¡¯ve had before.¡±

    ¡°Besides spirit fruits, what else is there?¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    As soon as they arrived in this world, he sensed that the spiritual energy here was much denser than in Pr Domain.

    In such a natural environment, it was natural to produce some advanced spirit fruits.

    ¡°There are also many high-quality spiritual stones, as well as beast cores, all from Spiritual Beasts above, including several cores from lower-rank Divine Beasts.¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, go find several carriages and take everything away!¡± Billy nodded again and instructed.

    These items were all valuable treasures, and he wouldn¡¯t waste them.

    However, they didn¡¯t have time to refine them on the spot, so they had to take them with them.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon nodded and turned with Vermilion Bird and the others towards the stable in the manor.

    Ten minutester, three carriages drove out of the Star Moon Sect¡¯s main yard.

    As for Nn Ochoa, he had no more desire to live, and Billy gave him a swift end.

    With that, the Star Moon Sect was officially disbanded from Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked on the first carriage.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to Criesgan in Tengamine Kingdom!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout raised the reins and cracked them.

    Although they didn¡¯t have a map, they could ask people along the way for the general direction.

    ¡­ In the afternoon of that day, the news of the Star Moon Sect being destroyed and Prince Ronan being killed spread within the Wind Swift Kingdom.

    Although there were no modernmunication tools in Forbidden Ruins Space, there were means simr to sending messages with carrier pigeons.

    And the birds responsible for transmitting were much stronger than pigeons, at least at the level of Spiritual Beasts, so the speed of spreading news was not slow.

    Billy and his group specifically chose some remote paths and suppressed their own martial aura all the way.

    Therefore, they didn¡¯t encounter any major troubles along the way.

    From Urghgow to Criesgan, there was a journey of about fifteen to sixteen hundred kilometers, with several horse changes along the way.

    Since they were rich, they specifically chose high-priced breeds when buying horses, which were much faster and more enduring than ordinary horses.

    Four dayster, they arrived in a small town about a hundred kilometers from Criesgan.

    Although the town was notrge, it was not too small either, with at least one to two hundred thousand people.

    Moreover, from the expressions of the people on the street, it was evident that many of them were travelers.

    Therefore, the appearance of Billy and his group did not attract too much attention.

    After that, they arrived at a small inn near the edge of the town.

    They directly gave the innkeeper two high-quality spiritual stones and rented out the entire inn.

 Chapter 1155 Breaking into the Divine Realm

    In the following days, everyone basically stayed indoors, refining the cultivation resources from the Star Moon Sect that they obtained. It had to be said that these resources were indeed much stronger than those from the Pr Domain.

    After several days, consuming only about half of the resources, everyone¡¯s cultivation breakthroughs were without suspense. Casey and Amber officially advanced to the ninth-rank Saint realm, while Harleen and Ivy also increased by one rank, reaching the eighth-rank Saint realm.

    As for Azure Dragon and his buddies, due to their lower starting point, with the help of various cultivation resources and Opal, they directly broke through two ranks.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that under Billy¡¯s guidance, Casey started practicing the Celestial de Art.

    After half a month, he had made some initial progress. After spending two to three days guiding Casey, Billy took several Divine Beast cores and a bag of spirit fruits and locked himself in the room.

    For several days in a row, except for Harleen asionally going in to check, Billy basically didn¡¯t meet with everyone.

    One evening, Opal, Casey, and the others gathered in the courtyard in front of the inn chatting.

    ¡°Boss is still cultivating, Harleen?¡± Bob looked at Harleen and asked.

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Boss has been in the room for ten days already. Howe there¡¯s been no breakthrough yet? Could something be wrong?¡± Stout frowned.

    Before he could finish, Ivy pped the back of his head and scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Night Orchid chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Stout rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°Boss used to break through in just one or two days at most. Why is it taking so long this time?¡±

    ¡°Between the half-step Divine Realm and the true Divine Realm, there is a huge gap!¡± Opal exined.

    ¡°To break through this gap is not an easy task. While cultivation resources are important, personal insights into martial arts are even more crucial.¡±

    ¡°Nn Ochoa and that Prince Ronan, they were able to break through to the Divine Realm at such a young age for sure had external help. Most likely, it was the result of the intervention of powerful individuals behind them.¡±

    ¡°This is also the reason why theirbat power is slightly weakerpared to others at the same level!¡±

    ¡°And as for Billy Boy, he has to rely entirely on his own insights, so it¡¯s naturally not as easy!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Stout and the others nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Opal, in your opinion, will Boss seed this time?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Opal shook her head.

    ¡°But Billy Boy¡¯s martial talent is beyond ordinary, and with the Golden Bloodline, he will seed!¡±

    Boom!

    Just then, a deafening sound rang out.

    Soon after, the three-story inn copsed as if it had been hit by heavy artillery, raising a cloud of dust.

    The people in the yard were pushed back several dozen meters by a powerful wave of energy, causing their blood and energy to surge. At the same time, a terrifying and immense pressure enveloped the space, making everyone shudder involuntarily.

    ¡°Quick, look!¡± Felicia said after a brief pause, pointing to the sky above the inn.

    Looking up, everyone saw Billy sitting cross-legged in mid-air with his eyes closed. A phantom dragon circled around his body, a familiar sight from when Billy awakened his bloodline at the Ravenwood family.

    In no time, the dragon soared into the sky, let out a long roar like a living being, then swiftly descended, disappearing into Billy¡¯s heart.

    With the dragon gone, the oppressive pressure in the air dissipated. After a few more minutes, Billy opened his eyes, descended from the air, giving off a reborn feeling.

    ¡°Boss, did you seed?¡± Bob was the first to ask.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy smiled faintly as he walked toward them.

    Fortune favors the diligent. In ten days, he officially stepped into the Divine Realm. He might be the first person in vale¡¯s history to break through to the Divine Realm at his age without external intervention!

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Judge eximed.

    Joy filled their faces.

    ¡°Oh, I just remembered, Boss, you brought the house down. Our luggage is still in the room!¡± Stout smacked his head and hurried to the ruins.

    Their luggage naturally referred to treasures like spirit stones and spirit fruits, not clothes or the like.

    Chuckles echoed as they watched Stout¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave this ce for now!¡±

    Shortly after, Billy had Stoutpensate the innkeeper with some high-grade spirit stones. He didn¡¯t want to attract any unnecessary attention after causing such amotion.

    ¡°Honey, shall we head straight to Criesgan?¡± Outside the town, Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to stay first.¡±

    About an hourter, everyone arrived at the gate of Criesgan.

    ¡°Criesgan is quite magnificent!¡± Judge remarked, impressed by the sight.

    Casey and his group also showed surprise at the grandeur of the city¡¯s gate, which surpassed that of Ouverford they had visited before.

    After paying a certain amount of spirit stones, they entered the city. As expected, both the buildings¡¯ specs and the number of pedestrians exceeded what they had seen in Ouverford.

    Azure Dragon inquired with a shop owner and learned about the situation of the inns in the city. Finally, they chose to stay in the most expensive one.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    In the following days, apart from meals, everyone stayed indoors, consolidating their cultivation without going out. Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, five or six days had gone by.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve been cooped up for so long. Can we go out for a walk?¡± Judge asked one morning after breakfast.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the city lord¡¯s mansion with Stoutter. You guys can go out and explore, getting to know more about the forbidden world.¡±

    ¡°Also, try to find out some news about Crazy Beggar.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge and the others agreed.

    ¡°Honey, how about Ivy and I go with you? It¡¯s better to have more people around just in case something happens,¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°No need, you two can apany Opal and Amber to the streets, buy some daily necessities,¡± Billy smiled and declined.

    ¡°OKay then!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist further.

    After that, Billy went to the city lord¡¯s mansion with Stout.

    The inn was about ten kilometers away from the mansion, and twenty minutester, they arrived at the gate of the mansion.

    ¡°Make way, move aside!¡±

    Just then, a man¡¯s voice rang out as a young man rode a horse galloping towards them.

    Before they knew it, the horse was right in front of Billy and Stout, showing no intention of slowing down.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Stout furrowed his brows, raised his hand, and sent a palm strike.

 Chapter 1156 Criesgan

    The palm strike hit the horse without any hindrance, causing the young man to slightly pause before soaring into the air.

    However, the horse was not as lucky, being directly sent flying andnding motionless a hundred meters away.

    ¡°You dare to kill my horse, lie down for me!¡± Afternding on the ground, the young man shouted angrily and attacked Stout with a raised hand.

    From his aura, it could be seen that his cultivation was fairly good, at the half-step Divine Realm.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy coldly replied and sent a palm strike as well.

    A dull sound echoed as the young man flew out like the horse, crashing heavily to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Seeing this scene, the men on the two horses behind quickly dismounted and ran towards the young man.

    Soon after helping the young man up, one of them pointed at Billy angrily and spoke.

    ¡°Who are you people? How dare you hurt the young master, are you tired of living!¡±

    ¡°Ignoramus!¡± Stout clicked his tongue and looked at Billy, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go inside!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly and walked towards the main courtyard.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± The man from the other side continued to shout angrily.

    ¡°If you say another word, do you believe I¡¯ll have Boss kill you directly?¡± Stout¡¯s gaze turned sharp.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man wanted to say more, but sensing the pressure emanating from Billy, he involuntarily closed his mouth.

    At that moment, a white-haired old man in in clothes strode out of the mansion. Billy nced at him, his cultivation was quite decent, at the second-rank Divine Realm!

    He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter someone of such skill in City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and he could be sure that both the old man and the young man from earlier had undergone facial disguise.

    It seemed that the situation wasplicated in the mansion.

    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s going on?¡± The white-haired old man looked at the young man named Johan Byrne and asked.

    ¡°Elder Rayan, you arrived just in time. Quickly cripple that kid, he dared to harm me, I must make him pay!¡± the man named Johan Byrne pointed at Billy and shouted loudly.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The white-haired old man frowned slightly and didn¡¯t rush to take action.

    ¡°They first killed my horse, and then when I confronted them, not only did they not apologize, but they also injured me,¡± Johan Byrne responded angrily.

    ¡°Sir, is what the young master said true?¡± the old man named Rayan Byrne turned to Billy and Stout for confirmation.

    ¡°You seem to be a reasonable person, so let me tell you what happened!¡± Stout then briefly described the situation.

    ¡°Is what he said true?¡± After listening to Stout, Rayan Byrne frowned again and turned to one of the followers.

    ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense, I¡­¡± Johan Byrne started again.

    ¡°Young master, I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion!¡± Rayan Byrne¡¯s tone became stern, then he looked at the man and said, ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± The man managed to respond with difficulty.

    ¡°Sir, I apologize on behalf of the young master. I¡¯m really sorry for the misunderstanding,¡± Rayan Byrne turned to Billy and Stout and slightly bowed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it, no need to bother with him,¡± Stout generously waved his hand.

    ¡°Elder Rayan, no matter what, they hurt me, and I must¡­¡± Johan Byrne raised his voice.

    ¡°Young master, have you forgotten what Miss reminded you?¡± Rayan Byrne coldly interrupted him.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Johan Byrne opened his mouth but fell silent.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Just then, a series of footsteps came from the courtyard again, and a group of people quickly walked out.

    At the forefront was Uriel Gentry, the City Lord of Criesgan!

    ¡°Elder Rayan, I heard someone has hurt the young master. What exactly happened¡­¡± Uriel Gentry asked as he walked, but halfway through, he recognized Billy and Stout, then paused for a moment before hurrying over.

    ¡°Benefactors, have you finished your business?¡± Uriel Gentry asked as he approached.

    ¡°City Lord, your city doesn¡¯t seem that good either!¡± Stout ignored his words and replied with a click of his tongue.

    ¡°Benefactors, is there a misunderstanding?¡± Uriel Gentry paused and looked at Rayan Byrne, ¡°Elder Rayan, what¡¯s going on?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    From the way how Uriel Gentry spoke with Rayan Byrne, it was clear that Rayan Byrne¡¯s status and position were above Uriel Gentry¡¯s.

    ¡°This is the young master¡¯s fault!¡± Rayan Byrne then briefly exined to Uriel Gentry.

    After he finished, he asked, ¡°Mr Gentry, do you know these two gentlemen?¡±

    ¡°Elder Rayan, you don¡¯t know!¡± Uriel Gentry nodded in response, ¡°These two benefactors are the two gentlemen I mentioned to you before, the ones I have been waiting for!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rayan Byrne¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Uriel Gentry¡¯s words, ¡°Are they the physicians you wanted to invite to treat the youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Uriel Gentry nodded firmly.

    ¡°So you two are divine physicians. Please forgive me for my ignorance!¡± Rayan Byrne turned to Billy and Stout and slightly bowed.

    ¡°You seem alright, it¡¯s nothing, we won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± Stout replied in a casual manner.

    ¡°Thank you both for your generosity!¡± After saying that, Rayan Byrne turned to Johan Byrne, ¡°Young master, apologize to the two divine physicians immediately!¡±

    ¡°Apologize to them? It¡¯s impossible, I¡­¡± Johan Byrne frowned.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Rayan Byrne¡¯s tone turned cold, and his expression changed.

    Exhaling heavily, Johan Byrne reluctantly looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously!¡± Rayan Byrne reiterated.

    ¡°Let it go!¡± Billy waved his hand and then turned to Uriel Gentry, ¡°Where is the patient you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Pleasee inside, benefactors!¡± Uriel Gentry gestured politely.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly and entered the estate.

    Shortly after, the group arrived at a secluded ancient-looking building in the estate.

    Then, Uriel Gentry continued to lead the two men into one of the bedrooms, followed closely by Rayan Byrne and Johan Byrne.

    Upon entering the room, Billy and Stout saw a young woman lying t on arge bed.

    The woman, in her mid-twenties, had exquisite features,parable to Harleen and Ivy.

    Even while lying in bed, her noble aura was palpable, indicating she was not an ordinary person.

    However, at that moment, she was unconscious, her face pale as wax, and her breathing irregr.

    Severely injured!

    ¡°Benefactors, this is the daughter of an old acquaintance of mine,¡± Uriel Gentry said to Billy and Stout.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, she¡¯s been through a lot! It¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s still alive at this point!¡± Stout expressed after briefly probing the woman¡¯s condition with spiritual power.

    ¡°You dare to speak that way!¡± Johan Byrne angrily interjected.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Rayan Byrne reprimanded in a cold tone.

    Then, he turned to Billy.

    ¡°Could you possibly treat her?¡± He asked.

    ¡°If the two of you can heal the youngdy, we will certainly be very grateful!¡±

 Chapter 1157 Exciting

    ¡°They look more like deceivers than doctors!¡± Johan Byrne spoke again.

    ¡°Mr Gentry, you are getting more confused as you age, actually believing that these two can help treat my sister¡¯s injuries!¡±

    ¡°If they can heal my sister, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master, if you continue to be so rude, get out now!¡± Rayan Byrne furrowed his brows and interrupted him.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Johan Byrne took a deep breath and didn¡¯t speak again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a bet with you!¡± Stout looked at Johan Byrne, ¡°If we can heal her, you owe me ten pieces of top-grade spiritual stones, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Big talk!¡± Johan Byrne snorted, ¡°If you can heal my sister, not just ten pieces, a hundred pieces will do!¡±

    After a brief pause, he asked back, ¡°What if you can¡¯t heal her?¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t heal her, I¡¯ll let you deal with me!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Johan Byrne responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, not only is her condition severe, but she¡¯s also deeply poisoned. I¡¯m not a hundred percent sure, it might require your personal intervention!¡±

    Well, he really doesn¡¯t treat his Boss as an outsider.

    ¡°Huh? Miss is poisoned too?¡± Hearing his words, both Rayan Byrne and Uriel Gentry were surprised at the same time.

    ¡°Sir, why can¡¯t I detect any signs of poisoning in Miss?¡± Rayan Byrne asked after a slight pause.

    ¡°The poison she¡¯s afflicted with is very subtle, even ordinary poison masters might not be able to detect it!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°She was poisoned first, and then mistakenly circted her true energy, making things worse!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Rayan Byrne had a sudden realization on his face.

    ¡°I mean, how did Miss get such severe injuries, turns out she was poisoned first!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the two benefactors can heal her?¡± Uriel Gentry asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout replied, ¡°There¡¯s no illness my Boss can¡¯t cure in this world!¡±

    ¡°You talk big!¡± Johan Byrne, on the side, nced at Stout speechlessly.

    ¡°Stout, bring the silver needles!¡± At this moment, Billy spoke lightly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout took out a silver needle from his body and handed it to Billy.

    Then, without further ado, Billy lifted the nkets on the woman¡¯s body and started acupuncture.

    He had already checked the woman¡¯s condition when he entered the room.

    Just like what Stout said, her internal organs and meridians were severely damaged, and the poison had attacked her heart. If left for another two or three days, even immortals would find it difficult to save her.

    After a while, the nine needles were in ce!

    Then, Billy ced his palm on the woman¡¯s lower abdomen and began to channel his true energy into her body through the Profound Vein Heart Sutra.

    When Stout said there was no illness his Boss couldn¡¯t cure, it was a bit exaggerated.

    But with Billy¡¯s current cultivation level, as long as the patient still had a breath, it was indeed difficult to find an illness he couldn¡¯t cure.

    With his breakthrough to the Divine Realm, the Profound Vein Heart Sutra had also advanced several levels, except for being unable to repair the dantian, other injuries were no longer difficult.

    About ten minutester, Uriel Gentry and the others saw a faint trace of dark red blood seeping out along the roots of the silver needle, apanied by a foul smell.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    As time passed, the woman¡¯splexion gradually regained its natural color at a visible speed.

    After another hour or so, Billy removed his palm.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Uriel Gentry asked with a hopeful expression.

    ¡°The poison has been mostly cleared.¡± Billy then began to remove the silver needles one by one.

    ¡°The damaged meridians have also been mostly repaired. I¡¯ll give her a prescriptionter, and after resting quietly for a period of time, she should be able to recover.¡±

    ¡°However, she must not circte her true energy within seven days, otherwise, she can forget about cultivating martial arts for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Both Uriel Gentry and Uriel Gentry asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Boss¡¯s words are as good as gold!¡± Stout responded on the side.

    ¡°Hmph! Your words are as good as gold?¡± Johan Byrne spoke, ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t my sister woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°Doctor, how long will it take for Miss to wake up?¡± Uriel Gentry asked Billy at the same time.

    He had already released his spiritual power to assess the woman¡¯s condition and was very sure that her condition was improving significantly!

    He deeply admired Billy¡¯s medical skills!

    Having witnessed so many great medical experts being helpless, Billy managed to solve the problem in less than two hours.

    Truly deserving of the title of a divine doctor!

    ¡°She should wake up by tonight at thetest!¡±

    As Billy spoke, he picked up a piece of paper and pen from the side and quickly wrote a prescription, handing it to Uriel Gentry.

    ¡°Boil three bowls of water into one, drink once a day, continuously for seven days, and she¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor!¡± Uriel Gentry took the prescription with both hands and bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, benefactor!¡± Uriel Gentry also bowed in respect.

    ¡°May I ask for benefactor¡¯s name?¡± Uriel Gentry continued.

    ¡°Billy Gardner!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr Billy!¡± Uriel Gentry bowed again, ¡°I am Rayan Byrne, thank you again for your great kindness!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you not from the Tengamine Kingdom?¡± Uriel Gentry continued to inquire.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I mean, Mr Billy has such superb medical skills, but I¡¯ve never heard of Mr Billy¡¯s name before!¡± Uriel Gentry had a relieved expression.

    As they chatted, they arrived in the living room.

    ¡°Mr Billy, why did youe to Tengamine Kingdom¡­¡± Uriel Gentry looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Just then, Rayan Byrne frowned tightly, his face showing a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°Elder Rayan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Uriel Gentry asked with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Someone has arrived!¡± Billy replied for Rayan Byrne, ¡°If they are your enemies, you might be in trouble!¡±

    Like Rayan Byrne, he also sensed the presence of two powerful individuals at the same time.

    The two who arrived were both Divine Realm experts, the strongest being a third-rank, and the other a second-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Mr Gentry, I¡¯ll go out and block them for a while, you arrange for someone to send the youngdy and the young master away immediately.¡± Rayan Byrne took a deep breath and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Billy replied again.

    Just as he finished speaking, a terrifying and boundless aura shrouded the entire courtyard.

    When the people in the courtyard sensed this pressure, their faces were full of horror, and those with weaker cultivation directly copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Rayan Byrne,e out, I know you¡¯re in there!¡±

    In the next moment, a voice resounded, followed by two old men appearing in the sky above the courtyard.

    ¡°Divine doctors, leave quickly, don¡¯t get involved!¡± Rayan Byrne sucked in a deep breath and said to Billy.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°At this point, I won¡¯t hide it from Mr Billy!¡± Rayan Byrne spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°I am the internal affairs supervisor of Tengamine Kingdom, the youngdy is the princess of our Tengamine Kingdom, and the young master is her brother, also the second prince of the Tengamine Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°A month ago, the protector of Tengamine Kingdom, Jared Byrne, rebelled, seeking the throne. The king and queen have been imprisoned by him.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, he wanted to forcibly marry the princess, but she refused and was wounded by his men.¡±

    ¡°I and a few members of the royal family sacrificed ourselves to protect her and sent the princess out of the royal city.¡±

    The eldest prince was killed by Jared Byrne, and the second prince escaped from the royal city at the time, narrowly escaping death.¡±

    ¡°I knew Jared Byrne would not let it go, so I brought the princess to Criesgan and Mr Gentry took us in.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Jared Byrne¡¯s people to find us so quickly!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Is it so exciting?¡± After listening to his words, Stout couldn¡¯t help butment.

 Chapter 1158 Just Kill Them

    ¡°Mr Billy, no matter what, I¡¯ll remember your kindness. If I don¡¯t die today, I will repay you in the future!¡± Rayan Byrne spoke again.

    ¡°You and this chubby dude, leave here quickly to avoid getting dragged into this!¡±

    ¡°Rayan Byrne, if you don¡¯te out, I will kill everyone in this mansion!¡± The elderly man in mid-air spoke again.

    ¡°Also, I advise you not to try to send the princess away. If I don¡¯t see the princess today, no one in this mansion will survive!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, you two, leave quickly!¡± Rayan Byrne said again before darting towards the door.

    ¡°Both of you, follow me, I¡¯ll escort you out!¡± Uriel Gentry looked at Billy and his group before speaking.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do? Intervene or not?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look first,¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°OK!¡± Stout nodded and walked straight towards the door.

    To him, there was no distinction between good and bad, he would simply do as the Bossmanded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, it¡¯s too dangerous to go outside¡­¡± Uriel Gentry hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°She is my patient. Since I¡¯ve already intervened to save her, I need to ensure her safety until she recovers.¡±

    With those words, Billy had already walked outside.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Uriel Gentry hesitated for a moment before following Johan Byrne and Rayan Byrne out.

    By the time Billy reached outside, there were already many people from the state government standing in the courtyard, all looking up at the two figures in the air with horror on their faces.

    They were all at the mid-stage of the Saint realm or below, facing the powerful Divine Realm experts, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist.

    ¡°Sincere Mercado, you ungrateful traitor, the king and queen have always been kind to you, but you dare to aid the tyrant!¡± At this moment, Rayan Byrne looked at the elderly Divine Realm practitioner with anger.

    ¡°Heh, a wise bird chooses its tree to roost, I simply chose a more powerful backer.¡± Sincere Mercado smiled faintly.

    ¡°General Jared has great talents and potential. Given time, he will surely achieve great things. I am following him, is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Rayan Byrne snorted, ¡°Usurping the throne and rebelling against the rightful ruler, how dare you speak of great achievements!¡±

    ¡°Heh, throughout history, the king has always been the capable one. General Jared is following the will of the people and ascending to the throne, how can you talk about usurping the throne?¡± the elderly man continued to respond.

    ¡°I would advise General Jared, don¡¯t persist in your wrongdoings any longer!¡±

    ¡°Seeing as we¡¯ve worked together for many years, I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. Personally take the princess to the royal city as a tribute.¡±

    ¡°General Jared has always valued talents, perhaps he will pardon you of your crimes!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I, Rayan Byrne, may not be talented, but I know right from wrong. If you ask me to betray the king, I would rather die!¡± Rayan Byrne responded coldly.

    ¡°Rayan Byrne, do you really want to be so stubborn?¡± Another blue-robed elderly man looked at Rayan Byrne and spoke.

    ¡°If you want to take the princess away, you¡¯ll have to kill me!¡± Rayan Byrne replied firmly.

    ¡°Stubborn fool, since you wish to die so be it!¡± After Sincere Mercado finished speaking, he looked at Uriel Gentry.

    ¡°Mr Gentry, do you also intend to follow Rayan Byrne to the end?¡±

    ¡°The princess is innocent!¡± Uriel Gentry took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°General Jared has already ascended to the throne as he wished, there is no need for him to force a woman any longer.¡±

    ¡°I kindly ask Mr Mercado to go back and advise him to spare the princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Sincere Mercado interrupted him.

    ¡°General Jared has taken a liking to the princess, it¡¯s her good fortune. She should be grateful!¡±

    After a brief pause, he changed the subject.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to decide. Either hand over the princess voluntarily, or I¡¯ll kill everyone in this mansion, including your family!¡±

    Uriel Gentry let out a heavy sigh and addressed the crowd around him.

    ¡°Everyone, our paths havee to an end. Leave this ce immediately!¡±

    ¡°Mr Gentry, we won¡¯t leave. We¡¯ll fight them, even if we die together!¡± a man shouted defiantly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± echoed around.

    ¡°A bunch of ants, truly ignorant of their own mortality!¡±

    The blue-robed elder snorted coldly and raised his hand to strike in a certain direction.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Rayan Byrne shouted, simultaneously striking out with his palm.

    Boom!

    Their attacks collided, causing a surge of energy. Dozens of men were sent flying andy on the ground, unable to get up for a long time.

    In front of a Divine Realm expert, these men couldn¡¯t even be considered ants!

    ¡°Boss, it looks quite dramatic. Should we help them out?¡± Stout smacked his lips and looked at Billy.

    ¡°If we kill those two old guys, there might be some trouble, but watching them kill people like this, it¡¯s a bit unbearable!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Uriel Gentry twitched at the corner of his mouth.

    This chubby brother, have you not figured out the situation yet?

    Those two old guys you mentioned are genuine Divine Realm experts. Howe it seems like they¡¯re nothing more than Saint realm in your eyes?

    Can we just kill them as you say?

    ¡°Just kill them!¡± Billy calmly replied.

    Ahem!

    Uriel Gentry choked a bit. ¡°Mr Billy, but both of them are Divine Realm experts. You all¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Gentry, rest assured, my Boss can kill them!¡± Stout interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Uriel Gentry was speechless.

    He felt like he had encountered two lunatics!

    ¡°Rayan Byrne, if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy!¡± At this moment, Sincere Mercado red at Rayan Byrne and spoke angrily.

    Then he turned to the blue-robed elder, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Rayan Byrne, you kill everyone, then find the princess!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the blue-robed elder responded loudly.

    Immediately after, Sincere Mercado raised his hand and attacked Rayan Byrne.

    ¡°Mr Gentry, take the princess and leave!¡± Rayan Byrne shouted and swiftly activated his full strength to confront Sincere Mercado¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    Unsurprisingly, after the loud crash, Rayan Byrne was sent flying hundreds of meters away, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    In a single move, their difference in strength was clear.

    ¡°Mr Byrne, hand him over to me, you go deal with the other person!¡±

    At this moment, Billy drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body and arrived next to Rayan Byrne.

    ¡°Mr Billy, he¡¯s a third-grade Divine Realm expert. You better go, don¡¯t make a reckless sacrifice!¡± Rayan Byrne hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    At the same time, the blue-robed elder had already made his move. With a single palm strike, more than a dozen men were sted into a burst of blood mist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, go!¡± Billy looked at Rayan Byrne and spoke with a stern tone.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you be careful!¡± Rayan Byrne hesitated for a moment before not persisting further, dashing towards the blue-robed elder.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Sincere Mercado snorted angrily before attacking Rayan Byrne again.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    From start to finish, he never bothered to look straight at Billy, obviously not cing him in his eyes.

    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡±

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the Bloodshadow Fury de shed out with a curved de beam.

 Chapter 1159 A Blow

    Billy and Sincere Mercado¡¯s attacks collided, pushing each other back by two to three hundred meters.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    After steadying his figure, Sincere Mercado¡¯s face revealed a trace of shock. It was only at this moment that he truly took notice of Billy.

    How could this kid, who he hadpletely ignored, force him back so far?!

    Not only him, even Uriel Gentry and the others below wore expressions of astonishment.

    At this moment, he had a faint feeling that Stout¡¯s words from earlier weren¡¯t just nonsense!

    On the side, Johan Byrne¡¯s face held a look of disbelief. He immediately regretted his earlier boasting about crippling the other party, feeling a sense of apprehension.

    He never thought that Billy would be this strong!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sincere Mercado, after steadying his emotions, looked toward Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to leave immediately, and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Billy calmly replied.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Sincere Mercado coldly retorted. ¡°Do you know who we are?¡±

    ¡°Who you are has nothing to do with me,¡± Billy continued. ¡°But the princess you mentioned is my patient. Until she has recovered, no one can take her away.¡±

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Sincere Mercado spoke in a low voice. ¡°You have no idea what trouble you¡¯ve brought upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. Disappear in front of me immediately, or I will make you wish you were dead,¡± Sincere Mercado uttered in a cold tone.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need the chance I¡¯m giving, then it¡¯s up to you,¡± Billy responded once more.

    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Sincere Mercado¡¯s aura surged rapidly, enveloping the entire space in an instant.

    Immediately after, he twisted his gaze, and a spiritual power manifestation of arge de appeared above his head.

    The de was over ten meters long, exuding a dense aura of death.

    In the next moment, therge de left countless afterimages in the air, causing a violent wind to rage as the de¡¯s momentum ran rampant.

    ¡°Die!¡± With a furious roar, the substantial de, brimming with thundering force, shed towards Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful!¡± Uriel Gentry couldn¡¯t help but shout as he witnessed the overwhelming momentum in the air.

    ¡°Mr Gentry, rest assured, this little rascal, my Boss will kill him with just a single de,¡± Stout nonchntly remarked.

    Knowing his Boss well, just half a month ago when he was still at the half-step Divine Realm, he had already yed a fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    Not to mention that he had now broken through to the true Divine Realm, dealing with a third-rank Divine Realm expert would be a walk in the park.

    ¡°¡­!¡± Upon hearing his words, Uriel Gentry and Johan Byrne¡¯s jaws twitched once again.

    Meanwhile, in the air, Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, flipped his wrist, and executed the Domineering de Art.

    Subsequently, a blood-red de aura tore through the air and descended from the sky like a bolt of lightning.

    After a loud noise, Sincere Mercado¡¯s giant de burst apart, instantly dissipating into nothingness. However, the blood-red de aura continued its trajectory, striking down on the ground and leaving a chilling chasm behind.

    ¡°¡­!¡± Sincere Mercado looked at Billy, his mouth opening but unable to produce a sound.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    The next moment, his body split in two as it fell lifelessly from the sky, flesh and blood mangled.

    Witnessing this scene, both Uriel Gentry and Johan Byrne¡¯s jaws dropped simultaneously, freezing in shock.

    ¡°How about that? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Stout shrugged with a smug expression.

    ¡°Such a talent! An absolute talent!¡± Uriel Gentry eximed in astonishment after being dumbfounded for a while.

    ¡°Mr Mercado!¡± At the same time, the blue-robed old man who was dueling with Rayan Byrne cried out in pain.

    Following that, he red fiercely at Billy and shouted, ¡°Kid, you dared to kill Mr Mercado, you¡¯re doomed! Everyone around you will be buried with Mr Mercado!¡±

    With that, he no longer lingered with Rayan Byrne and swiftly fled into the air.

    He was well aware that if he didn¡¯t escape now, he would soon be killed as well.

    ¡°Trying to escape? Can you?¡± After a slight pause, Rayan Byrne immediately chased after.

    Ripples of shock surged within him. Just like Uriel Gentry, he never expected that Billy could y Sincere Mercado with a single strike!

    That was a genuine third-rank Divine Realm powerhouse! He couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from Billy!

    Billy¡¯s strength was terrifying!

    ¡°Let me handle this!¡± Billy¡¯s voice resonated in Rayan Byrne¡¯s ears.

    As the words fell, he chased after that guy who fled.

    Since he had already made a move, he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow the other party to escape.

    As expected, in the span of a few breaths, he closed the gap to four to five hundred meters behind the blue-robed old man.

    Subsequently, he casually raised his de, releasing a crescent-shaped de aura to assault the enemy.

    Being only a second-rank Divine Realm, the blue-robed old man naturally couldn¡¯t withstand this strike.

    After the de aura, the blue-robed old man plunged from the air, his life extinguished with a single kick uponnding.

    Soon after, Billynded steadily in the courtyard.

    ¡°I never expected Mr Billy to be not only exceptional in medicine, but also formidable in martial arts!¡± Rayan Byrne and his group hurried over.

    Subsequently, they bowed deeply towards Billy. ¡°Many thanks for your assistance, Mr Billy. We will never forget this favor.¡±

    ¡°Just a small gesture, no need for formalities,¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°We had some prior misunderstandings. Please forgive us,¡± Uriel Gentry also bowed and spoke.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that for today!¡± After casting a nce at Uriel Gentry, Billy turned to Rayan Byrne and Uriel Gentry. ¡°Since the other partyes from the royal city, they certainly won¡¯t let it go easily. You should make preparations in advance.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, Mr Billy. I have some thousand-year-old spirit fruits at my residence. Consider it a small token of my appreciation. Please¡­¡± Uriel Gentry continued.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy once again waved his hand. ¡°Hurry and attend to your matters.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ns for what¡¯s next, Mr Billy?¡± Jared Byrne asked. ¡°You killed Sincere Mercado today, and I¡¯m concerned¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy responded, ¡°I will stay in this city for a few days. If anythinges up, find me at the inn.¡±

    After speaking, he turned and walked toward the entrance of the estate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our bet, Your Royal Highness,¡± Stout said to Johan Byrne as he followed Billy.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group returned to the inn.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Upon seeing them, Casey and his group who had just returned to the inn greeted them all at once.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back? We were just about to look for you!¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°There was quite amotion at the city lord¡¯s mansion just now. Did something happen?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°There was indeed a bit of trouble!¡± Billy smiled and had Stout describe the earlier events to everyone.

    ¡°There¡¯s something like this too?¡± After hearing Stout¡¯s ount, Bob¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The expressions of Azure Dragon, Judge, and the others were equally colorful.

    They had only been in this world for less than twenty days, and yet they had already stirred up trouble with two of the kingdom¡¯s royal cities in session. Trouble seemed to follow them everywhere!

    ¡°Boss, what are your ns for the next steps?¡± Casey asked Billy.

 Chapter 1160 The Princessâ€™ Request

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s not worry about him and stay in Criesgan for a few days.¡± Billy paused for a moment and looked at the group of people, then exined, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, we will split up and take on tasks separately. Some of you will gather information about Crazy Beggar. I want to know his whereabouts as soon as possible. Ian, Bob, Azure Fang, Judge, and Soul Chaser, you guys will be responsible for this.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Bob and the others nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Casey, you and Azure Dragon will go around and find out where high-level spiritual or divine beasts are appearing. Practice your skills and get some beast cores along the way to help upgrade your abilities.¡± Billy then looked at Casey and continued, ¡°By the way, try to find out where we can get high-level spirit stones in this Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and his group responded in unison.

    ¡°Harleen, you, Miss Meskill, and Night Orchid will gather information about Forbidden Ruins Space. The more detailed, the better.¡± Billy then looked at Harleen and Abby Meskill and exined.

    ¡°Understood!¡± They replied in unison.

    ¡°Boss, what about me and Ivy?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Ivy, you and Stout will research the pill market in this world and see how it¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, you haven¡¯t assigned tasks to me and Opal yet!¡± Amber said to Billy with a smile. ¡°We can¡¯t just hang around all day, can we?¡±

    ¡°Opal, Amber, there is one very important thing I need you two to do,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°We can¡¯t stay in hotels all the time. You two need to go around and see what ces are suitable for us to stay.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to establish a base?¡± Opal raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°We don¡¯t know much about this world yet, so we need to find a ce to settle down first. Also, more people wille from the Pr Domain in the future, so it¡¯s good to have a ce for everyone to stay.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Actually, he had a more ambitious n in mind, but it was not yet time to reveal it. He needed time to make it happen.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Amber nodded.

    The next morning, while having breakfast, a group of visitors arrived at the hotel courtyard. It was led by Rayan Byrne and Uriel Gentry, and a woman in green caught everyone¡¯s attention with her stunning beauty, graceful figure, and noble temperament.

    She was Princess Danica Byrne of Tengamine Kingdom.

    At this moment, she had recovered, and her martial arts aura had be stable. She was not weak, a Second Rank Divine Realm cultivator, just like Prince Ronan from Wind Swift Kingdom. Of course, like Prince Ronan, there must have been external forces involved in her rapid cultivation, in addition to arge amount of cultivation resources.

    Her true strength was unknown.

    ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s here to see you!¡± Judge walked in from outside after finishing breakfast.

    ¡°Who?¡± Billy was a little surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but she¡¯s a real beauty,¡± Judge smacked his lips.

    ¡°A beauty?¡± Harleen, who was sitting next to Billy, put down her cutlery.

    ¡°Judge, you¡¯re really asking for it!¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Judge said again, ¡°She¡¯s just as beautiful as Harleen and Opal.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy gave Judge a harsh look, and he had already guessed who wasing.

    A momentter, Billy led everyone to the hotel courtyard.

    ¡°Mr Billy, we apologize for disturbing you again!¡± Rayan Byrne bowed upon seeing Billy. At the same time, he nced at the group behind him, slightly surprised by how many people were with Billy.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be so formal.¡± Billy raised his hand. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to express our gratitude to Mr Billy and also ask for your help with something,¡± Danica Byrne said slowly as she walked forward. ¡°After Jared Byrne ascended to power, he not only imprisoned my parents but also executed many loyalists in the royal city¡­¡±

    ¡°A lot of them were arrested and their families were used as leverage to force them to work for him,¡± Danica Byrne borated. ¡°Several of my father¡¯s most loyal allies were executed along with their families for disobedience¡­¡±

    ¡°You want me to help you overthrow Jared Byrne?¡± Billy interjected.

    ¡°My lord, don¡¯t you think you are overestimating our abilities? Can we really fight against the entire royal city?¡± Bob said.

    ¡°My¡­ my father was poisoned by a traitor and in turn fell for Jared Byrne¡¯s scheme,¡± Danica Byrne sobbed.

    ¡°As long as Mr Billy can save my father, help detoxify and heal him, he can retake the royal city¡­¡±

    After speaking, she kowtowed to Billy.

    ¡°As long as things seed, you will be the great benefactor of my Tengamine Kingdom from now on. I will not hesitate to carry out any assignment given by you¡­¡±

    ¡°I am also willing to do anything for Mr Billy to repay your kindness¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, Mr Billy, save my father!¡± Johan Byrne also kowtowed.

    ¡°Please, Mr Billy, save the king!¡± Rayan Byrne and Uriel Gentry also kowtowed heavily to Billy.

 Chapter 1161 Are You In or Out?

    ¡°You all stand up first!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡­ I really have no other way¡­ please, Mr Billy¡­¡± Danica Byrne continued to sob.

    ¡°I would rather die than marry Jared Byrne. If Mr Billy doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll have no choice but to¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess Danica, you all stand up!¡± Harleen took a few steps forward and helped Danica Byrne up.

    ¡°If you want us to help save your father, you need to tell us the specific situation.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, we won¡¯t know if we have the ability to help you, how could we easily agree to your request!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Billy said, then turned and walked into the hotel.

    A few minutester, everyone gathered in a meeting room on the first floor of the hotel.

    ¡°If Jared Byrne is nning to seize power, why didn¡¯t he just kill your father instead of imprisoning him?¡± Casey asked Danica Byrne.

    ¡°He won¡¯t kill my father for now!¡± Danica Byrne responded.

    ¡°Even though he has taken the throne, his foundation is not strong enough to control the entire Tengamine Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°My father has many loyal followers, not only in the royal city but also in the prefectures under the kingdom, where most of the governors have been loyal to my father for decades.¡±

    ¡°If Jared Byrne kills my father, it will surely cause internal chaos. Other vassal states will take advantage of the situation, which Jared Byrne doesn¡¯t want to see happen.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, with my parents in his hands, he can better control those below to act on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°First, tell us the situation in your royal city!¡± Billy looked at the others and spoke.

    As Harleen mentioned, he couldn¡¯t agree easily without understanding the situation.

    He was well aware that the royal city was heavily guarded, likely with a mid-level Divine Realm strongman present.

    Rescuing two people from there would not be an easy task!

    ¡°Currently, the royal city is under Jared Byrne¡¯s control, and key positions have been filled with his people,¡± Rayan Byrne exined.

    ¡°Additionally, he was originally the Commander of the Royal Guard, so the core members of the 100, 000 Royal Guards are under hismand.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ve learned that he has stationed another 100, 000 personal guards near the royal city, ready to follow his orders at any time.¡±

    ¡°What is Jared Byrne¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He is a fifth-rank Divine Realm cultivator himself, and his deputy general is a fourth-rank Divine Realm expert!¡± Rayan Byrne replied.

    ¡°Besides, apart from Sincere Mercado, there are two more third-rank Divine Realm cultivators guarding the royal city.¡±

    ¡°Geez, facing such strong enemies, you want us to rescue people? This is a big joke, isn¡¯t it?¡± Judge retorted.

    Not only him, but Casey and the others also had skeptical expressions on their faces.

    Ignoring the 200, 000 personal guards, just dealing with these four high-level experts was daunting enough.

    If they were just causing amotion in the royal city, Boss could handle it and retreat safely.

    But now, the mission was to rescue two severely injured individuals, which indeed sounded like a joke.

    ¡°I understand that the task of rescuing the victims is difficult for Mr Billy!¡± Rayan Byrne took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°However, if Mr Billy is willing, there is an opportunity the day after tomorrow that we can try!¡±

    ¡°What opportunity?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Jared Byrne has arranged a coronation ceremony for himself the day after tomorrow morning,¡± Danica Byrne spoke up.

    ¡°All the civil and military officials of the royal city will attend the ceremony at the pce, which is the weakest point in the city¡¯s defense.¡±

    ¡°At that time, Elder Rayan will lead a group of people disguised to enter the royal city. Once the ceremony begins, they will cause chaos in the city to divert attention.¡±

    ¡°At that moment, if Mr Billy makes a move, the chances of sess will be much higher!¡±

    ¡°Where are your parents imprisoned?¡± Billy asked after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°My parents are both in the royal city¡¯s dungeon, located in the military camp to the east of the royal city,¡± Danica Byrne replied.

    ¡°One of the third-rank Divine Realm warriors is responsible for guarding the dungeon, and he shouldn¡¯t be attending the coronation ceremony the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So, to rescue my parents, we must first take him down!¡±

    After a brief pause, she continued.

    ¡°However, in my estimation, from the moment we start until we rescue them, we¡¯ll have at most about ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°After ten minutes, Jared Byrne will be able to arrive, so time is of the essence!¡±

    ¡°Even if Boss manages to rescue your parents within ten minutes, what¡¯s next?¡± White Tiger spoke up.

    ¡°Boss will then have to escape Jared Byrne¡¯s pursuit with two severely injured individuals,¡± White Tiger added.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already thought about that,¡± Rayan Byrne paused before speaking again.

    ¡°About twenty to thirty kilometers away from the royal city, there is a valley with an underground space that the king instructed me to arrange ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°The king was originally concerned that one day strong forces from other vassal states might invade, so as a precaution, he left ast resort for the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°As long as Mr Billy takes the king to that space, they¡¯ll be temporarily safe.¡±

    ¡°Does Jared Byrne know about that ce?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t!¡± Rayan Byrne shook his head.

    ¡°That was a private arrangement from the king to me. Less than ten people in the entire royal city know about that ce.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it may not be enough!¡± Vermilion Bird shook his head.

    ¡°Even if Boss manages to get the people out and into that space, Jared Byrne¡¯s spiritual power level would easily lead him to the location.¡±

    ¡°He may find it, but it¡¯s okay!¡± Rayan Byrne continued.

    ¡°At the entrance of the underground space, there is a high-level array set up. Without understanding arrays, he will find it challenging to locate the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Even if he forcibly breaks the array, it will take at least two to three hours.¡±

    ¡°After Mr Billy rescues the king, as long as he can detoxify and heal him within three hours, it should be sessful!¡±

    ¡°You all seem to have a lot of faith in my Boss!¡± Stout chuckled andmented.

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t witnessed Mr Billy¡¯s medical skills and martial arts yesterday, we wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a request!¡± Rayan Byrne exined again.

    ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Billy replied after some consideration.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡± Danica Byrne¡¯s expression changed again upon hearing his response.

    ¡°Come on, for such a big matter, you need to give us some time to consider, right?¡± ck Tortoise said to the others.

    ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go back first!¡± Rayan Byrne stood up after some thought: ¡°This task indeed carries significant risks for Mr Billy, and we can¡¯t push too hard.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright¡­¡± Danica Byrne took a deep breath and bowed deeply to Billy as she stood up.

    Two minutester, Rayan Byrne and his group bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Boss, this mission is quite risky. I think we should reconsider,¡± White Tiger said to Billy after the others had left.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Opal, what do you think?¡± Billy turned to Opal for her opinion.

 Chapter 1162 Letâ€™s Do It

    ¡°With your current strength, could youpete with a fifth-rank Divine Realm warrior if you went all out?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°I could manage it, even if I can¡¯t take them down, I should be able to retreat safely,¡± Billy responded.

    As a first-rank Divine Realm, Billy could activate his bloodline power to ascend to second-rank Divine Realm. Coupled with his trump cards, confronting opponents three levels higher was indeed not a big issue.

    ¡°If we can really make it happen, it should be quite helpful for us in the future,¡± Opal nodded slightly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what Wind Swift Kingdom ns to do. We killed their third prince, they will definitely not let it go easily. Sooner orter, they wille for us.¡±

    ¡°And you killed those two people from Tengamine Kingdom yesterday. Jared Byrne should soon find out it¡¯s our doing!¡±

    ¡°Being at odds with two kingdoms at the same time makes us very passive in this world!¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded.

    Naturally, this was also something he had considered. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t directly refuse Danica Byrne.

    He was not alone now, but had arge group of people with him. If people from two kingdoms came to settle scores at the same time, he could hardly ensure everyone¡¯s safety. If he lent a hand to Tengamine Kingdom, the pressure on him would be greatly reduced when Wind Swift Kingdom came to seek revenge. Furthermore, if he could make Tengamine Kingdom owe him a favor this time, it would definitelye in handy in the future.

    ¡°Boss, are we going to do it?¡± Ian de looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Billy nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Great!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously.

    For everyone, whether it was right or wrong didn¡¯t matter. They just followed the boss¡¯s arrangement!

    After that, Billy continued to instruct everyone. Time passed quickly, and two days flew by in the blink of an eye.

    This morning, Billy, Opal, and Casey appeared on an open space outside the gate of royal city.

    ¡°It truly is a royal city, quite majestic!¡± Casey looked around and couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    In front of the three of them was a huge city with towering walls reaching forty to fifty meters high, and the gate was even more exaggerated. Roughly estimated, it was at least seventy to eighty meters high.

    Above the gate was engraved with the vale characters ¡°Tengamine Kingdom,¡± with dragons and phoenixes dancing.

    Below the gate were two thirty-meter-wide passages, and each passage had tworge vermilion gates.

    Twenty armored soldiers stood beside each gate, and there were also two rows of soldiers on the city wall, all fully armed and with a serious expression.

    Billy could also sense that there were quite a few Saint-level warriors lurking in the vicinity of the gate, and the strongest among them had already reached the half-step Divine Realm.

    If an ordinary warrior dared to cause trouble here, they would be annihted in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Make way!¡±

    Just then, a man¡¯s shout was heard, followed by a procession of carriages heading towards the city gate, each in official attire, all with serious expressions.

    ¡°These should be personnel from other regional capitals, right?¡± After the carriages entered the city, Casey spoke disinterestedly.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Opal replied, then looked at Billy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded, then led the two towards the city gate.

    Perhaps because today was Jared Byrne¡¯s coronation ceremony, the guards at the gate were very strict.

    However, Billy and his group had concealed their own aura, so the guards naturally couldn¡¯t perceive their true strength.

    Soon, the three of them paid the spirit stones and entered the city gate.

    As they looked around, they saw a bustling scene with crowds of people and lively shops lining the streets.

    Compared to Criesgan, both the volume of people and the variety of buildings were noticeably higher here.

    At the same time, the three also noticed that there were various officials patrolling the streets from time to time.

    ¡°Boss, are we going directly to the military camp?¡± Casey asked Billy softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s take a casual stroll for now,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded.

    After that, the three of them strolled casually towards the direction of the military camp.

    Along the way, they saw many people heading towards the city center, apparently going to watch the coronation ceremony in the morning.

    Although themon people couldn¡¯t enter the royal pce, for many people, being able to feel the atmosphere nearby was also satisfying.

    After about an hour, Billy led the two to a street close to the military camp.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the teahouse!¡± Billy pointed to a teahouse not far away and said before walking over.

    The teahouse was about two to three kilometers from the military camp¡¯s courtyard, and with Billy¡¯s current spiritual power level, it was enough to cover the entire military camp.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation, Boss?¡± Not long after taking a seat, Casey looked at Billy and asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°There¡¯s a half-step Divine Realm expert guarding each of the two buildings near the entrance to the courtyard,¡± Billy calmly replied.

    ¡°In the central prison of the military camp, there are two first-rank Divine Realm guards, and the expert at the third-rank Divine Realm is in a building not far from the prison.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there are dozens of Saint-level warriors scattered around the courtyard.¡±

    ¡°So many guards, it seems that Jared Byrne is also worried that someone mighte to break the prison!¡± Caseymented.

    ¡°I have a feeling,¡± Opal furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°Opal, what feeling?¡± Casey asked after a moment of confusion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it,¡± Opal shook her head, ¡°I just feel that something might not go well today.¡±

    ¡°Opal, you¡¯re worrying too much about the Boss, so you¡¯re a little nervous,¡± Casey smiled and continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Opal. With Boss¡¯s current strength, he could handle these people in ten minutes,¡± Opal said thoughtfully.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Opal replied.

    After a pause, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Billy Boy, in case there¡¯s any unexpected situation, make sure to keep yourself safe first!¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded.

    He didn¡¯t know where Opal¡¯s feeling came from, but when she said that, he also felt a vague sense of unease.

    However, there was no turning back!

    They could only take it step by step from here!

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the time!¡± Opal said.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Soon, the three of them walked out of the teahouse and onto the street.

    ¡°I heard someone is causing trouble at the pce, let¡¯s go see!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable, who dares to cause trouble in the royal city now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but apparently there are quite a few people. Let¡¯s hurry, or we¡¯ll miss the excitement!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just as the three were walking out towards the military camp, they saw many pedestrians hurrying towards the city center.

    ¡°Boss, Amber and the others should have already taken action!¡± Casey said to Billy.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded and instructed, ¡°Opal, you and Casey enterter, I¡¯ll clear the way first.¡±

    Finishing his words, he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his waist and fluttered towards the military camp.

 Chapter 1163 Breaking into the Prison

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± at the entrance of the military camp, a group of people spotted Billy in mid-air and shouted out loud.

    However, Billypletely ignored them and swiftly headed towards the direction of the Prison.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    The two half-step Divine Realm guards at the gate naturally sensed the anomaly immediately and each wielded theirrge knives to pursue Billy through the air.

    Whoosh!

    Both of them attacked simultaneously, sending sharp de energy towards Billy.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Without even looking back, Billy swung his de in a backhand motion.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The two men behind him immediately sensed a wave of deathly aura, causing their pupils to shrink in rm.

    Without much thought, they hurriedly dodged to the side.

    One of them was a beat too slow and the de energy grazed past his shoulder, resulting in his arm flying off his body and blood gushing out.

    The man copsed to the ground with a muffled sound.

    ¡°Quickly inform Mr Morrison, someone is trying to break into the prison!¡± the other man shouted loudly towards the ground.

    From the power disyed in Billy¡¯s previous strike, he could tell that the neer¡¯s strength far surpassed his own, making him no match at all.

    Just as he finished speaking, thirty to forty Late Saint Realm experts leaped into the air from different directions in the courtyard, swiftly converging on Billy.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of the way now!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°No matter who you are, today, you won¡¯t leave here alive!¡± one of them roared, ¡°Everyone attack, show no mercy!¡±

    Crash!

    Thirty to forty people simultaneously unleashed their strongest attacks towards Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re clueless!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as an invisible ripple emanated from his forehead.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The next moment, the surrounding crowd screamed in unison before copsing to the ground.

    Over ten peopley twitching on the ground before falling silent.

    The rest were in no better condition, their expressions contorted in pain, hands clutching their heads as they rolled on the ground.

    With Billy¡¯s current cultivation level, even without activating his bloodline power, his spiritual power level was close to that of a Fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    Therefore, under his full disy of power, these Saint Realm experts stood no chance of resisting.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, two sharp de energies surged towards Billy like lightning, from the two Divine Realms guarding the Prison.

    Both of them went all out, their extremely sharp de energies sealing off all of Billy¡¯s escape routes.

    Of course, Billy had no intention of dodging.

    At this moment, time was of the essence for him; he had to rescue the person before Jared Byrne arrived.

    Otherwise, even if he could escape unscathed, the person he intended to save would not make it.

    The next moment, an arcing de energy, imbued with the force of thunder, sliced past one of the guards.

    Although the guard sensed the danger, he couldn¡¯t dodge in time; after the de energy passed, his body split in two and fell from the sky, a mess of blood and flesh.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡±

    At that moment, an old man¡¯s angry roar resounded, the third-rank Divine Realm powerhouse.

    As his voice faded, a beast, materialized from spiritual power, charged towards Billy like a small mountain.

    Wherever it passed, a hurricane stirred in the empty space, creating a terrifying momentum.

    Simultaneously, the other guard, a first-rank Divine Realm, and the half-step Divine Realm guard also rushed over, unleashing their most powerful attacks.

    Facing thebined assault of the three, Billy remained unyielding.

    Brandishing the Bloodshadow Fury de, he sent out a dozen de energies into the air, converging into the Domineering de Art towards the third-rank Divine Realm expert in the center.

    Boom!

    A loud bang echoed out, and the third-rank Divine Realm expert was sent flying like a kite with a broken string for a kilometer before crashing heavily to the ground, blood spurting from his mouth; although he still had a breath left, death was imminent.

    Meanwhile, the first-rank Divine Realm, and the half-step Divine Realm guards were also sent flying after spewing a mouthful of blood due to the powerful impact of the energy waves.

    However, because Billy¡¯s target was the third-rank Divine Realm warrior, the injuries they sustained were not fatal.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± Billy coldly warned the two.

    His mission today was to rescue, not to kill, so he refrained from going for the kill.

    ¡°Dare to break into the Prison, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    After exchanging a nce, the two opponents dashed towards the pce¡¯s direction through the air.

    Meanwhile, as the three attacked Billy, Opal and Casey had already dashed into the Prison.

    This was part of their prearranged n: Billy would handle the Saint Realm experts on the ground, while Opal and Casey would rescue the person inside the prison.

    The prison, from the outside, appeared to be an ordinary tower within the military camp.

    Unbeknownst to outsiders, even if they searched the entire camp, it would be hard for them to suspect that this inconspicuous tower was the prison of the royal city.

    Having already heard Jared Byrne¡¯s description of the Prison, Opal and Casey swiftly entered the tower without hesitation, making their way directly to the innermost staircase.

    Strictly speaking, the Prison should be called an underground dungeon.

    The tower on the surface merely served as a facade, with the actual detainment of prisoners taking ce underground.

    The prison consisted of eight levels,beled from minus one to minus seven, with each level housing forty to fifty cells, the more important prisoners held on deeper levels.

    The bottommost level only contained one cell, typically reserved for exceptionally dangerous criminals.

    Danica Byrne¡¯s parents clearly fell into this category!

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± As Opal and Casey rushed out, fifty armored soldiers charged towards them.

    ¡°Back off!¡± Opal shouted, unleashing a palm strike.

    Bang!

    After the strike, all fifty soldiers were sent flying, copsing to the ground and motionless.

    Following that, the two swiftly reached the staircase, where Casey shattered a heavy iron door with a single palm strike.

    ¡°Dare to trespass into the Prison, you die!¡±

    As the two emerged from the staircase on the negative first floor, they heard an elderly man¡¯s voice.

    Simultaneously, a wave of energy swept down the corridor, indicating the presence of a fifth-rank Saint Realm cultivator.

    Without a word, Casey flicked his wrist, sending a de energy slicing towards the man in the corridor.

    Thud!

    With a heavy impact, the elderly man tumbled to the ground nearby, blood pooling around him.

    ¡°Attack!¡± At the same time, a shout rang out as twenty-plus armored soldiers rushed out from the corridor.

    However, for someone of Casey¡¯s level, these soldiers were no different from ants.

    After a few de attacks, all of them fell to the ground like the elderly man.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, Opal shattered the iron door leading to the negative second floor.

 Chapter 1164 Things Donâ€™t Go Smoothly as Expected

    Soon after, Opal and Casey rushed towards the basement second floor.

    The whole process happened in the blink of an eye, taking only about half a minute in total.

    From the basement first floor to the seventh floor, the scenes were simr ¨C each floor guarded by a mid-tote stage Saint elder with a group of armored soldiers.

    The elder on the seventh floor had already reached the ninth-rank Saint realm, the same as Casey.

    However, with Casey wielding the Celestial de, even without using his trump card, he could contend with a half-step Divine Realm expert, effortlessly resolving the battles with a single sh.

    In less than five minutes, the two arrived at the bottom floor.

    Looking around, they saw arge space with a cage in the middle, about ten meters in length, width, and height.

    A middle-aged man and woman were sitting weakly inside the cage, clearly heavily injured.

    The two were none other than King Rhett Byrne and his wife from Tengamine Kingdom!

    To Opal and Casey¡¯s surprise, there was no one guarding inside.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone guarding down here?¡± Casey furrowed his brows slightly.

    It was clear that things were not as simple as they appeared!

    Without being able to speak, it was evident that King Rhett Byrne and his wife were likely silenced by some means.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Just then, Opal eximed.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    As she spoke, sharp and powerful energy des swept towards them, formidable enough to y ate-stage Saint expert.

    ¡°Opal, go rescue them, I¡¯ll handle these energy des!¡± Casey shouted, swinging his Celestial de towards the iing threat.

    ¡°I knew today wouldn¡¯t go too smoothly!¡± Opal¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Casey asked as he acted.

    ¡°There¡¯s a barrier set around the cage!¡± Opal replied with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey¡¯s pupils slightly constricted. ¡°Why is there a barrier? Why didn¡¯t Rayan Byrne mention this to us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that it was recently set up, he probably didn¡¯t know either!¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Casey furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± After taking a deep breath, Opal exerted her full strength and struck the barrier with a palm.

    Boom!

    A loud noise reverberated, causing the entire space to tremble with debris falling from the ceiling.

    However, the barrier only wavered slightly without showing any signs of damage.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Casey frowned again.

    The mood of the two sank simultaneously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it, let¡¯s go!¡± Opal took another deep breath and spoke.

    Staying here for another minute would only increase the danger.

    Estimating that in four or five minutes at most, Jared Byrne would arrive with reinforcements!

    By then, not only would they fail to rescue the captives, but they would also find it challenging to escape. Under the circumstances, they had no choice but to give up.

    ¡°Opal, you hold off these energy des for me, I¡¯ll try!¡± Casey also took a deep breath before replying.

    He knew very well that if they couldn¡¯t rescue Rhett Byrne, they would be in grave danger.

    If Jared Byrne mobilized the entire kingdom to hunt them down, they would be in a very precarious situation!

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After a brief thought, Opal nodded in response, then raised her hand and swept out palm strikes towards the energy des.

    Whoosh!

    Following that, Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he unleashed a Celestial de Art with twelve-fold power towards the energy des.

    Boom!

    The thunderous de curtain struck the barrier, emitting a deafening noise, causing the entire prison to tremble intensely again.

    Celestial de Art and Celestial deplemented each other, doubling the power when used together.

    The power of this strike even surpassed the palm strike Opal had previously unleashed.

    However, it still had no effect as the barrier wavered but remained intact.

    However, at that moment, the onught of energy des in the space had already dwindled, gradually calming down.

    ¡°Casey, let¡¯s try together!¡± Opal spoke in a deep voice.

    As she spoke, she pulled out the Heartless Sword that Harleen had specially asked her to bring.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    In the next moment, the two acted without hesitation, each unleashing their most powerful trump cards.

    With a sword and a de, carrying destructive energy, they struck towards the barrier.

    Boom!

    Strong shockwaves rippled out, causing numerous rocks to fall from the ceiling and walls, creating an earthquake-like effect.

    ¡°Still no sess?¡±

    After themotion settled, Casey frowned and gazed at the barrier ahead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it,e on!¡± Opal exhaled a breath and spoke.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Casey exhaled as well and nodded.

    He knew very well that if they didn¡¯t leave now, they might not be able to make it out safely.

    Crack!

    Just as the two were about to turn around, the barrier in front emitted a crisp sound.

    Following that, a long crack appeared on the barrier.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is there hope?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡± Opal began simultaneously.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded vigorously.

    Subsequently, the two attacked once more.

    Without much surprise, after a loud noise, the crack widened significantly, enough for an arm to reach through.

    Once there was hope, they naturally wouldn¡¯t give up.

    Rumble!

    After their fourth attempt, the barrier that shrouded the cage copsed with a resounding crash, dissipating into nothing.

    ¡°We did it!¡± Casey raised his eyebrows.

    Without any hesitation, he swiftly turned his wrist, sending a curved de towards the iron chain securing the door.

    ng!

    The chain broke and fell to the ground.

    Inside the cage, King Rhett Byrne and his wife tried to speak again, but no sound came out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Opal entered the cage, grabbed Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife, and hurried towards the stairs.

    Casey wasted no time, lifting King Rhett Byrne and following closely behind.

    Meanwhile, a boundless and terrifying pressure enveloped the entire military camp.

    The ordinary soldiers in the camp felt suffocated, many copsing on the ground, trembling with fear on their faces.

    Standing atop the prison, Billy¡¯s face revealed solemnity.

    When Opal and Casey were attacking the barrier together, he had a bad feeling.

    Based on their earlier estimate, Opal and Casey should have arrived within seven to eight minutes at most, but now there was still no sign of them, indicating that something had gone wrong.

    He had intended to go down and check, but just as he was about to move, he sensed three powerful auras heading towards the military camp.

    Undoubtedly, it was Jared Byrne, his deputy general, and another third-rank Divine Realm expert.

    ¡°How dare you dare to raid the prison, you don¡¯t know the gravity of your actions!¡±

    A man¡¯s voice resounded through the air.

    As the voice fell, three figures appeared within Billy¡¯s line of sight, with Jared Byrne leading the way.

    In his fifties, with thick eyebrows and a sturdy figure, he exuded a chilling aura of hostility.

 Chapter 1165 The Situation Is Very Grim

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Three men asked as they approached Billy about a hundred meters away, with Jared Byrne¡¯s deputy general speaking angrily behind him.

    ¡°You arrived pretty fast!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°King, hispanion has gone to the dungeon!¡± someone below shouted loudly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Elder Sergio, go and check it out!¡± Jared Byrne turned to the third-rank Divine Realm expert and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Elder Sergio replied before descending towards the direction of the dungeon.

    ¡°Without my consent, you can¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold as he brandished the Bloodshadow Fury de, shing towards the opponent.

    At this moment, he had already activated his bloodline power, and his cultivation had reached the second-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Are you seeking death!¡± The lieutenant squinted his eyes and sent a powerful palm wind towards Billy.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out as both individuals retreated two to three hundred meters apart.

    At the same time, Elder Sergio had already arrived at the entrance of the dungeon.

    Whoosh!

    Just as he was about to rush into the tower, a strong palm wind swept out from the tower.

    The one taking action was Opal, who had just arrived at the door.

    As Elder Sergio had no defenses up, he was directly knocked back.

    However, being at third-rank Divine Realm, after being flung three to four hundred meters away, hended steadily on the ground.

    Following that, Opal and Casey, along with Rhett Byrne, arrived by Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a barrier below the dungeon, so it took some time!¡± Casey spoke.

    As he spoke, he nced at Jared Byrne and the others, his face showing even more seriousness.

    Indeed, they were toote!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Ki¡­ King?¡± At this moment, Elder Sergio looked towards Rhett Byrne, who was being supported by Casey.

    Although Rhett Byrne was currently disabled, his remaining prestige instilled a subconscious fear in Elder Sergio.

    ¡°Sergio, you really impressed me.¡± Rhett Byrne nced at the other person with a cold tone.

    His wife had already been freed from the dumb curse by Opal and Casey, finally being able to speak.

    With his words spoken, his eyes shed with a cold light as he looked at Jared Byrne. ¡°The biggest mistake I¡¯ve made in my life is believing in you, you heartless scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°Never trust anyone easily, that¡¯s what you taught me!¡± Jared Byrne smiled lightly.

    ¡°Today, you better not let me leave here alive. Otherwise, you will know the meaning of regret!¡± Rhett Byrne gritted his teeth.

    Even as he spoke, deep down, he didn¡¯t hold much hope.

    He knew very well that now that Jared Byrne had arrived, the chances of escape for him and hispanions were close to zero.

    Although he couldn¡¯t sense Billy¡¯s martial aura due to his severe injuries, he didn¡¯t believe that a young man under thirty could match up against Jared Byrne, a fifth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    At least, after living for so long, he had never heard of such a genius!

    ¡°Hehe, do you think these three inexperienced individuals can save you?¡± Jared Byrne sneered.

    After speaking, he turned to Billy and said in a deep voice, ¡°You think you can take action on such a special day like today and seed? What a delusion!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is Tengamine Kingdom. In half an hour, I will find you all!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Young man, thank you for risking your life to save¡­¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife looked at Billy.

    ¡°But you are not their match. Don¡¯t worry about us, just go, don¡¯t involve yourselves!¡± She was well aware of the current situation, knowing that their side had no chance of escaping.

    ¡°I promised your daughter to rescue you all!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I¡­ Is it Danica who asked you toe?¡± Jared Byrne¡¯s wife was stunned.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After nodding, Billy turned to Opal. ¡°Opal, take Casey and the others and leave. I¡¯ll hold them off for a while!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle them alone!¡± Opal shook her head and turned to Casey. ¡°Casey, take them and go!¡±

    ¡°Opal, you can¡¯t handle them¡­¡± Billy started speaking again.

    ¡°Casey, go!¡± Opal interrupted Billy with a loud voice, then sent Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife towards Casey.

    With that said, Opal, wielding the Heartless Sword, surged towards Elder Sergio.

    ¡°Boss, Opal, take care of yourselves!¡± Casey didn¡¯t persist further and swiftly flew off towards the outskirts of the royal city, carrying them both.

    He was well aware that it was not the time for recklessness, staying behind would only amount to a fearless sacrifice.

    ¡°Such ignorance. None of you will leave the royal city alive today!¡± The lieutenant on the opposite side roared, then chased after Casey.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed at the same time, as a blood-red curved de swiftly shed out.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The deputy general didn¡¯t pay attention to Billy¡¯s attack and casually raised his hand to meet it.

    He had already probed Billy¡¯s cultivation level and, being only a second-rank saint realm, he naturally didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    However, his expression stiffened the next moment.

    As Billy¡¯s sh tore through his assault, the force surged towards his chest.

    As quick as lightning, it arrived in an instant, causing his pupils to involuntarily shrink in the face of the sudden danger.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Jared Byrne¡¯s eyes squinted, sending out a burst of energy that blocked Billy¡¯s attack.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself here, go chase that kid!¡± Jared Byrne then turned to the deputy general and issued amand, unleashing several ferocious sts of energy towards Billy.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The still shaken deputy general took a deep breath before chasing after Casey once more.

    Bang!

    Billy¡¯s wrist continued to flip, unleashing a dozen de glows that shed with Jared Byrne¡¯s assault, resulting in a fierce impact in the air.

    Whoosh!

    After a wave of attacks ended, Billy did not pause for a moment and swiftly evaded, his figure quickly moving away.

    Simultaneously, with the Bloodshadow Fury de in hand, he rapidly drew countless afterimages, instantly condensed into the Celestial de Art.

    Subsequently, a curtain of des shimmering with the sun, moon, and stars tore through the air and descended from the sky towards the deputy general¡¯s back.

    ¡°Dakota, dodge quickly!¡± Sensing the power of Billy¡¯s strike, Jared Byrne shouted loudly.

    At the same time, he threw out a mysterious seal towards Billy, conjuring up a fierce gust of wind.

    Puff!

    The next moment, both Dakota, the deputy general, and Billy spewed out arge mouthful of blood and were sent flying backwards.

    As Billy activated the Celestial de Art, Dakota had already sensed the dense aura of death, thus evading to the side at the first opportunity.

    However, under the Celestial de curtain, within a radius of several kilometers, no one could escape the enshrouding de glow.

    Even though Dakota managed to dodge the direct sh, avoiding the lethal strike, he couldn¡¯t escape the shockwave.

    After being flung a thousand meters away, he copsed to the ground, spitting out anotherrge mouthful of blood.

    With at least a third of his bones broken and his breath greatly weakened, hisbat prowess was reduced to less than forty percent.

    Meanwhile, Billy was sent flying by Jared Byrne¡¯s mysterious seal.

    Although he had a defensive aura protecting him, facing the cultivation of a fifth-rank Divine Realm warrior like Jared Byrne, even if he didn¡¯t use his full strength, Billy was still injured.

    His internal organs seemed to have shifted instantly, and his meridians had suffered some damage.

    If it weren¡¯t for his exceptional physical constitution, just this one move would have left him powerless!

 Chapter 1166 You Actually Used Poison?

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing Billy take a hit from him without falling down, Jared Byrne¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise.

    He was well aware of the power of his earlier move. Even though he hadn¡¯t fully utilized his strength in haste, even a fourth-rank Divine Realm opponent, when hit unprepared, would at least be severely injured if not killed.

    Yet from Billy¡¯s appearance, it seemed like he had only suffered minor injuries!

    ¡°No wonder you dare to break the prison, quite skilled!¡± Jared Byrne looked at Billy and then added, ¡°I¡¯ll y with youter!¡±

    Phew!

    With that, he dashed towards Casey¡¯s direction.

    Boom!

    At the same time, a loud noise came from Opal¡¯s battle ring, followed by her being sted out by Elder Sergio¡¯s palm, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    Despite having the strength of the Heartless Sword, even if she unleashed the Ether Mountain Sword Art, it would only reach the power of a second-rank Divine Realm.

    While Elder Sergio had already reached thete stage of the third-rank Divine Realm, making him naturally not someone she could contend with.

    ¡°Opal, are you okay?¡± After stabilizing his position, Billy shouted towards Opal.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t mind me!¡± Opal shouted back loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t let him catch up to Casey!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied as he took out a Chi Condensing Pill from his body and tossed it into his mouth before heading towards Jared Byrne.

    At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Opal, don¡¯t linger in the battle, you can retreat!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Opal replied.

    With that, she got up from the ground and swiftly dodged to the side.

    ¡°Still trying to escape, can you get away!¡± Elder Sergio naturally wouldn¡¯t let go so easily, as he sternly spoke before chasing after her.

    ncing in Jared Byrne¡¯s direction, he knew that even if he caught up, it wouldn¡¯t be of much help, so he abandoned the idea.

    Opal was already injured, her teleportation speed decreasing, and within moments, she was chased to within four to five hundred meters.

    ¡°Hold still!¡±

    Elder Sergio shouted and then swiftly released a powerful surge of energy towards Opal like a hurricane.

    Knowing she couldn¡¯t take it head-on, Opal dodged to the side.

    Boom!

    Despite reacting in time, she was still struck by the residual energy and sent flying.

    With prior injuries, she was already in a weakened state, and after flying four to five hundred meters, she plummeted to the ground.

    Crashing heavily, she spat out a mouthful of blood, looking extremely weak, the Heartless Sword slipping from her hand and falling to the side.

    ¡°This is the consequence of daring to barge into the Prison, die!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Subsequently, Elder Sergio arrived above her, without the slightest hesitation, and struck down with a palm.

    ¡°Opal, watch out!¡±

    Just then, the voices of Harleen and Ivy sounded simultaneously, followed by the two quickly darting over.

    Ivy formed the ¡®Phoenix de¡¯ in her hand, condensing the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, swiftly attacking the opponent.

    While Harleen rushed towards Opal¡¯s direction, raising her hand and sending out gusts of wind to counter the opponent¡¯s palm strike.

    As Elder Sergio hadn¡¯t expected anyone toe to the rescue, his previous strike hadn¡¯t been full force, and his attack was blocked by Harleen.

    The reason they appeared there was because they had just rushed over from the royal pce.

    ording to Billy¡¯s n for the day, he and Opal and Casey were rescuing people at the military camp.

    Harleen and Ivy, on the other hand, with the others, caused a disturbance near the royal pce, diverting Jared Byrne¡¯s attention.

    Stout and Judge and a few others with rtively lower cultivation levels were stationed near the valley with Danica Byrne to provide support.

    Originally, ording to the initial n, Harleen and her group could leave once Jared Byrne left the royal pce for the military camp.

    But the opponent¡¯s forces at the royal pce exceeded their expectations, and it was not realistic to withdraw in time.

    Apart from Jared Byrne¡¯s trio, there was also a second-rank Divine Realm and two first-rank Divine Realm powerhouses.

    Fortunately, among Rayan Byrne and his group, there was also a first-rank Divine Realm expert, or else the situation would have been much worse.

    After a bitter battle, both Rayan Byrne and the first-rank Divine Realm expert were seriously injured.

    In the end, the first-rank Divine Realm self-detonated, severely injuring the second-rank Divine Realm opponent.

    At the same time, it bought some time for Harleen and the others to quickly evacuate with the injured Rayan Byrne.

    Then, they found a ce in the royal city to settle Rayan Byrne before nning to enter the valley.

    However, as soon as they arrived near the military camp, they witnessed the situation there and rushed over.

    ¡°Opal, how are you?¡± Afternding on the ground, Harleen picked up the Heartless Sword and ran towards Opal.

    ¡°Why did youe, you¡¯re not his match, go quickly!¡± Opal struggled to get up from the ground and spoke.

    At that moment, she was extremely weak, her battle power not even reaching thirty percent.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you and Vermilion Bird take Opal and go!¡± At the same time, Amber, Azure Dragon, and Vermilion Bird rushed over.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird responded simultaneously.

    With that, the twonded on the ground, helped Opal up, and flew away.

    ¡°Amber, Harleen, don¡¯t linger in the battle!¡± Opal shouted loudly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Amber and Harleen replied in unison.

    Boom!

    Just then, not far away, Ivy was swept away by Elder Sergio¡¯s palm, crashnding on the ground heavily, also heavily injured.

    ¡°Damn, you actually used poison?¡± Elder Sergio¡¯s voice resounded, his expression turning sullen.

    Clearly, he had fallen for the trick!

    Ivy¡¯s trump card wasn¡¯t just her swordsmanship!

    As a princess of the Secret Essences Sect, her poison techniques were not to be taken lightly.

    Although Elder Sergio was several ranks above her, catching him off guard and poisoning him wasn¡¯t particrly difficult.

    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± Ivy wiped the blood from her mouth and stood up.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay, not hurt?¡± Amber and Harleen hurried over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy shook her head.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡± After taking a brief breath, Elder Sergio angrily roared.

    The fact that he had been poisoned by a mere eighth-rank Saint realm made him furious.

    ¡°Amber, Harleen, he¡¯s already poisoned and won¡¯tst long, don¡¯t confront him head-on!¡± Ivy looked at the two and spoke.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen nodded before looking at Amber, ¡°Amber, you watch Ivy, I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, let¡¯s handle this together!¡± Amber responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this!¡± After saying that, Harleen grasped the Heartless Sword and charged towards him.

    Next moment, she directly activated the ¡®Thousand Afterimage Technique¡¯, creating four illusionary figures from her side.

    Then, the four illusions along with herself all attacked Elder Sergio.

    Seeing this scene, Amber, who was about to join in, held back.

    She understood Harleen¡¯s intentions, as the four illusions were enough to dy the opponent for a while.

 Chapter 1167 Heavy Wounds

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Elder Sergio roared at the five figures surrounding him.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and mmed it towards one of the figures.

    Boom!

    The strong palm strike hit the figure, shattering it into pieces.

    Puff!

    At the same time, Elder Sergio spat out a mouthful of blood, his face bing even more grim.

    Being poisoned by Ivy and then using true energy recklessly was clearly a suicidal act.

    Elder Sergio knew that if he continued like this, he would probably meet his end here, so he had no intention of lingering in battle.

    After striking out with several palm strikes towards one of the figures, he flew towards the direction of the pce in the air.

    Seeing the opponent retreat without a fight, Harleen naturally did not pursue any further and turned to Amber and Ivy.

    ¡°Amber, Ivy, let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Amber and Ivy nodded and flew up into the air.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Then, the three of them hurried towards the agreed upon valley.

    Although Ivy was injured, it was not too serious, so flying in the air posed was no problem.

    Meanwhile, back when Harleen and her group had just arrived over the military camp, Casey, along with the Rhett Byrne couple, had almost reached the sky above the valley.

    And just as he was about tond, Jared Byrne had caught up to them, trailing two kilometers behind them.

    ¡°Stay back!¡± Jared Byrne shouted, raising his hand to strike at the three of them.

    Swish!

    At that moment, a blood-red curved de of light struck towards him like lightning,unched by Billy who had caught up.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Sensing the imminent danger behind him, Jared Byrne frowned, then turned around and struck out with a palm strike.

    Boom!

    A dull sound rang out as Billy, who was already injured, was once again sted hundreds of meters away, blood gushing out from within him.

    At the same time, Casey hadnded with Rhett Byrne and his wife in the valley.

    Guarding below, Night Orchid and Danica Byrne quickly took Rhett Byrne and his wife away.

    ¡°Night Orchid, take them in!¡± After instructing, Casey flew up into the air again.

    Then, wielding the Celestial de, he conjured the Celestial de Art and shed towards Jared Byrne.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± After knocking Billy aside, Jared Byrne raised his hand and unleashed several gusts of wind toward Casey.

    Boom!

    The force shattered the cover of his de, hitting Casey directly and causing him to spray out arge amount of blood as he fell towards the valley.

    Even though he had the Celestial de in hand and utilized the Celestial de Art, he could only contend with an opponent at the second-rank Divine Realm at best, unable to withstand Jared Byrne¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons!¡±

    At the entrance, Judges and Soul Chaser hurriedly ran towards Casey.

    Just as Jared Byrne was attacking Casey, Azure Dragon and his group, apanied by Opal, had already arrived nearby.

    Following suit, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, Bob, Ian de, and a few others all grabbed their des and charged towards Jared Byrne.

    Meanwhile, ck Tortoise supported Opal and quicklynded in the valley.

    Boom!

    The attacks from Azure Dragon and the othersnded on Jared Byrne¡¯s defensive aura without obstruction, creating a muffled sound.

    However, they were frustrated to find out that theirbined attack could not break through his defensive aura.

    They could only push Jared Byrne back a few hundred meters to the side.

    ¡°You ants, seeking death, let me grant your wish first!¡±

    Stabilizing his position, Jared Byrne¡¯s eyes narrowed, and several spiritual power-infusedrge knives materialized around him.

    Whoosh!

    In the next moment, those knives unleashed chilling de energies towards Azure Dragon and his group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight head-on, dodge!¡± Azure Dragon shouted, quickly evading to the side.

    White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and the others also knew it was difficult to resist his attacks, so they dodged instead of confronting him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see where you can hide!¡± Jared Byrne roared in anger, and his imposing aura instantly skyrocketed.

    Then, he raised his hand, conjuring several afterimages in the air and creating a massive energy orb about forty to fifty meters in diameter, surging towards Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, White Tiger, quick, dodge!¡± At that moment, Billy, who had recovered slightly, shouted loudly.

    Azure Dragon and his group also sensed the impending danger, their pupils contracting, and without much thought, they quickly retreated.

    Boom!

    Just as they were about to move, the massive energy orb exploded like a heavy-duty explosive, sending a terrifying shockwave rippling outward.

    Boom!

    Although Azure Dragon and his group had managed to evade at a distance, they were still hit by the shockwave, sending them flying away.

    They each crashed to the ground, spitting out arge mouthful of blood, each sustaining severe injuries.

    Fortunately, they were not at the epicenter of the explosion; otherwise, there would have been no chance of survival.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Jared Byrne nced indifferently at the ground before ignoring them.

    He didn¡¯t rush to chase Rhett Byrne and his wife into the valley but turned his gaze towards Billy.

    Perhaps in his eyes, if Rhett Byrne and his wife hid in the cave, it would be no different from seeking death!

    ¡°Honey!¡± Just then, Harleen, Ivy and Amber arrived a few hundred meters away from Billy.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Harleen shouted.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you okay?¡± Amber asked loudly.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Ivy echoed.

    All three of them wore worried expressions.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied, ¡°Go quickly!¡±

    ¡°Honey, you take care!¡± Harleen wasted no time and, after speaking,nded with Amber and the others in the direction of Azure Dragon and his group.

    They were well aware that staying there would be of no help and would only be a burden.

    Moreover, the three of them had sensed that the situation of Azure Dragon and the others was not optimistic, and further dy could be dangerous.

    ¡°Do you think everything will be fine if everyone hides in the cave?¡± Jared Byrne made no attempt to stop the three of them.

    In his view, everyone was already within his grasp, so he was in no hurry.

    Billy did not respond, secretly activating the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to heal his injuries.

    ¡°You guys are not from Tengamine Kingdom, are you? I am quite curious where Danica Byrne found you!¡± Jared Byrne continued to address Billy.

    ¡°In view of your skills, I will give you a chance!¡±

    ¡°As long as you submit to me, I will make you the Grand General of Tengamine Kingdom, how about that?¡±

    ¡°You seem quite confident in yourself!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    As he spoke, he nced down and saw that Harleen, Ivy and Amber had already brought Azure Dragon and his group into the valley, feeling somewhat relieved.

    ¡°So what?¡± Jared Byrne responded, ¡°Do you think you still have a chance to escape today?¡±

    ¡°You are quite ignorant!¡± Billy spoke up again, ¡°You better think about your own future sooner rather thanter!¡±

    ¡°It seems like you are not nning to submit?¡± Jared Byrne continued.

    ¡°Sorry, you are not qualified to make me submit.¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Hehe, is that so?¡± Jared Byrne sneered coldly.

    ¡°Those three women are all yours? You have quite a harem!¡±

    ¡°But unfortunately, from tomorrow onwards, they will be mine!¡±

 Chapter 1168 Narrowly Escape

    ¡°Whether you¡¯ll live to see tomorrow depends on your luck!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Jared Byrne¡¯s tone grew serious.

    ¡°Enough talking, since you refuse my offer, you¡¯ll take the punishment!¡±

    With those words, his momentum surged once again.

    Soon, the massive energy sphere that had previously attacked Azure Dragon and the others reappeared above his head, its size increasing by at least one thirdpared to before.

    The rapidly spinning energy sphere, carrying immense force, roared towards Billy, creating a fierce wind in the air.

    At the same time, as his opponentunched the attack, Billy¡¯s own momentum reached its peak.

    Then, he channeled all the remaining power in his body into the Dragon Soaring Skies and struck out.

    Due to his injuries, he struggled to unleash the full power of the Dragon Soaring Skies, and the rity of the nine dragons was noticeably weaker.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out as the nine dragons collided with the energy sphere, causing both attacks to disperse invisibly.

    The shock wave rapidly spread out in all directions, shattering the row of trees below into pieces, with wood chips flying everywhere.

    Puff!

    Simultaneously, Billy and Jared Byrne were both sent flying hundreds of meters away, each spitting out blood before falling to the ground.

    Jared Byrne hadn¡¯t taken Billy seriously as a real opponent from the beginning, hence he didn¡¯t go all out.

    And due to his injuries, the power of the Dragon Soaring Skies was severelypromised for Billy.

    Therefore, with one move, the two ended up evenly matched.

    As Billynded on the ground, Amber and Harleen emerged from the valley and helped him up, flying towards the valley.

    In no time, after Jared Byrne got up from the ground, the three of them hadnded at the entrance to the cave.

    Following the recent round, he was also heavily injured, with traces of blood at the corner of his mouth, his breathing in disarray.

    Watching the backs of Billy and his group, he didn¡¯t make another move but sat down cross-legged on the spot to regain his strength.

    For him, since Billy and his group were all inside the cave, he could always catch themter after he had recovered!

    While he was meditating, Billy and his group had entered the cave.

    ¡°Honey, how are you feeling?¡±

    Watching Billy¡¯s expression, Harleen asked with a worried look on her face.

    At this moment, Billy¡¯s mouth continued to bleed, and his breath was weak.

    Amber also wore an extremely worried expression beside them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart, it¡¯s nothing serious. Just need some rest,¡± Billy reassured her with a calming gaze.

    ¡°Billy Boy, take this healing pill first.¡± Amber took out a pill from her pocket and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy took the pill and swallowed it.

    After a slight pause, he asked, ¡°How are Opal and Casey?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Amber replied.

    Shortly after, the three of them walked through a winding passage and arrived in a spacious area.

    ¡°Boss, how are you?¡± Night Orchid and Frostde quickly approached.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s condition, both of them wore expressions of worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re down there!¡± Night Orchid pointed to the east side of the space.

    Subsequently, leading the group, they walked over.

    Upon reaching a certain rock wall, Night Orchid pressed on it, revealing a stone door in front of them.

    Entering through the door led to a stone staircase, with a drop of at least a hundred meters.

    After descending the stairs, and walking several hundred meters further, they encountered another heavy stone door.

    As Night Orchid pushed open the door, Billy¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    Before him was a vast space, around forty to fifty thousand square meters, with a height of about twenty to thirty meters.

    In stark contrast to the exterior, the interior resembled a luxurious indoor venue rather than an underground cave.

    Surrounding the venue were a dozen or so rooms, each furnished with desks, sofas, and beds.

    In the middle of the venue, various areas with different purposes were neatly arranged, along with many unnamed green nts.

    It was hard to believe that such a ce existed beneath the valley without seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes.

    Rayan Byrne had clearly put a lot of effort into building this ce.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    ¡­

    Upon seeing Billy, everyone called out at the same time.

    Thud!

    Simultaneously, Danica Byrne and Johan Byrne swiftly approached and knelt down before him.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr Billy, we¡¯re truly grateful!¡± Danica Byrne choked as she bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Mr Billy!¡± Shortly after, Rhett Byrne and his wife also walked over and bowed towards Billy.

    ¡°Please rise!¡± After nodding to Rhett Byrne and his wife, Billy raised his hand towards Danica Byrne and her brother.

    ¡°Mr Billy, we¡¯re sorry. We didn¡¯t know there was a barrier set up in the dungeon. We¡¯re truly sorry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Billy interrupted her with a wave of his hand.

    The battle today was the most severe everyone had experienced in a long time, almost resulting in total annihtion.

    If he had known the oue would be like this, he might not have agreed to take action to save them.

    Afterward, he turned to Stout and said, ¡°Stout, first detoxify the king, and I¡¯ll help heal himter!¡±

    He had already examined Rhett Byrne¡¯s body back at the camp, so he knew his condition well.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    ¡°Ivy, how are you?¡± Billy then turned to Ivy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a minor injury!¡± Ivy shook her head.

    ¡°Then check on Opal and Casey¡¯s injuries first,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded.

    Subsequently, Billy sat to the side cross-legged and activated the Heart Sutra to begin healing his own injuries.

    His injuries were severe, making it impossible for him to heal others at the moment. He needed to stabilize his own condition first.

    At the same time, outside the valley, Jared Byrne, after a brief rest, entered the valley, ready to catch his prey.

    However, soon his expression slightly changed.

    Scanning the surroundings, apart from trees and rocks, there was nothing unusual, let alone the entrance to the cave.

    After observing for a while, he released a powerful spiritual power that enveloped the entire valley.

    To his surprise, besides some birds and animals, he couldn¡¯t sense the presence of any living people at all.

    This was clearly due to the array; otherwise, with his cultivation, he could have sensed the underground space even if it were a kilometer below.

    ¡°Do you think setting up the array would make me unable to find you?¡± Jared Byrne withdrew his spiritual power, muttering coldly.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± Just then, a group of people arrived by air,ing from the pce.

    ¡°Rhett Byrne and his group are under this valley. Bring more people; find them for me!¡± Jared Byrne ordered solemnly.

 Chapter 1169: To Kill You

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The man turned and soared toward the direction of Royal City.

    Twenty minutester, arge group of Royal Army soldiers arrived at the valley, numbering around four to five thousand.

    Immediately, everyone began to search the mountains.

    However, the results were certain to disappoint them.

    After nearly an hour and a half, they had thoroughly searched the entire valley but found no entrance to a cave.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I want to see how long you can hide!¡± Jared Byrne¡¯s eyes narrowed as he soared into the sky above the valley.

    Then, he looked down and shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, withdraw from the valley!¡±

    Bang!

    Thousands of Royal Army soldiers hurriedly ran out of the valley.

    Boom!

    The next moment, Jared Byrne condensed into a massive energy mass andnded heavily on the valley floor.

    After a deafening noise, arge crater appeared on the ground, as if from a powerful explosion, and countless trees and rocks were instantly pulverized, dust filling the air.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Jared Byrne did not stop, unleashing one massive energy mass after another, causing sessive impacts.

    Within a quarter of an hour, the valley was filled with craters and devastation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯te out!¡± After catching his breath, Jared Byrne struck again.

    Meanwhile, in the underground space, Billy and his group could clearly sense a strong tremoring their way.

    This was all thanks to Rayan Byrne¡¯s consideration when constructing this underground space, taking into ount the possibility of someone forcefully breaking the formation, so the underground space was set a few kilometers away from the valley.

    Otherwise, with Jared Byrne¡¯s strength, he probably could have found them in half an hour.

    Phew!

    At that moment, Billy took a deep breath and stood up from the ground.

    After about two hours of rest, his injuries had mostly healed-though notpletely, he was no longer in any danger.

    ¡°Honey, how are you?¡± Harleen, who had been by his side, asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Really okay?¡± Harleen asked, still feeling uneasy.

    ¡°Really okay,¡± Billy smiled again.

    Then, he walked quickly to Stout and asked, ¡°How is he? Have the toxins been purged from his body?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Rhett Byrne lying on the cushion, seeing that his condition had improved significantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s about done,¡± Stout nodded in response.

    ¡°Thank you, Stout, I feel much better now!¡± Rhett Byrne looked at Stout.

    ¡°Thank you, Stout,¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife and Danica Byrne both spoke at the same time.

    ¡°I can only help you detoxify; I can¡¯t handle your injuries. It¡¯s up to my boss,¡± Stout shrugged as he looked at Rhett Byrne.

    In fact, it was not that he couldn¡¯t handle it.

    It was just that under the current conditions, and needing to heal Rhett Byrne¡¯s injuries within an hour, it was indeed quite challenging for him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you okay?¡± Danica Byrne asked Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy nodded and took a box of silver needles from Stout. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You go check on Azure Dragon and the others.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout replied as he walked away.

    Then, Billy began to administer acupuncture to Rhett Byrne.

    After nine needles were in ce, he ced his hand on Rhett Byrne¡¯s abdomen and began to infuse him with energy using Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    As time passed, Rhett Byrne¡¯s aura gradually began to rise, and his overall spirit improved.

    His situation was different from Danica Byrne¡¯s a few days ago; his main issue was the presence of toxins, and his injuries were not particrly severe.

    Bang!

    Themotion outside intensified, as if an earthquake were urring. Some of the tables, chairs, and benches in the space began to shake, and there were signs of the ceiling boards loosening.

    ¡°Rhett Byrne,e out; you can¡¯t escape!¡± Shortly after, Jared Byrne¡¯s voice resounded within.

    ¡°Damn, he found us so quickly?¡± Soul Chaser cursed.

    Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife and Danica Byrne¡¯s expressions again turned serious.

    On the other hand, the rest of Casey¡¯s group did not show much concern on their faces.

    They knew very well that now that Boss¡¯s injuries had mostly recovered, even if Rhett Byrne¡¯s injuries were notpletely healed, there was not much to worry about.

    In his peak condition, Boss, even if unable to defeat Jared Byrne, could definitely put up a fight against him.

    Bang!

    After another loud noise, many pieces of wood fell from the ceiling, along with numerous rocks and chunks of soil.

    Before long, several support columns in the space began to sway, and the wooden boards of the surrounding rooms copsed one after another.

    Boom!

    After another ten minutes or so, a deafening sound echoed, and the thick, heavy stone door was smashed to pieces.

    Then, Jared Byrne¡¯s figure appeared at the doorway.

    ¡°Well, this is quite an eye-opener. You¡¯ve hidden quite well down here!¡± Jared Byrne walked into the space and scanned the group with his eyes.

    ¡°The one looking for death has arrived!¡± Azure Dragon retorted.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, do you have anything else to say?¡± Jared Byrne ignored Azure Dragon and turned to Billy.

    Although he saw Billy treating Rhett Byrne¡¯s injuries, he did not pay attention to it at all.

    He was very clear about Rhett Byrne¡¯s physical condition and did not believe that Billy could detoxify and heal Rhett Byrne in such a short time.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I leave him to you,¡± Billy said as he removed his palm from Rhett Byrne and pulled out the silver needles one by one.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Rhett Byrne responded in a deep voice.

    Then, he stood up and looked at Jared Byrne, exuding a terrifying and boundless pressure.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jared Byrne released his spiritual power to probe the situation, and his pupils shrank to the size of needlepoints.

    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± He hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°You¡¯ve actually recovered to your peak state?¡±

    As he spoke, a look of extreme horror shed across his face.

    This was something he couldn¡¯t believe.

    A person on the verge of death had fully recovered in three hours?

    At the thought of this, a deeply panicked feeling arose within him.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Rhett Byrne replied nonchntly.

    Phew!

    The next moment, without any hesitation, Jared Byrne dashed outside.

    He was very clear that since Rhett Byrne had recovered, staying there would only lead to a dead end. He had no confidence in facing Rhett Byrne.

    ¡°Mr Billy, we¡¯ll talkter. I¡¯ll take care of the traitor first,¡± Rhett Byrne said as he rushed outside after his words, leaving the room.

 Chapter 1170 The Tide Has Turned

    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr Billy!¡± While speaking, Danica Byrne and her brother approached Billy with their mother, bowing deeply.

    The three of them wore expressions of gratitude, knowing full well that the crisis in Tengamine Kingdom had passed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy waved his hand and then turned to the others, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    He had already roughly checked the conditions of Opal, Casey, and the others.

    Over the past two to three hours, with the help of Ivy and her siblings, everyone¡¯s injuries had been mostly stabilized, at least preventing further worsening.

    Before long, they arrived on the ground.

    ¡°Wow, was this hit by a meteor from outer space?¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim as he looked at the deep craters in the valley.

    It wasn¡¯t just him; Casey, Harleen, and others also showed faces of astonishment.

    BOOM!

    At the same time, a deafening sound came from the distant sky, sounding like thunder on a sunny day.

    Even though they were standing in the valley several kilometers away, they could still sense the powerful residual waves.

    ¡°Wow, is it that strong?¡± Judge turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, what is King Rhett Byrne¡¯s cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Sixth-rank Divine Realm,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°No way?¡± Judge was filled with surprise.

    ¡°I thought he was at most at thete stage of the fifth-rank Divine Realm. No wonder that Jared Byrne ran away like he¡¯d seen a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± After speaking, Billy led the others as they soared out of the valley.

    ¡°They¡¯re here, kill them!¡±

    Just as everyone hadnded on the t ground outside the valley, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Then, thousands of royal guards began surrounding them.

    ¡°Princess, are these royal guards from your royal city? Should we just kill them all?¡± Frostde looked at Danica Byrne and asked.

    Coughing, Danica Byrne cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    With that, she stepped forward to face the others.

    Walking to a distance of a hundred meters from the others, she spoke in a loud voice.

    ¡°Listen, all of you! The traitor, Jared Byrne, has gone! He plotted for power andmitted great treason, so he shall be exterminated along with his entire n!¡±

    ¡°For those of you who were deceived by him, anyone who voluntarily surrenders and disarms themselves will be spared. Otherwise, there will be no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, charge together and capture her for a reward!¡± A man at the forefront shouted.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Following him, five or six leaders behind him shouted and then charged towards Danica Byrne.

    These several people were obviously small leaders among the royal guards, each with fairly decent cultivation levels.

    At the sight of them attacking, the following thousands of people also rushed forward.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already given you a chance. If you don¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t me me!¡± Danica Byrne took a deep breath and then struck out with her hands.

    Although her injuries had not yet fully recovered, she was able to mobilize about sixty to seventy percent of her strength.

    Bang!

    The man at the forefront was a seventh-rank Saint. After exchanging a blow with Danica Byrne, both of them retreated by a hundred meters.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    At the same time, the others rushed forward, seemingly about to attack Danica Byrne.

    Shoo!

    Just then, a blood-red de aura shot out like lightning, unstoppable.

    Thud!

    After the de aura passed, including the man fighting Danica Byrne and the forty to fifty people running ahead, they all copsed without understanding what had happened.

    Lying on the ground, they convulsed a few times beforeying still, arge amount of blood flowing from beneath their bodies.

    Seeing this scene, the others quickly stopped, each with a horrified expression and trembling all over.

    ¡°Kneel, or die!¡±

    Billy led the group as they strolled over.

    Thump!

    One of the men threw down his machete and knelt on both legs.

    ¡°Please spare us, Princess¡­ I was just following orders, don¡¯t kill me¡­ I surrender willingly¡­¡±

    Thump! Thump!

    With the first person kneeling, the second and third soon followed.

    Before long, there was a continuous stream of people kneeling.

    ¡°Please spare us, Princess¡­ We were forced to do this¡­¡±

    Thud!

    Just then, a figure fell from the sky andnded heavily not far from the group of royal guards.

    Looking over, it was Jared Byrne!

    At this moment, he no longer had the arrogance he once had.

    His hands and feet were broken, there was arge indentation in his chest, and both rows of his ribs were broken, with blood gushing out of his mouth.

    It was obvious that Rhett Byrne had intentionally kept him alive instead of allowing him to die quickly, sealing his strength and leaving him barely hanging on.

    Thump!

    Seeing this, the royal guards who harbored some delusions immediately gave up, trembling and dropping to their knees.

    Seeing this, they looked up and shouted to Rhett Byrne who hadnded from the sky.

    ¡°Mercy, your majesty!¡±

    ¡°A group of traitors, why would we spare you?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s gaze turned cold as he raised his hand, sweeping out several gusts of wind.

    Whoosh!

    As the shockwave passed, over a hundred people were instantly turned into bloody mist. When the wind subsided, not even any debris remained.

    ¡°Mercy¡­¡±

    The remaining people trembled as they pleaded in fear.

    ¡°Die!¡± Rhett Byrne had no intention of sparing them.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand again, and without hesitation, nearly a hundred people were instantaneously annihted.

    At his speed, it was estimated that in a few minutes, these few thousand people would all meet their end here.

    ¡°Father!¡± At this moment, Danica Byrne walked over. ¡°Father, forget it. They were just following orders. Spare them.¡±

    ¡°These traitors who aided the wicked deserve death!¡± Rhett Byrne responded.

    ¡°Honey, let it go. They were forced by Jared Byrne. Spare their lives,¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife also walked over.

    Seeing both his wife and daughter pleading for these people, Rhett Byrne did not continue the massacre.

    Just then, Rayan Byrne led a group of people as they flew over. Each of them had some injuries, with Rayan Byrne being the most seriously injured.

    ¡°See the King!¡± Afternding, everyone knelt and saluted.

    ¡°No need for such formality,¡± Rhett Byrne looked at Rayan Byrne and waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡± Rayan Byrne and the others responded, standing up after the salute.

    ¡°Your majesty, have you recovered?¡± Rayan Byrne asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rhett Byrne nodded. ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, let me bow to express my gratitude. Thank you for your great kindness!¡± Rayan Byrne walked a few steps to Billy and knelt down to pay his respects.

    As he spoke, his heart was full of emotion.

    Three days ago, he was not sure if today¡¯s n would work.

    Although theoretically feasible, it was still just a n on paper, and no one could guarantee that something unexpected might happen along the way.

    But unexpectedly, it had worked out!

    ¡°It was just a small effort, no need to make a fuss,¡± Billy smiled gently and swept out a gust of wind to lift him up.

    ¡°Kill¡­ kill me¡­¡±

    At this moment, Jared Byrne, who had somewhat regained his breath, spoke with difficulty, continually spitting out arge amount of blood.

    ¡°At the moment when you decided to attack me, did you ever think it would end up like this?¡± Rhett Byrne responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°I told you, I wouldn¡¯t let you die so easily!¡±

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Rayan Byrne and instructed, ¡°Take him back to the royal city!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Rayan Byrne responded and then took a few steps to pick up Jared Byrne.

    ¡°Mr Billy, pleasee back to the royal city with me. I have a heavy reward to offer!¡± Afterward, Rhett Byrne walked up to Billy and spoke.

 Chapter 1171 Power Structure in the Forbidden Ruins Space

    ¡°We won¡¯t be going.¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°The king should still have a lot of matters to attend to. We can discuss it after the king is done with his tasks!¡±

    He was well aware that Rhett Byrne would undoubtedly be busy organizing the royal city, and he had no interest in getting involved in such matters.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Furthermore, Opal, Casey, and the others were still recovering from their injuries, and he needed to help them heal.

    ¡°Mr Billy, where will you be heading next?¡± Danica Byrne inquired, looking at Billy.

    She knew that her father had many matters to attend to, and inviting Billy and his group to the pce at this moment was not the best timing.

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably stay in Criesgan for a while!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Rhett Byrne, after a brief moment of contemtion, continued, ¡°Once I finish dealing with the matters in the royal city, I¡¯ll invite Mr Billy to the pce for a chat!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    After a few more words, Billy and his group bid farewell and departed.

    Rhett Byrne led a group of people toward the royal city.

    After about two hours, Billy led everyone back to the inn in Criesgan.

    Just as they entered the inn courtyard, Uriel Gentry and his men appeared at the entrance, apparently already aware of the news.

    After expressing gratitude to Billy, Uriel Gentry specially invited Billy and his group to move to the city lord¡¯s mansion, but Billy declined.

    After several invitations from Uriel Gentry, seeing that Billy was genuinely uninterested, he did not insist further.

    After Uriel Gentry left, Billy had Stout give Opal and the others each a healing pill to take, then proceeded to treat their injuries one by one.

    It was not until the early hours of the morning that he finally managed to finish.

    In the following days, no one went anywhere, and they all stayed at the inn to recuperate.

    After a week, everyone had fully recovered.

    ¡°Boss, since yesterday, there have been people lurking around the inn, and most likely, they are targeting us.¡± Judge and Soul Chaser returned to the inn courtyard and spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the people from Wind Swift Kingdom,¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°Boss, should we capture one of them and inquire?¡± Azure looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No need to bother with them,¡± Billy waved his hand and continued, ¡°Go about your own business!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone nodded in response.

    Subsequently, after bidding farewell to Billy, everyone dispersed in batches.

    Meanwhile, Billy himself headed toward the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    Before long, he arrived at the entrance of the mansion, and the guards at the gate clearly recognized him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you here to see Mr Gentry?¡±

    ¡°Is Mr Gentry in?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guard nodded. ¡°Please follow me, Mr Billy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Before long, the two of them arrived at the entrance of a building at the center of the mansion, where they coincidentally saw Uriel Gentry walking out from inside.

    ¡°Mr Billy?¡± Uriel Gentry was slightly taken aback upon seeing Billy.

    ¡°Mr Gentry, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you bying uninvited,¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too humble. I couldn¡¯t have invited you even if I wanted to!¡± Uriel Gentry said as he gestured politely.

    ¡°Please,e inside and have a seat, Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy smiled once more.

    Before long, the two of them sat down in Uriel Gentry¡¯s study.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly thank you for what happened a few days ago,¡± Uriel Gentry poured a cup of tea for Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mr Gentry, no need to make a big deal out of it,¡± Billy epted the tea.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you not only saved the king but also saved nearly ten million people of Tengamine Kingdom,¡± Uriel Gentry sighed. ¡°Jared Byrne is a naturally suspicious and cruel person. If he had seeded to the throne, it would have brought a disaster to Tengamine Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Tengamine Kingdom has a poption of ten million?¡± Billy asked in slight surprise.

    ¡°Yes, give or take,¡± Uriel Gentry replied.

    After speaking, he continued to look at Billy. ¡°Mr Billy,

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Mr Billy, you came to see me today, so you must have something on your mind, right?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special, just here to chat with you, Mr Gentry,¡± Billy continued after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Do you know about Wind Swift Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Wind Swift Kingdom?¡± Uriel Gentry was slightly taken aback. ¡°What specific information does Mr Billy want to know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been said that Wind Swift Kingdom frequently engages in conflicts with Tengamine Kingdom,¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Uriel Gentry nodded in response.

    ¡°Although Wind Swift Kingdom and Tengamine Kingdom are both under the same empire, these two vassal states frequently engage in warfare to vie for territory and resources.¡±

    ¡°Just three months ago, there was arge-scale conflict between the two, resulting in tens of thousands of casualties on both sides.¡±

    ¡°Under the same empire?¡± Billy was surprised once again. There was an empire above the kingdoms!

    ¡°Mr Billy, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Uriel Gentry was also surprised.

    As a person of this world, this was basic knowledge. How could Billy not know about it?

    ¡°To be honest, when I first arrived in this world and met Mr Gentry in the royal city, it was my first day here,¡± Billy didn¡¯t conceal the truth.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Uriel Gentry was surprised once more. ¡°Mr Billy, are you from the Pr Domain?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I see,¡± Uriel Gentry had a look of realization on his face.

    ¡°You possess such high medical expertise and martial prowess at such a young age. It¡¯s quite rare to find a talent like you in the surrounding vassal states. I thought Mr Billy was from a different empire.¡±

    He continued with a somewhat emotional tone, ¡°I never expected that in the outside world, there would be such a remarkable talent as Mr Billy. It seems we are a bit too conceited here!¡±

    ¡°Mr Gentry, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°No need to be modest, Mr Billy,¡± Uriel Gentry continued.

    ¡°Let me give you a brief overview of the power structure in this world!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy took another sip of tea.

    Subsequently, Uriel Gentry began his exnation.

    It took almost an hour for him to describe all the information he knew.

    After hearing his exnation, Billy finally had a rough understanding of the power distribution within the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    The entire Forbidden Ruins Space was controlled by four so-called super empires, each governing a varying number of vassal kingdoms.

    In addition to empires and kingdoms, this world also had arge number of sects.

    Some sects were under the jurisdiction of the empires, but there were also powerful sects that existed independently from the four super empires.

    Furthermore, Uriel Gentry spected that there might even be super sects that surpassed the empires.

    Of course, this was only his spection, as with his current status and locality, he couldn¡¯t obtain information from that level.

    Tengamine Kingdom and Wind Swift Kingdom were both vassal states of Rainbow Moon Empire. Apart from Tengamine and Wind Swift, there were six other vassal kingdoms under Rainbow Moon Empire.

    Compared to the other three empires, the overall power of Rainbow Moon Empire was rtively weaker and rankedst among the four super empires.

    The stance of the empires regarding conflicts between the vassal kingdoms was generallyissez-faire, as long as it did not undermine the fundamental interests of the empire.

    In some cases, conflicts were even intentionally provoked by the empire to prevent the vassal kingdoms from bing too unified and posing a threat to the empire.

    Billy also learned that the overall strength of Wind Swift Kingdom was not much different from that of Tengamine Kingdom.

    The king of Wind Swift Kingdom was also at thete stage of the sixth-rank Divine Realm, while the marshal of the kingdom, like Jared Byrne, possessed the strength of the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Mr Billy, from what I know, half a month ago, the Star Moon Sect within Wind Swift Kingdom was exterminated,¡± Uriel Gentry spoke with a hesitant tone.

    ¡°And at the same time, the third prince of Wind Swift Kingdom and their general of the imperial guards were also killed. Regarding this matter, is it¡­¡±

    ¡°I did it!¡± Billy interrupted his words.

 Chapter 1172 The Number One Alchemist?

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Uriel Gentry inwardly gasped in surprise.

    Although he was somewhat prepared, the direct admission from Billy still shocked him.

    Just half a month ago, when Billy and hispanions had just arrived in this world, they annihted a second-rate sect!

    Moreover, they even killed the third prince of Wind Swift Kingdom!

    It was truly astonishing!

    ¡°Mr Billy, the king of Wind Swift Kingdom is extremely protective of his children. By killing his third son, he will not simply let it go,¡± Uriel Gentry continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°No worries!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile, choosing not to dwell on the topic.

    ¡°Mr Gentry, have you ever heard of someone called Crazy Beggar?¡±

    ¡°Crazy Beggar?¡± Uriel Gentry hesitated before shaking his head. ¡°I have never heard of them.¡±

    ¡°If Mr Billy is looking for him, I can have my men inquire for information,¡± Uriel Gentry offered.

    ¡°No need to make a big fuss. Just have someone keep an eye out for me,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Uriel Gentry nodded.

    ¡°Oh, Mr Gentry, do you know if there are people from the Pr Domain in Tengamine Kingdom?¡± Billy asked, taking a sip of his tea.

    ¡°Pr Domain?¡± Uriel Gentry pondered for a moment before replying.

    ¡°As far as I know, there is a person in the royal city named cksmith Cahan who is said to be from the Pr Domain!¡±

    ¡°cksmith Cahan?¡± Billy echoed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Uriel Gentry nodded. ¡°He runs a weapons shop in the royal city and has gained some reputation. When you visit the royal city next time, you can have Elder Rayan send someone to guide you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded in reply.

    After chatting for a while, Billy bid farewell and left.

    On the way back to the inn, he wandered around aimlessly and returned around noon.

    ¡°Boss, where did you go?¡±

    As he entered the courtyard, Stout scampered out excitedly.

    ¡°I went to visit Mr Gentry,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Why are you back, and where¡¯s Ivy?¡±

    ¡°My sister is in the room!¡± Stout smacked his lips before continuing, ¡°I went out with my sister in the morning and found out that there are several shops in Criesgan specializing in selling various types of elixirs.¡±

    ¡°My sister and I visited each one, but the grades of the elixirs were quite low, not evenparable to the ones I refine!¡±

    With that said, he took out a Chi Condensing Pill from his pocket and handed it to Billy. ¡°Just like this one!¡±

    ¡°Did you learn any other information?¡± Billy inquired, examining the elixir, confirming its ordinariness.

    ¡°Well, the locals here ssify elixirs into nine ranks, simr to martial arts cultivation levels, with the first rank being the lowest and ninth rank the highest,¡± Stout mused.

    ¡°The low-grade elixirs we mentioned are equivalent to their first to third ranks.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Middle-grade elixirs range from fourth to sixth ranks, while high-grade elixirs go from seventh to ninth ranks.¡±

    ¡°What about the top-grade elixirs? Which rank do they belong to?¡± Billy followed up.

    ¡°Oh, darn, I forgot to ask!¡± Stout smacked his forehead.

    ¡°The people here in Criesgan have limited knowledge. They rarely see high-grade elixirs, so they have even less concept of top-grade elixirs.¡± At this moment, Ivy walked out from the hall.

    ¡°I inquired with one of the shop owners,¡± she said.

    ¡°ording to him, there should be three more ranks above the ninth rank, but he only heard about it and doesn¡¯t know the specifics of the ssification.¡±

    ¡°When did you ask him? Why was I not aware?¡± Stout scratched his head.

    ¡°Besides knowing how to eat, what else do you know?¡± Ivy scolded Stout impatiently.

    ¡°Additionally, corresponding to the elixir ranks are the alchemists, or rather, the alchemists are ssified from first to ninth ranks.¡±

    ¡°In this ce, Criesgan, the highest-ranked alchemist is only of the sixth rank, rumored to have recently arrived from the royal city.¡±

    ¡°How much do these elixirs cost?¡± Billy inquired, holding the elixir in his hand.

    ¡°This is a third-rank elixir, priced at one thousand low-grade spirit stones!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Usually, elixirs of the first to third ranks are priced in terms of low-grade spirit stones,¡± he exined.

    ¡°Fourth to sixth rank elixirs are priced in middle-grade spirit stones, while seventh to ninth rank elixirs are priced in high-grade spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!

    At that moment, footsteps approached the gate, and a middle-aged man in his fifties entered with five or six attendants.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ivy raised her eyebrow slightly upon seeing them.

    ¡°You guys just don¡¯t give up, do you? Following us all the way here?¡± Stout spoke up.

    ¡°Master, forgive my intrusion, I hope to make amends,¡± the middle-aged man, Cody Graham, walked up to Ivy quickly and paid his respects.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ivy asked him.

    ¡°I sincerely invite Master Chandler to visit our headquarters in the royal city, I hope you will grant us this honor,¡± Cody Graham replied.

    ¡°Who is he? Do you know him?¡± Billy asked Stout.

    ¡°He is the sixth-rank alchemist who came from the royal city,¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°When my sister and I visited their store, the staff saw us as young and inexperienced, not looking like wealthy individuals, showing us neglect.¡±

    ¡°Later on, my sister shut them up with a few words and summoned their supervisor.¡±

    ¡°He initially carried himself like the number one alchemist in Criesgan, arrogant and conceited.¡±

    ¡°But after a few questions from my sister left him speechless, he realized that my sister¡¯s alchemy skills surpassed his.¡±

    ¡°After that, he stuck to my sister, insisting that she visit their headquarters in the royal city.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Sounds interesting.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of going to your headquarters. Please leave,¡± Ivy said indifferently.

    ¡°My master is naturally hospitable, especially fond of befriending renowned alchemists in the alchemy world,¡± Cody Graham persisted.

    ¡°With Master Chandler¡¯s age and aplishments in alchemy, my master will surely¡­¡±

    ¡°No interest!¡± Ivy directly cut him off.

    ¡°What is the rank of your teacher in alchemy?¡± Billy asked him.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Cody Graham nced at Billy.

    ¡°My Boss is asking you a question!¡± Stout interjected.

    Cody Graham hesitated briefly before bowing slightly to Billy.

    ¡°My Master is a seventh-rank alchemist and also recognized as the number one alchemist in Tengamine Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°A seventh-rank alchemist is considered the number one? Seems like your Tengamine Kingdom isn¡¯t all that impressive!¡± Stout shrugged.

    Although he didn¡¯t yet know the ranks of himself, his sister, and Boss, he was confident that both his Boss and his sister could already refine high-grade elixirs.

    Especially Boss, after breaking through to the Divine Realm, refining high-purity high-grade elixirs had be effortless.

    Therefore, a seventh-rank alchemist didn¡¯t impress him.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, Cody Graham choked on his saliva.

    Since when were alchemists so undervalued?

    A seventh-rank alchemist was already very powerful!

    However, thinking that Ivy was likely above the seventh rank, he lost his temper.

    After a slight pause, he continued speaking.

    ¡°My master is a member of Rainbow Moon Empire Alchemist Association. If you three are interested, my master can introduce you to the experts in the association.¡±

    ¡°Leave your address for your royal city headquarters,¡± Billy instructed him.

    ¡°We will visit the royal city in a few days, and if we have time, we¡¯lle by for a visit.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Cody Graham¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then I will eagerly await your arrival!¡±

    ¡°Our headquarters in the royal city is called Tengamine Pill Shop. When you arrive in the royal city, just ask someone, and they¡¯ll know where to find us.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    Subsequently, Cody Graham and his entourage bid farewell and departed.

    ¡°Boss, are you really nning to visit their headquarters?¡± Stout asked Billy after they left.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop by the royal city in a couple of days, and we¡¯ll pay a visit then,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, is there a specific reason you¡¯re going to the royal city?¡± Ivy inquired.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone named cksmith Cahan.¡±

 Chapter 1173 Luring the Opponents

    Over the next two to three days, everyone was generally busy from early morning tillte at night, following the tasks assigned by Billy a few days ago.

    That morning, Opal and Amber, just like the past few days, set out for the city outskirts after breakfast.

    Their task was to explore the terrain and find a suitable location to build the main camp.

    In the past two days, their activities covered a radius of about eight to nine hundred kilometers around Criesgan.

    With their current cultivation, if they traveled at full speed, they couldplete a round trip in two to three hours over this distance.

    After three days, the two of them had explored the vicinity of Criesgan thoroughly, but found no suitable location. Today, they nned to look further afield.

    ¡°Opal, they should be ready to make their move!¡± About two hourster, as they flew over a thousand kilometers, Amber narrowed her eyes as they passed over a valley.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been following us for three days; it¡¯s time for them to show themselves,¡± Opal nodded slightly.

    ¡°Hostile forces iing!¡± Amber continued, ¡°The leader must be at the third-rank Divine Realm!¡±

    As they conversed, a strong oppressive aura enveloped the area of the sky.

    Before long, a group of five people arrived in the air. The leader was an elderly man in a gray robe, at the third-rank Divine Realm. The other four also had formidable cultivations, with one at the first-rank Divine Realm and the other three at the half-step Divine Realm.

    ¡°You have quite the nerve toe from Wind Swift Kingdom to Tengamine Kingdom!¡± Amber said calmly, looking at the group.

    Three days ago, when someone was acting suspiciously near the inn, everyone had already guessed that they were sent by Wind Swift Kingdom. They had also anticipated that the group might make their move in these two days.

    The reason why the two of them chose to go out was obviously to deliberately lure the other party out.

    ¡°You know we won¡¯t let this slide, yet you still dare to leave the city. Admirable!¡± the elderly leader retorted.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± Amber continued.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the elder retorted, ¡°You killed Prince Ronan and the general. What do you think we want?¡±

    ¡°So, are you here to kill us?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die for now. We¡¯ll wait until we capture all your otherpanions before sending you to hell together!¡± the leader continued.

    With a grim tone, he added, ¡°Enough talk. Will you give up your cultivation ande with us, or should I help you?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Opal retorted coldly, ¡°Today, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± the leader burst intoughter.

    ¡°So arrogant and ignorant. Do you think the two of you can match us?¡± he taunted.

    As he spoke, he waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Attack! Since they refuse our offer, don¡¯t hold back. Disable them both and bring them back to the royal city.¡±

    ¡°At yourmand!¡± the four behind him responded simultaneously and swiftly moved towards Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, we¡¯re here to assist you!¡± At that moment, Harleen and Ivy¡¯s voices sounded from the air, followed by their appearance.

    With those words, the two women engaged their respective opponents inbat.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, be careful!¡± Opal warned before charging at the first-rank Divine Realm man.

    Amber also dashed towards another half-step Divine Realm opponent.

    In the next moment, the two sides shed fiercely, with figures flickering and waves of energy surging in the air.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing Harleen and Ivy join the fight, the elderly leader¡¯s right eyelid twitched repeatedly, a sense of unease creeping into his heart.

    As the saying goes, a truly adept hunter often appears in the manner of prey!

    He faintly felt that he, who had intended to be the hunter, might have long been someone else¡¯s prey!

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, give it your all, end it quickly!¡± After a brief pause, the leader shouted loudly.

    As his words echoed, he lunged towards Opal.

    ¡°Lay down!¡± he shouted as he formed a seal with his hand, unleashing it towards Opal.

    At that moment, a blood-red curtain descended from the sky, crackling with thunder and lightning.

    Then, uninhibited by obstacles, it shed down from above, cutting a deep ravine in the mountain below.

    The elderly leader gazed up at the figure that had appeared within his sight with difficulty.

    Before he could utter a word, his body split in two and fell to the ground, blood gushing out uncontrobly.

    In his final moments, he was consumed by endless regret. If he had known this oue, he would never have volunteered toe to Tengamine Kingdom to capture people.

    Originally, he had nned to seize Opal and Amber while they were out of the city, take them back, and lure Billy and his group to the royal city to save them. That way, he would have smoothly secured the position of themander of the Forbidden Army.

    But he had never expected this oue!

    ¡°Sir!¡± The other four men cried out in anguish at the scene.

    Then, their gazes turned towards Billy, who was approaching them from a distance.

    Clearly, Billy had masterminded this event!

    Over the past few days, while they had been watching them, he had also had Judge and others secretly monitoring them.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Last night, a few strangers with deliberately concealed cultivations suddenly appeared in the inn. He knew that the other party was preparing to take action.

    Therefore, he deliberately instructed Opal and Amber to go further away today, giving the other party a chance to strike.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who killed Prince Ronan and the general, run!¡± A moment of silence followed, before the first-rank Divine Realm man eximed aloud.

    Though there were no mobile phones or cameras in the Forbidden Ruins Space, there were the most primitive sketches.

    When Billy and his group went on a rampage at the Star Moon Sect that day, there were thousands of Star Moon Sect disciples present. Later, many fled the scene, and those who sped towards the royal city could easily describe the general appearance of Billy and his group.

    After hearing this, the other three men¡¯s faces disyed a hint of horror. They immediately lost all desire to fight and rushed to flee.

    ¡°Can they escape?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    With those words, he flipped his hand, sending several curved de lights shooting out like lightning.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the three half-step Divine Realm men fell from the sky, one after another, crashing to the ground and losing their breath.

    At the same time, due to hisck of fighting spirit, the first-rank Divine Realm man was struck by Opal in the back and was sent flying.

    Though he had defensive aura protecting him, he was still injured. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°P-please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The many on the ground, blood gushing from his mouth. After pausing for a moment, he cried out loudly towards Billy.

    ¡°Give me one reason not to kill you!¡± Billy and Harleen walked leisurely towards the man afternding on the ground.

    ¡°I-I can tell you some vital information, just spare my life,¡± the man pleaded.

 Chapter 1174 Entering the Royal City Again

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Billy said as he approached.

    ¡°If you¡­ promise to spare my life¡­ I will tell you¡­¡± the man continued.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me!¡± Billy replied.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ivy¡¯s wrist flicked.

    Rapid sword auras shot out, leaving several deep cuts on the man¡¯s body, blood spraying.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± the man screamed in agony.

    ¡°Would you say it?¡± Billy looked at him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t promise to spare my life, I would rather die than tell you¡­¡± the man gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°The premise is that you have the right to die!¡±

    As he spoke, before the other party could react, several silver needles flew out from Billy¡¯s hand, piercing into the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish speaking, his face immediately turned pale as he found himself unable to mobilize even a bit of true energy.

    ¡°Ivy, cut off one of his arms!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy responded, raising her hand to make a strike.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ I will talk¡­¡± the man hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°Willing to talk?¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    ¡°Our king knows that you are in Tengamine Kingdom,¡± the man paused briefly before continuing, ¡°if we fail this time, he¡­ he will send someone to the pce of Tengamine Kingdom for negotiations¡­ as long as Tengamine Kingdom is willing to hand you over, Wind Swift Kingdom is willing to offer a city in exchange¡­¡±

    ¡°A city?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Your king is quite generous.¡±

    ¡°Our king dotes on his three sons, he will never let it go if you kill the three princes,¡± the man spoke again.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy spoke lightly again. ¡°Tell your king, I will be waiting for him to send someone to catch me at the Royal City of Tengamine!¡±

    After finishing speaking, with a turn of his hand, a gust of force pierced into the man¡¯s lower abdomen, shattering his dantian.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± the man screamed in despair.

    Two minutester, Billy and his group soared towards Criesgan.

    More than an hourter, the group returned to the inn.

    ¡°Billy Boy, do you think Rhett Byrne will really sell us out for a city?¡± Amber asked as they entered the courtyard.

    ¡°We saved his life, he shouldn¡¯t,¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Opal said thoughtfully. ¡°In the face of great interests, anything is possible.¡±

    ¡°Honey, ording to the man just now, Wind Swift Kingdom will likely send someone to Tengamine Kingdom soon,¡± Harleen looked at Billy.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the Royal City in a few days and see how things develop?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    That night, after Casey and the others returned to the inn, Billy briefly described the day¡¯s events to everyone, and they all felt a sinking feeling.

    The next three to four days passed uneventfully.

    Aside frompleting the tasks assigned by Billy, everyone stayed in the inn for cultivation.

    After the fierce battle in the Royal City of Tengamine a few days ago, everyone vaguely sensed the dawn of a higher level, and it was estimated that they would break through smoothly in a short period of time.

    On this morning, Billy, Harleen, and Stout appeared in the Royal City of Tengamine.

    ¡°Honey, is cksmith Cahan really from the Pr Domain?¡± Harleen asked Billy as they entered the city gate.

    ¡°Uriel Gentry should not lie to me,¡± Billy nodded.

    He came to the royal city today specifically to find cksmith Cahan.

    After speaking, he turned to Stout. ¡°Stout, go rent a carriage!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout responded before turning to leave.

    After about ten minutes, a carriage arrived.

    ¡°Where to, sirs?¡± the coachman asked.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a famous weapons shop in the royal city whose owner is cksmith Cahan. Do you know how to get there?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Of course, please be seated!¡± the coachman said and then drove the carriage towards the west of the city.

    ¡°Sir, does it feel like there are more Imperial Guards patrolling the royal city today than usual?¡± Harleen asked the coachman after the carriage departed.

    ¡°You must be from out of town,¡± the coachman said as he drove. ¡°Today, Wind Swift Kingdom has sent people to our Tengamine Kingdom. The pce is worried about trouble, so they¡¯ve added extra manpower.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who from Wind Swift Kingdom is here?¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but I heard the second prince of Wind Swift Kingdom is also here,¡± the coachman replied.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°With the perennial conflicts between Wind Swift Kingdom and Tengamine Kingdom, aren¡¯t they afraid of being detained once they arrive?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°No,¡± the coachman shook his head. ¡°Before they set off, they sent a formal letter of visit to our Tengamine Kingdom, and came only after we agreed. A formal letter of visit is the bargaining chip for their lives. If we dared to make a move against them, the people from the Empire would intervene. This is a conventional practice not only between vassal states, but also between empires.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout shrugged.

    Twenty minutester, the carriage stopped in front of a sizable weapons shop.

    Stout paid the fare, and the three of them got off the carriage.

    ¡°Do you want to buy something, sirs?¡± a robed man approached them.

    ¡°Is cksmith Cahan around?¡± Stout asked him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The robed man was slightly taken aback. ¡°Our shopkeeper is not in, but if you need anything, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°We mean no harm, we just want to discuss some matters with him. Please let us know,¡± Harleen spoke.

    ¡°The shopkeeper is not around, you cane back another day¡­¡± the robed man continued.

    ¡°Cannon, let the three guests in!¡± at this moment, a graceful female voice came from the inner room.

    ¡°Alright!¡± After a moment of surprise, the robed man led Billy and his group inside.

    After a while, they were led by Cannon to a room with an open door inside.

    A middle-aged woman was sitting at a desk, around forty years old, with a dignified appearance, and an outstanding temperament. She exuded a strong martial aura.

    ¡°Madam, they are looking for the shopkeeper,¡± Cannon led Billy and his group in.

 Chapter 1175 Blacksmith Callahan

    ¡°Please have a seat, everyone!¡± The woman named Presley Richmond stood up.

    As she spoke, she nced at Billy and hispanions, a hint of curiosity shing in her eyes.

    As the shop owner¡¯s wife, she interacted with all kinds of people on a daily basis, honing her ability to read people.

    At first sight of Billy and Harleen, she knew they were no ordinary people.

    ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± Harleen responded with a smile.

    ¡°You all look unfamiliar, are you not from Royal City?¡± Presley Richmond asked after pouring them tea.

    ¡°With so many people in Royal City, you can¡¯t have met everyone, right? How do you know we¡¯re not from Royal City?¡± Stout interjected.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, young man. Of course, I haven¡¯t met everyone,¡± Presley Richmond smiled.

    ¡°But, I¡¯ve been in Royal City for quite some time, and people with your grace are notmon here.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re from Royal City, I should have heard something about you,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Madam, you tter us!¡± Harleen smiled as well. ¡°We have indeed arrived in the royal city not long ago.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Presley Richmond smiled again. ¡°So, may I ask what brings the three of you to visit my humble abode and inquire about my husband?¡±

    ¡°Is Mr Cahan not in the store?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s out on a quick errand, but he should be back soon,¡± Presley Richmond responded. ¡°If you have any business, feel free to speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you alsoe from Pr Domain?¡± Billy asked abruptly after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Presley Richmond paused slightly upon hearing this question. ¡°Are you all from the Pr Domain?¡± she inquired.

    The fact that both she and Zak Cahan hailed from the Pr Domain was no secret, as many in Royal City were aware of it.

    So she wasn¡¯t surprised that Billy knew her background; she simply inferred that the three were likely from the Pr Domain based on Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy confirmed.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Presley Richmond looked relieved.

    After a brief pause, she inquired, ¡°What brings you three to seek out Zak Cahan?¡±

    ¡°We have a few things to ask Mr Cahan about,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°What matters?¡± Presley Richmond inquired.

    ¡°Presley, I heard someone¡¯s looking for me?¡±

    At this moment, a male voice sounded outside.

    Following the voice was a man in his forties walking in, revealed to be none other than Zak Cahan, also known as cksmith Cahan, apanied by an elderly man in gray robes.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Presley Richmond greeted him with a smile as she got up.

    Billy and hispanions also stood up, turning to the door.

    Billy discreetly assessed the martial arts prowess of the two individuals, his gaze narrowing slightly.

    Zak Cahan should be at half-step Divine Realm, but Billy sensed that he might be concealing his true strength through some means.

    The elderly man in gray robes, on the other hand, was a seventh-rank Saint, not particrly remarkable.

    ¡°What can I do for you three?¡± Zak Cahan asked after sizing up Billy and hispanions.

    As he spoke, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes, clearly taken aback by Billy and Harleen¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Almost simultaneously, the elderly man behind Zak Cahan disyed a look of astonishment.

    After a momentary pause, still looking astonished, he asked, ¡°May I ask if you are from the Pr Domain?¡±

    ¡°How did you know? Do you know us?¡± Stout queried, slightly bewildered.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± the elderly man eximed once more.

    He then turned to Billy and asked, ¡°May I inquire if your surname is Stuart?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Stout was astonished once again.

    ¡°Brogan Cahan, greetings to Lord Dragon!¡± Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, the elderly man bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Surprised by the title, Zak Cahan and his wife also showed astonishment.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Billy asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Do you remember the battle in Mysthaven City, Lord Dragon?¡± Brogan Cahan asked in return.

    ¡°Are you from the Cahan family in Ironstone City in the Central Part?¡± Putting the pieces together, Billy figured out the man¡¯s background.

    Previously, in the Central Part, Mysthaven City¡¯s Lord Reit lured many powerful individuals from the Central Part to ck Phoenix City with an unverified rumor, intending to seize their cultivation. However, Billy and his team arrived in time to save them, including members of the Cahan family in Ironstone City.

    Later, in gratitude, Osian Cahan brought a group of his family members to assist the Skydragon City forces in attacking Mysthaven City.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Brogan Cahan nodded. ¡°I went to Mysthaven City with Mr Cahan before but did not converse with Lord Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Soon after the battle, I was entrusted by Mr Cahan toe to the Forbidden Ruins Space, and unexpectedly encountered Lord Dragon here!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Elder Brogan, is this Lord Dragon from vale?¡± Zak Cahan inquired, turning to Brogan Cahan.

    ¡°In response to the young master, yes!¡± Brogan Cahan nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Young master?¡± Hearing this title, Stout looked surprised as he gazed at Zak Cahan. ¡°cksmith Cahan, are nyou ot Mr Cahan¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zak Cahan affirmed.

    He then turned to Billy and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Zak Cahan pays respects to Lord Dragon and thanks Lord Dragon for saving my father and family!¡±

    Evidently, he had learned about the recent events in ck Phoenix City from Brogan Cahan.

    ¡°cksmith Cahan, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy was equally surprised by the serendipitous revtion.

    ¡°Forgive us for intruding without invitation,¡± he added.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you are an esteemed guest!¡± Presley Richmond chimed in. ¡°Please, have a seat and let¡¯s chat!¡±

    The group then resumed their seats.

    Zak Cahan began by introducing himself to Billy and hispanions.

    Zak Cahan was a rare genius in the Cahan family for hundreds of years, not only excelling in martial arts but also mastering the family¡¯s forging techniques at a young age, second only to the Elder Osian in skill.

    However, Zak Cahan was somewhat rebellious in his youth, leading to a strained rtionship with the Elder Osian. The situation worsened after his mother¡¯s passing, driving a wedge between father and son.

    Ten years ago, a mistake made in a fit of anger led to Zak Cahan¡¯s expulsion from the family by his father.

    In response, he ventured into the Forbidden Ruins Space with his beloved, where he established himself in Tengamine Kingdom with his superb forging skills. Nearly half of Tengamine Kingdom¡¯s military weapons came from cksmith Cahan¡¯s shop.

    With age came understanding, Zak Cahan grew remorseful for his past actions and the rift between him and his father. However, he knew he could never return to Ironstone City.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, did youe to the Forbidden Ruins Space for Old Stuart and Lord Stuart?¡± Zak Cahan inquired, having heard of the two prominent figures in Skydragon City before arriving in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Billy nodded. ¡°Mr Cahan, do you happen to know the whereabouts of my father and grandfather?¡±

 Chapter 1176 Uncontrolled Zones

    ¡°I have to admit that I didn¡¯t know about this matter either!¡± Zak Cahan spoke up.

    ¡°It was only two years ago that I heard Old Stuart and Lord Stuart had alsoe to the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°I have always respected the personalities of Old Stuart and Lord Stuart, so I tried to find them, but with no sess.¡±

    ¡°However, about this timest year, I happened to hear someone mention that they might have gone to the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it, so I can¡¯t bepletely sure,¡± Zak Cahan responded.

    ¡°Is the Crimson me Empire far from here?¡± Harleen inquired.

    ¡°Not close!¡± Zak Cahan replied. ¡°Rainbow Moon Empire where we are now is located to the east of the Forbidden Ruins Space, and the Crimson me Empire is directly to the west.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Mr Cahan, do you know much about the Crimson me Empire? Can you give me a brief introduction?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much either,¡± Zak Cahan shook his head slightly before adding.

    ¡°I only know that the Crimson me Empire is rtively the strongest among the four great empires.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the two top super sects in the Forbidden Ruins Space are also located within the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    With that, he took a sip of tea and continued.

    ¡°Well, I know some people in the Forbidden Ruins Space, so I will have someone inquire further. If there is any more information, I will let you know separately!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Billy nodded.

    As neers, even though they knew their grandfather and father might have gone to the Crimson me Empire, finding two people in thismunicationcking environment was akin to finding a needle in a haystack.

    If Zak Cahan was willing to help inquire, it would be a great advantage.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯re wee!¡± Zak Cahan responded.

    ¡°Mr Caha, in the Forbidden Ruins Space, is there a ce like an uncontrolled zone?¡± Billy paused for a moment, changing the subject.

    ¡°An uncontrolled zone?¡± Zak Cahan was slightly taken aback. ¡°Lord Dragon, are you interested in that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed such a ce,¡± Zak Cahan responded again.

    ¡°In the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, there are two simr ces, one called Extreme City and the other Desire City, both at the borders of empires.¡±

    ¡°Extreme City is at the border between Rainbow Moon Empire and the Qingyuan Empire, about a thousand kilometers from here.¡±

    ¡°And Desire City is at the border between the Crimson me Empire and Sheardal Empire, further away from here.¡±

    After a brief pause, he gave a simple introduction of some information he knew about these two ces to Billy and his group.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr and Mrs Cahan. We won¡¯t disturb you further today, perhaps next time,¡± Billy said as he rose.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, where are you currently staying?¡± Zak Cahan also stood up.

    ¡°We are temporarily staying in Criesgan,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the Royal City has not been very stabletely, so please be cautious while you are there,¡± Presley Richmond interjected.

    ¡°Madam, are you referring to Rhett Byrne and Jared Byrne?¡± Stout chuckled in response.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it too?¡± Presley Richmond asked after a slight pause.

    ¡°More than just heard!¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Presley Richmond was puzzled again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, a few days ago, Rhett Byrne was rescued from the prison by someone. Could it be rted to you?¡± Brogan Cahan asked cautiously.

    Zak Cahan and his wife had been in the Forbidden Ruins Space for many years, so they were not very familiar with Billy¡¯s deeds.

    But Brogan Cahan was different. He had heard many stories about Billy in the Pr Domain and knew him as a person who constantly created miracles.

    After hearing Stout¡¯s words just now, his first reaction was that this matter was very likely rted to Billy.

    ¡°Elder Brogan, I heard that the person who acted can rival Jared Byrne. Lord Dragon, he¡­¡± Presley Richmond paused slightly and looked at Brogan Cahan before speaking.

    Although she couldn¡¯t figure out Billy¡¯s cultivation level, subconsciously, she believed that even if Billy was strong, being able topete with Jared Byrne at such a young age was unlikely.

    ¡°To be honest, it was indeed us!¡± Billy said lightly before she could finish her sentence.

    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, Zak Cahan and Presley Richmond were both surprised, their faces filled with astonishment.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Brogan Cahan added, ¡°Truly worthy of being the Lord Dragon of vale, truly admirable!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, was it truly your doing?¡± Zak Cahan asked after pausing for a moment.

    ¡°We were entrusted by the princess to rescue someone,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I wonder, what is Lord Dragon¡¯s current cultivation level?¡± Zak Cahan inquired further.

    ¡°First-rank Divine Realm,¡± Billy replied without hesitation.

    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t Jared Byrne already in the fifth-rank Divine Realm?¡± Presley Richmond couldn¡¯t help but interject.

    ¡°It is but a stroke of luck!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Hiss!

    Zak Cahan and Presley Richmond took in a deep breath.

    Leaving aside the fact that Billy had achieved first-rank Divine Realm at such a young age, the fact that he could rescue Rhett Byrne from Jared Byrne¡¯s hands with his first-rank Divine Realm alone was enough to shock them.

    Gradually, they began to believe some of the information Brogan Cahan had shared about Billy.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, there is something I¡¯m not sure whether to mention,¡± Zak Cahan adjusted his emotions before speaking.

    ¡°Mr Cahan, don¡¯t hesitate to speak if there is something on your mind,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Rhett Byrne is very suspicious by nature, so you need to be cautious in dealing with him,¡± Zak Cahan said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr Cahan,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Subsequently, Billy briefly learned more about Rhett Byrne from Zak Cahan and then took his leave.

    ¡°Boss, where to now?¡± After leaving the shop, Stout asked Billy, ¡°Do you want to go to that ce called Tengamine Pill Shop?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for next time,¡± Billy replied after a moment of thought, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Criesgan first.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Stout nodded.

    In the afternoon, the three of them returned to Criesgan.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Upon entering the courtyard of the inn, Casey and the others approached.

    ¡°Billy, have you found out anything about Lord Stuart¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Ivy asked as they came closer.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Billy replied, then had Stout recount today¡¯s events to everyone.

    ¡°Such a coincidence? cksmith Cahan is actually the son of Osian Cahan?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s face was full of surprise upon hearing this.

    Casey and the others also wore expressions of astonishment.

    ¡°Boss, should we go to the Crimson me Empire now?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy.

    ¡°We are unfamiliar with the ce here, so going there wouldn¡¯t be of much use,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Moreover, the news about my grandfather and father is already a year old, so they might not necessarily still be there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait to see if Mr Cahan can gather some useful information first,¡± Billy suggested.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°Billy Boy, there¡¯s nothing urgent here, Amber and I will go to Extreme City.¡± Opal spoke up at this moment.

    After listening to Stout¡¯s recount, she immediately understood Billy¡¯s thoughts-most likely, he was interested in the uncontrolled zones.

    Those ces were not under the jurisdiction of any empire and were indeed good ces to establish one¡¯s power.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you both to go,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°The uncontrolled zones are full of uncertainties, and Divine Realm experts aremon¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries!¡± Opal cut him off.

    ¡°We just want to go and understand the situation there; we won¡¯t get into any conflicts.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it for now. After things settle down in Wind Swift Kingdom, we can go together!¡± Billy shook his head again.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Opal didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Just then, footsteps were heard at the door.

    Soon, a group of officials entered, led by a middle-aged man around fifty.

    ¡°Who are you people? Do you need something?¡± Casey asked the man.

    ¡°Which one of you is Mr Billy?¡± the middle-aged man asked after scanning the group.

 Chapter 1177 Billyâ€™s Decision

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°The king has decreed that Mr Billy has meritorious service in rescue, and he specially ordered Mr Billy toe to the pce tomorrow morning to receive a reward!¡± the middle-aged man continued.

    ¡°Tell your king that I saved him at the princess¡¯s behest, no need for courtesy!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Before setting off today, the king specifically instructed me to invite Mr Billy to the royal pce.¡± The middle-aged man hesitated slightly before speaking.

    ¡°So that he could personally express his gratitude for Mr Billy¡¯s lifesaving grace, please don¡¯t refuse!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± The middle-aged man nodded slightly and then left with the others.

    ¡°Boss, are we really going?¡±

    After the others left, Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°If Rhett Byrne epts the conditions of Wind Swift Kingdom, hiding like this won¡¯t be a solution.¡±

    ¡°Boss, but if Rhett Byrne turns against us, it could be walking into a dangerous situation!¡± Vermilion Bird spoke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s meant to happen will happen!¡± Billy squinted his eyes again. ¡°Hiding is not a solution!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡± Just then, Uriel Gentry¡¯s voice came from the door.

    ¡°Mr Gentry.¡± Billy looked at Uriel Gentry with a faint smile. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, did the royal city send someone to invite you to the pce tomorrow?¡± Uriel Gentry asked.

    ¡°Their people just left.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, from what I understand, the people from Wind Swift Kingdom shouldn¡¯t be leaving today. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    At this point, Uriel Gentry took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°Mr Billy, how about¡­ you all not go, and I arrange for someone to help you leave Rainbow Moon Empire?¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not within the empire, the people of Wind Swift Kingdom won¡¯t be able to touch you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr Gentry!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°I don¡¯t like being a deserter!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Uriel Gentry started to say again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I also want to meet the people from Wind Swift Kingdom.¡± Billy cut him off.

    Seeing that Billy seemed determined, Uriel Gentry thought for a moment and didn¡¯t try to persuade him further.

    After chatting for a while, Uriel Gentry bid farewell and left.

    The next morning, Billy, Casey, Opal, and Amber appeared at the entrance of the Tengamine Pce.

    ¡°This is the pce, all unauthorized personnel please leave promptly.¡± A guard at the gate said loudly upon seeing the four of them.

    ¡°The king invited us, are you sure you want us to leave?¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Another guard snorted.

    ¡°Still boasting? If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Just then, an elderly voice came from inside the gate.

    Shortly after, Rayan Byrne led a group of people out quickly.

    ¡°Mr Byrne¡­¡±

    The few guards hesitated and looked at Rayan Byrne as they spoke.

    Before they could finish their words, Rayan Byrne raised his hand and the four of them flew out simultaneously.

    ¡°You blind fools, Mr Billy is the king¡¯s savior. How dare you be so disrespectful, are you tired of living?¡± he scolded.

    Thud!

    Upon hearing his words, the four of them shivered and quickly kowtowed to Billy, begging for forgiveness.

    ¡°Sorry, I was blind and ignorant, please spare us, sir¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Rayan Byrne once again sent them flying a couple of hundred meters away, where they each spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I apologize for the dy earlier. I had some matters to attend to and arrived a bitte, please forgive me.¡± Rayan Byrne then bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Mr Byrne, you¡¯re being too kind. It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, pleasee inside!¡± Rayan Byrne made a respectful gesture. ¡°The king has been waiting for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied, leading Opal and the others towards the main courtyard of the pce.

    The pce courtyard resembled the imperial pce of vale from hundreds of years ago, with exquisite architecture and grandeur.

    Of course, it was smaller in scalepared to a real imperial pce.

    Before long, led by Rayan Byrne, the group entered a splendid pce.

    From the decorations inside, it was evident that this was not the main hall of the pce, but rather a side hall or simr ce.

    As Billy and his group nced around, they saw Rhett Byrne and his wife sitting in their seats.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Mr Billy, please sit down!¡± Rhett Byrne and his wife stood up upon seeing Billy and his group.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After everyone was seated, Rhett Byrne spoke up.

    ¡°Your majestic, no need to be so formal, it¡¯s just a small favor!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a small favor, Mr Billy, you are a great benefactor of our Tengamine Kingdom!¡± Rhett Byrne smiled.

    After speaking, he loudly called out, ¡°Bring the things up!¡±

    As he said this, eight men carried four wooden boxes out.

    Billy and his group looked over, seeing that the four boxes were filled with spiritual stones, spirit fruits, beast cores, and herbs.

    With their spiritual power, Billy and his group immediately sensed that these items were all valuable treasures.

    ¡°Mr Billy, this is a token of appreciation. Please ept it!¡± Rhett Byrne said to Billy.

    ¡°Your kindness is highly appreciated!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°These items are too valuable, I am unworthy. Please take them back, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Compared to Mr Billy¡¯s kindness to us, these are nothing. I hope Mr Billy won¡¯t refuse.¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife smiled as she spoke.

    Before Billy could respond, she turned to Rayan Byrne.

    ¡°Mr Byrne, Mr Billy and his party are staying in Criesgan, right? Please arrange for these items to be sent to themter.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Rayan Byrne nodded in response.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr Billy from Tengamine Kingdom?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife then turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived in Tengamine Kingdom.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Billy, may I ask you a personal question?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife continued.

    ¡°Feel free to ask!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Miss Knight from that day is your wife, right?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife asked, smiling.

    ¡°Besides Miss Knight, does Mr Billy have any other concubines?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Billy smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Good to hear!¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife seemed relieved. ¡°What do you think of my daughter Danica, Mr Billy?¡±

    Ahem!

    Upon hearing her question, Casey couldn¡¯t help but choke.

    ¡°The princess is beautiful and intelligent, a natural good woman.¡± Billy twitched inwardly.

    ¡°If I were to betroth Danica to Mr Billy, how would you feel about it?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1178 Repay

    ¡°Mr Billy, rest assured, I have no intention of asking you to divorce your wife,¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife continued.

    ¡°For a young talent like Mr Billy, having multiple wives is quite normal.¡±

    ¡°If Mr Billy agrees, Danica and Miss Knight can peacefully coexist.¡±

    Upon hearing this, even Opal and Amber¡¯s mouths twitched.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty!¡± Billy¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°However, in this life, I have no intention of being with any other woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy is probably worried that Miss Knight might not agree, right?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife directly interrupted him.

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr Billy, I will personally speak to Miss Knight, and she should agree.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty misunderstood, this matter has nothing to do with my wife, it is my own choice to decline!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, there¡¯s no need to rush to refuse!¡± at this moment, Rhett Byrne spoke up.

    ¡°If Mr Billy marries my daughter, not only you, but also your brothers and sisters will rise to prominence.¡±

    ¡°Even within the entire Rainbow Moon Empire, no one would dare to cause trouble for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯m sorry, I cannot agree to this matter,¡± Billy smiled again.

    Upon hearing his words, Rhett Byrne¡¯s expression changed.

    Standing not far away, Rayan Byrne opened his mouth as if to say something, but decided to remain silent.

    He was well aware of the king¡¯s character ¨C once he made a decision, no one could change his mind.

    If he spoke out now, it would only backfire.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you really not considering it seriously?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife continued.

    As a king, he saw himself as lowering his status by asking this much.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°A little over a month ago, Mr Billy, did you not kill the Prince Ronan of Wind Swift Kingdom at the Star Moon Sect?¡± Rhett Byrne adjusted his mood and continued.

    ¡°To be honest, yes, that did happen!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy is quite straightforward!¡±

    Rhett Byrne did not expect Billy to answer so directly, then paused and continued speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with Mr Billy, the people from Wind Swift Kingdom are currently within this pce. They want me to hand you over, in exchange for a city!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded nonchntly. ¡°What is your n?¡±

    ¡°If Mr Billy bes the husband of my daughter, I canpensate them with a city to settle this feud!¡± Rhett Byrne replied.

    He did not doubt Rhett Byrne¡¯s words too much. If he agreed to marry Danica Byrne, they might indeed do as promised.

    However,promise was not his style.

    ¡°Mr Billy, do you think my daughter is not worthy of you?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s tone turned cold at Billy¡¯s continued refusal.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s nice but I don¡¯t like her.¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Rhett Byrne gave a cold smile. ¡°If Mr Billy were in my position, what would you choose?¡±

    ¡°Follow your heart,¡± Billy replied.

    Rhett Byrne¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me, Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Your majestic, are you trying to trade me for a city?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You saved my life, so I won¡¯t repay kindness with enmity. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t face my subjects,¡± Rhett Byrne continued.

    ¡°However, in doing so, I have given up a city for you, which can be considered as repaying your life-saving grace!¡±

    ¡°From now on, we are even! If you encounter any trouble within the kingdom, I will no longer intervene!¡±

    ¡°In that case, should I thank you for sparing my life?¡± Billy raised a corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Mr Byrne, escort them out!¡± Rhett Byrne had lost his patience.

    ¡°Farewell!¡± Billy smiled again before turning to leave, with Opal and the others following closely behind.

    Two minutester, led by Rayan Byrne, the group headed towards the pce gates.

    Boom!

    As Billy and his group departed, Rhett Byrne raised his hand and smashed several borately carved chairs into pieces.

    His face darkened.

    ¡°Honey, calm down,¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife stood up and spoke.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Mr Billy has saved us. If we let them fend for themselves like this, will it¡­¡±

    ¡°I have done all I can for him. It is his own fault for not knowing how to appreciate it,¡± Rhett Byrne cut her off.

    ¡°But¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife continued speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, there¡¯s no need to discuss this further,¡± Rhett Byrne interrupted once more.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    After saying this, he left with a flick of his sleeve.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I apologize. I had no idea what the king called you here for!¡± Rayan Byrne said apologetically as they walked.

    ¡°Mr Byrne, there is no need for you to me yourself. This has nothing to do with you,¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    Though he had little interaction with Rayan Byrne, he had a basic ability to judge people. Rayan Byrne and Uriel Gentry were at least decent people he could associate with.

    ¡°Mr Billy, although the king has allowed you to leave, the people of Wind Swift Kingdom will not let it go easily,¡± Rayan Byrne continued.

    ¡°The king made his intentions clear. He will not harm you, but if the people of Wind Swift Kingdom intercept you, he will not lend a hand either.¡±

    ¡°After leaving the royal city, try to leave this ce as soon as possible. Once you are outside the borders of Tengamine Kingdom, you will be rtively safer!¡±

    ¡°Of course, for absolute safety, it would be best to leave Rainbow Moon Empire!¡±

    ¡°Mr Byrne, what is the cultivation level of the strongest among the people from Wind Swift Kingdom who came this time?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°They won¡¯t pose a threat to you, Mr Billy!¡± Rayan Byrne replied.

    ¡°Except for their second prince, who is at third-rank Divine Realm, there is another man at the third-rank realm too.¡±

    ¡°However, I guess they must have someone lurking in the royal city, likely their protector at the fifth-rank Divine Realm!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Byrne!¡± As they reached the gates of the pce, Billy looked at Rayan Byrne. ¡°Farewell, until we meet again!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, take care!¡± Rayan Byrne took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°Farewell!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he turned and left.

    Watching the backs of the four as they departed, Rayan Byrne murmured to himself. ¡°King, this time, I¡¯m afraid you have made a mistake that you will regret for a lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Boss, someone is tailing us!¡± Soon after, as they walked down the main street, Casey spoke up.

    ¡°Ignore them,¡± Billy had already sensed it.

    ¡°Billy Boy, the people from Wind Swift Kingdom probably won¡¯t make a move within this royal city. Should we leave the city now?¡± Amber looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the city,¡± Billy replied in a low voice.

 Chapter 1179 Wind Swift Kingdomâ€™s Second Prince

    About fifteen minutester, Billy and his group walked out of the royal city, then soared towards the outskirts of the city.

    Without surprise, as they reached a mountainous area around 200 kilometers from the royal city.

    A terrifying oppressive aura immediately enveloped the surrounding AIR, followed by a group of people appearing not far behind them in midair.

    At the forefront was an elderly man in his sixties or seventies, sharp-eyed and surrounded by aura.

    This person was none other than the Guardian General of Wind Swift Kingdom as mentioned by Rayan Byrne.

    A fifth-rank Divine Realm Warrior!

    Walking beside him was a man in his thirties, bearing a resemnce to Prince Ronan, who was killed at Star Moon Sect not long ago.

    He was the Second Prince of Wind Swift Kingdom, Prince Mayson!

    Apart from these two, there were about twenty men and women behind them, all skilled inbat. The strongest among them was a third-rank Divine Realm expert, and the weakest was a seventh-rank Saint.

    ¡°I have to say, you all have quite the courage. Despite knowing that leaving the pce is a death sentence, you still dare toe out,¡± Prince Mayson looked towards the four of them and spoke casually.

    As he spoke, his eyes shifted towards Opal and Amber, a hint of admiration shing in his eyes.

    ¡°You two must be the women Nn Ochoa nned to offer to me, not bad looking at all!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two a chance, seal your powers yourselves. After I kill those two, I¡¯ll take you back to the royal city of Wind Swift Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°As long as you serve me well in the future, I will spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°You will die a miserable death today!¡± Amber replied calmly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Prince Mayson was taken aback. ¡°Are you speaking to me?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Casey retorted.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°How dare you speak to the Prince Mayson like that! Do you not want to live? Get down on your knees right now!¡± the elderly man, a third-rank Divine Realm, shouted angrily.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey spoke firmly.

    ¡°You are truly seeking death!¡± The elderly man shouted again and struck towards Casey with a palm strike.

    Boom!

    Billy acted at the same time, blocking the attack with a sweep of his hand.

    Then, he looked at Prince Mayson. ¡°You have one minute to escape.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Prince Maysonughed heartily. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite humorous!¡±

    Then his tone turned serious. ¡°If my guess is correct, you¡¯re the one who killed my younger brother and the leader, right?¡±

    ¡°I assure you, today, you will definitely meet a horrible end!¡±

    ¡°Not nning on leaving? Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Billy retorted calmly.

    ¡°Ladies, are you really not considering the opportunity I¡¯m giving you?¡± Prince Mayson ignored Billy¡¯s words and continued to address Opal and the others.

    In his eyes, Billy and his group were like dead meat.

    Although Billy could y a fourth-rank Divine Realm, the people around him were at the fifth-rank level, and he had two third-rank Divine Realms by his side.

    He truly didn¡¯t believe Billy and his group had a chance to turn the tables!

    ¡°You are ignorant. You better think about whatst words you have!¡± Amber replied.

    ¡°Ha, do you really think you can survive in our hands with just the four of you?¡± Prince Maysonughed.

    ¡°Who told you we only have four people?¡±

    Just then, the voice of Azure Dragon rang out, followed by their arrival in midair.

    Azure Dragon and the others had been lurking near the royal city since Billy led Opal and the others into the city.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Prince Mayson furrowed his brows slightly at the sight of Azure Dragon and the others.

    However, soon after, his expression rxed, a hint of a smile appearing on his face.

    ¡°Just a group of people seeking death!¡±

    As Azure Dragon and the others did not conceal their cultivation levels, he easily sensed their strengths and paid them no mind.

    ¡°Boss, shall we start?¡± Ian de looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Billy nodded.

    Today¡¯s battle was unavoidable!

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Ian de, Azure Dragon, and the others shouted and charged towards the Saints on the opposing side.

    ¡°You seek death!¡±

    A first-rank Divine Realm elder on the other side shouted coldly and met the attack head-on.

    ¡°The one seeking death is you!¡±

    Opal¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously as she rushed forward.

    Casey and Amber did not hesitate either, activating their powers and attacking the enemies¡¯ camp.

    In no time, only Billy and the three strongest opponents remained in their respective positions.

    ¡°Mr Trujillo, go deal with the others,¡± Prince Mayson instructed the third-rank Divine Realm elder.

    ¡°Remember, just disable the women¡¯s abilities, don¡¯t kill them. I want to bestow my affections upon themter.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the elder, surnamed Yu, responded.

    With that, he turned and swiftly headed towards Opal and the others.

    ¡°Stay with me!¡± Billy¡¯s gaze sharpened as he activated his bloodline power and struck out.

    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡±

    The fifth-rank Divine Realm elder on the opposite side spoke solemnly as he unleashed a powerful gust of wind with a sweep of his hand.

    Boom!

    A loud noise resounded, and Billy was pushed back a few hundred meters.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Billy took a deep breath, showing no hesitation. His wrist flipped, summoning the Celestial de Art.

    He knew Opal could handle the first-rank Divine Realm, but facing a third-rank opponent left no room for victory.

    He had to act decisively.

    However, facing a fifth-rank expert was no easy task.

    ¡°You¡¯re vain!¡±

    The elder sneered, his aura climbing to its peak. He then unleashed an imprint towards Billy¡¯s de.

    Boom!

    After the deafening noise, both Billy and the elder were sent flying hundreds of meters, their breaths ragged.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant, you do have some strength,¡± the elder stabilized himself and remarked with surprise on his face.

    He sensed that after activating his bloodline power, Billy¡¯s cultivation had reached the second-rank Divine Realm.

    Even though he was still three levels below him, the fact that he could match him in a single move was unexpected.

    Billy didn¡¯t waste time on words. He paused briefly before attacking again, unleashing Bloodshadow Fury de with countless sharp de shadows.

    ¡°Mr Herrera, let¡¯s fight together and end this quickly!¡± Prince Mayson shouted from the sidelines, mustering his strongest power.

    ¡°Prince Mayson, don¡¯t underestimate him. His strength surpasses yours!¡± the elder warned, swiftly joining the battle.

    The three shed, des and auras colliding in a fierce battle.

    Meanwhile, a muffled noise came from the nearby sky.

    Mr Trujillo sent Amber flying with a palm strike, causing her to crash into the ground, spewing blood.

    Being four ranks higher, there was no way Amber could resist him.

    ¡°Amber!¡±

    Opal shouted and hurried down to her side.

 Chapter 1180 A Fierce Battle

    ¡°Amber, are you okay?¡± asked with concern as he walked up quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Amber stood up after wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    She then looked up at the old man in the air, her expression slightly solemn.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, immediately disable your cultivation!¡± the old mannded on the ground while speaking.

    ¡°Amber, take a rest, I¡¯ll take over!¡± Opal drew out the Heartless Sword from her body.

    This sword was given to her by Harleen just before they set off this morning.

    Harleen was worried that Billy and his group would be in danger at the pce, so she gave the Heartless Sword to Opal to carry with her.

    Amber also took Ivy¡¯s ¡®Phoenix de¡¯, but she still wasn¡¯t a match.

    ¡°Opal, I¡¯ming with you!¡± After a pause, Amber picked up the ¡®Phoenix de¡¯ and followed.

    Swish! Swish!

    Then, the two simultaneously activated Ether Mountain Sword Art. The sword energy converged, shooting out like two lightning bolts.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    The old man obviously didn¡¯t take the two of them seriously. Instead of retreating, he advanced and formed a huge phantom of a Fierce Beast with his raised hand, rushing towards the attack of the two.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Boom!

    The three forces collided, and Opal and Amber were both sent flying, leaving two curved streaks of blood in the air.

    With theirbined attack, the old man also suffered some damage, retreating a hundred meters with visible traces of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    However, that was it and he did not sustain heavy impact.

    ¡°How are you, Amber?¡± Afternding on the ground, Opal looked toward Amber as she climbed up.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    Amber responded with difficulty, her breath exceptionally weak.

    ¡°Take this pill.¡± Opal fished out a healing pill from her body and handed it over.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Amber took the pill and tossed it into her mouth.

    ¡°How about now? Can you disable your cultivation on your own?¡± The old man approached the two nearby and asked, ¡°Or do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°You go to hell!¡±

    Opal shouted, wielding the Heartless Sword to attack again.

    ¡°What a death wish!¡±

    The old man snorted and casually swept out with his hand.

    Bang!

    As Opal was already injured, she was naturally no match. Once again, she was sent flying.

    ¡°Opal!¡± Amber called out with great difficulty.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t take action yourselves, let me do it for you!¡± After speaking, the old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, intending to strike at Amber from the side.

    At that moment, a blood-red de energy, carrying astonishing power, swiftly descended.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Sensing the danger, the old man¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Without much thought, he hurriedly dodged to the side.

    The de energy shed by, leaving a deep gash on his waist, and blood spurted out.

    ¡°Fight with me, and you still dare to be distracted. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death!¡± Simultaneously, the fifth-rank Divine Realm angrily shouted and palm-struck Billy¡¯s defensive aura.

    Puff!

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Billy was directly sent a kilometer away.

    ¡°You can die now!¡±

    Just as Billy had not stabilized himself, Prince Mayson shouted and sent out several violent gusts towards Billy.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, be careful!¡±

    At this moment, a man¡¯s voice sounded, and an overwhelming force rushed over.

    Boom!

    The man¡¯s attack collided with Prince Mayson¡¯s palm wind, creating a deafening roar.

    Then, Prince Mayson flew four to five hundred meters away, blood surging inside him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    After steadying himself, Prince Mayson looked towards the figure approaching in midair not far away.

    ¡°cksmith Cahan?¡±

    Billy turned his head to look, only to see that the person was Zak Cahan, whom they had met yesterday.

    Behind him were four people, two of whom were Presley Richmond and Brogan Cahan.

    At this point, Billy had sensed Zak Cahan¡¯s true cultivation level ¨C third-rank Divine Realm!

    Presley Richmond¡¯s strength was also not weak ¨C first-rank Divine Realm!

    Billy had not expected the couple toe to their aid.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, how are you?¡± When he arrived, Zak Cahan looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy gratefully replied. ¡°Thank you, cksmith Cahan!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, no need to be polite!¡± Zak Cahan then pointed at Prince Mayson and said to Billy, ¡°Lord Dragon, leave him to me!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, cksmith Cahan!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Got it!¡± After nodding, Zak Cahan shed and charged out.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, be careful!¡± Presley Richmond also shouted and then followed with the other three towards the battle circle of Casey and the others.

    ¡°Prince Mayson, be careful!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the fifth-rank Divine Realm on the other side shouted towards Prince Mayson, then hastened to attack Zak Cahan.

    Of course, Billy would not let him seed. Blood-red de energy attacked him.

    Just then, a loud noise resounded from Casey¡¯s fighting circle.

    Following that, a shimmering curtain of des, reflecting the sun, moon, and stars, fell down upon the opponent of the first-rank Divine Realm, leaving a deep groove in the ground.

    The opponent¡¯s body split in half and fell to the ground in a bloody mess.

    After dispatching this opponent, Casey nced at the battle circle of Harleen and the others, then quickly dashed over.

    Harleen and Ivy were facing opponents who were at the half-step Divine Realm, both with many injuries as they fought unarmed since theycked weapons.

    Ivy¡¯s poisonous techniques gave her a slight advantage, while Harleen, although capable of using the ¡®Thousand Shadow Clone Technique,¡¯ still struggled.

    Bang!

    At that moment, the opponent shattered thest shadow clone created by Harleen.

    Harleen, overwhelmed by the bacsh, staggered back a hundred meters, spewing blood from her mouth.

    ¡°Someone at the eighth-rank realm can spar with me for so long, I am quite surprised!¡± the elder said with a slight narrowing of his eyes. ¡°However, this ends here! Although I can¡¯t kill you, I will take your cultivation!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent a powerful gust of wind towards Harleen.

    Yet, just as he unleashed his attack, he sensed a terrifying aura of crisis enveloping him.

    A sh of horror crossed his face as he hastily dodged to the side.

    A de shed by, shing through his back before crashing heavily to the ground, convulsing a few times before falling silent.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡± Casey approached Harleen and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hurry, go help Ivy!¡± Harleen replied, shaking her head.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded and swiftly dashed towards Ivy¡¯s direction.

    With his assistance, Ivy¡¯s opponent also couldn¡¯t withstand two rounds and was cleaved in half by a single strike.

    Subsequently, Casey charged towards Opal¡¯s position once more.

    Boom!

    Just then, in the distance, another earth-shattering boom echoed through the air.

    Following that, Billy and the fifth-rank Divine Realm elder swiftly separated after their bout.

    After this intense fight, although Billy was injured, the elder wasn¡¯t faring any better.

    The two seemed to be evenly matched.

    After that, Casey quickly rushed to Opal¡¯s position.

    Boom!

    And at that moment, there was another earth-shattering sound in the nearby void.

    Afterward, Billy and the old man of the fifth-rank Divine Realm quickly parted ways.

    In this fierce battle, while Billy was injured, the old man was not much better off.

    The two were evenly matched.

 Chapter 1181 Azure Dragon Strikes!

    During this process, Billy continuously unleashed the Celestial de Art three times.

    The old man also used several trump cards, and both of them consumed arge amount of true energy.

    The old man was feeling more and more out of breath, never expecting Billy¡¯sbat strength to be so abnormal. A hint of regret rose in his heart.

    If he had known earlier, he should have called for a couple more helpers. When he set out from the Wind Swift Pce yesterday, the king even asked him if he was confident.

    He had solemnly assured the king that he would bring back the head of the murderer of the Prince Ronan.

    However, in the fierce battle to this moment, his confidence was being eroded bit by bit.

    After catching his breath slightly, he nced at the battle circle of Prince Mayson. Under the full attack of Zak Cahan, Prince Mayson had already fallen into a losing position.

    Based on his understanding of his own king, if Prince Mayson were to die here today.

    Not only would none of them survive, but even their families would probably find it hard to escape.

    Thinking to this point, a sense of retreat gradually emerged in his heart!

    ¡°Regretting?¡± Billy also caught his breath and looked at the opponent before speaking.

    ¡°But it¡¯s toote, today, none of you will be allowed to leave!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Shameless boasting!¡± The old man coldly snorted. ¡°If you seek death, I will grant youw wish!¡±

    With these words, he once again condensed all his power into his strongest trump card.

    Soon, a huge avian form made of true energy appeared above his head.

    Then, the avian form pped itsrge wings and swooped down towards Billy, covering the sky and causing gusts of wind to swirl in the air.

    At this point, Billy had retracted the Bloodshadow Fury de, took a deep breath, and with both hands drew countless afterimages, forming the Dragon Soaring Skies to meet the attack.

    Due to excessive consumption of true energy, the momentum of the nine dragons was much weaker than when he was at his peak.

    However, the opponent¡¯s attack was only at seventy to eighty percent strength.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the nine dragons collided with the avian form, creating a thunderous impact.

    After the deafening sound, the attacks of both sides dissipated instantly, and the oppressive momentum in the air disappeared.

    Subsequently, both of them spewed blood and were sent flying.

    From their states, it was clear that Billy had a slight upper hand, stabilizing after flying five to six hundred meters.

    The old man flew out for a kilometer before barely stabilizing his figure, blood surging in his body once again.

    What made his heart tremble was that before he could catch his breath, a blood-red curved de of light had shed towards him.

    Sensing the threat, the old man¡¯s pupils shrank, and his pores opened instantly.

    At this moment, with no way to retreat, he could only grit his teeth and raise his hand to block.

    As the de of light shed by, an arm flew out from his body, blood spraying out.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The old man grunted, paying no attention to the pain in his arm, and quickly scrambled away.

    ¡°Go down!¡± Billy¡¯s voice came over.

    After speaking, he used the remaining power to strike out.

    Despite sensing the approach of death, the heavily injured old man could not avoid this final strike.

    As expected, the de of light pierced through his waist, leaving a bloody line.

    After opening his mouth, the old man was unable to say a word. His body was then split in two, with a grim expression frozen on his face.

    He truly never thought he would die here!

    Exhaling heavily, Billy let out a deep breath.

    This battle had pushed him to his limits. If it continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure much longer himself.

    However, after the battle with Jared Byrne a few days ago and today, he had already glimpsed the dawn of the second-rank Divine Realm, just a step away from breaking through once again!

    ¡°Mr Herrera?¡±

    At the same time, not far away, Prince Mayson let out a painful cry, a look of despair appearing on his face.

    Just as he was distracted, a de of light from Zak Cahan tore through his defensive aura, leaving a deep gash visible to the bone on his body.

    Ignoring the pain, Prince Mayson steadied himself slightly and quickly fled to the side.

    However, trying to run at this moment was clearly toote.

    Before he could run a few hundred meters, Billy had already shed to a ce not far behind him.

    Shortly after, without any pause, a sharp de of light swept horizontally.

    The de of light shed past, and Prince Mayson¡¯s lower leg immediately flew into the air.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Prince Mayson let out a miserable scream and fell heavily to the ground, unable to get up for a while.

    ¡°Amber, watch him!¡±

    Billy called out to Amber, who was recovering below.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Amber had regained some strength and responded before walking over to Prince Mayson.

    ¡°cksmith Cahan, go assist Madam!¡± Billy then turned to Zak Cahan and spoke loudly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zak Cahan responded and rushed towards Presley Richmond¡¯s battle circle.

    At this moment, he was tremendously shocked.

    Billy had single-handedly in a fifth-rank Divine Realm expert!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that a gap of three to four ranks could be ovee!

    He had to admit defeat.

    At this moment, the wounded third-rank Divine Realm elder, under the joint attack of Presley Richmond and Opal, was reaching the end of his strength.

    With Zak Cahan¡¯s help, he could not hold on for more than two minutes before his head was cut off.

    The subsequent battle held little suspense.

    The remaining opponents, seeing the situation gone awry, lost their will to fight and fled in all directions.

    However, Billy had dered that none of them would be let go, and naturally he did not speak in vain.

    In less than five minutes, with everyone¡¯s encirclement, not a single one survived.

    Thus, apart from Prince Mayson, all the people Wind Swift Kingdom had sent to Tengamine Kingdom this time were vanquished.

    ¡°Opal, take a rest!¡±

    After saying this, Billynded not far from Prince Mayson.

    ¡°Do you have anyst words to say?¡± Billy looked at Prince Mayson, who was lying on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ I promise that from now on, Wind Swift Kingdom won¡¯t cause you any more trouble¡­¡± Prince Mayson struggled to speak.

    ¡°Will you believe yourself?¡± Casey and Azure Dragon approached. ¡°If you¡­ if you kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°My father will never let it go. No matter where you flee, he will¡­¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, soon, I will send him to hell to keep youpany!¡± Billy cut him off.

    With a heavy tone, he continued, ¡°Azure Dragon, end him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded and raised his hand to strike.

    ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, a voice rang out.

    Simultaneously, a gust of wind swept over, blocking Azure Dragon¡¯s strike.

    Azure Dragon was pushed back a dozen steps by the wind, almost spitting out blood.

    Subsequently, Rhett Byrne arrived with a group of people, flying in the air.

 Chapter 1182 Meets Again

    ¡°King Rhett Byrne, please save me¡­¡±

    Prince Mayson shouted out as if grasping at a lifesaving straw.

    ¡°As long as you save me, that city you mentioned before will belong to Tengamine Kingdom¡­¡±

    ¡°His men have all been killed by you, let him go, and I will let you all leave Tengamine Kingdom!¡± Rhett Byrne looked at Billy and spoke.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    To him, as much as he despised Wind Swift Kingdom, he also understood that if Prince Mayson died here today, even if the empire did not hold him responsible, Wind Swift Kingdom would definitely vent their anger on Tengamine Kingdom.

    ¡°If we are defeated today, will you ask him to let us go?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He cannot die in Tengamine Kingdom!¡± Rhett Byrne evaded the question.

    ¡°What if I must kill him?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°You saved my life, I don¡¯t want to fight you, but you better not force me!¡± Rhett Byrne responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, how about we call it off and let him go?¡± At this moment, Zak Cahan and his wife walked over.

    They were very clear about the current situation. Rhett Byrne intended to save Prince Mayson. If Billy really wanted to kill him, it would put them in a very passive position.

    ¡°He must die today!¡± Billy looked at the two with a faint smile.

    From the moment Prince Mayson appeared here and said those things to him, he had already determined the other party¡¯s death sentence.

    So, there was no way he would let the other party leave alive!

    ¡°Lord Dragon, but¡­¡± Presley Richmond spoke up again.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Billy smiled again.

    With a heavy tone, he said, ¡°Casey, kill him!¡±

    Casey didn¡¯t hesitate and raised his hand to strike.

    ¡°King, save me¡­¡±

    Prince Mayson¡¯s soul-wrenching cry rang out.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Rhett Byrne shouted at the same time.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and struck at Casey.

    ¡°You can¡¯t save him!¡±

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with a flick of his wrist, the Bloodshadow Fury de released a cold light to meet the attack.

    Boom!

    A dull sound rang out as Billy flew out, spitting out a mouthful of blood, falling to the ground with weakened breath.

    At the same time, Casey¡¯s de had shed past Prince Mayson¡¯s throat.

    Prince Mayson raised his hand to cover his wound, and after gasping for air, he fell to the ground.

    His eyes widened, filled with endless unwillingness.

    He was the son his father favored the most, surpassing his elder brother in both martial talent and statecraft. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be the next king of Wind Swift Kingdom. But unexpectedly, he died in Tengamine Kingdom. If he had known it would end like this, he would never havee!

    Seeing this scene, Zak Cahan and his wife, along with the four people they brought with them, gasped in shock.

    Did it really happen?

    This is too daring!

    ¡°You will pay for this!¡± Rhett Byrne roared at the same time.

    As his words rang out, a terrifying and boundless force exploded from him, causing the surrounding space to feel like it was instantly vacuumed, making it suffocating.

    Immediately after, a chilling intent enveloped Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    At this moment, a female voice sounded, and then Danica Byrne appeared in the air.

    ¡°How did youe here?¡± Rhett Byrne furrowed his brow slightly and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell Rayan Byrne to keep an eye on you? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Danica Byrne interrupted Rhett Byrne. ¡°Mr Billy is not only your and mother¡¯s lifesaver, but also mine. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would already be dead.¡±

    ¡°You may seek vengeance for the kingdom, but I cannot!¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill Mr Billy today, I know my strength is not enough to stop you, but I will give my life to him first!¡±

    With those words, she drew her sword and ced it against her own throat.

    ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t!¡± the people behind Rhett Byrne shouted.

    Harleen and others¡¯ faces also changed.

    ¡°Reckless!¡± Rhett Byrne furrowed his brow again.

    ¡°You know my personality well, you know I¡¯m not being nonsensical!¡± Danica Byrne responded coldly.

    ¡°They killed Prince Mayson in Tengamine Kingdom. If you don¡¯t hand them over to Wind Swift Kingdom¡­¡± Rhett Byrne started again.

    ¡°You understand the ambitions of Wind Swift Kingdom more than me!¡± Danica Byrne interrupted him.

    ¡°They have always wanted to annex our Tengamine Kingdom. Even if you hand over Mr Billy and them, do you think they will let it go?¡±

    ¡°My image of that towering father, when did he be sopromising?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rhett Byrne exhaled heavily, and his imposing aura dissipated instantly.

    Then, he waved his hand towards Billy. ¡°Leave! Don¡¯t let me see you in Tengamine Kingdom again!¡±

    ¡°Farewell!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this today!¡± Danica Byrne¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, thank you!¡± Billy gave a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways with the hope to meet again!¡±

    ¡°Take care!¡± Danica Byrne took a deep breath and replied.

    Then, Harleen and herpanions bid farewell to Danica Byrne and followed Billy as they flew away.

    Zak Cahan and Presley Richmond followed closely behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry!¡±

    Watching the backs of the group, Danica Byrne murmured to herself, tears streaming uncontrobly.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his group arrived at an empty space.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr and Mrs Cahan, for your help!¡± Billy nced at Zak Cahan and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, it¡¯s nothing, just a small matter, no need to mention it!¡± Zak Cahan responded.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what are your ns next?¡± Presley Richmond spoke up.

    ¡°You have killed Prince Mayson. If Wind Swift Kingdom is determined to seek revenge on you, the entire Rainbow Moon Empire will not be safe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, we n to go to Extreme City.¡± Billy did not hide his intentions.

    ¡°Extreme City?¡± Zak Cahan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, at least Wind Swift Kingdom¡¯s grasp doesn¡¯t reach there.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, the environment in Extreme City isplicated and harsh. Be careful when you go.¡± Presley Richmond continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs Cahan!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I have already sent someone to gather information on Old Stuart and Lord Stuart. If there is any feedback, I will send people to Extreme City to find you.¡± Zak Cahan continued.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Mr Cahan, your help today may bring you trouble?¡± Harleen asked Zak Cahan.

    ¡°No!¡± Zak Cahan smiled. ¡°Next, the warfare between Tengamine Kingdom and Wind Swift Kingdom will definitely intensify. They should have no time to bother with me, a small figure like me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Cahan!¡± Harleen bowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lady!¡± Zak Cahan responded.

    After exchanging a few more words, Zak Cahan and his entourage bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, where is the luggage?¡± Billy then turned to Azure Dragon and asked.

    His so-called luggage naturally referred to the spirit stones and spirit fruits he had obtained from Star Moon Sect before. They had refined a batch of themst time, leaving plenty remaining.

    ¡°The carriage was arranged and brought to Extreme Cityst night,¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Extreme City first!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡±

    Just then, three figures flew towards the group.

    Leading them was Rayan Byrne, and behind him, two people carried a cloth bag each.

 Chapter 1183 Next Stop, Extreme City

    ¡°Mr Byrne, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After the other three individualsnded on the ground, Billy walked over with a slight pause.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I need to apologize to you again for this matter,¡± Rayan Byrne said somewhat apologetically, pointing to two cloth bags.

    ¡°Inside are some spirit fruits and beast cores. The princess specifically instructed me to personally deliver them into Mr Billy¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°The princess is considerate!¡± Billy hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Please thank the princess for me.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, the princess is deeply sorry for this incident, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell the princess for me, this incident has nothing to do with her, she shouldn¡¯t me herself,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr Billy,¡± Rayan Byrne bowed slightly, ¡°What are your ns next, Mr Billy?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought it through yet. Let¡¯s leave here first,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t dy you any longer. Take care!¡± Rayan Byrne didn¡¯t continue to inquire further.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied.

    After that, Rayan Byrne and the others turned and left.

    ¡°Well, boss, that princess seems to care about you!¡±

    Once the others had left, Stout eagerly peeked into the two cloth bags, then smacked his lips.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°These spirit fruits and beast cores are quite extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy cast him a disapproving nce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, head to Extreme City!¡± Billy said as the group dispersed towards the direction of Extreme City.

    Extreme City belonged to Tengamine Kingdom¡¯s territory, about five to six hundred kilometers from the royal city.

    At noon, the group entered Extreme City and then arrived at an inn not far from the city gate.

    ¡°Casey, keep some top-quality spirit stones for expenses, and distribute the rest to everyone,¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    ¡°Everyone, hurry and refine them. Early tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll set off for Extreme City!¡±

    Originally, ording to his ns, those spirit stones were intended for other purposes. But now, the situation had changed; it was obviously inconvenient to travel with those heavy spirit stones, so it would be better to let everyone refine them directly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the group nodded simultaneously.

    They still had quite a few items left from the Star Moon Sect¡¯sst acquisition, andbined with the spirit fruits and beast cores Danica Byrne had sent, there was more than enough to share among everyone.

    During this time, everyone had experienced several intense battles to touch upon their potential, and each one of them had the hope of breaking through to the next rank.

    After one night, everyone had sessfully broken through.

    Opal officially entered the Divine Realm, Casey and Amber both advanced to thete stage of the half-step Divine Realm, just a step away from breaking through again.

    Harleen and Ivy also entered thete stage of the ninth-rank, while Azure Fang, Azure Dragon, and others all broke through to the eighth-rank, including Judge and Soul Chaser, who had also advanced to the seventh-rank Saint.

    After a night of cultivation, Billy himself also broke through to the second-rank Divine Realm.

    At this point, with the activation of his bloodline power, he was strong enough to contend with a sixth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    Early the next morning, after breakfast, the group headed towards Extreme City.

    Although they didn¡¯t have a map, Extreme City was almost unknown in this world, so they could easily ask someone for directions along the way.

    At noon, the group officially entered the territory of Extreme City.

    Extreme City, although nominally a city, had no concept of city walls because it was awless area.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡± Azure Dragon asked as they looked towards the city area.

    ¡°Stout, go buy a map of Extreme City first,¡± Billy instructed Stout.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    Before long, he returned with the map in hand.

    ¡°Geez, Extreme City is really huge!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim after looking at the map.

    Casey and the others also wore a look of surprise. From the map, it was clear that the area of Extreme City was farrger than an ordinary city and more like a small kingdom.

    The group was currently situated in the eastern outskirts of Extreme City, several hundred kilometers away from the city¡¯s core area.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first!¡± Billy said, leading the group towards the city area.

    The buildings here were not much different from those in the various cities of Tengamine Kingdom.

    However, unlike elsewhere, many of the people here appeared unkind, and their cultivation was not weak.

    Billy and his group seemed out of ce in this environment, especially Harleen and Ivy, the two beautiful women, who attracted a hundred percent of the attention.

    ¡°Who are these young people? Could they be from one of the empires?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But it takes quite a bit of courage to show up in Extreme City like this!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Apart from anything else, those beautiful women alone could spell trouble for them!¡±

    Onlookers along the waymented as they watched Billy and his group pass by.

    ¡°Boss, that restaurant over there looks decent; let¡¯s eat there,¡± Night Orchid pointed to a restaurant not far ahead.

    ¡°Good idea!¡± Billy nodded and led the group towards the restaurant.

    ¡°Good afternoon, sirs anddies, what would you like to eat?¡± Upon entering the restaurant, a waiter walked over and sized up the group, showing a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    He had been working at this restaurant for several years, and this was the first time he had seen so many extraordinary young peoplee to a ce like Extreme City. It wasn¡¯t that there were no outstanding individuals in the Forbidden Ruins Space, but those who had been born with a silver spoon were high-ranking and almost impossible to set foot in awless ce like Extreme City.

    ¡°Young man, do youe from one of the royal cities?¡± the waiter asked Billy.

    ¡°Extreme City is a rough ce, far less refined than your royal cities. Young people with noble backgrounds like you are easily targeted here; be careful,¡± he warned.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder!¡± Billy smiled and handed over a piece of high-quality spirit stone to him.

    ¡°We are new here and not familiar with this ce. Could you kindly give us an introduction to Extreme City?¡± he continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, sir!¡± the waiter declined the spirit stone and then proceeded to exin what he knew in great detail, taking about half an hour in total.

 Chapter 1184 Death Arrives

    After listening to the waiter¡¯s words, Billy and hispanions gained a rough understanding of Extreme City

    Although Extreme City was not under official governance, it harbored thirty to forty sects, including a first-ss sect and a quasi-first-ss sect.

    These two sects held absolute dominance in the east and west of the city, respectively. In addition to the sects, Extreme City also housed various other organizations such as trade unions, alchemy guilds, and weapon refining guilds.

    Many people in Extreme City were fugitives from other empires, seeking refuge due to past transgressions.

    While the authorities of those empires were aware of their presence in Extreme City, they generally refrained from making arrests.

    As per long-standing custom, any imperial officials conducting business in Extreme City were required to seek approval from the two prominent sects. In normal circumstances, these sects would not permit imperial officials to conduct business in the city unless they were willing to offer substantialpensation.

    It is worth noting that the imperial powers were not necessarily weaker than the first-ss sects in Extreme City.

    On the contrary, if an empire decided to deploy forces against the two sects, it would not be an overly difficult task.

    However, it woulde at a significant cost, akin to a Pyrrhic victory.

    Moreover, in the Forbidden Ruins Space, the four major empires were engaged in a constant struggle for dominance. If any empire suffered significant casualties in the neutral zones, they would likely be annexed by the other empires.

    ¡°Thank you. You can go about your business now,¡± Billy said with a smile, dismissing the waiter.

    Before long, the food was served, and everyone began to enjoy the meal.

    ¡°Waiter, prepare a private room for us, and bring out your finest food and wine!¡± Billymanded.

    Within half an hour, a loud, boorish voice resonated outside the restaurant. Billy and hispanions turned to see a burly man leading a group of tough-looking individuals into the hall, exuding a fierce presence.

    ¡°Apologies, gentlemen. All our private rooms are fully booked for lunch today. If it suits you, would you care to dine in the hall?¡± a server quickly interjected upon seeing the neers.

    ¡°Are you looking for trouble? You dare ask us to dine in the hall?¡± a wiry man from the group pointed angrily at the server.

    ¡°You have three minutes to clear out a private room upstairs, or I¡¯ll shut down this entire establishment!¡± the wiry man threatened.

    ¡°Please, gentlemen, there really is no avable space upstairs¡­¡± the server trembled in response.

    Before he could finish speaking, the wiry man kicked him and sent him flying.

    ¡°If you keep talking, I¡¯ll have you fed to the dogs!¡± he bellowed.

    ¡°Please spare me, I¡¯ll go right away¡­¡± The server hastily scrambled to his feet and headed upstairs.

    ¡°Hey, look over there, Master Kane!¡± At that moment, another man from the group pointed at Billy and hispanions, his eyes glinting maliciously.

    ¡°Gorgeous!¡± The head, Kane Malone, looked at Harleen and her group, his eyes lighting up.

    ¡°Master Kane, should we take these nobledies and gentlemen back with us for a bit of fun?¡± the wiry man chimed in.

    ¡°We didn¡¯te here in vain today!¡± Kane Malone licked his dry lips and led his men toward Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Who are these people? They all seem like troublemakers!¡±

    ¡°Do you not know them? They are from Wild Tiger Gang. The one leading them is Master Kane of Wild Tiger Gang, Kane Malone!¡±

    ¡°Ah? They are from Wild Tiger Gang? No wonder! Now, those young masters and youngdies are in trouble!¡±

    Onlookers murmured to each other.

    ¡°Ladies, allow me to introduce myself¡­¡± Soon after, Kane Malone approached Harleen and spoke.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Frostde spoke coldly from the side.

    ¡°Oh, thisdy has a temper, I like it!¡± The wiry man grinned.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯re dead!¡± Azure said, his voice chilling.

    ¡°What did you say, kid? Say it one more time?¡± the wiry man red angrily at Azure Fang.

    Crack! Before he could finish his sentence, Azure Fang struck, sending the man flying, toppling two tables before crashing to the ground.

    Seeing this, the diners swiftly rose from their seats and made for the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± another man from the group roared, lifting his knife and shing at Azure.

    Having concealed their martial auras since entering the city, Billy and hispanions caught the attackers off guard, so the other party was unaware of the formidable opponents they had provoked.

    Crack! As the man¡¯s de descended, he was struck with sudden, intense pain in his chest, sent flying and copsing on the ground, blood gushing from his mouth.

    ¡°Huh?¡± At this sight, Kane Malone furrowed his brow.

    ¡°You dare harm my men. You really don¡¯t know your ce. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°One minute, or face death!¡± Azure retorted in a low voice.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Kane Malone snapped. ¡°If you seek death, I¡¯ll grant it to you!¡±

    With those words, he drew arge de and lunged at Azure, fully intent on taking his life.

    ¡°Boss, should I kill him?¡± Azure asked Billy, looking over.

    ¡°End him,¡± Billy replied, lifting his teacup to take a sip.

    This kind of person, if left in this world, would only harm innocents.

    Huff!

    Before Billy¡¯s words were finished, Ian de had already struck. His three-foot de released a gleaming arc of de energy.

    At the same level as Ian de, Kane Malone naturally could not withstand this strike. Recognizing the formidable nature of the attack, his pupils contracted, and he quickly dodged to the side.

    The de energy shed past his left arm, which promptly severed and fell to the ground, blood spurting.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kane Malone cried out in agony.

    However, before his cry could even fade, another arc of de energy swiftly followed.

    At this point, there was no way for Kane Malone to evade the strike. He could only watch as the de energy rapidly expanded in his vision.

    Without any suspense, after the de energy passed, Kane Malone copsed,pletely still.

    Witnessing this scene, the crowd at the doorway collectively drew a sharp breath, their expressions full of shock.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Kane Malone was killed in this way.

    This was too formidable!

 Chapter 1185 Going to Wild Tiger Gang

    ¡°Master Kane!¡±

    Several disciples of Wild Tiger Gang eximed in unison.

    ¡°How dare you kill Master Kane, you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re absolutely dead!¡± one person shouted loudly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll join your Master Kane!¡± Judge retorted.

    ¡°Just wait, the boss will definitely not let you off the hook!¡± the man said as he and his aplice lifted Kane Malone¡¯s body and headed towards the door.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Five or six minutester, the hall returned to normal.

    ¡°Dear guests, you better leave quickly!¡± the waiter from earlier walked over.

    ¡°The person you just killed is the deputy gang leader of Wild Tiger Gang. Their leader will definitely not let this slide.¡±

    ¡°Waiter, is Wild Tiger Gang very powerful?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Wild Tiger Gang is a third-rate sect, not a big concern itself. With your skills, there¡¯s really nothing to worry about,¡± the waiter continued.

    ¡°But Wild Tiger Gang is an affiliated sect of Flying Dragon Sect!¡±

    ¡°What is the background of Flying Dragon Sect?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Flying Dragon Sect is a quasi-first-rate sect!¡± the waiter continued.

    ¡°Although there is still a gap from a truly first-rate power, among the second-rate powers, they are definitely dominant!¡±

    ¡°Is that so!¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°How is the reputation of Wild Tiger Gang in Extreme City?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Terrible!¡± the waiter said, ¡°Killing, arson, looting, no evil deeds left undone!¡±

    ¡°But themoners can only seethe with anger but dare not speak out, even some upright second-rate sects dare not confront them, after all, they have the support of Flying Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°And, we all know deep down, many of the things Wild Tiger Gang does must have been instructed by Flying Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°Dear guests, I suggest you hide within the imperial territory for now,¡± the waiter continued.

    ¡°As long as you leave Extreme City, even the people from Flying Dragon Sect won¡¯t easilye after you for ounts.¡±

    ¡°Hide in the imperial territory?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    They hade to Extreme City just to avoid the people in the imperial territory. Now that they had just arrived, they had to leave again?

    ¡°I reckon the people from Wild Tiger Gang will arrive soon. It¡¯s better for you toy low,¡± the waiter offered earnestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thank you, waiter. You can go about your business now!¡± Casey smiled at the waiter.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± the waiter did not continue persuading.

    About fifteen minutester, the group settled the bill and left the restaurant.

    ¡°Boss, someone is tailing us, probably from Wild Tiger Gang,¡± Azure Dragon narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going next?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do, let¡¯s just go visit Wild Tiger Gang!¡± Billy replied after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t go, they wille looking for us. It¡¯s better to take the initiative.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    The people from Wild Tiger Gang were still worried that we might run away, now they don¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, bring someone over. Have him lead the way!¡± Billy turned to Azure Dragon and instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After Azure Dragon nodded, he swiftly shed towards a nearby street corner.

    In less than two minutes, Azure Dragon brought over a man with a bruised and swollen face, one of the tailing figures.

    Following the man¡¯s lead, the group headed towards Wild Tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters.

    Meanwhile, inside Wild Tiger Gang¡¯s sect courtyard.

    In a grand hall of one of the buildings, the gang leader of Wild Tiger Gang, Benjamin Malone, was receiving a beautiful woman.

    The woman, in her mid-thirties, had delicate features, a voluptuous figure, and exuded a deadly charm from head to toe.

    This was the reason why Benjamin Malone had ordered not to be disturbed for any reason; he wouldn¡¯t let others ruin the mood.

    ¡°Master Benjamin, let me toast you again!¡± The woman named Bethany Holmes raised her wine ss and smiled coquettishly at Benjamin Malone.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Bethany!¡± Benjamin Malone raised his ss in surprise and clinked sses with Bethany Holmes.

    ¡°Master Benjamin, you can just call me Bethany!¡± Bethany Holmes took a sip of wine and continued.

    ¡°You always call me Elder Bethany, making me feel old!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Watching Bethany Holmes¡¯ expression, Benjamin Malone¡¯s throat moved slightly.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I wonder what important matters Bethany hase to see me about this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just want Master Benjamin to help me find someone.¡± Bethany Holmes took another sip of wine.

    Then she took out a portrait from her body and handed it to Benjamin Malone.

    ¡°Find someone?¡± Benjamin Malone took the portrait and looked at it.

    The portrait depicted an old man in a grey robe, with a scruffy beard and unkempt hair, making it hard to determine his actual age.

    ¡°Bethany, who is this person?¡± Benjamin Malone asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s known as Crazy Beggar, I¡¯m not quite sure who he really is.¡± Bethany Holmes shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m looking for his whereabouts on someone else¡¯s behalf!¡±

    After saying this, she put on a charming smile. ¡°If Master Benjamin can find him for me, I will certainly give you arge reward!¡±

    ¡°Bethany, please rest assured. If he is really in this area, I will find him by any means!¡± Benjamin Malone felt a rush of heat in his body.

    ¡°Then thank you in advance, Master Benjamin.¡± Bethany Holmes smiled coquettishly.

    ¡°Try not to make this matter public, and if there are any signs of him, Master Benjamin, don¡¯t need to make a move, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Benjamin Malone nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t disturb Master Benjamin any longer today.¡± Bethany Holmes put down her ss. ¡°I await good news from Master Benjamin!¡±

    ¡°Bethany, since you¡¯re here, why not stay overnight? It would also allow me to show some hospitality?¡± Benjamin Malone¡¯s gaze lingered on Bethany Holmes for quite a while.

    ¡°Not this time!¡± Bethany Holmes smiled again.

    ¡°After Master Benjamin helps me find the guy, I wille back then, and at that time, I will definitely have a few drinks with Master Benjamin!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin Malone swallowed his saliva. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°When did I ever deceive you, Master Benjamin?¡± Bethany Holmes adjusted her neckline.

    ¡°No, you did not ever lie to me,¡± Benjamin Malone replied.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Just then, a hurried set of footsteps sounded, followed by a man rushing in.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Benjamin Malone¡¯s brows furrowed, a chill spreading.

    ¡°Master, something¡¯s happened¡­¡± the man trembled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, no matter what, don¡¯te to disturb me?¡± Benjamin Malone said angrily.

    ¡°Master Kane¡­ he¡¯s been killed¡­¡± the man spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°What?!¡± Benjamin Malone eximed. ¡°Who did it? What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I heard it from Cara all,¡± the man continued, recounting the information he had gathered.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Benjamin Malone shouted again.

    ¡°Gather everyone, and follow me now!¡±

 Chapter 1186 Your Favor

    ¡°Bethany, I won¡¯t keep you today. I¡¯ll have someone inform you once there¡¯s news about the transformation,¡± Benjamin Malone said, turning to Bethany Holmes.

    ¡°The person who could kill Kane Malone, must be skilled. You may not be a match, let¡¯s go together and take a look!¡± Bethany Holmes suggested after some thought.

    ¡°I also want to see who dares to kill the deputy leader of your Wild Tiger Gang,¡± Benjamin Malone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°In that case, thank you, Bethany!¡± Benjamin Malone¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bethany Holmes said as she walked towards the door.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin Malone put away the portrait of ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ and followed.

    Soon, the two arrived at the main yard, where seven to eight hundred disciples of Wild Tiger Gang arrived from all sides.

    ¡°Cara all, lead the way!¡± Benjamin Malone called out to a man who was previously in the restaurant.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± Bethany Holmes frowned slightly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin Malone was taken aback.

    Then, everyone looked up at the group of Billy in the distance.

    ¡°Master Benjamin, they are the ones who killed Master Kane!¡± Cara all shouted loudly.

    ¡°They are seeking death!¡± Benjamin Malone¡¯s aura soared instantly.

    As the head of a third-rate sect, he had reached first-rank Divine Realm.

    Soon, Billy and his group descended from the sky.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± An elder of Wild Tiger Gang pointed at them and asked loudly.

    While he spoke, Bethany Holmes was sizing up Billy and his group, a hint of surprise shing in her eyes.

    Billy and his group were not concealing their martial aura at this moment, so she could detect their cultivation levels.

    This wasn¡¯t the reason for her surprise, as even Billy was only a second-rank Divine Realm warrior, which naturally didn¡¯t concern her much.

    She was simply surprised by the group¡¯s demeanor, evident that they were extraordinary individuals, and she was certain that they were not from Extreme City.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the leader of Wild Tiger Gang?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Benjamin Malone and spoke.

    ¡°You killed the deputy leader of my Wild Tiger Gang and even dared toe to our sect¡¯s main yard. You are truly seeking death!¡± Benjamin Malone responded angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Azure Dragon spoke again.

    ¡°All those above the Sovereign Realm cripple the cultivation, then you disband Wild Tiger Gang, and I will spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Benjamin Maloneughed heartily.

    After calming down a bit, he changed his tone, ¡°Where did you get the gall to speak such words?¡±

    Although he sensed that Billy had the cultivation of a second-rank Divine Realm, with Bethany Holmes here, he had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°I advise you to reconsider!¡± Azure Dragon replied indifferently.

    ¡°Everyone, let me say a few words!¡± Bethany Holmes, with a smile on her face, spoke up.

    ¡°Although Kane Malone was at fault first, he has already been killed by you all.¡±

    ¡°Can we put an end to this matter, for my sake?¡±

    ¡°Bethany, they killed Kane Malone, we can¡¯t just let them go!¡± Upon hearing Bethany Holmes¡¯s words, Benjamin Malone immediately shouted.

    ¡°Do you think you have the strength?¡± Bethany Holmes squinted slightly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Benjamin Malone opened his mouth, looking very unpleasant.

    ¡°You are probably not from Wild Tiger Gang, right? State your identity!¡± Azure Dragon asked Bethany Holmes.

    ¡°I am an elder of Flying Dragon Sect. You can call me Bethany.¡± Bethany Holmes was smiling.

    ¡°So you¡¯re from Flying Dragon Sect.¡± Bob replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Wild Tiger Gang has done so many outrageous things, it should all be incited by your Flying Dragon Sect, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re joking.¡± Bethany Holmes replied before turning to Billy, ¡°May I ask how to address you?¡±

    ¡°Today, this matter has nothing to do with your Flying Dragon Sect; you may leave!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Sir, are you determined to eradicate Wild Tiger Gang today?¡± Bethany Holmes paused before continuing, ¡°If you can let them go, I will owe you a favor. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Haha, your favor is meaningless!¡± Azure Dragon coldly smiled.

    ¡°Insolent! How dare you speak to Elder Bethany like that! Kneel!¡± Benjamin Malone roared.

    Without hesitation, he raised his palm and struck towards Azure Dragon, seemingly wanting to provoke a conflict quickly so that Bethany Holmes could deal with Billy and his group.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he flicked his wrist, sending out a curved de of aura.

    Bang!

    Their attacks collided, and both retreated about ten steps, evenly matched.

    ¡°Attack! Kill them and avenge the deputy leader!¡± At this moment, the elderly man who spoke earlier yelled andunched the first attack.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The other hundreds of people also shouted and followed suit.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Ian de and Azure Fang snorted, brandishing their des and meeting the attackers head-on.

    Casey and the others also joined the fray, each wielding their weapons and charging forward.

    ¡°Sir, have you thought about the consequences of your actions?¡± Seeing this scene, Bethany Holmes¡¯s brows furrowed.

    She didn¡¯t rush to take action, although she was in theter stage of the third-rank Divine Realm, one level higher than Billy.

    But she vaguely felt an inexplicable pressure from Billy, not daring to act rashly.

    ¡°Leave or fight, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Although I know your skills are definitely good, I want to try!¡± Bethany Holmes took a deep breath before speaking.

    As an elder of Flying Dragon Sect, if she watched Billy and his group wipe out Wild Tiger Gang without doing anything, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give a reasonable exnation upon returning.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°As long as you can withstand one of my moves, I will spare Wild Tiger Gang!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident!¡± Bethany Holmes narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Although she felt that she was likely not a match for Billy, she didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t even handle one move from him.

    As she finished speaking, her aura immediately rose, revealing her third-rank Divine Realm cultivation.

    She then waved her hands, and the surrounding air surged.

    Before long, a Fierce Beast formed from true energy appeared above her head.

    It waspletely white, with crimson eyes, resembling a fox but much more ferocious in appearance.

    ¡°Face my attack!¡±

    With a shout from Bethany Holmes, the Fierce Beast surged towards Billy, causing the air temperature to drop several degrees as it passed by.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied.

    As he spoke, he took two steps forward and then, without even using his Bloodshadow Fury de, he sent a palm strike.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, the Fierce Beast was shattered by Billy¡¯s palm, dissipating into nothingness.

    Puff!

    At the same time, Bethany Holmes spat out a mouthful of blood and flew back five to six hundred meters, her face pale.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Stabilizing herself, Bethany Holmes looked at Billy in shock.

    Could it be that her third-rank Divine Realm cultivation couldn¡¯t even withstand a random move from the other party?!

 Chapter 1187 Short-term Plan

    ¡°Still want to fight?¡± Billy responded.

    He didn¡¯t go all out, apparently not nning to go all out against Flying Dragon Sect for the time being.

    The decision toe to Wild Tiger Gang was just a spur-of-the-moment decision for him, just to seek justice for those innocent people.

    Bethany Holmes breathed out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as skilled as you, I yield!¡±

    As she spoke, she nced around at Benjamin Malone and others¡¯ battle circles, then continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°However, let me advise you, sir, know when to cut your losses, don¡¯t walk yourself into a dead end!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the lesson!¡± Billy responded lightly.

    ¡°We will meet again!¡± Bethany Holmes took a deep breath and left.

    She knew very well that with her strength, it was impossible to save Wild Tiger Gang. Staying here would only be asking for trouble.

    Bang!

    At the same time, a muffled sound came from not far away.

    Benjamin Malone was lifted up and flew out by Opal with a palm strike, crashing heavily to the ground, arge amount of blood gushing from his mouth.

    The ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ portrait he had tucked into his clothes earlier also fell to the ground.

    But at this moment, he naturally had no thoughts to care about the portrait, looking at Bethany Holmes leaving in mid-air, a touch of despair appeared on his face.

    Was Wild Tiger Gang being abandoned by Flying Dragon Sect?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Your backer has run away, and you still want to resist?¡± Billy soared into the air and looked down below, speaking loudly.

    On the grounds of the manor by now, there were already hundreds of people lying down, either dead or seriously injured.

    Originally, the hundreds of people who were scared by the skills of Casey and the others were even more discouraged after hearing what Billy said.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±

    One of the men threw away the big knife in his hand and knelt down directly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    Then, one by one, they dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°All those above Sovereign Realm can disable their cultivation and live, otherwise, die!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out again.

    The people below did not hesitate much, preferring to live than die. All those with cultivation above Sovereign Realm immediatelyplied.

    After about five minutes, apart from Benjamin Malone and dozens of severely injured individuals, the rest scattered and escaped like birds and beasts.

    Then, Billynded on the ground and walked in the direction of Benjamin Malone.

    ¡°Billy Boy, this portrait fell from him.¡±

    Opal picked up the ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ portrait and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Billy took the portrait and nced at it, then asked Benjamin Malone.

    At this moment, Benjamin Malone, who had already been crippled by Opal,y on the ground like a dead dog, his face filled with endless despair.

    ¡°Come on, end me!¡± Benjamin Malone hesitated for a moment before shouting angrily.

    ¡°Not willing to say it?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Stout!¡±

    ¡°Here I am!¡± Stout responded loudly and then walked over with a silver needle from his body.

    In less than a minute, Benjamin Malone¡¯s screams could be heard.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Benjamin Malone struggled to speak.

    ¡°This portrait was given to me by Bethany Holmes, asking me to find this person, codenamed ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯, Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Is Crazy Beggar in Extreme City?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, but ording to Bethany Holmes, it should be. Otherwise¡­ she wouldn¡¯t ask me to find¡­¡± Benjamin Malone responded.

    ¡°Stout, put away the portrait.¡± Billy handed the portrait to Stout.

    Then, he pointed to Benjamin Malone and looked at Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, let him take you and Vermilion Bird to the warehouse of Wild Tiger Gang to see if there¡¯s anything worth taking away!¡±

    For him, if nothing unexpected happened, he would stay in Extreme City for the time being. They couldn¡¯t stay in a hotel for a long time, so the most urgent task was to establish a base, which would require a considerable amount of money.

    That was also one of his purposes foring to Wild Tiger Gang today. Wild Tiger Gang had been doing a lot of evil deeds over the years, so the sect would have some savings.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded loudly, then took Benjamin Malone and walked towards the manor.

    About half an hourter, the group came back with each carrying a sizable cloth bag.

    ¡°Boss, it looks like Wild Tiger Gang really hasn¡¯t done any good deeds.¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Such a small third-rate sect, although there aren¡¯t many spirit fruits or things like that, the number of spirit stones is almost catching up to that of Star Moon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Ten minutester, the group flew away.

    As for Benjamin Malone, who was already on the brink of death, Azure Dragon finally gave him a quick death.

    With that, Wild Tiger Gang was eradicated in Extreme City!

    This news spread quickly in a short period of time. For the average people, the vast majority of them were apuding.

    But for some sects, they faintly smelled something amiss.

    Wild Tiger Gang was an affiliate of Flying Dragon Sect. The group which wiped out Wild Tiger Gang waspletely disrespectful to Flying Dragon Sect!

    Extreme City was probably going to experience a major upheaval!

    That night, Billy and his group returned to the hotel after dinner.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what¡¯s the n next?¡± Amber looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Amber, you, Opal, Harleen, and Ivy, go out and explore tomorrow.¡± Billy began.

    ¡°See if there are any manors or simr ces for sale in Extreme City. Let¡¯s find a ce to settle down first before we decide on anything else.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Amber replied with a smile.

    ¡°Casey, you and Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, focus on finding the whereabouts of ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯.¡± Billy continued, looking at Casey.

    ¡°It seems that quite a few people are looking for him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you and the others, wander around and learn about the power distribution in Extreme City.¡± Billy instructed Azure again.

    ¡°Pay special attention to Flying Dragon Sect and the situation of that first-ss sect!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure responded.

    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Billy and Harleen finished washing up and got into bed.

    ¡°Darling, have you been tired recently?¡± Billy held Harleen and spoke softly.

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen shook her head slightly. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±

    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Darling, are we going to settle down in Extreme City for now?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Except for Extreme City and Desire City, the other ces within Forbidden Ruins Space have been divided by the Four Great Empires.¡±

    ¡°With our current strength, it¡¯s still difficult to contend with the empires. Let¡¯s establish ourselves in Extreme City first and see how things go in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°Should we go to the Crimson me Empire in a while? Inquire about the news of Grandpa and Dad?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°We have no foundation now, and we¡¯re unfamiliar with the surroundings. Finding two people in a vast sea of people is like finding a needle in a haystack.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s hard to say if Grandpa and Dad are still in the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Darling, have you thought about Tasha?¡± Billy stroked Harleen¡¯s hair.

    ¡°During the day, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s too much going on, so I don¡¯t have time to think about her. But when it quiets down at night, I think of her.¡± Harleen¡¯s mind wandering.

    ¡°The environment in Forbidden Ruins Space is quite good, much better than Pr Domain.¡± Billy kissed Harleen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°If we cane and go freely in the future, we can bring Mom and Dad and Tasha here to y.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Joy lit up Harleen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°That would be great!¡± Harleen¡¯s face beamed. ¡°When the timees, we can have Azure Dragon bring the other half over as well.¡±

    ¡°And in a while, Mom and Edie should being in. By then, if we find Grandpa and Dad, we can truly reunite.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy smiled meaningfully and looked into Harleen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve been through a lot recently. Let me give you a massage.¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel, up to no good again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Harleen pouted.

    ¡°How could you say that! I¡¯m serious,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I doubt your sincerity!¡± A blush shed across Harleen¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go to bed early. Tomorrow, we still have¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, her soft lips were sealed¡­

 Chapter 1188 Nine Dragons Unite

    Early the next morning, after finishing breakfast, everyone busied themselves with their own tasks.

    Billy flew to a valley about a hundred kilometers away from the hotel to practice.

    Since breaking through to the Divine Realm, he had been attempting the ultimate chapter of ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies.¡¯

    However, the technique of ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯ was evidently not as easy, as he had failed several times before.

    Activating his bloodline power, he created afterimages with his hands in the air, causing the air around him to surge wildly.

    Before long, nine phantom divine dragons appeared in the surrounding void, their outlines clearer than before.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Try again!¡±

    After brewing for a moment, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Then, with a quick flip of his hands, the nine phantom divine dragons began to whirl rapidly in the air.

    Their speed increased, and in a matter of seconds, a huge vortex of air formed around Billy.

    The entire valley was in turmoil as the divine dragons swept through, shattering rocks, trees, and dust filled the air.

    ¡°Unite!¡±

    Billy eximed in a deep voice, his momentum soaring to its peak.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In the next moment, the nine phantom dragons swirled once more, shooting up into the sky at high speed.

    Before long, they swiftly converged.

    Boom!

    Just as the nine dragons were about to intertwine, a loud bang echoed in the air, causing them to simultaneously burst apart and vanish.

    Puff!

    At the same time, Billy spat out a mouthful of blood, his body forcefully retreating thirty steps before stabilizing.

    Clearly, he had failed!

    However, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    After breaking through to the second-rank Divine Realm, the effect this time was much stronger than before.

    Last time he practiced, the nine dragons had burst before converging, but this time, he was only one step away.

    Subsequently, Billy took out a Chi Condensing Pill and consumed it before sitting down to recover.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡±

    About an hourter, Billy opened his eyes and stood up.

    This time, he held nothing back, exerting his full power.

    Whoosh!

    As the nine dragons appeared, the air above the valley surged once again.

    ¡°Unite!¡±

    Before long, Billy shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Whoosh!

    The nine dragons spiraled out, shooting up into the sky and quickly merging together.

    To Billy¡¯s delight, the scene he had feared did not ur.

    Instead, in the blink of an eye, a faintly golden phantom dragon hovered in the air.

    It was twice the size of the previous nine dragons, surrounded by thunder, creating a chaotic scene akin to doomsday.

    Trees on the mountainside were snapped in half by the force, and the valley was filled with flying debris, a horrifying sight.

    Many birds and beasts that couldn¡¯t escape in time directly exploded.

    Although the outline of the dragon was not very clear due to Billy¡¯s low cultivation, the imposing manner far exceeded that of the previous nine dragons.

    In the next moment, the dragon lifted its head and let out a long roar, preparing for something, its aura escting.

    Although Billy wanted to test the power of ¡®Nine Dragons Unite,¡¯ he knew he was not capable.

    Disying the unity of the nine dragons was already his limit, and attempting to attack now would undoubtedly backfire.

    Whoosh!

    After exhaling heavily, Billy restrained his aura, causing the phantom dragon in the air to dissipate, and the oppressive aura vanished.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Billy smiled faintly and sat down cross-legged once more.

    Although he knew he couldn¡¯t use this move inbat yet, he was confident that with one more level of advancement, he could attempt it.

    After taking a Chi Condensing Pill and resting, he spent the whole day in the valley, repeatedly practicing the technique.

    Despite the disturbance, it didn¡¯t attract much attention as people in the Forbidden Ruins Space seemed ustomed to such urrences.

    In the evening, Billy returned to the hotel.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    Harleen and Opal approached him as he arrived.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Billy smiled, asking, ¡°How was it? Any findings?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded, ¡°Opal took us around half of the Extreme City, and we found some manors for sale, more than one.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°There are three rtivelyrge manors for sale,¡± Opal exined.

    ¡°Two of them are located in the central area of Extreme City, surrounded bymercial districts.¡±

    ¡°The other one is in the west, tens of kilometers away from Lion Syndicate Sect.¡±

    ¡°So, these two are not very ideal.¡±

    Lion Syndicate Sect she mentioned was a top-tier sect in Extreme City!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy agreed, ¡°Where is the other one?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the north, about two to three hundred kilometers away from here,¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°It used to be arge family¡¯s ancestral estate, but they moved to an imperial city, leaving it empty.¡±

    ¡°Since the estate is quite spacious, most families do not need such arge space, and it¡¯s slightly small for a sect¡¯s main estate, so it has been vacant.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the environment?¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°The environment is good!¡± Amber spoke up.

    ¡°The estate is located at the foot of a mountain, with pleasant scenery and a vast open area outside the main building, providing a broad view.¡±

    ¡°Within a radius of a hundred kilometers, there is a second-tier sect and a third-tier sect, about a hundred kilometers from themercial center in the north of the city.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite good, let¡¯s settle for that!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy Boy, do you want to go and take a look first?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°No need, you and Opal have seen it!¡± Billy smiled, ¡°Alright, once it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll have someone tidy it up, and we can move in within a week at thetest,¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded again.

    Over the next few days, Opal, Harleen, and others began to attend to the affairs of the manor.

    Casey and the others continued their search for the whereabouts of ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ and familiarized themselves with the situation in Extreme City.

    Time passed quickly, and a week flew by in the blink of an eye.

    To Billy¡¯s slight surprise, there were no movements from Flying Dragon Sect during these days, everything was calm.

    On this morning, everyone gathered at the open space outside the manor in the north of the city.

    ¡°Wow, Opal, you guys are amazing, to find such a great ce!¡±

    Judge looked around at the scenery, unable to help but exim.

    Not only him, but including Billy and Casey, everyone had a look of astonishment on their faces.

    The scenery here was no less than that of Lord Dragon¡¯s Mansion, and the area was two to three timesrger than Lord Dragon¡¯s Mansion.

    Upon entering the estate, Billy and his group were once again amazed. It felt like a mini pce, with various ancient buildings richly decorated, a feast for the eyes.

    There were dozens of buildings of various sizes inside, enough to amodate one to two hundred people.

    An hourter, after settling their belongings, everyone gathered on thewn in the center of the courtyard to chat.

    ¡°Casey, any news on Crazy Beggar?¡± Billy asked Casey.

 Chapter 1189 Someone Came to Collect Protection Money

    ¡°No one for now!¡± Casey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around, but no one has seen the person in the sketch.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, we¡¯ve learned in the past few days that it¡¯s not just us; there¡¯s another group looking for him, probably from Lion Syndicate Sect.¡±

    ¡°It seems like people here are really eyeing Pr Domain, all wanting to venture out.¡± Bob added.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Forbidden Ruins Space is divided among the four empires, so other sects have to find alternative paths to develop.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Boss, we also heard some news these days,¡± Azure Dragon spoke up.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sizable primordial forest outside the southern outskirts of Extreme City. It¡¯s said to be rampant with Fierce Beasts, and asionally Divine Beasts appear.¡±

    ¡°Many members of the sects in Extreme City often venture in to hunt Fierce Beasts, using it as a training ground for disciples and to obtain beast cores.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go check it out someday and get some Divine Beast cores.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Night Orchid smiled faintly. ¡°Stout, do you think Divine Beasts are your pets? Can you just kill them as you please?¡±

    ¡°Heh, with Boss around, no problem!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°With Boss¡¯ current strength, as long as we don¡¯t encounter high-level Divine Beasts, there¡¯s no danger at all.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look in a few days!¡± Billy slightly nodded.

    Now that they were settled for the time being, the next step was naturally to enhance everyone¡¯s cultivation.

    During the two months in Forbidden Ruins Space, he felt immense pressure; their strengths were still too weak.

    Even though he had broken through to the second-rank Divine Realm, if he encountered ate-stage Divine Realm powerhouse, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Moreover, regardless of the strength of the royal cities of the four empires, the power of the first-ss sects alone made him feel powerless.

    So, the most urgent task was to quickly improve their strength!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Azure Fang, any recent movements from Lion Syndicate Sect and Flying Dragon Sect?¡± Billy turned to Azure.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching them, but haven¡¯t noticed anything special,¡± Azure shook her head.

    ¡°Azure Fang, do you know the strength of the two major sects?¡± White Tiger asked Azure.

    ¡°I only know the general situation,¡± Azure replied. ¡°It¡¯s hard for outsiders to know their top-level fighting power.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that both major sects have mid-stage Divine Realm experts, with Lion Syndicate Sect even having ate-stage Divine Realm expert.¡±

    ¡°The most well-known outsider is the vice-master of Lion Syndicate Sect, rumored to be at seventh-rank Divine Realm!¡± Judge added.

    ¡°Oh, so powerful?¡± White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t the master of Lion Syndicate Sect even more terrifying?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Azure nodded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± At that moment, Opal raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey and the others were all taken aback.

    Just as Opal finished speaking, a powerful pressure swept over the manor from above.

    The neer was of second-rank Divine Realm strength!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and led everyone out to the manor¡¯s main gate.

    When they reached the gates, they saw a group of peoplending on the ground from the sky.

    Leading the group was an old man in a ck robe, around sixty or seventy years old, with sharp eyes and a stern face.

    Behind him, the dozen or so people were all of considerable strength, with the strongest being first-rank Divine Realm and the weakest at seventh-rank Saint realm.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Azure Dragon looked at the old man inquiringly.

    ¡°Cardinal Eagles Sect, Dayton Langley!¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°Honey, Cardinal Eagles Sect is the second-rate sect on the north side of the city!¡± Harleen leaned close to Billy and exined.

    ¡°I see!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°I heard we have new neighbors, so I came to take a look,¡± Dayton Langley said. As he scanned Billy and his group, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    Clearly taken aback by the extraordinary qualities among the group, in a ce like Extreme City where all sorts of people gathered, anyone would be surprised to see so many extraordinary young individuals at once.

    ¡°Well, are we done now?¡± Azure Dragon spoke again. ¡°If we¡¯re done, leave now and don¡¯te back unless necessary!¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak to the Elder like that!¡± a man in gray robes pointed at Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Now, tell us your intentions!¡± Casey turned to Dayton Langley.

    ¡°You guys are neers from a royal city to Extreme City, right?¡± the man in gray robes continued.

    ¡°Considering you¡¯re new here and don¡¯t know the rules, we can overlook what happened earlier.¡±

    ¡°But from now on, you¡¯ll have to abide by the rules here!¡±

    ¡°What rules?¡± Casey inquired further.

    ¡°You have two choices,¡± the man in gray responded. ¡°Either submit to Cardinal Eagles Sect as our affiliate, or pay a certain amount of tribute regrly to ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°What? Even people in Forbidden Ruins Space collect protection money?¡± Soul Chaser was speechless.

    ¡°How much do we need to pay?¡± Casey asked calmly.

    ¡°The previous family of this manor used to pay one top-grade spirit stone per month; you will pay two!¡± the man in gray robes stated.

    ¡°Not bad for a risk-free deal!¡± Judge clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You have one minute to get out of our sight right now. Otherwise, no one will leave alive!¡± Azure Dragon dered loudly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man in gray robes was taken aback. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Dragon gave him a cold nce.

    ¡°You¡¯re really heading for your doom!¡± the man in gray scowled.

    With those words, he attacked Azure Dragon, his moves hasty and his cultivation at ninth-rank Saint realm.

    When he was halfway through charging, Ian de swiftly flicked his wrist, and a de beam shot out.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The man in gray robes didn¡¯t take Ian de seriously, unleashing several palm winds towards him.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound resounded as the two backed off seven or eight steps each, evenly matched.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man in gray obviously didn¡¯t expect Ian de to be on par with him.

    After a brief pause, he said loudly, ¡°Since you seek death, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Take one more hit from me and test your luck!¡±

    ¡°If you dare strike again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Casey retorted.

    ¡°Arrogant,e and try me!¡± The man in gray robespletely disregarded Casey¡¯s words.

    After speaking, he charged at Ian de once more.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, let me help you!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed. Drawing her Celestial de, she sent out a swift arc de beam towards the man.

    ¡°Be careful, Chance!¡± Dayton Langley had already sensed Casey¡¯s martial aura. His pupils constricted, and he shouted urgently.

    As soon as his words rang out, several violent gusts of wind struck out towards Casey.

 Chapter 1190 There Are Daredevils Everywhere

    Boom!

    Just as Dayton Langley¡¯s attack was halfway through, Opal also made a move.

    A strong palm wind shed with the opponent¡¯s attack, creating a loud bang.

    Bang!

    After the exchange, the two were equally matched.

    Thud!

    At the same time, the man in gray dodged Casey¡¯s attack but failed.

    He immediately fell to the ground, with his right leg detached from his body, falling a short distance away, blood spurting.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man on the ground let out a cry of pain.

    It was clear that Casey had shown mercy, otherwise, he would have died.

    ¡°Chance!¡± Seeing this scene, Dayton Langley shouted in pain and quickly rushed towards the man in gray.

    ¡°You guys are really asking for trouble!¡± That first-rank Divine Realm old man on the other side shouted angrily.

    ¡°Everyone attack together, disable them!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Over a dozen people responded simultaneously, ready to attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Dayton Langley shouted loudly, helping the man in gray stop the bleeding.

    ¡°Elder, they¡­¡± the first-rank Divine Realm old man started to speak.

    ¡°Daring to hurt my Chance, you really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Dayton Langley ignored the man, continuing to look at Casey.

    ¡°I assure you, you will regret this!¡±

    After speaking, he picked up the man in gray and the severed leg, walking away.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡± the first-rank Divine Realm old man spoke again.

    ¡°Go back first!¡± Dayton Langley interrupted him.

    He knew his team was no match at all.

    If they continued the conflict, none of them would probably leave here alive.

    ¡°You wait for me!¡± the first-rank Divine Realm old man threatened before leading his group away.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare toe again, be prepared for the destruction of your sect!¡± Azure Dragon replied loudly.

    Ten minutester, Billy led everyone back to the estate.

    ¡°Azure Fang, what do you know about the situation at Cardinal Eagles Sect?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I have a general idea!¡± Azure nodded.

    ¡°The sect¡¯s power is ranked around fourth or fifth in Extreme City, making it a dominant force in the north of the city.¡±

    ¡°They are much stronger than the Star Moon Sect of Wind Swift Kingdom. The sect leader has the strength of a fourth-rank Divine Realm, and the deputy sect leader is in thete stage of the third-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s their reputation?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Not great, slightly better than Wild Tiger Gang!¡± Azure Fang responded.

    ¡°That works out perfectly!¡± Azure Dragon interjected.

    ¡°If theye again, we¡¯ll just wipe them out, then visit all the sects in the north of the city.¡±

    ¡°Those willing to submit will be epted, and those who resist will be eliminated. Let¡¯s take control of the north first!¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, are you nning to be king of the mountain?¡± Stout chimed in.

    ¡°But that works out well too. After a while, we can take down that Lion Syndicate Sect, and we¡¯ll be able to rule Extreme City!¡±

    Seeing his demeanor, Night Orchid and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Alright, get busy, everyone!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Cardinal Eagles Sect is probably not giving up, so be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    Then, they all got busy.

    The people from Cardinal Eagles Sect arrived quickly, appearing in the open space outside the estate in less than two hours.

    There weren¡¯t many of them, around a hundred or so, but from their aura, it was clear that they were all selected elites.

    The sect master of Cardinal Eagles Sect, Brenton Langley, personally led the team, with the cultivation of a fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    Following him were two people, one of them being Dayton Langley who hade in the morning.

    The other was a middle-aged man in his fifties, the deputy sect master of Cardinal Eagles Sect, Joseph Langley.

    It seemed that Brenton Langley had brought all the top forces of Cardinal Eagles Sect.

    ¡°You arrived quite quickly!¡± Billy and his group walked out of the estate gate. White Tiger looked at the other side and said loudly.

    ¡°Elder Dayton, was it them who attacked?¡± Brenton Langley turned to Dayton Langley.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Dayton Langley nodded.

    ¡°They have guts!¡± Brenton Langley scanned Billy and his men.

    His gaze lingered on Harleen and the others¡¯ faces for a moment, a gleam of fanaticism passing through his pupils.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Hand over the person who wounded Chance Langley earlier, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°Did you pass on the message I gave you this morning?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Dayton Langley.

    ¡°You arrogant brat, you¡¯ll regret it when you¡¯re on your deathbed!¡± Dayton Langley¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you sufferter!¡±

    ¡°You have one minute to leave with your people if you want to live,¡± Billy looked at Brenton Langley. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you really are arrogant!¡± Brenton Langley¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate my offer, you have only yourself to me. I¡¯ll show you what it means to be outssed! ¡±

    With that, he raised his hand. ¡°Attack! Spare the women, kill the rest!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Over a hundred people responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, shall we kill?¡± Casey looked at Billy and his group.

    ¡°End one group first!¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The group responded and rushed out.

    Opal once again faced Dayton Langley, while Casey confronted the first-rank Divine Realm old man from the morning.

    Amber, Harleen, and Ivy targeted several elders at half-step Divine Realm.

    ¡°Joseph Langley, you go catch that woman!¡± Brenton Langley pointed to Opal and instructed Joseph Langley.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph Langley nodded, then rushed towards Opal.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    However, before he could get far, a curved de of light shed like lightning towards him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Joseph Langley¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, raising his hand to release a violent palm strike to counter the de.

    With a dull sound, Joseph Langley was lifted into the air.

    He fell heavily hundreds of meters away, somersaulted several times, and spurted a mouthful of blood before slumping down.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing this scene, Brenton Langley¡¯s pupils shrank.

    With just one move, his deputy sect master was disabled?

    He suddenly had a very bad feeling, his right eyelid twitching uncontrobly.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t just run away now. After taking a deep breath, he looked at Billy with a serious expression.

    ¡°Who are you really?¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡± Billy spoke calmly. ¡°You have two options, submit, or be annihted!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you talk big!¡± Brenton Langley sneered. ¡°To make Cardinal Eagles Sect submit, you¡¯ll see if you have the strength for that!¡±

    As he spoke, a powerful and oppressive aura burst from him, revealing his cultivation as a fourth-rank Divine Realm without doubt.

    Immediately afterward, without hesitation, he activated his trump card.

    In the next moment, a quadruped Fierce Beast formed from true energy floated in the air.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    With a roar, the quadruped Fierce Beast whipped up a gust of wind and charged towards Billy like a living creature.

    Though he vaguely felt he might not necessarily defeat Billy, he didn¡¯t believe Billy could beat him either.

    However, in the next moment, his face stiffened.

    A blood-red de light shed through the air and descended from the sky.

    Then, it struck down from the back of the quadruped Fierce Beast, causing it to explode instantly.

 Chapter 1191 The Visitor of Flying Dragon Sect

    Puff!

    In the next moment, Brenton Langley spurted out arge mouthful of blood and flew out hundreds of meters away.

    He heavily fell to the ground, tumbling several somersaults beforeing to a stop. Blood kept gushing out from his mouth, and hisbat power was reduced to less than fifty percent.

    Struggling to lift his head to look at Billy, he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    At this moment, he finally realized how childish his behavior today was.

    Thinking of making the other side submit was simply a big joke.

    He knew clearly that Billy hadn¡¯t even exerted his full strength yet; otherwise, he would have been dead already.

    Just a single sh from a second-rank Divine Realm, made him, a fourth-rank Divine Realm, lose hisbat power.

    What kind of monstrous existence was Billy?

    ¡°Sect master!¡±

    Seeing the situation here, Dayton Langley and others shouted simultaneously, their faces full of shock.

    They wanted toe over and help, but they were already at their limit.

    Under the full force of Opal, Casey, and others, the opponents, numbering around a hundred, were obviously not a match.

    In just a few minutes, more than half of them had already fallen.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, all of you kneel down!¡±

    Billy¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, along with a strong oppressive aura, making them feel a chill down their spines.

    ¡°Elder Dayton, please stop everyone!¡±

    After standing up from the ground, Brenton Langley looked at Dayton Langley and said with difficulty.

    He knew very well that if they continued to fight, nobody would survive.

    Puff!

    Without much hesitation, in less than two minutes, all the remaining people on the other side knelt down.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Billy then looked at Brenton Langley and spoke.

    ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you people?¡± Brenton Langley asked again.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you before?¡± Billy responded, ¡°Submit or perish!¡±

    ¡°I acknowledge my defeat in skill!¡± Brenton Langley spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°But to make Cardinal Eagles Sect submit, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Come on, give me a quick death!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy said in a deep voice. ¡°Azure Dragon, end him!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Azure Dragon responded, raising his hand to deliver a fatal blow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Sensing the murderous intent from Azure Dragon, Brenton Langley finally softened.

    To live was better than being dead.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty? Now you¡¯re giving in so quickly?¡± Azure Dragon nced at him.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing to submit¡­¡± Brenton Langley looked at Billy and responded with difficulty.

    ¡°As long as you spare my life, from now on, Cardinal Eagles Sect will obey you¡­¡±

    For him, surviving today was the priority. Whether or not to truly submit was another matter.

    ¡°You should be thinking about agreeing for now, then waiting for a chance to retaliate, right?¡± Stout remarked from the side.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disappoint you!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    As he spoke, he took out several homemade poison pills from his body.

    ¡°Here, each elder of your sect, one pill each. The taste of this antidote isn¡¯t bad!¡±

    Brenton Langley¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Though he was unwilling, he knew he had no choice.

    Reluctantly, he took one pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In just a few blinks of an eye, he copsed to the ground, writhing in agony, his expression twisted.

    ¡°Ant¡­ antidote¡­ give me the antidote¡­¡±

    ¡°So you can¡¯t even endure for this long?¡± Stout responded. ¡°I thought you couldst a few minutes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to submit¡­ please give me the antidote¡­¡± Brenton Langley howled.

    ¡°Not fun, boring.¡± After clicking his tongue, Stout flicked his wrist, and three silver needles shot out.

    Soon, Brenton Langleyy on the ground as if drained of all energy, his face pale, covered in sweat.

    ¡°That feeling just now urs once a month,¡± Stout nced at him.

    ¡°Unless I help you with the needles beforehand, otherwise, you¡¯ll endure what you just experienced until your death.¡±

    ¡°If your physical constitution is good, you should be able to endure the whole process for about ten minutes.¡±

    Brenton Langley¡¯s face was filled with despair.

    He¡¯d rathermit suicide than experience it again.

    A few minutester, all the elders of the Cardinal Eagles Sect present at the scene each took a poison pill.

    ¡°In three months, if your performance satisfies me, I will give you the antidote.¡±

    Billy looked at them calmly. ¡°In addition, your Cardinal Eagles Sect has been in Extreme City for so long, you should have some savings, right?¡±

    ¡°Starting from this month, you¡¯ll have Stout administer the detoxification needles. Send a hundred premium spirit stones per person every month.¡±

    Azure Dragon and Stout both choked at the same time.

    Indeed, he was the boss, too ruthless.

    A hundred premium spirit stones per month were a considerable fortune!

    Hearing this number, Brenton Langley spurted out another mouthful of blood.

    Opening his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Tha¡­ thank you for sparing our lives¡­¡± Brenton Langley spoke again with difficulty before leading his people away.

    At this moment, he regretted it to his bones.

    Originally, he was here to take protection money but end up suffering a great loss!

    ¡­

    The main courtyard of Flying Dragon Sect is located in the eastern area of Extreme City.

    This morning, there were a few visitors to Flying Dragon Sect.

    The leader was a young man in histe thirties, dressed sharply with extraordinary bearing.

    The man¡¯s cultivation was decent, a third-rank Divine Realm.

    The gray-robed old man following him was the highest cultivator among the group, a fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    Receiving the group was the Vice-Master of Flying Dragon Sect, Finley Hunt, along with several elders. Among them, a woman named Bethany Holmes also sat in attendance.

    ¡°What brings you to our Flying Dragon Sect? Finley Hunt asked the young man.

    Originally, given Flying Dragon Sect¡¯s position in Extreme City, he was not inclined to entertain visitors.

    However, the group seemed extraordinary, most likely from the royal pce or imperial court.

    So, he wanted to see what their purpose was.

    ¡°Hello, Master Finley!¡± The man picked up a teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°I came here today, partly to visit your sect, and partly to discuss a transaction with your sect.¡±

    ¡°A transaction? What kind of transaction?¡± Finley Hunt asked.

    ¡°I want your sect to help me kill someone!¡± The young man took a portrait from a follower and handed it over.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Finley Hunt took the portrait and looked at it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bethany Holmes beside him looked at the portrait and was stunned.

    ¡°Elder Bethany, do you know him?¡± Finley Hunt looked at Bethany Holmes.

    ¡°Um!¡± Bethany Holmes leaned closer to Finley Hunt and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s the one who wiped out Wild Tiger Gang.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Finley Hunt¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Then he turned to the young man. ¡°Flying Dragon Sect is not an assassin organization. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°Master Finley, don¡¯t rush to refuse. You can first listen to what reward I can offer,¡± the young man said with a faint smile.

    ¡°After listening, I believe Master Finley should consider it.¡±

 Chapter 1192 Three Days to Act

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Finley Hunt responded, ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to offer a thousand top-grade spirit stones to end him!¡± the young man replied.

    Upon hearing this, including Bethany Holmes, they all secretly marveled.

    A generous offer!

    A thousand top-grade spirit stones to kill someone, what a wealthy man!

    ¡°I must say, your reward is indeed tempting!¡± Finley Hunt¡¯s eyes also shed with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°However, Flying Dragon Sect has no intention of getting involved in the disputes of your royal pce. You¡¯ll have to find someone else!¡±

    A few days ago, after Bethany Holmes described what had happened to Wild Tiger Gang, he naturally assumed that Billy and his group were from one of the pces. That was why he didn¡¯t rush to take action against them.

    Although Flying Dragon Sect was powerful,pared to the empire, it was still far behind.

    Before figuring out the identities of Billy and his group, he obviously wouldn¡¯t act rashly.

    In case, if the other party turned out to be someone like a prince from one of the empires, if Flying Dragon Sect killed them, they would face annihtion!

    So, for the past few days, he had been sending people to inquire about Billy¡¯s identity, but there hadn¡¯t been any confirmed results yet.

    ¡°Heh, does Master Finley think they¡¯re from the pce?¡± the young man smiled slightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they?¡± Finley Hunt squinted.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± the young man smiled again.

    ¡°He¡¯s not from the pce, and he can¡¯t even be considered part of the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Finley Hunt was puzzled.

    ¡°Hees from the Pr Domain. In this Forbidden Ruins Space, he has no background.¡± The young man spoke again.

    ¡°So, your sect doesn¡¯t need to worry about retaliation after killing them!¡±

    ¡°Pr Domain people?¡± Finley Hunt was slightly stunned.

    Bethany Holmes beside him was also taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Billy and his group toe from the Pr Domain.

    ¡°I have no reason to deceive Master Finley!¡± the young man took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Sooner orter, you will know, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to kill them?¡± Finley Hunt asked again.

    He was already inclined to believe the other party¡¯s words. Perhaps Billy and his group really were from beyond the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Otherwise, his people wouldn¡¯t have been investigating for so long without any news.

    ¡°This question, I can¡¯t disclose for the time being. Please understand, Master Finley.¡± The young man shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it!¡± Finley Hunt didn¡¯t pursue further.

    ¡°Master Finley, you¡¯d better make a decision soon!¡± After saying this, the young man got up.

    ¡°I think there will be many people interested in this deal throughout Extreme City by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°By this time tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you an answer!¡± Finley Hunt replied.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After nodding, the young man led his people and left.

    ¡°Master Finley, should we take on this deal?¡± After the other party left, an old man looked at Finley Hunt and asked.

    ¡°We should settle the score with them for the sake of Wild Tiger Gang!¡± Finley Hunt answered indirectly.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°They should be staying in the north of the city, right? Send people to watch them twenty-four hours a day. I want to know their whereabouts at all times!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man nodded.

    ¡°Master Finley, should we confirm their identities again?¡± Bethany Holmes asked.

    ¡°No need, that kid just now probably didn¡¯t lie to us!¡± Finley Hunt shook his head.

    ¡°After the sect master returns tomorrow, I¡¯ll discuss with him. If he has no objections, we¡¯ll take action within three days!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Several people responded simultaneously.

    The next two days passed.

    Billy and his group didn¡¯t have anything special to do. Apart from asionally going out for a stroll, they stayed in the courtyard to cultivate.

    ¡°Boss, just heard some news!¡± That morning, Stout and Judge returned to the estate from outside.

    ¡°What news?¡± Billy asked while chatting with Casey.

    ¡°Yesterday, someone found traces of a fourth-rank Divine Beast in the primitive forest to the south of the city,¡± Judge replied. ¡°Many people rushed over today.¡±

    ¡°A fourth-rank Divine Beast, with strength close to that of the fourth-rank Divine Realm. Aren¡¯t they afraid of losing their lives?¡± Felicia interjected.

    ¡°Most of them are just there to watch the excitement from the sidelines. There aren¡¯t many who dare to venture deep inside,¡± Judge added.

    ¡°Boss, a fourth-rank Divine Beast probably wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason. Most likely, it¡¯s guarding some treasure,¡± Stout spected, his mind filled with thoughts of treasures.

    ¡°And, the core of a fourth-rank Divine Beast is much better than any thousand-year spirit fruit!¡±

    Hehe!

    Beside him, Frostde smirked, ¡°Stout, can¡¯t your mind think of anything else?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there are high-grade spirit stone mines in that primitive forest.¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Frostde¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Stout grinned, looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, do we go take a look?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do, might as well go see!¡± After a brief consideration, Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout was unusually excited.

    In five minutes, Billy led Casey, Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Bob, Ian de, and a few others to fly towards the south of the city.

    Harleen and Opal and the others had initially wanted to follow, but Billy persuaded them to stay behind.

    This time, they were just going to see the situation in the primitive forest. Having too many people wouldn¡¯t be of much help. And if they were to encounter a mid-rank Divine Beast, having too many people would be a burden.

    Less than an hourter, Billy and his groupnded at the foot of the primitive forest.

    Looking around, they saw rolling mountains covered with towering trees.

    Various birds flew in the treetops, many of them unrecognizable, and faint roars of Fierce Beasts could be heard.

    The entire mountain range gave off a sacred feeling.

    ¡°There are quite a few people!¡± Azure Dragon observed as they saw many people heading up the mountain.

    ¡°These people are really risking their lives for some excitement!¡± Bobmented.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After Billy spoke, he led the group up the mountain.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Because the mountain range was vast, although many people were heading up, they quickly dispersed.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this primitive forest is indeed worthy of its name. Many of these trees are probably hundreds or even thousands of years old!¡±

    Not long after they started ascending the mountain, Stout couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the towering trees.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°It can bepared with the hundred thousand mountains in the southwest of vale!¡±

    ¡°Boss, can you sense the aura of Divine Beasts?¡± After walking for a while, Azure asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°I heard that some mid-high rank Divine Beasts can conceal their own aura, just like humans.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    The group continued walking towards the mountain, noticing traces of battles along the way. Severalrge trees were snapped in half, and there were many craters on the ground, indicating intense fighting.

    Moreover, they asionally encountered some low-rank ferocious beasts. Most of them would hide upon seeing people, but a small portion would actively attack. However, for Billy and the others, these beasts of such rank could bepletely ignored, easily dispatched with a single strike.

    Due to the low rank of these beasts, Stout didn¡¯t even bother collecting their beast cores.

    ¡°Stay alert, there might be high-rank Spiritual Beastsing!¡± About half an hourter, when the group arrived at a t mountainous area, Casey spoke up.

 Chapter 1193 Boss, Will You Handle It?

    ¡°Great, we can finally get our hands on some beast cores!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°There might even be treasures!¡±

    Thud¡­

    Before he could finish speaking, a dull sound echoed, followed by the appearance of five or six Spiritual Beasts surrounding the group.

    They resembled single-horned rhinoceroses but were twice the size of ordinary rhinos, and the horn on their heads was much longer than that of a regr rhino.

    From their aura, it was clear that the strongest among them was an eighth-rank Spiritual Beast, and the weakest was a fourth-rank Spiritual Beast.

    Immediately afterward, the five or six Spiritual Beasts roared and charged at the group.

    The scene was intense, with sand flying and small trees being snapped in half.

    Whoosh!

    At the same time, Casey and his group also took action.

    However, they merely swung their swords, sending out a few shes.

    For them, an eighth-rank Spiritual Beast was merely a piece of cake.

    The entire encountersted only two to three minutes, with all six Spiritual Beasts falling to the ground.

    Stout, of course, would not let the opportunity to collect high-rank beast cores, and after some effort with Ian de, they extracted all the cores.

    ¡°Boss, there might be treasures nearby, should we look for them?¡± Stout asked Billy after storing the beast cores.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on for now!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stout muttered in response.

    Then, the group continued moving forward.

    ¡°What on earth are you trying to do?¡±

    After walking for a while, an old man¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you know what I want to do?¡± a man¡¯s voice responded at the same time.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°If you old fool wants to live, get out of the way, and let Miss Thompson entertain us for a bit.¡±

    ¡°If you make usfortable, maybe we¡¯ll consider letting you live!¡±

    ¡°Darius Hunt, you bastard!¡± the woman angrily eximed.

    ¡°Miss Thompson, don¡¯t be mad, we¡¯ll make sure you enjoy yourselfter!¡± Darius Hunt responded with augh.

    ¡°Darius Hunt, if you dare to mess around, Cloud Feather Sect will not let you off!¡± the old man shouted angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, although Cloud Feather Sect is barely decent, it¡¯s not enough to scare me!¡± Darius Hunt spoke again.

    ¡°Besides, if I kill you all, who would know it was me?¡±

    As they spoke, Billy and his group had already arrived nearby.

    Looking ahead, they saw two groups confronting each other.

    One group consisted of a gray-robed old man and a delicate woman, surrounded by six men, three dead and three injured.

    The gray-robed old man had a decent cultivation level, third-rank Divine Realm, and the woman was a ninth-rank Saint.

    The other group consisted of seven or eight men, led by a man in his thirties, a second-rank Divine Realm.

    Following him was a blue-robed old man with the strength of a fourth-rank Divine Realm, and the others also had decent cultivation levels.

    ¡°Boss, should we get involved?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    Since they had concealed their presence, neither group had detected them.

    ¡°Azure Fang, do you know about Cloud Feather Sect?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I do!¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a second-tier sect in Extreme City, with decent overall strength, slightly stronger than Cardinal Eagles Sect.¡±

    ¡°In terms of second-tier forces in Extreme City, it should be second only to Flying Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s their reputation like?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Based on the information we have, Cloud Feather Sect is considered the most virtuous sect among all sects in Extreme City,¡± Azure replied.

    ¡°Many independent cultivators whoe to Extreme City end up joining Cloud Feather Sect.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, when ordinary citizens have disputes, they prefer to have Cloud Feather Sect mediate.¡±

    ¡°Sounds pretty good!¡± Azure Dragon responded again.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Since Cloud Feather Sect has such strength, and the other group still doesn¡¯t take them seriously, it looks like they¡¯re either from Flying Dragon Sect or Lion Syndicate Sect.¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Azure nodded.

    Bang!

    At that moment, a muffled sound was heard nearby.

    The gray-robed old man was then seen being swept off his feet by a palm strike from the blue-robed old man, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Elder Austyn!¡±

    Yasmin Thompson, the woman, cried out in rm and rushed over.

    ¡°How is it? You old fool, still want to fight?¡± Darius Hunt looked at the gray-robed old man.

    ¡°Miss Thompson¡­ go quickly, I¡¯ll hold them off¡­¡± the gray-robed old man turned to Yasmin Thompson.

    ¡°Hehe, how ridiculous, do you think she can escape? ¡± Darius Huntughed.

    Immediately, his tone became heavy: ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    ¡°Elder Freddie, make your move, send him off!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The blue-robed old man responded, raising his hand and striking towards the gray-robed old man with great strength, obviously intending to take the other¡¯s life without mercy.

    ¡°Elder Austyn, be careful!¡± Yasmin Thompson eximed again.

    The gray-robed old man wanted to dodge, but he was already outmatched.

    He could only watch helplessly as the opponent¡¯s attack came roaring towards him, a hint of despair rising in his heart.

    Swish!

    Just when the gray-robed old man thought he was doomed, a blood-red de light swiftly shed over.

    Bang!

    The de light collided with the assault of the blue-robed old man, creating a loud noise.

    At the same time, the blue-robed old man quickly retreated more than ten steps, leaving deep footprints under his feet.

    Although he was a fourth-rank Divine Realm cultivator, because he hadn¡¯t exerted his full strength just now, he was forced back by Billy¡¯s casual strike.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The blue-robed old man stabilized his figure and looked towards Billy and the others.

    Others also looked over simultaneously, each wearing an expression of astonishment.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Billy ignored the blue-robed old man and turned to the gray-robed old man, asking.

    ¡°Sir, they are people from Flying Dragon Sect.¡± The gray-robed old man climbed up from the ground.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Then he looked at Darius Hunt, ¡°Are people from Flying Dragon Sect all like you?¡±

    ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± Darius Hunt frowned, then waved his hand, ¡°Since you know I¡¯m from Flying Dragon Sect, you better get lost right away!¡±

    ¡°Stout, treat their injuries!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded and walked towards the gray-robed old man and the three men on the ground.

    ¡°Sir, they are formidable, you better leave quickly and don¡¯t get involved.¡± At this moment, Yasmin Thompson looked at Billy.

    ¡°My father is the head of Cloud Feather Sect. Please, sir, after leaving here, inform my father.¡±

    ¡°Just tell him that I was killed by Darius Hunt from Flying Dragon Sect and ask him to avenge me!¡±

    In her view, Billy and his group were too young to be the opponent¡¯s match. Billy could force the blue-robed old man back so far because thetter was caught off guard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that we¡¯ve intervened in this matter, you won¡¯t die today!¡± Azure Dragon smiled at the other party.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Yasmin Thompson continued.

    ¡°You wait aside for a while.¡± Azure Dragon interrupted her.

    ¡°They really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡± Darius Hunt frowned tightly, then raised his hand and gestured, ¡°Since they seek death, grant it to them, kill them all!¡±

    Whoosh!

    As he finished speaking, the people on the other side all attacked Billy and his group at the same time.

 Chapter 1194 Misty Forest

    ¡°Casey, can you handle practicing with him?¡± Billy pointed at Darius Hunt and asked.

    ¡°I can!¡± Casey replied loudly.

    With that, he drew his Celestial de and charged towards Darius Hunt, his momentum rising.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Darius Hunt sensed Casey¡¯s strength and coldly retorted, meeting him head-on.

    Being only at the half-step Divine Realm, he naturally didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    Soon, the two engaged in a fierce battle.

    Meanwhile, Azure Dragon and his group also engaged inbat with the others on the opposing side.

    ¡°If you want to fight,e with me!¡± Billy then turned to the blue-robed elder on the other side and said before flying off.

    ¡°You arrogant brat, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± The blue-robed elder roared and followed suit.

    He had already assessed Casey and the others¡¯ skills. Except for Casey being at the half-step Divine Realm, the rest were all at the Saint realm. So, he wasn¡¯t worried about Darius Hunt being in danger.

    ¡°Come! Let me see what skills you have to dare to meddle with the affairs of Flying Dragon Sect!¡±

    Before long, the two were in mid-air, and the blue-robed elder spoke again with a deep voice.

    Whoosh!

    As he spoke, he swept out bursts of violent winds towards Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± Billy replied and unleashed the Bloodshadow Fury de, meeting the onught.

    A loud bang echoed in the air, shock waves rippling out, causing the towering trees below to sway.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    After a round of attacks, the blue-robed elder furrowed his brows slightly.

    He vaguely felt that Billy hadn¡¯t put forth his full strength in their battle, treating him more like a sparring partner.

    And he was right; Billy was indeed treating him as such.

    For Billy, opportunities like this were rare, and with no time constraints, he was happy to spar with him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste any more time with you!¡± After a slight pause, the blue-robed elder¡¯s tone turned heavy. ¡°Take another attack from me!¡±

    With that said, he swung his hands, forming afterimages in the air, condensing into arge mysterious seal.

    Whoosh!

    Immediately after, the seal began to spin rapidly, causing violent winds to rampage in the air, wreaking havoc.

    Then, a huge vortex of air, carrying earth-shattering energy, swept towards Billy with formidable force.

    At the same time, Billy alsounched his attack.

    For him now, battling a fourth-rank Divine Realm was no longer difficult.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    After sheathing the Bloodshadow Fury de, his hands kept flipping, forming the Art of Fire.

    With his cultivation increasing, the power of the Five Elements Secret Art also soared. Compared tost time, the fiery dragon was now clearer.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the fiery dragon surged forth, directly piercing through the huge vortex of air.

    The seal that the blue-robed elder had unleashed immediately exploded, but the momentum of the fiery dragon remained unabated, crashing into the elder¡¯s chest.

    The elder spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward, smashing through a row of branches before falling onto the mountain ground.

    ¡°¡­ So strong¡­¡± With difficulty, he uttered these two words before slumping down.

    After dealing with the elder, Billy nced at Casey¡¯s battle circle but didn¡¯t intervene further, allowing Casey and the others to practice.

    About ten minutester, the fight between the two sides was nearing its end. Including Darius Hunt, all of the opponentsy down,pletely devoid of strength.

    At the same time, Stout had stabilized the injuries of the gray-robed elder and the others.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, sir!¡± Subsequently, the gray-robed elder and Yasmin Thompson approached Billy and bowed.

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Your injuries aren¡¯t fully healed yet, and it¡¯s not safe here. You should go back.¡±

    ¡°May I ask for your name?¡± Yasmin Thompson spoke up.

    ¡°Can you tell me where your mansion is, so that we may visit and express our gratitude in the future?¡±

    ¡°My name is Billy,¡± Billy responded. ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor. If anythinges up, you can find me in the north of Extreme City.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, both the gray-robed elder and Yasmin Thompson were momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Mr Billy, could it be that you¡¯re the one who recently took action against Wild Tiger Gang and had conflicts with Cardinal Eagles Sect?¡± the gray-robed elder asked again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± The gray-robed elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Indeed, heroes rise from the young!¡±

    The matters regarding Wild Tiger Gang and Cardinal Eagles Sect had already spread in Extreme City these past few days, and being members of Cloud Feather Sect, they naturally received the news.

    He didn¡¯t expect to encounter him here.

    ¡°Once again, thank you for your great kindness, Mr Billy. We will definitely visit to express our gratitude in the future.¡± Yasmin Thompson also showed a hint of surprise on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you also here for that fourth-rank Divine Beast?¡± the gray-robed elder asked again.

    ¡°Are you?¡± Bob interjected.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re joking,¡± the gray-robed elder replied. ¡°The strength of a fourth-rank Divine Beast is almostparable to that of a fourth-rank Divine Realm. With our meager strength, how could we dare to join in the excitement?¡±

    ¡°Although there are many fierce beasts in this primeval forest, there are also many treasures. We came here today to gather herbs, never expecting to encounter people from Flying Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where that fourth-rank Divine Beast has appeared before?¡± Bob asked further.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about the specifics,¡± the gray-robed elder shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s said that someone saw it near the Misty Forest.¡±

    ¡°Misty Forest?¡± Azure Dragon was slightly puzzled. ¡°Where is that?¡±

    ¡°The Misty Forest is the most dangerous area in this primeval forest, upying one-third of the entire mountain range,¡± Yasmin Thompson replied.

    ¡°If you want to go, you can follow this direction and continue forward. You¡¯ll see it after walking a few more kilometers.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded slightly and then pointed at Darius Hunt and the others. ¡°Deal with them!¡±

    With that said, he led Casey and the others away.

    As for how Yasmin Thompson would handle Darius Hunt and the others, it was no longer his concern.

    After walking for about another fifteen minutes, the air gradually became more misty.

    After another ten minutes of walking, they arrived at a rtively open t ground.

    Not far ahead of them was an area shrouded in mist.

    ¡°This should be the so-called Misty Forest, right?¡± Bob looked ahead and said.

    ¡°Why is the mist here so thick?¡± Azure Dragon alsomented.

    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this mist,¡± Stout said, wearing a pensive expression.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ian de asked. ¡°Is it poisonous?¡±

    ¡°Although it shouldn¡¯t have too much impact on human bodies, staying in it for too long might cause difort,¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°And this is just the periphery; I wonder what it will be like deeper in,¡± Bob remarked.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bob spoke up.

    ¡°Boss, someone¡¯sing!¡± Casey turned to look at the nearby path.

    Before his words fell, a group of people hurriedly arrived on the t ground.

    There were a total of six men and women, led by a white-haired old man with formidable cultivation, at theter stage of the fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    The others were also decently strong, two at the third-rank Divine Realm, two at the first-rank Divine Realm, and one at the half-step Divine Realm.

    Upon seeing Billy and the others, a hint of surprise shed across their faces.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± demanded an elder at the third-rank Divine Realm among them, his voice cold.

 Chapter 1195 Rumors are Indeed Unreliable

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Azure Dragon asked in return.

    ¡°Answer my questions directly, why so much nonsense!¡± Another man at the first-rank Divine Realm spoke sternly.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Ian de retorted.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man responded angrily, ¡°You wanna die?¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡± Ian de nced at him.

    ¡°You arrogant brat, I¡¯ll show you what it means to be outmatched!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a cold light shed as he swung his big knife.

    ¡°Back off!¡± Casey also struck with his de.

    Thunk¡­

    After a dull sound, they both stepped back tens of meters.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± The man stabilized himself and continued, ¡°Let me try another strike!¡±

    As his words fell, his momentum rose rapidly, and he was about to attack again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The old man with white hair reprimanded.

    Then, after ncing at Billy and the others again, he spoke to his own people.

    ¡°Our business is urgent, don¡¯t get sidetracked, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    With that said, he led the group into the Misty Forest.

    ¡°Boss, most likely they¡¯re from Lion Syndicate Sect,¡± Casey said to Billy.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Although there were many sects in Extreme City, not many could easily dispatch such a lineup, except for Flying Dragon Sect and Lion Syndicate Sect.

    ¡°Stout, do you have any detox pills?¡± Billy then asked Stout.

    He had naturally noticed that there was something odd about the mist.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout took out several pills from his body and handed them to Casey and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go in too, but not too fast, let them explore the way ahead,¡± Billy said.

    After Casey and the others took the detox pills, Billy led them in.

    As expected, as they went further in, the mist became denser, and visibility decreased.

    However, for everyone, it was no longer about observing their surroundings with their eyes; they released their spiritual power, making any danger within a radius of several kilometers clear.

    Of course, provided that the objects of danger hadn¡¯t concealed their own aura.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a fight ahead!¡± After walking for about twenty minutes, Casey frowned slightly.

    Boom!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a loud noise reached everyone¡¯s ears.

    Thud!

    Immediately after, a figure flew over at high speed.

    After breaking several branches in a row and crashing heavily to the ground hundreds of meters away from the group, arge amount of blood spurted out, and then there was silence.

    ¡°What the heck is going on!¡± Azure Dragon said before striding over.

    Billy and the others quickly followed.

    When they arrived not far from the scene, they saw that the man lying on the ground was the half-step Divine Realm from Lion Syndicate Sect who had previously shed with them.

    Arge piece was sunken in his chest, his sternumpletely shattered, and arge amount of blood continuously flowed from his mouth.

    ¡°A half-step Divine Realm directly killed?¡± Ian de frowned, ¡°They must have encountered that fourth-rank Divine Beast!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, stay behind me!¡± Billy nodded.

    Boom!

    Before they had taken a few steps, another figure flew over.

    Like the previous man, he crashed to the ground, tumbled a few times, and then went still.

    Looking closely, it was the man who had shed with Casey before, his eyes wide open, dead.

    Boom!

    Immediately after, there was another earth-shattering sound from ahead, and several towering trees copsed, shocking everyone.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s huge!¡± After walking a while longer, Stout shouted loudly.

    A look of surprise shed across Billy and the others¡¯ faces simultaneously.

    They saw, several hundred meters away, a giant python, about a hundred meters long, battling fiercely with the white-haired old man from Lion Syndicate Sect, who was a fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    The other two third-rank Divine Realm men and women were also joining the fight.

    There was also a man lying on the ground, apparently already lifeless.

    ¡°Boss, can you determine the level of that giant python?¡± Azure looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Is it really a fourth-rank Divine Beast?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°No?¡± Azure Fang was puzzled, ¡°Then how can it contend with a fourth-rank Divine Realm?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a fifth-rank Divine Beast!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Azure Dragon and the others eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Rumors are indeed unreliable!¡± Bob spoke, ¡°People outside were saying it¡¯s just a fourth-rank Divine Beast, but it¡¯s already fifth rank!¡±

    Boom!

    Just then, another loud noise echoed at the scene.

    They saw the third-rank Divine Realm female being swept a thousand meters away by the giant python¡¯s tail, leaving an arc of blood in the air.

    All her ribs were shattered, and she copsed on the ground, breathless.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The white-haired old man roared.

    Then, he waved his hands, forming a fiery sphere about ten meters in diameter, and hurled it toward the giant python.

    The python evidently sensed some danger and chose not to confront it head-on, swiftly dodging to the side.

    Boom!

    The fiery sphere exploded like a shell, the hot shock wave hitting the python, which was knocked back a hundred meters, weakening its aura.

    At the same time, the other third-rank Divine Realm male wielded his sword, sending several cold lights shooting towards the python.

    The sword lights pierced the python without hindrance, but they had no effect, not even breaking its scales.

    ¡°Elder Dustin, the information is wrong, it¡¯s already a fifth-rank Divine Beast, don¡¯t fight, let¡¯s go!¡± the white-haired old man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The third-rank Divine Realm responded loudly, then turned and flew away into the sky.

    ¡°Elder Dustin, be careful!¡± Just as he flew less than a hundred meters away, the white-haired old man shouted.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The third-rank Divine Realm man also sensed the danger behind him at this time, his pupils shrinking rapidly.

    Without much thought, he quickly dodged to the side.

    However, it was obviously toote!

    Although he avoided the direct impact of the python¡¯s tail, the strong airflow lifted him off like a high-pressure airwave.

    Then, he heavily crashed into a huge tree trunk, and the sound of bones breaking immediately followed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    After falling to the ground, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body copsed like mud.

    ¡°Elder Dustin!¡± The white-haired old man cried out in pain.

    However, he had no intention of rescuing him, turning around and darting to the side.

    It seemed that the giant python was not willing to let them go, swinging its body to pursue.

    The white-haired old man frowned, and his peripheral vision caught sight of Billy and the others, so he immediately headed in their direction.

    ¡°Damn, this old guy is trying to bring disaster upon us!¡± Bob cursed.

    ¡°Casey, take them back!¡± Billy said, drawing the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body as he spoke.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey responded and, along with Azure Dragon and the others, flew backward into the sky.

    Crack!

    The python¡¯s speed was extremely fast; its tail swung rapidly, snapping severalrge trees in half.

    The white-haired old man was a fourth-rank Divine Realm expert, so he easily dodged the python¡¯s attack. Billy also didn¡¯t confront it head-on and skillfully dodged aside in midair. However, even so, the powerful energy waves still caused a surge of blood in his chest.

 Chapter 1196 Mysteries in the Misty Forest

    Puff!

    The giant python, seeing both individuals evading its attacks, swung its head around and spewed arge mouthful of venom towards them.

    Billy furrowed his brow slightly and dodged to the side once again.

    Seeing that the giant python¡¯s attention had been sessfully diverted, the elderly white-haired man didn¡¯t linger in the fight any longer. He nced at Billy and then swiftly flew away into the Misty Forest.

    Hiss!

    The venom from the python sttered on the leaves, emitting a piercing sound. Everywhere the venom touched, it corroded like sulfuric acid, leaving gaping holes.

    Whoosh!

    Following that, Billy no longer held back. He activated his bloodline power, his wrist continuously rotating, forming the Domineering de Art and shing towards the python.

    Facing the descending de aura, the python showed no signs of backing down. It opened its huge mouth and charged towards Billy.

    Bang!

    The de aura struck the python, creating a loud noise.

    To Billy¡¯s surprise, he had thought that this strike would be enough to end the battle. However, all it did was leave a shallow wound on the python¡¯s body.

    ¡°What the heck! It¡¯s so resilient?¡± Bob eximed from nearby.

    Casey and the others also wore expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    They were well aware of the power of Boss¡¯ previous strike. Even a fifth-rank Divine Realm expert would have a slim chance of surviving a blow like that. Yet, the python only suffered minor injuries; its scales were incredibly strong.

    Huff!

    The python, feeling the pain, became even more determined. After being pushed back a hundred meters by the de aura, it swiftly charged towards Billy once again.

    At the same time, it spewed another stream of venom, shooting towards Billy like rain.

    ¡°Come at me with another strike!¡± Billy advanced instead of retreating, directly confronting the venom.

    With his physique, this kind of venom posed no threat to him.

    Huff!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    At the same time, Billy¡¯s aura skyrocketed, and his eyes narrowed, forming the Celestial de Art and shing out.

    As the de aura formed, the Club Ruby dimmed slightly. The de, shining with the brilliance of the sun, moon, and stars, directly struck the python¡¯s head from above.

    The power of the Celestial de Art surpassed that of the Domineering de Art. The de aura pierced through the python¡¯s skull, leaving a deep trench in the mountain below.

    The next moment, half of the python¡¯s head detached from its body and fell to the ground, blood spraying everywhere.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Under the heavy blow, the python went into a frenzy, its massive body wildly thrashing through the forest.

    Wherever it passed, tall trees were snapped in half, and severalrge rocks were reduced to rubble, leaves and debris flying everywhere.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± After catching his breath, Billy struck again.

    By now, the python had only about fifty percent of its strength left. It was sliced into two by an arc-shaped de aura, blood mixed with venom spraying out.

    Thud!

    The two halves of the body fell heavily to the ground, twitching for a moment before finally going still.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this big snake sure can take a hit!¡± Casey and the others arrived shortly after. Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Stout, retrieve the beast core!¡± Afternding on the ground, Billy instructed.

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Dragon and the others to search around, see if it¡¯s guarding any spirit fruits or medicinal herbs.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others responded before dispersing.

    Then, Billy released his spiritual power to investigate the surroundings.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± About ten minutester, Billy furrowed his brow slightly, feeling a faint sense of unease.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Stout asked as he approached after securing the beast core.

    ¡°Found something!¡± At the same time, Casey¡¯s voice came.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy and Stout hurried over, followed by Azure Dragon and the rest.

    ¡°Boss, most likely, that should be what the python was guarding.¡± When everyone arrived, Casey pointed to a moss-covered wall not far away.

    Billy and the others looked over and saw a fruit tree about twenty meters above the ground on the wall. There were five or six oddly-shaped fruits on the tree, translucent and of varying sizes.

    ¡°What the heck are these?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just then, Billy furrowed his brow again.

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Dragon and the others out of the Misty Forest, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Casey looked at Azure Dragon and the rest: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± They all responded simultaneously.

    Then, everyone flew out of the Misty Forest.

    Although they didn¡¯t understand what was happening, they knew their Boss well enough to know that there must be some imminent danger.

    Huff!

    Subsequently, Billy quickly flew towards the wall. Then, he uprooted the fruit tree and flew away.

    As he turned around, a roar of a fierce beast echoed almost simultaneously.

    Billy turned his head to see, and saw trees copsing like straw a kilometer away, the ground shaking violently.

    Though he didn¡¯t see clearly what kind of beast it was, he was sure it was a high-rank Divine Beast, at least seventh rank or above.

    Without further ado, he immediately activated all his power and dashed away.

    He knew his own limits. With his current strength, even if he used all his cards, it would be difficult to contend with a Divine Beast above the seventh rank.

    It was fortunate that he could run fast; otherwise, he would have been in big trouble.

    Ten minutester, Billynded at the foot of the primitive forest mountain, where Casey and the others were already waiting for him.

    ¡°Boss, did you uproot the whole tree?¡± Stout asked when he saw the tree in Billy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No time to pick the fruits.¡± Billy handed the tree to Stout.

    ¡°Boss, was themotion just now caused by a higher-ranking Divine Beast?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy nodded, ¡°It seems like the Misty Forest is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Boss, will it chase us out?¡± Bob spoke up, ¡°If a Divine Beast of that rankes to Extreme City, won¡¯t it cause a huge problem?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t!¡± Billy responded, ¡°I just checked; it stopped at the edge of the Misty Forest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Azure Dragon was slightly stunned.

    Casey and the others wore simrly puzzled expressions.

    ¡°It might have something to do with those mists.¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    ¡°What do you mean? Can those mists trap high-rank Divine Beasts?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°The specific reasons are unclear.¡± Billy shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ll have to explore it moreter.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Casey and the others nodded.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Just as everyone was about to fly away, the voice of an old man came.

    They looked over and saw the white-haired elder from Lion Syndicate Sect they had encountered in the Misty Forest before. He was apanied by three others, apparently reinforcements called from Lion Syndicate Sect.

    One of the ck-robed elders was even a rank higher than him, a fifth-rank Divine Realm expert. The remaining two were third-rank Divine Realm experts.

    ¡°Damn, are you trying to snatch Boss¡¯ things?¡± Stout shouted.

 Chapter 1197 Azure Dragon Suffers Heavy Damage

    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to find him yet, but he hase to me,¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness.

    Before, that white-haired old man got them into trouble, and he hadn¡¯te to settle the score with him yet!

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Dragon and the others and leave first!¡± Billy instructed in a deep voice after a slight pause.

    ¡°Boss, can you handle it alone?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Boss, leave one person to me, I want to give it a try!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes shed with madness.

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Although you have already stepped into the Divine Realm, there is a gap between half-step Divine Realm and the first-rank Divine Realm. I¡¯ll help you try when we go back,¡± he naturally knew that Casey wanted to try to see if he could break through to the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey didn¡¯t insist any further.

    Then, Casey looked at Azure Dragon and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After speaking, they all rose into the air at the same time.

    ¡°Trying to run? Without our consent, you won¡¯t go anywhere!¡± A third-rank Divine Realm man from the other side also rose into the air,unching several strong winds towards Casey and the others.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy shed out with a knife, blocking the opponent¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Elder Arjun, the beast core and kylin fruits must be on those few people,¡± the white-haired old man looked at the ck-robed old man and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°You hold off this kid, I¡¯ll go after them!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The ck-robed old man replied.

    ¡°Elder Arjun, this kid is a bit tricky, don¡¯t be careless!¡± After the white-haired old man¡¯s words fell, he chased after Casey and the others.

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s best for you to hand over the beast core and kylin fruits yourselves. Maybe you can still save your lives!¡± The ck-robed old man then looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy replied, then swiftly rushed towards the white-haired old man.

    ¡°You brought this upon yourself, so let me grant your wish!¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he raised his hand and sent out a fierce gust of wind.

    Whoosh! After activating his bloodline power, he drew an arc of de light of Bloodshadow Fury de.

    Bang! After a loud noise, Billy flew straight out a kilometer away from the position of the white-haired old man.

    Clearly, he did it intentionally, to gain momentum.

    Immediately after, his wrist quickly turned, forming into a Domineering de Art and shing out.

    ¡°You dare!¡± The ck-robed old man now understood Billy¡¯s intention and shouted, ¡°Elder Remi, be careful!¡±

    The gray-robed old man, who had been prepared to attack Casey and the others, sensed the danger behind him, his pupils contracted rapidly, and he quickly dodged to the side.

    Hiss! However, it was obviously toote.

    Although he avoided the fatal blow, after the de curtain fell, his leg flew into the air, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The white-haired old man screamed miserably as he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Elder Remi!¡± The three men on the other side shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re asking for death. Today, I will definitely make you pay!¡± The ck-robed old man roared furiously.

    He was truly furious. He hadn¡¯t even started yet and had already been yed by Billy.

    ¡°You two go after them, leave this brat to me!¡± The ck-robed old man continued to shout angrily at the two third-rank Divine Realm men.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two replied simultaneously before shing to chase after them.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Then, two spiritual power-formed Bloodshadow Fury des whirled up a piercing whistling sound and shot towards the two men.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The ck-robed old man naturally wouldn¡¯t let Billy seed again.

    As he spoke, two gusts of wind sted out from his palms, blocking Billy¡¯s attacks.

    However, what shocked him was, just as he turned to look at Billy, a de curtain shimmering with the radiance of the sun, moon, and stars tore through the air and shed towards him.

    Clearly, Billy¡¯s previous move was still a feint, just to divert his attention.

    ¡°You¡¯re deceiving!¡± The ck-robed old man angrily shouted as he hastily formed an abstract imprint with his hands to meet the de curtain, while quickly dodging to the side.

    Boom! The imprint was extremely fragile under the attack of the de curtain, instantly disappearing without a trace, and the de curtain then fell to the ground from the side of the ck-robed old man.

    Puff! The powerful shockwave directly sent the opponent flying seven hundred meters away, spitting out blood, his face extremely pale.

    After repelling the opponent with one sh, Billy didn¡¯t stop at all, and swiftly chased after the two men.

    At this moment, the two of them had already chased to within a few hundred meters behind Casey and Azure Dragon respectively, then eachunched several gusts of wind towards them.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, get out of the way!¡± Casey shouted loudly and dodged to the side.

    His speed was fast enough, just being pushed back a hundred meters by the shockwave.

    But Azure Dragon¡¯s reaction was a bit slow. Although he wasn¡¯t directly hit by the opponent¡¯s palm strike, he was still sent flying, spitting out blood, and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± Billy¡¯s voice came over.

    Following that was an arc of de light.

    Just as the man turned around, the de light had already shed in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The man¡¯s horrified shout ended abruptly.

    Before the words fell, the de light shed past his waist, and his body fell apart, blood sttering.

    ¡°Stout, go check on Azure Dragon!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    Without him reminding, Stout and Azure Fang nearby simultaneously shed towards Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Young man, go to hell!¡± At this time, the ck-robed old man chased up again, raising his hand to form a huge axe and attacking Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, without any intention of retreat, once again forming Celestial de Art to meet him.

    Boom! A deafening roar echoed in the sky. The spiritual power-formed axe shredded like paper, the momentum of the de curtain unabated, and shed towards the old man.

    Since the old man was fighting head-on this time, he had no chance to dodge anymore.

    As the de curtain shed past, a bloodline extended from his shoulder all the way to his waist.

    ¡°¡­¡± The old man struggled to open his mouth, blood spurting out.

    He fell down in a straight line, breathless in mid-air.

    Eyes wide open, dead without closing them, it was hard to believe that he was killed like this.

    ¡°Elder Arjun!¡± The remaining third-rank Divine Realm man screamed in pain, his face full of horror.

    Immediately after, he no longer had any fighting spirit left, quickly fleeing to the side.

    Billy¡¯s strength has far exceeded his estimate, and staying any longer means only a dead end.

    ¡°You think you can run away?¡± Billy spoke coldly as a Bloodshadow Fury de materialized from his spiritual power, shooting out like lightning.

    Puff!

    The terrified man was directly pierced from behind by the Bloodshadow Fury de and fell down immediately.

    ¡°Casey, take care of him!¡±

    Then, Billy pointed his hand at the white-haired old man who was staggering away and gave amand.

    From the moment the other party appeared here, Billy had already passed the death sentence on them in his heart, naturally not allowing them to leave alive.

    Moreover, they had also injured Azure Dragon!

 Chapter 1198 Trouble Arises

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey replied and followed swiftly.

    ¡°I am from Lion Syndicate Sect¡­¡± the white-haired elder gritted his teeth and shouted at Casey who was catching up.

    ¡°If you kill me, I guarantee you won¡¯t have an easy time in Extreme City¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Lion Syndicate Sect powerful?¡± Casey responded coldly, ¡°Give me some time, and I¡¯ll wipe out your sect!¡±

    ¡°You are so arrogant, you have no idea what a top-tier sect means¡­¡± the white-haired elder spoke again.

    ¡°Too much nonsense!¡± Casey ignored him and shed with his de.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±

    The white-haired elder¡¯s expression twisted as he shouted loudly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Puff!

    Before his words fell, the de shed through, and his head fell to the ground, blood gushing out from his body, legs kicking with no breath left.

    Being overambitious often leads to one¡¯s own downfall, intending to reap the benefits but ending up sacrificing one¡¯s life.

    ¡°Stout, how¡¯s Azure Dragon?¡± Meanwhile, Billynded on the ground and quickly walked towards Azure Dragon.

    At this moment, Azure Dragon had fallen into aa, pale-faced, and his breath extremely weak.

    ¡°His meridians are severely damaged. Boss, you should check on him quickly,¡± Stout¡¯s expression was grave.

    ¡°Lift him up!¡± Billy released his spiritual power to examine Azure Dragon¡¯s injuries, his brows furrowed tightly.

    Currently, Azure Dragon was only at the eighth-rank Saint realm. Being injured by a third-rank Divine Realm expert, he naturally wouldn¡¯t fare well.

    It was only because he managed to evade the frontal attacks at a critical moment; otherwise, he would have lost his life long ago.

    Afterwards, Billy took out several silver needles and inserted them into Azure Dragon¡¯s body, then used Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to infuse energy into Azure Dragon¡¯s body.

    At the same time, Stout took out several healing pills from his body and ced them in his palm. After circting his energy, he let Azure Dragon inhale them.

    After about half an hour, Billy moved his palm away, and Azure Dragon¡¯s breath had stabilized considerably, although he still hadn¡¯t woken up.

    ¡°Boss, how is he?¡± Azure asked.

    ¡°We can only stabilize his injuries temporarily!¡± Billy took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    Subsequently, the group took Azure Dragon towards the direction of the northern city through the air.

    Forty to fifty minutester, theynded in an open space outside a mansion.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Everyone looked around and frowned simultaneously.

    The sight before them was a mess, clearly the result of a fierce battle.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Just then, Judge staggered out of the mansion, his injuries looking severe.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy frowned.

    ¡°Boss¡­ you must save Harleen and Opal¡­,¡± Judge spokeboriously.

    ¡°Half an hour ago¡­ Finley Hunt of Flying Dragon Sect came to the mansion, threatening to find you.¡±

    ¡°When they found out you were not here, they took away Harleen and Opal¡­¡±

    ¡°Their men are all skilled, we¡¯re no match for them¡­ White Tiger and Vermilion Bird are severely injured, all in aa¡­¡±

    ¡°I just woke up not long ago, nning to go to that primeval forest to find you all¡­¡±

    ¡°The people from Flying Dragon Sect said¡­ if you don¡¯t show up today, they will¡­ take Harleen and¡­¡±

    Thud!

    As he said this, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted again.

    ¡°Judge!¡± Casey and the others shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Flying Dragon Sect!¡±

    An extremely cold killing intent emanated from Billy.

    After taking a deep breath, he walked towards the mansion. ¡°Casey, help Judge inside!¡±

    In no time, they entered the mansion and saw White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Soul Chaser lying on thewn, their faces pale, their breath weak.

    ¡°Stout, bring your medicine box!¡± Billy quickly walked over.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout ran to his room.

    In a moment, he came out with hisrge medicine box in hand.

    ¡°Boss, should we go to Flying Dragon Sect first?¡± Casey asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°White Tiger and his group are severely injured, we can¡¯t afford to dy!¡± Billy replied and started to help White Tiger and the others with Stout.

    After working tirelessly for two hours, they barely stabilized their injuries.

    ¡°Stout, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± Billy then looked at Stout and gave some instructions.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    ¡°Casey,e with me to Flying Dragon Sect. Azure Dragon, you stay here, and help Stout!¡± Billy continued to instruct.

    ¡°Boss, let us go with you¡­¡± Azure Dragon and the others said simultaneously.

    ¡°You guys stay. Too many people won¡¯t be useful.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Boss, the sect master of Flying Dragon Sect is likely to have reached theter stage of the sixth-rank Divine Realm. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone.¡± Azure Fang said with a serious expression.

    Before this, although he couldn¡¯t find out the specific cultivation level of the sect master of Flying Dragon Sect, he could guess roughly.

    Apart from Flying Dragon Sect, the strongest sect in Extreme City was Cloud Feather Sect.

    ording to his understanding, the Sect Master of Cloud Feather Sect had already been at half-step sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    The strength of Flying Dragon Sect was even above that of the Cloud Feather Sect, so the sect master of Flying Dragon Sect must be at least of the sixth-rank.

    ¡°Stout, give me that beast core!¡± After a brief thought, Billy looked at Stout and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout responded and took out the beast core of the giant python he had obtained earlier and handed it to Billy.

    Then, Billy urged Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to quickly refine the beast core.

    With his current cultivation level, coupled with the effect of Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, it naturally wouldn¡¯t take long to concentrate on refining a beast core.

    Originally, under normal circumstances, it would have to be done step by step to refine a higher-grade beast core.

    First, refine a part, then activate the technique to digest a part, and then continue.

    But he obviously didn¡¯t have time to take it slowly now. He would absorb it first, and as for when he couldpletely digest it, that would be another matter.

    ¡°Casey, let¡¯s go!¡±

    After standing up and saying to Casey, they flew towards Flying Dragon Sect, with Casey following closely behind.

    At the same time, inside Flying Dragon Sect¡¯s mansion, in one of the conference halls.

    The sect master of Flying Dragon Sect, Harrison Malone, and several core members of Flying Dragon Sect were all present, totaling eight or nine people. Finley Hunt and Bethany Holmes were also among them.

    From the aura emanating from these people, it could be seen that they all had Divine Realm cultivation levels, with the weakest being at the second-rank Divine Realm.

    Harleen and Opal and the others were locked in a small room separated by iron bars in a corner of the hall.

    Everyone had injuries, but they were much better offpared to White Tiger and Vermilion Bird.

    At this moment, none of them showed any fluctuation in their martial aura, indicating that their cultivation had been sealed.

    ¡°Sect Master, will that kide?¡±

    An elder in gray robes looked towards Harrison Malone and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Finley Hunt beside him said, ¡°All his women are here, he¡¯ll naturallye!¡±

    ¡°That kid really has good fortune, there are so many stunning women by his side.¡± A middle-aged man licked his dry lips.

    ¡°Sect Master, that kid probably won¡¯te soon. I¡¯ll go chat with some beautifuldies first.¡±

    With that, he got up and walked towards Harleen and the others.

 Chapter 1199 Today, Flying Dragon Sect Is Destroyed

    ¡°Elder Zaire, let¡¯s talk after we finish our business!¡± Bethany Holmes spoke up.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine. After we kill that bratter, these women will be ours anyway. I¡¯ll enjoy them first!¡±

    ¡°Elder Zaire¡­¡± Bethany Holmes continued.

    ¡°Bethany, just let him go!¡± Finley Hunt interrupted her.

    ¡°He loves beauty more than his own life. With so many beauties in front of him, if he remains indifferent, it¡¯s more frustrating than killing him.¡±

    As the two were talking, a middle-aged man named Reid Graham had already approached the iron fence.

    Looking at the eight or nine beautiful women, several warm currents surged through his body.

    ¡°Ladies, your man still hasn¡¯te. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t intend to take care of you. Why not stay with us at Flying Dragon Sect and enjoy life?¡± Reid Graham opened the iron gate and walked in.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Harleen took a few steps forward, frowning.

    ¡°Hehe, what do you think?¡± Reid Graham reached out to touch Harleen¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Harleen blocked his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Anyone willing to sleep with me voluntarily, after we kill that kid, I¡¯ll let her go.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to regret itter, you better leave now!¡± Opal spoke coldly. ¡°Otherwise, you will regreting into this world!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Reid Grahamughed loudly.

    ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s not talk about whether that kid wille to rescue you or not.¡±

    ¡°Even if he does, do you really think he can rescue you all from Flying Dragon Sect by himself?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± Ivy nced at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re all so naive!¡± Reid Grahamughed again.

    With that, he changed his tone, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have the patience to waste time with you. Since none of you are volunteering, I¡¯ll just pick randomly!¡±

    After saying that, he looked directly at Harleen. ¡°How about starting with you?¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Felicia and Night Orchid stepped forward together.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Reid Graham casually swept his hand, and the few of them fell back against the iron fence.

    Then, he reached out and grabbed Harleen.

    ¡°Bastard, stay away from me!¡± Harleen panicked and backed away.

    However, she was just a helpless weak woman now, unable to escape.

    Reid Graham took two steps forward and grabbed her arm, pulling her towards him.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Harleen struggled and eximed.

    ¡°Bastard, let go of Harleen!¡± Opal and Amber both tried to grab Reid Graham¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Take it easy, it¡¯ll be your turn soon!¡±

    With a slight raise of his hand, Reid Graham sent them both flying,nding on the ground and spitting out blood.

    ¡°Let go of Harleen, I¡¯m with you!¡± Just then, Ivy and Abby Meskill shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t!¡± Harleen shouted loudly.

    ¡°Ivy, let me do it!¡± After taking a deep breath, Abby Meskill gritted her teeth and spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me do it!¡± Ivy shook her head slightly at Abby Meskill and walked towards Reid Graham. ¡°You want us toe voluntarily, right? I¡¯m here to apany you!¡±

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯te over!¡± Harleen shouted.

    ¡°Hehe, someone finally came to their senses?¡± Reid Graham turned to look at Ivy.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself, let¡¯s start with you!¡± After saying that, he pushed Harleen away and pulled Ivy towards him.

    Then, he lowered his head towards Ivy¡¯s neck.

    But just before he could touch Ivy, he smelled something strange and frowned.

    ¡°You deceitful woman, you dare to use poison?¡±

    With that, he pped Ivy, sending her flying. The force of the p was not small, and Ivynded heavily on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood before fainting.

    ¡°Ivy!¡±

    Harleen and the others shouted at the same time.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°You bunch of despicable women, watch how I¡¯ll tame you!¡±

    After adjusting his breath to expel the toxins from his body, Reid Graham walked towards Harleen again.

    The poison Ivy had used just now didn¡¯t have much effect.

    On the one hand, the space here was too small, and Ivy was afraid of affecting Harleen and the others, so she couldn¡¯t act too recklessly.

    On the other hand, her skills were sealed, and her poison techniques were greatly impaired, making it difficult to have a substantial impact on Divine Realm powerhouses.

    Boom!

    Just as Reid Graham was about to reach out to grab Harleen, there were several muffled sounds outside the hall.

    Then, dozens of disciples from the Flying Dragon Sect flew in from outside the door,nding on the ground with no movement.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Reid Graham turned to look, then ignored Harleen and walked away.

    At the same time, the figures of Billy and Casey appeared at the door of the meeting hall.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Seeing Billy, Harleen and others shouted loudly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing their state, a suffocating murderous intent emanated from him.

    ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s this kid!¡± A blue-robed old man pointed at Billy and said to Harrison Malone.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Harrison Malone looked at Billy and said, ¡°You have some guts toe here.¡±

    ¡°Casey, go check on Opal and the others!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to him.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey replied in a deep voice before walking towards the iron fence.

    ¡°You arrogant brat, do you think this ce is your home? Stop right there!¡± A senior member of Flying Dragon Sect sneered and attacked Casey.

    Whoosh!

    Just as he was about to make a move, a blood-red de swiftly shed over.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Finley Hunt roared and simultaneously struck with a palm wind.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the three collided, and the elder from Flying Dragon Sect was sent flying.

    At the same time, Billy and Finley Hunt both stepped back dozens of steps and stopped.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Finley Hunt furrowed his brows slightly, a hint of surprise shing across his face.

    ¡°If you dare to make another move, I¡¯ll let them all die before your eyes!¡± At this moment, Harrison Malone looked at Billy and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°After today, there will be no more Flying Dragon Sect in Extreme City!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    As he spoke, he probed Harrison Malone¡¯s martial arts cultivation. It was almost as Azure Fang estimated, with the strength of half-step seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Harrison Malone and the others from Flying Dragon Sectughed out loud.

    ¡°Kid, are you here to joke?¡± Reid Graham looked at Billy mockingly.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, let me inform you of one thing. After you die, I will take good care of these women of yours. I promise to make them live better than they do now.¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t let him die too easily!¡± Amber shouted loudly at this moment.

 Chapter 1200 You Want to Play with Fire

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Billy responded in a deep voice, his momentum rising at the same time.

    ¡°You asked for it!¡± Harrison Malone¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Reid Graham, kill the two women first!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Reid Graham replied before turning and walking towards Harleen and the others.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Billy eximed loudly, ¡°Casey, step aside!¡±

    Boom!

    As his voice fell, a terrifying aura burst from him, instantly filling the entire hall.

    Hoo!

    Then, stepping forward, his hands pulled out afterimages as he directly activated the Dragon Soaring Skies technique.

    He was well aware that in the current situation, he had to quickly defeat the opponent¡¯s group; otherwise, the consequences would be dire.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Harrison Malone obviously didn¡¯t regard Billy too highly.

    With a cultivation at the third-rank Divine Realm, Bill was three and a half ranks apart, even if Billy could fight beyond his rank, Billy couldn¡¯t possibly be his opponent.

    However, soon, when he sensed the changes in Billy¡¯s body, a look of extreme shock appeared on his face.

    Then he shouted loudly, ¡°Finley Hunt, let¡¯s attack him together!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Finley Hunt¡¯s face also showed a horrified expression.

    He was self-aware; in a one-on-one situation, he definitely couldn¡¯t handle this attack.

    At the next moment, the two raised their hands and smashed out several fierce palm strikes, attempting to intercept Billy before he could form his fist technique.

    At the same time, other members of Flying Dragon Sect also made their moves, each activating their own trump cards and attacking.

    Obviously, they also sensed the thick aura of crisis.

    However, it was toote to act at this point.

    Nine divine dragons had already appeared!

    Boom!

    The phantom divine dragons, carrying immense momentum, surged up, directly lifting the roof of the building into the air, with wood chips flying everywhere.

    Bang¡­ At the next moment, the nine divine dragons each rushed towards the opposing group, stirring up waves of air like an overturned river and sea, the momentum astonishing.

    Dragon Soaring Skies allowed the nine divine dragons to attack the same target, naturally they could also split their attacks!

    Puff!

    Immediately after, except for Harrison Malone and Finley Hunt, several people including Bethany Holmes spewed out a mouthful of blood and flew out simultaneously.

    For those with a cultivation below the third-rank Divine Realm, there was no possibility of resistance. After crashing heavily to the ground, they lost consciousness.

    Although Reid Graham and Bethany Holmes weren¡¯t fatally injured from a single move, their injuries were severe, and theirbat power was reduced to less than half.

    Harrison Malone and Finley Hunt, because they acted in haste and didn¡¯t activate their own trump cards, although they weren¡¯t heavily injured, they were still in a bad state.

    After sliding dozens of meters away, Finley Hunt vomited out blood, his face pale.

    This was the power of Dragon Soaring Skies; even when attacking separately, its power was astonishing.

    At the same time, Casey¡¯s figure had shed to where Harleen and the others were.

    In the previous round, Billy¡¯s target was the people of Flying Dragon Sect. However, for Harleen and the others at present, just the aftermath of the aura was enough for them to bear, each of them pale-faced

    As Casey arrived, she began to help each of them relieve the sealed power one by one.

    ¡°Rascal, today I will definitely kill you!¡± Meanwhile, Harrison Malone¡¯s almost roaring voice echoed in the air.

    His anger was understandable.

    In just a few minutes, the elite forces of his Flying Dragon Sect were reduced to only him and Finley Hunt.

    After today, the overall strength of his Flying Dragon Sect would inevitably suffer a heavy blow.

    And this was entirely due to his underestimation. If he had gone all out from the beginning, Billy wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to make a move at all.

    How could he not be furious about this!

    As his voice rang out, he raised his hand and formed a mysterious mark, which flew towards Billy.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    On the side, Finley Hunt also rushed up after a slight pause.

    His face was also filled with rage, and there was no holding back in his attack; he intended to take Billy¡¯s life in one blow.

    ¡°If you want to kill me,e on, I¡¯ll give you both a chance!¡±

    Billy didn¡¯t directly confront the two, dodging their attacks, then turned and headed into the air.

    Naturally, Harrison Malone and Finley Hunt wouldn¡¯t give up. They followed suit into the air.

    Once in mid-air, looking down at the courtyard below, the already extremely angry two became even more furious.

    They saw disciples of Flying Dragon Sect lying in disorder on the ground, almost half of them grimacing in pain, foaming at the mouth, and motionless.

    The remaining half, although not dead, were rolling on the ground with their hands sping their heads, and it seemed they wouldn¡¯tst long in such a state.

    From the condition of these people, it was obvious that they had been struck by a powerful spiritual power attack to react like this.

    ¡°You surnamed Hunt? Who is Darius Hunt to you?¡± Billy looked at Finley Hunt and asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Finley Hunt frowned, ¡°How do you know Darius?¡±

    ¡°A few hours ago, I sent him to meet the King of Hell!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Finley Hunt roared, ¡°You killed Darius?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see him soon!¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°Rascal, today I will definitely torture you to death!¡± Finley Hunt almost roared.

    As his words fell, he was about tounch an attack.

    ¡°Finley Hunt, leave him to me!¡± Harrison Malone said in a deep voice, ¡°You go down and kill all of his women!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Finley Hunt¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, then he turned and shed towards the ground.

    However, he clearly thought too much.

    Billy had just managed to lure the two into the air; he couldn¡¯t possibly let him go back to deal with Harleen and the others.

    Just as Finley Hunt turned around, a dark de curtain tore through the air from above and descended towards him, aimed directly at his position.

    ¡°Finley Hunt, watch out!¡±

    Harrison Malone¡¯s voice rang out at the same time. Simultaneously, a huge fiery energy mass rushed towards the de curtain.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar spread through the air, and the de curtain and the fiery energy mass exploded, the strong shock wave sending all three flying.

    As Finley Hunt was on the receiving end of a passive defense, he suffered the strongest impact. After flying out for a kilometer, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his breath bing erratic.

    Billy wasn¡¯t feeling too well either; two consecutive activations of his trump cards had consumed a huge amount of true energy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how many attacks you can take from me!¡± Harrison Malone¡¯s eyes narrowed as he attacked again.

    As his momentum rose, a huge fiery energy mass formed in front of him, and the temperature around skyrocketed instantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, and I¡¯ll y along!¡± Billy put away the Bloodshadow Fury de and took out a Chi Condensing Pill from his body, tossing it into his mouth.

    Immediately after, he waved his hands, vigorously activating the Fire Art of the Five Elements Secret Art.

    Before long, a fiery dragon appeared in midair.

    ¡°Die!¡± With a deep voice, he forcefully pushed forward, and the fiery dragon roared out.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Harrison Malone also made a move, a huge mass of energy swirling with a piercing sound of breaking wind as it attacked Billy.

    However, the next moment, he realized he had been fooled!

    The fiery dragon, after swirling halfway in midair, seemed to possess intelligence as it dodged his mass of energy. Then, it directly charged toward Finley Hunt, who was descending.

 Chapter 1201 Sect Master of Flying Dragon Sect Is Dead

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Harrison Malone roared, ¡°Finley Hunt, be careful!¡±

    At this moment, Finley Hunt hadn¡¯t even thought that Billy would use such a life-for-a-life method, so he waspletely unprepared.

    By the time he sensed the thick aura of death, it was already toote.

    Boom!

    The fiery dragon crashed unimpeded into his back, immediately sending him flying thousands of meters away.

    His hair and clothes disappeared instantly, and then he fell like a naked pig, crashing into the ground and creating arge pit. Hey there like a dead pig, blood gushing from his mouth, twitching a few times before meeting the King of Hell.

    He was probably the fifth-rank Divine Realm expert who died in the most miserable way.

    At that moment, endless regret surged in his heart!

    For a thousand pieces of high-grade spirit stones, he sacrificed his own life!

    Bang!

    At the same time, the fiery dragon crashed into Finley Hunt, the fiery aura Harrison Malone attacked with also smashed into Billy¡¯s defensive aura.

    With injuries already on his body, he naturally couldn¡¯t block it. Although he avoided fatal areas, he flew out like a kite with a broken string.

    Then he crashed onto the ground thousands of meters away, tumbling several somersaults before finallying to a stop, motionless for a long time.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this moment, Casey happened to lead Harleen and others to the courtyard. Seeing this scene, she eximed.

    ¡°Kid, for killing so many people from my Flying Dragon Sect, you deserve to be torn apart!¡± Harrison Malonended on the ground at the same time, speaking angrily as he walked towards Billy.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Harleen shouted and rushed towards Harrison Malone.

    Casey and the others followed without hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯re not his match, don¡¯te over!¡± Just then, Billy stood up from the ground, a gleam of sharpness shing in his eyes, and his momentum gradually rising.

    Whoosh!

    Soon, an extremely powerful aura erupted from him, several levels stronger than before.

    At the same time, his spirit and energy returned to their peak state.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Observing Billy¡¯s changes, Harrison Malone¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, ¡°You¡¯ve broken through?¡±

    Hearing this, Casey and Harleen showed a look of joy on their faces at the same time, feeling relieved.

    They were very clear that since Billy had broken through, there was nothing to worry about next.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said to you just now?¡± Billy spoke lightly, ¡°After today, there will no longer be Flying Dragon Sect in Extreme City!¡±

    Obviously, he had indeed broken through to the third-rank Divine Realm!

    Previously in the manor, he hastily refined the beast core of the fifth-rank Divine Beast, waiting for this moment.

    Although refining the beast core all at once caused intense energy to gather in his body, making him very ufortable for a short time, thanks to the effect of the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, after the fierce battle just now, the energy of the beast core was released.

    ¡°Humph! Shameless boasting!¡± Harrison Malone responded coldly, ¡°Do you think breaking through one rank can make you my opponent? A frog in a well!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try it!¡± Billy retorted, soaring into the air, ¡°Come on, if you can take my move, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant brat, if you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Harrison Malone responded loudly.

    Whoosh!

    As soon as the words fell, the momentum surged instantly, and the cultivation of ¡°half step into seventh-rank Divine Realm¡± was undoubtedly revealed.

    Immediately, his hands drew several afterimages in the void.

    Soon, a dragon floated in the air, like a living creature, surrounded by thunder.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Following his deep voice, the virtual image of the dragon quickly circled in the void and swiftly swooped towards Billy.

    At the same time, it spewed out high-pressure air waves, raging winds, and turbulent clouds.

    Truly a strong expert in theter stage of the sixth-rank Divine Realm, just this momentum alone was enough to make martial artists below the fifth-rank Divine Realm shudder.

    ¡°Is this all your strength?¡± Billy shouted back, ¡°Watch how I destroy your dragon!¡±

    As he spoke, he once again activated the fire art, and a fiery dragon floated in the void.

    With the advancement of his cultivation level, the outline of the divine dragon became clearer.

    Although not as vivid as the opponent¡¯s dragon, the fiery dragon surpassed the opponent in both size and momentum.

    Whoosh!

    In the next moment, the two dragons collided at full speed, stirring up waves of air, and the entire void was shrouded in extremely terrifying pressure.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar spread throughout the void, like thunder on a clear day.

    After the roar, the two dragons simultaneously exploded, vaguely revealing a mushroom cloud of air soaring into the sky.

    Puff!

    The powerful air wave sent Harrison Malone flying thousands of meters away, and then he crashed to the ground.

    Subsequently, he copsed like mud on the ground, with his chest shattered and his meridians severed, continuously spewing out arge amount of blood from his mouth.

    After a while, he struggled to lift his head to look at Billy walking towards him, but couldn¡¯t say a word, and then his head tilted and he became motionless.

    The Sect master of Flying Dragon Sect, perished!

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Harleen ran over quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    At the same time, he checked the injuries of the others; they were all seriously injured.

    ¡°Boss, how should we deal with these two?¡± At this time, Casey walked over carrying one person and threw them on the ground.

    The two were Reid Graham and Bethany Holmes.

    At this moment, both of them were seriously injured, and the little remaining power they had was sealed by Casey.

    ¡°Please¡­ spare us¡­¡± Reid Graham copsed on the ground, his face full of panic.

    Now, he didn¡¯t even have the right tomit suicide.

    Thinking of how he had treated Harleen and the others before, he could anticipate what consequences he would face next.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid?¡± Night Orchid walked over coldly and said, then looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, this bastard tried to bully Harleen and Ivy before, let us handle him!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, Night Orchid, Frostde, and Alex Long carried Reid Graham and walked to the side.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Less than two minutester, a hysterical voice rang out.

    The whole processsted for about ten minutes, and Reid Graham¡¯s voice gradually weakened.

    After this torture, in his next life, he would probably be much more obedient.

    ¡°Here we meet again!¡±

    At the same time, Billy looked down at Bethany Holmes and said.

    ¡°Kill me quickly!¡± Bethany Holmes took a deep breath and responded, her face no longer showing that coquettishness.

 Chapter 1202 You Two Go Accompany Each Other

    As Bethany Holmes spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of emotions.

    She never expected that the second-ranked sect in Extreme City would be destroyed so easily!

    And the one who took action was just this young man in front of her, who was not even thirty years old!

    A while ago, when she encountered Billy in Wild Tiger Gang, although she was also surprised by Billy¡¯s skills, at that time she clearly didn¡¯t regard Billy highly.

    As an elder of Flying Dragon Sect, there were not many people in Extreme City that she regarded highly.

    However, in just such a short period of time, this young man who she didn¡¯t regard highly, destroyed the entire Flying Dragon Sect!

    Even the existence as powerful as the sect master couldn¡¯t take his move!

    It felt too unreal, and even now she felt like dreaming!

    ¡°We¡¯ve been in Extreme City for so long, and your Flying Dragon Sect only took action today. There must be a reason for that, right?¡± Billy spoke again.

    If Flying Dragon Sect wanted to stand up for Wild Tiger Gang, they should have taken action long ago. The reason why they took action only today was mostly due to other reasons.

    ¡°Flying Dragon Sect indeed wanted to stand up for Wild Tiger Gang. During this period, we have been investigating your identities, but with no results,¡± Bethany Holmes didn¡¯t hide it anymore.

    ¡°A few days ago, someone came to us, willing to pay a thousand top-grade spirit stones for your lives!¡±

    ¡°And they informed us of your identities, knowing that youe from Pr Domain, so the sect master decided to take action!¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s almost certainly someone from Wind Swift Kingdom!¡± Casey spoke up.

    ¡°As for who exactly they are, we don¡¯t know. We only know that they should be from a certain pce or imperial pce!¡± Bethany Holmes replied.

    ¡°Are they still in Extreme City?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Bethany Holmes nodded. ¡°They made an appointment with us toe and collect your heads today.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I do!¡± Bethany Holmes spoke again. ¡°They are staying in a nearby inn.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy looked at Casey after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Casey, you go with Opal and check out Flying Dragon Sect¡¯s warehouse, and take away everything that can be moved.¡±

    ¡°If manpower is insufficient, you can grab a few people from Flying Dragon Sect to help!¡±

    ¡°As for the remaining people, destroy their cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    ¡°Honey, are you going to find the people from Wind Swift Kingdom? I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Harleen looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t need to go,¡± Billy responded. ¡°You stay here with Opal and the others.¡±

    ¡°Billy, will it be dangerous for you to go alone?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a few small potatoes!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    After saying that, he looked at Bethany Holmes. ¡°Lead the way. If you haven¡¯t lied to me, I can spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bethany Holmes took a deep breath and stood up.

    In no time, Billy took off with Bethany Holmes.

    About ten minutester, the two arrived at the entrance of a hotel in the city.

    ¡°They are staying here!¡± Bethany Holmes spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Whoosh!

    Just as the two were about to enter the lobby, a strong palm wind swept out from inside, with the force of thunder.

    Boom!

    At the same time, not far from the first floor, the outer wall was sted down by a palm strike, followed by a figure swiftly shing out and flying away.

    ¡°You think you can escape?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, he raised his hand and smashed into the hall, then without turning back, he chased after the figure in the air.

    Bang!

    A loud noise suddenly resounded in the hall, and a section of the wall copsed.

    An elderly man slid for several meters, breaking a wall pir before falling to the ground, blood surging in his chest.

    ¡°Mr Trujillo!¡±

    At the same time, four men and women behind him eximed in unison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, go save Prince Enzo!¡± the old man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± the four responded before rushing towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    Shortly after, the old man caught his breath and quickly dashed outside the hall, ring angrily at Bethany Holmes.

    ¡°Flying Dragon Sect is just a bunch of trash!¡±

    With that said, he ignored her and swiftly chased after the void nearby.

    Earlier, when such a disturbance was caused at Flying Dragon Sect, they had naturally felt it in the hotel. Knowing that there must be a conflict between the people of Flying Dragon Sect and Billy, he had specifically sent someone to investigate.

    The person he sent, upon seeing Harrison Malone being killed by Billy in one move, hurried back to report.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Upon hearing the news, they were terrified, fearing that Billy woulde for them. After discussing for a while, they prepared to flee Extreme City.

    However, just as they arrived in the hall, Billy had already arrived, leading to the scene just now.

    Meanwhile, in the sky tens of kilometers away, Billy had already caught up with Prince Enzo of Wind Swift Kingdom, about eight or nine hundred meters behind him. Then, he pped out, saying, ¡°Damn it!¡± Prince Enzo frowned and quickly dodged to the side.

    However, before he could stabilize his figurepletely, the second palm strike swept over.

    Prince Enzo knew he couldn¡¯t evade it, so he gritted his teeth and raised his hand to block with several palm strikes.

    But obviously, it was futile.

    He was at the third-rank Divine Realm, while Billy was already at the third-rank even without activating his bloodline power.

    Dealing with opponents of the same rank was already a piece of cake for Billy.

    Bang!

    After a muffled sound, Prince Enzo was sent flying, spitting out blood before crashing down.

    ¡°Prince Enzo!¡±

    The voices of four men and women came from behind.

    As they shouted, the four of them attacked Billy simultaneously, with gusts of powerful winds.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Billy casually sent out a palm strike.

    Bang¡­ The four of them were all below the first-rank Divine Realm, naturally unable to withstand it.

    As the palm strike was sent, all four of them fell to the ground.

    Then, afternding on the ground, Billy walked towards Prince Enzo.

    ¡°Kid, if you dare to kill Prince Enzo, even if you run to the ends of the earth, the king won¡¯t let you off!¡± the old man from earlier caught up.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Billy replied lightly, ¡°I wonder who¡¯s stronger between your king and the sect master of Flying Dragon Sect?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression twitched slightly.

    From what he knew, the two were evenly matched, both at the half-step seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    Billy could kill Harrison Malone in one move, naturally, he didn¡¯t regard the king highly.

    ¡°Even if you can kill Harrison Malone, so what!¡± he responded loudly after a brief pause.

    ¡°Wind Swift Kingdom has many strong individuals, how can it bepared to a second-rate sect!¡±

    ¡°If you kill Prince Enzo, including those around you, none of you will escape alive!¡±

    With that said, he urged the remaining bit of his strength to charge at Billy, shouting loudly, ¡°Prince Enzo, run!¡±

    Phew!

    There was no need for him to remind, Prince Enzo gritted his teeth and quickly flew away.

    ¡°You two can apany each other down!¡± Billy frowned, and two blood shadows, substantialized by mental power, shot out towards the two.

    ¡°Prince Enzo, be careful!¡± the old man eximed in horror.

 Chapter 1203 Enhancing Team Strength

    Puff!

    Before the old man¡¯s words could even finish, Bloodshadow Fury de had pierced through Prince Enzo¡¯s back, blood gushing out like a fountain.

    Prince Enzo opened his mouth, then fell freely from mid-air, his face filled with endless unwillingness.

    With that, all three princes of Wind Swift Kingdom were killed by Billy!

    ¡°Prince Enzo!¡± At the same time, the old man dodged Billy¡¯s attack and cried out in pain.

    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re truly ruthless!¡±

    As the words sounded, he turned and fled to the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run, go apany your princes!¡± Billy replied, pulling out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body and shing a curved de aura.

    Although the old man sensed the threat of death, the Bloodshadow Fury de Technique had sealed off all his retreat routes, leaving him with no way out.

    After the de aura passed, a blood line appeared at the old man¡¯s waist.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Struggling to say a word, the old man copsed to the ground and twitched a few times before losing his breath.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I send your king down to apany you!¡±

    Billy nced at the opponent¡¯s corpse before flying towards the northern manor of the city.

    As for Bethany Holmes, he had no intention of going back to find her. It had been such a long time; naturally, she had already fled.

    Flying Dragon Sect was wiped out, and she alone could do nothing.

    Thirty to forty minutester, Billy returned to the manor.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Entering the hall where White Tiger and others were being treated, everyone shouted at the same time.

    With Stout¡¯s help, White Tiger and Vermilion Bird had regained consciousness, but their injuries were still severe.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Bob looked Billy up and down before continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± After shaking his head, Billy looked at Stout. ¡°How are White Tiger and the others?¡±

    ¡°Their injuries have been stabilized for the time being, but it will take some time for them to fully recover,¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Boss, why did youe back alone? What about Mr Kimmons and Harleen?¡± Azure Dragon, looking outside the door, asked with some surprise.

    ¡°They are still at Flying Dragon Sect!¡± Billy then roughly exined the situation to them.

    After listening to Billy¡¯s exnation, everyone involuntarily gasped.

    Boss alone directly wiped out a quasi-first-rate sect?

    That¡¯s too exaggerated!

    ¡°Boss, if the matter of Wind Swift Kingdom isn¡¯t thoroughly resolved, trouble will likely arise sooner orter!¡± Azure Fang spoke up.

    ¡°Okay!¡± There was a hint of coldness in Billy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Later, we¡¯ll pay a visit to the Wind Swift King¡¯s royal city!¡±

    After that, he began to treat the injuries of White Tiger and the others.

    About two or three hourster, when Billy finished his business, Casey and the others also returned to the manor.

    ¡°I say, Mr Kimmons, did you guys bring the entire warehouse of Flying Dragon Sect here?¡± Azure Dragon eximed loudly, looking at the pile of wooden boxes.

    Indeed, there were quite a few things, about one-third more than what they had seized from the Star Moon Sectst time.

    ¡°There are also quite a few middle-grade and low-grade spirit stones, but it¡¯s too troublesome to transport, so we didn¡¯t take them,¡± Casey replied casually.

    Ahem!

    Azure Dragon and the others choked.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, we¡¯re rich now!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes gleamed as he looked at those boxes.

    ¡°Casey, apart from the spirit stones, everything else is to be distributed among everyone,¡± Billy roughly scanned those items and instructed.

    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, everyone will focus on closed-door cultivation to improve their cultivation as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Stout, those fruits we brought back from the primitive forest, let¡¯s keep them for now. I¡¯ll see what they are in a few days.¡± Billy then turned to Stout and said.

    Although he had heard Lion Syndicate Sect mention the name of that fruit before, it seemed to be called kylin fruits, this was his first time seeing such a fruit, so naturally, he dared not easily let everyone refine it.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded.

    The news of Flying Dragon Sect being destroyed spread through Extreme City.

    No one had expected that Flying Dragon Sect would disappear from Extreme City overnight.

    What was even more shocking was that it was said that person who did it was a young person under thirty!

    When they first heard this news, nobody believed it!

    Could a young person under thirty really destroy a first-ss sect? What kind of joke was this!

    However, not long after, those surviving disciples of Flying Dragon Sect confirmed this matter.

    At this point, everyone believed it.

    So, Extreme City was in an uproar!

    Many people began to inquire about Billy¡¯s identity, who was he to be so powerful!

    As the only first-ss sect in Extreme City, Lion Syndicate Sect naturally had the biggest reaction to this matter, feeling a sense of impending doom.

    Moreover, they also learned that the group of people their sect sent to the southern primitive forest had been killed by a young man.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was very likely the same person!

    For them, the most urgent matter was to quickly determine Billy¡¯s identity!

    In the next few days, Casey, Opal, and others each found a ce to stay and devoted themselves to cultivation.

    This time, due to abundant cultivation resources and everyone¡¯s ample time, it took nearly half a month to refine those cultivation resources.

    During this process, Billy, in addition to cultivating himself, would asionally check on everyone and assist them at critical moments.

    And the final results exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Opal directly advanced to the same rank as Billy, third-rank Divine Realm!

    Casey, Amber, Harleen, and Ivy all broke through to the Divine Realm.

    Moreover, Casey and Amber even broke through to the second-rank Divine Realm in one fell swoop.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and others also broke through two ranks, reaching the half-step Divine Realm, while Judge and others broke through to the ninth-rank Saint Realm.

    During this period, Opal, Amber, and Abby Meskill began to practice the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and others officially practiced the Celestial de Art under Billy¡¯s guidance.

    After half a month, everyone had basically grasped the basics, and the rest depended on continuous practice.

    Although Billy himself did not break through a rank during this half month, he had already glimpsed the dawn of the fourth-rank Divine Realm and estimated that he would be able to break through again soon.

    In addition, he had spent most of his time during this period practicing Dragon Soaring Skies.

    With his breakthrough to the third-rank Divine Realm, he could barely activate the ¡°Nine Dragons Unite¡± technique for attack, its power exceeding his imagination.

    From then on, the team¡¯sbat power soared several levels again.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you!¡± This morning, Billy was practicing the Heart Sutra in the courtyard when Judge walked in from outside.

 Chapter 1204 This Battle Cannot be Avoided!

    ¡°Who?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°People from Cloud Feather Sect!¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Let them in!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± After nodding, Judge turned and walked towards the door.

    Before long, Judge led a group of people in.

    At the forefront was a middle-aged man in his fifties, followed by seven or eight people. Yasmin Thompson, whom they had met before, was also among them.

    ¡°Mr Billy, greetings!¡± When the group arrived, Yasmin Thompson took a few steps forward and bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Once again, thank you, Mr Billy, for saving my lifest time!¡± She spoke with deep gratitude.

    After the incident with Flying Dragon Sect, Cloud Feather Sect immediately sent people to find out who was responsible. When she finally learned the news, she was shocked beyond measure. She never imagined that the person who destroyed Flying Dragon Sect was the young man she had met in the primitive forest that day!

    At the moment she heard the news, she could hardly believe that it was Billy¡¯s doing. It was just too unexpected!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Marquise Thompson pays respects to Mr Billy and thanks Mr Billy for the great kindness to my daughter!¡± The middle-aged man at the forefront bowed and spoke at the same time.

    His shock was no less than his daughter¡¯s. As the leader of the third-ranked sect in Extreme City, he was well aware of the strength of Flying Dragon Sect. Even though there was a certain gap between it and Lion Syndicate Sect, it was undoubtedly outstanding among second-rate forces. But unexpectedly, it was wiped out by a young man in his thirties! This was unprecedented in the history of Extreme City!

    ¡°Mr Thompson, you¡¯re wee!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Please, have a seat inside!¡±

    During this period of time, he had basically understood the situation in Extreme City, so he knew Marquise Thompson¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Marquise Thompson responded.

    Before long, everyone settled in a hall.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, what brings you here today?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°In fact, I came a few days ago, but I saw that your manor gates were closed, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Marquise Thompson replied. ¡°Today, I came specifically to express my gratitude to Mr Billy, and also, there¡¯s something I want to inform Mr Billy about.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Mr Thompson?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Please forgive me for being presumptuous.¡± Marquise Thompson spoke again. ¡°Is Mr Billy really from the Pr Domain?¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson is well informed!¡± Billy didn¡¯t conceal it anymore. ¡°This matter will spread sooner orter, and it¡¯s impossible to hide.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy may not be aware that this news was deliberately spread in Extreme City yesterday!¡± Marquise Thompson responded. ¡°Most likely by people from Wind Swift Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Who specifically did it, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Marquise Thompson shook his head slightly. ¡°But this matter is a bit troublesome for Mr Billy.¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson is implying the retaliation from Lion Syndicate Sect, right?¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded. ¡°As far as I know, ever since Mr Billy killed their two elders, Lion Syndicate Sect has been sending people to find out Mr Billy¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°The reason they haven¡¯t taken action against Mr Billy until today is because they haven¡¯t confirmed your background, so they have some concerns.¡±

    ¡°And now, your identity has been leaked, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr Thompson!¡± Billy nodded. This matter had crossed his mind when he dealt with Flying Dragon Sect. His identity couldn¡¯t be kept secret forever, and Lion Syndicate Sect would eventually find out.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, do you know about the high-endbat power of Lion Syndicate Sect?¡± Casey asked from the side.

    ¡°They are very strong!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded. ¡°As far as I know, the sect master of Lion Syndicate Sect, Alex Pratt, had reached the seventh-rank Divine Realm strength a year ago.¡±

    ¡°And in the past year, he has rarely appeared in public. It¡¯s highly likely that he has already broken through to the eighth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Azure Dragon and the others all were shocked.

    Eighth-rank Divine Realm? Isn¡¯t that exaggerating?

    If it¡¯s truly the eighth-rank Divine Realm expert, then what¡¯s the point of even fighting!

    Although Boss has broken through to thete stage of the third-rank Divine Realm, even if he activates his bloodline power, he would only be at thete stage of the fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    Even if all trump cards are yed, he can only have the strength of the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Not only that, besides Alex Pratt, its vice master has also broken through to the seventh rank,¡± Marquise Thompson continued.

    ¡°In addition, the Elder of Lion Syndicate Sect is as strong as sect master of Flying Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The corners of Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ mouths twitched simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Lion Syndicate Sect is likely to make a move against you in these two days. Just in case, you should hurry and leave Extreme City!¡± Yasmin Thompson said with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Thompson.¡± Billy smiled, ¡°However, I¡¯ll never run away!¡±

    ¡°But Lion Syndicate Sect¡­¡± Yasmin Thompson continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, anyway, sooner orter we will have a battle with them. It¡¯s better toe sooner!¡± Billy interrupted her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Mr Billy, the strength of Lion Syndicate Sect should not be underestimated. If they really go all out against you, I¡¯m afraid you will have a hard time resisting.¡± Marquise Thompson also spoke up.

    ¡°It depends on whether they are determined to go all out!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°What does Mr Billy mean?¡± Marquise Thompson was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Lion Syndicate Sect should be well aware of the strength of Flying Dragon Sect, right?¡± Opal spoke up from the side.

    ¡°Since we can make Flying Dragon Sect disappear from Extreme City in one day, Lion Syndicate Sect should be aware that if they want to wipe us out, they will surely have to pay a hefty price.¡±

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not certain whether Lion Syndicate Sect can maintain their current position.¡±

    ¡°I think, outside Extreme City, there should be many sects eager to intervene in this area, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but just in case¡­¡± Marquise Thompson nodded slightly.

    He naturally understood the implication in Opal¡¯s words.

    ¡°We can¡¯t avoid it!¡± Billy replied, ¡°Thanks again for Mr Thompson¡¯s reminder!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Seeing that Billy had made up his mind, Marquise Thompson didn¡¯t persuade him anymore.

    Then, after taking a deep breath, he said solemnly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, although my Cloud Feather Sect is weaker than first-rate sects, if you need my help, feel free to ask anytime!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Thompson!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    Marquise Thompson¡¯s words were somewhat unexpected to him.

    After all, if they really had a full-scale conflict with Lion Syndicate Sect, Cloud Feather Sect would likely face destruction!

    After chatting for a few more sentences, Marquise Thompson left with his people.

    ¡°Boss, are we really going to fight Lion Syndicate Sect?¡± After the other party left, Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°We have to establish ourselves in Extreme City, and this battle is unavoidable!¡± Casey replied for Billy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Soul Chaser nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, although Lion Syndicate Sect may not necessarily sh head-on with us, we still can¡¯t be careless!¡± Amber looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°If they are determined to take us down, with our current strength, we have no chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy Boy, do you have any ns?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°I do have a small n that we can try!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    Then, he began to exin to everyone.

    Time passed quickly, and three days flew by in the blink of an eye.

    During these three days, everyone stayed in the manor, busy inside and outside the manor.

    After three days, it was time to conclude.

    ¡°Boss, Lion Syndicate Sect should be sending people over!¡± On the morning of the fourth day, while everyone was chatting on thewn of the manor, Casey furrowed his brows slightly and said.

    As his words fell, a terrifying pressure enveloped the sky above the manor.

 Chapter 1205 Letâ€™s Fight!

    ¡°Finally, they¡¯re here!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±

    With that said, he led everyone out of the manor.

    Arriving at the open space outside, everyone looked around and saw a group of people flying not far away.

    The leader was a man in ck robes, in his fifties, exuding a strong aura all over his body. This man was none other than the vice master of Lion Syndicate Sect, Jordyn Pratt, also the cousin of Alex Pratt, with cultivation at seventh-rank Divine Realm!

    Following closely behind him was a woman in red, about the same age as Jordyn Pratt, holding an ancient sword in her hand. From her aura, one could sense that she was at thete stage of the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    Behind them were about thirty men and women, all with strengths surpassing thete stage of the Saint realm, with the strongest being at the fourth-rank Divine Realm and the weakest at the ninth-rank Saint realm.

    Truly, they were from one of the top sects in the Forbidden Ruins Space. Just these people alone were not something Flying Dragon Sect could contend with.

    ¡°Knowing that my Lion Syndicate Sect won¡¯t let this go easily, yet you still don¡¯t run away. Quite courageous,¡± Jordyn Pratt said lightly to Billy after the groupnded on the ground.

    ¡°The ones who should run away are you!¡± Azure Dragon retorted.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Jordyn Pratt nced at Azure Dragon before turning his gaze back to Billy.

    ¡°Although you were able to annihte Flying Dragon Sect, you should be well aware that my Lion Syndicate Sect can kill you easily!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Cripple your cultivation ande with me, and I¡¯ll spare the lives of the people beside you.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, none of you will survive!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can take me down without any casualties?¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    Then, his tone changed, ¡°Leave now, and you¡¯ll live. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± the fourth-rank Divine Realm cultivator eximed angrily. ¡°Kid, daring to kill our Lion Syndicate Sect¡¯s Second Elder and Fourth Elder. Today, not even the gods can save you!¡±

    ¡°Not nning to leave?¡± Billy continued to look at Jordyn Pratt. ¡°Then stop the nonsense and let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Since you insist, as you wish!¡± Jordyn Pratt¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Attack, leave no one alive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the other group responded loudly before releasing their strongest auras and charging forward.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Casey and the others didn¡¯t hesitate and met the opponents head-on.

    In no time, both sides were embroiled in fiercebat, with the entire space filled with endless killing intent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s change the location and let me see how strong you, vice master of Lion Syndicate Sect, really are!¡± Billy said to Jordyn Pratt before shing to a location several kilometers away.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out!¡± Jordyn Pratt replied in a deep voice and followed.

    Bang!

    At the same time, Opal had just exchanged a move with the woman in red, and then she slid back a hundred meters, her face slightly pale.

    The woman was at the fifth-rank Divine Realm, two ranks higher than her, obviously stronger inbat.

    ¡°Not bad, you took a hit from me and still haven¡¯t fallen. You have some skill!¡± the woman in red nced at Opal.

    As she spoke, she drew out her ancient sword, emitting a quaint aura around the de, indicating its extraordinary nature.

    ¡°Come again, if you can withstand my next strike, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± the woman in red pointed her sword at Opal.

    ¡°Opal, catch!¡± At that moment, Harleen¡¯s voice came over, followed by her throwing the Heartless de over.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Opal caught the sword and replied loudly.

    ¡°Oh! Looks like your sword is pretty good!¡± the woman in red looked at the Heartless de in Opal¡¯s hand and smiled.

    ¡°But starting tomorrow, it will have a new owner!¡±

    ¡°Too much nonsense!¡± Opal said coldly, and with a flick of her wrist, several extremely sharp de energies shot out.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The woman in red narrowed her eyes and also sent out several de energies to block Opal¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Take my strike!¡±

    Following that, the woman in red robe uttered in a deep voice, her wrist continuously turning, surrounded by countless de lights.

    In the next moment, a chilling sword energy shot out from the myriad of sword shadows, directly attacking Opal with force.

    The speed was incredibly fast, like a falling meteor. In the blink of an eye, it had shed to a distance of ten meters away from Opal.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of this sword, Opal¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Under the envelopment of the opponent¡¯s sword momentum, she couldn¡¯t dodge in time and could only use offense as defense.

    Heartless de drew several de lights in the void to counter the iing sword energy.

    Although she reacted promptly, she was still a step behind, and the de light cut a deep wound on her left arm.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    After a muffled groan, Opal retreated a distance of two to three hundred meters, blood spurting from her arm.

    ¡°You dodged quite fast!¡±

    The woman in the red robe didn¡¯t expect Opal to still avoid a fatal strike.

    A look of surprise shed across her face, and she flipped her wrist, ¡°Come again!¡±

    Whoosh!

    As her words fell, her figure shed out and charged towards Opal again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Just as she was about to reach halfway, a chilling aura enveloped her, and her pores instantly opened.

    Suddenly, a dark de curtain formed by Casey descended from above and shed towards her at extreme speed.

    With little time to think, she quickly turned and drew several de energies to meet the attack while dodging to the side.

    Bang!

    Although her cultivation was higher than Casey¡¯s, due to the rushed response, even though she avoided the direct attack of the de curtain, she was still sent flying towards Opal by the powerful force.

    Before she could stabilize her figure, Opal had activated the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, attacking with sharp de lights, unstoppable.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The woman in the red robe shouted in anger and quickly dodged to the side.

    However, she was obviously too slow!

    With Heartless de in hand and simultaneously activating the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, Opal¡¯sbat power was nowparable to a fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    The woman in the red robe hadn¡¯t recovered from the previous move, and the result was foreseeable.

    The de light shed, and a deep wound was opened at her waist, blood gushing out.

    Her injuries were more severe than Opal¡¯s, and her aura weakened significantly.

    ¡°Opal, are you okay?¡± Casey looked towards Opal and shouted.

    His initial opponent was a third-rank Divine Realm man. With his Celestial de Art activated, the opponent was directly cut in half with a single sh.

    Just as he was about to help Amber, he turned his head and saw the situation here, so he hurried over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, watch out for yourself!¡± Opal shouted back.

    Without any hesitation, she attacked the woman in the red robe again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± After replying, Casey rushed towards Amber.

    He had assessed the situation of the woman in the red robe. Although she also had divine artifacts, herbat power had decreased by twenty to thirty percent.

    Although Opal was injured, dealing with her was no longer a big problem, so he felt relieved to leave.

    At this moment, Amber was in a slightly disadvantaged situation. Her opponent was a fourth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    After dozens of rounds of battle, Amber had sustained numerous injuries and could hardly hold on any longer.

    ¡°You can die now!¡±

    At this moment, the fourth-rank Divine Realm man shouted angrily.

    Immediately, he raised his hand, condensing a violent gust of energy, sweeping towards Amber.

 Chapter 1206 Crisis Strikes

    ¡°Amber, be careful!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    While speaking, Celestial de unleashed an arc-shaped de light towards them.

    A loud noise echoed out as both sides retreated a few hundred meters, neither revealing their trump cards, yet evenly matched with a single move.

    ¡°Amber, take a rest first, leave him to me!¡± Casey then looked towards Amber and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber responded, ¡°You be careful too!¡±

    With those words, Amber took a moment to catch her breath before charging towards Harleen¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re seeking death, and I¡¯ll grant it to you!¡± The man at the fourth-rank Divine Realm slowed down and shouted loudly towards Casey.

    Following that, his momentum soared rapidly as he directly unleashed his trump card, disying formidable power.

    However, with Casey wielding Celestial de and activating Celestial de Art, he was more than capable of defeating a fourth-rank Divine Realm opponent.

    Boom!

    After a loud noise, the man was heavily injured by a single sh. Before he could recover, another arc-shaped de light shed in front of him.

    As expected, with no suspense, after the de light passed, his body split in half and fell down.

    After ying the opponent, Casey charged towards Opal once again.

    The red-robed woman, who was already at her limit, couldn¡¯t withstand the joint assault of Casey and Opal and fell after less than three minutes.

    After twitching for a few moments, she became motionless, eyes wide open, staring nkly.

    ¡°Opal, this sword feels pretty good, you can use it for now!¡± Casey picked up the opponent¡¯s ancient sword, examined it, and then threw it to Opal.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal replied.

    She had already noticed the extraordinary nature of this sword, definitely a divine weapon that could enhance one¡¯sbat power.

    Meanwhile, several kilometers away in the sky, Billy and Jordyn Pratt had been exchanging blows for about ten rounds.

    Both of them had sustained injuries, with Billy¡¯s injuries slightly more severe.

    He was currently at the third-rank Divine Realm, and his bloodline power could boost him to the fourth-rank Divine Realm, but he was still three levels lower than his opponent.

    Therefore, after a fierce battle, his aura was in disarray.

    ¡°No wonder you could wipe out the entire Flying Dragon Sect, indeed you have some strength!¡± Jordyn Pratt took a moment to catch his breath and spoke with a hint of surprise on his face.

    Although he had mentally prepared himself beforeing here today, Billy¡¯s ability to y Harrison Malone of Flying Dragon Sect with a single blow was definitely not to be underestimated.

    But after actually fighting Billy, he was still quite surprised.

    After battling until now, he even began to have thoughts of retreat.

    He vaguely felt that with his current strength, it would be difficult for him to defeat Billy.

    ¡°Do you regreting here?¡± Billy took out a Chi Condensing Pill from his body and tossed it into his mouth.

    ¡°Hmph! You overestimate yourself!¡± Jordyn Pratt took a deep breath and continued speaking.

    ¡°Although yourbat power exceeds my expectations, killing you is not difficult for me!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy chuckled lightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a move, and decide the oue in one move!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Jordyn Pratt replied.

    Whoosh!

    As his words fell, an overwhelming momentum burst forth from him.

    Immediately afterward, without any hesitation, he directly unleashed his strongest move.

    In no time, a huge vortex appeared above his head, like a tornado soaring into the sky.

    In the blink of an eye, a silhouette nearly twenty meters high appeared in the sky, wielding a trident in its hand.

    An oppressive deathly aura pervaded the void.

    ¡°Take this move, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    With a roar from Jordyn Pratt, the shadowy figure rushed towards Billy like a small mountain. At this moment, Billy, of course, didn¡¯t stand idle.

    After sheathing his de, he activated the Dragon Soaring Skies technique. However, even though he could now unleash Nine Dragons Unite, he dared not attempt it lightly.

    He knew very well that with his current cultivation, using Nine Dragons Unite wouldpletely drain his Chi power. If he failed to kill his opponent in one move, he would be the one to die. So, this time, he only activated the first part of Dragon Soaring Skies, Nine Dragons Combined Strike.

    Boom! The next moment, nine divine dragons surged out, one after another crashing towards the opponent, the loud noise echoing through the void. Waves of energy surged, and a mushroom cloud of momentum rose up.

    Puff! At the same time, both Billy and his opponent spewed out arge mouthful of blood and were sent flying backward, crashing heavily to the ground.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Harleen and Casey, upon seeing themotion, eximed in surprise and rushed towards Billy.

    ¡°Vice master!¡± The remaining members of Lion Syndicate Sect also stopped their attacks and quickly ran towards Jordyn Pratt. After the fierce battle, only less than half of the opponent¡¯s thirty or so people remained. Several high-endbatants had been cut down, and the remaining ones were on theirst legs.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Harleen helped Billy up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Billy responded after spitting out another mouthful of blood. Even though he was formidable, he couldn¡¯t easily withstand a direct sh with a seventh-rank Divine Realm expert.

    Although his conditions were much better than the opponent¡¯s, his injuries were not light, and his breathing was chaotic. ¡°Billy, take this pill quickly,¡± Ivy said with concern as she handed Billy a healing pill.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy took the pill and swallowed it.

    After taking a brief rest, he got up and walked towards Jordyn Pratt.

    At this moment, Jordyn Pratt was continuously coughing up blood, and his aura was exceptionally weak.

    In thatst exchange, seven of Billy¡¯s nine divine dragons had crashed into the shadowy figure, while the other two had smashed directly into his chest, breaking at least half of his ribs and damaging his meridians to a certain extent. After one move, his strength had been reduced by forty percent!

    His face was filled with despair and horror. He never dreamed that Billy could unleash such a powerful trump card!

    If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant. Before setting out from Lion Syndicate Sect today, Alex Pratt had asked him if he was confident. At that time, he had simply said that he would bring Billy¡¯s head back to Lion Syndicate Sect within two hours. But he never expected such a dramatic oue!

    ¡°Quick, take the vice master away!¡± One of the men shouted as Billy approached.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Two other men replied before swiftly supporting Jordyn Pratt and darting into the sky.

    ¡°Leave him to me!¡± Casey and Azure Fang both chased after them.

    ¡°Casey, Azure Fang,e back!¡± Opal shouted loudly.

    ¡°Opal, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Casey stopped and turned to ask.

    ¡°Back to the manor!¡± Billy¡¯s expression changed abruptly.

    Whoosh! Just as Billy finished speaking, the entire void was enveloped in a terrifying and boundless pressure.

    Judge and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but shiver, a look of shock shing across their faces.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy frowned tightly. Then, without any hesitation, he led everyone towards the manor.

    Casey and the others also realized what was happening. Obviously, ate-stage Divine Realm expert had arrived. Just the pressure alone was much stronger than Jordyn Pratt¡¯s.

    There was no doubt that the neer was the sect master of Lion Syndicate Sect, Alex Pratt!

 Chapter 1207 The Guardian Array

    ¡°Sect master!¡±

    Just as Billy and his group entered the courtyard, the members of Lion Syndicate Sect looked up at the figure leading them in the void and shouted loudly.

    In the sky, apart from the leader, Alex Pratt, there were a dozen or so men and women in robes behind him.

    From the aura emanating from these men and women, it was evident that all of them were strong individuals above the half-step Divine Realm, with the highest cultivation being a fourth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    Alex Pratt had brought all the remaining elite forces of Lion Syndicate Sect.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Jordyn Pratt looked pale as he spoke to Alex Pratt.

    ¡°Take the vice master back to heal!¡± Alex Pratt nced at Jordyn Pratt with a grim face and said in a deep voice.

    An hour ago, when Jordyn Pratt led people to find Billy and his group, he had a vague sense of unease in his heart. As time passed, this unease grew stronger.

    So, he rushed to the scene with people, and as expected, their side had already suffered heavy casualties.

    The anger in his heart was beyond words.

    ¡°Roger!¡± The group responded and flew towards the direction of Lion Syndicate Sect with Jordyn Pratt.

    ¡°You guys stay outside. Anyone who tries to escape, kill them without mercy!¡± Alex Pratt then looked back at the crowd behind him and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The group responded simultaneously.

    Then, Alex Pratt walked towards the manor gate, shouting loudly as he went.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone inside! I¡¯ll give you a chance to end yourselves. I¡¯ll leave you with intact corpses!¡±

    However, despite his shouting for a while, there was no response from the courtyard.

    ¡°Do you think hiding will save your lives?¡± Alex Pratt spoke again in a deep voice.

    ¡°Since you are unwilling to act, then disappear with this manor!¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum soared rapidly, and the pressure in the void increased several levels again.

    Then, with a slight squint of his eyes, he raised his hand and was about to smash towards the manor gate.

    Boom!

    Just then, a thunderous sound echoed in the previously clear sky.

    The next moment, strong hurricanes swept through the scene, raising sand and stones, and the sky darkened.

    In just a few breaths, within a radius of several kilometers, sand filled the sky, blocking the sun, and the visibility dropped rapidly.

    The members of Lion Syndicate Sect werepletely puzzled, their faces showing surprise.

    What shocked them even more was that the manor, which was only three to four hundred meters away, disappeared from their sight as if by magic.

    Within their line of sight, there was nothing but sand and wind!

    ¡°They¡¯ve set up an array here?¡± a man shouted after scanning the surroundings.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± another person responded in a deep voice.

    As the two said, indeed, an array had been set up here!

    This was what Billy and his people had been busy with for the past three days.

    Three days ago, after Billy finished discussing with Marquise Thompson of Cloud Feather Sect, he had already prepared for the worst.

    If Lion Syndicate Sect attacked with their full strength, what could they do to resist?

    At that time, he thought of the array!

    With his breakthrough to the third-rank Divine Realm, his proficiency in arrays had long been iparable to before.

    Coupled with the assistance of Ivy and Opal, it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult to set up a guardian array within three days.

    And thus, the scene now unfolded!

    Of course, the premise he based on was that Lion Syndicate Sect didn¡¯t have experts in arrays, or at least no one stronger than him in arrays.

    Otherwise, everything would be in vain!

    ¡°Petty tricks!¡± Alex Pratt snorted coldly.

    ¡°Do you think setting up an array would render me powerless? How ignorant!¡± As he spoke, several violent sts of Chi surged towards the direction of the previous manor.

    However, to his surprise, the full force behind those strikes, besides stirring up a fierce wind, yielded no reaction whatsoever, as if they disappeared without a trace.

    Considering the distance between him and the manor¡¯s gate earlier, those strikes should have shattered not only the gate but also the surrounding walls into pieces.

    Clearly, this array wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought!

    At the same time, others alsounched numerous strikes all around, but like Alex Pratt, their efforts only intensified the surrounding hurricane slightly, achieving nothing more.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s fogging up!¡±

    Soon, an elderly man raised his head and shouted towards the sky.

    Hearing this, everyone looked up.

    They saw the dim sky bing shrouded in mist, descending rapidly towards the ground, reducing visibility once again.

    ¡°The fog is toxic, hold your breath and move quickly!¡±

    Simultaneously, Alex Pratt shouted loudly. With his cultivation, he naturally sensed something amiss in the fog at the first moment.

    However, his warning came a bitte. Several people had already inhaled a significant amount of mist, feeling immediate difort in their bodies.

    Without much thought, the group quickly held their breath and flew into the air, heading towards the sky.

    Yet, to their astonishment, even after flying for several minutes, they couldn¡¯t escape the shroud of mist, as if the entire space was filled with it.

    Thud!

    Before long, two or three men who had initially inhaled the mist convulsed and fell from the sky.

    Crashing heavily onto the ground, theyy motionless. One of them was already at the second-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Watching this scene, Alex Pratt red as he exuded a strong aura.

    However, at this moment, he had no way to exert his power, only able to hasten his flight towards a distant ce.

    He knew very well that only by leaving this space imbued with the array would he have a chance to act.

    Thud!

    After a while, an elderly man at the third-rank Divine Realm crashed heavily into a barrier, emitting a dull sound.

    ¡°They¡¯ve also set up a barrier!¡±

    The old man eximed in horror. However, as soon as he shouted, he regretted it, as the poison invaded his body through his respiratory tract.

    Realizing this, he quickly held his breath and sealed the poison within him using his techniques. However, by doing so, he couldn¡¯t freely manipte his Chi power, as the toxin would inevitably spread within his body.

    Alex Pratt, not far away, naturally sensed the presence of the barrier. With a frown, he exerted his power with a palm strike.

    To his surprise, the barrier merely trembled slightly, showing no signs of damage.

    This situation was understandable. Billy, after activating his bloodline power, had reached the cultivation of the fourth-rank Divine Realm, and at full strength, his mental power was equivalent to that of ate-stage seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    Although Alex Pratt was of the eighth-rank Divine Realm, breaking through the barrier in this toxin-filled space was no easy task.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Alex Pratt furrowed his brows and struck again.

    The result was not much different; the barrier remained as solid as a rock.

    Swish!

    At the same time, in this space, several cold glimmers suddenly shed, shing towards the other individuals.

 Chapter 1208 Nine Lives

    Hiss!

    Before a second-rank Divine Realm expert could even react, his body was cut into two pieces by a de, right at the waist.

    The situation was simr for the others; they didn¡¯t even see the shadow of their opponents before being struck down.

    The ones making the moves were Opal, Casey, and others. They had taken antidote pills provided by Ivy in advance, so they naturally weren¡¯t afraid of the poison here.

    On the other hand, their opponents, under the influence of the poison, dared not use their Chi power recklessly. Even though their cultivation was not weak, they could only wait likembs to the ughter.

    Including the fourth-rank Divine Realm, who was pierced through the heart by Opal¡¯s Heavenly Unity Sword Technique and then fell to the ground.

    A few minutester, except for Alex Pratt, everyone from Lion Syndicate Sect was killed!

    In fact, with Alex Pratt¡¯s strength, he could have saved them.

    But he didn¡¯t. He continued to bombard the barrier overhead.

    He was well aware that every extra minute he spent here meant more danger, so he had no intention of caring about the lives of others.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡±

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s figure appeared within Alex Pratt¡¯s line of sight.

    At this point, with the help of Heart Sutra of the Azure Void and the Chi Condensing Pill, Billy had already recovered about eighty to ny percent of his strength.

    Seeing him, Alex Pratt frowned, without saying a word, he raised his hand and attacked Billy.

    For him, time meant life, so he didn¡¯t bother with much talk with Billy; he had to end this quickly.

    And Billy naturally wouldn¡¯t engage in a direct confrontation with him. He dodged the attack, swiftly avoiding it.

    Without any pause, Alex Pratt charged towards Billy, while simultaneously unleashing several strong palm winds.

    Billy still didn¡¯t confront him head-on. While dodging, he sent out waves of de energy.

    The reason he appeared at this moment was naturally to divert Alex Pratt¡¯s attention. Otherwise, the barrier wouldn¡¯tst long against Alex Pratt¡¯s attacks.

    Alex Pratt obviously understood his intentions. After a brief attack, he ignored Billy and once again rushed towards the barrier.

    However, just as he turned around, the space around them changed again.

    A strong wind rose, and suddenly, countless rocks appeared in the air, raining down towards Alex Pratt.

    Bang¡­ Although these rocks couldn¡¯t break Alex Pratt¡¯s defensive aura, they still made him very ufortable, causing his blood to surge.

    What bothered him the most was that under the influence of the array, these rocks seemed endless, showing no sign of stopping.

    At this moment, Billy had long since disappeared without a trace. Even if he released his spiritual power, he couldn¡¯t locate his exact position.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alex Pratt dared not speak lightly; he could only curse silently in his heart.

    Then, a tremendous momentum burst forth from him, shaking the surroundings like a heavy explosive.

    Bang!

    Under the impact of this momentum, the rocks around him immediately exploded.

    Swish!

    Almost simultaneously with Alex Pratt dealing with the rocks, a dark de curtain carrying the power of thunder shed towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Alex Pratt¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. Without time to dodge, he formed a seal with his hand and collided with it.

    After a loud bang, Alex Pratt spurted out blood and was thrown back three to four hundred meters.

    Although he had the strength of an eighth-rank Divine Realm, in such an extreme environment and hastily facing off against Billy¡¯s Celestial de Art, it was not so easy for him.

    Perhaps this strike had thoroughly provoked him. His eyes turned crimson, and then, without aim, he unleashed countless overwhelming waves of Chi around him.

    After Billy¡¯s strike, he disappeared again without a trace. Alex Pratt¡¯s onught only turned the rocks into dust, with no other effect. The whole processsted for five or six minutes, and Alex Pratt finally calmed down.

    No one¡¯s Chi power could be inexhaustible. After this round, his Chi power weakened significantly.

    After a brief pause to catch his breath, he ignored the rocks and condensed defensive aura before shing towards the barrier again.

    Crack! Under his continuous barrage, the barrier finally showed signs of movement, with a crack appearing not far in front of it.

    Seeing this, Alex Pratt¡¯s eyes lit up, and he attacked again.

    However, Billy wouldn¡¯t give him another chance.

    His figure emerged from the mist. ¡°Come on, give you a chance to kill me!¡±

    ¡°You finally show up!¡± After holding his anger for so long, Alex Pratt roared in fury and charged towards Billy.

    At the same time, a huge fireball, about thirty to forty meters in diameter, appeared above his head, instantly raising the temperature of the surrounding air.

    Howl! Soon, a roar came from within the rapidly spinning fireball.

    Then, a huge shadow of an ancient beast broke out, surrounded by mes.

    ¡°Die!¡± Alex Pratt roared again, and immediately the beast rushed towards Billy, turning everything around them into a fiery red.

    Meanwhile, Billy also acted as soon as the otherunched his attack.

    He activated Dragon Soaring Skies without hesitation. ¡°Nine Dragons Unite!¡±

    After the nine dragon forms were created, he shouted.

    The next moment, the nine dragons quickly merged, emitting a faint golden light. Then, like a living creature, the merged dragon let out a roar and charged towards the ancient beast.

    Boom! A deafening sound echoed throughout the space. The already crumbling barrier, under such a level of impact, instantly exploded and dissipated into nothingness.

    With the disappearance of the barrier, the space returned to its original state, with a gentle breeze and clear skies. On the groundy more than a dozen bodies, the members of Lion Syndicate Sect from earlier.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    At the same time, Billy and Alex Pratt floated out like two leaves. Afternding heavily on the ground, they both copsed without any movement for a while. ¡°Honey!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    At the entrance of the manor, Casey and others eximed in shock and hurried towards Billy.

    Arriving at his side, they saw Billy lying unconscious on the ground, blood pouring from his mouth, his life hanging by a thread.

    Although Alex Pratt had already expended arge amount of Chi power beforehand, he was a powerful eighth-rank Divine Realm expert after all. It was easy to imagine the result when Billy used all his trump cards to confront him head-on!

    ¡°Honey!¡± Seeing Billy¡¯s condition, Harleen couldn¡¯t control her tears.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Ivy also called out, her eyes teary.

    The faces of the others were filled with worry; Night Orchid and Frostde¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears.

    ¡°Opal, he¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± Felicia asked tremblingly as she looked at Opal beside her.

    ¡°His internal organs and meridians are severely damaged, it¡¯s hard to say!¡± Opal exhaled heavily, her expression equally grave.

    After a brief pause, she took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Stout, take Billy Boy back to the hall. Harleen and Ivy,e with me. We¡¯ll heal Billy Boy together!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± After suppressing their grief, they nodded in response.

    ¡°Amber, Casey, take Azure Dragon and the others to Lion Syndicate Sect immediately and take control of their sect.¡±

    Opal continued. ¡°All those with cultivation above Sovereign Realm must have their cultivation abolished and be expelled from the sect. Those who resist, kill!¡±

    All the high-endbat powers of Lion Syndicate Sect at thete stage of Saint realm and above had already been killed, so she wasn¡¯t worried about Amber, Casey, and the others going there.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Amber and Casey replied simultaneously.

 Chapter 1209 Healing

    ¡°Casey, don¡¯t let him leave alive!¡±

    After taking a few steps towards the gate of the manor, Opal pointed not far away to Alex Pratt and gave a solemn instruction.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey replied, leading Azure Dragon and a few others towards Alex Pratt.

    At this moment, Alex Pratt¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t much better than Billy¡¯s. Although he wasn¡¯t unconscious, he was lying on the ground like mud, with only about thirty percent of his fighting strength left, his face filled with despair.

    He was well aware that Lion Syndicate Sect was already doomed. After today, there would be no Lion Syndicate Sect in Extreme City!

    Before today, he would never have dreamed that such a day woulde!

    As a top sect¡¯s master, and being a strong eighth-rank Divine Realm cultivator himself, he never thought he would be finished by young people in their twenties and thirties!

    Regrets surged in his heart. If only he had known earlier!

    ¡°Give me a clean death!¡±

    When Casey and the others approached, Alex Pratt, who had no desire to live anymore, spoke with difficulty.

    Of course, even if he wanted to escape, he wouldn¡¯t have any chance.

    With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t escape from Casey.

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he flicked his wrist.

    After the sh of the de, a stream of blood spurted from Alex Pratt¡¯s throat, and the sect master of Lion Syndicate Sect, a top sect¡¯s helmsman, an eighth-rank Divine Realm powerhouse, died!

    Then, Casey and Amber led everyone towards the hall of Lion Syndicate Sect.

    At this moment, Billy still showed no signs of waking up, his face pale, and his breath extremely weak.

    ¡°Ivy, stabilize Billy Boy¡¯s injuries first with the Nine Needles of Secret Essences!¡± Opal instructed with a serious expression.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy wiped away her tears and took out silver needles from her body to start working.

    ¡°Stout, go get some millennium spirit fruits!¡± Opal continued.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout quickly got up and went into the house.

    ¡°Opal, is Billy in danger?¡± Harleen asked with a sob. She didn¡¯t understand medicine, so she couldn¡¯t help but could only worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Billy Boy is tough, he¡¯ll be fine!¡± Opal reassured her.

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t sure herself.

    Billy¡¯s condition was very serious. If it weren¡¯t for his extraordinary constitution, he wouldn¡¯t havested until now.

    Shortly after, Stout brought out all the millennium spirit fruits he had collected.

    Phew!

    After about twenty minutes, when the nine needles were in ce, Ivy let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Ivy, are you confident?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°I can only do my best!¡± Ivy replied with a serious expression.

    Then, after Harleen helped Billy sit up and ced her hands on his back, streams of Chi power flowed into him through her palms.

    Stout also didn¡¯t stand idle. He held a millennium spirit fruit under Billy¡¯s nose and let him absorb it after converting it into energy.

    The whole processsted for over an hour, and Ivy removed the silver needles one by one after stabilizing his condition.

    ¡°Ivy, how is he?¡± Harleen asked quickly.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry, Billy¡¯s injuries are basically stable for now, and there¡¯s no immediate danger to his life.¡± Ivy took a deep breath and replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivy nodded solemnly.

    ¡°However, because Billy¡¯s injuries are so severe, I can¡¯t be sure when he¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    ¡°Ivy, give me a few silver needles!¡± At this point, Opal spoke after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Opal, what are you going to do?¡± Ivy took out another handful of silver needles and handed them to Opal.

    ¡°Billy Boy has a special constitution. You can only temporarily stabilize his injuries. If he wants to wake up, it¡¯s up to him.¡± Opal said thoughtfully.

    ¡°And considering his current situation, he must wake up as soon as possible and heal himself through cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if it takes too long, his injuries will worsen.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Ivy nodded in response, seeming to understand Opal¡¯s intent, then spoke. ¡°Opal, are you trying to activate the bloodline within Billy through external force?¡±

    ¡°Can give it a try!¡± Opal nodded. ¡°If the bloodline is activated, even if Billy Boy doesn¡¯t wake up temporarily, he should be unharmed.¡±

    After saying that, she walked to Billy¡¯s side.

    Then, she inserted silver needles into several important acupoints such as Hundred Convergence and Chi Ocean on Billy.

    ¡°Stout, support Billy Boy!¡± Opal then looked at Harleen and Ivy. ¡°You two, help me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded simultaneously.

    Then, following Opal¡¯s instructions, the three of them infused Chi power into Billy¡¯s body.

    As time passed, an hourter, Billy¡¯splexion gradually regained its color, and his breath slowly increased.

    Phew!

    After another half an hour, a strong pressure erupted from Billy¡¯s body, filling every corner of the hall.

    Immediately after, a phantom dragon appeared, swirling around the people, exactly like the dragon from Billy¡¯s previous two bloodline awakenings.

    With the appearance of the dragon, the pressure in the hall rose several levels again. Stout, who had the lowest cultivation base, couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Opal looked at Harleen and Ivy, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Both of them gritted their teeth, once again infusing Chi power into Billy¡¯s body.

    Phew¡­ After circling the hall three times, the dragon disappeared into Billy¡¯s chest, and the hall quickly returned to calm.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    About five minutester, Billy¡¯splexion returned to normal, and his breathing stabilized.

    But Opal, Harleen and Ivy looked pale, sweat soaking their backs, and their breaths were irregr.

    ¡°That¡¯s about it!¡±

    After a while, Opal spoke again.

    Harleen and Opal exhaled heavily and withdrew their gestures.

    ¡°Opal, when will Billy wake up?¡± After catching her breath for a moment, Harleen asked, looking at the changes in Billy¡¯s body, feeling slightly relieved.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure!¡± Opal shook her head. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t take too long. His bloodline has been activated and can y a self-healing role. As long as the damaged meridians are repaired, he should wake up soon.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± All three nodded simultaneously.

    Then, afterying Billy on the bed, they returned to the hall.

    ¡°Stout, what kind of spiritual fruit is this?¡± Opal picked up a peculiar fruit from Stout¡¯s pile of fruits and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Stout shook his head. ¡°These are the spiritual fruits Boss got from the primitive forestst time. Last time, I heard that old man from Lion Syndicate Sect said they were kylin fruits.¡±

    Billy had asked him to temporarily put away these fruitsst time, so Opal and the others were unaware of their existence.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, Opal¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you sure these are kylin fruits?¡±

 Chapter 1210 Magical Golden Bloodline

    ¡°It was said by that old man from Lion Syndicate Sect, I don¡¯t know much about it either,¡± Stout paused for a moment.

    ¡°Opal, have you heard of kylin fruits?¡± Harleen and Ivy both looked at Opal at the same time.

    ¡°If this is really kylin fruits, then yourst trip to that primeval forest was worthwhile,¡± Opal nodded towards Stout.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard my master mention kylin fruits before. They are extremely rare treasures, containing energy far surpassing ordinary millennium spirit fruits.¡±

    ¡°It is said that in the early stages of the Divine Realm, sessfully refining a kylin fruit can, without idents, elevate one¡¯s rank.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Harleen and Opal both shed a bright look in their eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know in a few days when we try!¡± Opal nodded in response.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded vigorously.

    After chatting for a while, Judge and Soul Chaser walked in.

    ¡°Opal, how¡¯s Boss?¡± They both looked at Opal and asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s passed the dangerous period, he should wake up soon,¡± Opal responded and then asked, ¡°How about you guys? What¡¯s the situation over there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of!¡± Judge replied, ¡°Mr Kimmons asked us toe back and tell you!¡±

    ¡°Already taken care of? What about the vice master?¡± Stout asked after a moment of bewilderment.

    ¡°The same as his brother, taken care of by Mr Kimmons!¡± Judge spoke.

    ¡°And a few elders just ran away after they heard Alex Pratt and Jordyn Pratt were killed by us.¡±

    ¡°They ran away?¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Well, I wonder how its grand elder will feel when hees back and sees that the sect doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±

    Three days ago, Billy knew that the battle with Lion Syndicate Sect was inevitable, so he had instructed Azure Fang and Ian de to keep an eye on the movements of Lion Syndicate Sect.

    Justst night, Azure Fang noticed that the grand elder of Lion Syndicate Sect had left Extreme City with a few people towards the territory of the Rainbow Moon Empire.

    So Opal was relieved to let Casey and the others go to the headquarters of Lion Syndicate Sect. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let everyone take the risk.

    ¡°Coming back would be going to their deaths, I guess he¡¯s not daring toe back!¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± After Stout finished speaking, he changed the subject, ¡°By the way, did you find their treasury?¡±

    ¡°We found it!¡± Judge nodded, ¡°Mr Kimmons asked us toe back and ask Opal how to deal with those things.¡±

    ¡°What kind of things are there?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°A lot!¡± Judge spoke again, ¡°In addition to spirit stones, spirit fruits, and beast cores, there are also many herbs and weapons.¡±

    ¡°Bring them all back!¡± After a brief thought, Opal responded, ¡°Stout, go help Judge and them!¡±

    She was very clear about Billy¡¯s n. After destroying Lion Syndicate Sect, the next step was definitely to unify the entire Extreme City.

    By then, there would definitely be a need for many resources, and these things from Lion Syndicate Sect woulde in handy.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After Stout and the other two responded simultaneously, they flew away again.

    With the destruction of Lion Syndicate Sect, the entire Extreme City boiled like a bomb had been dropped.

    The existence of the powerful Lion Syndicate Sect was actually wiped out?

    And by a group of young people in their twenties and thirties?

    There¡¯s nothing more horrifying than this!

    Extreme City had existed in the Forbidden Ruins for hundreds of years, and such things had never happened before!

    In shock,rge and small sects all held closed-door meetings to discuss the next steps.

    Everyone was very clear that Extreme City was about to usher in a whole new situation, with opportunities and risks, depending on how they chose.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed.

    During this period, the entire Extreme City was in an unprecedented calm, and all the sects were as quiet as they had agreed upon.

    All eyes were fixed on the north of the city. For them, they dared not act recklessly until there was movement at the manor in the north of the city!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Harleen, how¡¯s Boss doing?¡±

    This morning, Casey brought Azure Dragon and others to Billy¡¯s house. Opal and Ivy were helping Billy with his injections. For three days, Billy had been in aa.

    Originally, ording to Opal¡¯s estimate, Billy would wake up within a day after his bloodline was activated. But it had been three full days now, and there was still no sign of awakening, which had everyone on edge.

    Moreover, what slightly surprised everyone was that although Billy had been in aa, his aura was unusually active, fluctuating greatly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not working!¡± Harleen frowned with worry.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Dragon frowned as well.

    ¡°Ivy did a full-body check on Boss yesterday. His injuries have healed under the effect of the Golden Bloodline, but why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet!¡±

    ¡°Ivy and Opal don¡¯t know the reason either,¡± Harleen shook her head again after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Opal, what¡¯s wrong with Billy?¡± Just then, Ivy¡¯s slightly nervous voice came from the bedside.

    Hearing her words, Harleen and Casey rushed over.

    Looking at it, they saw Billy¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his aura more intense than before, and his blood vessels expanding to more than twice their usual size. At the same time, his hands were clenched tightly, and his whole body was trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Opal, what¡¯s wrong with Billy?¡± Harleen¡¯s expression changed in urgency.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Opal spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°Billy Boy¡¯s aura has been fluctuating between strong and weak these past two days, probably due to the Golden Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°If I estimate correctly, it¡¯s likely that the Golden Bloodline is aiding him in breaking through his cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Ah? The Golden Bloodline has this effect?¡± Bob raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s great!¡± Judge eximed.

    Boom!

    Before Judge¡¯s words fell, a terrifying aura burst forth from Billy, instantly filling every corner of the room. Everyone, including Opal, couldn¡¯t help but shiver under the pressure, their faces showing shock.

    They could clearly sense that this aura far surpassed the level before Billy was injured!

    ¡°Opal, has Boss already broken through?¡± White Tiger asked after a slight pause.

    ¡°Not only has he broken through, but he has also directly advanced to theter stage of the Fourth Rank!¡± Opal¡¯s face shed with joy.

    ¡°Really?¡± everyone eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Opal nodded again.

    ¡°This should still be due to his subconscious control. Otherwise, he might have directly broken through to the Fifth Rank!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Soul Chaser eximed, ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to break through to the Fifth Rank?¡±

    ¡°In the path of martial arts, gradual progress is emphasized. Sometimes, breaking through too quickly may not be a good thing!¡± Amber exined on the side.

    ¡°Especially in Billy Boy¡¯s current situation, if he lets the Golden Bloodline dominate his cultivation advancement, it will directly affect his future martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded.

    Just then, a cough came from the bed, followed by Billy slowly opening his eyes.

 Chapter 1211 Extreme City to Be Renamed

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Upon seeing Billy wake up, everyone called out simultaneously.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Billy adjusted to the light slightly.

    ¡°Honey, how are you feeling?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy paused for a moment, then nced around at everyone and spoke, ¡°Sorry to have worried you.¡±

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s such a relief that you¡¯re okay. We¡¯ve been really worried these past few days,¡± Felicia said.

    Casey and the others breathed a collective sigh of relief, releasing the tension of the past three days.

    ¡°Billy, let me check your body again,¡± Ivy said to Billy.

    ¡°No need!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he sat up and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve been in aa for the past two days is because after you and Opal activated the power of my bloodline for me, I couldn¡¯t control it.¡±

    ¡°I can only let the power of the bloodline dominate my body. In fact, I¡¯ve been conscious these past two days and have been aware of what¡¯s been happening around me.¡±

    ¡°But because the power of the bloodline is too dominant, I can¡¯t control myself temporarily.¡±

    ¡°So amazing?¡± ck Tortoise eximed, ¡°Does this golden bloodline also have spirituality?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably more than just spirituality,¡± Billy pondered.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled at the same time.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be specific right now,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°This injury made me vaguely feel that the bloodline in my body hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, with my current cultivation level, it would be difficult for me to control my body.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Azure Dragon eximed, ¡°Why does it feel like there¡¯s another person in your body, Boss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Billy shook his head, ¡°But I can¡¯t be sure now what will happen after the bloodline fully awakens.¡±

    ¡°I once heard my master mention something,¡± Opal responded after a moment of thought.

    ¡°It is said that some extremely special bloodlines, if fully awakened, can give the owner of the bloodline a second life!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone eximed again.

    ¡°Opal, are you saying that if Boss¡¯s bloodline fully awakens, even if he really dies, he cane back to life once?¡± Stout asked, rubbing his head.

    p!

    Before the words fell, Ivy pped him on the back of the head.

    ¡°You jinx, shut up!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just making an analogy!¡± Stout grinned.

    Night Orchid and Abby Meskill chuckled.

    After a while, everyone went to thewn in the courtyard to bask in the sun.

    ¡°Casey, tell me what happened these past few days,¡± Billy said to Casey.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded and began to narrate.

    After about a quarter of an hour, every detail was described.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n next?¡± Vermilion Bird asked after Casey finished exining.

    ¡°I want to rename Extreme City, what do you think?¡± Billy suddenly said.

    ¡°Rename?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean? What name do you want to change?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Honey, are you thinking of renaming Extreme City to Skydragon City?¡± Harleen asked after some thought.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned again upon hearing Harleen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Boss, is it true?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Harleen got it half right!¡± Billy smiled and added, ¡°That¡¯s the goal of the first phase!¡±

    ¡°Half right?¡± Bob was puzzled, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Bob, haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡± Ivy understood, smiled, and continued, ¡°My sister-inw got half of it right, which means she got the ¡®Skydragon¡¯ part right!¡±

    ¡°And the concept of ¡®city¡¯ is obviously too small!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I think I¡¯ve got it!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but curse.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Boss, are you nning to change Extreme City to ¡®Skydragon Empire¡¯?¡± Upon hearing this, Casey and the others all wore expressions of sudden realization.

    ¡°The goal of the first phase is to unify Extreme City and temporarily rename it Skydragon City!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    After a brief pause, his gaze focused ahead. ¡°When the time is right, we¡¯ll officially change it to ¡®Skydragon Empire¡¯!¡±

    ¡°In due time, we will make the name of ¡®Skydragon Empire¡¯ resound throughout the entire Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    In Forbidden Ruins Space, they were establishing their own empire!

    This n had been in his mind since the day he entered Extreme City!

    And the reason for choosing the name ¡®Skydragon¡¯ was obviously because of his father and grandfather.

    Someday, when the name of Skydragon Empire spread throughout the Forbidden Ruins Space, his father and grandfather would naturallye seeking news.

    ¡°Understood!¡± There was a simultaneous sh of fanaticism in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Azure Fang, spread the word that I was fatally injured and killed in the battle against Alex Pratt!¡± Billy then turned to Azure Fang and spoke.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Azure Fang was puzzled for a moment. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, just do as Billy Boy says!¡± Opal interjected.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to control Extreme City, the first step is to clear out all the dissidents here.¡±

    ¡°After the news of Billy Boy¡¯s demise spreads, there will definitely be many peopleing out, to prevent us from having to search for them one by one!¡±

    ¡°And, the elder of Lion Syndicate Sect is a time bomb, we need to lure him out as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang and the others finally woke up.

    ¡°Casey, where are the things from Lion Syndicate Sect?¡± Billy turned to Casey and asked.

    ¡°In the warehouse!¡± Casey responded, pointing to a building not far away.

    ¡°Stout, you go with Casey and Azure Dragon to pick out a batch of high-quality spiritual fruits and beast cores and distribute them to everyone.¡± Billy continued his instructions.

    ¡°Everyone, focus on your cultivation. I will assist you during the process. In a few days, we¡¯ll make a trip to Wind Swift Kingdom!¡±

    It was time to settle the score with Wind Swift Kingdom!

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    That afternoon, a heavyweight news spread throughout Extreme City.

    The monstrous genius who single-handedly annihted Flying Dragon Sect and trapped the sect master of Lion Syndicate Sect, Alex Pratt, to death during their battle.

    He suffered severe injuries in the fight against Alex Pratt and ultimately sumbed to them!

    Whoosh!

    Upon hearing this news, Extreme City was in an uproar!

    As expected by Billy, on the evening the news spread, people began to arrive near the manor one after another, wanting to verify the truth.

    Following Billy¡¯s instructions, the entire manor was shrouded in a heavy atmosphere, with the gates tightly closed.

    Night Orchid and Frostde asionally went out, their faces filled with grief, quickly returning after buying daily necessities.

    Of course, these people wouldn¡¯t easily believe the news. Therefore, someone was specifically assigned to stake out near the manor for a day and night.

    Furthermore, to ensure the authenticity of the news, someone even disguised themselves as a lost traveler and knocked on the manor¡¯s gate.

    Looking inside, everyone in the manor had a gloomy expression, full of sadness.

    After dozens of hours of probing, someone finally couldn¡¯t resist.

    On the third morning, three groups of people arrived outside the manor, totaling around eight to nine hundred people.

 Chapter 1212 Drawing Out the Snake

    Three sects, two of them are second-rate forces, and the other one is a third-rate sect. The leaders of the three factions are all in charge, with two of them being at the fourth-rank Divine Realm, and the other one at the second-rank Divine Realm. Apart from these three, the high-levelbat power within the three sects has also been brought along.

    Just as the three groups of people gathered in the open space outside the manor, Opal, Casey, and others walked out from the manor.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Azure Dragon nced at the three men leading the groups.

    ¡°There are two things!¡± The elder in blue robe spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°One, since you arrived in Extreme City, you¡¯ve caused chaos. Extreme City doesn¡¯t wee you. You have one day to leave Extreme City,¡± he continued.

    ¡°And?¡± Azure Dragon asked lightly.

    ¡°Two, hand over everything you¡¯ve taken from Flying Dragon Sect and Lion Syndicate Sect. We can let you leave safely,¡± the elder in blue robe responded.

    ¡°The second one is the main point, isn¡¯t it?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°I advise you to cooperate,¡± the other elder in gray robe spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°And if we don¡¯t?¡± Azure Fang spoke while drawing out his curved de.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re heading for your doom,¡± the elder in gray robe nced at Azure Fang.

    ¡°You should be very clear that with just a dozen or so of you, if you really start a fight, you won¡¯t have any chance of survival!¡±

    After saying this, his gaze swept over Harleen, Ivy, and the others, a hint of strangeness shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you beautifuldies, if you want to stay in Extreme City, you can. As long as you are willing to submit and be our women, I guarantee¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Ian de beside him didn¡¯t hesitate. He drew out his broadsword and shed out.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death, kid!¡± A man behind the elder in gray robe spoke in a deep voice and sent out a powerful gust of wind with a raise of his hand.

    Bang! There was a muffled sound, and Ian de was pushed back about ten steps.

    The opponent had the cultivation of a first-rank Divine Realm, two levels higher than Ian de. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to confront him without using his full strength.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you dare to attack again, I¡¯ll send you to meet the King of Hell¡­¡± the man looked at Ian de coldly and said.

    ¡°Casey, finish him off!¡± Before the man could finish his words, Opal spoke.

    ¡°Okay!¡± As Casey¡¯s voice sounded, Celestial de had already unleashed a curved de aura towards the man.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The elder in gray robe roared, at the same time sending out a strong wave of energy with a raise of his hand.

    However, Opal wouldn¡¯t let him seed.

    Just as the elder was about to act, she flicked her wrist, and the artifact in her hand shot out a de aura.

    Bang! Their attacks collided, and both were pushed back dozens of meters.

    Opal was now in theter stage of the third-rank Divine Realm. Coupled with the enhancing effect of the sword in her hand, she could easily contend with a fourth-rank opponent.

    At the same time, Casey¡¯s de aura struck the man without any suspense.

    The man struggled to lower his head to look at the wound, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. He fell straight down with a face full of unwillingness.

    ¡°Elder!¡± The people behind the elder in gray robe shouted at the same time.

    ¡°You fool, you¡¯re truly seeking death!¡± After stabilizing his figure, the elder¡¯s expression twisted in anger as he spoke.

    After speaking, he turned to the elder in blue robe beside him.

    ¡°Mr Cox, stop wasting time with them. Let¡¯s attack together. Kill the men and capture the women!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mr Cox responded, and his momentum soared. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Attack!¡±

    Amidst themotion, hundreds of people surged forward at the sound, preparing to charge towards Opal¡¯s group.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just then, a furious shout echoed from not far away in the sky.

    Casey and the others looked over to see a group approaching through the air, led by Marquise Thompson, the head of Cloud Feather Sect, whom they had encountered before.

    ¡°Why are people from Cloud Feather Sect here?¡± The elder in the blue robe furrowed his brow upon recognizing Marquise Thompson. Although both sides belonged to second-rate sects, he was well aware of the gap between his own sect and Cloud Feather Sect.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    In terms of strength alone, he knew he was no match for Marquise Thompson.

    He knew he was absolutely no match for Marquise Thompson!

    ¡°Mr Cox, what are you nning to do?¡± Afternding in the clearing, Marquise Thompson stepped forward.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, what happened today has nothing to do with Cloud Feather Sect. I suggest you refrain from intervening,¡± the elder in the blue robe responded.

    ¡°You say it has nothing to do with Cloud Feather Sect? Aren¡¯t my daughter¡¯s rescuers involved?¡± After recognizing Marquise Thompson, the elder went to Harleen and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please ept my condolences!¡±

    Except for his siblings, no one else knew about Billy¡¯s feigned death, so Marquise Thompson was unaware of it as well. He had actually visited the manor yesterday but found the gates closed, so he didn¡¯t disturb anyone. When he left yesterday, he arranged for two people to stay nearby and report any developments promptly, which allowed him to arrive on time today.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Thompson,¡± Harleen bowed in return.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ll talkter,¡± Marquise Thompson greeted Casey and the others before turning to the elder in the blue robe.

    ¡°Mr Cox, my Cloud Feather Sect has to intervene today!¡±

    ¡°If you leave, I¡¯ll remember this favor. Otherwise, let¡¯s settle it with our own abilities!¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson, are you really going to meddle in this?¡± The elder in the blue robe narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. Make your decision quickly, whether to leave or to fight!¡± Marquise Thompson replied.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, although your Cloud Feather Sect is powerful, you should know that there is always someone stronger. We didn¡¯t intend to be enemies with your sect, but if you insist on acting against us, then don¡¯t me us!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Marquise Thompson¡¯s tone grew heavy. ¡°Listen up, you have ten seconds. If you don¡¯t leave by then, don¡¯t bother leaving at all!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Mr Thompson, such bold words!¡±

    Just then, another voice sounded from the sky, apanied by a terrifying pressure that enveloped the area, causing many of the lower-cultivated individuals to shiver involuntarily.

    From this pressure, it could be sensed that the neer was of the sixth-rank Divine Realm!

    The next moment, two elderly figures descended from the sky, and the one who spoke was the ck-robed elder. Standing beside him was a white-haired old man with sharp eyes and a fierce aura, whose cultivation level matched the ck-robed elder¡¯s.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Morris, Elder Hunt!¡±

    Upon seeing the two, the elders in the blue and gray robes hastened to approach them and bow respectfully.

    From their reactions, it was evident that they had already made arrangements with each other.

    ¡°Mr Cox, Mr Dawson, there¡¯s no need for such formality,¡± Freddie Morris, the white-haired elder, waved his hand.

    ¡°It seems Boss¡¯s guess was correct!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly upon seeing the two.

    ¡°Azure Fang, isn¡¯t that old man with the surname Hunt the great elder from Lion Syndicate Sect?¡± Stout, standing beside him, asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    ¡°Hehe, he must be tired of living!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°Is it you?¡± Marquise Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and a hint of seriousness shed across his face upon seeing the two.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, long time no see,¡± Freddie Morris responded with a smile that seemed both friendly and sinister.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, who is he?¡± Harleen asked.

 Chapter 1213 Die

    ¡°The people from the Imperial City of the Rainbow Moon Empire!¡± Marquise Thompson responded with a heavy tone.

    ¡°It seems that the Rainbow Moon Empire knows that Lion Syndicate Sect has been destroyed and wants to support a puppet sect in Extreme City!¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson, please leave!¡± Freddie Morris spoke again at this time.

    ¡°Cloud Feather Sect should not get involved. Considering your father¡¯s position, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you!¡±

    ¡°Mr Morris, this is an internal matter of Extreme City. It¡¯s not appropriate for your Rainbow Moon Empire to intervene,¡± Marquise Thompson responded after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Hehe, is that so?¡± Freddie Morris chuckled coldly.

    Then he changed the subject, ¡°My patience is limited. You better not make trouble for yourself, get lost!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you old stubborn, still relying on your old age!¡± Bob looked at the other person and spoke loudly.

    ¡°You better think about whether you¡¯ll leave here alive today!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant child, die!¡± Freddie Morris narrowed his eyes slightly.

    The next moment, a spiritual materialized de and shed towards Bob.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Marquise Thompson¡¯s expression changed, and he swept out a gust of wind to block the attack.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Freddie Morris frowned, ¡°Since you insist on meddling, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable!¡±

    As his words fell, his momentum soared to the extreme, reaching the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Take my move, and I¡¯ll let you leave alive!¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hands, forming a huge energy ball rushing towards Marquise Thompson.

    ¡°Ma¡¯ma, you all, step back!¡±

    Marquise Thompson¡¯s expression changed again, as he exerted tenfold strength to prepare to defend.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, let me handle this!¡± At this moment, Billy¡¯s voice came over.

    At the same time, a blood-red arc-shaped de aura shed towards Freddie Morris like lightning.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out as the de aura and the energy ball exploded simultaneously. Freddie Morris was pushed back several steps before stabilizing, with his blood boiling inside.

    Except for Casey and others, all looked at Billy who walked over.

    Then, expressions of extreme panic appeared on their faces.

    He¡­ he¡¯s not dead?!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Freddie Morris stabilized his figure and angrily asked Billy.

    ¡°Mr Morris, he¡¯s that kid, he¡­ he¡¯s actually not dead¡­¡± Elder Hunt beside him eximed in shock.

    As he eximed, waves of shock surged in his heart.

    This is big trouble!

    Upon hearing his words, Freddie Morris was slightly stunned, without any hesitation, he turned around and flew into the air.

    The person who could kill Alex Pratt was not someone he could contend with. Staying here would definitely be a dead end.

    In his heart, he cursed the ancestors of the gray-robed old man and others countless times.

    Isn¡¯t this setting him up?!

    Without investigating this trivial matter thoroughly, he was sent to his death!

    Not only him, but Elder Hunt also lost his will to fight after seeing Billy appear.

    However, he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart, thinking of joining forces with Freddie Morris to see if there was any chance of winning.

    But before he could speak, he saw Freddie Morris already running away.

    After cursing inwardly, he no longer had any illusions, turned around, and fled towards another direction in the sky.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stay!¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded like the judgment of Yama, echoing into the ears of the two.

    At the same time his words rang out, the Domineering de Art was condensed and shed towards Freddie Morris first.

    After faking his death so hard, how could he let the two of them leave alive?

    ¡°I am from the royal family of the Rainbow Moon Empire. If you dare to kill me, none of you will¡­¡± Freddie Morris shouted loudly as he fled for his life.

    Then, he fell headfirst to the ground, losing his breath immediately upon impact.

    Originally, with his cultivation, he shouldn¡¯t have been so easily killed.

    But he had long lost his will to fight, only concerned with fleeing for his life, as the result could be guessed.

    After the sh, Billy didn¡¯t even look at him again, swiftly chasing after Elder Hunt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m willing to surrender!¡± Elder Hunt shouted loudly while fleeing.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in you!¡± After reachingte-stage fourth-rank Divine Realm, Billy¡¯s teleportation speed had increased several levels.

    In just a few minutes, he caught up within a kilometer of the opponent!

    Immediately, his wrist flipped, and a curved de aura shed out at extreme speed.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Sensing the imminent threat behind him, Elder Hunt cursed inwardly, turning around to smash out a palm wind to block the de aura.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Elder Hunt then looked towards Billy and shouted loudly, ¡°Otherwise, even if I die, I will make you pay!¡±

    ¡°Heh, do you have the qualifications?¡± Billy sneered coldly, his tone turning heavy, ¡°Go down and keep your sect masterpany!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Elder Hunt knew he couldn¡¯t escape and had no intention of running anymore.

    After saying that, a determined look shed in his eyes, his aura instantly skyrocketed, and his figure expanded at a visible speed.

    At the same time, he rushed towards Billy¡¯s direction rapidly.

    ¡°Thinking of self-destructing?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have the chance!¡±

    Swish!

    As his words fell, the blood-red knife curtain had already formed and swiftly chopped down towards the opponent.

    Boom!

    A loud bang resounded, and before Elder Hunt could self-destruct, his body instantly exploded, flesh and blood sttering everywhere.

    In that moment, he truly regretted it.

    A few days ago, he had narrowly escaped a disaster.

    Originally, with his cultivation, staying in the imperial city of the Rainbow Moon Empire wouldn¡¯t have been worse than in Extreme City.

    But, being greedy for more, when Freddie Morris approached him, promising to support him as the overlord of Extreme City, he readily agreed without hesitation.

    And now, he failed to be the overlord and lost his life!

    ¡°Run!¡± At the same time, cries of panic erupted from the crowd of the three major sects on the ground.

    Including the three sect masters, everyone fled desperately.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡± Billy spoke sternly from mid-air.

    Suddenly, his eyes twisted, and an invisible ripple swept out from between his brows.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The next moment, the scene was filled with hysterical screams.

    Nearly half of the people directly fell down, many convulsing a few times before bing motionless.

    The remaining half could still stand, but their expressions were distorted, and they moved with difficulty.

    This was because the crowd affected by Billy¡¯s mental power was toorge, and the power was dispersed.

    Otherwise, with their cultivation, they would have long been dead.

    The situation of the three sect masters was slightly better. After a slight pause in their figures, they flew into the air again.

    But they clearly overestimated themselves.

    ¡°Still want to run?¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded again, heavy with intent.

    Then, three materialized spirit des swiftly caught up.

    There was no suspense; as the three figures leaped hundreds of meters, they were pierced through from behind by the spirit des.

    Then, they fell headfirst, none surviving!

 Chapter 1214 Itâ€™s Time to End

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±

    At this moment, those disciples who still had some breath left began to kneel down, begging for mercy while kowtowing.

    ¡°Everyone abandon your cultivation and leave!¡± Billy responded loudly.

    ¡°Thank you for sparing our lives¡­¡±

    A man shouted loudly, then struck his own lower abdomen with a palm, instantly shattering his dantian.

    Others also realized they had no choice. It¡¯s better to cripple their cultivation than to lose their lives.

    Several men and women in the early Divine Realm also voluntarily abandoned their cultivation.

    Even the strong of the sixth-rank Divine Realm couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. Naturally, they no longer harbored any illusions of luck.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you really okay?¡±

    At this moment, Marquise Thompson walked up to Billy and asked.

    The scene just now happened too quickly, and he hadn¡¯t fully reacted until now.

    What surprised him was not only that Billy was still alive!

    Moreover, he vaguely sensed the aura of ate-stage fourth-rank Divine Realm aura from Billy.

    It¡¯s only been a short time, and not only did Billy recover from his injuries, but he also broke through a rank!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Thompson!¡± Billy looked at Marquise Thompson with a faint smile. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡±

    Then, Billy led Casey and the others as well as the people from Cloud Feather Sect into the courtyard.

    ¡°Thanks for helping out, Mr Thompson!¡± After everyone was seated, Billy looked at Marquise Thompson and said.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind, and I didn¡¯t really do much to help!¡± Marquise Thompson responded.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Mr Billy, you just killed Freddie Morris. The people of the Rainbow Moon Empire probably won¡¯t let it go easily.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Mr Billy, although the Rainbow Moon Empire is the weakest among the four great empires, its strength should not be underestimated,¡± Marquise Thompson continued.

    ¡°Syndicate Sect is notparable to it. You should be more careful!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your concern!¡± Billy smiled again before changing the subject. ¡°In your opinion, Mr Thompson, what kind of situation will Extreme City face in the future?¡±

    ¡°I also want to discuss this with Mr Billy!¡± Marquise Thompson picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°This area of Extreme City, although it belongs to thewless zone, has been rtively stable until now.¡±

    ¡°And even though Lion Syndicate Sect could not pose a threat to other empires, the neighboring empires haven¡¯t paid much attention to this zone.¡±

    ¡°But now, with both Lion Syndicate Sect and Flying Dragon Sect gone, and three major sects basically declining¡­¡±

    ¡°The long-standing bnce of Extreme City has beenpletely disrupted, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson means the two major empires won¡¯t sit idly by?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Marquise Thompson responded.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡¯s ability to wipe out Flying Dragon Sect and Lion Syndicate Sect in such a short time is enough to attract the attention of the empires.¡±

    ¡°They probably won¡¯t stand by and watch Mr Billy rise in Extreme City, posing a threat to them.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± After taking a sip of tea, Billy changed the topic again. ¡°I wonder if Mr Thompson is interested in incorporating other sects in Extreme City?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Marquise Thompson was stunned for a moment. ¡°What does Mr Billy mean?¡±

    ¡°I have a n, Mr Thompson, listen and see if you¡¯re interested in participating.¡± Billy smiled faintly and briefly described his thoughts.

    After listening to his introduction, Marquise Thompson and his people took a cold breath at the same time.

    Unify Extreme City?

    This idea is really bold!

    ¡°Mr Billy, the biggest difficulty in unifying Extreme City lies not within Extreme City itself, but in the neighboring empires.¡± Marquise Thompson paused slightly before continuing to speak.

    ¡°From what I understand, Lion Syndicate Sect once had simr ideas, but before they could implement them, they received warnings from the two major empires, and they had to give up.¡±

    ¡°The two major empires won¡¯t allow¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I will handle it!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°If Mr Thompson is interested in participating, Cloud Feather Sect only needs to be responsible for integrating other sects!¡±

    ¡°All sects willing to submit can stay, those unwilling can leave, and then Extreme City will be managed ording to the standards of the city-states!¡±

    ¡°If the factors of the two major empires are not involved, we at Cloud Feather Sect are willing to assist Mr Billy in building the city-state, but¡­¡± A senior elder of Cloud Feather Sect spoke up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to respond so quickly, go back and consider it, give me an answer within three days!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr Billy. I will discuss with the elders of the sect and give you an answer within tomorrow!¡± Marquise Thompson responded after a brief thought.

    For him, this was obviously a big deal. Although he was the sect master, he couldn¡¯t make a decision on the spot.

    It¡¯s worth noting that it is bound to provoke the two major empires at the same time if it is involved.

    By then, when the two major empires strike, Cloud Feather Sect will face significant trouble, and one misstep could lead to disaster!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    After chatting for a while, Marquise Thompson left with his people.

    ¡°Boss, do you think they will agree?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°It depends on how much faith he has in Boss!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°From what I understand, even in the weakest of the four major empires, the Rainbow Moon Empire, there are experts above the ninth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°If Cloud Feather Sect thinks that Boss is unable to contend with someone of this level, they won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Stout nodded and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, you should be able to handle someone of the ninth-rank Divine Realm, right?¡±

    Ahem!

    The young man and Judge both coughed simultaneously.

    Stout, are you too blindly worshipful?

    Boss has now broken through to the fourth-rank Divine Realm, if he activates the power of Golden Bloodline, he can only reach the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    But even so, he¡¯s still four ranks away from the ninth-rank Divine Realm. Even if the Boss uses ¡®Nine Dragons Unite,¡¯ he probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!

    Last time when he killed Alex Pratt, it was only barely possible with the help of the barrier, array and poison techniques, and Boss almost lost his life!

    ¡°If everything goes as nned, he should agree!¡± Billy said, waving his hand to the others.

    ¡°Alright, everyone get busy!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You have ten days to practice. We will set off for Wind Swift Kingdom in ten days!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.

    The next day at noon, Marquise Thompson arrived at the manor with a group of elders from Cloud Feather Sect.

    As Billy expected, Marquise Thompson first expressed Cloud Feather Sect¡¯s decision to join Billy in this risky endeavor.

    Afterward, Billy talked with them for nearly three to four hours before Marquise Thompson led his people away.

    Before leaving, Billy divided the things brought back from Lion Syndicate Sect into thirds and gave one-third to the other party.

    Initially, Marquise Thompson refused to take it, butter, he epted it on Billy¡¯s insistence.

    At the same time, Billy had Azure Dragon give Marquise Thompson the portrait of ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ to help them track him down.

    In the following days, Extreme City once again fell into calmness.

    As instructed by Billy, Cloud Feather Sect did not act immediately.

    On one hand, Cloud Feather Sect needed time to reorganize internally and improve the strength of its core members.

    On the other hand, Billy nned to visit Wind Swift Kingdom in a few days. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to act before his return.

    Otherwise, if the two major empires sent someone while he wasn¡¯t in Extreme City, Cloud Feather Sect obviously wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.

    During this time, Extreme City remained quiet, and the remaining sects behaved themselves, each one more obedient than thest.

    With a wealth of resources for cultivation and Billy¡¯s assistance, Opal, Casey, and the others once again raised their cultivation levels.

    Except for Judge and Soul Chaser, who were at the half-step Divine Realm, everyone else entered the Divine Realm.

    On this day, after finishing breakfast, under Billy¡¯s leadership, everyone headed towards Wind Swift Kingdom.

    It was time to settle the grudges between Extreme City and Wind Swift Kingdom!

    Extreme City was about three to four thousand kilometers away from Wind Swift Royal City, passing through Tengamine Royal City on the way.

    ¡°Billy Boy, there seems to be a battle ahead!¡±

    Just past ten in the morning, as they flew over the territory of Tengamine Royal City, Amber pointed in the direction of the royal city.

 Chapter 1215 The Army Arrives at Tengamine Royal City

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Billy clearly sensed it long ago.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s quite a scene, and there are mid-level Divine Realm experts!¡± Casey also spoke, ¡°Should we go take a look?¡±

    During their conversation, others also sensed the strong fluctuations of Chi power.

    Even from such a distance, they could sense the Chi power, so there was no doubt that both sides had significant forces.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, don¡¯t go, let Rhett Byrne, that ungrateful man, be killed directly!¡± Judge replied.

    Upon hearing the name ¡®Rhett Byrne¡¯, a hint of anger appeared on the faces of Azure Dragon and his group.

    Originally, if it weren¡¯t for Billy and his group rescuing him, he would have been killed by Jared Byrne long ago.

    To save him, everyone almost perished in that battle!

    Butter, Rhett Byrne not only didn¡¯t save them, but also, when Billy killed Prince Mayson of Wind Swift Kingdom, Rhett Byrne was worried that Wind Swift Kingdom would be angry at Tengamine Kingdom and might even act against them.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Princess Danica Byrne forcing a showdown, it would have been unknown if Billy could leave Tengamine Royal City that time.

    In their minds, they thought they should take the opportunity to wipe out Tengamine Kingdom this time!

    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s a battle happening at Tengamine Royal City, the opponents very likely people from Wind Swift Kingdom.¡± Harleen, who was beside, continued after some thought.

    ¡°And, cksmith Cahan and his wife should still be in the royal city, should we go take a look?¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Opal added, ¡°I sense the aura of mid-level Divine Realm experts, it might be the kings of the two kingdoms battling it out!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±

    After saying that, he led everyone towards Tengamine Royal City in the air.

    Soon, theynded in the open space outside the city gates, faintly hearing the sounds of battleing from inside the city.

    The city gates were wide open at this time, and looking inside, there were still many people wearing the battle clothes of Wind Swift Kingdom rushing in.

    At the same time, there were also many Saint realm warriors flying towards the city in mid-air.

    ¡°Damn, they are indeed people from Wind Swift Kingdom!¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Tengamine Kingdom is really in trouble, they¡¯ve been pushed back to the royal city!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening near cksmith Cahan¡¯s ce first!¡± Billy frowned and flew towards it, with everyone following closely behind.

    Inside the royal city, it was already chaotic, with warriors from both sides shing, and ordinary civilians suffering along with them.

    Although the people from Wind Swift Kingdom didn¡¯t directly attack themon people, just the shockwaves alone were enough to end their lives.

    Many people who didn¡¯t have time to escape were lifted away by the shockwaves after just a few steps, and the streets were filled with the bodies of innocents.

    Near cksmith Cahan¡¯s shop at this time, there were also several groups of people fighting.

    The entire shop had be a ruin, with all kinds of weapons scattered on the ground.

    The hundreds of members of the shop were fighting fiercely with people from Wind Swift Kingdom, and dozens of bodies were already lying on the ground.

    Zak Cahan and Presley Richmond, the couple, were standing in mid-air, both with injuries on them, looking solemnly at an old man in a blue robe across from them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to choose, submit, or die!¡± The old man in the blue robe stared at them and spoke.

    ¡°We have no intention of getting involved in the conflict between your two kingdoms¡­¡± Presley Richmond took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Hehe, is that so? From what I know, nearly half of the weapons of Tengamine Kingdom¡¯s armye from your ¡®cksmith Cahan¡¯ shop, right?¡± The old man in the blue robe interrupted her.

    ¡°That¡¯s just to make a living¡­¡± Presley Richmond continued.

    ¡°Move all your belongings to Wind Swift Kingdom¡¯s royal city, and from now on, serve under me, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± The old man in the blue robe interrupted her again.

    ¡°I said, we have no intention of getting involved in the conflict between your two kingdoms, as long as you stop, we¡¯ll leave Tengamine Kingdom immediately.¡± Presley Richmond responded with a frown.

    ¡°Seems you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The elder in the blue robe seemed to lose patience. His tone then turned stern. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. Since you are so stubborn, I will send you to hell!¡± With that said, he didn¡¯t waste any more words. His aura surged once again, reaching the cultivation level of thete stage of the fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    Immediately after, he raised his hand and several afterimages shot out, forming a mark that sted towards the two individuals. ¡°Presley, you go first!¡± Zak Cahan took a deep breath and shouted loudly. He then dashed out, activating his own trump card to confront the opponent.

    ¡°Zak, you are no match for him, don¡¯t engage in direct confrontation with him!¡± Presley Richmond shouted loudly. Boom! Before her words could even fall, a loud noise erupted, and Zak Cahan was sent flying like a kite with a broken string.

    After flying several hundred meters, he spat out a mouthful of blood and crashed heavily to the ground, his whole body wilting. ¡°cksmith Cahan!¡± Presley Richmond eximed in shock and hurriedly descended towards Zak Cahan¡¯s direction.

    However, the elder in the blue robe evidently had no intention of stopping there and followed suit. ¡°You two can apany each other down!¡±

    When he reached a distance of a hundred meters from the two, the elder in the blue robe struck again. He had already harbored murderous intent and showed no mercy in his attack, unleashing a powerful wave of Chi power like a hurricane towards the two.

    ¡°Presley, you go quickly!¡± Zak Cahan struggled to speak. ¡°A married couple should live and die together!¡± Presley Richmond knew she couldn¡¯t take on this move from the opponent and, after helping Zak Cahan up, she tightly embraced him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Just when they thought they were doomed, a blood-red de aura shot out from nearby, tearing through the elder¡¯s attack and piercing through him directly from the heart.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­¡± The elder staggered back several steps, looking down at the wound on his chest before copsing, arge amount of blood flowing from his body.

    At the moment of his death, he didn¡¯t even know who had killed him.

    ¡°Lord Dragon?¡± Zak Cahan and Presley Richmond reacted and turned to look at Billy and his group approaching, their faces full of astonishment.

    The two hadn¡¯t expected Billy to appear here!

    ¡°cksmith Cahan, can you hold on?¡± Billy roughly checked his injuries upon arriving. Afterward, he turned to Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, help cksmith Cahan with his injuries!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded in response. ¡°Casey, take action. Anyone from Wind Swift Kingdom, kill them!¡± Billy then pointed to those who were besieging cksmith Cahan¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others replied before darting out. ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for saving our lives!¡± As Ivy and her brother treated Zak Cahan¡¯s wounds, Presley Richmond bowed to Billy in gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor.¡± Billy smiled and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation here? How did people from Wind Swift Kingdom manage to attack the royal city directly?¡±

 Chapter 1216 Long Time No See!

    ¡°Wind Swift Kingdom somehow invited a seventh-rank Divine Realmte-stage powerhouse, who led troops into the territory of Tengamine Kingdom two days ago,¡± Presley Richmond responded.

    ¡°They ughtered their way through, and wherever they went, the provincial military under Tengamine Kingdom had no chance of resisting.¡±

    ¡°In less than two days, the army reached the royal capital!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°By the way, Lord Dragon, you need to leave quickly, or it will be toote!¡± Presley Richmond reacted.

    ¡°The person you just killed was the uncle of the king of Wind Swift Kingdom. If their seventh-rank Divine Realm expert finds out, they will definitely¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, he¡¯s at seventh-rank Divine Realm, you¡­¡± Presley Richmond spoke again.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine!¡± Harleen smiled at Presley Richmond and continued, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the pce now?¡±

    ¡°Not optimistic!¡± Presley Richmond shook his head in response.

    ¡°Although Rhett Byrne broke through to the seventh-rank Divine Realm not long ago, the opponent is already at thete stage of the seventh rank. Rhett Byrne shouldn¡¯t be his match.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, apart from that person, there are two other fifth-rank Divine Realm powerhouses on the other side.¡±

    ¡°And inside the Tengamine Royal Pce, because of what happened with Jared Byrnest time, the high-endbat power has suffered a lot of losses, making it difficult to withstand the enemy¡¯s onught.¡±

    At this point, seeming to remember something, he added again.

    ¡°Oh, I heard that people from Wind Swift Kingdom areing this time, intending to take the princess back to their king as a concubine!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Night Orchid beside them eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Presley Richmond nodded.

    ¡°Honey, Princess Danica is kind. Should we go to the pce to take a look?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly and then looked at Amber, ¡°Amber, you stay here with Night Orchid to assist Ivy and Stout.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Amber and Night Orchid nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you going to the pce?¡± Presley Richmond was stunned.

    She had been worried that the other party¡¯s people might pose a threat to Billy and had been thinking of getting Billy to leave the royal city quickly!

    But Billy actually wanted to go to the pce actively. Was he that confident?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look!¡± Billy smiled and then shouted loudly to someone not far away, ¡°Casey, leave the rest to Azure Dragon and his group. Youe with me!¡±

    He had roughly assessed the situation at the scene.

    Those people on the other side were all below the Divine Realm, so they couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Azure Dragon and his group, so he wasn¡¯t worried.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Casey shed one opponent into two pieces with a single stroke before swiftly running over.

    ¡°Opal, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy then turned to Opal and said.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Opal nodded in response.

    Then, Billy, Opal, Harleen, and Casey flew towards the direction of the pce.

    Boom!

    At the same time, above the courtyard of the pce, two groups of people were engaged in a fierce battle.

    Naturally, one side was led by Rhett Byrne of Tengamine Kingdom.

    In addition to Rhett Byrne, his wife, Rayan Byrne, and Danica Byrne were all there, along with five or six men and women in the early stages of the Divine Realm.

    Each of them had serious injuries, with Rhett Byrne being the most severely injured, blood continuously flowing from his mouth, and his aura in disarray.

    On the other side, led by a middle-aged man with a sinister face, simr in age to Rhett Byrne, was the powerhouse of the opponent, thete-stage seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    In addition to him, there were seven or eight men and women, the strongest being at fifth-rank Divine Realm, and the weakest being in the second-rank Divine Realm.

    At this moment, Danica Byrne was fighting against a fourth-rank Divine Realm man.

    Her current cultivation was at the third-rank Divine Realm, and after fighting against the opponent for so long, she was nearing exhaustion.

    ¡°Give up! You are no match for me!¡± The man looked at Danica Byrne and spoke.

    ¡°You are the woman the king wants. I don¡¯t want to identally kill you and incur guilt!¡±

    ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t go to Wind Swift Kingdom with you!¡± Danica Byrne shouted.

    As she spoke, the sword in her hand emitted several de lights, shooting out rapidly.

    ¡°Heh, dying won¡¯t be so easy!¡± The man sneered.

    Then his eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, sending out several powerful palm strikes.

    Boom¡­ a muffled sound came out, and Danica Byrne¡¯s attack waspletely blocked, while her figure slid back for hundreds of meters before barely stabilizing.

    ¡°Give in!¡±

    Just as she steadied herself, the man¡¯s attack came again.

    Boom!

    Danica Byrne couldn¡¯t dodge anymore, she was smashed away by a palm strike, spitting out a mouthful of blood and falling from the air.

    Then, the man alsonded on the ground from the air and strolled towards Danica Byrne.

    ¡°Why bother!¡± The man spoke as he walked. ¡°Juste back with me obediently, the king will definitely not mistreat you!¡±

    ¡°You can forget about that!¡± Danica Byrne spoke while looking at her struggling parents, with a firm determination in her eyes.

    She was well aware that in this battle today, Tengamine Kingdom had no chance of winning. Even if her parents didn¡¯t die, they would be prisoners of war. The oue for them was evident.

    As for herself, she would never follow the other side back to Wind Swift Kingdom.

    So, she would rather die!

    Then, after taking a deep breath, she muttered, ¡°See you in the next life!¡±

    The next moment, her eyes narrowed, and she gritted her teeth and rushed towards the man.

    Her momentum soared rapidly, and her figure expanded at a visible speed.

    Obviously, she was going to self-destruct!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man naturally knew her n and cursed before quickly dodging backward.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t!¡±

    Just then, Harleen¡¯s voice came over.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Danica Byrne, who had just rushed halfway, couldn¡¯t help but stop when she heard the voice, then turned her head to look.

    ¡°Mr and Mrs Billy?¡±

    Recognizing Billy and his wife, Danica Byrne shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Princess, long time no see!¡± Billy and his group strolled up to her.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Danica Byrne asked in surprise after calming down a bit.

    Since the incidentst time, she had felt guilty towards Billy and hispanions. During this time, she had been staying in her courtyard, rarely venturing out and seldom talking to her father.

    Recently, she heard from the people below that Billy and his group might have gone to Extreme City. She had been thinking about when she would have a chance to go to Extreme City and apologize to Billy and his group in person.

    However, before she could make the trip, the people from Wind Swift Kingdom had already arrived.

    Just now, she was still thinking that this apology could only be made in the next life.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Billy to suddenly appear in front of her without any warning!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter!¡± Billy said lightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Rayan Byrne?¡±

    Throughout the entire Tengamine Royal Pce, he only had a slight favor towards Danica Byrne and Rayan Byrne. He didn¡¯t care about the lives and deaths of others.

    ¡°Rayan Byrne is over there, and he¡¯s also heavily injured.¡± Danica Byrne pointed to the nearby void and said.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go help him!¡± Casey replied and flew towards Rayan Byrne.

    ¡°Kid, who are you? Why do you look familiar?¡± The man who had fought with Danica Byrne before walked up again.

    He vaguely felt that Billy looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him.

    Obviously, he had probably seen a portrait of Billy before.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you go, don¡¯t mind us!¡± Danica Byrne quickly spoke when she realized who Billy was.

    The opponent was a strong seventh-rank Divine Realm expert. In her estimation, even if Billy had improved his cultivation during this time, he definitely couldn¡¯t match a seventh-rank Divine Realm expert. If recognized by the opponent, he would never let him go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know who I am? Let me remind you!¡± Billy ignored Danica Byrne¡¯s words and looked at the man opposite him.

    ¡°All three princes of Wind Swift Kingdom are killed by me!¡±

 Chapter 1217 Sheâ€™s Not Going Anywhere with Me Around

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The man finally recalled, his face full of shock.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring toe here to seek death? You wait for me!¡± After saying this, the man quickly flew into the air.

    ording to the information he had previously obtained, Billy had only reached the third-rank Divine Realm. However, he was capable of killing someone at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, so he didn¡¯t have the courage to fight Billy.

    But just as he flew a few hundred meters into the air, a curved de aura had pierced through his back. Then, the man¡¯s upper and lower body fell separately to the ground, flesh and blood mingling.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you must take your wife away from here. They have seventh-rank Divine Realm experts. You¡­¡± Danica Byrne spoke again.

    Billy, capable of killing someone at the fourth-rank Divine Realm with a single blow, didn¡¯t find it surprising. After all, she had witnessed Billy¡¯s strengthst time.

    Boom! Before she could finish her sentence, a loud noise echoed in the air.

    Immediately after, Rhett Byrne¡¯s body was swept away like fallen leaves in the autumn wind. Already heavily injured, he suffered even more, crashing heavily to the ground and copsing like a pile of mud.

    With bones shattered and meridians severed, he was on the brink of death!

    ¡°Father!¡± Seeing this, Danica Byrne cried out in pain before rushing towards Rhett Byrne.

    As she ran, she shouted loudly, ¡°Mr Billy, you must leave quickly, don¡¯t mind us!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, their queen probably won¡¯tst one or two rounds. Should we save her?¡± Opal nced towards Danica Byrne¡¯s mother and asked.

    ¡°Thest incident shouldn¡¯t have much to do with her. Let¡¯s save her life!¡± Billy responded after a brief thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Opal replied before wielding her sword and flying towards the opponent.

    At the same time, the seventh-rank Divine Realm man had alreadynded on the ground a few hundred meters away from Rhett Byrne.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Danica Byrne staggered to Rhett Byrne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Danica¡­¡± Rhett Byrne spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Father, hold on¡­¡± Tears streamed down Danica Byrne¡¯s face as she tried to help Rhett Byrne up.

    But at this moment, Rhett Byrne couldn¡¯t stand up at all. After struggling for a while, he could only sit weakly on the ground.

    ¡°So, do you regret not cherishing the chances I gave you before?¡± The seventh-rank Divine Realm man strolled towards them.

    ¡°Danica¡­ you must go, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t mind me¡­¡± Rhett Byrne spoke again, ¡°Leave¡­ leave Tengamine Kingdom¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, please don¡¯t speak for now¡­¡± Danica Byrne cried.

    ¡°Go quickly¡­¡± Rhett Byrne continued.

    ¡°If¡­ if you ever have the chance to meet Mr Billy again¡­ apologize to him for me¡­ I was wrongst time¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, do you think she can escape?¡± The man sneered coldly.

    ¡°If she wants to live, she has only one choice, and that is to obediently return to Wind Swift Kingdom with me!¡±

    ¡°Danica, go!¡± Rhett Byrne gritted his teeth and shouted again, ¡°If you¡­ if you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll die in front of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Tears flowed uncontrobly from Danica Byrne¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I told you, she¡¯s not going anywhere!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, sending a palm strike towards Danica Byrne.

    ¡°Danica¡­ be careful¡­¡± Rhett Byrne managed to say.

    Bang! At that moment, a strong gust of wind whistled from the side, blocking the man¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man frowned slightly and turned to look at Billy and Harleen, who were approaching.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­ Mr Billy?¡± Recognizing Billy, Rhett Byrne was shocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Extreme City¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, Mr Billy happened to pass by here today, and he just saved me,¡± Danica Byrne said, looking at Billy again as she spoke.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please leave quickly. I can¡¯t afford to trouble you anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ It was my faultst time¡­¡± Rhett Byrne sighed slightly. ¡°Please¡­ I beg you to take Danica away from here. I¡¯ll repay your kindness in the next life¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey, look after the princess,¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to him, instructing Harleen instead.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen replied and quickly walked to Danica Byrne¡¯s side, shielding her behind her.

    ¡°Brats, daring to meddle in my affairs. You two wanna die?¡± The man on the other side roughly assessed Billy and Harleen¡¯s cultivation levels, speaking with a disdainful expression.

    One at thete fourth-rank Divine Realm, and one at the second-rank Divine Realm, he really didn¡¯t know where Billy and Harleen got their confidence to go against him.

    ¡°Whether you kill him or not, I¡¯m not interested!¡± Billy pointed at Rhett Byrne¡¯s direction first before continuing, ¡°But the princess is my friend, with me here, you won¡¯t take her away!¡±

    ¡°Heh, ignorant kid, do you think your strength can protect her?¡± The man sneered.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Billy responded lightly.

    ¡°So arrogant, let me see what qualifications you have for your arrogance!¡± The man said sternly.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand, forming an imprint and directed it towards Billy.

    Billy didn¡¯t waste time talking to him, he flipped his wrist, and the Bloodshadow Fury de drew out a curved de light, meeting the attack head-on.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound rang out as both of their attacks dissipated simultaneously.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man eximed in surprise, ¡°You actually have some strength, no wonder you dare to speak so arrogantly!¡±

    Even though he had only exerted seventy to eighty percent of his power just now, he judged that even if Billy was at the fifth-rank Divine Realm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    Obviously, he severely underestimated the opponent¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man continued to ask.

    ¡°Elder Yandel, he¡¯s the one who killed our three princes!¡± At that moment, a middle-aged woman shed over, wielding a sharp sword.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, the man named Yandel Kemp raised his eyebrows, ¡°So it¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so good that youe to me when I¡¯m finding you!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much you¡¯re worth in spirit stones? The king of Wind Swift Kingdom has offered five thousand high-grade spirit stones for your head!¡±

    ¡°I was nning to go to Extreme City after dealing with today¡¯s business, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me!¡±

    From his tone, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t know what happened in Extreme City.

    Otherwise, if he knew that even Alex Pratt from Lion Syndicate Sect had been killed by Billy, I wonder if he would still have the guts to stand here and talk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, get lost now, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Yandel Kemp burst intoughter.

    ¡°Do you know what five thousand high-grade spirit stones mean? You¡­¡±

    ¡°One minute, if you don¡¯t leave, you die!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Elder Yandel, stop wasting time with him, hurry up and kill him!¡± the woman spoke again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You go take away the princess!¡± Yandel Kemp responded solemnly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± After the woman replied, she dashed towards Harleen¡¯s direction.

    She had assessed Harleen¡¯s cultivation level and found it to be one level lower than hers, so naturally, she didn¡¯t take Harleen seriously.

    ¡°Madam, be careful!¡± Danica Byrne shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1218 If I Had Known Earlier

    ¡°No problem!¡± Harleen replied, as she drew several de lights with Heartless de.

    ¡°You underestimate me!¡± The woman coldly eximed, her sword emitting cold lights.

    However, what shocked her was that Harleen¡¯s sword easily tore through her attack.

    Immediately after, before she could dodge, two bloodstains were left on her body as blood spurted out.

    ¡°You actually hurt me?¡± The woman took several steps back in astonishment, her face full of surprise.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Harleen squinted, not wasting any more time with her.

    The next moment, she activated the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    Swish!

    The extremely sharp de lights shot towards the woman like lightning, apanied by a piercing sound of breaking wind, unstoppable.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of this sword, the woman¡¯s pupils constricted.

    After taking a deep breath, she wielded her sword to produce over a dozen sword energies in an attempt to block the attack.

    However, she clearly underestimated the power of this sword.

    Harleen had the added strength from Heartless de, already possessing the strength of a third-rank Divine Realm, coupled with the activation of the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    Even if the opponent was just a fourth-rank Divine Realm, they might not be able to withstand it.

    As if entering an uninhabited realm, the de lights pierced through her defense and went straight into her heart.

    The woman opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound, falling forward.

    Hiss!

    Seeing this scene from not far away, Danica Byrne couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Harleen to have such formidable strength in such a short time!

    Meanwhile, Billy and Yandel Kemp had reached the midair. After several rounds of exchange, they were evenly matched for the time being.

    ¡°Kid, I admit I underestimated you, but let¡¯s end it here!¡± Yandel Kemp slightly adjusted his breath and shouted.

    ¡°Be humble in your next life, or you won¡¯t live long!¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum soared to the extreme. With both hands moving, he created over a dozen afterimages, forming a huge abstract mark in the midair, surrounded by thunder.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With his words, the phantom mark, carrying astonishing energy, rushed out, causing chaos in the midair.

    However, it was all in vain!

    For Billy now, a seventh-rank Divine Realm expert was no longer a match!

    A curtain of light containing the essence of sun, moon, and stars fell down, and Yandel Kemp¡¯s attack was instantly disintegrated, sending him flying thousands of meters away in the air.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Then, after smashing into the ground and creating a huge pit, hey motionless inside.

    His injuries were as severe as Rhett Byrne¡¯s, with shattered bones, broken meridians, and no hope of recovery!

    Thud!

    Seeing this, both Rhett Byrne and his daughter¡¯s jaws dropped, their faces showing extreme horror.

    Ate-stage seventh-rank Divine Realm expert was defeated by Billy with a single strike?

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would believe it?

    Mind you, just a few months ago, although Billy¡¯s strength was also extraordinary, he could at most match a fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    But now, he actually cut down a seventh-rank Divine Realm expert with a single blow?

    And from his posture, he might not even have exerted his full strength; otherwise, even an eighth-rank Divine Realm might not be able to contend!

    Danica Byrne finally understood why Billy and Harleen kept telling her not to worry.

    With such strength, indeed, there was no need to worry.

    Rhett Byrne¡¯s face, apart from horror, was filled with deep regret. He was truly short-sighted!

    Such an immensely talented genius, he had actually offended him deeply!

    He had held such a good hand but yed it terribly himself!

    If only he had befriended Billy at the beginning and persuaded him to stay in Tengamine Kingdom, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation today!

    Perhaps, with Billy¡¯s strength, annexing the entire Wind Swift Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all!

    However, one wrong step led to another!

    Now it¡¯s toote to say anything!

    The only relief was that Billy didn¡¯t hold a grudge against his daughter because of that incident, which was a great relief in the midst of misfortune!

    With a thud! Danica Byrne knelt down in front of Billy, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy¡­¡± she managed to say, her words choked with emotion.

    This was the second time Billy had saved the entire Tengamine Kingdom, and all this while under the unjust circumstances set by his own father.

    She truly didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings.

    ¡°Please, rise,¡± Billy said, raising his hand.

    Meanwhile, the battle in the void was nearing its end. Several high-ranking fighters from Wind Swift Kingdom had been killed one after another by Opal and Casey.

    Seeing Yandel Kemp¡¯s condition, the remaining fighters lost all their will to fight and fled for their lives.

    However, Opal and Casey were not going to let them escape alive. They hade to settle the score with Wind Swift Kingdom and were determined to kill them all.

    A few minutester, the remaining fighters fell from the sky one by one, none left alive.

    Following that, Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife and Rayan Byrne descended to the ground, both wearing expressions of shock.

    With another thud! Without much hesitation, the two hurried to Billy¡¯s side and knelt down.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy, for saving us,¡± Rayan Byrne eximed inwardly.

    Ever since Billy left Tengamine Kingdomst time, he had a feeling that one day the king would regret his actions. But he never expected it to happen so soon!

    In such a short time, Billy had grown to a height that the entire Tengamine Kingdom had to look up to!

    As he nced at Rhett Byrne, who was now semi-conscious, Rayan Byrne opened his mouth to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words.

    ¡°Mr Byrne, there¡¯s no need to be polite. It was the least I could do,¡± Billy said to Rayan Byrne.

    ¡°Mr Billy, about thest time¡­¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife struggled to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Billy waved his hand.

    Afterwards, he turned to Rayan Byrne and said, ¡°Mr Byrne, there are still many people from Wind Swift Kingdom in the royal city. You should attend to that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy!¡± Rayan Byrne bowed before standing up.

    After exchanging greetings with Danica Byrne and Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife, he turned and left.

    He knew it wasn¡¯t the time for reminiscing. There were still tens of thousands of people from Wind Swift Kingdom inside and outside the royal city, and he needed to take charge.

    Thud!

    At that moment, Rhett Byrne coughed up a mouthful of blood, his condition deteriorating further, almost to the point of copse.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The surrounding voices eximed in shock.

    Danica Byrne and her mother hurried to Rhett Byrne¡¯s side, their faces full of grief.

    ¡°Father, hold on¡­¡± Danica Byrne choked up.

    ¡°Honey¡­ Danica¡­¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°Help¡­ help me up¡­ I need to apologize to Mr Billy¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, you¡­ don¡¯t move¡­ rest for a while first.¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Danica Byrne bit her lip and knelt down in front of Billy once again.

    ¡°Mr Billy, could you please¡­¡±

    Although she knew it was quite difficult for Billy to heal her father again, she had no other choice. She couldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch her father die before her eyes.

 Chapter 1219 Next Stop, Wind Swift Royal City

    ¡°His whole body is broken, and his meridians are all shattered. There¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    He naturally knew what Danica Byrne wanted to say, but he had already investigated Rhett Byrne¡¯s body condition.

    His condition was very serious, regardless of whether he wanted to be saved or not, it was already beyond help!

    ¡°Mr Billy, is there really no way?¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife also walked over.

    ¡°At least I can¡¯t save him!¡± Billy responded.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°At most, I can only extend his life for a month. After that month, it¡¯s the end!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Then, can you please, Mr Billy¡­¡± Rhett Byrne¡¯s wife spoke again.

    Although unable to save his life, it would be good if he could live another day.

    Moreover, with such arge kingdom, if Rhett Byrne were to die without arranging anything, the kingdom would definitely fall apart!

    ¡°Please help my father, Mr Billy¡­¡± Danica Byrne also bowed.

    ¡°Get up!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he took out several silver needles from his body.

    Then, he walked to Rhett Byrne¡¯s side, turned his wrist, and inserted several silver needles into his body.

    Then, Billy flicked his fingers, and several strands of Chi power entered Rhett Byrne¡¯s heart.

    With his maniption, about half an hourter, Rhett Byrne¡¯s condition showed some improvement.

    ¡°Th¡­ Thank you, Mr Billy¡­¡± Rhett Byrne looked at Billy and said with difficulty, ¡°Mr Billy¡­ aboutst time¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± Billy wasn¡¯t interested in saying more to him.

    If it weren¡¯t for Danica Byrne¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t care about him at all.

    ording to his character, not killing him was already showing him mercy!

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­ I know I¡¯ve wronged you¡­¡± Rhett Byrne continued, ¡°Before I die, I¡­ I have a request¡­¡±

    ¡°What request?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Tengamine Kingdom¡­ can¡¯t be without a ruler¡­ I¡­ I intend to pass the throne to Danica¡­¡± Rhett Byrne took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°But¡­ although she has talent in governing, she is a woman, and her cultivation is low¡­¡±

    ¡°Can Mr Billy help her? As long as Mr Billy agrees¡­ half of the treasures in Tengamine Kingdom¡¯s treasury can be given to Mr Billy as a reward¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay in Tengamine Kingdom!¡± Billy responded without saying another word, then looked at Danica Byrne.

    ¡°Princess, I have other matters to attend to. I take my leave. If there¡¯s anything in the future, send someone to find me in Extreme City!¡±

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy!¡± Danica Byrne bowed.

    ¡°Without any surprises, after today, Wind Swift Kingdom will be in chaos,¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°If Tengamine Kingdom has any intention towards their cities, you should prepare in advance.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Danica Byrne was stunned. ¡°Mr Billy, are you going to Wind Swift Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Farewell!¡±

    Billy didn¡¯t respond to her words, waved his hand, and led Opal and the other three to fly towards the direction of cksmith Cahan¡¯s shop.

    Watching the backs of Billy and his group, Danica Byrne choked up.

    ¡°I hope one day I¡¯ll have the chance to repay your kindness¡­¡±

    Five minutester, Billy and his groupnded at the entrance of ¡®cksmith Cahan¡¯s shop.

    The battle here had already ended, and the ground was littered with people from Wind Swift Kingdom, either dead or injured.

    With the help of Ivy and Stout, Zak Cahan¡¯s injuries had also stabilized.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Seeing Billy, everyone greeted.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for saving our lives!¡± Zak Cahan and Presley Richmond both walked quickly towards Billy.

    They had just heard about what happened in the pce and knew that the seventh-rank Divine Realm expert from Wind Swift Kingdom had been killed by Billy with a single blow.

    In their hearts, waves of shock were already surging.

    ¡°cksmith Cahan, it was just a small favor!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I heard you¡¯re going to Wind Swift Kingdom?¡± Zak Cahan continued.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I and Presley will join you!¡± Zak Cahan said.

    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but both you and your wife haven¡¯t fully recovered from your injuries, so it¡¯s best not to go,¡± Billy said with another smile, ncing at the ruins beside them and suddenly asking, ¡°I wonder what cksmith Cahan¡¯s ns are for the future?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought too much about it for now,¡± Zak Cahan replied after a brief pause. ¡°There may be some unrest in Tengamine Kingdom in the near future, and we don¡¯t want to stay here¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to go to Extreme City?¡± Billy said with a smile.

    This matter had crossed his mind when he departed from Extreme City that morning. Originally, he nned to discuss it with Zak Cahan after returning from Wind Swift Kingdom.

    ording to his n, Extreme City would need talents in the future as it was going to establish a city-state. The Cahan couple, in terms of character and personal strength, were excellent choices.

    ¡°Extreme City?¡± Zak Cahan paused again, exchanging a nce with Presley Richmond, and they both saw a glimmer of excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Then, Zak Cahan looked at Billy and bowed, ¡°If Lord Dragon doesn¡¯t mind, Zak Cahan is willing to follow you to the end!¡±

    Prior to this, they had already learned from Brogan Cahan what kind of person Billy was. Given time, Billy would definitely be someone who soared to great heights.

    If they could work alongside Billy, it would be excellent.

    ¡°I should be the one thanking cksmith Cahan for epting my offer!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Thanks for epting me, Lord Dragon!¡± Presley Richmond bowed at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You two take care of things here quickly. I should return from Wind Swift Kingdom tomorrow morning, and then we¡¯ll head back to Extreme City together!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The couple nodded simultaneously.

    Five minutester, Billy and his group headed towards the Royal Pce of Wind Swift Kingdom, soaring through the air.

    Around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the group¡¯s figures appeared outside the gates of Wind Swift Royal City. After paying a certain amount of spirit stones, they entered the city.

    Although Billy hadn¡¯t undergone any disguise, the guards at the city gates obviously couldn¡¯t recognize him, nor could they imagine that the murderer of three princes would voluntarilye to the royal city.

    After entering the gate, everyone looked around. The scale of the royal city was almost the same as that of Tengamine Royal City, and the flow of people on the streets was simr.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n? Shall we go straight to the pce?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, after Azure Dragon inquired about the location of the pce from a passerby, the group headed towards the core area of the royal city along the central street.

    ¡°Make way for the princess!¡±

    After walking for a while, a shout came from not far behind them.

    Upon hearing this, pedestrians on the road panicked and hurriedly moved aside.

    Billy and hispanions turned around to see a luxuriously decorated carriage approaching from behind, escorted by pce guards on horseback.

    In the carriage sat a young man and a young woman.

    The woman, aged twenty-four or twenty-five, was beautiful and graceful, exuding an air of nobility. She was Princess Alisson of Wind Swift Kingdom.

    The man, a year or two older than Princess Alisson, was well-dressed and distinguished, clearly not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 1220 King of Wind Swift Kingdom

    ¡°Scoundrels, didn¡¯t you hear me asking you to make way?¡±

    At this moment, a pce guard rode up to Billy and his group, angrily speaking.

    Simultaneously, he raised the whip in his hand andshed out towards Alex Long, who was standing in front.

    Seeing his posture, it seemed like he didn¡¯t care whether Alex Long lived or died.

    If it were an ordinary person, being struck by this whip would either kill them or leave them disabled.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    Beside him, White Tiger¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his war de shed out.

    Swish!

    The de shed, and immediately the man¡¯s right leg fell from the horse, blood spurting wildly, leaving a bloody mouth on the horse¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in misery as he fell from the horse.

    Seeing this scene, there was a collective gasp from the surrounding crowd, each person looking at Billy and his group with shock.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who are they? How dare they injure the princess¡¯s bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they know the princess¡¯s temperament?¡±

    ¡°Given the princess¡¯s character, these people are really in big trouble today!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The onlookers discussed one after another.

    ¡°Scoundrels, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    Immediately after, the other seven pce guards shouted angrily and rushed towards White Tiger.

    However, as fast as they charged, they were sent flying even faster, not even reaching their targets before being thrown off.

    Two of the horses directly collided with the carriage behind them.

    Bang!

    Just as the two horses were about to crash into the carriage, the young man¡¯s expression turned cold, and he raised his hand, sending out two powerful palm winds.

    After the palm winds passed, both the horses and the men were turned into a mist of blood, with specks of blood sttered on the ground.

    Then, the man and Princess Alisson got off the carriage.

    ¡°You have some nerve, daring to harm my people!¡± Princess Alisson nced at Billy and his group, then turned to White Tiger with a cold tone.

    ¡°Kneel down immediately, or die!¡±

    ¡°Boss, do we kill?¡± White Tiger naturally ignored her and turned to ask Billy.

    There were coughs all around.

    Young man, your tone is too bold, you know who you¡¯re facing? You¡¯re actually nning to kill the princess?

    Ignorant and fearless!

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Princess Alisson was stunned after hearing White Tiger¡¯s words.

    Unexpectedly, someone dared to openly threaten her in the royal city of Wind Swift Kingdom?

    How audacious!

    Without any hesitation, she immediately attacked White Tiger with powerful waves of energy.

    She was at the first-rank Divine Realm, and there was no mercy in her attacks, clearly aiming for ending White Tiger¡¯s life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her, let her lead the way!¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.

    ¡°Got it!¡± White Tiger responded and raised his de to meet the attack.

    ¡°Alisson, be careful!¡± At this moment, a young man named Alonzo Kemp shouted loudly.

    The moment White Tigerunched his attack, he knew Princess Alisson was definitely not a match.

    As his voice sounded, he drew his sword and sent out two de lights towards White Tiger.

    With his move, his aura instantly soared, reaching the fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    At such a young age, to have such cultivation was not something ordinary.

    ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Casey¡¯s Celestial de emitted an arc-shaped de light.

    Bang!

    The attacks of the two collided, and Alonzo Kemp was pushed back more than ten meters, his blood boiling.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After stabilizing his figure, Alonzo Kemp frowned tightly.

    Thud!

    At the same time, Princess Alisson was sent flying a hundred meters away by White Tiger¡¯s de light and crashed heavily to the ground.

    Just as she was about to get up from the ground, White Tiger had already shed in front of her, his war de pressing against her throat just ten centimeters away.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Seeing this, onlookers widened their eyes.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are they exactly? They even defeated Mr Kemp?¡±

    ¡°Who is Mr Kemp? Is he very influential?¡±

    ¡°Of course! He is the second young master of Falling Skies Sect, a top sect within the Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s imperial city. Without any idents, he will soon be the son-inw of our Wind Swift Royal Family!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The onlookers started discussing again.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? Are you heading for your doom?¡±

    At this moment, Princess Alisson looked at White Tiger with a twisted expression and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s like birds of a feather flock together. You¡¯re just like your three brothers!¡±

    White Tiger replied speechlessly, then pointed in Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Since you are the princess of Wind Swift Kingdom, haven¡¯t you seen a portrait of my boss?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Princess Alisson paused for a moment and then looked at Billy again.

    After a brief pause, she finally remembered and eximed in horror, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Initially arrogant, she hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Billy and his group at all.

    Now, upon closer inspection, she naturally recognized them.

    She never expected Billy toe to the royal city of Wind Swift Kingdom!

    ¡°Alisson, who are they?¡± Alonzo Kemp asked Princess Alisson.

    ¡°They are the ones who killed my three brothers!¡± Princess Alisson took a deep breath and stood up from the ground.

    Upon hearing her words, there was amotion all around.

    The news of the assassination of the three princes of the pce had long spread throughout the entire Wind Swift Kingdom.

    They never expected the culprits to boldly appear in the royal city!

    They were underestimating Wind Swift Kingdom too much, weren¡¯t they?

    ¡°Huh?¡± Alonzo Kemp¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Then he looked towards Billy and said, ¡°You guys are really fearless¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to be a hero, act quickly. If you dare not, then leave immediately!¡± Casey retorted.

    ¡°Ignorant and fearless. Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this, you¡­¡± Alonzo Kemp began angrily.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Casey struck again with a sh.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alonzo Kemp cursed and quickly dodged to the side.

    ¡°Mr Kemp, don¡¯t mind me, just go and inform my father!¡± Princess Alisson shouted loudly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Knowing that staying wouldn¡¯t help, Alonzo Kemp replied and flew towards the direction of the pce.

    Billy and his group didn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Then, White Tiger looked at Princess Alisson and said lightly.

    ¡°I promise you, none of you will leave the pce alive today!¡± Princess Alisson gritted her teeth.

    Then, led by her, the group flew towards the pce.

    After about a quarter of an hour, theynded in the open space near the gate of the pce.

    Boom¡­ At the same time, nearly ten thousand Imperial Guards rushed out from all directions of the pce.

    ¡°Killing my three sons and daring toe to my pce, you are truly arrogant!¡± A furious roar echoed through the pce courtyard.

    Soon, a wave of people flew out from the depths of the pce.

    The leader was none other than the king of Wind Swift Kingdom, Rndo Cantrell!

    Following closely behind him were about a hundred men and women, besides the aforementioned Alonzo Kemp, the rest were obviously the elite forces of the pce.

    Each of them had formidable strength, with nearly twenty of them being at the Divine Realm.

    The strongest among them was an old man in gray, with the strength of fifth-rank Divine Realm, and the weakest was at the seventh-rank Saint Realm.

    After arriving in the sky, they quickly dispersed in all directions, surrounding Billy and his group.

    Rndo Cantrell then descended to the ground and stepped towards Billy about a hundred meters away.

    His gaze was sharp, his face was grim, and his killing intent was overwhelming!

 Chapter 1221 Your Three Sons Are Killed by Me

    Rndo Cantrell¡¯s anger was understandable.

    His three sons, all killed by Billy, his hatred was huge!

    ¡°I promised your three sons to send you to hell to apany them. I can¡¯t go back on my word!¡± Billy looked at the other side and replied calmly.

    ¡°How ignorant!¡± Rndo Cantrell shouted angrily, ¡°Today, I will definitely send you down to kneel and apologize to my three sons!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± At this moment, Princess Alisson shouted loudly.

    ¡°Alisson!¡± Rndo Cantrell took a deep breath and continued to look at Billy, ¡°Release Alisson, and I can let two of you leave alive!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to him.

    ¡°You canmit suicide in front of everyone, and I¡¯ll let the others around you go, including your family!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Rndo Cantrellughed furiously.

    After a slight pause, his tone became serious, ¡°Kid, I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from, just relying on you people?¡±

    ¡°You only have one chance, miss it and there will be none!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Kid, release the princess quickly, or I¡¯ll make all of you worse than dead!¡± a captain of the Royal Guards shouted loudly.

    Hiss!

    Before the words fell, a de aura shed out from Ian de¡¯s hand, immediately severing the opponent¡¯s arm from his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in pain and fell down.

    Rumble!

    Nearly ten thousand Royal Guards immediately entered a state of readiness, each with a fierce expression.

    ¡°White Tiger, release her!¡± Then, Billy looked at White Tiger with a slight squint.

    ¡°Okay!¡± White Tiger responded.

    Then he raised his hand and sent a palm wind into Princess Alisson¡¯s abdomen, instantly tearing her dantian to shreds.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Princess Alisson let out a hysterical scream, her eyes full of ferocity.

    Before the words fell, White Tiger once again sent her flying towards Rndo Cantrell¡¯s direction with a palm strike.

    ¡°Alisson!¡± Rndo Cantrell cried out in pain.

    He quickly raised his hand and swept out a gust of wind to catch Princess Alisson.

    Then, almost roaring, he shouted, ¡°Attack, kill them all, leave none alive!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Tens of thousands of people shouted simultaneously, then raised their weapons and charged out.

    At the same time, the hundred or so people in mid-air alsounched violent attacks towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Judge, Soul Chaser, Alex Long, Abby, I leave these ants to you!¡± Opal said in a deep voice, then drew her sword and flew into the air, followed closely by Amber and Casey.

    ¡°Roger!¡± The four of them replied simultaneously.

    With that, the four rushed out in different directions.

    The strongest among these Royal Guards was only at the early stage of the Saint realm, and the vast majority were below the Saint realm.

    Therefore, the attacksunched by Judge and the others easily took down dozens of them.

    The battle in mid-air began at the same time.

    Opal faced off against a fifth-rank Divine Realm gray-robed elder, while Casey and Amber took on four fourth-rank Divine Realm opponents.

    In addition, nearly ten early-stage Divine Realm men and women surrounded Harleen and Ivy.

    Azure Dragon and the others attacked the remaining dozens of people separately.

    The enemy was numerous, Azure Dragon and the others were under some pressure.

    But because most of them were below the Divine Realm, Azure Dragon and the others weren¡¯t in much danger, which gave them the opportunity to practice.

    Opal, who was currently at the fourth-rank Divine Realm,bined with the enhancedbat power of her de, didn¡¯t take too long to gain the upper hand against the fifth-rank Divine Realm elder.

    Opal didn¡¯t waste too much time with the opponent. After a few simple exchanges, she condensed the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    The result was not too surprising. The old man¡¯s arm was first cut off by Opal¡¯s de. Before he could fully recover, a de aura had already pierced through his throat. After dealing with the old man, Opal took a brief moment to catch her breath and then rushed towards Amber.

    ¡°Amber, go help Casey. Leave them to me!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± After blocking one of the attackers with her sword, Amber didn¡¯t hesitate and swiftly headed towards Casey not far away.

    ¡°Leave her to me!¡± Another man shouted angrily, wielding his de to unleash a cold aura.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Opal retorted coldly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With a swift sword strike, she pierced through the man¡¯s heart. The man¡¯s expression froze instantly as he fell limply to the ground.

    At the same time, a palm strike from the other woman hit Opal, but to her shock, Opal¡¯s defensive aura remained intact, only knocking her back several tens of meters.

    While she was momentarily stunned, Opal¡¯s de aura had already reached her. The woman¡¯s pupils contracted as she tried to block the strike with several palm strikes.

    However, the de aura broke through effortlessly, piercing through her abdomen and causing a spray of blood.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± With a cry of pain, the woman fell to the ground.

    After dealing with the woman, Opal nced at Casey and Amber, seeing that they had the situation under control, she didn¡¯t intervene further. Then she turned and headed towards Azure Dragon¡¯s battle circle.

    Meanwhile, several kilometers away in the sky, Rndo Cantrell, almost frenzied, had been exchanging blows with Billy for over a dozen rounds. Billy hadn¡¯t taken his life yet, treating it as a practice session.

    Rndo Cantrell couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart. He finally understood why Billy had the confidence toe directly to his pce. The monstrous strength disyed made him have a bad premonition.

    He never expected that in just a few months, Billy had grown to a level that even he had to fear.

    ¡°You regret not killing me earlier, right?¡± Billy seemed to discern his thoughts.

    ¡°Kid, although your strength surprises me, with your abilities, you¡¯re not qualified to make me regret!¡± Rndo Cantrell responded coldly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Then let me show you what regret truly means!¡±

    After speaking, he didn¡¯t intend to waste any more time with him.

    ¡°Your three sons are waiting for you, go and apany them properly!¡±

    With these words, he drew out several cold auras with Bloodshadow Fury de which condensed into Celestial de Art, and shed out. The sky immediately darkened slightly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rndo Cantrell immediately felt himself shrouded in a thick aura of death, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver uncontrobly. He knew very well that he absolutely couldn¡¯t withstand this strike.

    Though he wanted to dodge, the de had already sealed off all his retreats. At this moment, escaping would only lead to a worse oue.

    Forced into a corner, he could only resort to offense as his defense, mobilizing his twelfth-grade strength to counterattack.

    However, with his seventh-rank Divine Realm strength, how could he possibly withstand this strike?

 Chapter 1222 Are First-Class Sects Very Powerful?

    Boom!

    A curtain of des fell, leaving a bottomless trench on the ground.

    Rndo Cantrell¡¯s figure fell along with the curtain of des.

    Although he wasn¡¯t directly cut in half, the powerful shock waves had shattered all his meridians.

    Hey on the ground like a dead dog, exhaling more than inhaling, knowing that he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He struggled to open his mouth, but couldn¡¯t utter a word, his face filled with despair.

    He knew very well that his life hade to an end.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Billy strolled over.

    ¡°When you sent someone to offer a reward for my head in Extreme City, you probably didn¡¯t expect this oue, did you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you something else. The people you sent to Tengamine Kingdom, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t being back!¡±

    ¡°As for the seventh-rank Divine Realm expert you hired, I¡¯ve already killed him!¡±

    Rndo Cantrell tried to speak again, but before he could, arge amount of blood gushed out.

    After struggling for a while longer, he convulsed a few times before falling silent.

    His eyes widened, filled with unwillingness!

    Before today, he probably wouldn¡¯t have dreamed that he would die in his own pce!

    And, he was killed by a young man whom he had never taken seriously!

    ¡°Your Majestic!¡±

    Seeing Rndo Cantrell¡¯s condition, there was a wave ofmentation around.

    Then, Billy flew towards the battle circle where Azure Dragon and others were.

    The subsequent battle was basically without suspense.

    Those people in the air, apart from Alonzo Kemp, were all disabled within three minutes, either dead or maimed.

    And the nearly ten thousand Imperial Guards below, under the attacks of Judge and Soul Chaser, had already lost two to three thousand men, with limbs flying everywhere and constant cries of pain.

    The remaining few were surrounded, their faces full of horror, and no one dared to make a move.

    ¡°Your king is dead. Do you still want toe up and die?¡± Judge looked around and spoke loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here!¡±

    Hearing this, those who had no courage to fight anymore threw down their weapons and ran out towards the gate of the pce.

    For them, if the king were still alive, they might have worried that deserting their posts would bring harm to their families.

    But now that the king was dead, they naturally had no more concerns.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    At this moment, Princess Alisson staggered to the side of Rndo Cantrell¡¯s body, her blood boiling, and her eyes rolled back as she fainted.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with him?¡±

    Soon, Casey threw the barely alive Alonzo Kemp on the ground and looked at Billy, asking.

    ¡°D¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Alonzo Kemp struggled to speak.

    ¡°I¡­ I am the second young master of Falling Skies Sect. If you kill me, my father will never let you off¡­¡±

    ¡°Falling Skies Sect sounds impressive!¡± White Tiger nced at him.

    ¡°Falling Skies Sect is¡­ a top sect within the Rainbow Moon Empire, it¡¯s iparable¡­ if you dare¡­¡±

    ¡°Are top sects very powerful?¡± White Tiger sneered.

    His elder brother had already in the sect master of Lion Syndicate Sect before breaking through.

    And now he had advanced to thete stage of the fourth-rank Divine Realm, just a step away from the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    At this point, ordinary first-ss sects obviously didn¡¯t carry much weight!

    ¡°Wind Swift Kingdom sent someone to attack Tengamine Kingdom. He should be from your Falling Skies Sect, right?¡± Billy asked Alonzo Kemp.

    ¡°H¡­ he¡¯s our Falling Skies Sect¡¯s great elder¡­¡± Alonzo Kemp responded after a moment of confusion.

    He didn¡¯t know why Billy suddenly mentioned Tengamine Kingdom, and he felt a chill in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed him!¡± Billy replied indifferently, ¡°So, I don¡¯t mind killing you as well. Go apany him!¡±

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Alonzo Kemp screamed out.

    As the words fell, a sh of sword energy swept through, and immediately a bloodline appeared at the throat of Alonzo Kemp, with blood shooting out.

    As early as when he stood on Rndo Cantrell¡¯s side and made a move against Casey, his fate was already doomed.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Even if he¡¯s the young master of a super sect, he couldn¡¯t leave alive today.

    ¡°Stout, find someone to lead the way and go to the pce treasury!¡± Billy then looked at Stout and instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout replied before heading towards the crowd of people groaning in pain not far away.

    Fifteen minutester, everyone arrived at the entrance of arge hall located on the northwest side of the pce.

    Along the way, within the entire pce, the remaining pce guards, as well as some royal members and their families, scattered like birds and beasts, running towards the main gate of the pce courtyard.

    Although Billy¡¯s group didn¡¯t attack these people, they didn¡¯t have the courage to stay any longer either.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Wind Swift Kingdom is indeed wealthy enough!¡±

    Entering the treasury hall, Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim as he looked around at the dazzling array of treasures.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, go with Vermilion Bird and get a few carriages over here!¡± Billy instructed.

    Extreme City is about to undergo major construction, and these things wille in handy, so they naturally cannot be wasted.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon and the others replied before turning and leaving.

    Half an hourter, eight carriages loaded with arge amount of spirit stones and spirit fruits and other treasures left the pce.

    With this, the affairs of Wind Swift Kingdom were consideredpletely resolved.

    As for what fate Wind Swift Kingdom will face in the future, whether to elect a new king or be divided by other kingdoms, it is not something Billy is concerned about.

    The next morning, the eight carriages stopped at a clearing outside the gates of Tengamine Royal City.

    Along the way, they encountered several waves of resistance from the subordinate state armies of Wind Swift Kingdom.

    However, in front of Billy¡¯s group, these people were no match at all.

    Although the other side had arge number of people, after a few rounds, they were frightened and fled in panic.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    Just as the group had parked not long ago, Zak Cahan and Presley Richmond led four to five hundred people out from within the city gates, followed by more than twenty carriages.

    The events in Wind Swift Kingdom had already spread to Tengamine Royal City early this morning, so they were aware of what had happened over there.

    After receiving the news, the entire Tengamine Royal City was in an uproar, with the vast majority of people wearing expressions of disbelief.

    Wind Swift Kingdom, which had been fighting against Tengamine Kingdom for hundreds of years, was annihted just like that?!

    Danica Byrne couldn¡¯t help but sigh again when she heard the news.

    She was mentally prepared, with Billy¡¯s current skills, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to wipe out Wind Swift Kingdom.

    But when she actually heard the news, she was still incredibly shocked.

    After the shock, she summoned all the civil and military officials back to the main hall to discuss the next deployment.

    Later, Rayan Byrne led dozens of elite forces from the pce courtyard into the air, heading towards several state capitals bordering between Tengamine Kingdom and Wind Swift Kingdom.

    This was Billy¡¯s gift to Tengamine Kingdom. Since they had such a good opportunity, they naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it.

 Chapter 1223 Planning of Extreme City

    In fact, Danica Byrne had received the news when Billy and his group had just entered the territory of Tengamine Kingdom. She was also aware of Zak Cahan leaving the royal city with his people. Originally, she wanted toe out and meet Billy, butter she changed her mind. Because she was a bit unsure how to face Billy now.

    Since ancient times, beauties love heroes. As a young and beautiful woman, she had unconsciously fallen for Billy several months ago.

    However, after this series of events, she was very clear that her and Billy were impossible. So, she had to force herself to give up. Perhaps, with time, when she had the ability to repay Billy¡¯s kindness, she would have the confidence to stand in front of him.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, half of these people are members of shops,¡± Zak Cahan came to Billy and pointed to the hundreds of people behind him and spoke.

    ¡°And some are friends I made in Tengamine Kingdom. They also want to join Lord Dragon. I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Wee!¡± Billy interrupted him with a smile, knowing the people Zak Cahan associated with should be of good quality. And Extreme City is currently short of manpower, so as long as they are like-minded people, the more the merrier!

    ¡°Thank you for weing us, Lord Dragon!¡± Hundreds of people bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°No need for so much courtesy!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    Then, a convoy headed towards Extreme City.

    At noon on the sixth day, Billy and his entourage returned to Extreme City. Billy thought that the Rainbow Moon Empire would send someone to intercept them halfway, but to his surprise, they encountered no obstacles along the way.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re back!¡± A convoy had just arrived at the open space in front of the manor¡¯s gate, and Marquise Thompson led a group of Cloud Feather Sect¡¯s people over.

    With such a big incident happening in Wind Swift Kingdom, Extreme City naturally received the news.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, let me introduce!¡± Billy smiled and briefly introduced Zak Cahan and Marquise Thompson to each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of cksmith Cahan¡¯s name long ago. I didn¡¯t expect to have the honor to meet him!¡± Marquise Thompson had indeed heard of the name ¡®cksmith Cahan¡¯ before this.

    Inside Extreme City, many people came from the four major empires, so some information was shared. The name ¡®cksmith Cahan¡¯ was not only well-known in Tengamine Kingdom but also throughout the Rainbow Moon Empire. Therefore, there were naturally rumors about ¡®cksmith Cahan¡¯ in Extreme City.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, you¡¯ve praised me too much!¡± Zak Cahan responded with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, you¡¯vee at the right time. There¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± After the two exchanged greetings, Billy spoke up.

    ¡°cksmith Cahan and his group have just arrived in Extreme City and are not very familiar with the area. Can you see if there¡¯s a ce where they can settle down for now?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Marquise Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Mr Billy, do you remember those three sects from a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°After the incidentst time, the people from those three sects have been expelled from Extreme City by me.¡±

    ¡°Now the courtyards of the three sects are all empty, and cksmith Cahan can choose one at will.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Then please have someone show cksmith Cahan to see all three sects, and then he can choose one.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Marquise Thompson responded.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Thompson!¡± Zak Cahan bowed.

    ¡°cksmith Cahan, you¡¯re wee!¡± Marquise Thompson smiled.

    ¡°cksmith Cahan, you go busy yourself first, settle everyone down as soon as possible, and we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± Billy looked at Zak Cahan and spoke.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zak Cahan bowed again. ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡±

    Shortly after, an elder from Cloud Feather Sect led Zak Cahan and his group away.

    A few minutester, Billy and others, along with Marquise Thompson¡¯s group, entered the manor.

    Casey and others were responsible for handling the things brought back from Wind Swift Kingdom, while Billy, Opal, Harleen, and others led Marquise Thompson into the house to sit down.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, Mr Thompson, have you made a breakthrough?¡± Billy smiled at Marquise Thompson after everyone was seated.

    At their first meeting, he had sensed Marquise Thompson¡¯s cultivation had reached the sixth-rank Divine Realm, indicating he had indeed made a breakthrough.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the spirit fruits and beast cores Mr Billy gave. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know when I¡¯d break through!¡± Marquise Thompson smiled in return.

    A few days ago, before Billy departed for Wind Swift Kingdom, he had Casey distribute a third of the things retrieved from Lion Syndicate Sect to Cloud Feather Sect. Although Cloud Feather Sect had plenty of cultivation resources, it was evident they couldn¡¯t match what Lion Syndicate Sect provided.

    Marquise Thompson had already been on the verge of breaking into the sixth-rank Divine Realm. After refining several millennium spirit fruits, he smoothly broke through the bottleneck and officially reached the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Mr Thompson is too kind!¡± Billy smiled again and asked, ¡°Mr Thompson, I presume you have some matters to discuss with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed, there are a few matters I¡¯d like to discuss with Mr Billy,¡± Marquise Thompson nodded in response.

    ¡°What specifically?¡± Billy inquired once more.

    ¡°These past few days, Cloud Feather Sect has basically finished its internal restructuring, and we have also gathered information about other sects,¡± Marquise Thompson replied.

    ¡°I wanted to ask Mr Billy when would be the appropriate time to start merging other sects.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re ready, we can start tomorrow!¡± Billy responded. ¡°I¡¯ll have Casey and the others assist you.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded and continued, ¡°Recently, there have been many suspicious individuals appearing in Extreme City, most likely from the two major empires.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for people to watch them twenty-four hours a day. Would you like us to take control of them?¡±

    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t cause trouble, there¡¯s no need to bother with them,¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, I happen to have something to discuss with you as well, see if it¡¯s feasible,¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°What is it, Mr Billy?¡± Marquise Thompson asked.

    ¡°Since Extreme City is going to be a city-state, the management of personnel in and out can¡¯t be as loose as it is now,¡± Billy responded, then asked, ¡°Is it possible to build walls around Extreme City?¡±

    Hiss!

    Upon hearing this, Marquise Thompson and the others from Cloud Feather Sect couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.

    The area covered by Extreme City, including its suburbs, was at least two to three hundred thousand square kilometers.

    To build walls around such arge area was no small feat!

    Even Harleen and the others showed surprise on their faces.

    ¡°Mr Billy, theoretically, it¡¯s feasible,¡± Marquise Thompson said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°But because of the size of Extreme City, building such walls would require a significant amount of manpower, finances, and time¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do it all at once!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°First, we can enclose the core area of Extreme City, with an area of around fifty to sixty thousand square kilometers, to serve as the inner city management.¡±

    ¡°We can consider the outer regionster!¡±

    Billy¡¯s proposal to build walls wasn¡¯t a sudden idea. He had this n in mind since he decided to establish the headquarters in Extreme City.

    Although it might seem like an extravagant expense for the convenience of personnel management, Billy had his reasons.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be much more feasible,¡± Marquise Thompson replied and continued, ¡°Extreme City has millions of inhabitants, so manpower won¡¯t be an issue. It could also provide employment for the popce. If we proceed step by step, the construction won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°However, the expenses might not be trivial. Although Cloud Feather Sect has considerable spirit stone reserves, it might not be enough¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the expenses, Mr Thompson. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s feasible, go back and draft aprehensive n, including the futureyout of the inner city and an estimate of the costs.¡±

    ¡°After the n is ready, we¡¯ll discuss it again, and if everything looks good, we can proceed with the construction.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded solemnly.

    After a brief pause, he seemed to remember something and looked at Billy, continuing, ¡°By the way, Mr Billy, I¡¯ve found the person you asked me to look for, the one called ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 1224 Forbidden Ruins Barrier

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly stunned. ¡°Where?¡±

    The rtionship with ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ concerned whether they could freely enter and exit the Forbidden Ruins Space in the future. Naturally, they were somewhat excited to hear news about Crazy Beggar.

    ¡°He was found in a small courtyard in the south of the city!¡± Marquise Thompson responded. ¡°However, when our people found him, he was already dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Harleen and the others eximed in surprise upon hearing this.

    ¡°What happened? How did he die?¡± Billy¡¯s face also showed a puzzled expression.

    After they searched him for so long, he actually died?

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specifics.¡± Marquise Thompson shook his head. ¡°When our people found him, he was already dead, and there were no external injuries on his body.¡±

    ¡°I examined his body, and his bones, organs, and meridians were all shattered.¡±

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, the person who made the move should have skills far above his!¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson, do you know what level of cultivation Crazy Beggar had?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°I had someone inquire around there. Although no one saw him make a move, it is estimated that he was likely in the mid tote stage of the Divine Realm!¡± Marquise Thompson responded.

    ¡°In other words, the person who made the move against him is at least of the ninth-rank Divine Realm or higher!¡±

    Harleen, Ivy, and others couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    ¡°Was there anything else found at the scene?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded solemnly. ¡°There were a few words written on the ground next to his body.¡±

    ¡°What words?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Those who touch Forbidden Ruins barrier die!¡± Marquise Thompson said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned again.

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t look too good either.

    ¡°Mr Billy, forgive me for being presumptuous, but are you looking for ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ to break the Forbidden Ruins barrier?¡± Marquise Thompson paused slightly before speaking again.

    He knew that Billy and his group came from Pr Domain, so he asked this question.

    ¡°To be honest, yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, pardon me for speaking out of turn, but if possible, it¡¯s best not to touch this matter!¡± Marquise Thompson responded.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, do you know something?¡± Billy was puzzled.

    ¡°As far as I know, the ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ you¡¯re looking for is not the first person to be killed because of the Forbidden Ruins barrier!¡± Marquise Thompson replied.

    ¡°From what I know, in the past hundreds or even thousands of years, at least more than ten people have been killed because of this matter.¡±

    ¡°These people have twomon characteristics.¡±

    ¡°First, none of them werecking in profound knowledge of arrays, and their cultivation was not weak.¡±

    ¡°Second, there are many array masters in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, many people have been researching the Forbidden Ruins barrier. But these ten or so people not only researched it, but also took action, and some of them should have sessfully sent people out, so they lost their lives.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, including Billy, everyone else was surprised.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, are you suggesting that there are people guarding the barrier in the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Harleen continued after a brief thought.

    ¡°And once someone threatens the stability of the barrier, they eliminate them?¡±

    ¡°From the current situation, it seems to be the case!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded.

    ¡°No way?¡± Felicia and Alex Long both eximed at the same time.

    Opal, Harleen, and others were equally shocked.

    There are people guarding the barrier of the Forbidden Ruins Space?

    This news was somewhat unexpected for everyone!

    ¡°Mr Thompson, do you know who they are?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Marquise Thompson shook his head again.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t paid much attention to this aspect, and the information I just mentioned was heard by chance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Thompson!¡± Billy responded. ¡°If there¡¯s any news in this regard in the future, please keep an eye out for me!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    After chatting for a while, Marquise Thompson and his men bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Billy Boy, it seems like we still know too little about this Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Amber pondered after Marquise Thompson and his group left.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Billy Boy, there¡¯s nothing urgent happening in Extreme City for now. Starting tomorrow, Amber and I will go around for a bit,¡± Opal said after some thought.

    ¡°Opal, it¡¯s too dangerous for just the two of you to go out!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Opal shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re just going out casually, staying within the territories of these two empires nearby. It won¡¯t take long, and we cane back anytime if something happens.¡±

    ¡°Opal, I¡¯ll go with you and Amber!¡± Abby Meskill spoke up from the side.

    ¡°Abby, you shouldn¡¯t go¡­¡± Amber said.

    ¡°Amber, I have nothing to do here either. It¡¯s a good opportunity to go out with you guys,¡± Abby Meskill responded.

    ¡°Alright, you cane with us. It¡¯ll be nice,¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Opal!¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°Opal, be careful with everything!¡± Billy saw that Opal had made up her mind and didn¡¯t object further.

    Opal is currently at the fourth-rank Divine Realm, plus she has divine artifacts, so even if she encounters opponents at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, she has the strength to fight.

    In general, there shouldn¡¯t be too much risk.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Opal nodded in response.

    The next few days, everyone was busy.

    Opal, Amber, and Abby Meskill left Extreme City to travel.

    Before they left, Billy had Opal and Amber each carry a ¡°kylin fruit¡± with them.

    Since they had just broken through recently, the effect of refining the ¡°kylin fruit¡± wouldn¡¯t be significant for them now.

    But once they umte enough, refining one ¡°kylin fruit¡± would definitely help them break through a level.

    In addition, he had Stout bring two second-tier beast cores to Abby Meskill. She was just one step away from the true Divine Realm, so it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could break through.

    Casey, Harleen, and others helped Cloud Feather Sect start incorporating other sects within Extreme City.

    Most of the remaining sects were willing to submit.

    The other four sects were initially reluctant, but faced with absolute strength, they had no choice but toply.

    In the end, two sects chose to submit, and the other two chose to leave Extreme City.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Zak Cahan and Presley Richmond bought a fairlyrge shop in the center of Extreme City. ¡°cksmith Cahan¡± officially settled in Extreme City.

    Billy was busy these days, too. Apart from practicing, he was also nning the future of Extreme City.

    Since they were going to rebuild Extreme City, it wouldn¡¯t be simply constructed like an ordinary city. He already had a rough outline in mind, justcking in details.

    On the fourth morning, Marquise Thompson came to find Billy with twenty or thirty hand-drawn nning maps.

    They discussed from morning till evening before Marquise Thompson left.

    The overall n was basically confirmed, and they could start work officially.

    Billy asked Stout to hand over all the spirit stones brought back from Wind Swift Kingdom to Marquise Thompson. With these spirit stones, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about early expenses.

    ¡°Boss, someone is looking for you outside!¡± This morning, while Billy and his men were practicing in the courtyard, Stout came in with a brisk pace from outside.

 Chapter 1225 Four Great Forbidden Areas

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Billy asked as he opened his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Stout shook his head in response.

    ¡°A young master, followed by several attendants. They seem quite imposing!¡±

    ¡°Let them in!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout replied.

    Soon after, he led the group in.

    The leading man, about thirty years old, dressed elegantly with an extraordinary demeanor, clearly not an ordinary person.

    Billy could also sense the cultivation levels of the group.

    The young man had recently broken through to the fifth-rank Divine Realm, and the ck-robed old man following him was the strongest, already at the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Mr Billy, hello. I apologize foring uninvited,¡± the man said politely after looking around at everyone.

    He could immediately recognize Billy, undoubtedly having seen his portrait.

    ¡°From the Royal Family of the Rainbow Moon Empire?¡± Billy asked casually.

    He was young but already at the fifth-rank Divine Realm and with a strong eighth-rank Divine Realm follower. It was easy to guess his identity.

    Apart from the imperial family and super sects, there was no other possibility!

    ¡°Exactly!¡± The man didn¡¯t hide it either and continued with a smile.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself first. My name is Nelson Morris, the second prince of the Rainbow Moon Royal Family!¡±

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and deliberately exuded a coldness.

    The other party¡¯s identity was somewhat unexpected.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    In theory, although there was not much conflict between himself and the Rainbow Moon Royal Family, he had just wiped out the Wind Swift Royal Family.

    Wouldn¡¯t the Rainbow Moon Royal Family worry about being targeted?

    Not only him, but Casey and the others were also slightly surprised, not expecting the other party to be the second prince of the Rainbow Moon Empire.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Nelson Morris smiled and spoke after sensing Billy¡¯s hostility.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your dealings with the Wind Swift Royal Family. That was Rndo Cantrell¡¯s own fault, no one else¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°That matter is in the past, and the Rainbow Moon Royal Family doesn¡¯t hold grudges.¡±

    ¡°So, Mr Billy, you don¡¯t need to worry about our empire causing trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°I came here today purely to make friends with Mr Billy, with no other intentions!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes again.

    In fact, he had been wondering for the past few days.

    Since they left the Wind Swift Royal City, almost half a month had passed until today.

    Originally, he thought that people from the Rainbow Moon Empire would not let it go easily and would send someone to negotiate with him.

    But half a month had passed.

    ¡°Please leave!¡± Billy paused slightly and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in people from your royal family!¡±

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t push it too far! Prince Nelson¡­¡± A man behind Nelson Morris spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nelson Morris interrupted him.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, he¡­¡± The man spoke again.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Nelson Morris pped him, sending him flying tens of meters away, spitting out blood when hended.

    ¡°Apologize to Mr Billy!¡± Nelson Morris¡¯s body exuded a coldness.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The man struggled to get up from the ground and walked to Billy, bowing and speaking.

    ¡°You should thank Prince Nelson; otherwise, you would be dead by now!¡± Ian de nced at the man beside him.

    ¡°If you dare to be disrespectful to Mr Billy again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Nelson Morris continued.

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t dare¡­¡± The man trembled.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I apologize sincerely. I failed to discipline him properly. Please forgive us¡­¡± Nelson Morris turned to Billy.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. Get to the point of your visit,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    If the other party has no specific purpose, why bother making friends with them in Extreme City?

    ¡°I would like to invite Mr Billy to visit the Imperial City. I wonder if Mr Billy is avable?¡± Nelson Morris continued.

    ¡°Do you take us for fools?¡± Azure Dragon interjected. ¡°You want my big brother to go to your Imperial City, and then what? Can he evene back?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you are joking,¡± Nelson Morris smiled. ¡°Inviting Mr Billy to the Imperial City is purely¡­¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, walk him out!¡± Billy¡¯s deep voice interrupted him.

    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to beat around the bush with the other party. Get to the point if there¡¯s something to discuss, otherwise, just leave!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The ck-robed elder across the table furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°What, thinking of making a move?¡± Azure Fang said after sensing the chill emanating from him.

    The elder nced at him but didn¡¯t pay him any heed. Perhaps, in his view, someone like Azure Fang didn¡¯t even qualify to provoke him.

    ¡°Esteemed Prince Nelson, please!¡± Azure Dragon made a gesture to see the guest off.

    ¡°Mr Billyes from outside the Forbidden Ruins Space. I wonder if you have heard of the Forbidden Phantom Valley?¡± Nelson Morris continued without minding Billy¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Forbidden Phantom Valley?¡± Billy was slightly stunned. ¡°Where is that?¡±

    ¡°In the Forbidden Ruins Space, there are many daunting ces, but only four are truly considered forbiddennds,¡± Nelson Morris spoke again.

    ¡°These four ces are collectively known as the Four Forbidden Lands of the Forbidden Ruins Space, and the Forbidden Phantom Valley is one of them.¡±

    At this point, it seemed like he remembered something and added, ¡°By the way, Mr Billy, you should have entered its outskirts before!¡±

    ¡°The Misty Forest?¡± Upon hearing his words, images of the fog-shrouded forest immediately surfaced in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Nelson Morris nodded with a smile.

    ¡°What! The Misty Forest is one of the Four Forbidden Lands?¡± Stout eximed.

    Upon hearing this, Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others were equally stunned.

    No wonder Boss sensed the presence of a seventh-rank divine beast at that time. So, it was the outskirts of a forbiddennd?

    ¡°If it¡¯s a forbiddennd, why are there so many people going in to hunt ferocious beasts?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they only operate on the outskirts, so there¡¯s not much risk,¡± Nelson Morris smiled again.

    ¡°The true forbidden area lies in the core region of that Misty Forest, a ce most people don¡¯t even know exists.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout asked again. ¡°Apart from high-rank ferocious beasts, what else is there inside?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics,¡± Nelson Morris shook his head.

    ¡°From what I understand, very few people can enter the core region, and even if someone does, not manye out alive.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°What about the Forbidden Phantom Valley you mentioned earlier?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°That¡¯s a ruined space existing underground!¡± Nelson Morris said with a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°It contains arge amount of cultivation resources and secret techniques. It is said to also hold the inheritance of strong individuals at thete-stage Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± Azure Dragon nced at him.

    ¡°If such a ce really exists, would there still be things left inside?¡±

    ¡°If it were just an ordinary ce, those things would be indeed gone,¡± Nelson Morris responded again.

    ¡°However, no one can freely enter or exit the Forbidden Phantom Valley until a specific time.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vermilion Bird asked beside him.

 Chapter 1226 Extreme City Pill Society

    ¡°Because Forbidden Phantom Valley is blessed with a high-level array!¡± Nelson Morris continued.

    ¡°It opens once every fifty years, and each time it¡¯s only open for one month.¡±

    ¡°As soon as the time is up, the entrance automatically closes, and no one can enter or leave.¡±

    ¡°The more I hear, the more mysterious it bes!¡± Stout spoke up again after licking his lips. ¡°So what¡¯s your purpose ining to my Boss?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not here to tell us this news, right?¡±

    ¡°Half a monthter will be the once-in-fifty-years opening day of Forbidden Phantom Valley.¡± Nelson Morris looked at Billy.

    ¡°I would like to invite Mr Billy to enter Forbidden Phantom Valley together!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch? Are you really so kind?¡± Judge retorted, ¡°You must have some ulterior motive, right?¡±

    Casey and the others wore expressions of disbelief.

    They never believed in free lunches!

    ¡°Mr Billy, may I have a word with you?¡± Nelson Morris continued to look at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Billy said after a moment of thought, leading Nelson Morris into a room.

    About half an hourter, the two came out again.

    ¡°Mr Billy, sorry for the interruption, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I hope to see Mr Billy in the imperial city in half a month!¡± Nelson Morris then bowed slightly and left with his people.

    ¡°Boss, what did he say to you?¡± After the others left, Stout asked with a curious look on his face.

    ¡°Get ready, half a monthter, we¡¯re going to the imperial city of Rainbow Moon Empire!¡± Billy replied, evading the question.

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Stout asked loudly.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded and then exined to everyone.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just as he had been talking for only a few minutes, an elder from Cloud Feather Sect hurriedly walked in from outside.

    ¡°Mr Billy, there¡¯s trouble at the Extreme City Pill Society!¡± he said as he walked.

    As the name suggests, the Extreme City Pill Society is intended for refining pills.

    The president of the Pill Society is named Isaac Herring, who came to Extreme City two years ago and is an eighth-rank alchemist.

    Evenpared to the so-called master alchemists in the imperial city, he is not inferior.

    A few days ago, when Cloud Feather Sect began to incorporate the major sects of Extreme City, he specially visited Billy¡¯s manor once.

    His purpose was simple: he wanted to meet this young man personally and see what outstanding qualities he had.

    When he learned that Billy also knew alchemy, he immediately sparred with Billy on the spot.

    In the end, deeply impressed by Billy, he expressed his appreciation.

    Billy¡¯s impression of him was okay. Although he was a bit arrogant at first, overall he was eptable.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specifics!¡± the elder shook his head.

    ¡°A group of people appeared out of nowhere and asked Mr Herring to hand something over to them. Mr Herring refused, and they attacked him.¡±

    ¡°Mr Herring was no match and was seriously injured by them!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy frowned again and led everyone to the Extreme City Pill Society.

    Meanwhile.

    To the west of Extreme City, on a vacant lot outside the gate of the Extreme City Pill Society¡¯s mansion, two groups of people were facing off, surrounded by many ordinary people.

    One side consisted of several people from the Extreme City Pill Society, with Isaac Herring and two other elders of the society bearing some injuries.

    On the other side were Marquise Thompson and two elders from Cloud Feather Sect.

    Marquise Thompson rushed over with people after receiving the news from his men, and at the same time, he sent another elder to the mansion in the north of the city to inform Billy.

    For him, since he had promised Billy to re-organize Extreme City, he had to go through all the efforts. Naturally, he would not sit idly by in situations like this.

    The other side consists of a dozen or so men and women, led by a man of simr age to Isaac Herring, exuding a fierce aura all over his body.

    He was at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, one rank higher than Isaac Herring. Following closely behind were a group of people with decent skills; a woman of the fifth-rank Divine Realm possessed the highest cultivation among them, and the weakest was at the eighth-rank Saint realm.

    ¡°Isaac, you made it quite difficult for me to find you. I didn¡¯t expect you to hide here in Extreme City!¡± said the man named Tyrell White, his tone heavy as he looked at Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Hand over the things. Considering we are fellow disciples, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Isaac Herring snorted disdainfully.

    ¡°Go back and tell Memphis eil, even if I die, I won¡¯t give him the things!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡± Tyrell White smirked coldly. ¡°Believe it or not, if you don¡¯t hand over the things today, none of the people in this mansion will survive.¡±

    ¡°tant arrogance!¡± Marquise Thompson replied solemnly. ¡°Let me give you a warning. Extreme City is no longer what it used to be. If you don¡¯t want to get into big trouble, I advise you to disappear with your people immediately. Otherwise, when you want to leaveter, you might not be able to.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then tell me, what¡¯s different about Extreme City now?¡± Tyrell White looked at Marquise Thompson and chuckled.

    ¡°Starting from this month, no external forces are allowed to cause trouble in Extreme City. Otherwise, they will be severely punished!¡± a Cloud Feather Sect elder replied.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Tyrell White burst intoughter. After a while, he finally stopped and said, ¡°That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard! Since ancient times, it seems no one has considered themselves the master of this ce, right?¡±

    ¡°What, are you trying to be the king of Extreme City?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you advice. Whether you listen or not is up to you!¡± the elder nced at him.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Tyrell White snorted coldly, then turned to Isaac Herring. ¡°Isaac, I advise you not to be stubborn. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Isaac Herring interrupted angrily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for not considering our brotherhood!¡± Tyrell White¡¯s eyes narrowed. As he finished speaking, he waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Attack, cripple them all! Show no mercy to anyone who resists!¡±

    ng!

    Upon hearing hismand, the dozen or so people behind him surged forward, each of them attacking the members of the Pill Society.

    ¡°Attack together! Let¡¯s fight them!¡± the Pill Society members shouted as they met the challenge head-on.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Soon, the scene was filled with intense shes and raging waves of energy. The spectators around quickly retreated to a kilometer away.

    At the same time, Tyrell White raised his hand and sent several fierce gusts of wind towards Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, be careful!¡± Marquise Thompson shouted, unleashing a few palm strikes to block the attacks.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Tyrell White had long sensed Marquise Thompson¡¯s cultivation, which was one rank lower than his own, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, you¡¯re not his match. Don¡¯t try to confront him head-on!¡± Isaac Herring shouted loudly.

    Boom!

    Before his words could even fade, a loud explosion echoed through the scene. Marquise Thompson was then seen being thrown back tens of meters, blood surging in his chest.

    ¡°With just this level of strength, you still dare to meddle? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Tyrell White sneered.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, are you okay?¡± Isaac Herring shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Marquise Thompson replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re not fine soon!¡± Tyrell White¡¯s gaze turned cold as he struck again.

    In no time, a mysterious seal formed between his hands, carrying the force of thunder as it rapidly approached Marquise Thompson.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, get out of the way!¡± Isaac Herring shouted again.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a blood-red de light shed from the nearby sky.

 Chapter 1227 Pill Grade

    Bang!

    After a loud noise, the de light and the mark simultaneously burst open.

    Tyrell White was shaken away by the shock wave for two or three hundred meters.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    After stabilizing his figure, Tyrell White¡¯s pupils shrank coldly, then he looked up at Billy and others who were approaching in the air.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson, are you okay?¡± Billy ignored the other party andnded on the ground, then looked at Marquise Thompson and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to Mr Billy¡¯s help!¡± Marquise Thompson shook his head in response.

    ¡°You rest for a while, I¡¯ll handle this!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he looked at Isaac Herring and asked, ¡°Elder Isaac, what¡¯s going on? Who are they?¡±

    Isaac Herring bowed slightly and pointed at Tyrell White before speaking.

    ¡°He is Tyrell White, from the Mystic Pill Sect. He and the current head of the Mystic Pill Sect, Memphis eil, were once my fellow disciples.¡±

    ¡°Later, they conspired to poison our master to death to curry favor with the royal family, and framed me.¡±

    ¡°I saw him before our master passed away. He entrusted the sect¡¯s treasure to me and asked me to leave the sect immediately, and avenge him when the opportunity arose.¡±

    ¡°After leaving the sect, to evade their pursuit, I wandered between the four great empires for two or three years, and finally came to Extreme City.¡±

    ¡°I thought that after so many years, they would have given up, but I didn¡¯t expect them to find me.¡±

    ¡°Huh, that old man, our master, refused wealth and status and insisted on being self-righteous. He should have died long ago!¡± Tyrell White paused slightly and said in a deep voice.

    After speaking, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Kid, this is an internal affair of Mystic Pill Sect. I advise you not to interfere, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Casey, take action!¡± Billy ignored him and turned to Casey and others beside him, saying, ¡°Kill people from the Mystic Pill Sect unless they cripple their cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± After Casey and Harleen and others replied, they rushed towards the surrounding battle circle.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Tyrell White roared.

    Then, he exerted one hundred percent of his strength and attacked Billy with his trump card.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Marquise Thompson replied faintly on the side.

    From his understanding of Billy now, let alone a seventh-rank Divine Realm, even an eighth-rank Divine Realm would probably be easily dealt with.

    And the result was indeed as he expected.

    Just as Tyrell White rushed halfway, a blood-red de light shed straight towards him.

    Although Tyrell White sensed the crisis, there was simply no retreat. His pupils shrank.

    Thud!

    As the de curtain fell, Tyrell White fell straight down, and at the same time, one of his arms detached from his body and flew into the air.

    Obviously, he was left with a breath intentionally by Billy.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Tyrell Whitey on the ground like a dead dog, his face full of horror.

    He never expected that a young man with only fourth-rank Divine Realm would cripple him with a single blow.

    Hiss!

    The onlookers not far away eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Who is this young man? How could he have such skills at such a young age?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really ignorant. You don¡¯t even know the famous Mr Billy?¡±

    ¡°Ah? He¡¯s the one who wiped out the Flying Dragon Sect and Lion Syndicate Sect, Mr Billy? No wonder! Seeing is believing, he¡¯s really strong!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a burst of discussion around.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, it¡¯s at your disposal!¡± After sheathing his sword, Billy looked at Isaac Herring and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Isaac Herring responded and walked towards Tyrell White.

    ¡°Isaac, spare¡­ spare my life¡­¡± Sensing the murderous intent emanating from Isaac Herring, Tyrell White quickly begged for mercy.

    ¡°I¡­ I was only following our senior¡¯s orders toe find you¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, for the sake of our shared sect, spare me a way out. I¡­ I promise I won¡¯t¡­ do it again¡­¡±

    ¡°Go apologize to our master!¡± Isaac Herring interrupted him with a deep voice.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Tyrell White¡¯s face was full of horror.

    Crack!

    Before he could finish his words, Isaac Herring struck down with a palm, instantly causing Tyrell White¡¯s chest to copse, his sternumpletely shattered.

    Tyrell White opened his mouth, arge amount of blood gushed out, then his head drooped down, lying lifeless on the ground.

    Phew!

    Seeing him finally dead, Isaac Herring breathed out heavily.

    Then he bowed deeply to Billy. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr Billy, for allowing me to avenge my master!¡±

    ¡°Elder Isaac, you¡¯re wee!¡±

    ¡°Master Tyrell!¡± At this moment, the remaining disciples of the Mystic Pill Sect eximed in pain upon seeing Tyrell White¡¯s condition.

    Phew!

    Immediately after, just as agreed, they didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest and hurriedly fled.

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t chase after them, letting them escape.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his men entered the manor with Isaac Herring.

    Marquise Thompson exchanged greetings with both sides and then went busy; he was now the busiest person in Extreme City.

    ¡°Once again, thank you, Mr Billy, for your help!¡± After everyone was seated, Isaac Herring spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter, Elder Isaac, no need to mention it!¡± Billy smiled faintly and continued.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, what did your master give you before he passed away? What made your senior brother hold onto it for so many years?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°To be honest, there were two things in total!¡± Isaac Herring took a deep breath before responding: ¡°One is an alchemy furnace, and the other is a prescription.¡±

    ¡°When I left the sect back then, I was in a hurry, so I only took the prescription, and the alchemy furnace is still in the Mystic Pill Sect.¡±

    ¡°However, only the sessive heads of the sect know where the alchemy furnace is stored, and it¡¯s also protected by an array, so even if my senior brother and others know the furnace is still in the sect, they can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Alchemy furnace and prescription?¡± Stout was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Your senior brother searched for you for four or five years just for an alchemy furnace and a prescription? Why don¡¯t you just give it to him?¡±

    ¡°Alchemy furnaces are sold everywhere, and as for the prescription, you can have someone copy it. Just give him the original!¡±

    Ahem!

    The corners of Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ mouths twitched slightly at the same time.

    Stout, if things were really that simple, why would Elder Isaac go through so much trouble? There must be a reason behind it!

    Ivy just gave Stout a speechless re.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that alchemy furnace and prescription, Stout!¡± Isaac Herring¡¯s mouth twitched as well.

    He had met everyone when he went to the manorst time, so he knew everyone¡¯s names.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°Does Stout know that there are higher grades of pills beyond the ninth-grade pills?¡± Isaac Herring asked in return.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you about this earlier, but then I forgot about it. Tell me, what are the higher grades?¡±

    This matter had been on his mind since his time in Criesgan, but there had never been anyone to tell him the answer.

    ¡°Above the ninth-grade pills, there are three more levels, namely sovereign grade, divine grade and sacred grade!¡± Isaac Herring replied.

    ¡°Of course, it is said that there is another level above the sacred grade.¡±

    ¡°But that only exists in legends, and hardly anyone has ever seen pills of that level!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What level is that?¡± Stout became interested.

 Chapter 1228 Going for Mystic Pill Sect

    ¡°Supreme grade!¡± Isaac Herring spoke up.

    ¡°Supreme grade?¡± Stout smacked his lips, ¡°Sounds impressive!¡±

    ¡°Elder Isaac, are the alchemy furnace and the prescription you mentioned rted to these three levels?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Isaac Herring nodded.

    ¡°The ordinary alchemy furnaces on the market can only refine ninth-grade pills. To refine pills above sovereign grade, you must have specially made furnaces.¡±

    ¡°Because ordinary furnaces cannot handle the craftsmanship required for that level.¡±

    ¡°The alchemy furnace my master passed down to me is the treasure of the Mystic Pill Sect, which has been passed down for thousands of years. It can refine sacred grade pills, and there are only a few in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ivy nodded slightly, ¡°So, are the prescriptions you mentioned the forms for certain pills?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Isaac Herring shook his head.

    ¡°Refining sacred grade pills is different from refining sovereign grade and divine grade pills. It must follow certain crafting processes.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, the pills produced cannot reach sacred grade!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the prescription is the crafting process for refining sacred grade pills?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Isaac Herring nodded again.

    ¡°This prescription, like the alchemy furnace, is extremely precious. Memphis eil¡¯s attempt on my master¡¯s life was partly for these two things!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, can you see what grade this pill belongs to?¡± At this time, Billy took out a high-grade Chi Condensing Pill and handed it to Isaac Herring.

    This was given to him by Eliza Ricest time he returned to Ether Mountain. He had consumed quite a bit during this period, leaving only two or three pills.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with the grading of pills in the Forbidden Ruins World, so he wanted to see what grade a high-grade pill outside was.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Isaac Herring took the pill and looked at it, a look of extreme shock appearing on his face.

    After a slight pause, he looked at Billy and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Billy, how do you have divine grade pills?¡±

    ¡°This pill is only divine grade? I thought it was sacred grade!¡± Stout smacked his lips and replied.

    In his opinion, since it was something given by the Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak to his Boss, it must be top-notch!

    Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, Isaac Herring was choked with saliva, almost tearsing out.

    What do you mean ¡®only divine grade¡¯? Do you know that, in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, the highest known grade of pills is only divine grade?

    And it¡¯s definitely an extremely rare existence!

    If a martial artist in the Divine Realm could refine a divine grade Elemental Pill, it would most likely help them break through a level!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, do you happen to know a divine grade alchemist?¡± After taking a deep breath, Isaac Herring returned the pill to Billy.

    ¡°This pill was given to me by an elder. As for whether she refined it herself, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Billy took the pill and smiled faintly.

    He really wasn¡¯t sure if this high-grade Chi Condensing Pill was personally refined by Eliza Rice.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, what kind of concept is a divine grade alchemist? Are they rare?¡± Felicia asked curiously.

    Ahem! Isaac Herring choked again.

    Absolutely rare!

    ¡°Alchemy is based on martial arts. To refine higher-grade pills, one¡¯s cultivation must reach a certain level.¡± Isaac Herring paused slightly before continuing, ¡°From what I know, alchemists in the Divine Realm can only refine sovereign grade pills at most.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that to refine divine grade pills, one¡¯s martial cultivation must be above the Divine Realm?¡± Felicia asked again.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Isaac Herring nodded in response.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Felicia replied.

    A trace of astonishment shed across Casey and the others¡¯ faces.

    ¡°Boss, it seems that you can only refine sovereign grade pills for now.¡± Stout said to Billy.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, being such a young sovereign grade alchemist is rare in the history of the entire Forbidden Ruins World!¡±

    ¡°And, from the information currently avable, in this zone, the highest level alchemists are divine grade, and there are only three of them!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stout became interested again, ¡°Are they all from your Mystic Pill Sect?¡±

    ¡°You must be joking.¡± Isaac Herring twitched his mouth slightly.

    ¡°The Mystic Pill Sect is just an ordinary first-ss sect. The highest cultivation belongs to my senior brother, Memphis eil.¡±

    ¡°But his strength isparable to Alex Pratt of the Lion Syndicate Sect at most, so he couldn¡¯t be a divine grade alchemist!¡±

    ¡°Then who are they?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°One of them is the national advisor of the Crimson me Empire, and he is recognized as the number one alchemist in the Forbidden Ruins World!¡± Isaac Herring replied.

    ¡°The other two are geniuses in alchemy from two super sects!¡±

    ¡°Are they all from the Crimson me Empire?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Isaac Herring nodded, ¡°The Crimson me Empire is the foremost among the four empires, and the other three empires cannot bepared with it!¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, are all the elders in the Mystic Pill Sect your senior¡¯s men?¡± Billy asked abruptly.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± replied Isaac Herring, shaking his head.

    ¡°Five years ago, apart from Memphis eil and Tyrell White, and about four or five elders, no one else knew the truth of the matter.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, the Grand Elder never really believed it was me. He has been investigating the truth of that incident for years.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him the truth then?¡± Azure Dragon asked from the side.

    ¡°Telling him would only harm him,¡± Isaac Herring shook his head.

    ¡°Memphis eil¡¯s strength far surpasses his. If he knew the truth, the consequences would be obvious in his impulsiveness.¡±

    ¡°Elder Isaac, get ready, we¡¯re going to the Mystic Pill Sect,¡± Billy said after a brief pause.

    ¡°What? Now?¡± Isaac Herring eximed. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Billy. ¡°Since Memphis eil knows you¡¯re in Extreme City, he¡¯lle looking for you sooner orter. It¡¯s better to be proactive!¡±

    He was leaving for the Rainbow Moon Royal Family in half a month, evidently wanting to resolve this matter before departing. Otherwise, if he weren¡¯t in Extreme City, when Memphis eil came, Extreme City would surely be in chaos.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, Memphis eil is at least at thete stage of eighth-rank Divine Realm!¡± Isaac Herring said after a brief pause.

    ¡°And not only is his martial cultivation strong, but his poison techniques are also beyond ordinary. If we just go like this¡­ He knows that Lion Syndicate Sect¡¯s Alex Pratt was killed by Billy.¡±

    ¡°But he also heard that Billy only managed a draw with the opponent by using an array. And without an array at the Mystic Pill Sect, can Billy, even with his strength, be a match for Memphis eil, who is stepping into the ninth-rank Divine Realm?¡±

    ¡°Elder Isaac, rest assured. There¡¯s no poison in this world that can harm my Boss.¡± Stout smiled.

    Isaac Herring¡¯s mouth twitched again, not knowing how to respond.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the sooner we go, the sooner we¡¯ll be back!¡± Billy stood up as he spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Isaac Herring didn¡¯t insist any further, took a deep breath, stood up, and bowed to Billy.

    ¡°You are wee!¡± Billy raised his hand. ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    A quarter of an hourter, led by Isaac Herring and several members of the Extreme City Pill Society, the group flew towards the direction of the Mystic Pill Sect.

 Chapter 1229 Arrival at Mystic Pill Sect

    The Mystic Pill Sect is located within the Sheardal Empire, about three thousand kilometers away from Extreme City.

    Around three in the afternoon, everyonended at the foot of a mountain.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, that¡¯s Mystic Pill Sect ahead!¡± Isaac Herring pointed in the direction of a archway a few hundred meters away and spoke.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After speaking, he led everyone towards the direction of the sect.

    ¡°Who are you people? This is Mystic Pill Sect, unauthorized personnel¡­¡±

    Under the archway, a man in the robe looked at the crowd and shouted loudly.

    Before he could finish speaking, he recognized Isaac Herring, his face full of shock. ¡°Mas¡­ Master Isaac?¡±

    ¡°Master Isaac, why are you here at the sect? You must leave!¡± Another man in gray took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Master Memphis already knew you killed Master Tyrell; he said that he would go to Extreme City to settle scores with you in two days¡­¡±

    ¡°You all step aside!¡± Isaac Herring waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m here to find him today!¡±

    ¡°Master Isaac, Master Memphis is very powerful, you¡­¡± the man in gray said again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Isaac Herring interrupted him.

    ¡°Well then!¡± the man in gray didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Master Isaac, you¡­ you better leave. I can¡¯t let you go up the mountain. It¡¯s my duty, don¡¯t make it difficult for us!¡±

    At this point, another man in blue also took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Logan Price, what are you saying?¡± the man in gray frowned.

    ¡°Have you forgotten how Master Isaac pleaded for you when Master Tyrell wanted to execute you?¡±

    ¡°Dominic Dixon, don¡¯t yell at me!¡± Logan Price responded.

    ¡°If we let Master Isaac go up the mountain, you know better than me what the consequences will be, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ungrateful bastard!¡± Dominic Dixon directly cut him off.

    Then, ignoring Logan Price, Dominic Dixon looked at Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Master Isaac, Master Memphis has already reached thete stage of eighth-rank Divine Realm. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Isaac Herring turned to Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, shall we go up the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded and walked towards the mountain path.

    ¡°Master Isaac, you¡­¡± Logan Price tried to speak but was interrupted.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying by a p from Ian de. He crashed to the ground a hundred meters away, his eyes rolled back, unconscious.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Several others frowned.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Dominic Dixon scolded. ¡°Step aside!¡±

    After a nce at each other, they stopped talking and stepped aside one after another.

    Fifteen minutester, the group arrived at the gate of the main courtyard halfway up the mountain.

    ¡°Master Isaac?!¡±

    A middle-aged man at the gate was shocked to see Isaac Herring.

    At the same time, he trembled inwardly, a hint of panic shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Ben Bates, long time no see!¡± Isaac Herring exuded a killing intent when he recognized the other party.

    ¡°You¡­ how dare youe back to the sect?¡± Ben Bates, the middle-aged man, said in shock, then quickly instructed his followers on the side, ¡°Go inform Master Memphis!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two followers responded and turned to run towards the gate of the main courtyard.

    ¡°No need to bother!¡± Isaac Herring said in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent out two strong palm strikes.

    Bang!

    With a loud noise, including Ben Bates, five or six people were sent flying, crashing into the mansion gate and copsing on the ground.

    ¡°Five years ago, you spiked Master¡¯s tea with poison, right?¡±

    Just as Ben Bates was about to climb up from the ground, Isaac Herring was already standing in front of him.

    ¡°Although my master didn¡¯t treat you like his own son, he never mistreated you, and he always trusted you absolutely.¡±

    ¡°But I never expected that you heartless jerk would poison him!¡±

    ¡°You deserve a thousand cuts!¡±

    ¡°N¡­ no, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Ben Bates shivered, his face full of horror.

    ¡°Still not admitting it?¡± Isaac Herring¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stomped down on the ankle of Ben Bates with his foot.

    Crack!

    After the crisp sound, his right foot waspletely disabled.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ben Bates screamed hysterically.

    ¡°Now do you admit it?¡± Isaac Herring said, his whole body filled with killing intent.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I¡­¡± Ben Bates gritted his teeth.

    Ben Bates didn¡¯t finish his words, and Isaac Herring lifted his foot and stomped again.

    After a crisp sound, Ben Bates¡¯s right knee was broken as well.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ben Bates screamed again, unable to hold on any longer, and fainted with his eyes rolled back.

    ¡°Elder Ben!¡± Seeing this scene, several people lying on the ground groaned in pain simultaneously.

    At the same time, there was a flurry of footsteps around the manor, and two to three thousand people surrounded it from different directions.

    ¡°Master Isaac?!¡± Upon arrival, many people recognized Isaac Herring, each with a look of astonishment on their faces.

    ¡°How dare you break in!¡± At the same time, a furious voice echoed over the manor.

    Immediately after, a group of people flew from the depths of the manor.

    The leader was a man of less than sixty years old, dressed in white, with a lean figure and a pervasive aura of killing intent.

    This person was none other than the head of the Mystic Pill Sect, Memphis eil!

    Following him were the two elders of the Mystic Pill Sect, Evan Barker and Gideon Collins, both of them possessing the cultivation of the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    Behind them were thirty to forty core members of the Mystic Pill Sect, with cultivations ranging from the eighth-rank Saint realm to the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, he¡¯s Memphis eil!¡± After the other partynded on the ground, Isaac Herring pointed at Memphis eil and spoke.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Isaac Herring, you treacherous scoundrel who killed the old master, how dare you show your face at the sect again!¡± Memphis eil looked at Billy and then turned to Isaac Herring, speaking loudly.

    ¡°For the sake of seizing the sect¡¯s ancestral treasure, you poisoned the old master to death, today, I must avenge my master¡­¡±

    After saying that, he nced at the fainted Ben Bates, a strange light shing in his eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you old rascal, it was clearly you who did it, yet you can still distort the truth like this?¡± Before the other party could finish speaking, Stout shouted loudly.

    ¡°You have such thick skin. I¡¯m really impressed!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing this, many people on the scene were slightly stunned, a look of astonishment appearing on their faces one by one.

    The sect had long since reached a conclusion about the death of the former sect leader. It was Master Isaac who poisoned the former sect leader for the sacred grade alchemy furnace and prescription, ultimately leading to the former sect leader¡¯s death from poisoning.

    And, from the results, this conclusion seemed to be confirmed.

    On the night of the former sect leader¡¯s death, Master Isaac left the sect.

    So now, hearing Stout¡¯s words, many people felt a slight tremor in their hearts.

    Could there be another hidden story behind this?

    ¡°You scoundrel, who are you?¡± A young man on the other side pointed at Stout angrily.

    ¡°You dare to talk nonsense here, are you looking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Are you that old rascal¡¯sckey?¡± Stout looked at the other party and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The young man shouted angrily again, raising his hand to send a powerful strike towards Stout.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Fang beside him narrowed his eyes and sent out a sh of de light.

 Chapter 1230 Silencing

    Bang!

    After a muffled sound, the young man slid back dozens of meters beforeing to a stop, blood spewing from his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man stabilized himself and looked towards Azure Fang.

    ¡°If you dare to move again, you¡¯re dead!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s voice was cold as he interrupted.

    ¡°You¡­ This is the Mystic Pill Sect. How dare you, an outsider, act recklessly here!¡± Gideon Collins frowned.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to attack Azure Fang.

    Memphis eil intervened and continued to look at Isaac Herring.

    ¡°In consideration of my master, I can give you a chance. As long as you hand over the furnace and the prescription, I can let you live.¡±

    ¡°Think about whether you¡¯ll have a chance to live today!¡± Isaac Herring coldly replied.

    Then, he waved his hand, and a gust of wind swept towards Ben Bates.

    Ben Bates then opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Master Memphis, sa¡­ save me¡­¡± After adjusting to the light, he looked in the direction of Memphis eil and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Isaac Herring, release Elder Ben immediately!¡± Memphis eil spoke up.

    ¡°Tell us the truth from five years ago. Who ordered you to poison my master? I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± Isaac Herring ignored Memphis eil and looked down at Ben Bates.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Ben Bates¡¯ face showed a hint of panic.

    ¡°Isaac Herring, stop deceiving people here!¡± Memphis eil interrupted again, ¡°Everyone knows that it was you who poisoned and killed our master five years ago, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, you old thing, it¡¯s not about who has the loudest voice!¡± Stout interrupted and then looked at Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, Elder Ben is very tight-lipped. Let me handle this!¡±

    As he spoke, he flicked his wrist, and a row of silver needles quickly entered Ben Bates¡¯ body.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Ben Bates began to scream hysterically, rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Stop¡­ stop, I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±

    ¡°You dare to hurt Elder Ben of my Mystic Pill Sect. You deserve to die!¡± Gideon Collins roared and attacked Stout.

    Just as his attack was about to reach halfway, Evan Barker, not far away, raised his hand and sent out a palm force to block it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, Memphis eil frowned slightly.

    He had never taken Billy and his group seriously from the beginning.

    Among them, Billy had the highest cultivation level, but he was only at the fourth-rank Divine Realm, which didn¡¯t even qualify him to be his opponent.

    He had been wondering if Isaac Herring had lost his mind.

    He actually invited a group of young masters and misses to help, what¡¯s the difference between this and sending them to their deaths?

    And now, Billy had easily blocked his attack, which naturally surprised him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Memphis eil looked at Billy with a slight frown.

    A faint sense of unease rose in his heart, and his right eyelid twitched inexplicably.

    ¡°He¡¯s about to kill you to silence you, and you¡¯re still willing to keep his secret?¡± Billy ignored him and turned to Ben Bates.

    Ben Bates took a deep breath, a resolute look shing in his eyes before he spoke.

    ¡°Five years ago, it was Master Memphis¡­ who forced me to poison the tea for the old sect master. If I didn¡¯t do it, he would kill my daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry to the old sect master¡­ I deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°Ben Bates, you scoundrel, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gideon Collins shouted angrily. ¡°You¡¯re falsely using the sect leader, ording to the rules of the sect, you deserve death!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand around. ¡°What are you all still standing there for? Everyone, attack, kill them all!¡±

    However, after his words fell, everyone remained in ce, looking at each other in disbelief.

    ¡°Scoundrels, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Gideon Collins shouted again.

    ¡°Gideon Collins, stop yelling!¡± Evan Barker interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re also involved in what happened five years ago!¡±

    ¡°Elder Evan, what do you mean?¡± Gideon Collins said angrily.

    ¡°What do I mean? You know it very well!¡± Evan Barker responded loudly.

    ¡°From the beginning, I never believed it was Master Isaac who poisoned the old master. I¡¯ve been investigating this matter secretly for years, and I have some clues now.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Five years ago, Master Memphis, with the covert support of the Sheardal Empire royal family, intended to seize the position of the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°At that time, if it weren¡¯t for Master Tyrell and your support, Master Memphis wouldn¡¯t have dared to take action.¡±

    ¡°Do you think doing these things would go unnoticed?¡±

    ¡°Evan Barker, you hypocrite, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Memphis eil roared before Evan Barker could finish his words.

    While shouting, he raised his hand and sent several powerful strikes yo Evan Barker.

    However, Billy naturally wouldn¡¯t let him seed. A curved de light once again blocked the opponent¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re so eager to die, let me fulfill your wish first!¡± Memphis eil turned his head to Billy and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Wanna kill me? Follow me then, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice before soaring into the air.

    ¡°Elder Gideon, stop wasting time with them, kill them!¡± Memphis eil instructed before chasing after Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Isaac Herring shouted loudly in the direction of Billy.

    ¡°Elder Arthur, Elder Jude, stop standing there, take action!¡±

    At the same time, Gideon Collins turned around and shouted beforeunching his attack.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The four men behind him exchanged nces and followed suit.

 Chapter 1231 How Did You Manage It?

    While the other dozens of core members of the Mystic Pill Sect stood in ce, wearing confused expressions, unsure of whom to assist.

    ¡°Elder Ro, what are you all standing there for? Isaac Herring plotted against the former sect leader, don¡¯t you want to avenge him?¡± Gideon Collins shouted loudly as he charged towards Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Elder Ro, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter. Take all our fellow disciples and step back, don¡¯t harm the innocent!¡± Isaac Herring spoke at the same time.

    As soon as the words fell, he raised his hand and engaged in a fierce battle with Gideon Collins.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    At the same time, Casey, in a deep voice, pulled out the Celestial de from his body and rushed towards Elder Arthur.

    Harleen, Ivy, and others rushed towards Elder Jude and several others.

    In the next moment, the scene descended into chaos, with powerful waves of energy flying around, and the disciples of the Mystic Pill Sect around involuntarily retreating.

    ¡°Elder Evan¡­¡±

    At this moment, Elder Ro turned to look at Evan Barker.

    ¡°All disciples of the Mystic Pill Sect, retreat!¡± Evan Barker took a deep breath and shouted loudly.

    After hearing his words, the thousands of disciples didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and hurriedly ran away in all directions.

    At this level of battle, they didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to intervene.

    ¡°Elder Ro, is it true that Master Isaac didn¡¯t harm the former sect leader?¡± Elder Ro continued to look at Evan Barker and asked.

    ¡°Master Isaac respected the former sect leader highly and regarded him as his parent. I don¡¯t think Master Isaac would harm the former sect leader,¡± Evan Barker responded in a deep voice.

    As the words fell, he quickly rushed towards Isaac Herring¡¯s battle circle. ¡°Master Isaac, I¡¯m here to assist you!¡±

    ¡°Elder Ro, what should we do? Whom should we trust?¡± a woman looked at Elder Ro and asked.

    ¡°I trust Elder Evan!¡± Elder Ro exhaled heavily, then joined the battle circle with Casey and others.

    After a slight pause, the others followed suit.

    What happened next was predictable.

    Gideon Collins and his group was already outnumbered, and just Isaac Herring and Casey alone were enough to overwhelm them.

    With the addition of Evan Barker and Elder Ro, the battle between the two sides didn¡¯tst for five minutes.

    Under the joint attack of Isaac Herring and Evan Barker, Gideon Collins barely persisted for about ten rounds before being struck in the heart by Isaac Herring¡¯s palm.

    His sternum shattered, and he copsed on the ground, twitching a few times before falling still.

    As for the other elders, Casey and his group didn¡¯t take their lives. After all, they were members of the Mystic Pill Sect, and it was more appropriate to leave their fate to Isaac Herring.

    Everyone had their cultivation destroyed, lying on the ground with despair written all over their faces.

    Meanwhile, while Isaac Herring was fighting Gideon Collins, Billy and Memphis eil had already exchanged blows for two or three rounds in mid-air.

    Memphis eil¡¯s face was filled with extreme horror, and his previous unease grew stronger.

    ¡°How many spirit stones did Isaac Herring spend on hiring you?¡± Memphis eil looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°As long as you leave now, I can offer you double!¡± Memphis eil said indifferently.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested in your sect¡¯s affairs to begin with!¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have sent people to Extreme City because it¡¯s already under my control!¡±

    For him, Extreme City was currently in a crucial moment of transition between the old and the new, a key moment of renewal.

    For the Mystic Pill Sect to cause trouble in Extreme City at this time was like inviting trouble upon themselves, which gave Billy the perfect opportunity to teach them a lesson so as to set an example.

    After this incident, some nearby sects eager to try their luck would probably have to reconsider.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Memphis eil was taken aback by Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Extreme City, and my name is Billy. Who do you think I am?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Memphis eil¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. ¡°You¡¯re the one who destroyed the Flying Dragon Sect and the Lion Syndicate Sect?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Huh!

    After getting confirmation, Memphis eil let out a heavy sigh, his face looking like crap.

    ¡°I have no intention of being your enemy. I promise, from today onwards, the people of the Mystic Pill Sect will not step foot into Extreme City¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop the nonsense!¡± Billy interrupted, ¡°You should pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m making peace with you out of fear?¡± Memphis eil¡¯s tone grew heavy.

    ¡°Come on then, give it your all. Let me see how capable you¡¯re as the head of the Mystic Pill Sect,¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°So arrogant, as you wish!¡± Memphis eil responded loudly.

    As his words fell, his momentum soared rapidly. With a wave of his hands, the air around him began to whirl.

    Soon after, a cluster of ck mist formed in front of him.

    If one looked closely, they could see many small entities within the mist, but none broke through its boundaries.

    In just a few breaths, the diameter of the mist expanded to about twenty meters, and its density increased.

    ¡°Die!¡± Memphis eil uttered in a low voice, pushing his hands forward. The massive ck mist surged towards Billy like a cannonball.

    Boom!

    As the mist approached within twenty meters of Billy, it exploded like a bomb.

    In the next moment, the mist rapidly spread outwards, enveloping the space around Billy.

    Meanwhile, a faint scent of medicinal herbs filled the air, indicating that the mist was toxic gas.

    Not only that, but the tiny poisonous creatures within the mist flew towards Billy, covering the sky and blocking the sun.

    Just this disy alone was enough to make anyone below the mid-term Divine Realm despair.

    ¡°Ignorant fool, not even attempting to dodge. Farewell!¡± Memphis eil stood not far away, watching as Billy was trapped by the poisonous gas and creatures, a slight smirk on his lips.

    In his view, if Billy had reacted quickly and dodged his attack, perhaps there would have been a slim chance.

    But now, Billy stood still as if he were petrified, no different from courting death.

    As the current head of the Mystic Pill Sect, not only was he formidable in martial arts, but his poison techniques were also unmatched.

    He was absolutely confident that not only opponents like Billy but even strong ninth-rank Divine Realm warriors would have no chance of survival if they didn¡¯t react to his attack.

    The poison gas and creatures were enough to take a person¡¯s life!

    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Billy¡¯s voice came from within the mist.

    ¡°Just small tricks!¡±

    As he finished speaking, a powerful aura emanated from him, causing all the dense clusters of poisonous creatures around him to burst.

    Because there were too many creatures, as they exploded, many of their toxins rained down on Billy.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Memphis eil sneered coldly.

    This oue was naturally within his expectations.

    Or rather, it was the oue he had hoped for.

    These toxins were extremely potent, capable of prating the skin and entering the body in a very short time.

    This battle could be over!

    However, in the next moment, his face instantly stiffened.

    Billy walked out of the mist as if nothing had happened. Apart from his hair and clothes being stained by the toxins, there was no sign of poisoning on him.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Memphis eil eximed in shock.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

 Chapter 1232 Alchemy Furnace

    ¡°Wants to take my life with this small amount of toxin, you really underestimate me too much!¡± Billy nced at the opponent.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°No more nonsense with you, go to hell.¡±

    As he spoke, wielding the de, he condensed the Celestial de Art and shed out, with de energy filling the sky, and thunder gathering.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Memphis eil, reacting immediately, felt a suffocating sensation.

    Without much thought, he immediately used his own trump card to block it.

    A loud noise echoed through the sky; a mushroom cloud of momentum was formed.

    A row of buildings below copsed, and a nearby small hill was directly leveled.

    Mystic Pill Sect disciples several kilometers away stared in shock.

    After the loud noise, Memphis eil spurted blood into the air, flying out kilometers away, then crashing to the ground.

    His meridians were severed, blood continuously flowing from his mouth, his breath extremely weak.

    In contrast, Billy, after being pushed back four or five hundred meters by the shock wave, stabilized, with only a hint of blood at the corners of his mouth, but otherwise unharmed.

    In fact, with Memphis eil¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured like this.

    It was entirely because he underestimated his opponent, hastily confronting the Celestial de Art.

    Two minutester, Billy carried the power-sealed Memphis eil back to the courtyard.

    At this moment, the battle in the courtyard was nearing its end.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, I leave him to you!¡± Billy threw Memphis eil on the ground and looked at Isaac Herring.

    Thousands of Mystic Pill Sect disciples surrounded them again.

    Seeing Memphis eil¡¯s condition, there was a wave of astonishment around.

    Such a powerful figure was actually injured like this by a young man in thete fourth-rank Divine Realm?

    Unbelievable!

    Not only them, but Isaac Herring and Evan Barker also wore shocked expressions.

    Although Isaac Herring was somewhat prepared, he didn¡¯t expect the oue to be like this.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± After regaining hisposure, Isaac Herring bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy, for kicking out treacherous viins!¡± Evan Barker and the other core members of Mystic Pill Sect also bowed to Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy waved his hand and looked at Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, there shouldn¡¯t be much left to deal with here. Let¡¯s leave it at this for today!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go back to Extreme City first. You can handle the sect¡¯s affairs and then return!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please wait a moment!¡± Isaac Herring paused and continued.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy isn¡¯t in a hurry, could you wait here for me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t repay Mr. Billy¡¯s great kindness to me and to Mystic Pill Sect.¡± Isaac Herring bowed again.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy doesn¡¯t mind, I would like to present that sacred grade alchemy furnace to Mr. Billy, please ept it.¡±

    Hearing this, there was another wave of astonishment around. That was the treasure of Mystic Pill Sect, the dream of all alchemists, and it was being given away for free?

    ¡°Elder Isaac, that¡¯s a priceless treasure. Are you really willing to give it to us?¡± Stout smacked his lips and asked.

    ¡°Although the alchemy furnace is precious,pared to Mr. Billy¡¯s kindness to me and Mystic Pill Sect, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Isaac Herring smiled and replied.

    ¡°Moreover, Mystic Pill Sect hasn¡¯t produced an alchemist above the sovereign grade level for over a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°And it can be foreseen that there won¡¯t be such a genius in alchemy born in the next few decades.¡±

    ¡°So, that alchemy furnace is of no use to Mystic Pill Sect other than attracting unwanted attention from outsiders.¡±

    ¡°And Mr. Billy is not only a martial arts genius but also an alchemy prodigy. He¡¯s already a sovereign-grade alchemist at such a young age. Giving the alchemy furnace to Mr. Billy would make the best use of it!¡±

    His words were sincere, giving the alchemy furnace to Billy was not only to repay his kindness but also to prevent unnecessary trouble for Mystic Pill Sect.

    Before today, with Memphis eil, ate eighth-rank Divine Realm powerhouse, leading Mystic Pill Sect, other sects might not dare to cause trouble.

    But without Memphis eil, Mystic Pill Sect¡¯s deterrent power would obviously decrease significantly.

    By then, with one misstep, it could even bring disaster to Mystic Pill Sect!

    Upon hearing his words, there was amotion all around.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear, did I? Master Isaac said he¡¯s already a sovereign grade alchemist?¡±

    ¡°Did Master Isaac make a mistake? How is that possible! A thirty-year-old sovereign grade alchemist? There¡¯s never been another person like that in the entire history of the Forbidden Ruins Space, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    Not only these ordinary disciples but also a group of people, including Evan Barker, were equally shocked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Billy to be a sovereign grade alchemist at such a young age. Truly admirable!¡± Evan Barker looked at Billy with respect as he spoke.

    ¡°Master Isaac is right. Leaving that alchemy furnace at the Mystic Pill Sect will only bring disaster to the sect. Please don¡¯t refuse, Mr. Billy.¡±

    ¡°Boss, how about we keep it for their sect for now?¡± Stout suggested again.

    ¡°Leaving the alchemy furnace with their sect will only bring endless troubles to them.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the alchemy furnace is not a consumable item. We can return it to them when their sect bes stronger.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Elder Issac. I¡¯ll take the alchemy furnace back to Extreme City first!¡± Billy continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, you discuss with Elder Evan and the others. If they are willing, the Mystic Pill Sect can be moved to Extreme City.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Billy!¡± Isaac Herring¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°To be honest, I was already considering this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. If they agree, you can discuss the specific details with Mr. Thompson!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Once again, thank you, Mr. Billy, for your great kindness!¡± Isaac Herring bowed.

    Half an hourter, Billy and the others flew towards Extreme City.

    Stout now had a treasure in his hands, the sacred grade alchemy furnace, the pride of the Mystic Pill Sect.

    In addition, Isaac Herring copied the prescription and handed it to Stout.

    It was all thanks to Stout having broken through to Divine Realm. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move the alchemy furnace.

    The furnace was over two meters tall, made of mysterious iron, bronze in color, with obscure patterns carved on its outer wall.

    It was clearly an extraordinary item!

 Chapter 1233 Needs Improvement

    In the next two days, Casey, Harleen, and the others stayed in the manor focusing on cultivation.

    Meanwhile, Billy, Ivy, and Stout were busy working on the alchemy furnace. The Chi Condensing Pills he brought from Ether Mountain had used up, so he decided to refine a new batch during these idle days.

    Now that they had a sacred-grade alchemy furnace, naturally, he wanted to try making divine grade pills.

    ¡°Boss, are you really going to try refining divine-grade pills?¡± Stout asked after preparing the materials for Chi Condensing Pills.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, just do your best,¡± Ivy said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied and added a pile of auxiliary materials into the furnace.

    Refining different pills involved various materials and techniques. For top-grade Chi Condensing Pills, there were dozens of materials categorized as primary, secondary, and auxiliary, each requiring precise timing during the process.

    Two minutester, Ivy lit the furnace fire, and soon the room was filled with a fragrant aroma.

    ¡°Stout, it¡¯s time for the secondary materials!¡± Billy instructed approximately an hour and a halfter when the timing was right.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded and added eight types of secondary materials.

    Billy then used his Heart Method to infuse Chi power into the furnace. As time passed, the temperature in the room rose, and the fragrance grew stronger.

    After about four to five hours, the mes in the furnace turned from red to blue, enveloping it in a faint blue me. The temperature soared to fifty to sixty degrees Celsius, but this had negligible effects on a Divine Realm Warrior.

    ¡°Stout, add the primary materials!¡± he ordered after another half-hour.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout nodded and added two core ingredients.

    With a deep breath, Billy increased his Chi power once more. Soon, a faint scent of pills wafted from the furnace. Despite his unstable aura and slightly paleplexion, Billy persevered.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not working, let¡¯s stop here, Billy,¡± Ivy suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s refine a batch of sovereign-grade pills first. We can try it again when your cultivation reaches thete Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s try again!¡± Billy interrupted firmly, then activated his bloodline power, boosting his Chi power significantly.

    After another hour, the mes turned from blue to cyan.

    ¡°Boss, Ivy, look at that! What¡¯s happening?¡± Stout eximed, pointing at the furnace in surprise.

    Billy and Ivy noticed the changes on the furnace¡¯s surface. The engraved dark patterns emitted a faint glow, revealing abstract patterns clearly.

    All three wore puzzled expressions. Despite their experience in alchemy, this was a first for them.

    ¡°This furnace seems really special,¡± Ivy remarked after a pause, ncing at Billy¡¯s condition once more. Billy at this moment has turned pale, his breath fluctuating unstably.

    ¡°Billy, should we just give up?¡± Ivy asked with a hint of concern.

    Just then, a powerful aura burst out from the alchemy furnace, quickly shaking the surroundings.

    Puff!

    Billy was pushed back several meters by the wave of energy, then coughed up blood.

    Ivy and Stout, standing not far away, were not spared either.

    They slid back more than twenty meters before crashing heavily into the wall, their blood boiling.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± After suppressing the blood flow, Ivy hurried over to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up from the ground, looking at the alchemy furnace with a pensive expression.

    ¡°Sacred grade alchemy furnace is indeed extraordinary!¡±

    At this point, because the Chi power was no longer infused into the furnace, the mes turned into normal red mes, and the abstract patterns on the furnace wall returned to their original state.

    At the same time, the rich scent of pills filled the room, refreshing the senses.

    ¡°Boss, the pill should be formed now. I¡¯ll go check its grade,¡± Stout said after a slight pause.

    ¡°No need to check, it¡¯s still sovereign grade!¡± Billy replied.

    Obviously, with his current cultivation level, it was hard to refine divine grade pills.

    ¡°Well then!¡± Stout clicked his tongue. ¡°But having sovereign-grade Chi Condensing Pills is not bad either. Taking one can restore full health!¡±

    ¡°Ivy, take some time these days to set up an array in the courtyard and put away the alchemy furnace,¡± Billy instructed Ivy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll try again after wee back from the Forbidden Phantom Valley!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    Time passed quickly, half a month passed in the blink of an eye.

    On this morning, after finishing breakfast, everyone, led by Billy, headed towards the imperial city of Rainbow Moon Empire.

    Half a month ago, on the way back from the Mystic Pill Sect to Extreme City, Billy had already described to everyone the conversation between Prince Nelson Morris of the Rainbow Moon Empire and himself.

    This time, Nelson Morris came to invite him specifically to enter the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    The four forbidden areas in the Forbidden Ruins Space did not belong to any empire. In other words, they were jointly owned by the four empires.

    ording to the rules established over hundreds of years, the Forbidden Phantom Valley opens once every fifty years, and each empire can send a hundred people to enter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Moreover, it must be done on an imperial basis, and no loose cultivators are allowed to enter.

    In addition, there are two restrictions on those who enter the array.

    Firstly, the age of the entrant must be forty-five or younger.

    Secondly, the martial cultivation level of the entrant must be in the Divine Realm or below.

    As for how the array discerns these two points, no one knows.

    It is said that in the past, every time it opened, there were always people who didn¡¯t believe this, either their age exceeded the limit or their cultivation had already surpassed the Divine Realm, and then they forcibly entered the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    However, before they could see clearly what was inside, they were torn to shreds by the array.

 Chapter 1234 Rainbow Moon Empire

    Nelson Morris invited Billy into the forbidden area for a reason that was more than just wanting to befriend him. He directly told Billy the reason that day.

    Up to now, there was no crown prince in Rainbow Moon Empire because its ruler had been wavering between the eldest prince and Prince Nelson.

    Although Nelson Morris and his big brother, Christopher Morris, have very different personalities, they are almost equal in governing talent and martial arts cultivation.

    The ruler of the empire wanted to make a choice this time. He set a goal for his two sons. Who could achieve it better would be the crown prince of Rainbow Moon Empire.

    This was the reason why Nelson Morris came to find Billy.

    He wanted Billy to help him ascend to the throne of the crown prince. After all, among the people under forty-five years old in Rainbow Moon Empire, those who could contend with the eighth-rank Divine Realm are few and far between. If Billy agreed to help, his chances of sess would be much greater!

    And Billy, a few days ago, deliberately asked Marquise Thompson and Zak Cahan about the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    It¡¯s pretty much as Nelson Morris described before, rumored to contain plenty of treasures and legacies of powerful individuals.

    So, for Billy, having such an opportunity to explore the Forbidden Phantom Valley is something he wouldn¡¯t miss.

    As for whether Nelson Morris has any other motives, that¡¯s not his concern right now. He also roughly inquired about the situation of Nelson Morris and Christopher Morris with Zak Cahan.

    However, Zak Cahan didn¡¯t know much, only knowing that the two brothers have their own characteristics. Christopher Morris is rough in character, domineering in action, and employs forceful methods. While Nelson Morris gives off a much more modest impression, likes to befriend people from all walks of life, and is rtively low-key.

    Of course, this is only the impression the two give to outsiders. It¡¯s hard to know what kind of people they are behind the scenes.

    ¡°It¡¯s worthy of being the imperial city in the forbidden world, quite grand!¡± At noon, everyonended in an empty space outside the main gate of the Rainbow Moon Imperial City. Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim as he looked towards the direction of the city.

    Billy and the others looked around, their faces showing the same admiration.

    A majestic city gate stood hundreds of meters away, with fourrge vermilion doors towering about forty to fifty meters high.

    The highest point of the gate was estimated to be at least a hundred meters high, and the walls on both sides of the gate were at least seventy to eighty meters high.

    About ten meters above the gate, there were four characters carved, ¡°Rainbow Moon Imperial City.¡±

    Below, there were two wide roads for entry and exit, each about thirty meters wide, with a carriage passage in the middle and pedestrian walkways on both sides. Just the scale of this city gate was much more impressive than the royal cities of the Tengamine and Wind Swift kingdoms.

    At this moment, there was a constant stream of people entering and exiting the city gate. Besides carriages, asionally, there were luxurious chariots pulled by animals whose names couldn¡¯t be called out.

    In addition, on the empty ground outside the city gate, there were quite a few manned flying beasts descending from the sky and then orderly entering the imperial city.

    Ten minutester, Billy and the others entered the city gate after paying a certain amount of spirit stones.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going now? Are we going directly to the pce?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Not in a hurry!¡± Billy responded. ¡°Let¡¯s find a hotel near the pce first and settle down.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon and the others nodded.

    After about thirty to forty minutes, they rented a carriage and arrived at a high-end hotel about ten kilometers away from the pce. Afterpleting the check-in procedures, they returned to their rooms and freshened up before going out for dinner.

    The hotel reception rmended a restaurant about three to four kilometers away from the hotel.

    ¡°This imperial city is reallyrge.¡± After arriving on the main street, Felicia couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Frostde responded. ¡°Including the people inside the city, there are quite a few!¡±

    ¡°Felicia, Frostde, it won¡¯t be long before the imperial city of our Skydragon Empire is much grander than this!¡± Night Orchid smiled.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hehe, indeed!¡± Felicia responded with a smile.

    As they strolled along, they headed towards the restaurant.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of the restaurant rmended by the hotel¡¯s front desk, named ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯.

    The restaurant was quiterge, covering an area of nearly ten thousand square meters, with six floors in total.

    ording to the front desk, ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ was the most high-end restaurant in the entire imperial city.

    Additionally, the front desk specifically warned them not to cause trouble at ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯, as the consequences would be severe.

    It was lunchtime, and there was a constant flow of people outside the restaurant.

    Many of them appeared to be officials or descendants of prominent families, dressed smartly and exuding an extraordinary air. ¡°Guests, pleasee inside!¡±

    Upon entering the lobby, a waiter approached them.

    ¡°Waiter, do you have any avable seats?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°We do, but because it¡¯s peak dining time, there are only two vacant tables on the sixth floor, would that be eptable?¡± the waiter replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the sixth floor and the lower floors?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°You must be new here, sirs?¡± the waiter slightly puzzled, continued, ¡°Our restaurant charges differently based on the floor; the higher the floor, the more expensive the standard.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the standard on the sixth floor?¡± Judge inquired further.

    ¡°The sixth floor charges per person, one hundred top-grade spirit stones per person,¡± the waiter answered.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s robbery!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°A hundred top-grade spirit stones per person for a meal? Are you serving dragon meat?¡±

    Indeed, the price was a bit outrageous!

    They had spent quite some time in the Forbidden Ruins Space, dining at various restaurants.

    So far, the most expensive meal they had was only ten top-grade spirit stones per person. They hadn¡¯t expected the price to jump to a hundred per person here.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, sir,¡± the waiter replied with a smile.

    ¡°You get what you pay for. If you don¡¯t mind the expense, I suggest you give it a try. I assure you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Do we get it for free if it¡¯s not tasty?¡± Stout retorted.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± The waiter¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Honey, perhaps they do have a good reason for the high price. Shall we give it a try?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Then, led by the waiter, they proceeded to the sixth floor.

    Looking around, unlike the bustling and crowded first floor, the sixth floor was quiet.

    There were only ten tables in the entire sixth floor, spread across thousands of square meters, making it quite spacious.

    Billy and the others chose arge round table by the window and sat down. The table wasrge enough to amodate thirty or forty people at once.

    On the sixth floor, there was no need to order as the restaurant provided meals based on the number of guests, saving Billy and the others the trouble of ordering.

    At this moment, at several tables on the sixth floor, there were already people dining. Judging by their attire and demeanor, they were obviously not ordinary folks.

    Upon seeing Billy and the others, the diners nced over.

    Most people¡¯s gaze lingered on Harleen and Ivy, the two beautiful women, regardless of gender, a hint of admiration shing in their eyes.

    Among them were several young gentlemen who seemed somewhat eager to approach and strike up a conversation.

    However, considering the rules of the restaurant, they could only suppress the excitement in their hearts.

    After all, one shouldn¡¯t risk their lives just for a few beautiful women.

    Of course, not everyone was curious.

    At a table not far from them, there sat a man alone, who hadn¡¯t nced at them from the beginning, fully focused on enjoying his meal.

    The man was in his mid-thirties, handsome, dressed in a gray robe, with long hair tied into a ponytail, and a three-foot-long sword ced on the table.

    There was a faint aura of solemnity emanating from him, giving people a sense of not to approach him.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, that man is quite strange, upying such arge table all by himself,¡± Felicia whispered to Casey after they had seated.

    ¡°That man is probably not simple!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 1235 The Princess of the Imperial City

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, can you investigate his cultivation?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°We cannot, but it¡¯s certain that he¡¯s no ordinary person!¡± Casey shook his head.

    Then, turning to Billy, Bob asked, ¡°Boss, can you tell what cultivation he is?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s atte stage of Sixth-rank Divine Realm, just a step away from the seventh rank!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Wow, that strong?¡± Bob seemed surprised.

    Not only him, but Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and others also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    In his thirties, having the strength of the sixth-rank Divine Realm, he could be considered a genius in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, right?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°In addition, his great sword is an artifact that can enhance hisbat power, allowing him to increase one cultivation level!¡±

    ¡°Wow, so he already has thebat power of thete stage of the seventh-rank Divine Realm?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably more than that!¡± Billy squinted slightly, ¡°Without any surprises, he¡¯s likely to contend with the eighth-rank Divine Realm!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed.

    ¡°Boss, without any surprises, he¡¯s likely also here for the Forbidden Phantom Valley.¡± Casey spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy responded with a nod.

    The dishes were served quickly in the restaurant, and after a brief chat, all the food and drinks were brought out.

    Regardless of the taste of the dishes, they looked appetizing in terms of color and fragrance.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Of course, if that was all, a hundred high-grade spirit stones would be a bit too much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try first and see why they charge such a high fee.¡± Stout said before picking up a piece of meat and chewing on it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Soon, Stout¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up, ¡°No wonder!¡±

    ¡°Stout, what¡¯s wrong? Is it delicious?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°The taste is indeed very good!¡± Stout smacked his lips, ¡°But it¡¯s more than that!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°All these game meats are from high-level spirit beasts, those fruits are also spirit fruits of a certain age.¡± Billy exined for Stout.

    Then, after taking a sip of the wine in front of him, he continued, ¡°This wine is also specially made, not ordinary stuff, drinking it has certain benefits for warriors.¡±

    ¡°This restaurant is quite interesting!¡± Judge eximed upon hearing this.

    ¡°Honey, are those really meats of spirit beasts?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    Felicia¡¯splexion also changed slightly, seeming a bit nauseous.

    ¡°Honey, if you and Felicia don¡¯t like it, you can have fish and vegetables and fruits.¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Harleen and Felicia nodded at the same time.

    ¡°Harleen, try a piece, it tastes great!¡± Stout picked up another piece and put it in his mouth.

    ¡°You eat yours!¡± Ivy picked up a piece of fish and gave him an annoyed nce.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m serious, it¡¯s really good!¡± Stout grinned.

    Night Orchid and Frostde both smirked.

    Then, everyone raised their cups and clinked sses.

    After about half an hour, footsteps sounded at the door.

    Then a group of people walked in under the guidance of a man who looked like the manager of the restaurant.

    Leading the group was a young woman in herte twenties, with delicate features, dressed in finery, exuding a noble aura, and wearing a proud expression on her face.

    Following closely behind her was an old woman in her fifties or sixties, with deep eyes and a fierce demeanor.

    Behind them were five or six young gentlemen anddies, each with outstanding temperament.

    As soon as the crowd dining saw this group of people, they turned their attention one after another.

    ¡°How coincidental? Why is she dining here today?¡±

    ¡°Who is she? She seems quite prestigious!¡±

    ¡°Her father is the duke of the Rainbow Moon Royal Family, can you imagine her background?¡±

    Discussions arose around.

    ¡°Princess, there¡¯s only that table left in the hall, what do you think¡­¡± The manager slightly bowed and pointed to the central table in the hall respectfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A young gentleman interrupted him in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the princess always sits by the window every time shees here to dine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Since I didn¡¯t know the princess woulde to dine today, I didn¡¯t keep a table in advance¡­¡± The manager responded with a bow.

    ¡°Why does one person need such arge table? Tell him to move!¡± The young gentleman pointed to the man in the gray robe by the window and said.

    ¡°But¡­ but the young master has already paid for ten people,¡± the manager responded again.

    ¡°So what? Are you afraid we don¡¯t have enough money to settle the bill?¡± The young master red at the manager before walking straight toward the man in the gray robe.

    Approaching him, he took out a highest-grade spirit stone from his body and ced it on the table.

    ¡°This highest-grade spirit stone is more than enough to cover your meal tenfold. Clear the table!¡±

    However, despite his words, the man in the gray robe didn¡¯t even nce at him, still enjoying his food.

    ¡°You fool, I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The young master frowned.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man in the gray robe didn¡¯t even raise his head.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The young master was stunned for a moment. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t expect to leave today!¡± The man in the gray robe repeated.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± The young master was very angry.

    After saying that, he reached out to grab the man.

    Bang!

    Before his hand could touch the other person, there was a muffled sound, and immediately the young master was sent flying out, crashing to the ground and spitting out blood.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing this scene, Natasha Morris, the princess, put on a gloomy expression, and she quickly walked over, followed by others.

    This man in gray dared to hit her follower, implying that he didn¡¯t respect her as a princess.

    She wouldn¡¯t let it slide.

    ¡°Do you know the consequences of hitting my men?¡± Walking to the table, she spoke with a cold tone.

    ¡°Princess, can we let it go for the sake of Miss Rose¡­¡± The manager quickly followed up.

    Miss Rose he mentioned was obviously the owner of this ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Natasha Morris coldly interrupted him.

    After saying that, she looked at the man in the gray robe again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live!¡±

    ¡°Kneel down and kowtow three times, then get out!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being disturbed while eating. If you don¡¯t want trouble, leave immediately!¡± The man in the gray robe nced at Natasha Morris and replied coldly.

    Upon hearing his words, there was a collective gasp around.

    ¡°He¡¯s really daring! He totally disregards Princess Natasha!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in big trouble now. Princess Natasha is hot-tempered. He probably will suffer greatly today!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, causing trouble at Joy Restaurant, even if Princess Natasha forgives him, he¡¯ll have a hard time bearing the consequences!¡±

    The crowd began to gossip again.

    Seeing this, the manager quickly ran out in the direction of the door, apparently going to report upstairs.

    ¡°You fool, how dare you talk to the princess like that? Do you have a death wish?¡± Another young master pointed at the man in the gray robe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience!¡± The man in the gray robe said again.

 Chapter 1236 The Proprietor of Joy Restaurant

    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect someone in this imperial city would dare to ask me to leave!¡± Natasha Morrisughed in anger.

    After the words fell, she looked at the old woman with a cold tone, ¡°Caitlin, cripple one of his arms, then throw him out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old woman nodded and then turned to the gray-robed man, speaking in a cold voice, ¡°Are you going to do it yourself or do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to cripple my arm?¡± The gray-robed man wiped his mouth and stood up.

    ¡°You¡¯d better do it yourself, otherwise, the consequences will be more severe!¡± the old woman responded again.

    ¡°Then you can try it!¡± The gray-robed man¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Caitlin, stop talking nonsense with him, do it!¡± Natasha Morris frowned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll make you regret it soon!¡± The old woman said, raising her hand and sending a palm strike towards the gray-robed man.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The gray-robed man said coldly, also sending out a palm strike.

    With a muffled sound, both sides were forced back more than ten steps, and the floor under their feet turned to powder.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After stabilizing her figure, the old woman¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Obviously, she had severely underestimated the opponent¡¯s strength.

    She herself was at thete stage of sixth-rank Divine Realm, thinking she could easily take down the opponent, but it turned out like this.

    At this moment, she finally remembered to probe the opponent¡¯s cultivation base.

    Hiss!

    Surprised when seeing it. The opponent was actually at the same level as herself?!

    Not only her, Natasha Morris and the others beside her also showed shocked expressions.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old woman took a deep breath and asked.

    In her thirties, having the cultivation base of the sixth-rank Divine Realm, this was extraordinary!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, everyone will lose an arm!¡± The gray-robed man ignored her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so audacious!¡± Natasha Morris said sharply, ¡°Caitlin, I want him dead!¡±

    She was really angry!

    Growing up like this, it was the first time she was treated like this, especially in front of so many people.

    If she swallowed this humiliation today, how could she continue to stay in this imperial city in the future?

    After exhaling a breath, the old womanunched another attack.

    Although the opponent was at the same level as her, she didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t defeat him.

    ¡°Do you want to die that badly?¡± The gray-robed man¡¯s tone grew cold.

    Then, he picked up a dagger from the table, flipped his wrist, and swiftly shed out a de of light, unstoppable.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The next moment, the old woman¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinpoints. She actually sensed the power of seventh-rank Divine Realm from the opponent!

    She knew her own capabilities, she absolutely couldn¡¯t take this blow!

    However, at this moment, it was toote to dodge. She could only watch as the de of light shed towards her right arm.

    Thud!

    With no suspense, after the de of light passed, the old woman¡¯s arm fell to the ground, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old woman cried out in pain and squatted down.

    ¡°Caitlin!¡± Natasha Morris eximed.

    The other young masters and misses also shouted in shock, their faces full of horror.

    Not only them, the surrounding crowd was also stunned. No one expected the man to actually sever the old woman¡¯s arm.

    Even Billy and his fellows were somewhat surprised. Did he not take the Rainbow Moon Royal Family seriously?

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you hurt Caitlin! I guarantee you today¡­¡± Natasha Morris looked at the gray-robed man and shouted angrily.

    p!

    Before she finished speaking, a crisp p rang out.

    Natasha Morris was knocked to the ground by a p, a palm print appeared on her face, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.

    Although her skills were barely passable, she had just recently broken through to the third-rank Divine Realm, still much weaker than the gray-robed man. Moreover, beingpletely defenseless, she couldn¡¯t avoid this p.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Natasha Morris screamed hysterically, her expression extremely distorted.

    As a princess of the Rainbow Moon Royal Family, she was actually pped by someone in the imperial city. This drove her crazy.

    ¡°Princess!¡± Several young lords anddies hurried over, reaching out to help her up.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Natasha Morris pushed away the two young lords after getting up by herself, then looked sharply at the man in the gray robe.

    ¡°I assure you, no matter who you are, I will make you regret today!¡±

    ¡°You should consider yourself lucky. I¡¯m in a good mood today and spare your life!¡± The man in the gray robe nced at her and then ignored her, walking towards the exit.

    ¡°You bastard, stop right there!¡± Natasha Morris chased after him a few steps and then sent several powerful gusts of wind toward his back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your own limitations!¡± The gray-robed man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he turned around, ready to strike with his de.

    ¡°Princess, be careful!¡± The old woman and several young lords anddies eximed simultaneously.

    They were allpanions who came to dine with Natasha Morris today. If anything happened to her, they would have to pay.

    Phew!

    Just then, a terrifying aura, apanied by a thunderous force, swept toward the man in the gray robe from the direction of the doorway.

    From this momentum, it could be seen that the neer was a strong eighth-rank Divine Realm expert, seemingly not holding back in his attack.

    Naturally, the man in the gray robe also sensed the imminent danger behind him, his pupils contracting sharply.

    He intended to dodge, but the opponent¡¯s attack was too fast, leaving him little time to react.

    Just as he was about to brace himself for the blow, a blood-red de aura swiftly collided with the attack.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out, and the shock wave shattered two tables near the door into pieces. Fortunately, the upants had already left their seats, or they would have been affected.

    At the same time, Billy was pushed back several steps, his blood and Chi power surging, close to bursting forth.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Harleen eximed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Casey also looked at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy slightly eased himself and shook his head in response.

    Everyone, including the man in the gray robe and Natasha Morris, turned to look.

    None of them expected Billy to take action.

    Of course, what shocked them the most was that Billy actually managed to block the opponent¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The man in the gray robe said to Billy, his heart filled with surprise.

    He had already probed the strength of Billy and hispanions beforehand, and the strongest among them was only Billy, a fourth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    So, from the beginning, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them.

    But now, Billy was able to block an attack from an eighth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    Although the attacker hadn¡¯t fully unleashed his power, even a seventh-rank expert might not have been able to handle that attack so easily.

    This made him have a new level of respect for Billy!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    To him, there wasn¡¯t any particr reason for helping out. He just found the man in the gray robe somewhat agreeable, and Natasha Morris¡¯s attitude slightly irked him, that¡¯s all.

    Trot! Trot! Trot!

    Just then, a group of people walked in from the doorway.

    The elderly white-haired man at the front was the one who had just made the move, an eighth-rank Divine Realm expert, making him the unquestionable top power of the ¡°Joy Restaurant.¡±

    Following behind him was a tall, elegant woman in her thirties.

    With delicate features, a graceful figure, and an extraordinary aura, she exuded a mature charm from head to toe.

    This woman was the owner of the Joy Restaurant, Miss Rose!

 Chapter 1237 Friendly Reminder

    Few people knew Rose¡¯s real name. Most people in the imperial city call her ¡®Miss Rose¡¯.

    The reason why ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ in the Rainbow Moon Imperial City has such a reputation is superficially rted to that white-haired old man.

    After all, even in the Imperial City, there aren¡¯t many strong individuals at the eighth-rank Divine Realm, so ordinary people naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly in ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯.

    Many insiders know that the reason why ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ can establish itself in the Imperial City and be the foremost high-end restaurant in the entire city has nothing to do with anyone else but the person behind Miss Rose!

    Otherwise, so many powerful people would not have let ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ dominate the industry.

    You should know that ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ earns a considerable ie every year.

    ¡°Is Miss Rose also in the store today? That guy is in big trouble now!¡±

    ¡°Yes! As far as I know, before this, anyone who dared to cause trouble in ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ didn¡¯t end well!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, he had a conflict with the county princess. It is said that Miss Rose has connections with the royal family!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Rose, whispers again arose around, ¡°Miss Rose, you¡¯vee at the right time!¡±

    Seeing the other party, Natasha Morris walked quickly towards her.

    ¡°You need to get Elder Van to act quickly. That bastard dared to p me. Today, he must not leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Miss Rose, I will make sure he dies today!¡± Natasha Morris continued loudly.

    ¡°Do you know the consequences of causing trouble in ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯?¡± Rose ignored Natasha Morris and turned to the man in the gray robe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, care to enlighten me?¡± the man in the gray robe responded coldly.

    ¡°Kid, you better behave!¡± Seeing his attitude, another man on the other side spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°This is ¡®Joy Restaurant,¡¯ not a ce where you can act recklessly. If you want to live, disable yourself, and then¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rose interrupted him sharply.

    Then she looked at the man in the gray robe, ¡°Do you want to know what happened to those who caused trouble in ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± the man in the gray robe responded. ¡°If you want to do something, hurry up. I¡¯m not in the mood to waste time with you here!¡±

    ¡°Miss Rose, don¡¯t waste your time talking to him. If he has a death wish, grant it to him!¡± Natasha Morris shouted angrily.

    ¡°Considering you took the passive role in initiating the fight, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel down and apologize, and I¡¯ll let you leave!¡± Rose frowned again.

    ¡°Miss Rose, I don¡¯t want him to apologize, I want him dead!¡± Natasha Morris shouted again.

    ¡°Princess, can you keep quiet for a moment?¡± Rose emanated a cold aura. ¡°You will bear the main responsibility for today¡¯s incident!¡±

    From her tone, it was evident that she wasn¡¯t too afraid of the other party¡¯s identity as a princess.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Natasha Morris opened her mouth, intending to say something provocative, but held back.

    ¡°No one in this world can make me kneel down and apologize!¡± The man in the gray robe retorted coldly.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Rose¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of severity. ¡°Are you testing my patience?¡±

    ¡°If this continues, it¡¯s not beneficial for either side. Why don¡¯t both parties step back and let it go?¡± At this moment, Billy walked over.

    ¡°What are you? Do you have the right to speak here?¡± Natasha Morris yelled angrily.

    She was already ming Billy for meddling too much, otherwise, the man in the gray robe would have either died or been severely injured by now!

    And now, Billy was interrupting again, naturally, she was very unhappy about it.

    ¡°Miss, if I were you, I¡¯d shut up already!¡± Azure Dragon nced at her.

    ¡°If you keep ranting, whether you can leave here is uncertain!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Natasha Morris shouted again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up again, you¡¯ll die!¡± The man in the gray robe interrupted her in a deep voice.

    ¡­ Sensing the killing intent emanating from the man, Natasha Morris couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°You should be very clear that even the person by your side may not necessarily be able to defeat him!¡± Billy looked towards Rose and continued speaking.

    He could tell that, with the support of the artifact, the man in the gray robe definitely had the strength to contend with the white-haired old man on the other side.

    ¡°What exactly are you?¡± Rose took a deep breath and looked at Billy.

    Compared to the man in the gray robe, she was actually more curious about Billy.

    At such a young age, not only was he skillful, but he also had so many remarkablepanions by his side.

    Especially the demeanor and appearance of Harleen and Ivy made her secretly marvel.

    In the entire imperial city, perhaps besides the princess who rarely emerged from seclusion, there was no woman who couldpare to those two.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I am!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a friendly reminder, whether you listen or not is up to you!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Leave your name?¡± The man in the gray robe looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next time, we¡¯ll probably meet again soon!¡± Billy smiled faintly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The man in the gray robe replied again.

    ¡°No big deal!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Take care of yourself!¡±

    Then, leading Harleen and the others, he walked towards the door.

    Rose opened her mouth to say something, but then thought better of it and didn¡¯t speak again.

    Although Natasha Morris nearby really wanted to deal with Billy, she was very clear that there was nothing she could do under the current circumstances.

    Five minutester, Billy and his group walked out of the restaurant door.

    ¡°Boss, that woman Rose seems quite extraordinary!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°If things go as expected, she should have someone from the royal family backing her up!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    It could be inferred from Rose¡¯s tone towards Natasha Morris.

    If she didn¡¯t have significant support behind her, she wouldn¡¯t have treated Natasha Morris like that.

    ¡°Boss, do you think that woman will let that guy go?¡± Judge looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°If she¡¯s not stupid, she should!¡± Casey replied for Billy. ¡°Unless she wants to go all out against him.¡±

    ¡°I really want to see both sides fight and see how strong that guy really is.¡± Soul Chaser spoke up.

 Chapter 1238 Risk and Opportunity Coexist

    ¡°Soul Chaser, you seem to enjoy the spectacle!¡± Alex Long chuckled.

    ¡°Even if that Rose could let him leave, judging by the temperament of that princess, she probably won¡¯t let it go easily,¡± Felicia remarked.

    ¡°Although he¡¯s not weak, there are definitely ninth-rank Divine Realm experts in the pce, dealing with him would be easy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine!¡± Casey chuckled.

    ¡°If everything goes as expected, he should have been invited by one of the two princes to the imperial city.¡±

    ¡°After this incident spreads to the pce, the prince who invited him will definitely intervene.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Felicia nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, do you think Nelson Morris might be deceiving us?¡± At this moment, White Tiger looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°He lured us to Rainbow Moon Imperial City with the Forbidden Phantom Valley incident, and then ns to wipe us out?¡±

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t.¡± Ivy responded from the side.

    ¡°If the Rainbow Moon Royal Family really wanted to deal with us, they wouldn¡¯t go through this trouble, they¡¯d just send experts to Extreme City.¡±

    ¡°With the power of their imperial city, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to deal with us if they wanted to.¡±

    ¡°But, after all, we¡¯ve wiped out the Wind Swift Royal Family, wouldn¡¯t they care at all?¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°They definitely care!¡± Billy responded, ¡°It¡¯s just that, for now, they won¡¯t act against us.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure, Boss?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°Forbidden Phantom Valley opens once every fifty years, it¡¯s a big deal for the Four Great Empires!¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°It is said that in the hundreds of years before this, every time Forbidden Phantom Valley opened, it had a significant impact on the bnce of power among the Four Great Empires.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Vermilion Bird blinked, and the others looked curious.

    ¡°The reason the Four Great Empires value Forbidden Phantom Valley so much is not for its natural treasures,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Their main goal is the inheritance of powerful individuals inside!¡±

    ¡°The reason why Crimson me Empire can sit firmly at the top of the Four Great Empires isrgely rted to this.¡±

    ¡°So, for the Four Great Empires,pared to Forbidden Phantom Valley, anything else can be put on hold for the time being.¡±

    ¡°After all, this concerns the rise and fall of the empire.¡±

    These things were naturally informed to him by Zak Cahan and Marquise Thompson.

    It was precisely because he understood this information that he dared to bring everyone to Rainbow Moon Imperial City.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to take such a risk!

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s another question.¡± After a moment of thought, Night Orchid spoke up.

    ¡°If we really obtain some inheritance in Forbidden Phantom Valley, should we give it to the Rainbow Moon Royal Family?¡±

    ¡°And besides, will they turn on us when the timees?¡±

    ¡°That possibility cannot be ruled out!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°However, for us, this is a great opportunity. Although there are risks, it¡¯s worth a try!¡±

    ¡°And even if we don¡¯t ept Nelson Morris¡¯ invitation, hiding in Extreme City all the time isn¡¯t a solution. If the royal family really wants to deal with us, we won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded solemnly.

    The future is full of uncertainties, and who will be the ultimate winner is still unknown!

    ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡± When they arrived on the main street, Judge looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wander around the imperial city for now!¡± Billy paused and said.

    ¡°Nelson Morris should soon know that we¡¯ve arrived in the imperial city. Let¡¯s wander around for a while and then go to the hotel to wait for him.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    Then, they aimlessly wandered around the imperial city. Around five in the afternoon, they returned to the hotel.

    Just as they reached the entrance of the hotel, an old man in a ck robe got off a carriage parked nearby.

    He was the eighth-rank Divine Realm expert who had apanied Nelson Morris to Extreme Cityst time.

    ¡°Mr Billy, hello!¡± The old man approached and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Prince Nelson heard that you arrived in the imperial city, so he specially sent me to escort you to the pce.¡± The old man named Hank Cantu bowed again.

    ¡°Prince Nelson was summoned by the emperor and couldn¡¯t personallye to greet Mr Billy, please forgive him.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Billy replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Please, Mr Billy,¡± Hank Cantu made a respectful gesture.

    Soon, they got on the carriage and headed towards the direction of the pce.

    After about an hour, the carriage entered the pcepound.

    Billy and hispanions looked around, and it was indeed the imperial pcepound of one of the four empires in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Compared to the pces of the Wind Swift Kingdom and Tengamine Kingdom, this ce was much more magnificent.

    ¡°Mr Billy, we¡¯ve arrived, please get off the carriage!¡± Shortly after, the carriage stopped at the entrance of a side courtyard, and Hank Cantu stood up and said.

    After getting off the carriage, they walked into the courtyard.

    Billy and hispanions looked around; there were ponds with springs, rocks piled into mountains, winding corridors, all very picturesque.

    A few minutester, Hank Cantu led them to a grand hall with intricate carvings and paintings.

    As they looked around, they saw many people standing in groups outside the hall, chatting casually. Inside the hall, there were also many men and women seated.

    There were about fifty to sixty people in total, dressed differently, but all seemed to have decent cultivation levels.

    The strongest among them was a man in his forties, with a cultivation level of the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Elder Hank, are they all the people Prince Nelson invited to go to the Forbidden Phantom Valley with him?¡± Judge asked Hank Cantu.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not all of them,¡± Hank Cantu shook his head, ¡°But I¡¯m not very clear on exactly who they are.¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Billy, ¡°Mr Billy, please rest here for a moment, Prince Nelson should be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Then, Hank Cantu left.

    Seeing themotion here, everyone at the scene looked over, and when they saw Harleen and Ivy and their group, many eyes shed with curiosity.

    ¡°Boss, Nelson Morris must be deliberate, right?¡± Soul Chaser nced at the crowd ahead and spoke.

    ¡°He arranged everyone here but doesn¡¯t show up himself, there must be another n,¡± Stout replied in agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit,¡± Billy said lightly, heading towards the hall.

    Since they were here, they might as well make themselvesfortable. As for Nelson Morris¡¯s intentions, he wasn¡¯t interested in guessing.

    ¡°Ladies, were you also invited by Prince Nelson?¡± As they took a few steps, a man apanied by two others approached, his eyes lingering on Harleen and her group.

    ¡°Excuse us,¡± Ivy nced at him.

    ¡°Miss, we might work together, let¡¯s be friends,¡± the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved as he spoke.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself first, my full name is Anthony Parry. I¡¯m from a top sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, not interested!¡± Ivy interrupted him coldly.

    ¡°Why reject me, beauty?¡± Anthony Parry said, pointing at Billy and his group. ¡°Forbidden Phantom Valley is full of uncertainties and dangers. Relying solely on them might not keep you safe. If you¡¯re willing, I could¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then get lost!¡± Ian de spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Anthony Parry was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Kid, do you have a death wish, talking to the young master like this?¡± A follower behind Anthony Parry spoke angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, if you don¡¯t want to die, get lost now!¡± Ian de exuded a murderous intent.

 Chapter 1239 Are You Sure You Want to Fight Me?

    ¡°I think you really have a death wish!¡± The attendant on the other side frowned and was about to make a move.

    Bang!

    However, before he could make a move, he was sent flying andy motionless not far away for half a day, unable to get up.

    ¡°You dare to make a move?¡± Anthony Parry¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he swept out a burst of vigor towards Ian de.

    He was a fourth-rank Divine Realm cultivator and naturally didn¡¯t take Ian de seriously.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey beside him sent a palm strike.

    Since Anthony Parry had only exerted seventy to eighty percent of his power, he was pushed back more than ten meters by Casey¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After stabilizing his figure, Anthony Parry looked towards Casey and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you have some strength!¡±

    ¡°However, unfortunately for you, you¡¯ve provoked me, and the consequences are severe!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to make a move again, you won¡¯t need to go to the Forbidden Phantom Valley tomorrow!¡± A killing intent emanated from Casey.

    ¡°Haha, really?¡± Anthony Parryughed in anger, then his tone turned cold, ¡°ept my attack, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    As he spoke, he drew the de at his waist and shed it towards Casey, the de radiance bursting forth with a sound of breaking wind.

    ¡°Want to die? As you wish!¡± Casey frowned, and a curved de radiance shed out from his Celestial de.

    Bang!

    The two des collided, Anthony Parry¡¯s de aura was instantly torn apart, and then the curved de light attacked towards him.

    Anthony Parry didn¡¯t expect that even with his full strength, he wasn¡¯t a match for Casey. His pupils shrank rapidly.

    All the pores on his body opened, and a sense of death enveloped him, his face filled with horror.

    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± Another attendant shouted loudly.

    Just as the de light was about to attack Anthony Parry, a burst of vigor whistled from the side and blocked the de light.

    Even so, Anthony Parry was still knocked back several somersaults by the shock wave, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face looking like crap.

    He was almost killed!

    ¡°Although he is at fault, he doesn¡¯t have to be killed. Why don¡¯t we all take a step back?¡± The sixth-rank Divine Realm man who made the move walked over leisurely.

    ¡°You should be thankful someone stood up for you, or you would have died!¡± Casey ignored the sixth-rank Divine Realm man and continued to look at Anthony Parry, saying calmly.

    Anthony Parry gritted his teeth secretly, a trace of coldness shing deep in his eyes.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Yousef Buck from the Broken Star Sect!¡± The sixth-rank Divine Realm man walked up and looked at Billy, ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡± Billy looked at him calmly.

    He had heard Zak Cahan mention Broken Star Sect, which was one of the top sects in Rainbow Moon Empire, surpassing ordinary first-ss sects like the Lion Syndicate Sect and the Mystic Pill Sect.

    Even among the top forces in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, it could rank in the top five.

    ¡°It turns out to be Mr Billy!¡± Yousef Buck was slightly surprised, a hint of curiosity shing in his eyes.

    ¡°I heard that not long ago Wind Swift Pce was eradicated. I wonder¡­¡±

    ¡°Your information is quite urate!¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°Is it really you?¡± After getting Billy¡¯s confirmation, Yousef Buck was surprised again.

    As early as when Billy and his fellows first appeared here, he had suspicions in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t confirm it.

    At the same time, there was a burst of astonishment from all around.

    As young talents from Rainbow Moon Empire, they naturally heard about the extinction of Wind Swift Kingdom.

    However, no one had expected that Billy would appear in Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s pce in such a grand manner.

    ¡°Quite unexpected?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit unexpected!¡± Yousef Buck paused and said, ¡°But, I really admire Mr Billy¡¯s courage!¡±

    After saying that, he pointed at Anthony Parry, ¡°Mr Billy, could you give me face and let this matter end here? I apologize to Mr Billy on his behalf!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, he¡¯ll die!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yousef Buck bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Did you kill my younger brother?¡± At that moment, a figure in a blue robe approached, emanating a strong killing intent.

    ¡°There are plenty who have been killed by my boss! And who might you be?¡± Bob inquired, looking at the neer.

    ¡°Bailey Kemp from Falling Skies Sect,¡± the man in the blue robe replied, his tone icy.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re from the Falling Skies Sect!¡± Bob responded with a smirk.

    Upon hearing the man¡¯s identification, Billy and his fellows naturally understood who he referred to as his brother.

    It was none other than Alonzo Kemp, the second young master of the Falling Skies Sect, who was killed in Wind Swift Royal Cityst time.

    Furthermore, besides Alonzo Kemp, the grand elder of the Falling Skies Sect was also in by Billy in the Tengamine Royal Pce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight fair, with life and death on the line!¡± Bailey Kemp looked at Billy, his voice heavy.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Mr Kemp, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Yousef Buck interjected.

    As far as he knew, Rndo Cantrell of Wind Swift Kingdom was a seventh-rank Divine Realm cultivator, yet he was killed by Billy in the end.

    Although Bailey Kemp was decent among his peers and had reached the fifth-rank Divine Realm at the age of thirty-five, he was clearly no match for Billy.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re very strong, but I must avenge my brother. If I were killed by you because of my ipetence, I¡¯ll ept it!¡± Bailey Kemp said.

    After saying this, he drew his sword, and his aura immediately surged.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied casually. ¡°Make your move. If you canst a round, I¡¯ll be at your disposal.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Bailey Kemp replied solemnly, preparing to attack.

    ¡°Mr Kemp, hold on!¡± At that moment, a voice rang out.

    Shortly after, Nelson Morris, apanied by Hank Cantu, quickly approached.

    ¡°Greetings, Prince Nelson!¡± Yousef Buck and the others bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Nelson Morris smiled at everyone.

    Afterwards, he approached Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I apologize for beingte. My father called me to discuss some matters, so I arrivedte. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize, Prince Nelson,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, he¡­¡± Bailey Kemp took a deep breath and looked at Nelson Morris.

    ¡°Mr Kemp, I am aware of your brother¡¯s situation. It¡¯s not entirely Mr Billy¡¯s fault,¡± Nelson Morris interrupted him.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡¯s target at the time was only the Wind Swift Royal Family members. Your brother could have walked away unscathed, but he acted recklessly, forcing Mr Billy to make a move.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, my brother was killed by him!¡± Bailey Kemp looked at Billy with cold eyes.

    ¡°Mr Kemp, can you show me some respect?¡± Nelson Morris continued.

    ¡°I will have Elder Hank arrange for Falling Skies Sect to bepensated with five thousand pieces of highest-grade spirit stonester. Would that be eptable?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement.

    He was truly worthy of an imperial prince, he casually gave five thousand pieces of highest-grade spirit stones, which were worth a fortune.

 Chapter 1240 Strength of the Man in Gray

    ¡°Prince Nelson, you are too kind!¡± Bailey Kemp took a deep breath and slightly bowed.

    ¡°Since Prince Nelson has intervened, let¡¯s drop the matter here!¡± After speaking, he nced at Billy, a coldness shing in his eyes.

    For him, he naturally dared not to oppose Nelson Morris¡¯s suggestion, nor would he actually ept those five thousand highest-grade spirit stones. He didn¡¯t have the courage to eptpensation from the royal family, unless Falling Skies Sect didn¡¯t intend to stay in Rainbow Moon Empire anymore.

    Moreover, he knew his own limitations. He definitely couldn¡¯t be Billy¡¯s opponent. He was just acting on impulse earlier.

    There will be plenty of opportunities to kill Billy in the future, no rush at this moment.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Kemp!¡± Nelson Morris responded with a smile.

    Then, he led everyone else into the main hall, who then took their seats.

    ¡°First of all, thank you all foring!¡±

    After the people below filled everyone¡¯s sses with wine, Nelson Morris raised his ss and looked at everyone before speaking loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s drink to each other!¡±

    ¡°Prince Nelson, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Yousef Buck and others raised their sses and drank in unison.

    Billy and his group also raised their sses and took a sip.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, when exactly will the entrance to the Forbidden Phantom Valley be open?¡± After everyone sat down again, a man asked loudly.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, it should be at noon tomorrow!¡± Nelson Morris replied. ¡°So, we should set off early tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± the man responded again.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, please rest assured. We will work together and will not let Prince Nelson down!¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you all!¡± Nelson Morris smiled in response.

    ¡°On the day of our triumphant return, I will host a banquet in the imperial city to thank you all for your great help!¡±

    After saying that, he drank another ss of wine. ¡°I invite you all to get to know each other and to discuss some things in advance.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Prince Nelson!¡± a woman responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After nodding, Nelson Morris began to speak.

    The content of the speech mainly revolved around some precautions for entering the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    During the process, from time to time, someone would raise some questions, and Nelson Morris answered them as much as he could.

    However, his knowledge was limited, and many questions could only be answered after truly entering that environment.

    About an hour or soter, the meeting came to an end.

    Then, everyone bid farewell and agreed to gather here tomorrow morning.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please stay a moment!¡±

    As Billy and his group were about to leave, Nelson Morris walked over.

    ¡°Is there anything else, Prince Nelson?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Mr Billy, can I take up a bit more of your time?¡± Nelson Morris said.

    ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± After that, Nelson Morris looked at Hank Cantu and said, ¡°Elder Hank, please apany Mrs Billy to sit here for a while. I¡¯ll talk to Mr Billy about something.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hank Cantu nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, shall we take a walk outside?¡± Nelson Morris then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy responded.

    Soon, the two went outside.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you had a conflict with Natasha at the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ before, right?¡± Walking along the corridor, Nelson Morris spoke.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, you¡¯re well informed!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Natasha is self-willed. Please don¡¯t take her offense to heart. I apologize on her behalf,¡± Nelson Morris said.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy responded.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you think of Tristen George?¡± Nelson Morris suddenly asked.

    ¡°Tristen George?¡± Billy was slightly stunned. ¡°Are you referring to the man who had a conflict with your princess at the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯?¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know the name of the man in the gray robe.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nelson Morris nodded.

    ¡°He should be someone invited by your big brother, right?¡± Billy asked back.

    Since he appeared here not on Nelson Morris¡¯s side, it was obvious that he was on the opposite side, most likely because of the matter of the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nelson Morris looked serious. ¡°There¡¯s something Mr Billy may not know yet.¡±

    ¡°ording to what Elder Hank said, just half an hour ago, Natasha took people from the pce to settle ounts with him, and there was a strong person at the eighth rank Divine Realm among them.¡±

    ¡°As expected,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    As he left the restaurant, he knew that Natasha Morris would not let it go easily, so he kindly reminded Tristen George to be careful.

    ¡°Do you know what the oue was?¡± Nelson Morris continued.

    ¡°Unless something unexpected happened, they probably didn¡¯t manage to capture him, right?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°More than that!¡± Nelson Morris responded.

    ¡°Out of the five people Natasha brought, except for the eighth-rank Divine Realm expert, he killed all the other four.¡±

    ¡°And after battling him for dozens of rounds, he chopped off the arm of the eighth-rank Divine Realm expert with a single blow.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my big brother rushing over after knowing the news, Natasha might have been dead by now.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    Although he had guessed earlier that Tristen George might have the strength of an eighth-rank Divine Realm, hearing it with his own ears still surprised him.

    ¡°How did your big brother handle itter?¡± Billy asked after a pause.

    ¡°He made Natasha kneel in front of Tristen George and kowtow thirty times, breaking her forehead before stopping.¡± Nelson Morris spoke up.

    ¡°It seems like your big brother values him a lot!¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°The matter of the Forbidden Phantom Valley is a top priority for both me and my big brother,¡± Nelson Morris said again.

    ¡°Today, it¡¯s all thanks to Tristen George not getting into trouble; otherwise, my big brother might have personally killed Natasha.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Do you know Tristen George¡¯s background?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where my big brother found him!¡± Nelson Morris shook his head. ¡°I had someone look into his information, but there were no results.¡±

    ¡°One thing is certain, he¡¯s probably not from Rainbow Moon Empire, but where exactly he¡¯s from is unclear.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy looked somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nelson Morris nodded. ¡°From what I know, among the people my big brother invited this time, he should be the strongest.¡±

    Speaking of this, he hesitated before asking, ¡°Mr Billy, if you were to confront him, what are your chances of winning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him make a move personally, so maybe around fifty percent.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Nelson Morris nodded with a slightly solemn expression.

    ¡°However, Prince Nelson, rest assured, there¡¯s one thing I can guarantee. If hees after you, I can at least ensure your safety,¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Nelson Morris responded.

    ¡°Will your big brother also enter the Forbidden Phantom Valley?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nelson Morris nodded.

    ¡°Father¡¯s intention is that this trip to the Forbidden Phantom Valley is an opportunity for the two of us to gain experience, so he asked us to each bring fifty people.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy inquired again, ¡°Do you know the situation of the personnel from the other three empires entering the Forbidden Phantom Valley this time?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Nelson Morris shook his head. ¡°I guess that they probably won¡¯t be too weak, especially the people sent by Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, there¡¯s a good chance that among the entrants, there will be strong individualsparable to the ninth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He had mentally prepared for this, but he was worried if there might be even stronger entities.

    ¡°Prince Nelson!¡±

    Just then, a man dressed in court attire hurried over.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nelson Morris asked.

    ¡°The Emperor summons you to the pce, saying there¡¯s something urgent!¡± the man responded with a bow.

    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s about?¡± Nelson Morris asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± the man replied again.

    ¡°Mr Billy, sorry, it seems my father¡¯s summon might be about the Forbidden Phantom Valley¡­¡± Nelson Morris looked at Billy after a brief thought.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, just go ahead. We can talk again tomorrow!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Nelson Morris apologized once again before leaving with the man.

    Billy then turned and headed back towards the grand hall.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Just as he took a few steps, a hint of surprise shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1241 Five Element Array

    Billy was astonished.

    Because he faintly felt the fluctuation of an array nearby.

    Obviously, someone had set up an array nearby.

    Soon after, Billy released his spiritual power to investigate.

    ¡°The Five Element Array?¡±

    In no time, he eximed to himself.

    The Five Element Array, truly a high-rank array, extremelyplex!

    Moreover, as far as he knew, besides being used for offense and defense, the Five Element Array had a very special purpose.

    That is, it could set up a Five Element Gathering Spirit Array!

    As the name suggests, the so-called Gathering Spirit Array is an array that can gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth!

    The array applied to the ink pool in the Ink Pavilion courtyard was a Gathering Spirit Array.

    However, that was only a rudimentary Gathering Spirit Array, far from a true Five Element Gathering Spirit Array!

    After hisst encounter with the array on the ink pool, he had spent time specifically researching this aspect.

    And, when he returned to Ether Mountainst time, he had also specifically consulted Eliza Rice about the Five Element Array.

    However, Eliza Rice¡¯s knowledge was also limited, and she couldn¡¯t give him much insight.

    So, Billy¡¯s understanding of the Five Element Array is still only at a primary stage, let alone the Five Element Gathering Spirit Array.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that there would be someone in the pce who understood the Five Element Array.

    At the same time, he could sense that the person who set up the array should not be very familiar with the Five Element Array. Most likely, they were at the same level as him.

    Out of curiosity, he didn¡¯t rush back to find Harleen and the others, but followed the array pattern.

    A few minutester, he walked out of the courtyard¡¯s back door. It was a four or five-meter-wide alley, opposite to another courtyard, with the center of the array in that courtyard.

    After a moment of contemtion, Billy stepped into the opposite courtyard.

    The temptation of the Five Element Array to him was too great, especially the Gathering Spirit Array. If he could truly grasp its essence, everyone¡¯s cultivation in the future would undoubtedly be twice as effective.

    Before this, he had been thinking about when he could seek advice from an expert in arrays.

    Now he unexpectedly encountered someone of the same kind, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t easily miss it.

    Soon after, he pushed open the partially open side of the courtyard and walked in.

    ¡°Bold! Who goes there?¡± Just as Billy walked through a corridor and approached a fake mountain, a woman¡¯s scolding voice came from not far away.

    Shoo! As her voice sounded, a sharp sword aura shot out like lightning, blinking to the front.

    Billy could sense that the person making the move was at the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    However, it seemed that the other party didn¡¯t intend to kill, only activating about sixty to seventy percent of their power.

    Bang! Billy raised his hand and swept out a strong wind to block the sword aura.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The other party didn¡¯t expect that their attack would be easily blocked, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Shortly after, a woman in her forties or fifties appeared within Billy¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Not bad, take another sword from me!¡± After ncing at Billy, a strong pressure burst out from her.

    ¡°I mean no harm!¡± Billy responded, ¡°I apologize for intruding¡­¡±

    ¡°Daring to break in here without permission is a serious crime, kneel down!¡± The woman interrupted him directly.

    As she spoke, endless de lights appeared in the void, sweeping towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I said, I mean no harm!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    Then, he drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body and shed out a curved de light.

    Bang¡­ The attacks from both sides collided, and Billy was pushed back more than ten steps, with his blood and energy churning in his heart.

    Although the other party still didn¡¯t use their full strength, it wasn¡¯t easy to resist before he yed his trump card.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing that Billy only retreated a few steps, the woman¡¯s face showed surprise again.

    In the first round, she only used sixty to seventy percent of her power, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Billy could block it.

    But now, she had already exerted eighty to ny percent of her strength, yet she still didn¡¯t manage to injure Billy.

    She had investigated Billy¡¯s cultivation level, knowing that he was only at thete stage of the fourth-rank Divine Realm. She thought that one move would be enough to take him down.

    But the result was unexpected!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Naturally, it surprised her greatly!

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± After a slight pause, the woman continued, ¡°Come again, let me see what you¡¯re capable of!¡±

    As she spoke, her aura soared to its peak, and she raised her hand to prepare for another attack.

    ¡°Lilly, that¡¯s enough!¡± Just then, a pleasant voice of a young woman came from not far away, ¡°Ask him what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Your Highness!¡± Lilly replied before looking at Billy, ¡°What are you doing sneaking into the princess¡¯s mansion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this was the princess¡¯s mansion. Please forgive the disturbance!¡± Billy responded after a slight daze.

    He didn¡¯t expect to stumble into the princess¡¯s territory by ident.

    ¡°Answer my question!¡± Lilly scanned Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m Billy, I¡¯m interested in arrays. I sensed the fluctuation of the array pattern just now, so I came to take a look,¡± Billy raised his voice intentionally.

    ¡°You¡¯re Billy?¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, a slightly surprised female voice came from nearby again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy replied loudly.

    ¡°Lilly, please have hime over!¡± the princess said after a slight pause.

    ¡°Princess, his origins are unknown, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Lilly responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± the princess interrupted her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lilly responded again before turning to Billy, ¡°You better not cause any trouble, or else, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    After saying that, she led Billy towards the open space behind the artificial hill.

    Soon, they arrived at the open space, and Billy looked around.

    He saw a woman in white sitting on a pavilion, her face covered with a light veil.

    The woman was none other than Princess Siena Morris of Rainbow Moon Empire!

    In addition, there were eight women standing around the pavilion, each holding a sword with a serious expression.

    Although Siena Morris had a light veil on her face, Billy could still see her appearance clearly.

    At the age of twenty-six or twenty-seven, with delicate features, wless skin, graceful figure, she exuded an otherworldly aura from head to toe.

    Overall, she was slightly more beautiful than Danica Byrne of Tengamine Kingdom, on par with Harleen and Ivy.

    However, Billy could sense that the aura emanating from Siena Morris was not very stable, fluctuating between strong and weak, indicating that she had health issues.

    Furthermore, Billy could also tell that it was Siena Morris who was attempting to set up the Five Elements Array.

    ¡°Insolence! Show respect when you see the princess!¡± one of the women said to Billy angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Siena Morris said softly before looking at Billy.

    ¡°You said your name was Billy. Are you Mr Billy whom my second brother invited to the pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Mr Billy¡¯s name long ago, and today I have the honor to meet you. Nice to meet you!¡±

    A hint of surprise shed in Siena Morris¡¯s eyes before she stepped out of the pavilion.

 Chapter 1242 Princess

    The matter of the Wind Swift Kingdom had long been spread throughout Rainbow Moon Empire, and Siena Morris naturally heard about it. She had always been curious about the person who, at such a young age, could single-handedly annihte the Wind Swift Royal Family. And when she heard that her younger brother had invited this person to Forbidden Phantom Valley, she thought that if there was a chance, she could see this person for herself. Unexpectedly, she met the person in person today!

    ¡°Princess, he¡¯s not weak, be careful,¡± Lilly quickly walked to Siena Morris¡¯s side, fully alert.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Siena Morris walked to where Billy was about ten meters away.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I apologize for Lilly¡¯s rudeness just now, please don¡¯t mind,¡± she said.

    ¡°Princess Siena, you are too kind, it was I who disturbed you, please forgive me!¡± Billy replied lightly.

    His first impression of Siena Morris was quite good; she was quite different from the princess he met at Joy Restaurant before.

    She talked to him in humble manners, with a calm demeanor, devoid of any arrogance.

    While speaking, he roughly examined the other¡¯s physical condition, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr Billy is younger than I imagined,¡± Siena Morris spoke softly.

    ¡°At such an age, to achieve what you have today, I truly admire it!¡± she continued.

    ¡°Princess, you overpraise me,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you don¡¯t have to be too modest. Among your peers in this world, those who can bepared to you are rare,¡± Siena Morris spoke again.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Mr Billy has studied arrays?¡±

    ¡°A little bit!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be attempting to set up a Five Elements Gathering Spirit Array, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Siena Morris looked surprised, ¡°Mr Billy knows about the Gathering Spirit Array?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Leaving aside the Gathering Spirit Array, even if it was just the Five Elements Array, it was unlikely that ordinary people could judge it based on some random and disorderly array lines.

    Even for those who understand the Five Elements Array, they may not necessarily know about the existence of the Gathering Spirit Array above it.

    Obviously, Billy¡¯s study of arrays was deeper than she expected.

    ¡°I happened to have heard about it before!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr Billy to not only be a martial arts prodigy but also an array master,¡± Siena Morris replied.

    ¡°I just understand a little about it. I can¡¯t be called a master,¡± Billy continued, ¡°Have you ever sessfully set up a Gathering Spirit Array?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy. So far, I have never seeded once!¡± Siena Morris replied softly.

    ¡°Compared to the Five Elements Array, the Gathering Spirit Array is much moreplex. I have tried many times and failed,¡± she continued, then looked at Billy and asked, ¡°I wonder if Mr Billy could set up the Gathering Spirit Array¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m studying how to make it as well,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    After a brief pause, he continued with another question, ¡°Have you been studying entirely on your own?¡±

    ¡°If I relied entirely on myself, I might still be ayman,¡± Siena Morris said, handing a beast skin scroll to Billy as she spoke.

    ¡°This is a diagram of the Gathering Spirit Array. If you are interested, you can take a look.¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡± Seeing this scene, Lilly, who was beside them, called out somewhat surprised.

    Only she knew how precious this array diagram was! Initially, to obtain this diagram, it took a lot of manpower and resources!

    On normal days, Siena Morris almost always carried it with her. Except for herself, no one else could even touch it!

    But now, she just gave it to Billy like this?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Siena Morris smiled lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to encounter a fellow practitioner like Mr Billy. Perhaps he can give me some inspiration.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy also didn¡¯t refuse, he took the beast skin scroll and started reading.

    After a while, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    Before this, he had been groping around on his own, encountering several bottlenecks with no clue. Now, seeing this illustration, he felt as if he had suddenly seen the light.

    He was so engrossed that hepletely ignored the passage of time.

    Unknowingly, nearly an hour had passed.

    Lilly wanted to interrupt him several times but was stopped by Siena Morris.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess!¡± After a few more minutes, Billy handed over the parchment scroll.

    ¡°Mr Billy, have you gained some understanding?¡± Siena Morris smiled lightly and continued.

    ¡°Today, I had the fortune to meet Mr Billy. Consider this illustration as a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡± Lilly eximed again.

    Such a valuable thing was given away just like that?

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I cannot ept such a valuable item!¡± Billy hesitated slightly before speaking.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the other party to want to give the illustration directly to him.

    He was very aware of the value of this thing, something countless people dreamed of, and describing it as a priceless treasure was not an exaggeration at all.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please ept it. This illustration is of no use to me.¡± Siena Morris continued to respond.

    ¡°Moreover, the contents of the it are already in my mind. Whether there¡¯s an illustration or not, it¡¯s the same, Mr Billy¡­¡±

    ¡°No gain, no pay. Thank you again for your kindness!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°If there is a chance next time, I can work with you to see if we can set up a Spirit Gathering Spirit Array.¡±

    Although the temptation of this illustration was great to him, he wouldn¡¯t really ept it.

    His rtionship with Rainbow Moon Empire was currently very subtle, and no one could say where it would go in the future.

    So, he didn¡¯t want to get too involved with the royal family for the time being.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing that Billy had made up his mind, Siena Morris didn¡¯t insist any further.

    After taking the parchment scroll, she looked at Billy again. ¡°Mr Billy, are you going to enter the Forbidden Phantom Valley with my second brother tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°As far as I know, the Forbidden Phantom Valley is full of unknown dangers. Mr Billy, be careful in all things!¡± Siena Morris responded.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern!¡± After Billy replied, he suddenly said. ¡°If I guess correctly, your current condition has been going on for about five or six years, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, both Siena Morris and Lilly were stunned at the same time.

    ¡°Do you understand medicine?¡± Lilly asked after a pause.

    ¡°Just a little.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr Billy is too modest!¡± Siena Morris chimed in at the same time. ¡°For Mr Billy to pinpoint my condition, it¡¯s definitely more than just a little understanding!¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Billy had just said that she was in bad condition.

    Most people, as long as they probed with their spiritual power, could sense her physical ailment.

    However, for Billy to directly say ¡®five or six years¡¯ as the timeframe, that was something that not just anyone could do.

    ¡°Then can you tell, what exactly is the princess¡¯s condition?¡± Lilly continued to ask.

    ¡°In strict terms, her condition isn¡¯t an illness, it¡¯s congenital!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Because, she was born with an extreme Yin constitution!¡±

 Chapter 1243 What Do You Want to Do?

    ¡°You¡­ you can even tell the princess has an extreme Yin constitution?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Lilly eximed in surprise again. Only then did she finally look at Billy with a different eye! This young man in front of her is definitely not an ordinary person!

    ¡°Princess, shouldn¡¯t the court physician diagnosed it long ago?¡± Billy continued calmly.

    Although the extreme Yin constitution is extremely rare, he believed that there were skilled physicians who could diagnose it.

    Of course, diagnosing and treating are two different matters.

    ¡°Mr Billy is indeed extraordinary!¡± Siena Morris couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    She was indeed born with the extreme Yin constitution! The court physician in the pce did diagnose it long ago, but no one could cure it!

    ¡°Mr Billy, since you can see the princess¡¯s condition at a nce, do you have a way to cure it?¡± Lilly¡¯s address to Billy also became respectful.

    ¡°There is a way, but treating it is a bit troublesome, and it will take quite some time,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, do you really have a way to cure it?¡± Siena Morris trembled all over upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    She was tortured by this condition to the brink of copse, especially on the night of the full moon, the pain was unbearable.

    Over the years, she had seen countless so-called famous doctors and tried numerous methods, with little effect. What made her feel despair was that as she grew older, the pain became more intense, and she truly feared that one day she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it anymore! And now, Billy told her that there was a way to help her heal! For her, this was equivalent to seeing hope for a second life!

    ¡°After Ie out of the Forbidden Phantom Valley, I will give you a detailed examination first, and then decide on the treatment n,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Siena Morris calmed down and bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°You are wee!¡± Billy raised his hand slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this today; we¡¯ll talk again next time.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡± Siena Morris seemed to want to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°Do you have something else?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°After entering the Forbidden Phantom Valley, be careful!¡± Siena Morris took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy smiled and then turned and left.

    After Billy left, Lilly looked at Siena Morris. ¡°Princess, Mr Billy is really extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Siena Morris stared ahead in deep thought.

    After leaving the pce, Billy led his followers directly back to the hotel. Some went back to their rooms to meditate and cultivate. After Billy and Harleen fooled around for a while in their room, Harleen also entered a state of cultivation. She had glimpsed the dawn of the third-rank Divine Realm, just one step away from another breakthrough, so these days, she seized every opportunity to cultivate whenever she had time.

    Meanwhile, Billy deduced the formation of the Gathering Spirit Array ording to the memories in his mind.

    After seeing the diagram today, many of his previous confusions were resolved. He was confident that perhaps in a short time, he could sessfully set up the Five Elements Gathering Spirit Array!

    At eleven o¡¯clock at night, Billy and Harleen washed up and went to bed.

    ¡°Honey, what do you think of Nelson Morris?¡± Harleen asked softly, resting her head on Billy¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy smiled and asked back.

    ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t see through him!¡± Harleen pondered.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°On the surface, he appears to be courteous, humble, without the airs of an imperial prince. And he is neither impatient nor hasty. Overall, he is quite a good person,¡± she continued.

    ¡°But precisely because of this, I feel like I can¡¯t read him. He seems too perfect. It makes me feel like that¡¯s fake.¡±

    ¡°Your feeling is right!¡± Billy smiled again and nodded.

    ¡°Honey, do you feel the same way?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Since the first time he met me in Extreme City, I¡¯ve had this feeling, some of his words and actions seem too deliberate,¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s quite scary!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°He invited us, obviously wanting to use us to help him secure the position of crown prince. But I wonder how he will treat us when that day reallyes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey, where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. Nothing bad will happen!¡± Billy kissed her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. With you around, no matter how powerful he is, he can only y a supporting role!¡± Harleen joked.

    ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d just focus on building a good rtionship with you, my husband. That¡¯s his way out.¡±

    ¡°Do you have that much confidence in me?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°In my mind, you are the most powerful. Anyone who opposes you, my husband, is just asking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°Haha, since when did you be so blindly adoring like Stout!¡± Billy teased, touching her nose.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, honey, have you heard of the princess of Rainbow Moon Empire?¡± Harleen abruptly asked.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s very talented, and she¡¯s the true number one beauty of Rainbow Moon Empire,¡± Harleen looked at Billy.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Mrs. Cahan told me,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Why would she suddenly bring this up to you?¡± Billy was puzzled again.

    ¡°I asked her!¡± Harleenughed. ¡°I asked her to introduce me to all the beauties of Rainbow Moon Empire she knows!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ okay!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    His wife really didn¡¯t trust him at all, she had a basic understanding of beautiful women within this empire long ago!

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve met her.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± This time it was Harleen who was stunned. ¡°When did you meet her?¡±

    ¡°Just in the pce.¡± Billy smiled and described the previous events to Harleen.

    ¡°Well! You secretly went to see a beauty, and only now you tell me. What do you want?¡± Harleen pinched Billy¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I just hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell you yet,¡± Billy twitched his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Harleen pouted and continued, ¡°Is she really beautiful?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alright!¡± Billy said, then added, ¡°Butpared to you, she¡¯s so so!¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a lie!¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, anyway, next time you see her, you must take me with you. You¡¯re not allowed to see her alone, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, honey!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to¡­¡± Harleen began.

    She interrupted herself.

    ¡°Oh, you, wait a minute, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet¡­¡±

 Chapter 1244 Next Stop, Forbidden Phantom Valley

    Early the next morning, after finishing breakfast, Billy and his fellows once again arrived at the courtyard from yesterday.

    When they arrived, there were already quite a few people seated in the hall, all of whom they had met yesterday.

    ording to the agreement negotiated by the four major empires, each empire could send a hundred people into the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    On the side of Rainbow Moon Empire, two princes led the team, each able to bring forty-nine people. On Nelson Morris¡¯s side, apart from Billy and his group, he could bring in about twenty or thirty people.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, the two groups converged on an empty space in the pce courtyard.

    ¡°Boss, that guy from yesterday is here after all!¡± Azure Dragon looked towards a figure not far away and spoke up.

    Casey and his group looked over and saw Tristen George, whom they had met yesterday.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    At this moment, Tristen George also looked over in their direction. After exchanging a nce with Billy, he nodded slightly as a form of greeting.

    Billy checked the situation of the other party¡¯s group. Soon, his gaze stopped on a man dressed in the blue robe.

    He was around forty years old, with a shaved head, an ordinary appearance, and a calm expression, the kind of person who would be instantly submerged in a crowd.

    But it was precisely such a person who caught Billy¡¯s attention.

    The martial aura emanating from him revealed that he was only at the fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    However, Billy was certain that this person had definitely concealed his true strength through some means.

    Of course, Billy couldn¡¯t sense the specific cultivation level.

    ¡°You must be the one who destroyed the Wind Swift Royal Family, right?¡±

    Just then, a somewhat rough voice sounded, followed by a man who bore some resemnce to Nelson Morris walking over.

    This man was Prince Christopher Morris of Rainbow Moon Empire!

    ¡°At your age, being able to kill Rndo Cantrell, you¡¯re quite something!¡± He approached andmented after sizing up Billy for a moment.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    While speaking, he roughly probed Christopher Morris¡¯s cultivation level. Christopher Morris was half a rank higher than Nelson Morris, at thete fifth-rank Divine Realm. With the great sword in his hand that could enhance hisbat power, he should be able to contend with an ordinary seventh-rank Divine Realm opponent.

    ¡°You should be grateful to be chosen by Nelson to enter the Forbidden Phantom Valley. Otherwise, you would probably be dead by now!¡± Christopher Morris said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked your information. After you came to the Forbidden Ruins Space from the Pr Domain, you¡¯ve done quite a few things,¡± Christopher Morris continued.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯ve even wiped out the Flying Dragon Sect and the Lion Syndicate Sect, attempting to dominate Extreme City. Your ambitions arerge!¡±

    After finishing his words and without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, Christopher Morris added, ¡°You should consider yourself lucky to have encountered the opening of the Forbidden Phantom Valley at this time!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you really think that Rainbow Moon Empire and Sheardal Empire would let you rule over Extreme City?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. It¡¯s you who should be grateful, not us!¡± Casey interjected calmly from the side.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Christopher Morris furrowed his brows and gave Casey a scrutinizing look.

    ¡°Do you know that if it weren¡¯t for today is a special day, just with your statement just now, you would have a hard time seeing the sun tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite humorous,¡± Casey replied coldly.

    ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± A cold intent emanated from Christopher Morris.

    ¡°If you dare to make a move, I guarantee you won¡¯t make it to the Forbidden Phantom Valley today!¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Christopher Morris turned to Billy. ¡°Then let me try!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, what are you and Mr Billy talking about?¡± Just then, Nelson Morris walked over quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. Forbidden Phantom Valley is full of unknowns. Being able to enter doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you cane out!¡± Christopher Morris said to Nelson Morris before leaving, not looking for trouble anymore, and casting a cold nce at Billy and his fellows before turning away.

    As Nelson Morris passed by, he coldly said, ¡°Nelson, watch your dogs, don¡¯t let them bite people randomly!¡± He deliberately raised his voice, and everyone around, including Billy and his fellows, heard it clearly.

    ¡°Damn, what a foul mouth!¡± White Tiger angrily retorted.

    As soon as he spoke, without hesitation, he flicked his wrist, and the de shed.

    Not only him, but Azure Fang and Ian de also remained silent, raising their knives and shing out.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, the voice of an old man sounded, and a wave of energy swept over, easily blocking the attacks of the three.

    Then, four old men walked steadily over.

    The one who attacked was one of the gray-robed old men, a ninth-rank Divine Realm powerhouse.

    Besides him, there were three others, including Hank Cantu, and another person whose cultivation was at the same level as Hank Cantu.

    And the leader this time was the ck-robed old man walking at the back, even Billy couldn¡¯t sense his cultivation.

    But Billy could be sure that his skill was definitely the strongest among the four!

    ¡°Do you three have death wishes? Dare to attack Prince Christopher!¡± The gray-robed old man came forward and looked at White Tiger and his fellows, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mr Keith, Mr Billy and his fellows were just a bit hot-headed. I apologize to my big brother on their behalf!¡± Nelson Morris spoke up.

    Then he turned to Christopher Morris. ¡°Big brother, sorry about that, it won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Christopher Morris snorted and ignored him, but in the moment he turned his head, a trace of sternness shed in his eyes as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Thanks for not ming us, Big brother!¡± Nelson Morris bowed slightly.

    Then, he quickly came to Billy and spoke softly. ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m sorry, my big brother is a little bit harsh, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Billy nced back at Christopher Morris and replied lightly.

    Fifteen minutester, led by the four old men, a hundred people set off from the pce and flew towards Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    Most of the hundred people were in the Divine Realm, with the weakest being at the half-step Divine Realm, so their flying speed was very fast.

    After about three hours, theynded on a rtively t mountain area, surrounded by towering mountains.

    ¡°Mr Billy, ahead is the location of Forbidden Phantom Valley.¡± Nelson Morris pointed in the direction of a valley not far away.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the valley.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking around, besides rocks and trees, there was nothing else in the valley.

    In addition, there was a smallke about two to three thousand square meters in size a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°Why is there no one here? None of the people from the other three empires have arrived?¡± Judge scanned the surroundings and remarked.

    ¡°There should be someone here!¡±

    Before Judge could finish his sentence, Azure Dragon pointed to the sky not far away.

    Everyone looked over and saw a group of about a hundred people flying towards them.

    Soon, theynded a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, do you know them? Which empire are they from?¡± Azure Dragon asked Nelson Morris.

    Nelson Morris roughly nced at the other group of people and replied. ¡°They¡¯re from Sheardal Empire!¡±

 Chapter 1245 Gathering of Talents

    ¡°Mr Morris, long time no see!¡±

    At this moment, the leader of the other party, an old man, walked up to the ck-robed man from Rainbow Moon Empire and spoke.

    Billy couldn¡¯t sense the other party¡¯s martial aura, obviously above the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Mr Henderson, it¡¯s been a while!¡± The leader in ck robes looked at the other side and replied.

    Then, the two of them exchanged a few words.

    At the same time, Nelson Morris was introducing the situation of the people on the other side to Billy.

    However, he knew few people, mainly introducing one young man with a goatee.

    The man is Prince Karsen Henderson of Sheardal Empire.

    ¡°Their Crown Prince didn¡¯te?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°He didn¡¯te!¡± Nelson Morris shook his head in response.

    ¡°As far as I know, their Crown Prince has already been confirmed as the heir, so he shouldn¡¯te to take this risk.¡±

    ¡°In that case, your emperor is quite ruthless to you two brothers!¡± Stout said again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that both of you will have idents in the Forbidden Ruins Space, and then who will inherit his throne?¡±

    Ahem!

    Azure Dragon and the others choked.

    ¡°There is indeed this risk, so I invited you, Mr Billy.¡± Nelson Morris didn¡¯t take Stout¡¯s words to heart, smiling and replied.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, nice to see you again!¡± At this moment, Karsen Henderson walked over.

    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Nelson Morris replied.

    ¡°If I guess right, this should be Mr Billy from Extreme City, right?¡± Karsen Henderson then looked at Billy.

    As he spoke, he nced at Harleen and Ivy, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Billy asked lightly.

    ¡°No!¡± Karsen Henderson smiled and continued, ¡°Mr Billy has done a lot of things in Extreme City!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re weed to visit Extreme City!¡± Billy also smiled.

    ¡°Hehe, Mr Billy, do you consider yourself the owner of Extreme City?¡± Karsen Henderson smiled again.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°No, of course not!¡± Karsen Henderson responded, ¡°But I just don¡¯t know how long the city lord you can be!¡±

    ¡°Well, it should be longer than your time as the Prince,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Presumptuous, how dare you speak like that?¡± A man behind Karsen Henderson spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°You¡¯d better shut up!¡± Casey looked at the man coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man spoke again.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Karsen Henderson waved his hand and continued to look at Billy, ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy shrugged in response.

    While the two were talking, another group of people appeared in the sky, and soonnded on the ground.

    Looking around, only about a hundred people, all dressed in white, with most of them being women.

    Leading them were four old women in their sixties or seventies, the oldest of whom had no aura fluctuation at all.

    Following the four were two young women in theirte twenties or early thirties, with beautiful faces, graceful figures, and extraordinary temperament.

    From their looks, they should be a pair of twin sisters.

    The rest of the people behind them were all beautiful, with outstanding looks and well-proportioned figures.

    About a hundred people formed a beautiful scene.

    Seeing the other party, Karsen Henderson¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly went up to greet them.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, are these people from Ice Cloud Empire?¡± Harleen asked Nelson Morris.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Nelson Morris nodded, ¡°In Ice Cloud Empire, women are respected, their queen is an extraordinary woman!¡±

    After speaking, he pointed to the two young women.

    ¡°Those two are the most outstanding talents among the younger generation of Ice Cloud Empire, besides their princess. At the age of thirty, they have already reached the fifth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Judge¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Nelson Morris nodded and added, ¡°It is said that their princess is even more extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Several people replied speechlessly.

    Billy¡¯s gaze lingered on the two women in their forties who were following closely behind the two, and he could sense that both of them were at the sixth-rank Divine Realm!

    ¡°Your Highnesses, you¡¯re here, long time no see¡­¡±

    At this moment, Karsen Henderson had walked up to the two young women, his eyes shining.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to rte to me.¡± One of the women nced coldly at Karsen Henderson and spoke in a chilly tone.

    ¡°Hehe, Your Highnesses, there¡¯s no need to be so distant.¡± Karsen Henderson smiled.

    ¡°Forbidden Phantom Valley is full of dangers, with many friendse many paths. In case you encounter any danger inside, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± The woman interrupted him and ignored him thereafter.

    Then, the two walked towards where Nelson Morris was.

    Watching their backs, Karsen Henderson¡¯s face turned gloomy, and a coldness shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, long time no see!¡± Soon, the two women came to Nelson Morris, one of them spoke.

    ¡°Hello, Your Highnesses!¡± Nelson Morris smiled faintly and bowed slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost two years since west met. Are you both well, Your Highnesses?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Prince Nelson, everything is fine!¡± The woman bowed and continued, ¡°I wonder how Princess Siena is doing?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highnesses. My sister¡¯s condition is still the same, with no improvement for the time being,¡± Nelson Morris responded.

    ¡°Princess Siena has good fortune and will surely find a way!¡± The woman responded again.

    While speaking, the two women nced at Billy and his fellows.

    When they saw Harleen and Ivy among them, there was a hint of astonishment in their eyes.

    They had always been confident in their looks, besides their own princess and the princess of Rainbow Moon Empire, there were no other women they deemed worthy.

    But Harleen and Ivy, both in appearance and temperament, made them feel inferior.

    And not only Harleen, but also Billy and Casey gave them a different feeling.

    ¡°The people from Crimson me Empire have arrived!¡±

    At this moment, someone in the crowd looked towards the sky not far away and spoke.

    Billy and his fellows looked over at the same time, only to see another group of about a hundred people appearing within their line of sight.

    Two minutester, the groupnded on the ground.

    At the forefront were two white-haired old men, followed closely by two young men in red.

    Around thirty-five or six years old, they had handsome features, robust physique, sharp eyes, and vigorous energy.

    Behind them, the hundred or so men and women were equally well-built, full of vitality, and formidable in spirit.

    Compared to the people from Ice Cloud Empire, those from Rainbow Moon Empire and Sheardal Empire were obviously inferior in momentum.

    Crimson me Empire was truly the number one empire among the four major empires.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, do you know the identities of those two in Crimson me Empire?¡± Casey pointed to the two young men in red and asked.

 Chapter 1246 The Opening of the Entrance

    ¡°They are both princes of the Crimson me Empire, one named Finn Guthrie and the other named Abram Guthrie,¡± said a princess from the Ice Cloud Empire before Nelson Morris could respond.

    ¡°The two of them have been practicing in the super sects in recent years, and their martial talent is extremely outstanding!¡±

    ¡°Although they are only at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, their true strength is probably enough to contend with those at thete eighth-rank, or even the ninth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    Hiss!

    Upon hearing her words, there was a round of amazed exmations around.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Azure Dragon frowned.

    Casey and others also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    Originally, they thought that with the strength of their Boss, they would be able to crush everyone entering the Forbidden Phantom Valley!

    But now, it seemed they were too optimistic!

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it, it may be a rumor!¡± the princess replied.

    ¡°It seems that this trip to the Forbidden Phantom Valley won¡¯t be easy!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Every exploration into the Forbidden Phantom Valley is not easy!¡± Another princess¡¯s face shed with seriousness.

    ¡°In the past, out of four hundred people entering, no more than a hundred people could safelye out!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Soul Chaser eximed, ¡°The other three hundred were killed by others?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with the situation in the Forbidden Phantom Valley?¡± The princess sounded slightly surprised at Soul Chaser¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know more!¡± Soul Chaser responded.

    Nelson Morris hadn¡¯t mentioned this aspect to them before, so they were not clear about the situation.

    ¡°The crises inside the Forbidden Phantom Valley mainlye from two aspects,¡± the princess exined.

    ¡°One is various types of ferocious beasts. It is said that middle and high-rank divine beasts are everywhere. From previous situations, almost half of the people were killed by these beasts.¡±

    ¡°Others were killed by people from other empires when they tried to seize the resources inside.¡±

    ¡°Middle and high-rank divine beasts are everywhere?¡± Soul Chaser twitched his mouth.

    Azure Dragon, Judge, and others¡¯ faces didn¡¯t look good either.

    With their current strength, facing middle and high-rank divine beasts, they could only run for their lives.

    ¡°Will the people sent in by various empires kill each other?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°These people are elites from various major empires. If they are killed inside, when theye out, the empires will have to ept it as fate,¡± the princess exined.

    ¡°The four major empires have had an understanding. After entering the Forbidden Phantom Valley, life and death are up to fate!¡±

    ¡°Even if the troops of one empire arepletely wiped out, they cannot start a war because of this.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the hatred will be remembered, but as for how to take revenge, that¡¯s another matter.¡±

    ¡°Prince Nelson, take care!¡± One of the princesses then looked at Nelson Morris and said.

    ¡°You take care too!¡± Nelson Morris responded.

    Then, the two women nodded to Billy and the others before returning to the camp of the Ice Cloud Empire.

    ¡°Christopher Morris, as the Crown Prince of the Rainbow Moon Empire, do you really n to enter it? Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t make it out?¡± At this moment, Finn Guthrie from the Crimson me Empire approached Christopher Morris and spoke with a disdainful expression on his face.

    ¡°Finn Guthrie, you should think about whether you can make it out yourself!¡± Christopher Morris responded coldly.

    ¡°Heh, you seem very confident in yourself?¡± Finn Guthrie nced at the few people beside Christopher Morris as he spoke.

    ¡°Wait and see!¡± Christopher Morris replied again.

    ¡°Alright! Then I wish you good luck!¡± After saying that, Finn Guthrie turned and left.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, where exactly is the entrance to the Forbidden Phantom Valley?¡± ck Tortoise asked Nelson Morris at this time.

    ¡°Do you see that smallke ahead?¡± Nelson Morris pointed not far away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me the entrance is at the bottom of theke, are you?¡± ck Tortoise was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Nelson Morris nodded.

    ¡°After the entrance to the Forbidden Phantom Valley opens, theke water will flow into the underground river in the valley, and then you will be able to see the entrance.¡±

    ¡°So magical?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise.

    In the following time, people from the four major empires settled down in the valley, each finding a ce to temporarily settle.

    During this period, there were asional minor conflicts, but they were all resolved by the leaders of the major empires.

    ¡°Boss, there should be quite a few people lurking nearby!¡± Casey looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°They should be some independent cultivators, probably trying to take advantage of the chaos to enter the Forbidden Phantom Valley.¡±

    The Forbidden Phantom Valley is jointly controlled by the royals of four great empires. Independent cultivators have no qualifications to enter, but it¡¯s said that there are always many people trying their luck.

    ¡°Theke is starting to drop!¡±

    Around noon, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Ssh!

    Hearing his words, three to four hundred people rushed towards theke.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Before long, everyone had reached theke¡¯s edge.

    Hiss!

    Seeing the scene before them, most of the people showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    They saw that within just a few minutes, theke water disappeared as if by magic, leaving no trace.

    Soon after, a hole about twenty to thirty meters in diameter appeared in the very center of thekebed, deep and bottomless.

    At the same time, the people on the shore could clearly feel a strong, chilling aura emanating from the hole, causing a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°The entrance to the Forbidden Phantom Valley has opened!¡±

    At this moment, another man shouted loudly.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Almost at the same time, forty to fifty people flew from behind the crowd and quickly dashed towards the hole; they were the independent cultivators who had been lurking around.

    ¡°A bunch of ignorant fools, courting death!¡±

    An elder from the Crimson me Empire said in a deep voice.

    After speaking, he swung his hand and sent several powerful gusts of wind towards the group.

    Following that, a dozen elders from the other three empires also made their moves, unleashing wildly powerful attacks like hurricanes.

    Plop! Plop! Plop!

    The next moment, a series of dull thuds were heard in midair.

    The group, most of which hadn¡¯t even reached near the hole, was sted into a cloud of blood mist.

    Dots of blood fell to thekebed, a horrifying sight to behold.

    Another four men, upon seeing this scene, were scared out of their wits and immediately fled in all directions.

    However, before they could fly out a hundred meters, they too turned into rain of blood.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The remaining two, both about sixty years old and exuding the aura of thete Divine Realm, dodged the first wave of attacks without any hesitation and dashed into the hole.

    ¡°They are heading for their doom!¡±

    Watching the silhouettes of the two, the elders at the shore did not make another move, just watching as they darted into the hole.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that people over forty-five years old cannot enter the Forbidden Phantom Valley? How did they get in?¡±

    ¡°Every time the Forbidden Phantom Valley is open, there are people who always risk their lives to try.¡±

    ¡°Just wait, those two will soon regret it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A round of discussion spread among the shore.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In less than a minute, two screams were hearding from inside the hole.

    The soundssted for a very short time, then all was quiet.

    Clearly, they were gone!

 Chapter 1247 Entering the Forbidden Phantom Valley

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s take everyone down, and be careful!¡±

    Soon, the elder from the Crimson me Empire looked to Abram Guthrie beside him and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Abram Guthrie responded before turning to the people behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, they flew towards the entrance of the cave, with others following closely behind.

    Shortly after, two hundred people from the Ice Cloud Empire and Sheardal Empire also flew towards the entrance.

    ¡°Princes, please go in too!¡± The leading elder of the Rainbow Moon Empire in ck addressed Christopher Morris and his brother.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two nodded.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, be careful!¡± Hank Cantu said to Nelson Morris before turning to Billy and bowing. ¡°Mr Billy, please help protect Prince Nelson!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy replied.

    Then, everyone flew into the air.

    ¡°Darn it, it¡¯s so dark in here! What kind of ce is this?¡±

    Judge couldn¡¯t help but curse as they entered the cave entrance.

    At first, there was still some light filtering down from above, but after passing through two bends, it was pitch ck, and you couldn¡¯t see your hand in front of your face.

    It was fortunate that the passage was wide enough; otherwise, there might have been a stampede.

    The oppressive atmosphere inside was undoubtedly much stronger than above, but it didn¡¯t pose too much pressure on everyone.

    What was frustrating, though, was that even after flying for nearly a dozen minutes, covering tens of kilometers, they still hadn¡¯t reached the end.

    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s light ahead. We should be close!¡±

    After a while, Harleen pointed forward and said.

    ¡°Stay alert, everyone!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously.

    A few minutester, they finally passed through the long, dark passage.

    Then, theynded on a t ground, facing a vast space.

    The light inside was dim, with mist, and even with their cultivation, visibility was only about three to four kilometers.

    Within their sight, they could see hills of various sizes not far away, with many rocks on the ground.

    Moreover, there were two small forests nearby, with birds and beasts moving around in them.

    Underneath the cave entrance where they came out, there was an underground river. Most likely, the water from the previouskes flowed into this river.

    As for how high the space was, it was unknown because above their heads was a hazy area, obscuring the specifics.

    ¡°Boss, our spiritual power is greatly restricted here!¡± Casey frowned slightly and spoke up.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    He had just tested it.

    ¡°Because of the array, not only is spiritual power restricted here, but flying is also difficult. We can only fly slowly and at low altitudes.¡± Nelson Morris exined beside them.

    ¡°Really?¡± Soul Chaser said, ¡°Let me try!¡±

    With that, he flew upwards. Soon, he realized that the gravitational force on the ground was several times stronger than outside.

    No matter how hard he tried, he could only rise to a height of about twenty meters before he could no longer do anything, and his speed was not much faster than running.

    ¡°This array is truly incredible!¡± Soul Chaser eximed afternding on the ground.

    While they were chatting, the chosen people from the other three empires walked in three different directions and soon disappeared from Billy¡¯s group¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Your Highness, which way should we go?¡± a man from the Rainbow Moon Empire asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go forward and see,¡± Christopher Morris said solemnly before walking straight ahead.

    ¡°Mr Billy, shall we go too?¡± Nelson Morris asked Billy.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded, then turned to Casey and the others. ¡°Follow me and don¡¯t get separated!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone nodded in response.

    Then, they proceeded forward.

    A few minutester, the crowd arrived at the edge of a small grove. The mist inside the grove was thicker than in the open, making it difficult to see clearly inside, only faintly hearing the sounds of wild beasts.

    Since they were close by, their spiritual power could cover the entire grove, and they found that there were onlymon wild animals inside. As they entered the grove, they asionally saw small wild animals running around, probably intimidated by everyone¡¯s presence.

    After passing through the grove, they could asionally see a couple of ponds within their line of sight, besides the hills and trees.

    Continuing on, not long after, a dark shadow flew towards them from a distance, diving straight towards the man in the front.

    Everyone looked and saw a bird of prey, simr to a vulture but not too big, with wings spread out to about five or six meters.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± A woman behind the man shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The man shouted, raising his hand to send a powerful strike towards the bird of prey.

    The man possessed first-rank Divine Realm cultivation, while the bird of prey was only a second-rank spirit beast, so it was no match for him.

    Thud!

    After a muffled sound, the bird of prey was directly sted into a mist of blood.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Look over there!¡±

    At that moment, another woman pointed to the right side of the sky and eximed in shock.

    Everyone looked and their faces changed immediately.

    They saw hundreds of those birds of prey flying towards them at low altitude.

    Covering the sky, the birds arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye.

    Moreover, among the group of birds, some were already high-rank spirit beasts, so with theirrge numbers, their formation was quite imposing.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Christopher Morris said in a deep voice, raising his hand to strike at the sky.

    The others also attacked simultaneously, with strong air waves sweeping through the sky.

    Although there were many birds, they were only spirit beasts. Under the attack of everyone, they were easily defeated.

    After a few minutes, all the birds were wiped out, leaving only scattered bloodstains on the ground.

    Among the crowd, a few men and women with lower cultivation levels had some minor injuries, but nothing serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, and we¡¯ve encountered so many spirit beasts. It looks like this ce is dangerous!¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°And we were just passing through here without provoking them, yet we were attacked,¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°If we want to get the treasures in here, it will be even more troublesome!¡±

    His purpose ining here was clear: he had to find a way to get some spirit fruits and beast cores out, otherwise, it would be a wasted trip.

    After walking for another half an hour, the group arrived at a pond that was about seven to eight hundred meters wide.

    The water surface was calm, but the water was murky, making it impossible to see inside.

    In the middle of the pond, there was a small patch of grass that protruded from the water.

    On the grass, there was a fruit tree with about twenty to thirty bright yellow fruits, very tempting.

    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the fruits.

 Chapter 1248 The First Wave of Attacks

    ¡°Stout, what is that?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, it should be a Proto-Drake fruit!¡± Stout responded.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s its use?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°The Proto-Drake fruit is one of the main ingredients for refining high-grade Elemental Pills!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Of course, it can also be consumed directly. Although it cannot directly enhance cultivation, it can y a role in consolidating foundation and nurturing vitality!¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Vermilion Bird nodded.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go get it!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t wait any longer and said to Billy before heading towards the middle of the pool.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Billy spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Stout stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°There should be something in the water!¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout was surprised. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sense it either!¡± Billy shook his head and added, ¡°I guessed!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Your Highness, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that should be a Proto-Drake fruit. I¡¯ll pick it for you to taste. It¡¯s very helpful.¡± At this moment, a man beside Christopher Morris seemed to recognize the fruit.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Christopher Morris replied.

    Then, the man flew towards the middle of the grasnd.

    Just as the man flew halfway, a huge disturbance came from the calm water surface.

    The next moment, a monster resembling a crocodile but four to five timesrger leaped out from under the water, then opened its huge mouth and directly bit towards the man.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± a woman eximed.

    The man naturally felt the danger too. His pupils contracted rapidly, and he hurriedly dodged to the side.

    Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough and narrowly avoided the creature¡¯s attack.

    However, before he could even breathe a sigh of relief, another, evenrger creature emerged from the water, over ten meters away, and then swallowed the man in one gulp.

    The man didn¡¯t even have time to scream before his body was bitten into two pieces by the creature¡¯s teeth, blood spraying everywhere.

    Thud!

    Then, the creature carried the man¡¯s body and sank into the pool.

    The whole process happened in the blink of an eye. Those on the shore didn¡¯t even have time to react before the creature disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Seeing this scene, Stout cursed and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Boss calling him back, he would probably have ended up in the creature¡¯s belly by now.

    ¡°What is that thing that can evade mental detection?¡± Azure Dragon frowned and spoke.

    ¡°Many fierce beasts in the Forbidden Phantom Valley can hide their own aura. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s their own ability or because of the array here,¡± Nelson Morris exined.

    ¡°Beast, you shall pay with your life!¡± At this time, only Christopher Morris¡¯s roar was heard.

    Then, he flew to a height of over ten meters above the water pool and then exerted his full force, sting out a violent gust of wind towards the water surface.

    Ssh!

    The next moment, the entire water pool turned upside down, and over a dozen water columns sprayed into the air.

    At the same time, the tworge crocodiles appeared again, swiftly darting out from under the water surface, simultaneously spewing two high-pressure water columns towards Christopher Morris.

    ¡°Die!¡± Christopher Morris shouted loudly. After dodging the water columns, he sent out an even more powerful palm strike towards thergest creature.

    At the same time, someone on the shore also took action, and several gusts of wind rushed towards the other one like a hurricane.

    Bang!

    Then, two muffled sounds were heard.

    The smaller one, under the joint attack of several people on the shore, had its head burst into a mist of blood, and its body heavily fell onto the water surface, causing a ssh of water.

    The other one, after being sted by Christopher Morris¡¯s palm strike for two to three hundred meters, plunged into the water.

    Christopher Morris was obviously not going to let it go so easily. After stabilizing his breath, he once again smashed a palm strike towards the water surface.

    However, the creature never surfaced again.

    Christopher Morris was furious, but because he couldn¡¯t see what was happening underwater, after trying for a few more minutes, he had to give up.

    Afternding in the middle of the pond on the grassy field, they directly uprooted the fruit tree and brought it back to the shore.

    A few minutester, the group continued forward.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, are you sure there are inheritances from cultivators above thete stage Divine Realm in the Forbidden Phantom Valley?¡± Judge asked as they walked.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Nelson Morris nodded. ¡°Those who have entered the Forbidden Phantom Valley before have already confirmed this.¡±

    ¡°But why do I feel like it¡¯s just a deste mountainous area, nothing like a ce with inheritances from powerful cultivators?¡± Judge continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re still just at the periphery of the Forbidden Phantom Valley. We¡¯re still far from the core area,¡± Nelson Morris replied.

    ¡°How big is it inside?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°No one can say for sure,¡± Nelson Morris shook his head. ¡°The Forbidden Phantom Valley is only open for one month, and no one who entered has been able to explore the entire space.¡±

    ¡°Not even in a month?¡± ck Tortoise eximed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nelson Morris nodded. ¡°Because everyone rushes towards the core area upon entering, and by the time they reach it, it¡¯s usually been five or six days.¡±

    ¡°Then they stay in the core area for more than ten days before they start returning, so many ces remain unexplored.¡±

    ¡°It takes five or six days to reach the core area from here?¡± White Tiger was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s an optimistic estimate,¡± Nelson Morris replied. ¡°Because there are many unpredictable situations along the way that can dy us.¡±

    ¡°Based on past experiences, some people spent over half a month just finding the core area. If they don¡¯t start returning, they¡¯ll never get out.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, what is the core area like? Is it simr terrain?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Nelson Morris shook his head. ¡°The real core area is an abandonedrge-scale city. Where we are now can only be considered the outskirts of the outskirts.¡±

    ¡°Have the people who entered before drawn maps or anything, so we can choose the closest route to the core area?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Nelson Morris shook his head again. ¡°The terrain inside isplex and pitch ck, making it difficult to even distinguish directions.¡±

    ¡°People who enter only know a rough direction, and no one can be sure that the path they¡¯ve taken is the closest.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the Forbidden Phantom Valley opens only once every fifty years, and the scenery inside also undergoes significant changes. So even if you can roughly estimate the route, it¡¯s not of much use.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Frostde nodded.

    After walking for two or three hours, they were blocked by an underground river. On the other side of the river was arge area of slightly damp grasnd.

    The riverbed was three to four hundred meters wide, the water flowed rapidly, and the water quality was equally murky, making one unable to see anything or know how deep the river was.

    ¡°Could there be thoserge monsters in the river again?¡± a woman asked with lingering fear.

 Chapter 1249 What Exactly Is It?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be, right?¡± a man responded.

    ¡°There are no treasures around here, so there shouldn¡¯t be any fierce beasts guarding,¡± another woman said.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be cautious!¡± another woman spoke up.

    ¡°Shall we try it together?¡± a man in a gray robe looked at the others and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± responded a dozen or so men and women, then continued to st strong palm strikes into the river.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ssh!

    Dozens of huge water columns rose into the sky, and many fish could faintly be seen being lifted into the air.

    Apart from that, there was nothing else unusual.

    ¡°Your Highness, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger,¡± the man in the gray robe turned to Christopher Morris and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Christopher Morris nodded, ¡°Tyrone Bernard, you take them over to try, try to stay away from the water surface as much as possible!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tyrone Bernard, the man, responded and led the group of men and women to fly across the river.

    With previous experience, the group flew at their maximum ability about twenty meters above the ground.

    This time, it seemed really safe, and the group safely flew over the riverbed.

    Just as the group had just arrived over the opposite bank and had not had a chance to rx, they saw dozens of the same kind of vultures flying from not far away again.

    Moreover, nearly half of this group were high-rank spirit beasts,ing aggressively.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Tyrone Bernard frowned and shouted loudly, ¡°Get down first!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, fifteen or sixteen people quickly descended towards the grasnd below.

    Boom!

    However, what horrified them was that the grasnd below was not hard mountain terrain but a swamp, and almost simultaneously, the group sank into it.

    And the swamp was particrly soft, sinking up to their waists in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± two women screamed simultaneously.

    In fact, for these strong individuals above the half-step Divine Realm, falling into a swamp was not such a terrifying thing.

    As long as they quickly calmed down and then activated their techniques, it should not be difficult to fly out of it.

    But with no psychological preparation, coupled with the attack of the birds overhead, it was inevitable to panic.

    And the most deadly thing after sinking into the swamp was panic, the more struggling, the faster they sank.

    ¡°Stay calm, don¡¯t panic, we¡¯ll figure a way out after getting out!¡± At this time, Tyrone Bernard shouted loudly.

    After saying that, he took a deep breath and was about to fly out again with his technique.

    However, just as he was about to get up, his whole body instantly sank into the swamp, disappearing without a trace.

    It was as if something had pulled him from below.

    ¡°There¡¯s something in the swamp!¡± another man eximed.

    The other dozen or so people were equally horrified and quickly activated their techniques to try to fly out.

    In mid-air, those birds seemed to sense the danger and flew away one after another, keeping a distance.

    Almost at the same time as the man¡¯s voice sounded, the originally calm swamp suddenly surged, and many mud were lifted into the air.

    Immediately after, just like Tyrone Bernard, all those dozen or so people were swallowed into the swamp, none spared.

    After a while, the swamp returned to calmness, as if nothing had happened.

    Seeing this scene, the people on the other side of the river all took a deep breath.

    What¡¯s going on?!

    In just such a short time, more than a dozen lives were lost?

    Moreover, among those people, there were even strong individuals of the second-rank Divine Realm, yet they had no chance to struggle at all!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Judge and Stout shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°What the hell is down there?¡± Bob paused for a moment before continuing.

    No one could answer this question, because whatever was in the swamp never showed itself from start to finish!

    ¡°There are high-rank spirit beasts above, and mysterious creatures below. How do we pass through?¡± White Tiger¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Christopher Morris eximed in anger.

    ¡°Your Highness, what should we do?¡± a man looked at Christopher Morris and asked.

    ¡°Kayden, Amos, you two take your people along the riverbank to see if there are any other ces to cross the river!¡± Christopher Morris instructed calmly after calming down.

    ¡°Good!¡± After responding, the two of them led four or five people each and turned to leave.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, can we fly over that swamp?¡± Felicia looked at Casey and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly unclear what grade of fierce beasts are inside the swamp, and how many there are,¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°If it¡¯s only high-ranking spirit beasts, they won¡¯t cause a threat. Even if it attacks us halfway, we can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Even the flying birds in the sky pose no threat, the highest grade is only ninth-rank spirit beasts, nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that there are divine beasts in the swamp?¡± Felicia asked again.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Casey nodded, then raised his hand and pointed to a faintly visible forest several kilometers away.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, the swamp probably extends all the way to that forest.¡±

    ¡°Our flying speed in this space is greatly affected, flying such a distance will take quite some time.¡±

    ¡°If there are divine beasts inside the swamp, it would be very troublesome if they attack us midway.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Felicia nodded.

    ¡°Boss, should we go and try?¡± Casey asked Billy after some thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can go elsewhere first!¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    About a quarter of an hourter, Kayden John and Amos Klein returned with their respective groups.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Christopher Morris asked.

    ¡°No way!¡± Kayden John shook his head.

    ¡°The surrounding area within twenty to thirty kilometers is the same, unless we return to the starting point and try a different direction.¡±

    ¡°That would be too time-consuming!¡± Christopher Morris shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send a couple of mid-stage Divine Realm experts to try first!¡± Tristen George said lightly at this moment.

    ¡°Two will handle the flying birds in the air, while the others deal with things inside the swamp.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Christopher Morris thought for a moment, then turned to the others. ¡°All those above the fourth-rank Divine Realm,e with me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Over a dozen men responded.

    ¡°Honey, are you going too?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Harleen said with a hint of worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy gave her a reassuring look.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Casey spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, stay here and watch,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Casey thought for a moment and didn¡¯t insist further.

    A few minutester, a group of over a dozen people flew over the swamp.

    Looking down, however, the entire swamp was quiet.

    Meanwhile, the flying birds in the nearby sky quickly flew over again after seeing the group.

 Chapter 1250 Monster Emerges

    ¡°Kayden, Amos, you two take care of those flying birds!¡± Christopher Morris instructed in a deep voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± the two men responded and rushed towards the flying birds.

    Bang¡­ Soon, there came a series of impacts.

    Although the flying birds were numerous, they were only spirit beasts, obviously unable to contend with the fourth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    Any flying bird hit by the palm strike was instantly sted into blood mist, with scattered bloodstains falling onto the marsnd below.

    ¡°Let me try!¡±

    At this moment, a man said in a deep voice and then sted a powerful gust towards the marsnd.

    However, besides stirring up mud, there was no other movement.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why won¡¯t theye out?¡± Another man furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Kayden, Amos, leave the bodies of those flying birds!¡± After a moment of thought, Billy looked towards the two men who were battling the birds and shouted.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Both men were puzzled.

    ¡°Use the bodies of the flying birds to see if we can lure out the beasts below!¡± Nelson Morris understood Billy¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two men responded simultaneously.

    Plop! Plop!

    Before long, the bodies of over a dozen flying birds fell into the marsnd.

    As the flying birds were already dead, they didn¡¯t struggle, so they all floated on the muddy surface, sinking slowly.

    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s movement!¡±

    After a few minutes, a man shouted loudly.

    Billy and the others naturally saw the movement below, with mud churning and waves rolling.

    The next moment, one of the flying bird corpses was dragged into the marsh by a tentacle almost the same color as the mud.

    Soon after, the second, the third¡­ In no time, the corpses of seven or eight flying birds vanished without a trace.

    At this moment, Billy and the others also vaguely saw the appearance of the beast.

    It was a monster resembling an octopus, with an enormous body, and just one tentacle alone was over twenty meters long.

    At the same time, the remaining flying birds in the air sensed the danger and once again flew away in all directions.

    Kayden John and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t chase after them anymore.

    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± At this moment, a man who was rtively close to the monster couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Whoosh!

    Just as the man¡¯s voice fell, a tentacle swept towards him at lightning speed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted, unable to think much, he immediately exerted his full strength and sent out a violent palm strike.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, the tentacle was repelled, and the man was simultaneously sted away a hundred meters, his blood boiling in his body.

    With the monster¡¯s appearance, everyone also managed to discern its level.

    It¡¯s a third-rank divine beast!

    ¡°Darn, it¡¯s actually third rank¡­¡± The man cursed after suppressing the boiling blood in his heart.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    At the same time, a woman shouted loudly in his direction.

    Before the woman¡¯s voice fell, another tentacle swept towards the man from behind at extreme speed.

    The man also sensed the danger behind him for the first time, but it was still toote.

    Boom!

    The man was hit squarely by the tentacle, spewing out a mouthful of blood before his entire body flew out.

    The bones on his back shattered, and then he fell freely towards the ground.

    Before he could touch the marsh, another tentacle reached out, wrapped around his body, and dragged him directly into the mud.

    Evidently, there was more than one monster in the marsh.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At the same time, the others in the airunched their attacks, raining down gusts of wind towards the ground.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The first monster that emerged couldn¡¯t dodge in time, two of its tentacles were directly sted off, and pale blue blood spurted out in all directions.

    After the monster suffered, it went berserk andunched an attack on the crowd in the air as if mad, its other tentacles creating strong whistling sounds as they swept through the air.

    At the same time, two other monsters rushed towards Billy and the others. Their tentacles wreaked havoc in the air, while the wind howled.

    The group intended to stay away from the mud surface, but due to gravitational issues, they could only float at a height of twenty to thirty meters at most.

    What was even more troublesome was that the two monsters that appearedter were a rank higher than the initial one, already fourth-rank divine beast.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two men at the fourth-rank Divine Realm didn¡¯t notice in time and were directly smashed away. While still airborne, they were then engulfed by the tentacles.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At this moment, Tristen George¡¯s voice rang out sternly. He swiftly drew his de and shed out extremely sharp de aura.

    Puff¡­ The initial monster didn¡¯t have time to dodge, and several tentacles were instantly cut into two, spraying blood.

    With all its tentacles severed, the monster lost its ferocity and disappeared into the mud below.

    However, it was toote.

    Tristen George¡¯s wrist continued to turn, and several de lights shed at the monster¡¯s body like lightning, tearing it apart.

    After struggling in the mud for a while, the monster finally became motionless.

    At the same time, another monster was also chopped into pieces by Billy¡¯s de lights,pletely losing its breath.

    As for thest one, under the attack of that short-haired man, its head was directly sted into pieces, and its huge body copsed on the mud.

    Seeing that all three monsters had died, the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, there should be more than these three mud monsters in this swamp. Let¡¯s hurry everyone over!¡± Billy looked thoughtfully at Nelson Morris and spoke.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nelson Morris nodded and waved to the opposite bank, shouting loudly, ¡°Come over here, all of you!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Without any hesitation, dozens of people on the opposite bank flew over one by one.

    ¡°Everyone, move to the forest as quickly as possible!¡± Nelson Morris spoke in a deep voice when everyone arrived.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone responded in unison and flew towards the direction of the forest.

    ¡°As expected!¡± After flying for a while, Billy furrowed his brows slightly as he looked towards the right direction.

    Just not far from below, the swamp churned again. Judging from the situation, there were far more than just one mud monster.

    Following his gaze, everyone¡¯s faces changed involuntarily.

    ¡°There are some on the left too!¡± Tristen George¡¯s voice sounded immediately afterward.

    Looking in the direction he pointed, sure enough, the mud was churning there too, with an equally terrifying formation.

 Chapter 1251 Crisis

    ¡°Prince Nelson, let¡¯s pick up the pace!¡± Billy said sternly, looking at Tristen George.

    ¡°We¡¯ll cover the rear!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tristen George responded.

    Fortunately, the mud monsters on both sides were quite far away and not very fast.

    Just as the mud monsters were about to catch up with the group, Christopher and Nelson Morrisnded with their groups on the ground of the forest.

    Shortly after, Billy and Tristen George didn¡¯t linger with the mud monsters anymore and joined the group one after another.

    Upon seeing this, the mud monsters didn¡¯t pursue them anymore and disappeared into the mud.

    In no time, the swamp returned to calmness.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Since the group entered the Forbidden Phantom Valley, they had encountered several waves of attacks within just a few hours.

    Out of a hundred people, only eighty remained!

    At this rate, how many would have the chance to reach the core area?

    Not only him, but everyone else¡¯s faces were also grim, feeling the gravity of the situation.

    After about a quarter of an hour, the group took a short rest before continuing forward.

    The area of this forest was muchrger than the previous ones they encountered, and after half an hour of walking, they still couldn¡¯t see the end.

    After a while, there were two forked paths ahead, one left and one right.

    ¡°Prince Christopher, which way should we go?¡± a man asked Christopher Morris.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take the right path!¡± Christopher Morris answered after a brief thought, stepping towards the right path.

    Tristen George and the man with a crew cut led thirty to forty people and followed.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, should we follow them?¡± a woman turned to Nelson Morris and asked.

    ¡°Mr Billy, what do you think?¡± Nelson Morris looked at Billy.

    ¡°Both paths should lead us out of this forest. Let¡¯s take the left one!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking!¡± Nelson Morris nodded.

    Then, forty people headed towards the left path.

    Along the way, various fierce beasts asionally attacked the group, but because they were all spirit beasts, they posed no threat to the group.

    After another half an hour of walking, the group arrived at a gorge.

    The distance between their position and the opposite side was about seven to eight hundred.

    The gorge was filled with thick fog, making it impossible to see what was below or how deep it was.

    ¡°With such thick fog down there, could there be more monsters hiding?¡± a woman looked down the cliff.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡± a man replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, any suggestions?¡± Nelson Morris asked Billy.

    ¡°There¡¯s no better way for now, we can only give it a try!¡± Billy replied after some thought.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯ll go down with you to take a look!¡± Yousef Buck, the man with the highest cultivation level among them, a sixth-rank Divine Realm expert, said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded at him.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll go with you!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s down there yet, so you guys stay here for now!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°Honey, let Mr Kimmons, Ivy, and I go with you. You shouldn¡¯t go alone¡­¡± Harleen said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet, I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Ivy showed a trace of concern on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy reassured them before turning to Yousef Buck. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, they flew into the air.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yousef Buck replied and followed closely behind.

    ¡°Both of you, be careful!¡± Nelson Morris shouted loudly.

    Soon, Billy and Yousef Buck arrived at the center of the gorge and looked around, but found nothing unusual.

    ¡°Mr Billy, should we go down and take a look?¡± Yousef Buck asked after a while.

    With their previous experience, no one could guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be any fierce beasts lurking in the mist below.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Soon, the two descended into the mist and quickly disappeared from view.

    The mist below was thick, and as Billy and hispanion descended about ten meters, visibility decreased significantly. They could barely see scenes within a range of twenty to thirty meters.

    ¡°Mr Billy, let¡¯s split up and take a look!¡± Yousef Buck shouted loudly after they reached a depth of fifty to sixty meters.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy replied.

    Then they split up.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe around but didn¡¯t sense any signs of ferocious beasts. However, he didn¡¯t let his guard down. His past experiences told him that most of the ferocious beasts in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, especially those above the high-rank spiritual beast, could conceal their aura.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Whoosh!

    Sure enough, after he had walked a short distance, a wave of energy swept towards him like a high-pressure airwave.

    Billy didn¡¯t choose to confront it head-on. He dodged and looked ahead, only to vaguely see a blurry silhouette.

    Another wave came right after the first one, equally powerful. Billy furrowed his brows slightly and dodged again.

    Then he waved his hand, sending out two palm strikes towards the front. Wherever the palm strike passed, the mist was dispersed, allowing Billy to see the situation forty to fifty meters away.

    He saw four unnamed flying birds hovering in the air. They resembled the legendary pterosaurs but with mouths more like vultures.

    Since the four birds hadunched an attack, Billy could also sense their levels. Without exception, they were all divine beasts, with the strongest being a fifth-rank Divine Beast.

    Just as Billy was slightly stunned, several waves of energy attacked him from his right side.

    Turning his head, Billy saw four more flying birdsing towards him from the right.

    With no time for Billy to consider, the waves of energy were already upon him. He frowned slightly, raised his de, and met them with a curved de aura.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound echoed, and Billy was pushed back a few hundred meters. Two of the four birds were grazed by the de aura and fell to the bottom of the gorge.

    At the sight of theirpanions being killed, the remaining six flying beasts simultaneously attacked Billy.

    Billy didn¡¯t hold back any longer. After activating his bloodline power, he continued to rotate his wrist, sending out swift blood-red de auras.

    Meanwhile, above the gorge, Casey and the others were watching the situation inside.

    At first, there was no anomaly. But after Billy engaged in battle with the six birds, the strong shock waves stirred up the mist in the gorge, creating chaos.

    Seeing this scene, worry shed across the faces of Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, there seems to be something happening down there. I¡¯ll take them down to take a look,¡± Bailey Kemp said to Nelson Morris after exchanging a nce with Anthony Parry.

    After speaking, they flew down into the mist, followed closely by Anthony Parry and two other men at the fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, shall we go down too?¡± Harleen nced at the backs of the men, her eyebrows furrowing slightly, then turned to Casey and said.

    ¡°Harleen, you guys stay up here. I¡¯ll go down and take a look!¡± Casey said, then pulled out Celestial de and jumped down.

 Chapter 1252 Plotting in the Dark

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, watch out!¡± Harleen and Ivy shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, if you need help, call us!¡± Azure Dragon and the others also yelled.

    Naturally, everyone wanted to go down and help, but they were well aware that without knowing the specifics, rushing down might only burden Boss even more.

    Instead of that, it was better to observe the situation from above before making any decisions.

    Meanwhile, about sixty to seventy meters below the mist, Billy¡¯s battle with the several flying beasts was reaching its end.

    With the power of his bloodline activated, Billy had ascended to theter stages of the fifth-rank Divine Realm. Even without using his full strength, he was not someone that fifth-rank Divine Beasts could easily contend with.

    After a few minutes, only two of the flying beasts remained out of the original six. The other four had been in by his de.

    The remaining two fifth-rank Divine Beasts showed no intention of retreating. They pped their massive wings and charged towards Billy once again.

    Wherever they passed, it was like a raging hurricane, causing waves of air to surge and scatter the mist, creating a shocking scene.

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying with you lot!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and once again unleashed a blood-red curved de energy.

    Although the two fifth-rank Divine Beasts sensed the danger, they seemed unwilling to retreat. They spewed out a gust of air towards the de energy.

    In the next moment, the curved de energy shed past as if entering an empty space, and immediately, the two flying beasts were cleaved into two halves.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Almost simultaneously, as Billy swung his de, a powerful gust of wind filled with overwhelming energy struck him from behind like a thunderous force.

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s focus was on the two fifth-rank Divine Beasts, leaving him unable to evade this attack.

    Bang!

    With a muffled sound, Billy spewed out a mouthful of blood and flew forward, his internal organs seeming to shift instantaneously.

    Almost at the same time, four more overwhelming waves of air attacked from the side through the mist.

    Because Billy hadn¡¯tpletely stabilized his posture, although he sensed the danger, it was difficult for him to dodge.

    He could only strengthen his defensive aura and let the four attacksnd on him.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, Billy¡¯s figure flew sideways for three to four hundred meters, his breath in disarray.

    However, fortunately, after activating his bloodline power, his defensive aura had been increased by several levels, preventing him from being severely injured.

    ¡°Admirable for being the one who wiped out the Wind Swift Royal Family!¡± A man¡¯s voice came, it was Yousef Buck from the Broken Star Sect. Obviously, he was the one behind the earlier attack.

    He was at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, and coupled with the Broken Star Sect¡¯s supreme technique, the Broken Star Palm Strike, he could contend with seventh-rank Divine Realm experts at full power.

    Billy took Yousef Buck¡¯s palm strike head-on, even with the protection of his defensive aura, he was still seriously injured.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, this canyon will be your burial ground!¡± Another man¡¯s voice came from the right.

    Immediately after, four figures emerged from the mist. It was Bailey Kemp, Anthony Parry, and two other fourth-rank Divine Realm men.

    ¡°You indeed have other intentions!¡± Billy stabilized his figure and looked at Yousef Buck.

    Ever since Yousef Buck proposed to explore together, Billy had faintly guessed something. However, he hadn¡¯t fully understood Yousef Buck¡¯s motives for a moment, so he couldn¡¯t bepletely sure.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t let his guard down either. Otherwise, taking Yousef Buck¡¯s palm head-on would have cost him dearly.

    ¡°You must have had suspicions, right?¡± Yousef Buck replied casually.

    He had absolute confidence in his supreme technique. If Billy had no defenses, he would have been severely injured or killed by now.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about!¡± Billy suppressed the surge of blood in his heart and spoke.

    ¡°With your status and position, they shouldn¡¯t be able to make you take action, right? I¡¯m curious who ordered you to intervene?¡±

    The ¡°they¡± he mentioned naturally referred to Bailey Kemp and Anthony Parry.

    These two had murderous intentions towards him back in the imperial city, it was within reason to take action against him.

    He just couldn¡¯t figure out why Yousef Buck would make a move. Logically, he didn¡¯t have any grudges with the other party.

    And from what he knew, the strength of the Broken Star Sect far surpassed that of Falling Skies Sect, so Yousef Buck shouldn¡¯t have been invited by Bailey Kemp or Anthony Parry.

    ¡°You¡¯re a dying man, what¡¯s the use of knowing so much!¡± Before Yousef Buck could respond, Bailey Kemp replied in a deep voice.

    After speaking, he looked towards Yousef Buck and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Mr Buck, don¡¯t waste your time talking to him. He¡¯s already injured. Let¡¯s attack together. He can¡¯t possibly be our opponent. Hurry up, finish it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yousef Buck didn¡¯t say much more either. The momentum on his body rose rapidly.

    Then, after pulling out more than a dozen afterimages with both hands, he once again activated the Broken Star Palm Strike.

    The next moment, a giant palm shadow nearly three meters high whistled out with a shocking momentum.

    Bailey Kemp and the other three didn¡¯t idle, they also activated their strongest techniques and attacked Billy.

    Five people, using all their strength,unched simultaneous attacks from different directions, the momentum was astonishing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t originally intend to take your lives, but since you seek death, don¡¯t me me!¡± At the same time as Yousef Buckunched his attack, Billy also acted.

    After Bloodshadow Fury de returned to his waist, his momentum soared rapidly, and he directly activated Dragon Soaring Skies.

    In no time, nine phantom dragons hovered around his body, then with a long roar, they collided with the attacks of the five.

    ¡°You¡¯re really seeking death!¡± At the same time, Casey¡¯s voice came: ¡°Boss, be careful!¡±

    He had guessed something was wrong when he saw Bailey Kemp and Anthony Parry bringing two experts down, so he followed them without hesitation.

    What happened before his eyes was expected.

    While Casey was speaking, he activated the Celestial de Art and shed towards Anthony Parry and another man closest to him.

    At this point, Anthony Parry and the other man had alreadyunched attacks towards Billy. Even though they sensed the breath of death, it was toote to dodge.

    They could only watch helplessly as the dark de curtain fell from above.

    Boom¡­

    The next moment, there was a deafening roar on the scene.

    A powerful shock wave spread out in all directions, causing countlessrge and small rocks to fall on both sides of the canyon.

    After the roar subsided, Anthony Parry and the other man were seen, unable to utter a word, they were cut into two pieces by Casey¡¯s de curtain and fell down below.

    While Bailey Kemp and the other man faced Dragon Soaring Skies, they didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle and were thrown hundreds of meters away.

    All the bones in their bodies were shattered, their meridians were all broken, and arge amount of blood gushed from their mouths.

    Then, after falling heavily onto the hard canyon floor, they became motionless.

    Until the moment before their deaths, they couldn¡¯t figure out why Billy, who was injured, could still unleash such terrifying techniques.

    Among the five, Yousef Buck¡¯s situation was naturally the best. Although he was also injured, it was far from fatal.

    With Billy attacking all five while injured, the power of Dragon Soaring Skies was somewhat weakened.

    With Yousef Buck¡¯s strength, it was possible to block a move.

    However, he no longer had any courage to stay, he turned around and fled.

    It was only at this moment that he truly understood how terrifying Billy was.

    If he didn¡¯t escape now, it would be a dead end!

 Chapter 1253 Greedy Nature

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Casey¡¯s voice rang out again as the de light shed swiftly past.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yousef Buck bellowed in a deep voice, sent out a gust of wind to sweep away the de¡¯s energy.

    Before he recovered his breath, another palm strike howled from the other side, tumbling through the air in waves.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yousef Buck¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly as he summoned thest of his strength to raise his hand in a palm strike to meet it.

    Boom!

    The two forces collided, and Yousef Buck was sent flying, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°Yousef Buck, you¡¯re quite impressed!¡±

    A man¡¯s voice followed, and then Nelson Morris appeared in a sh, hisplexion looking terrible.

    Previously, shortly after Casey and Bailey Kemp had arrived, he also thought of a possibility.

    So, after some thought, he followed them down.

    ¡°Prince Nelson?¡±

    Yousef Buck took a deep breath, suppressing the energy in his chest.

    ¡°Who¡¯s behind you?¡± Nelson Morris asked in a deep voice, his aura brimming with killing intent.

    Billy was someone he had gone to great lengths to invite; he was counting on Billy to help him get the position of heir!

    If Billy were killed, it would be impossible for him to be the heir. Whether he could even live to leave Forbidden Phantom Valley was an unknown.

    ¡°Let me guess, it was Prince Christopher, right?¡± Billy turned to Yousef Buck and said solemnly.

    After thinking briefly, he guessed the whole story.

    Apart from Christopher Morris, no one else had such power!

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Casey approached and then turned to Billy to ask, ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head.

    While the two were talking, Yousef Buck took another deep breath and quickly bolted to one side.

    ¡°Still trying to run?¡±

    Casey¡¯s gaze darkened as he once again pulled out a sh of de energy.

    Yousef Buck, intent on escaping, didn¡¯t sh with Casey head-on and dodged to the side.

    However, just as he hadn¡¯tpletely stabilized his form, Billy had made his move, a blood-red de energy shooting out swiftly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, spare his life for now!¡± Nelson Morris shouted at the same time.

    But, it was toote!

    The de energy passed, and immediately a line of blood appeared on Yousef Buck¡¯s chest.

    Yousef Buck¡¯s body paused in midair for a moment before spurting out a stream of blood.

    He opened his mouth but was unable to utter a word as he fell to the ground in free fall.

    In the moment before his death, infinite regret rose in his heart.

    He was the once-in-a-century martial arts prodigy of the Broken Star Sect, and already a sixth-rank Divine Realm cultivator at a young age, making him an outstanding figure throughout the entire Rainbow Moon Empire.

    During this trip to Forbidden Phantom Valley, if he was lucky enough, he could have improved his cultivation even further. For him, the future was bright.

    But human greed is limitless.

    When Christopher Morris approached himst night and offered him a deal, he didn¡¯t hesitate too much before agreeing.

    Although he knew that Billy was powerful and that killing him would be extremely difficult, the conditions offered by Christopher Morris were too enticing.

    After agreeing to Christopher Morris¡¯s terms, he met with Bailey Kemp and Anthony Parry.

    The three had just met, and before he could speak, Bailey Kemp suggested that they work together to deal with Billy, which was exactly what he wanted.

    Hence, it led to the scene just now.

    In fact, from the moment he entered Forbidden Phantom Valley, he had been seeking an opportunity, but he never had a suitable one until now.

    Earlier, when he heard Billy mention that he wasing down to investigate, he knew his chance had arrived.

    But he never expected this to be the oue!

    ¡°Mr Billy, I apologize, I had no idea that my brother¡­¡± At this moment, Nelson Morris came up to Billy to speak.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, don¡¯t mind, this has nothing to do with you!¡± Billy interrupted with a faint smile and continued, ¡°The canyon should be safe now, let¡¯s hurry up and cross!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Nelson Morris nodded in response.

    Soon, the three of them returned to the top of the canyon.

    ¡°Honey, are you injured?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of concern, seeing Billy¡¯s condition.

    Ivy and others also looked over simultaneously.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor injury!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, did those bastards target Billy?¡± Felicia asked Casey.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded and briefly exined the whole story.

    ¡°What?¡± After listening to his description, the faces of the other dozen or so men and women showed a hint of surprise.

    ¡°They¡¯re asking for trouble! I think that Prince Christopher is in trouble!¡± Azure Fang replied coldly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said to everyone before leading them across the canyon.

    As he had guessed, the canyon was now safe, and the group sessfully reached the other side.

    Afterward, they continued forward for about half an hour and finally emerged from the forest.

    Outside the forest, what appeared before them was aplex desert terrain with thick yellow sand on the ground, bizarre giant rocks, and sporadic vegetation and trees.

    Due to the strong winds, the air was filled not only with mist but also with sand.

    Visibility was lower than before, and no one knew how vast this desert was.

    The thirty-plus people didn¡¯t stay long and continued walking forward.

    After walking for about thirty minutes, they still hadn¡¯t seen any borders.

    At the same time, they could clearly sense that the wind speed had increased significantly, and the sand in the air had be denser.

    Huff¡­ After walking for a while, the wind speed increased again and showed no signs of slowing down.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The speed kept increasing, and in less than ten minutes, it reached the level of a strong wind.

    But it didn¡¯t stop there; after a few more minutes, the wind speed reached hurricane levels.

    In the entire space, the sound of fierce winds was incessant, and the sky was filled with yellow sand, reducing visibility to about ten meters.

    The increase in wind speed greatly affected their walking speed.

    As time passed, instead of slowing down, the wind speed increased even more, making it almost impossible for them to move forward.

    Keep in mind that these were all martial artists above the half-step Divine Realm, not powerless schrs.

    Even they found it difficult to advance, indicating how strong the wind had be.

    Moreover, due to the high wind speed, many rocks and vegetation on the ground were lifted into the air, raging everywhere.

    It was only thanks to their defensive aura that they were protected; otherwise, the high-speed flying rocks alone would have taken their lives.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Nelson Morris shouted with a serious expression.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, you be careful too!¡± someone replied.

    ¡°This damn ce is really damning!¡± Judge was about to curse again.

    ¡°Stay alert, stay by my side, and don¡¯t get separated from each other!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Just then, a woman screamed and fell down.

 Chapter 1254 Extreme Environment

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The people around the woman quickly turned their heads to look, but before they could see clearly what was happening, the woman was dragged swiftly to the left and disappeared.

    By the time the people around her reacted, the woman had vanished without a trace.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Just as everyone was still wondering what kind of creature it was, another scream sounded, this time from a man.

    Just like the woman before, after a scream and a fall, the man was dragged away, disappearing from sight in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Damn it! Let me see what the hell you are!¡± Another man shouted angrily.

    As soon as his voice rang out, he stepped towards the direction where the man disappeared.

    ¡°Noah Hunt, it¡¯s dangerous,e back!¡± Nelson Morris¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.

    However, the man had already disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Less than ten secondster, Noah Hunt¡¯s screams came from the right,sting less than three seconds before abruptly stopping.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t move around, form a circle!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡± About thirty people responded simultaneously and acted ordingly.

    Just as everyone took their positions, four scorpions, whose skin was almost indistinguishable from the yellow sand, crawled out from the direction they were heading.

    They were called scorpions just because of their appearance, but in terms of size, they were far from it.

    These four scorpions were about four to five meters long from head to tail, and their pincers emitted a chilling aura like giant iron tongs.

    Three of the scorpions still had some flesh and blood residue on their pincers, obviously the remnants of the three men and women dragged away earlier.

    With their appearance, everyone also sensed their level; without exception, they were all fourth-rank divine beasts.

    Coupled with their inherent toxicity, the three men and women had no chance to struggle after being attacked.

    ¡°Scorpions?¡±

    Seeing the four big guys not far away, many people couldn¡¯t believe it.

    They had never seen suchrge scorpions!

    ¡°Are the animals in this Forbidden Phantom Valley all mutated?¡± Judge muttered to himself before shouting.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, take everyone back!¡± Billy frowned slightly and drew the Blood Fury de from his body.

    If they were just ordinary fourth-rank divine beasts, dealing with them wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    But facing poisonous creatures like scorpions, even a fourth-rank Divine Realm cultivator might not have the upper hand.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Nelson Morris responded and led everyone to retreat.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll stay to help you!¡± Ivy drew the Phoenix Sword and kept a close eye on the four giant scorpions in front of her.

    Although her body couldn¡¯t withstand poison like Billy¡¯s body which was ¡®immune to all poisons¡¯, ordinary toxins wouldn¡¯t affect her much.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy responded, ¡°You retreat with them and watch the left and right sides!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t stick with her idea.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Harleen shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy responded.

    Just as he finished speaking, one of the giant scorpions sprang up from the ground and lunged straight towards Billy.

    At the same time, it sprayed arge amount of venom from its mouth, all aimed at Billy.

    The next moment, a blood-red de aura shot out swiftly.

    The giant scorpion seemed to sense the danger, but even if it wanted to dodge consciously while in mid-air, it was of no use.

    Hiss!

    The de aura shed through the middle of the giant scorpion¡¯s body, and immediately it was cut in half and fell to the ground, spraying arge amount of poison, emitting an exceptionally foul smell.

    Seeing theirpanion killed, the other three giant scorpions not only showed no intention of retreating but instead simultaneously attacked Billy.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Azure Dragon and others shouted at the same time from a distance.

    At the same time, Billyunched another attack, his wrist continuously flipping as the Blood Fury de drew countless de auras and attacked.

    Prince Nelson, trees, and yellow sand were all swept up into the air, and asionally one could even see the shadow of a giant scorpion.

    Obviously, a tornado had swept through this desert.

    The fierce wind raged, the yellow sand filled the sky, obscuring the sun, and the ground shook.

    From themotion, it seemed to be a level stronger than the tornadoes seen outside.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    Everyone obviously sensed the danger. Their faces changed, and they quickly flew in the sky to avoid it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, due to the significant impact on their teleportation speed, they couldn¡¯t possibly dodge it.

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, the tornado swept in, lifting everyone, including Billy, into the air.

    Billy tried to use his power to resist the impact of the wind, but it was of little use. His body spun with the wind.

    Thud!

    After nearly twenty minutes, Billy felt himself thrown out by the wind and then crashing heavily onto the hard mountain ground.

    Although he had defensive aura protecting him, the powerful impact still made him very ufortable, and his blood churned in his chest.

    A few minutester, as he recovered a bit, Billy stood up.

    At this moment, the visibility around him had dropped to about four to five meters. All he could see was yellow sand, almost to the point where he couldn¡¯t see anything even if he stretched out his hand.

    And the tornado continued to move forward, with Billy following by instinct.

    However, at his current speed, he couldn¡¯t possibly catch up with the tornado¡¯s teleportation speed.

    Facing such extreme conditions, Billy could do nothing.

    For him now, besides waiting for the wind speed to decrease before finding Harleen and the others, there was no other way.

    He tried shouting around a few times, but even when he used his power to increase the volume, it was still difficult to surpass the howling wind.

    As time passed, after about an hour or so, the fierce wind in this space finally began to calm down slowly.

    After all the yellow sand in the air had fallen, the visibility inside the space was much higher than before the wind, and one could see a range of two to three hundred meters at a nce.

    At this point, Billy also saw clearly where he was, in a dried-up depression.

    Then, Billy climbed up from the depression.

    Looking around, apart from the ground ravaged by the tornado, he saw no trace of anyone.

    ¡°Harleen, Casey, Ivy, Azure Dragon¡­¡± after taking a deep breath, Billy shouted loudly again, but there was no response.

    Helpless, Billy could only walk aimlessly forward.

    As he walked, he released his spiritual power to probe the situation around him.

 Chapter 1255 Perilous Situation

    Meanwhile, on a small hillside about forty to fifty kilometers away from Billy, Night Orchid struggled to get up from the ground.

    After being thrown out by the tornado earlier, she fell heavily on the uneven rocks, almost fainting.

    She stayed in ce for about ten minutes to catch her breath before barely recovering.

    ¡°Night Orchid, are you okay?¡± Frostde¡¯s voice came from behind as Night Orchid took a few steps forward.

    Night Orchid turned around and saw Frostde, Judge, and Soul Chaser walking quickly towards her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you guys?¡± Night Orchid greeted them.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Judge responded. ¡°Night Orchid, have you seen Boss and Harleen?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Night Orchid shook her head and continued, ¡°I was thrown out with Azure Fang and Stout just now. I¡¯ll go ahead and look for them.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Frostde and the others nodded.

    ¡°Azure Fang, be careful!¡± After walking for about fifteen minutes, they heard Stout¡¯s shout not far away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡± Night Orchid said in a deep voice, leading the others quickly towards the direction of the sound.

    Before long, they arrived at the edge of a dried-up pond.

    Looking around, they saw Azure Fang and Stout fighting a giant python over a hundred meters long.

    Both of them were injured, with blood oozing from the corners of their mouths and their breaths in disarray.

    ¡°Azure Fang, Stout, we¡¯re here to help you!¡± Frostde shouted, wielding her curved de and rushing over.

    Night Orchid, Judge, and Soul Chaser did not stand idle, each wielding their des and rushing forward.

    ¡°Night Orchid, Frostde, this is a fifth-rank Divine Beast, be careful!¡± Stout shouted loudly.

    Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, Judge said, ¡°If it¡¯s a fifth-rank Divine Beast, why did you and Azure Fang provoke it?¡±

    At the same time as he spoke, he raised his hand and shed at the python, but to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t even break through its scales.

    ¡°Judge, did you think we wanted to provoke it?¡± Stout replied at the same time.

    ¡°That damn tornado earlier threw me and Azure Fang directly into its territory. We wanted to slip away quietly, but it wouldn¡¯t let us!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, the python suddenly swept its tail and swiftly swept towards Azure Fang.

    ¡°Azure Fang, be careful!¡± Frostde eximed.

    Then she and Night Orchid both shed a de aura towards the python at the same time.

    However, although the situation was slightly better than Judge¡¯s, they only left a shallow blood mark on the python.

    At the same time, Azure Fang had already dodged to the side, but the python¡¯s tail, carrying a huge amount of energy, whizzed past him.

    Although he avoided the direct attack, he was still lifted into the air by the strong shock wave, and at the same time, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Azure Fang, are you okay?¡± Frostde turned her head and shouted.

    ¡°Frostde, be careful!¡± Night Orchid shouted loudly.

    Frostde turned around and immediately shrank her pupils. She saw the giant python opening its crimson mouth and rushing towards her.

    The python¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was already ten meters away, enveloping Frostde in a strong sense of death.

    ¡°Frostde, be careful!¡± Stout, Judge, and Soul Chaser eximed in unison.

    At this moment, the three of them, who wanted to help, were obviously toote, and could only watch as the python charged towards Frostde.

    Not far away, Azure Fang¡¯s face also changed drastically.

    Just as the situation was critical, a dark de curtain descended from the sky and struck the python¡¯s vital point without any hindrance.

    Thud!

    The next moment, the python was cut into two halves and fell heavily to the ground, blood gushing out in all directions.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons?¡± Stout looked at Casey, who hade from not far away, and shouted.

    ¡°Frostde, are you okay?¡± Casey nodded and looked at Frostde, asking.

    He had been thrown several kilometers away by the tornado earlier, but after catching his breath for a while, he managed to find his way back, just in time to see the giant python attacking Frostde.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Kimmons, I¡¯m fine!¡± Frostde took a deep breath to steady his emotions. The feeling of narrowly escaping death was unsettling.

    If Casey hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she would have been severely injured, if not dead.

    ¡°We can¡¯t waste the beast core of the fifth-rank Divine Beast!¡± Soon, Stout took a curved de from Judge and approached the python¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, Boss and Harleen disappeared in the wind, where should we go next?¡± After Stout retrieved the beast core, Soul Chaser looked at Casey and asked.

    ¡°They should be within a hundred kilometers range, let¡¯s search along one direction first,¡± Casey responded.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Night Orchid and the others replied simultaneously.

    Then, the group of six moved forward.

    ¡°Stout, what kind of fruit is that? Do you recognize it?¡± Just as they had walked a short distance, Judge pointed to a fruit tree a couple of hundred meters away and asked.

    Since they had avoided the direct onught of the tornado earlier, the fruit tree was only slightly tilted and not uprooted.

    Stout¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I was wondering why a fifth-rank Divine Beast would appear around here, turns out it¡¯s guarding these spirit fruits!¡±

    ¡°Stout, I recognize it, those should be kylin fruits, right?¡± Soul Chaser¡¯s eyes widened as she continued speaking.

    The fruit looked very simr to the ¡®kylin fruits¡¯ Billy brought back from the primal forest near Extreme Cityst time.

    ¡°Haha, congrattions, you¡¯re right!¡± Stout grinned, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find such treasures as kylin fruits in Forbidden Phantom Valley!¡±

    With that said, he quickly walked towards the fruit tree.

    Then, it took them two or three minutes to pick all the kylin fruits.

    He had already learned from Opal that kylin fruits were definitely good stuff. Sessfully refining one could greatly enhance the cultivation of an early-stage warrior in the Divine Realm.

    This was their biggest gain since entering Forbidden Phantom Valley!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find Boss and Harleen!¡± Casey led the group forward.

    Just as they had walked less than fifty meters away, a de light descended from the sky.

    Then, it forcefully struck the mountain ground about ten meters ahead of them, leaving a deep trench.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°Hand over the kylin fruits you have, and you might live!¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out.

    With that, five figures emerged from the mist.

    Casey and the others looked over and immediately recognized them as five of Christopher Morris¡¯s men.

    Obviously, their group had also encountered the tornado and scattered.

    The leader among the five men was of the fifth-rank Divine Realm, while another was at the fourth-rank, and the remaining three were at the third-rank Divine Realm.

    Seeing these people, a hint of seriousness shed across Casey¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1256 Going All Out

    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again?¡± Judge nced at the man who spoke earlier.

    ¡°You only have one chance, it¡¯s best not to harbor any illusions!¡± The man continued.

    ¡°Hand over the kylin fruits, or else, die!¡±

    ¡°Damn, is this a robbery n?¡± Judge cursed.

    ¡°You should be very clear, if ites to a fight, you have no chance of winning!¡± The man ignored Judge and continued to address Casey.

    ¡°So, my advice to you is, it¡¯s better¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey interrupted with a cold tone, ¡°Disappear from my sight within a minute, or die!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man frowned, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand, ¡°Since they you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then I will grant your death wish.¡±

    ¡°Now kill them all and take the kylin fruits!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The four responded simultaneously.

    Before the other party could finish their words, Azure Fang and Frostde both rushed out with their knives, each wielding a de aura shing towards the opponents.

    ¡°You two are seeking death!¡±

    A man of the third-rank Divine Realm from the other side said solemnly as he confronted them.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    At the same time, Night Orchid and Judge alsounched their attacks, rushing towards the remaining two men at the third-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡±

    The two from the other side had already sensed Night Orchid and the others¡¯ cultivation levels, so naturally, they didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    In the next moment, the two sides engaged in a fierce battle.

    Casey wasn¡¯t idle either. He knew very well that Night Orchid and the others would have a hard time matching their opponents, so he had to end it quickly himself.

    While his figure shed, he activated the Celestial de Art, a dark de curtain carrying formidable energy shed towards the two remaining men on the opponent¡¯s side.

    His primary target was the fourth-rank Divine Realm man, and the de aura directly shed towards the top of his head.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    The fifth-rank Divine Realm man sensed the power of Casey¡¯s strike and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of surprise on his face, immediately shouting out loud.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, he raised his hand and sent out several bursts of Chi power towards the de aura.

    Although the fourth-rank Divine Realm man also sensed the power of this strike, he arrogantly believed that his cultivation level was one rank higher than Casey¡¯s, so he had no intention of backing down. He exerted his full strength to unleash his most powerful move against the de aura.

    However, in the next moment, he realized how wrong he was.

    His attack was utterly ineffective against the Celestial de Art, as the de curtain directly shredded it to pieces.

    Boom!

    Immediately after, a loud noise rang out, leaving a deep bottomless trench on the mountain terrain where the de aura passed through.

    The fourth-rank Divine Realm man was directly cut in half, copsing to the ground one after another, his flesh and blood a mess.

    As for Casey and the fifth-rank Divine Realm man, after each spitting out a mouthful of blood, they slid to a stop after sliding for thirty to forty meters.

    The man who stabilized his figure spat out another mouthful of blood, his face filled with endless horror.

    ¡°How is this possible? How could you unleash such a level of de art!¡± The man looked at Casey and spoke.

    Casey couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with him. He took out a Chi Condensing Pill from his body, threw it into his mouth, then flicked his wrist, and another arc-shaped de aura shot out swiftly.

    After a slight frown from the man, he didn¡¯t waste words either. He raised his hand and sent out a powerful surge of Chi power.

    Bang!

    The attacks of the two collided, forcing each other to retreat tens of meters once again.

    Although the man was at the fifth-rank Divine Realm, he had already suffered some injuries from Casey¡¯s earlier Celestial de Art, so hisbat power had decreased.

    ¡°Enough, farewell!¡± After exchanging several rounds of attacks, and with the Chi Condensing Pill taking effect, Casey spoke in a deep voice and once again activated the Celestial de Art.

    The man had experienced the power of this strike, so naturally, he didn¡¯t choose to confront Casey head-on. He raised his hand, sending out several gusts of wind, while quickly dodging to the side.

    However, he still underestimated the power of the Celestial de Art!

    Although he avoided the direct impact of the de curtain, the powerful air wave lifted him into the air, and then he heavily crashed onto the hard mountain terrain, tumbling several somersaults beforeing to a stop.

    Just as he was about to get up from the ground, a curved de aura had already shed in front of him.

    Bang!

    Just when the man thought he was about to meet the King of Hell, a powerful air wave swept in from directly in front, with the force of thunder.

    The neer¡¯s strength far surpassed Casey¡¯s; after the air wave broke his attack, it directly smashed into him.

    Puff!

    After Casey spat out a mouthful of blood, he flew backward, crashing to the ground and tumbling several times, looking quite weakened.

    Then, a man with a crew cut hairstyle emerged from the mist ahead, with a fierce aura and sharp eyes.

    The man was none other than the man in the blue robe who had caught Billy¡¯s attention from the beginning.

    As Billy had guessed, he had obviously concealed his true cultivation before.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons!¡±

    At the same time, when Azure Fang and his group saw this scene, they shouted loudly.

    Several of them intended toe over to help, but it was obvious that they were unable to help even if they wanted. They were already injured to some extent, and it was unknown how much longer they could hold on.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Casey paused for a moment before climbing up from the ground.

    He looked towards the man in the blue robe, a solemn expression shing across his face.

    ¡°Mr Davis?

    The man at the fifth-rank Divine Realm saw the man in the blue robe and his eyes lit up.

    At this moment, when the three men at the third-rank Divine Realm saw this man appear, they all stopped their actions.

    Then they walked quickly to the man in the blue robe and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings to Mr Davis!¡±

    At the same time, Night Orchid and the others quickly came to Casey¡¯s side. All six of them were seriously injured, with Judge and Soul Chaser being the most seriously injured.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, how are you?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± After Casey responded, he looked at the condition of Judge and Soul Chaser, his face bing serious.

    ¡°What happened?¡± At this time, the man in the blue robe looked at the fifth-rank Divine Realm man and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Mr Davis, they have kylin fruits on them!¡± the fifth-rank Divine Realm man responded.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing the words ¡®kylin fruits,¡¯ the blue-robed man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Then, he looked at Casey and said, ¡°Hand over the kylin fruits, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°If you want the kylin fruits, then it depends on whether you have the ability!¡± Casey wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Not giving?¡± The blue-robed man¡¯s tone sank, ¡°I¡¯ll show you whether I have the ability or not right away!¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum soared rapidly, revealing his cultivation at theter stage of the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, give them or not?¡± The man continued to look at Casey and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Stout, give them the kylin fruits!¡± Night Orchid took a deep breath and looked at Stout.

    She saw Casey¡¯s condition and knew that he was definitely not the opponent, so there was no point in insisting on fighting.

    Although kylin fruits were precious, they were just external objects, and it was not necessary to fight the other side to the death for a few spiritual fruits.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Although Stout was unwilling in every way, he knew he had no choice.

    While speaking, he reached into his bag.

    ¡°There should be many other treasures in your bag, throw them all over!¡± the man in the blue robe said again.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Stout immediately shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you if necessary!¡±

    ¡°Do you have the qualification to fight me?¡± The blue-robed man spoke lightly.

 Chapter 1257 Give Me a Good Fight!

    ¡°They won¡¯t fight you to death, they¡¯ll just take your life!¡± At this moment, Billy¡¯s voice came from behind Casey and the others.

    ¡°Boss?¡± Hearing the voice, the faces of several people lit up with joy as they turned to look.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Billy roughly checked on the injuries of the group.

    He had just searched around and vaguely sensed the fluctuation of aura over here, so he came over.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Casey and the others shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The blue-robed man narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Billy.

    And when the fifth-rank Divine Realm and the three third-rank Divine Realm cultivators recognized Billy, a strong sense of wariness shed in their eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy ignored the other party and turned to Casey and his group to ask.

    ¡°They want to take the fruits we¡¯ve just obtained!¡± Stout briefly described the situation.

    ¡°Abandon your cultivation, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± After hearing Stout¡¯s words, Billy nced at the other side.

    ¡°Hehe, you seem confident in yourself?¡± The blue-robed man smirked.

    Then, he changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, let them hand over the kylin fruits, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Billy responded coldly, then looked at Casey and the others, ¡°You guys go to the side to heal.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± After responding, Casey and the others walked towards the empty space on the right.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your deeds long ago, they¡¯re legendary. Today, I can fight you personally!¡± The blue-robed man replied solemnly.

    After speaking, he looked at the other four. ¡°You¡¯re not needed here, leave now and go find Prince Christopher!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The few nodded quickly.

    Since Billy appeared, they had harbored thoughts of retreat. Now, hearing these words, it was exactly what they wanted.

    ¡°May I let them go?¡± Just as they were about to turn around, Billy spoke lightly.

    These people were the culprits who injured Azure Fang and Night Orchid. How could he let them leave easily?

    ¡°Hehe, they can leave since I allow them.¡± The blue-robed man sneered.

    Then, he looked at the others and said with a heavy tone, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Davis!¡± After taking a deep breath, the group didn¡¯t linger any longer, quickly shing away in different directions.

    And just as the others were about to leave, Billy made his move.

    While activating his bloodline power, he waved his hands and directly condensed the Dragon Soaring Skies.

    ¡°Stay!¡± Billy said coldly immediately after.

    Then, four of the nine divine dragons let out a long cry and rushed towards the direction of the four people.

    The remaining five divine dragons rushed towards the man in the blue robe, with a powerful momentum.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The blue-robed man didn¡¯t expect Billy to have such a move, his pupils slightly contracted.

    He intended to save the other four, but Billy obviously didn¡¯t intend to give him a chance.

    Although the power of the five divine dragons was not enough to take his life, he didn¡¯t have the energy to care about the lives of those four anymore. He immediately exerted one hundred percent of his strength to fend them off.

    Boom¡­ A series of loud noises resounded on the scene. Before the Dragon Soaring Skies, the four people had no chance of survival.

    Even if only one shadowy divine dragon attacked, their cultivation levels were no match for it.

    After the loud noises, the four people fell down one after another, without exception, twitching a few times before bing motionless.

    From the moment they had the intention to attack Casey and the others, they were doomed. No one could save them!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, as the man in the blue robe blocked the five divine dragons, he was pushed back dozens of steps, his blood and energy surging, his face slightly changed.

    And under the impact of the air waves, Billy slid to a stop after sliding for forty to fifty meters, his breath somewhat disorderly.

    ¡°You damn!¡± The blue-robed man nced at the body of the fifth-rank Divine Realm man lying not far away, his face looking like crap.

    He had just boasted that with him present, no one could keep them, but in the blink of an eye, four people had turned into corpses.

    It was such a p in the face!

    ¡°If I guess right, Christopher Morris summoned you to Forbidden Phantom Valley, one of the tasks being to take my life, isn¡¯t it?¡± Billy spoke.

    ¡°Come on, give it your best shot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your arrogance long ago, and seeing you today confirms it!¡± The man¡¯s eyes shed with coldness like a fierce beast.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s take this chance for a fair fight, life and death as destiny!¡±

    Whoosh!

    With these words, a violent aura burst out from the man in the blue robe, immediately enveloping Billy.

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, he drew out a three-foot-long sword emitting an ancient aura.

    As he continued to rotate his wrist, endless sword energy appeared in the air, filling the entire space with a formidable pressure.

    Before long, the de lights quickly merged into one, condensing into a nearly hundred-meter-long phantom de, terrifying in its momentum.

    ¡°Take this strike!¡±

    With a loud shout from the man, the phantom giant de shed towards Billy like lightning, causing the sky to tremble and the earth to shake.

    He himself possessed the strength of theter stage of the sixth-rank Divine Realm, coupled with a divine weapon in hand and his superb skills, enough to contend with opponents of the eighth-rank Divine Realm experts, and even slightly stronger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll y with you!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    Drawing out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body, he activated the Celestial de Art and struck out.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar spread throughout the void, and the shockwave knocked Casey and the others nearby, but fortunately, they were prepared and suffered no major injuries.

    At the same time, Billy and the man in the blue robe each flew backward for about a hundred meters, and afternding on the ground, they quickly retreated a dozen steps each to stabilize themselves.

    The next moment, the scene quieted down, and neither of them made another move.

    ¡°I lost!¡± After a while, the man in the blue robe looked at Billy and uttered a few words.

    ¡°Not bad, still standing here talking to me!¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Prince Christopher choosing to be your enemy is perhaps the biggest mistake he¡¯s made in his life!¡± After speaking again, blood gushed from the man¡¯s mouth.

    After saying this, he bent his left leg and knelt down, supporting his body with the big sword inserted into the ground with his right hand.

    Although this round didn¡¯t kill him immediately, his internal organs, meridians, and vitality were severely damaged, and hisbat power was less than thirty percent.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably not from Rainbow Moon Empire, right? Tell me where you¡¯re from!¡± Billy took a deep breath and asked after suppressing the blood in his chest.

    From the moment he first noticed the other party, he spected that the other party was most likely not from Rainbow Moon Empire.

    He just couldn¡¯t figure out where Christopher Morris found these people, just like the man named Tristen George.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of winning or losing, nothing more to say!¡± After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the man in the blue robe spoke again.

    ¡°Come on, give me a quick end!¡±

 Chapter 1258 Thank You for Saving Me

    ¡°You can leave!¡± Billy sheathed the Celestial de at his waist and turned to walk towards Casey and the others.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man in the blue robe didn¡¯t expect Billy to let him go.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Before I change my mind, it¡¯s best for you to disappear immediately!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°May we meet again!¡± The man took a deep breath and stood up from the ground before disappearing into the mist.

    ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± Judge asked after the man left.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve death!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°And with his current injuries, he won¡¯t pose any threat to us for at least a month!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Casey, keep going in this direction. There¡¯s a red mangrove forest about thirty to forty kilometers away. Take Night Orchid and the others there to wait for me.¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    ¡°Boss, our injuries are not serious!¡± Azure Fang replied. ¡°We can split up and look for Harleen and Ivy¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°I suspect that not only us but also people from the other three empires have encountered this storm. The crowds are likely scattered.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific situation here right now. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to split up.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Fang and the others didn¡¯t insist further.

    Their cultivation was still too weak, acting recklessly would only cause unnecessary trouble for their Boss.

    In this environment, ensuring their own safety was already a great help to their Boss.

    ¡°Stout, when you reach the red mangrove forest, give each of them a kylin fruit. Hurry up and refine them!¡± Billy then turned to Stout and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout nodded and took out the beast core of the giant python from his bag and handed it to Billy. ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the beast core for you!¡±

    He was well aware of Billy¡¯s situation. Due to his special physique, cultivation resources like spirit fruits and spirit stones didn¡¯t have much use in improving his cultivation. For now, only high-level beast cores could be somewhat useful.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy took the beast core. ¡°You can go now!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others responded and headed forward.

    After the group left, Billy activated the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void and began refining the beast core as he walked. With his current cultivation, refining a fifth-rank Divine Beast¡¯s beast core was trivial, and hepleted it in less than a quarter of an hour.

    However, this level of beast core was already difficult to directly help him break through levels. Unless it was from a high-level divine beast, its effect would be minimal.

    Time passed quickly, and two hours flew by in the blink of an eye.

    Billy searched the surrounding hundred kilometers but still couldn¡¯t find Harleen, Ivy, or Azure Dragon, nor did he see any trace of them. During this process, he encountered several bunches of people from the other three empires.

    This confirmed his previous spection that not only them but people from all four empires had been affected by this storm.

    ¡°Rascal, what are you up to?¡± After walking for a while, Billy heard a woman¡¯s voice ahead.

    The voice sounded familiar to Billy. After thinking for a moment, he recognized the owner of the voice.

    The woman was one of the two princesses of Ice Cloud Empire he had a brief encounter with at the entrance to Forbidden Phantom Valley.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hehe, Princess Victoria, it¡¯s quite a coincidence that we meet here!¡± A slightly mocking voice sounded, belonging to Karsen Henderson, Prince Nelson of Sheardal Empire.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you at the entrance? I advised you not to push me away. More friends mean more ways!¡±

    ¡°Forbidden Phantom Valley is full of unknowns. You never know when you might encounter danger and need a friend¡¯s help. Do you believe my words now?¡±

    ¡°Karsen Henderson, I warn you, if you dare to act recklessly, I guarantee you will die miserably!¡± the woman named Victoria Richards replied angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so tough right now!¡± Karsen Henderson¡¯s voice came again.

    After saying that, he changed the subject. ¡°You should be very clear that you are alone now. In front of the three of us, you have no chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°Even if we kill you here, no one will know it was us, right?¡±

    ¡°Karsen Henderson, what exactly do you want?¡± Victoria Richards continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always admired you and wanted to be close friends with you,¡± replied Karsen Henderson, his eyes boldly scanning her, his Adam¡¯s apple asionally bobbing.

    ¡°Today, we unexpectedly meet here by fate, so I hope Princess Victoria can fulfill my wish!¡±

    ¡°Karsen Henderson, you¡¯re just a scoundrel!¡± Victoria Richards eximed, her face flushed with anger.

    As she spoke, she drew her de and two de lights stabbed towards Karsen Henderson. At the same time, she swiftly moved backward.

    She didn¡¯t fear Karsen Henderson; if it were a one-on-one fight, she was confident she could defeat him within ten rounds.

    However, Karsen Henderson had two followers by his side. One of them, a man in his forties, was already at the seventh-rank Divine Realm. The other, although rtively weaker, was already at the fifth-rank Divine Realm. She herself was only at the fifth-rank Divine Realm and couldn¡¯t contend with the three of them.

    Boom! The man at the fifth-rank Divine Realm flicked his wrist, and a de light blocked Victoria Richards¡¯ attack.

    ¡°Hehe, do you think you can escape?¡± Karsen Henderson sneered.

    Before he finished speaking, the man at the seventh-rank Divine Realm had already caught up.

    ¡°Stay!¡± he shouted as he moved, sending a palm imprint towards Victoria Richards.

    Though he didn¡¯t intend to take her life, if this palm strikended, she would probably be seriously injured.

    Boom! Just as the man¡¯s attack was about to hit Victoria Richards, a curved de light intercepted his palm strike.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man stepped back a few steps, frowning slightly as he looked not far behind Victoria Richards.

    ¡°Are all of Sheardal Empire¡¯s people like you?¡± Billy emerged from the mist.

    Originally, he hadn¡¯t intended to meddle in other people¡¯s business, especially since there was still no sign of Harleen and Ivy. However, encountering such a situation, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Moreover, Victoria Richards and her sister had left a decent impression on him at the entrance.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Karsen Henderson, who had just approached, eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us, sir!¡± Victoria Richards also recognized Billy and thanked him with a bow.

    As she spoke, she was quite surprised. She had probed Billy¡¯s cultivation level at the entrance and found him to be at thete stage of the fourth-rank Divine Realm. So, at that time, apart from being surprised by Harleen and Ivy¡¯s demeanor, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Billy and his group. After all, the fourth-rank Divine Realm was only average among those who entered Forbidden Phantom Valley this time.

    But now, Billy had easily blocked the attack from the seventh-rank Divine Realm expert, which naturally surprised her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy waved his hand and then turned to Karsen Henderson with a serious tone.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. If you think the three of you can deal with me, then make your move now! If not, then take your people and disappear!¡±

 Chapter 1259 Only Need One Slash

    Hearing his words, Victoria Richards beside him choked.

    As the princess of Ice Cloud Empire, she had seen her fair share of geniuses, including some arrogant ones. However,pared to the person in front of her, Billy, those people were nothing. A fourth-rank Divine Realm cultivator, facing a seventh-rank Divine Realm and two fifth-rank Divine Realm experts, dared to speak so boldly. It was truly audacious!

    ¡°Sir, be careful. That person is at the seventh-rank Divine Realm¡­¡± After stabilizing her emotions a bit, Victoria Richards looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy interrupted her directly. ¡°If you have something to do, you should leave. I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Karsen Hendersonughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous!¡±

    ¡°Wanna make a move?¡± Billy retorted. ¡°Then hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been said that Mr Billy of Extreme City looks down on everyone, extremely arrogant. Today, we finally get to see it!¡± The man at the seventh-rank Divine Realm sneered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, Victoria Richards looked at Billy with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re Mr Billy of Extreme City?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of me?¡± Billy asked lightly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Mr Billy. I¡¯ve long admired you!¡± Victoria Richards bowed respectfully. ¡°Once again, thank you for your help, Mr Billy!¡±

    Although Ice Cloud Empire and Extreme City were far apart, the recent events in Extreme City had already spread.

    She and the others from Ice Cloud Empire had arrived a week earlier at the nearest city to Forbidden Phantom Valley. During these days, they had heard a lot about Extreme City. She never expected that this man, whom she hadn¡¯t paid enough attention to, turned out to be the legendary figure who had caused a sensation in Extreme City.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that you once used an array to kill Alex Pratt, who was at the eighth-rank Divine Realm. I suppose that¡¯s the reason for your arrogance, right?¡± The seventh-rank Divine Realm man continued speaking.

    ¡°But here, there¡¯s no array for you to use. I wonder why you are so arrogant?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I was nning to find you in Extreme City after this trip to Forbidden Phantom Valley. But since we¡¯ve met today, it¡¯s a good opportunity to talk!¡± Karsen Henderson looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Starting from next month, Extreme City will be a subsidiary city of Sheardal Empire. It will contribute two thousand pieces of highest-grade spirit stones to the Sheardal Imperial Pce every month, otherwise¡­¡± Before Karsen Henderson could finish his words, a de aura shot towards him.

    Billy wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to his chatter.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Prince Karsen, be careful!¡± The seventh-rank Divine Realm man shouted loudly.

    At the same time, with a wave of his hand, a palm strike blocked the de aura.

    ¡°I see you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Karsen Henderson angrily said. ¡°Dn,

    Ivan, since he¡¯s seeking death, grant his wish!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The auras of the two men soared to the extreme.

    Then, they activated their strongest cards and attacked Billy with all their might.

    Although Billy¡¯s cultivation was lower than theirs, they had heard of Billy¡¯s deeds and knew he was exceptionally powerful, so they didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him.

    With the two men exerting their full strength, the entire void was filled with violent winds, and the waves surged.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful, I¡¯ll assist you!¡± Victoria Richards¡¯s face changed, and she shouted loudly while holding her de.

    ¡°No need, step back!¡± Billy replied.

    Then he looked at the two men. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Can¡¯t me anyone else!¡±

    While speaking, he didn¡¯t waste any more time and condensed the Celestial de Art to strike.

    The result was unsurprising.

    After a loud bang, the two men were lifted into the air by the shock waves of the Celestial de Art. Most of their bones were broken, and their internal organs shifted instantly.

    The fifth-rank Divine Realm man had bad luck. He crashed heavily onto arge rock from mid-air, spewing out a mouthful of blood, and then lost his breath after kicking his legs a few times.

    Although the situation of the seventh-rank Divine Realm was slightly better, after tumbling on the ground for a few somersaults, he copsed like mud.

    Blood kept pouring from his mouth, his face disying endless horror.

    He finally understood why Billy was so arrogant.

    Not only him, but Victoria Richards also wore a jaw-dropping expression.

    Just one sh killed a fifth-rank Divine Realm expert and injured a seventh-rank Divine Realm one.

    Even her sister, the pride of Ice Cloud Empire might not possess such amazingbat power.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± At the same time, Karsen Henderson shouted in horror.

    After a brief pause, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else, he shed aside and dashed out.

    Bang!

    However, before he could run a hundred meters, one of his legs was cut off at the knee by a de, and he fell down.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Immediately, a hysterical scream rang out.

    ¡°They are at your disposal now!¡± Billy then looked at Victoria Richards and said.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy, for saving our lives!¡± Victoria Richards bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small favor!¡± After waving his hand, Billy asked, ¡°Did you see the people who were with me before?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see them,¡± Victoria Richards shook her head.

    After a slight pause, she seemed to remember something and pointed to the direction on the right.

    ¡°Oh, I just came from a gorge over there. I heard some noise from below the gorge, including a woman¡¯s voice. You might want to check it out!¡±

    ¡°How far?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°About twenty or thirty kilometers,¡± Victoria Richards responded.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he quickly left.

    As he walked, he shouted loudly, ¡°Once you¡¯re done here, leave as soon as possible. People from Sheardal Empire mighte soon.¡±

    As his voice fell, he disappeared into the mist.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Victoria Richards replied loudly.

    At the same time, in the gorge that Victoria Richards mentioned, figures flickered, and many people gathered.

    Harleen, Ivy, Felicia, Alex Long, Bob, and Ian de were there, along with twopanions from Rainbow Moon Empire.

    However, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and Nelson Morris and his group were nowhere to be seen.

    Previously, a tornado had thrown Harleen and her group from the grasnd above the gorge.

    After the group gathered, fearing another tornado attack, they came to the gorge.

    And shortly after they arrived, two more groups came in.

    One group was led by Christopher Morris and consisted of five or six men and women, including the gray-robed man named Tristen George.

    The other group was from Crimson me Empire.

    In total, there were about twenty people, with Finn Guthrie being one of the leaders of this group!

 Chapter 1260 Conflict Arises!

    Themotion Victoria Richards heard earlier was a sh between Christopher Morris¡¯s group and Crimson me Empire¡¯s people. The tension between Christopher Morris and Finn Guthrie had been palpable since they entered Forbidden Phantom Valley. Now, encountering each other here was bound to lead to a skirmish.

    However, they didn¡¯t escte to a point of no return. It was just a brief sh between their respective followers.

    ¡°Christopher Morris, I warn you, if you don¡¯t rein in your people, I¡¯ll make sure you stay in this canyon forever!¡± Finn Guthrie looked at Christopher Morris and spoke sternly.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± a man beside Christopher Morris retorted, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Christopher Morris snapped.

    Turning to Finn Guthrie, he said sharply, ¡°The score between us, I¡¯ll settle it with you slowly after we leave Forbidden Phantom Valley!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Finn Guthrie shrugged.

    For both parties, entering Forbidden Phantom Valley was for treasure hunting, not for seeking revenge! The environment inside was extremely harsh. Getting injured here was not a good thing, as they might end up as prey for the fierce beasts before even reaching the core area.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, the wind outside has stopped. Shall we go find Boss?¡± Bob looked at Harleen and Ivy and spoke.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded, and the group headed towards the mouth of the canyon.

    ¡°Ladies, leaving so soon?¡± At this moment, a young man with a pointed face and sly eyes walked out from the crowd of Crimson me Empire, blocking the path of the group.

    Since entering the canyon, his eyes had not left Harleen and herpanions. He felt a warm flow inside him from time to time, making his mouth dry.

    Initially, at the entrance of Forbidden Phantom Valley, he thought Harleen and herpanions were from Ice Cloud Empire, so he could only admire them from afar. After all, Ice Cloud Empire was not easy to provoke!

    Although he was from Crimson me Empire, he was aware that if he offended people from Ice Cloud Empire, few in Crimson me Pce would be willing to stand up for him.

    Later, when he found out that Harleen and the others were from Rainbow Moon Empire, he became more excited.

    Originally, he was thinking when he would have the chance to see Harleen and her group again after entering Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    Unexpectedly, a tornado brought the two sides together. For him, it was a stroke of luck!

    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity!

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Harleen frowned slightly.

    ¡°How should I address this beautifuldy?¡± The man licked his dry lips. ¡°We¡¯ve met by fate, let¡¯s be friends!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ian de said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± There was a sh of fierceness in the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll die!¡± Ian de continued.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re asking for death!¡± The man frowned, raised his hand, and swept out a palm strike.

    Naturally, Ian de didn¡¯t hold back either, and he also struck out with a palm.

    Bang!

    Their attacks collided, and then Ian de was sent flying dozens of meters away, spitting out blood as he crashed to the ground.

    The man was at the fourth-rank Divine Realm, while Ian de was only at the first rank. Naturally, he was no match.

    ¡°Ian!¡± Harleen¡¯s face changed, and she hurried over to Ian de.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ian de wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up.

    ¡°That was just a warning. If you keep babbling, I¡¯ll send you to see the King of Hell!¡± The man nced at Ian de dismissively.

    Then, he turned to Harleen and Ivy again.

    ¡°Ladies, consider my suggestion just now? Forbidden Phantom Valley is full of dangers. If you follow us, I guarantee that you¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ian de struck again.

    Knowing the gap between him and the other party, Ian de went all out from the start, directly activating the Celestial de Art.

    At the same time, Bob also took action, wielding his ancient sword and using the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique against the opponent.

    For both of them, even though they knew they were not the opponents, they wouldn¡¯t have any fear. They would fight whoever dared to disrespect Harleen.

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    The man with a pointed mouth and monkey-like cheeks roared angrily, his figure swiftly shing over as he raised his hand, sending out two powerful waves of energy, colliding with the attacks of the two.

    Bang!

    Two muffled sounds rang out, and both Ian de and Bob were pushed back more than ten meters, leaving deep footprints on the ground.

    The opponent¡¯s cultivation level was three ranks higher than theirs, and even though the man only used ny percent of his power, it was still beyond their ability to contend with.

    ¡°I already warned you just now. Since you didn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± The man with pointed mouth and monkey-like cheeks didn¡¯t stop there.

    As his words echoed, his hands formed a mysterious seal, smashing towards Ian de.

    ¡°Ian, be careful!¡± Ivy shouted loudly, wielding her ¡®Phoenix¡¯ sword to counter the opponent¡¯s attack.

    At the same time, Harleen also made a move, unleashing a sword aura from her Heartless de, shooting towards the man like aser.

    The man didn¡¯t expect both of them to attack simultaneously, and their strength far exceeded his estimate.

    Without much time to think, the man took a deep breath and quickly dodged to the side.

    Bang!

    Ivy¡¯s sword aura collided with the opponent¡¯s seal, barely resolving Ian de¡¯s crisis.

    Hiss!

    At the same time as the muffled sound, Harleen¡¯s sword aura left a deep wound on the man¡¯s waist, causing blood to spurt out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The man grunted and stepped back five or six steps.

    Looking down at the wound on his body, he looked towards Harleen angrily, ¡°You, you dare to hurt me, you wretch!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± At the same time, the people from Crimson me Empireughed mockingly.

    ¡°Benton Witt, you¡¯re really disgracing Crimson me Empire!¡± One of the menughed and spoke.

    ¡°To be injured by a second-rank Divine Realm woman, you better not im to be from Crimson me Empire in the future!¡±

    ¡°You wretch, I¡¯ll make sure to ruin your face!¡± Benton Witt was furious.

    ¡°If you make another move, you¡¯ll die!¡± Harleen said in a deep voice.

    ¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡± Benton Witt angrily retorted.

    Whoosh!

    The next moment, he activated his full strength and summoned his trump card.

    A virtual beast appeared above his head, exuding a fierce aura.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Benton Witt then roared angrily, and the virtual beast charged towards Harleen.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡± Bob and others shouted.

    And just as the opponentunched his attack, Harleen and Ivy made their move again.

    Since the opponent sought death, the two were naturally happy to oblige,bining their techniques to confront him.

    They both possessed the cultivation of the second-rank Divine Realm and were empowered by artifacts, naturally unafraid of the opponent.

    Swish!

    Two sword auras, apanied by thunder and lightning, pierced through the virtual beast and headed straight for the man¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The man obviously didn¡¯t expect the two of them to have such strength. But at this moment, it was toote for him to dodge.

    ¡°Benton Witt, watch out!¡± Seeing this scene, a man in his forties from Crimson me Empire shouted loudly.

    As his words echoed, a palm strike swept towards Harleen and Ivy.

    The man was at thete stage of the sixth-rank Divine Realm, and when he made his move, he didn¡¯t intend to spare Harleen and Ivy¡¯s lives.

    If they were hit by his palm strike, Harleen and Ivy would definitely be in mortal danger!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1261 Christopher Morris Wants to Curse

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, be careful!¡±

    Bob and the others shouted loudly again.

    They intended to help, but it was toote, and even if they had time, it would be of no use.

    Bang!

    Just as the opponent¡¯s attack was about to hit Harleen and the others, a gust of air whistled from the side, then blocked the man¡¯s palm strike.

    Everyone turned to look, and the one who made the move was Tristen George!

    At the same time, the swordsmanship of Harleen and Ivy had passed through the heart of Benton Witt, leaving two blood holes.

    Benton Witt looked down at the two blood holes in his chest, opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t say a word, and arge amount of blood gushed out of his mouth.

    Thud!

    Immediately after, he fell straight down, convulsed a few times, and then became still, his eyes staring asrge as ping-pong balls, his face full of disbelief.

    He never dreamed that he would die like this! Killed by two second-rank Divine Realm women!

    ¡°Benton Witt!!¡±

    Seeing Benton Witt lying on the ground like a dead dog, the man who had attacked earlier, a sixth-rank Divine Realm, roared.

    ¡°You two bitches, since you dared to kill him, I¡¯ll make you pay with your lives!!¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum soared rapidly, and his killing intent filled the air.

    ¡°He brought this upon himself.¡± Tristen George looked at the man coldly and said, ¡°You better not intervene again!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to meddle, I¡¯ll kill you along with them!¡± The man roared at Tristen George.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just now, if Tristen George hadn¡¯t intervened, Benton Witt wouldn¡¯t have died, so naturally, he also harbored hatred towards Tristen George.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Tristen George said in a deep voice, ¡°I was saving you!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who they are? If you dare to harm any one of them, I guarantee you won¡¯t walk out of this Forbidden Phantom Valley alive!¡±

    Although he hadn¡¯t interacted much with Billy, he knew very well what kind of person Billy was, absolutely protective of his own.

    And Billy¡¯s strength was unfathomable to him.

    He had always thought his martial talent was abnormal enough, but he vaguely felt that Billy might be even more monstrous!

    At least, if he were to fight Billy with all his might, he would only have a fifty percent chance of winning!

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The man naturally didn¡¯t take Tristen George¡¯s words to heart, ¡°In the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, no one can intimidate the people of my Crimson me Empire!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you my advice, whether you listen to it or not is up to you!¡± Tristen George responded indifferently.

    ¡°But if you want to kill them, ask if the knife in my hand agrees or not!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your help!¡± Harleen looked at Tristen George and bowed in gratitude.

    Ivy also bowed slightly to the other party.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Tristen George waved his hand.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± At this time, Finn Guthrie looked Tristen George up and down, ¡°From the way you speak, you must be determined to protect them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m saving you all!¡± Tristen George replied once more.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Finn Guthrie sneered, then turned to Christopher Morris.

    ¡°Christopher Morris, he should be your man, right? He wants to protect them, and I want them dead. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Mr George, they killed people from Crimson me Empire¡­¡± Christopher Morris furrowed his brows slightly before speaking.

    He had just heard that Yousef Buck and Bailey Kemp not only failed to capture them, but were also killed by Billy.

    He didn¡¯t have too much hatred towards Billy himself. If there had to be a reason, it would be that Rndo Cantrell from Wind Swift Kingdom was someone from his camp.

    Some time ago, when the Wind Swift Royal Family was exterminated, he was in seclusion, attempting to break through to the sixth-rank Divine Realm, but he failedter on.

    When he came out of seclusion and heard that Rndo Cantrell had been killed, he intended to take people to Extreme City to settle the score with Billy.

    However, before he could act, his younger brother Nelson Morris had already found Billy and reported to their father.

    For Rainbow Moon Empire, Forbidden Phantom Valley, which opens once every fifty years, is a top priority event. That¡¯s why Christopher Morris can only temporarily give up.

    Of course, for him now, there¡¯s another major reason to want to kill Billy, and that¡¯s to cripple his brother¡¯s power. Yousef Buck has already been sessfully turned to his side. If Billy can be eliminated smoothly, his brother will have no hope of seizing the throne from him.

    However, now that both Yousef Buck and Bailey Kemp are dead while Billy is still alive and well, it¡¯s frustrating for him. He keeps thinking about what opportunities lie ahead.

    And now, there is a very good opportunity!

    If people from Crimson me Empire kill Billy¡¯s woman, it would instigate a conflict between Billy and Crimson me Empire, allowing him to reap the benefits!

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if the people of Crimson me Empire want to touch them, they should ask whether my knife agrees or not!¡± Tristen George interrupted him.

    ¡°Those who kill will face retribution. If they kill people from Crimson me Empire, it will be hard for them to leave here alive. Don¡¯t get yourself involved!¡± Christopher Morris frowned slightly.

    ¡°It depends on whether they have the ability or not!¡± Tristen George responded again.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Christopher Morris frowned again.

    ¡°Hehe, Christopher Morris, you¡¯re really living quite miserably!¡± Finn Guthrie sneered coldly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even control your ownckey!¡±

    ¡°Mr George, don¡¯t forget our three rules of engagement!¡± Christopher Morris took a deep breath and then continued to look at Tristen George.

    ¡°I only promised you to help you get what you want after entering Forbidden Phantom Valley. I don¡¯t need to follow yourmands on other matters!¡±

    ¡°If you die, how can you help me get what I want?¡± Christopher Morris¡¯s expression was not good.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that easy to kill!¡± Tristen George shrugged.

    ¡°Besides, if I really die, you haven¡¯t paid me yet anyway, so it¡¯s no loss to you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Christopher Morris was furious.

    ¡°Mr George, are you really going to be so stubborn?¡± A man behind Christopher Morris frowned slightly.

    ¡°You need to think it through. If people from Crimson me Empire act, we definitely won¡¯t help you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I never counted on you!¡± Tristen George shrugged again.

    ¡°Christopher Morris, since you can¡¯t control your ownckey, let me handle it for you!¡± Finn Guthrie continued speaking.

    Then, he raised his hand and gestured.

    ¡°Since he dares to kill people from my Crimson me Empire, his life belongs to us!¡±

 Chapter 1262 Grim Situation

    In the next moment, the aura of more than a dozen people burst out simultaneously, immediately shrouding this ravine.

    They were indeed people from Crimson me Empire. Among the dozen or so people, even the weakest in cultivation were at the second-rank Divine Realm.

    Apart from Finn Guthrie, there were also two sixth-rank Divine Realm experts and three fifth-rank Divine Realm powerhouses.

    ¡°Mr George, don¡¯t worry about us. You go quickly and don¡¯t get involved!¡± Sensing the aura of the opponents, Harleen¡¯s face showed a hint of solemnity.

    Although she had heard from Billy that Tristen George¡¯s true strength was enough to contend with those in theter stages of the eighth-rank or even the ninth-rank.

    But obviously, these people were not good people either, especially the silent man standing behind Finn Guthrie, which made her feel extremely dangerous.

    ¡°Your man once saved my life. Consider this repaying his favor!¡± Tristen George responded, ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll hold them back!¡±

    ¡°Mr George, they¡­¡± Ivy spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Go!¡± Tristen George interrupted her with a deep voice.

    ¡°Then take care of yourself!¡± After exchanging a nce, Harleen led Bob and others to quickly walk towards the top of the ravine.

    The two men from Rainbow Moon Empire who hade with them stayed behind after a brief thought.

    They knew very well that if they followed, they would be regarded as aplices by the people of Crimson me Empire, and they didn¡¯t dare to take that risk.

    ¡°You won¡¯t go anywhere without my consent!¡± Finn Guthrie¡¯s tone became heavy.

    ¡°Boston Snow, take Ronin Snow and the others to intercept them. If any of them resists, kill without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± One of the fifth-rank Divine Realm men responded and led about a dozen people behind him, quickly catching up with Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Tristen George¡¯s voice sounded, and at the same time, a de aura shot towards Boston Snow.

    ¡°You¡¯d better save your own life first!¡±

    The other sixth-rank Divine Realm man beside him said in a deep voice, then raised his hand and sent a powerful palm strike.

    Bang!

    With a loud noise, the man was forced back more than ten steps, with a hint of blood seeping from the corners of his mouth.

    The stirred-up air wave threw the two third-rank Divine Realm men and women behind Boston Snow out, and they fell heavily to the ground, unable to get up for a long time.

    ¡°No wonder you dare to meddle. Turns out you have some skills!¡± Finn Guthrie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Then he turned his head to look at the silent man in the ck robe. ¡°Gabriel, please!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The ck-robed man nodded without saying anything else, and rushed towards Tristen George with force.

    At the same time as his figure shed, he drew two axes from his waist, and a chilling light appeared, suffocating.

    As heunched his attack, Tristen George sensed the aura of a seventh-rank Divine Realm from him.

    A series of chilling lights tore through the void and shot towards Tristen George with thunderous force.

    ¡°Do you think only you can challenge higher ranks?¡± Tristen George said in a deep voice, not retreating but advancing, wielding his treasure sword to meet the attack.

    Bang¡­ In the next moment, a fierce collision sounded at the scene, air waves flew horizontally, and Christopher Morris and his team retreated.

    Indeed, the strength of the ck-robed man was not weak. Under his full exertion, he could contend with someone at the eighth rank.

    Of course, Tristen George was no easy opponent either. With one hundred percent of his strength, he was not inferior to the opponent, and he soon took the lead, pressing the ck-robed man backward.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± Finn Guthrie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly when he saw this.

    Then he waved his hand towards the previous sixth-rank Divine Realm man and the other two fifth-rank Divine Realm women.

    ¡°Attack together, and finish it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The three of them replied in unison and attacked Tristen George together with Finn Guthrie.

    In Finn Guthrie¡¯s hand, the big de naturally also had the effect of boostingbat power. With full force, at least he could have the strength of the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    With the five people working together, Tristen George soon felt the pressure, his breath starting to be chaotic.

    However, he wasn¡¯tpletely helpless. In a short time, it was not easy for the five of them to take him down.

    At the same time, Harleen and the others had already engaged in battle with the dozen or so people led by Boston Snow.

    Boston Snow was a fifth-rank Divine Realm experts, and there were also several fourth-rank Divine Realm enemies, with the advantage in numbers.

    So, soon enough, Harleen and the others sustained varying degrees of injuries.

    Harleen¡¯s opponent was Boston Snow, a three-rank gap between them. Even if she simultaneously used the ¡®Thousand Phantom Illusion¡¯ and the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, it was still difficult to contend.

    Four avatars were sessively sted into nothingness by Boston Snow, and Harleen suffered a bacsh, with blood constantly oozing from her mouth.

    Ivy, on the other hand, was facing three male and female experts of the fourth-rank Divine Realm.

    Although she had poison techniques, in this environment, her teleportation speed was greatly affected, making it difficult for her to get close to her opponents, and her poison techniques were hardly effective.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    After a few minutes, her injuries were no better than Harleen¡¯s, with fresh blood also oozing from her mouth, and her aura extremely chaotic.

    In addition, Bob, Ian de, Felicia, and Alex Long¡¯s situations were not optimistic either.

    Their weakest opponents were also of the second-rank Divine Realm, among them were three or four male and female experts of the third-rank Divine Realm. Under the siege of the group, they were all nearing their limits.

    ¡°Your Highness, should we take action?¡± Not far away, a woman looked at Christopher Morris and asked.

    ¡°Take action? Who do you want to take action against?¡± Christopher Morris asked back.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t hold on for much longer.¡± The woman pointed in the direction of Harleen and the others.

    ¡°They are killing people from Crimson me Empire. Do you think you have the strength to contend with Crimson me Empire¡¯s people?¡± Christopher Morris asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The woman took a deep breath.

    ¡°All of you listen to me!¡± Christopher Morris turned to look at the others behind him.

    ¡°This is their own doing, it has nothing to do with us. If any of you want to help, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°But if Crimson me Empire¡¯s peoplee after you, I won¡¯t intervene to save you!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone naturally dared not move.

    The situation on the scene was obvious. If Christopher Morris didn¡¯t take action, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Going up would only be seeking death.

    Bang!

    At this moment, a muffled sound rang out, and Alex Long was sent flying by the opponent¡¯s palm, spewing out arge mouthful of blood in mid-air.

    He flew two to three hundred meters before falling from the sky, tumbling several times before lying motionless on the ground.

    The opponent clearly had no intention of giving up. shing forward, he followed up, raising their hand for another palm strike.

    ¡°Alex!¡± Felicia not far away eximed.

    Immediately after dodging a de aura from the opponent, she quickly rushed towards Alex Long and at the same time drew out a sword aura to block.

    The next moment, after a muffled sound, both Felicia and the opponent were knocked back more than ten meters.

    And just as Felicia had not fully stabilized her figure, the attack of another third-rank Divine Realm expert had already sted towards her.

    Bang!

    Although Felicia reacted promptly, she was still a beat slow.

    She was sent flying dozens of meters away, crashing heavily to the ground and spitting out arge mouthful of blood.

    Like Alex Long, after this move, herbat power directly dropped to less than thirty percent, her aura extremely weak.

    ¡°Farewell!¡±

    The man at the third-rank Divine Realm said heavily, raising his hand once again towards Felicia.

 Chapter 1263 Desperation of Finn Guthrie

    ¡°Felicia!¡±

    At this moment, Harleen was engaged in a fight with Boston Snow. She was pushed back by the shock wave for a hundred meters. Just as she stabilized her figure, she saw Felicia¡¯s situation not far away.

    After a startled cry, Harleen mobilized the remaining power in her body to form the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique and shot towards the man.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man immediately sensed an extremely dangerous aura enveloping him, and his pores opened instantly.

    Swoosh!

    The sword energy, carrying the power to destroy everything, tore through the man¡¯s attack, going straight into his throat.

    The man¡¯s expression froze instantly, and arge amount of blood gushed out from his throat, then he copsed.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the palm strike unleashed by Boston Snow struck Harleen without any hindrance.

    Harleen spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out like a kite with a broken string.

    ¡°You despicable scoundrel, you deserve to die. You¡¯ve killed two people from my Crimson me Empire. I¡¯ll send you down to apany them!¡± Boston Snow looked at the man lying on the ground and spoke angrily.

    As her words echoed, her eyes narrowed, and a wave of aura swept out.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡±

    Ivy and Bob eximed simultaneously.

    Harleen struggled to open her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Just then, a blood-red de light, apanied by a strong death aura, shed through the mist.

    Immediately after, it passed through Boston Snow¡¯s chest without any hindrance.

    Boston Snow lowered her head to look at the bloodline on her chest, her face showing endless horror.

    Thud!

    The next moment, her body split into two, blood gushing out, and flesh scattered.

    ¡°Ho.. Honey¡­¡± Harleen turned her head with difficulty, shouted at Billy rushing over, then her eyes rolled back, fainting.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Ivy and others shouted when they saw Billy, their tense nerves rxed at this moment.

    Then, they, who were already at the end of their strength, couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and sat down one after another.

    Billy, watching the scene in front of him with raging fury, shed out countless blood-red de lights with the Bloodshadow Fury de in his hand.

    The ten or so people with Boston Snow hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see Billy¡¯s appearance before they were directly cut in half by the de lights, without exception!

    Christopher Morris and his group, who were watching not far away, were shocked to see this sudden change.

    This was too ruthless, killing more than ten members of Crimson me Empire in one go!

    ¡°Billy, hurry¡­ hurry and go help Mr George¡­¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Blood kept flowing from Ivy¡¯s mouth as she struggled to raise her hand and pointed to Tristen George¡¯s battlefield not far away.

    ¡°He¡­ he got into a conflict with the people from Crimson me Empire for helping me and Harleen¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± After Billy¡¯s words fell, he was already a few hundred meters away.

    At this moment, Tristen George was also nearing the end of his strength.

    With less than half of hisbat power remaining and several external injuries, blood kept flowing out.

    Two of the five opponents, who were at the fifth-rank Divine Realm, had been killed by Tristen George.

    As for Finn Guthrie and the two sixth-rank Divine Realm men, they also had some injuries but were not serious.

    ¡°If you had been a momentter¡­ I would have joined your women on the road to the underworld¡­¡±

    Seeing Billy, Tristen George smiled and said.

    As he spoke, blood kept overflowing from his mouth.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy took out a healing pill and threw it over, ¡°Rest for a while, I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Tristen George took the pill and swallowed it in one gulp, then added, ¡°The three of them working together are enough to contend with a ninth-rank Divine Realm. Don¡¯t underestimate them!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Did you kill them?¡±

    At this moment, Finn Guthrie looked at the nearby dismembered limbs, staring at Billy with a twisted expression. The faces of the other two were equally filled with extreme anger.

    With Crimson me Empire¡¯s status in the Forbidden Ruins Space, it had been a long time since anyone had dared to provoke them so brazenly!

    To kill a dozen people with a single strike was a direct challenge to Crimson me Empire¡¯s dignity!

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon join them!¡± Billy retorted.

    Before the words had finished, he hadunched into action.

    Concerned about the safety of Harleen, Ivy, and the others, he naturally didn¡¯t want to waste time with the opponent here. While activating his bloodline power, he directly condensed the Celestial de Art and then shed towards the three opponents.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    At the same time, Finn Guthrie roared.

    Then, each of the three activated their strongest cards and attacked Billy.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar spread throughout the canyon, stirring up waves of air that reverberated in all directions, causing rocks of all sizes to fall on both sides of the canyon.

    Puff!

    At the same time, the three opponents each spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward.

    The most severely injured was the man in the ck robe, who was Billy¡¯s primary target with thatst strike. Although he was not weak, with Billy¡¯s current strength and all cards on the table, killing him was no longer difficult.

    Moreover, in his previous almost reckless battle with Tristen George, he had already lost at least twenty percent of his strength.

    So, the oue was without any suspense!

    The ck-robed man looked at Billy in horror, his face full of disbelief, as he convulsed a few times before losing his breath.

    At the moment of his death, he couldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single strike from an opponent who was not yet thirty years old.

    And it happened under the premise of the three of them teaming up!

    In the Forbidden Ruins World, when did such a monster exist?

    As for the other man at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, his situation wasn¡¯t much better than the ck-robed man. Arge amount of blood continued to gush from his mouth.

    Although he didn¡¯t die immediately, his internal organs and meridians werepletely shattered, and he was breathing out more than he was breathing in. It seemed like he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡°Gabriel¡­¡± Dozens of meters away, Finn Guthrie looked at the ck-robed man, his voice filled with sorrow.

    Although his injuries were not light, he was rtively the best among the three, still retaining about sixty to seventy percent of hisbat power.

    When he saw the condition of the ck-robed man, a touch of despair shed across his face, and a hint of regret arose in his heart.

    Among the people from Crimson me Empire who entered Forbidden Phantom Valley this time, the ck-robed man ranked second in terms of skill. His ninth-rank Divine Realm strength was even higher than Finn Guthrie¡¯s.

    But now, he was killed just like that!

    Not only that, but the other dozen or so people gathered here from Crimson me Empire had also been killed by Billy.

    If he had known this would be the result, when Benton Witt provoked Harleen, he should have just killed Benton Witt directly to avoid dragging down so many people.

    But now, it was toote to say anything!

 Chapter 1264 Did You Really Kill Him?

    Hiss!

    At the same time, Tristen George, Christopher Morris, and others had expressions of shock on their faces when they saw this scene.

    Especially Tristen George, his expression was particrly vivid.

    Although, as early as the time at ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯, he knew that Billy was very strong.

    He had spected that if he were to face Billy, even if he used all his cards, he would probably only have a fifty percent chance of winning.

    But now, he felt like a joke!

    He was well aware of his own strength,parable to that ck-robed old man.

    If Billy could cut down the other party with one blow, it meant that he could also end his life with one blow.

    Even though the ck-robed old man¡¯s strength had been declined by ten percent due to his injuries, even at his peak, the result probably wouldn¡¯t have been much different.

    Thinking of this, he became even more curious about Billy¡¯s identity. With this kind of strength at his age, even in that ce, there weren¡¯t many people who could match him!

    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Billy strolled towards Finn Guthrie.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold!¡± Finn Guthrie gritted his teeth and stood up, his eyes staring at Billy like a fierce beast.

    ¡°Dare to kill so many people from my Crimson me Empire, you are the first person in hundreds of years!¡±

    ¡°Finished?¡± Billy asked indifferently.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you want to kill me?¡± Finn Guthrie¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°If you dare to kill me, I guarantee that none of you will survive, including all the people from Rainbow Moon Empire who entered this time!¡±

    ¡°Even if you can leave Forbidden Phantom Valley alive, you won¡¯t be able to return to the Rainbow Moon Imperial City!¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re finished, let me send you to hell!¡± Billy¡¯s tone became cold, raising his hand to end the other party¡¯s life.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, Christopher Morris walked quickly over.

    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± A chill emanated from Billy.

    He hadn¡¯t had a chance to settle the score with Yousef Buck and Bailey Kemp yet!

    Moreover, seeing the indifference of the other party as they watched Harleen and her group being besieged by people from Crimson me Empire, he had already judged Christopher Morris¡¯s serious crime in his mind.

    ¡°If you want to kill him, I have no objections!¡± Christopher Morris responded.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t do it inside Forbidden Phantom Valley. Once you¡¯re out of Forbidden Phantom Valley, it¡¯s up to you!¡±

    He was well aware that there were strong individuals from Crimson me Empire guarding the entrance of Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    If the other party knew that Finn Guthrie had died at the hands of people from Rainbow Moon Empire, they would definitely not let it go.

    Even though ording to the agreement, they couldn¡¯t settle the score on the spot because of this, they would definitely send people to secretly hunt down those from Rainbow Moon Empire.

    By then, whether they could return to the Imperial City alive was really unknown!

    ¡°What if I must kill him?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Kid, Prince Christopher is not negotiating with you, he¡¯s ordering you! If you dare to kill him¡­¡± A man raised his hand and pointed at Billy, speaking loudly.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his words, he flew out two or three hundred meters and copsed on the ground, his eyes rolling back as he passed out.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Christopher Morris frowned.

    He had just uttered a word, and Billy had made his move, a blood-red de energy shing straight towards Finn Guthrie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Finn Guthrie finally felt fear, screaming in despair, and dodged to the side.

    However, with his current condition, he couldn¡¯t possibly evade Billy¡¯s de energy.

    Just as he ran out a few steps, the de energy shed past his neck, and a jet of blood spurted out.

    Finn Guthrie took two more steps forward due to inertia before falling headlong, arge amount of blood gushing out, followed by silence.

    There was endless unwillingness on his face!

    One of the geniuses from Crimson me Empire died!

    ¡°Damn it, did you really kill him?¡± Christopher Morris nearly roared, ¡°You¡¯re dead, you¡¯re really dead¡­¡±

    ¡°You better consider how to exin Yousef Buck¡¯s attempt to kill me.¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, I¡¯ll send you to hell to keep himpany!¡±

    After saying this, he ignored the other party and first went to Tristen George. ¡°How are you? Can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡± Tristen George waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, go check on your woman!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied before quickly heading towards Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Your Highness, what should we do?¡± a man asked Christopher Morris.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first and go find Jax Davis and the others!¡± Christopher Morris responded after a moment of thought.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Little did he know that his strongest ally, that man surnamed Davis, had already been severely injured by Billy!

    ¡°Your Highness, what about Mr George?¡± a woman pointed in Tristen George¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him, he¡¯s already finished!¡± Christopher Morris replied.

    ¡°Moreover, he has offended people from Crimson me Empire, he¡¯s as good as dead sooner orter, and keeping him will only drag us down!¡±

    After speaking, he led the group quickly towards the top of the canyon.

    Billy was eager to save someone and didn¡¯t stop them temporarily, knowing there would be plenty of time to settle the scoreter.

    ¡°Ivy, Bob, how are you both?¡± Billy asked loudly soon after.

    ¡°We¡¯re okay for now, Billy, go check on Harleen!¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°You both rest for a bit, I¡¯ll help heal youter!¡± Billy said as he arrived at Harleen¡¯s side.

    He then used his spiritual power to roughly examine Harleen¡¯s condition and furrowed his brow slightly.

    The injuries were serious, with severe damage to her meridians, and attempting to use the power within her that didn¡¯t belong to her had backfired on her body.

    Without much thought, he took out a silver needle and quickly inserted it into several important acupuncture points on Harleen¡¯s body.

    Then, using the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, he pressed his hand against Harleen¡¯s abdomen, channeling Chi power into her.

    Cough¡­ About half an hourter, Harleen coughed up blood and woke up.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re awake?¡± Billy exhaled deeply before speaking softly, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s voice was still weak.

    ¡°Take this pill first.¡± Billy took out a healing pill from his body and handed it to Harleen.

    ¡°Mm!¡± Harleen took the pill.

    ¡°Honey, rx first, I¡¯ll help repair your damaged meridians.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m much better now, go check on Ivy and Bob.¡± Harleen took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t fully stabilized yet, it¡¯ll be troublesome if we wait too long.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Ivy and Bob¡¯s injuries won¡¯t be life-threatening for the time being, I¡¯ll attend to themter.¡±

    After saying this, he continued to focus on treating Harleen¡¯s injuries.

    After another half hour or so, Billy removed his palm from Harleen¡¯s body.

    With the effect of the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void and the healing pill, Harleen¡¯s injuries were under control, at least not deteriorating further.

    ¡°Honey, circte your Chi and rest for a bit, I¡¯ll go check on Ivy and Bob!¡± Billy stood up and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    Then, Billy began to help Ivy, Bob, and the others with their injuries.

    Their injuries were slightly less severe than Harleen¡¯s. After about two hours, Billy had briefly treated everyone¡¯s injuries.

    Meanwhile, Tristen George had finished his self-healing for the time being.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr George, for saving our lives!¡± Harleen bowed slightly towards Tristen George.

 Chapter 1265 Crisis of Azure Dragon

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± After Tristen George waved his hand, he looked at Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many people from Crimson me Empire, be careful yourself. Christopher Morris will definitely spread this news!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy responded and continued, ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. Come with us!¡±

    ¡°No need! Just a minor injury!¡± Tristen George waved his hand again. ¡°We will meet again. Farewell for now!¡±

    With that said, he turned and left.

    Billy saw that he had made up his mind and didn¡¯t insist on keeping him.

    ¡°Honey, do you know where Mr Kimmons and the others are?¡± After Tristen George left, Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I arranged to meet them on the other side of the forest and will go find themter.¡±

    Then, he described what had happened to the others.

    ¡°Boss, is there no trace of Azure Dragon and White Tiger?¡± Bob asked after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°They should be nearby too. I¡¯ll take you to meet with Casey and the others first, and then we¡¯ll find Azure Dragon and them,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Then, he led the group towards the direction of the red forest.

    Forty to fifty minutester, the group arrived at the red forest, and Casey got up to greet them.

    ¡°Boss, do you know what this is?¡± After exchanging greetings, Stout excitedly took out a red fruit and handed it to Billy.

    Billy took the fruit and looked at it, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    ¡°Red Blood Dragon Spirit Fruit?¡± Ivy beside him also lit up. ¡°Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re lucky!¡± Stout grinned and pointed to the northeast direction of the forest. ¡°There¡¯s a fairlyrge cave over there. We went in for a look and encountered two sixth-rank divine beasts. This Red Blood Dragon Spirit Fruit is what they were guarding!¡±

    ¡°Sixth-rank divine beasts?¡± Harleen was taken aback. ¡°How did you deal with them?¡±

    As far as she knew, even in his prime condition, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Casey to deal with sixth-rank divine beasts if he hadn¡¯t been injured.

    ¡°Honey, Casey has broken through to the fourth-rank realm!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    He had just arrived and sensed the aura of the fourth-rank Divine Realm from Casey.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, really?¡± Harleen¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a stroke of luck!¡± Casey smiled and nodded.

    He did break through. He had already glimpsed the dawn of the fourth-rank Divine Realm, and after refining a Kylin fruit, he sessfully broke through.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Not only him, Stout and the others also broke through one rank, and Soul Chaser and Judge officially entered the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr Kimmons!¡± Harleen and Ivy said at the same time.

    ¡°Stout, how many Red Blood Dragon Spirit Fruits are there?¡± Then, Billy asked Stout.

    ¡°There are about twenty in total!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°And, besides the Red Blood Dragon Spirit Fruit in that cave, there are many other treasures!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ivy, what is the function of the Red Blood Dragon Spirit Fruit?¡± Felicia asked Ivy.

    ¡°The Red Blood Dragon Spirit Fruit is an extremely rare spiritual fruit!¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°Not only does it have significant healing effects, but it also enhances the martial artist¡¯s elemental force and promotes cultivation.¡±

    ¡°From a certain perspective, its effects are even greater than Kylin fruits!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Stout grinned again.

    After that, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Boss, treasures in Forbidden Phantom Valley are indeed everywhere!¡±

    ¡°Even in this red forest, there are many precious medicinal herbs that are hard to find outside!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had already discovered many natural treasures here.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Casey, take them to the cave and wait for me. I¡¯ll go find Azure Dragon and the others!¡±

    ¡°Boss, let me go with you!¡± Casey spoke up.

    ¡°You stay here and watch everyone. It¡¯s better not to go. I¡¯ve offended all the people from Sheardal Empire and Crimson me Empire. If their peoplee, it will be very troublesome.¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Stout again and gave some instructions.

    ¡°Stout, there are still injuries on Harleen and Ivy. Help them check, and also, let each of them refine a Red Blood Dragon Spirit Fruit.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded loudly.

    ¡°Ivy,ter on, set up a simple concealing array at the entrance of that cave, just in case!¡± Billy continued, looking at Ivy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded.

    Then, Billy turned and left.

    Dozens of kilometers away from the Redwood Forest, there is a valley full of rugged rocks.

    Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, as well as Nelson Morris and three other men and women from Rainbow Moon Empire are all in this valley.

    At this moment, everyone is hiding behind several huge rocks, with varying degrees of injuries.

    Previously, the group was thrown out by the tornado not near here, but at the foot of a mountain about twenty or thirty kilometers away from here.

    They were forced toe here because they were chased by divine beasts.

    Before, at the foot of the mountain, after several people gathered, they encountered two ninth-rank spirit beasts, which were carnivorous and attacked on sight.

    Azure Dragon and others naturally weren¡¯t scared off by the two ninth-rank spirit beasts. After a few minutes of battle, the two spirit beasts were killed.

    Several people thought this was just a minor incident, but unexpectedly, they got into big trouble.

    Just as they were preparing to find Billy and the others, an eighth-rank divine beast found them.

    The eighth-rank divine beast looked the same as the two spirit beasts, with four beast horns on its head and all over its body were hard scales.

    It was muchrger than the two spirit beasts, and it could spew high-temperature mes from its mouth.

    Without any idents, those two spirit beasts were probably the offspring of the eighth-rank divine beast.

    There were ten people in Azure Dragon¡¯s group, but the other twopanions were directly burned to ashes by the high-temperature mes during the duel.

    It was all thanks to the two of them buying some time for Azure Dragon¡¯s group, otherwise, the oue for their seven or eight people would have been equally grim.

    Eight people ran all the way and finally took refuge in this valley. Everyone concealed their breath and dared not make a sound.

    The eighth-rank divine beast was nearby searching for their traces.

    ¡°Hiding like this is not a solution!¡± Vermilion Bird frowned slightly and spoke softly.

 Chapter 1266 Core Area

    ¡°There¡¯s no better way for now!¡± Nelson Morris responded with a grave expression.

    ¡°The perception of an eighth-rank divine beast is extremely sensitive to its surroundings. Any slight disturbance we make will be noticed by it immediately!¡±

    With his cultivation at the fifth-rank Divine Realm, coupled with the artifact in his hand, he was capable of contending with ate sixth-rank Divine Realm expert. Even against a seventh-rank Divine Realm expert, if he teamed up with Azure Dragon and the others, there was barely a chance of a fight. However, facing an eighth-rank divine beast, there was not even the slightest chance of winning!

    Otherwise, his twopanions wouldn¡¯t have died earlier.

    ¡°When we get out of Forbidden Phantom Valley, I must learn array from Boss or Ivy!¡± White Tiger sighed deeply.

    ¡°If someone among us knows array, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that divine beast finding us.¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, let¡¯s be more practical. We¡¯re not even sure if we can escape from this valley!¡± ck Tortoise poured cold water on him without mercy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic!¡± Azure Dragon responded. ¡°I reckon Boss wille sooner orter. Just hold on for a couple more hours¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to wait for Mr Billy toe¡­¡± Before Azure Dragon could finish his words, the man in the gray robe next to Nelson Morris looked towards the left direction and spoke with a trembling voice.

    Azure Dragon and the others followed his gaze.

    Well!

    The eighth-rank divine beast was standing hundreds of meters away, its eyes fixed on the group like torches.

    ¡°It found us so quickly?¡± White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll hold it off for a while!¡± Nelson Morris took a deep breath and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for it, let¡¯s go together¡­¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, go!¡± Nelson Morris interrupted him firmly.

    Boom!

    During the conversation, the eighth-rank divine beast had already dashed towards them, its speed incredibly fast, reaching a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye.

    Taking another deep breath, Nelson Morris drew arge sword from his waist, his expression serious and his whole body tense.

    Swish!

    At that moment, a de shimmering with the aura of the sun, moon, and stars descended from the sky, carrying the might of thunder as it shed towards the divine beast.

    ¡°Boss?¡± Azure Dragon and the others, who were about to confront the divine beast alongside Nelson Morris, eximed loudly at the same time.

    ¡°Mr Billy?¡± Nelson Morris naturally knew it was Billy who came, and he felt a heavy sigh of relief.

    The de shed past the back of the divine beast, leaving a deep trench in the hard ground.

    Boom!

    The divine beast was directly cut into two halves and copsed paralyzed on the ground, its flesh and blood blurred.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, it was not difficult to kill an eighth-rank divine beast with full force. Moreover, the attention of the divine beast had been focused on Azure Dragon and the others, so when it realized what was happening, it was toote to evade.

    Seeing Billy directly y the eighth-rank divine beast with one stroke, the other three men and women each sucked in a cold breath.

    So powerful?

    ¡°Boss!¡± Azure Dragon and the others quickly stepped forward to meet him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Billy roughly checked on their condition.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± The four of them shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Nelson Morris led the other three people over.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, no need to be so polite!¡± Billy responded.

    He had seen the general situation here just now. Faced with the attack of the eighth-rank divine beast, Nelson Morris did not abandon the group and leave alone, which slightly increased his favor towards Nelson Morris.

    After speaking, he took out several healing pills from his body and handed them to the others, letting them take a break on the spot.

    He himself walked towards the corpse of the divine beast. The beast core of an eighth-rank divine beast was a good treasure that couldn¡¯t be wasted!

    Soon, Billy led the group towards the mangrove forest.

    Half an hourter, they entered the cave where Casey and the others were.

    For the next two days, including Billy, everyone stayed in the cave without stepping out. Some were practicing, and some were recovering from injuries.

    With the help of the Red Blood Dragon Spirit Fruits and Kylin Fruits, everyone broke through without any suspense.

    Harleen and Ivy stepped into the third-rank Divine Realm, coupled with their artifacts and respective trump cards, now they could possibly confront opponents of the sixth-rank Realm.

    Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and others also advanced by one rank, reaching the second-rank Divine Realm.

    Even Nelson Morris advanced by one rank, officially entering the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    After refining the eighth-grade beast core, Billy also smoothly advanced to the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    Now, when he activates his bloodline power, he can reach the sixth-rank Divine Realm. With all his cards yed, even facing a ninth-rank Divine Realm opponent would likely just be a matter of a single strike.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    On the third morning, Billy saw that everyone was more or less ready, so he led the group out of the cave.

    Then, the group continued towards the core area following the previous direction.

    Along the way, they encountered several waves of beast attacks.

    However, the highest level was only an eighth-grade divine beast, posing no real threat to the group.

    During the journey, Stout was the most excited among everyone.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Not only did he harvest dozens of high-grade beast cores, but he also obtained many precious treasures. The tworge bags he had prepared were almost full.

    During this time, the group also encountered two waves of separated Sheardal Empire people.

    At first, the other party arrogantly demanded that Stout hand over the tworge bags, threatening consequences if they didn¡¯tply.

    However, after Casey directly killed two of them with his sword, the others quickly knelt down and begged for mercy.

    They even contributed all the treasures they had painstakingly collected, but they still couldn¡¯t save their own lives.

    Four dayster, Billy and the others arrived at an open wastnd.

    What slightly surprised everyone was that the mist here had almost dissipatedpletely, with much higher visibility than before. They could see several kilometers around them clearly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that should be the core area of Forbidden Phantom Valley!¡± Nelson Morris pointed to a huge ruin about a kilometer away, speaking with a hint of excitement.

    It¡¯s not entirely urate to call it a city, more precisely, it should be a ruin.

    The city gate and the surrounding walls were long destroyed, and most of the buildings inside had copsed, leaving debris everywhere.

    ¡°Not bad, we finally didn¡¯t go the wrong way!¡± Billy replied, his gaze staring ahead.

 Chapter 1267 Survival of the Fittest

    ¡°Finally found it. If we hadn¡¯t found it, I was about to head back!¡± Judge let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This ce is really hard to find!¡± Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find it at all,¡± Nelson Morris chuckled.

    ¡°Many peoplee to this Forbidden Phantom Valley and lose their lives without even seeing what the city looks like.¡±

    ¡°And then there are others who, even though they didn¡¯t lose their lives, spent a month wandering inside this Forbidden Phantom Valley without finding it.¡±

    ¡°Well then!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser shrugged.

    Compared to those people, they were indeed lucky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go see the city!¡± Billy said, leading the way towards the city.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, are you sure there¡¯s really a legacy of powerful individuals here?¡± White Tiger asked as they walked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nelson Morris nodded. ¡°People who have entered before have already verified it.¡±

    ¡°Although not every time Forbidden Phantom Valley opens will someone obtain the legacy, there have indeed been people who have gained great opportunities here.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger shrugged and continued, ¡°But, with this city so big, even if there is a legacy, who knows where to find it?¡±

    ¡°Most of the ces in the city have been searched by those who came before, and even if there were treasures, they¡¯ve probably already been taken,¡± Nelson Morris responded.

    ¡°It is said that the northeast corner of the city should be where their former imperial pce was located. We can go there and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are we going directly to the ce Prince Nelson mentioned?¡±

    Ten minutester, the group arrived at the gate of the city. Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After the response, the group headed towards the northeast direction of the city.

    Along the way, they looked around. From the current scene, it seemed that the city had existed for at least hundreds or thousands of years.

    Most of the buildings inside had copsed, and from the traces, most of them seemed to have been deliberately destroyed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even the most sturdy buildings appeared fragile before martial artists in the Divine Realm. Just the residual waves of Chi power could destroy any house.

    ¡°Boss, someone¡¯sing!¡±

    Not long after they set off, Casey frowned slightly and spoke.

    Thud¡­ Before Casey could finish speaking, the sound of footsteps rang out, followed by a group of men and women approaching, each exuding a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Mr Henderson, it¡¯s him!¡±

    After arriving about dozens of meters away, a man pointed at Billy and said to the leader, a man in his forties wearing a ck robe, in a deep voice.

    ¡°I saw this kid with my own eyes cut off Prince Nelson¡¯s leg, ultimately leading to Prince Nelson dying at the hands of that woman from Ice Cloud Empire!¡±

    ¡°People from Sheardal Empire?¡± Casey nced at them and asked indifferently.

    Billy had already told the story of what happened with Sheardal Empire¡¯s Prince Karsen Henderson to everyone, so Casey naturally guessed the identity of these people.

    ¡°What do you intend to exin to us?¡± The man in the ck robe ignored Casey and stared coldly at Billy.

    ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡± Azure Dragon replied to the man.

    ¡°You should kill yourself!¡± The man in the ck robe continued to look at Billy coldly. ¡°Kill yourself, and I¡¯ll let the others go!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really foolish!¡± Ian de nced at the man and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we kill them all?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to avenge your Prince Karsen?¡± Billy didn¡¯t directly answer Ian de¡¯s question, looking at the man and asking.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The man in the ck robe responded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Billy said, ¡°As long as you can take my blow, I¡¯ll give up my cultivation and let you do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Really arrogant!¡± The man in the ck robe¡¯s tone became heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll soon let you know what the price of arrogance is!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his aura soared instantly, revealing histe-stage sixth-rank Divine Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Dare to hurt our Sheardal Empire¡¯s Prince Karsen, give me your life!¡±

    Then, without hesitation, he continued in a deep voice, wielding hisrge de into the air, forming his strongest move and attacking Billy.

    For a moment, the air around them surged wildly, fierce winds rose, and the formidable pressure enveloped everyone.

    The others from Sheardal Empire couldn¡¯t help but retreat tens of meters away.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Faced with the full force of the ck-robed man¡¯s attack, Billy stood still without any intention of dodging.

    ¡°Just with this strength, you want revenge for your Prince Nelson? That¡¯s too far-fetched!¡±

    Swish! As the words fell, the Bloodshadow Fury de in his hand unleashed a curved de aura in response.

    He was now at the fifth-rank Divine Realm cultivation, and with the activation of his bloodline power, he was on par with his opponent.

    To kill him was as easy as flipping his hand, without needing any trump cards.

    As expected, the de aura went directly through the man¡¯s body as if it entered an empty space.

    Next moment, a bloodline appeared at the waist of the ck-robed man, blood spurting out.

    Thud! Shortly after, the man fell heavily from mid-air, his mouth agape but no sound came out, his legs twitching with no breath.

    Witnessing this scene, the men and women of Sheardal Empire collectively froze.

    A sixth-rank Divine Realm powerhouse was easily cut down by a casual blow?

    Was it really that exaggerated?

    They were still thinking about avenging Prince Nelson, this was simply outrageous!

    ¡°Run!¡± Soon, a woman shouted loudly.

    They, with their highest cultivation being only at the fourth-rank Divine Realm, dared not stay any longer.

    Whoosh! Hearing her words, a dozen or so men and women fled in all directions.

    However, they had obviously underestimated the situation. Casey, Harleen, and the others had been keeping an eye on them. As soon as they ran out, they all fell down.

    For those who sought their lives, they naturally wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    Thew of the jungle prevailed; if Billy¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t on par with that of the ck-robed elder from before, they would¡¯ve been the ones dead.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±

    The three remaining men and women knelt on the ground, struggling to beg for mercy.

    One of them pointed to a fallen bag not far away.

    ¡°That¡­ inside are some treasures we found. If you let us go, all those things are yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that if we kill you, you¡¯ll take those things to the King of Hell?¡± Azure Dragon replied, quite speechless.

    ¡°Please¡­ please spare me¡­¡± The man kowtowed vigorously.

    ¡°What about the others from your Sheardal Empire?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°T¡­ there¡¯s no one else¡­¡± The man responded tremblingly.

    ¡°After we entered, we encountered a wave of beasts shortly after. Although not veryrge in scale, many of them were mid-tier divine beasts. Out of a hundred of us, only fifty or sixty managed to escape¡­¡±

    ¡°Beast wave?¡± Azure Dragon was slightly stunned.

    Casey and the others, upon hearing this, also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    Originally, they thought their luck was really bad, encountering so many inexplicable beasts on the way.

    But now, hearing what the man said, they felt a bit fortunate.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The man nodded.

    ¡°After the beast tide, I encountered several attacks from divine beasts, and many people died. Before encountering the tornado, there were less than forty people left. Now, apart from us, those twenty or so people should be in a dire situation¡­¡±

    What he didn¡¯t know was that most of those twenty or so people he mentioned had already died at the hands of Billy and his group.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s send you to apany your Prince Karsen!¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°N¡­ no¡­¡± One of the women hurriedly kowtowed.

    ¡°A¡­ as long as you spare us, I¡¯ll tell you an important piece of information¡­¡±

 Chapter 1268 The Forbidden Sanctum

    ¡°What news?¡± Azure Dragon asked eagerly.

    ¡°You¡­ you promised to let us go before I speak¡­¡± the woman added with a trembling voice.

    ¡°You¡­ you would definitely be interested in this news, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s about the inheritance of the strong¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you know where there¡¯s an inheritance of the strong?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the woman nodded.

    ¡°And, I know people from Crimson me Empire and Ice Cloud Empire have already gone. If you dy¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy interrupted her: ¡°Speak up, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Th¡­ thank you!¡± the woman nodded quickly.

    After a slight pause, she continued speaking.

    ¡°I overheard people from Crimson me Empire talking about it before. Under the ruins of the imperial pce, there is a pce buried underground, and it is said to contain the inheritance of the strong.¡±

    ¡°The people from Crimson me Empire¡¯s main goal this time entering Forbidden Phantom Valley is that underground pce.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Nelson Morris, standing beside Billy, showed a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°You better not be lying to us!¡± Azure Dragon raised his eyebrows and looked at Billy: ¡°Boss, should we go check it out?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded and led the group towards the direction of the imperial pce.

    Just before leaving, Stout didn¡¯t forget the sack belonging to the other party. He handed his own sack to Judge and picked up the sack nearby before following along.

    The group hurried along, and after about twenty minutes, they appeared at the location of the imperial pce.

    Compared to other parts of the city, the imperial pce was the most devastated, basically reduced to ruins.

    Most of the pces had copsed, with rubble everywhere, and the few that hadn¡¯t copsed were also on the verge of crumbling.

    ¡°The imperial pce is so big, where do we start looking for the underground pce?¡± ck Tortoise scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense any martial artist¡¯s aura?¡± Vermilion Bird asked Billy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything!¡± Billy shook his head.

    He had already released his spiritual power to probe the entire ruins, and the result surprised him. There was no trace of any aura fluctuation.

    Normally, after entering this city, his spiritual power would be much strongerpared to the previous environments.

    Within a radius of twenty to thirty kilometers, no one could escape his meticulous scanning.

    But here, apart from their group, he didn¡¯t sense anyone¡¯s aura.

    Moreover, there were no traces of anyone walking on the ground, not even a footprint.

    ¡°Mr Billy, the main hall should be in that direction, let¡¯s go there!¡± Nelson Morris pointed to the front right.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded and led the others over.

    Soon, they arrived at a copsed hall, which was the remnants of the main hall of the imperial pce.

    ¡°Search around!¡± Billy waved his hand and instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the group responded and scattered.

    ¡°Honey,e and look here!¡± Soon, Harleen eximed.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy hurried over.

    ¡°Look at the floor over there, there are traces of movement.¡± Harleen pointed to a spot about ten meters away.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy looked over.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He saw that there was not much debris on the floor over there, rtively cleanpared to the surroundings.

    ¡°Billy, there must be an array!¡± At this time, Ivy and Casey also approached.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded: ¡°Give me a few minutes!¡±

    He had also sensed the fluctuation of the array. After saying that, he closed his eyes and released his spiritual power to sense the array.

    When he probed the entire ruins of the imperial pce before, he only focused on whether there was any fluctuation of martial aura, not paying much attention to the array, so he didn¡¯t sense that there was an array set up here.

    ¡°Ivy, the core of the array is over there. I¡¯ll disrupt the array, and you¡¯ll be responsible for activating the core!¡±

    In less than five minutes, Billy opened his eyes and pointed to a stone pir not far away.

    This array could only be considered as an intermediate level array. With Billy¡¯s current expertise, it was easy for him to find the core of the array.

    ¡°Ivy replied with ¡°okay¡± and walked towards the stone pir.

    Next was quite simple, after the array was activated, the ground slowly moved aside.

    Then, a passage with a length and width of about ten meters appeared, and when everyone looked inside, there was a stone staircase.

    At the same time, a strong pressure emanated from inside the passage.

    ¡°Stay alert and follow me!¡± Billy said, leading the group towards the stone staircase.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the staircase was really long, winding this way and that. They didn¡¯t know how long they had been walking. Just as everyone was about to lose patience, they finally arrived at arge underground space.

    The space was indeedrge, covering an area of at least tens of thousands of square meters.

    And what surprised everyone was that hundreds of meters away, there was another staircase leading upwards, estimating to have nearly a thousand steps.

    At intervals along the staircase, there were spacious tforms for resting.

    On each tform, there were corridors on both sides, leading to a semi-suspended building at the other end, with a wooden structure and pce-like appearance.

    At the top of the staircase was a magnificent pce, emitting a cold aura.

    At this moment, there were scattered people on the staircase.

    The remaining members of Crimson me Empire and Ice Cloud Empire, as well as Christopher Morris¡¯s group, were all present.

    In addition, there were also several corpses on the staircase, obviously casualties from conflicts between the three groups.

    Billy¡¯s group also noticed that the first wave of people walking on the staircase all looked pale and strained.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a ce beneath the pce!¡± Azure Fang looked above the staircase and continued.

    ¡°Boss, if there¡¯s really an inheritance, it should be in that pce above!¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± White Tiger nodded. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let them get there first!¡±

    ¡°No need to rush!¡± Casey replied for Billy. ¡°I guess it shouldn¡¯t be that simple above the staircase!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± White Tiger and the others were slightly puzzled.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just an ordinary staircase, they should have entered the pce above long ago,¡± Ivy said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Most likely, there¡¯s also an array set up above the staircase. It won¡¯t be so easy to reach the top!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser were taken aback.

    At the same time, Nelson Morris, standing aside, muttered excitedly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the legendary Forbidden Sanctum to really exist!¡±

 Chapter 1269 The Legend of the Temple

    ¡°Prince Nelson, have you heard of this ce?¡± Azure Dragon, standing beside him, asked.

    Billy and the others looked over at the same time.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nelson Morris nodded and didn¡¯t hide it, exining to everyone.

    ¡°The stories about the ¡®Forbidden Sanctum¡¯ have been spread by those who have entered here before.¡±

    ¡°Including the name ¡®Forbidden Sanctum,¡¯ which was given by them. As for what this ce was originally called, no one knows.¡±

    ¡°What kind of legends are there?¡± Azure Dragon asked further.

    ¡°The stone staircase has a total of eight hundred and ten steps, divided into nine sections, each with ny steps,¡± Nelson Morris continued.

    ¡°There¡¯s a tform in the middle of each section, and there are many treasures in the semi-hanging buildings on either side of each tform.¡±

    ¡°Before this, some people obtained the inheritance of the strong from Forbidden Phantom Valley, and many of them came from there!¡±

    ¡°Because with each level of tform, the treasures on the sides are more valuable than those on the tforms below.¡±

    ¡°So, for many people, even though they know they can¡¯t reach the top, they will still try their best to reach higher tforms.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Bob spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s in the top temple?¡±

    ¡°No one knows what¡¯s inside there to this day!¡± Nelson Morris shook his head and added.

    ¡°Because no one who entered Forbidden Phantom Valley has seeded in reaching the top!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s really an array set up on the stone staircase?¡± Bob raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Nelson Morris continued to respond.

    ¡°The nine sections of the stone staircase, with each section ascended, the pressure and momentum will at least double.¡±

    ¡°In the past, the highest anyone has gone is to the seventh level tform, and there were few people, many couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and died.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Azure Dragon and the others eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, is this stone staircase the test your father has set for you and your big brother?¡± At this moment, Harleen looked at Nelson Morris and asked.

    ¡°To be honest, yes!¡± Nelson Morris didn¡¯t hide it either.

    ¡°ording to Father¡¯s intention, whoever obtains the treasures on higher tforms will be the final winner between me and my big brother!¡±

    ¡°How does he know which level the treasures you obtaine from?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°If the legends are correct, the treasures on each tform have special marks!¡± Nelson Morris responded again.

    ¡°That amazing?¡± Judge sighed and continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Prince Nelson, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    ¡°The two strongest people around your big brother, one is disabled, and the other has parted ways with him. Depending entirely on him, it¡¯s probably a miracle if he can reach the sixth section!¡±

    At this time, Christopher Morris was on the fifth section of the stone steps, and from his expression, it was not easy.

    ¡°That¡¯s uncertain!¡± Nelson Morris shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°He doesn¡¯t necessarily have to rely on himself!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°He can offer exchange chips and let the strongmen of Crimson me Empire or Ice Cloud Empire help him obtain things from higher tforms,¡± Casey responded on behalf of Nelson Morris.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Nelson Morris took a deep breath and looked at Billy, bowing deeply. ¡°Mr Billy, I can only rely on you!¡±

    ¡°As long as Mr Billy helps me ascend to the position of heir, I will never refuse any task Mr Billy assigns to me in the future!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he led everyone to the bottom of the stone staircase.

    ¡°The upper levels are already crowded, so you guys don¡¯t need toe up. Just wait down here!¡±

    At this time, a man on the first level tform looked down at Billy and the others and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡± Billy ignored the man and walked up the stairs.

    Without surprise, as soon as everyone stepped onto the tform, they felt a much stronger pressure than elsewhere in the space.

    ¡°These array masters are amazing!¡± Stout clicked his tongue in admiration.

    After a pause, he turned to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you just break this array, and then we can all go to the top temple to see what¡¯s inside!¡±

    Ahem!

    Nelson Morris and severalpanions from Rainbow Moon Empire were slightly choked by Stout¡¯s words.

    ¡°Stout, you never fail to astonish with your words!¡±

    ¡°Speaking without thinking!¡± Ivy red at Stout.

    ¡°If this array were so easy to crack, this ce would have ceased to exist long ago! Billy, can you sense the array patterns? I can¡¯t sense anything!¡±

    ¡°Neither can I,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°This is obviously a high-level array, far beyond our current understanding of arrays.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Idiots, didn¡¯t you hear me talking?¡± At this moment, a man on the first level tform shouted loudly. As he spoke, he raised his hand and pped towards the crowd.

    Without hesitation, Ian de swiftly drew out his sword, shooting out a sharp cold light.

    Hiss!

    The man was of second-rank Divine Realm strength, the same level as Ian de, unable to withstand his de.

    After the de light passed, the man¡¯s arm fell off his body, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The man screamed in agony and fell down.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The other four men shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Daring to harm someone from my Crimson me Empire, you will pay with your lives!¡± The ck-robed man among them shed down with his sword.

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Ian de, White Tiger, and Vermilion Bird rushed forward together.

    After a flurry of de lights, all four men fell down, three dead and one wounded.

    ¡°You¡­ dare to kill someone from my Crimson me Empire, you¡¯re doomed¡­¡± The initial man stopped the bleeding at his arm and shouted sternly.

    ¡°Do you know who killed your prince, Finn Guthrie?¡± White Tiger calmly spoke as he approached the first-level tform.

    ¡°Is it¡­ you?¡± The man eximed in shock.

    Previously, he had vaguely heard that Prince Finn was killed by someone from Rainbow Moon Empire, but he didn¡¯t know who specifically.

    Now, he finally knew!

    ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡±

    After White Tiger finished speaking, he raised his hand and shed down with his sword.

    He knew very well that his side and Crimson me Empire were already in an endless conflict, so there was no room for mercy.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish his plea, he abruptly stopped, a bloodline appearing at his throat.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go check that room!¡± After speaking to Billy, Stout quickly walked towards the right passage on the first-level tform.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go check it out too!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser both spoke at the same time.

 Chapter 1270 Struggling Step by Step

    At this moment, above the stone steps,

    There were six people walking on the sixth step from the top.

    Among them were Abram Guthrie and the strongest ck-robed man from Crimson me Empire who entered this time.

    The other four were the two sisters Victoria Richards from Ice Cloud Empire and two other women from Ice Cloud Empire.

    Nelson Morris and a man from Rainbow Moon Empire were walking on the fifth step, apanied by seven or eight people from Crimson me Empire and Ice Cloud Empire besides them.

    Apart from these people, others were roughly distributed on the third and fourth steps, totaling around eighty to ny people.

    A few days ago, out of the four hundred people who entered from the entrance, there were probably only this many left.

    At this moment, the people above the stone steps turned their heads one after another, with various expressions on their faces.

    The people from Crimson me Empire saw theirpanions being killed, their faces full of anger.

    However, no one came down to settle the score with White Tiger and the others.

    Perhaps, for them, the treasure was more important than the lives of theirpanions!

    Victoria Richards also recognized Billy at this moment, with a hint of gratitude in her eyes. She coulde here alive, thanks to Billy. Otherwise, she would have long fallen victim to Karsen Henderson.

    Christopher Morris first looked at his younger brother Nelson Morris, then nced at Billy, his face so gloomy.

    ¡°Boss, the good things inside have all been taken away by others, leaving only a few spirit fruits that no one wants.¡±

    Soon, Stout walked out of the house with a disappointed expression on his face.

    At the same time, Judge and Soul Chaser returned from the other building, each holding a weapon in their hands.

    ¡°Boss, the things inside here are really amazing.¡± Judge handed the big knife in his hand to Billy.

    ¡°There are still several weapons left in that room, each weapon is carved with a nine-story tower, just like this knife.¡±

    ¡°These were obtained on the first level tform. The nine-story tower is only bright on the first level, the other levels are all dark patterns.¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy nced roughly at the big knife and replied.

    ¡°Oh, Boss, there¡¯s another miraculous thing.¡± Soul Chaser beside him spoke up.

    ¡°The pressure inside here is only on the stone steps, the passages on both sides and inside the house are the same as under the stone steps, negligible.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Judge and Stout nodded simultaneously.

    Then, everyone walked towards the second section of the stone steps.

    As expected, upon entering the second segment, the pressure increased several levels.

    However, for martial artists in the Divine Realm, this level of pressure waspletely bearable.

    After stepping from the second tform into the third section of the stone steps, the situation remained the same, and the pressure increased again. Judge and Soul Chaser felt some difort.

    Soon, when everyone arrived at the fourth section of the stone steps, the difort of Judge and the others became more severe.

    As soon as they stepped on the fourth step, they felt as if every step was difficult, and each step felt very strenuous.

    It wasn¡¯t just them, even Azure Dragon and Azure Fang found it not so easy to walk.

    ¡°Judge, you guys follow behind me!¡±

    Billy instructed, then released his spiritual power to form a defensive aura, enveloping Judge and the others.

    With the cushioning of the defensive aura, Judge and the others immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, can you both hold on?¡±

    Billy continued to ask Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Walking to the fourth level tform shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Azure Fang responded.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded and led the others forward.

    As the altitude continued to increase, the pressure became stronger.

    After a while, severalpanions from Rainbow Moon Empire who followed behind Nelson Morris also felt immense pressure.

    With the increasing pressure, the speed of everyone¡¯s progress was naturally greatly affected.

    After dozens of steps, it took nearly half an hour for everyone to reach the fourth level tform.

    During this time, on the third and fourth sections of the stone stairs, many members of Crimson me Empire stared at Billy¡¯s group with eyes spewing fire, surrounded by a murderous aura.

    Of course, they could only watch, as no one dared to act.

    Everyone was self-aware. Even Finn Guthrie was killed by Billy. If they rushed up, it would be no different from sending themselves to death.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who set up this array, it¡¯s too twisted!¡± Stout muttered after reaching the tform.

    ¡°The fourth level is already so extreme, I wonder if reaching the eighth or ninth level would just make us explode on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry about us. You go up with Mr Kimmons, Harleen, and Ivy. We¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Azure Dragon said to Billy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded and didn¡¯t insist on bringing everyone up together.

    The pressure on the stone stairs exceeded his estimation, and there were also strong members of Crimson me Empire above. Continuing to lead everyone up would only bring danger to everyone.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you guys go check if there¡¯s anything good in the rooms on both sides,¡± Casey said to the group.

    ¡°Okay!¡± They nodded in response.

    ¡°Be careful of Crimson me Empire¡¯s people!¡± Ivy nced at the group not far below and warned.

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly!¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°Caution is always necessary,¡± Billy added.

    Then he led Casey, Harleen, Ivy, and Nelson Morris to continue forward, while thepanions from Rainbow Moon Empire stayed on the fourth level tform.

    ¡°Honey, Ivy, how are you? Can you hold on?¡±

    After stepping onto the fifth section of stairs, Billy asked the two.

    The pressure on this level increased several levels again. After just a few steps, the expressions of Harleen and Ivy changed slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Both of them nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourselves if you can¡¯t handle it,¡± Billy advised.

    ¡°Okay!¡± They nodded again.

    It took more than an hour for the group to reach the tform on the fifth section of stairs.

    Judging from the condition of Harleen and Ivy, they had reached their limits. Their faces were pale, sweaty, and their breath was erratic.

    ¡°Billy, I and Harleen won¡¯t go up anymore. We¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Ivy said, slightly catching her breath.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°You two go rest on the side passages for a while!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Casey. ¡°Can you still hold on?¡±

    ¡°I should be able to endure one more section,¡± Casey took a deep breath.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡±

    Harleen looked up at the people above the stairs, a slightly worried expression shing across her face.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, he and Casey, along with Nelson Morris, proceeded to the sixth section.

 Chapter 1271 Christopher Morris Wants to Watch the Show

    At this moment, halfway up the sixth section of stairs, Christopher Morris and a man from Rainbow Moon Empire were struggling to climb up.

    Both of them were at the fifth-rank Divine Realm, and reaching this point had already pushed them to their limits. In fact, Casey was also feeling a bit overwhelmed at this point. With his cultivation at the fourth-rank Divine Realm, it was a miracle he hadsted this long. His face was as pale as wax, his legs trembled uncontrobly, and his aura fluctuated wildly, very unstable.

    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Billy asked Casey.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey replied through gritted teeth, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t make it, don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯ll take you up there!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey shook his head.

    After about half an hour, the three of them arrived not far behind Christopher Morris and hispanion.

    ¡°Prince Nelson!¡± the man beside Christopher Morris greeted Nelson Morris.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nelson Morris nodded and then shouted to Christopher Morris, ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a good helper!¡± Christopher Morris nced at Billy before looking at Nelson Morris.

    ¡°He not only killed the Second Prince of Sheardal Empire but also Finn Guthrie of Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°Let me give you some advice, it¡¯s best to keep your distance from him. Otherwise, whether you can leave Forbidden Phantom Valley alive is a question mark!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, big brother!¡± Nelson Morris responded.

    ¡°Once you enter Forbidden Phantom Valley, life and death are up to fate. Karsen Henderson and Finn Guthrie dug their own graves; you can¡¯t me Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, do you really think there¡¯s no one here who can kill him?¡± Christopher Morris continued.

    ¡°Unless he leaves immediately with his people, otherwise, once Abram Guthriees down, none of them will survive!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Casey stabilized his aura after hearing this and retorted, ¡°You should worry about your own life first!¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak to Prince Christopher like that?¡± the other man pointed at Casey.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey replied firmly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± the man frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Christopher Morris reprimanded.

    He was well aware of Billy¡¯s strength, and if a conflict arose, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Billy gave Christopher Morris a slight squint before ignoring him and continuing up with Casey. He noticed that Casey was already struggling, so he didn¡¯t push him further, enveloping him in a defensive aura.

    Nelson Morris didn¡¯t exchange more words with the other two; he took a deep breath and followed them up.

    ¡°Prince Nelson¡­ he actually broke through!¡± Watching Nelson Morris¡¯s back, the man was full of surprise.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Christopher Morris frowned upon hearing this.

    Then, he released his spiritual power to probe and indeed found that Nelson Morris had reached the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°He really surprised me!¡± Christopher Morris stared at Nelson Morris¡¯s back with a hint of curiosity.

    After a brief pause, instead of continuing upwards, he turned around and walked back down.

    ¡°Your Highness, are we not going up anymore?¡± the man asked after a moment of confusion.

    ¡°With our strength, we won¡¯t be able to finish this sixth section of stairs!¡± Christopher Morris replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and watch the show!¡±

    ¡°Watch the show?¡± The man seemed to understand after another moment of realization, looking up at the people above.

    Another half hourter, Billy and his group arrived at the sixth level tform. At this point, Billy also vaguely felt some pressure. On the seventh section of stairs, there were four white figures, Victoria Richards and her sister, along with two women from Ice Cloud Empire. All four of them were at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, with the two older women almost reaching the seventh rank.

    Although their speed wasn¡¯t fast, they should be able to reach the seventh level tform. Victoria Richards turned to look at Billy, smiled, and nodded at him.

    Meanwhile, on the walkways on either side of the seventh level tform, Abram Guthrie and hispanion were sitting cross-legged, meditating to recover. Their faces were as pale as wax, and their auras were in disarray, indicating they were nearing their limits. However, judging by their posture, they wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    ¡°Boss, I won¡¯t go up. I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Casey said, taking a brief breath before speaking.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded and then looked at Nelson Morris. ¡°Prince Nelson, how about you? Do you want to continue?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go up either!¡± Nelson Morris shook his head.

    He was aware of his own capabilities. With his strength, it would be difficult to continue further. For him, the oue depended entirely on Billy. Whether he went up or not had no impact on the result. Coming this far was just a personal challenge.

    As for the treasures above this staircase, only the eighth tform and the treasure hall at the top might have something of interest to him. tforms below the seventh held little attraction.

    Therefore, there was little point in taking further risks.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯ll leave the next steps to you,¡± Nelson Morris said to Billy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded with a nod.

    ¡°Boss, those two from Crimson me Empire might be deliberately waiting for you. Be careful,¡± Casey¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, don¡¯t be careless!¡± Nelson Morris added. ¡°The person beside Abram Guthrie is the strongest among Crimson me Empire this time. Although his cultivation is at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, his actualbat power is likely enough to defeat opponents of the ninth-rank Divine Realm. Be cautious!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded.

    Without further dy, he took a deep breath and stepped onto the seventh segment of the staircase.

    Just a few steps in, Billy exhaled heavily.

    Whether it was due to the previous consumption of Chi power or the inherent strength of the seventh segment, he felt the pressure here had increased several levelspared to the sixth segment.

    As a fifth-rank Divine Realm cultivator, resisting this pressure wasn¡¯t easy.

    After a brief pause, without much hesitation, he directly activated his bloodline power.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The next moment, Billy couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He vaguely felt that after activating his bloodline power, the blood in his body was much more active than usual. It was as if his bloodline sensed the pressure and actively helped him resist the external pressure.

    Without dwelling too much on it, Billy continued forward.

    After activating his bloodline power, his cultivation rose to theter stage of the sixth-rank Divine Realm. Combined with his inherently stronger resistance, the seventh segment of the staircase posed little difficulty for him.

    After about a quarter of an hour, Billy caught up with Victoria Richards and the others.

    ¡°Once again, thank you for Mr Billy¡¯s lifesaving grace a few days ago!¡± Victoria Richards said with a slight surprise upon seeing Billy catching up so quickly, then bowed.

 Chapter 1272 It Doesnâ€™t Matter

    Not only Victoria Richards, but the other three were also stunned at the same time.

    Billy¡¯s current martial aura was at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, the same level as theirs, but his state was obviously much stronger than theirs.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small effort, no need to be polite!¡± Billy smiled faintly, ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯ve killed Finn Guthrie and so many people from Crimson me Empire. Abram Guthrie definitely won¡¯t let it go easily!¡±

    Beside him, Rachel Richards pointed to Abram Guthrie on the tform and spoke.

    ¡°The person beside him is Bobby Woods, the first among the peers of Crimson me Empire. Although his cultivation is at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder!¡± Billy smiled and interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, don¡¯t be careless!¡± Victoria Richards spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy smiled again and continued walking towards the seventh-level tform.

    ¡°Mr Billy is indeed extraordinary!¡±

    Watching Billy¡¯s back, a woman in her forties couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°He clearly only has the cultivation of the fifth-rank Divine Realm, but he exudes the aura of the ter stage sixth-rank.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, even in the sixth-rank Divine Realm, no one can be as rxed and at ease on the seventh-level staircase as he is.¡±

    ¡°Indeed extraordinary!¡± Rachel Richards nodded in response, then continued with a pensive expression.

    ¡°If he can pass the test of Abram Guthrie and Bobby Woods, he might even make it to the eighth-level staircase!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably difficult!¡± Another slightly older woman shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Bobby Woods is worthy of his reputation. Justst month, it was heard that he killed a ninth-rank Divine Realm expert.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Abram Guthrie is beside him. If he goes all out, he also has the power of a ninth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°Although Mr Billy is very strong, he is only at the sixth-rank Divine Realm. It¡¯s too difficult to surpass both Bobby Woods and Abram Guthrie!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± Victoria Richards gritted her teeth and continued to climb up.

    For her, Billy saved her life. Now that she sees Billy in danger, she naturally won¡¯t stand idly by.

    Twenty minutester, Billy stood on the seventh-level tform.

    At the same time, Abram Guthrie and Bobby Woods got up and walked over from the aisle.

    After about an hour of rest, the two had already recovered quite a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you¡¯vee to the seventh level so quickly!¡± Abram Guthrie looked Billy up and down before speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± Billy replied lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed the second prince and so many people from Crimson me Empire, yet you still dare toe here actively. Admirable courage!¡± Bobby Woods¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Billy.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe?¡± Billy smiled faintly, ¡°Just because of you two?¡±

    ¡°You seem very confident in yourself!¡± Abram Guthrie responded, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how foolish you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop the nonsense. If you want to avenge your brother, then let¡¯s get started!¡± Billy¡¯s voice grew deeper.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Bobby Woods responded, then looked at Abram Guthrie, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll deal with him first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Abram Guthrie nodded and stepped back a certain distance.

    ¡°Come on, let me see how much confidence you have to support your killing of our Crimson me Empire¡¯s people!¡±

    While speaking, Bobby Woods drew out his own de from his waist.

    The de was four feet long, with dark patterns engraved on it, exuding a strong ancient aura, obviously an extraordinary weapon.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy also drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    The next moment, a towering momentum burst forth from Bobby Woods, revealing the aura of the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    Immediately after, Bobby Woods¡¯s wrist continued to rotate, and endless de energy quickly condensed into an extremely sharp de, attacking Billy.

    Billy naturally didn¡¯t stand still, he wielded the Blood Fury de and met it head-on, blood-red de energy shing in the air.

    Two aggressive attacks shed together, emitting a fierce impact sound, and the shock waves quickly spread out in all directions.

    Surprisingly, the impact range of the shock waves was limited to the area of the stone steps, as if there was a barrier at the edge of the stone steps, unbreakable.

    After a few rounds, the two backed off about ten steps each.

    From the looks of the two, in this wave of attacks, both sides were evenly matched.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill! No wonder even Gabriel couldn¡¯t match you!¡± Bobby Woods stabilized his figure and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Bobby, let¡¯s finish this quickly together!¡± Abram Guthrie walked over.

    Although he was mentally prepared, knowing Billy¡¯s skills must be strong since his cousin and Gabriel couldn¡¯t handle him, he was still somewhat surprised when he saw Billy¡¯s strength for real.

    Although Bobby Woods hadn¡¯t used his full strength, he was certain that Billy had only exerted seventy to eighty percent of his power.

    This made him feel a sense of unease, and his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly.

    To avoid any unexpected situations, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.

    ¡°No need!¡± Bobby Woods replied.

    Then, he looked at Billy and said with a serious tone, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t y with you anymore, just take my strike!¡±

    Whoosh!

    As his words fell, he took two steps forward, gathering all his power into his right arm, and poured the raging Chi power into the ancient de.

    Soon, the de began to tremble slightly, and its color gradually changed to mes.

    ¡°Burning de Technique!¡±

    As Bobby Woods spoke, the ancient de emitted a me-like aura and shed towards Billy with thunderous force.

    The entire space was illuminated, and wherever the de passed, the air temperature rose by several degrees.

    On the stone steps, the pressure from the array already made it difficult for everyone to move, but now it became even more unbearable, causing a suffocating feeling. Several people on the third and fourth sections of the stairs directly copsed, their faces pale and trembling all over.

    Including Victoria Richards and others, they also felt the sudden increase in pressure and couldn¡¯t help but stop their steps, mobilizing their energy to resist this pressure.

    Just from the momentum of this strike, it was clear that it was not something an ordinary ninth-rank Divine Realm warrior could contend with.

    Below, Casey, Harleen, and the others all looked up with solemn expressions, their eyes filled with worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take ten strikes from you without hesitation!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as the opponentunched his attack, Billy also acted.

    Facing the full-force strike from such a high-level opponent, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be careless and exerted his full power to unleash the Celestial de Art.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound spread throughout the space, shaking the eardrums.

    The powerful shock waves rapidly spread out like a nuclear explosion.

    Victoria Richards and others, who were about ten steps away from the seventh-level tform, were pushed back nearly twenty steps by the shock waves, their blood and Chi surging in their chests.

    Abram Guthrie, beside them, was also pushed back for more than twenty meters by the shock waves before stabilizing himself.

    Billy and Bobby Woods were both shaken towards the left and right passages, then heavily fell to the ground, each spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    After one move, the two were still evenly matched!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Bobby Woods, who stabilized himself, couldn¡¯t help but shout, his face full of shock.

    He never expected that his full-force strike could still be blocked by Billy!

    You must know that a month ago, with the same strike, he killed a genuine ninth-rank Divine Realm expert!

    But Billy, who only had the cultivation level of the sixth rank Divine Realm, actually fought him evenly!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied after adjusting his breath slightly.

    ¡°Bobby, stop wasting time with him, let¡¯s team up and kill him quickly!¡± At the same time, after realizing the situation, Abram Guthrie shouted loudly.

    Immediately after, he also drew out a de that could enhance hisbat power and shed a cold light towards Billy.

 Chapter 1273 Tristen George Appears

    Facing Christopher Morris¡¯s strike, Billy didn¡¯t choose to confront him head-on, but dodged aside.

    Boom!

    The de brushed past his clothes, and the shock wave sent him several meters away.

    Huff!

    At the same time, Bobby Woods slowed down slightly before striking again.

    He knew very well that with the strength Billy had just shown, it would be difficult for him alone to kill the opponent.

    So seeing Abram Guthrie had already made a move, he didn¡¯t hesitate either. Only by joining forces could they have a chance.

    In the next moment, they both exerted their full strength and attacked Billy.

    ¡°People from Crimson me Empire, are you all used to bullying the weak with numbers like this?¡±

    Just then, a man¡¯s voice came from below the stone steps.

    As the voice sounded, a fiercely sharp de energy shot out, directly blocking Abram Guthrie¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Abram Guthrie stepped back two steps and looked down at the figure walking on the fifth section of the stone steps with a furious voice.

    ¡°A lot of people from your Crimson me Empire have been killed by me. If you want revenge, you cane find me!¡±

    The person who came was Tristen George.

    After a few days without seeing him, his injuries had long since healed, and he looked even more energetic than a few days ago.

    Without a doubt, he had likely made a breakthrough in his cultivation!

    As he spoke, he quickened his pace.

    Boom!

    At the same time, Billy and Bobby Woods attacked again.

    This time, neither of them used their trump cards. After the exchange, they were both unharmed.

    In fact, for Billy, he didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble. As long as he activated ¡°Nine Dragons Unite,¡± it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to take Bobby Woods¡¯s life.

    But after using ¡°Nine Dragons Unite,¡± his Chi power would bepletely drained, requiring several minutes to recover.

    And in such an environment, he didn¡¯t know what unexpected things might happen next.

    If it were just him alone, he wouldn¡¯t mind, but the problem was that all his fellows were with him, so he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.

    ¡°Bobby, you hold him back. I¡¯ll deal with this brat who¡¯s looking for death first before joining forces with you!¡±

    Abram Guthrie frowned and looked at Tristen George, who had already reached the sixth level tform, before speaking.

    ¡°Your Highness, he should be at the seventh-rank Divine Realm. Be careful!¡± Bobby Woods responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Abram Guthrie replied in a deep voice.

    Naturally, he had also sensed Tristen George¡¯s strength, but he didn¡¯t worry about it.

    After all, before this, not to mention the seventh-rank Divine Realm, even opponents of the eighth-rank Divine Realm had been killed by him.

    With all his cards on the table, he was enough to contend with the ninth-rank Divine Realm, naturally not fearing Tristen George.

    However, he had thought too simply.

    He only thought about himself challenging beyond his rank, but he didn¡¯t realize his opponent could do it as well!

    Huff!

    In the next moment, Abram Guthrie raised his hand and shed out a sharp de energy towards Tristen George, who had reached the seventh section of the stone steps.

    Tristen George, in a disadvantageous position, temporarily didn¡¯t confront him head-on but dodged aside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can hide!¡± Abram Guthrie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his wrist continued to rotate, endless de energy attacking Tristen George.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Tristen George¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    All his retreat paths were blocked by the opponent¡¯s de energy, with no way to avoid, he could only defend with an attack.

    As the voice sounded, he also raised his de, unleashing a wave of de energy to meet it.

    Bang¡­

    A fierce collision sound echoed at the scene, and the shock wave wreaked havoc.

    Tristen George, being in a disadvantaged position, unable to exert his full strength, was forced back three or four steps by the shockwave.

    Just at this moment, on the tform, Billy and Bobby Woods engaged in another exchange.

    With a loud noise, Bobby Woods staggered back about ten meters, faint traces of blood seeping from the corners of his mouth, his breath slightly disordered.

    Obviously, in this round, he was slightly inferior.

    And just as he hadn¡¯t stabilized his figure yet, Billy struck again, Bloodshadow Fury de unleashing several blood-red de beams sweeping towards Abram Guthrie.

    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± Bobby Woods shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Abram Guthrie roared angrily, stopped fighting Tristen George and turning to attack Billy.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Bang¡­

    The two shed, forcing Abram Guthrie to retreat, his expression very gloomy.

    Boom!

    After several rounds of exchange, Abram Guthrie was knocked over by a de beam on the tform, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Bobby Woods shouted.

    Without any hesitation, he raised his de and attacked Billy.

    The two then engaged in battle again, endless de beams shing in the air, and a fierce wind raging everywhere.

    ¡°Kid, go to hell!¡±

    Before long, after catching his breath, Abram Guthrie activated his trump card and shed towards Billy.

    However, at this moment, Tristen George had already reached a ce only about a dozen steps away from the tform.

    ¡°You better think about how to stay alive!¡±

    As Tristen George¡¯s voice rang out, a de beam containing earth-shattering energy whistled out, directly colliding with Abram Guthrie¡¯s attack.

    Boom!

    As the deafening sound rang out, Abram Guthrie was once again sent flying, crashing heavily onto the tform, blood constantly oozing from his mouth.

    Meanwhile, Tristen George stabilized his figure after retreating four or five steps, then took a deep breath and gritted his teeth as he rushed onto the tform.

    Just as Abram Guthrie was getting up from the ground, Tristen George was already standing on the tform.

    ¡°What the hell are you? Dare to oppose my Crimson me Empire, are you tired of living?¡± Abram Guthrie angrily eximed.

    As he spoke, he was deeply shocked; he knew he had severely underestimated the opponent¡¯s strength.

    Without a doubt, this was an opponent capable of contending with a ninth-rank Divine Realm cultivator, with fighting power not inferior to his own.

    ¡°Is Crimson me Empire really that strong?¡± Tristen George replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s just what you think!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Abram Guthrie said sharply, ¡°Ignorant fool. Let me warn you, if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, your intimidating tricks don¡¯t scare me!¡± Tristen George interrupted him.

    ¡°Just make your move, let me see how great you arepared to your cousin.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to be enemies with my Crimson me Empire?¡± Abram Guthrie frowned.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make your move now, you won¡¯t have the chance!¡± Tristen George said, his aura instantly rising.

    ¡°If you want to die, then so be it!¡± After taking a deep breath, Abram Guthrie didn¡¯t waste any more words.

    Then, the two of them exerted their full strength and engaged in battle.

    Meanwhile, on the right side of the fifth-level tform.

    ¡°Your Highness, it seems that Abram Guthrie and his follower are in a bit of trouble!¡± The man from Rainbow Moon Empire looked at Christopher Morris beside him and spoke.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Christopher Morris replied solemnly.

    Naturally, he could also see that under the joint efforts of Billy and Tristen George, Abram Guthrie and Bobby Woods had little chance of winning.

    ¡°Your Highness, those two women should both be the women of that Billy boy, should we make a move?¡± The man nced at Harleen and Ivy, who were adjusting their breath on the opposite side, and asked.

    ¡°If we take down those two women, that Billy boy won¡¯t dare to resist!¡±

 Chapter 1274 Courting Death

    ¡°Nelson Morris has broken through to the sixth-rank Divine Realm. I might not be able to stop him!¡± Christopher Morris responded after ncing at Nelson Morris on the sixth-level tform.

    He was well aware that if heid hands on Billy¡¯s woman, his younger brother would definitely retaliate against him.

    ¡°No problem!¡± the man continued speaking. ¡°Both of those women are at the third-rank Divine Realm. If we act together, we should be able to take them down within one round!¡±

    ¡°By then, even if Prince Nelson rushes over, we¡¯ll have them under control, and he¡¯ll be powerless.¡±

    ¡°Do you have confidence?¡± Christopher Morris was clearly swayed by what was said.

    ¡°Absolutely no problem!¡± the man added after looking at the situation on the seventh-level tform.

    ¡°Prince Christopher, let¡¯s move. It¡¯s gettingte!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Christopher Morris replied after a moment of thought.

    For him, there weren¡¯t many choices left. If he didn¡¯t act, his situation would be extremely passive after Billy killed Abram Guthrie and Bobby Woods.

    On one hand, he would lose the bet with Nelson Morris, and the position of the heir would no longer concern him.

    On the other hand, the oue of his instigation of Yousef Buck, Bailey Kemp, and others to ambush Billy had yet to be determined. He believed Billy would not give up easily. Whether he could leave this Forbidden Phantom Valley once Billy intervened was also a question. So, he could only fight back against the odds.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Immediately after that, Christopher Morris shouted sharply and rushed towards Harleen and Ivy¡¯s direction, followed closely by the man.

    Both of them knew they didn¡¯t have much time, so they went all out from the start. Of course, their goal was to capture Harleen and Ivy alive, so they didn¡¯t use their weapons. At the next moment, two powerful gusts of energy whistled towards Harleen and Ivy, like a raging wave, as they shed.

    ¡°You finally made your move!¡± Faced with their attack, Harleen and Ivy showed no signs of panic, as if they had anticipated the other party¡¯s move.

    Then, they nced at each other, each gripping their swords and simultaneously using the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique to counter.

    With the blessing of artifacts, theirbat power could reach the level of the fourth-rank Divine Realm, and coupled with the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, they were enough to contend with opponents at the fifth-rank Divine Realm enemies.

    Although Christopher Morris could challenge opponents of higher ranks without using artifacts, capturing them alive was not an easy task. After all, killing and capturing werepletely different concepts!

    Boom! Two loud noises rang out simultaneously as the attacks of the four collided.

    Then, Ivy and the man each slid back about ten meters, evenly matched. Meanwhile, Harleen was sent flying by Christopher Morris¡¯s palm force,nding twenty meters away with some injuries but nothing serious.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡± Ivy shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen responded as she got up, shaking her head.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Christopher Morris and the man cursed simultaneously.

    Neither of them had expected Harleen and Ivy to possess such strength,pletely exceeding their estimates. But now, they were in a difficult situation and could only continue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back anymore. Capture one if you can!¡± Christopher Morris shouted as he charged out again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The man followed closely behind.

    However, they no longer had a chance. Casey, who had been watching the two of them closely since they first moved, had already taken action. Although he couldn¡¯t fly within this range of stone stairs, there was only a short distance between the two tforms. A few jumps would bring him right in front.

    At the next moment, a dark de curtain shed down towards Christopher Morris and the man.

    The conversation was abruptly cut off.

    Soon after, the man¡¯s body fell apart, blood and flesh blurred on the ground.

    With Casey¡¯s current cultivation, it was not difficult to kill a fifth-rank Divine Realm expert while unleashing the Celestial de Art.

    Puff!

    At the same time, Christopher Morris was sted away by the shock wave, crashing heavily onto the fifth-tier staircase, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face pale as wax, severely injured!

    In fact, Casey¡¯s initial target was the other man, and with Christopher Morris¡¯s strength, he shouldn¡¯t have been so heavily injured by the shock wave.

    It was just because his attention was entirely focused on Harleen and Ivy, he hadn¡¯t expected Casey to attack so quickly.

    And he severely underestimated Casey¡¯s strength, not taking him seriously at all.

    Otherwise, he could have possibly dodged Casey¡¯s strike.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Just then, Nelson Morris shouted loudly.

    As he spoke, he dashed out, quickly running towards Christopher Morris¡¯s position.

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you hurt me¡­ I promise you, you¡­ are dead¡­¡± Christopher Morris looked towards Casey.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t speak for now, let me check your injuries!¡±

    In no time, Nelson Morris arrived and helped Christopher Morris sit up.

    And when no one was paying attention, he snapped his fingers and three strands of finger winds entered Christopher Morris¡¯s body.

    Christopher Morris tried to say something, but couldn¡¯t make a sound, blood gushing continuously from his mouth.

    Then, he turned his head with difficulty, nced at Nelson Morris with a trace of horror in his eyes, and then his eyes rolled back, fainting straight away.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Nelson Morris shouted again.

    ¡°Prince Christopher!¡± Over a dozen people from Rainbow Moon Empire remaining on the fourth-tier tform shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Daring toy a hand on Harleen and Ivy, seeking death, kill him!¡± At the same time, Azure Dragon roared angrily.

    He and others like Vermilion Bird and White Tiger stayed on the fourth-tier tform.

    Previously, they had witnessed Christopher Morris¡¯s actions towards Harleen and Ivy, naturally seeing everything.

    Originally, they wanted to rush up to help, but they were overwhelmed by the pressure on the staircase.

    And now that Christopher Morris had fallen to the middle of the fifth tier, they could rush up.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, seven or eight members of Rainbow Moon Empire shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Whoever blocks dies!¡± Ian de spoke with a heavy voice, wielding his three-foot-long de.

    Azure Dragon and Bob drew their des.

 Chapter 1275 Are You Ready to Ascend?

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. I apologize on behalf of my big brother!¡± Nelson Morris, supporting the unconscious Christopher Morris, arrived at the fourth-level tform.

    After handing Christopher Morris over to two men, Nelson Morris bowed to Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°My big brother is seriously injured and unconscious. I urge you to show mercy, I promise this won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    ¡°Mr Kimmons should have just finished him off!¡± Judge responded sternly, frowning.

    ¡°I truly apologize!¡± Nelson Morris bowed again.

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll spare him for your sake. But if there¡¯s a next time, he¡¯ll be dead!¡± Azure Dragon replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Nelson Morris nodded and then looked at the two men behind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, quickly help Prince Christopher down to rest. I¡¯ll check on his injuriester.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two men nodded in response.

    They then helped Christopher Morris down the stone stairs.

    ¡°You all should go down too, don¡¯t let anyone from Crimson me Empire near Prince Christopher!¡± Nelson Morris instructed the other dozen or so people.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The group nodded and followed suit.

    After the group left, Nelson Morris greeted Azure Dragon and the others again and went up to the fifth-level tform.

    Soon, on the tform, Nelson Morris bowed and apologized to Harleen and Ivy.

    Just then, a loud noise came from the seventh-level tform. Bobby Woods, spraying blood into the sky, heavily fell onto the central part of the seventh staircase.

    Gurgling sounds followed as blood poured from his mouth.

    He spasmed a few times before falling silent.

    At the same time, Abram Guthrie was sent flying by Tristen George¡¯s strike.

    They had been battling for a while, and he was already at the end of his strength, with less than 40% of his power remaining.

    As he tried to get up from the ground, a cold light shed like lightning.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Abram Guthrie¡¯s soul-shaking cry was cut short as the de pierced his heart.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    And then, nothing.

    Like Bobby Woods, he spasmed briefly before going still, his face filled with endless regret.

    Perhaps, when he entered Forbidden Phantom Valley, he never thought this journey would be hisst.

    He was one of the most outstanding geniuses of Crimson me Empire, with a promising future!

    Witnessing this scene, a collective gasp echoed throughout the staircase.

    All eyes focused on Billy and Tristen George.

    They were quite audacious to kill Abram Guthrie openly like this, not showing much regard for Crimson me Empire!

    ¡°Thanks!¡± On the seventh tform, Billy spoke to Tristen George.

    ¡°No big deal!¡± Tristen George waved his hand.

    ¡°You killed Finn Guthrie in front of so many people, aren¡¯t you worried about Crimson me Empire seeking revenge after we leave Forbidden Phantom Valley?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°You killed one, I killed one. Why should I be worried when you¡¯re not?¡± Tristen George shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m a lone wolf, you¡¯ve got a whole gang of twenty people with you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, fair point!¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°Interested in trying to go up there?¡± Tristen George pointed towards the eighth staircase.

    ¡°They say the pressure on thest two segments of stairs increases exponentially.¡±

    ¡°Before this, the strongest person who came to Forbidden Phantom Valley could only handle a short distance before sumbing and exploding.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy responded. ¡°The way you put it, I really want to give it a try. Shall we go together?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Tristen George shrugged again.

    Then, after a brief rest, the two lifted their feet and ascended towards the eighth staircase.

    As the two walked only a few steps, they sensed a force much stronger than that of the seventh level sweeping towards them, like Mount Tai pressing down, causing them to immediately feel a sense of breathlessness.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Tristen George took a deep breath and continued speaking. ¡°The pressure of the eighth level is so strong, I really wonder how strong the ninth level will be.¡± Billy looked up.

    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me you¡¯re nning to reach the summit, are you?¡± Tristen George gave Billy a speechless nce.

    ¡°Do you know that the person who designed this array never intended for anyone to reach the top!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The array at the entrance of Forbidden Phantom Valley only allows those with cultivation below Divine Realm to enter!¡± Tristen George responded.

    ¡°And these stone steps, even a genuine ninth-rank Divine Realm would find it difficult toplete the eighth level, let alone the ninth level.¡±

    ¡°So, no one has ever reached the ninth level!¡±

    ¡°Everything has exceptions, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s finish the eighth level first!¡± Tristen George¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    The two chatted as they walked, and time passed quickly.

    Unknowingly, nearly an hour had passed, and the two arrived at the middle section of the eighth-level stone steps.

    At this point, Tristen George¡¯s face was pale, his clothes soaked with sweat, his legs trembling slightly, and each step up was extremely difficult.

    Although Billy was in a better condition, his face was also somewhat pale, and his aura was unstable, indicating that it was not easy for him either.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a freak!¡± Tristen George looked at Billy on a step and spoke.

    In his eyes, Billy was truly a freak.

    His previous strength had shocked him, and now he waspletely speechless.

    He himself was almost at the point of life and death, but Billy seemed fine.

    Unbelievable, he had never encountered a super genius like Billy!

    ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    He was well aware that the reason his condition was stronger than Tristen George¡¯s had a lot to do with the Golden Bloodline in his body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll risk my life to see the eighth-level tform!¡± Tristen George nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard!¡± Billy responded.

    With this level of pressure, one careless move could have serious consequences.

    Lightly, it could harm the foundation of a martial artist, and heavily, it could result in exploding and death!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tristen George gritted his teeth. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±

    After saying that, he continued to climb up, and Billy followed closely behind.

 Chapter 1276 Stepping onto the Last Step

    Without surprise, thetter half of the journey was even more difficult. With thirty to forty steps remaining, the two of them walked for over an hour.

    At this moment, Tristen George was truly on the verge of life and death, his breath extremely weak, blood streaking from the corners of his mouth.

    Puff!

    Just as they reached the eighth tform, Tristen George spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered to the side.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Billy took two steps forward to support him, quickly moving to the left pathway, instantly dissipating the terrifying pressure.

    ¡°You¡¯re overexerting yourself¡­¡± Tristen George spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Take this pill first!¡± Billy took out a healing pill and handed it to him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Tristen George took the pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll help heal your injuries,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°No need!¡± Tristen George shook his head. ¡°I can handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tristen George nodded. ¡°I just need to rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist further.

    Then, the two of them sat down cross-legged, circting their energies to recover.

    Meanwhile, below, there were waves of admirationing from the staircase.

    ¡°Wow, did they really reach the eighth level? They¡¯re so strong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this breaks the record. It¡¯s said that even the strongest in the past only made it to the first half of the eighth level before exploding.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious if they¡¯ll make it to the ninth level.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    Many people below looked up at Billy and Tristen George, unable to help but discuss.

    ¡°You go ahead!¡± After about half an hour, Tristen George opened his eyes and looked at Billy. ¡°I¡¯ve reached my limit, I can only go this far, but I believe you can create a miracle!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Billy nodded slightly and stood up.

    For Billy, even though he didn¡¯t know what was in the pce at the top of the stairs, his character wouldn¡¯t allow him to give up.

    Since he hade this far, he had to give it a try no matter what!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tristen George nodded.

    Then, after taking a deep breath, Billy walked up to the ninth level of the stairs.

    Just as he stepped onto the first few steps, Billy shivered all over, involuntarily taking a deep breath of cold air.

    The pressure here had also multiplied, even with his Golden Bloodline protecting him, he felt immense pressure.

    ¡°Look, he¡¯s really going to challenge the ninth level of the stairs!¡±

    ¡°Wow, his courage is admirable! So strong!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s witness this miracle together!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    The crowd below began to buzz again.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, will Billy be okay?¡± On the sixth tform, Harleen looked worriedly at Billy¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry too much. He¡¯ll be fine, Boss knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Harleen, Billy isn¡¯t reckless. He should be fine!¡± Ivy added.

    Nelson Morris beside them remained silent, a mixture ofplicated emotions shing across his face.

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, two hours passed. Billy reached the middle of the ninth level.

    At this point, he was in a situation simr to Tristen George on the eighth level, his face pale, and every step was a struggle.

    At the same time, he could feel his blood bing restless inside him.

    After adjusting for a while, he took out a sovereign-grade Chi Condensing Pill and swallowed it, continuing to climb.

    For him now, every step was extremely difficult, his legs trembling uncontrobly, and blood streaking from the corners of his mouth.

    It felt like his blood was about to burst out of his body!

    Another two to three hours passed, and Billy was three steps away from the ninth tform.

    However, at this moment, he had reached his limit.

    He seemed about to copse, with extremely weakened breath, and very likely to roll down the stone steps.

    The blood vessels dted rapidly, blue veins bulging on the forehead, eyes crimson, and blood vessels all over the body burst.

    However, he didn¡¯t give up, gritting his teeth and stepping up again.

    He was well aware that at this moment, only by making a concerted effort could he possibly reach the top; otherwise, once he stopped, he would never be able to ascend again.

    Twenty minutester, Billy finally stepped onto thest step!

    Billy had just stabilized himself, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling dizzy, on the verge of fainting.

    At this moment, a phantom divine dragon rose from him, hovering over his head.

    Below, Casey and the others could immediately recognize that this phantom divine dragon was the one from when Boss awakened his bloodline.

    Immediately after, the phantom divine dragon, like a living creature, let out a long cry and swiftly flew towards a nearby pce.

    In no time, it disappeared from the sight of the crowd.

    Just as everyone held their breath to see what would happen, a tremendous force burst forth from the pce.

    In the blink of an eye, it filled every corner of the stone steps.

    Everyone on the stone steps keenly felt the invasion of this force on their bodies,pletely out of control.

    ¡°Is this¡­ the inheritance of the strong?¡± Soon, a man eximed excitedly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve broken through!¡±

    ¡°So have I!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Immediately after, there was a burst of excited cheers on the stone steps.

    As they said, except for Billy, everyone on the stone steps broke through a level under the influence of this formidable aura.

    Afterwards, many people quickly sat down where they were, activating their techniques to consolidate their cultivation.

    Casey and his fellows, however, looked worriedly at the figure on the ninth-level tform, concerned about Billy¡¯s safety, naturally paying no attention to the breakthroughs.

    At this moment, Billy had already fainted on the ninth-tier tform, without any movement for a long time.

    Soon, several dazzling white lights shot out from around the pce, illuminating the entire space as bright as day.

    After about tens of seconds, the light receded into the pce again, and the scene returned to calm.

    What horrified Casey and the others was that, as the light disappeared, Billy also disappeared without a trace.

    The entire ninth-tier tform, apart from the pce, was empty.

    ¡°Honey!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Everyone eximed in shock at the same time, their faces filled with deep worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m going up to see!¡± Harleen¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Harleen, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Ivy took a deep breath and quickly stood in front of her.

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t stop me, I must go up and see!¡± Harleen turned and walked away.

    ¡°Harleen, calm down!¡± Casey also spoke at the same time.

    ¡°You can¡¯t withstand the pressure on the stone steps, it¡¯s impossible for you to reach the ninth level¡­¡±

 Chapter 1277 Settled

    ¡°No, I have to go up¡­¡± Harleen choked with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes were also misty.

    ¡°If everything goes well, Billy should be in that pce. Let¡¯s wait a little longer and see, maybe¡­¡±

    Before Ivy could finish her sentence, a tremendous force burst out from the pce on the ninth tform, sweeping towards the bottom of the stone steps.

    This time, it was evidently not about inheriting strength but a genuine oppressive aura.

    Moreover, this pressure was not limited to the stone steps anymore; it filled the entire space, including those below the steps.

    The whole space seemed to be instantly sucked into a vacuum, making people breathless.

    Then, anyone still conscious in the space, one after another, involuntarily knelt down, afraid to even breathe.

    It was as if there was an unparalleled strong figure on the ninth tform, making everyone too scared to look up.

    The scene fell into a deathly silence, not even the sound of breathing could be heard.

    After a while, just when many felt they were about to burst, a man eximed in surprise.

    ¡°The oppressive aura disappeared, even on these steps!¡±

    ¡°It seems like it really disappeared!¡± someone replied loudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Quickly go up and see if there are any treasures in that pce!¡± someone shouted excitedly.

    After hearing this, many people rushed up to the ninth tform as fast as they could.

    Even the group of Rainbow Moon Empire people guarding under the stone steps, where Christopher Morris was, ran towards the steps, leaving only two men behind.

    Casey and the others were naturally no exception; they were anxious to see if their boss was alright.

    Then, someone found out they could fly in the air on the steps.

    So, everyone flew towards the direction of the pce, though not very fast, it was still much better than running.

    Boom!

    Just as everyone was halfway there, there were bursts of loud noises in the space.

    Countless rocks of various sizes fell from above, and the whole space felt like it was about to copse.

    ¡°The space is copsing!¡± someone eximed again.

    However, everyone¡¯s minds were focused on the pce; they didn¡¯t care much and continued to fly towards it regardless of the danger.

    Casey and the others were no exception; they couldn¡¯t leave without seeing their boss!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go up there, leave here immediately!¡±

    Just then, Tristen George flew down from above with a cloth bag in his hand and spoke to Casey¡¯s group.

    ¡°No, we must see the boss!¡± Azure Dragon and the others shouted simultaneously.

    Although Casey, Harleen, and Ivy didn¡¯t speak, they didn¡¯t stop flying upwards.

    ¡°Mr Billy will be fine. If you don¡¯t leave now, you will all die here!¡± Tristen George shouted loudly.

    As his words echoed, he shed in front of Casey and continued, ¡°Trust me, your boss will be fine. Hurry and take your people away from here!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Casey stared at Tristen George¡¯s eyes and asked.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tristen George nodded solemnly.

    Casey exhaled heavily and made a difficult decision.

    Then, he looked at Harleen and Ivy and shouted, ¡°Harleen, Ivy, don¡¯t go, leave here immediately!¡±

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, but Billy¡­¡± Harleen obviously wasn¡¯t ready to give up so easily.

    Ivy¡¯s face also showed a strong sense of worry.

    At the same time, the fluctuations in space were getting stronger and stronger, and the entire space could copse at any moment.

    ¡°Harleen, there¡¯s no time, we need to leave here first and talkter. It¡¯ll be toote if we wait any longer,¡± Casey interrupted her directly.

    ¡°Lady Harleen, trust me, Mr Billy will be fine!¡± Tristen George added, ¡°If something happens to him, I¡¯ll risk my life to save him!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, Boss has good luck, he should be fine. Let¡¯s leave here first!¡± Night Orchid shouted after a brief moment of thought.

    ¡°Harleen, let¡¯s leave here first!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang both spoke simultaneously after a moment of consideration.

    If they had a choice, they would naturally not choose to leave. But the situation is pressing now, if they don¡¯t leave, everyone might end up in trouble here.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Harleen nodded after letting out a sigh.

    She knew very well that if she didn¡¯t leave, Casey and the others wouldn¡¯t leave either. She would be putting everyone in jeopardy by staying behind alone!

    After that, everyone didn¡¯t dy any longer and quickly flew towards the entrance they came from.

    ¡°Elliot, Caleb, take my big brother and leave here immediately!¡±

    At this moment, Nelson Morris arrived below the stone steps and instructed the two men guarding Christopher Morris not far away.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Both of them responded simultaneously, then bent down to help Christopher Morris.

    ¡°Prince Nelson!¡± In the next moment, Elliot eximed, ¡°Prince Christopher, he¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nelson Morris asked.

    ¡°Prince Christopher is dead¡­¡± Elliot responded with a trembling voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Nelson Morris shouted loudly, ¡°My big brother is dead?¡±

    His voice was loud enough for Casey and the others to hear.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Caleb trembled as well.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s dead, we have to get him out!¡± Nelson Morris¡¯s tone was filled with sorrow.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Elliot and Caleb responded once again.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Christopher Morris was really dead!

    At the same time, Victoria Richards and her sister led a group of people towards the exit.

    Just as everyone had reached the exit, the stones in the sky became denser and denser, falling like raindrops.

    Because the array was no longer in effect, the stone steps were smashed into a ho¡¯s nest by therge and small stones, with many ces cracking open.

    A few minutester, Casey and the others ran out of the underground space and reached the surface.

    At the same time, a deafening noise spread through the air, shocking everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    Immediately afterwards, the ground in front of them copsed like an earthquake, shocking in its momentum.

    The people on the ground didn¡¯t have time to think much, so they quickly flew aside.

    The whole processsted for nearly five or six minutes, and the copsed ground covered an area of several thousand square kilometers, as deep as a meteorite impact, with no bottom in sight.

    At the same time, a mushroom cloud of dust formed in the air, blocking the sun, and it didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time.

    Judging from this situation, those from Crimson me Empire and Rainbow Moon Empire who were focused on going to the pce to find treasure probably have no hope of survival.

    ¡°Honey¡­¡±

    Afternding on the ground not far away, Harleen¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at the copsed ruins.

    Ivy and Casey¡¯s group also looked ahead with solemn expressions.

    However, the scene was covered in so much dust that nothing could be seen.

 Chapter 1278 Leave Here

    ¡°Prince Nelson!¡±

    Before long, Elliot and Caleb, both covered in dust, came flying from not too far away.

    Of the dozen or so people from Rainbow Moon Empire, only the two of them managed to escape, the rest remained below forever.

    ¡°Where is my big brother¡¯s body?¡± Nelson Morris asked.

    Thud!

    The two approached and knelt down simultaneously.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, please forgive our ipetence, we failed to bring out Prince Christopher¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nelson Morris frowned and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s our fault, please punish us, Prince Nelson!¡± The two banged their heads with force.

    ¡°Enough, get up!¡± After letting out a sigh, Nelson Morris waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s his fate, not your fault.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Prince Nelson, for your grace of not ming us!¡± The two kowtowed again in thanks.

    About a quarter of an hourter, the dust in the air gradually dispersed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say my boss would be alright?¡± Ian de, with a coldness all over his body, looked at Tristen George and spoke.

    Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird also stared at Tristen George with cold eyes.

    ¡°Just wait a bit longer, I believe he will definitely be alright!¡± Tristen George responded.

    Although he was seventy to eighty percent sure that Billy would be fine, the fact that Billy had not appeared after so long also made him feel a bit heavy.

    ¡°If anything happens to Boss, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Ian de coldly retorted.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as they were talking, Harleen and Ivy flew directly towards the huge pit.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy!¡±

    Everyone shouted at the same time, then followed them.

    Boom!

    Just as everyone had just got up, another loud noise came from the pit.

    Then, arge amount of rocks and wooden blocks surged up like a geyser from the pit, spreading around.

    Casey and the others, although protected by their defensive aura, were still knocked back, their blood churning.

    Not long after, a figure rose from the pit, surrounded by a golden dragon.

    ¡°Honey?¡±

    ¡°Billy boy?¡±

    ¡°Billy?¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    Seeing the figure with closed eyes in mid-air, everyone shouted out with joy.

    At the same time, the dragon phantom let out a long cry, soared into the sky, then rapidly dived down, going straight into Billy¡¯s chest.

    The entire process, except for the color of the light around the dragon turning golden, was no different from when Billy first awakened his bloodline.

    Boom!

    The next moment, an aura containing boundless energy burst forth from Billy, shaking everything around.

    Casey and the others had no chance of resisting and were all blown away, eachnding on the ground.

    Fortunately, they were a bit far from Billy and were not hit too hard, otherwise, they would have been seriously injured.

    About two minutester, Billy slowly opened his eyes, thennded in front of everyone.

    ¡°Honey, what happened? Are you all okay?¡± Billy asked, looking around in slight surprise.

    Clearly, he himself did not know what had happened.

    ¡°Honey, how are you? Are you alright?¡± Harleen got up and hurried over.

    Casey and the others also gathered around, everyone simultaneously letting out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Billy shook his head and released his spiritual power to check on everyone¡¯s condition, seeing no major issues, he also felt relieved.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you really okay?¡± At this time, Victoria Richards and her sister came over.

    ¡°Thank you both for your concern!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°d to hear you¡¯re okay!¡± Victoria Richards bowed slightly.

    ¡°Once again, thank you, Mr Billy, for your great kindness. We shall take our leave now. Take care, Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯re out of Forbidden Phantom Valley, Mr Billy, you¡¯re wee to visit Ice Cloud Empire when you have time!¡±

    With the matters here concluded, it made no sense for them to stay any longer; they needed to hurry to other parts of Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Take care, both of you!¡±

    Later, after exchanging greetings with Harleen and herpanions, the two of them bid farewell and left with their own people.

    ¡°What exactly happened? How did all of you break through?¡± Billy asked, slightly puzzled, after the people from Ice Cloud Empire left.

    He had just probed everyone¡¯s cultivation levels and, without exception, they had all broken through by one level.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you know what happened?¡± Bob asked in return.

    ¡°Myst memory is of fainting!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob shrugged and then described to Billy everything that had happened earlier, including the matter with Christopher Morris.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After hearing about Christopher Morris, Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m truly sorry. I apologize on behalf of my big brother!¡± Nelson Morris looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this has nothing to do with you, Prince Nelson!¡± Billy responded and continued, ¡°I also need to apologize to Prince Nelson. I didn¡¯t expect the Forbidden Sanctum to copse, so I didn¡¯t have time to help you retrieve a few treasures from the eighth tform.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Nelson Morris replied. ¡°And besides, it¡¯s not necessary now.¡±

    He entered Forbidden Phantom Valley to determine victory or defeat with his big brother. Now that his big brother was dead, he no longer needed treasures to prove his ability. In other words, as long as he safely left Forbidden Phantom Valley, he would be the heir of Rainbow Moon Empire and the next emperor of Rainbow Moon Empire!

    ¡°Mr Billy, what are your ns next?¡± Nelson Morris asked after a slight pause.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet!¡± Billy responded and then asked, ¡°Prince Nelson, do you want to leave?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, yes.¡± Nelson Morris nodded.

    ¡°My big brother is dead, and I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Besides, I need to bring the news of my big brother¡¯s death back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Once again, thank you, Mr Billy, for your help!¡± Nelson Morris then bowed to Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please rest assured, regarding my big brother¡¯s death, I will absolutely not me any of you.¡±

    ¡°After you and your group leave Forbidden Phantom Valley, I will prepare some wine in the imperial city to thank you for your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Prince Nelson, take care on your way back!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, you too!¡±

    Nelson Morris then exchanged greetings with Casey and herpanions before leaving with Elliot.

 Chapter 1279 Are You Here to Relax?

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Tristen George approached after the three left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Billy shook his head straightforwardly.

    ¡°So, you just let him go like that? Aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯ll turn against youter?¡± Tristen George continued.

    ¡°He could me you for the deaths of those from Crimson me Empire and Sheardal Empire.¡±

    ¡°What about dealing with those old guys waiting at the exit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cross that bridge when Ie to it!¡± Billy chuckled and didn¡¯t pursue the topic further. ¡°Thanks for earlier.¡±

    He had just listened to Bob¡¯s introduction and knew that Tristen George had saved everyone¡¯s lives, otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Tristen George waved his hand. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve saved my life several times too!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Boss, did you also have a breakthrough?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Tristen George replied for Billy.

    ¡°Not only did he have a breakthrough, but he also broke through two levels in a row!¡±

    He sighed with emotion as he spoke.

    Before entering Forbidden Phantom Valley, Billy was only at the fourth-rank Divine Realm. In just a few days, he had reached the seventh-rank.

    ¡°Really?¡± Felicia eximed. ¡°Billy, did you really break through two levels?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what happened in that pce, he did break through to the seventh-rank Divine Realm!

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± everyone eximed at once.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are to have such destructive power,¡± Tristen George continued. ¡°After your stunt, there¡¯s no need toe to Forbidden Phantom Valley anymore. The most attractive inheritance has been destroyed by you.¡±

    As he spoke, he threw the bag in his hand to the ground.

    ¡°I managed to get some things on the eighth-floor tform, otherwise, this trip would have been in vain!¡±

    ¡°Mr George, what¡¯s in it?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the bag.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Tristen George replied.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout said as he untied the bag.

    However, his face fell soon after.

    Apart from five des, there were three beast skin scrolls inside, and nothing else.

    ¡°Mr George, why did you bring out a bunch of junk? Aren¡¯t there any spiritual fruits or treasures?¡±

    Ahem!

    Azure Dragon and the others choked.

    This Stout guy, his mind was filled with things like spiritual fruits and beast cores.

    Smack!

    Before the words even finished, Ivy pped him on the back of his head, causing him to see stars.

    ¡°Sis, why did you hit me again!¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then shut up!¡± Ivy red at him impatiently before continuing. ¡°These des can enhance yourbat power. Didn¡¯t you see that two of them are the des used by Abram Guthrie?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, since these three beast skin scrolls were hidden on the eighth-floor tform, they are likely left behind by the ancestors, definitely not ordinary items.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tristen George shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already looked at the three beast skin scrolls. They contain a set of de techniques, a set of sword techniques, and an array.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    Not only them, but Casey and Harleen also showed curiosity on their faces.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it for yourself!¡± Tristen George replied.

    ¡°Mr George, are you nning to give us these things?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these things!¡± Tristen George shrugged again.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Judge and the others twitched their mouths.

    Something hidden on the eighth-floor tform would definitely not be ordinary!

    This was the ultimate goal for so many people risking their lives to enter Forbidden Phantom Valley!

    But he actually said he wasn¡¯t interested?

    ¡°Is this meant to infuriate people?¡±

    ¡°Mr George, I¡¯m curious about something!¡± White Tiger looked at the other person and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re not interested in treasures like this, so why did youe to Forbidden Phantom Valley?¡±

    ¡°Just bored, came in to rx, you know?¡±

    Ahem!

    Azure Dragon and the others coughed again.

    ¡°I have other things to attend to!¡± Tristen George responded, then looked at Billy. ¡°Do you really not remember what happened in that pce?¡±

    ¡°At least not yet!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tristen George looked incredulous.

    ¡°Really!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡± Tristen George replied before continuing, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off. I have several ces to visit, so I need to hurry. Take care of yourselves!¡±

    ¡°If we all make it out of here alive, I¡¯ll find you in Extreme City for a drink. Hopefully, you¡¯ll remember what happened in the pce by then!¡±

    With that, he turned and left in a carefree manner.

    ¡°Do you need our help with your affairs?¡± Billy asked loudly.

    ¡°No need!¡± Tristen George waved his hand. ¡°You better think about how to deal with those old guys at the exit of Forbidden Phantom Valley!¡±

    With that said, he disappeared from view.

    ¡°Mr George doesn¡¯t seem ordinary!¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but remark as he watched his figure.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care about people from Crimson me Empire. He¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    The others also nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s see what these three scrolls are all about.¡±

    In no time, Bob spread out all three bundles of animal skin scrolls.

    As everyone looked, they saw four bold characters written on the most prominent parts of each scroll.

    ¡°Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡±

    ¡°de Shattering the Sky¡±

    ¡°Essence Array Collection¡±

    On each scroll, besides these four characters, there were corresponding illustrations and exnations.

    Both sets of techniques were divided into three sections.

    ¡°Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth, de Shattering the Sky, these names for sword and de techniques are quite imposing.¡± Judge spoke up.

    ¡°I wonder how they arepared to Heavenly Unity Sword Technique and Celestial de Art!¡±

    ¡°Anything hidden on the eighth-level tform is definitely extraordinary!¡± Azure Dragonmented.

    ¡°Without a doubt, it¡¯s definitely better than Celestial de Art and Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.¡±

 Chapter 1280 Something New in the Body

    ¡°Boss, have you heard of these two names before?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No!¡± After shaking his head, Billy roughly nced at the contents inside. Although he had a deep understanding of swords, these two sets of techniques gave him a feeling of confusion, and he couldn¡¯t figure them out for a while.

    ¡°Boss, since we have time now, I¡¯ll give it a try first!¡± Judge pulled out a curved knife from his body and spoke.

    ¡°Judge, I hate to burst your bubble, but it seems like you still can¡¯t try it out!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge looked at Stout.

    ¡°You¡¯d better take a closer look at the instructions inside!¡± Stout pointed to the animal skin scrolls.

    ¡°You need to be at least fifth-rank Divine Realm or above to cultivate?¡± In the next moment, Judge cursed.

    It could be seen that each animal skin scroll had the minimum cultivation requirement marked for the practitioner.

    Whether it was swordsmanship or de arts, the most basic ¡°Upper Chapter¡± indicated that at least fifth-rank Divine Realm or above was needed.

    ¡°It seems that these two sets of techniques are not simple!¡± Vermilion Bird couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    While Judge and the others were talking, Billy had cast his gaze on the ¡°Essence Array Collection¡±.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After reading it for a while, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten.

    ¡°Boss, what array is this?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°This is not a specific arrayyout diagram!¡± Ivy responded for Billy.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°These are answers to some profound and difficult questions about arrays!¡± Ivy continued.

    ¡°Cyclopedia?¡± Stout muttered.

    ¡°¡­ ¡± Ivy nced at him and ignored him, then continued to look at Billy. ¡°Billy, this array collection is very valuable!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded.

    This was almost a priceless treasure, and it even included detailed exnations of the ¡°Spirit Gathering Array¡±!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After looking at the diagram given to him by Siena Morris in Rainbow Moon Imperial City a few days ago, most of his questions had been answered. However, the two most crucial points were still unclear, and this diagram gave him very clear answers.

    ¡°Casey, keep these three things safe. We¡¯ll study them slowly after we return to Extreme City!¡± Billy then looked at Casey and instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After Casey responded, he pointed to the five swords and asked, ¡°Boss, these five swords should all be divine artifacts. How should we distribute them?¡±

    ¡°Bob, you try if that de suits you!¡± Billy first looked at Bob and said.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m quite happy with my current de. This de can be given to Felicia or Alex¡­¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°Bob, don¡¯t consider me and Alex. You¡¯re a man, you should often be at the forefront, and having a divine artifact in hand can better enhance your abilities.¡±

    ¡°Bob, what Felicia said is right. This is definitely also what the Boss means!¡± Alex Long also smiled.

    ¡°Well, then!¡± Bob didn¡¯t insist anymore. Everyone was family, and there was no need to be too stubborn about such things.

    ¡°Four swords, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, one for each!¡± Billy then looked at Azure Dragon and the other three and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± The four of them responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Ian, your Dominator de is not an ordinary item. After returning to Extreme City, let cksmith Cahan see if it can be modified.¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ian de nodded.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you five are ustomed to using curved knives. After returning to Extreme City, let cksmith Cahan make a new set for you!¡± Billy then looked at Azure Fang and Night Orchid¡¯s group.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The five of them responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Oh, Boss, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Casey looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Christopher Morris¡¯s death is a bit suspicious. With his strength, being injured by my attack shouldn¡¯t have been fatal!¡±

    ¡°I was just about to mention this!¡± Harleen also spoke up. ¡°Although Christopher Morris was seriously injured at the time, it¡¯s unlikely that he would die!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Before Billy could respond, Azure Dragon slightly froze. ¡°Mr Kimmons, do you have any suspicions?¡±

    ¡°After he was injured, Nelson Morris appeared by his side immediately, and soon Christopher Morris passed out.¡± Ivy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Ivy, are you suggesting Nelson Morris did it?¡± Felicia eximed slightly surprised. ¡°That¡¯s his big brother!¡±

    ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t forget, in our vale¡¯s thousands of years of heritage, harming brothers for the throne are quitemon!¡± Frostde interjected.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Felicia nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, if Nelson Morris went out early, would he tell people outside that we killed his brother?¡± Soul Chaser suggested.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°Damn, if that¡¯s the case, he deserves to be killed more than his big brother!¡± Soul Chaser frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about him, we¡¯ll discuss it after we¡¯re out!¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Boss, by the way, do you really have no memory of what happened in that pce?¡± Then, White Tiger turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t!¡± Billy shook his head and added, ¡°But, I feel like there¡¯s something different about me!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled at once.

    ¡°Honey, is there something different about your body?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of worry.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure now, I just have a vague guess.¡± Billy smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Boss, could there be some monster inside your body?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Ivy red at him unkindly.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Stout continued to look at Billy, ¡°Boss, do you want me to check your pulse?¡±

    ¡°Billy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, do you think you can figure it out by checking his pulse?¡± Ivy waspletely speechless.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n next?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°We still have plenty of time before the entrance closes, so let¡¯s find a ce to rest for half a day, then wander around!¡± Billy continued after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone responded.

    Then, the group settled in a rtively intact building about ten kilometers away from the ruins of the pce.

    Having recently broken through their cultivation, everyone sat down in the house and began to meditate in their respective ces.

    In the following days, they spent four or five days in this abandoned city, thoroughly exploring the entire city.

    But to their slight disappointment, apart from finding many high-quality spirit stones, there weren¡¯t many other gains.

    Perhaps there were still many treasures hidden under this ruin, but due to time constraints and severe spiritual power limitations here, everyone could only give up.

    The spirit stones they found were inconvenient to carry, so Casey and the others directly refined them on the spot.

    Five dayster, the group left the city and headed towards the surrounding areas.

 Chapter 1281 A Bit Tough!

    For the next ten days, everyone has been wandering around the area. Forbidden Phantom Valley is indeed vast. Even after spending so much time, they still haven¡¯t seen any boundaries, as if it were an infinite space inside.

    During these ten days, they encountered many fierce beasts, which provided Casey and the others with ample opportunities to practice their sword skills. Among them were many high-ranked divine beasts, with the strongest reaching the ninth rank.

    However, for Billy now, ninth-rank divine beasts posed no threat to him. Dealing with them was basically a piece of cake.

    Naturally, Stout was the happiest among them all. The tworge bags he found in the city were filled again, containing nothing but spirit fruits and beast cores, all of them high-grade treasures. Othermon items, like spirit stones, were immediately refined on the spot by everyone.

    Over the course of more than ten days, with the help of arge number of natural treasures and beast cores, everyone¡¯s cultivation progressed smoothly. Most of them had already glimpsed the dawn of the next level, and with Stout collecting so many treasures, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they broke through again.

    On this day, after resting for an hour or two in a valley, everyone prepared to return.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we found any higher-ranked sacred beasts inside Forbidden Phantom Valley? It would be great if we could get our hands on beast cores of that level!¡± Stout muttered after eating two spirit fruits to satisfy his hunger.

    ording to the ssification of ferocious beasts, above divine beasts are sacred beasts!

    Judge and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    ¡°Stout, maybe you shouldn¡¯t speak so recklessly,¡± Judge said, shaking his head at him.

    ¡°If there were truly sacred beasts here, do you think we could still leave?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°There probably aren¡¯t any sacred beasts here!¡± Harleen added.

    ¡°Otherwise, the array at the entrance wouldn¡¯t stop strong cultivators above the ninth-rank Divine Realm from entering.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time to leave,¡± Billy said, looking at everyone and standing up.

    ¡°Boss, if things go as nned, those old bastards from Crimson me Empire and Sheardal Empire must be waiting for us at the exit,¡± Bob spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of them. If they want to start a fight, we¡¯ll finish it!¡± Soul Chaser retorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate those old guys!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, those old guys are at least above the ninth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°Especially the leaders, their cultivation is definitely above the ninth-rank Divine Realm. Without surprises, they are probably already at the half-step Sacred Realm!¡±

    Above Divine Realm lies the Sacred Realm!

    Both are from the first to the ninth rank!

    The difference between the Sacred Realm and the Divine Realm, with just one word apart, is like a chasm, far greater than the difference between the Divine Realm and the Saint Realm!

    ¡°Night Orchid, don¡¯t scare us. They shouldn¡¯t be that strong, right?¡± Judge spoke.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr Thompson sayst time that there aren¡¯t many true Sacred Realm experts in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°There may not be many experts in the Sacred Realm, but that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t a few in the half-step Sacred Realm!¡± Casey replied on behalf of Night Orchid. ¡°There are plenty of half-step Sacred Realm experts in imperial pces of the four empires.¡±

    ¡°And Mr Thompson also emphasized that what he knows is only the surface information.¡±

    ¡°As for the depth of the various empires¡¯ heritage, he doesn¡¯t know much!¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Judge shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll see the situation when we get out,¡± Billy said, leading everyone towards the direction of the exit.

    The journey back was much smoother than the oneing in. Although they still encountered attacks from ferocious beasts from time to time, it was much fewer than before, and for the current group, ordinary divine beasts posed no threat anymore.

    And they hadn¡¯t encountered any extreme weather like tornadoestely.

    Everyone took their time, and after three or four days, they arrived below the entrance to theke-bottom cave.

    At this point, it had been about twenty-six or twenty-seven days since they entered Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    After resting in ce for two hours, Billy led everyone towards the cave entrance, flying through the air.

    Ten minutester, their figures appeared at the entrance beneath theke surface.

    Upon seeing their figures, there was amotion from the shore.

    Billy and the others looked and saw that the shore was crowded with two or three hundred people from three different camps.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Not only were there members of Crimson me Empire and Sheardal Empire, but also some from Rainbow Moon Empire.

    From the aura emanating from these people, it was clear they were all skilled.

    ¡°It looks like the situation is worse than we estimated!¡± Night Orchid said, her face serious after scanning the surroundings.

    ¡°Are they nning to attack us here?¡± ck Tortoise looked around.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the princess from Ice Cloud Empire say that within Forbidden Phantom Valley, life and death are a matter of fate, and empires shouldn¡¯t fight over it?¡± Alex Long frowned slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s under normal circumstances!¡± Ivy also frowned.

    ¡°Ivy, what do you mean?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°We entered Forbidden Phantom Valley as representatives of Rainbow Moon Empire. But if Rainbow Moon Empire doesn¡¯t acknowledge our identity now, it changes things!¡± Ivy exined through Harleen.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, Felicia and the others were taken aback.

    Then they realized that if Rainbow Moon Empire didn¡¯t acknowledge them, it meant they didn¡¯t belong to any empire and were not bound by the rules agreed upon by the four major empires!

    ¡°It seems Nelson Morris really set us up!¡± White Tiger angrily eximed.

    ¡°He was never a good person!¡± Ian de responded.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s going to be a fierce battle today!¡± Vermilion Bird furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Boss, can you find out the strength of those old guys?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°The strongest person from each empire is at the half-step Sacred Realm!¡± Billy¡¯s tone was grave.

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Be cautious, don¡¯t get into unnecessary fights. If there¡¯s a chance, leave this ce first!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected this situation!

    Initially, he thought it was just those old guys waiting for them, which he could handle.

    But unexpectedly, so many people were waiting for them, with nearly half of them at the Divine Realm.

    If it was just him, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to escape with his current strength.

    But with so many brothers and sisters around him, any mishap was uneptable.

    Today¡¯s challenge was indeed tough!

    ¡°You finally showed up!¡±

    At this moment, the red-haired elder from Crimson me Empire, leading the group, spoke with a cold tone.

 Chapter 1282 A Fierce Battle

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Azure Dragon looked at the other side and replied indifferently.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The red-haired old man retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to y guessing games with you. Speak if you have something to say, otherwise, don¡¯t obstruct us!¡± Azure Dragon said coldly.

    ¡°You rascal!¡± A gray-robed man pointed at Azure Dragon.

    ¡°I, from Crimson me Empire, have lost half of my hundred men to you, including both princes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re audacious! Today, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you im that half of your men were killed by us?¡± Azure Dragon smirked. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not all of them?¡±

    From what the other said, it was clear that someone had exaggerated their grievances against them.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± A furious voice came from Sheardal Empire camp.

    ¡°We, from Sheardal Empire, have lost seventy to eighty men to you, including the second prince. I want to see what exnation you have for us today!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragon sneered, then turned to look towards Rainbow Moon Empire. ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°You heartless beasts!¡± A senior from Rainbow Moon Empire responded angrily.

    ¡°Two months ago, you massacred at Wind Swift Pce, nearly wiping out Wind Swift Royal Family!¡±

    ¡°Our second prince, being kind-hearted, overlooked the past and specifically invited you to Extreme City, offering you a great opportunity.¡±

    ¡°But you not only killed Mr Buck and Mr Kemp, but you also didn¡¯t spare the crown prince. You deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°And where is Nelson Morris? Let him speak!¡± Azure Dragon nced at them.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder snorted. ¡°You still want the second prince to protect you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the second prince burdened enough by you? He¡¯s already returned to the pce to apologize!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, interesting!¡± Azure Dragon coldly smiled.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still find it amusingter!¡± The elder said, then turned to address the representatives of the other two empires loudly.

    ¡°On behalf of Rainbow Moon Imperial Family, I formally dere that their actions have nothing to do with Rainbow Moon Empire! We won¡¯t interfere with whatever you decide to do!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The red-haired elder from Crimson me Empire continued, looking at Billy and the others. ¡°You have two choices!¡±

    ¡°First, hand over the bags you¡¯re holding and give up your cultivation. I might spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°Second, we¡¯ll kill you, and before you die, we¡¯ll make sure you regret ever being born!¡±

    ¡°Heh, a bunch of old geezers. Our stuff is your primary target, right?¡± Stout retorted loudly.

    ¡°You think you can get it without a fight? Dream on,e and get it if you dare!¡±

    ¡°You have one minute to decide. After that, we¡¯ll make the choice for you!¡±

    The red-haired elder nced at Stout, then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Remember my words, don¡¯t cling to the fight. If there¡¯s a chance, run!¡± Billy ignored him and turned to Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°I advise you not to be stubborn. In front of so many of us, you stand no chance!¡± The red-haired elder continued.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see about that!¡± Billy replied.

    He knew very well that the battle today was inevitable. Instead of being on the defensive, it was better to take the initiative!

    Boom!

    As the voice sounded, the momentum on his body erupted like a mountain torrent.

    Immediately, without any hesitation, he activated the Dragon Soaring Skies while driving the power of his bloodline directly! With his current cultivation, activating Dragon Soaring Skies wasn¡¯t too difficult. He wanted to create an opportunity for Azure Dragon and the others!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The next moment, nine divine dragons entwined around him. Compared to before, the nine divine dragons were clearer and their momentum was several levels stronger.

    As the nine divine dragons surged continuously, the entire void was shrouded in a terrifying pressure, with fierce winds and swirling thunder.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, the nine divine dragons surged towards the surroundings, each carrying earth-shattering energy, creating a spectacr scene.

    With his current cultivation at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, coupled with the activation of bloodline power, the power of Dragon Soaring Skies could be imagined.

    Even if the nine divine dragons attacked separately, it was not something a ninth-rank Divine Realm could withstand!

    ¡°Everyone, get out of the way!¡±

    At the moment when Billy¡¯s momentum surged, the leaders of the three empires knew his choice. They simultaneously shouted loudly.

    As they spoke, the three of them simultaneously made their moves, each unleashing a wave of forceful attacks with tenfold power.

    At the same time, the two to three hundred people surrounding them also sensed the power of Billy¡¯s move and hurriedly retreated in mid-air, using all their strength.

    However, even though they reacted in the first instance, they were still half a step toote!

    Although the three half-step Sacred Realm elders managed to block three of the divine dragons, the other six rushed towards the surrounding crowd as if entering an uninhabited state.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Immediately, there was a fierce collision all around, and for a moment, numerous figures appeared in mid-air in all directions.

    Many people with low cultivation were directly shaken into a mist of blood, and many others lost their breath while suspended in mid-air.

    Others who were further away from the center of the shockwave were thrown into the air and fell heavily to the ground, spewing out blood one after another, either dead or maimed.

    In just one round, dozens of people died, and dozens more were seriously injured, lying on the ground without anybat power.

    The remaining people who were not affected were all terrified. They never expected that a young man with only seventh-rank Divine Realm could unleash such a powerful move!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    As soon as the nine divine dragons surged towards the surroundings, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang simultaneously spoke in a deep voice.

    Then, apart from Casey, Harleen, and Ivy, everyone else immediately shed towards the direction of the crowd from Rainbow Moon Empire.

    Among the three major empires, Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s strength was rtively the weakest, making it their best breakthrough point.

    As the crowd dispersed, the group found an opening and elerated through the air.

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    The leader of Rainbow Moon Empire roared angrily.

    Hearing his words, those who were not affected from Rainbow Moon Empire immediately chased after Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Casey, leave this to me. You go help Azure Dragon and the others with Harleen and Ivy!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t insist on staying either. After responding, they followed suit.

    The three of them were very clear that staying here wouldn¡¯t help Billy, but would instead be a burden.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    At the same time, the half-step Sacred Realm expert from Crimson me Empire roared and attacked Billy.

 Chapter 1283 This Guy Is Unusual!

    ¡°Kid, I swear I¡¯ll make you wish you were never born!¡± The elder leading Sheardal Empire attacked simultaneously.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    More than a hundred others from the two remaining empires, who hadn¡¯t been injured, also followed suit.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    At the same time, the half-step Sacred Realm cultivator from Rainbow Moon Empire also made a move, unleashing their strongest power.

    Among the opponents, the high-end forces included three half-step Sacred Realms, six ninth-rank Divine Realms, and eight eighth-rank Divine Realms, along with nearly twenty seventh-rank Divine Realms.

    Such a lineup was simply extraordinary!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The next moment, ferocious gusts of wind came crashing towards Billy like raindrops.

    The entire void roared and surged like it wanted to shatter, with thunderous might.

    Facing such an onught, a rare seriousness shed across Billy¡¯s face.

    Without much time to think, he activated the defensive aura and once again unleashed the Dragon Soaring Skies technique.

    Nine divine dragons surged out as if they were alive, rushing in all directions.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar echoed through the scene, as if a series of explosive sts were urring, with waves of energy sweeping through the air.

    Although six of the phantom divine dragons were blocked by the two half-step Sacred Realm elders, the remaining three were still formidable.

    Immediately after, numerous figures were once again sent flying, leaving arcs of blood in the air, and dozens of people lost their breath in an instant.

    At the same time, the palm strike from the half-step Sacred Realm of Crimson me Empire fiercely collided with Billy.

    Billy spat out a mouthful of blood like a kite with a broken string, flying back a kilometer away.

    Although he had the defensive aura to protect him, the attack from the half-step Sacred Realm was formidable enough to diminish nearly thirty percent of his strength in one move.

    ¡°He¡¯s injured, kill him!¡±

    The nearest ninth-rank Divine Realm elder shouted and swiftly flew towards Billy in the air, followed by four or five others.

    In just a few breaths, they arrived within three to four hundred meters of Billy, raising their hands to form several seals and striking out.

    At this moment, Billy, just stabilizing his figure with blood still trickling from his mouth, knew he couldn¡¯t confront them head-on and could only dodge to the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can dodge!¡± The ninth-rank Divine Realm elder shouted loudly and struck out with another palm.

    Just then, an extremely sharp de aura, apanied by thunderous lightning, swept over from the side, raising a piercing sound of wind.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The ninth-rank Divine Realm elder found himself shrouded in a bone-chilling crisis, his pupils shrinking rapidly.

    Without time to think, he quickly dodged.

    However, there was obviously no room for retreat as the attack clearly aimed to take his life.

    ¡°Elder Nash, be careful!¡± The half-step Sacred Realm elder from Sheardal Empire shouted loudly.

    As he spoke, his figure quickly shed over in this direction.

    Plop!

    With little suspense, the de aura shed past the neck of the ninth-rank Divine Realm elder, and immediately, a head soared into the sky, blood spurting like a fountain.

    Until his death, he didn¡¯t understand who had ended his life.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy turned his head towards the figure flying towards him in the air and spoke loudly. At the same time, he took out a divine grade Chi Condensing Pill from his body and tossed it into his mouth.

    ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I? These old bastards were definitely waiting for you here!¡± The neer was Tristen George, who had separated from the group half a month ago.

    He was now an eighth-rank Divine Realm, and with the ability to challenge opponents above his rank, killing a ninth-rank Divine Realm wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He continued after arriving several tens of meters away from Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°You dare to kill someone from my Sheardal Empire, you bastard, go to hell!¡± The half-step Sacred Realm elder from Sheardal Empire had already arrived by then.

    As the words fell, a gleam of sharpness shed in their eyes, and a hellish aura emanated from their body.

    At the next moment, a mist began to spread around them, surging and roiling, darkening the sky.

    Shortly after, eight shadowy figures of skeletal beings appeared in the air, each surrounded by thunderous energy.

    Then, the eight skeletal figures emitted a hoarse sound, like demons from hell, and lunged at the two.

    ¡°Who dies is not certain yet!¡± Facing the full force of the half-step Sacred Realm, Tristen George frowned slightly but showed no sign of retreat, saying in a deep voice as he prepared to face it.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll take over!¡± Billy shouted, wielding his Blood Fury de and rushing forward.

    At the same time, he shouted to Tristen George, ¡°Leave this to me, go help Casey and the others!¡±

    He had roughly assessed the situation of Harleen and the others, which was very precarious.

    Although everyone was moving at full speed, the four led by Rainbow Moon Empire were already chasing them about two or three kilometers away.

    Among these four, there were two ninth-rank Divine Realm and two eighth-rank Divine Realm experts, including the three or four dozen people behind them, whose strength was also not weak.

    Among Harleen and the others, the strongest, Casey, was only at thete stage of the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    Although he had the Celestial de in hand, even if he used all his cards, he could only barely contend with the eighth-rank Divine Realm experts.

    If they were really caught up by the opponents, the consequences for everyone could be imagined.

    ¡°Be careful yourself!¡± Tristen George said, then shed towards Harleen¡¯s group.

    Boom! Just as Tristen George had just left, another earth-shattering sound resounded in the sky.

    The Celestial de Art activated by Billy collided with the attack of the half-step Sacred Realm old man, and a mushroom cloud of airwaves rose up.

    The curtain of the sun, moon, and stars exploded along with the eight skeletal figures on the other side, and the pressure in the void instantly dissipated.

    Puff! At the same time, both Billy and the old man were sent flying hundreds of meters away, each spewing out arge mouthful of blood.

    From the breath of the two, it could be seen that they were evenly matched.

    In fact, if Billy had been in his prime, it would have been difficult for the other party to take his blow.

    After activating his bloodline power, he had already reached the eighth-rank Divine Realm, and coupled with the power of the Celestial de Art, hisbat power was definitely above the half-step Sacred Realm in a true sense, but he was only on par with the opponent due to being previously injured by the old man from Crimson me Empire.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The old man on the other side suppressed the surging blood in his chest, with a hint of shock on his face.

    He obviously didn¡¯t expect Billy to be able to contend with him in his injured state, and that the two would end up evenly matched.

    ¡°Mr Henderson, are you okay?¡± At this moment, the red-haired old man from Crimson me Empire and the ck-robed neer from Rainbow Moon Empire hurried over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The old man from Sheardal Empire wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a cold tone.

    ¡°This kid is quite a monster. If we don¡¯t eliminate him today, he will be a disaster in the future!¡±

    ¡°Nobody can save him today!¡± The red-haired old man responded solemnly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together, make it quick, and avoid potential trouble!¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Good!¡± The other two nodded simultaneously.

 Chapter 1284 A Worrying Situation

    At this moment, Billy nced in the direction of Casey and the others.

    Seeing Tristen George was almost there, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then, he swiftly moved backward into the sky.

    He knew very well that he couldn¡¯t engage in a direct confrontation with all three opponents at the same time. This battle had to be won with strategy; otherwise, his chances of winning were extremely low.

    ¡°You want to run? Can you escape?¡± Three old men spoke in a deep voice, elerating their pace.

    At the same time, several kilometers away, one of the ninth-rank Divine Realm elders of Rainbow Moon Empire had already caught up to Casey within a kilometer and then swept out with a palm.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, be careful!¡± Harleen and Ivy shouted from not far away at the same time.

    Casey furrowed his brows slightly, dodging to the side, and the residual waves of air pushed him several hundred meters away.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite fast at dodging. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up!¡± Another ninth-rank Divine Realm expert caught up and a burst of airwaves followed.

    Bang!

    Although Casey reacted quickly, he was still a bit slow and was thrown out five or six hundred meters.

    Although he wasn¡¯t severely injured, he was obviously ufortable. Blood and Chi surged in his chest, spraying out directly.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, are you okay?¡± Azure Dragon shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, just go!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    ¡°Ignorant fool, do you think they can escape?¡± The first ninth-rank Divine Realm expert snorted and chased after them.

    ¡°Stay!¡±

    After taking out a Chi Condensing Pill from his body and tossing it into his mouth, a determined look shed in Casey¡¯s eyes as he activated the Celestial de Art and shed out.

    The batch of sovereign grade Chi Condensing Pills refined by Billy a while ago had been distributed to everyone, and they came in handy at this moment.

    ¡°Overestimate your abilities!¡± The ninth-rank Divine Realm expert didn¡¯t take Casey seriously, turned around, and smashed out several gusts of wind.

    Bang!

    The opponent¡¯s attack was overwhelming, and the dark curtain of the de burst instantly. The powerful airwaves once again sent Casey flying.

    With his strength, it was naturally impossible to easily withstand attacks from two ninth-rank Divine Realms.

    Puff!

    After Casey spat out a mouthful of blood, he fell freely towards the ground.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, let me send you to hell first!¡± The elder didn¡¯t intend to let go, and after a cold sentence, he chased after Casey.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons!¡±

    Seeing Casey¡¯s situation, Harleen and Ivy eximed simultaneously and followed suit.

    ¡°You two should think about how to save yourselves first!¡±

    As soon as they moved, the other ninth-rank Divine Realm expert had arrived in front of them. With a flick of his wrist, two gusts of wind swept out.

    Bang!

    In front of the ninth-rank Divine Realm, Harleen and Ivy had no chance to resist at all and were severely injured with just one move.

    Like Casey, they flew out a kilometer away and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Azure Dragon and his group stabilized their figures, each shouting loudly.

    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s fight them!¡± White Tiger roared,pletely disregarding whether their inferior ability, and rushed towards the elder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Azure Dragon and his group didn¡¯t hesitate either, and each followed closely behind.

    ¡°You bunch of ants all die!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes shed with fierceness, raising his hand to strike.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, a de light descended from the sky like a shooting star, directly shing towards the elder.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Feeling the power of this de, the elder¡¯s whole body¡¯s hair stood on end. He hurriedly dodged aside.

    Bang!

    Although he wasn¡¯t directly hit by the de light, he was pushed hundreds of meters away by the airwaves, blood spraying from his mouth, his face pale.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The elderly man steadied himself before looking at Tristen George, who was swiftly approaching from a distance, with a cautious expression on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Tristen George arrived nearby and replied coldly after a moment, ¡°Is it you?¡± The old man naturally recognized him; they were part of the team that came to the Forbidden Phantom Valley from the Rainbow Moon Imperial City, with the old man as one of the leaders.

    ¡°Mr George?¡± At the same time, Stout, Judge, and others also called out.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Leave this to me; you all leave first!¡± Tristen George shouted loudly before turning and darting towards the old man who was chasing Casey. ¡°Thank you, Mr George!¡± Stout and the others responded loudly. At that moment, the others from Rainbow Moon Empire also caught up.

    ¡°Stout, go check on Harleen and Ivy!¡± Azure Dragon took a deep breath and shouted loudly. ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied before descending to the ground.

    Bang! Not far away, Tristen George exchanged blows with another ninth-rank Divine Realm practitioner, and both of them backed off a few hundred meters.

    ¡°Elder Ryker, let¡¯s join forces and kill this traitor!¡± The injured ninth-rank Divine Realm practitioner approached and continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him betraying us, the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Elder Ryker replied. ¡°Want to kill me? Let¡¯s see if you two have the ability!¡± Tristen George snorted. Then, the three of them engaged in a fierce battle.

    Tristen George didn¡¯t feel too much pressure facing two ninth-rank Divine Realm practitioners alone. However, due to consecutive attacks, his chi power was greatly depleted, making it difficult to take the lives of the other two in a short time. For a while, both sides entered a stalemate.

    At the same time, the others from Rainbow Moon Empire had started their moves. Two eighth-rank Divine Realm practitioners directly charged towards Casey, while the rest surrounded Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, hurry and leave!¡± Bob and Ian de, who were closest to Casey, shouted loudly again.

    The two wanted to help but were surrounded by five or six opponents and couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey¡¯s voice came from below just as Bob and the others were concerned.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble soon!¡± one of the eighth-rank Divine Realm practitioners sneered.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Casey stood up from the ground at this moment. While speaking, his momentum quickly soared, surpassing his previous level by several magnitudes. He had reached the sixth-rank Divine Realm aura.

    Obviously, during the battle with the ninth-rank Divine Realm practitioner just now, he sessfully broke through!

    ¡°You¡¯re quite surprising, actually breaking through?¡± The man in a gray robe, an eighth-rank Divine Realm practitioner, was slightly stunned.

    ¡°But even if you broke through, so what? You¡¯re still going to die!¡±

    Whoosh! Without further ado, he swung hisrge de.

    ¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡± Casey snorted coldly. As his words fell, the Celestial de Art was condensed, enveloping the sky and sun. With a strong deathly aura, he shed towards the opponent.

 Chapter 1285 Dangerous

    ¡°Mr Barron, be careful!¡± Another man at eighth-rank Divine Realm eximed.

    Chop!

    Before the words fell, the de had descended from the top of the gray-robed man.

    Soon after, the man¡¯s body split in two and copsed on the ground, blood and flesh flying.

    Casey, who had broken through to the sixth rank, could easily kill an opponent at the eighth rank with full force.

    Moreover, since the other party never took him seriously, they didn¡¯t exert their full strength, as one might expect.

    ¡°Mr Barron!¡± The other person shouted in pain, then turned to Casey, ¡°You damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Without hesitation, he activated his strongest trump card and attacked Casey again.

    Since Casey had just used the Celestial de Art, his Chi power consumption was quite high, so this time he dodged instead of directly confronting him.

    Huff¡­ The man didn¡¯t intend to stop there. He attacked again, and the violent aura stirred the air wildly.

    ¡°Enough, I¡¯ll send you to apany him!¡± After dodging the opponent¡¯s attacks for a few rounds, Casey¡¯s Chi power had recovered substantially, so he activated the Celestial de Art once again.

    As the de fell, the opponent was lifted into the air by the aura, with more than half of his bones shattered. He fell heavily to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    Before he could fully recover, a curved de of light had already shed in front of him.

    After the de passed, blood gushed from the man¡¯s throat, and his body twitched a few times before falling silent.

    Huff!

    After dealing with him, Casey didn¡¯t pause but quickly rushed towards Azure Dragon and the others.

    At this moment, Azure Dragon and the others were besieged by more than thirty people, and the situation was very unfavorable.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Judge, Soul Chaser, ck Tortoise, Alex Long, Felicia, and White Tiger had all been severely injured.

    Theyy on the ground, their breaths weak,pletely devoid of any fighting power.

    Not far away, Harleen and Ivy were also in a dire situation, with Stout helping them heal.

    ¡°Die!¡± Seeing the situation of everyone, Casey was filled with anger. Arcs of de light flew out from his Celestial de, attacking relentlessly.

    Among the people from Rainbow Moon Empire, many were below the mid-term of the Divine Realm and couldn¡¯t withstand Casey¡¯s attacks.

    In just a few breaths, more than a dozen people fell from the sky, either dead or maimed.

    ¡°You scoundrel, you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡± A seventh-rank Divine Realm elder from the other side roared angrily, then shouted loudly to the side.

    ¡°Mr Olson, don¡¯t bother with the others for now, let¡¯s join forces to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Several other mid-term Divine Realm experts responded simultaneously.

    Then, one by one, they stopped attacking Azure Dragon or his group and turned to attack Casey.

    This finally relieved the pressure on Azure Dragon and Azure Fang.

    Boom!

    Just then, a loud noise came from the distance, and the aura soared into the sky.

    The sound came from the battle circle between Billy and the three half-step Sacred Realm experts.

    A phantom dragon smashed through the attack of the half-step Sacred Realm elder from Sheardal Empire and directly hit his heart.

    The elder spewed out arge mouthful of blood, flew backwards for kilometers, and then crashed to the ground, already lifeless in mid-air.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, under the premise of using ¡®Nine Dragons Unite,¡¯ he could kill a half-step Sacred Realm expert.

    Although he was injured, the opponent was also injured, so it was impossible to withstand this blow!

    ¡°Mr Henderson!¡± A half-step Sacred Realm expert from Crimson me Empire shouted loudly.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the palm strike unleashed by the half-step Sacred Realm expert from Rainbow Moon Empire smashed into Billy without hindrance.

    The next moment, Billy was ejected like a cannonball, smashing arge pit into the ground before lying in it.

    His face was pale as wax, his breath extremely weak, and blood kept flowing from his mouth, obviously severely injured.

    ¡°An eighth-rank Divine Realm kid managed to kill one of us even with the three of us half-step Sacred Realm experts teaming up. Even if you die, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Then, the remaining two half-step Sacred Realm expertsnded outside Billy¡¯s range of a hundred meters.

    Their faces were both unpleasant, filled with anger.

    For the two of them, this result was too much of a p in the face!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Billy sat up from the ground, his mouth opened but no sound came out.

    At this moment, he looked very wrong.

    His body trembled uncontrobly, his expression twisted, veins bulging on his forehead, his eyes bloodshot.

    At the same time, there was a chilling death aura emanating from his body.

    The reason for his reaction wasn¡¯t his injuries, but rather a change within his body.

    He felt an inexplicable force breeding within him, powerful enough to terrify him, like a boundless ocean.

    And what horrified him the most was that this force was trying to seize his consciousness and take control of his body.

    Fortunately, the bloodline power within his body was desperately suppressing this force. Otherwise, if it seized his consciousness and body, he wouldn¡¯t be ¡®Billy¡¯ anymore!

    Already heavily wounded, he was now enduring the struggle of two powerful forces within his body, which gave a hint of what he was going through.

    He felt like his body was a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment.

    ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, the two half-step Sacred Realm experts also sensed the change in Billy¡¯s body.

    What shocked them was the faint but powerful aura emanating from Billy¡¯s body, enough to make both of them wary.

    ¡°This kid is very unusual!¡± The elder from Rainbow Moon Empire looked at the half-step Sacred Realm expert from Crimson me Empire. ¡°Mr Golden, make your move to avoid more trouble in the future!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The red-haired elder nodded gravely.

    Then, without hesitation, the two of them rapidly increased their aura, preparing to end Billy¡¯s life.

    For the current Billy, facing two half-step Sacred Realm experts, let alone powerful ones, even a warrior at the Sovereign Realm could easily take his life.

    So, apart from watching the two of them, he could do nothing else!

 Chapter 1286 Like a God

    ¡°Where do you get the guts to kill people from Ether Mountain?¡±

    At this moment, an old man¡¯s voice echoed through the entire void, only the sound could be heard, but the person couldn¡¯t be seen.

    The loud voice made everyone present feel like thunder was piercing their ears, deafening them.

    At the same time, within a radius of tens of kilometers, it seemed as if it had been instantly turned into a vacuum.

    Following that, including Casey and the others from Azure Dragon, anyone below the Divine Realmte stage felt as if they were suffocating.

    What shocked them even more was that everyone found it difficult to even activate their Chi power under this pressure, as if their entire being was being imprisoned.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Immediately afterward, one by one, they dropped from mid-air like dumplings.

    After heavilynding on the ground, each of them looked up in horror, searching for the owner of the voice.

    However, within their line of sight, there was no one in mid-air.

    ¡°What¡­ who?!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Two half-step Sacred Realm experts also looked up at the sky, instinctively trembling as they spoke.

    Both of them were very clear that just from this momentum, the strength of theer was definitely far above the two of them.

    Just as the two spoke, an immense wave of energy, like a meteor from the sky, swept towards them, annihting everything in its path!

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    The two eximed in horror, their pupils shrinking to the size of needles in an instant.

    As they shouted, they each activated their twelvefold strength to meet the attack.

    Although they knew they couldn¡¯t block it, they had no retreat at all and could only fight desperately.

    However, their attacks were as weak as paper before this force, exploding before they even reached the force, dissolving instantly.

    Puff! Puff!

    The next moment, two bursts of blood mist exploded.

    And then, there was nothing!

    The two experts at the half-step Sacred Realm were directly obliterated by the neer with one move!

    Silence!

    The scene immediately fell into a deathly silence, and everyone dared not even breathe. Many people copsed on the ground, scared out of their wits!

    Who on earth is this! So powerful?!

    Before him, the half-step Sacred Realm experts were as powerless as weak schrs!

    It¡¯s really terrifying!

    ¡°Quick¡­ look, they¡­ they¡¯reing¡­¡±

    Soon, someone in the crowd pointed to the sky and spoke with difficulty.

    Everyone looked up and saw four figures appearing in the void, three men and one woman.

    The one who made the move just now was the leader, an old man whose actual age couldn¡¯t be discerned.

    Wearing a gray robe, with white hair and beard, he had the appearance of a young man despite his age!

    Holding a dust of Buddha, with an aura of immortality, he seemed like a deity!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing the few people, Casey and the others¡¯ eyes lit up at the same time.

    Especially Harleen and Ivy, who had been to Ether Mountain, showed even more excitement on their faces.

    And at this moment, Billy, who was already in a semiatose state, saw the old man as he spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Old Master¡­¡±

    Thud!

    Before he could finish his words, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted.

    He had been struggling for his life with the two forces inside him, but when he saw the old man, the tension in his heartpletely rxed.

    He was very clear that since the old man hade, there was no suspense about what would happen next.

    In front of the old man, these people from the three great empires were nothing, without any possibility of struggling.

    He just couldn¡¯t understand why the old man came to the Forbidden Ruins Space?

    ¡­ Three dayster.

    Billy woke up from hisa.

    ¡°Billy, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Just as Billy opened his eyes and hadn¡¯t fully adjusted to the light around him, he heard the voices of three women.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    After a brief pause, Billy called out to the elegantdy who was staring at him with concern.

    Obviously, the person in front of him was his mother, Stephanie Stuart!

    Three days ago, at the entrance of Forbidden Phantom Valley, one of the four people whoter appeared was his mother.

    Among the four people were Stephanie Stuart and the old master of Ether Mountain.

    The other two were two of the four guardian gods of Ether Mountain, Megrez Sims, the Lord of Heaven¡¯s Authority, and Phecda.

    Billy had already seen his mother when he was fainting, so it wasn¡¯t strange to see her now.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Stephanie Stuart breathed a sigh of relief, tears in her eyes, her face filled with deep affection.

    Harleen and Ivy also had tears in their eyes at the same time.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry to have worried you!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, how are you feeling?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked again, steadying her emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy said as he sat up from the bed.

    Looking around, he realized he was already at home in Extreme City.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this moment, Casey and the others all rushed in.

    After seeing Billy¡¯s condition, the tension that had gripped everyone for the past few days finally eased.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy smiled and nodded at everyone.

    ¡°Honey, are you really okay? Do you want Ivy to take a look at you?¡± Harleen asked, wiping away her tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡± Billy smiled.

    After that, he got out of bed.

    Soon, everyone gathered in the hall.

    ¡°Honey, have a drink of water first!¡± Harleen poured a ss of warm water for Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, dear!¡± Billy took the ss and took a big sip.

    Then, he looked at Stephanie Stuart and asked, ¡°Mom, why did youe with the old master and the others?¡±

    ¡°The matters in the Pr Domain were almost settled, so Edie, Elder Sol, and I were nning toe find you next month.¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled.

    ¡°Just a few days ago, the old master took Megrez and Phecda, the two hall masters, to Skydragon City to find me. They also wanted to enter the Forbidden Ruins Space, so we came together.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Edie and Elder Sol came too?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Honey, Aunt Edie and Elder Sol knew you were nning to build another Skydragon City here, so they¡¯re already busy with Mr Thompson on the construction of the city.¡± Harleen exined beside him.

    ¡°They¡¯re working hard!¡± Billy smiled as well.

    Then he continued to ask Stephanie Stuart, ¡°Mom, where is the old master and the two hall masters?¡±

    ¡°The old master has something important to do in the Forbidden Ruins Space this time, so he has already left Extreme City!¡± Stephanie Stuart responded.

    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say!¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head slightly. ¡°But I guess it¡¯s rted to your father and grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy was stunned. ¡°Does the old master know where my father and grandfather are?¡±

 Chapter 1287 Body Change

    ¡°From the tone of the old master, he should have a general idea,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    ¡°Then did he say roughly where?¡± Billy asked again, puzzled.

    ¡°I asked, but he didn¡¯t say,¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head.

    ¡°Mom, since the old master is outside the Forbidden Ruins Space, how would he know about Grandpa and Dad?¡± Harleen chimed in.

    Not only her, but everyone including Billy and Casey looked at Stephanie Stuart with curiosity.

    Forbidden Ruins Space can only be entered but not exited, meaning information inside is unlikely to spread outside.

    Billy¡¯s grandfather and father have been inside for several years. How could the old master know about them?

    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled by this question too!¡± Stephanie Stuart responded.

    ¡°I tried asking the old man, but he said there are things he hasn¡¯t told us yet, so I didn¡¯t press further!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that someone in this Forbidden Ruins Space can transmit information to the old master?¡± Azure Dragon eximed, ¡°But who has that ability?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another possibility!¡± Azure Fang added, ¡°Maybe, the old master himself can freely enter and exit this Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Both of these possibilities exist!¡± Casey paused before continuing, ¡°Do you remember the incident with ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, you mean the guardians of the barrier?¡± Frostde responded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded.

    Upon hearing this, everyone took in a sharp breath.

    Could it be that the old master is connected to the guardian of the barrier?

    Or, could it be that the old master is one of them?

    ¡°Boss, it seems like that old master still has a lot of things he hasn¡¯t told you!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    Snap!

    Before he could finish, Ivy pped the back of his head.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Stout rubbed the back of his head.

    Alex Long and Felicia both smiled at the same time.

    ¡°By the way, Boss, do you know what cultivation level the old master has?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°Three days ago, he casually swept with Buddha¡¯s Dust, and two half-step Sacred Realms werepletely annihted, it felt unreal!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious too!¡± Alex Long looked intrigued, ¡°It was my first time seeing the old master that day, and he seemed like a deity!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Billy probably can¡¯t answer that question,¡± Ivy chuckled.

    ¡°The only ones who know the old master¡¯s exact cultivation level, in the entire Ether Mountain, besides my master, probably no one else knows.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy chuckled bitterly, ¡°I not only don¡¯t know the old master¡¯s cultivation level, I don¡¯t even know the peak master¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, do you know?¡± Night Orchid was also curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled gracefully.

    ¡°Well!¡± Everyone¡¯s gossiping hearts couldn¡¯t be satisfied.

    Afterwards, they didn¡¯t continue discussing the old master¡¯s issue.

    Since the old master didn¡¯t tell Stephanie Stuart and Billy voluntarily, there must be a reason for it. Continuing to discuss it would be meaningless.

    ¡°Mom, how did your cultivation improve so quickly?¡± Billy then turned to Stephanie Stuart and asked.

    He had just probed his mother¡¯s cultivation level and found that she was already at thete stage of the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    Just a few months ago, when they left the Pr Domain, Stephanie Stuart was only at the first-rank Divine Realm. In such a short time, she had improved by five or six ranks.

    ¡°You and Casey have improved so quickly, I can¡¯tg behind you, can I?¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled again.

    ¡°After my bloodline awakened for the second time, my cultivation speed increased significantly, and for these past few months, Aunt Edie and I have basically been in seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the old master helped me and Edie advance another level a few days ago,¡± said Stephanie Stuart with a smile.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Not only me, but also Aunt Edie and Elder Sol¡¯s cultivation has progressed rapidly!¡± Stephanie Stuart continued smiling. ¡°Edie is now at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, and Elder Sol broke through to the fifth-rank Divine Realm with the old master¡¯s help a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up. He understood that Edie had special bloodlines that allowed her to reach the sixth rank Divine Realm, but Elder Sol¡¯s rapid progress in just over half a year was indeed surprising to him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded. ¡°By the way, Billy, do you remember why you fainted three days ago?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I do!¡± With Felicia¡¯s reminder, Billy recalled the incident. He then described to everyone the presence of that force within him. He couldn¡¯t sense it anymore, so most likely, the old master had sealed it.

    ¡°Boss, that force in your body, did you only have it aftering out of the Forbidden Sanctum?¡± Casey asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded in response. Over half a month ago, he had felt like there was something extra in his body aftering out of the Forbidden Sanctum. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was, but it turned out to be this.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, did the old master say what exactly that thing is?¡± Ivy asked Stephanie Stuart, ¡°He went through so much trouble to suppress it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an inheritance left by a powerful individual,¡± Stephanie Stuart responded. ¡°Just like the inheritance Harleen obtained on Ether Mountain, but the inheritance Billy received is much stronger.¡±

    ¡°ording to the old master, the strength of the person who left this inheritance behind probably wasn¡¯t much weaker in their lifetime.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Everyone eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Moreover, the old master mentioned that the power within Billy¡¯s body is very fierce,¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness. ¡°If not controlled properly, the consequences for Billy could be catastrophic. He might be overtaken by it and be its puppet.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed again, while others also showed concern on their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely,¡± Stephanie Stuart continued. ¡°ording to ancient records, some peerless strong individuals, due to various reasons, sealed their consciousness and cultivation before perishing. It¡¯s nominally called an inheritance, but in reality, it¡¯s waiting for the right moment, finding a suitable host, and being reborn through that host.¡±

    Judge cursed.

    ¡°Is that even possible? Doesn¡¯t that mean that once a certain level of peerless strong individual is reached, they can achieve immortality?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded. ¡°But in practice, it¡¯s very difficult because finding a suitable host is extremely challenging, involving many aspects. It might happen once in a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°So, most of the inheritances of strong individuals dissipate before finding a suitable host.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge and the others nodded.

    ¡°Mom, did the old master mention how to deal with this inheritance inside Billy¡¯s body?¡± Harleen¡¯s face was full of worry.

    The faces of Ivy and the others betrayed the same seriousness.

 Chapter 1288 Blade Shattering the Sky

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, the old master has already sealed that power for Billy!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled.

    ¡°Moreover, Billy has the protection of the Golden Bloodline in his body, so the chance of that power taking over is very slim!¡±

    ¡°ording to the old master, when Billy¡¯s cultivation reaches a certain level, he will be able to control that power properly.¡±

    ¡°By then, it will be a great help for Billy!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Everyone finally rxed.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n next?¡± After chatting for a while, Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Three days ago, after I fainted, how did the remaining people from the three empires were dealt with?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Boss, you didn¡¯t see that scene!¡± Stout replied for Casey.

    ¡°The old master was really ruthless! All the people in the Divine Realm were wiped out, none survived!¡±

    ¡°As for the remaining people, the old master didn¡¯t even bother toy a hand on them, he let them go!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Those bastards indeed deserved to die!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°If the old master and the others hadn¡¯t arrived that day, none of us would have survived!¡±

    ¡°Boss, people from the three empires probably won¡¯t give up easily, we need to be prepared!¡± Vermilion Bird said.

    ¡°Even if they want to give up, they have to get my consent!¡± A hint of fierceness shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    As Felicia said, this time, without the old master, the consequences for them would have been disastrous.

    They couldn¡¯t let it slide easily.

    ¡°Oh right, Billy, don¡¯t you know yet?¡± Felicia seemed to remember something. ¡°The old master gave each of us a gift when we met!¡±

    ¡°The old master helped all of you improve your cultivation by one level, right?¡± Billy smiled as well.

    He had just probed the aura of everyone, and it was one level higher than three days ago, obviously done by the old master.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Felicia smiled in response. ¡°Except for Mr Kimmons who broke through on his own three days ago, we all got the old master¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± After nodding, Billy continued, ¡°By the way, what about Tristen George?¡±

    ¡°He left three days ago from the Forbidden Phantom Valley side, saying he had important matters to attend to,¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°He also said he woulde to Extreme City to have a drink with you after he finished his business.¡±

    ¡°That guy is so mysterious, I wonder what his background is!¡± Azure Dragon added. ¡°We must ask him properly when hees next time!¡±

    ¡°Whatever his identity is, he did help us a lot this time in Forbidden Phantom Valley.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    After a brief pause, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°You guys consolidate your cultivation as soon as possible. In a few days, we¡¯ll go to Rainbow Moon Empire!¡±

    Among the three empires, the first one he needed to deal with naturally was Rainbow Moon Empire, the main culprit!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded in response.

    ¡°Mom, the matters on Extreme City¡¯s side will rely on you and Aunt Edie in the future!¡± Billy then turned to Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled.

    On the third morning, Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring came to the mansion.

    On one hand, they reported the progress of the project to Billy, and on the other hand, they came to see the situation of Billy and his group.

    The incident in the Forbidden Phantom Valley had spread throughout the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, and naturally, they had heard about it too.

    At this point, their admiration for Billy had increased.

    Forbidden Phantom Valley open once every fifty years. In the hundreds of years before this, Crimson me Empire was always the ultimate victor.

    But this time, due to Billy and his group, there was a shocking turnaround. Crimson me Empire not only gained nothing, but all one hundred who entered Forbidden Phantom Valley died, none survived.

    Losing so many elites at once was definitely not a minor matter. This was unprecedented for Crimson me Empire!

    What shocked Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring even more was discovering that behind Billy stood powerful Sacred Realm experts as support.

    For a few days, the old master unleashed a massacre at the entrance of Forbidden Phantom Valley. Among the survivors, no one could gauge his exact level of cultivation. To them, the old master was likely at the Sacred Realm, at least by their estimation.

    For Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring, although they wholeheartedly supported Billy¡¯s goal of dominating Extreme City, they were somewhat worried. In their view, the neighboring empires would not stay idle.

    Now, upon hearing about the events at the entrance of Forbidden Phantom Valley, they felt somewhat relieved.

    The reason the four great empires could dominate was due to the Sacred Realm experts in their imperial pces, which was the foundation of their power.

    If Extreme City also had Sacred Realm experts as backing, even the four great empires wouldn¡¯t dare easily make a move against Extreme City.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    At noon, as Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring left the mansion, Billy had Stout distribute some of the items brought back from Forbidden Phantom Valley to them. With these items, they could likely advance a level in their cultivation within a few days.

    In the following days, Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and Sol Stuart devoted themselves entirely to the construction of Extreme City. Their rich experience in city construction eased Marquise Thompson¡¯s burden.

    Billy and the others stayed at the mansion, focusing on cultivation. Over the past month, their cultivation had advanced rapidly, needing time to stabilize.

    This morning, after breakfast, they gathered in the open space outside the mansion. Billy intended to practice the sword technique brought back from Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    ¡°Stay here and watch, don¡¯t follow me,¡± Billy said as he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others nodded in response.

    Before long, Billy stopped in the center of the open space, his aura reaching its peak. Taking a deep breath, he began practicing the moves described in the sword manual.

    As his figure danced, his wrist continuously turned, and sword energy appeared in the air. In no time, within a kilometer radius centered on him, a powerful sword formation formed, leaving terrifying marks on the hard mountainside.

    Seeing this, Casey and the others nearby were shocked. They knew that even a mid-level Divine Realm expert couldn¡¯t contend with this.

    Just as they were marveling, Billy¡¯s voice echoed from the sword formation. With hismand, a giant phantom de burst out, piercing the sky.

    The atmosphere changed instantly, clouds gathered, and thunder crackled around the phantom de. Feeling the pressure, Casey and the others instinctively retreated.

    The next moment, the phantom de descended, causing a thunderous explosion and obscuring the area with dust and mist. When everything settled, they found no visible changes.

    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Is this sword technique just for show? All bark and no bite?¡±

 Chapter 1289 Appearing at the Rainbow Moon Imperial City

    ¡°Not right!¡±

    The next moment, Azure Dragon seemed to remember something.

    Then, pointing a finger two or three kilometers away, ¡°I seem to remember that it shouldn¡¯t be so deste ahead, seems to be missing something!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember!¡± Felicia responded, pointing ahead, ¡°There should be two small hills over there.¡±

    Hiss!

    Upon hearing this, everyone also reacted.

    No wonder there was so much dust. Boss not only leveled the two small hills into t ground with that sh but also turned everything into powder?

    Just as everyone hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from their astonishment, there was a sound from the ground ahead.

    Then, the entire ground cracked like a spider web, with deep and intricate ravines, terrifying to behold.

    Thud!

    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss¡­ this sh is too exaggerated, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s several levels stronger than the Celestial de Art!¡± Soul Chaser stuttered.

    ¡°And this is just the first part, how powerful will the middle andst parts be?¡±

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the treasure hidden on the eighth level tform of the Forbidden Sanctum, it¡¯s too powerful!¡± Vermilion Bird chimed in.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed impressive!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Even with this first part, with my current cultivation, I can only unleash seventy to eighty percent of its power!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise again.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe what Aunt Stephanie said. The owner of that force in your body, Boss, is probably an extraordinary existence!¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°Even the treasure on the eighth floor is so exaggerated, the inheritance on the ninth floor must be even more terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re already at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, you can practice this sh.¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the basic techniques and hand movements first, and you can practice more in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Honey, Ivy, I¡¯ll try that sword technique tomorrow. If it works, you two can practice it too!¡± Billy turned to Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± They both nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Stout, since you don¡¯t like using swords, I¡¯ll start teaching you the Five Elements Secret Technique tomorrow!¡± Billy turned to Stout.

    ¡°Boss, how about teaching me the Dragon Soaring Skies as well?¡± Stout replied.

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°Stout, if you want to learn Dragon Soaring Skies, you need to change your blood first.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was puzzled.

    ¡°Billy already said it. Dragon Soaring Skiesplements his golden bloodline. Do you have a golden bloodline?¡± Ivy said sarcastically.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ I forgot about that.¡± Stout grinned, ¡°Then I¡¯ll learn the Five Elements Secret Technique!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Everyoneughed.

    The next day, Billy once again led everyone to practice the ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯ on the open ground.

    The result was as expected by everyone.

    Although Billy could only unleash seventy to eighty percent of the power of the Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth, the attack power was already above the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    However, Harleen and Ivy were currently at the fifth-rank Divine Realm, although they could barely practice this sword technique, with their cultivation level, they could only unleash less than fifty percent of its power, so for now, it was not as good as the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    They could only familiarize themselves with the techniques and wait until their cultivation level improved before they could unleash its full power.

    Time passed quickly, and a month flew by in the blink of an eye.

    During this month, no one from the Rainbow, Sheardal, or Crimson me empires caused trouble in Extreme City.

    Obviously, it was because the old master had given those people from the three empires too much shock that day. Before they figured out the old master¡¯s identity, they dared not act recklessly.

    Although no one among those who escaped alive at the scene could urately determine the cultivation level of the old master.

    But someone who could easily turn a half-step Sacred Realm into a mist of blood with just one move, they knew that he was at least a genuine Sacred Realm powerhouse.

    In the three major empires, although there are experts in the Sacred Realm, they are like thest resort of each empire and are not easily mobilized. Otherwise, if they were to fall, it would be enough to shake the foundation of the empire!

    It was noon. The figures of Billy and hispanions appeared in the Rainbow Moon Imperial City.

    It¡¯s time to settle the score with Rainbow Moon Empire!

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± White Tiger asked as they entered the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ and grab something to eat!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, the woman named Rose at the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ has a close rtionship with the Rainbow Moon Royal Family. Are we going to¡­¡± White Tiger hesitated.

    ¡°White Tiger, Billy is intentionally going there!¡± Ivy chuckled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± White Tiger asked, puzzled.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ to make a sshy appearance. The pce will definitely receive the news immediately, and we¡¯ll see what their reaction will be.¡± Harleen exined with a smile.

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger nodded.

    Then, Billy led the group towards the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯.

    After about half an hour, they arrived at the entrance of the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯.

    Looking around, they saw that the lobby on the first floor was quite deserted, with only a few scattered diners, which was very different from thest time they came.

    ¡°Pleasee inside, esteemed guests!¡± A waiter approached them.

    ¡°Is there space on the sixth floor?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no one on the sixth floor, please follow me upstairs!¡± The waiter bowed slightly.

    Then, he led the group to the staircase.

    ¡°Why is your restaurant so empty today when it¡¯s usually bustling?¡± Judge asked as they walked.

    ¡°Are you all guests who just arrived in the imperial city today?¡± The waiter asked in return.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Because our restaurant has been like this for a month now. Not only our restaurant, but most of the high-end restaurants in the imperial city have been the same for the past month.¡± The waiter replied.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t new here today, you probably wouldn¡¯t have asked that question.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, something big happened in the empire a month ago!¡± The waiter lowered his voice.

    ¡°The eldest prince and nearly a hundred empire elites were killed in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, along with dozens of other empire strongmen on the same day.¡±

    ¡°Now, the entire pce and several major sects are immersed in grief, so there are fewer activities outside.¡±

    ¡°The eldest prince was killed?¡± Soul Chaser pretended to be surprised. ¡°What about your second prince?¡±

    ¡°The second prince is fine!¡± The waiter shook his head.

    As they chatted, they arrived at the sixth floor.

    Sure enough, the entire sixth floor was empty.

    In fact, not only the sixth floor, but also the fourth and fifth floors werepletely empty.

    This could be understood. The people who could afford to dine at ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ were either high-ranking officials in the imperial city or members of the major sects. Ny percent of those so-called elites who died in the Forbidden Phantom Valley came from these forces. Now that they were gone, others naturally dared note out to indulge.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Please wait a moment, drinks and dishes will be ready soon!¡± After everyone was seated, the waiter bowed and left.

    ¡°Honey, when we came up just now, the man who followed Rosest time should have noticed us.¡± Harleen spoke after the waiter left.

 Chapter 1290 Summoning Rose

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    He naturally observed, and that was precisely the purpose of his visit, to see how the other party would react.

    At the same time, in a room on the second floor, sat an elderly man in a blue robe.

    This man, named Rafael Wilkinson, was the second-ranked powerhouse of the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯, with a cultivation of the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    There came a knock at the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Rafael Wilkinson said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Elder Rafael, I have something to report to you!¡± a man walked in.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Rafael Wilkinson stopped what he was doing and asked.

    ¡°Those people from two months ago are back!¡± the man responded.

    ¡°Which people?¡± Rafael Wilkinson was puzzled for a moment.

    ¡°Do you remember two months ago, when the princess had a conflict on the sixth floor?¡± the man said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rafael Wilkinson¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°You mean the people who helped Tristen George out of trouble?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± the man nodded.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rafael Wilkinson asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the man replied.

    ¡°OK!¡± Rafael Wilkinson¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Go and do a few things immediately!¡±

    After saying that, he gave instructions to the man.

    ¡°Elder Rafael, should we inform Miss Rose about these matters?¡± the man hesitated after hearing Rafael Wilkinson¡¯s words.

    ¡°No need!¡± Rafael Wilkinson waved his hand. ¡°She¡¯s not in the restaurant now. I make the decisions here. Go and get it done quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the man bowed and retreated.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a stroke of luck!¡± After the man left, Rafael Wilkinson¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of brightness.

    About twenty minutester, the food and wine for Billy and his group were served.

    ¡°You get what you pay for. The dishes here look more appetizing than those in other restaurants!¡±

    Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Judge picked up his cutlery to start.

    ¡°Judge, wait!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss?¡± Judge asked in surprise.

    ¡°Stout, check if there¡¯s anything wrong with the food and wine,¡± Billy said to Stout.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout hesitated for a moment before picking up a small piece of meat to chew on.

    After a while, Stout spat out the meat and cursed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Then he took out a pill from his pocket, threw it into his mouth, and said, ¡°This ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ is really something!¡±

    ¡°Stout, is there really something wrong with the food?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stout nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be one of the Four Great Strange Poisons, the Hell Dark Flower!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge cursed as well.

    Casey and the others frowned at the same time.

    They had heard of the name ¡®Hell Dark Flower¡¯ when they were in the Hundred Herbs Valley of the Pr Domain. Back then, the master of the Hundred Herbs Valley was poisoned with this strange poison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tear down this restaurant first!¡± Judge was furious.

    If Boss hadn¡¯t called out to him just now, he would have been poisoned by now. The poison of the ¡®Hell Dark Flower¡¯ is not easy to cure.

    Boom!

    With his words, he directly smashed a palm strike towards a nearbyrge round table and the chairs around it, instantly turning them into powder.

    ¡°What happened, sir?¡±

    Soon, a middle-aged man who looked like a manager hurried over, followed by two other staff members.

    ¡°Bring that woman named Rose here!¡± Judge nced at the man.

    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± The man frowned.

    ¡°You have three minutes. If I don¡¯t see Rose, I¡¯ll tear down this ce.¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Young man, let me give you a piece of advice. This is the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯, not any other ce.¡± The man lost his patience too.

    ¡°If you want to cause trouble here, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce!¡±

    ¡°Timing starts now!¡± Judge spoke again.

    ¡°Since you want to look for trouble, don¡¯t me me!¡± The man furrowed his brow again and waved his hand backward. ¡°Get someone!¡±

    ¡°You seem quite confident!¡± Soul Chaser beside him swept a gust of wind with his hand, sending one of the dishes towards the other person.

    ¡°If you finish this dish, we¡¯ll consider this matter settled. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man held the dish, slightly puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    From his expression, it seemed he was unaware of the poisoning incident.

    ¡°You eat first. After you finish, if you¡¯re still alive, I¡¯ll tell you what it means!¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s face changed. ¡°Are you saying this dish is poisoned?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Judge shook his head. ¡°Try it yourself!¡±

    The man¡¯s lips twitched.

    From the gazes of Judge and Soul Chaser, he could vaguely sense that they weren¡¯t joking with him.

    What puzzled him was how there could be poison in the dish.

    ¡°Kid, how could there be poison in the dishes from ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯!¡± A staff member behind the man pointed at Judge angrily.

    ¡°Even if there¡¯s really poison, it must be you who put it there!¡±

    ¡°One minute left!¡± Judge ignored the man and continued to address the middle-aged man.

    ¡°I advise you not to stir up trouble for yourselves, otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± The man took another deep breath and said.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Shortly after, Judge replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°No wonder even Prince Christopher died in your hands. Indeed, you¡¯re quite skilled to identify the poison of the ¡®Hell Dark Flower¡¯!¡± Just then, the voice of an elder sounded.

    Soon after, Rafael Wilkinson led forty or fifty men and women to stroll down from the stairs.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®Hell Dark Flower¡¯, the middle-aged man trembled all over.

    It was a good thing he hadn¡¯t tried it just now, otherwise, he would be a dead man by now.

    After calming down a bit, he seemed to remember something, then looked at Billy and others with a shocked face.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ are the ones who killed the Crown Prince?¡±

    Not only him, but most of the people on the other side had horrified expressions after hearing this.

    The killers of Prince Christopher dared to appear so openly in the Imperial City? How daring they were!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡± Judge ignored the middle-aged man and turned to Rafael Wilkinson.

    ¡°If you want to see her, you¡¯ll have to pass my test first!¡± Rafael Wilkinson replied, then looked at Billy.

    ¡°I have to admit, I admire you. Knowing thating to the Imperial City means there¡¯s no turning back, yet you still came!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not so naive to think that no one in this Imperial City dares to touch you, are you?¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he continued.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m curious, why did youe to ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ so conspicuously? What¡¯s your purpose?¡±

    ¡°Was the poisoning your own idea, or did Rose instruct you?¡± Billy replied lightly.

    ¡°Hehe, does it make a difference?¡± Rafael Wilkinson sneered.

    ¡°Of course, it does!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Because it determines who between you and her will eat this table of dishes!¡±

 Chapter 1291 Rose Appears

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Rafael Wilkinson burst intoughter after hearing Billy¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will take it as your unteral decision,¡± Billy said coldly, ncing at the other person.

    ¡°Kid, stop babbling here. Dare to kill Prince Christopher, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll leave here alive today¡­¡± Another man on the other side spoke angrily.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his words, Judge struck out with a palm.

    Being only at the half-step Divine Realm, he naturally couldn¡¯t withstand Judge¡¯s palm strike and was sent flying out, his head slumped unconscious on the ground.

    ¡°You fools, seeking death!¡± About forty or fifty people on the other side moved simultaneously, each exuding a fierce aura.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser both looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Billy replied, then looked at Rafael Wilkinson. ¡°Do you think you and your men can take us down?¡±

    ¡°I admit you¡¯re strong, even Prince Christopher isn¡¯t your match, but I still want to try!¡± Rafael Wilkinson replied solemnly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Billy and his men had concealed their martial aura, Rafael had no idea that Billy was now at the seventh-rank Divine Realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.

    It¡¯s worth noting that two months ago, when Billy was only at thete fourth-rank Divine Realm, he was already able to contend with those at the eighth-rank Divine Realm!

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied lightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a move!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rafael Wilkinson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    As soon as his voice fell, he took two steps forward, raised his hand, and formed a seal which whistled out with considerable momentum.

    However, the next moment, his face stiffened.

    Because, as Billyunched his attack, Rafael finally sensed the aura emanating from him, at thete seventh-rank Divine Realm!

    More than two months had passed, and Billy had consecutively broken through three ranks?

    This was too terrifying!

    There was no suspense in the result. With a muffled sound, Rafael was immediately sent flying out like a cannonball.

    Then he crashed into a pir behind, breaking it, and copsed on the ground with at least half of his ribs broken, blood continuously flowing from his mouth, his face filled with despair.

    ¡°Elder Rafael!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the dozens of men and women on the other side eximed in shock, their faces filled with horror.

    With just a casual palm strike, he had incapacitated the second-ranked powerhouse of ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯?

    Elder Rafael was someone who had almost stepped into the ninth-rank Divine Realm!

    ¡°What do you think? Do you still want to try?¡± Billy strolled towards Rafael Wilkinson.

    ¡°¡­¡± Rafael Wilkinson opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    At the same time, a hint of regret rose in his heart.

    Half an hour ago, when he learned that Billy and his men had arrived at the restaurant, he had thought of seizing this opportunity to make a great contribution.

    If he could hand over Billy¡¯s head to the pce, it would be a huge credit.

    So, without waiting for Rose to return and consult, he acted on his own. But he never expected Billy to be so powerful.

    If Billy really wanted to pursue this matter, the entire ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ would probably not escape unscathed today.

    ¡°You dare to hurt Elder Rafael, we¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± A man on the other side shouted loudly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him!¡± Others shouted in unison.

    Then, everyone drew their weapons.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice came over.

    Soon after, Rose¡¯s figure appeared at the staircase, followed closely by the white-haired old man surnamed Serrano.

    ¡°Miss Rose!¡± The dozens of men and women on the other side bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s our fault today. I apologize to you!¡± Rose ignored the others and bowed deeply not far from Billy.

    Obviously, she already understood the whole story.

    ¡°Do you think a simple apology can settle this?¡± Judge responded in a deep voice. ¡°If we had eaten at your ce today, by now, we would have died. And all you offer is a casual apology?¡±

    Huh!

    Rose let out a sigh.

    Then, with an unpleasant expression, she looked at the old man surnamed Tao. ¡°Elder Maurice, disable Elder Rafael, limb by limb!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Rafael Wilkinson¡¯s face turned pale, his aura weakened, and blood continuously oozed from his mouth.

    He wanted to say something, but after a moment of thought, he closed his mouth.

    ¡°Miss Rose, Elder Rafael did this for the sake of ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯¡­¡± a man in the crowd spoke up.

    ¡°Elder Maurice, do it!¡± Rose interrupted him in a stern voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old man named Maurice Serrano took a deep breath and walked up to Rafael Wilkinson. ¡°Elder Rafael, my apologies!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Rafael Wilkinson responded.

    He knew well that Rose was saving him; if he didn¡¯t disable his limbs, he surely wouldn¡¯t survive the day.

    Crack!

    The next moment, two crisp sounds rang out, and one of Rafael Wilkinson¡¯s hands and feet werepletely crippled.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Rafael, already seriously injured, grunted and passed out.

    ¡°Mr Billy, do you think this will do?¡± Rose turned and asked in the direction of Billy.

    ¡°Just get us a new set of dishes and drinks!¡± Billy responded indifferently.

    He could tell from Rose¡¯s eyes that this might not have been her idea, so he decided not to pursue it further.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rose bowed slightly and then spoke solemnly to the people beside her.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, go get Mr Billy the best dishes and drinks right now!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded at once.

    Before long, including Rose, dozens of people dispersed.

    About twenty minutester, another set of dishes and drinks was served, and this time everyone could dine in peace.

    About an hourter, Rose walked over quickly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, may I have a word with you?¡± Rose asked with aplex look in her eyes after she approached.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Billy looked at her.

    ¡°Indeed, I have something to discuss with you!¡± Rose replied.

    This time, her attitude was noticeably more respectful than before!

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be said here?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°If Mr Billy doesn¡¯t mind, please could you join me?¡± Rose bowed slightly.

    ¡°Where do we go?¡± Billy asked, putting down his utensils.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Rose made a gesture of invitation.

    ¡°Mr Billy, this way, please!¡±

 Chapter 1292 Youâ€™re Quite Smart

    ¡°Honey, do you want me to apany you?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°No need, you guys wait here for me!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°Be careful then!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°No worries!¡± After saying this, Billy followed Rose towards the stairs.

    After a while, the two arrived at the other side of the sixth floor after passing through a narrow corridor.

    Here was where the management of ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ worked.

    ¡°Mr Billy, pleasee in!¡±

    After arriving at the door of one of therge offices, Rose knocked on it and pushed it open.

    However, she herself didn¡¯t intend to go in.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, pleasee in!¡± At that moment, a melodious female voice came from inside the office.

    Billy roughly guessed the owner of the voice, it was none other than Princess Siena Morris of the Rainbow Moon Empire, whom he had encountered before!

    This was somewhat unexpected.

    He had thought that behind Rose stood either Christopher Morris or Nelson Morris, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be Siena Morris.

    No wonder Siena Morris, who usually stayed in the pce, was well-informed about external affairs; it turned out she had informants in Joy Restaurant.

    Shortly after, Billy entered the office, and Rose closed the door behind him.

    ncing around, Billy saw Siena Morris sitting by the coffee table making tea, and Lilly, whom he had met before, standing by the side of the sofa.

    From the appearance of Siena Morris and Lilly, it was evident that both had undergone a simple disguise, apparently to avoid attracting attention.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please have a seat!¡± Siena Morris smiled lightly at Billy.

    ¡°Sure!¡± He smiled back and took a seat on the sofa opposite Siena Morris.

    He was slightly curious about why Siena Morris hade to meet him at this crucial moment.

    After all, he was now the enemy of the entire Rainbow Moon Empire!

    If Siena Morris were found secretly meeting him, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her.

    Although he had promised to help cure Siena Morris, he believed she didn¡¯te to see him for that reason.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please have some tea!¡± Siena Morris handed Billy a cup of tea.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy took a sip from the cup, ¡°Good tea!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for not minding, Mr Billy!¡± Siena Morris smiled again and continued, ¡°Were you surprised that I came to see you at this time?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I have an unpleasant request, I wonder if Mr Billy can fulfill it?¡± Siena Morris continued.

    ¡°Go ahead and tell me!¡± Billy took another sip of tea.

    ¡°Would Mr Billy be willing to tell me what happened in the Forbidden Phantom Valley during that month?¡± Siena Morris raised her teacup to her lips.

    As she spoke, she felt quite emotional.

    Two months ago, when she first saw this young man in front of her, she was quite surprised.

    Whether it was martial arts, arrays, or medical skills, they were far beyond his peers.

    And when news of what happened in the Forbidden Phantom Valley spread, she was even more shocked!

    Regardless of the truth of other matters, it was an indisputable fact that Billy had reached the ninth level of the ¡®Forbidden Sanctum¡¯!

    This made her admire him!

    Furthermore, the scene at the entrance of the Forbidden Phantom Valley also made Siena Morris extremely interested in Billy¡¯s identity.

    She didn¡¯t expect Billy to have a Sacred Realm powerhouse backing him!

    As far as she knew, apart from the four empires and two super sects, there were no Sacred Realm powerhouses in other forces in the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    Who exactly was he?

    ¡°The things that happened inside, you should have heard about them already, right?¡± Billy put down his teacup.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard several versions, and they¡¯re all different,¡± Siena Morris responded, ¡°So, I want to confirm with Mr Billy.¡±

    ¡°Then how can you be sure that what I¡¯m saying is true?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°Mr Billy doesn¡¯t need to lie to me, right?¡± Siena Morris smiled.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Billy chuckled lightly. ¡°What you most want to hear about is probably your big brother, right?¡±

    ¡°A lot happened that month. If you want to know something, just ask me. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After nodding, Siena Morris asked, ¡°Were Yousef Buck and Bailey Kemp killed by Mr Billy?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and briefly described what happened in the canyon.

    ¡°They deserved it!¡± Siena Morris raised her eyebrows slightly after listening.

    After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Besides Yousef Buck and the others, did Mr Billy also kill those people from the Rainbow Moon Empire?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Billy replied lightly.

    Of the one hundred people from the Rainbow Moon Empire, a third were killed by beasts. Another third were scattered and died at the hands of the people from the other three empires after being blown away by the tornado.

    The remaining people were all buried in the ¡®Forbidden Sanctum¡¯ underground space.

    Of course, two people eventually followed Nelson Morris, and without a doubt, they couldn¡¯t have made it out of the Forbidden Phantom Valley alive.

    ¡°No?¡± Lilly beside them was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°But why is everyone saying that all those people from the Rainbow Moon Empire were killed by you?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°I believe you!¡± Without waiting for Lilly¡¯s response, Siena Morris continued.

    ¡°Do you really think I have no reason to lie to you?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°If those people really were killed by you, you wouldn¡¯t be here in the imperial city today!¡± Siena Morris dodged the question.

    With that said, she lifted the teacup, took a shallow sip, and continued speaking.

    ¡°If I guess right, Mr Billy came to the imperial city this time for my second brother, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    ¡°A month ago, after you came out of the Forbidden Phantom Valley, you were besieged by the three major empires,¡± Siena Morris continued.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Their reason was that you killed all the geniuses of their empires, and they wanted revenge.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, only the people from Ice Cloud Empire and my second brother came out before you guys.¡±

    ¡°And after the people from Ice Cloud Empire came out, they just left without talking to anyone from the other three empires.¡±

    ¡°So, if anyone is distorting the facts, it can only be my second brother!¡±

    ¡°Youing to the imperial city this time is to demand an exnation from my second brother!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very clever!¡± Billy chuckled and replied.

    With Billy¡¯s tacit agreement, Siena Morris exhaled softly, then looked at Billy with aplex expression.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I want to know how my big brother really died!¡±

 Chapter 1293 Joy Restaurant is Surrounded

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t answer that question!¡± Billy took another sip of tea.

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t be sure who killed him either!¡±

    After saying that, he briefly recounted what happened in the Forbidden Sanctum.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you sure that after the Crown Prince was injured, the Second Prince was the first person toe into contact with him?¡± Lilly asked from the side.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Siena Morris took a deep breath, her gaze staring ahead, her face not looking good.

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you. Because you won¡¯t be able to see my second brother this time youe.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°A month ago, my second brother returned from the Forbidden Phantom Valley, and a few dayster, my father sent someone to take him out of the imperial city,¡± Siena Morris responded.

    ¡°As for where he was sent and why he was sent away, I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    He dide to Rainbow Moon Imperial City for Nelson Morris, and he needed an exnation from him.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the other party had already left the imperial city, so it seemed like this trip was in vain.

    ¡°Mr Billy, whether my second brother distorted the facts or not, I apologize to you on his behalf!¡± Siena Morris took another deep breath.

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you!¡± Billy responded lightly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, may I ask, was the old senior who appeared at the entrance of the Forbidden Phantom Valley over a month ago from the Pr Domain?¡± Siena Morris couldn¡¯t control her curiosity.

    This question was not only what she wanted to know, but also what the royal families of the three major empires wanted to know.

    The most mainstream opinion now is that the person is likely from a world outside the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy didn¡¯t conceal it either.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Siena Morris continued with a pensive expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such powerful figures from the world outside the Forbidden Ruins Space. We are all a bit shortsighted!¡±

    After saying that, she took another sip of tea and looked at Billy again.

    ¡°Mr Billy, for your safety, you should leave the imperial city as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Just then, there was a hurried knock on the door, followed by Rose walking in quickly.

    ¡°Your highness, something¡¯s happened!¡± Rose¡¯s tone was slightly urgent.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Siena Morris asked.

    ¡°The people from Broken Star Sect and Falling Skies Sect somehow got the news about Mr Billy and surrounded the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯,¡± Rose responded.

    ¡°Although they dare not directly enter the restaurant to find people, I¡¯m worried they willy a hand on you when you go out¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know who is leading them?¡± Siena Morris frowned slightly.

    ¡°The heads of the two major sects personally led the team, and almost all of the elite forces from their sects havee out,¡± Rose replied.

    ¡°Both heads came?¡± Siena Morris frowned again, then after a moment of thought, she looked at Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ has a secret passage. Hurry and take your people out through the passage!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Princess!¡± Billy replied. ¡°They know I¡¯m at ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯. If I leave, it will be hard for you to exin!¡±

    ¡°Since they want revenge, I¡¯ll give them a chance!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, the head of Broken Star Sect is at least at the half-step Sacred Realm, probably just a step away from the true Sacred Realm, you¡­¡± Rose said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this matter, don¡¯t let it affect you!¡±

    He is now the enemy of the Rainbow Moon Empire. If people find out that Siena Morris and Rose are helping him, they will naturally get into trouble.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡± Siena Morris continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Billy looked at the other person and said, ¡°If you have time soon,e to Extreme City to find me, and I¡¯ll treat your illness!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Mr Billy, wait!¡±

    While Siena Morris spoke, she took out the diagram of the ¡®Five Element Gathering Spirit Array¡¯ from her body and walked up to Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, here¡¯s the diagram for you!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but this is too valuable¡­¡± Billy hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°If Mr Billy really doesn¡¯t want to ept it, you can give it back to me next time we meet!¡± Siena Morris interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Princess!¡± Billy epted the diagram without further refusal and walked towards the door.

    With this diagram and the guidance of the ¡®Essence Array Collection,¡¯ he was confident that he would soon be able to sessfully arrange the ¡®Five Element Gathering Spirit Array!¡¯

    ¡°Princess, do you want me to go down and negotiate with the people from the two major sects?¡± After Billy left, Rose looked at Siena Morris and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it.¡± Siena Morris shook her head after a moment of thought. ¡°Let¡¯s see how things develop first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rose nodded and continued, ¡°Princess, why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Siena Morris pondered.

    Shortly after, Billy returned to the dining table.

    ¡°Honey, what did she want?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Billy responded before turning to everyone. ¡°Are we almost done eating? Let¡¯s go, stretch our legs downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡± White Tiger asked after a slight pause.

    ¡°The people from Broken Star Sect and Falling Skies Sect are here!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned at the same time.

    ¡°They dare toe here on their own initiative? They really don¡¯t know their ce!¡± White Tiger frowned.

    Then, the group headed downstairs.

    Meanwhile, outside the lobby on the first floor, people from the two major sects crowded the entrance.

    Of course, they only stood outside the door and didn¡¯t dare to rush into the restaurant to arrest anyone.

    As the top two sects in the imperial city, they were well aware of the power of the ¡®Joy Restaurant.¡¯ Unless absolutely necessary, they didn¡¯t want to provoke the ¡®Joy Restaurant.¡¯

    ¡°Elder Maurice, why have you gathered such arge force at our ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maurice Serrano, apanied by restaurant staff, stood at the entrance.

    ¡°Two sect masters, with such a grand entourageing to Joy Restaurant, I wonder what brings you here?¡± Maurice Serrano stood at the door with a group of people from the restaurant.

    ¡°Elder Maurice, you should be well aware of our purpose ining!¡± Paxton Kemp, the leader of the Falling Skies Sect, looked at Maurice Serrano and spoke.

    ¡°The people we¡¯re looking for re the enemies of the entire Rainbow Moon Empire. Are you sure you want to protect them?¡±

    ¡°Elder Maurice, you mistake me!¡± Maurice Serrano responded.

    ¡°They are my customers. The rule of Joy Restaurant is to ensure the safety of our customers and not allow any disturbances within the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Of course, once they leave this door, any conflicts between you will not be our concern.¡±

    ¡°Elder Maurice, let me remind you to keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡± Paxton Kemp snorted coldly.

    ¡°Otherwise, if this matter reaches the pce, Joy Restaurant might have a hard time exining, right?¡±

 Chapter 1294 See If You Have the Guts

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡± Maurice Serrano replied.

    ¡°Elder Maurice, don¡¯t try my patience!¡± Before Maurice Serrano could finish speaking, Noah Buck, the Sect Master of Broken Star Sect, interrupted him with a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another five minutes. If they don¡¯te out, we¡¯ll go in and get them!¡±

    ¡°On this matter, please think twice, Mr Buck!¡± Maurice Serrano took a deep breath and responded.

    He was well aware of Noah Buck¡¯s strength. If the other party really forced their way in, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    His cultivation was on par with Paxton Kemp, having just broken through to the ninth-rank Divine Realm a few days ago. However, Noah Buck had long since reached the strength of a half-step Sacred Realm, making the two not in the same league.

    ¡°Everyone listen up!¡± Noah Buck ignored Maurice Serrano and looked behind him, speaking loudly, ¡°When the five minutes are up, move in and capture them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Mr Buck, are you really going to do that?¡± Maurice Serrano frowned.

    Facing the strong stance of the two major sects, even though he was the grand manager of the Joy Restaurant, he had no other choice.

    Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Noah Buck¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°Go in and get them!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone responded in unison once again.

    The three or four men at the front lifted their feet and walked towards the hall.

    Maurice Serrano had wanted to intervene, but in the end, he dismissed the idea. He knew he couldn¡¯t stop the people of the two major sects.

    Boom!

    Just as the four men had taken a few steps into the hall, a muffled sound rang out, and immediately, all four of them were sent flying out.

    Before long, the figures of Billy and his group appeared at the entrance.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± someone shouted aggressively, but few dared to charge forward again.

    ¡°You must be the Sect Master of Broken Star Sect, right?¡± Billy sensed the aura of a half-step Sacred Realm from Noah Buck.

    ¡°Want to kill me? Don¡¯t be hasty. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell your people to back off; the space here is limited.¡±

    ¡°So arrogant!¡± Noah Buck narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his hand, ¡°Everyone, back off a kilometer!¡±

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to start a fight here, as damaging the Joy Restaurant would cause some headaches, more or less.

    Whoosh!

    Upon hearing his words, nearly a hundred people from the two major sects all backed off.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Noah Buck is not weak, be careful!¡± After the other party¡¯s group had all retreated, Maurice Serrano looked at Billy and spoke.

    He was well aware that since Rose had note down with them, it meant he didn¡¯t have to concern himself with this matter for the time being.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy said and led everyone out.

    ¡°Casey, are you confident in dealing with those two eighth-rank Divine Realm cultivators?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes shed with determination.

    He was currently at the sixth-rank Divine Realm. With the Celestial de in hand, although there was a bit of pressure in facing two eighth-rank Divine Realm cultivators, it wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy responded.

    He had already roughly assessed the strength of the two major sects.

    Apart from Noah Buck and Paxton Kemp, who were at the top, in terms of high-endbat power, the Deputy Sect Master of Broken Star Sect was at the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    In addition, each sect had one eighth-rank Divine Realm and two seventh-rank Divine Realm warriors.

    Besides these, there were also a dozen or so mid-level Divine Realm cultivators.

    If it was two months ago, They wouldn¡¯t have had a chance.

    But for them now, it wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    Soon, without much more ado, both sides started the fight.

    For a while, figures flickered in the air, waves of energy wreaked havoc, and people within a few kilometers below looked up at the sky.

    Noah Buck, Paxton Kemp, and the Deputy Sect Master of Broken Star Sect surrounded Billy, while Casey took on the two eighth-rank Divine Realm cultivators.

    Harleen and Ivy each chose two seventh-rank Divine Realm opponents, leaving the rest to surround Azure Dragon and the others.

    For Noah Buck and his twopanions, although they only sensed the aura of the seventh-rank Divine Realm from Billy, they dared not underestimate him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Two months ago, those who returned alive from the entrance of the Forbidden Phantom Valley described Billy¡¯s strength as not inferior to the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    In fact, those people were too far from Billy¡¯s battlefield at the time, with a distance of more than ten kilometers. So, they didn¡¯t know that Billy had already killed a half-step Sacred Realm expert that day. Otherwise, if Noah Buck and hispanions knew Billy¡¯s true strength, whether they would dare to fight is hard to say.

    ¡°Kid, dare to kill my two sons, today I¡¯ll send you down to kowtow and apologize to them!¡± Paxton Kemp initiated the attack first. He harbored deep hatred towards Billy. Both of his proud sons were killed by Billy.

    If it weren¡¯t for fearing that there was a strong Sacred Realm expert behind Billy, he would have taken people to Extreme City to avenge his sons long ago. And as luck would have it, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Billy actually brought people to the imperial city himself. This was a rare opportunity in a thousand years, and he swore not to let Billy leave alive.

    ¡°Huh!¡± While speaking, he waved his hands, condensing a huge energy mass in front of him and attacking Billy with it.

    ¡°If you want to avenge your son, let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± Billy replied indifferently. While activating his bloodline power, he swung the Bloodshadow Fury de, sending out a curved de light.

    Bang! Their attacks collided, and the energy mass exploded instantly. The powerful shock waves pushed Paxton Kemp back four or five hundred meters before stopping, his blood boiling in his chest.

    Because Billy had to guard against Noah Buck¡¯s moves, he didn¡¯t use his full strength, otherwise Paxton Kemp wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand his attack with just one blow.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Paxton Kemp stabilized his figure, surprised. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Billy¡¯s strength to surpass his own with just a casual strike.

    Noah Buck and the deputy sect leader not far away also showed slightly surprised expressions upon witnessing this scene.

    Although they were mentally prepared, they were still somewhat surprised that Billy easily repelled Paxton Kemp.

    ¡°You do have some skills!¡± Noah Buck said in a deep voice. ¡°However, no matter how talented you are, you won¡¯t have a chance to survive today!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Paxton Kemp and the other person, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and end this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± They both responded simultaneously.

    Whoosh! At the next moment, a violent aura erupted from the three of them. The entire void was instantly shrouded in overwhelming pressure.

 Chapter 1295 Sacred Realm

    Immediately after, the three of them each activated their strongest cards.

    Noah Buck¡¯s trump card was the supreme skill of Broken Star Sect, the Broken Star Palm Strike!

    As he unleashed it, a huge phantom palm, thirty meters high, appeared in the air, whipping up a gust of wind towards Billy.

    For a moment, the sky churned, with shes of lightning and thunder.

    Paxton Kemp and the other ninth-rank Divine Realm individual weren¡¯t idle either.

    Paxton Kemp¡¯s trump card was Falling Skies Fist, and a huge phantom fist crashed out like a small mountain.

    The other ninth-rank Divine Realm individual condensed a giant sword about thirty meters long, piercing through the void and shing towards Billy at extreme speed.

    The three of them attacked simultaneously, their momentum earth-shattering!

    Facing thebined attack of the three, Billy naturally didn¡¯t stand idle. After putting away the Bloodshadow Fury de at his waist, he activated the Dragon Soaring Skies.

    Nine divine dragons, in groups of three, surged out toward the attacks of the three opponents, their momentum awe-inspiring.

    Three loud noises spread across the entire sky above the imperial city, like thunder on a clear day, frightening many people to shiver.

    At the same time, in mid-air, the attacks of the four men burst one after another, and then four figures flew backward in their respective directions.

    Among them, Paxton Kemp and the ninth-rank Divine Realm man, sprayed out arge mouthful of blood as they looked up to the sky, their chest bones shattered, and their meridians severed.

    After falling from the sky to the ground one after another, they convulsed a few times before falling silent, each with an extremely horrified expression on their faces.

    Until the moment of their death, they found it hard to believe that Billy, facing three opponents alone, had actually annihted them all in one round.

    Is there anything more exaggerated than this?

    How could this beparable to the strength of the ninth-rank Divine Realm? Clearly, it¡¯s the strength of a half-step Sacred Realm!

    Noah Buck¡¯s situation was slightly better. With his cultivation, he could fend off the attacks of three phantom divine dragons without much of a problem.

    Although he also suffered some injuries, they were far from fatal.

    However, he knew himself well. If the nine divine dragons attacked him simultaneously, he would absolutely have no chance.

    Moreover, he faintly felt that Billy had already shown him mercy, otherwise, his oue might have been worse.

    On the other hand, after blocking the attacks of the three, Billy was pushed back hundreds of meters by the shock waves.

    After stabilizing his figure, traces of blood appeared at the corners of his mouth, his aura slightly chaotic, and his injuries were not much different from Noah Buck¡¯s.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the people from the Falling Skies Sect who were in battle all cried out in pain simultaneously.

    Many disciples who were besieging Azure Dragon and others hurriedly descended towards Paxton Kemp¡¯s direction, each filled with extreme grief.

    And Maurice Serrano, who had been watching the battle at the entrance of the ¡®Joy Restaurant,¡¯ shed an extremely horrified expression on his face.

    Two months ago, he felt that Billy¡¯s strength was only about equal to his, but now, he had actually killed two ninth-rank Divine Realm experts with just one move!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to believe even in his dreams!

    ¡°You actually have the strength of a half-step Sacred Realm?¡± After a while, Noah Buck took a deep breath and looked at Billy with a horrified expression.

    Waves of shock and horror had already surged in his heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re just realizing it now?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Noah Buck cursed angrily.

    ¡°You know why your son died?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Noah Buck snorted coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your attempt to assassinate Prince Nelson, how could he have died?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, is that what you¡¯ve heard?¡± Billy squinted slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth, do you still want to argue?¡± Noah Buck continued to snort coldly.

    ¡°The reason I spared your life just now was to let you die with understanding!¡± Billy spoke coldly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah Buck asked.

    ¡°Your son was incited by Christopher Morris, along with Bailey Kemp and Anthony Parry, the four of them made a move against me while I was off guard, fortunately I survived their attempt,¡± Billy responded lightly. ¡°In the end, Nelson Morris intervened and severely wounded him, which led to his death at the hands of my men.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Noah Buck responded angrily. ¡°My son was the most capable assistant of the second prince, how could he have harmed my son?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think is more valuable to Nelson Morris, me or your son?¡± Billy countered. ¡°If your son tried to kill me, do you think Nelson Morris would help him?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, if I were to assassinate Nelson Morris, do you think your son could save him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare sow discord here!¡± Noah Buck frowned deeply.

    As he spoke, he felt several twinges in his heart.

    Before this moment, he had never doubted his son¡¯s death.

    But now, hearing Billy¡¯s words, he was starting to waver.

    After all, with the strength Billy was currently disying, killing him wouldn¡¯t be too difficult, there was simply no need to deceive him!

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s sowing discord or not, you should know clearly!¡± Billy shrugged.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to live, take your people and disappear immediately, and you¡¯ll live!¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you insist on seeking revenge for your son, I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    Phew!

    Noah Buck breathed out heavily.

    ¡°You better not deceive me, otherwise, I will make you pay a hundredfold!¡±

    After saying that, he shouted loudly towards the other people in the battle circle. ¡°All members of Broken Star Sect, stop!¡±

    At this moment, on the scene, about twenty or thirty people from Broken Star Sect and the Falling Skies Sect had fallen, half of them already lifeless.

    The two eighth-rank Divine Realm cultivators who were fighting Casey had some injuries on them under the influence of Casey¡¯s activation of the Celestial de Art, but not enough to be fatal.

    Casey also had injuries, but they were slightly better off than the other two. If they were to continue fighting, the oue of the two men could be predicted.

    After hearing Noah Buck¡¯s words, not only the people from Broken Star Sect, but also those from the Falling Skies Sect all stopped.

    They were well aware that if Broken Star Sect withdrew, the only thing waiting for them would be a dead end.

    Moreover, now that even the Sect Master was dead, they had even less courage to stay.

    Boom!

    Just as the people from the two major sects hadnded on the ground and were preparing to leave, a suffocating pressure swept over the sky, immediately enveloping this side of the void.

    Including Casey and the others, they all felt difficulty breathing. Those below the Saint realm from the two major sects had pale faces, and many of them copsed to the ground with weak legs.

    ¡°Boss, it should be a Sacred Realm powerhouse from the pceing!¡± Casey, with the others, came to Billy¡¯s side and looked solemnly at the five figures flying not far away.

    The person in the lead was an old man whose actual age couldn¡¯t be discerned, but they could tell he was at the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    Following closely behind him were two others, also strong, at the half-step Sacred Realm, as well as two men and women at the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

 Chapter 1296 Are You Really Going to Start?

    ¡°Seen the uncle!¡±

    As the fivended on the ground, Noah Buck hurried forward and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Lord Cyrus!¡±

    The others from the two major sects also bowed ny degrees, their eyes full of apprehension as they looked at each other.

    Before them stood Lord Cyrus of Rainbow Moon Empire, not only of noble status but also possessing strength that made everyone look up to him.

    Among the few Sacred Realm powerhouses openly known in the Rainbow Moon Empire, he was one!

    Of course, whether there were any other hidden old fogies in the pce, outsiders couldn¡¯t tell!

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The elder named Cyrus Morris nodded slightly.

    Then, he nced at the body of Paxton Kemp lying not far away, his brow furrowing slightly.

    After that, he walked towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t take my imperial family seriously!¡± Cyrus Morris coldly spoke as he approached.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many people from my Rainbow Moon Empire, and now you openlye to the imperial city for a killing spree. You¡¯re quite something!¡±

    ¡°ording to you, if they want to kill me, should I just offer up my head?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Smooth talker, twisting the truth!¡± Cyrus Morris responded with a heavy tone. ¡°Was it you who killed Christopher and the others?¡±

    ¡°You can say so if you want!¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better watch your attitude, or you¡¯ll regret it soon!¡± one of the half-step Divine Realm elders among them retorted angrily.

    ¡°A bunch of old fools!¡± Azure Dragon looked at the group.

    ¡°Use your brains for once. If it was really us who killed them, do you think we would be here today?¡±

    ¡°Daring to disrespect Lord Cyrus, seeking death!¡± The gaze of the half-step Divine Realm elder sharpened, and he raised his hand, sending a palm strike.

    Bang!

    Billy blocked it.

    ¡°You better not attack again, or you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy spoke coldly.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really arrogant!¡± The elder frowned, taking a few steps forward, preparing to attack again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Cyrus Morrismanded.

    The elder stopped and stepped aside.

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t killed by you? Who can prove it?¡± Cyrus Morris continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to prove it, and no one can!¡± Billy replied indifferently. ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that with Sacred Realm powerhouses backing you, I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Cyrus Morris spoke coldly.

    The legend of the old master had long been spread throughout the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, and the Rainbow Moon Pce naturally knew about it.

    In fact, this was also the reason why they hadn¡¯t sent anyone to Extreme City. Before they rified the identity of the old master, they didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Cyrus Morris frowned, then changed the subject.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Come with me to the pce and exin things. If you can provide evidence that the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t killed by you, maybe you can keep your life.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, all of you will die today!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it depends on whether you can take me to the pce!¡± Billy sneered.

    ¡°So arrogant!¡± Cyrus Morris narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Regardless of whether you killed the Crown Prince, based on your attitude alone, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today and let you know the cost of arrogance!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m y with you then!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Cyrus Morris¡¯s momentum rose once again.

    He was truly infuriated by Billy¡¯s attitude.

    With his status and skills, he was definitely a superior existence, and wherever he went, he was someone to be respected.

    But he seemed to be nothing in Billy¡¯s eyes. It naturally angered him.

    Moreover, he came specifically to settle the score with Billy today, pushing him to take action.

    ¡°Boss, are you really going to do it? Are you sure?¡± White Tiger looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Boss, that old guy has a genuine Sacred Realm cultivation base, can you handle it?¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang both spoke at the same time.

    Though Casey and Harleen didn¡¯t say anything, their faces showed worry.

    While Billy could kill a half-step Sacred Realm, a true Sacred Realm and a half-step Sacred Realm were entirely different concepts, with a vast gap between them.

    Even if Billy revealed all his cards, he might not be a match for the opponent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy said with a faint smile at everyone.

    ¡°Boss, are you nning to test the power of ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s rare to have such an opportunity; let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Honey, be careful,¡± Harleen said with a worried look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m not a match, it won¡¯t cost me my life!¡± Billy reassured.

    ¡°Are you done talking? Let¡¯s go!¡± Cyrus Morris looked at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to go all out. If you can withstand one of my moves, I¡¯ll let you leave the imperial city alive today!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy responded.

    After speaking, the two prepared to fly.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    At this moment, Siena Morris ran out from the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ entrance, followed closely by Lilly.

    ¡°Princess?¡± Many people were surprised upon seeing Siena Morris.

    Hearing the crowd¡¯s reaction, Casey and others were also taken aback.

    Although they had heard about the talented and beautiful princess of the Rainbow Moon Empire, they had never met her before, unexpectedly encountering her here today.

    Not to mention her talents, her appearance alone lived up to her reputation.

    Harleen had already guessed something when she saw Sienae out of the restaurant.

    Then, with a meaningful look at Billy, she asked, ¡°Honey, did you go to meet her earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy was a bit ufortable. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she wanted to see me, so¡­¡±

    He had promised Harleen that he would take her along the next time he met her.

    ¡°No wonder you took so long!¡± Harleen nced at him and said no more.

    This wasn¡¯t the time or ce to discuss such matters.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°This princess is indeed beautiful,parable to Harleen and my sister!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him fiercely.

    Night Orchid and Frostde couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°Siena greets Granduncle!¡± Siena Morris quickly walked up to Cyrus Morris and bowed slightly.

    As she spoke, her eyes lingered on Harleen and Ivy for a moment, secretly admiring their beauty and grace.

    ¡°Siena, what brings you here?¡± Cyrus Morris looked slightly surprised.

    ¡°Granduncle, I believe my big brother wasn¡¯t killed by Mr Billy!¡± Siena Morris didn¡¯t directly answer his question.

    ¡°Give me some time, and I¡¯ll investigate this thoroughly!¡±

 Chapter 1297 Battle Against Sacred Realm Experts

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be misled by him. Apart from him, no one dares to kill the Crown Prince!¡± The old man at the half-step Sacred Realm spoke again.

    ¡°Moreover, when four hundred people entered the Forbidden Phantom Valley, only they and those from Ice Cloud Empire came out. Apart from them, no one else would!¡±

    ¡°Mr Todd, there are many doubts about this matter. We can¡¯t just conclude that it was Mr Billy and his group based on one-sided ims,¡± Siena Morris continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Ice Cloud Empire in a few days. We¡¯ll find out from their people then,¡± she added.

    ¡°Then bring them back to the pce and make a decision after everything is revealed,¡± the old man responded.

    ¡°Idiot, you want us to go back to the pce with you? Dream on!¡± Judge retorted.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man furrowed his brows.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Cyrus Morris interrupted him, then turned to Siena Morris.

    ¡°Siena, whether or not Christopher was killed by him, today I will make him understand the consequences, or he¡¯ll think my Rainbow Moon Pce is powerless!¡±

    ¡°Granduncle, Mr Billy can¡¯t possibly be your match, you¡­¡± Siena Morris raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern!¡± Billy interrupted her, ¡°Since he wants to teach me a lesson, I¡¯ll naturally apany him!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, my granduncle is at the Sacred Realm¡­¡± Siena Morris responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I also want to take this opportunity to learn the strength of a Sacred Realm expert,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mr Billy, although you can challenge higher levels, you are not necessarily the match for Lord Cyrus. Be careful,¡± Lilly chimed in.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Then, he looked at Cyrus Morris and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, they flew into the void.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Azure Dragon and the others shouted simultaneously.

    Seeing that Billy had made up his mind, Siena Morris didn¡¯t try to persuade him anymore.

    Soon, the two of them arrived in mid-air, facing each other.

    ¡°Before we start, can you tell me who killed Christopher?¡± Cyrus Morris asked Billy solemnly.

    He was now inclined to believe that Christopher Morris and the dozens of people were not killed by Billy.

    ¡°I can only tell you that it wasn¡¯t my people who killed him. As for who did it, I have no evidence, so I can¡¯t say,¡± Billy replied.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s get started, let me experience the power of the Sacred Realm!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Cyrus Morris didn¡¯t say much either.

    After saying that, a terrifying and boundless aura emanated from him.

    Once again, it enveloped this space, causing many people below to involuntarily retreat.

    Then, Cyrus Morris opened his hands wide, leaving dozens of vague afterimages in the void.

    In mid-air, the wind and clouds surged, the originally clear sky was filled with howling winds, and dark clouds floated, darkening the sky by several shades.

    Before long, a talisman appeared in the sky, towering up to a hundred meters high.

    If you looked closely, you could vaguely see many characters floating on the talisman, shimmering with a golden light.

    With the appearance of the talisman, the oppressive aura in this void increased several levels again.

    People within tens of kilometers felt difficulty breathing, as if the entire sky was about to copse.

    ¡°Take it!¡±

    After Cyrus Morris spoke solemnly, the talisman began to rotate rapidly in the air.

    Before long, the entire sky was stirred into a huge vortex, with a formidable momentum, and lightning shed within the dark clouds in the sky.

    At the next moment, the texts that were floating on the talisman shot towards Billy like meteors, densely covering the sky.

    At the same time, the entire talisman swept rapidly towards Billy, surrounded by thunder and a shocking momentum.

    At this moment, the entire void seemed to be under the control of Cyrus Morris, where he could decide the life and death of any creature with just a thought.

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a genuine Sacred Realm expert; just this momentum alone is much stronger than a half-step Sacred Realm!¡± Azure Fang couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°It is said that after stepping into the Sacred Realm, one can gradually harness the power of heaven and earth!¡± Casey had a pensive expression.

    ¡°The power of heaven and earth is vast and boundless, far beyond what the Divine Realm experts canpare!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Boss can withstand his move!¡± Ian de frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to worry about!¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°That old guy¡¯s tricks seem a bit shy and impractical, probably not very useful!¡±

    ¡°A true strong warrior should be like the old master, without any tricks, just sweep everything away with a single move, making everything nothingness!¡±

    Others coughed. Stout, do you think all warriors can have the strength of the old master?

    The reason the old master has no tricks is that his opponents are too weak to require him to use any tricks at all.

    If the old master encounters an evenly matched opponent, the disturbance caused might be catastrophic.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, is Billy in danger?¡± Feeling the power of Cyrus Morris¡¯s move, the worry on Harleen¡¯s face deepened.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry too much, if Boss insists on fighting the opponent, it means he can handle it.¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not a match, there shouldn¡¯t be a life-threatening situation.¡±

    ¡°Can he handle it?¡± Nearby, Siena Morris muttered to herself, her face also showing a flicker of worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably difficult!¡± Lilly replied beside her.

    ¡°Lord Cyrus used his full power to make this move. Although Mr Billy is very strong, the gap between them is too great.¡±

    At this moment, in mid-air, Billy also moved.

    Facing the full force blow of the Sacred Realm expert, he naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    With the Bloodshadow Fury de in hand, he unleashed his bloodline power while disying ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯.

    At the next moment, within a radius of thousands of meters, a sharp of knife intent condensed, colliding with those texts that were shooting towards him.

    However,pared to the energy contained in the texts, the knife intent was obviously weaker, exploding upon impact.

    At the same time, a hundred-meter-long shadowy de broke through the and shed towards the talisman.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar spread throughout the entire imperial city¡¯s sky, and a towering wave of air rapidly shook outwards.

    A mushroom cloud of air rose at the same time.

 Chapter 1298 Do You Also Like Her?

    After a loud noise, Billy spurted out a mouthful of blood and was directly sted out hundreds of meters away.

    Then, after pausing slightly in mid-air, he fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, he had adjusted his posture in mid-air, so there was no secondary injury.

    Afternding on the ground, he quickly retreated more than ten steps and sat down, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    His internal organs seemed to have shifted instantly, and his meridians were also damaged to some extent, leaving him very weak.

    In just one round, hisbat power dropped to less than fifty percent.

    On the other hand, Cyrus Morris, although in a slightly better state than Billy, was also injured.

    Under the impact of the energy wave, he flew back five or six hundred meters, barely stabilizing himself in mid-air, with blood also oozing from his mouth.

    From his aura, it could be seen that hisbat power had been reduced by at least thirty to forty percent.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Harleen and the others shouted simultaneously, then quickly ran towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Honey, how are you?¡± In no time, Harleen arrived and helped Billy up.

    ¡°Billy, take this pill quickly.¡± Ivy also looked worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy took the pill.

    He finally experienced the strength of a Sacred Realm expert.

    Although he was injured, he was confident. As long as he broke through to the eighth rank, dealing with a first-rank Sacred Realm expert wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Moreover, the sh he just made only disyed seventy percent of the power of ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯. If he truly mastered the ¡®first part¡¯ of the technique, Cyrus Morris might not be able to handle it.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you okay?¡± Siena Morris and Lilly walked over.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess. It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°With the cultivation of a seventh-rank Divine Realm, you could withstand my attack. You really surprised me!¡± Before long, Cyrus Morrisnded not far from them.

    ¡°Among your peers in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, you are undoubtedly the top!¡±

    After saying this, without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he waved his hand and continued, ¡°Alright, you guys can go!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not seeking revenge for Christopher Morris?¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°I can temporarily believe your words, but if I find out you¡¯re lying to me, no matter where you run, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Cyrus Morris retorted.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Siena, try to find out the truth as soon as possible!¡± Cyrus Morris then looked at Siena Morris and said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Granduncle, rest assured, I¡¯ll be able to find out within a month at most.¡± Siena Morris nodded.

    ¡°Good!¡± After saying this, Cyrus Morris turned and left.

    ¡°I hope that after a month, you¡¯ve figured out how to handle this matter!¡± Billy looked towards Cyrus Morris¡¯s departing figure and said lightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cyrus Morris turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean?¡± Billy smiled again, ¡°Do you think I came to the Imperial City today just to pass the time?¡±

    ¡°Young man, let me advise you, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Cyrus Morris¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He naturally understood what Billy meant.

    A month ago, Billy and hispanions were surrounded and almost killed by people from the three major empires.

    Billy obviously held Rainbow Moon Empire responsible for this, and he wanted the Rainbow Moon Empire to give him an exnation.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Billy replied.

    Cyrus Morris frowned slightly, said nothing more, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Mr Billy, on behalf of Granduncle, I apologize to you!¡± After Cyrus Morris left, Siena Morris looked at Billy and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry about it; it¡¯s not your concern,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please rest assured. If that matter is indeed the fault of our Rainbow Moon Empire, we will definitely give you an exnation!¡± Siena Morris continued speaking.

    ¡°If the princess would heed my advice, it would be best for you not to get involved in this matter, or else¡­¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as I promised!¡± Siena Morris interrupted him directly.

    Then, she turned to Harleen with a faint smile and said, ¡°This must be your wife, right?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Princess!¡± Harleen smiled back.

    ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful than rumored!¡± Siena Morris replied.

    ¡°You tter me, Princess!¡± Harleen smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the princess is the number one beauty of the Rainbow Moon Empire. Today, seeing you confirms it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Siena Morris replied with a smile.

    After a pause, she turned to Ivy and the others to greet them one by one.

    Half an hourter, Billy took a break and bid farewell to Siena Morris before leaving. His purpose ining to the imperial city was to seek an exnation from Nelson Morris. Since Nelson was not there, staying any longer had no meaning.

    As for Siena Morris¡¯s condition, it couldn¡¯t be healed in a short time. She would have to make a trip to Extreme City when she had time, and staying there for ten days to half a month might help.

    In the evening, everyone returned to Extreme City. Billy went back to his mansion to meditate and heal, while Casey and Harleen were busy with their own tasks.

    That night, Billy and Harleen went to bed after taking a shower

    ¡°Honey, have your injury healed?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Almost!¡± Billy replied.

    With his current cultivation level, coupled with the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void and the Golden Bloodline, as long as it wasn¡¯t a fatal injury, he could recover within a few hours.

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen confirmed again.

    Billy nodded vigorously.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Harleen said, then suddenly punched Billy lightly in the chest.

    Although she didn¡¯t activate her Chi power, the force wasn¡¯t small, indicating that Harleen was a bit angry.

    Coughing, Billy asked, ¡°Honey, why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think?¡± Harleen¡¯s face turned cold, and she replied in a chilly tone.

    ¡°What did I do to make my wife angry?¡± Billy was puzzled.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just pretending!¡± Harleen snorted and turned over, saying, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to bother with you. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Honey, I really don¡¯t know. Could you give me a hint?¡± Billy gently held her from behind and spoke softly.

    ¡°Is Siena Morris starting to like you?¡± After a long pause, Harleen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Billy finally caught on.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve only met her twice,¡± he exined.

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman, I can see something different in her eyes when she looks at you!¡± Harleen turned around.

    ¡°Be honest with me, do you also like her?¡±

 Chapter 1299 Five Element Gathering Spirit Array

    Upon hearing Harleen¡¯s words, Billy choked.

    ¡°Honey, what are you thinking!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Can¡¯t you have a little faith in me?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you went to see her?¡± Harleen red at Billy.

    ¡°At that time, it was a special situation!¡± Billy kissed her forehead. ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Harleen pouted. ¡°How did you answer mest time?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I really didn¡¯t know Rose was taking me to see her,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re really overthinking.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Harleen pouted again. ¡°This is thest time. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t talk to you again!¡±

    ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Honey, you look cute when you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You can like whoever you want, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°If you dare!¡± Harleen red at him fiercely.

    ¡°If you make another mistake, I¡¯ll tell Mom immediately and let her educate you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, just kidding!¡± Billyughed. ¡°Honey, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±

    While speaking, he embraced his beloved.

    ¡°I¡¯m still angry, stay away from me¡­¡± Harleen spoke.

    But before she could finish her sentence, Billy covered her mouth.

    ¡­

    For the next month, nothing particrly special happened.

    Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore were still busy with Marquise Thompson building the city walls.

    Although the construction of the city walls was vast, fortunately, there were many workers, and in three or four months, the outline of the city walls had been formed.

    The construction inside the city had also begun ording to the n, and it was expected that the two major projects would bepleted soon.

    During this time, Casey, Harleen, and the others either secluded themselves for cultivation or helped Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore with their work.

    It is worth mentioning that Billy, who had already stepped halfway into the eighth-rank Divine Realm, sessfully broke through to the eighth-rank Divine Realm after refining five or six high-level beast cores from the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    All these high-level beast cores were brought back from the Forbidden Phantom Valley, including three ninth-rank beast cores.

    With such high-level beast cores, it was not difficult for Billy to break through a level.

    In addition, during this month, Billy not only practiced martial arts but also studied the ¡°Five Element Gathering Spirit Array¡± extensively.

    With the diagram given by Siena Morris and the Essence Array Collection obtained from the Forbidden Phantom Valley, after more than a month of experimentation, he finally understood the essence of the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Then, with Ivy¡¯s help, the two spent nearly ten days.

    After continuous attempts, they finally set up a stable ¡°Five Element Gathering Spirit Array¡±.

    As the name suggests, the Five Element Gathering Spirit Array gathers the essence of heaven and earth based on the principle of the interaction between the five elements of ¡®metal, wood, water, fire, and earth¡¯, thereby enhancing the speed of martial practitioners¡¯ cultivation.

    To activate the Five Element Gathering Spirit Array, spirit stones are needed as a catalyst, and the higher the grade, the better the effect.

    On this morning, including Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and Sol Stuart, everyone came to the Gathering Spirit Array located on the west side of the estate.

    ¡°Billy, are you sure this Gathering Spirit Array can enhance the speed of cultivation?¡± Edie Fennimore asked Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try it!¡± Billy smiled.

    After speaking, he looked at Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, activate the array!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded and walked to the core of the array with forty to fifty top-grade spirit stones.

    The core of the Gathering Spirit Array was a miniature array, which automatically refined the spirit stones to allow the spiritual energy within them to flow into the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Then, Ivy sequentially input the spirit stones into the miniature array.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, in no time, those spirit stones began to visibly deplete at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, just like when everyone was refining spirit stones during cultivation.

    And what shocked everyone even more was that as the Gathering Spirit Array started up, everyone could feel that the concentration of spiritual energy in this void was significantly higher than in other parts of the manor.

    It was as if some magical force was absorbing the spiritual energy between heaven and earth and continuously pouring it into the Gathering Spirit Array.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready!¡± At the same time, Billy looked at Stephanie Stuart and smiled, ¡°Mom, take everyone in and try it out!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded and led everyone into the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Hiss!

    As soon as they entered, they couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of amazement.

    The concentration of spiritual energy here was several times denser than outside the array!

    With each breath, pure spiritual energy prated into their hearts and spread throughout their bodies, giving them a refreshing feeling.

    Everyone had previous experience with the Ink Pool and Spirit Pool, so they knew very well what this meant. Practicing in such an environment would definitely speed up their progress several times over.

    ¡°Young Master, this Gathering Spirit Array is truly priceless!¡± Sol Stuart couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, if I could practice in this environment every day, I could break through to the half-step Sacred Realm in just a month or two!¡± Azure Dragon said with some exaggeration.

    Although his words were a bit exaggerated, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Given the conditions, with a few months of time, their cultivation would definitely skyrocket.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Billy, maintaining this array must consume a lot of spirit stones, right?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked Billy.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°The amount of spirit stones consumed by the Gathering Spirit Array depends on several factors.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, it depends on the proficiency of the person who sets up the array. The higher the proficiency, the fewer spirit stones it consumes.¡±

    ¡°My martial cultivation and the ability of the array,pared to this high-level Gathering Spirit Array, are still a bit weak.¡±

    ¡°Also, the number of people practicing in the array affects the consumption of spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°For example, for the current Gathering Spirit Array, if all of you practice inside for a day, it will roughly consume fifty premium spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°Fifty premium spirit stones?¡± Edie Fennimore was slightly stunned, ¡°That¡¯s already quite good!¡±

    Fifty premium spirit stones per day might sound like a lot, butpared to what they gained, it was negligible.

    Practicing in this environment for a day was equivalent to practicing outside for four or five days.

    With so many people practicing at the same time, consuming only fifty premium spirit stones per day was already very little!

    You see, for the current group, even if someone consumed all fifty premium spirit stones, the effect would not be as good as practicing in this Gathering Spirit Array for half a day.

    ¡°When Billy¡¯s cultivation breaks through to the Sacred Realm, the consumption of spirit stones will be even less,¡± Ivy added.

    ¡°And by then, practicing in this array for a day will at least be equivalent to ten days outside!¡±

 Chapter 1300 The Invasion

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    One day here equals ten days outside. After a month, wouldn¡¯t it be almost equivalent to a year of cultivation outside?

    Just thinking about it was exhrating!

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Ivy responded.

    After a slight pause, she continued with a slightly serious tone.

    ¡°The Gathering Spirit Array is something that all martial artists dream of. This matter absolutely cannot be leaked, otherwise it will undoubtedly bring us immense trouble!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    They didn¡¯t need Ivy¡¯s reminder; everyone was well aware of the situation.

    The value of the Gathering Spirit Array far surpassed that of cultivation resources like spirit fruits and spirit stones!

    More importantly, it was an endless resource!

    As long as there were enough spirit stones, the Gathering Spirit Array could keep running indefinitely.

    If this news got out, it would surely cause a huge stir in the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    ¡°Stout, take out some of the things you brought back from the Forbidden Phantom Valley and distribute them to everyone,¡± Billy instructed Stout.

    ¡°Starting today, all of you will enter the Gathering Spirit Array to cultivate and elevate your cultivation as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie, and Elder Sol, don¡¯t worry about the city construction for now. Join everyone in cultivation!¡± Billy continued, addressing Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled and nodded.

    For the next five or six days, everyone focused solely on cultivation in the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Spending five or six days inside was almost equivalent to a month of cultivation outside,bined with the high-level cultivation resources brought back from the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    As expected, without any suspense, except for Billy, everyone, including Stephanie Stuart, advanced by one level in their cultivation.

    On this morning, aftering out of the Gathering Spirit Array, everyone gathered on thewn of the manor and chatted.

    ¡°Boss, should we go to the Rainbow Moon Imperial City again?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy. The matter of Nelson Morris hadn¡¯t been resolved yet, and the anger in everyone¡¯s hearts hadn¡¯t been vented.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer!¡± Billy responded after a moment of thought. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, Siena Morris shoulde to Extreme City. We¡¯ll decide when she arrives.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what about the situation with Sheardal Empire and the Crimson me Empire?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    Just then, urgent footsteps sounded at the entrance of the estate.

    Soon, Marquise Thompson and his group hurried in, each with a serious expression on their faces.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy went up to greet them.

    ¡°Mr Billy, something has happened!¡± Marquise Thompson said urgently. ¡°Our people nted in Sheardal Empire just sent back news. They said Sheardal Empire has assembled nearly a thousand people toe to Extreme City.¡±

    ¡°It is said that their goal this time is to swallow the entire Extreme City and make it a subsidiary capital of theirs.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Is the information urate?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be wrong!¡± Marquise Thompson responded. ¡°Last time, ording to your instructions, I nted people in the imperial cities of the four major empires. If there are any major movements in the imperial pces, they will inform me immediately.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°They¡¯re really asking for trouble. We haven¡¯t even gone to settle the score with them, yet they¡¯re actively seeking death!¡± White Tiger remarked.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, do you know the strength of the high-end forces among these thousand people?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked Marquise Thompson with a slight frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on the specifics, but I have a general idea,¡± Marquise Thompson replied. ¡°The leader is the prince of Sheardal Empire, Aldo Henderson, with cultivation at the first-rank Sacred Realm. Apart from him, there are two half-step Sacred Realm experts, four ninth-rank Divine Realm, six eighth-rank Divine Realm, and another twenty or so mid-stage Divine Realm individuals.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a lineup!¡± Stephanie Stuart frowned slightly.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded. ¡°It seems they¡¯re determined to take down our Extreme City!¡±

    ¡°How long until they arrive?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, they should reach Extreme City around three to four in the afternoon,¡± Marquise Thompson replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, do you have any ns? They¡¯reing aggressively this time, and I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Thompson, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine!¡± Billy interrupted him, ¡°Go back and discuss with Elder Isaac, pick out two hundred men!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, the other side has nearly a thousand people, wouldn¡¯t it be too few to send only two hundred?¡± Marquise Thompson was slightly taken aback.

    In his opinion, even sending twenty thousand might not be enough to contend with them!

    But Billy actually only asked him to assemble two hundred people, wasn¡¯t that a bit too arrogant?

    ¡°Two hundred is enough!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°In this kind of battle, victory doesn¡¯t depend on the number of people. Picking two hundred is just to prevent their people from entering the city and harming the ordinary citizens.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ okay then!¡± Marquise Thompson saw that Billy had made up his mind and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    After giving a few more instructions, Marquise Thompson led the men away quickly.

    ¡°Billy, the Sacred Realm is not to be underestimated, are you sure?¡± After Marquise Thompson left, Edie Fennimore looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°We can try!¡± Billy smiled and responded.

    More than twenty days ago, when he was at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, he was already able to withstand Cyrus Morris¡¯ full force attack.

    After breaking through to the eighth rank, he believed that he absolutely had a chance in battle!

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t be careless. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll join forces with you!¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s face shed with seriousness.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Billy smiled again.

    At noon, Billy appeared on arge grasnd outside Cold City with two hundred people.

    Cold City is a city under Sheardal Empire, located at the border between Sheardal Empire and Extreme City.

    For Billy, he naturally wouldn¡¯t put the main battlefield in Extreme City, after all, this level of warfare could easily destroy half a city by ident.

    And ording to intelligence, two-thirds of the nearly thousand people on the other side were below the Saint realm.

    With so many peopleing from Sheardal Empire Imperial City to Extreme City, they could only ride horses or war chariots, and Cold City was their only way.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, you and Elder Isaac each take a hundred men to guard the two horse paths!¡± Billy pointed to two wide roads not far behind him.

    ¡°Do not let any Sheardal Empire people enter the territory of Extreme City!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you saying we don¡¯t need to participate in the battle?¡± Marquise Thompson was slightly surprised.

    Isaac Herring beside him was equally stunned.

    They had already thought it was very risky toe and ambush nearly a thousand people with only two hundred.

    But now, ording to Billy, they weren¡¯t even nning to use these two hundred?

    What was going on? Was he really that confident?

    ¡°No need to make meaningless sacrifices!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Mr Billy, but you only have around two hundred people¡­¡± Isaac Herring spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled and interrupted him.

    ¡°Well then!¡± The two didn¡¯t insist any further.

    ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s begin!¡± Then, Billy got busy with everyone.

    Obviously, he was going to set up an array here!

    With his current cultivation level, it was not difficult for him to spend a few hours setting up an attack array!

    ¡°Boss, the people from Sheardal Empire should have arrived!¡±

    Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Casey raised his eyebrows slightly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a strong and formidable pressure swept over the sky, covering everything.

 Chapter 1301 Good Location

    At the same time, a dull sound of horses echoed, raising dust into the air.

    Before long, hundreds of horse-drawn carriages appeared within the sight of Billy and his group.

    Leading the procession were four middle-aged men, each riding a snow-white steed.

    From their imposing manner, it was evident that they all had the cultivation of the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    Behind them was an open-top luxurious carriage, where a man in his sixties reclined on the seat.

    Two charming and voluptuous beauties attended to him cautiously.

    The man in the python robe was none other than the Prince of Sheardal Empire, Prince Aldo Henderson!

    Shortly after, the caravan stopped about a kilometer away from Billy and his group.

    ¡°You fools, who dares to block the way? Get out of here if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± one of the eighth-rank Divine Realm riders shouted loudly as he approached.

    As he spoke, he scanned Billy and his group.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Azure Dragon replied disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize us?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Who do you think you are? Why should I recognize you¡­¡± the man retorted angrily.

    But halfway through his sentence, he seemed to recognize Billy, ¡°Is it you?!¡±

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You guys are really not afraid of death!¡± the man shouted before turning to shout loudly behind him.

    ¡°Prince, it¡¯s that Billy kid!¡±

    As his words rang out, Prince Aldo Henderson soared through the air like a giant roc.

    Simultaneously, two or three dozen people leaped out of other carriages, following closely behind Prince Aldo Henderson.

    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s you!¡± Prince Aldo Hendersonnded about a hundred meters away and spoke in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he nced at Billy and his group, as well as Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what is your purpose in bringing these two hundred people here?¡± he asked, ¡°Are you here to submit to our Sheardal Empire? Did youe here specifically to wee us into the city?¡±

    ¡°You shameless old fart!¡± Stout shouted, ¡°With just a bunch of minions like you, you dream of making us submit? You¡¯re just daydreaming!¡±

    ¡°You dare to disrespect the prince, you¡¯re dead!¡± the eighth-rank Divine Realm man raised his hand and sent a palm strike.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey¡¯s voice resounded simultaneously as a de aura rushed forward to meet the attack.

    A dull sound echoed as the man slid back about twenty to thirty meters before stopping.

    ¡°Kid, you dare to make a move, you¡¯re doomed!¡± After stabilizing his figure, a trace of anger shed across his face.

    Being forced back so far by a seventh-rank Divine Realm youngster in front of so many people made him feel extremely embarrassed.

    As he spoke, his aura surged rapidly, then he lifted his hand and formed a mysterious imprint, sting it out.

    ¡°Die!¡± Casey said coldly.

    Immediately, he unleashed a swift arc of de aura with Celestial de.

    ¡°Elder Emanuel, you can¡¯t handle this, retreat quickly!¡±

    Sensing the power of Casey¡¯s attack, an elder at the ninth-rank Divine Realm shouted.

    As his words rang out, a fierce gust of fist wind whistled towards Casey.

    The three attacks collided simultaneously, and each person was forced back.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re damned!¡± The eighth-rank Divine Realm man¡¯s face turned ashen; if it weren¡¯t for the intervention of the ninth-rank Divine Realm elder, he would probably be dying by now.

    After speaking, he seemed ready to make another move.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Prince Aldo Henderson shouted.

    ¡°Prince, I must deal with that kid¡­¡± the eighth-rank Divine Realm man continued.

    ¡°Do you want to embarrass yourself further?¡± Prince Aldo Henderson continued coldly.

    The eighth-rank Divine Realm man remained silent and stepped aside.

    ¡°Do you want to know why I came to Extreme City today?¡± Prince Aldo Henderson turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°Karsen and over a hundred people from my Sheardal Empire were killed by you in the Forbidden Phantom Valley!¡± Aldo Henderson spoke.

    ¡°Including the more than one hundred people sent by my Sheardal Empire to the entrance of the Forbidden Phantom Valley, those with cultivation of Divine Realm and above also died because of you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deny this, do you?¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy pursued.

    ¡°Promise me two things, and you people can live, otherwise, I will send you down to apologize to Karsen!¡± Aldo Henderson continued.

    ¡°First, merge Extreme City into Sheardal Empire as a subordinate kingdom, and I can make you the king.¡±

    ¡°Second, the person who killed dozens of Divine Realm experts from my empire at the entrance of the Forbidden Phantom Valley two months ago, must have a close rtionship with you, right?¡±

    ¡°He killed so many people from my Sheardal Empire. Tell me his whereabouts!¡±

    Hearing this, Casey and the others nced at him speechlessly.

    Where did he get the gall to seek revenge from the old master?

    The old master can kill a half-step Sacred Realm man with a wave of his hand. It was hard to imagine how strong he was!

    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Billy looked at Aldo Henderson.

    ¡°I advise you to seriously consider my suggestion.¡± Aldo Henderson continued.

    ¡°Otherwise, not only you people, but also the people inside Extreme City, if they refuse to submit, will die!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± A hint of coldness shed in Billy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m waiting for you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious!¡± Aldo Henderson responded.

    ¡°You should thank me!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Because, I specially chose a beautiful burial ground for you, and the location is not bad either!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, are you seeking death?¡± A half-step Sacred Realm elder on the other side roared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be lonely for too long.¡± Billy ignored the other party and continued to look at Aldo Henderson.

    ¡°Soon, I will send your emperor down to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re very humorous!¡± Aldo Henderson sneered and continued, ¡°Do you think your two hundred men can be our opponents?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, a single thought from me could end all your lives¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°If you want to make a move, do it quickly. If you don¡¯t dare to, then disappear immediately, that way you might temporarily save your lives!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Aldo Henderson¡¯s tone sank. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, as you wish!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand, ¡°Surround them all for me, kill without mercy anyone who resists!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, over a thousand people behind him moved at the same time.

    In less than two minutes, they surrounded Billy and his group of twenty in the middle,yer uponyer, making escape impossible.

    As for the two hundred people led by Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring who were guarding from a distance, they werepletely ignored.

    Perhaps in their eyes, as long as they killed these twenty people led by Billy, the entire Extreme City would be theirs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, do you agree to the two conditions I just mentioned?¡± Aldo Henderson continued to look at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve missed yourst chance to live!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    After saying that, his tone turned cold, ¡°Attack!¡±

 Chapter 1302 Desperate Array

    As Billy¡¯s voice fell, Stephanie Stuart, Casey, and the others all rose into the air.

    Immediately, a series of cold rays swiftly shed downwards.

    Many people in the opposing crowd had not reacted yet and were cut in half by the de rays.

    If one were to observe carefully, they would notice that the group did not keep ascending but instead hovered at a certain height.

    ¡°Damn it, die!¡±

    The four ninth-rank Sacred Realm elders from the other side roared and flew up, followed by the other Saint realm individuals.

    In the next moment, strong waves of energy swept through the void, figures flickering, and strong winds blowing.

    Casey and the others obviously didn¡¯t intend to directly confront the enemy, asionally exchanging blows before dodging away.

    Meanwhile, Billy hadunched an attack on Aldo Henderson and the two half-step Sacred Realm elders, with several curved de rays swiftly shing towards them.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Aldo Henderson said in a deep voice, raising his hand to block Billy¡¯s attack.

    ¡°If you want to kill me,e with me and I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± After finishing his sentence, Billy flew into the air.

    Aldo Henderson and the two half-step Sacred Realm elders did not hesitate and followed closely behind.

    Their primary goal ining to Extreme City this time was Billy. If they killed Billy, the others would naturally not be a concern.

    Moreover, the three of them had investigated the cultivation bases of the others, with the strongest being Stephanie Stuart, with the strength of an eighth-rank Divine Realm.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Among their own group, there were four strong ninth-rank Divine Realm individuals, more than enough to deal with Stephanie Stuart, Casey, and the others.

    So, they had no worries.

    In no time, the four of them arrived in the sky several kilometers away from the scene.

    Then, without further ado, both sides activated their powers and attacked each other.

    At the same time, the strong individuals above Saint realm had already engaged Stephanie Stuart and the others inbat.

    In their view, with so many strong individuals on their side, dealing with twenty people was like ying a game.

    As for the remaining individuals below Saint realm, they dispersed to the surroundings because they couldn¡¯t help. After all, the residual waves in the air were enough to make them fearful.

    However, just as they were about halfway through their retreat, a thick mist suddenly spread across the entire void, obscuring the sky and dimming the light.

    In a blink of an eye, the entire void was filled with mist, visibility plummeted rapidly, and one could only see scenes within ten meters.

    Including the strong individuals above Saint realm, they were all shrouded in mist, and Stephanie Stuart and the others, who had been close by, disappeared as if by magic.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone shouted.

    ¡°They must have set up an array here, be careful!¡± A ninth-rank Divine Realm elder responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In the next moment, cries of misery came from the ground below.

    Many people inexplicably fell down, foaming at the mouth, convulsing a few times before going still.

    ¡°The mist is poisonous, everyone hold your breath!¡± Another ninth-rank Divine Realm man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Someone cursed.

    Although many people held their breath as soon as they noticed something was wrong, this poison gas was specially configured by Ivy and Stout, how could it be so easily dealt with?

    For those below Saint realm, as long as they inhaled a bit of the poison gas, there was no possibility of resistance.

    In less than five minutes, hundreds of people below were all lying paralyzed on the ground, nearly half of them bing motionless in the blink of an eye.

    The other half, although not yet fatal, seemed unable to hold on much longer.

    Including the strong individuals in the sky above Saint realm, although they suppressed the toxins in their bodies with their powers, theirbat effectiveness plummeted, and they dare not use their Chi power recklessly.

    Those warriors in the mid tote stages of the Divine Realm were filled with anger but dared not speak out. Their faces contorted as they unleashed bursts of violent winds around them. However, aside from dispersing the mist, these winds had no effect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first!¡± shouted a ninth-rank Divine Realm man, holding his breath.

    With that, he flew up into the sky, and the others followed without hesitation.

    But then, to their horror, fireballs suddenly appeared overhead, hurtling towards them at great speed.

    The energy within these fireballs was despair-inducing; those of Saint realm cultivation couldn¡¯t withstand them. As the fireballs exploded upon impact, so did their bodies. Even those who remained intact uponnding copsed lifelessly after a gasp or two.

    Within minutes, every Saint realm individual met their end.

    ¡°Damn it, show yourselves!¡± roared a Divine Realm elderly.

    Others were equally enraged, unleashing countless palm winds to fend off the fireballs.

    After a few more minutes, the fireballs ceased, allowing everyone to quickly fly upward once more.

    Thud!

    The one leading the charge crashed heavily into a barrier, eyes spitting sparks.

    Since Billy had set up an array here, a barrier naturally apanied it, preventing their escape so easily.

    ¡°There¡¯s a barrier here, let¡¯s attack together and break through!¡± shouted a ninth-rank Divine Realm angrily.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Forty to fifty Divine Realm experts simultaneously struck towards a single direction.

    The violent waves crashed against the barrier, causing a tremendous roar that shook the void. However, much to their despair, the barrier showed no signs of breaking under such a powerful assault. With Billy¡¯s current level of spiritual power, the barrier he¡¯d set would be difficult for even a half-step Sacred Realm to break through in a short time, let alone them.

    Simultaneously, they noticed countless sharp ice shards suddenly appearing in midair, varying in size from finger-sized to as thick as a waist. Like raindrops, they shot towards them at lightning speed.

    Ignoring the barrier, they formed defensive auras while simultaneously using their hands to create fierce gusts to intercept.

    To their horror, these ice shards were far tougher than they had imagined, thanks to the array¡¯s effect. Several first-rank Divine Realm individuals initially didn¡¯t take the ice shards seriously, casually attempting to brush them away with gusts of wind, thinking they could easily shatter them.

    But the next moment, they were dumbstruck. Some shards tore through their attacks and directly pierced their bodies, leaving many with bloody holes. Staring at these wounds, several individuals were too shocked to utter a word before copsing.

    The situation was slightly better for those in theter stages of the Divine Realm; although some were injured due to carelessness, at least their injuries were not fatal.

 Chapter 1303 Annihilation

    However, these ice shards were endless, covering the sky and earth.

    Itsted for about ten minutes before gradually stopping.

    After such a disturbance, most of the remaining people felt that their Chi power had been consumed by more than half, and theirbat power had rapidly declined.

    Even the aura on the four ninth-rank Divine Realm elders was in disarray, their faces turning iron blue with anger.

    Up to this point, they hadn¡¯t even seen the shadow of their opponents. Among their strong team, only a few dozen remained!

    If it weren¡¯t for the poisonous gas in the mist, they would have wanted to curse out loud!

    Just as the number of ice shards gradually decreased, sharp and icy coldness shot out from the mist like thunder.

    Those martial artists below the mid-stage of Divine Realm who hadn¡¯t recovered in time barely saw the shadow of the attacker before being cut in half by the icy coldness, blood spraying everywhere.

    The attackers were Stephanie Stuart, Casey, Harleen, and Ivy.

    With their strength, even ninth-rank Divine Realm opponents who were already exhausted would find it difficult to resist.

    As expected, a few minutester, the remaining dozens of opponents were once again reduced by half, including two ninth-rank Divine Realm elders.

    The remaining twenty or thirty people still had some strength, but they were already at their weakest.

    ¡°Come out,e out, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± a man at the eighth-rank Divine Realm roared, his eyes full of ferocity.

    As he spoke, he exerted thest of his strength to smash out fist winds in all directions, creating ear-piercing sounds of breaking wind.

    Of course, it was all in vain, without any other effect.

    Before his words even fell, a sharp de light came like lightning.

    The enraged man showed no intention of retreat, raising his hand to st out countless fist energies.

    However, with his current strength, he naturally couldn¡¯t withstand Casey¡¯s strike.

    Hiss!

    After the de light passed, a blood line appeared on the man¡¯s throat, his expression freezing instantly, eyes widening, before he fell from mid-air.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At the same time, another man at the eighth-rank Divine Realm fell into a frenzy.

    His eyes turned bloodshot, roaring towards the direction where the de light shed, his whole body rapidly swelling like an inted balloon.

    With a loud bang, he exploded!

    The explosion of an eighth-rank Divine Realm was no small matter, the shock wave spreading out like a heavy-duty thermal weapon, extremely terrifying.

    Although several mid-stage Divine Realm men hundreds of meters away made defensive preparations in the first ce, two sixth-rank Divine Realms were blown thousands of meters away, their internal organs shattered, losing their breath in mid-air.

    Including two seventh-rank Divine Realms and an eighth-rank Divine Realm, although not fatal, their injuries were equally serious, blood gushing from their mouths.

    Crack!

    At the same time, there was a crisp sounding from the barrier that enveloped them.

    Under the onught of arge amount of Chi power attacks, the explosion of the eighth-rank Divine Realm finally tore open a gap.

    Seeing this scene, the remaining people seemed to see hope, their eyes brightening,unching a strong offensive towards the gap.

    However, Stephanie Stuart and Casey had no intention of giving them a chance.

    Just as the opposing group was hopeful and ready to escape, endless icy coldness shed again in the void, crushing everything in its path.

    For several minutes, except for two ninth-rank Divine Realm members, everyone else on the opposing side fell from the sky, either dead or maimed.

    At the same time, a gap of more than ten meters wide appeared in the barrier, and the two ninth-rank Divine Realm members finally escaped.

    Looking at the clear sky, the two of them breathed in the fresh air greedily.

    Before the two of them could catch their breath, the attacks of Stephanie Stuart and Casey had already reached them.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The two cursed simultaneously.

    There wasn¡¯t much time for them to react, and they each urged the remaining power to confront each other. However, with the current state of the two, their strength was less than seventy percent of their peak, making it impossible for them to be opponents of Stephanie Stuart.

    After the cold light passed, a bloodline appeared at the hearts of the two simultaneously, and blood arrows shot out.

    The two slumped down like deted balls, then fell to the ground. At this point, the battle here officially came to an end.

    Of the nearly thousand-strong team, only about a hundred peopley on the ground wailing incessantly, while the others had all perished.

    Meanwhile, in the sky tens of kilometers away, Billy¡¯s battle with the other three was alsoing to an end.

    The two half-step Sacred Realm opponents had been killed by Billy, leaving only Aldo Henderson to fight against Billy.

    A loud noise rang out as the two retreated hundreds of meters into the air, their auras slightly chaotic.

    Up to this point in the battle, Aldo Henderson¡¯s heart had already surged with shock and waves.

    He never expected that the three of them would join forces to besiege an eighth-rank Divine Realm and still be killed by the opponent.

    It¡¯s worth noting that in this Forbidden Ruins Space, the Sacred Realm experts were already the top figures standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid.

    Ask yourself, which one of them couldn¡¯t shake this world with a stomp?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Such a genius was truly admirable!

    At the same time, he subconsciously nced down at the empty ground below, his anger soaring.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the details because of the distance, his spiritual power was enough to cover a range of tens of kilometers, naturally understanding the situation below.

    ¡°I know you still have cards to y. Come on, this is yourst chance!¡± Soon, Billy arrived a hundred meters away from the opponent.

    ¡°Arrogant brat, die!¡± Aldo Henderson took a deep breath and said no more.

    His aura exploded, sweeping through the entire void, and the air was filled with endless killing intent.

    Then, he manipted the mountain on the ground for a while.

    The next moment, dozens of huge rocks floated up into the air, some as small as two to three meters, others nearly ten meters tall.

    The next moment, dozens of giant rocks, carrying a mighty momentum, crashed towards Billy like meteorites, causing the void to surge and the scene to be as catastrophic as the end of the world.

 Chapter 1304 The Incident Five Years Ago

    ¡°Do you only have this much strength?¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    After sheathing the Bloodshadow Fury de at his waist, his momentum soared rapidly. With the help of his bloodline power, the aura of a ninth-rank Divine Realm was fully revealed.

    Following that, his hands quickly flipped, and nine phantom divine dragons appeared in the void.

    The next moment, as his gaze sharpened, the nine dragons rushed towards the huge stones in the sky like living creatures.

    After the attacks from both sides collided, a loud noise spread throughout the void, and waves of energy surged.

    Bang¡­

    After the nine dragons and a dozen giant stones exploded, Billy and Aldo Henderson each flew hundreds of meters away.

    Then, the two stood in mid-air, and their auras quickly dissipated, and the oppressive aura in the void disappeared.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±

    After a while, Aldo Henderson spat out a mouthful of blood and then fell to the ground.

    At this moment, Billy had some blood at the corners of his mouth, indicating that he was also injured, but much less so than the other party.

    With his current strength, contending against a first-rank Sacred Realm expert was not too difficult!

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Stephanie Stuart, with Harleen and others, quickly walked over, all showing concern on their faces.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy took out a healing pill from his body and threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°You rest for a while first!¡± Stephanie Stuart roughly checked Billy¡¯s body and finally felt relieved.

    She was deeply moved.

    Her son had truly grown up. Even in the Forbidden Ruins Space where powerful beings gathered, he could be considered the number one figure!

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you okay?¡± At the same time, Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring, with two hundred people, quickly walked over.

    The two who had been worried about how to pass this test today were already shocked beyondpare.

    They people actually wiped out nearly a thousand opponents! The key issue was that the opponents had so many high-endbat powers, yet none of them escaped unscathed! It was just too unbelievable!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and led everyone towards Aldo Henderson.

    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Standing not far away, Billy looked at the other party and spoke lightly.

    ¡°I am the prince of Sheardal Empire. If you¡­ if you dare to kill me, I guarantee that everyone in your entire Extreme City will be wiped out¡­¡± Blood kept flowing from Aldo Henderson¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, he had lost his demeanor as an imperial prince and was just a dying old man.

    His face was filled with endless despair. In thatst exchange, he had beenpletely disabled. Even if Billy didn¡¯t kill him, he would be nothing but a cripple from now on.

    He never dreamed that this battle would end like this! He severely underestimated his opponent, not only Billy¡¯s strength but also the array that trapped a thousand people.

    A thousand people, without even the chance to struggle, all died in the array. Even some of the so-called high-level array masters in the Forbidden Ruins Space might not be able to arrange such a powerful killing formation.

    He vaguely began to worry about his empire. Choosing to be enemies with Billy might be the most fatal mistake!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Do you want it?¡± Billy spoke lightly again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aldo Henderson was slightly stunned.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to live if they could?

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°What questions?¡± Aldo Henderson was stunned again.

    ¡°Tell me about that incident in Sheardal Imperial City five years ago,¡± Billy said.

    He learned about it when he was chatting with Isaac Herring recently.

    The current emperor of Sheardal Empire, Pablo Henderson, ascended to the throne five years ago, recing his predecessor, his elder brother Kyan Henderson.

    Five years ago, a strange incident urred in Sheardal Imperial City.

    One day, when the sky was clear, dark clouds suddenly gathered over the imperial city, apanied by thunderous roars.

    In less than ten minutes, the sky turned as dark as night, and one couldn¡¯t see their hand in front of their face.

    At the same time, a huge shadowy face appeared over the imperial pce, terrifying and chilling to behold.

    Simultaneously, the entire imperial city was shrouded in a terrifying aura of pressure.

    Most of the citizens couldn¡¯t help but kneel down, trembling uncontrobly with fear written all over their faces.

    Not only the citizens, but even the birds and beasts in the mountains near the imperial city were prostrating on the ground as if under a spell, including high-level divine beasts, as if they had seen a god!

    Then, the shadowy face muttered something iprehensible, and its voice echoed throughout the imperial city.

    However, no one could understand what it was saying.

    The appearance of the facested for about ten minutes before it disappeared without a trace.

    As the face vanished, the imperial city returned to calmness once again.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    From the following day, Kyan Henderson of Sheardal Empire seemed to be possessed, his mind confused, and he fell seriously ill.

    Shortly afterward, rumors began to spread throughout Sheardal Empire.

    It was said that Kyan Henderson had offended the heavens, and that the face that appeared that day was a divine messenger sent by the heavens to convey their will.

    Although this rumor sounded a bit far-fetched, because there was no other rational exnation, the majority of the citizens believed it.

    It was from that time onwards that Emperor Pablo Henderson seeded his big brother and ascended to the throne of Sheardal Empire.

    Moreover, since then, Sheardal Empire¡¯s national strength has developed rapidly.

    Previously on par with the Rainbow Moon Empire, they surpassed Rainbow Moon and ranked third in just two or three years.

    Thus, the imperial citizens believed the rumors even more.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s the will of heaven¡­¡± Aldo Henderson muttered, stunned that Billy was interested in this event.

    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re idiots?¡± Judge interrupted him.

    This kind of story might deceive ordinary people, but for Billy and his group, they naturally wouldn¡¯t believe such a melodramatic rumor.

    Undoubtedly, it was highly likely that Emperor Pablo Henderson had orchestrated some tricks to secure the throne.

    In the thousands of years of vale¡¯s history, simr things were not umon in the struggle for the throne!

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Aldo Henderson continued speaking, ¡°Millions of people witnessed it with their own eyes. It couldn¡¯t be false¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Billy interrupted him sternly. ¡°Stout, he¡¯s at your disposal now!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded, taking out a silver needle from his body and walking towards Aldo Henderson.

    What happened next was simple. Aldo Henderson, who was seriously injured, couldn¡¯t hold on for half a minute under Stout¡¯s silver needle before giving in.

    ¡°Can we talk now?¡±

    Watching Aldo Henderson lying on the ground like a dead dog, gasping for breath, Billy spoke lightly.

 Chapter 1305 Extreme City Officially Renamed Skydragon City

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not very clear about the specific details,¡± Aldo Henderson struggled to speak.

    ¡°I only know that this matter should be rted to my second brother, but I don¡¯t know how he did it¡­ There should¡­ be someone helping him in secret¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Aldo Henderson shook his head. ¡°My second brother never mentioned this matter to me.¡±

    ¡°What about your big brother? Is he dead?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Aldo Henderson responded. ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s now in a vegetative state, no different from being dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Casey continued to inquire.

    ¡°He¡¯s still¡­ in the pce,¡± Aldo Henderson replied. ¡°Over these years, my second brother has arranged for people to take care of him round the clock¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, taking care of him, or keeping an eye on him?¡± Bob chuckled.

    ¡°He is no longer a threat to your second brother now. Leaving him alive is just a show for the civil and military officials to see, right?¡± Billy spected.

    After Billy and others asked some questions, they returned to Extreme City.

    As for Aldo Henderson, Billy gave him a straightforward answer!

    ¡°Boss, since we are already at war with Sheardal Empire, should weunch a direct attack on their pce?¡± Back at the manor, Stout smacked his lips and looked at Billy.

    Cough! Thompson and Isaac Herring, who hade together, both coughed.

    ¡°Stout, it is not something to joke about. It¡¯s likely that there are strong cultivators at the third-rank Sacred Realm,¡± Marquise Thompson exined.

    ¡°Moreover, in the Forbidden Ruins Space¡¯s four major empires, any of it has tens of thousands in just its elite guards.¡±

    ¡°Even millions wouldn¡¯t matter!¡± Stout retorted.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring didn¡¯t respond further.

    ¡°Two gentlemen, he¡¯s just joking with you,¡± Ivy said to the two.

    Then turning to Stout, she said, ¡°You know nothing, so shut up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Stout smacked his lips again. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve already killed so many of them today, a battle with them is inevitable!¡±

    ¡°Why not catch them off guard while they are still unprepared!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Ivy red at him. ¡°If we charge in like that, it¡¯s no different from walking into a trap!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re capable of killing a third-rank Sacred Realm expert?¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Stout pouted and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Billy, Stout¡¯s got a point. We¡¯ll inevitably have a battle with Sheardal Empire sooner orter. We should make some preparations in advance,¡± Stephanie Stuart said to Billy.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    The next ten days passed without much happening.

    Aside from practicing sword and de techniques, Billy and the others spent any free time meditating in the Gathering Spirit Array.

    The construction of the city walls and the city itself proceeded in an orderly manner.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the projects for the four gates in the north, south, east, and west were almostpleted.

    On the towering gates were carved the two powerful characters ¡®Skydragon City¡¯.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    From then on, Extreme City was officially renamed Skydragon City!

    Although it was just a simple change of name for the city, this matter caused quite a stir in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Most people understood that this was definitely not just a name change!

    It was a signal being sent out: in the Forbidden Ruins Space, the fifth empire had quietly emerged!

    From now on, Skydragon City was no longer an unowned city where anything goes. Neither Sheardal Empire nor the Rainbow Moon Empire could easily control Skydragon City as they did before.

    Although, in terms of size, Skydragon City¡¯s territory was less than one-tenth of other empires.

    But everyone knew that the rise of Skydragon City was only a matter of time.

    Because Skydragon City had a monstrous genius!

    And behind him, there was a genuine Sacred Realm expert!

    At the same time, as the news spread, many wandering cultivators in the Forbidden Ruins Space came one after another, expressing their intention to join Skydragon City.

    These matters were no longer Billy¡¯s concern.

    Sol Stuart has a wealth of experience in selecting people, so he kept Marquise Thompson, Isaac Herring, and himself busy without Billy¡¯s involvement.

    In addition, under Billy¡¯s instructions, Sol Stuart and Marquise Thompson have started assembling the Skydragon City Guards.

    These past few days, they have been busy with this task, selecting one hundred thousand elite individuals from millions of people, which is no easy feat.

    Meanwhile, Billy was slightly surprised by something else.

    He had expected Siena Morris to visit Skydragon City during this time, partly concerning Nelson Morris¡¯s affairs and also her own health issues.

    However, it had been over two months since they parted ways at Rainbow Moon Imperial City, and she had yet to appear.

    This was a bit unexpected for him, but he only felt mildly surprised and didn¡¯t dwell too much on why she hadn¡¯te.

    Furthermore, based on feedback from Marquise Thompson¡¯s contacts in Sheardal Empire, after the battle half a month ago, there had been no subsequent actions from Sheardal Empire.

    Everything in the pce seemed normal, as if nothing had happened at all.

    This also surprised Billy greatly. After losing such a high-levelbatant in that battle, did Sheardal Empire really just let it go?

    The answer was obviously no, but Billy didn¡¯t know what they were up to!

    One noon, Billy was chatting with his mother in the pavilion of the courtyard.

    ¡°Mom, since the old master has news about Dad and Grandpa, why didn¡¯t he take you along?¡± Billy asked his mother.

    He had wanted to ask about this for a while but hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity.

    ¡°ording to the old master, he doesn¡¯t have precise information about your father and grandfather and needs time to search,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the main reason,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°I feel the old master knows much more about the Forbidden Ruins Space than we do but just hasn¡¯t told us.¡±

    ¡°And a few years ago, the old master sent Dad and Grandpa to the Forbidden Ruins Space, probably because something special happened there.¡±

    ¡°This time, he might not be taking you for safety reasons.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Mom, did you ever ask Dad what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°I did ask him, but he seemed unsure of the details,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded.

    ¡°He just said that once they got in, someone would contact them and then arrange whates next.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Dad didn¡¯t tell you because he thought it was too difficult to handle?¡± Billy asked further.

    He subconsciously felt that his father and grandfather definitely knew something!

    ¡°Maybe!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded slightly.

    As she said this, she seemed to remember something.

    ¡°Oh, Billy, I forgot to tell you something!¡±

 Chapter 1306 Young Man

    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The old master asked me to tell you not to waste time and energy studying the array in the Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Stephanie Stuart responded.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy was puzzled, ¡°Did the old master say why?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head.

    ¡°He just told me to tell you not to waste your energy on it, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    ¡°And, I can feel that the old master is very serious when he talks about this, as if he is vaguely fearing something.¡±

    ¡°Did the old master say anything else?¡± Billy asked again after a moment of confusion.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything else,¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head again.

    ¡°Mom, do you remember the young master of Star Moon Sect who went from Forbidden Ruins Space to Angel City?¡± Billy abruptly asked.

    ¡°The one named Nn Ochoa?¡± Stephanie Stuart replied after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°He was able to get out of the Forbidden Ruins Space with the help of someone named ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Later, I had Mr Thompson help me find ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯.¡±

    After that, he described ¡®Crazy Beggar¡¯ to his mother.

    ¡°Huh?¡± After listening to Billy¡¯s words, Stephanie Stuart was also puzzled, ¡°Is there someone maintaining that array in the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, do you suspect that the old master is rted to those people?¡± Stephanie Stuart continued.

    ¡°Before, I just had some guesses, but now it seems highly possible!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Otherwise, the old master wouldn¡¯t have specifically told me not to study it.¡±

    ¡°If your guess is correct, then this Forbidden Ruins Space is likely far moreplex than what we see now,¡± Stephanie Stuart spected thoughtfully.

    ¡°Otherwise, the old master wouldn¡¯t be so wary!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± A hint of seriousness shed across Billy¡¯s face.

    This was also what he was worried about!

    If the old master is really rted to the people guarding the array.

    That would mean that the array in the Forbidden Ruins Space is likely not just to block people from the Four Great Empires from entering the outside world.

    After all, from the information currently known, including people from the Four Great Empires and the two super sects, the strongest ones are probably only at the mid tote stages of the Sacred Realm.

    This level of strength is definitely not enough to make the old master worry!

    Although he didn¡¯t know the specific cultivation level of the old master, he was sure that it was definitely above the Sacred Realm!

    In other words, there may very well be powerhouses above the Sacred Realm inside this Forbidden Ruins Space!

    Moreover, this also indicates another problem, that there may be hidden forces unknown to outsiders in the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    Just thinking about it gives him a headache!

    ¡°Boss, Elder Sol wants you to go see him.¡±

    Just then, White Tiger walked in from the main courtyard gate.

    These days, while everyone was practicing, they asionally went out to see what kind of people came to join Skydragon City.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Today, a kid came from somewhere, very eerie, very strong!¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°He¡¯s thirty-five or thirty-six years old, at the eighth-rank Divine Realm, but his actualbat power is enough to contend with the half-step Sacred Realm. Mr Kimmons fought him and was slightly inferior.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    Thirty-five or thirty-six years old, with half-step Sacred Realmbat power, isparable to Tristen George, definitely not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Did he say anything?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked.

    ¡°ording to Elder Sol, he seems to have been attracted here by Boss¡¯s fame,¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°But he has only one purpose, which is to see the Boss and have a fair fight with him.¡±

    ¡°If Boss can defeat him, he is willing to submit, and he also has a big gift to give to Boss, saying that Boss will definitely like it!¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, if Boss loses, he said he would dismantle the gate of Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go see.¡±

    Shortly after, Billy, Stephanie Stuart, and White Tiger soared into the sky. About ten minutester, the three arrived at a vast square in the center of the city.

    This square was specially constructed by Marquise Thompson under Billy¡¯s instructions, covering an area of ??about four to five hundred thousand square meters, and would serve as the activity center of Skydragon City in the future.

    In recent days, Skydragon City had been selecting candidates for its guard, so ten tforms were temporarily set up in the square for martial artists to practice.

    Afternding on the ground, the trio looked around and saw thousands of people crowded around one of the tforms in the center of the square.

    On the tform, a young man stood in the center. He had an ordinary appearance with a stubble on his chin, and his face showed little expression. Arge, ancient-looking knife was strapped to his back.

    Facing him was Casey, with a slightly solemn expression.

    The two had exchanged a few moves before, with Casey slightly falling behind. Although he hadn¡¯t exerted his full strength, he knew the other party was also holding back. If both sides went all out, Casey still didn¡¯t have much chance of winning.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad!¡± the young man said to Casey, ¡°Give yourself another year, and I won¡¯t be your match!¡±

    ¡°Heh, thanks for thepliment!¡± Casey replied with a faint smile.

    Need a year? Perhaps a month would suffice!

    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re not my opponent, call your boss!¡± the young man continued.

    ¡°You¡¯d better leave!¡± Casey responded, ¡°Not to put you down, but you¡¯re not my boss¡¯s match!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t retreat without a fight, it¡¯s not my style!¡± the young man continued firmly, ¡°I came here today specifically to challenge him. Until I see him, I won¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll just have to wait!¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°Mrs Stuart and Mr Billy are here!¡±

    Just then, someone in the crowd shouted.

    Although Stephanie Stuart hadn¡¯t been in Skydragon City for long, she had already gained considerable prestige. This was not only because she was Billy¡¯s mother, or because her cultivation was formidable, but because of her personal charm.

    Since arriving in Skydragon City, she had been busy assisting Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring, interacting with many people. Everyone felt no airs about her; she was gentle in demeanor, fair in dealings, and highly admirable.

    Upon hearing the voice in the crowd, everyone turned to look.

    ¡°Greetings, Mrs Stuart, and Mr Billy!¡± Everyone bowed simultaneously, then made a way for her.

    ¡°No need for formalities, everyone!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled around.

    Before long, Billy and the others arrived beneath the tform.

    ¡°Mrs Stuart, Mr Billy!¡± Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring greeted them.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser, who were watching the scene, also approached.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two practicing in the courtyard, instead ofing here?¡± Billy nced at them.

    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re just here to see the excitement with Mr Kimmons,¡± Judge grinned.

    ¡°You two are asking for detention!¡± Billy red at them.

    After saying this, he lifted his foot and walked towards the tform.

 Chapter 1307 Next Move, You Win

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey shook his head.

    ¡°You go rest, I¡¯ll take over!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded and turned to leave the ring.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± A young man looked Billy up and down and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Billy replied.

    At the moment of speaking, he roughly explored the opponent¡¯s cultivation, which was at thete stage of the eighth-rank Divine Realm. However, after a slight pause, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what my name is!¡± The man continued, ¡°I heard that with your cultivation at the eighth-rank Divine Realm, you can kill someone from the first-rank Sacred Realm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Billy replied lightly.

    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The young man responded, ¡°So I came specifically to find you today, hoping for a fair fight with you. I hope you¡¯ll agree.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Nothing special, just want to spar with you!¡± The young man said.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly and asked back, ¡°Why should I agree to you?¡±

    ¡°You have no choice!¡± The young man continued.

    ¡°I came for you this time. If you don¡¯t fight me, I¡¯ll turn Skydragon City upside down.¡±

    ¡°You should be very clear about my strength. Although there are many people here, there are not many truly powerful ones.¡±

    ¡°Except for you and your mother, no one can stop me.¡±

    Just now, when Billy and Stephanie Stuart appeared, he had sensed the cultivation of both, both at the eighth-rank Divine Realm. At the same time, he felt a strong pressure from both of them, faintly feeling that their strength might not be below his.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in yourself!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m stating the facts, aren¡¯t I?¡± The young man responded coldly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll just kill you directly?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°I said, a fair fight between us, life and death are up to fate!¡± The young man spoke again, ¡°If I¡¯m really killed by you because of my inferior skills, then I ept my fate!¡±

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you¡¯re not purely here for martial artspetition, right?¡± Billy asked abruptly.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± The young man was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Because your eyes and brows are not pure, and you¡¯ve also disguised yourself!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°In addition, most likely, you¡¯ve used some secret method to enhance your cultivation, right?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no special reason, normal people wouldn¡¯t resort to such methods to enhance their cultivation!¡±

    When he probed the opponent¡¯s aura just now, he felt that it wasn¡¯t very stable, and then after a slightprehensive sensing, he understood.

    As for the opponent¡¯s disguise technique, in front of him, it was like a small trick, easily seen through by him.

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, there was a burst of discussion from below the ring.

    ¡°No wonder he has the cultivation of the half-step Sacred Realm at such a young age, turns out it¡¯s forcibly enhanced!¡±

    ¡°This kind of method has a great aftermath for martial artists.¡±

    ¡°To challenge Mr Billy, he¡¯s disregarding even his own martial path!¡±

    ¡°You can even see through this?¡± The young man was stunned again, ¡°You¡¯re really extraordinary!¡±

    After speaking, his momentum soared, and soon, the cultivation of thete half-step Divine Realm was revealed.

    Immediately after, he pulled out the ancient broadsword from his back, five feet long and one foot wide, with dark patterns engraved on the de, emitting a chilling murderous aura all around.

    At the same time, a strong oppressive aura permeated the void, causing some of the men and women with lower cultivation under the ring to shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± The young man raised his knife and pointed at Billy. ¡°Let me see if you, this so-called genius, are just all talk!¡±

    ¡°If you really want to fight, then follow me!¡± Billy spoke calmly, then soared into the air. The entire square was filled with people from Skydragon City, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t let the shock waves of their battle harm innocents.

    The reason he agreed to the challenge was twofold. First, he didn¡¯t want trouble in Skydragon City. With the challenger¡¯s strength, causing trouble would be a headache for Skydragon City. On the other hand, he also wanted to see who the challenger was and what their purpose in Skydragon City was.

    ¡°Good!¡± The young man replied solemnly and swiftly followed.

    Soon, the two stood facing each other in mid-air.

    ¡°Come at me!¡± Billy looked at the opponent and said lightly, ¡°If you can withstand one of my moves, I¡¯ll count it as your win!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± The man frowned and responded sternly.

    As his wrist continued to rotate, endless sharp de energy appeared in the void.

    ¡°Take my strike!¡±

    Following his shout, a de energy imbued with thunderous force rushed towards Billy at an incredible speed, tearing through the void.

    The ancientrge knife in the man¡¯s hand obviously enhanced hisbat power, coupled with his unrestrained full force.

    So, this strike was enough to kill an ordinary half-step Sacred Realm expert!

    Sensing the power of this move, many people below showed expressions of fear.

    Those confident inpeting for the position of guardian soldiers were not weak in cultivation, and among them were skilled individuals in the early stages of the Divine Realm. However, when they saw the man¡¯s move, they all felt powerless.

    They knew that if they faced this strike, there would be no chance of survival.

    Thinking of this, many began to worry for Billy.

    Could he withstand this strike?

    Just as the opponentunched his attack, Billy also moved.

    This time he didn¡¯t choose to use his knife, but instead activated the fire technique of the Five Elements Secret Arts.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    In the next moment, a dragon made of fiery mes coiled above his head.

    The temperature of the air around surged by several degrees, and the oppressive aura in the air soared.

    ¡°Break!¡± With a deep voice, the fiery dragon, carrying an overwhelming momentum, collided with the young man¡¯s de energy.

    A loud noise reverberated through the void as the de energy exploded. The fiery dragon continued its momentum and heavily crashed into the man.

    The man spurted blood as he flew backward, then fell onto the tform below in a free-fall motion.

    After spitting out another mouthful of blood, he copsed like a deted balloon, his face pale, and his breath unusually weak.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, killing a first-rank Sacred Realm expert was a trivial matter, so, of course, this man couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s attack.

    Billy had shown mercy; otherwise, the man wouldn¡¯t have had any chance of survival.

 Chapter 1308 Admiration

    ¡°Wow, Mr Billy is truly remarkable! So powerful!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t think Mr Billy even exerted his full strength. Otherwise, that guy would¡¯ve been dead by now!¡±

    ¡°With leaders like Mr Billy and Mrs Stuart in Skydragon City, it¡¯s only a matter of time before it bes the most powerful empire in the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd below erupted into a chorus of admiration.

    Many of them were wandering cultivators who hade out of curiosity. This was the first time they had seen Billy make a move, and their eyes were filled with admiration.

    At thirty years old, possessing the strength to kill someone in the Sacred Realm, there was no one else like him in the entire history of the Forbidden Ruins world.

    They came to Skydragon City to find a ce to settle down and also to witness Billy¡¯s prowess.

    And indeed, they were not disappointed!

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡±

    Afternding on the tform, Billy strolled towards the man.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost!¡±

    After catching his breath, the man struggled to get up from the ground.

    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he continued, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re truly strong. I admit defeat¡­¡±

    As he spoke, a look of extreme pain shed across his face. His breath fluctuated, unstable, and his body trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Your skills are superior. I acknowledge that. I apologize for the disturbance. Farewell¡­¡±

    After saying this, he walked painfully towards the edge of the tform, eager to find a ce to suppress his injuries.

    ¡°With your current condition, you won¡¯tst half an hour before your injuries be irreparable. There will be no turning back then!¡± Billy spoke again.

    The technique the man used to forcibly enhance his cultivation clearly wasn¡¯t orthodox and had severe repercussions on his body.

    Perhaps he could have endured it without injury before, but now, with injuries, it was adding insult to injury.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± the man spoke again, blood constantly flowing from his mouth, looking precarious.

    He naturally understood his situation. He had prepared for the worst beforeing today.

    Before he could finish his words, Billy flicked his wrist, and three strands of finger winds entered the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±

    After uttering these words, the man widened his eyes. He could feel that with Billy¡¯s three strands of wind entering his body, the counterforce inside him was clearly being suppressed.

    Without replying to the man, Billy raised his hand towards him, and immediately, the man floated up into the air.

    Then, Billy once again sent out more than a dozen strands of finger winds towards the man¡¯s body, all of which entered his body.

    A few minutester, Billy swept out a palm wind to support the man as hended back on the tform.

    Then, Billy quickly approached the man and ced his hand on his back, channeling Chi power into his body with the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    ¡°What is Mr Billy doing? Is he healing him?¡±

    ¡°Apparently! I heard that not only is Mr Billy unmatched in martial arts, but his medical skills are also unparalleled!¡±

    ¡°Is it true? That¡¯s too incredible!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was another round of discussion below the tform.

    After a while, Billy exhaled heavily and withdrew his hand.

    ¡°You should be fine now. Meditate and circte your Chi for a while, and you should be almost recovered.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After taking a deep breath, the man sat cross-legged.

    About ten minutester, he stood up and bowed to Billy again. ¡°Thank you once again for saving my life!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°You may leave.¡±

    The next moment, without warning, the man knelt down before Billy.

    ¡°If Mr Billy doesn¡¯t mind, I am willing to stay by your side and serve you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t keep people of unknown origin by my side,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡­¡± The man took a deep breath.

    Then, after ncing around under the ring, he looked at Billy and continued, ¡°Mr Billy, may I have a word with you?¡±

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Billy said again and walked down from the ring.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The man got up and followed him.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, Elder Isaac, you¡¯ve worked hard during this time!¡± Billy approached under the ring and spoke to Marquise Thompson and Issac Herring.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you are too kind!¡± The two bowed in response. ¡°It¡¯s our duty!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Mrs Stuart has been a great help. She has much more experience than us. Since she arrived, many things have been much more efficient!¡±

    ¡°You tter us!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled gently. ¡°I just wish I haven¡¯t caused any trouble for you!¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯ma, you¡¯re too modest!¡± The two men replied respectfully.

    ¡°Mr Billy, if all goes well, the selection of the hundred thousand guards should be settled in half a month,¡± Marquise Thompson said to Billy.

    ¡°But the difference in strength among them is significant; the overallbat power is probably still far from your expectations, Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°No worries!¡± Billy responded, ¡°You two just need to handle the selection. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two nodded simultaneously.

    After chatting for a while longer, Billy left with Casey and others, while Stephanie Stuart stayed at the scene.

    Twenty minutester, Billy and his group returned to the manor.

    ¡°Honey, I heard someone challenged you, are you okay?¡±

    At this moment, Harleen, Ivy, and others had just finished their practice and stepped out of the Gathering Spirit Array,ing to rest on the frontwn.

    As Harleen spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the man in the blue shirt.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied with a light smile.

    ¡°Boss, who is this?¡± Bob asked Billy.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bob was puzzled.

    ¡°He is here to challenge the Boss!¡± Judge chimed in.

    ¡°He started off all high and mighty but got taught a lesson by the Boss. Now he¡¯s yelling about wanting to stay and serve the Boss.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Bob and the others looked skeptically at the man in the blue shirt.

    Challenging the Boss? What was he thinking!

    The man in the blue shirt twitched his mouth, unsure how to respond.

    ¡°Tell me, what was your purpose ining to see me today?¡± Billy looked at him and spoke indifferently.

    After a brief pause, pointing to Harleen and Casey among others, he added.

    ¡°They are my family; you can speak freely.¡±

    The man in blue let out a heavy sigh.

    Then, he bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°Desmond Henderson, pleased to meet you, Mr Billy!¡±

 Chapter 1309 Desmond Hendersonâ€™s Request

    As the man spoke, he fiddled with his face, then revealed a handsome visage.

    ¡°You¡¯re surnamed Henderson?¡± Azure Dragon was slightly surprised upon hearing him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re from Sheardal Empire?¡± Casey and the others looked at him simultaneously, wearing somewhat astonished expressions.

    The surname Henderson wasn¡¯tmon, and the man¡¯s resemnce to Karsen Henderson, who was killed several months ago in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, made it easy to associate him with Sheardal Empire.

    ¡°To be honest, yes!¡± Desmond Henderson nodded and continued, ¡°My father is Kyan Henderson!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Azure Dragon and the others eximed again.

    Kyan Henderson was the former emperor of Sheardal Empire, who became vegetative five years ago after being overthrown by his own brother for power.

    ¡°You¡¯re the former crown prince of Sheardal Empire?¡± Bob asked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s a long time ago!¡± Desmond Henderson¡¯s eyes flickered with sadness.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Bob shrugged.

    ¡°You came all the way here to challenge my Boss, there must be another reason, right?¡± Casey paused slightly before speaking.

    ¡°I have something I¡¯d like Mr Billy¡¯s help with!¡± Desmond Henderson looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Do you want my Boss to save your father?¡± Casey asked again.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Desmond Henderson nodded vigorously.

    ¡°¡­ ¡± Casey and the others were speechless at his words.

    Why did this scene feel so familiar?

    The image of Princess Danica Byrne of Tengamine Kingdom involuntarily surfaced in everyone¡¯s minds.

    Back then, she had begged Billy to save her parents because her father was overthrown for power. However, that time, they hadn¡¯t expected to be repaid with ingratitude by a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!

    It hadn¡¯t been long since then, and a simr situation arose again!

    This time, they couldn¡¯t agree no matter what!

    ¡°You better leave!¡± Azure Dragon waved his hand. ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Thud!

    Desmond Henderson knelt down in front of Billy.

    ¡°Please, Mr Billy, save my father!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡± The corners of Casey and the others¡¯ mouths twitched simultaneously.

    ¡°You may rise!¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that the person who hade all the way here to challenge him would have such an identity.

    He also understood why Desmond Henderson was willing to suffer bacsh from forbidden techniques in order to improve his cultivation and fight against him.

    Obviously, he wanted to test whether Billy had the strength to save his father.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I know this request is somewhat difficult, but I will offer enoughpensation!¡± Desmond Henderson knocked his head on the ground in front of Billy before standing up.

    ¡°Whatpensation?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Sheardal Empire has two treasuries. One is located within the pce courtyard, and the other is situated beneath a valley a hundred kilometers away from the imperial city.¡± Desmond Henderson responded.

    ¡°More than half of the treasures of the imperial family are hidden in the treasury outside the pce, which was left by my father, Kyan Henderson, as a contingency n.¡±

    As he spoke, Desmond Henderson took out an animal skin scroll from his body and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°This is a map of the treasury that I had someone from the pce obtain. If Mr Billy agrees to help, all the things inside can belong to Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Is this the big gift you mentioned before to give to my Boss?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°There are vast treasures in that treasury, including top-quality spirit stones, high-level spirit fruits, beast cores, and rare medicinal herbs that are rarely seen on the market.¡± Desmond Henderson nodded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Desmond Henderson nodded again, then looked at Billy and said, ¡°Skydragon City is currently in a period of rapid development. Obtaining the things from that treasury would definitely be a great help!¡±

    ¡°Do you think we have the strength to rescue someone from your Sheardal Empire pce?¡± Billy didn¡¯t take the animal skin scroll, but looked at him and spoke lightly.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, there is at least a third-rank Sacred Realm expert in your pce, right?¡± Desmond Henderson responded without hesitation, ¡°I have considered this question!¡±

    ¡°With Mr Billy¡¯s strength, it is indeed difficult to directly rescue my father from the pce.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m not asking Mr Billy to directly go to the pce to rescue people!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ivy asked, ¡°ording to what you said, isn¡¯t your father being detained in the pce courtyard?¡±

    ¡°My father is indeed being detained in the pce, but there are Sacred Realm experts in the pce. If a direct attack is unrealistic, the only way to rescue him is through strategy,¡± Desmond Henderson replied.

    ¡°Lure the enemy away from his base?¡± Harleen continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°So, you mean, let us create a disturbance elsewhere, lure the experts from your pce away, and then you rescue your father in the pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s roughly the idea, yes!¡± Desmond Henderson spoke again.

    ¡°However, I guess that even if we do this, not all the experts in the pce will mobilize.¡±

    ¡°So, even if I manage to rescue him, I can¡¯t leave the pce directly.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to take advantage of the chaos and directly take down Pablo Henderson?¡± Ivy said.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Desmond Henderson nodded, ¡°Once we capture him, everything will be resolved!¡±

    ¡°Are you oversimplifying things?¡± Casey said.

    ¡°Leaving aside whether you have the ability to capture him, even if you can, with so many people in the pce, do you think you can leave alive?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Desmond Henderson said again.

    ¡°There are many loyalists to my father in the pce. As long as we capture Pablo Henderson, force him to confess to what he did to my father in the past, things will basically work out!¡±

    ¡°By then, I can also order the people sent to the valley¡¯s treasury to stop, and you won¡¯t have to take too much risk.¡±

    ¡°Why does this sound so unreliable?¡± Azure Dragon retorted.

    ¡°If it were as simple as you said, why would you wait five years? You could have done it with any group of people long ago!¡±

    ¡°For this to seed, there are two prerequisites!¡± Desmond Henderson replied.

    ¡°The treasury in the valley has a high-level array. People who don¡¯t understand arrays, even with this map, won¡¯t be able to find the entrance to the treasury.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, there is a first-rank Sacred Realm expert guarding that treasury. People with insufficient skills won¡¯t be able to aplish anything even if they get in.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy happens to meet these two conditions, which is why I came to seek Mr Billy¡¯s help!¡±

    Obviously, he had already inquired about Billy¡¯s expertise in arrays.

    ¡°How can you be sure that my Boss can definitely break the array?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Desmond Henderson shook his head, ¡°This is also the most unpredictable part of the entire n.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if the array can¡¯t be broken, you won¡¯t have too much risk either.¡±

    ¡°I will only take action in the pce after confirming that Mr Billy can break the array!¡±

    ¡°It is said that Pablo Henderson himself is also a Sacred Realm expert. Are you sure your people can take him down?¡± Vermilion Bird asked from the side.

    ¡°To take him down, we don¡¯t necessarily have to rely on force!¡± Desmond Henderson replied.

    ¡°Boss, there are too many unknowns in this matter, let¡¯s forget about it!¡± Frostde frowned slightly and looked at Billy.

    ¡°As long as Mr Billy can help me rescue my father, from then on, the entire Sheardal Empire¡­¡± Desmond Henderson bowed deeply to Billy again.

    ¡°How much do you know about what happened in Sheardal Imperial City five years ago?¡± Billy asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Who was behind that incident?¡±

 Chapter 1310 A Battle Sooner or Later

    ¡°I have understood that matter!¡± Desmond Henderson nodded.

    ¡°The vision five years ago was orchestrated by the array master, including the array at the treasury valley I mentioned earlier. It was all done by the same person.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Billy asked.

    The person who could set up such a grand array was definitely not an ordinary individual, so he was somewhat interested in the identity of the person.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is,¡± Desmond Henderson shook his head.

    ¡°Shortly after that incident, there was a new vacant position in the pce, called the Grand Master.¡±

    ¡°Iter found out that the one who set up the array was the same person who held the position of Grand Master, and he was also Pablo Henderson¡¯s greatest reliance!¡±

    ¡°Although his cultivation strength in the pce is not the strongest, because of his expertise in arrays, few could match him. So even those with higher cultivation dare not easily oppose him.¡±

    Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°By the way, speaking of him, there¡¯s something to inform you of.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°From what I know, after the news of Aldo Henderson¡¯s matter reached the pce, Pablo Henderson was furious and vowed to tten the entire Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°The reason they haven¡¯t acted until today is because the Grand Master has been in seclusion recently, and Pablo dare not act rashly without his approval.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean? Pablo Henderson listens to him?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Pablo Henderson seeks his advice on many important matters,¡± Desmond Henderson nodded.

    ¡°What is his cultivation specifically?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Before entering seclusion, he had reached the cultivation of the half step into the second-rank Sacred Realm!¡± Desmond Henderson responded. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, he should be able to break through to the second-rank aftering out this time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I don¡¯t know if¡­¡± Desmond Henderson continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°You may leave,¡± Billy responded solemnly.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡± Desmond Henderson looked down.

    ¡°Leave the map, and I¡¯ll give you an answer within three days,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Desmond Henderson¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    After that, he handed the animal skin scroll to Azure Dragon beside him and continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in Skydragon City for these three days. If Mr Billy needs to find me, send someone to the inn.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Then, Desmond Henderson bid farewell to Casey, Harleen, and the others before leaving.

    ¡°Boss, you really want to help him?¡± After the others left, White Tiger looked at Billy and asked, ¡°I feel like that guy isn¡¯t a good person either.¡±

    ¡°We will have a battle with Sheardal Empire sooner orter!¡± ck Tortoise spoke up.

    ¡°Regardless of whether the matter with the treasury is true or not, it¡¯s not bad if we can use this opportunity to take down Pablo Henderson!¡± Casey spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°Honey, what do you think?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°ck Tortoise is right, we will have a battle with Sheardal Empire sooner orter!¡± Billy responded. ¡°Instead of being passive, it¡¯s better to take the initiative!¡±

    In fact, for him, even if there were no previous grievances with Sheardal Empire, such a day woulde sooner orter.

    He didn¡¯t rename Extreme City to Skydragon City on a whim.

    His goal is the entire Forbidden Ruins Space!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°There are a few things everyone needs to attend to tomorrow,¡± Billy said after some thought.

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird with you to Sheardal Imperial Capital.¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang, you and Night Orchid, along with Stout and a few others, go to Wricester.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you and Bob, Ian, Felicia, and Alex Long go to Ukhada.¡±

    Wricester and Ukhada are the tworgest cities in Sheardal Empire besides the capital.

    They were located in the north and south of the capital as buffer cities.

    ¡°Boss, do we have any ns?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded and began exining to everyone.

    After roughly half an hour, he outlined his n.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey, Harleen, and the others nodded in response after hearing him out.

    ¡°Ivy, tomorrow you¡¯reing with me to that valley marked on the map!¡± Billy continued, looking at Ivy.

    Bringing Ivy along was obviously because she was the only one among them who understood arrays.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Judge, go inform Mr Thompson to have someone watch Desmond Henderson around the clock,¡± Billy instructed again.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge replied before leaving.

    That night, Billy specifically visited Isaac Herring to inquire about Kyan Henderson and Desmond Henderson.

    Billy had nothing to hide from Isaac Herring and recounted everything about Desmond Henderson to him.

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, Isaac Herring was very surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected Desmond Henderson to still be alive.

    Subsequently, he provided detailed information to Billy.

    Before leaving, Isaac Herring emphasized once again that Sheardal Empire¡¯s royal family was veryplex, with too many unknowns, so caution was paramount!

    Early the next morning, following Billy¡¯s orders, Casey and the others left Extreme City for their respective destinations.

    At the same time, Billy and Ivy flew towards the valley marked on the map.

    The valley was three to four thousand kilometers away from Extreme City. By noon, Billy and Ivynded on a t ground about twenty kilometers from the valley.

    Looking around, all they could see was dense forest, asionally punctuated by the roars of beasts.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find this ce without a map.

    ¡°Billy, that Grand Master from Sheardal Empire who could set up that level of array five years ago must be extraordinary,¡± Ivy said as they walked towards the valley.

    ¡°He chose to build the treasury in such a ce for a special reason.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, can you sense any formation lines?¡± Ivy asked after they had walked for a while. ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything at all.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t either,¡± Billy said thoughtfully, a hint of surprise rising in his mind.

    With his current level of spiritual power, it was unlikely for him to miss any fluctuations in formation lines within tens of kilometers. But now, only about ten kilometers away from the valley, he hadn¡¯t sensed any formation line fluctuations.

    After walking for a while longer, Ivy¡¯s expression changed slightly as she pointed to a grassy area not far to their right.

    ¡°Billy, look over there!¡±

 Chapter 1311 Take Action in Three Days

    Billy looked around and saw several ferocious beast skeletons on the grass, varying in size. Some were as small as ordinary cats and dogs, while others had skeletons measuring eight or nine meters long.

    Two of therger beast skeletons were still in a running posture, evidently meeting a sudden end. Not only that, but there were also many cracks in the mountains nearby, and several towering trees copsed, with smooth surfaces at the break, as if they were mirrors.

    ¡°There are more over there!¡± Billy scanned the surroundings and found four or five animal carcasses a few hundred meters away to the left.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happened, these ferocious beasts should have been killed by the array,¡± Ivy remarked.

    ¡°But why haven¡¯t we sensed any fluctuations in the formation lines along the way?¡± Ivy furrowed her brows. ¡°Could it be that this array isn¡¯t active right now?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, this array should be linked to the one at the entrance of the valley.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ivy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted upon hearing this.

    ¡°Billy, are you suggesting that there are two arrays set up in this area?¡±

    ¡°The outer array usually remains inactive, but once someone tries to break the array at the entrance, it will activate?¡±

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Billy nodded again.

    Then, the two continued forward and found several more animal carcasses along the way. About a quarter of an hourter, they arrived at the entrance to the valley marked on the map.

    As expected, there were more skeletons here, scattered all over the ground. Among them were two ferocious beast remains, each over ten meters long. The entire valley looked as if it had been swept by a tornado, in a state of devastation.

    ¡°Ivy, try sensing the formation lines again,¡± Billy said to Ivy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded and released her spiritual power to probe. Without any surprises, this time she easily sensed the fluctuations of the formation lines within the valley.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Billy, your guess was right!¡± Ivy looked at Billy. ¡°There are indeed two linked arrays set up in this area. The one inside the valley is a small-scale defensive formation, while the one outside is arge-scale killing formation.¡±

    ¡°If someone tries to break the defensive formation inside the valley, the killing formation outside in the void will be activated!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the other party to set up such aplex linked array!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Array linkage is an extremelyplex task, with formation lines crisscrossing each other. Any slight mistake could ruin everything. Even most advanced array masters would find it challenging!

    ¡°Billy, should we try to find the formation eye of the defensive formation inside the valley?¡± Ivy continued to ask.

    ¡°Not for now!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t want to identally activate the killing formation outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ivy nodded and then asked, ¡°Billy, can you tell what type of array therge-scale killing formation outside the valley is?¡±

    ¡°From the destruction we¡¯ve seen along the way, including our current location, there are five ces with the most significant damage,¡± Billy responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, there should be two more ces with significant damage about a kilometer to our right front and behind the valley.¡±

    ¡°In total, seven ces. If viewed from above, connecting these seven ces would form a pattern resembling the Big Dipper constetion.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ivy¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Billy, are you suggesting that the killing formation outside is the legendary Dark Big Dipper Array?¡±

    She had read about Dark Big Dipper Array in ancient texts. It¡¯s a typical high-level offensive killing formation. Once activated, a powerful killing formation would condense within the range covered by the seven stars, with each star¡¯s position exerting immense power.

    Of course, the strength of the formation depends directly on the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level and proficiency in arrays. The most powerful part of the killing formation is at the center of ¡®Alioth¡¯, which is also the formation eye of the Dark Big Dipper Array.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Moreover, if nothing unexpected happens, the eye should be hidden inside the guard formation in the valley!¡±

    Ivy took a sharp breath.

    The person who set up the formation was truly skilled!

    To break the Dark Big Dipper Array, one must start from the eye, and to find the eye, one must first break the guard formation.

    However, once an attempt is made to break the guard formation, the Dark Big Dipper Array will activate, and there is no avoiding it!

    ¡°It looks like the matter of the treasury that Desmond Henderson mentioned might indeed be true!¡± Ivy continued.

    If it were not for guarding something important, no one woulde here to set up such aplex, high-level array just for fun.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    After that, the two of them continued to explore the nearby valley for another hour or two before flying away.

    The two of them were only here to survey the terrain today, and now that it was basically clear, there was no need to stay any longer.

    For the next two days, Billy and Ivy did not leave their house, constantly pondering over the Dark Big Dipper Array.

    Both were well aware that the Grand Master of Sheardal Empire, as an array master at Sacred Realm, had set up a killing formation that was absolutely formidable.

    To enter that treasury, they must first break the formation; otherwise, brute force would definitely be unrealistic!

    Three days passed quickly.

    Casey and Harleen gradually returned to Skydragon City on the morning of the third day.

    Although there had been some minor conflicts with the outside world over these few days, they were nothing serious, with only some superficial injuries.

    After everyone returned, they reported the situation of the past few days to Billy, almostpleting all the tasks Billy had assigned.

    That afternoon, the group casually chatted on the frontwn, with Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore also present.

    ¡°Boss, any clues about those two arrays?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy.

    ¡°We can try!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    After two days of pondering, he had a general understanding of the Dark Big Dipper Array and felt that the problem was not too big.

    ¡°Boss, can you really handle it?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Boss, when do we start?¡±

    ¡°You can go inform Desmond Hendersonter, let him get ready, and we¡¯ll leave in three days!¡± Billy said after a brief thought.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy, I always feel that this mission might have some variables,¡± Edie Fennimore frowned slightly.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, don¡¯t worry too much, even if it doesn¡¯t work out, we should be able to retreat without any major issues,¡± Billy replied calmly with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Edie Fennimore nodded.

    ¡°Okay, everyone, focus on your cultivation, we¡¯ll set off in three days!¡± Billy then said to the group.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and Harleen and the others responded and headed towards the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Ever since they had the Gathering Spirit Array, everyone¡¯s cultivation had been advancing by leaps and bounds.

    Many of them had seen the dawn of the next level and would be able to break through again soon.

    Early in the morning on the third day, two elite teams assembledpletely in the central square of Skydragon City.

 Chapter 1312 Next Stop, Sheardal Empire

    The leaders of the two teams were Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring.

    The total number was around a thousand, all of them with cultivation levels above the Saint realm.

    Their targets were Wricester and Ukhada!

    In the past two days, two waves of people, Harleen and Azure Fang, went to Wricester and Ukhada, besides scouting, their purpose was to investigate the military strength of the two cities.

    ording to the feedback from everyone, as the key towns of Sheardal Empire, each city had a strong eighth-rank Divine Realm powerhouse stationed.

    And Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring had both advanced to thete stage of the eighth-rank Divine Realm, with the ninth-rank Divine Realm just a step away.

    With them leading the teams, along with a thousand elites, they could at least stand undefeated.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the two teams officially set off, heading towards the directions of the two major cities in the sky.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s go too!¡± Then, Stephanie Stuart looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Mom, you and Aunt Edie don¡¯t need to go, wait for our news in Skydragon City,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Billy, are you afraid that Stephanie and I will be a burden to you?¡± Edie Fennimore smiled and said.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Stephanie Stuart interrupted him.

    For her, how could she not go for such a thing? Even if she stayed in Skydragon City, her heart wouldn¡¯t be at peace.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist anymore.

    Then, a group of twenty people flew towards the direction of Sheardal Imperial City.

    Originally, Sol Stuart was supposed to go with them, but he was persuaded by Billy to stay with Zak Cahan in Skydragon City.

    At noon, the groupnded on a piece of emptynd about a hundred kilometers away from the Imperial City.

    ording to Billy¡¯s n, their group would split into two, with one part going to the valley and the other part going to the Imperial City.

    A few minutester, Billy, Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, Casey, as well as Harleen and Ivy, headed towards the valley.

    While Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird, and others, continued flying towards Sheardal Imperial City.

    The reason for this arrangement was because Billy knew very well that for their group, the main battlefield today was not in the Imperial City but in that valley, which was likely to be a fierce battle.

    So, Azure Dragon and his group wouldn¡¯t be very helpful in the valley, and they had other tasks going to the Imperial City.

    Ten minutester, Billy and the others arrived at the entrance of the valley.

    ¡°Boss, any ns?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Everyone, stay alert, and give me some time!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he sat down cross-legged on the ground.

    Then, he released his spiritual power to envelop the entire valley.

    In the blink of an eye, half an hour passed, and Billy opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.

    ¡°Billy, how is it?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°The eye of the defensive formation in the valley is located on the Phad star position of the Dark Big Dipper Array!¡± Billy pointed to a nearby huge rock with a slightly serious tone.

    After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°In the Dark Big Dipper Array, apart from the central area of Alioth, the Phad star position is the most powerful area.¡±

    ¡°This person who set up the formation is quite extraordinary!¡± Stephanie Stuart frowned slightly.

    ¡°The eyes of the two linked arrays are ced on their respective most powerful points. To break the defensive formation, one must withstand the strongest attacks from the Dark Big Dipper Array!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°Mom, Ivy will be responsible for blocking the eyes of the defensive formationter.¡±

    ¡°And once she starts, the Dark Big Dipper Array will activate, and it will only stop after I destroy the eyes of this formation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for her alone to withstand the attacks of the Dark Big Dipper Array. You, Aunt Edie, Casey, and Harleen, protect her for a while.¡±

    ¡°Boss, why not let Ivy directly destroy the eyes of the defensive formation? That way, at least she can stay away from the Phad star position.¡± Casey asked.

    Edie Fennimore and Harleen both looked at Billy at the same time, apparently also puzzled.

    ¡°It will be difficult to destroy the eyes of the defensive formation before the Dark Big Dipper Array is broken!¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Edie Fennimore nodded with some understanding.

    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s start!¡± Billy then looked at Ivy and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded and walked towards the huge rock, followed closely by Stephanie Stuart and the others.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m starting!¡± Shortly after arriving not far from that huge rock, Ivy eximed loudly.

    As her voice fell, a strong invisible ripple spread from her brow.

    Soon, the array eyes on the ¡®Phad¡¯ position and the main body of the array in the valley were blocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try first!¡± At the same time, Casey said in a deep voice.

    As his voice sounded, his eyes narrowed, and he wielded the Celestial de forcefully, activating the Celestial de Art.

    In the next moment, the curtain of energyden des swiftly shed towards the huge rock.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar resounded, and the shock wave sent Casey back tens of steps.

    Looking at the huge rock again, apart from some small stones falling off, there was nothing else unusual.

    Stephanie Stuart and the others couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.

    Casey, who was now at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, should have been able to kill opponents at the ninth-rank Divine Realm with full force, but he couldn¡¯t even break a stone.

    Obviously, under the array¡¯s influence, the hardness of the huge rock had increased at least tenfold.

    Almost at the same time as Casey¡¯s sh, countless sharp and iparable Chi appeared in the void.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Obviously, because Ivy had blocked the array eyes, the Dark Big Dipper Array had officially activated!

    Soon, it enveloped an area of about twenty kilometers, forming a huge killing formation.

    The Chi crushed everything in its path, causing towering trees to copse and leaving terrifying cracks in the ground wherever it passed.

    As Billy expected, the Chi near several ¡®star positions¡¯ was obviously several levels stronger than elsewhere.

    From the momentum of these formations, it was enough to kill mid-level Divine Realm experts.

    Although Harleen and Ivy had defensive auras, within a few breaths, they had several superficial injuries on their bodies.

    Fortunately, Stephanie Stuart promptly condensed a protective barrier to cover everyone.

    Then, Casey, Edie Fennimore, and Harleen simultaneously released Chi power to reinforce the barrier.

    Even so, when the Chi shed against the barrier, the difort for several people was still very strong.

    At the same time, Billy had flown into the valley.

    The Chi inside the valley was even more fierce than near the several ¡®star positions.¡¯

    Fortunately, with Billy¡¯s current strength, blocking these Chi with the activation of his bloodline power was a trivial matter.

    The dense Chi could only slightly hinder his speed.

    Soon, Billynded in the valley.

    After the formation line of the array was blocked, although the array eyes were not destroyed, the array was equivalent to being broken.

    However, if Ivy withdrew her spiritual power, the array would automatically operate again.

    So, at this moment, the center of the valley revealed its original appearance.

    Under a stone wall about fifty to sixty meters high, there was a cave entrance about a dozen meters wide and long, which was obviously the entrance to the national treasury.

    Then, Billy sat cross-legged, allowing the strong Chi to continuously bombard his defensive aura.

    Immediately after, he released his spiritual power to probe the location of the array eye of the Dark Big Dipper Array.

    It was obviously not an easy task to sort out the formation line of the Dark Big Dipper Array in such aplex environment.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    Less than two minutester, an old man¡¯s voice resounded through the air.

    At the same time, a terrifying oppressive aura swept over.

 Chapter 1313 You Want to Kill Me

    As the words fell, two old men in their sixties or seventies appeared in mid-air. From the aura emanating from them, it was evident that both had reached the half-step Sacred Realm in their cultivation.

    ¡°No matter who you are, daring to intrude here, I¡¯ll send you to see the King of Hell!¡± One of the old men roared angrily, raising his hand to send a powerful gust of wind towards Stephanie Stuart and the others.

    Bang! A loud noise rang out as the barrier trembled. Fortunately, the barrier formed by several people working together wasn¡¯t so fragile, and it was difficult for the old man to break through with just one palm strike.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! The old man evidently wasn¡¯t so easily deterred. He struck again and again, sending palm winds roaring towards the barrier like high-pressure waves.

    At the same time, the other old man dashed towards Billy.

    ¡°Edie, you and Harleen protect Ivy!¡± Stephanie Stuart said in a deep voice. ¡°Casey, let¡¯s go deal with them!¡±

    With that, she dashed out of the barrier, followed closely by Casey.

    ¡°Mom, Mr Kimmons, be careful!¡± Harleen shouted loudly.

    ¡°Casey, I leave him to you. Don¡¯t confront him head-on, just hold him off for a few minutes!¡±

    After reaching mid-air, Stephanie Stuart pointed at the nearby old man and said to Casey, ¡°Understood!¡±

    Casey responded in a deep voice and then unleashed the Celestial de Art towards the old man.

    With his current strength, although Casey couldn¡¯t kill a half-step Sacred Realm opponent, dying the old man for some time wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The old man naturally didn¡¯t regard Casey, who was only at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, with much importance. He raised his hand to meet Casey¡¯s attack.

    Boom! Their attacks collided, and the old man was forced back several hundred meters by the de aura, his breath in disarray.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After steadying his figure, a hint of surprise shed in the old man¡¯s eyes. He evidently hadn¡¯t expected Casey to unleash such a powerful sword technique.

    However, he didn¡¯t underestimate Casey anymore and exerted full force to attack Casey once again.

    However, Casey had no intention of fighting him head-on anymore and dodged his attacks with agility.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can dodge!¡± The old man roared again, sending out waves of attacks like thunderbolts.

    Meanwhile, in the valley, the other gray-robed old man had already arrived about three to four hundred meters away from Billy.

    Without any more words, he mmed his palm strike towards Billy, causing a strong wind to rise and the Chi in the air to burst.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Stephanie Stuart eximed as she flew over.

    Sensing the danger, Billy had to stop his mental probing and opened his eyes, dodging to the side.

    The old man¡¯s palm strike missed, but he continued to unleash dozens of Chi waves.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your limits!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Then, without any fancy moves, he also raised his hand and struck out with a palm wind.

    Puff! The palm wind tore through the old man¡¯s attack like entering an empty space, heavily hitting the old man¡¯s chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward.

    With the activation of his bloodline power, Billy¡¯s cultivation had reached the ninth-rank Divine Realm. Even with a casual attack, he was no longer someone a half-step Sacred Realm warrior could contend with.

    And before the old man could stabilize his figure, Stephanie Stuart¡¯s full-powered sword had already stabbed in front of him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of needles in an instant. He knew that with his current state, he couldn¡¯t withstand this attack, so he hurriedly dodged to the side.

    However, before he could evadepletely, the lightning-fast sword had pierced through his abdomen, and blood gushed out.

    With no room for struggle, the old man slumped down like a deted balloon. Immediately, he crashed onto the ground, creating arge pit in the hard mountain terrain, andy there breathless.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    At that moment, five or six people rushed out from the cave below the rocky wall. Each of them had considerable cultivation, with the strongest among them at the half-step Sacred Realm and the weakest at the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Mom, give me another two or three minutes!¡± Billy shouted loudly in the direction of Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie Stuart responded loudly.

    As soon as she spoke, wielding the divine sword, she directly activated the Stuart family¡¯s supreme skill, the Stuart Sword Technique. With her cultivation level, the power of the Stuart Sword Technique was iparable, coupled with the artifact in her hand, no one below the half-step Sacred Realm could withstand it.

    In the next moment, endless sword aura shed in the air. Wherever the sword aura passed, the aura in the air burst open.

    At the same time, arge number of sword auras attacked the five or six individuals, unstoppable.

    ¡°Quick, dodge!¡± The old man at the half-step Sacred Realm shouted loudly, while unleashing numerous gusts of wind with his raised hand.

    Once again, there was a fierce collision in the air, with waves of energy raging and overturning.

    Thunk¡­

    The five individuals at the half-step Sacred Realm and below hadn¡¯t fully reacted yet when they fell stiffly to the ground.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the gust of wind from the half-step Sacred Realm struck Stephanie Stuart, who then spurted out blood and flew away.

    After striking Stephanie Stuart away with a palm strike, the old man didn¡¯t chase her further but turned towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    However, Stephanie Stuart naturally wouldn¡¯t let him seed and chased after him again, shooting out swift sword attacks.

    Feeling the crisis, the old man had to give up on Billy and face Stephanie Stuart.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you seek death, let me grant your death wish!¡± The old man roared angrily. As he spoke, without holding back, he unleashed his strongest move.

    A skeleton figure emitting a chilling aura appeared, wielding a spear, and directed a thunderous momentum towards Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost there to kill me!¡± Stephanie Stuart replied sternly.

    Immediately, she mobilized all her strength, and the divine sword in her hand also emitted a swift momentum.

    The two attacks collided, and the sword aura pierced through the skeleton figure¡¯s heart.

    Puff!

    The skeleton exploded, and the old man immediately spurted out blood and flew backward, his face turning pale in an instant.

    After just one move, hisbat power dropped by thirty to forty percent.

    What made him despair was that before he could fully stabilize his figure, another wave of sword aura shed by, and all his pores opened instantly.

    Though he intended to dodge, it was evidently toote. He could only watch as the sword aura rapidly erged in his pupils.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    At that moment, a roar came from the cave entrance.

 Chapter 1314 Breaking the Formation

    As the voice echoed, a surge of air wave shot out swiftly like a fleeting white steed.

    At the same time, the oppressive aura within the valley climbed again, signifying the arrival of a legitimate first-rank Sacred Realm.

    Stephanie Stuart also sensed the danger immediately, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as she quickly dodged to one side.

    However, despite her quick reaction, she was still shaken by the residual wave of the air, pushed back two to three hundred meters.

    ¡°Who are you, and how do you know about this ce?¡± the first-rank Sacred Realm elder demanded sternly, looking in the direction of Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Want to know? Beat me and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± A determined glint shed in Stephanie Stuart¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You wish for death, as you desire!¡± the elder spoke gravely.

    As he spoke, he nced in Billy¡¯s direction and then, without further ado, his hands drew countless afterimages in the air.

    Soon after, the sky darkened, the valley was engulfed by whirling winds and dense clouds.

    Then, a gigantic hand, nearly a hundred meters tall, pierced through the clouds and descended like a small mountain towards Stephanie Stuart.

    In the void, the winds howled tumultuously.

    ¡°Well! Let¡¯s see the power of this sword!¡± Just as the opponent made his move, Stephanie Stuart also acted.

    As her words fell, dozens of phantom swords shed in the air, each about ten meters in length.

    As Stephanie Stuart continued her motion, the numerous phantom swords swiftly converged upwards amidst a piercing howling of the wind.

    In a few blinks, a hundred-meter-long phantom sword, wrapped in thunder, hung in the air, the whole void emanating a dense, murderous aura.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    With a deepmand from Stephanie Stuart, the hundred-meter-long phantom sword, charged with an apocalyptic energy, shot towards the giant hand, as if to pierce through the void itself.

    This sword move was clearly from the set of sword techniques that Billy and the others had brought out from Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth!

    During this period, Stephanie Stuart, along with Edie Fennimore, Harleen, and Ivy, had practiced the first part of ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth.¡¯

    This was their first opportunity to use this sword move against an enemy.

    This set of sword techniques, truly a treasure from the eighth tier tform of the ¡®Forbidden Sanctum¡¯, was far superior even to the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion spread through the void, the sh of their attacks creating a deafening roar.

    The powerful air wave swept through the sides of the valley, withrge and small rocks and soil rolling down to the bottom, dust filling the sky.

    At the same time, Stephanie Stuart and the old man each flew backwards, trailing two streams of blood in the air.

    After flying back seven or eight hundred meters, they stabilized their forms, and from their auras, it was evident that Stephanie Stuart was slightly inferior in that exchange.

    However, the difference was not significant, and had she been in her prime condition, the oue might not have been the same.

    ¡°Not bad, try another move!¡±

    After a brief recuperation, the elder made another move, his hands flipping to form a mysterious seal and smashing rapidly towards Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s voice came through.

    Simultaneously, a blood-red de curtain, with the speed of lightning, shed towards the elder.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The elder¡¯s pupils contracted, and he hurriedly dodged to the side.

    But it was toote, in his current state, he clearly couldn¡¯t evade this strike.

    Thud!

    The de curtain fell, and the elder¡¯s body, cut into two, also fell to the mountain ground, a blurred mass of flesh and blood, his face showing an endless frustration.

    He was a bona fide Sacred Realm expert, yet, to be in by a single strike?

    ¡°Mom, how are you?¡± Billy quickly walked towards Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Stephanie Stuartnded and asked, ¡°Billy, did you find the eye of the formation?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded and took out a pill from his pocket and handed it to Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Mom, take this pill first and then rest here for a bit!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go and break the formation, I¡¯ll go help Casey!¡± After taking the pill, Stephanie Stuart dashed towards Casey¡¯s battle circle.

    ¡°Mom, be careful!¡± Billy shouted.

    Then, without further dy, he flew to the stone wall above.

    Next, he released his spiritual power to block the formation line and swung his sword at a nearbyrge rock.

    It¡¯s quite obvious that this is the eye of the Dark Big Dipper Array.

    Bang!

    Without the support of the array, the giant stone instantly exploded.

    With the destruction of the eye of the formation, the array was broken simultaneously.

    The killing formation in the void disappeared without a trace, and the imposing pressure in the air vanished.

    Soon after, Edie Fennimore, Harleen, and Ivy destroyed the guarding eye of the formation and walked out from the barrier.

    Then, the three of them simultaneously attacked Casey¡¯s opponent.

    Boom!

    With the addition of Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore, the opponent, who was at the half-step Sacred Realm, couldn¡¯t hold on for more than two minutes and fell from the sky.

    ¡°Billy, is that the entrance to the treasury?¡±

    After a while, the group arrived in the valley, and Edie Fennimore pointed to the entrance below the rocky wall and asked.

    ¡°It should be. Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Billy responded, leading the group into the cave.

    As soon as they reached the entrance of the cave, a strong gust of wind whistled out, rushing towards them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly and raised his hand to send out a gust of wind to block the air waves.

    Immediately after, four figures quickly shed out of the cave and flew away.

    Among the four people, the strongest was only at the seventh-rank Divine Realm. If Billy wanted to keep them, it would be a piece of cake.

    However, Billy didn¡¯t do so because he wanted them to return to the imperial city to report.

    Afterward, Billy and the others continued to walk into the cave.

    The passage inside the cave was spacious enough for two or three carriages to pass through at the same time.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After winding around for a while, they didn¡¯t know how far they had walked before reaching a heavy iron gate.

    Without the support of the array, a regr iron gate was no different from a wooden door in front of a warrior in the Divine Realm.

    Casey casually shed out a few sword energies, and the iron gate copsed with a loud bang.

    After walking for several hundred meters, they were once again blocked by another iron gate.

    Simr to the previous one, under Casey¡¯s sword energy, the iron gate was as fragile as paper.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Upon entering the iron gate, a look of surprise shed across the faces of everyone.

    It was a huge space, covering an area of two to three hundred thousand square meters and a height of about twenty meters.

    The reason why Billy and the others were surprised was not because of the size of the space, but because it resembled a grand pce hall, with carved beams and painted rafters, magnificent and splendid.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had entered from the entrance in the valley, it would be hard to believe that this was an underground space.

    The space was divided into two main areas. The left half was where the treasury was located, separated by fourrge rooms.

    One of the rooms had its door wide open, and they could see neatly stacked mahogany chests inside.

    The right half of the area was for personnel activities, with several rooms and amon area.

    At this moment, in themon area, there were about a dozen men of different ages, each with a shocked expression on their faces as they stared at Billy and the others.

 Chapter 1315 The Most Vulnerable Nerve

    ¡°This¡­ this is the treasury of the Sheardal Empire. If you dare¡­¡±

    The man leading the group of ten looked at Billy with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Casey interrupted him with a deep voice.

    The ten men never thought they could still survive, so they quickly ran out towards the door.

    Afterward, Billy and the others casually walked into one of the rooms and roughly nced at the things inside. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Indeed, it was the treasury of one of the four empires in the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    The things in just this one room were much richer than the treasury of the Wind Swift Kingdom!

    With these things, Skydragon City would have abundant resources for two or three years!

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s leave first. People from the Imperial City should be arriving soon!¡± Stephanie Stuart soon looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded.

    A few minutester, the group of six returned to the surface of the valley.

    Almost as soon as they reached the exit, a terrifying and boundless pressure enveloped the entire valley.

    Before long, seven figures appeared in the sky not far away.

    The leader was a middle-aged man in green clothes who looked to be less than sixty years old. His features were ordinary, his face was pale, and his body exuded killing intent.

    This person was Ramiro Kerr, the Prime Minister of the Sheardal Empire!

    He had already reached the second-rank Sacred Realm!

    The five men following him were also not weak in cultivation.

    Behind them were a first-rank Sacred Realm and a half-step Sacred Realm, followed by a ninth-rank Divine Realm and two eighth-rank Divine Realms.

    ¡°You must be someone exceptional to break my linked array. Why not introduce yourselves?¡± Afternding on the ground, Ramiro Kerr gave Billy and the others a cold nce.

    While speaking, he felt quite surprised.

    Although his cultivation was not the strongest among those in the Forbidden Ruins Space, his mastery of arrays was outstanding. This was the main reason why he could control the Imperial Pce of the Sheardal Empire.

    Originally, he was absolutely confident that the two linked arrays he set up here couldn¡¯t be cracked by ordinary high-level array masters.

    But now, they had been broken by a young man in his thirties. How could he not be shocked!

    ¡°Are you the Prime Minister of the Sheardal Empire?¡± Casey asked in return.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t. It¡¯s not important anyway!¡± Ramiro Kerr ignored Casey and continued, ¡°But I¡¯m curious about one thing, how did you know about this ce?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably not from the Sheardal Empire, right?¡± Billy looked at him and asked calmly.

    ¡°Tell me about your origins, and I¡¯ll tell you how we found out about this ce.¡±

    Feeling the second-rank Sacred Realm aura from the opponent, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little startled.

    That day, ording to Desmond Henderson, the opponent was only a first-rank Sacred Realm before entering seclusion. He didn¡¯t expect him to have broken through now.

    ¡°You seem quite confident in yourself?¡± Ramiro Kerr narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Billy, ¡°Do you think you have the qualification to negotiate with me?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re too self-righteous!¡± Ramiro Kerr responded coldly, ¡°Do you think you can match me just because you can kill a first-rank Sacred Realm?¡±

    ¡°Or, do you want to try?¡± Billy squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± After replying, Ramiro Kerr spoke again, ¡°Your martial arts and arrays are not bad, I¡¯ll give you a chance to submit!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Casey replied for Billy.

    ¡°Think about it?¡± Ramiro Kerr continued to look at Billy and asked, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, you¡¯ll only have one oue today, which is death!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much grudge against you. I can give you a chance to live.¡±

    ¡°As long as you tell me your origins and immediately leave the Sheardal Empire, you might still have a glimmer of hope!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, without me taking action, you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ramiro Kerr slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Everything I need to say has been said. Whether you listen or not is up to you!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°ying with fire!¡± Ramiro Kerr coldly snorted, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    After saying that, he raised his hand and gestured, ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Six or seven people behind him responded simultaneously.

    In the next moment, the momentum of several people surged simultaneously, then they rushed towards Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± Casey said in a deep voice as he charged towards one of the half-step Sacred Realm opponents.

    ¡°Casey, be careful!¡± Edie Fennimore shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey responded loudly.

    Meanwhile, Stephanie Stuart confronted the first-rank Sacred Realm opponent, while Edie Fennimore engaged the ninth-rank Divine Realm opponent.

    Harleen and Ivy each faced an opponent at the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change ces!¡± Afterward, Billy looked at Ramiro Kerr and spoke.

    After speaking, he soared into the air.

    He roughly assessed the situation of his mother and the others and wasn¡¯t overly worried about them being in great danger for the moment.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Ramiro Kerr replied before following suit.

    In no time, the two arrived in the air several kilometers away. Ramiro Kerr looked at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Submit to me, and I¡¯ll ensure your future¡­¡±

    ¡°Just make your move!¡± Billy interrupted him indifferently.

    Ramiro Kerr lost his patience, and his momentum soared to the extreme.

    As he waved his hands, a mist emanated from his body, quickly spreading out in all directions within a radius of two to three kilometers centered around the two of them.

    Within a few breaths of time, a fog enveloped the area, turning it into a scene of carnage with severed limbs and rivers of blood, most of the fallen appearing to be hisrades who had died in battle in the western region.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Watching this scene, something seemed to touch the most fragile nerve in Billy¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Billy, are you doing well now? I miss you so much!¡±

    The next moment, someone who could truly touch Billy¡¯s nerves appeared before him, the master of the house of the Miles family in Ozin, also his foster father.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    Ayer of mist appeared in Billy¡¯s eyes, his heart feeling as if it had been pricked by needles.

    Wanting to care but being kept away, the foster father¡¯s family was an eternal pain in Billy¡¯s heart, nearly a hundred people, all dead because of him.

    This was the person and the thing he dared not face the most in his life!

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m so lonely down here. Will youe down and apany me?¡± the foster father continued.

    At this moment, Billy, as if possessed, stood motionless in midair, his eyes empty and lifeless, his expression trance-like.

    Then, almost involuntarily, he replied, ¡°Dad, wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there¡­¡±

 Chapter 1316 Billyâ€™s Shock

    ¡°Kid, this is a Illusion Trap Array. If you don¡¯t evade, you¡¯ll really die!¡± At that moment, a hoarse voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    At the same time, a strange sensation spread throughout Billy¡¯s body, causing him to involuntarily shiver, instantly sobering up.

    Just as he regained his senses, a phantom de formed from Chi power descended towards his head.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. Without much thought, he quickly dodged to the side.

    Bang!

    Although he avoided a fatal blow, he was still sent flying by the shock wave, spewing blood from his mouth.

    His breath was in disorder, his face pale.

    If he hadn¡¯t dodged the frontal attack at thest moment, he would have been dead by now!

    ¡°Hmm? You actually managed to escape my Illusion Trap Array?¡± A look of surprise shed across Ramiro Kerr¡¯s face, a kilometer away.

    He had absolute confidence in his array.

    Even a strong individual of the same level would find it difficult to escape it in a short time.

    This made him once again reassess Billy.

    This kid is extraordinary!

    In fact, not only was he shocked, but Billy at this moment was even more astonished.

    What shocked him wasn¡¯t the opponent¡¯s array, but the voice he heard in his mind just now.

    He was one hundred percent certain that the voice didn¡¯te from outside, but from within his own body.

    Undoubtedly, it was the inheritance he obtained in the ¡®Forbidden Sanctum.¡¯

    Some time ago, his mother mentioned to him that the inheritance in his body was the soul of a powerful being trying to seize his body for reincarnation.

    However, it was sealed by the old masterter on.

    Originally, he thought that after the inheritance was sealed, there would be no reaction unless he actively unsealed it.

    But unexpectedly, the other party could stillmunicate with him!

    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Billy directed his consciousness into his own sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Is who I am important?¡± The voice of the old man resounded again.

    ¡°You better think about how to deal with the current crisis first. I don¡¯t want to disappear along with you!¡±

    ¡°What did you do¡­¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Stop the nonsense, deal with your opponent first!¡± The old man interrupted him coldly.

    At the same time, Ramiro Kerr on the opposite sideunched another attack, the pressure in the void rising rapidly.

    This time, he didn¡¯t use illusion techniques anymore, instead, he mobilized Chi power to condense a huge phantom de and attacked Billy.

    Sensing the danger, Billy didn¡¯t care about the old man in his consciousness anymore. With a frown, he dodged to the side again.

    The phantom de shed down from his side. Because he was prepared this time, he was only pushed back a few hundred meters by the shockwave and didn¡¯t suffer much damage.

    ¡°Are you only capable of dodging?¡± Ramiro Kerr stood in mid-air and shouted loudly.

    ¡°If you want a fight, you got it!¡± Billy responded loudly.

    Then, he drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body, his eyes narrowed, and he activated the first form of the ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ technique.

    Endless de aura filled the entire void, forming a powerful of de momentum.

    Soon, a giant raging de broke through the and shed towards Ramiro Kerr.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Sensing the power of Billy¡¯s attack, Ramiro Kerr replied in a deep voice.

    Then, he also activated his strongest move and attacked.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound echoed through the void, and the shock wave shaved off arge chunk of a nearby hill, filling the air with dust.

    After the loud noise, both Billy and Ramiro Kerr were sent flying thousands of meters away, then they fell from the sky one after another.

    From the state of the two, it was evident that Billy, who already had injuries, was slightly inferior, with only about sixty percent of hisbat power remaining.

    However, after directly taking Billy¡¯s blow, Ramiro Kerr didn¡¯t have it easy either. Blood gushed from his mouth, and his meridians suffered some damage, causing about twenty percent decrease in hisbat power.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Harleen and Edie Fennimore, who were fighting not far away, both shouted at the same time.

    Boom!

    At the same time, several kilometers away, the man at the first-rank Sacred Realm was pierced through the heart by Stephanie Stuart¡¯s sword energy, then fell to the ground.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    After Stephanie Stuart killed the opponent with a sword, she descended towards Billy.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Stephanie Stuart hurried to Billy¡¯s side, her face full of concern.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up.

    After a slight pause, his eyes lit up. ¡°Mom, did you break through?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded.

    Originally, she was already halfway into the ninth-rank Divine Realm. Just now, during the battle with the first-rank Sacred Realm opponent, she seized the breakthrough opportunity and smoothly entered the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    Otherwise, it would have been difficult for her to kill the opponent.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t talk for now, take a rest!¡± Stephanie Stuart continued.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine for now, go help Casey!¡± Billy nced in Casey¡¯s direction.

    Stephanie Stuart understood Casey¡¯s situation well and replied quickly before swiftly flying towards Casey.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Soon, Harleen and Ivynded beside Billy one after another.

    Their opponents were at eighth-rank Divine Realm, but with all their cards revealed, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for them to kill their opponents.

    ¡°Are you two okay?¡± Billy asked them.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, honey, how about you?¡± Harleen looked worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy responded.

    Meanwhile, Ramiro Kerr took a brief rest and walked towards the three of them.

    ¡°I underestimated your strength!¡± Ramiro Kerr said as he approached Billy.

    At this moment, he was once again amazed by Billy¡¯s power.

    He never thought Billy could unleash such a level of swordsmanship, almost overwhelming even him, a second-rank Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°You still have onest chance, submit and you can live!¡± Ramiro Kerr spoke again.

    Today he was determined to recruit Billy.

    ¡°You better think about your own situation!¡± Billy said lightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you might not have a chance!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, is that so?¡± Ramiro Kerr sneered. ¡°I really want to see¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the surrounding space was once again enveloped by an even more terrifying pressure.

    Even Harleen and Ivy couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily, their faces showing a hint of solemnity.

    Just from this pressure alone, it could be sensed that the neer¡¯s strength was above Ramiro Kerr.

    At least, it was a third-rank Sacred Realm warrior!

 Chapter 1317 The Death of Ramiro Kerr

    Soon, a group of figures appeared.

    Leading them was an elderly man dressed in court attire, his actual age indiscernible, holding a dragon-headed cane in his hand.

    Behind him followed about a hundred people, each with considerable cultivation.

    Among them were two first-rank Sacred Realm, four half-step Sacred Realm, four ninth-rank Divine Realm, and eight eighth-rank Divine Realm, showcasing the formidable strength of the remaining high-end forces of the Empire.

    Before long, the opposing groupnded at the mouth of the valley, and the elderly leader led about twenty high-end fighters into the valley.

    At the same time, Stephanie Stuart, Casey, and Edie Fennimorended in front of Billy one after another.

    Casey¡¯s opponent, a half-step Sacred Realm, couldn¡¯t hold on for more than two rounds under the joint attack of Stephanie Stuart and Casey, and was pierced through the throat by Stephanie Stuart¡¯s sword.

    After killing the opponent, Stephanie Stuart once again rushed towards Edie Fennimore¡¯s battlefield.

    Edie Fennimore¡¯s opponent, seeing hispanion killed, lost all will to fight and fled without looking back. Naturally, Stephanie Stuart didn¡¯t bother to chase after him.

    ¡°Boss, something seems off!¡± Casey nced at the elderly man with the cane before turning to Billy.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded.

    ording to the n he discussed with Desmond Henderson earlier.

    They would create amotion here to lure Ramiro Kerr, while Desmond Henderson and his men would take down Pablo Henderson inside the pce.

    Then, Desmond Henderson would send strong fighters to deal with Ramiro Kerr. As Ramiro Kerr was only at the second-rank Sacred Realm, without the aid of an array, sending a third-rank Sacred Realm would be sufficient.

    But now, the other side unexpectedly brought so many people at once, clearly indicating something was amiss.

    When things deviate from the norm, there must be something unusual happening!

    ¡°Lord Chaim, why are you here?¡± Seeing the elderly leader, Ramiro Kerr slightly paused and went forward to greet him.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a thump in his heart, and his right eyelid twitched inexplicably several times.

    ¡°The Emperor is worried about the situation here, so he sent me to take a look,¡± the elderly man named Chaim Henderson responded indifferently.

    ¡°The Emperor is overly cautious, he¡­¡± Ramiro Kerr continued.

    ¡°The Emperor also asked me to deliver a message to you!¡± Chaim Henderson interrupted him directly.

    ¡°What message?¡± Ramiro Kerr slightly paused.

    ¡°He said he feels lonely down there and wants you to go down and apany him!¡± Chaim Henderson replied.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ramiro Kerr¡¯s pupils shrank coldly.

    Finally, he vaguely understood what Billy¡¯s earlier words meant!

    Was there a pce coup happening?

    Without any hesitation, he immediately dashed to the side and soared into the sky.

    He had the self-awareness that with the aid of the array, he was indeed not afraid of a third-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse.

    But without the array, he had no chance of winning, especially since he was already injured.

    ¡°The Emperor wants you to go down and apany him. Why are you running away?¡± Chaim Henderson continued speaking.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and swept out a palm strike, causing a surge of energy, fierce winds, and thunderous roars.

    Ramiro Kerr knew he wasn¡¯t Chaim Henderson¡¯s match and didn¡¯t dare to confront him head-on, quickly dodging to the side.

    Although he avoided fatal injuries, he was still swept away by the energy, spraying out a mouthful of blood.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Before he couldpletely stabilize himself, the second wave of energy came crashing down, creating a hurricane.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Ramiro Kerr¡¯s pupils shrank coldly.

    Unable to dodge in time, he could only defend himself with an attack. He mustered the remaining seventy to eighty percent of his strength to block the attack.

    Bang!

    However, with his current strength, he couldn¡¯t withstand a blow from a third-rank Sacred Realm.

    He was thrown several hundred meters away,nding on the ground and staggering back ten steps, before finally dropping to one knee, blood continuously spewing from his mouth.

    After that blow, his strength was reduced to less than forty percent.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ramiro Kerr, after forcibly suppressing the blood pressure in his heart, looked at Chaim Henderson, who was approaching, and asked.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you know why?¡± Chaim Henderson sneered.

    ¡°Five years ago, you helped Pablo Henderson ascend the throne, and ever since, he has been above all, and these years, you have not been sparing in exerting your authority!¡±

    ¡°Pablo Henderson actually listened to you, letting an outsider like you be the supreme Prime Mister of my Sheardal Empire!¡±

    ¡°In these five years, you have enjoyed wealth and glory, it¡¯s worth dying even!¡±

    ¡°Did you kill the emperor?¡± Ramiro Kerr asked, spitting out blood.

    ¡°That throne wasn¡¯t his to begin with. Letting him sit for five years is already generous!¡± Chaim Henderson replied.

    ¡°Did you call them?¡± Ramiro Kerr pointed to Billy and the others not far away and asked.

    ¡°You had them break the array here, lure me out of the pce, and then attacked on the other side of the pce?¡±

    He was well aware that if he stayed in the pce, even if the opponent¡¯s cultivation was higher than his, they would not dare to attack him. After all, he had set up many arrays in the pce courtyard, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the other side to seed.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Chaim Henderson said indifferently.

    ¡°You chose to act today, there must be something special happening, right?¡± Ramiro Kerr continued.

    In the past five years, he had left the pce so many times; if they really wanted to kill him, they wouldn¡¯t wait until today. Moreover, he was well aware that Pablo Henderson had many supporters in the pce. Even if he wasn¡¯t by his side, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Chaim Henderson to seed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing so much for a dying man?¡± Chaim Henderson responded coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so close to Pablo Henderson, go apany him below!¡±

    As his words fell, a killing intent spread from him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m willing to surrender¡­¡± Ramiro Kerr trembled all over and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need a dog like you by my side!¡± Chaim Henderson said, raising his hand and patting down.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± Ramiro Kerr¡¯s soul trembled.

    Crack!

    Before the words fell, a crisp sound rang out, his head drooped, his legs kicked, and he breathed hisst.

    After dealing with Ramiro Kerr, Chaim Henderson walked towards Billy and the others.

    ¡°You¡¯re Billy, right?¡± Walking up to him, Chaim Henderson looked at Billy and spoke lightly.

    ¡°All one hundred people from my Sheardal Empire who entered the Forbidden Phantom Valley were killed by you?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to avenge them?¡± Casey nced at him.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Desmond Henderson was thinking, actually asking you to help him save his father, it¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Chaim Henderson ignored Casey.

    After a slight pause, he continued.

    ¡°Considering that you broke the array, you¡¯ve helped me out a bit, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to live.¡±

    ¡°Everyone forfeits their cultivation and scram!¡±

 Chapter 1318 Benefiting Others

    ¡°Another idiot!¡± Casey retorted.

    ¡°Rascal, how dare you speak to Lord Chaim like that, having a death wish?¡± A first-rank Sacred Realm expert coldly spoke up.

    While speaking, he raised his hand as if to attack Casey.

    However, he was stopped by Chaim Henderson waving his hand.

    ¡°My patience is limited. Until I change my mind, you better follow my orders!¡± Chaim Henderson continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°Otherwise, this valley will be your burial ground!¡±

    ¡°If I guess correctly, Desmond Henderson should be used by you, right?¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    He didn¡¯t suspect it was Desmond Henderson¡¯s intention.

    Although he only had a brief encounter with Desmond Henderson, he believed in his judgment of people, and today¡¯s situation shouldn¡¯t be orchestrated by him.

    Most likely, Desmond Henderson was being used by the other party!

    ¡°In the empire, only the capable can hold power!¡± Chaim Henderson responded.

    ¡°Although Kyan Henderson was a hero, unfortunately, he¡¯s now useless!¡±

    ¡°As for Desmond Henderson, he¡¯s just an inexperienced kid, unworthy of sitting in the emperor¡¯s seat!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about something. If you have the ability to kill Pablo Henderson and Ramiro Kerr, why wait until today?¡± Billy squinted.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken!¡± Chaim Henderson spoke, ¡°Without Desmond Henderson and you, my n wouldn¡¯t seed!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Chaim Henderson replied, ¡°You better think it over. Once you know the truth, you won¡¯t have a chance to live!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious!¡± Billy replied, as he took out a Chi Condensing Pill from his body and threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°If you want to know, then I¡¯ll let you die knowingly!¡± Chaim Henderson didn¡¯t rush to attack.

    ¡°Five years ago, Pablo Henderson could ascend to the throne. Do you really think he relied solely on an array master?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Chaim Henderson responded.

    ¡°The strongest in the Sheardal Empire, named Mekhi Henderson, with the cultivation of a fourth-rank Sacred Realm, he was the most capable person by Kyan Henderson¡¯s side!¡±

    ¡°However, he had a disobedient son. Five years ago, he attempted to vite Kyan Henderson¡¯s daughter and was publicly executed by Kyan Henderson.¡±

    ¡°At that time, although Mekhi Henderson didn¡¯t say anything, there was inevitably a rift between them.¡±

    ¡°Later, Pablo Henderson approached Mekhi Henderson and offered enough chips to tempt Mekhi Henderson. Since then, Mekhi Henderson became Pablo Henderson¡¯s man!¡±

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you should have been Kyan Henderson¡¯s right-hand man too, right?¡± Stephanie Stuart naturally understood the other party¡¯s meaning.

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Desmond Henderson said there were loyalists to his father in the pce. You should be one of them, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, Desmond Henderson is just a kid who hasn¡¯t grown up. He doesn¡¯t understand human nature!¡± Chaim Henderson replied.

    ¡°When I had the opportunity to ascend to the throne, why would I support him?¡±

    ¡°Since Mekhi Henderson is there, how could you kill Pablo Henderson?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Thanks to Desmond Henderson!¡± Chaim Henderson spoke again.

    ¡°He colluded with his father¡¯s loyalists, used honey¡¯s trap to poison both Mekhi Henderson and Pablo Henderson, and then used you to lure Ramiro Kerr out of the pce.¡±

    ¡°ording to his n, as long as Mekhi Henderson and Ramiro Kerr are dealt with, I can naturally control the pce and rescue his father!¡±

    ¡°He just didn¡¯t expect that everything he did was just clearing obstacles for me.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Mekhi Henderson or Ramiro Kerr, if they hadn¡¯t encountered trouble, I wouldn¡¯t have intervened.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite cunning!¡± Ivy frowned.

    ¡°Hehe, you can think so!¡± Chaim Henderson smirked coldly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What about Desmond Henderson? Did you kill him?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°How could I?¡± Chaim Hendersonughed again, ¡°I¡¯m still counting on him to clear my name!¡±

    After speaking, his momentum soared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said all that needs to be said. Do you have anyst words? If not, then prepare to meet your end?¡±

    ¡°You should be very clear that with your skills, it¡¯s impossible to survive under my hands. Self-ughter might leave you with aplete corpse!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Billy squinted slightly. ¡°If you want to kill us, it depends on whether you have the guts!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, does it take guts to kill you?¡± Chaim Henderson sneered.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that you have powerful allies at the Sacred Realm behind you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you, your reliance doesn¡¯t scare me!¡±

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite confident in yourself,¡± Casey remarked.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chaim Henderson paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss whether your so-called reliance is my match. Even if his cultivation is slightly higher than mine, it still doesn¡¯t intimidate me!¡±

    ¡°You might not know yet? He has already be the enemy of the three major empires: Rainbow Moon, Sheardal, and Crimson me!¡±

    ¡°The three empires have reached a consensus. As long as he shows up again, I guarantee he won¡¯t see the sun of the next day!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really ignorant!¡± Casey replied in frustration.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the exact level of the old master¡¯s cultivation, he was certain that someone like Chaim Henderson, at this level of martial prowess, didn¡¯t even qualify to be the old master¡¯s opponent!

    And their reliance today obviously wasn¡¯t the old master!

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore!¡± Chaim Henderson¡¯s tone grew cold. ¡°If you won¡¯t choose self-ughter, then I¡¯ll put you to death!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand. ¡°Surround them, don¡¯t let any of them escape!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, more than a dozen people on the other side moved simultaneously, encircling Billy and the others in the middle.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just then, a voice came from not far away in the sky, followed by Judge and Soul Chaser flying over.

    ¡°Two more people have a death wish!¡± Chaim Henderson released his spiritual power to probe Judge and Soul Chaser¡¯s cultivation levels, wearing a disdainful expression as he spoke loudly.

    At the same time, the other dozen or so people also probed the strength of the two, their faces filled with mockery.

    Two mid-level Divine Realm guys,ing here to join in the fun?

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Soon, the twonded beside Billy, and Judge spoke coldly.

    Then, they took out several jade pendants from their bodies and threw them in front of the opposing group.

    ¡°Some of you should recognize these jade pendants, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing the jade pendants on the ground, Chaim Henderson¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Not only him, but also the two first-rank Sacred Realm experts, all showed surprise on their faces at the same time.

 Chapter 1319 Battle Against Third-Rank Sacred Realm

    ¡°What have you done to my family, Matteo and Lydia?¡±

    At the next moment, the first-rank Sacred Realm in gray roared angrily.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve captured my family, Alvin and Aidan?¡± The other first-rank Sacred Realm expert shouted at the same time.

    Obviously, these jade pendants were tokens belonging to their children!

    There were a total of seven jade pendants, and the remaining three belonged to the descendants of Chaim Henderson!

    This matter was naturally arranged by Billy.

    Desmond Henderson begged him to save his father, and although he didn¡¯t refuse, due to the lesson he learned from Rhett Byrne earlier, he naturally left himself a way out.

    A few days ago, he sent Casey and Azure Dragon to the imperial city for two purposes.

    Firstly, to gather information about the experts above the first-rank Sacred Realm within the Sheardal Empire imperial city, including their own situations and those of their families, the more detailed, the better.

    Secondly, to develop a few influential insiders within the imperial pce, the higher the rank, the better.

    Casey and the others spent two or three days, spent some spirit stones, and sessfullypleted the tasks assigned to them by Billy.

    And more than two hours ago, Azure Dragon and the others entered the imperial city after separating from Billy and the others.

    On the one hand, they kept abreast of the situation in the pce through insiders, in order to seize the opportunity.

    On the other hand, each of them targeted several target figures, all of whom were the dandy sons and daughters of experts above the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    Originally, Billy only did all this as a precaution.

    But unexpectedly, it came in handy!

    Earlier, Chaim Henderson killed Mekhi Henderson and Pablo Henderson in the imperial pce, captured Desmond Henderson, and then brought people to this valley. The news reached Azure Dragon and the others for the first time.

    As a result, this scene happened!

    With the cultivation base of Azure Dragon and the others now, it was naturally effortless to capture several dandy sons and daughters!

    ¡°These dandies, with what they have done, killing them ten times would not be excessive!¡± Soul Chaser looked at the other side and said lightly.

    ¡°You killed Matteo and Lydia?¡± The old man in gray eximed with a distorted expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are still alive for the time being!¡± Soul Chaser continued.

    ¡°However, if you don¡¯t return home within half an hour, I can¡¯t guarantee whether they will still be alive!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The other first-rank Sacred Realm roared angrily.

    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t waste time here.¡± Soul Chaser interrupted him.

    ¡°When I said half an hour, I meant from the moment I left the imperial city. It should be only ten or so minutes now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, when the time¡¯s up, if you haven¡¯t shown up yet, not only these dandies, but also whether other people in your family courtyard have a chance to survive, I can¡¯t guarantee it either!¡±

    After saying this, he nced again at the remaining dozen or so people on the other side.

    ¡°And you guys, I suggest you hurry back and take a look! If you¡¯rete, I¡¯m afraid it will be toote!¡±

    ¡°You damn it!¡± Hearing this, many people¡¯s faces changed drastically.

    ¡°Lord Chaim, sorry, I have to go back and see!¡± The old man in gray said to Chaim Henderson before quickly flying towards the direction of the imperial city.

    One after another.

    In less than two minutes, only Chaim Henderson was left on the scene.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Chaim Henderson¡¯s expression was slightly twisted.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, what boldness! You don¡¯t seem to care whether your people live or die anymore, huh?¡± Judge looked at Chaim Henderson and said.

    ¡°If anything happen to them, I would make you all wish you were dead!¡± Chaim Henderson roared, raising his hand and sweeping it towards Judge.

    ¡°Judge, be careful!¡± Stephanie Stuart shouted loudly, simultaneously channeling all her internal power to block the attack.

    The two attacks collided, and Stephanie Stuart was sent flying backwards, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Although she had reached the ninth-rank Divine Realm, she was still four levels below Chaim Henderson. Even with only seventy to eighty percent of his power, it wasn¡¯t something she could easily withstand.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie!¡±

    Harleen and Ivy ran over at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Stephanie Stuart stood up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Everyone, get down!¡± Chaim Henderson continued to roar, his hands forming a seal and smashing down.

    ¡°Mom, get out of the way!¡± Billy said sternly, as a blood-red de curtain rose to meet the attack.

    After a brief rest, with the effects of the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void and the Chi Condensing Pill, his power had recovered considerably.

    Boom!

    Another muffled sound echoed, and Billy slid back fifty meters or so, traces of blood evident at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone shouted at once.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    At the same time, the dozens of people who were guarding the entrance rushed into the valley, each exuding a fierce aura.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, go deal with the others!¡± Billy shouted loudly towards Stephanie Stuart¡¯s direction.

    At the same time he shouted, he felt a hint of solemnity in his heart.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Chaim Henderson to disregard the safety of his own family¡¯s courtyard; this was clearly beyond his expectations.

    With the opponent¡¯s skill, if they really fought, he had no chance of winning.

    ¡°You alone are no match for him, we¡¯ll do it together!¡± Stephanie Stuart said, then looked at Casey and the others. ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she attacked Chaim Henderson with her ancient sword.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Casey and Harleen knew they couldn¡¯t help much even if they joined the fight, so they didn¡¯t insist and turned to rush towards the other attackers.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    The next moment, Chaim Henderson¡¯s voice sounded heavy as a de of spiritual energy materialized and shed towards Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Mom, watch out!¡± Billy acted simultaneously, forming the Domineering de Art and shing towards the opponent.

    Boom!

    The attacks of the three collided, emitting a deafening roar. Billy and his mother both stepped back twenty to thirty steps.

    Even though Chaim Henderson hadn¡¯t used his full strength yet, it was evident that hisbat power surpassed theirs.

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Billy asked Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Stephanie Stuart responded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon be in trouble!¡± Chaim Henderson said coldly before turning his gaze back to Billy. ¡°Are you surprised that I would sacrifice even my family?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that my people won¡¯t harm your family until they confirm my safety?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    He could roughly guess what the other party was thinking.

    ¡°Such tricks may scare others, but they won¡¯t work on me!¡± Chaim Henderson retorted coldly.

    ¡°Your people found our family estate so quickly; obviously, they¡¯ve been prepared before today.¡±

    ¡°They should be well aware of my strength. Before confirming your safety, even if they had ten times the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in yourself!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s change the venue and rely on our own abilities!¡±

    After saying that, he flew into the air, followed closely by Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± Chaim Henderson replied coldly, and followed suit.

    Soon, the three were in mid-air.

    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll give you and your mother a chance to use all your strength!¡± Chaim Henderson shouted loudly towards Billy and Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Mom, be careful!¡± Billy¡¯s expression was slightly serious.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded.

    Immediately after, both of themunched their most powerful moves, each unleashing their strongest cards.

    As they attacked, fierce winds roared in the void, dark clouds gathered, and the entire sky seemed like a prelude to a violent storm.

    Following their movements, the ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯ and the ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ took form simultaneously.

    Within a radius of kilometers, there was an endless chill, with des and swords, and an overwhelming momentum.

    The next moment, two hundred-meter-long phantom des and swords, carrying earth-shattering energy, shed towards Chaim Henderson.

 Chapter 1320 No Regrets

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Faced with the strongest cards of the two, Chaim Henderson¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    He hadn¡¯t expected both of them to be able to unleash attacks of this level. If he were just a second-rank Sacred Realm, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    ¡°However, still a bit weak!¡± Chaim Henderson said again, and his momentum soared instantly.

    Then, he saw him open his hands in the void, creating countless afterimages.

    Soon, two phantom dragons, one ck and one white, appeared in the air, stirring the void like an overturned river and sea.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    With a deep voice, the two dragon shadows containing earth-shattering energy met Billy and Stephanie Stuart¡¯s attacks.

    Boom!

    Two earth-shattering explosions deafened the ears, and three attacks burst simultaneously, causing the entire void to tremble, shaking the earth and mountains.

    After the loud noise, both Billy and Stephanie Stuart were sent flying, then fell from mid-air.

    They both smashed arge pit in the ground and copsed into it. Blood kept flowing from their mouths, their faces pale, and their breath weak.

    With just one move, both of them were heavily injured, with only less than fifty percent of their respective strengths left.

    On the other hand, Chaim Henderson, after being pushed back hundreds of meters by the shock wave, stabilized himself in mid-air.

    Although there were traces of blood at the corners of his mouth, it could be seen from his aura that even if he was injured, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± After struggling to climb up from the ground, Billy walked to his mother¡¯s side.

    ¡°Billy, I can hold on. How about you?¡± Stephanie Stuart wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up.

    ¡°Mom, you should take this pill first.¡± Billy didn¡¯t directly answer her question but took out a pill from his body.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie Stuart took the pill and swallowed it before continuing.

    Meanwhile, Chaim Henderson had alreadynded on the ground not far away and walked over leisurely.

    ¡°How about it, do you two have any other cards to y?¡±

    ¡°Billy, take Casey and the others and leave first!¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s face shed with seriousness.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make reckless sacrifices. His strength is far above ours, and we¡­¡± Stephanie Stuart continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy interrupted her, ¡°He dare not kill us for now!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re a bit blindly confident in yourself!¡± Chaim Henderson sneered coldly. ¡°Do you really think you can threaten me with my family estate?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, since ancient times, anyone who has achieved great things, who hasn¡¯t made certain sacrifices?¡±

    ¡°And if your people dare to ughter recklessly, I guarantee that millions of people in Extreme City will apany them to their graves!¡±

    ¡°You can try it!¡± Billy frowned slightly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good!¡± Chaim Henderson¡¯s tone became heavy. ¡°Let me put you to death first!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, he lifted his hand and a mark formed, rushing towards Billy.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Stephanie Stuart shouted.

    Bang!

    Before the words fell, Billy was sent flying again, falling and tumbling several somersaults three or four hundred meters away before copsing.

    Already heavily injured, he was further damaged. At least more than half of his meridians were shattered, and arge amount of blood flowed from his mouth.

    Hisbat power dropped to less than twenty percent!

    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Stephanie Stuart eximed and hurried over.

    ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Billy struggled to speak.

    ¡°I thought you were so strong! It turns out you¡¯re just a weakling. You can¡¯t even beat a third-rank Sacred Realm. Pathetic!¡±

    Just then, the voice of the old man sounded again in his mind.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Billy furrowed his brows and replied with his consciousness.

    ¡°You¡¯re still stubborn even at death¡¯s door!¡± The old man snorted coldly. ¡°If you want to survive, hand over control of your body to me, otherwise you will undoubtedly die today!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Billy replied coldly.

    He was very clear that handing over his body to the other party would be no different from death!

    A muffled sound rang out as Stephanie Stuart was also swept away by Chaim Henderson with a single palm, lying motionless on the ground for a while.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Billy struggled to utter.

    Before the words could even settle, Chaim Henderson¡¯s palm shed before him once again.

    Without any surprise, Billy flew a few hundred meters before copsing on the ground, his breath exceptionally weak, hanging by a thread.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯d rather die than surrender your body to me?¡± The voice of the old man came through Billy¡¯s consciousness once again.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die¡­ with you, it¡¯s not in vain¡­¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You little rascal, one day I¡¯ll make you realize how powerful I am!¡± The old man was infuriated.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Remember, you owe me a life!¡±

    As the words fell, a powerful momentum exploded within Billy¡¯s body, sweeping through every part of him.

    The next moment, Billy could clearly feel his damaged organs and meridians instantly recovering under this momentum.

    Not only that, but the bottleneck was easily broken through at this moment!

    Without suspense, his cultivation directly broke through by one and a half levels, advancing to thete ninth-rank Divine Realm, just one step away from the half-step Sacred Realm!

    ¡°So you do have a way!¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    He had vaguely guessed this even before the other party spoke in his consciousness.

    If the other party had been dormant in his body without consciousness, that would be one thing. But since the other party couldmunicate with him and control his body at the critical moment of his life, there was likely another way to help him get through this ordeal.

    After all, judging from what the old man said, the former owner of this soul was not much inferior to him in his prime.

    For such a powerful figure, helping him deal with a third-rank Sacred Realm was definitely a trivial matter.

    Of course, this was just his spection, not entirely certain.

    And the result proved him right!

    ¡°Kid, are you tricking me?¡± The old man¡¯s angry voice sounded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t force you, you did it yourself. What¡¯s it got to do with me?¡± Billy responded lightly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to youter, let¡¯s deal with the trouble in front of us first!¡±

    At the same time, not far away, Chaim Henderson naturally sensed the change in Billy¡¯s aura, his pupils slightly contracting.

    ¡°You actually broke through?¡±

    ¡°Do you regret not killing me earlier?¡± Billy retorted.

 Chapter 1321 Afraid?

    ¡°Mom, hang in there, I¡¯ll help heal youter!¡± Billy took a few steps forward and looked at his mother.

    ¡°Billy¡­ Did you really break through?¡± Stephanie Stuart sat cross-legged on the ground, extremely weak.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded, then looked at Chaim Henderson, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s settle this with one move!¡±

    A powerful momentum surged from him like a torrential flood, revealing the ninth-rank Divine Realm¡¯s martial aura.

    Then, he activated his bloodline power, elevating his cultivation to half-step Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Kid, do you really think breaking through a level makes you my opponent? How naive!¡± Chaim Henderson responded coldly.

    Soon, the two soared again and stood facing each other in mid-air.

    Then, without further ado, each unleashed their strongest moves.

    In the next moment, Chaim Henderson once again unleashed his previous move, with two ck and white dragons entwining in the air, stirring up a storm.

    But this time, Billy didn¡¯t use ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯. After sheathing his wild de, he reversed his hands and unleashed ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯.

    After his recent breakthroughs, he had gained a new understanding of ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯.

    With each breakthrough in his cultivation and enhancement in his bloodline power, the power of ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯ also greatly increased.

    This enhancement wasn¡¯t like the incremental increases of the Domineering de Art and Celestial de Art due to cultivation improvements. Instead, the power of this move itself increased substantially!

    For example, now that he had reached the ninth-rank Divine Realm, the power of ¡®Celestial de Art¡¯ unleashed at full strength was no match for ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯. After all, ¡®Celestial de Art¡¯ was only a Divine Realm martial skill, while ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ was a genuine Sacred Realm martial skill.

    However, at this moment, with full force, the power of ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯ was not inferior to ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯, and even slightly surpassed it.

    This was clearly because ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯plemented his bloodline power!

    ¡°Let me show you what a true divine dragon is!¡± After ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯, Billy said in a deep voice.

    Then, he forcefully pushed his hands forward, and a huge phantom divine dragon roared out, charging towards the two dragon entwined by Chaim Henderson.

    Boom!

    Another earth-shattering roar echoed in the sky, a mushroom cloud rose, and powerful shockwaves rippled outwards, astonishing the surroundings.

    Immediately after, both Billy and Chaim Henderson were sent flying hundreds of meters by the shockwaves before stabilizing themselves in mid-air.

    Then, the oppressive atmosphere in the void instantly disappeared, and the scene fell into silence, only the sound of the mountain wind howling.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?!¡± After a while, Chaim Henderson spoke, his eyes filled with endless astonishment, and his body uncontrobly trembling slightly.

    The next second, he spurted out a mouthful of blood, his whole person slumped like a deted ball.

    Thud!

    Then, he fell heavily to the ground like a free-falling object, with only about thirty percent of his fighting strength remaining.

    He never imagined that Billy, who had broken through to the ninth-rank Divine Realm, could severely injure him with just one move!

    He was a third-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse, standing at the top of the pyramid in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space. Yet, unexpectedly, he was incapacitated by a ninth-rank Divine Realm with just one move.

    This was simply unimaginable!

    At the same time, Billy also descended from the sky to the ground.

    Although his condition was much better than Chaim Henderson¡¯s, he was far from unscathed. He also spat out a lot of blood, his meridians were damaged again, his breath was extremely chaotic, and his fighting strength was less than seventy percent.

    Even though he had activated his bloodline power and reached the half-step Sacred Realm, he was still three levels lower than his opponent. Being able to severely injure his opponent was already a miracle.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± At this time, Edie Fennimore and Casey hurriedly came to his side.

    Those dozens of people on the other side, their highest cultivation is only seventh-rank Divine Realm, and the rest are all below sixth-rank Divine Realm in strength. With the full efforts of Edie Fennimore and others, most of those dozens of people couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a few minutes before lying down.

    The remaining twenty or so people had no fighting spirit left and fled directly. Edie Fennimore and the others did not pursue them any further.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy suppressed the breath in his heart.

    ¡°Boss, did you have a breakthrough?¡± Judge asked.

    Billy didn¡¯t need to answer this question anymore. Without a breakthrough, it would be impossible to severely damage a third-rank Sacred Realm!

    ¡°Yeah!¡± After nodding, Billy pointed to Chaim Henderson not far away and said, ¡°Casey, keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey, Judge, and Soul Chaser walked towards Chaim Henderson.

    Then, Billy quickly came to Stephanie Stuart¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mom, let me help you with your injuries!¡±

    ¡°Billy, let me do it!¡± Ivy spoke up.

    ¡°Your injuries are not light either. Take a rest first, I can handle Aunt Stephanie¡¯s injuries!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist anymore.

    Afterward, Billy found a ce nearby to sit cross-legged and began to heal himself by activating the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    ¡°Not bad, being able to jump three levels to challenge, you¡¯re catching up to my talent back in the day!¡± Soon, the voice in his sea of consciousness rang out again.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded lightly.

    ¡°Kid, do you think I¡¯m just bragging?¡± The old man asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so worked up, feeling guilty?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m inside your body. Whatever you¡¯re thinking, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°Someday, I will let you see how powerful I am!¡± The old man was quite angry.

    ¡°I have a question!¡± Billy changed the subject.

    ¡°Since you lodged yourself in my body in the Forbidden Sanctum, have you been aware of everything happening around me?¡± He had wanted to ask this question since the first time the old man spoke to him.

    If that¡¯s really the case, then this joke has gone too far!

    If Harleen knew about this, she would go crazy!

    ¡°Are you worried that when you¡¯re being intimate with your beautiful wife, I¡¯m watching on the side?¡± The old man naturally understood what Billy was thinking.

    ¡°Yes? Or no?¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t insult me!¡± The old man replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve pursued the martial path my whole life. I have no interest in matters between men and women. Even if you show it to me, I wouldn¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°Just answer my question!¡± Billy pressed.

    ¡°Kid, do you know what kind of existence I was before I died? Dare to speak to me like this, someday¡­¡± The old man was very angry.

    ¡°Answer the question!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Someday you will regret it!¡± The old man spoke again.

    ¡°You answer me first, who was the old man who sealed me inside youst time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite cocky, aren¡¯t you? What, are you afraid?¡± Billy smirked.

    He could tell from the tone of the other party that he was obviously wary of the old master.

    ¡°Joke, am I afraid of him?¡± The old man responded, ¡°If I were to be reborn, I would definitely teach him a lesson¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy sneered, ¡°You¡¯re even better at bragging than him!¡±

    ¡°Answer me quickly, who is he?¡± The old man continued to ask.

 Chapter 1322 The End of the Conflict

    ¡°You answer my question first!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Kid, you¡­¡± The old man was very angry.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the old man get you out of my body another day and let you perish!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve saved your life twice today, and this is how you repay your benefactor?¡± The old man¡¯s tone softened noticeably.

    After a brief pause, he continued speaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that old man is very powerful. After he sealed me, I had no consciousness on ordinary days.¡±

    ¡°However, he left you a way out. When your life is threatened, the power of your bloodline will release my consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean the seal was also broken when you were released?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that old man is amazing?¡± The old man continued with a slightly annoyed tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what despicable means he used, but after the threat to your life is removed, your bloodline power will seal me again.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to joke with you. Tell me quickly, who is that old man, he¡­¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, Billy felt something strange in his body, and then the old man¡¯s presence disappeared.

    Undoubtedly, he was sealed again.

    ¡°Is it really so amazing?¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Billy, Aunt Stephanie¡¯s injuries are almost healed!¡± About half an hourter, Ivy pulled out the silver needles from Stephanie Stuart one by one.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy also stood up from the ground.

    Then he walked to Stephanie Stuart¡¯s side and roughly examined her injuries. Seeing that there were indeed no major problems, he felt relieved.

    Then, he looked towards Casey and said, ¡°Casey, take him back to the imperial city!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    At this time, Chaim Henderson had already been sealed by Casey, with a look of endless despair on his face.

    Soon, everyone flew towards the direction of the imperial city.

    ¡°Judge, Soul Chaser, go inform Azure Dragon to keep an eye on those first-rank Sacred Realm and half-step Sacred Realm people!¡± About fifteen minutester, when everyone arrived above the imperial city, Billy instructed.

    The people he referred to naturally were the ones who had returned to the imperial city from the valley earlier.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser responded before turning away.

    A few minutester, Billy and the othersnded in an empty space in the courtyard of the pce.

    At this time, the courtyard had already been controlled by Chaim Henderson¡¯s men, withyers of guards, all with solemn expressions.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Even before everyone arrived above the courtyard, the people below had already sensed something. When everyonended, three to four thousand Imperial Guards surrounded them simultaneously.

    ¡°Lord Chaim?¡± Surprised voices rang out around them when they saw Chaim Henderson in Casey¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to die, get out of the way now!¡± Casey shouted loudly to the surrounding crowd.

    ¡°You scoundrel, release Lord Chaim now!¡± The leader, an elderly ninth-rank Divine Realm expert, shouted angrily.

    Boom! Before his words could even finish, Billy casually swept his hand, and a powerful gust of wind swept out.

    The old man had no chance to resist at all. He was thrown several hundred meters away and fell heavily to the ground, his head tilted, unconscious.

    Seeing this scene, the people surrounding them all gasped in horror, their faces full of dread as they retreated.

    A ninth-rank Divine Realm expert¡¯s cultivation was casually destroyed. Such level of strength was something they couldn¡¯t provoke.

    ¡°Have your men bring Desmond Henderson here?¡± Casey said in a low voice after throwing Chaim Henderson to the ground.

    At this point, Chaim Henderson knew that the situation was over. Continuing to resist would only result in suffering, with no meaning other than physical pain.

    After a slight pause, heboriously gave some instructions to an eighth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    After about ten minutes, several guards from the Imperial Guard brought Desmond Henderson to the scene.

    He had some injuries, but they didn¡¯t seem serious. It appeared his cultivation was sealed.

    ¡°Mr Billy?!¡±

    Approaching him, Desmond eximed in surprise when he saw Billy.

    He had thought that this time, not only himself but also Billy and his group would be implicated and would have little chance of survival. He had prepared for the worst.

    But now, seeing Billy and his group appearing unscathed, he was naturally amazed.

    Then he noticed Chaim Henderson lying on the ground, which shocked him even more.

    Billy had defeated Chaim Henderson of the third-rank Sacred Realm?!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Billy asked Desmond Henderson.

    Thud!

    Desmond Henderson immediately knelt in front of Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Get up!¡± Billy raised his hand and sent a burst of palm wind to lift him up.

    Then, he released a few strands of spiritual force into Desmond¡¯s body, unlocking his sealed cultivation.

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Mr Billy!¡± Desmond Henderson took a deep breath and bowed deeply.

    ¡°From now on, my life belongs to Mr Billy. I¡¯ll go through fire and water without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Are there still people loyal to you in the pce?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Desmond Henderson nodded and pointed to Chaim Henderson. ¡°My father¡¯s men had their cultivation sealed by him and are all locked in a pce behind.¡±

    ¡°Go release them,¡± Billy told several Imperial Guard soldiers to his left.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± They nodded and quickly left.

    ¡°What about your father?¡± Billy continued to ask Desmond Henderson. ¡°Bring him here; I¡¯ll check his injuries.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Desmond Henderson bowed to Billy again and quickly walked towards a building in the northwest corner.

    About ten minutester, Kyan Henderson¡¯s former loyalists arrived at the scene, totaling about forty to fifty people.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Mr Billy!¡±

    They bowed and thanked Billy upon arrival.

    They had learned the situation from the Imperial Guards and knew that Billy had saved them.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Soon, rows of tiny silver needles materialized in the air in front of him.

    The needles then rained down into the bodies of the people, unlocking their sealed cultivation.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy!¡±

    Seeing Billy¡¯s incredible skills, the forty to fifty people were secretly amazed.

    ¡°You guys take a break and recover!¡± Billy nodded slightly as he spoke.

    At the same time, he released his spiritual force to sense their cultivation levels.

    Among them were two first-rank Sacred Realm, two half-step Sacred Realm, four ninth-rank Divine Realm, and six eighth-rank Divine Realm cultivators. The rest were mostly mid-level Divine Realm.

    At this point, most of Sheardal Empire¡¯s elite had appeared.

    Their overall strength was much stronger than what Billy had initially estimated.

    Including Aldo Henderson from before and those guarding the valley, there were nearly ten Sacred Realm experts in Sheardal Empire!

    Additionally, there were dozens of half-step Sacred Realm and several dozen ninth-rank Divine Realm cultivators.

    No wonder Sheardal Empire was one of the four major empires within the Forbidden Ruins Space; their strength was not to be underestimated.

    Billy then thought of another issue.

    If Sheardal Empire, ranked third among the four major empires, had this kind of strength, then how powerful were the top two, Ice Cloud Empire and Crimson me Empire?

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡±

    At this moment, Desmond Henderson was helping an elderly man walk over.

 Chapter 1323 Dragon Guard

    The elder was about sixty years old.

    Disheveled hair, unkempt appearance, hollow eyes devoid of spirit,plexion as pale as wax, with exceptionally weak breath.

    ¡°See the Emperor!¡± When they saw the elder, the forty or fifty loyalists all kneeled down simultaneously.

    However, the elder seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard the voices of the crowd at all, showing no reaction whatsoever.

    At the same time, Billy released his spiritual power to probe the elder¡¯s body, furrowing his brows involuntarily.

    Then, he looked at Desmond Henderson and said, ¡°Was your father¡¯s Dantian destroyed?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Desmond Henderson nodded with a pained expression.

    Pointing at Chaim Henderson not far away, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°ording to the guards over there, it was done by people he sent!¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Dantian was destroyed?!¡±

    Hearing this, the forty or fifty loyalists eximed in sorrow, each with an extremely sad expression on their faces.

    ¡°Ivy, help him check his condition!¡± Billy frowned again and said to Ivy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy responded and walked towards Kyan Henderson.

    ¡°There are still a few Chaim¡¯s aplices that escaped in the imperial city. I¡¯ll go deal with them. You handle things on this side of the pce.¡± Billy then turned to Desmond Henderson and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Desmond Henderson bowed in response.

    ¡°Mom, you stay here with Aunt Edie and Harleen. Casey and I will be back soon!¡± Billy then turned to Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Billy, let me apany you!¡± Stephanie Stuart said.

    ¡°No need, I can handle it!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Well then, take care!¡± Stephanie Stuart didn¡¯t insist further.

    After that, Billy and Casey flew towards the pce gates.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    What happened next was not much of a suspense.

    After learning about Chaim Henderson¡¯s situation, those first-rank Sacred Realm and half-step Sacred Realm individuals didn¡¯t even care about their wealth anymore and hurriedly fled with their families out of the city.

    However, they were asionally ambushed by Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and others along the way, which dyed them significantly.

    Just as they were about to reach the city gates, Billy and Casey were already waiting at the gate.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, killing first-rank Sacred Realm individuals was already easy.

    As for the other family members, Billy didn¡¯t take their lives but only disabled their cultivation, allowing them to leave.

    About an hourter, Billy returned to the pce with Casey and the others.

    Thus, the turmoil in the Sheardal Empire¡¯s pce came to an end.

    However, after this incident, the overall strength of the Sheardal Empire plummeted, with only two first-rank Sacred Realm experts remaining.

    ¡°How is it, can you handle it?¡± Ten minutester, in a hall, Billy looked at Desmond Henderson and asked.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s difficult, with Uncle Kian and Uncle Jamie helping, the problem isn¡¯t too big!¡± Desmond Henderson nodded in response.

    He naturally understood what Billy was referring to.

    With his father¡¯s Dantian destroyed, even if his injuries could be healed, he could only give advice in the future. The rest would depend on him alone.

    And for the past four or five years, he had been wandering outside, with shallow roots in the pce. It was obviously not easy to control the entire pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the sects in the imperial city?¡± Billy asked again.

    In a royal city, besides the pce, the sects held the main power.

    Now that the strength of the pce had greatly declined, the sects would naturally have some thoughts.

    Although there weren¡¯t super sects in Sheardal Imperial City and the strongest was only a first-rank Sacred Realm man, for the crumbling pce, it would be no good if the sects harbored rebellious intentions.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Desmond Henderson replied, ¡°The number one sect in the imperial city has a good rtionship with Uncle Kian, so they shouldn¡¯t take advantage of the situation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°Wricester and Ukhada, my people should have already taken control. You should send someone to take over as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Desmond Henderson slightly paused after hearing Billy¡¯s words, then stood up and bowed, ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy!¡±

    He was just thinking about this matter a moment ago! The remnants of Pablo Henderson, although the pce has been cleaned up, there are still many loyalists of his in Wricester and Ukhada. Although the people of the two cities dare note directly to the imperial city, if they cause trouble in other state capitals, it would also be a headache for the pce.

    Two hourster, under Ivy¡¯s treatment, Kyan Henderson¡¯s injuries had improved significantly, but there was no possibility of recovery for his dantian.

    Shortly after bidding farewell to Desmond Henderson, Billy and the others rushed to the valley a hundred kilometers away with more than a dozen carriages.

    Originally, Billy had no intention of taking anything from the underground treasury there, but Desmond Henderson insisted repeatedly, and he didn¡¯t refuse in the end.

    As for whether the Sheardal Empire will be annexed by the other three empires in the future, it¡¯s hard to say at this point. Even if there is such a possibility, for now, there is no better way, they can only take it step by step.

    Before parting, Billy informed Desmond Henderson that if he needed help, he could send a message to him anytime.

    Six dayster, Billy and his group returned to Skydragon City. This time, they made quite a harvest, with more than a dozen carriages filled with various treasures, the value of which wasparable to the total contents of the existing warehouse in Extreme City.

    With these items, the soon-to-be-established guard army of Skydragon City would have enough resources for cultivation.

    In the next half month, Billy and his group stayed indoors to cultivate martial arts in the ¡®Gathering Spirit Array¡¯.

    After more than ten days, including Billy and Stephanie Stuart, everyone broke through without any suspense. With the help of the old man in his body, Billy, who was originally at thete ninth-rank Divine Realm, officially stepped into the half-step Sacred Realm after these days of cultivation.

    Stephanie Stuart was no exception. With the help of the Gathering Spirit Array and arge amount of cultivation resources, she smoothly broke through to the half-step Sacred Realm.

    Casey and Edie Fennimore both advanced to thete eighth-rank Divine Realm, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they reached the ninth-rank. Harleen and Ivy broke through to thete seventh-rank, while Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and others reached the sixth-rank.

    Among them, Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Bob, and Ian de have glimpsed the dawn of the seventh-rank. It is worth mentioning that Judge, Soul Chaser, and Alex Long, with the help of the Gathering Spirit Array and Billy, directly broke through two levels and also reached the sixth-rank.

    Sol Stuart also broke through one level in these days and entered the sixth-rank Divine Realm. With this, the strength of Skydragon City has once again increased by several levels!

    At noon on this day half a monthter, Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring returned to Skydragon City with hundreds of people. This trip resulted in some casualties, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t severe.

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, another half month had passed, and the guard army of Skydragon City was officially established. With a total of one hundred thousand people, Billy selected five thousand to form the Dark Guards, while the rest were divided into four guard corps.

    In the following days, Billy personally took charge of training the Dark Guards. He aimed to mold this team into something simr to the Blood Guards of the Western Frontier, making the name ¡®Skydragon Dark Guard¡¯ resonate throughout the entire Forbidden Ruins Space!

 Chapter 1324 Keep Yourself Alive

    Apart from the five thousand Skydragon Dark Guards, the remaining more than ny thousand people were trained by Casey, Azure Dragon, and others. For them, this was naturally not difficult at all.

    The ¡°Skydragon Dark Guard¡± was divided into five groups, with each group having one leader and three vice leaders. Naturally, the leaders and vice leaders were selected based on their abilities, and several of them were talented wanderers who hade seeking fame recently.

    The five main leaders were all at the third-rank Divine Realm, while the vice leaders¡¯ strength ranged between the second-rank and the third-rank Divine Realm. Twenty of them were proficient in the use of knives, so Billy taught them the Celestial de Art.

    In addition, with Ian de¡¯s consent, Billy also taught the ¡°Dark Guard¡± members who used knives the Domineering de Art. As for those skilled in swordsmanship, under the guidance of Harleen and Ivy, they began to practice the Ether Mountain Sword Technique.

    As for those who were not proficient in weapons, Billy directly taught them the first part of the Dragon Mastery Fist Technique.

    On this day, Billy, Harleen, and Ivy led the five thousand ¡°Skydragon Dark Guards¡± to the entrance of a narrow valley in the eastern suburbs. This was the training ground for the ¡°Skydragon Dark Guard¡±. In order to quickly improve everyone¡¯s strength, Billy and Ivy spent more than ten days arranging high-level arrays in the valley.

    The five thousand people were ced in the array, as if they were on a real battlefield. Moreover, Billy also incorporated the factors of the Gathering Spirit Array into the array. Training in this array would be at least twice as effective as training outside.

    ¡°Congrattions to all of you for being selected as members of the ¡®Skydragon Dark Guard¡¯!¡± Billy looked at the crowd and spoke loudly.

    ¡°The original intention and responsibility of the establishment of the Skydragon Dark Guard, I believe you are all familiar with, so I won¡¯t repeat it!¡±

    ¡°Starting today, you will undergo a two-month devilish training. The array set up in this valley is no different from a real battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, once you enter, a barrier will be set up around the entire valley, which will only be lifted after two months.¡±

    ¡°You will enter the valley in groups, and the spirit fruit in your hands will be your food for the next two months.¡±

    ¡°Your ultimate goal is simple: to keep yourselves alive!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The five thousand people simultaneously shouted, their voices deafening.

    ¡°In addition, I emphasize that the training will undoubtedly be cruel, and it is inevitable that some people will be injured or even die!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Now, you have onest chance to choose. If you don¡¯t want to participate, you can leave the Dark Guard and be a member of the ordinary guard.¡±

    After speaking, he scanned the crowd.

    The five thousand people looked at him simultaneously, determination shing in their eyes, and no one raised their hand.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy spoke loudly, ¡°Two monthster, I¡¯ll prepare wine for you all to celebrate!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± The crowd cheered again.

    Then, organized into groups of a thousand, they entered the valley in an orderly manner.

    After activating the array, Billy flew into the sky and formed barriers over the entire valley with his hand, sealing it off.

    ¡°Honey, Ivy, let¡¯s go back!¡± Afternding on the ground, Billy looked at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Honey, will there really be casualties among them?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, as long as the team cooperates well, there won¡¯t be any deaths,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s individualbat, there is indeed a risk of life!¡±

    With a slightly serious tone, he continued.

    ¡°In the future, the Dark Guards will bear the heavy responsibility of Skydragon City¡¯s safety. They will rely not only on individual strength but also on teamwork, which is also a test for them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded slightly.

    After speaking, the three of them walked back to the city.

    ¡°Honey, Opal, Amber, and Abby, where are they now? Do you think they¡¯re in any danger?¡± Harleen spoke as they walked.

    ¡°They should be fine,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°If everything goes as expected, Opal and Amber should have advanced to thete Divine Realm. Even if they encounter danger, they should be able to retreat safely even if they can¡¯t win,¡± he added, trying to sound reassuring though his mind wasn¡¯t as calm.

    During this time, he had also been thinking about this matter. It had been several months since Opal, Amber and Abby left Skydragon City, and there had been no news. Naturally, he was worried. However, the Forbidden Ruins Space was vast, making it like finding a needle in a haystack to locate three specific people.

    ¡°Billy, should we ask Mr Thompson to send someone to find Opal, Amber and Abby?¡± Ivy also looked concerned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where Opal, Amber and Abby are right now, so it¡¯s hard to search aimlessly,¡± Billy added after a pause.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Mr Thompson tomorrow and ask him to inform the people in the imperial cities to keep an eye out for any news about Opal, Amber and Abby.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Harleen and Ivy responded again.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, dear, didn¡¯t the Princess of the Rainbow Moon Empire say she wasing to Skydragon City to see you? Why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡± Harleen suddenly remembered.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Billy hesitated, ¡°She might have just said that casually.¡±

    Actually, he was also puzzled by this matter. Knowing Siena Morris, even without the medical treatment matter, she should have given him an exnation about Nelson Morris¡¯s situation. But it had been over two months, and she hadn¡¯t shown up, which was indeed abnormal.

    ¡°She¡¯s not the type to say things lightly; something might have happened,¡± Harleen said, looking at Billy. ¡°Should we send someone to the Rainbow Moon Imperial City to inquire?¡±

    ¡°Honey, why are you suddenly so concerned about her? Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°I care about you, and I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t see her. It¡¯s been on my mind,¡± Harleen replied.

    Billy choked a bit.

    Ivy chuckled.

    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to learn about arrays? Since you have some free time now, I can teach you¡­¡± Billy tried to change the subject.

    ¡°Why are you changing the subject? Did I hit the nail on the head?¡± Harleen nced at Billy.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Billy twitched his mouth again.

    ¡°Honey, let me teach you some basics about arrays first. When you grasp them, I¡¯ll formally teach you about formations.¡±

    ¡°Feeling guilty?¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at him and didn¡¯t pursue the topic further.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons and Azure Dragon also want to learn about arrays, so I¡¯ll learn with them!¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy agreed.

    ¡°However, like alchemy, arrays require a certain talent; not everyone is suited for them.¡±

    ¡°Some people find it easy to learn, while others struggle.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Let everyone give it a try first. If it¡¯s really not suitable, there¡¯s no need to waste time and energy.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded.

    In the following days, Billy began teaching everyone the basics of arrays.

 Chapter 1325 News of Opal Trio

    In the first few days, everyone listened with great interest, but after three days, Judge, Soul Chaser, Ian de, and others gave up. They felt embarrassed about theirck of talent in this area. For them, it was better to spend time practicing martial arts, which would yield much better results than focusing on the array.

    In the following days, more people gave up.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    By the tenth day, only Casey, Harleen, Azure Fang, Vermilion Bird, and Night Orchid persisted.

    After observing them for a few days, Billy found that these five indeed had talent in the array, so he decided to cultivate them properly.

    That morning, after finishing lunch with everyone, Billy chatted with them on thewn in the courtyard.

    ¡°Boss, do you know what¡¯s going on with the Sheardal Empire now?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°With their current strength, it would be a piece of cake for the other three empires to annex them!¡±

    ¡°ording to the information sent back by the people arranged by Mr Thompson, there is nothing significant for now,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, in my opinion, we might as well take over the Sheardal Empire.¡± White Tiger suggested.

    ¡°After all, I think it¡¯s hard for Desmond Henderson to hold on to such arge empire. Sooner orter, it will be annexed.¡±

    ¡°I think so too!¡± ck Tortoise added, ¡°And I guess Desmond Henderson would be happy to belong to our Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s feasible!¡± Bob nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet!¡± Stephanie Stuart, who was beside them, said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Our own strength is still too weak. It¡¯s already difficult enough to hold on to Skydragon City for now.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie¡­¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    Bang!

    Before Azure Dragon could finish, Marquise Thompson walked in with two attendants.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, is there something?¡± Stephanie Stuart stood up to greet him, and Billy and the others also stood up.

    ¡°There are indeed two things I need to tell Mr Billy,¡± Marquise Thompson said aftering forward.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Mr Thompson,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Mr Billy, the news about the three women you mentionedst time hase.¡± Marquise Thompson responded.

    The three women he mentioned were the Opal Trio.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°ording to the information just received from our people in the Ice Cloud Empire, his men saw the three women in the imperial city of the Ice Cloud Empire yesterday,¡± Marquise Thompson responded again.

    ¡°Ice Cloud Empire?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded.

    ¡°Moreover, they are very likely to have been targeted by someone. Our people are worried that something might happen, so they sent a message back for Mr Billy to decide.¡±

    ¡°Did they say who the other party is?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°The other party is very cautious, and he hasn¡¯t found out yet,¡± Marquise Thompson shook his head.

    ¡°However, it is said that their cultivation is not low. The strongest among them has already reached the first-rank Sacred Realm.¡±

    ¡°And it seems that they are not friendly towards the three women.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy frowned again. ¡°Are your people still keeping an eye on them?¡±

    ¡°Up to the moment he sent the message, they have been keeping an eye on them, and nothing has happened yet. But it has been several hours now, and I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Marquise Thompson responded.

    ¡°Give me the address of your people in the Ice Cloud Empire!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already written it down.¡± Marquise Thompson handed the note to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After taking the note, Billy continued, ¡°You just mentioned there are two things, what¡¯s the other thing?¡±

    ¡°ording to the information sent back from the Rainbow Moon Empire, there may be a civil strife in the royal family of the Rainbow Moon Empire,¡± Marquise Thompson replied.

    ¡°Civil strife?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°Do you know what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°The royal family is being very discreet about this matter, and no information hase out of the pce,¡± Marquise Thompson shook his head.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arranged for people in the Imperial City, but they only know something has happened, without knowing the specifics,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Keep your people investigating, and let me know once there¡¯s any news,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Marquise Thompson nodded in response before asking, ¡°Mr Billy, how do you suggest we handle the situation with the Ice Cloud Empire?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll go there right away,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After Marquise Thompson responded, he bid farewell to Stephanie Stuart and the others.

    ¡°Honey, Opal, Amber and Abby might be in danger!¡± Harleen expressed her concern after Marquise Thompson left.

    Casey, Ivy, and others showed worry on their faces as well.

    No one knew Opal¡¯s strength, but being targeted by a first-rank Sacred Realm expert was definitely serious.

    ¡°Right,¡± Billy nodded.

    After a brief thought, he turned to Stephanie Stuart, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take Casey, Harleen, and the others to the Ice Cloud Empire.¡±

    ¡°Ice Cloud Empire ranks second among the Four Great Empires, and there must be hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the Imperial City. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Stephanie Stuart responded.

    ¡°Billy, Stephanie is right. We should all go together, just in case,¡± Edie Fennimore chimed in.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie, you don¡¯t need to go. We¡¯re just going to take a look, nothing might happen,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°And, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with the Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s royal family. Just in case, Skydragon City can¡¯t be left unguarded.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, just be careful!¡± Stephanie Stuart didn¡¯t insist further.

    She knew well that Skydragon City couldn¡¯t be left unguarded. The rtionships between the Four Great Empires were delicate, and anything could happen.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Billy nodded.

    Afterward, Billy briefly exined the array in the canyon to his mother.

    ording to him, if anyone attacked, his mother should release the five thousand hidden guards to defend.

    Stephanie Stuart had some knowledge of arrays herself, and she grasped the gist in about half an hour.

    Then, Billy led Casey, Harleen, Ivy, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and Bob towards the direction of the Ice Cloud Empire.

    Azure Fang, Frostde, Ian de, and others initially insisted on going with them, but Billy persuaded them otherwise.

    The territory of the Ice Cloud Empire was considerablyrger than that of the Rainbow Moon Empire and the Sheardal Empire.

    However, one-third of its area was perennially covered in ice and snow, somewhat resembling the Pr Domain, hence the name Ice Cloud Empire.

    The Imperial City was situated in the center of the empire¡¯s territory. Although the weather was slightly colder, the seasons were distinct, with only winter being snowy, simr to Skydragon City during other times of the year.

    It was around three or four in the afternoon.

    The figures of Billy and his group appeared in the open space outside the Ice Cloud Imperial City.

 Chapter 1326 Still in Trouble

    The scale of the city gate was almost asrge as that of Sheardal Empire. The majestic gate was carved with the four characters ¡°Ice Cloud Imperial City¡±.

    After paying a certain amount of spirit stones, they walked in.

    The flow of people inside the imperial city was simr to that of the Sheardal Empire. The difference is that there are obviously more women on the streets here than in the Rainbow Moon and Sheardal Imperial Cities. Moreover, overall, the women here, whether in appearance or temperament, are superior to those in the other two imperial cities.

    Half an hourter, Billy and the others arrived at a small courtyard gate located in the west of the city. This is the address given to Billy by Marquise Thompson on the note.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s not right, there¡¯s a smell of blood!¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Bang!

    White Tiger kicked open the small courtyard gate.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After entering the courtyard, Billy frowned tightly.

    In the courtyard, there were five or six people lying on the ground, lifeless, all with their throats sealed by a sword, blood flowing everywhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Dragon also frowned.

    Billy then released his spiritual power to investigate. Soon, he rushed into the building¡¯s main hall, with Casey and the others following closely behind.

    After entering the hall, Billy walked into a room on the left side. Inside, a middle-aged man was lying in a pool of blood, barely clinging to life, with only a breath left.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡± Seeing Billy, the middle-aged man spoke with difficulty. He could recognize Billy because he had seen his portrait before. ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now!¡± Billy quickly walked over and took out three silver needles from his body, piercing them into the man¡¯s chest. Then, he ced his hand on the man¡¯s abdomen, channeling the Chi power into him.

    He had roughly examined the man¡¯s body. His bones and blood vessels were shattered, and he was on the verge of death. It was a miracle that he had survived until now.

    ¡°Mr Billy, don¡¯t bother¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t make it¡­¡± The man continued to speak with trembling voice, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°What happened? Who did this?¡± Billy frowned.

    ¡°Those¡­ those three women got into trouble¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t directly answer his question, but spoke with a slightly relieved voice after gathering some strength. ¡°They¡­ they were abducted while having lunch at the Royal Restaurant¡­¡±

    ¡°The¡­ the ones who abducted them¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he jerked his legs, his head tilted to the side, and he immediately stopped breathing.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned again, moving his hand to the man¡¯s chest and injecting several strong streams of Chi power into him. However, the man was too severely injured. Even with his strong medical skills, it would be difficult to save him.

    ¡°Go to the Royal Restaurant!¡± Billy took a deep breath and walked out of the room.

    He knew very well that the person who acted here was most likely the one who abducted Opal, Amber and Abby.

    The most urgent task now was to go to the Royal Restaurant to find out exactly who did this.

    In no time, they arrived on the main street. After casually asking a passerby, they learned the location of the Royal Restaurant, which was located in the most prosperous area in the center of the imperial city.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the gate of the Royal Restaurant estate.

    What caught their eyes was a ratherrge estate covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters. The main building was a six-story ancient building, adorned with carved beams and painted rafters, with colorful tiles. In addition to the main building, there was a not-too-small artificialke in the estate, surrounded by neatly trimmedwns. Behind the main building on the left was a beautiful bamboo forest, and on the right was a small garden.

    At this time, although it was not yet the peak dining hour, the entrance of the estate was already bustling with people.

    ¡°A group of people dressed brightly, with extraordinary demeanor. At first nce, they seemed to be either high-ranking officials or from prominent families,¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°This Royal Restaurant is probably not an ordinary ce!¡± Azure Dragon added.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably on par with the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ in the Rainbow Moon Empire!¡± Vermilion Bird responded.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n?¡± White Tiger looked at Billy. ¡°Should we just go in and grab someone to ask?¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, don¡¯t be too impulsive!¡± Harleen spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re new here and not familiar with this ce at all. Let¡¯s first learn about this Royal Restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Harleen is right,¡± Ivy chimed in. ¡°Ice Cloud Empire is not like Rainbow Moon Empire. There are definitely many experts here in the imperial city. Caution is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have something to eat first!¡±

    He was well aware that even Sheardal Empire had experts in the fourth-grade Sacred Realm, so it was likely that Ice Cloud Empire had even fifth-grade Sacred Realm experts. If they identally offended some big figure, they would be in big trouble.

    By then, they would be in endless trouble before finding Opal.

    ¡°Guests, pleasee in!¡± As the group arrived at the main building¡¯s hall, a waiter approached them.

    At this moment, there were already many people dining in the hall. Although it wasn¡¯t fully packed, there were few empty tables left.

    ¡°May I ask which floor you¡¯d like to sit on?¡± the waiter asked as he approached.

    From his tone, it was obvious that, simr to the ¡®Joy Restaurant,¡¯ the higher the floor, the more expensive the consumption.

    ¡°Just sit over there!¡± Billy pointed to an empty table on one side of the hall.

    ¡°Alright, please follow me!¡± After a brief acknowledgment, the waiter led the group to their table.

    ¡°Would you like to order ¨¤ carte or go for a set meal?¡± the waiter asked after everyone was seated.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go for the set meal,¡± Harleen replied.

    After a brief pause, she continued, looking at the waiter.

    ¡°Waiter, your Royal Restaurant is located in the most prosperous area of the imperial city. The owner must have quite a background, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you all from out of town?¡± The waiter was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± The waiter responded. ¡°The Royal Restaurant is the most high-end restaurant in the Ice Cloud Imperial City. Without a certain background, it would be difficult for the owner to establish themselves here.¡±

    ¡°Who is your boss?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t answer that question,¡± the waiter replied. ¡°All I know is that our manager¡¯s surname is Porter, and everyone calls Master Porter. As for who the real owner is, I have no idea.¡±

    him

    ¡°Then do you know who Master Porter is?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t answer that question either. We, the servants, wouldn¡¯t possibly know Master Porter¡¯s identity,¡± the waiter said awkwardly with a smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen smiled and took out a high-grade spirit stone from her pocket, handing it to the waiter. ¡°Waiter, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°I wonder what the youngdy would like to inquire about?¡± The waiter didn¡¯t ept the spirit stone.

    He had been in this mixed ce for so long; naturally, he knew that some things couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Just casually inquiring about something, she offered a high-grade spirit stone, he could tell it wasn¡¯t something simple.

    ¡°Today at noon, were there three very beautiful women who were taken away while dining here?¡± Harleen asked, staring intently at him.

 Chapter 1327 Thereâ€™s Trouble

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing Harleen¡¯s words, the shopkeeper was once again stunned, ¡°Are you here to find those three youngdies?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Harleen responded, ¡°Do you know who took them?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know!¡± There was a hint of peculiarity in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Azure Dragon pursued.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the shop at noon, so I¡¯m not sure about the situation,¡± the shopkeeper said again, shaking his head.

    ¡°Sorry, esteemed guests, I have other matters to attend to, excuse me.¡±

    After saying that, he turned and left.

    ¡°Come back here!¡± White Tiger frowned and stood up to go after him.

    ¡°White Tiger!¡± Billy stopped him.

    ¡°Boss, he must know something!¡± White Tiger spoke up.

    ¡°With his position, even if he knows, it¡¯s likely limited,¡± Billy responded, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more, see if anyone wille to us voluntarily.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡± White Tiger asked again.

    ¡°That shopkeeper probably reported to his superiors about us inquiring about Opal just now,¡± Harleen replied for Billy, ¡°If this matter is rted to this restaurant, they mighte to us on their own.¡±

    ¡°And if they don¡¯t make any move?¡± White Tiger continued to inquire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Billy replied.

    Before long, the food and wine were served, and the group began to eat and drink.

    Just less than five minutes into their meal, a muffled sound came from the stairway.

    Shortly after, a man with a beard rolled down the stairs, showing numerous injuries on his body, with blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    At the same time, three or four men eximed and ran down from the stairs to help the bearded man up.

    The crowd in the hall eating at the same time turned their heads to look.

    ¡°You dare to harm me!¡±

    After catching his breath, the bearded man looked towards the stairs and shouted loudly.

    ¡°I see you have some guts, do you even know who I am?¡±

    ¡°What kind of person are you, tell me!¡± Shortly after, a middle-aged man in a gray robe walked down from the stairs, followed by several restaurant staff.

    ¡°I am a prince of Cloud River Kingdom. You dare to harm me, believe me, I¡¯ll tear down this shabby restaurant of yours!¡± The bearded man responded angrily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be a prince of Cloud River Kingdom, quite a background!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Cloud River Kingdom ranks second among the kingdoms under the jurisdiction of the Ice Cloud Empire, its power should not be underestimated!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? Even if he has a big background, causing trouble at the Royal Restaurant will definitely not end well. The Royal Restaurant is not afraid of Cloud River Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After hearing the words of the bearded man, there was a discussion in the hall.

    ¡°A bit of a background!¡± The middle-aged man in gray responded lightly, ¡°Do you know the consequences of causing trouble at the Royal Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t need to know!¡± The bearded man snorted.

    ¡°That wretched woman earlier was just a lowly servant, but she was fortunate enough to catch my eye, it¡¯s the blessing she umted from her past life!¡±

    ¡°I warn you, it¡¯s best to let her obediently follow me, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The middle-aged man in gray interrupted sharply.

    ¡°How dare you talk to the prince like that¡­¡± A man raised his hand, pointing at the middle-aged man in gray and shouted loudly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Boom!

    Before he could finish his sentence, the middle-aged man in gray casually raised his hand, and the man was immediately thrown out of the hall.

    He crashed heavily onto the ground in the courtyard, spitting out a mouthful of blood, then his head tilted and he passed out.

    ¡°You scoundrel! I see you¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    The bearded man spoke loudly and raised his hand, sending a palm wind towards the middle-aged man in gray. His cultivation was passable, at the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    However, before his palm strength could reach halfway, he was sent flying by a wave of energy from the middle-aged man in gray.

    ¡°Lord!¡± The remaining three men shouted again and ran over.

    ¡°You¡­ just wait for me. I will definitely tear down this restaurant of yours¡­¡± The bearded man gritted his teeth and cursed as he got up from the ground.

    Then, he turned and ran away dejectedly, with his three followers helping up their fallenpanion and following suit.

    ¡°Sorry for the interruption, please continue,¡± the middle-aged man in gray said loudly to the diners in the hall before turning and walking towards the stairs.

    ¡°Manager Ezequiel!¡± At the same time, the waiter who had been talking to Billy and the others hurried over to the middle-aged man in gray and whispered a few words to him.

    After listening to the waiter, the middle-aged man instinctively nced towards Billy and his group, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.

    ¡°This Royal Restaurant is indeed extraordinary!¡± Casey looked at the background of the other party and said lightly, ¡°The manager alone has the cultivation of the ninth-rank Divine Realm!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Bob was surprised.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Casey nodded and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, he probably won¡¯te looking for us actively for now. Should we go and ask him?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat first and leave early.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    Half an hourter, they paid and left.

    ¡°Boss, where should we go now?¡± Outside the estate gates, ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wander around. Unless something unexpected happens, they should have someone following us,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ck Tortoise asked, ¡°Boss, how do you know they¡¯ll target us?¡±

    ¡°The manager from before had a murderous look in his eyes when he looked at us!¡± Billy replied again.

    After saying that, he led the group towards the main street.

    ¡°Billy, looks like someone is following us!¡± After walking for a while, Ivy spoke up.

    ¡°It seems that Opal¡¯s matter is indeed rted to the Royal Restaurant!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Boss, should we catch them and ask?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s find a less crowded ce!¡± Billy nodded slightly and led the group towards a side path.

    About fifteen minutester, they arrived at a somewhat secluded clearing.

    ¡°Come out. You¡¯ve been following us for so long, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Bob turned and shouted towards a spot not far away.

    ¡°You have quite the courage, knowing that we¡¯re tracking you yet deliberately leading us to such a remote ce.¡±

    As soon as Bob finished speaking, an old man appeared with four men and women within sight. From their auras, it was evident that the old man was at eighth-rank Divine Realm, while the other four were in the mid-stage of the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Speak up, what do you want by following us?¡± Vermilion Bird asked beside Billy.

    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your rtionship with the three women from noon?¡± The old man spoke coldly.

    Billy nced at them and calmly asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±

 Chapter 1328 Boss, To Kill or Not?

    ¡°Answer my question, what¡¯s your rtionship with them¡­¡± The old man¡¯s tone grew heavy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live, do you want it?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Tell me the whereabouts of Opal and herpanions, and I¡¯ll let you leave alive!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite humorous!¡± The old man sneered.

    Since Billy and the others had hidden their martial aura, he couldn¡¯t discern the strength of the person they were facing. Otherwise, even with ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to show himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Billy then looked at the other four people. ¡°Who among you is willing to speak up voluntarily, and I¡¯ll spare him?¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re stubborn even at death¡¯s door. Looks like you¡¯re tired of living!¡± A man in a blue robe nced at Billy with disdain.

    The other three also looked at Billy with contemptuous expressions.

    ¡°No one wants to talk?¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    Then, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a strong spiritual power surged from between his brows, immediately enveloping the five of them.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The next moment, including the eight-rank Divine Realm elder, they all copsed, grimacing in pain, clutching their heads and howling.

    ¡°Mercy¡­ spare us¡­¡±

    Less than ten secondster, a man shouted loudly, ¡°Spare us¡­¡±

    ¡°Mercy, please spare us¡­¡± the others pleaded simultaneously.

    With their strength, they couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s mental attack.

    This was because Billy didn¡¯t think they deserved to die. Otherwise, including the old man, none of them would have had a chance to live.

    ¡°Can you talk now?¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± a man shouted again.

    ¡°You¡­ If you dare to speak, Master Porter won¡¯t spare you¡­¡± the eight-rank Divine Realm Elder gritted his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, releasing an even stronger spiritual power towards the old man.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man shouted hysterically.

    Before he could finish his words, he convulsed a few times, foaming at the mouth, and fell unconscious to the ground.

    ¡°Mercy, mercy¡­¡± The four men saw this scene and pleaded again simultaneously.

    After retracting his spiritual power, Billy spoke, ¡°Speak up!¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know where those three women were taken¡­¡± the man in the blue robe gasped before continuing, ¡°Only Master Porter and Ezequiel know about this¡­¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know¡­¡± another man struggled to speak, ¡°But Master Porter and Ezequiel should know each other.¡±

    ¡°Why were they taken?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It seems like they wanted something from them¡­¡± the man spoke again.

    ¡°Who are Master Porter and Ezequiel?¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that either¡­¡± the man shook his head.

    Thud!

    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t extract any useful information from them, Billy waved his hand, and the four men fainted.

    ¡°Back to the Royal Restaurant!¡±

    Billy ordered, leading everyone back the way they came.

    About fifteen minutester, they reappeared at the Royal Restaurant estate.

    ¡°Harleen, you and Ivy and Azure Dragon stay outside, I and Casey will go in and take a look.¡± Billy instructed Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Alright, stay safe!¡± Harleen and the others nodded.

    Soon, Billy and Casey entered the ground floor lobby.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The waiter recognized the two of them and looked surprised, then turned and headed upstairs.

    ¡°Boss, are we going upstairs?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll wait for them here!¡± Billy shook his head.

    A few minutester, footsteps echoed from the stairs, and soon Ezequiel was seen descending with his men.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± Ezequiel approached, not far from Billy and spoke, ¡°What did you do to Elder Jonah?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to tell us directly, or should we start first?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond directly.

    ¡°Heh, you seem quite confident in yourself?¡± Ezequiel narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Not willing to talk?¡± Billy nced at him, ¡°You have only one chance, think carefully!¡±

    ¡°Damn, do you know what the Royal Restaurant is? Daring to be so arrogant here, you must be tired of living!¡± A curly-haired man pointed at Billy.

    Before he finished speaking, Casey raised his hand and sent the man flying, crashing heavily into the stairs, knocked unconscious.

    Upon hearing themotion, the diners in the hall turned their heads simultaneously, each wearing a surprised expression.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± A man behind Ezequiel shouted angrily, leading seven or eight others to attack Casey.

    A muffled sound of impact ensued as the seven or eight men flew in all directions, unable to get up for a while.

    There was a collective gasp from the surroundings.

    ¡°Who are these two? How dare they act like this in the Royal Restaurant? They¡¯ve got guts!¡±

    ¡°Regardless of who they are, it looks like trouble is brewing today!¡±

    ¡°I heard Master Porter is also in the restaurant today. They sure picked the wrong day!¡±

    The bystanders started gossiping.

    While talking, whether they had finished eating or not, they all left their seats and headed towards the door.

    They knew very well that a fierce battle was about to break out here, and it was best to stay away.

    ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got, take this!¡± At the same time, Ezequiel spoke with a deep voice.

    Immediately after, he formed a strong imprint with his hand and sted it towards Casey.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey responded, frowning slightly, and raised his hand to block.

    After a dull sound, both of them were pushed back more than ten steps, and the tiles under their feet were shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ezequiel steadied himself, his pupils contracting coldly.

    He obviously didn¡¯t expect Casey to have such skills.

    He had been in the Imperial City for almost ten years, and he hadn¡¯t encountered many young people with Casey¡¯s strength.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± After pausing for a moment, he looked at Casey and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°You have onest chance, if you don¡¯t speak, you die!¡± Casey replied coldly.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Ezequiel took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Although your skills are passable, the Royal Restaurant is not a ce for you to be reckless!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to disappear now before things escte, otherwise, the consequences will be severe!¡±

    ¡°Boss, should I kill him?¡± Casey ignored him and turned to Billy, asking.

 Chapter 1329 Master Porter

    ¡°Opportunity has been given to him, but if he doesn¡¯t want it, then let¡¯s fulfill his wish!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey said as he drew the Celestial de from his body.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re arrogant?¡± Ezequiel¡¯s brow furrowed, his aura rising to its peak.

    The next moment, a spiritually materialized great sword filled with formidable force shed towards Casey.

    At the same time, Casey¡¯s wrist flipped, and a crescent-shaped de swiftly cut out.

    With his cultivation now at the eighth-rank Divine Realm and wielding the Celestial de, even without activating any trump cards, it was not too difficult for him to kill a ninth-rank Divine Realm opponent.

    The de¡¯s momentum was unstoppable, shattering everything in its path, instantly bursting the opponent¡¯s sword.

    The crescent de¡¯s momentum remained undiminished, shing straight towards the opponent¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s expression instantly froze.

    He wanted to dodge, but there was no retreat. He could only watch as the de rapidly erged in his pupils.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    At that moment, a tsunami-like wave of energy swept down from the stairs, blocking Casey¡¯s de.

    Boom!

    The powerful wave sent Ezequiel flying, tumbling several somersaults beforeing to a stop, his face as pale as wax.

    He was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from meeting the King of Hell.

    Seeing this, there was a chorus of astonished voices at the door as the onlookers stared in disbelief at Casey.

    ¡°This young man is so strong? Even Ezequiel isn¡¯t his match?¡±

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be from the Imperial City, right? It¡¯s rare to find such skilled young people in the entire Imperial City!¡±

    ¡°Although his skills are impressive, he¡¯s too bold. He almost really killed Ezequiel just now. Theypletely disregard the Royal Restaurant, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡­

    There was another round of discussion at the door.

    ¡°The Royal Restaurant hasn¡¯t been this lively in a long time!¡± At the same time, a charming voice rang out from the stairs.

    Then, a woman walked down the stairs gracefully, followed by an old man.

    The woman appeared to be less than forty years old, but her true age was unknown to outsiders.

    With delicate features and a seductive temperament, she was a woman who had a great allure for males.

    Especially those captivating eyes that made people dare not look directly at her.

    ¡°Master Porter!¡±

    Seeing the woman, the restaurant staff standing nearby with panic on their faces all bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, both Billy and Casey were slightly stunned.

    After all the fuss, ¡®Master Porter¡¯ turned out to be a woman, and such a seductive one at that.

    Interesting!

    Billy could sense her cultivation, quite impressive, at the same level as him, a half-step Sacred Realm!

    The old man following closely behind her, like Ezequiel, possessed the strength of the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    The owner of a restaurant having cultivation at the half-step Sacred Realm, this restaurant was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°Two young men, how should I address you?¡± Reba Porter, the woman, carefully assessed Billy and Casey.

    Although she wore a charming expression on her face, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.

    Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected the person who had nearly shed Ezequiel to be so young.

    ¡°Just get to the point!¡± Billy looked at her and spoke.

    ¡°You should know why we¡¯re here. Tell us your conditions. What will it take for you to speak?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Reba Porter responded. ¡°I was just about to ask you two, what brings you to my Royal Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to speak?¡± Billy squinted. ¡°Then let¡¯s get down to business!¡±

    ¡°If you can withstand my attack, I¡¯ll leave immediately; otherwise, give me the answers I want!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, starting from tomorrow, there won¡¯t be a Royal Restaurant within the Imperial City!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Reba Porter chuckled, her delicate frame shaking withughter.

    After a moment, she stoppedughing, ¡°Young man, you sound very confident. Looks like you came prepared!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to waste with you!¡± Billy responded sternly, ¡°You have one minute to decide, to speak or not!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, young man, do you know why Royal Restaurant has stood in the Ice Cloud Imperial City for so many years without falling?¡± Reba Porter smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I can tell you,¡± Reba Porter continued, ¡°Because no one has ever dared to underestimate Royal Restaurant or say what you just did.¡±

    ¡°Thirty seconds left!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Have you really thought this through?¡± Reba Porter¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness, ¡°Have you considered the consequences of your actions?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this building to be demolished,e out with me; I¡¯ll give you a chance to fight with all my strength!¡± Billy said, turning towards the door.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been years since I met such an interesting young man!¡± Reba Porter squinted her eyes.

    As she spoke, she followed him.

    Soon, both sides reached the grassy area outside.

    Harleen and Ivy quickly approached upon seeing this.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Harleen and Ivy, Reba Porter¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of amazement.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Billy flew through the air.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so enthusiastic, I¡¯ll apany you for some exercise!¡± Reba Porter replied, flying after him.

    At the same time, as Billy¡¯s aura spread out, she finally sensed Billy¡¯s martial arts cultivation.

    To her astonishment, they were at the same rank!

    She was deeply shocked!

    When she had previously discovered that Casey was at the eighth-rank Divine Realm, she was already surprised.

    But now, she found out that Billy was at the half-step Sacred Realm, which made her even more shocked!

    Of course, even so, she wouldn¡¯t retreat without a fight.

    She was confident in her own strength. Not to mention opponents of the same level, she had even in a first-rank Sacred Realm before.

    Soon, the two reached mid-air.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Ice Cloud Empire, are you?¡± Reba Porter looked at Billy and asked.

    As she spoke, she drew a soft sword from her body. The sword was three feet long, one finger wide, and was light blue in color, clearly extraordinary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Billy also unsheathed his wild knife.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Reba Porter said no more, disying the aura of her half-step Sacred Realm.

    As soon as she spoke, her wrist continued to flip, and the soft sword drew out sword lights in the air.

    Then, countless sword lights formed arge flying bird, emitting a faint blue light.

    The bird pped its wings like a living creature and dove towards Billy.

    The void was stirred up, and the fierce winds roared.

 Chapter 1330 Meeting the Princess!

    Facing Reba Porter¡¯s full force attack, Billy didn¡¯t use any trump cards, directly condensing the Blood Shadow de Technique and shing out.

    Bang!

    A loud noise spread out, and the faint purple bird exploded, dissipating instantly.

    At the same time, Reba Porter flew backward for four to five hundred meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood as she fell from mid-air.

    ¡°Master Porter!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the old man, Ezequiel, and the people from the restaurant all shouted simultaneously.

    Puff!

    After getting up from the ground, Reba Porter spat out another mouthful of blood, her face filled with endless horror.

    Obviously, she was shocked by Billy¡¯s strength.

    She could clearly feel that Billy¡¯s move just now, at most, exerted only sixty to seventy percent of its power; otherwise, she would have been dead already.

    Normally confident, she suddenly felt like a frog at the bottom of a well.

    Both being at the half-step Sacred Realm, Billy and she were not in the same league.

    With Billy¡¯s strength, he could probably handle a fight against a second-rank Sacred Realm with just one move.

    What the hell was he?

    Seeing this, the onlookers¡¯ jaws dropped simultaneously.

    The formidable existence like ¡®Master Porter¡¯ couldn¡¯t even withstand a casual sh from the opponent?

    This was too unbelievable, right?

    ¡°Master Porter, are you alright?¡± The old man and the middle-aged man in gray quickly came to Reba Porter¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Reba Porter wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°You lost!¡± At this moment, Billy strolled over. ¡°Can we call it quits now?¡±

    Just then, a powerful pressure swept through the air, immediately enveloping the surrounding space.

    Just from this pressure, it was evident that the neer possessed the cultivation of a second-rank Sacred Realm.

    Many onlookers couldn¡¯t bear this pressure, their legs went weak, and they copsed on the ground, their faces full of horror.

    Some of them hurriedly ran outside the mansion; while watching the excitement was important, preserving their lives was paramount.

    Soon, a figure in ck appeared within everyone¡¯s sight, except for a pair of eyes, his true face couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°Reba greets the Lord!¡± Seeing the neer, Reba Porter¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly walked over with a calm and respectful demeanor.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The man looked at Reba Porter and asked.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, I¡¯m fine!¡± Reba Porter shook her head.

    ¡°Whoever dares to act recklessly in the Royal Restaurant, kneel down!¡± Then, the man turned to Billy and said sternly.

    As his words echoed, a majestic pressure swept towards Billy and his group like a hurricane, wherever it passed, the wind raged.

    ¡°tant arrogance!¡± Billy retorted coldly.

    Then, he took a few steps forward, and the mad knife in his hand released several blood-red de lights, confronting it.

    Bang¡­

    A muffled sound came from the void, and shock waves spread out.

    At the same time, Billy was forced back more than ten steps, his aura slightly chaotic.

    The opponent was at the second-rank Sacred Realm. Before he could unleash his trump cards, being forced back this far by the opponent¡¯s move was naturally within reason.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± The man in ck looked slightly surprised.

    Originally, he estimated that even though his move just now only exerted eighty to ny percent of its power, even a first-rank Sacred Realm expert might not be able to withstand it.

    But Billy just retreated a dozen steps to resolve it, which naturally surprised him.

    ¡°Are you from the royal family?¡± Billy asked indifferently.

    ¡°In consideration of you not killing ¡®Master Porter¡¯ just now, immediately take your people and disappear, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± The man in ck didn¡¯t respond to Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°I spared her life just now because I had a bet with her.¡± After saying this, Billy ignored the man in ck.

    Turning to Reba Porter, ¡°Miss Porter, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill the bet!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man in ck¡¯ tone grew heavy. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to stand up for her?¡± Billy nced at the man.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not leaving?¡± The man in ck didn¡¯t respond to Billy.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve worn out my patience!¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Since you want to resort to violence, so be it, as you wish!¡±

    After saying this, a cold murderous intent emanated from him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± The man in ck responded angrily. ¡°If you seek death, then your wish shall be granted!¡±

    As the words fell, a tremendous momentum burst forth from him, intensifying the pressure in the entire courtyard.

    The onlookers who had fallen to the ground hastily scrambled away towards the outside of the estate.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just as tensions between the two sides escted, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    Shortly after, a graceful figure flew over from nearby andnded not far from Billy.

    Upon seeing the neer, Billy and Casey¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    The neer was someone they knew, someone Billy had saved in Forbidden Phantom Valleyst time.

    The woman was Victoria Richards, one of the princesses of the Ice Cloud Empire.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Upon seeing Victoria Richards, Reba Porter and the others from the restaurant all bowed slightly.

    Victoria Richards ignored Reba Porter and the others, first casting a nce at the man in ck, then turning to Billy and giving a deep bow.

    ¡°Mr Billy, it¡¯s been a while, are you well?¡± Her tone was respectful, her attitude sincere, without any pretense.

    After speaking, she nced again at Casey and the others, nodding slightly as a form of greeting.

    ¡°Thanks to Your Highness, I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    His impression of Victoria Richards was decent; she had good conduct and didn¡¯t carry herself with too much of the typical princess demeanor.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing this scene, including the man in ck and Reba Porter, everyone was momentarily stunned.

    The princess actually knew them?

    What¡¯s more, what astonished them even more was Victoria Richards¡¯ respectful attitude towards Billy!

    You see, although Victoria Richards, as a princess of the empire, wasn¡¯t the aloof and cold type, in the entire Ice Cloud Empire, there weren¡¯t many people she would treat with such respect.

    Clearly, Billy¡¯s identity was extraordinary!

    ¡°Your Highness, do you know them?¡± Reba Porter couldn¡¯t help but express her astonishment after a slight pause.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

 Chapter 1331 The Person Taking Action

    ¡°Mr Billy, why did youe to Ice Cloud Imperial City?¡± Victoria Richards continued to ignore Reba Porter and asked Billy.

    She had been doing something on a street ten kilometers away and sensed the presence of a Sacred Realm expert here, so she rushed over out of curiosity.

    But she didn¡¯t expect to see Billy here!

    She was someone who repaid kindness, and Billy had once saved her life, a debt she had always kept in mind.

    Now that she saw Billy in danger, she naturally wouldn¡¯t just stand by.

    In her impression, a few months ago, in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, Billy was only at the fifth-rank Divine Realm.

    Even if he had improved in these months, he would still be no match for a Sacred Realm expert.

    In fact, when they parted ways with Billy inside the Forbidden Phantom Valley, he had alreadye out from the ¡®Forbidden Sanctum¡¯ and his cultivation had broken through to the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    However, at that time, Victoria Richards and the others hadn¡¯t had the chance to sense his martial aura, so they were unaware.

    ¡°I have three friends who got into some trouble over here, so I came to check on them,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Your friends got into trouble over here?¡± Victoria Richards was puzzled. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°I also want to know what happened!¡± Billy gestured towards Reba Porter. ¡°Should we just ask Miss Porter directly?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Victoria Richards, after a moment of confusion, turned to Reba Porter. ¡°Miss Porter, what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Princess, may I know the identity of this young man?¡± Reba Porter took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Mr Billy, what do you think?¡± Victoria Richards looked at Billy and asked.

    Naturally, she needed Billy¡¯s consent first.

    ¡°You can tell her, it¡¯s fine,¡± Billy replied lightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Victoria Richards nodded slightly and then turned to Reba Porter, saying, ¡°Miss Porter, have you heard of Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°Skydragon City?¡± Reba Porter was taken aback.

    After a brief pause, her pupils contracted slightly, then she looked at Billy and said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr Billy from Skydragon City?!¡±

    After guessing Billy¡¯s identity, she felt relieved.

    She should have guessed his identity earlier.

    At the age of thirty, with the strength of the Sacred Realm, besides the person from Skydragon City in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, who else could it be?

    Furthermore, she had heard that Billy had once saved Victoria Richards in the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    So, this could also exin why Victoria Richards was treating him with such respect.

    She just didn¡¯t expect that this legendary genius would actuallye to Ice Cloud Imperial City and coincidentally sh with her.

    Not only her, but several others, including the ck-robed man, also guessed Billy¡¯s identity and secretly marveled.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy looked at Reba Porter and spoke lightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was Mr Billy who honored us earlier. Please forgive my disrespect,¡± Reba Porter took a deep breath and bowed slightly.

    As she spoke, she lowered her posture.

    Although her status in Ice Cloud Imperial City wasn¡¯t low, even some ministers in the pce had to address her as Master Porter, she was well aware that she had no superiority in front of this young man!

    ¡°Miss Porter, can you tell us now?¡± Victoria Richards continued, ¡°What exactly happened to Mr Billy¡¯s friends?¡±

    ¡°Princess, may I have a word with you?¡± Reba Porter nced at the ck-robed man and then spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can say it here,¡± Victoria Richards frowned slightly.

    ¡°Princess, I suggest you move to another ce,¡± the ck-robed man spoke.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please excuse me for a moment!¡± Victoria Richards looked at Billy after a brief thought.

    ¡°Please,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Later, Victoria Richards followed Reba Porter into the hall. After a few minutes, the two came out of the hall again, with Victoria Richards¡¯ face slightly solemn.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr Billy, there¡¯s a bit of trouble,¡± Victoria Richards said as she approached Billy.

    ¡°What trouble?¡± Billy asked casually.

    ¡°Your three friends took something that doesn¡¯t belong to them,¡± Reba Porter responded from the side. ¡°The person who took them away at noon today wants them to return the item.¡±

    ¡°What item?¡± Billy frowned and asked Reba Porter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what it is,¡± Reba Porter shook her head.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Billy fixed his gaze on her and continued to ask.

    ¡°Mr Billy, have you heard of ydragon Sect?¡± Victoria Richards asked in return.

    ¡°Never heard of it, what¡¯s the story?¡± Billy asked with a slight pause.

    ¡°ydragon Sect is one of the tworgest sects in the Ice Cloud Empire, belonging to the quasi-super sects,¡± Victoria Richards responded. ¡°Evenpared to the two super sects of Crimson me Empire, ydragon Sect is not much inferior.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted slightly.

    ¡°The one who came to capture your three friends is their Vice Master, who has cultivation close to entering the second-rank Sacred Realm,¡± Reba Porter added from the side.

    ¡°Princess, do you know about the high-endbat power in their sect?¡± Casey asked Victoria Richards.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not very clear about the details,¡± Victoria Richards shook her head. ¡°Their sect has limited interactions with the outside world, so the information known to outsiders is limited.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, their sect leader is at least close to entering the third-rank Sacred Realm in strength!¡±

    ¡°ydragon Sect isn¡¯t in this imperial city?¡± Azure Dragon slightly paused upon hearing this.

    If ydragon Sect were in the imperial city, Victoria Richards shouldn¡¯t be unaware.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± Victoria Richards shook her head.

    ¡°Although ydragon Sect belongs to the Ice Cloud Empire, in a sense, they are not under the jurisdiction of the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°Just like the two super sects of Crimson me Empire, they arepletely independent of the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Do you have their address?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Their sect is located northeast of the imperial city, about four to five hundred kilometers from here,¡± Victoria Richards responded. ¡°There is a city named ydragon City over there, which is an affiliated city of ydragon Sect, and their sect is located halfway up the mountain behind the city.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you going to ydragon Sect to rescue people?¡± Victoria Richards continued.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°All three of them are my rtives!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, ydragon Sect is different from ordinary sects. If you go there with just a few people, it¡¯s probably dangerous¡­¡± Victoria Richards paused slightly before continuing. ¡°If Mr Billy insists on going to rescue people, wait for me for a moment. I¡¯ll go back and talk to my father, let him send some people with me, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡± Reba Porter¡¯s face changed upon hearing her words.

    ¡°Princess, please think twice about this matter!¡± the ck-robed man spoke at the same time.

    ¡°The royal family and ydragon Sect have long had their rules and regtions, not interfering with each other. If you bring people from the imperial family over, it will cause a lot of trouble to the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to ask them to release the people, not to start a war with them, they¡­¡± Victoria Richards responded.

    ¡°Your kindness is appreciated!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you for this matter. We can handle it ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, the strength of ydragon Sect¡­¡± Victoria Richards¡¯s face shed with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Thank you again for your kindness!¡± Billy smiled faintly and interrupted her. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. Farewell, perhaps we¡¯ll meet again someday!¡±

 Chapter 1332 Next Stop is Slaydragon Sect

    ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    After Billy and the others left, Reba Porter turned to Victoria Richards and spoke.

    ¡°Miss Porter, you better pray that this matter has nothing to do with you, otherwise, you¡¯d better take care of yourself!¡± Victoria Richards interrupted her with a slight frown.

    When Reba Porter described the situation to her before, she only mentioned it briefly, avoiding the main points.

    She could clearly feel that Reba Porter was hiding something from her.

    ¡°Princess, I think you¡¯d better not get involved in this matter, otherwise, it will bring you unnecessary trouble.¡± The ck-robed man beside them spoke up.

    ¡°Humph! You should consider yourself first!¡± Victoria Richards replied before turning and leaving.

    ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± Reba Porter came to the man and spoke softly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± The man replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Reba Porter nodded.

    About thirty to forty minutester, Billy and his groupnded in an open space outside the gate of ydragon City.

    The city was built against the mountain, not small in scale, simr to the Criesgan under the Rainbow Moon Empire.

    After a few minutes, everyone paid a certain amount of spirit stones to enter the city.

    ¡°Boss, I think there¡¯s something wrong with that woman surnamed Porter from the Royal Restaurant!¡± As they walked into the city, Azure Dragon spoke up.

    ¡°The ck-robed man who cameter is also suspicious, most likely from the Ice Cloud Imperial Family!¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s find Opal, Amber and Abby first!¡±

    ¡°Boss, ydragon Sect should be on the half slope ahead, should we go up the mountain directly?¡± Casey raised his hand and pointed ahead.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived outside the back gate of the city.

    After walking for a while longer, they saw a stone archway several hundred meters away, with the words ¡®ydragon Sect¡¯ written on it.

    Behind the archway was a path wide enough for two carriages to pass side by side, leading directly to the main courtyard halfway up the mountain.

    ¡°This is a restricted area of the sect, do not enter without permission!¡± As they arrived at the foot of the archway, four men in gray robes blocked their way.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Azure Dragon said lightly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said? This is our sect¡¯s main courtyard, you¡­¡± The man was slightly stunned.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Vermilion Bird casually swept his palm, sending all four men flying, each of them spitting out blood after crashing to the ground.

    ¡°You dare to be so presumptuous at ydragon Sect, do you have a death wish?¡± Although his tone was harsh, a strong sense of fear shed in his eyes.

    Vermilion Bird had casually sent all four of them flying with just one palm, obviously something they couldn¡¯t contend with.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of the way now!¡± Vermilion Bird said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people? What business do you have at ydragon Sect?¡± Another man wiped the blood from his mouth and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy ignored the man and said lightly before walking toward the back of the archway.

    ¡°Stop, you¡­¡± The red-haired man gathered his courage and shouted.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Vermilion Bird swept him away again, and after falling to the ground, he passed out.

    ¡°Hurry¡­ hurry and inform the Elder!¡± The other three dared not say more and quickly ran towards the mountain.

    Then, Billy and the others continued walking towards the halfway up the mountain.

    Meanwhile, inside the main courtyard of ydragon Sect, in one of the ancient and elegant buildings, Opal and Amber sat at a redwood table with stationery on it.

    From their condition, it could be seen that although they had some injuries, they were not serious, but their strength had been sealed.

    Sitting opposite them was a white-robed man with sharp eyes and a cold aura swirling around him.

    ¡°You two are really bold, daring to destroy the mechanism diagram of ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯!¡± The white-robed man red at the two angrily as he spoke.

    ¡°Do you know the value of that mechanism diagram?¡±

    While speaking, he stared at Opal, Amber and Amber with a ferocious expression, as if he wanted to devour them.

    His reaction was understandable because the mechanism diagram of the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ was something countless people dreamed of.

    Since its appearance, it had caused numerous bloody conflicts in the Forbidden Ruins Space, with hundreds of thousands of people losing their lives for that diagram. But these two women actually destroyed it in front of everyone!

    At that moment, countless people present were gnashing their teeth, wishing they could peel the two women¡¯s skin off!

    If he hadn¡¯t suspected that the two of them might have already memorized the contents of the mechanism diagram, he would have killed them long ago! That¡¯s also why he brought them back to the sect!

    ¡°That is our possession. How to dispose of it is naturally our right. Does your ydragon Sect have the authority to interfere?¡± Amber retorted.

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± the white-robed man said in a deep voice. ¡°The mechanism diagram originally belonged to ydragon Sect, but it was stolen by thieves. Do you think we can¡¯t control it?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you have such thick skin!¡± Amber sneered. ¡°Whenever you see something good, you im it was lost by your ydragon Sect. Does that mean everything valuable in the Forbidden Ruins Space belongs to your ydragon Sect?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re eloquent!¡± The white-robed man¡¯s tone grew stern. ¡°I advise you two not to test my patience!¡±

    ¡°Before tomorrow morning, if you haven¡¯t drawn the mechanism diagram of the ¡®Star Secret Space,¡¯ you will regret it!¡±

    ¡°If that thing belongs to your ydragon Sect, why do you need us to draw it? Your sect should have plenty of people who can draw it, right?¡± Amber continued.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stop talking nonsense with me!¡± The white-robed man red angrily. ¡°If you want to live, draw the mechanism diagram immediately, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did your people take Abby?¡± Opal interrupted him.

    This afternoon, she, Amber, and Abby Meskill were brought to ydragon Sect together. But shortly after arriving, the sect master met with them. Then, Abby Meskill was taken away, and she hasn¡¯t shown up since.

 Chapter 1333 Will Billy Boy Show Up?

    ¡°Consider yourselves!¡± the white-robed man spoke coldly.

    ¡°If you dare to harm Abby, I¡¯ll tten your ydragon Sect sooner orter!¡± Opal¡¯s voice was colder than the opponent¡¯s.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± the white-robed man nced at Opal. ¡°Just the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ll do what I say!¡± Opal responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Wait until you see the sun tomorrow before you talk to me like that again!¡± the white-robed man¡¯s tone grew heavier. ¡°Are you going to draw or not?¡±

    ¡°If you have the guts, just kill us!¡± Opal looked straight at him.

    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± the white-robed man said angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bber here!¡± Amber retorted, ¡°If you dare to touch a hair on our heads, forget about getting that diagram!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± the old man¡¯s face turned livid with anger.

    After taking a deep breath and forcibly suppressing his anger, he continued in a cold voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night. I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning. If you haven¡¯t drawn it by then, I¡¯ll make you taste the bitterness of being alive!¡±

    With that said, he got up and walked towards the door.

    Thunk¡­

    Just then, there was a hurried sound of footsteps.

    Soon after, a man hurried in, the same one who had stopped Billy and his group at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Vice Master, someone is trespassing the mountain!¡± the man said urgently as he approached.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the white-robed man was puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°A few young men and women, we¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± the man shook his head.

    ¡°Did they say anything?¡± the white-robed man frowned.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything, they just attacked as soon as they arrived. They are quite skilled, we¡¯re no match for them.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± the white-robed man frowned again.

    ¡°They should be close to the main courtyard of the sect by now!¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on them!¡± the white-robed man pointed to Opal, Amber and Abby.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the man nodded and turned to leave.

    ¡°Let me remind you onest time, it¡¯s best to cooperate!¡± the white-robed man then looked at Opal. ¡°Otherwise, with your looks, I believe those men below the mountain would appreciate you very much!¡±

    ¡°You old bastard, you better not fall into my hands, or I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Amber replied.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± the white-robed man snorted coldly.

    Shortly after, the man from before led four young men to guard the door.

    The white-robed man gave some instructions before turning away.

    ¡°Opal, could it be Billy Boy?¡± Amber looked at Opal with a hint of worry.

    ¡°Not sure!¡± Opal shook her head gravely. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not them!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Both of them were well aware of the strength of ydragon Sect. The white-robed man just now was Vice Master of ydragon Sect, with the strength of a first-rank Sacred Realm. And Sect Master of ydragon Sect had already stepped into the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    Billy and his group had no hope to contend with them.

    Several months ago, when they parted ways with Billy¡¯s group, Billy was only at the preliminary level of Divine Realm.

    So, in their view, even if Billy¡¯s strength had skyrocketed in the past few months, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for a true Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t Billy Boy,¡± Amber said, ¡°They¡¯re unlikely to know we¡¯re in the Ice Cloud Empire, and captured by ydragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Opal nodded slightly with a serious look.

    ¡°Opal, should we draw the diagram?¡± Amber continued, ¡°How about we draw a fake one for them to try?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Opal shook her head. ¡°Since they want us to draw it for them, they must have anticipated this.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then? If we give them the real one, we probably won¡¯t have a chance to survive,¡± Amber frowned slightly.

    Both of them knew very well that if they lost their usefulness, the oue would be very grim.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold off for now and see!¡± Opal responded.

    Boom!

    At the same time, in front of the main hall of the sect, two heavy wooden doors were smashed into pieces by a palm.

    Soon after, Billy and Casey, along with others, strolled in.

    ¡°You scoundrels, who do you think you are? Dare to cause trouble in ydragon Sect, do you think your lives are too long?¡± a middle-aged man shouted angrily.

    Whoosh!

    As he spoke, he drew his own sword and two sharp sword intents attacked Billy and the others.

    At the same time, about twenty men also made their move, with sharp sword energy creating piercing sounds.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s group said in a deep voice, each releasing a curved de of light.

    Among these people, except for the middle-aged man who was at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, the others were all at the lower levels of the Divine Realm.

    After the des passed, except for the middle-aged man, all the others flew out, groaning in pain as they fell to the ground.

    It was evident that Azure Dragon¡¯s group had shown mercy, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    After exchanging a move with Azure Dragon, the middle-aged man and Azure Dragon each retreated seven or eight steps, evenly matched.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the middle-aged man frowned after stabilizing his figure.

    ¡°Call your sect master, otherwise, we¡¯ll dismantle your sect!¡± White Tiger replied coldly.

    ¡°tant arrogance!¡± Just then, eight or nine figures flew from behind the manor.

    Leading them was the white-robed man who had previously interrogated Opal, Brendon Castillo, Vice Master of ydragon Sect!

    Behind him were eight people from the Elder Pavilion of ydragon Sect.

    One was at the first-rank Sacred Realm, two were at half-step Sacred Realm, two were at the ninth-rank Divine Realm, and the other three were at the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    Seeing the lineup on the other side, Casey and Harleen were secretly surprised.

    ydragon Sect, in essence, was just a top-tier sect, but with such strength, it could easily surpass many other top-tier sects.

    Even the first-ranked sect in the Rainbow Moon Empire, the Broken Star Sect, fell far behind.

    The sect master of the Broken Star Sect was only at half-step Sacred Realm, but the Elder Pavilion of ydragon Sect alone had two half-step Sacred Realm cultivators.

    At the same time, from various directions within the manor, arge crowd of people surrounded them, numbering about four or five thousand.

    ¡°Vice Master!¡± the middle-aged man from before quickly walked up to greet him respectfully.

    ¡°Are you the Vice Master of ydragon Sect?¡± Billy squinted.

    ¡°Did you capture Opal, Amber and Abby?¡±

 Chapter 1334 Opportunity Has Been Given to You

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Brendon Castillo¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°Are you here for those three women?¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy spoke lightly again.

    ¡°Kid, this is ydragon Sect, not a ce for you to act recklessly. Get out of here now!¡± An elder at the ninth-rank Divine Realm looked at Billy and spoke angrily.

    ¡°Hand over the people, don¡¯t force me to take action.¡± Billy ignored the elder.

    Looking at Brendon Castillo, he spoke lightly, ¡°Believe me, that¡¯s not the oue you want to see.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hehe, you are the most arrogant young person I have ever seen!¡± Brendon Castillo smirked coldly.

    ¡°Do you even know what ydragon Sect means? Do you want me to introduce it to you?¡±

    ¡°You have three minutes. If we don¡¯t see Opal, Amber and Abby, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for your arrogance!¡± the elder at the ninth-rank Divine Realm who spoke before roared again and struck towards Billy with a palm strike.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Casey frowned, and the Celestial de drew a de of light across.

    Bang!

    The two of them stepped back about ten steps each, the wind calm.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder at the ninth-rank Divine Realm level stabilized his figure and eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± A half-step Sacred Realm expert narrowed his eyes at Casey and said, ¡°Take my move!¡±

    ¡°Boss, shall I kill?¡± Casey nced at the opponent and asked Billy.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re asking for death, kill one and see!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The half-step Sacred Realm elderughed loudly. ¡°I haven¡¯t encountered such an arrogant child in many years!¡±

    As theughter sounded, the elder¡¯s momentum exploded.

    Then, he drew his sword from his body, flicked his wrist, and countless afterimages of the sword formed a mysterious pattern in the void and swiftly attacked Casey.

    At the same time, Casey also moved.

    Since the boss asked him to go all out, he naturally had no reservations. With the Celestial de in hand, he fully exerted the Celestial de Art, enough to kill a half-step Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The next moment, the pupil of the half-step Sacred Realm elder contracted instantly, and a suffocating aura of death enveloped him, causing his soul to shiver.

    Not only him, but the thousands of disciples of ydragon Sect around him trembled, their faces full of horror, and hurriedly backed away.

    ¡°Elder, be careful!¡±

    At the same time, the other first-rank Sacred Realm elder naturally felt the terrifying power of Casey¡¯s attack.

    As he shouted, he exerted one hundred percent of his strength and mmed his hand towards the de curtain.

    However, Billy obviously wouldn¡¯t let him seed, and also struck out with a palm.

    After the palm strike, the elder was sent flying hundreds of meters away like being struck by a wild beast, his aura in disarray.

    And Billy slid back about twenty meters before stopping.

    At the same time, the de curtain of Casey had already fallen, and along with it fell the arm of the half-step Sacred Realm expert.

    This was obviously the result of Brendon Castillo intervening, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been so lucky.

    ¡°Thank you, Vice Master!¡± The half-step Sacred Realm expert grunted and stopped the bleeding on his arm.

    ¡°You leave and heal first!¡± Brendon Castillo nodded.

    As he spoke, he was also secretly shocked.

    With Billy¡¯s shot, he had already sensed Billy¡¯s cultivation level.

    At such a young age, he was already at the half-step Sacred Realm level, and he was also a challenger who could fight beyond his level!

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frightened.

    ¡°Three minutes are up!¡± At this time, Billy looked at Brendon Castillo and spoke lightly again.

    ¡°Vice Master, this kid is a bit tricky. Let¡¯s deal with him together!¡± The other first-rank Sacred Realm expert looked at Brendon Castillo and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brendon Castillo didn¡¯t boast. He vaguely felt a considerable pressure from Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for it!¡± After a slight pause, Brendon Castillo looked towards another half-step Sacred Realm elder.

    ¡°Since they seek death, let¡¯s grant their wish, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The half-step Sacred Realm responded with a raised hand and a wave. ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Several elders behind him from the Elder Pavilion and thousands of disciples around echoed simultaneously.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, be careful. If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t hesitate, give me two minutes.¡±

    After Casey shouted, he rushed towards the half-step Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, watch out for yourself!¡± Harleen and Ivy shouted simultaneously.

    At the sound of their voices, they each wielded their swords and charged towards the two ninth-rank Divine Realm opponents.

    With their current cultivation levels, it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with opponents of the ninth-rank Divine Realm when they exerted all their strength.

    Meanwhile, Bob, Azure Dragon, and Vermilion Bird each picked an opponent at the eighth-rank Divine Realm andunched their attacks.

    White Tiger and ck Tortoise charged towards the thousands of disciples, one from the left and one from the right.

    Although the opponents were numerous, their highest cultivation was only in the early Divine Realm, naturally no match for the two.

    After a burst of sword energy, dozens of people fell directly, either dead or disabled, including two third-rank Divine Realm experts.

    Seeing this scene, everyone else¡¯s faces were filled with horror, involuntarily retreating.

    In front of such strong opponents, they were no different from ants, anyone rushing up would meet their end with a single sh.

    ¡°Kid, no matter who you are, daring to be presumptuous in my ydragon Sect, today none of you will escape!¡±

    At the same time, Brendon Castillo and the first-rank Sacred Realm elder stood in mid-air, staring at Billy not far away.

    ¡°You better pray that Opal and Amber are safe, otherwise, ydragon Sect can be destroyed today!¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Kid, so arrogant, let me see what you¡¯re capable of!¡± The first-rank Sacred Realm then turned to Brendon Castillo.

    ¡°Vice Master, let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s end this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brendon Castillo responded in a deep voice.

    The next moment, the momentum of the two soared simultaneously, then they each exerted their full strength and attacked Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been given a chance, if you still seek death, don¡¯t me me.¡± Billy replied lightly before making his move.

    However, facing two first-rank Sacred Realms, he didn¡¯t even need to use any trump cards.

    With a casual flick of his wrist, a blood-red arc of de energy shot out like lightning.

    Then, as if entering an uninhabited realm, it tore through the attacks of the two opponents.

    Without any suspense, after the de energy shed past, Brendon Castillo and the first-rank Sacred Realm elder both fell from mid-air simultaneously.

 Chapter 1335 Unexpected Changes

    The mouth of the first-rank Sacred Realm practitioner widened, but no sound came out.

    In the next moment, blood spurted from his chest, and after convulsing a few times, he fell silentpletely.

    Although Brendon Castillo didn¡¯t lose his life instantly, he didn¡¯t fare much better. His right leg was severed at the knee, and blood gushed out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Brendon Castillo screamed hysterically.

    Then, he quickly activated his techniques to stop the bleeding.

    Shortly after, Billy descended from mid-air and walked towards him.

    ¡°What¡­ who are you¡­¡± Brendon Castillo looked at Billy and spoke with difficulty, waves of shock rising in his heart.

    Two first-rank Sacred Realm practitioners went all out against a half-step Sacred Realm practitioner, resulting in one dead and one severely injured.

    What shocked him even more was that he felt Billy had only used about seventy to eighty percent of his power.

    Ignoring Brendon¡¯s question, Billy nced at Casey and the others, seeing no major issues, then turned his gaze back to Brendon Castillo.

    ¡°Can you hand them over?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to cripple my leg, you¡¯re dead¡­ today, I¡¯ll definitely peel your skin off¡­¡± Brendon Castillo gritted his teeth at Billy.

    ¡°Still not submitting?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He sheathed his dagger and raised his hand, about to release a few strands of finger wind.

    ¡°Who dares to act recklessly in my ydragon Sect, kneel down!¡±

    Just then, another voice echoed through the entire courtyard, filled with intense pressure.

    As the voice sounded, a burst of energy surged like a hurricane, directly crashing towards Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to make me kneel down yet!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    Then, he raised his hand and swept out a violent gust of wind.

    Bang!

    The attacks collided, powerful shock waves spreading out in all directions. Two nearby buildings copsed, and dust filled the air.

    At the same time, Brendon Castillo was lifted into the air by the residual energy.

    Already severely injured, he was now even worse off.

    After falling heavily to the ground and tumbling several times, hey there like a dead dog, blood pouring from his mouth incessantly.

    It seemed like he was just a breath away from death.

    At the same time, five or six figures descended from the sky.

    The leader was Max Castillo, the Sect Master of ydragon Sect.

    He was close to reaching third-rank Sacred Realm.

    Apart from him, the others were all at the mid-stage of Divine Realm, with the strongest among them having the strength of half-step Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Brendon Castillo looked at Max Castillo and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Elder Aaron, take Vice Master down for treatment!¡± Max Castillo¡¯s face was grim as he instructed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A blue-robed old man hurried towards Brendon Castillo.

    Billy nced at him but didn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite something!¡± Max Castillo then looked at Billy, his body emanating killing intent.

    He had roughly surveyed the situation. Many members of ydragon Sect had fallen, and his anger surged.

    As one of the two quasi-superior sects of Ice Cloud Empire, ydragon Sect hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation for decades.

    Even the Ice Cloud Imperial Family wouldn¡¯t dare to trample on his sect so tantly.

    He had decided on the death sentence for Billy and his group in his mind.

    ¡°Boss¡­ he¡¯s here for those three women¡­¡± Brendon Castillo spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Max Castillo frowned, then looked at Billy. ¡°Who are you to them?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your sect to be annihted, hand them over immediately!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think about saving your own life first!¡± Max Castillo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Dare to act recklessly in my ydragon Sect, give up your life!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura instantly soared.

    ¡°Sect Master, someone is intruding behind the mountain!¡±

    As Max Castillo was about to make his move, an old man hurriedly flew from behind the manor.

    Before the old man¡¯s words could settle, a powerful momentum swept from the direction of the back mountain.

    From this momentum, it could be inferred that the neer was definitely a Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing this pressure, Max Castillo¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Then, he looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°ying tricks with me? You wait, none of you will survive today!¡±

    In his view, the person who broke into the back mountain must be aplice with Billy.

    After speaking, without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he quickly flew towards the direction of the back mountain.

    From his demeanor, it was certain that there was something he cared about in the back mountain.

    Seeing this scene, Billy frowned slightly, not immediately understanding what was happening.

    ¡°Help me walk!¡± Brendon Castillo, not far away, shouted to the old man beside him.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The old man replied and helped Brendon Castillo fly up.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    At the same time, Casey quickly arrived next to Billy.

    The opponent who was at the half-step Sacred Realm had been split into two by his Celestial de Art andy paralyzed on the ground.

    ¡°You go help Harleen and Ivy!¡± After saying this, Billy chased after Max Castillo.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± The half-step Sacred Realm expert who came with Max Castillo waved his hand behind him.

    Five people attacked simultaneously, fierce gusts of wind smashing towards Billy.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, sweeping out several waves of qi with his hand.

    Bang¡­

    Under Billy¡¯s attack, the opponents had no chance of resistance.

    After one move, they were all severely injured and fell to the ground without getting up for a long time.

    Ignoring them, Billy continued to chase after Brendon Castillo.

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    Then, a palm wind whistled by.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Brendon Castillo and the old man both shouted simultaneously.

    Bang!

    Before the words fell, the two were knocked flying, each falling not far away and unable to get up for a long time.

    ¡°Where are Opal, Amber and Abby?¡± Billy came to Brendon Castillo.

    ¡°Kid, you¡­¡± Brendon Castillo spat out blood.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy flicked out a few strands of finger wind into his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The next moment, Brendon Castillo immediately screamed in agony, rolling on the ground in pain, veins bulging on his forehead.

    ¡°Stop¡­ stop it¡­¡± Less than half a minuteter, Brendon Castillo hysterically shouted.

    After a slight pause, he continued to shout, ¡°She¡­ two of them are in the building with the white walls behind, and the other one is in the back mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy picked up Brendon Castillo and flew towards the back of the manor.

    Soon, guided by Brendon Castillo, the two arrived at the entrance of the building where Opal and Amber were detained.

    ¡°They¡¯re inside¡­¡± Brendon Castillo saidboriously.

    ¡°You better not be lying to me!¡± After throwing Brendon Castillo to the ground, Billy walked quickly towards the house.

    ¡°You bastard, let us go!¡± Just then, Amber¡¯s voice came from inside.

    Boom!

    Billy smashed a palm strike against the door, and the two wooden doors immediately turned to powder.

    Then, Billy looked around and saw five men lying on the ground not far from the door, all lifeless, the five who had been guarding the house before.

    At the same time, there were two figures not far away, both covered in ck robes, with only a pair of eyes showing.

    From the aura of the two, it could be seen that one was a first-rank Sacred Realm expert, and the other was a second-rank Sacred Realm expert.

    Opal and Amber were being held by the first-rank Sacred Realm expert.

    Their powers had been sealed, and now they were just two helpless women.

    In the hands of Sacred Realm experts, they stood no chance to resist.

    ¡°Billy Boy?¡± Seeing Billy, Opal and Amber both eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 1336 Not Quite Normal

    Seeing Billy, Opal and Amber were naturally shocked.

    They had been worried before, hoping that it wasn¡¯t Billy who hade to cause trouble, fearing that he wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Castillo brothers.

    But now, Billy appeared before them just like that.

    ¡°Sir, you take them away first!¡±

    At the same time, the first-rank Sacred Realm expert who had thrown Opal, Amber and Abby to the ground raised his hand and attacked Billy.

    Without saying a word, the other person, struck Opal and Amber to make them faint on the ground.

    Then, the man raised his hand and swept it towards the wall, creating a hole several meters wide.

    After that, he lifted someone and dashed out of the hole at incredible speed.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    Billy frowned, a fierce palm strike heading towards the first-rank Sacred Realm expert who was charging at him.

    In his rage, Billy left no room for mercy in his attack, making it impossible for the opponent to resist.

    Crack!

    After a crisp sound, arge piece of the man¡¯s chest caved in, his ribs on one side shattered, and arge amount of blood gushed out of his mouth.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡± After barely uttering these two words, the man lost his breath.

    With the opponent dealt with in one move, Billy dashed outside.

    By this time, the second-rank Sacred Realm expert had already flown several hundred meters away, mainly because he was carrying two people, otherwise, he would have been faster.

    ¡°Opal, Amber?¡± In the courtyard, Casey, Harleen, and others looked up into the sky and called out.

    At this moment, Harleen and Ivy, with Casey¡¯s help, had already killed their opponents and were preparing to help Azure Dragon and the others.

    As their voices fell, the three of them flew into the air to pursue.

    ¡°You¡¯re not their match, let me handle it!¡± Billy¡¯s voice came.

    Then, he swiftly flew past them from above.

    At the same time, he activated his formidable spiritual power, forming a barrier around himself and the other man.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the fluctuation of the barrier, the man frowned slightly, wielding arge de of spiritual power imbued with thunderous force and shed forward.

    Bang!

    The de struck the barrier, emitting a dull sound. The barrier shook slightly but remained stable.

    Although he was a second-rank Sacred Realm practitioner, under the premise of Billy activating his bloodline power, his spiritual power was not inferior at all, naturally, the man couldn¡¯t break through it easily.

    Bang¡­

    The man didn¡¯t give up so easily, attacking the barrier a few more times, but still with little effect.

    Meanwhile, Billy had already caught up with him.

    ¡°Leave them to me, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed.

    With Opal and Amber in the other¡¯s hands, he dared not act rashly.

    The man didn¡¯t say a word, after a moment of thought, he threw Opal and Amber towards Billy.

    He knew very well that it was impossible to take the two of them away today. If he continued to dy, whether he could leave alive was unknown.

    After throwing Opal, Amber and Abby out, he exerted his strength to the fullest, smashing the barrier with his hand. The barrier cracked open, and then, after a few more strikes, arge hole appeared, and the man swiftly dashed out.

    Billy naturally didn¡¯t pursue him, instead, he created a gust of wind to catch Opal, Amber and Abby.

    Soon, the three of themnded on the ground.

    ¡°Honey, are Opal and Amber okay?¡± Harleen hurried over, followed closely by Casey, Ivy, and the others.

    The battle in the courtyard had already ended, with the remaining elders from the other side all lying on the ground, while the other thousands of disciples had long fled like birds and beasts.

    ¡°Their powers have been sealed off, but they should be fine,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, did you feel like that person just now was familiar?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I had the same feeling!¡± Harleen and Ivy chimed in.

    ¡°Do you remember the person from the Royal Restaurant?¡± Billy asked in return.

    Although the other party hadn¡¯t said a word from beginning to end, Billy recognized him at first sight as the ck-robed man who appeared at the Royal Restaurant.

    ¡°Is it him?¡± Casey frowned.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister!¡±

    Then, he raised his hand and sent out a few strands of vigorous wind, entering the bodies of Opal and Amber, unlocking their abilities.

    Immediately after, a martial aura burst forth from both of them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± However, upon sensing the cultivation levels of both Opal and Amber, Casey, Harleen, and others all eximed in surprise simultaneously.

    Everyone only sensed the aura of the seventh-rank Divine Realm from both of them.

    It¡¯s worth noting that several months ago, when they separated from the group, Opal was already in theter stage of the fifth-rank Divine Realm, and Amber was just a step away from the fifth-rank Divine Realm. At that time, they also had two kylin fruits and several beast cores of divine beasts on them. If they were sessfully refined, it would be no problem to advance a level.

    But after these few months, their cultivation had only improved this little?

    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t quite normal!

    ¡°Billy, is there something wrong with Opal and Amber?¡± Ivy looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°There is indeed a problem!¡± Billy responded after roughly probing.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Just then, Opal and Amber slowly opened their eyes.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, are you awake?¡± Everyone shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here?¡± After pausing for a moment, Opal spoke.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, how do you feel now? Are you okay?¡± Harleen asked the two.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine.¡± Opal shook her head.

    ¡°Opal, did Abby not stay with you? Where did she go?¡± Ivy asked next.

    ¡°After we were captured by Brendon Castillo not long ago, Max Castillo took her away. We don¡¯t know where she is now!¡± Opal shook her head.

    Boom!

    Just then, a deafening roar sounded from the direction of the back mountain of the estate, and the surrounding walls copsed, causing two buildings to copse as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Casey¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°You guys wait here, I¡¯ll go check it out!¡± After finishing his words, Billy flew towards the back mountain.

 Chapter 1337 You Got the Wrong Person

    Billy thought that the group of people from the back mountain should be the same group who came to kidnap Opal.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    But now it seems, obviously, it¡¯s not the case.

    He vaguely felt that this matter might have something to do with Abby Meskill.

    ¡°Billy Boy, Max Castillo is at theter stage of the second-rank Sacred Realm, be careful!¡± Amber shouted.

    ¡°Amber, don¡¯t worry, killing a second-rank Sacred Realm expert is a piece of cake for Boss!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Amber eximed, and a look of surprise shed across Opal¡¯s face as well.

    The two of them obviously found it hard to believe. In just a few months, they had be so strong?

    ¡°Really!¡± Azure Dragon nodded again.

    ¡°What have you been through these months?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°Opal, let me exin.¡± Bob then began to introduce to the two.

    Meanwhile, Billy had already arrived above the manor¡¯s back mountain.

    Looking around, he saw Max Castillo battling with an old woman in a purple robe.

    The old woman, in her sixties, held an ancient sword in her hand, also at the second-rank Sacred Realm cultivation.

    In addition to the two of them, there were seven or eight women standing on the ground of the back mountain, ranging in age from thirty to fifty, each holding a sword.

    Each person¡¯s cultivation was not weak, with the strongest being a middle-aged woman at the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    In the crowd, there was also a beautiful woman in a green shirt, Abby Meskill.

    At this moment, her face was pale, her eyes empty and lifeless, and her breath extremely weak.

    If it weren¡¯t for one of the women in purple helping her, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand.

    ¡°Pe Beasley, my ydragon Sect and your Purple Cloud Sect have always kept to themselves, do you want to provoke a war between the two major sects?¡± Max Castillo shouted angrily after exchanging blows with the old woman once again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight if you want! Do you think my Purple Cloud Sect is afraid of your ydragon Sect?¡± Pe Beasley, the old woman, replied coldly.

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°You dared to set your sights on the youngdy. You are really seeking death!¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Max Castillo replied coldly.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about your Purple Cloud Sect? When did you have another youngdy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you, just like me, have taken a liking to the bloodline within her body and then casuallye up with a reason to im her for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Whether Purple Cloud Sect has a youngdy or not, there¡¯s no need for me to exin to you!¡± Pe Beasley continued coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, will you step aside?¡±

    ¡°She was discovered by me first. If you want to benefit from it, it depends on whether you have the ability!¡± Max Castillo replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! Then let me see the strength of the Sect Master of ydragon Sect!¡± Pe Beasley frowned, ¡°Let me teach you a lesson!¡±

    After saying that, she attacked Max Castillo with her sword, shouting loudly, ¡°Elder Keira, take the youngdy and leave!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The middle-aged woman at the first-rank Sacred Realm below responded, then waved her hand behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other women responded simultaneously, and then they took Abby Meskill and flew away.

    ¡°Leave her!¡± At the same time, Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    Then his figure appeared not far from the crowd.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged woman frowned and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss?¡± At the same time, Abby Meskill eximed in surprise.

    She obviously didn¡¯t expect to see Billy here. Her eyes, which were originally lifeless, suddenly brightened, and a hint of joy appeared on her face.

    ¡°Abby, what¡¯s going on? Who are these people?¡± Billy asked Abby Meskill.

    While speaking, he roughly checked Abby Meskill¡¯s situation. Like Opal and Amber before, her powers were sealed by someone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are.¡± Abby Meskill shook her head in response.

    ¡°Lady, who is he?¡± The middle-aged woman turned her head to Abby Meskill at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m not your youngdy. You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Abby Meskill replied loudly.

    After saying that, she looked at Billy again, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, quickly save Opal and Amber.¡±

    ¡°Opal and Amber are fine now.¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Abby Meskill¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded.

    Just then, there was another loud noise nearby.

    Pe Beasley was swept away by Max Castillo with a palm strike,nding heavily and coughing up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Elder Pe!¡±

    Seeing this scene, several members of the Purple Cloud Sect eximed in unison and thennded behind Pe Beasley along with Abby Meskill.

    Billy followed suit.

    ¡°You¡­ actually forcibly improved your cultivation with a secret technique?¡± Pe Beasley got up from the ground and looked at Max Castillo walking over.

    Both she and Max Castillo were close to reaching the third-rank Sacred Realm, withparablebat power.

    However, just now, she could clearly feel that the opponent¡¯s strength had suddenly increased by a level, obviously triggering some kind of secret technique.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Max Castillo smirked coldly as he spoke.

    While talking, he nced at Billy behind Pe Beasley, his eyes shing with a hint of coldness.

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see how you withstand the bacsh of the secret technique!¡± Pe Beasley responded sternly.

    ¡°Heh, what¡¯s so difficult about that!¡± Max Castillo smirked again.

    ¡°After killing you, I¡¯ll take that girl¡¯s bloodline, reconstructing my own bloodline and meridians, naturally avoiding any bacsh!¡± he continued.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, Billy frowned slightly.

    He finally understood Max Castillo¡¯s goal in capturing Abby Meskill.

    Abby Meskill¡¯s bloodline was the purest among the four ancient families, evenparable to his Golden Bloodline within.

    However, before this, Abby Meskill¡¯s bloodline had only awakened once, so her talent and cultivation were much weakerpared to Billy.

    But her potential was huge; if her bloodlinepletely awakened, her achievements would far surpass her current capabilities.

    ¡°You won¡¯t seed!¡± Pe Beasley shouted angrily.

    ¡°Heh, do you think you can stop me?¡± Max Castillo replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Elder Keira, don¡¯t worry about me, take Miss Abby and go!¡± Pe Beasley turned and shouted loudly at the middle-aged woman.

    ¡°Elder Pe, I¡¯ll join forces with you¡­¡± the middle-aged woman responded.

    ¡°His cultivation has already reached the third-rank Sacred Realm. We are no match for him. Hurry and take them away, don¡¯t make a futile sacrifice!¡± Pe Beasley interrupted her sternly.

    ¡°Elder Pe, but you¡­¡± the middle-aged woman spoke again.

    ¡°Go!¡± Pe Beasley shouted loudly.

    ¡°Are you two done talking?¡± Max Castillo looked at Pe Beasley and spoke lightly, ¡°Do you think they can escape?¡±

    ¡°Take care, Elder Pe!¡± The middle-aged woman also understood that if they didn¡¯t leave now, they probably wouldn¡¯t make it out today.

    With that said, she helped Abby Meskill up and flew into the sky.

    ¡°None of you are leaving today!¡± Max Castillo¡¯s voice rang out, followed by a surge of energy.

 Chapter 1338 Third-rank Sacred Realm, is it strong?

    Pe Beasley gritted her teeth and used her remaining 70-80% of strength to block the attack.

    However, with injuries on her body, it was even less likely for her to withstand Max Castillo¡¯s assault.

    Bang!

    After a muffled sound, she was sent flying hundreds of meters away again, blood gushing from her mouth, and herbat power dropped to less than 60%.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Just as Max Castillo made his move, Abby Meskill shouted loudly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take her without my consent!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed at the same time.

    As he spoke, a surge of spiritual power emanated, forming a barrier that enveloped everyone.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The middle-aged woman cursed, gripping her sword and sending a sword intent towards the barrier.

    However, it had no effect; the barrier only wavered slightly but showed no signs of damage.

    ¡°Attack together!¡± Another woman shouted.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The other women responded, unleashing their strongest powers towards the same direction, sending out sword energy.

    The result was clear; the barrier remained as solid as a rock.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Pe Beasley spat out blood and looked at Billy.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am!¡± Billy replied, ¡°What¡¯s important is that Abby is my friend, and you can¡¯t take her!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Pe Beasley¡¯s face turned sour.

    Though she only sensed a half-step Sacred Realm cultivation from Billy, the strength of the barrier indicated that Billy¡¯sbat power was at least second-rank Sacred Realm. Otherwise, her people wouldn¡¯t be unable to break the barrier.

    The only relief for her was that Billy meant no harm to Abby Meskill, which eased her worries slightly.

    ¡°Young man, since you¡¯re so eager to die, let me put you to death!¡± Max Castillo looked at Billy and spoke with a deep voice.

    He nced at the barrier in the air, knowing that Abby Meskill and her group couldn¡¯t escape for the moment, so he wasn¡¯t in a rush to attack them.

    He held deep hatred towards Billy for killing so many elders from ydragon Sect, determined to make Billy suffer.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Your sect is named ydragon Sect, let¡¯s see if you have the power to y a dragon!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura soared, and he activated his Chi power, forming Dragon Soaring Skies.

    In the next moment, nine divine dragons spiraled in the void, creating a shocking formation.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon see if I have that power!¡± Max Castillo¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked at the nine divine dragons.

    However, he was now at the third-rank Sacred Realm and naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of Billy.

    He narrowed his eyes, and with his hands in the air, he created countless afterimages, instantly forming arge axe, surrounded by thunder.

    As both of themunched their attacks, the oppressive aura in the void escted several times. Pe Beasley was startled and quickly dodged to the side.

    ¡°Young man, meet your doom!¡±

    With a roar from Max Castillo, the massive axe, carrying overwhelming energy, shed towards Billy.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Abby Meskill shouted from within the barrier.

    Her understanding of Billy was still based on a few months ago. In her estimation, even if Billy¡¯s progress was fast, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for a third-rank Sacred Realm. Worry filled her face.

    ¡°Is a third-rank Sacred Realm expert strong?¡± Billy replied lightly, ¡°How naive!¡±     In the next moment, the nine divine dragons merged into one, roaring towards the iing attack like a true dragon, with an overwhelming momentum.

    A loud noise echoed through the void, stirring up air waves that shattered the surrounding mountains, rocks, and trees as if a heavy explosive had gone off.

    Pe Beasley, hundreds of meters away, was once again thrown back by the residual air waves, her face pale, and her breath even weaker.

    At the same time, the barrier covering Abby Meskill and others was torn open by the impact of the air waves.

    Fortunately, with the barrier as a buffer, those inside were not heavily impacted.

    In the next moment, Max Castillo shot out like a cannonball, smashing arge pit into the hard mountain before copsing inside it.

    His face was as white as wax, his breath exceptionally weak, and fresh blood kept flowing from his mouth.

    Although he still had a breath left, death was not far away.

    Witnessing this scene, including Pe Beasley and Abby Meskill, everyone was stunned, their faces filled with endless shock.

    Just one move, and they had disabled a third-rank Sacred Realm expert?

    Most importantly, Billy was just a young man at the half-step Sacred Realm!

    If it hadn¡¯t been seen with their own eyes, who would believe it?!

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± After a long while, Max Castillo said despairingly.

    His shock was even greater than that of Pe Beasley and the others, since he could clearly feel that Billy¡¯s move just now hadn¡¯t exerted full power.

    Otherwise, he would have been dead by now!

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just then, Opal, Harleen, and others flew to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°White Tiger, watch him, don¡¯t let him die!¡± Billy pointed in Max Castillo¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Got it!¡± White Tiger replied before shing towards Max Castillo¡¯s position.

    Then, Billy and the othersnded on the ground below.

    At the same time, the middle-aged woman from the Purple Cloud Sect smashed a hole in the damaged barrier andnded in the air beside Pe Beasley with a group of people.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Abby, are you okay?¡± Opal walked towards Abby Meskill.

    ¡°Opal, I¡¯m fine, how about you and Amber?¡± Abby Meskill responded.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine too.¡± Opal paused before continuing, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let me introduce myself first.¡± Without waiting for Opal¡¯s response, Pe Beasley spoke to Billy and the others.

    ¡°We are from the Purple Cloud Sect. I am Pe Beasley, the elder of the Purple Cloud Sect, and they are all my fellow sect members.¡±

    ¡°Our sect leader learned that people from ydragon Sect had captured the youngdy and knew they must have ill intentions, so he specially ordered us toe and rescue her.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy?¡± Azure Dragon was taken aback. ¡°Do you mean Abby is your youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Pe Beasley nodded.

    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Azure Dragon was stunned again.

    ¡°Abby is the youngdy of the vale Meskill family. When did she be the youngdy of your Purple Cloud Sect?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Abby Meskill spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Youngdy, I know this is a bit sudden for you, but this is indeed the truth.¡± Pe Beasley responded.

    ¡°You should at least present some convincing evidence, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Vermilion Bird spoke up.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Pe Beasley sighed.

    ¡°Originally, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say this, but if I don¡¯t, youngdy, you will find it hard to believe us.¡±

    After saying this, she took a deep breath and looked at Abby Meskill.

    ¡°Youngdy, have you heard the name Emmalee Meskill?¡±

 Chapter 1339 Abby Meskillâ€™s family affairs

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Upon hearing this, Abby Meskill¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Then, she looked at the other person with a surprised expression and asked, ¡°How do you know my grandmother¡¯s name?¡±

    As one of the oldest four major families in vale, the Meskill family¡¯s young members generally hold themselves with pride and often look down upon outsiders. Many young people of marrying age prefer to marry within the family.

    Fortunately, the Meskill family is quite extensive, with tens of thousands of direct and coteral rtives, which can meet the marriage needs of most people.

    ¡°She is the current sect master of the Purple Cloud Sect!¡± Pe Beasley responded.

    ¡°What?¡± Abby Meskill eximed, then asked excitedly, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Pe Beasley nodded.

    ¡°Abby, is your grandmother not within the territory of vale?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of surprise.

    Not only her, but also Opal, Casey, and others were staring at Abby Meskill with astonishment.

    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t!¡± Abby Meskill responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard my father talk about it. Before I was born, my grandfather and grandmother separated due to a misunderstanding, and my grandmother left home in anger.¡±

    ¡°Shortly after that, my grandfather realized his mistake and regretted it. He searched everywhere for my grandmother, but to no avail.¡±

    ¡°Is such a thing possible?¡± Azure Dragon eximed again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abby Meskill nodded and continued, ¡°Back in the capital, I insisted on going to the Pr Domain with Boss just to try my luck and see if I could find my grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Later, when Boss came to the Forbidden Ruins Space, I followed for the same reason.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Harleen and the others looked relieved.

    ¡°If Abby¡¯s grandmother is the sect master of your Purple Cloud Sect, do you have any token? You can¡¯t just im it without evidence, right?¡± Azure Dragon asked Pe Beasley.

    ¡°Lady, you should recognize this half of a jade pendant, right?¡± Pe Beasley took out a damaged jade pendant from her body and handed it to Abby Meskill.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Seeing her demeanor, it was obvious that she came prepared.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Abby Meskill took the jade pendant and looked at it, then took out the other half of the jade pendant from her own body.

    ¡°This¡­ this is really something of my grandmother¡¯s¡­¡±

    Seeing the two pieces of jade pendant seamlesslybined, Abby Meskill¡¯s voice trembled.

    From then on, she no longer doubted Pe Beasley¡¯s words.

    After a slight pause, she looked at her and asked, ¡°Elder Pe, how is my grandmother?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, the sect master¡¯s condition is not very good!¡± Pe Beasley took a deep breath and added.

    ¡°A year ago, the sect master was seriously injured in a major battle and has been recuperating ever since.¡±

    ¡°Although there has been some improvement now, she can only recover about sixty to seventy percent of her peak strength, and she still suffers from pain and injuries.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a year and she¡¯s still not better?¡± Abby Meskill frowned tightly.

    ¡°The sect master was seriously injured at the time, almost at death¡¯s door, and countless doctors said they couldn¡¯t help.¡± Pe Beasley nodded and continued, ¡°Fortunately, the sect master has special bloodline in her body, which saved her life. If it were an ordinary person, it would have been impossible to survive until now.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that Abby is your sect master¡¯s descendant?¡± Ivy asked with some surprise.

    ¡°Half a month ago, there were people from your Purple Cloud Sect in that valley?¡± Without waiting for a response, Opal asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Pe Beasley nodded.

    ¡°Then those masked people who helped us escape, were they also from your sect?¡± Amber asked next.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Pe Beasley responded, ¡°At that time, due to the special circumstances, they couldn¡¯t reveal their true identities.¡±

    ¡°Opal, what happened half a month ago?¡± Azure Dragon asked Opal.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Opal responded before turning back to Pe Beasley.

    ¡°Even if you know Abby has special bloodline, how can you be sure she¡¯s from the Meskill family?¡±

    ¡°This question puzzled not only her but also everyone, including Billy. It¡¯s not difficult to detect someone with special bloodline as long as the person has some knowledge of medicine and a certain level of spiritual power. But it¡¯s not that simple to determine which specific bloodline a person has. It¡¯s hard to distinguish without physical contact.

    ¡°This question is actually quite simple!¡± Pe Beasley said, then looked at Abby Meskill. ¡°Lady, do you remember the old man with white hair who saved you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. Who is he?¡± Abby Meskill nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s from your grandmother¡¯s family!¡± Pe Beasley responded. ¡°When your grandmother left the Meskill family, she only took him with her. He¡¯s been with your grandmother all these years.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Billy and the others finally understood.

    If the other party was from the Meskill family, it would be natural to easily determine Abby Meskill¡¯s lineage through physical contact with her.

    ¡°Lady,e with me!¡± Pe Beasley then looked at Abby Meskill.

    ¡°The bloodline in your body is the purest of the Meskill family¡¯s lineage. Topletely heal the sect leader¡¯s injuries, only you can help her!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the potential of your bloodline has not been fully tapped. Once you return to the sect, we will definitely help you undergo a transformation!¡±

    ¡°Opal, Boss, I¡­¡± Abby Meskill took a deep breath before addressing everyone.

    For her, this trip was imperative!

    Her purpose in leaving vale was to find her grandmother, and now that she had news, she naturally had to go meet her.

    However, she didn¡¯t know when she would see Billy and the others again once she left.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Opal smiled and looked at Abby Meskill.

    ¡°After we finish our business here, I¡¯ll take Billy and the others to the Purple Cloud Sect to see you.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if you miss us, you cane directly to Skydragon City to find us. It¡¯s just a few hours away.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Abby Meskill nodded.

    Then, she said goodbye to Billy and the others one by one.

    ¡°Two youngdies, the mechanism diagram of the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ is something coveted by countless martial artists. Take care of yourselves!¡± Pe Beasley then said to Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder!¡± Opal nodded in response.

    Five minutester, Pe Beasley led the people of the Purple Cloud Sect and Abby Meskill away in the air.

    ¡°Boss, what about him?¡± At this time, White Tiger still held Max Castillo, who was barely breathing, in front of everyone.

    ¡°Give¡­ give me a quick death¡­¡± Max Castillo struggled to speak to Billy.

    His bones and meridians were shattered, and he had lost all will to live.

    ¡°Answer me a question, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°W¡­ what question?¡± Max Castillo asked.

    ¡°Is someone from the Ice Cloud Imperial Family colluding with you?¡± Billy asked him.

    ¡°Capturing Opal and Amber to the ydragon Sect, it shouldn¡¯t be just your own idea, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Max Castillo didn¡¯t hide it anymore; he only sought a quick death now.

    ¡°As expected!¡± Casey replied, ¡°What¡¯s the specific situation?¡±

    Max Castillo let out a heavy sigh.

    Then, he briefly described the incident.

    After listening to him, Billy and the others frowned slightly.

    If what Max Castillo said was true, then the situation within Ice Cloud Imperial Family was farplicated than they expected.

 Chapter 1340 The Former Top Sect

    A few minutester, Billy led everyone back to the front yard of the mansion.

    As for Max Castillo, Billy fulfilled his wish and gave him a swift end.

    ¡°Billy Boy, it¡¯s not safe here anymore. We need to leave as soon as possible,¡± Opal said to Billy.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded in agreement and gave instructions.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you and Vermilion Bird go capture someone and ask where ydragon Sect¡¯s warehouse is located. Let Ivy go with you to pick some spirit fruits and beast cores.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon responded with a nod.

    Half an hourter, Billy led everyone away into the sky.

    Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird each carried arge cloth bag filled with valuable treasures.

    With this, ydragon Sect directly fell to a second or third-rate sect. Strictly speaking, they had officially withdrawn from the stage of the Ice Cloud Empire.

    About an hourter, Billy and his group arrived at a medium-sized city seven to eight hundred kilometers away from the Ice Cloud Imperial City.

    Upon entering the city, they found a rtively secluded inn and paid the owner with a top-grade spirit stone to have the inn to themselves.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, where have you been these past few months? What happened to you? Why did the people from ydragon Sect want to capture you?¡± After a simple wash-up, everyone gathered in the living room of one of the suites, and White Tiger asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin!¡± Amber responded and began to narrate their experiences to everyone.

    It took about an hour to describe in detail what had happened to the three of them over the past few months.

    Several months ago, after leaving Skydragon City, the three of them stayed in each of the four empires for a while, with the shortest time spent in Crimson me Empire and the longest in the Ice Cloud Empire.

    They had heard about the events in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, but their knowledge was not very detailed.

    When they heard that a Sacred Realm expert had helped Billy and his group at the entrance, they guessed it must have been someone from Ether Mountain, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be the old master himself.

    And about half a month ago, the three of them had been traveling rtively smoothly, even when they encountered some tricky situations, they could easily resolve them.

    During this process, the cultivation of the three of them had also steadily improved.

    Opal had already broken through to the ninth-rank Divine Realm half a month ago, Amber had reached the eighth rank, and Abby Meskill had also broken through to the fourth rank.

    Originally, half a month ago, the three of them had nned to end their travels and return to Skydragon City, but then something happened.

    At that time, the three of them were passing through a mountainous area within the Ice Cloud Empire when they heard sounds of fighting nearby. Out of curiosity, they went to see what was happening.

    They found that one side was a middle-aged couple, both of whom were seriously injured and their breaths unstable.

    The other side consisted of about twenty men and women, all with unfriendly faces, with decent cultivation but not particrly strong.

    The highest cultivation among them was an elderly man in the ninth-rank Divine Realm, while the others were in the early stages of the Divine Realm.

    After observing for a while, Opal, Amber and Abby intervened to help the couple.

    It was clear that the opposing group was no match for Opal, Amber and Abby and they fled after losing several people.

    Afterward, Opal learned from the couple that they had been intercepted here by the group after being severely injured elsewhere.

    Both of them were at the brink of death, and although Opal, Amber and Abby wanted to heal them, it was already toote.

    Knowing their time was short, the couple entrusted them with a task and passed on their lifelong cultivation to Opal and Amber.

    Abby Meskill, due to her rtively weaker cultivation, couldn¡¯t withstand the cultivation transfer from the couple and had to give up.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Opal and Amber realized that the couple were both Sacred Realm experts.

    Additionally, as they were on their deathbeds, they gave Opal, Amber and Abby a piece of animal skin scroll, which turned out to be the mechanism diagram of the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯.

    The three of them at that time had no idea what ¡°Star Secret Space¡± meant, and it was onlyter that they learned the value of the mechanism diagram.

    Everything has its pros and cons. Although the three obtained priceless treasures, they also brought upon themselves the danger of being killed.

    On the second day, as the three passed through a valley, they were intercepted by several waves of people.

    The other party¡¯s intention was clear: they wanted Opal, Amber and Abby to hand over the mechanism diagram of the ¡°Star Secret Space.¡±

    After a bitter battle, Opal, Amber and Abby were at their limit, and just as they were in dire straits, several masked men appeared and saved them.

    Later, Opal publicly destroyed the mechanism diagram into pieces, reducing it to nothing.

    Everyone at the scene was heartbroken and filled with hatred.

    However, since things hade to this, they could only give up.

    After the battle, Opal, Amber and Abby were seriously injured, so they didn¡¯t rush back to Skydragon City. Instead, they found a small inn in Ice Cloud Imperial City to temporarily recuperate.

    For the past half month, the three of them had been staying in the inn room for healing.

    It wasn¡¯t until today that things were barely settled. They had nned to go to the Royal Restaurant for some food before returning to Skydragon City.

    But unexpectedly, as soon as they showed up, they were targeted by someone.

    ¡°Opal, what exactly is this ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ mechanism diagram?¡± ck Tortoise asked Opal.

    ¡°Star Secret Space is simr to Forbidden Phantom Valley, one of the four forbidden areas in the Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Opal responded. ¡°ording to legend, it might have been the forbiddennd of the Star Studded Sect, the sect¡¯s ancestral grounds.¡±

    ¡°Star Studded Sect?¡± Casey and the others were all stunned, hearing this name for the first time.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°It is said that Star Studded Sect was the number one sect in the Forbidden Ruins Space for thousands of years, with its overall strength far surpassing the four empires and super sects of today.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°However, for some unknown reason, Star Studded Sect was wiped out overnight, including the sect¡¯s headquarters and the city where it was located, with tens of thousands of people perishing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so extreme?¡± White Tiger was slightly astonished.

    ¡°That¡¯s the rumor, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not!¡± Opal replied before continuing.

    ¡°In addition, after that night, the sect¡¯s headquarters was burned to ashes, and Star Studded Sectpletely disappeared from the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°What about this ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ then?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The story of Star Secret Space spread a yearter in the Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Amber exined.

    ¡°It is said that Star Studded Sect had a forbiddennd, the core of Star Studded Sect, where there were arge number of treasures, including cultivation resources and supreme martial arts secrets.¡±

    ¡°And with the spread of rumors, a ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ mechanism diagram also emerged, which is the one we obtained before.¡±

    ¡°Since then, the entire Forbidden Ruins Space has been thrown into chaos because of a single diagram, with tens of thousands losing their lives.¡±

 Chapter 1341 Power Boost

    ¡°Is it true?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure!¡± Amber shook her head slightly.

    ¡°But one thing is certain, that the Secret Space entrance is guarded by extremelyplex mechanisms.¡±

    ¡°If one barges in without understanding the tricks, even Sacred Realm experts would find it hard to escape. Many have confirmed this with their lives!¡±

    ¡°Amber, do you know where this ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ is?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s within the territory of Ice Cloud Empire, about two thousand kilometers from the imperial city,¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, do you still remember that mechanism diagram?¡± Bob asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Amber nodded in response. ¡°Otherwise, do you really think we would have simply destroyed that animal skin scroll?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bob¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, should we go take a look? The Forbidden Ruins Space used to be the number one sect, there must be plenty of treasures inside!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while!¡± Billy responded after some thought.

    ¡°Boss, do you have any concerns?¡± Bob continued to ask.

    ¡°Bob, we can¡¯t rush into this!¡± Opal added after a pause.

    ¡°Countless people are eyeing the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ within the Forbidden Ruins Space, we are already targets now.¡±

    ¡°Even if there are treasures inside, it would be difficult for us to hold on with our current strength.¡±

    ¡°Opal, Boss can already defeat fourth-rank Sacred Realm experts, are you worried about people attacking us?¡± Azure Dragon interjected.

    ¡°The Forbidden Ruins Space is much moreplicated than we imagined!¡± Amber spoke up.

    ¡°We¡¯ve traveled to many ces these past few months, gaining a lot of understanding of this world. We need to be cautious!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob and Azure Dragon nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, if you¡¯ve gained the power of Sacred Realm powerhouses, why is your cultivation only at seventh-rank Divine Realm now?¡± Harleen asked Opal.

    ¡°The power of that couple is too domineering, we couldn¡¯t digest it!¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°After epting their power, we¡¯ve experienced a temporary setback in our cultivation. It might take a while for us to digest their power before we can progress again.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, you need to digest that power as soon as possible, it could be troublesome if it lingers too long,¡± Billy said.

    He had detected the issue in Opal and Amber¡¯s bodies as soon as he saw them at the ydragon Sect courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not something we can rush, it¡¯s hard for us to digest that power in a short time,¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°You two sit still, I¡¯ll try to help you!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Boss, can you handle it?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°I can try!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy Boy, can you really help us digest the power of those two people?¡± Amber¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded again.

    Then, activating his bloodline power, he took out several silver needles and began acupuncture on Opal and Amber.

    With his bloodline power activated, he was already at the first-rank Sacred Realm level, so he was confident.

    The result was almost as he expected. After three to four hours, Billy removed the silver needles from the two.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, it should be fine now, you two circte your meridians on your own!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal and Amber responded simultaneously, activating their techniques to circte their meridians.

    After about twenty minutes, a majestic momentum burst out from the two like a raging river.

    Except for Billy, everyone, including Casey, couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily, their faces filled with shock.

    From the momentum alone, it can be judged that Opal and Amber are obviously at the Sacred Realm now.

    ¡°Congrattions, Opal, Amber!¡± After the two stabilized, Billy smiled at them.

    As expected, the two have indeed entered the Sacred Realm!

    Opal stepped into the third-rank Sacred Realm in one fell swoop, and Amber also broke through to thete stage of the second-rank Sacred Realm, very close to reaching the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Billy Boy, you¡¯re awesome, you really did it!¡± Amber¡¯s face was full of joy as she spoke.

    Although Opal didn¡¯t speak, a touch of joy appeared on her face as well.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, I can only help you digest about eighty percent of your power. The remaining twenty percent, after your cultivation stabilizes, you can digest it on your own.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, after digestion, you can be promoted to the next rank!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The two nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Congrattions to Opal and Amber!¡± Harleen and Ivy and the others were also happy for them.

    After chatting for a while, Harleen seemed to remember something and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Honey, ording to the Sect Master of the ydragon Sect, it seems that Ice Cloud Imperial Family may be in chaos. Should we inform Princess Victoria?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    After a slight pause, he looked at Casey and instructed, ¡°Casey, distribute the things brought by the ydragon Sect to everyone. For the next few days, everyone will refine them in the hotel.¡±

    ¡°In a few days, we will go to Ice Cloud Imperial City!¡±

    The matters mentioned by Max Castillo are rted to the stability of Ice Cloud Imperial Family. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of Victoria and Rachel Richards, he won¡¯t sit idly by.

    Moreover, Opal, Amber, and Abby almost lost their lives this time, which obviously cannot be left unresolved.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded vigorously.

    For the next five or six days, Opal and Amber stayed indoors to consolidate their own cultivation.

    While Casey, Azure Dragon and other fellows seized every moment to refine the cultivation resources brought back from the ydragon Sect.

    Six days passed in the blink of an eye, and Casey and the others¡¯ cultivation breakthroughs were also without suspense.

    Casey advanced to the ninth-rank Divine Realm, while Harleen and Ivy both broke through to the eighth-rank Divine Realm. Azure Dragon and other fellows also advanced one level and entered the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    As for Billy himself, during these days, he didn¡¯t stay in the hotel but went to a valley in the eastern outskirts of the city to cultivate.

    The things brought back by the ydragon Sect, although they were all high-level cultivation resources, were not very useful to him at the moment.

    Even the beast core of a ninth-rank Divine Beast is of little use to him, it¡¯s simply a waste to refine it.

    The beast core of a Sacred Beast is helpful, but Sacred Beasts are not so easily encountered.

    So, if he wants to break through his cultivation now, he can only rely on self-cultivation.

    In the five or six days, apart from asionally familiarizing himself with ¡°de Shattering the Sky¡±, his main focus was on ¡°Dragon Soaring Skies¡±.

    Dragon Soaring Skiesplements his bloodline.

    The advancement of martial arts techniques can affect his bloodline.

    And the sublimation of bloodline power has a far greater effect on his cultivation than other cultivation resources.

    After six days, although he has not officially broken through to the Sacred Realm, he has glimpsed a glimmer of light.

    He believes that it won¡¯t be long before his wish is fulfilled!

    On the sixth night, Billy and the others finished their cultivation, had dinner outside, and returned to the hotel to chat.

    ¡°Billy Boy, someone should be here!¡± Just as they sat down, Amber¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    With her words, a strong oppressive aura enveloped the entire hotel.

 Chapter 1342 Are You Here to Joke?

    ¡°I wonder who has a death wish this time!¡± Azure Dragon retorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡± Billy stood up and spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a look!¡±

    With that said, he led everyone towards the gate.

    He was well aware that the news of the mechanism diagram of the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ had already spread, and they must have been targeted long ago.

    He had thought that someone woulde knocking on their door in the past two days, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen until today, which waster than he had anticipated.

    Soon, they arrived in the courtyard outside the inn.

    In the next moment, forty or fifty figures descended from the sky around them.

    From the positions where these people stood, it was evident that they belonged to two different forces.

    The leaders were an old man and an old woman, both around sixty or seventy years old, both possessing the strength of the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    Without any surprises, they should be from the two most prominent sects in Ice Cloud Empire, apart from the Purple Cloud Sect and the ydragon Sect.

    ¡°Are you the Billy Boy from Skydragon City?¡± the old woman asked Billy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Billy nced at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Draw the mechanism diagram of the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ for us, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± the old woman said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Are you kidding me, old hag?¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°You bunch of little punks dare toe and snatch the mechanism diagram? Have you gone mad?¡± Including Casey and Azure Dragon, everyone wore simrly speechless expressions.

    It had been several days since what happened in ydragon Sect. It was impossible for these people not to have heard about it, right?

    Since even Max Castillo and Brendon Castillo were killed, did these people think their strength was greater than Max and Brendon Castillo¡¯s?

    They just couldn¡¯t figure it out!

    ¡°Kid, what did you say, do you want to die?¡± the man behind the old woman angrily asked White Tiger.

    ¡°I said you guys have a problem with your heads, didn¡¯t you hear me clearly?¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± the man frowned and was about to attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the old woman stopped him.

    Then she looked at Billy, ¡°You should be very clear that in front of so many of us, you have no chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°I advise you to honestly hand over the diagram, or¡­¡± she continued.

    ¡°Who told you toe here to die?¡± Billy interrupted her, ¡°Expose the ones who sent you, and I¡¯ll let you leave alive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shamelessly boastful. Do you think you few can be our opponents?¡± the old woman replied.

    White Tiger curiously asked, ¡°May I ask, have you not heard about what happened in ydragon Sect?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the old woman replied sharply, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t heard, why would wee looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re stronger than Max and Brendon Castillo?¡± White Tiger continued to ask.

    ¡°Humph!¡± the old woman snorted, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that Max Castillo was killed by you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re really good at bragging!¡± the old woman replied with disdain.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know it was the people from Purple Cloud Sect who did it? If it weren¡¯t for the people from Purple Cloud Sect appearing, you people would have been dead long ago!¡±

    ¡°Well then!¡± White Tiger shrugged, ¡°Forget I asked!¡±

    Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s mouths twitched simultaneously.

    Obviously, someone was intentionally deceiving them and making theme to their deaths.

    On that day, within the ydragon Sect, although no one besides those from the Purple Cloud Sect saw Max Castillo was killed by the Boss, it was impossible for no one to witness when Boss disabled Brendon Castillo¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Kid, those who recognize the situation are the wise!¡± The old woman ignored White Tiger and turned to Billy.

    ¡°Hand over the mechanism diagram, then get back to your Skydragon City immediately, maybe you can still save your life!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance, if you don¡¯t speak up, none of you will leave here alive today!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°You ignorant brat, still stubborn to the end!¡± Another old man spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to consider, if you don¡¯t cooperate, all of you will die!¡±

    ¡°You still refuse to speak?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know if you don¡¯t speak? I guess it was the imperial family who sent you, right?¡±

    ¡°Kid, spare me the nonsense, are you going to hand over the mechanism diagram or not?¡± The old woman said impatiently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted yourst chance to live!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°So stubborn!¡± The old man turned to the old woman, ¡°Anastasia, stop wasting your breath on him, just grant his death wish!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± The old woman seemed to have lost patience.

    Then, she pointed at Opal and Amber, saying loudly.

    ¡°Take action, if anyone besides those two women dares to resist, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Forty or fifty people responded simultaneously, then one by one they moved forward towards Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Boss, are we killing them all?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    He was now at the strength of ninth-rank Divine Realm, with all his cardsid out, enough to kill a first-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s warn them by killing a few first!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared ahead into the air.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group simultaneously emerged.

    ¡°Casey, I¡¯ll assist you!¡± Amber said as she charged towards the old woman.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± The old womanpletely disregarded Amber.

    From the information she had received, Amber was only at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, not even qualified to be her opponent.

    ¡°A bunch of pitiful bugs, being manipted and still clueless.¡± Amber nced at them and continued, ¡°I was going to spare your life, but unfortunately, you just ordered their deaths, so you must die!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The old woman said sharply, ¡°I¡¯ll disable you first!¡±

    As her words fell, she formed a seal with her hand and attacked Amber, wearing a disdainful expression on her face.

    However, the next moment, her face stiffened.

    Because, as Amberunched her attack, her martial aura also erupted.

    Surprisingly, it was a level higher than hers, second-rank Sacred Realm?!

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±

    The next moment, she screamed in horror.

    Crack!

    Before she finished speaking, Amber¡¯s attack heavily hit her chest, shattering her sternum.

    She crashed into the wall behind, blood gushing from her mouth, her breath extremely weak.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you be at second-rank Sacred Realm¡­¡±

    With great difficulty, she looked up at Amber and said a few words before convulsing a few times and fallingpletely silent.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Even at the moment of death, she couldn¡¯t understand how, in just a few days, the other party had gone from seventh-rank Divine Realm to second-rank Sacred Realm!

    This question, she could only ask the king of hell!

 Chapter 1343 The True Master Appears

    ¡°Sect Master!¡±

    Seeing this scene, a cry of astonishment erupted on the scene, and many people showed endless shock on their faces.

    In just a blink of an eye, the Sect Master died like this?

    Everyone thought of a possibility in their hearts: they must have been used as pawns by someone.

    Tsk!

    At the same time, another elder of the first-rank Sacred Realm, under Casey¡¯s activation of the Celestial de Art, had a deep bloody wound drawn across his waist by the de light, and blood gushed out.

    The elder staggered back more than ten steps before barely stabilizing himself, then quickly used his technique to stop the bleeding.

    With just one move, hisbat power dropped by at least thirty to forty percent.

    ¡°Anastasia?¡± The next moment, he turned his head and looked at the corpse of the old woman not far away, shocked.

    At this moment, he obviously knew that he had been used as cannon fodder by someone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without much hesitation, he said in a deep voice and flew out of the courtyard.

    Others naturally had no fighting spirit either. Except for the four or five people who had already been killed by Azure Dragon and the others, everyone else quickly followed suit.

    Just then, the pitch-ck night sky suddenly shed with countless cold lights, densely packed like shooting stars, shooting towards the direction of the inn with great momentum.

    From this momentum, it could be seen that theers were definitely Sacred Realm experts!

    The people led by the old man had no chance of survival under such a dense attack.

    Those cold lights were arrows transformed by spiritual power. These people were directly pierced into ho¡¯s nests, one by one falling from mid-air.

    Including the old man, everyone in mid-air lost their breath.

    As soon as the arrows appeared in the sight of everyone, Opal began to act.

    She raised her hand, and spiritual power surged out, condensing into a barrier to protect everyone.

    The rain of arrows hit the barrier, making a dull sound.

    Even with the barrier protecting them, those with lower cultivation levels like Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird felt strong difort, with blood churning in their chests.

    At the same time, countless arrows fell on the buildings of the inn. In a short while, the entire building and surrounding walls copsed, and several nearby buildings were no exception.

    After the rain of arrowssted for four or five minutes, it finally stopped, and then a group of people appeared in the nearby mid-air.

    The three people at the forefront were all shrouded in ck robes, with only a pair of eyes exposed.

    Although their true faces couldn¡¯t be seen, Billy could recognize one of them as the man he had fought with three days ago at the ydragon Sect, named Cason Galloway!

    Apart from him, the person leading them was a man over two meters tall, with the highest cultivation level among them, a fourth-rank Sacred Realm.

    The other person in ck was at the same level as Cason Galloway, a second-rank Sacred Realm.

    In addition to the three of them, the hundred or so people behind them were all dressed uniformly in dark green armor, wearing ghost masks on their faces, each holding a five-foot-long broadsword.

    The cultivation levels of these hundred or so people were also not weak, with high-endbat power including two first-rank Sacred Realm, three half-step Sacred Realm, and four ninth-rank Divine Realm and six eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Seeing the appearance of the other party, Opal waved her hand and removed the barrier.

    Soon, the hundred peoplended on the ground not far from Billy.

    Those masked people dispersed in all directions, immediately surrounding Billy and the others, showing that they were well-trained.

    ¡°Nice to see you again!¡± Cason Galloway looked at Billy and spoke calmly.

    He seemed to have stopped avoiding being recognized by Billy. As he spoke, he subconsciously nced at Opal, obviously surprised by the martial aura emanating from her.

    He also couldn¡¯t figure out why Opal¡¯s skills had suddenly surged. However, his eyes didn¡¯t reveal much fear. After all, he hade prepared today, with a fourth-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse on his side, naturally unafraid of Opal.

    ¡°I thought you guys would have shown up a few days ago!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡°Any day works, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Cason Galloway responded.

    ¡°True,¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°Judging by your posture, you won¡¯t give up tonight until you get the mechanism diagram, will you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, besides the mechanism diagram, I also want your lives!¡± Cason Galloway continued speaking.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with determination.

    ¡°You should be very clear, you have no chance of winning!¡± Cason Galloway retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Confidencees from strength!¡± Cason Galloway scanned Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Although you people are powerful, you are still weak in front of true experts!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s get started!¡± Billy said solemnly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to submit?¡± Cason Galloway squinted.

    ¡°Opal, it¡¯s up to you, spare him!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to the other party¡¯s words but turned to Opal instead.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Do you have confidence?¡± Opal naturally understood Billy¡¯s meaning; he was preparing to confront the fourth-rank Sacred Realm expert himself.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a match, don¡¯t force it!¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Cason Galloway didn¡¯t waste any more words, he said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The next moment, more than a hundred people on the other sideunched their attacks simultaneously, filling the air with suffocating pressure.

    ¡°Casey, be careful with Harleen and them!¡± After saying this, Billy shed towards the fourth-rank Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The fourth-rank Sacred Realm expert spoke his first words after revealing himself.

    To Billy¡¯s slight surprise, the other party¡¯s ent was very stiff, unlike someone from vale.

    Immediately, the two of them flew into the air.

    Meanwhile, Cason Galloway and the other second-rank Sacred Realm man attacked Opal.

    And the four masked men, two first-rank Sacred Realms, and two half-step Sacred Realms surrounded Amber.

    They all sensed that Amber was a second-rank Sacred Realm expert, so they didn¡¯t dare to be careless and went all out from the start.

    On the other side, Casey took on the remaining two half-step Sacred Realms. With his strength, he was naturally not afraid of the two.

    ¡°Bob, Azure Dragon, don¡¯t get entangled with them, just hold them off for a few minutes.¡± Harleen shouted before she and Ivy attacked the four ninth-rank Divine Realms.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, watch out for yourselves!¡± Bob and the others said simultaneously.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The remaining six eighth-rank Divine Realms led the others and charged towards Bob, Azure Dragon, and the others.

    As both sidesunched their attacks, the entire air was stirred up, with overwhelming waves of energy. People in the entire city felt themotion, rushing out of their houses with shocked faces, not understanding what major event had urred.

 Chapter 1344 Domination

    In no time, there was a sounding from Opal¡¯s battlefield.

    Only to see the other man of the second-rank Sacred Realm being shed by her sword aura from the shoulder, an arm flew into the air, blood spewing.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man cried out in pain.

    Just as his voice fell, despairingly, he found the next sword aura shing in front of him.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Cason Galloway, who had been pushed back hundreds of meters by Opal¡¯s attack before, just recovered his senses and saw this scene, quickly shouting out.

    However, it was obviously toote.

    After the sword aura passed, a blood hole appeared in the man¡¯s throat, followed by a fall.

    ¡°You damn it!¡± Cason Galloway shouted with a distorted expression.

    Immediately, his hands moved quickly, forming a mystic pattern in the air and attacking Opal.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Opal at the beginning, although she was of the third-rank Sacred Realm, he had the strength to challenge her across ranks.

    Coupled with a teammate in thete second-rank Sacred Realm, he was absolutely confident that he could take down Opal.

    However, as soon as the two sides started fighting, he knew he was wrong, and very wrong at that.

    Because Opal also had the ability to challenge across ranks. In his estimation, even an ordinary fifth-rank Sacred Realm might not be able to take her down easily.

    So, the result was foreseeable!

    ¡°The day before yesterday at the Royal Restaurant, it must have been you who instructed Reba Porter to poison us, right?¡± Facing Cason Galloway¡¯s attack, Opal showed no intention of retreat.

    As she spoke, the sword in her hand shook, and a sword momentum shot out.

    The sword momentum was as fast as lightning, tearing through Cason Galloway¡¯s attack and piercing straight through his left scap, with arge amount of blood gushing out from the blood hole.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Cason Galloway grunted and quickly retreated more than twenty meters.

    What made him desperate was that just as he stabilized his figure, Opal¡¯s attack shed in front of him again, with a speed that left him with no retreat.

    The sharp sword aura went straight into his lower abdomen, destroying his dantian in an instant, and he copsed like a deted ball.

    Cason Galloway stared at Opal in horror, opened his mouth as if to say something, but copsed without saying a word.

    Then, as his eyes rolled back, he passed out, with an expression of endless despair on his face.

    After dealing with Cason Galloway and the other person, Opal quickly rushed towards Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ battlefield.

    She nced roughly at the situation of Amber and Casey, although the oue had not been determined with the opponent yet, they had gained the upper hand.

    It was estimated that they would win in a few minutes, so she didn¡¯t go up to help.

    Rtively speaking, the pressure on Azure Dragon was a bit greater, with nearly a hundred people on the opponent¡¯s side, all of whom were not weak in strength. In such a short time, Azure Dragon already had some injuries.

    However, with her joining, the result was foreseeable.

    Casually sending a few strikes, more than a dozen masked men fell down.

    However, these masked men were like emotionless soldiers,pletely disregarding their own safety, and all rushed towards Opal.

    ¡°Want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill you!¡± Opal eximed softly, the sword in her hand reaping the lives of the masked men like the sickle of death.

    These masked men, with the highest cultivation base only at the eighth-rank Divine Realm, naturally couldn¡¯t be a match for Opal.

    In less than five minutes, a hundred or so of them fell down.

    After dealing with these masked men, Opal shed towards Amber and Casey¡¯s battlefield.

    As Opal was ying these masked men, there came a loud noise from not far away in mid-air, and Billy and the ck-robed old man each retreated three to four hundred meters.

    After these few rounds, both sides were evenly matched, which was obviously the result deliberately pursued by Billy.

    After practicing for these few days, he had already glimpsed the dawn of the Sacred Realm, so he wanted to use actualbat to search for that fleeting opportunity.

    Otherwise, with his current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to y a fourth-rank Sacred Realm with the activation of bloodline power.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± At this moment, the old man on the other side looked down at the battle below and couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    On his side, only three or four people were still fighting, while the others had all fallen.

    A hint of retreat arose in his heart.

    After fighting with Billy until now, he already had a basic understanding of Billy¡¯sbat power.

    He knew that Billy hadn¡¯t exerted all his strength yet, otherwise, he would probably have a hard time contending.

    A young man at the half-step Sacred Realm, whosebat power surpassed his own, besides shock, he couldn¡¯t find any words to describe it.

    Before setting off from Ice Cloud Imperial City today, he vowed to bring back the mechanism diagram of the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯.

    But now it seems that if he doesn¡¯t leave soon, he might not even have the chance to return alive, because he vaguely felt that Opal not far away seemed not weaker than him. If Billy joined forces with her, he might not be able to escape today.

    Thinking of this, he, who had no more fighting spirit in his heart, shed and flew towards the sky, extremely fast.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave today!¡± Billy¡¯s voice simultaneously entered his ears.

    Apanying the voice was a blood-red arc-shaped de aura. ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man snorted coldly and swept out a gust of wind with his hand, colliding with the de aura.

    Boom!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The attacks of the two exploded simultaneously, and the man flew out again.

    However, just as he had shed past a distance of four or five hundred meters, a suffocating aura of death enveloped him.

    Only to see, not far behind him in the air, a phantom de about a hundred meters long came shing towards him with the momentum of thunder.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the crisis, the old man¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, a look of extreme horror shing across his face.

    Billy could unleash such a terrifying de technique!

    Without much thought, the old man knew it was impossible to directly face this de, so he quickly dodged to the side.

    Once the de Shattering the Sky was executed, the attack became the focus within a kilometer radius. Although the opponent dodged the frontal sh of the phantom de, he was still cut by the de¡¯s momentum, leaving a dozen bloodstains on his body, and blood shot out.

    At the same time, a strong air wave lifted the old man hundreds of meters away, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    Immediately after, the whole person fell from the sky like a free fall.

    Afternding heavily, he looked towards Billy¡¯s direction, opened his mouth, and arge amount of blood gushed out.

    With just one move, hisbat power was reduced to less than fifty percent.

    Then, before Billy could catch up, he crawled up from the ground, ignoring his injuries, gritted his teeth, and fled to the side.

    However, he obviously thought too simplistically!

 Chapter 1345 Conspiracy Behind the Scenes

    Just as he had run a few hundred meters, a sword aura pierced through his back.

    The one who made the move was Opal. She had just killed one of Amber¡¯s opponents and happened to see this scene, so she casually stabbed out with her sword.

    The old man lowered his head to look at the blood hole in his chest, took two more steps, and then fell down, losing breath.

    Shortly after, Billynded beside the old man. He used his dagger to lift the ck cloth on the old man¡¯s face, revealing a Westerner¡¯s face.

    ¡°A Westerner?¡± Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others walked over at the same time, a hint of surprise shing across their faces.

    This was the first time they encountered a Western cultivator of the Divine Realm or above after entering this Forbidden Ruins Space. Before this, although they asionally encountered Westerners, their cultivation levels were not high. The strongest were only martial artists below the mid-term of the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Why would there be Western cultivators of this level in Ice Cloud Imperial Pce?¡± Azure Dragon frowned slightly.

    ¡°It may not necessarily be someone from Ice Cloud Imperial Pce!¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Boss, do you have any suspicions?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet, we¡¯ll know after asking him!¡± Billy said, walking over to Cason Galloway, who was lying unconscious nearby.

    Meanwhile, the remaining few from the other side had already beenpletely cleaned up by Opal and Amber.

    Soon, everyone arrived in front of Cason Galloway. Billy sent a few strands of Chi power into his body.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Cason Galloway slowly opened his eyes, the severe pain making his expression slightly contorted.

    At this point, he was already a useless person without any cultivation, naturally unable to bear the injuries on his body.

    ¡°Kill me¡­ just kill me¡­¡± Cason Galloway struggled to speak, devoid of any desire to survive. However, he didn¡¯t even have the right tomit suicide now.

    ¡°Answer a few questions, and I¡¯ll make it quick for you!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°Whether you want to kill or torture, just do it. If you want answers, wait for the next life!¡± Cason Galloway gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Billy called out.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ivy responded, taking out several silver needles from her body and walking towards him.

    What happened next was simple. Under Ivy¡¯s silver needles, Cason Galloway couldn¡¯t hold on for even a minute.

    After Ivy pulled out the silver needles, Cason Galloway gasped for breath on the ground.

    ¡°Who is behind you?¡± After the other party slightly recovered, Billy asked lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Lord Richards¡­¡± Cason Galloway struggled to speak.

    ¡°Lord Richards?¡± Azure Dragon paused. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me he¡¯s Victoria and Rachel Richards¡¯ father, right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not¡­¡± Cason Galloway shook his head. ¡°The empress has two brothers as dukes. I¡­ I¡¯m referring to the eldest duke, Deon Richards¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who wants the mechanism diagram of the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s him¡­¡± Cason Galloway responded.

    ¡°The people from the ydragon Sect are also instructed by Lord Richards. He¡­ he doesn¡¯t want the people from the pce to take action directly, so he instructed the people from the ydragon Sect to intervene¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Hearing this, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help butment.

    A few days ago, they learned from Max Castillo of the ydragon Sect that he acted against Opal, Amber and Abby under the orders of the royal family. However, he usually only interacted with Cason Galloway and didn¡¯t know which member of the royal family Cason Galloway specifically served.

    ¡°Who are these masked people?¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°They are the Ghost Soldiers, Lord Richards¡¯s private army, without names, only numbers¡­¡± Cason Galloway spoke again.

    ¡°The Ghost Soldiers rarely show themselves publicly. They only appear when the Lord has special matters¡­¡±

    ¡°How many of them are there?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Specific numbers¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Cason Galloway shook his head and responded, ¡°It might be over four or five thousand.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± White Tiger and ck Tortoise both eximed.

    Thousands of soldiers, are they nning a rebellion?

    ¡°What does he want with so many soldiers?¡± Casey asked again.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know about that either¡­¡± Cason Galloway hesitated slightly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted slightly and pointed to the Westerner not far away, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know him either¡­ He was sent by Lord Richards¡­¡± A hint of suspicion shed in Cason Galloway¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Still not willing to tell the truth?¡± Ivy squinted, flipped her wrist, and several silver needles appeared in her hand again.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Cason Galloway, trembling with fear, hurriedly shouted.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    After a slight pause, he struggled to speak, ¡°He¡­ he is from Crimson me Empire¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon hearing his words, including Billy, they all eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Crimson me Imperial Family has Westerners?¡± Vermilion Bird spoke up.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t belong to the imperial family!¡± Opal interjected.

    ¡°From what we know, there are many Westerners gathered within Crimson me Empire¡¯s borders, but the imperial family consists of vale people.¡±

    ¡°However, there are many high-ranking officials in the pce who are Westerners, mainly from Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vermilion Bird, Azure Dragon, and others eximed in surprise again.

    ¡°Is your duke colluding with people from Crimson me Empire?¡± Ivy asked after a brief pause, ¡°What is his purpose?¡±

    ¡°Lord Richards wants to seize the throne¡­¡± Cason Galloway didn¡¯t hide it anymore, ¡°He has been secretly in contact with people from Crimson me Empire for two or three years¡­¡±

    ¡°Are those soldiers trained for this purpose?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Cason Galloway nodded.

    ¡°Is he nning to make a move in the next few days?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Cason Galloway spoke again, ¡°The reason we came to you today is to prepare for that matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Richards knows that you have a good rtionship with Victoria and Rachel Richards, and he¡¯s worried that you might interfere with his ns, so before taking action, he wants to get rid of you first¡­¡±

    ¡°How many people from Crimson me Empire havee to Ice Cloud Empire? What is theirbat strength?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this¡­¡± Cason Galloway responded, ¡°This is personally handled by Lord Richards, and I know very little about it¡­¡±

    Billy could see from his eyes that there was probably no concealment. After a slight pause, he continued to ask.

    ¡°When does he n to make a move specifically?¡±

 Chapter 1346 Imperial City

    ¡°If we can deal with you smoothly today, we will take action in three days¡­¡± Cason Galloway spoke.

    ¡°But under the current circumstances, I am not sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is Miss Porter from the Royal Restaurant?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°She¡­ she is Lord Richards¡¯ woman¡­¡± Cason Galloway was already on the verge of copse.

    Upon hearing this, everyone finally understood the situation roughly.

    After Billy asked two more questions, he gave Cason Galloway a quick death.

    ¡°Boss, since Deon Richards has the help of Crimson me Empire, it seems like Ice Cloud Imperial Family is in a bit of trouble!¡± Azure Dragon looked towards Billy.

    ¡°Should we give Victoria Richards a heads up?¡±

    ¡°Just giving a heads up probably won¡¯t work!¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Since Deon Richards has been preparing for two to three years, he must have made sufficient preparations. If he really acts, Ice Cloud Imperial Family may not be able to resist!¡±

    ¡°Should we help them?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    Harleen spoke thoughtfully. ¡°If Deon Richards seeds, in the future, Ice Cloud Empire and Crimson me Empire may form an alliance.¡±

    ¡°By then, whether it¡¯s Sheardal Empire, Rainbow Moon Empire, or our Skydragon City, it will be very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°True!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°Billy Boy, if Deon Richards knows that his people he sent to attack us have failed, he might act early!¡± Opal thought for a moment and looked at Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He knew very well that this possibility was high!

    ¡°Billy Boy, any ns?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a ce to stay in the imperial city first, and then see the situation tomorrow!¡± Billy responded after some thought.

    As Opal and Harleen said, since he encountered this situation, he naturally couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.

    Later, Billy led a group of people towards the direction of Ice Cloud Imperial City in the air.

    The next morning, the group gathered at a restaurant near the hotel for breakfast.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n forter?¡± Azure Dragon asked, and the others looked at Billy at the same time.

    ¡°Opal, you and Amber go around the imperial city to see if you can find any suspicious people.¡± Billy first looked at Opal and Amber and spoke.

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, you can also go out of the city.¡±

    Both of them were at the Sacred Realm, and their spiritual power was enough to cover a range of twenty to thirty kilometers, making them the best candidates to search for suspicious individuals.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal nodded along with Amber.

    ¡°Casey, you go with Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird to walk around near the pce to see if anything is amiss.¡± Billy looked at Casey and the others again.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded.

    ¡°Honey, what about me and Ivy?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°You, Ivy, and Bob will go with me to the Royal Restaurantter!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°To the Royal Restaurant?¡± Bob was surprised. ¡°Boss, are we not going to find that princess and tell her about Deon Richards¡¯ affairs?¡±

    ¡°In general, she should be in the pce, and we may not necessarily be able to see her.¡± Ivy exined for Billy.

    ¡°And, we have only heard about it from Cason Galloway, even if we can see her, without any evidence, it will be difficult to make her believe us.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Bob nodded and continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, that woman at the Royal Restaurant is not a good person. Will it be risky to go directly like this?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, Deon Richards probably already knows that we havee to the imperial city, and there is no risk of alerting him.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what is our purpose in going to the Royal Restaurant?¡± Bob continued to ask.

    ¡°To meet that woman again!¡± Billy replied.

    After finishing breakfast, the group split into three batches and got busy.

    About half an hourter, Billy and hispanions appeared at the entrance of the Royal Restaurant.

    ¡°Good morning, sirs, pleasee in¡­¡± A waiter greeted them at the door.

    As they arrived at the lobby of the Royal Restaurant, a waiter approached them, the same one who had weed them a few days ago.

    Recognizing Billy and the others, he looked surprised, ¡°Is¡­ is it you guys?¡±

    The incident from a few days ago was still fresh in his mind, and he hadn¡¯t expected to see Billy¡¯s group again so soon.

    ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you weing us for a meal?¡± Bob nced at him.

    ¡°Sir, please jest!¡± The waiter bowed and asked, ¡°Will you be dining downstairs?¡±

    Three days ago, he had witnessed Victoria Richards treating Billy with respect, knowing that he was no ordinary person.

    Therefore, even though he sensed some tension between Billy and ¡®Master Porter,¡¯ he dared not easily offend him.

    He was well aware that Billy could easily crush him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll sit in the lobby on the first floor!¡± Bob pointed to a dining table by the window on the right, ¡°We¡¯ll sit there!¡±

    ¡°Of course, sirs, please follow me inside!¡± The waiter bowed and led them to their seats.

    As everyone sat down, the waiter asked, ¡°What would you like for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Is Master Porter here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Porter is not here today,¡± the waiter responded, ¡°There is a grand event at Ice Cloud Institute today, and Master Porter went there early this morning.¡±

    ¡°What event?¡± Billy asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear, sirs?¡± the waiter continued, ¡°Today is the annual recruitment day for new students at Ice Cloud Institute, which is considered one of the major events in the imperial city.¡±

    ¡°Ice Cloud Institute recruitment for new students?¡± Billy was surprised again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter nodded, ¡°Every year at this time, the kingdoms under Ice Cloud Empire send their talented individuals to participate in the recruitment tournament at Ice Cloud Institute.¡±

    ¡°All qualified talents will stay at Ice Cloud Institute for three years of study and training.¡±

    ¡°This is an important event for both the empire and the kingdoms, so it is highly valued by everyone.¡±

    ¡°Will your empress attend the event?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1347 The Best Time

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t!¡± The waiter shook his head.

    ¡°The empress will only show up at the wee banquet after the enrollment is over. In the past few days, the enrollment process has been presided over by the dukes.¡±

    ¡°Which duke?¡± Harleen asked with a glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Both dukes will be there!¡± The waiter responded. ¡°In addition, many ministers from the imperial pce will also be present.¡±

    ¡°What are the enrollment procedures for the institute?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not veryplicated,¡± the waiter said again.

    ¡°First, the eldest duke will wee the talents on behalf of the imperial family to participate in the selectionpetition, then the dean of the institute will announce the corresponding rules, and finally the selectionpetition will officially begin.¡±

    ¡°It will probablyst for about three days, and then the empress will host the wee banquet.¡±

    ¡°When will it start today?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Because many talents have toe from other cities, ording to the previous custom, it usually starts around noon,¡± the waiter replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy took out a high-grade spirit stone from his body and handed it to the waiter before leading Harleen and others towards the door.

    ¡°Dear guests, you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet!¡± The waiter was puzzled.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten!¡± Bob replied.

    The waiter was left speechless.

    A few minutester, Billy and his group arrived at the entrance of the restaurant.

    ¡°Honey,st night Cason Galloway said that Deon Richards will make a move in three days. He probably intends to challenge the empress at the wee banquet three dayster, right?¡± Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    It was indeed the best time to make a move!

    ¡°He knows we¡¯re not dead now, and may specte that we may know his n. I wonder if he will act ahead of time,¡± Bob added.

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Boss, where do we go next? Should we go to Ice Cloud Institute to take a look?¡± Bob suggested again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first, and wait for Opal and Casey toe back before we decide,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and the others nodded.

    Before ten thirty in the morning, Opal and Casey returned to the hotel one after another.

    ¡°Boss, there is a new student selectionpetition at Ice Cloud Institute today, and many ministers from the imperial pce are on site,¡± Azure Dragon said after everyone was seated.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, we already heard about that at the Royal Restaurant,¡± Bob smiled.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Azure Dragon seemed to remember something after a slight pause. ¡°By the way, I heard that the princess of Ice Cloud Empire will also be there today.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°I heard many people talking about it on the way back to the hotel, all eager to witness the princess¡¯s extraordinary elegance.¡±

    ¡°It seems that this princess is very popr in the imperial city!¡± Ivymented.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Amber agreed.

    ¡°ording to the information Opal and I heard before, their princess is a rare talent in Ice Cloud Empire in hundreds, if not thousands, of years.¡±

    ¡°Not only is she highly talented in martial arts, but also excels in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, with few peers of the same age.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, it is said that she has some knowledge in array and astrology.¡±

    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, she is the most suitable candidate for the next empress of Ice Cloud Empire!¡±

    ¡°So amazing?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Amber nodded. ¡°She is indeed outstanding!¡±

    ¡°Amber, do you know what level of cultivation she is at now?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t inquire about that!¡± Amber shook her head.

    ¡°She usually stays deep in the pce courtyard and rarelyes out, so it¡¯s hard for outsiders to know her specific cultivation level.¡±

    ¡°Her cultivation level should not be low, even if she can¡¯t catch up with Billy Boy, she probably won¡¯t be too far behind!¡± Opal added.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Including Casey, everyone was surprised.

    They were all very clear that Boss had reached such a high level today after countless life-and-death struggles.

    Can a sheltered imperial princesspare to a boss?

    Everyone became quite curious about Ice Cloud Empire¡¯s princess.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded slightly and then looked towards Billy.

    ¡°Billy Boy, if Deon Richards wants to make a move earlier, today would be the best time.¡±

    ¡°That princess is the prime candidate for the next sovereign. If she is controlled, Deon Richards¡¯ n could be at least half sessful.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy also nodded.

    After a slight pause, he asked, ¡°Opal, have you and Amber discovered anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, everything is normal!¡± Opal shook her head and added, ¡°However¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Billy pressed.

    ¡°Earlier when Amber and I were scouting the north gate of the imperial city, I could faintly sense the fluctuations of a formation line in a valley outside,¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°Most likely, someone has set up an array there.¡±

    She had studied arrays for a while at Ether Mountain, so she was able to detect the formation line fluctuations.

    ¡°An array?¡± Billy was slightly startled.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded, ¡°If I am not mistaken, it should be arge defensive array.¡±

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s arge array set up around the imperial city, this situation seems a bit odd.¡± Casey looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out!¡± After thinking briefly, Billy stood up and headed to the door, with others following.

    In about twenty minutes, the group exited through the north gate of the imperial city.

    Looking ahead, there were two broad roads for horses withrge grasnds on either side; about two to three kilometers to the left of the grasnd was a range of rolling hills.

    ¡°The valley I mentioned is over there!¡± After finishing, Opal led the group flying towards the left direction.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    As other people were also flying through the air in the suburbs, their flight did not seem too conspicuous.

    Soon, the groupnded at the mouth of a valley about twenty kilometers from the city gate.

    Then, Billy began to use his spiritual power to survey the area.

    ¡°Boss, any findings?¡± A few minutester, seeing Billy open his eyes, ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a high-level defensive array!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, can it be unraveled?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy answered. ¡°However, we don¡¯t know what is hidden inside. Acting rashly might not be wise.¡±

    ¡°Boss, could it be that people from Crimson me Empire are hiding here?¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°While I don¡¯t dismiss that possibility, it¡¯s not very likely.¡± Opal answered for Billy.

    ¡°Since Crimson me Empire is aiding Deon Richards in seizing the throne, they would certainly not send mediocre people.¡±

    ¡°And those of a certain cultivation level, as long as they conceal their aura, could walk down the streets without being detected, so there¡¯s no need for them to hide here.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± White Tiger nodded.

    ¡°If there really are people hidden here, one type of person is the most likely.¡± Opal continued.

    ¡°Ghost Soldiers?¡± Harleen and Ivy spoke simultaneously.

 Chapter 1348 The Most Beautiful Woman of Ice Cloud Empire

    ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility!¡± Billy answered for Opal.

    Long before, when he had first arrived at this hollow, the words ¡®Ghost Soldier¡¯ had already surfaced in his mind.

    Even without their masks and distinctive uniforms, ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯ were different from ordinary people.

    Their bodies involuntarily emitted a chilling aura, umted from years of unconventional training in shadowy environments.

    This aura, unlike that of martial artists, could not be concealed-anyone paying a bit of attention could notice something unusual.

    If Deon Richards was nning to deploy ¡®Ghost Soldiers,¡¯ he would need to secure a ce for them to stay before making a move.

    ¡°Boss, should we break the array to check?¡± Azure Dragon spoke up, ¡°If they really are ¡®Ghost Soldiers,¡¯ should we take them out while we¡¯re at it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not alert them prematurely!¡± Billy thought for a moment and then shook his head.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s about an hour until noon, how should we arrange our time?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Billy Boy, you take Casey and Harleen to Ice Cloud Institute!¡± Opal thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Amber and I will stay here to keep watch!¡±

    ¡°Opal, if this ce really holds thousands of Ghost Soldiers, it¡¯s too dangerous for just the two of you to stay,¡± Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°Ivy and I will stay here with you; let Billy go to Ice Cloud Institute with Mr Kimmons.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Opal shook her head.

    ¡°If Deon Richards is going to make a move, the institute will likely be his primary target. It¡¯s better for you all to go together and watch each other¡¯s backs.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ivy started.

    ¡°Go on, don¡¯t waste time!¡± Opal interrupted her.

    ¡°The Ghost Soldiers, as strong as they might be, are unlikely to be a match for me and Amber. Besides, if we truly can¡¯t handle it, we can always retreat!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Opal, you and Amber take care,¡± Harleen relented.

    ¡°Opal, don¡¯t hold back if things go south!¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Opal nodded in response.

    Then, Billy, along with Casey, Harleen, and the others, headed towards the imperial city¡¯s sky.

    Ice Cloud Institute was located in the northern district of the imperial city, not too far from the north gate. After about half an hour, Billy and his group arrived at the entrance of the institute.

    Ice Cloud Institute, as a ce that cultivated talent for the empire, held a high status and authority.

    This was evident from the estate¡¯s scale and grandeur.

    The estate covered at least one or two million square meters, with a majestic gate, towering walls, red bricks and green tiles, all shimmering in the light.

    Above the gate, the words ¡®Ice Cloud Institute¡¯ were carved in bold and powerful characters, below which stretched two broad roads, segregating pedestrians and vehicles.

    Generally, except for imperial family members, other visitors to the institute needed to disembark and walk.

    As for flying in the sky, that was even more unthinkable. In most city spaces within the Forbidden Ruins, flying was strictly banned, especially here in the imperial city.

    As Billy and hispanions arrived, the gate of the estate was bustling, especially busy today.

    Today was the institute¡¯s annual freshman selectionpetition, and the school had opened up free entry, allowing anyone toe and go as long as the number of people was under control.

    For most martial artists, the selectionpetition was a visual feast they would not want to miss.

    Moreover, the presence of the legendary princess from the pce heightened their enthusiasm even more.

    After entering the estate, Billy and his group followed the crowd to the central grand square of the garden.

    Looking out over the vast square, a temporary rectangr arena, three to four hundred meters in length and width, had been erected.

    The arena was surrounded by tiered seats, which could amodate tens of thousands of spectators.

    By now, the spectator seats were already densely packed, filled to capacity.

    Everyone noticed simultaneously that the seats on the north side of the arena were significantly more spacious than those in other areas. Their colors also differed, with a yellow border surrounding the outer edge and the central rows painted bright red. Clearly, this section was reserved for the imperial family members and other high-ranking VIPs.

    ¡°If only we knew there would be so many people, we should havee earlier to reserve some seats!¡± ck Tortoise slightly furrowed his brow and spoke. The group looked around but could see no vacant seats, but they couldn¡¯t just stand there the whole time.

    ¡°Gentlemen anddies, would you need front-row seats?¡± Just as they pondered where to find seats, a sly-looking man approached them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± asked White Tiger.

    ¡°There are seats avable at different prices!¡± the man replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s priced per person. One top-grade spirit stone lets you choose a seat from rows one to ten.¡±

    ¡°A thousand high-grade spirit stones for rows eleven to twenty, and a hundred high-grade spirit stones for rows twenty-one to thirty.¡±

    ¡°And so on¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you robbing us?¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    A seat from rows one to ten costing one top-grade spirit stone indeed seemed no different from robbery!

    ¡°You must be joking!¡± the man responded.

    ¡°You all don¡¯t look like you¡¯re short of money. Spending a little for a great experience, this is a once-in-a-lifetime chance to admire the princess¡¯s unparalleled beauty, isn¡¯t it?¡± As he spoke, he nced at Harleen and Ivy, inwardly praising them. Though Ice Cloud Empire was known for its beauties, truly peerless beauties were not so easily encountered.

    Both of these women, whether in terms of looks or aura, could probably rival the princess herself.

    Two minutester, after giving the man a top-grade spirit stone, the group chose several seats in row fifteen opposite the VIP area and sat down. Naturally, they didn¡¯t choose the front rows not because theycked spirit stones but because they didn¡¯t want to expose their tracks too soon.

    As time passed, people gradually started upying the VIP area seats, many of whom obviously were important figures from the pce.

    Close to noon, apart from the red seats, the area was fully upied.

    About ten minutester, the audience became restless, their attention drawn to the VIP area.

    Billy and hispanions also looked in that direction, only to see a group of twenty to thirty people entering their field of view.

    Leading them was a young woman, around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, dressed in luxurious court attire.

    Her stunning beauty, skin like creamy porcin, graceful figure, and the faint smile on her face all exuded a royal aura.

    This woman was clearly Princess Mya Richards of Ice Cloud Empire!

 Chapter 1349 The Foundation of Ice Cloud Empire

    Mya Richards is indeed the number one beauty of Ice Cloud Empire, her overall appearance can rival that of Harleen and Ivy!

    Following behind Mya Richards is an elderlydy with white hair whose actual age is indiscernible, with a in appearance and dressed in in clothes, with deep eyes.

    Following behind the two is a man in a python robe, who looks like he is under sixty years old, with a strong physique and sharp eyes.

    The man is none other than the eldest duke of Ice Cloud Empire, Deon Richards!

    Behind him, the white-haired old man is the chief steward of the eldest duke¡¯s mansion, Cristian Vincent.

    And the young man in his thirties is Deon Richards¡¯s son, Ma Richards.

    Behind them is the second duke of Ice Cloud Empire, Brecken Richards, and his two daughters, Victoria and Rachel Richards.

    In addition to these people, there are more than a dozen members of the imperial family, each exuding extraordinary demeanor.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Wow! I finally get to see the princess, she is really beautiful. It was worthing on this trip!¡±.

    ¡°I wonder who will be lucky enough to marry the princess in the future, that person will be the winner of life!¡±

    ¡°The princess is a rare talent in Ice Cloud Empire for hundreds of years. With her leadership in the future, Ice Cloud Empire will surely rise to greater heights!¡±

    ¡­

    Upon seeing Mya Richards, the crowd erupted into discussions, their eyes filled with admiration.

    ¡°The princess is indeed outstanding, she seems to be on par with Harleen and Ivy.¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Honey, what do you think of her? Is she beautiful?¡± Harleen turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, between her and Harleen, who do you think is more beautiful?¡± Ivy asked meaningfully.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Of course, you, Harleen, are more beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Insincere!¡± Harleen pouted and continued, ¡°Do you want Princess Victoria Richards to introduce you to her?¡±

    ¡°It is said that she is currently single and has not yet met a man who meets her standards.¡±

    Billy choked.

    Ivy suppressed a smile.

    ¡°Boss, can we find out the cultivation levels of those people?¡± Casey helped Billy out.

    ¡°The highest cultivation levels are the man next to the princess and the old man behind Deon Richards, both at the strength of half-step fifth-rank Sacred Realm,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Next is Deon Richards himself, at fourth-rank Sacred Realm, followed by Brecken Richards, slightly inferior, at third-rank Sacred Realm.¡±

    ¡°Other than these few people, there are five or six Sacred Realm warriors and ten half-step Sacred Realm warriors among the imperial family and pce ministers in the crowd.¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s words, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but inhale a cold breath.

    Indeed, as the second-ranking empire, the high-endbat power here alone is enough to crush the imperial pces of Sheardal Empire and Rainbow Moon Empire.

    Some time ago, everyone had aprehensive understanding of the high-endbat power of the Sheardal Imperial City. There were only a dozen or so Sacred Realm experts in total, with the strongest cultivation level being only a fourth-rank Sacred Realm.

    And in Ice Cloud Empire, there are already three fourth-rank Sacred Realm experts among the people present, with two of them just a step away from the fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Indeed very strong!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Billy, what is the cultivation level of that princess?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°She has hidden her cultivation level, so it cannot be investigated,¡± Billy shook his head, ¡°but a preliminary estimate suggests that she should be at least a ninth-rank Divine Realm or above.¡±

    ¡°Is she really that powerful?¡± Ivy and Harleen were both stunned at the same time.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded before continuing, ¡°The young man next to Deon Richards also has a strong cultivation level, already at the strength of ninth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for everyone¡¯s response, he pointed to the contestant area and the seating area of the disciples of Ice Cloud Institute on the west side of the arena.

    ¡°Among the contestants and the current disciples of Ice Cloud Institute, there are also many young men and women in theter stages of the Divine Realm!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Azure Dragon and a few others twitched their mouths. It seems that, on thest trip to the Forbidden Phantom Valley, Ice Cloud Empire did not reveal their empire¡¯s trump cards!¡± Bob sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just Ice Cloud Empire!¡± Casey replied thoughtfully.

    During the conversation, an old man in in clothes walked onto the stage.

    The old man looked to be about seventy years old, with white hair and a youthful face, spirited and stable.

    ¡°Abraham Day, greetings to the princess!¡±

    The old man first bowed to the members of the imperial family.

    ¡°So he is Abraham Day? Finally, I have seen him in person!¡±

    ¡°What is Abraham Day¡¯s identity? He looks quite impressive!¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of Abraham Day? He is the current dean of Ice Cloud Institute and one of the strongest individuals in Ice Cloud Empire!¡±

    After seeing the old man, there was another round of discussions in the audience stands.

    Abraham Day then bowed to Deon Richards and his brother. ¡°Greetings to the two dukes!¡±

    ¡°Mr Day, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Brecken Richards replied.

    ¡°Mr Day, please start as soon as possible!¡± Deon Richards said after waving his hand.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Abraham Day nodded in response.

    Then, after scanning the audience stands and looking towards the contestant area, he loudly spoke, ¡°Wee all the geniuses to participate in this year¡¯s enrollment selectionpetition. On behalf of Ice Cloud Institute, I thank everyone foring!¡±

    ¡°First, with warm apuse, let¡¯s invite the princess to speak on stage!¡±

    As his words fell, the arena was filled with thunderous apuse thatsted for a long time.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After Mya Richards stepped onto the stage, she slightly bowed to the audience in all four directions, keeping a light smile on her face.

    After the apuse gradually died down, Mya Richards cleared her throat and began speaking on behalf of the imperial family.

    The speech covered the purpose of Ice Cloud Institute, its future development, and the grand blueprint of Ice Cloud Empire,sting nearly a quarter of an hour.

    As she finished speaking, the venue once again erupted into enthusiastic apuse.

    ¡°Princess, I have an earnest request, I hope the princess can fulfill it!¡±

    After the apuse subsided, a man under forty stood up in the contestant area and looked towards Mya Richards, speaking loudly.

    ¡°Please go ahead!¡± Mya Richards responded.

    ¡°I have heard that the princess is a rare martial arts talent in Ice Cloud Empire. I would like to take this opportunity to learn from the princess. Would you mind?¡± The young man replied.

 Chapter 1350 Princess Mya

    ¡°Outrageous! Do not be disrespectful!¡± As soon as the man¡¯s words were spoken, a tutor from Ice Cloud Institute sternly rebuked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Mya Richards looked at the tutor and smiled.

    ¡°The purpose of Ice Cloud Institute is to provide a stage for young people to learn from each other. Since this young man has such a request, I will fulfill it.¡±

    She represented the face of the imperial family. Since someone wanted to practice with her in front of so many people, she naturally couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Moreover, with her intelligence, she could guess the thoughts of her peers.

    It ismon for a woman to be attracted to a good-hearted gentleman.

    If someone could outdo her in front of so many people, it would definitely attract the attention of the imperial family, and might even earn her favor. This is a rare opportunity.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    She was mentally prepared for this when she left the pce today!

    ¡°Princess, you are a nobledy, you can¡¯t do this!¡± the old woman on the red seat frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Mya Richards smiled again.

    After speaking, she turned to the young man who had just challenged her, ¡°Please, sir!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The young man replied and jumped onto the stage.

    His cultivation was not bad, at the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    For his age, having this level of cultivation was considered good among his peers!

    ¡°I am Miguel Hyde, thank you for your giving me this opportunity, Princess!¡± He walked towards Mya Richards, bowed slightly.

    ¡°Mr Hyde, just fight me at full strength!¡± Mya Richards bowed slightly.

    ¡°Princess, forgive me!¡± Miguel Hyde responded before starting to attack.

    As he spoke, his aura burst out, revealing his seventh-rank Divine Realm cultivation.

    Then, he formed a seal with his hand and attacked Mya Richards, showing no weakness.

    ¡°No wonder he dared to challenge the princess, it turns out he is already at the seventh-rank Divine Realm!¡±

    ¡°Under forty years old, having such cultivation, he must not be from a vassal kingdom, he is definitely a genius from a top sect!¡±

    ¡°I have never seen the princess take action before, I wonder if she can defeat him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    Seeing the scene on the stage, the audience seats once again erupted with discussions.

    At the same time, Mya Richards made her move.

    However, she just casually raised her hand and sent out a wave of Chi power, without any fancy moves.

    After a muffled sound, Miguel Hyde was pushed back twenty steps, his blood surging, a look of surprise crossing his face.

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t expect Mya Richards to easily block his attack with about eighty to ny percent of his strength.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, show me your true strength, and we¡¯ll determine the oue in one move.¡± Mya Richards looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°With the utmost respect!¡± Miguel Hyde nodded.

    Then, without holding back anymore, he unleashed his full strength and formed his strongest move to attack Mya Richards.

    From his aura, it was clear that this move had the power to challenge beyond his level.

    Many people around were silently worried for Mya Richards.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± At this moment, Mya Richards spoke with a smile, ¡°But, you have room for progress!¡±

    As she spoke, she did not retreat but instead stepped forward and formed a seal with both hands to meet the attack.

    With a loud bang, Miguel Hyde was sent sliding backwards, and as he stabilized himself, half of his foot was already outside the stage.

    ¡°Thank you for being merciful, Princess!¡± After taking a deep breath, Miguel Hyde bowed to Mya Richards.

    After two rounds, he was well aware that he was no match for Mya Richards at all.

    If Mya Richards had gone all out, he would have been dead by now.

    ¡°I concede!¡± Mya Richards smiled in response.

    As she looked around, there was a burst of admiration, and everyone looked at Mya Richards with surprise on their faces.

    She easily resolved a full-force strike from the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    What cultivation level is the princess at?

    Soon after Miguel Hyde stepped down from the stage, another man stepped up, with a cultivation level half a rank higher than Miguel Hyde, at thete stage of the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    As expected, the opponent voluntarily surrendered after just one round.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who would like to challenge?¡± Mya Richards turned to the waiting area and asked.

    ¡°The princess is indeed the rare talent of our Ice Cloud Empire in hundreds of years. We are willing to admit defeat!¡± a man replied loudly.

    ¡°We admire and respect her!¡± another woman added at the same time.

    Among the participants, the man from thete stage of the seventh-rank Divine Realm was the strongest.

    If even he couldn¡¯t match her, the others naturally wouldn¡¯t embarrass themselves by stepping up.

    ¡°Thank you for the kind praises!¡± Mya Richards, seeing no one else challenging, smiled and walked back to the seating area.

    ¡°Princess, wait!¡± Just as Mya Richards took a few steps, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    With that, a figurended on the stage.

    In his forties, he was dressed in a ck robe with a slender figure.

    From his aura, one could tell that he was at the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°I am a cultivator without joining a sect, and I heard that the princess is the most outstanding figure among the younger generation of Ice Cloud Empire. I came here specifically to exchange pointers, and I wonder if the princess would honor me?¡± the man asked Mya Richards.

    ¡°Can you give me a name?¡± Mya Richards looked him over.

    ¡°My name doesn¡¯t deserve mentioning,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young man, the new student selectionpetition is about to begin today. If you want to challenge the princess, there will be another chance next year!¡± Abraham Day, below the stage, addressed the man.

    ¡°Princess,e back!¡± At the same time, the white-haired olddy in the red seat spoke to Mya Richards.

    She vaguely felt a cold aura from the man, making her feel ufortable.

    ¡°I came to the imperial city this time to seek guidance from the princess. If it is inconvenient for the princess to take action here, we can reschedule for another time.¡± the man spoke again.

    It was obvious that if Mya Richards was concerned about losing face in front of everyone, they could find a private ce to exchange pointers.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Mya Richards smiled at the man.

    She, of course, could read the man¡¯s intention.

    However, she had to ept it, knowing that he was provoking her.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Abraham Day spoke again.

    ¡°Mr Day, this young man is so eager; it would appear that our Ice Cloud Imperial Family is too petty if Mya doesn¡¯t grant him this request.¡± Deon Richards interrupted Abraham Day.

    ¡°Sir, the selectionpetition is about to start¡­¡± Abraham Day was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Mr Day, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a few minutes!¡± Mya Richards replied with a smile on the stage.

    With that, she turned to the man and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± the man bowed.

    As he spoke, his momentum gradually rose, and a cold aura emanated from him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Mya Richards responded, her expression slightly more serious than before.

 Chapter 1351 Mya Richards Faced Crisis

    ¡°Princess, please make your move!¡± the man said, raising his hand to attack.

    Mya Richards felt a certain pressure from the opponent, so she didn¡¯t take it lightly, using all her strength to meet the attack.

    The two then engaged in a fierce battle, with their figures moving quickly and waves of energy flying around.

    With Mya Richards¡¯ attack, her true martial arts cultivation was revealed to everyone.

    As Billy had guessed, she was at thete stage of the ninth-rank Divine Realm, just one step away from the half-step Sacred Realm!

    ¡°She is indeed at the ninth-rank Divine Realm!¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but exim from his seat.

    The faces of Azure Dragon and the others also showed a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Honey, do you think that princess can win?¡± Harleen asked Billy after a while.

    ¡°Normally, no problem!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Although she is at the ninth-rank Divine Realm, her true strength is enough to defeat a first-rank Sacred Realm opponent without a doubt.¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Her opponent is probably not an ordinary person!¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Not an ordinary person?¡± Harleen was slightly surprised, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure yet.¡± Billy shook his head slightly, ¡°But I sense a familiar scent from him.¡±

    Boom!

    At that moment, a muffled sound came from the arena as Mya Richards and the man shed again.

    The man was pushed back by about twenty or thirty steps, spitting out a mouthful of blood and looking disordered in his breath.

    On the other hand, Mya Richards steadied herself after taking three or four steps back.

    Clearly, after a few rounds, Mya Richards had taken the upper hand.

    ¡°Not bad, the number one genius of Ice Cloud Empire!¡± the man coldly nced at Mya Richards, ¡°But, we have not yet determined the winner!¡±

    With that, his eyes narrowed, and a strong cold aura emanated from him, causing some people near the arena to shiver involuntarily.

    He then turned into a fierce beast, rushing towards Mya Richards like a wild animal.

    His martial aura suddenly surged, enveloping the entire arena, revealing that he was at the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    Feeling the sudden change in the opponent¡¯s aura, Mya Richards¡¯ face changed drastically, losing herposure.

    In her eyes, the man was like a berserk primitive beast, ready to tear her apart at any moment.

    Because of the sudden turn of events, she stood frozen in ce, forgetting to dodge.

    However, even if she wanted to dodge under the opponent¡¯s powerful pressure, it would probably be of no avail.

    Not only her, but also the surrounding audience, were shocked by this scene, staring in horror at the scene on the arena.

    ¡°Princess, be careful!¡±

    At the next moment, two urgent voices came from below the arena, Abraham Day and the elderly woman with white hair.

    As the voices echoed, the two immediately rushed towards the arena.

    But as the two were halfway there, two powerful gusts of wind, containing incredible energy, whistled towards them, overwhelming in momentum.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Abraham Day and the white-haired elderly woman clearly didn¡¯t expect someone to attack them, their pupils shrinking in surprise.

    Without much thought, they raised their hands to defend themselves.

    After two muffled sounds, two people were seen flying directly out.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Falling to the ground behind, each took more than a dozen steps back to stabilize their figures.

    Then they spit out a mouthful of blood, and the ground under their feet cracked like a spider web.

    Although both of them were strong at the mid-stage Sacred Realm, the strength of the person who made the move was obviously above the two, and it was also a sneak attack, so both of them were injured.

    Later, the two looked at the two who made the move, and their pupils shrank again.

    One of them turned out to be Cristian Vincent, the head steward of Deon Richards¡¯ Mansion.

    The other person was a blue-robed old man who had just flown out of the west seat, and he was already at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm cultivation!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Abraham Day both thought of a possibility at the same time, their hearts sank.

    Phew!

    At the same time Abraham Day was smashed out, the palm strength of the man on the ring shed to Mya Richards not far away.

    At this time, although Mya Richards had reacted, it was obviously toote, and she could only watch as the opponent¡¯s offense came towards her.

    If she was hit by a blow, she knew that she would be critically injured even if she didn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Mya, be careful!¡± Victoria and Rachel Richards shouted at the same time.

    Brecken Richards also had an extremely horrified expression on his face, wanting to rescue, but it was toote.

    Deon Richards, sitting in front of them, had a faint smile on his face, everything was under his control.

    At this critical moment, a blood-red arc-shaped de carrying the momentum of thunder shed with the man¡¯s attack.

    There was another loud noise on the scene, and the residual wave of air pushed Mya Richards back a hundred or two hundred meters away, just one foot away from the edge of the ring, blood surging in her chest.

    At the same time, the man retreated a hundred meters, with a hint of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.

    The next moment, Billy¡¯s figurended on the ring.

    He had been staring at the man all the time, vaguely feeling a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while.

    But as soon as the opponent released his aura, the words ¡®Ghost Soldier¡¯ appeared in his mind.

    Obviously, the man was a member of ¡®Ghost Soldier¡¯!

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Billy, their faces filled with surprise.

    A young man in his thirties actually forced back a third-rank Sacred Realm opponent with a single knife?!

    Not only them, including Mya Richards on the ring, also had a stunned expression staring at Billy.

    She didn¡¯t know who this man who pulled her back from the brink of death was, and she was shocked that someone of his age had such strength!

    But one thing she was certain of was that there was absolutely no genius like him in the entire Ice Cloud Empire!

    ¡°Mr Billy?¡±

    At the same time, under the ring, Victoria and Rachel Richards both shouted out.

 Chapter 1352 The Outbreak of War

    Victoria and Rachel Richards were as surprised as others.

    Four days ago, they had naturally heard about what happened in the ydragon Sect.

    At the moment they heard the news, both of them had an incredulous expression.

    Just a few months ago, Billy, who was only a fifth-rank Divine Realm cultivator, actually wiped out the elite forces of the ydragon Sect!

    It should be noted that the Sect Master of the ydragon Sect, Max Castillo, had already stepped into the third-rank Sacred Realm, but was killed by Billy!

    Even today, the two sisters were still not sure if this was true.

    These past few days, they had been sending people to search for the whereabouts of Billy and the others, but to no avail.

    But unexpectedly, Billy appeared here today, and even saved the princess, making the two of them feel like they were dreaming.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Upon hearing Victoria and Rachel Richards¡¯ words, Mya Richards¡¯ face once again showed a hint of surprise.

    Ever since the events in the Forbidden Phantom Valley spread in the Forbidden Ruins Space, she had been curious about Billy and had always wanted to meet him in person.

    But she never expected that they would meet under these circumstances.

    And Billy appeared and saved her life!

    She even forgot to think about why Cristian Vincent targeted Abraham Day and Hayley!

    Just as Mya Richards was at a loss, the man opposite her made his move again.

    The aura of the third-rank Sacred Realm soared to its peak, and the pressure at the scene increased by another level.

    Then, a mist burst out from his body.

    In no time, arge shadowy skeleton appeared above his head, exuding a strong death aura.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful!¡±

    Mya, Victoria and Rachel Richards shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he raised his hand to create a barrier that enveloped the two of them.

    The reason he created the barrier was obviously to avoid harming the spectators at the scene.

    Among the many people at the scene, most were ordinary warriors, and there were even many non-martial artists.

    If the battle was not contained within a certain range, the shockwaves alone could be fatal to them.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The next moment, with a deep voice from the man, the skeleton-like figure roared towards Billy, with a terrifying demeanor.

    ¡°Sorry, the one who will die is you!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    At that moment, the Bloodshadow Fury de in his hand condensed into a Celestial de Art and shed out.

    With a loud bang, a powerful shockwave radiated out, causing the barrier to tremble violently, but fortunately it did not break.

    At the same time, the skeletal figure instantaneously dissipated into nothingness, and a dark de aura descended from the man¡¯s body.

    With the man¡¯s strength, he naturally couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s attack.

    After the de aura passed, the man looked down at the bloodstains on his body, before copsing in two halves, flesh and blood blurred.

    Crash!

    Seeing this scene, the people in the spectator seats could no longer sit still, quickly dispersing like birds and beasts.

    Those disciples of Ice Cloud Institute and the men and women who came to participate in the recruitment of new students were dumbfounded and stood in ce for a moment, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At the same time, Casey led Harleen and the others tond on the arena.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± After removing the barrier, Billy nodded at them: ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy, for saving us!¡± Mya Richards bowed to Billy gratefully.

    ¡°It was just a small effort, no need to thank me, Princess!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Fool!¡± At the same time, Cristian Vincent below the stage said in a deep voice, then rushed towards Mya Richards on the arena like a ghost.

    Obviously, their main target today was Mya Richards. As long as they could control her, half of their big n would be aplished.

    ¡°Cristian Vincent, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    At this moment, the white-haired old woman named Hayley roared, attacking Cristian Vincent with waves of energy surging out.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Cristian Vincent frowned and fought back with dozens of attacks.

    In the next moment, the two of them engaged in a fierce battle, with energy waves raging, and many audience members who hadn¡¯t evacuated in time were directly lifted out.

    Fortunately, after a few rounds of attacks, they both flew into the air, otherwise, those audience members would probably have suffered heavy casualties.

    After a while, when they reached the air, they each unleashed full force attacks towards each other.

    Due to being lightly injured earlier, Hayley soon began to show signs of being at a disadvantage and was overpowered by Cristian Vincent, her breath slightly unstable.

    Almost at the same time as Cristian Vincent was stopped by Hayley, the blue-robed old man rushed towards Mya Richards at lightning speed.

    The pressure and momentum on his body burst outpletely. Many people found it hard to breathe.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Abraham Day, who had been watching the situation, roared and blocked the attack with several powerful gusts.

    ¡°Ignorant fool, if you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish first!¡± The old man in the blue robe frowned and attacked.

    The two of them then engaged in a fierce battle, with energy waves surging, and seats around them exploding like paper.

    Some people who were running behind were once again lifted off, with several people falling to the ground and losing their breath.

    ¡°You damned fool!¡± Abraham Day¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡°You want to kill me, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s change the location!¡±

    After saying that, they flew away.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± The old man in the blue robe replied before quickly following.

    He knew very well that if he didn¡¯t deal with Abraham Day first, things wouldn¡¯t work out today, so he didn¡¯t rush to find Mya Richards.

    ¡°Boss, why?¡±

    At the same time, on the red seat, Brecken Richards frowned and looked at Deon Richards, speaking in a deep voice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    At this point, he naturally understood what was going on.

    Some of the pce ministers were already standing on Deon Richards¡¯ side, obviously having been persuaded by him.

    The rest were either loyal to the empress or Brecken Richards, gathering around Brecken.

    As for the remaining individuals who understood what was happening, they were at a loss on how to act, standing still in shock.

    ¡°Do I need to answer such a simple question for you?¡± Deon Richards looked at his brother and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to change the ruler of Ice Cloud Empire.¡±

    ¡°You now have two choices, either help me and control this ce with your people,¡±

    ¡°Or, turn against me with your people. Of course, that oue may not be what you want.¡±

 Chapter 1353 Life and Death in an Instant

    ¡°Uncle, the empress has always been kind to you, why do you have to do this?¡± Victoria Richards looked at Deon Richards angrily.

    ¡°Victoria, it¡¯s not your turn to speak, you better keep quiet!¡± Ma Richards interrupted her sternly.

    ¡°You are all heartless¡­¡± Victoria Richards said again.

    ¡°If you talk nonsense again, I will make sure you never speak again!¡± Deon Richards scolded.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Victoria Richards furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Victoria!¡± Brecken Richards interrupted her.

    Then, he looked at Deon Richards again.

    ¡°Boss, you are digging your own grave, you should know very well that with your people, you can never seed!¡±

    ¡°Stop now before it¡¯s toote and I will plead for mercy on your behalf to the empress¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± Deon Richards interrupted him with a coldugh. ¡°Do you think I did this on impulse?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you the truth, I have been preparing for today for three years!¡±

    ¡°Today, no one can stop me!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Brecken Richards furrowed his brow.

    Before his words were finished, figures descended from the sky, totaling around a hundred people.

    The two leading ck-robed men were at the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    The hundred or so people following them, although dressed differently, each held a blood-colored curved de in their hands, exuding a chilling aura.

    Each of their cultivations was formidable, with the strongest being four first-rank Sacred Realm cultivators, and the weakest being in the mid-stage of the Divine Realm.

    Additionally, among the crowd was a seductive woman in a red armor, Reba Porter of the Royal Restaurant.

    ¡°Crimson me Heroic Guards?!¡± Brecken Richards and a group of pce ministers behind him eximed at the sight.

    ¡°To vie for the throne, you actually colluded with people from Crimson me Empire?¡± Mya Richards on the arena stage looked at Deon Richards coldly.

    Seeing these people, she finally understood who the old man in the blue robe was earlier, clearly from Crimson me Empire!

    ¡°You are mistaken, this is not collusion, this is cooperation!¡± Deon Richards replied casually.

    ¡°After I ascend the throne of Ice Cloud Empire, Ice Cloud Empire will ally with Crimson me Empire to conquer the Rainbow Moon and Sheardal empires in one go!¡±

    ¡°By then, the entire Forbidden Ruins Space will belong to my Ice Cloud Empire and Crimson me Empire!¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Mya Richards to respond, he continued.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you one thing, ever since thest time the crown prince of Crimson me Empire met you, he has been infatuated with you.¡±

    ¡°I have promised him that after I take the throne, I will marry you to him as a concubine.¡±

    ¡°You are shameless!¡± Mya Richards was livid.

    ¡°Hehe, you should thank me, at least you won¡¯t die today!¡± Deon Richards coldly smiled.

    After that, he ignored Mya Richards and turned to Billy.

    ¡°You must be Billy from Skydragon City, right? You are quite lucky, alive up to now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you die, I will still be alive!¡± Billy responded indifferently.

    ¡°Ignorant child!¡± Deon Richards replied coldly. ¡°Do you think you can y the role of a hero with a little skill?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you responsibly, if you meddle today, your Skydragon City will soon disappearpletely from the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± White Tiger coldly retorted from the side. ¡°Can¡¯t even save your own life, yet boasting here!¡±

    ¡°Insolent, dare to disrespect the duke, you shall die!¡± a man on the other side pointed at White Tiger and shouted.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and swept it towards the direction of White Tiger.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± White Tiger roared angrily, swinging his battle knife with a curved de towards the opponent.

    Bang!

    With a muffled sound, the man took five or six steps back, a look of surprise shing across his face.

    ¡°Not bad, take another move!¡± The man paused slightly before preparing to attack again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Deon Richards shouted.

    Then he nced at White Tiger and turned to Billy, ¡°Mr Billy, do you really want to go all the way?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, don¡¯t worry about me, leave here quickly, don¡¯t drag yourselves into this!¡± Before Billy could respond, Mya Richards spoke up.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if he has the strength to do it!¡± Billy chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°And I still have a score to settle with him!¡±

    For him, he had obviously made up his mind.

    A few days ago, if he hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Opal, Amber, and Abby would have almost been killed by the ydragon Sect. The mastermind behind this incident was Deon Richards, and he would not give up easily.

    Moreover, if Deon Richards were to seed today, Ice Cloud Empire would form an alliance with Crimson me Empire, and the entire Forbidden Ruins Space would be plunged into chaos.

    Skydragon City would also find it difficult to survive on its own.

    Therefore, from any perspective, he would not sit idly by!

    ¡°Very well, since you want to die, so be it!¡± Deon Richards had clearly lost patience.

    With that, he turned to the pce ministers who was unsure about which side to choose and spoke loudly, ¡°You have onest chance, choose to submit or die!¡±

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s something you may not know yet. I estimate that in half an hour, my people will have control of the entire pce. By then, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Brecken Richards¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°You sent people to the pce?¡±

    ¡°And what if I did?¡± Deon Richards nced at him. ¡°Are you thinking of having the people from the pcee to save you?¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming. Unless something unexpected happens, the pce is already in chaos!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Brecken Richards exhaled heavily.

    ¡°Enough, choose to live or die by yourself!¡± Deon Richards shouted.

    Then, he waved his hand at the group of Crimson me Heroic Guards. ¡°Attack. Kill without mercy anyone who resists!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± The hundred men shouted in unison beforeunching their attacks.

    Half of them rushed towards the direction of Ice Cloud Institute, their blood-red curved knives emitting a chilling de to strike.

    ¡°Run!¡± Many people in the crowd eximed.

    Nearly a third of them began to flee in all directions, most of them being new students who hade to participate in the selectionpetition.

    For these people, whether it was the empress or the duke, they were both figures they looked up to and couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    Moreover, they hade to the institute just to cultivate their martial arts skills, without any loyalty to any side.

    So, all they wanted was to save their own lives!

 Chapter 1354 Give You a Chance

    Two-thirds of the remaining people, most of whom were old students of the institute, had a higher loyalty to the imperial family under the influence of the institute, so they did not desert.

    Soon, the two sides shed, and the seats around them were all shattered by the strong energy waves.

    Although the institute had the numerical advantage, their high-endbat power was several levels lower than the ¡®Crimson me Heroic Guards¡¯, making it difficult to win.

    At the same time, the remaining fifty or so Crimson me Heroic Guards, led by two men, rushed towards Billy, Brecken Richards, and others.

    ¡°Capture Mya Richards!¡± Deon Richards said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two men nodded and immediately advanced towards Mya Richards.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he wielded his de, releasing two sharp de auras.

    At the same time, Casey, and Azure Dragon and others rushed towards the others.

    Casey faced two first-rank Sacred Realm opponents, while Harleen and Ivy each encountered two half-step Sacred Realm opponents.

    The other two first-rank Divine Realm opponents charged at Mya Richards, who drew a soft sword to fight them.

    After a brief moment of thought, Reba Porter took her sword and attacked Casey¡¯s battle circle.

    ¡°Attack!¡± At this moment, Deon Richards spoke again not far away.

    As soon as his words fell, the ministers from the imperial pce behind him took action and attacked Billy and his group.

    These people were evidently selected by Deon Richards for today and were quite skilled.

    Among them, two or three were at the early stage of Sacred Realm, and several others werete-stage Divine Realm experts.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± At the same time, the mentors from Ice Cloud Institute rushed over from the side.

    As mentors from Ice Cloud Institute, their cultivation naturally would not be weak.

    Among them were two second-rank Divine Realm experts, two first-rank Sacred Realm experts, and others with the strength ofte-stage Divine Realm.

    Following them, ministers, as well as Victoria and Rachel Richards, joined the battle. Seeing this situation, many wavering individuals quickly fled.

    In their view, it was obviously unwise to choose a side now, as no one could guarantee which side would stand until the end. If they joined the wrong team, it could endanger the lives of their entire family.

    The best way was to wait and see before taking action.

    ¡°Brecken, I¡¯ve given you a chance. It¡¯s your own fault for not cherishing it!¡± At this moment, Deon Richards gave Brecken Richards a cold look and said.

    Without waiting for Brecken Richards to respond, he turned to an old man in a green shirt and instructed, ¡°He¡¯s yours now!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The old man in the green shirt replied before advancing towards Brecken Richards.

    His momentum rose, and it was the cultivation of thete-stage of the third-rank Sacred Realm!

    ¡°Ma, cripple their cultivation!¡± Deon Richards then pointed to Victoria and Rachel Richards and looked at his son.

    ¡°Remember, spare their lives and send them to the second prince of Crimson me Empire as concubines.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ma Richards replied and rushed towards Victoria and Rachel Richards.

    Following that, Deon Richards did not stay any longer, raising his hand to attack Billy.

    He knew very well that among these people, Billy was the strongest, and as long as he took down Billy, the others would not be a concern.

    Bang!

    At the same time, Billy and the two third-rank Sacred Realm men shed, retreating tens of steps each.

    Neither side had used their trump cards yet, and after several rounds, they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s end this quickly and go help the princess and the others!¡±

    Billy took a nce at the situation of Victoria Richards and Rachel Richards before looking towards Harleen and shouting.

    Since thest time they separated, Victoria and Rachel Richards have already broken through to thete seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    However, Ma Richards is already at the ninth-rank Divine Realm, with the support of a divine artifact, enough to kill a half-step Sacred Realm. Naturally, they are no match for him.

    ¡°You should take care of yourself first!¡± Deon Richards spoke in a deep voice and unleashed a palm wind.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, thene with me and have a chance!¡± Billy responded and flew through the air.

    With his current strength, dealing with a fourth-rank opponent requires using his trump card, so he needs a wider space.

    ¡°You will die miserably today!¡±

    Deon Richards¡¯ eyes shed with endless coldness, and then he chased after them with two third-rank Sacred Realm experts.

    ¡°Honey, take care of yourself!¡± Harleen shouted loudly.

    As soon as she finished speaking, her gaze sharpened, and her aura erupted. She then activated the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique and shot towards the two opponents.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing the power of her sword, the two men¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. They did not expect Harleen to have such a trump card.

    However, the two of them did not retreat and each unleashed full strength to face her.

    Obviously, they underestimated the power of this sword. The unstoppable sword force tore through their attacks and cut across the waist of one of the men.

    The wound was not shallow, several ribs were directly broken into two pieces, and arge amount of blood gushed out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The man groaned and took a few steps back before falling down.

    Although not enough to kill with one sword, hisbat power dropped to less than half, making him wilt.

    The other man, though not seriously injured, was still shaken back dozens of meters by the shock wave, his face turning pale.

    As two strong half-step Sacred Realm experts, teaming up to attack an eighth-rank Divine Realm opponent resulted in such an oue, which was a huge embarrassment.

    ¡°Die!¡± The man roared and once again unleashed ten points of strength, forming an imprint to smash towards Harleen.

    This time, Harleen did not choose to confront him head-on but dodged to the side.

    The man¡¯s attack missed, but he did not stop and continued to release powerful shockwaves from his wrists.

    However, Harleen evaded all the attacks, making the man furious.

    ¡°Do you only know how to dodge?¡± After attacking two more times, the man roared.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen had alreadyunched an attack, the sharp sword aura shing towards him like lightning.

    At this point, the man was on the verge of madness, charging towards the sword aura instead of retreating.

    The sword aura cut through him from his chest, blood spurting out.

    The man looked at the blood hole on his chest, unable to say a word, before copsing and twitching a few times before bing motionless.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Harleen is now at the eighth-rank Divine Realm, and with her full strength, killing a half-step Sacred Realm opponent is not too difficult.

    Afterwards, she took a nce at the injured man and then rushed towards the direction of Victoria and Rachel Richards.

    At this time, under Ma Richards¡¯ attacks, the two sisters were both seriously injured, with blood spilling from their mouths.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, you two might as well give up your cultivation!¡± Ma Richards looked at them and said lightly.

 Chapter 1355 Desperation of Malcom Richards

    ¡°The Second Prince of Crimson me Empire has long set his eyes on you two sisters!¡± Ma Richards continued.

    ¡°Go and be his concubine, as long as you serve him well, even without cultivation, you can live a worry-free life for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Ma Richards, you are such a bastard!¡± Victoria Richards responded angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, this is the path your father chose, me him!¡± Ma Richards spoke again.

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been so stubborn and helped my father ascend to the throne, you two wouldn¡¯t have had to go to Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Rachel Richards snorted.

    ¡°Your father is so treacherous, despite the trust of the empress, he was thinking of seizing power, he truly deserves to be struck by lightning!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Ma Richards sneered.

    ¡°The sess of Ice Cloud Empire today is all thanks to my father. Without my father, Ice Cloud Empire would have ceased to exist ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°And her, a mediocre woman who stays in the pce all day, enjoying the sess without doing anything, what right does she have?¡±

    ¡°The throne should be held by the capable, she has enjoyed that position for so many years, it¡¯s time for her to step down!¡±

    ¡°How dare you bring up what happened ten years ago!¡± Victoria Richards angrily spoke.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you bullying the princess of Crimson me Empire, Ice Cloud Empire would have suffered that cmity?¡±

    ¡°And, if it wasn¡¯t for the empress stepping inter andpensating Crimson me Empire enough, do you think you would still be alive?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s because of her own weakness and ipetence, no one else to me!¡± After Ma Richards finished speaking, he changed the subject.

    ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. Since you two are unwilling to act, I¡¯ll help you out!¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum continued to rise, then he raised his hand and charged towards the two sisters.

    Seeing his demeanor, this time it was obvious that he didn¡¯t n to waste any more time with the two, intending to resolve the battle in one move.

    Just then, a sword aura apanied by the power of thunder shed in front, blocking Ma Richards¡¯ attack.

    The two sisters were knocked back more than ten meters by the residual shock waves, their blood boiling with anger.

    ¡°Princess Victoria and Rachel, are you both okay?¡± Harleennded not far from the two.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am!¡± the two bowed in gratitude at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small effort.¡± Harleen smiled lightly and took out two pills from her body. ¡°Take these pills, take a break first, and leave him to me!¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, his strength is very strong, you¡­¡± Victoria Richards began.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Harleen interrupted her with a smile.

    ¡°You are Billy¡¯s wife, right?¡± At this moment, Ma Richards paused and looked at Harleen.

    ¡°That boy is quite lucky, to have such a beautiful wife, even if he dies, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°You better think about how to stay alive yourself!¡± Harleen nced at him.

    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t kill me with your skills!¡± Ma Richards looked at Harleen and licked his dry lips.

    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ll give you a chance! As long as you agree to be my woman, I can give you a way out, how about it?¡±

    Harleen¡¯s response was a sword thrust, extremely fast, shing in front of Ma Richards in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Ma Richards said in a deep voice, raising his hand to block the sword aura with a powerful gust of wind.

    However, to his horror, before he could fully react, an extremely sharp sword aura came attacking him, bringing a piercing sound of breaking wind.

    There was no time to think. Ma Richards raised his hand to block while dodging to the side.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Although he reacted quickly, he still suffered several cuts from the sword aura, causing blood to gush out like arrows.

    ¡°You fool, you are truly seeking death!¡± After steadying his posture, Ma Richards pulled out a three-foot long sword from his body and shed out several sword auras.

    However, the sword aura was stopped halfway by Harleen¡¯s sword aura.

    ¡°If you want to die, I will grant your wish!¡± After taking a breath, Ma Richards activated his trump card.

    In the next moment, he drew several cold auras in the air, forming a huge shadowy sword shape shing towards Harleen.

    ¡°Who will die is still uncertain!¡±

    Harleen shouted and once again unleashed the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    The sword aura easily countered the opponent¡¯s attack and shed past his right arm.

    With a crisp sound, an arm and the three-foot long sword fell to the ground at the same time, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ma Richards screamed in despair, his face pale like wax.

    To his despair, before he could catch his breath, a powerful energy wave swept towards his abdomen.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Realizing Harleen¡¯s intention, Ma Richards cried out in fear.

    The strong wind rushed into his abdomen, crushing his dantian into pieces.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Ma Richards hysterically screamed and then copsed like a dead dog, his face filled with despair.

    ¡°Princess Victoria and Rachel, I leave him to you!¡± Harleen nced at the other side and then looked at Victoria and Rachel Richards.

    ¡°Thank you again, ma¡¯am!¡± The two sisters bowed and spoke.

    While speaking, the two of them felt deeply touched.

    A few months ago, in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, Harleen¡¯s strength was far behind theirs.

    But in just a short period of time, Harleen had grown to such a height!

    ¡°No problem!¡± Harleen smiled and then turned to rush towards Azure Dragon and the others in battle.

    She had just nced at Casey and Ivy¡¯s battle circles.

    One of Casey¡¯s three opponents, a first-rank Sacred Realm, had been cut in half and paralyzed on the ground.

    Although Reba Porter still had some breath left, she probably wouldn¡¯tst much longer, continuously coughing up blood.

    Although Casey also had some injuries, they were just surface wounds, and the bleeding had stopped in several ces.

    The other first-rank Sacred Realm on the opponent¡¯s side also had several cuts, reducing hisbat power by twenty to thirty percent.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With his current condition, he probably wouldn¡¯tst two to three rounds against Casey.

    On the other side, one of Ivy¡¯s two opponents had a bloodied throat, eyes wide open with no breath left.

    The other was also on hisst legs, and would probably meet the king of hell in less than two minutes.

    As for Azure Dragon, Bob, and the others, they were under a bit of pressure. The dozens of Crimson me Heroic Guards were skilled and had the numerical advantage.

    After dozens of rounds of fierce battle, although more than ten opponents had fallen, Azure Dragon and hispanions were not at ease, each having some injuries.

    Soon, with Harleen¡¯s joining, the pressure on them eased significantly.

    At this moment, in the sky not far away, Mya Richards shed with the two first-rank Sacred Realms.

    Their figures flew back hundreds of meters, each spitting out blood.

    The two opponents were in a simr condition, standing in midair with injuries on their bodies.

 Chapter 1356 Scared?

    The three of them have been fighting until now, and their strengths are only about seventy to eighty percent left.

    Mya Richards, with the help of the artifact, can challenge opponents of a higher rank.

    But under the attack of two first-rank Sacred Realm experts, it will be difficult to win in a short time.

    ¡°I have long heard that the princess of the Ice Cloud Empire is a rare beauty with extraordinary martial talent. Today, seeing you, it is indeed true,¡± one of the first-rank Sacred Realm experts looked at Mya Richards and spoke.

    ¡°However, it is a pity that you are not strong enough now. You have no chance of winning against us!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, I advise you to surrender obediently and follow us back to the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°As such a stunning woman, the Crown Prince will definitely cherish you!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to go with you, I¡¯d rather die!¡± Mya Richards replied coldly.

    ¡°You are the woman desired by the Crown Prince, we will not kill you. But if you don¡¯t obey, you will have to endure some hardships!¡± the old man responded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Mya Richards secretly adjusted her breath.

    ¡°Hehe, you will see it soon!¡± the old man smirked and then looked at hispanion, ¡°Mr. Trujillo, go ahead, take her down in one go!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the other person nodded.

    After that, the two of themunched their attacks again, each exerting their full strength to attack.

    Mya Richards frowned slightly, took a deep breath, and wielded her soft sword to meet the attack.

    The three figures intertwined again, and the waves of energy swept out.

    After a few rounds of fighting, Mya Richards¡¯ sword light shed past one of the old men¡¯s knees, and immediately a leg fell from the sky.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± the old man screamed in pain before falling to the ground.

    Bang!

    Just as Mya Richards sessfully struck, the attack of the other old man had already hit her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    After spitting out arge mouthful of blood, Mya Richards flew out quickly,nding in mid-air after flying five or six hundred meters, looking shaky.

    From her expression, it was evident that she had been severely injured, and her aura was very weak.

    ¡°Go down!¡±

    Just as she hadn¡¯t had time to catch her breath, the opponent¡¯s attack came roaring again, thunderous and overwhelming.

    At this moment, Mya Richards¡¯ strength was less than forty percent, and she couldn¡¯t afford to take another blow from the opponent, her face extremely serious.

    Just then, a dark de curtain descended from the sky, blocking the attack of the old man.

    Even so, Mya Richards was still shaken by the shockwave, flying a hundred meters away, and coughing up blood again.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± After stabilizing his figure, the old man frowned and stared at Casey, who wasing from the sky.

    ¡°Princess, you go down and rest first, leave him to me!¡± Casey arrived and looked at Mya Richards.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, sir!¡±

    Mya Richards steadied herself and bowed to express her gratitude.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Casey replied.

    After that, Mya Richards didn¡¯t insist anymore and descended towards the ground.

    ¡°Stay here!¡± the old man said in a deep voice and then chased after her.

    ¡°Almost out of life, still thinking about catching people, it¡¯s really ridiculous!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he raised his sword to meet the attack.

    There wasn¡¯t much suspense after that. The old man, who only had seventy to eighty percent strength left, couldn¡¯t hold on for more than three rounds in Casey¡¯s hands before being cut into two pieces.

    After that, Casey nced at Harleen, Azure Dragon, and the others, seeing that they were not in trouble, he turned and rushed towards the direction of the Ice Cloud Institute students.

    At this moment, there was a deafening roar in the distant air.

    The sound came from the battle circle of the old man in the blue robe from the Crimson me Empire and Abraham Day.

    After a loud noise, Abraham Day spit out a mouthful of blood, falling from the sky andnding heavily on the ground, looking severely injured. Being lower in level than his opponent and already wounded, it was already very difficult for him to hold on until now.

    On the other hand, the old man in the blue robe was not unscathed either, with a hint of blood at the corner of his mouth, and he only had 80% of hisbat power.

    ¡°Mr. Day!¡± Hayley shouted loudly after seeing this scene from a distance.

    She wanted to help but was entangled by Cristian Vincent and couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°You better think about yourself!¡± Cristian Vincent said in a deep voice.

    ¡°If you want to survive today, there is only one possibility, and that is to submit!¡±

    ¡°I can plead with the duke on your behalf due to our long-standing rtionship and ask for leniency!¡±

    ¡°Aiding the tyrant, assisting in evil, I was blind before, I misjudged you!¡± Hayley coldly responded, ¡°Dream on if you want me to submit!¡±

    ¡°Stubborn!¡± Cristian Vincent frowned. ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    After that, without saying more, he attacked again.

    At the same time, the old man in the blue robe from the Crimson me Empire nced around the battlefield and rushed towards Billy several kilometers away.

    At this moment, Billy had already killed the two third-rank Sacred Realm men and was currently fighting Deon Richards.

    With his strength, dealing with Deon Richards and the others was not too difficult, as the two third-rank Sacred Realm men couldn¡¯t even take one of his attacks.

    Deon Richards was getting more and more anxious, although he had mentally prepared that Billy¡¯s strength might be no less than his own.

    But when they really fought, it still shocked him.

    He had a bad premonition that things might change drastically due to Billy¡¯s presence this time!

    ¡°What conditions do you need to not meddle in this?¡± Deon Richards stood in midair and looked at Billy.

    ¡°What, scared now?¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to kill me before? Changed your mind now?¡±

    ¡°This is the Ice Cloud Empire, my turf,¡± Deon Richards said coldly, staring at Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good if we both get hurt, even if I can¡¯t kill you, at least I can deplete your Chi power!¡±

    ¡°At that time, do you think you will have a chance to leave the imperial city alive?¡±

    ¡°You are quite confident in yourself!¡± Billy said coldly. ¡°With you, trying to deplete my Chi power is far-fetched!¡±

    ¡°You are arrogant, I promise you will regret this!¡± Deon Richards said angrily.

    ¡°Heh, I can¡¯t wait to see how you make me regret!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You will see soon!¡± At this moment, Deon Richards¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of the old man in the blue robe approaching in midair.

    After a slight pause, a slight smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Too bad, you missed the best opportunity.¡±

    In his opinion, since the old man in the blue robe had joined the battle, it meant that the battle could be over. He did not believe that Billy had a chance to survive under thebined attack of the two of them!

    Billy nced at the figure of the old man in the blue robe and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

 Chapter 1357 You Actually Broke Through?

    ¡°Lord Deon, don¡¯t waste time with him, let¡¯s team up and finish this quickly!¡± Soon, the old man in the blue robe came forward.

    ¡°Good!¡± Deon Richards replied loudly.

    As soon as the words fell, their expressions changed, their momentum reaching its peak.

    Then, the two of them simultaneouslyunched their strongest cards.

    The old man in the blue robe waved his hands, and a hot air mass appeared above his head.

    If you look closely, you can faintly see the surging heat waves inside the air mass, like a bomb that could explode at any moment.

    As the air mass appeared, the temperature around the old man instantly increased by more than ten degrees, as if the air was about to ignite.

    Deon Richards¡¯ trump card was an ancient beast formed from condensed water vapor in the air, emitting an extremely cold aura.

    Within a hundred meters of the beast, the water vapor all solidified into small ice particles, directly lowering the temperature to freezing point.

    The next moment, the two of them pushed forward, one cold and one hot, their devastating attacks heading towards Billy, causing a chaotic scene in the air.

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    At the same time, Billy¡¯s eyes shed with fanaticism. After putting away the Celestial de, he waved his hands, unleashing the Dragon Soaring Skies.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Nine divine dragons, five of them surged towards the hot air mass of the old man in the blue robe, while the other four met Deon Richards¡¯ attacks.

    Immediately, a deafening roar spread through the air, the sound wave soaring into the sky, while two mushroom clouds of air waves rose up.

    After the loud noise, Billy floated out like an autumn leaf, leaving an arc of blood in the air.

    Flying out for a kilometer, he eventually fell to the ground, creating a deep pit andying there motionless for a while.

    On the other hand, Deon Richards and the old man in the blue robe were pushed back a couple of hundred meters by the impact of the air waves. After stabilizing their figures, they each spat out a mouthful of blood.

    However, apart from that, they didn¡¯t have any serious injuries.

    Before the nine divine dragons merged into one, Billy¡¯s Dragon Soaring Skies obviouslycked the power to contend with the fourth-rank Sacred Realm, making it difficult to severely injure the two of them.

    ¡°Now, you finally see it, right?¡±

    After catching his breath, Deon Richards looked down at Billy and muttered to himself.

    Then, he turned to the old man in the blue robe and said, ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯m going to the pce!¡±

    In his opinion, even if Billy didn¡¯t die, he was like a cripple now. As for the others, they weren¡¯t a concern.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The old man in the blue robe nodded in response. ¡°Lord Deon, you go first. I¡¯ll take care of things here and join youter¡­¡±

    Mid-sentence, he suddenly stopped, his gaze fixed ahead, a look of surprise on his face.

    Next to him, Deon Richards also looked ahead with an incredulous expression.

    They saw that Billy, who was already on the brink of death, actually rose up into the air again and quickly stood in mid-air two to three hundred meters away from them.

    But what surprised the two of them the most was.

    At this moment, Billy showed no signs of injury anywhere on his body, as if he suddenly fully recovered and stood within their sight.

    ¡°How is this possible? How did you do it?¡± Deon Richards stared at Billy in shock.

    As soon as his words fell, a vast and majestic momentum burst out from Billy, overwhelming and awe-inspiring, as if the entire sky was instantly sucked into a vacuum.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The old man in the blue robe and Deon Richards had their pupils shrink.

    ¡°You actually broke through?¡±

    After a slight pause, the old man in the blue robe eximed in horror.

    He sensed the true Sacred Realm aura from Billy!

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.

    As the other party said, he really broke through!

    Stepping into the Sacred Realm realm in one go!

    During this time, he had been trying to break through the bottleneck in his heart, but each time he fell short by a small margin.

    Just now, when he saw the old man in the blue robe rushing over, he made up his mind, perhaps he could try again this time.

    And he obviously seeded!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Deon Richards couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    Before Billy broke through, he felt that he might not be his opponent and was thinking of teaming up with the old man in the blue robe to take him down.

    But now, not only did he fail to kill Billy, but he also allowed the other party to break through!

    As he spoke, the feeling of unease in his heart intensified, and his right eyelid twitched wildly.

    ¡°Lord Deon, goodbye!¡±

    Immediately after that, the old man in the blue robe said a word and then turned around and shed back.

    He knew himself well, if he was in his prime, perhaps he could still fight Billy.

    But now, with only seventy to eighty percent of his strength remaining, at most he was at the fourth-rank Sacred Realm, he definitely couldn¡¯t be Billy¡¯s opponent.

    If he didn¡¯t leave now, his life would be in danger!

    Deon Richards really wanted to curse.

    ¡°Now you want to run, it¡¯s toote!¡± Billy¡¯s voice entered the old man¡¯s ears at the same time.

    As the voice sounded, a curtain of shing sun, moon, and stars shed through the void towards him.

    The result was self-evident!

    With the activation of his bloodline power, Billy had already reached the second-rank Sacred Realm cultivation, and with the activation of the Celestial de Art, he naturally couldn¡¯t be matched by the other party.

    Moreover, the old man was only thinking about escaping, he had long lost any intention of fighting, just like amb waiting to be ughtered.

    As the curtain fell, the old man¡¯s body fell to the ground, legs spasmed and he lost his breath.

    A fifth-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse was dead!

    And just as Billy made his move, Deon Richards didn¡¯t hesitate and fled towards the back.

    Even the old man in the blue robe ran away, he knew that if he stayed, it would be a dead end, with only one thought in his mind.

    Escape!

    ¡°The score between us is not settled yet!¡± After settling the old man in the blue robe with a single sh, Billy chased after Deon Richards.

    ¡°As long as you let me go this time, I can give you two prefectures from the Ice Cloud Empire as a reward!¡± Deon Richards shouted loudly while fleeing.

    ¡°Hehe, sorry, not interested!¡± Billy elerated again.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be too ruthless, or¡­¡± Deon Richards used all his power to escape.

    ¡°Still thinking of threatening me at this time? Interesting!¡± Billy smiled faintly in response.

    As his words fell, he sheathed his de at his waist, then activated Dragon Soaring Skies technique.

    In the next moment, nine divine dragons surged towards Deon Richards like living beings.

 Chapter 1358 One More Thing to Ask

    As Billy officially broke through to the Sacred Realm, the nine divine dragon faintly emitted a light yellow light, its momentum had increased by several levelspared to before.

    Although Deon Richards was very fast, the phantom divine dragon was faster than him and he was overtaken in the blink of an eye.

    Boom¡­

    As expected, after a loud noise, Deon Richards was seen flying a kilometer away, then he fell from the air without any struggle.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    He fell on a mountain outside the academy, his meridianspletely shattered, surviving by a thread.

    He could survive because of Billy¡¯s intentional actions.

    As the eldest duke of the Ice Cloud Empire, it was more appropriate to hand him over to the Ice Cloud Imperial Family.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Soon, Billynded in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m done for¡­¡± Deon Richards struggled to speak.

    At this moment, he no longer had the aura of a duke, but was filled with despair, like an elderly person at the end of his life.

    He knew very well that he was hopeless and his n had failed.

    Even if he could still control the pce, in his current condition, he would be a cripple and would never have a chance at the throne.

    He felt a hint of regret in his heart. If he had known earlier, he would not have taken action.

    Two minutester, Billy carried Deon Richards back to the institute.

    Thud!

    Then he threw Deon Richards on the stage.

    ¡°Lord Deon?¡± Seeing this scene, there was a cry of surprise among the crowd who were in the heat of battle.

    Including Brecken Richards, every one of them looked surprised.

    At this moment, Mya Richards had just finished her break and heard the sound as she looked towards the stage.

    Upon confirming that it was Deon Richards, a look of extreme shock shed across her face.

    Even Deon Richards wasn¡¯t a match?

    Mr. Billy was so powerful?

    ¡°Lord Deon¡­¡± not far away, Reba Porter, who was already on the brink of death, struggled to call out, then her head dropped, and her life came to an end.

    ¡°Fa¡­ Father¡­¡±

    At the same time, Ma Richards, who was crippled, spoke a few words and then fell dead to the ground.

    ¡°Lord Deon has been crippled, run away!¡± Next moment, someone shouted loudly.

    Immediately, without any hesitation, the ministers from the Deon Richards¡¯ camp hurriedly fled for their lives.

    ¡°You rebels, attempting to seize power, must be wiped out!¡± Those ministers who had been watching immediately chased after them, each one fiercer than thest.

    For them, if they didn¡¯t seize the opportunity to show their loyalty, even if the empress didn¡¯t hold them ountable, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the imperial city.

    Mya Richards naturally understood what these people wanted, so she didn¡¯t stop them and let them do as they pleased.

    At the same time, not far away in the sky, the middle-aged man who was fighting against Brecken Richards furrowed his brows and then decided to retreat without further dy, blocking Brecken Richards¡¯ attack with a palm before flying away.

    Both of them were at the third-rank Sacred Realm. After fighting until now, both sides were injured, and their power had dropped to the first-rank of the Sacred Realm.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±

    Brecken Richards naturally understood he couldn¡¯t set free his enemies.

    If he let them escape, it would pose a big threat, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to chase after them.

    ¡°Lord Brecken, I will assist you!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out, he then followed and pursued with a dagger in hand.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    At the same time, one of the ninth-rank Divine Realm members of the Crimson me Heroic Guards shouted loudly before fleeing.

    After the battle until now, there were less than thirty out of the one hundred Crimson me Heroic Guards left, the rest had already died.

    After hearing these words, the thirty people quickly followed suit.

    Just now, the ninth-rank Divine Realm expert had just flown out a distance of less than two or three hundred meters when it was cut in half by Billy¡¯s curved de, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°Kill all of Crimson me Empire¡¯s people!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen, Ivy, and Azure Dragon responded before swiftly chasing after them.

    Afterward, Billy swiftly flew towards the battle ring of Hayley and Cristian Vincent in mid-air.

    At this moment, Hayley was covered in wounds, a miracle that she could hold on until now.

    Of course, Cristian Vincent also had many injuries, but he was in a much better condition than Hayley, still maintaining seventy to eighty percent of his strength.

    When he saw Billy chasing after him, Cristian Vincent clearly lost all will to fight.

    However, in his current state, it was already toote to escape.

    Before he could get far, Billy shed him directly with a single blow!

    Ten minutester, everyonended near the arena.

    All the Crimson me Heroic Guards had been ughtered, and those from Deon Richards¡¯ camp, aside from threete-stage Divine Realm individuals who managed to escape, ally on the ground.

    At this moment, Mya Richards walked up to Billy and knelt down without any warning.

    Then, she gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy, for saving my life!¡±

    ¡°It was a small effort, Princess, please rise!¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡¯s great kindness towards my Ice Cloud Empire, I will never forget!¡± Mya Richards continued.

    ¡°Princess, please stand up first!¡± Harleen knew that Billy couldn¡¯t help her, so she quickly went up to support her.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯ma!¡± After standing up, Mya Richards took a deep breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I have one more request, could you please¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about the situation in the pce?¡± Billy naturally knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Mya Richards¡¯s face showed deep concern.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Thinking about the pce only now, it¡¯s already¡­ toote¡­¡± Deon Richards, not far away, said with a grimaced face.

    ¡°Although¡­ I am dying, but having so many people be buried with me¡­ it¡¯s worth it¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon took a breath and said, ¡°Are you pinning your hopes on your ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯?¡±

    ¡°If I guessed correctly, all the ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯ should be concentrated under the valley outside the north gate of the imperial city, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, Brecken Richards and Mya Richards were both stunned.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who raised the ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯?¡± After a pause, Mya Richards looked at Deon Richards with a hostile atmosphere.

    There had long been rumors about the ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯ within the imperial city, and the imperial family had ordered a thorough investigation to find out who was behind it, but until today, there had been no results.

    She never thought that the owner of the ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯ would turn out to be Deon Richards!

    ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Ignoring Brecken Richards and Mya Richards, Deon Richards looked at Azure Dragon in shock.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Vermilion Bird and White Tiger next to them had relieved expressions.

    Then, White Tiger looked at Deon Richards and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you that your ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯ are probably already truly dead!¡±

 Chapter 1359 Ghost Soldier

    ¡°What¡­ what does this mean? You¡­ sent people to that valley?¡± Deon Richards struggled to speak again.

    ¡°Of course,¡± White Tiger nced at the other side.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Deon Richards said a few words before arge amount of blood gushed out of his mouth.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± White Tiger said again.

    ¡°So what if you stop the ¡®Ghost Soldier¡¯.¡± Deon Richards paused before continuing to speak.

    ¡°Do you think¡­ I only have the ¡®Ghost Soldier¡¯ as an ace up my sleeve? If the n went smoothly, the pce should have been taken over by now¡­¡±

    ¡°Have other soldiers from the Crimson me Empire also gone to the pce?¡± Mya Richards frowned.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ go and see for yourself¡­¡± Deon Richards said with a fierce expression.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Mya Richards took a deep breath and then turned to Billy, ¡°Mr. Billy¡­¡±

    As she was about to kneel down, Billy lifted her up with a gust of wind.

    ¡°Casey, you take Harleen and Ivy to see Opal!¡± Billy then turned to Casey and others to give instructions.

    Although he knew that with Opal and Amber¡¯s skills, even if they couldn¡¯t stop all the ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯, they shouldn¡¯t be in too much danger themselves.

    However, he still felt a bit uneasy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others responded without hesitation, flying towards the north gate of the imperial city.

    ¡°Princess, Lord Brecken, we leave this to you!¡±

    Billy then looked at Mya Richards and Brecken Richards and said before rushing towards the direction of the pce.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy, take care of yourself!¡± Mya Richards shouted loudly at Billy¡¯s back.

    After that, she was about to follow.

    ¡°Princess, you are injured, don¡¯t go!¡± Hayley quickly walked over.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about my mother¡­¡± Mya Richards responded.

    ¡°Mya, Hayley is right, with your current condition, going there will only burden the empress.¡± Brecken Richards also spoke at the same time.

    ¡°You stay here to handle matters, I will go with Hayley!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Mya Richards continued to speak.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry, the empress¡¯s cultivation can ensure her safety!¡± Hayley interrupted her, ¡°You stay here to heal, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±

    After speaking, she flew away.

    Brecken Richards then gave some instructions before following closely behind her.

    Rewind to a quarter of an hour ago, at the moment when the war in the institute was started.

    At the entrance of the valley on the north side of the city, Opal and Amber concealed their breath among the scattered rocks.

    ¡°Opal, someone¡¯sing!¡± Amber said at this moment.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Opal nodded slightly.

    Just as the two finished speaking, a ck-robed elder descended from the direction of the imperial city.

    From his aura, it could be seen that he had reached the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Should we stop him?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°He should be here to release someone, let¡¯s see first!¡± Opal replied.

    Soon, the ck-robed eldernded in the center of the valley.

    Then, he frowned slightly, and a powerful spiritual power enveloped the valley.

    Immediately, the elder quickly shed to a rock wall on the right, raised his hand, and a violent gust of wind hit the rock wall.

    A loud noise rang out, and the whole rock wall exploded, with debris flying everywhere.

    At the same time, a cave over ten meters wide and long appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Come out!¡± The elder shouted loudly towards the direction of the cave.

    Next moment, figures emerged from the cave.

    In no time, the valley was filled with arge group of people, with a number of about four to five thousand.

    All dressed in dark green armor, wearing masks.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With the appearance of these soldiers, the entire valley was shrouded in a suffocating cold aura, like a gust of wind from the depths of the earth.

    Some birds and animals in the woods on both sides of the valley seemed to sense the crisis and hurriedly fled in all directions.

    ¡°It is indeed the Ghost Soldier!¡± Not far away, Amber spoke up.

    ¡°Deon Richards has really gone to great lengths to fight for the throne. It¡¯s difficult to cultivate so many soldiers!¡±

    ¡°People are insatiable.¡± Opal nodded.

    They also discovered that the cultivation of these soldiers was quite strong.

    Among the elite forces, there was a third-rank Sacred Realm, three second-rank Sacred Realms, five first-rank Sacred Realms, and about ten half-step Sacred Realms.

    In addition, there were dozens of individuals in the midte stage of the Divine Realm.

    Among these five thousand people, at least close to a thousand had attained the Saint realm or higher.

    The Ice Cloud Empire truly hid powerful forces. If Deon Richards did not have the intention to usurp the throne, this daring team would be extremely formidable for the Ice Cloud Imperial Family.

    Just with these people alone, they would likely be able to contend with the Rainbow Moon Imperial Family!

    The disparity between the four empires was evident!

    Opal and the others couldn¡¯t help but think about the Crimson me Empire, which was surely even more formidable!

    ¡°Our target today is the pce, to capture the empress alive. Anyone who resists, kill them!¡± At this moment, the ck-robed elder looked at the five thousand people and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The five thousand people shouted in unison, their voices piercing the sky.

    ¡°Move out!¡± The ck-robed elder raised his hand and gave themand.

    At that moment, a sword aura apanied by the force of thunder shot over from the side, carrying a piercing wind, tearing the void apart.

    Sensing the impending danger, the ck-robed elder¡¯s pupils constricted, his body pores opening up.

    Before he could finish speaking, the sword aura pierced through his heart.

    ¡°Who¡­¡± After uttering thest word, the ck-robed elder¡¯s eyes widened, and he fell straight down, blood gushing from his chest.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Seeing this scene, the third-rank Sacred Realm elder roared, rushing towards Opal and the others.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The following five thousand people also shouted.

    With everyone¡¯s activation, a strong aura rose into the sky, the pressure in the valley rapidly increasing.

    Some birds and animals in the woods on both sides of the valley that hadn¡¯t fled far burst and died instantly.

    ¡°Amber, I¡¯ll take care of the Sacred Realm experts, you deal with the others!¡± Opal¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Amber responded loudly.

    Knowing Opal could fight a fifth-rank Sacred Realm with her full strength, Amber was naturally unafraid.

    As the two of them spoke, Opal¡¯s wrist flicked, and a sword aura shot out, piercing through the throat of a first-rank Divine Realm cultivator.

    The man gasped for breath, blood gushing from the wound, twitching a few times on the ground before falling silent.

 Chapter 1360 Your Highness, Give Up!

    At the same time, several Sacred Realm experts from the other side each mobilized their full strength and shed countless sharp sword energy towards the two of them.

    Opal¡¯s wrist continued to rotate, forming a strong sword formation to block all the attacks from the other side.

    Immediately after, Opal did not hesitate at all and quickly darted out.

    Next moment, she engaged in a fierce battle with more than a dozen half-step Sacred Realm experts who were at the forefront.

    On the other side, Amber dashed towards the people behind, and the ancient sword in her hand released sword formations one after another.

    Among these people, the highest cultivation level was only ninth-rank Divine Realm, naturally unable to withstand Amber¡¯s attacks.

    After a series of sword energy strikes, dozens of people fell down without any chance of resistance, either dead or injured.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The remaining soldiers showed no signs of retreat, each raising therge knives in their hands and shing towards Amber, filling the air with endless sword energy.

    The tall trees closest to the valley on both sides were all chopped down, the rocks shattered, leaving shocking sword marks on the hard mountain ground.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± Amber said in a deep voice andunched another attack.

    Facing opponents of this level, Amber did not need to use any trump cards. After a sword strike, several people would fall down.

    And those people on the other side were truly soldiers, with no fear at all.

    Even though they knew they were not the match, no one acted as a deserter and they fought on bravely.

    Bang!

    At the same time, a loud noise came from Opal¡¯s battle ring.

    The old man at the third-rank Sacred Realm was sent flying by her for hundreds of meters with a sword strike, then he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Before he could even recover, another sword formation swiftly struck.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s pupils shrank instantly to the size of a needle, wanting to dodge but it was toote.

    With a swift sound, the sword energy directly pierced through his abdomen, destroying his dantian and tearing it into pieces.

    The old man opened his mouth, unable to say a word, and fell straight down.

    After falling heavily on the hard mountain ground, spitting out another mouthful of blood, his legs twitched and then went still.

    Having lost all his cultivation, he obviously fell to his death.

    At the moment when Opal was dealing with the third-rank Sacred Realm, the sword energy of several other people struck her.

    However, what shocked them was that even with so many people working together, they couldn¡¯t break through Opal¡¯s defensive aura, just pushing her back hundreds of meters.

    Of course, Opal also couldn¡¯t emerge unscathed, her blood and energy surged, and she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    After taking a breath, Opal charged out again, the sword formations raining down on the opponents.

    After the sword energy strikes, more than a dozen people showed various injuries, and blood sprayed out.

    Opal showed no signs of stopping, holding the ancient sword and charging towards the three second-rank Sacred Realm experts.

    The three of them showed no intention of retreating, each unleashing their strongest trump cards.

    The next moment, a thick mist erupted in the air, darkening the sky.

    Following that, three huge skull heads carrying a strong death aura rushed towards Opal with thunderous attacks.

    However, it was still useless!

    Opal¡¯s eyes narrowed. She unleashed her full strength, and the ancient sword in her hand released an arc-shaped sword energy to meet the three skulls.

    With a loud noise, the attacks of the three people exploded at the same time, and the smoke dispersed.

    After the loud noise, the three second-rank Sacred Realm experts spurted blood into the sky and then fell from midair.

    Each person¡¯s bones were broken by at least half, their meridians were shattered, and they were basically disabled even if they didn¡¯t die.

    At the same time, the des of the others once again shed on Opal, emitting a dull sound.

    Opal was shaken and flew a couple of hundred meters away before standing in midair, with traces of blood at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The opponents rushed over again.

    ¡°Die!¡± Opal said in a deep voice, and the sword light shed again, unstoppable.

    Even though Opal was slightly injured, he was definitely not a match for the opponents.

    A few minutester, all the high-level forces besieging Opal were lying on the mountain ground.

    Only three or four of them were still clinging to life, while the others went to meet the king of hell and became true soldiers.

    After taking a short break, Opal dashed towards Amber.

    At the same time, in the imperial city, an intense battle was taking ce without surprise.

    Several waves of people were fighting in the courtyard, including several Western faces.

    From the momentum of both sides, it was clear that they were all at least in theter stage of the Divine Realm.

    And in the pce courtyard below, nearly a hundred Crimson me Heroic Guards with blood-red curved des were chasing after the Imperial Guards inside the pce.

    At this moment, above a magnificent pce with carved beams and painted rafters, an old woman in gray was in a fierce battle with an old man in red.

    Both of them were at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm level, and as they both went all out, a gale howled in the air.

    The gray-robed old woman was one of the two strongest in the Ice Cloud Empire, with battle power on par with Abraham Day from the Ice Cloud Institute.

    The old man in the red robe facing her, in his sixties, with deep eyes and fierce aura.

    The old man naturally came from the Crimson me Empire and, although also at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm, was half a rank higher than the gray-robed old woman, already a strongman who was close to the sixth-rank Sacred Realm.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    From the state of the two, it could be seen that the gray-robed old woman was at a disadvantage and would probably not be able to hold on much longer.

    And in the air a kilometer away from the two, a middle-aged woman was confronting a bearded man.

    The woman appeared to be in her thirties or forties, but her actual age was certainly more than that, probably around fifty.

    Dressed in a dragon robe, she had a stunning beauty simr to Mya Richards and exuded a royal aura from within.

    This woman is none other than Marianna Richards, the empress of the Ice Cloud Empire!

    Mya Richards naturally took her mother¡¯s surname!

    At this moment, Marianna Richards had already sustained many injuries, her face pale, her breath disorderly, and traces of blood at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Your Highness, give up, you are not my opponent!¡± the bearded man said to Marianna Richards.

 Chapter 1361 Drag You down with Me

    While speaking, the bearded man cursed Deon Richards in his mind.

    ording to his agreement with Deon Richards, after he made a move here, five thousand ¡°Ghost Soldiers¡± woulde to join him as soon as possible.

    But now, the battle had been going on for so long, and he hadn¡¯t seen a trace of a ¡®Ghost Soldier¡¯.

    He must have been fooled by Deon Richards!

    ¡°Hamza Guthrie, you really have the guts to invade my Ice Cloud Empire. Do you have a death wish?¡± Marianna Richards took a deep breath and spoke in a cold voice.

    As she spoke, she subconsciously looked in the direction of Ice Cloud Institute, a hint of seriousness shing across her face.

    Of course, the pce was too far from Ice Cloud Institute for her to see anything.

    ¡°Hehe, are you hoping for that old man Abraham Day toe and save you?¡± Hamza Guthrie chuckled lightly.

    ¡°You better give up on that idea! If I guessed correctly, by now, he¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°Oh, and as for your precious daughter, after today, she will be taken to my Crimson me Pce.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die for now. As long as she serves my nephew properly, at least she can live without worries for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°Hamza Guthrie, you better pray that my Ice Cloud Empire doesn¡¯t get through this today!¡± Marianna Richards stared coldly at him.

    ¡°Otherwise, your Crimson me Empire will definitely taste the consequences!¡±

    As she spoke, her heart was tightly clenched.

    She knew that the situation for Ice Cloud Empire was indeed difficult.

    She had just roughly learned about the situation at the Institute from Hamza Guthrie.

    She knew that there was another fifth-rank Sacred Realm from the Crimson me Empire who went to the institute, and there were also two third-rank Sacred Realms with a hundred Crimson me Heroic Guards.

    In addition, Deon Richards and Cristian Vincent were both fourth-rank Sacred Realms, including many other strong individuals with Deon Richards.

    With such a lineup, it was clear that it would be difficult for Abraham Day and Hayley to resist, even with the skilled mentors at the Institute.

    She now regretted being too kind in the past!

    She had noticed Deon Richards¡¯ intentions of plotting for the throne before this.

    However, on the one hand, Deon Richards didn¡¯t show it too obviously, and she couldn¡¯t act too drastically, for fear of chilling the hearts of civil and military officials.

    On the other hand, they were siblings after all, and she believed that Deon Richards wouldn¡¯t do anything too ruthless.

    So, she had hesitated to make a move!

    And now, she finally realized the consequences of raising a tiger!

    ¡°Hehe, do you think you still have a chance?¡± After hearing Marianna Richards¡¯ words, Hamza Guthrie smiled again.

    ¡°After today, the Emperor of Ice Cloud Empire will be seeded by your own brother, and your era will be gone forever!¡±

    ¡°As for whether you have the chance to see the sun tomorrow, it depends on your performance.¡±

    ¡°Although you are a bit older, but if you promise toe back to the Crimson me Empire with me and serve me, Hamza Guthrie, then I may consider giving you a way out¡­¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Marianna Richards interrupted angrily, ¡°Today, even if I die, I will drag you down with me!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Hamza Guthrie responded with a smile.

    ¡°Although you have advanced faster than I expected, breaking through to the fourth-rank Sacred Realm in just three months, you¡¯re still half a rank behind me.¡±

    ¡°Now, with injuries on you, do you think you have the strength to fight me with all your might?¡±

    Marianna Richards didn¡¯t respond to his words, but took out her sword and attacked, the sword energy as fast as lightning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want the chance to live that I¡¯m giving you, since you¡¯re so eager to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Hamza Guthrie¡¯s eyes narrowed, holding his knife to meet her.

    Then, a sound of impact came from mid-air, the air wave flying in all directions, the strong wind roaring.

    After fighting for another seven or eight rounds, Hamza Guthrie sent out an air wave that tore through Marianna Richards¡¯ sword energy and sent her flying out.

    After retreating for five to six hundred meters, she stood unsteadily in mid-air, then coughed up a mouthful of blood, her face pale.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± At this sight, the gray-clothed old woman in the distance shouted loudly.

    Wanting to help, she was already at the end of her strength.

    Immediately, Hamza Guthrie swept out another palm, sending Marianna Richards flying.

    This time, Marianna Richards couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, and she fell heavily into the pce courtyard, her breath weak.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± Many pce servants around eximed in shock, and then ran towards Marianna Richards.

    ¡°Don¡¯te!¡± Marianna Richards struggled to shout to the people around her.

    Before she could finish speaking, a strong gust of wind swept down from the sky, instantly turning several men and women in the front into a mist of blood, with tiny specks of blood sprinkling onto the ground.

    Seeing this, the rest of the people stopped in their tracks, their faces full of terror as they looked up into the sky.

    ¡°Run¡­¡± Marianna Richards shouted again, ¡°Get out of here, the farther the better!¡±

    Knowing that going forward would be suicide, they didn¡¯t make any reckless sacrifices, instead quickly running in all directions.

    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±

    Before long, Hamza Guthriended on the ground and casually walked towards Marianna Richards.

    ¡°You have onest chance, agree to be my woman, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    Marianna Richards didn¡¯t respond, staring at him with a firm look in her eyes.

    Her momentum rose instead of falling, her pupils gradually turning red, and her whole body trembling slightly.

    It was clear that she was going to self-destruct.

    ¡°Thinking of self-destructing?¡± Hamza Guthrie naturally saw her intention, ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance!¡±

    With that, he raised his hand and swept out a palm strike.

    Just then, a mighty wave of energy surged from behind Marianna Richards, thundering towards them.

    Though Hamza Guthrie sensed the danger, he was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t dodge in time, even if he reacted.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    After the energy wave pushed aside his palm wind, it hit him directly.

    Then, Hamza Guthrie flew out for four to five hundred meters, crashing through the outer wall of a pce and tumbling several somersaults on the ground inside before finallying to a stop.

    Due to the strong impact, in the blink of an eye, the entire pce copsed with a thunderous roar, filling the air with dust.

    Seeing this, Marianna Richards turned her head in horror.

 Chapter 1362 Killing the Fifth-Rank Sacred Realm

    As Marianna Richards turned her head, Billy appeared within her line of sight.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Marianna Richards asked as Billy approached.

    She vaguely felt that Billy looked familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before.

    ¡°I¡¯m Billy, Ie from Skydragon City,¡± Billy said with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Marianna Richards was slightly surprised. ¡°You are Mr Billy from Skydragon City?¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, she finally remembered why he looked familiar, because she had seen his portrait before. And she had also heard some things about Billy before.

    She just didn¡¯t expect Billy to show up here. And what surprised her even more was that Billy had such strength to send Hamza Guthrie of the fourth-rank Sacred Realm flying with just one move!

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy smiled again and added, ¡°Princess Mya asked me to tell you not to worry about her, she¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°You came from the institute?¡± Marianna Richards asked with surprise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded, ¡°the situation there has been resolved, and you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Marianna Richards couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded again and took out a pill from his body, handing it over, ¡°This pill will help with your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Marianna Richards took the pill and swallowed it directly.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Billy said with a light smile.

    ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± At that moment, Hamza Guthrie, covered in dust, walked out of the pce ruins, looking at Billy fiercely.

    While speaking, he was quite shocked.

    Originally, he thought that there were some hidden experts in Ice Cloud Imperial Pce who hadn¡¯t appeared, which is why he was able to send him flying with one move.

    But now that he saw a young man around thirty years old, he was very surprised. So young, yet possessing such strength, there was definitely no second one like him within the Crimson me Empire.

    ¡°You can choose to kill yourself and leave aplete corpse!¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    Upon hearing this, Marianna Richards choked on the side. It was the first time she had heard someone tell a fourth-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse to kill himself, and the person saying this was a young man in his thirties!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hamza Guthrie snorted, ¡°You really don¡¯t know your own limits!¡±

    ¡°Not willing to kill yourself?¡± Billy spoke again, ¡°Then make your move! If you can take my attack, I¡¯ll let you leave alive!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, he is a powerhouse at thete stage of the fourth-rank Sacred Realm, don¡¯t underestimate him,¡± Marianna Richards kindly reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    After speaking, he moved through the air.

    ¡°I will make you pay for your arrogance!¡± Hamza Guthrie angrily responded and followed suit, ignoring Marianna Richards.

    Soon, the two arrived in mid-air, facing each other.

    ¡°You only have one chance to make your move, so give it your all!¡± Billy looked at his opponent.

    ¡°Ignorant child, die!¡± Hamza Guthrie roared.

    Immediately, he wielded his great sword and unleashed his most powerful move towards Billy.

    The entire space was stirred up by his sword aura, with violent winds howling and the situation turning astonishing.

    ¡°Is this all the strength you have?¡± Billy spoke lightly.

    At that moment, the Celestial de Art formed by the multiple afterimages of his de was unleashed.

    Killing an opponent of the fourth-rank Divine Realm was already without difficulty for him.

    Swish!

    The de curtain crushed everything in its path, tearing apart Hamza Guthrie¡¯s sword aura and directly slicing down from above his head, leaving a deep groove in its wake.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡±

    After struggling to say a few words, a bloodline extended from Hamza Guthrie¡¯s head all the way down to his waist.

    Until the moment of death, he couldn¡¯t figure out when there was such a monstrous young man in the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    Marianna Richards below saw this scene, deeply inhaling a big breath of cold air, with an expression of endless shock on her face.

    With just one sh, he easily killed a strong fourth-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse?!

    She felt it was all so unreal!

    Just a few months ago, she heard that at the entrance of the Forbidden Phantom Valley, Billy was almost killed by two half-step Sacred Realm experts.

    It was only thanks to a Sacred Realm powerhouse whoter saved him that he escaped.

    But now, just a few monthster, Billy could easily kill a fourth-rank Sacred Realm?

    Unbelievable!

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    At the same time, a cry from an old man a kilometer away rang out, it was the red-robed elder from the Crimson me Empire.

    In anger, the red-robed elder formed a palm seal to smash the gray-robed olddy opponent hundreds of meters away.

    Then, he quickly flew towards Billy¡¯s direction in mid-air.

    ¡°Kid, you actually killed my lord, I¡¯m going to skin you alive!¡±

    As the voice sounded, a four-horned beast made of burning mes appeared in the sky above him.

    The next moment, the beast carried a destructive energy and crashed towards Billy.

    Wherever it passed, the temperature of the surrounding air skyrocketed by twenty to thirty degrees, as if the air were about to ignite.

    Facing the full blow of a fifth-rank Sacred Realm, Billy naturally did not take it lightly and activated his trump card.

    de Shattering the Sky!

    The giant de, a hundred meters long, shed through the air and cut the beast, the attacks of the two exploded at the same time, and two pces below copsed.

    After the loud noise, Billy and the opponent both retreated four to five hundred meters.

    From the breath of the two, Billy seemed to have a slight advantage.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Although the red-robed elder was a fifth-rank Sacred Realm, he had fought dozens of rounds with the gray-robed olddy before and had some injuries.

    Although he still had the power of a fifth-rank Sacred Realm, it was much inferior to his peak state.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The red-robed elder was full of shock.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    With that, without wasting time with the opponent, he raised his sword and attacked again.

    The red-robed elder didn¡¯t say a word and raised his hand to meet him.

    Then, the two were engaged in battle again.

    However, the battle did notst long. After Billy used ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ for the second time, the old man¡¯s arm was cut off by a sword, and hisbat power plummeted.

    And before he could recover, a curved de edge cut through his throat.

    After twitching on the ground for a few moments, hepletely lost his breath!

    Another fifth-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse from the Crimson me Empire was dead!

    After dealing with the old man, Billy rushed towards the others¡¯ battle circles again.

    At the same time, Hayley and Brecken Richards had also arrived.

    There was no more suspense in the remaining matters, in about ten minutes, all the people from the Crimson me Empire were lying on the ground, none left alive!

    About another fifteen minutester, Opal, Casey, and others also arrived at the imperial pce.

    From the mouths of everyone, it was learned that almost all of the thousands of ¡®Ghost Soldiers¡¯ had been cleared out.

 Chapter 1363 The Battle Ends

    Billy and the others stayed in the pce for half an hour before bidding farewell to Marianna Richards and her group.

    Marianna Richards wanted Billy and the others to stay in the pce, but Billy politely declined.

    With such a big event happening, there were many post-incident matters to attend to in the pce, and it was obviously not appropriate for them to stay.

    Moreover, Opal, Harleen, and others had varying degrees of injuries, and he needed to return to the hotel to treat everyone.

    In the end, Marianna Richards did not insist, and before parting, she asked Billy to stay in the imperial city for a few more days, and once she was done with her busy schedule, she would invite Billy to visit the pce.

    Billy naturally agreed, then headed towards the hotel with Opal and the others.

    With this, the cmity in Ice Cloud Empire was barely averted!

    However, after this battle, Ice Cloud Empire¡¯s military strength was reduced by nearly half!

    Of course, Crimson me Empire didn¡¯t fare any better.

    Losing so many experts in the Sacred Realm realm was enough to make them heartbroken for a while!

    Over the next two or three days, Billy and the others stayed in the hotel to recover from their injuries. After three days, most of their injuries had healed.

    On the morning of the fourth day, after breakfast, everyone gathered to chat.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n next?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve already broken through to the Sacred Realm now, Opal and Amber are also in the Sacred Realm, should we go check out that ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ first?¡± White Tiger chimed in at the same time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Skydragon City first!¡± Billy thought for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing urgent at home, we¡¯ll call Azure Fang and Ian to go together.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others nodded in response.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are we going back today?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, someone from Ice Cloud Imperial Family shoulde to invite us to the pce today. I have some things I want to discuss with them.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a walk outside!¡± After saying that, Billy got up. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Ice Cloud Empire for so long and haven¡¯t properly explored their imperial city!¡±

    Then, the group of people walked out of the hotel and began to wander aimlessly.

    After wandering around the imperial city for half a day, they clearly felt that the defense forces in the imperial city were much stronger than before, and the whole city was on high alert.

    At noon, everyone returned to the hotel.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡±

    As they walked to the hotel¡¯s entrance, Mya Richards and Hayley walked down from a luxurious carriage parked not far away.

    It seemed like they had been waiting for quite some time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept the princess waiting for so long!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too polite. We just arrived too!¡± Mya Richards said before bowing to Harleen and the others in turn.

    Then, she turned to Billy again.

    ¡°I wonder if Mr Billy is avable now? My mother asked me to invite Mr Billy and everyone to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, princess!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr Billy!¡± Mya Richards responded.

    Half an hourter, the luxurious carriage entered the courtyard of the pce and stopped in front of a magnificent pce.

    ¡°Mr Billy, pleasee in!¡± After everyone got off the carriage, Marianna Richards, Brecken Richards, as well as Victoria and Rachel Richards, quickly greeted them.

    ¡°Billy, pleasee in!¡± Marianna Richards first looked at Billy and spoke sincerely.

    ¡°From now on, if Mr Billy has any requests, feel free to ask for them!¡±

    This time, if it weren¡¯t for Billy, not only she herself, but the entire Ice Cloud Imperial City would have been in ruins.

    She genuinely appreciated Billy. And not just her, Brecken Richards and Mya Richards also have grateful expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Empress, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy chuckled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor, no need to mention it.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, because of us, you¡¯ve killed so many powerful individuals from the Crimson me Empire this time, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let it go easily.¡± Mya Richards spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have a showdown with them sooner orter!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, the Crimson me Empire is very strong, don¡¯t underestimate them!¡± Mya Richards continued.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I know!¡± After nodding, Billy looked at Marianna Richards and said, ¡°Empress, I have something to ask for your advice, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, please feel free to speak if you have any concerns!¡± Marianna Richards responded.

    ¡°I wonder how much Empress knows about the Crimson me Empire? Why are there so many Westerners in the imperial pce?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to the ambition of the Emperor of the Crimson me Empire, Fernando Guthrie!¡± Marianna Richards replied.

    ¡°Ever since Fernando Guthrie ascended the throne of the Crimson me Empire, he has been determined to unify the Forbidden Ruins Space and make the other three empires subsidiary states of the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°To achieve this goal, the Crimson me Empire has been recruiting people from all walks of life in recent years.¡±

    ¡°Anyone willing to serve the imperial family, regardless of their background or character, is evaluated based on personal strength. If their strength is enough, they will be given important tasks.¡±

    ¡°In the Forbidden Ruins Space, many Westerners choose to join the Crimson me Empire after facing difficulties in the other three empires.¡±

    ¡°Over time, any Westerner entering the Forbidden Ruins Space with certain skills will be directly recruited by the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°Empress, do you know which country among the Westerners in the Crimson me Empire has thergest number?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact number from each country,¡± Marianna Richards shook her head slightly, ¡°but definitely, the people from Northfortia are the strongest!¡±

    ¡°In the Crimson me Empire, many important positions are held by people from Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°With so many Westerners in key positions, isn¡¯t Fernando Guthrie worried about them rebelling?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m also a bit puzzled about this!¡± Marianna Richards replied.

    After a moment, she added thoughtfully, ¡°However, it seems that today, even Fernando Guthrie may not be able to control them¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was slightly stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing!¡± Marianna Richards spoke again.

    ¡°At first, Fernando Guthrie epted these Westerners to strengthen the power of the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°But over the years, as the influence of the Westerners in the Crimson me Empire has grown stronger, Fernando Guthrie may also be hesitant to weaken their power.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded.

    ¡°Your highness, what do you know about the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°What kind of people created this barrier array in the Forbidden Ruins Space? What was the purpose of setting it up in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about this question either,¡± Marianna Richards shook her head.

    ¡°But one thing is certain, the purpose of setting up this barrier is to protect the world outside the Forbidden Ruins.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this barrier, the world where you live would surely be in chaos.¡±

    Billy and the otherse from the world outside the Forbidden Ruins, this was already a well-known secret, and Marianna Richards had naturally heard of it.

    ¡°Empress, besides the four great empires and the sects on the surface, are there any other more powerful forces in the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Casey asked after a pause.

 Chapter 1364 Everyone Respects

    ¡°It does exist!¡± Marianna Richards nodded, a hint of fear shing across her face at the same time.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of power it is specifically?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about the specific details.¡± Marianna Richards shook her head in response.

    ¡°I only know that those powers are strong enough to crush the four empires.¡±

    ¡°Among the four great empires and the two great super sects, the strongest ones are probably only at the midte stage of the Sacred Realm.¡±

    ¡°Butpared to those powers, they can only be considered average at best, or even less!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Vermilion Bird and White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°They will only be stronger!¡± Marianna Richards added after nodding.

    ¡°In fact, the barrier in the Forbidden Ruins Space is not to prevent people from our four great empires from invading the outside world, but to prevent those people.¡±

    ¡°They are too strong, if they were to leave the Forbidden Ruins Space, there would be no possibility of resistance for the people outside.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Casey and the others spoke at the same time.

    Everyone had guessed this a long time ago!

    Although the strength of the four great empires and the sects on the surface is strong, they are not enough to pose a great threat to the outside world, and they certainly won¡¯t make the old master so fearful!

    Not to mention other countries, just in vale, those ancient families and some powerful figures who have not yet appeared are enough to contend with the four great empires!

    Moreover, there are also the people of the Ether Mountain!

    ¡°Your highness, where are those people? Why don¡¯t we see them normally?¡± Ivy asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°Because they are basically all concentrated in one ce!¡± Marianna Richards responded, ¡°But I don¡¯t know exactly where that ce is.¡±

    ¡°All in one ce?¡± Felicia asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be another Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± Marianna Richards shook her head, ¡°That ce should not have any barriers or the like.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t theye out then?¡± ck Tortoise asked next.

    ¡°Have you heard of barrier guardians?¡± Marianna Richards asked in return.

    ¡°Your highness means that those people are being guarded by barrier guardians?¡± Casey and the others were stunned again.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the specific details, one thing is certain, it is indeed because of the presence of barrier guardians that they dare not act rashly.¡± Marianna Richards responded.

    After a slight pause, she continued with a thoughtful tone, ¡°However¡­¡±

    ¡°However?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°From what I know, in the past year or two, the barrier guardians have also faced great pressure, and I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t hold out for long¡­¡± Marianna Richards continued with a serious expression.

    ¡°If the barrier is eventually breached, it will be an absolute disaster for us!¡±

    ¡°And, it is said that within those powers, it is very likely that someone has already mastered the method to break through this barrier in the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Upon hearing this, including Billy and Opal, they couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath.

    No wonder even the old master came to the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    Billy also thought of his grandfather and father, feeling worried for them.

    ¡°Your highness, have none of those people evere out?¡± Billy paused before continuing to ask.

    ¡°Some people havee out, and more than one.¡± Marianna Richards responded again.

    ¡°However, the vast majority have been killed by the barrier guardians, and even those who managed to escape dare not show themselves easily.¡±

    ording to rumors, someone who had escaped hid in the Imperial City of the Crimson me Empire, but because they haven¡¯t caused trouble again, it¡¯s hard to track their whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were surprised once again.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s just a legend, where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire, and it¡¯s very likely!¡± Marianna Richards nodded.

    ¡°Crimson me Empire is reallyplicated!¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Your highness, have you ever met the barrier guardians? What kind of people are they?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met them!¡± Marianna Richards shook her head.

    ¡°Usually, they don¡¯t show up in public. Even if they asionallye out, they only do so in the guise of ordinary people, making it difficult for outsiders to know their true identities.¡±

    As she spoke, a look of admiration shed across her face.

    ¡°They are a group of people worthy of our respect, guarding the Forbidden Ruins Space and the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Without them, this would probably be in ruins long ago!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen and the others nodded.

    After chatting for a while, Mya Richards suddenly looked at Billy and asked abruptly, ¡°Mr Billy, excuse me for asking, have you seen Princess Siena Morris from the Rainbow Moon Empire recently?¡±

    ¡°Princess Siena?¡± Billy hesitated for a moment and shook his head.

    ¡°I met her a few months ago, but haven¡¯t seen her since.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t seen Siena Morris for a while. He had promised to help her with her physical condition, but she never showed up.

    He felt a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t think he was that familiar with Siena Morris, so why would Mya Richards suddenly ask him this question.

    ¡°Princess Mya, why did you mention Princess Siena all of a sudden? Is there something going on?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°To be honest, Siena visited Ice Cloud Imperial Pce two months ago,¡± Mya Richards responded.

    ¡°She came to inquire about what happened in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, particrly wanting to confirm who killed her big brother.¡±

    ¡°Do you know about this?¡± Ivy turned to Victoria and Rachel Richards and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Victoria Richards nodded.

    ¡°I witnessed Nelson Morris attacking his big brother on the stairs of the ¡®Forbidden Sanctum¡¯ back then.¡±

    ¡°He thought he did it unnoticed, but unfortunately, I happened to see it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything at the time because I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but I never expected him to frame Mr Billy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s willing to do anything to be crown prince, even killing his big brother!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just who he is,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, the reason I asked you about Siena is because she told me that the Rainbow Moon Empire owes you an exnation.¡± Mya Richards continued, ¡°When she left Ice Cloud Empire, she mentioned that she would find you in Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°And for the past two months, she hasn¡¯t replied to the letters I¡¯ve sent her, which is weird.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that something might have happened to her, so I wanted to ask if you know about her whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Has the princess sent anyone to inquire at the Rainbow Moon Pce?¡± Ivy asked.

 Chapter 1365 Beauty Loves Heroes

    ¡°Mm!¡± Mya Richards nodded, ¡°A month ago, I sent someone over, but didn¡¯t find any information.¡±

    ¡°I will be visiting the Rainbow Moon Imperial City in a while. If I can meet her, I will ask her to pass on a message to you,¡± Billy said.

    For him, the matter of the Rainbow Moon Empire was obviously not over yet, and he needed an exnation.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Mya Richards responded.

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I can never repay your great favor to Ice Cloud Empire, so please ept this as a small token of appreciation from my Ice Cloud Empire, please ept it, Mr Billy,¡± Marianna Richards said.

    At that moment, Marianna Richards took out a token made of crystal stone and handed it to Billy.

    Seeing this token, Brecken Richards and Victoria and Rachel Richards were secretly amazed.

    This reward from the empress is not a small token of appreciation!

    ¡°What is this?¡± Billy didn¡¯t take the token.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he figured it wasn¡¯t something simple.

    ¡°Mr Billy, this is the national lord¡¯s token of Ice Cloud Empire, and seeing the token is like seeing the emperor,¡± Mya Richards exined with a light smile.

    ¡°This token can mobilize anyone in my Ice Cloud Empire except the emperor, including the tens of thousands of troops in my Ice Cloud Empire.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Casey and others also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    Marianna Richards had just given away the entire Ice Cloud Empire!

    ¡°Thank you for the empress¡¯s kindness. This gift is too precious, please take it back, Your Majesty!¡± Billy was also stunned.

    He didn¡¯t expect Marianna Richards to be so generous.

    ¡°Mr Billy, without your help this time, the entire Ice Cloud Empire would have been annihted,¡± Marianna Richards responded.

    ¡°Compared to your kindness to Ice Cloud Empire, this small token is nothing!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but this token is too precious¡­¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please ept it, Mr Billy!¡± Brecken Richards also spoke at the same time.

    After a few more exchanges, Billy saw that Marianna Richards had made up her mind. If he continued to refuse, it would seem too harsh, so he stopped insisting.

    Either way, he epted it, whether he would use it in the future was another matter.

    Around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Billy and his party bid farewell and left the pce after having lunch.

    As they were about to part ways, Marianna Richards had someone bring out several bags filled with precious treasures to give to Billy.

    Billy could not refuse and had to ept them.

    Later, Mya, Victoria and Rachel Richards escorted Billy and his party to the gate of the pce courtyard.

    ¡°Thank you once again for saving our lives!¡± Mya Richards bowed to Billy and his party.

    ¡°Princess, you have thanked us many times already!¡± Harleen smiled sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small effort for us, so please don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    ¡°It may be a small effort for you, but it is a great favor to my Ice Cloud Empire!¡± Mya Richards replied.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Madam, are you nning to return to Skydragon City? If you are not in a hurry, you can stay a few more days in Ice Cloud Empire, and I can show you around as a tour guide.¡±

    ¡°Princess, I appreciate your kindness!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°However, there are still many things waiting for us to deal with in Skydragon City. We will definitelye back to trouble the princess when we have time.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯ma, not at all. I would be so happy if you coulde.¡± Mya Richards smiled lightly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re free, you are wee to visit Skydragon City!¡± Harleen added.

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Mya Richards nodded.

    After that, she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Mr Billy, take care of yourself. If you need any help from me, send me a message anytime.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    Then, after saying goodbye to Opal, Casey, and the others, Billy and his group turned and left.

    ¡°Princess, stop looking, Mr Billy has already left!¡± After a while, Victoria Richards chuckled.

    ¡°Victoria, what are you talking about!¡± Mya Richards blushed.

    ¡°Princess, Mr Billy is indeed a hero among men. If you are interested, don¡¯t miss the chance.¡± Rachel Richards said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Although Mr Billy is already married, it is normal for a man as outstanding as him to have several admirers¡­¡±

    ¡°Rachel, you are talking nonsense!¡± Mya Richards blushed again and turned to walk towards the courtyard.

    Since ancient times, beauties love heroes. A man as outstanding as Billy naturally has great attraction to any young woman, and she is no exception.

    Over the years, she has never been interested in any man. But when she saw Billy save her life at the institute a few days ago, she felt a string in her heart move.

    These days, Billy¡¯s figure would asionally appear in her mind.

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m serious!¡± Rachel Richards caught up.

    ¡°For so many years, no man has caught your eye, but today I observed that you looked at Mr Billy in a very special way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have feelings for Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Victoria Richards followed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet someone who makes your heart race. Since you have met him, you should go for it, or you will regret it for a lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Victoria, Rachel, if you two make fun of me again, I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± Mya Richards yfully scolded.

    After that, she ignored the two and quickly walked towards her residence.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group walked towards the hotel with the spiritual fruits and treasures given by Marianna Richards, chatting along the way.

    ¡°Billy Boy, if Empress Marianna¡¯s words are true, I¡¯m afraid the old master and the barrier guardians are under a lot of pressure!¡± Amber spoke up.

    Regarding the old master¡¯s connection with the barrier guardian n, everyone basically had no doubts.

    After hearing Marianna Richards¡¯ words earlier, everyone was worried.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°I wonder where the old master is now, otherwise, we might be able to help.¡± White Tiger said to himself.

    ¡°If the old master can¡¯t handle it, what help can we offer?¡± Opal poured cold water on him.

    White Tiger¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s another thing. With so many people from Northfortia gathering at the Crimson me Empire, there might be a problem!¡± Casey spoke up.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Should we take the time to go to the Crimson me Empire?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look in a while!¡±

    After the incident in Ice Cloud Empire, he vaguely felt that the situation in the Crimson me Empire was much moreplicated than he had anticipated.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡±

    Just then, a hurried voice sounded behind them.

    They turned to see a middle-aged man in a gray robe running towards them in a hurry.

    From his aura, it was clear that he was skilled, with a cultivation level of the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°You are?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I finally found you¡­¡± the middle-aged man gasped for breath.

    ¡°Something has happened in Skydragon City, you¡­ you need to hurry back before it¡¯s toote¡­¡±

 Chapter 1366 Something Big Happened in Skydragon City

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted coldly. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Opal, Casey, and others frowned at the same time.

    ¡°I am called Griffin Molina, a spy stationed in the imperial city of the Rainbow Moon Empire by Mr Thompson¡­¡± the middle-aged man continued.

    ¡°This morning, I received news that the Rainbow Moon Pce ns to gather two thousand elites to take down Skydragon City¡­¡±

    ¡°I immediately sent a message to Mr Thompson¡­ Mr Thompson replied to me after receiving the message, asking me toe to Ice Cloud Imperial City immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°And as I set off toe to Ice Cloud Imperial City this morning, the two thousand people had already set off from the Rainbow Moon imperial city¡­¡±

    ¡°The Rainbow Moon Empire is really seeking death!¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger both angrily spoke.

    ¡°Do you know about their topbat power?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have too detailed information for now.¡± Griffin Molina shook his head.

    ¡°But I know that the leader is the strongest of the Rainbow Moon Empire, Cain Morris, who has already stepped into the fourth-rank Sacred Realm!¡±

    ¡°Besides him, there are two early-stage Sacred Realm experts apanying him, as well as three half-step Sacred Realm experts!¡±

    ¡°When will they arrive at Skydragon City?¡± Billy frowned.

    The strongest person in Skydragon City now is his mother, with the cultivation level of half-step Sacred Realm.

    Even if she can challenge higher levels, she can only contend with second-rank Sacred Realm at most, and has no chance against third-rank Sacred Realm experts.

    Apart from his mother, Edie Fennimore, Marquise Thompson, and Isaac Herring are slightly stronger, but they are only eighth-rank Divine Realm cultivators.

    Azure Fang and Ian de are only sixth-rank Divine Realm cultivators, and they have no chance againstte-stage Divine Realm experts.

    So many strong people from the Rainbow Moon Empire posed a big threat to Skydragon City.

    ¡°Among the two thousand people, the lowest cultivation level is half-step Saint Realm. If they fly in the air, they can probably arrive in five to six hours.¡± Griffin Molina continued after some thought.

    ¡°Of course, if one or two hundred Divine Realm cultivators go ahead, it will only take three to four hours at most.¡±

    ¡°And I rushed from the Rainbow Moon imperial city to here at full speed, taking almost three hours, so¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implied meaning was already very clear.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    If those Divine Realm experts were to advance ahead, they would probably arrive in Skydragon City in just over an hour!

    ¡°Opal, Amber, let¡¯s go first!¡± Billy took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Casey, you follow Harleen and Ivy from behind!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded at the same time.

    After that, Billy, Opal, and Amber swiftly flew away.

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t dy either. They followed closely behind Billy with Griffin Molina.

    Billy and the other two are all in the Sacred Realm cultivation level. If they hurry, they can reach Skydragon City in about two hours.

    Billy just hopes that Skydragon City can hold on for a little longer!

    Meanwhile, in the northern mansion of Skydragon City.

    Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, Marquise Thompson, Isaac Herring, and Zak Cahan were discussing defensive measures, while Sol Stuart and Azure Fang, among others, stood aside, their faces very serious.

    This morning, after receiving the message from Griffin Molina, Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring hurried to the mansion and informed Stephanie Stuart of the situation.

    After hearing the news, Stephanie Stuart had Sol Stuart call Azure Fang and the others back from the training base.

    She also had Marquise Thompson arrange several groups of people to monitor the movements of the Rainbow Moon Empire along the way, and report them immediately if any traces were found.

    Everyone present was well aware that today¡¯s challenge for Skydragon City would be extremely difficult!

    The Rainbow Moon Empire wasing in full force, determined to take over Skydragon City!

    ¡°Mr Thompson, how long do you think it will take for the people from the Rainbow Moon Empire to arrive?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked Marquise Thompson.

    ¡°ording to the feedback from the outpost, their forces are divided into two batches,¡± Marquise Thompson responded. ¡°The first batch consists of individuals with Divine Realm cultivation level or above, and they are estimated to arrive in about an hour and a half.¡±

    ¡°The second batch consists of individuals at the Saint realm, and they are expected to enter the Skydragon City area in about two to three hours.¡±

    ¡°How many people at the Divine Realm are there?¡± Stephanie Stuart frowned.

    ¡°About two hundred people,¡± Marquise Thompson replied.

    ¡°So many?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but eximed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Marquise Thompson nodded. ¡°Among them, at least one-third are estimated to be at the mid tote stage of the Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°They really think highly of us,¡± Soul Chaser said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mrs Stuart, I don¡¯t think Mr Billy will arrive that quickly, we need to prepare for the worst,¡± Isaac Herring said with a serious tone.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded slightly.

    After a brief pause, she turned to Marquise Thompson and asked, ¡°Mr Thompson, have the ordinary people in the city been arranged properly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done,¡± Marquise Thompson nodded.

    ¡°As you instructed, I have informed the people from the Sheardal Empire, and most of them have moved to the neighboring cities of Sheardal Empire and Skydragon City,¡± he added.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Stephanie Stuart responded, then she looked at Isaac Herring and asked, ¡°Elder Isaac, are the people from the Mystic Pill Sect in position?¡±

    ¡°They have all arrived at the foot of the mountain outside the eastern suburbs of the city. They should be able to finish setting up in about an hour,¡± Isaac Herring nodded.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded. ¡°That will be the main battlefield, we must defend it at all costs.¡±

    Since the battle was inevitable, she could only try to keep the battlefield away from the main city area to reduce unnecessary losses.

    It had been nearly six months since Billy first proposed to rebuild Skydragon City, and the construction of the city had begun to show results. If the strongmen from the Rainbow Moon Empire were allowed to descend on the main city area at this time, all the hard work of the past half year would be in vain, which was obviously not what she wanted to see.

    ¡°cksmith Cahan, you and your men guard the four city gates with the guards. That is thest line of defense, we cannot let the people from the Rainbow Moon Empire enter the city,¡± Stephanie Stuart then turned to Zak Cahan.

    The over ny thousand guards had not fully grown up yet, and most of them were below the Saint realm level in cultivation. These people were no match for the Divine Realm powerhouses, so Stephanie Stuart did not assign them to the main battlefield.

    ¡°Mrs Stuart, please rest assured. As long as I have breath, I will not let them enter the city,¡± Zak Cahan nodded firmly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded and then looked around at everyone before continuing, ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s battle will be very difficult, so take care of yourselves. I reckon Billy and his group should be on their way now. Once the battle starts, we just need to hold out for an hour.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Alright, everyone take your positions!¡± Stephanie Stuart stood up as she spoke.

    ¡°Mrs Stuart, take care of yourself too!¡± Marquise Thompson and the others said to Stephanie Stuart before turning to leave.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, we¡¯ll go ahead!¡± Azure Fang and Ian de and the others said before walking towards the estate.

    ¡°Edie, Elder Sol,e with me!¡± After everyone had left, Stephanie Stuart led Edie Fennimore and Sol Stuart to the training base of the ¡®Skydragon Dark Guard¡¯.

    Before leaving Skydragon City, Billy had told her that if any emergency situation arose, she should release the Dark Guards to defend against the enemies.

    She never thought that day woulde so soon!

    An hour and a halfter, on a deste mountain outside the eastern suburbs of Skydragon City.

    Five thousand ¡®Skydragon Dark Guards¡¯ stood in fiverge camps, ready and waiting for battle!

 Chapter 1367 Beleaguered Skydragon City

    For the five thousand Dark Guards, in the training base of the valley for the past half month, they have experienced many life-and-death situations that push them to their limits.

    With Billy blessing Gathering spirit elements in the array, many of those with low cultivation levels have had breakthroughs.

    They thought they would stay inside for two months beforeing out, but they didn¡¯t expect to face a real battlefield so soon.

    In the sky above the empty ground, powerful auras rose up, enveloping the entire space in a terrifying pressure.

    Five thousand people released their own aura at the same time, creating an imposing formation.

    The purpose of this action is naturally to attract the attention of the enemy and draw the main battlefield here.

    Thousands of meters away from the crowd, there are two mountains with a valley in between.

    From the capital of the Rainbow Moon Empire to Skydragon City, theoretically, this is a route that must be taken.

    Of course, this is based on the premise that the other party does not detour.

    After all, for those who fly through the air, there is no such thing as a must-pass route in a strict sense.

    In the valley at this moment, there are dozens of people, including Stephanie Stuart and Azure Fang, as well as Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring leading their respective groups.

    Everyone¡¯s face is equally grave.

    ¡°Night Orchid, do you think people from the Rainbow Moon Empire will enter Skydragon City from other ces?¡± Felicia asked Night Orchid beside her.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t happen!¡± Night Orchid shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Their primary goal ining to Skydragon City is to take down us, and the cityes second!¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t take care of us, even if they upy the city, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Felicia nodded in response.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the Rainbow Moon Empire suddenly sent troops to our Skydragon City!¡± Alex Long spoke up beside them.

    ¡°Last time when we went to the capital of the Rainbow Moon Empire with Boss, the behavior of their Lord Cyrus and Princess Siena didn¡¯t seem like they were going after us.¡±

    ¡°Princess Siena is probably also acting against her will now!¡± Frostde replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°She promised Boss that she woulde to Skydragon City to give us an exnation, but she hasn¡¯t shown up for so long. It¡¯s likely that something has happened to her!¡±

    ¡°Do you think this has something to do with Nelson Morris?¡± Judge suddenly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡± Azure Fang stared ahead and nodded, saying, ¡°Aside from him, I can¡¯t think of anyone else!¡±

    ¡°We should have finished him offst time in the Forbidden Phantom Valley!¡± Soul Chaser clenched his teeth.

    ¡°This time, he better not show up. Otherwise, even if I have to risk my life, I¡¯ll make sure he takes the me for it!¡±

    ¡°Soul Chaser, don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Stephanie Stuart, not far away, spoke up.

    ¡°Remember not to confront them head-on. Our goal is to hold them off for an hour and wait for Billy toe back before making any decisions!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Soul Chaser nodded in response.

    Just then, from the distant void, extremely violent auras spread out, shrouding the entire area.

    Soon after, the figures of one to two hundred people appeared within the sight of everyone.

    The Skydragon Dark Guard on the empty ground behind, many of whom had low cultivation levels, felt a suffocating sensation under such a powerful pressure.

    Their legs trembled uncontrobly, their faces slightly pale.

    However, from their determined eyes, it could be seen that the majority of them had no fear, with serious expressions and tightly clenched jaws.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone!¡± Stephanie Stuart took a deep breath and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Do not engage in direct confrontation. No matter what, make sure to stay alive, only by staying alive do we have hope!¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡± The crowd shouted back loudly.

    Not long after, two hundred Divine Realm experts from the Rainbow Moon Empirended in the mountains about two to three hundred meters away from Stephanie Stuart. The leader was an elderly man in a ck robe with white hair, his actual age indiscernible, sharp eyes and vigorous aura surrounding him. This person was none other than the strongest of the Rainbow Moon Empire, Cain Morris! With a cultivation at the half-step fourth-rank Sacred Realm!

    ¡°Are you Mrs Stuart?¡± Cain Morris looked towards Stephanie Stuart and asked.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Stephanie Stuart replied calmly.

    ¡°You should be very clear about the purpose of our visit to Skydragon City this time!¡± Cain Morris nced at the crowd and continued, ¡°You have a choice this time, either disable your cultivation and submit to the Rainbow Moon Empire, or perish!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing!¡± Stephanie Stuart interrupted him, ¡°Is this military action your Emperor¡¯s decision, or someone else¡¯s?¡±

    She intended to dy time and not provoke the other party too early.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Cain Morris replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Your precious son killed so many of our elites in the Forbidden Phantom Valley. Do you really think that debt can be easily forgotten?¡±

    ¡°Another question!¡± Stephanie Stuart continued, ¡°Since you specifically chose to attack when my son is not in Skydragon City, are you worried that you¡¯re not a match for him?¡±

    ¡°So, regardless of whether you can take down Skydragon City today, even if you are sessful, are you not worried that my son wille back and crush your Rainbow Moon Pce?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you seem pretty confident in your son!¡± Cain Morris chuckled in response.

    ¡°Since the Rainbow Moon Empire dares to attack, naturally we are not afraid of a young rookie. I am more worried that he wouldn¡¯t dare toe to the pce!¡±

    ¡°By your implication, do you want to capture us as hostages?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked calmly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cain Morris replied, then nced at Marquise Thompson, Azure Fang, and others.

    ¡°You should be very clear. Except for Mrs Stuart, none of you even qualify to be hostages. If you do not disable your cultivation, this will be your burial ground!¡±

    ¡°You only have one chance. I will give you one minute to consider!¡±

    After speaking, he looked at everyone.

    However, no one paid any attention to him.

    ¡°Start the timer!¡± Cain Morris said in a deep voice.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you must have people from the Crimson me Empire supporting you, right?¡± Stephanie Stuart said again.

    She had guessed this.

    The events that happened in the Ice Cloud Empire had spread in the Forbidden Ruins Space a few days ago. Billy had gained quite a reputation by killing two fifth-rank Sacred Realm experts with his first-rank Sacred Realm cultivation, which was extraordinary!

    She didn¡¯t believe that the imperial family of the Rainbow Moon Empire had not heard of this. Yet, they still dared to march towards Skydragon City, clearly they had some reliance, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t dare to act so recklessly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Cain Morris responded.

    ¡°My Rainbow Moon Empire is strong enough to deal with Skydragon City, why would we need the help of outsiders?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled faintly.

    ¡°Do you even believe that yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1368 The Battle Begins

    ¡°Enough, no more nonsense with you!¡± Cain Morris responded in a deep voice.

    Then, he looked at Marquise Thompson, Isaac Herring and the others. ¡°Time is up, what is your choice?¡±

    ¡°You are just an old fool!¡± Judge retorted, ¡°You want us to destroy our cultivation just with your words, what a joke!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Cain Morris frowned, ¡°Since you want to die, I will grant your wish!¡±

    After saying that, he raised his hand and gestured. ¡°Attack, except for Mrs Stuart, no mercy to the others!¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡± the two hundred people shouted at the same time, and a powerful momentum rose again.

    Immediately, everyone raised their hands and rushed towards Stephanie Stuart¡¯s group, with a shocking formation.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    At that moment, a cry rang out on the mountainsides on both sides of the valley.

    Shortly after, dozens of people from the Mystic Pill Sect formed strong Chi clusters and roared out, creating a loud piercing sound.

    If you observed closely, you could see mist churning inside the clusters.

    In no time, hundreds of different-sized Chi clusters appeared in the half-empty valley.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Many people from the Rainbow Moon Empire said in a deep voice, as they unleashed powerful palm strikes.

    Bang¡­ the next moment, the clusters in the air burst one by one, causing the mist to ripple out.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s poisonous!¡±

    Immediately, someone shouted loudly.

    However, it was still toote for many beginners in the Divine Realm who inhaled the poisonous gas and immediately fell down.

    Although it didn¡¯t directly cause death, they lost most of theirbat power because they had to suppress the toxin with their cultivation.

    Even some mid-level Divine Realm practitioners were affected, having to hold their breath to suppress the poison using a portion of their power.

    Only those who were advanced in the Divine Realm were slightly better off, as this level of poison posed no significant threat to them.

    The clusters showed no signs of stopping, wave after wave sweeping out.

    ¡°Mr Sutton, deal with them!¡± Cain Morris said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± an old man in a blue robe responded and led more than ten men flying in mid-air on both sides, all of them having a mid-level cultivation in the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Isaac Herring shouted loudly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the dozens of Mystic Pill Sect members did not hesitate, quickly flying away.

    When the first wave of airwaves exploded, Stephanie Stuart led Marquise Thompson¡¯s group and charged towards the enemy.

    At the same time, the five thousand Skydragon Dark Guards also rushed in.

    Having taken antidote pills earlier, they naturally did not fear the poisonous gas.

    The reason for the aggressive attack was to trap the enemy in this poisoned valley so that they could have a chance, otherwise, there would be no possibility at all.

    Shortly after, the sound of intense collisions echoed in the air, resembling a small battlefield with figures shing, energy raging, and strong winds howling.

    ¡°Trying to trap us with poison, how ridiculous!¡± Cain Morris said in a deep voice, then he raised his hand and swept out a powerful wind, causing several guards to fly out backwards.

    After crashing heavily to the ground, they spat out a mouthful of blood and lost their fighting capabilities instantly.

    Stephanie Stuart killed an eighth-rank Divine Realm opponent with a sword strike, then she flicked her wrist and a sword aura shot towards Cain Morris.

    ¡°Even if you can challenge above your level, in my eyes, you are no different from an ant!¡± Cain Morris said coldly, and he raised his hand to block the attack effortlessly.

    A dull thud echoed as the sword aura was easily blocked.

    Stephanie Stuart did not pause at all, her wrist kept turning constantly, forming a sharp sword-like formation attacking towards her opponent.

    ¡°Trickery!¡± Cain Morris spoke solemnly again, and a palm imprint smashed out.

    After another dull sound, Stephanie Stuart was pushed back two to three hundred meters, with her blood and energy roiling in her chest.

    ¡°You want to capture me, don¡¯t you? Come with me, let¡¯s see if you have the capability!¡± After replying, Stephanie Stuart turned and flew towards the sky outside the mountain valley.

    She obviously wanted to lure Cain Morris out of the valley.

    The poison gas in the valley had no effect on Cain Morris. By staying here, he would only pose a danger to others.

    ¡°You will see soon!¡± Cain Morris spoke in a low voice and chased after her.

    His main goal today was Stephanie Stuart, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t let her escape.

    And he was confident that his side had enough people to deal with the other opponents in the valley, so he didn¡¯t have much to worry about.

    At the same time, a second-rank Sacred Realm elder on the other side swept out several palm imprints, causing a dozen Skydragon Dark Guards to fall from the sky.

    Among them, three or four people were spitting out arge amount of blood, looking extremely weak, and wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.

    ¡°Mr Thompson, let¡¯s stop him together!¡± Edie Fennimore shouted loudly after knocking an opponent away.

    As the words fell, she shot towards the elder with a soft sword in her hand.

    ¡°Good!¡± Marquise Thompson responded at the same time, and the sword in his hand emitted a sharp sword aura.

    ¡°Two ants!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The second-rank Sacred Realm clearly did not regard the two eighth-rank Divine Realm opponents, snorted coldly and met their attacks.

    After a dull sound, Edie Fennimore and Marquise Thompson were both thrown out a hundred meters.

    However, neither of them stopped, they took a deep breath and attacked again.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡±

    The elder said with his aura rising,unching a more violent attack.

    After the three forces collided, Edie Fennimore and Marquise Thompson were thrown out again, each spitting out arge mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The elder did not pause, attacking the two again. He no longer held back, intending to take their lives in one fell swoop.

    However, this time, Edie Fennimore and Marquise Thompson, as if they had discussed in advance, did not confront him head-on, but dodged towards the sky outside the valley.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡± The elder frowned and followed.

    Among the people from the Rainbow Moon Empire this time, there were three strong Sacred Realm experts. In the valley, there was only one elderly woman left, with the cultivation of first-rank Sacred Realm.

    The elderly woman¡¯s attacks were even more fierce than the previous two.

    In just a few rounds, dozens of Skydragon Dark Guards had been seriously injured by her, with over ten lying motionless on the ground.

    At this moment, Isaac Herring, Azure Fang, and Ian de were besieging the opponent.

 Chapter 1369 Fight to the Death

    Isaac Herring was at the eighth-rank Divine Realmte stage, while Azure Fang and Ian de had both broken through to the seventh-rank Divine Realm recently.

    With the three of them working together at full strength, they still couldn¡¯tpete with Sacred Realm experts, but at least they can hold them back and prevent them from attacking others.

    Isaac Herring and the others consciously moved the battlefield outside the mountain valley, where the open space provided an advantage in the fight.

    In addition to the three Sacred Realm experts on the other side, there are also three half-step Sacred Realm cultivators, who are unaffected by the poison gas in the valley.

    Among them is the old man in the blue robe who was leading the pursuit of the disciples of the Mystic Pill Sect into the valley.

    Initially, he was surrounded by thirty to forty Skydragon Dark Guards, but these guards were all at the mid tote Saint realm level and were no match for half-step Sacred Realm cultivators.

    In a short time, all thirty to forty guards fell from the sky, and nearly a third of themy motionless on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the deputy leader of the Skydragon Dark Guards roared angrily and led twenty to thirty people to attack.

    ¡°A group of ignorant grasshoppers!¡± the old man in the blue robe sneered and casually swept a gust of wind towards the group.

    With his cultivation, dealing with opponents below the early Divine Realm stage was effortless.

    As the palm strike swept past, several guards were likely to lose their lives without any surprise.

    At that moment, a curved de light shed from the side and managed to block the attack.

    ¡°You are not his match, don¡¯t make reckless sacrifices!¡±

    The person who appeared was Night Orchid, who had been surrounded by two mid-stage Sacred Realm cultivators earlier and had now joined the battle.

    She is at the sixth-rank Divine Realmte stage, just one step away from the seventh-rank, and it was not too difficult for her to block the casual attack of the half-step Sacred Realm cultivator.

    ¡°Not bad, you actually managed to block my move!¡± the old man in the blue robe nced at Night Orchid.

    The poison gas in the valley had a slight effect on him, but he could easily suppress it with about ten percent of his power.

    ¡°You go deal with the others, I will handle him!¡± Night Orchid didn¡¯t bother with the old man and turned to the twenty to thirty Skydragon Dark Guards.

    ¡°Night Orchid, please be careful!¡±

    The deputy leader didn¡¯t insist any further and led his men to attack the other enemies.

    ¡°Do you think you can be my match?¡± the old man in the blue robe looked at Night Orchid with a contemptuous expression.

    ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll find out!¡± Night Orchid replied coldly.

    With a bang, Night Orchid was sted hundreds of meters away, a trace of blood dripping from the corner of her mouth.

    After stabilizing herself, Night Orchid wiped away the blood without any pause and then unleashed the full power of the Celestial de Art with a sh.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Is this your strongest card?¡± the old man in the blue robe looked at the dark de aura with a slight narrowing of his eyes.

    He could tell that this attack was powerful enough to rival an eighth-rank Divine Realm cultivator.

    However, it still posed no threat to him.

    Boom!

    The old man in the blue robe formed a seal with his hand and shed with the de aura, causing it to explode instantly. The powerful force once again sent Night Orchid flying, leaving a curved trail of blood in the air.

    ¡°Die!¡± The old man did not stop and chased after her.

    ¡°Night Orchid, how are you?¡± Felicia approached Night Orchid and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Night Orchid responded after spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Another one looking for death!¡± the old man in the blue robe stabilized his position and nced at Felicia.

    Before the words had even been finished, he raised his hand and attacked the two of them.

    Felicia and Night Orchid didn¡¯t retreat but instead advanced, unleashing their strongest powers to meet the attack.

    Celestial de Art and Heavenly Unity Sword Technique converged.

    Another loud noise rang out as the three of them separated, with Night Orchid flying out hundreds of meters before barely stabilizing herself.

    However, at this moment, she was looking extremely weak, pale as wax.

    While Felicia also had some injuries, she was much betterpared to Night Orchid.

    On the other hand, the old man in the blue robe, after retreating two hundred meters, stood in mid-air with slightly disrupted breath but not too injured.

    ¡°Night Orchid, you rest first, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Felicia took a deep breath and looked at Night Orchid.

    ¡°Felicia, give me two minutes!¡± Night Orchid interrupted her with a deep voice.

    Upon hearing this, Felicia hesitated for a moment before responding loudly, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Then, she positioned herself not far from Night Orchid, with her aura rising to the extreme.

    Before long, the old man in the blue robe charged at them again, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve injured me, I¡¯ll send you both to hell together!¡±

    As he spoke, a mark containing violent energy stirred up a gust of wind and swept towards the two of them.

    While Felicia could dodge, it was clear that she couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    mping her teeth tightly, she unleashed the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique once again to block the attack.

    After their attacks collided, Felicia spat out arge mouthful of blood and flew out a distance before stabilizing herself.

    After this move, herbat strength had dropped by at least thirty to forty percent.

    ¡°Not bad, you can take on my attack!¡± the old man in the blue robe eximed as he looked in Felicia¡¯s direction.

    Ignoring his words, Felicia wiped the blood from her mouth and rushed towards Night Orchid again, standing in front of her.

    Watching her actions, the old man in the blue robe subconsciously nced in Night Orchid¡¯s direction, seeming to have a reaction.

    ¡°Trying to break through this way? I¡¯m sorry, you won¡¯t get the chance!¡±

    After speaking, heunched another attack.

    Felicia didn¡¯t retreat!

    However, she could no longer unleash the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique, allowing only a few sword energies to defend against the attack.

    ¡°Felicia, be careful!¡± At that moment, Alex Long, who was not far away, lifted his sword and attacked.

    After a loud noise, Felicia once again spat out arge mouthful of blood and fell from the air.

    Already injured, she was even worse off, unable to muster any strength, looking extremely weak on the ground.

    This was because Alex Long had blocked some of the force for her, or it would have been even worse.

    ¡°Felicia!¡± Alex Long eximed.

    He wanted to go down and check on her, but the old man in the blue robe once again shed towards Night Orchid, temporarily stopping him.

    ¡°You are despicable!¡±

    At that moment, Night Orchid suddenly opened her eyes, and her aura rose to the seventh rank without any surprise.

    Then, she turned to Alex Long, ¡°Alex Long, quickly go check on Felicia!¡±

    ¡°Night Orchid, be careful!¡± Alex Long replied, turning around and descending towards Felicia.

    Then, Night Orchid wielded her curved de, releasing numerous cold de lights attacking the old man in the blue robe.

 Chapter 1370 Falling One After Another

    Night Orchid, who had broken through to the seventh-rank Divine Realm, was able to contend with those in the ninth-rank Divine Realm at full power.

    The elder, after ten minutes of battle, had diminished in strength and needed to divert some of his energy to resist the poison in his body.

    Therefore, at this moment, he could only unleash the strength of ate-stage eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    As expected, after a few rounds, when Night Orchid once again activated the Celestial de Art, the opponent¡¯s arm flew off his body and crashed to the ground.

    Just as he touched the ground, Alex Long dashed over and made his move.

    In the next moment, a blood hole appeared in the elder¡¯s throat, and fresh blood gushed out.

    ¡°Felicia, are you okay?¡±

    Night Orchidnded in front of Felicia shortly afterwards.

    ¡°Night Orchid, I can still hold on¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me, go help Judge and the others,¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°Alright! You take some rest!¡±

    Night Orchid briefly checked Felicia¡¯s injuries and, finding no immediate danger to her life, did not stay any longer.

    Subsequently, she instructed about ten Skydragon Dark Guards to watch over Felicia before rushing towards the battlefield of Judge and Soul Chaser.

    Judge and Soul Chaser¡¯s opponent was also a half-step Sacred Realm expert. At this point in the battle, both Judge and Soul Chaser were already nearing exhaustion, with less than thirty percent of their strength remaining.

    Without assistance, they wouldn¡¯tst more than a minute or two.

    ¡°Judge, Soul Chaser, take a break and let me handle this!¡± Night Orchid¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°Be careful, Night Orchid!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser said simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    After his remark, Night Orchid wielded her curved de and charged towards the opponent.

    Judge and Soul Chaser didn¡¯t linger either. They took out a Chi Condensing Pill from their bodies, swallowed it, and thennded on the ground to rest temporarily.

    Meanwhile, while Felicia and Night Orchid were teaming up against the half-step Sacred Realm opponent, Frostde and Stout were engaging in a fierce battle with another half-step Sacred Realm expert not far away.

    Both Frostde and Stout were covered in wounds, blood continuously flowing from their mouths, their faces filled with solemn expressions.

    With a loud crash, Frostde and Stout were sent flying like leaves.

    Flying out for a kilometer, they barely steadied themselves, only to spew out another mouthful of blood, their strength rapidly declining.

    ¡°I underestimated the two of you, being able to hold on for so long!¡± the half-step Sacred Realm opponent remarked as he strolled towards them.

    He was indeed surprised.

    Originally, he thought that dealing with two fighters at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, even if he could only unleash the strength of the ninth-rank Divine Realm, would have ended in three moves at most!

    Yet, after battling for some time, they had exchanged blows for more than a dozen rounds, and the two opponents were still hovering in the air.

    This naturally caught him off guard!

    ¡°Stout, are you alright?¡± Frostde asked as she slightly caught her breath and arrived at Stout¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can hold on!¡± Stout wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and asked, ¡°Frostde, how are you?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± Frostde replied without directly answering his question.

    She gazed solemnly at the approaching half-step Sacred Realm opponent in the sky.

    She knew very well that if there was no other way, they could only hold on for a few more minutes, but it wouldn¡¯t change the oue.

    ¡°Frostde, can you hold him off for two to three minutes alone?¡± Stout furrowed his brows and asked with a serious look.

    ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Frostde asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°I once learned a needle technique from my sister that can elevate a person¡¯s cultivation level by one rank in a very short period of time!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°There must be side effects, right?¡± Frostde looked at Stout.

    She didn¡¯t need to ask to know the answer to this question.

    If there were no side effects, Stout wouldn¡¯t have brought it up just now.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to think too much about it!¡± Stout spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s better than being killed by that old guy. Frostde, you just need to stall him¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stall him for three minutes!¡± Frostde interrupted Stout directly, ¡°You give me the needle, I¡¯ll break through!¡±

    ¡°Then you can use poison techniques to stall him for two or three minutes, right?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Stout hesitated slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, hurry up!¡± Frostde said firmly again.

    ¡°Then¡­ okay!¡± Stout didn¡¯t insist anymore.

    He knew very well that with Frostde¡¯s current state, she might really not be able to hold the opponent for two or three minutes.

    By then, it was likely that both of them would die!

    And if he used poison techniques, it was possible to stall the opponent for a few minutes.

    With time running out, Stout didn¡¯t waste any more words. His wrist continued to flip, and nine silver needles shot into Frostde¡¯s body at nine major acupoints.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± At the next moment, Frostde frowned, a look of extreme pain shing between her eyebrows.

    ¡°Frostde, focus on your lower abdomen, circte your Chi through meridians, and turn the Chi around!¡± Stout said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Frostde took a deep breath and began to do as instructed.

    After a few breaths, her breath became extremely unstable, sometimes strong and sometimes weak.

    At the same time, the half-step Sacred Realm opponent had already arrived a few hundred meters in front of the two of them.

    ¡°I underestimated you, you even know the secret method to improve your cultivation!¡± The old man could roughly guess what might happen from the chaotic Chi on Frostde¡¯s body.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that you are out of time!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Stout had already taken the lead.

    He quickly flipped his wrists, and rows of silver needles shot towards the opponent like rain.

    From the shiny liquid on the silver needles, it was evident that they were coated with highly toxic substances.

    ¡°Just a petty trick!¡± The opponent naturally didn¡¯t take these silver needles seriously.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent out a strong palm wind, immediately blowing away the silver needles.

    However, at this moment, he faintly sensed a few wisps of a faint fragrance entering his body through his nose, refreshing his heart.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    At the next moment, the old man knew he had been poisoned.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Moreover, he could clearly feel that these toxins were several levels stronger than the toxins in the valley.

    Without thinking much, he hurriedly activated his internal energy to suppress the poison.

    Stout didn¡¯t give him any breathing room and shot out the remaining dozen or so silver needles.

    At this moment, the old man, who had to mobilize his energy to suppress the poison, dared not use his Chi power recklessly and could only dodge the needles.

    Stout once again moved up close and unleashed a series of punches with his remaining strength.

    His purpose was to prevent the opponent from concentrating on suppressing the poison, thereby dying some time.

    Just as he intended, the old man didn¡¯t directly confront him, dodging his attacks.

    ¡°You can die now!¡± a minute or twoter, the old man said in a deep voice.

    Immediately after, an extremely powerful wave of energy swept towards Stout.

 Chapter 1371 Heavy Casualties

    ¡°Do you want to kill me? Then let¡¯s see if you can catch up with me!¡± Stout knew that the opponent had recovered and naturally wouldn¡¯t engage in a head-on fight, quickly dodging to the side.

    However, the old man obviously was not so foolish! Without paying any attention to Stout, he went straight for Frostde, raising his hand to unleash a mark containing violent energy.

    For him, the priority was naturally to kill Frostde first. As for Stout, there would be plenty of timeter to settle the score with him.

    ¡°You old bastard!¡± Stout shouted, rushing towards Frostde and sending out several gusts of wind in his attack.

    The two attacks collided, and Stout was sent flying backwards, spitting out a mouthful of blood. In his current state, taking another blow head-on would be absolutely disastrous, a narrow escape from death.

    After flying hundreds of meters away, there was no chance of struggling back and he plummeted straight down.

    ¡°Frostde¡­¡± Stout looked towards Frostde with difficulty and said a few words.

    At the same time, the old man nced at Stout before charging towards Frostde again.

    ¡°You can die now!¡± After saying this in a deep voice, the old man raised his hand and sent a strong gust of wind towards Frostde, creating a powerful sound of breaking wind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have no chance!¡± Just then, Frostde suddenly opened her eyes, crimson red, and her aura rose to the seventh-rank Divine Realm without any surprise.

    As she spoke, she exerted her full strength to block the opponent¡¯s attack with a curved de aura.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man didn¡¯t expect Frostde to break through so quickly and was clearly stunned.

    ¡°Die!¡± As he hesitated, Frostdeunched another attack.

    This time, she was clearly going all out. In the next moment, a dark de aura with thunderous force shed towards the opponent.

    From the momentum of this strike, it was enough to kill an opponent of ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    The result was self-evident! The old man, in his current state, naturally couldn¡¯t handle this strike and his body split in half, blood sttering everywhere as he fell to the ground.

    With the opponent dealt with, Frostde quickly descended towards Stout¡¯s location.

    At the same time, not far away, Night Orchid¡¯s opponent was also pierced by her de aura and fell to the ground with a look of disbelief on his face.

    With this, all three half-step Sacred Realms were in, but the cost was high. Felicia, Judge, Soul Chaser, Stout, all were heavily injured, theirbat power depleted, hanging by a thread. Alex Long also sustained serious injuries.

    At the same time, the battle in the valley was not favorable for the Skydragon City¡¯s side. Although there were five thousand Skydragon Dark Guards, apart from a few dozen with early-stage Divine Realm cultivation, the rest were below Divine Realm strength. In contrast, the enemy force had the weakest cultivation at third-rank Divine Realm.

    Despite the impact of the poisonous gas on theirbat strength, the Skydragon Dark Guard was no match for them. In a short period, nearly a thousand people were lying on the ground in the valley, with over a hundred already lifeless.

    This was partly due to some of the elite forces being held back by the Cloud Feather Sect and Mystic Pill Sect elders¡¯ pavilion, otherwise the casualties would have been even more severe.

    The situation of the two major sects was also grim, with their total numbers dwindling from nearly a hundred to forty to fifty people, the rest either lying on the ground or severely injured.

    However, even so, among thousands of people, not a single deserter, everyone¡¯s face showed a resolute expression.

    Puff!

    At this moment, a Dark Guard at eighth-rank Saint realm was pped into a mist of blood by a sixth-rank Divine Realm opponent.

    ¡°Damn, let¡¯s fight!¡± another Dark Guard shouted, with a look of determination in his eyes.

    Then, he dashed towards the opponent, his momentum rapidly rising at an abnormal speed, his body quickly expanding.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡±

    The sixth-rank Divine Realm opponent naturally knew he wanted to self-destruct, but did not care.

    At the next moment, a loud bang was heard.

    The powerful shock waves from the self-destruction quickly spread out, then collided with the opponent¡¯s defensive aura without any hindrance.

    However, due to the huge gap between the two, even self-destruction would not pose a great threat to the opponent.

    The man¡¯s figure was shaken back a few hundred meters by the shock waves, but apart from a slightly chaotic aura, he was not seriously injured.

    ¡°If you want to self-destruct, do it quickly, so I don¡¯t have to personally intervene!¡± The man scanned the Skydragon Dark Guards surrounding him.

    ¡°You damn it!¡±

    Just then, an angry voice from Night Orchid sounded.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    At the same time, a curved de light shed.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sensing the danger, the man¡¯s pupils shrank, and he hurriedly dodged to the side.

    ng!

    However, with his strength, he could not dodge Night Orchid¡¯s de, the cold light passing through his waist.

    Immediately, the man¡¯s body split in half and fell apart, blood and flesh blurred.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make reckless sacrifices, hold them off!¡± Night Orchid shouted loudly to the others around her.

    Then, she wielded her de and rushed towards the others¡¯ battle circle.

    ¡°Mr Pearson, Mr Sutton, let¡¯s join forces to kill her!¡±

    Soon, a ninth-rank Divine Realm man looked at his twopanions and shouted.

    ¡°Good!¡± The other two responded simultaneously.

    Among the three, two were ninth-rank Divine Realm, and the other was at the eighth rank, immediately surrounding Night Orchid.

    ¡°Who kills who is still uncertain!¡± Night Orchid yelled, lifting her de to meet them.

    The three opponents had to allocate some of their power to resist the poison gas, so theirbat power was slightly lowered. Although their cultivation levels were higher than Night Orchid¡¯s, it was difficult to block her de.

    Not far away, Frostde was also surrounded by four opponents in the midte Divine Realm stages.

    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to take down Frostde with that stance.

    Boom!

    At the same time, there was a loud noise outside the mountain hollow.

    Ian de and Azure Fang were both smashed out by the first-rank Sacred Realm old woman, each spitting out a mouthful of blood before falling to the ground.

    They had been fighting against this old woman together with Isaac Herring and holding on until now was not easy.

    After creating arge pit in the ground, the twoy motionless for a while, their meridians shattered, hanging on with theirst breath.

    Even so, the old woman had no intention of letting go of Azure Fang and quickly rushed towards them after smashing Isaac Herring with a palm strike, raising two powerful gusts of wind, intent on ending the two¡¯s lives in one move.

 Chapter 1372 Kill Everyone Without Mercy!

    At this moment, a sword aura apanied by a thunderous energy shot from not far away.

    The old woman immediately sensed a strong sense of death. Due to the sudden attack, she couldn¡¯t block the sword aura in time and could only dodge to the side.

    However, she was obviously too slow. The sword aura pierced through her right scap, and arge amount of blood gushed out from the wound.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The old woman groaned and retreated hundreds of meters.

    ¡°Die!¡± Just as the old woman was unable to stabilize her figure, Isaac Herring rushed forward angrily.

    He knew very well that this was his best chance to kill the opponent.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t hold back at all when he made his move, using all the remaining power in his body to create a fierce mark and strike.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± The old woman naturally wouldn¡¯t sit back and wait for death. Unable to dodge in time, she gritted her teeth and swept out a strong wind with her left hand to meet the attack.

    Boom!

    A loud noise erupted as Isaac Herring and the old woman were both sent flying, followed by falling from mid-air.

    The old woman copsed on the ground, mouth agape, unable to utter a word, and blood continuously poured out.

    Her bones were almost shattered by Isaac Herring¡¯s strike, and her left arm split open, with bones and flesh separating.

    Her overall condition was worse than Azure Fang and Ian de, and even if she still had some breath left, it would probably onlyst a few minutes.

    Meanwhile, Isaac Herring¡¯s condition was also not optimistic.

    Although the old woman was injured when she made her move, he had wounds as well. After shing forcefully with each other, hisbat power dropped to less than twenty percent.

    Lying motionless on the ground, arge amount of blood gushed from his mouth.

    Just as Isaac Herring and the old woman shed, a thunderous roar resounded from the void not far away.

    Afterwards, Stephanie Stuart spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out like a leaf, holding the sword that had just stabbed the old woman. It was naturally her doing!

    After being struck by Cain Morris and stabilizing her figure, Stephanie Stuart saw the old woman charging towards Azure Fang and Ian de.

    Without caring for her own safety, she used all the remaining power in her body to unleash the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    Although the sword severely injured the old woman, she was also sent flying by Cain Morris.

    Then, she fell freely in a downward trajectory.

    ¡°You really have a death wish, even having time to meddle in the affairs of others!¡± Cain Morris looked towards Stephanie Stuart and said in a deep voice.

    In fact, with his strength, even if Stephanie Stuart had not directly confronted him, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to kill her. However, his goal was to capture Stephanie Stuart alive, so it was rtively more difficult.

    Of course, after the recent skirmish, Stephanie Stuart had lost all herbat power, and her situation was not much better than that of Azure Fang and Ian de.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene, Azure Fang and Ian de struggled to raise their heads and called out towards Stephanie Stuart.

    Although they wanted to go and check on the situation, at this moment, they could barely move, let alone go over.

    ¡°Stephanie¡­¡±

    At the same time, Edie Fennimore¡¯s voice came over.

    At this moment, her situation wasn¡¯t much better either.

    She and Marquise Thompson teamed up to fight against the second-rank Sacred Realm man, and at this point, Marquise Thompson had copsed on the ground below.

    She was able to hold on until now because she had a breakthrough in the battle, stepping into the ninth-rank Divine Realm. However, even with this breakthrough, she was still no match for the second-rank Sacred Realm and was covered in wounds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call out anymore, it¡¯s time for you to go!¡±

    At this moment, that second-rank Sacred Realm man looked at Edie Fennimore and said something, raising his hand to create a seal and smashed it out.

    At this moment, Edie Fennimore, with less than half of his strength left, obviously couldn¡¯t avoid this move, and could only watch the opponent¡¯s attacking towards him.

    ¡°Aunt Edie¡­¡±

    Azure Fang and Ian de eximed difficultly again.

    However, the weakened voices were barely audible even to themselves.

    At the critical moment, a blood-red de energy tore through the void and descended from the sky like thunder, half of the sky was dyed blood-red.

    Then, the de energy shed unimpeded past the neck of the second-rank Sacred Realm man.

    A head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a column!

    ¡°Billy Boy?¡±

    Edie Fennimore looked at the three who were swiftly flying from not far away.

    ¡°Billy¡­¡±

    On the ground, Stephanie Stuart muttered, feeling relieved. Finally, Billy was back!

    If it had been anyter, she couldn¡¯t imagine what the oue today would have been like!

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡±

    Not far away, Azure Fang and Marquise Thompson also looked up at the sky at the same time.

    As they spoke, the tight nerves in their hearts rxed, and then their eyes rolled back, one after another, fainting.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    At the same time, Cain Morris, who was descending towards Stephanie Stuart, had pupils that instantly shrank to the size of a needle, showing a strong look of horror on his face.

    He never expected Billy toe back so quickly!

    The next moment, without any hesitation, he quickly turned and shed towards the back.

    He knew very well that he was definitely no match for Billy, and escaping was his only choice.

    However, he clearly thought too much!

    Billy was enraged. How could Billy possibly spare his life?

    Before he had run a few hundred meters, he was directly cut into two by a curved de energy, blood spurting wildly!

    ¡°Opal, Amber, take care of the people in the valley, kill them all!¡±

    After sheathing his de, Billy quickly descended towards Stephanie Stuart.

    Opal and Amber flew quickly towards the valley.

    ¡°Billy, I can hold on, you go see Azure Fang and Mr Thompson¡­¡± After Billynded on the ground, Stephanie Stuart spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk for now, let me stabilize your injuries first!¡±

    While speaking, Billy flipped his wrist, and several silver needles entered Stephanie Stuart¡¯s body.

    Then, Billy ced his hand on Stephanie Stuart¡¯s back and infused a stream of Chi power into her, activating the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s enough, go see Azure Fang and them¡­¡± a few minutester, Stephanie Stuart said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After retracting his palm, Billy continued, ¡°Mom, take a break yourself for now, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    After that, he rushed towards Azure Fang and Marquise Thompson.

    He had already released his spiritual power to investigate the condition of the four people, and each one was worse than the other.

    If he had been half an hourter, even if the other party didn¡¯t make a move, Azure Fang and the others would have no hope of surviving.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, how are you?¡± Billy asked as he walked, looking at Edie Fennimore who had justnded on the ground.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, go see Azure Fang and them!¡± Edie Fennimore responded loudly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded solemnly. ¡°Aunt Edie, take a break and I¡¯ll check on youter!¡±

    Then, Billy helped Azure Fang and Marquise Thompson together and began treating their injuries.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Meanwhile, the battle in the valley continued¡­

 Chapter 1373 The Situation of Frostblade Is Very Serious

    In the valley, those people on the other side seemed to have not sensed that the crisis had already arrived, and they were still fighting with all their might.

    But when a ninth-rank Divine Realm warrior who was fighting Frostde at the mouth of the valley was pierced through the forehead by a sword, someone finally reacted.

    ¡°Billy and his men are back, run away!¡± In the next moment, an eighth-rank Divine Realm warrior on the other side shouted in rm.

    As the words fell, a sword aura shook out by Amber pierced through the heart, and he then dropped straight down, eyes staring big.

    Since the poisonous gas in the valley had dissipated, Opal and Amber didn¡¯t have to worry about being attacked by the poison.

    ¡°Opal, Amber!¡± Seeing the two of them, Frostde and Night Orchid both called out, feeling relieved.

    And just like before, Judge and Stout, seeing Opal and Amber, knew that they had passed this test, and their tense nerves rxed, and they fainted one after another.

    At the same time, the remaining people on the other side were stunned for a moment, but they had no more will to fight and hurriedly ran away in all directions.

    However, what made them despair was that most of them hadn¡¯t flown far before their lives were reaped by sword auras.

    Among these people, the highest cultivation level was only at the mid-stage Divine Realm, and there was no chance of survival when they faced attacks of Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±

    Those who had not been killed yet shouted with terrified voices as they fled.

    However, it was obviously useless!

    For Opal and Amber, since Billy Boy had issued the order to kill, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let anyone go.

    In less than a quarter of an hour, the remaining hundred or so people on the other side were all killed, none survived!

    Watching this scene, the people from Skydragon City finally let out a sigh of relief!

    Thus, the battle came to an end.

    In this battle, the casualties in Skydragon City were severe.

    Over two hundred people from the Skydragon Dark Guard and the two major sects were killed!

    In addition, nearly a thousand people had varying degrees of injuries, with three to four hundred seriously injured. If they didn¡¯t receive timely treatment, many people were unlikely to survive until tomorrow.

    Stephanie Stuart, Marquise Thompson, and Azure Fang were also teetering on the edge of life and death.

    Half an hourter, dozens of disciples from the Mystic Pill Sect arrived on the scene with bags of various sizes containing pills and spirit fruits.

    In addition, Opal and Amber went back to the North City Manor and brought over everything from the warehouse that could help with healing.

    Afterwards, with the help of Opal and Amber, Billy began to heal the others.

    ¡°Frostde, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Not long after, Night Orchid¡¯s exmation came from nearby.

    Hearing her voice, everyone looked over.

    They saw Frostde, who had been meditating on the ground, suddenly shaking uncontrobly.

    With a twisted expression, clenched teeth, bulging veins on his forehead, a look of intense pain between his brows, a pale face, drenched in sweat in no time, his breath became extremely erratic, strong and weak, vague and elusive.

    Thud!

    The next moment, Frostde fell to the side, twitched a few times, and fainted.

    ¡°Boss,e take a look at Frostde!¡±

    Night Orchid shouted to Billy who was helping others not far away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy frowned slightly, then stopped what he was doing and quickly walked over to Frostde.

    ¡°Huh?¡± When he released his spiritual power to investigate Frostde¡¯s condition, Billy¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    Without thinking much, he immediately took out a few silver needles from his body and inserted them into Frostde¡¯s acupoints.

    Immediately, he ced his hand on Frostde¡¯s back and infused her with the pure and powerful Chi power.

    As time passed, Frostde¡¯splexion softened slightly, but there was still no sign of her waking up.

    After a while, Billy moved his hand away from Frostde¡¯s back.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with Frostde?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°She forced a breakthrough in her cultivation using a secret method and is now suffering bacsh!¡± before Billy could respond, Opal said with a serious expression.

    ¡°If I had to guess, Stout must have helped her in a moment of desperation!¡±

    As far as she knew, among Billy¡¯spanions, besides herself and Billy, only Ivy and Stout were capable of using such secret methods.

    So, she knew without having to ask that it was Stout¡¯s doing.

    ¡°She¡¯s suffering bacsh from a secret method?¡± night Orchid¡¯s expression immediately turned worried.

    After a brief pause, she continued to look at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, is Frostde in serious condition?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome!¡± Billy¡¯s face also showed a hint of gravity. ¡°This kind of secret method causes great harm to the body!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Even for a normal person, if they receive this kind of cultivation breakthrough through a secret method, they will be in grave danger within an hour if not treated, damaging their dantian!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Frostde was already injured when she received the secret method!¡±

    ¡°And she should have started suffering bacsh, but she endured it to not affect my healing of others!¡±

    Previously, in order to test Billy¡¯s skills, Desmond Henderson of the Sheardal Empire forcefully used a secret method to advance his cultivation by one level. He was then saved in time by Billy.

    Otherwise, his consequences would have been very severe.

    And now, Frostde¡¯s situation clearly seemed much worse!

    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± Night Orchid furrowed her brow and asked.

    ¡°I have temporarily sealed her strength to prevent her condition from deteriorating further,¡± Billy also furrowed his brow. ¡°But to cure her will be difficult!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what are the consequences if this bacsh cannot be treated?¡± Night Orchid asked again.

    ¡°At best, the dantian is damaged, and cultivation regresses; at worst, the dantian shatters, even endangering her life!¡± Billy took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°So serious?¡± Night Orchid felt a pang in her heart.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Billy nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Billy Boy, is there really no other way?¡± Amber¡¯s expression was equally serious.

    ¡°She waited too long, and her dantian is already somewhat damaged,¡± Billy exhaled a big breath.

    After speaking, he instructed Night Orchid, ¡°Night Orchid, watch over Frostde for now. I will attend to the others¡¯ injuries first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Night Orchid nodded in response.

    Then, Billy turned around and got busy again.

    For now, he really was helpless about Frostde¡¯s situation and could only think of another solution in a few days!

    Time flew by, and before they knew it, an hour had passed.

    Casey, Harleen, and the others arrived at the scene.

    Seeing the situation, each of them had an extremely angry expression!

    ¡°All the people from Rainbow Moon Empire deserve to die!¡± Azure Dragon gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, let¡¯s pay a visit to the Rainbow Moon Pce and bring back the head of their emperor!¡± White Tiger said angrily.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird nodded at the same time.

 Chapter 1374 Perish!

    ¡°White Tiger, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Although their high-endbat power seems to be all here, things are not that simple!¡±

    ¡°Who cares!¡± White Tiger responded, ¡°they killed so many of us¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Casey frowned and interrupted White Tiger, then walked to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, the second wave of people from the Rainbow Moon Empire should be arriving soon, how should we handle it?¡±

    ¡°Amber, you and Casey take a hundred members from the Shadow Guard and go!¡± Billy spoke after a moment of thought.

    The second wave of people from the other side are all at the Saint realm. Led by Amber and Casey, Dark Guards wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°Kill any opponent who is not willing to abandon their cultivation!¡± Billy reiterated.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Amber and Casey responded simultaneously.

    Afterward, except for Opal and Ivy staying behind to help the others heal their injuries, Amber and the others selected a hundred people from Skydragon Dark Guard and flew away.

    At the same time, the remaining thousand plus people from the Rainbow Moon Empire had already reached the border between the Rainbow Moon Empire and Skydragon City.

    ¡°Mr Watson, ahead is the territory of Skydragon City!¡± a gray-robed man looked at an old man in a blue robe and spoke.

    ¡°Mr Morris and the people from Skydragon City should be fighting in the eastern suburbs, how should we proceed?¡±

    The old man in the blue robe is the leader of this group, at half-step Divine Realm.

    ¡°If things are going as estimated, Mr Morris and the others should have seeded by now.¡± the old man in the blue robe instructed after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°You and Arthur Hall take four hundred people each to the four city gates of Skydragon City, take down the city defenders, and then lead your men into the city!¡±

    ¡°I will lead the remaining people to meet up with Mr Morris and the others!¡±

    ¡°Mr Watson, I heard that Skydragon City has established a guard force of one hundred thousand people, and they are quite skilled.¡± the gray-robed man continued.

    ¡°If we divide our forces, will there be risks?¡±

    ¡°You worry too much!¡± the old man in the blue robe nced at him.

    ¡°Among the ten thousand guards, the five thousand strongest individuals were singled out by Billy to establish Skydragon Dark Guard.¡±

    ¡°After Mr Morris and the others arrive at Skydragon City, those five thousand guards will naturallye out to face the enemy!¡±

    ¡°The remaining nine thousand plus people are mostly at the Saint realm or lower cultivation levels, what do you have to worry about!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the gray-robed man nodded in response.

    ¡°I heard that the construction of Skydragon City is almostplete!¡± the old man in the blue robe continued.

    ¡°After you take over the city, let them see what it means to be futile, destroy all the gates and walls of the city for me!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Got it!¡± the gray-robed man responded loudly.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that there are many beautiful women in Skydragon City, grab a few more for me, and present them to the higher-ups when we return!¡± the old man in the blue robe narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°As youmand!¡± the gray-robed man responded again.

    Soon, one thousand eight hundred people officially entered the territory of Skydragon City and then split into five groups.

    ¡°Listen to me, this is your best opportunity to make a name for yourselves!¡± the old man in the blue robe turned to the thousand plus people and spoke loudly.

    ¡°As long as we sessfully take over Skydragon City, there will be great rewards when we return!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Watson!¡± everyone bowed and responded.

    ¡°Good!¡± the old man in the blue robe enjoyed the feeling of being admired by the crowd.

    After a brief pause, he then waved his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As his voice fell, a curved de of light cut through the void and shot towards him swiftly.

    In the next moment, his head soared into the sky, blood gushing out.

    The expression on his face remained as calm and indifferent as before.

    At the moment of his death, he didn¡¯t understand what had happened!

    ¡°Mr Watson?¡±

    Seeing this scene, everyone eximed in shock at the same time, with faces full of horror.

    What had happened?

    Before the group could fully react, sharp and icy cold lights shot from the distance, thunderous and unstoppable.

    Some people in the front immediately felt a sharp pain in their bodies.

    Then, one by one, they dropped, losing their breath in mid-air.

    In just a blink of an eye, nearly a hundred people were beheaded.

    ¡°The people from Skydragon City are attacking, defend yourselves!¡± a middle-aged man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Attack!¡± the one or two hundred people behind him shouted angrily, then charged towards Amber, Casey, and others nearby.

    They seemed to be unaware of the disparity between themselves and the opponents, perhaps thinking they were ambushed, catching them off guard.

    ¡°Damn you, surrender¡­¡± the middle-aged man shouted again.

    Puff!

    Before he could finish speaking, another de of light shed past, and a head flew into the air, blood spraying wildly.

    Following that, a second wave of icy cold lights whistled through like lightning, and the nearly hundred people behind the middle-aged man were no different, plummeting without any struggle.

    ¡°They have Sacred Realm experts, run!¡± Finally, someone woke up and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Run!¡± cries rang out in the crowd one after another.

    Soon after, over a thousand people fled in all directions.

    However, before long, despair appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.

    They found themselves enveloped by a barrier, not too big or too small.

    The people in front tried to break the barrier.

    The result was obvious, they not only failed to move it at all, but were instead pushed back several tens of meters by the air waves and their blood churned.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±

    Realizing they were already dead meat, there were cries for mercy in the crowd.

    Of course, there were also some who were not afraid of death, taking up weapons and charging towards Amber and Casey.

    However, it was futile.

    Those with Saint realm cultivation were no different from ants in front of Amber and the others. A sh of a sword could take down a dozen people.

    After about ten minutes, the seven to eight hundred people left inside the barrier no longer dared to charge forward.

    ¡°Anyone else want to die?¡± Amber and the othersnded in front of them.

    ¡°We¡­ we were just following orders, spare us, sir¡­¡± someone said with trembling voice.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± others echoed one after another, all filled with despair.

    ¡°Listen to me carefully!¡± Azure Dragon spoke up again, ¡°Disabling your cultivation, you can live! Otherwise, you die!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing to disable my cultivation¡­¡± a man didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and directly pped his dantian.

    With a muffled sound, his cultivation waspletely disabled, falling from mid-air, saved only by the barrier, otherwise, he would have died from the fall.

    Compared to life, cultivation seemed so unimportant.

    After a few minutes, all seven to eight hundred people had fallen.

    Amber and Casey released spiritual power to confirm that everyone¡¯s cultivation had been disabled.

    Soon, everyonended on the ground, and Amber lifted the barrier.

    ¡°Go back and tell your rulers to prepare for their downfall!¡± Azure Dragon looked at the hundreds of people lying on the ground and spoke in a deep voice.

    After that, he waved his hand. ¡°Get out!¡±

    The hundreds of people, as if granted amnesty, quickly got up from the ground and fled in a stumbling manner.

 Chapter 1375 Solidifying Foundation Pill

    In the next three days, Billy and Opal were almost sleepless, busy treating everyone¡¯s injuries.

    It was also thanks to the Mystic Pill Sect having a lot of healing pills, otherwise, the ones Billy refined himself wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    In addition to helping everyone heal, Billy also checked on Frostde¡¯s condition every day.

    Right now, he could only help Frostde repair the damaged meridians and control the Dantian from further damage.

    There wasn¡¯t much else he could do for now.

    Damage to the Dantian is not a simple injury, even many famous medical experts throughout history have been powerless against it!

    Frostde has been in aa these days, as Billy intentionally kept her that way.

    Not letting her wake up is to prevent her emotional fluctuations, which would only make things worse.

    On the morning of the fourth day, in the main courtyard in the north of Skydragon City.

    ¡°Boss, how are Aunt Stephanie and the others doing?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°They have passed the critical period!¡± Billy said with a hint of weakness, ¡°To fully recover, it will take at least ten days to half a month!¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Casey, you and Harleen tally up the list of casualties from this incident.¡±

    ¡°Then have Mr Cahan go to the warehouse to get a batch of spirit stones. For those who have rtives, give them ten top-grade spirit stones aspensation.¡±

    That¡¯s all he could do for now.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and Harleen nodded at the same time.

    ¡°Did Griffin Molina return to the Rainbow Moon Imperial City?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    The Griffin Molina he mentioned was the one who brought him a message to the Ice Cloud Imperial City a few days ago.

    Letting Griffin Molina return was to keep an eye on the situation in the Rainbow Moon Empire.

    This incident hadpletely angered him, and if Billy hade back a stepter, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    In his mind, the Rainbow Moon Royal Family has been sentenced to death!

    ¡°He has returned!¡± Casey nodded, ¡°As per your instructions, he returned three days ago!¡±

    ¡°Has there been any information in these two days?¡± Billy asked again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey responded, ¡°He sent a letter back yesterday.¡±

    ording to him, in the past two or three days, there have been continuous arrivals of people from the subordinate kingdoms of the Rainbow Moon Empire entering the imperial city, all of them with cultivation bases above the Saint realm.

    In addition, it is said that there have been many Western martial artists in the Rainbow Moon Imperial City in recent days, all of them with decent cultivation bases, most likely from the Crimson me Empire.

    ¡°It¡¯s expected!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    The Rainbow Moon Empire naturally knows that Skydragon City will not let things go, so they must find a way to protect themselves!

    ¡°And, in the past few days, the entire imperial city has been on high alert, and anyone entering the city must undergo strict inspections before being allowed entry,¡± Casey added.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded again, ¡°Have you gathered any information about the situation inside the pce?¡±

    What he most wanted to know now was whether this incident was orchestrated by the Rainbow Moon Empire Emperor himself or by someone else!

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Casey shook his head.

    ording to the feedback from Griffin Molina, since the incident three days ago, the gates of the pce courtyard have been closed.

    ¡°Except for specific individuals, no one is allowed to enter, so he hasn¡¯t been able to contact any insiders.¡±

    ¡°Have him continue to keep an eye on it and report any information at any time!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told him!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Boss, when are we going to set off for the Rainbow Moon Imperial City?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Just wait a few more days until everyone¡¯s injuries are mostly healed before making a decision!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Should I sneak into the imperial city with Vermilion Bird and stay there first?¡± Azure Dragon continued to ask.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Rainbow Moon Royal Family has your portraits, going there is too dangerous, even with disguises, you might be at risk, so it¡¯s not necessary!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    At noon, Billy and his group once again arrived at Frostde¡¯s house.

    ¡°Boss, how is Frostde doing?¡± After Billy finished examining Frostde¡¯s condition, Azure Fang asked with a worried look on his face.

    After his own injuries had stabilized after a few days of rest, he had been worried about Frostde¡¯s condition every day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, she is not in immediate danger of losing her life.¡± Billy took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°Boss, this is not a long-term solution.¡± ck Tortoise spoke up from the side. ¡°Is there really no possibility of a cure?¡±

    ¡°Opal and Ivy have been searching through ancient books at the Mystic Pill Sect these days, hoping to find a way!¡± Billy took another deep breath.

    The Mystic Pill Sect, as a top sect specializing in alchemy, has arge collection of ancient alchemy books and ready-made pill prescriptions.

    Three days ago, he sent Opal and Ivy to find Isaac Herring.

    Upon hearing the intention of the two, Isaac Herring led them directly into the sect¡¯s library.

    For the past two to three days, Opal and Ivy had been holed up inside, searching through ancient books and pill recipes, hoping to find a solution.

    ¡°Honey, Opal and Ivy are back!¡± Just then, Harleen walked in quickly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy turned and walked towards the door.

    Soon, a group of people walked out of the house and saw Opal, Ivy, and Isaac Herring walking quickly towards them.

    Although Isaac Herring¡¯s injuries had improved significantly, it would still take some time for him to fully recover.

    ¡°Billy, we found it!¡± Ivy came forward and handed the pill recipe to Billy.

    ¡°This is the recipe for the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯. ording to ancient records, this pill has a certain effectiveness in repairing damaged Dantian!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing her words, Azure Fang and the others¡¯ eyes lit up at the same time.

    ¡°I have heard my master mention this pill before, it is simr to what is described in the ancient texts!¡± Isaac Herring on the side spoke up. ¡°As long as the Dantian damage is not too severe, it should be repairable!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have only heard about it, I have not tried it before, so I can¡¯t be 100% sure!¡±

    ¡°In any case, we must give it a try!¡± Billy said as he looked at the pill recipe.

    ¡°Mr Billy, there are dozens of medicinal materials needed to refine the ¡®Solidifying Primordial Pill¡¯, apart from the main ingredient, all other auxiliary materials are avable in the Mystic Pill Sect¡¯s library!¡± Isaac Herring continued.

    ¡°However, the main ingredient is extremely rare, it is probably very difficult to find¡­¡±

    ¡°A Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit?¡± Billy said a word as he looked at the name of the first medicinal ingredient on the pill recipe.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Isaac Herring nodded. ¡°Phoenix Feather Fruit itself is an extremely rare spiritual fruit, and the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit is even rarer, heard of but not seen!¡±

    ¡°At least, I have never heard of the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit appearing in the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the glimmer of hope that had just risen in everyone was shattered once again.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, please send a message to the Forbidden Ruins Space for me!¡± After a moment of thought, Billy spoke up.

    ¡°Say that Skydragon City is willing to pay a high price for the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit, as long as it is genuine, the price is open-ended!¡±

    Although they were not blood-rted siblings, they were like family to him!

    As long as it could treat Frostde¡¯s injuries, he would spare no cost!

    ¡°Mr Billy, I suspect that this method may not yield any results!¡± Isaac Herring took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°It is simply because the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit is too rare, even if someone has it, they may not be willing to sell it!¡±

    ¡°We can only try!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He knew that the hope of sess was very slim, but he had no better options!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Isaac Herring nodded.

    After a slight pause, as if he remembered something, he continued speaking, ¡°Mr Billy, there is a ce that might have this kind of spiritual fruit!¡±

    ¡°What ce?¡± Azure Fang quickly asked.

 Chapter 1376 Divine Grade Pill

    ¡°Medicine Hall!¡± Isaac Herring responded.

    ¡°Medicine Hall?¡± Billy and the others were all surprised at the same time.

    This name was the first time they had heard of it.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, what kind of ce is Medicine Hall?¡± Harleen asked Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Medicine Hall is thergest herbal medicine trading market in the Forbidden Ruins Space, where all kinds of pills and rare treasures are sold all year round.¡± Isaac Herring replied.

    ¡°We can go to Medicine Hall to take a look. If we¡¯re lucky, we might find the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit!¡±

    ¡°Elder Isaac, where is Medicine Hall?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Desire City!¡± Isaac Herring replied.

    ¡°Desire City?¡± Billy and the others were surprised again.

    They naturally knew what Desire City was. Just like the former Extreme City, it was one of the two ¡®neutral zones¡¯ in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    In a sense, Desire City was even more chaotic than Extreme City, with people from all walks of life and all kinds of backgrounds.

    Desire City is located at the border of the Ice Cloud Empire and the Crimson me Empire.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Isaac Herring nodded.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, do you know what the Phoenix Feather Fruit looks like?¡± Azure Fang asked after a pause, looking at Isaac Herring.

    ¡°This is the image of the Phoenix Feather Fruit!¡± Isaac Herring took out a piece of paper and handed it to Billy.

    The fruit in the image looks like an olive, oval in shape, with feather-like patterns on the skin.

    ¡°The Phoenix Feather Fruit, the longer it grows, the darker the color. If it¡¯s a Thousand Year Spirit Fruit, the color should be dark green.¡± Isaac Herring continued to exin.

    ¡°And, ording to ancient records, there are pure ck ones, which are at least Spirit Fruits of thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Isaac!¡± Azure Fang took the paper with a grateful look.

    ¡°Boss, shall we go to Desire City?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    This trip was a must!

    ¡°Mr Billy, I only specte that Medicine Hall might have it, but I can¡¯t be one hundred percent sure.¡± Isaac Herring continued.

    ¡°How about this, I have a good friend in Desire City. I¡¯ll ask him to inquire first.¡±

    ¡°If there are indeed clues, we can go there, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Elder Isaac!¡± Billy replied after some thought.

    He was not familiar with the situation in Desire City, so having someone familiar with the ce inquire first would be much better than aimlessly searching.

    Besides, their injuries had not fully healed yet, and he was not able to leave Skydragon City at the moment.

    ¡°No problem, Mr Billy!¡± Isaac Herring replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and arrange for someone to send a letter over. I¡¯ll inform Mr Billy as soon as I have any news.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    Then, after saying goodbye to everyone, Isaac Herring turned and left.

    For the next half month, nothing special happened. There was no feedback from Isaac Herring¡¯s side.

    Billy spent most of his time and energy on healing everyone.

    After more than ten days, with the efforts of Billy, Ivy, Stephanie Stuart, Marquise Thompson, and hundreds of dark guards, everyone¡¯s injuries were almost healed.

    For many people, this bloody battle that pushed them to their limits allowed them to see the dawn of the next rank.

    Coupled with the intake of many Spirit Fruits during this time, many people broke through their bottlenecks and leveled up in the days after their injuries were healed.

    Both Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring sessfully broke through to the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    And because of her special bloodline, Stephanie Stuart¡¯s injuries had almost healed by the tenth day.

    Shortly after that, she greeted Billy and walked into the Gathering Spirit Array.

    After staying in the Gathering Spirit Array for five or six days, she sessfully broke through and officially entered the Sacred Realm.

    Felicia, Alex Long, Stout, and others, on the eighteenth day, broke through to the seventh-ranked Divine Realm with the help of the Gathering Spirit Array.

    And the hundreds of injured Skydragon Dark Guards returned to duty after their injuries healed.

    Subsequently, all the dark guards unanimously requested to re-enter the valley for training.

    This bloody battle made them realize the gap between themselves and the real powerhouses, and they were eager to improve themselves.

    Billy naturally agreed to this request.

    Moreover, since he officially broke through to the Sacred Realm, his spiritual power has increased several levels, so he injected several times more gathering factors into the array in the valley than before.

    He was confident that by staying in there for a month or two, everyone¡¯s growth rate would be amazing.

    It is worth mentioning that he selected more than two thousand people from the guard army to enter the Dark Guard, bringing the total number to eight thousand.

    In the following days, besides continuing to teach array knowledge to Casey and Harleen, Billy was busy refining pills with Ivy and Stout.

    The stock of healing pills was almost depleted this time, so he needed to refine a few batches again.

    With his current cultivation level, refining sovereign grade pills had be a piece of cake for him.

    After a few days, the stock of healing pills and Chi Condensing Pills basically met the inventory requirements.

    ¡°Boss, you have broken through to the Sacred Realm. Do you want to try refining divine grade pills?¡± Stout asked one morning.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    This was also what he wanted to do.

    Last time, when he returned with the sacred grade alchemy furnace from the Mystic Pill Sect, he had tried to refine the divine grade pills.

    But because his cultivation level was too low at that time, he did not seed. Now that he had entered the Sacred Realm, he naturally wanted to give it a try.

    After about an hour, all the materials were ready, and he began working after igniting the furnace.

    The refining process was the same asst time, first putting in the auxiliary materials, then when the temperature of the pill furnace reached a certain level, adding the secondary materials.

    Billy then poured Chi power to the furnace.

    As time passed, the color of the me gradually changed from red to blue, a faint blue me enveloped the outside of the pill furnace, and the temperature in the room began to rise.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    After another few tens of minutes, Billy instructed Stout to throw the two main materials into the pill furnace.

    About twenty minutester, the me officially turned into a deep blue, and the me outside the furnace also turned blue.

    At the same time, as in thest time, the dark patterns carved on the outer wall of the pill furnace emitted a bright light, clearly visible.

    At this moment, Billy¡¯s breath began to be chaotic, and his face turned slightly pale.

    ¡°Billy, if it doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t force it!¡± Ivy said with a hint of concern on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Immediately after, his eyes narrowed, and he directly activated his bloodline power.

    The next moment, his breath rose several levels again.

    Correspondingly, as the concentration of Chi power in his hand increased, the blue me became purer.

 Chapter 1377 Refine Eight Hundred Pills

    What surprised Billy and the others was that before long, the dark patterns on the furnace wall gradually turned blue, shining even more brightly than before.

    As time passed, two hours flew by in the blink of an eye.

    The temperature in the room had risen to the extreme, causing beads of sweat the size of soybeans to form on the foreheads of the three, their clothes already drenched in sweat.

    At the same time, a refreshing scent of elixir wafted out of the alchemy furnace.

    Just from the smell, one could tell that the quality of the pills refined this time surpassed the sovereign grade pills refined before by a level.

    After a while, Billy let out a heavy sigh, withdrawing his hand.

    ¡°Boss, is it done?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°It should be about done!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile after catching his breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Soon after, four high-grade Elemental Pills were ced in front of Billy and Ivy.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s really done!¡± Ivy released her spiritual power to inspect the quality of the pills, a hint of joy shing across her face.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded.

    Indeed, he had seeded; these four Elemental Pills were truly divine grade pills!

    ¡°Wow, Boss, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°I bet if I took one of these pills, my power would definitely increase by a level!¡±

    ¡°Once your injuries arepletely healed, try it and you¡¯ll see!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout nodded vigorously.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Boss, since you can refine divine grade pills, why not just go ahead and refine eight hundred of them in one go?¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Ivy gave him a disdainful look.

    ¡°Do you think refining divine grade pills is that easy? Billy has depleted a good portion of his Chi power just refining these four pills.¡±

    ¡°And the materials for divine grade pills aren¡¯t easy toe by either.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding¡­¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Stout, when you have time, gather more materials, and we¡¯ll start the furnace again in a while!¡± Billy instructed Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded again.

    ¡°Honey, do you have anything nned for today?¡±

    The next morning, Billy was meditating in the pavilion when Harleen approached.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything nned, why?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°If you have nothing nned, how about apanying me for a stroll in the streets?¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°Honey, are you afraid I¡¯ll be too bored at home?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Harleen knew what he was thinking.

    Since the incident a month ago, apart from asionally going out to heal the wounds of the Skydragon Dark Guards, he had basically been staying at home.

    In this month, he had been incredibly heavy-hearted.

    Two hundred Skydragon Dark Guards had been killed by warriors of Rainbow Moon Empire, the most casualties his subordinates had suffered since he left the battlefield.

    And most importantly, this was all because of him.

    If he hadn¡¯t had so much enmity with the Rainbow Moon Empire, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, and two hundred Skydragon Dark Guards wouldn¡¯t have lost their lives.

    Furthermore, there hadn¡¯t been any information about Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit, and Frostde remained in aa.

    So, for this past month, he rarely smiled, his face always tense.

    During this time, not only Harleen, but also Casey and Ivy, were trying to find ways to distract him in order to help him move on from the situation sooner.

    ¡°No, I just really want to go out for a walk. I¡¯ve been in Skydragon City for so long and haven¡¯t really taken the time to explore! Plus, I need to buy some daily necessities.¡±

    ¡°Honey, if you really want to go shopping, then I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Thank you, honey!¡± Harleen smiled happily.

    Then, the couple walked hand in hand towards the busy city center. Along the way, many people greeted them with respect, as they were bing more well-known in Skydragon City.

    People in Skydragon City knew that there were several beautiful women living in the northern mansion. Among the most beautiful were Harleen and Ivy, both of whom were considered super beauties in the city.

    Harleen suddenly spoke up, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry too much about Frostde¡¯s situation! If necessary, we can go find the old master, he must have a solution!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded, knowing that seeking the old master¡¯s help was theirst resort.

    ¡°Honey, I feel like you know more people than I do,¡± Billy chuckled after a while.

    Harleenughed, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t usually go out much, so of course fewer people know you!¡±

    As they walked, Billy teased, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to go out much either, right?¡±

    Harleen yfully replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m a great beauty. Naturally, more people know me than know you!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Just like Ivy, I¡¯m sure more people know her than you,¡± she added.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy smirked.

    ¡°Honey, do you remember the princess from the Ice Cloud Empire?¡± Harleen suddenly asked as they walked.

    ¡°Mya Richards?¡± Billy blinked, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°She likes you,¡± Harleen said casually.

    Billy coughed, surprised. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve only met her twice. How do you know she likes me from just a few interactions?¡±

    ¡°From the way she looks at you,¡± Harleen exined. ¡°If a woman looks at a man like that, she definitely has feelings for him!¡±

    Billy was taken aback, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a woman, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Harleen interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she likes you.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re imagining things,¡± Billy tried to change the subject. ¡°Where do you want to go shopping?¡±

    Harleenughed, ¡°Maybe next time you meet her, you¡¯ll believe me. Felicia told me about a new shopping street near the central square, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Billy agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 1378 Is That Really You?

    ¡°It¡¯s so lively here!¡±

    Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the entrance of themercial street, looking at the bustling crowd, Harleen couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s no less lively than the pedestrian street in Ozin downtown!¡±

    ¡°Honey, do you miss Tasha?¡± Billy asked softly.

    ¡°Indeed, I often dream about her!¡± Harleen nodded slightly and muttered to herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a year since I saw her, she must have grown taller again!¡±

    ¡°I miss Tasha too.¡± Billy held Harleen¡¯s hand and walked towards themercial street.

    As they walked, he continued, ¡°I think the old man probably knows how to leave the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°When I see him next time, I¡¯ll ask him to give me the method, and then we can go back to see Tasha.¡±

    ¡°If the old master knows that we have gone to great lengths to leave the Forbidden Ruins Space just for this little matter, he will probably be angry,¡± Harleen replied with a smile.

    ¡°This is not a small matter, it¡¯s a big deal!¡± Billy responded.

    Harleen smiled again and pointed to a stall selling handicrafts not far away.

    ¡°Honey, there are many exquisite handicrafts over there, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Just as the two of them took a few steps, Harleen looked ahead slightly stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± Billy noticed her unusual look.

    ¡°I think I saw someone familiar!¡± Harleen replied, ¡°Someone familiar?¡± Billy was stunned for a moment, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure right now, I just feel a bit familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen her!¡± Harleen replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Where?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°She turned into the alley ahead!¡± Harleen pointed to a location a few hundred meters away.

    After a brief pause, she turned to Billy, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go over and take a look. I feel like she¡¯s in a hurry, something must have happened.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, the two of them quickly walked towards the alley in front.

    In no time, they arrived at the entrance of the alley and saw a graceful figure disappear around the corner a few hundred meters away.

    Although they didn¡¯t see the front, Billy also felt a sense of familiarity with the other party.

    ¡°Honey, it seems like someone is following her!¡± At this moment, Harleen continued.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded, he had naturally noticed this too.

    Just after the woman turned the corner, two gray-robed men looked around and followed her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡±

    After Billy finished speaking, he led Harleen to walk quickly towards the corner.

    About ten minutester, in a secluded area about four to five kilometers from the central square, the woman was about to walk towards a street to the right, and another gray-robed man approached from the opposite direction.

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but step back, but the two men behind her had caught up.

    ¡°You made it quite difficult for us to find you!¡± Three men surrounded the woman, one of them said in a deep voice.

    ¡°This is Skydragon City, you better not act rashly, otherwise¡­¡± The woman took a deep breath and calmed herself down.

    ¡°Do you want toe with me, or do I help you?¡± One of the men interrupted her words in a deep voice.

    ¡°You should be very clear, with your injuries, there is no possibility of escaping in front of us.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, I advise you to honestly cooperate with us. If you cooperate, perhaps you can still keep your life.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman snorted, ¡°Are you deceiving yourself or me? If I fall into your hands, do I still have a chance to live?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here!¡± The man frowned, ¡°Since you are unwilling to cooperate, then we¡¯ll have to offend you!¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand, ¡°Take action, if she resists, directly destroy her cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The other two responded and walked towards the woman quickly.

    The woman knew she had no choice, and her aura burst forth immediately.

    However, her breath was very weak, flickering, clearly indicating that she was seriously injured.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± One of the men spoke in a deep voice, then raised his hand to attack the woman.

    At that moment, a strong wind swept in from the left, and the man was directly sent flying, lying on the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡± the other two men looked towards the left.

    ¡°Mr Billy?¡± The woman saw Billy and Harleen, and immediately shouted.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing the woman¡¯s voice, Harleen eximed in surprise, ¡°Are you Miss Rose?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be sure because the woman¡¯s face was very unfamiliar.

    However, her voice was very familiar, it was the voice of Rose, the owner of the ¡®Joy Restaurant¡¯ in the Rainbow Moon Imperial City.

    At the same time, the two men naturally recognized Billy and Harleen, and a sense of fear appeared on their faces.

    Immediately, they disregarded theirpanion lying on the ground and quickly dodged to the side.

    ¡°May I let you go?¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly, and his spiritual power immediately shook out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± the two men had not run a few steps before they stumbled to the ground, clutching their heads and rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Madam!¡± At this time, the woman quickly walked up to Billy.

    Then, she raised her hand and fumbled on her face for a while before revealing her true appearance.

    ¡°Miss Rose,¡± Harleen paused slightly before continuing, ¡°How did you end up in Skydragon City, and who are those three people?¡±

    Previously on themercial street, she found Rose¡¯s figure familiar, but her face was unfamiliar, so she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong. It turned out Rose had disguised herself.

    The next moment, Rose knelt down directly in front of the two.

    Then, with a heavy tone, she said, ¡°Please, Mr Billy, save my princess!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy and the others were slightly stunned.

    ¡°Miss Rose, please get up first!¡± Harleen helped Rose up.

    ¡°Are those three people from the Rainbow Moon Empire?¡± Billy first pointed at the three men on the ground and asked Rose.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Rose nodded. ¡°They are the spies sent by the Rainbow Moon Pce to Skydragon City!¡±

    Between empires, it was verymon for spies to be sent to each other¡¯s capital cities to gather information.

    After hearing Rose¡¯s words, Billy swept out two strong strikes with his hand, and immediately the two men were turned into a mist of blood.

    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡± the remaining man¡¯s soul cried out.

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps rang out, and a dozen Dragon Guards quickly walked over.

    ¡°Mr Billy, what happened?¡± The leader bowed slightly to Billy.

    ¡°Take him away, make him reveal all the spies arranged in Skydragon City by the Rainbow Moon Empire, and then have Mr Thompson send someone to eliminate them!¡± Billy pointed at the man and said.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the ten guards responded simultaneously.

    Because of this incident, Harleen naturally had no mood to continue shopping.

    Twenty minutester, Billy and the others returned to the Northern Manor.

    Upon seeing the three of them, Casey and the others who had juste out of the Gathering Spirit Array came to greet them.

    ¡°Boss, what happened? Who is she¡­¡± Azure Dragon pointed at Rose.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he recognized her and a look of surprise shed across his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 1379 Are You Sure Youâ€™re Not Kidding?

    Casey and others clearly recognized Rose, with a slightly surprised expression on their faces.

    ¡°Ivy, you help her check her injuries first!¡± Billy looked at Ivy and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m fine!¡± Rose looked at Billy again and said, ¡°Please ask Mr Billy to save the princess!¡±

    As she spoke, she bowed and was about to kneel down, but was lifted up by Billy¡¯s palm wind.

    ¡°If your injuries are not treated in time, it will affect the fundamentals!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Saving the princess can wait, you treat the injuries first, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Rose didn¡¯t insist.

    With Ivy¡¯s medical skills improving along with her cultivation, she had made great progress in treating ordinary injuries.

    After less than an hour, Rose¡¯s injuries were basically under control.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Chandler!¡± Rose bowed to Ivy.

    ¡°Miss Rose, you don¡¯t need to be polite, it¡¯s just a small matter!¡± Ivy smiled.

    Later, everyone sat down in the rest area under the pavilion.

    ¡°Tell us, what has been happening at the Rainbow Moon Pce recently?¡± Billy asked Rose.

    For him, it was time to settle the score with the Rainbow Moon Royal Family!

    Even if Rose didn¡¯t show up today, he was ready to take action in these days. The mastermind behind the two hundred lives had to pay their dues!

    ¡°Okay!¡± After Rose solemnly nodded, she began to recount the events to everyone.

    After about half an hour or so, she detailed the causes and consequences of the matter.

    After listening to her, Billy and the others finally understood what had happened.

    The incident traced back to what happened in the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    After Nelson Morris came out of the Forbidden Phantom Valley, he shifted all the me on Billy and the others, eventually leading to the three empires¡¯ people waiting at the entrance of the Forbidden Phantom Valley to settle the score with them.

    At the same time, Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s Emperor Gael Morris, upon hearing that Christopher Morris was killed by Billy, was furious and vowed to skin and draw out the tendons of Billy and the others.

    Soon after Nelson Morris came back from the Forbidden Phantom Valley, he left the Rainbow Moon Empire for the Crimson me Empire and joined the Five Elements Sect!

    The Five Elements Sect was one of the two super sects in the Crimson me Empire¡¯s territory!

    Before the Morris brothers entered the Forbidden Phantom Valley, Gael Morris had promised them that whoever won would be sent to the super sect for a year of practice,ying the foundation for future session to the throne.

    Shortly after Nelson Morris left, Siena Morris approached her father.

    She pointed out that there were still many suspicious points about the Forbidden Phantom Valley incident, and it couldn¡¯t be concluded that it was Billy¡¯s doing based solely on Nelson Morris¡¯s words.

    At the same time, she asked her father for a month to investigate the matter thoroughly.

    Initially, after meeting with Billy in the Rainbow Moon Imperial City, she had nned to visit the Ice Cloud Empire.

    But her disease suddenly red up severely during that time, making it difficult for her to get out of bed. So she had to stay in the pce for treatment.

    This dy took a month or two, and when her health slightly improved, she went to the Ice Cloud Empire.

    After spending a few days in the Ice Cloud Empire to understand the truth, she returned to the Rainbow Moon Imperial City.

    When she told her father the truth, Gael Morris was once again furious.

    He did not expect Nelson Morris to personally kill his big brother. In a fit of anger, he sent people to bring Nelson Morris back from the Five Elements Sect.

    However, after half a month passed, the people he sent out disappeared without a trace.

    And just as he was about to send out another strong person, Nelson Morris returned to the pce on his own, apanied by a group of people.

    Just as Gael Morris was preparing to interrogate him, Nelson Morris took the initiative.

    The rest of the story was simple, Nelson Morris and the people he brought back quickly took control of the pce with lightning speed.

    Gael Morris and Siena Morris, along with a group of pce ministers, have all been thrown into the dungeon, and Nelson Morris has be the actual controller of the Rainbow Moon Pce.

    The matter of Cain Morris leading two thousand elite soldiers to Skydragon City was naturally hismand.

    ¡°Miss Rose, did you just say that Nelson Morris has soared to the fourth-rank Sacred Realm in just a few months?¡± Felicia asked in surprise after Rose finished speaking.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Rose nodded in response.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± Judge asked further.

    Not only Felicia and Judge were surprised, but everyone, including Billy, looked at Rose in disbelief.

    You see, just a few months ago when they separated at Forbidden Phantom Valley, Nelson Morris was still at the seventh-rank Divine Realm.

    In just a few months, he directly broke through six or seven levels.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific reason, but he has indeed broken through to thete fourth-rank Sacred Realm!¡± Rose nodded again.

    ¡°Including the group he brought back, they are all very skilled; the strongest among them, like him, has a cultivation at the half-step fifth-rank Sacred Realm, and the weakest is at the eighth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°It is for this reason that he was able to control the entire pce within an hour!¡±

    The strongest person in the Rainbow Moon Empire is Cain Morris, who is at the strength of thete stage third-rank Divine Realm.

    If Nelson Morris really broke through to the fourth-rank Sacred Realmte stage, he could easily take down the entire pce.

    ¡°Did he eat some immortality pill?¡± Stout smacked his lips.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    To improve so many levels in just a few months does sound a bit like hearing a myth.

    But it¡¯s possible; at least there are two ways to achieve it.

    One, by using some secret method, along with arge number of natural materials and high-level Elemental Pills, forcibly improve.

    Second, directly obtaining the power inheritance of a strong person.

    Back when Harleen and Felicia were at Ether Mountain, the reason their cultivation improved so quickly was because they used both of these methods.

    And Opal and Amber, who recently obtained the power of a Sacred Realm expert, also improved by three or four levels in a short period of time.

    ¡°Miss Rose, what about yourself?¡± Felicia asked after a slight pause, looking at her.

    ¡°After Nelson Morris took control of the pce, he began to capture the people of the emperor and princess,¡± Rose responded.

    ¡°I received the news, knew I was definitely on his list, so I disbanded the people of Joy Restaurant that night, and then escaped the imperial city with Elder Van.¡±

    ¡°However, before we could leave the city gates, his men intercepted us.¡±

    Here, a touch of sadness shed across her face, and her tone sounded slightly subdued.

    ¡°And the reason I was able to escape was because Elder Van sacrificed himself to buy me time¡­¡±

 Chapter 1380 Repaid!

    ¡°When I left the imperial city, I was already seriously injured,¡± Rose continued to exin.

    ¡°Later, I stayed in a remote state capital for a while, waiting for my injuries to heal before setting off for Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°Since I was afraid of being discovered by Nelson Morris¡¯s men, I couldn¡¯t travel through the air and could only ride in a carriage.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I was still discovered by his men in the end, but luckily the person at that time was only at ninth-rank Divine Realm, and I managed to escape from him with all my strength.¡±

    ¡°Just as I arrived in Skydragon City, I was watched by the spies arranged by the Rainbow Moon Empire here.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t our people in the imperial city hear any news about such a big event at the Rainbow Moon Pce?¡± Harleen frowned slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Rose exined.

    ¡°That night, Nelson Morris used decisive methods to control the pce, and the news didn¡¯t have time to spread beyond the pce walls.¡±

    ¡°And from the next day onwards, it was Cain Morris, who had already joined Nelson Morris, who took over daily affairs in ce of the emperor, iming that the emperor was unwell and needed to rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen nodded and continued, ¡°How are your emperor and princess now?¡±

    ¡°When I left the pce, the emperor and princess were locked up in the dungeon,¡± Rose responded.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been over a month now, and I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±

    ¡°The princess is Nelson Morris¡¯s sister, and there is no dispute between them, so he shouldn¡¯t do anything to her, right?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°From what I know, Nelson Morris is forcing the princess to marry the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect!¡± Rose took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°And based on my understanding of the princess, she will absolutely notply with this!¡±

    ¡°Your second prince is really a weird one!¡± Judge replied speechlessly.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡± Rose turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°You should focus on healing here for a few days!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m worried about the princess¡­¡± Rose spoke again.

    ¡°In three days, we will go to the Rainbow Moon Pce together!¡± Billy interrupted her once again.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Rose¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    Later, Ivy took Rose to a building on the left side of the manor to continue treating her injuries.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you really going to take action?¡± Amber asked Billy.

    ¡°They should pay the price!¡± A sharp light shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Billy Boy, should Amber and I go to the Rainbow Moon Pce to investigate the situation first?¡± Opal asked after a moment of thought.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head, a cold aura spreading from him as he stared ahead.

    ¡°No matter who is behind him, he must die!¡±

    After that, he turned to Judge, ¡°Go and call Mr Thompson and Elder Isaac, I have something to discuss with them!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge replied before turning and leaving.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    On the fourth day at noon, inside the Rainbow Moon Pce.

    A young man sat in a magnificent hall in a golden pce.

    Not far in front of him, four pce dancers were dancing gracefully to melodious music.

    The young man was none other than the second prince of the Rainbow Moon Empire, Nelson Morris!

    Beside him stood an old man in a gray robe, the one named Hank Cantu.

    ¡°I heard that our spies arranged in Skydragon City were all caught?¡± Nelson Morris raised his cup and took a sip.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hank Cantu replied respectfully, showing a different attitude towards Nelson Morrispared to before.

    Previously, as his personal guard and mentor, he felt that his status was somewhat decent and he could advise Nelson Morris even if he didn¡¯t like some things.

    But now, things were different. Now, he had to tread carefully in front of Nelson Morris. Because the current Nelson Morris waspletely different, unpredictable, and quick to take lives at the slightest provocation.

    Just now, a dancer stumbled and fell while spinning. Nelson Morris felt disturbed and directly sted the dancer into a mist of blood.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Nelson Morris asked indifferently.

    ¡°It should be someone exposed their identity while tracking Rose,¡± Hank Cantu responded respectfully again.

    ¡°What a bunch of useless people, can¡¯t even catch a woman after a month!¡± Nelson Morris said in a low voice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Inform the relevant personnel, all to self-amputate an arm!¡±

    ¡°Prince Nelson, we are in great need now¡­¡± Hank Cantu paused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I say?¡± Nelson Morris emitted a chill.

    ¡°At yourmand!¡± Hank Cantu replied after a shiver and a bow.

    After a slight pause, he continued.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, that woman Rose went to Skydragon City, she should be going to invite that Billy Boy to the imperial city to save¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Nelson Morris snorted. ¡°I¡¯m unafraid of him!¡±

    ¡°Prince Nelson, in the battle a month ago, our Rainbow Moon Empire suffered heavy losses!¡± Hank Cantu took a deep breath and spoke again.

    ¡°Strong practitioners above the Saint realm suffered almost three-fourths of casualties, and there are very few Divine Realm strong practitioners left, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about!¡± Nelson Morris interrupted with a sneer.

    ¡°Those useless people should have died, so many people can¡¯t even conquer Skydragon City, they will only waste food while alive!¡±

    ¡°Prince Nelson, I heard that Billy already possesses the strength to kill a fifth-rank Sacred Realm!¡± Hank Cantu responded.

    ¡°So what!¡± Nelson Morris sneered. ¡°As long as he dares toe, I will make sure he will be doomed!¡±

    He was only one step away from the fifth-rank Sacred Realm himself, and with the blessing of artifacts, he was confident enough to challenge beyond his rank, so he naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of Billy.

    Not to mention, he had other things to rely on!

    ¡°Prince Nelson, that boy is quite mysterious, do not underestimate him¡­¡± Hank Cantu continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s so mysterious about him!¡± Nelson Morris interrupted him.

    ¡°He¡¯s just able to leap two or three ranks to challenge! If he dares toe, I will show him what true strength is!¡±

    After saying that, he impatiently waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you may leave now!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hank Cantu bowed and saluted, then turned and walked towards the door.

    At that moment, a pce servant rushed in hurriedly.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, someone broke into the pce, we couldn¡¯t stop them¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Nelson Morris frowned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­¡± the pce servant responded.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, you¡¯re quite hard to meet, it¡¯s not easy to see you in person!¡±

    At this moment, a young man¡¯s voice rang outside the pce.

    As the voice fell, an old and a young man walked steadily into the hall.

 Chapter 1381 Young Master of Five Elements Sect

    The person speaking was the young man walking in front, dressed in a white robe and in his mid-thirties. His eyes were like those of a fierce beast, asionally shing with a cold light, exuding a chilling aura all over his body.

    The old man beside him had white hair, deep eyes, and a pressure-inducing aura that made Hank Cantu shiver inwardly. Although he couldn¡¯t determine their actual cultivation level, he was sure that they were both powerful Sacred Realm experts.

    ¡°Young Master, Elder Warren?¡± Upon seeing the two, Nelson Morris was slightly surprised, then got up to greet them. He quickly walked up to them, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you havee to Rainbow Moon Pce. Please forgive any negligence,¡± Nelson Morris said.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, how have you been?¡± The old man, Warren Drake, nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Warren, everything is fine,¡± Nelson Morris responded, gesturing politely, ¡°Young Master, Elder Warren, please take a seat.¡±

    Although he was now capable of contending with a fifth-rank Sacred Realm expert, he didn¡¯t dare to have too many thoughts in front of this old man. He was well aware of the other party¡¯s strength, with a cultivation level close to the sixth-rank Sacred Realm, definitely surpassing him inbat power.

    ¡°I thought you would forget about us once you returned to Rainbow Moon Pce!¡± Raphael Drake said jokingly as he sat down on a chair.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re joking!¡± Nelson Morris smiled apologetically, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare forget Young Master!¡±

    Afterwards, he looked at Hank Cantu and sternly said, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Quickly pour wine for Young Master and Elder Warren!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hank Cantu hurriedly responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,e and serve Young Master and Elder Warren!¡± Nelson Morris also turned to the four dancing girls.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the four responded,ing to sit next to Raphael Drake and Warren Drake.

    ¡°Young Master, Elder Warren, cheers!¡± Nelson Morris raised his wine cup and took a sip.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the women in Rainbow Moon Pce are beautiful, and it¡¯s true!¡± Raphael Drake embraced one of the women and touched her.

    The woman bit her lip and forced a smile, not daring to show any displeasure.

    ¡°If Young Master doesn¡¯t mind, let them serve you tonight!¡± Nelson Morris put down his cup and said.

    ¡°Are you trying to fool me, Prince Nelson?¡± Raphael Drake looked at Nelson Morris coldly as he continued, ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Nelson Morris smiled apologetically again, ¡°I¡¯ll have Sienae to apany you for a drink!¡±

    After that, he turned to Hank Cantu and said, ¡°Go get the princess!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hank Cantu responded and left.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, how is the situation in Skydragon City?¡± Warren Drake asked Nelson Morris after Hank Cantu left.

    ¡°In response to Elder Warren, a month ago, I sent two thousand people to Skydragon City, including two hundred people above Divine Realm. However, I underestimated the strength of Skydragon City. After a fierce battle, most of my men were killed and the remaining few hundred were crippled in their cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go yourself?¡± Raphael Drake interjected, ¡°Just staying in the pce and enjoying life?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Nelson Morris¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of imperceptible coldness.

    ¡°During those days, there were a few strong internal forces within the Empire trying to rebel, which left me with no time to spare.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Raphael Drake responded again.

    ¡°This matter is known to everyone in the entire pce. Young Master, if you want to know more details, you can ask anyone freely.¡± Nelson Morris maintained a smile on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time or interest to deal with your mess, just don¡¯t forget how you promised my father!¡±

    While speaking, Raphael Drake directly tore the clothes of a dancer.

    The dancer shivered, biting her lip to keep from screaming.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Young Master. I always keep Sect Master¡¯s instructions in mind!¡± Nelson Morris responded again.

    After a slight pause, he continued.

    ¡°If my estimate is correct, Billy should be arriving at the Rainbow Moon Imperial City in the next few days. We will definitely make sure he never returns!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Raphael Drake¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I heard that kid¡¯s wife is a stunning beauty?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Nelson Morris nodded.

    ¡°Not only his wife, but he also has a few other women around him, all gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Raphael Drake¡¯s eyes shed with excitement.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Nelson Morris continued nodding. ¡°You will see when the timees!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­ great!¡± Raphael Drakeughed loudly.

    After speaking, he buried his head into the dancer¡¯s chest.

    Soon, there were footsteps outside the door, followed by Hank Cantu leading Siena Morris in.

    ¡°Siena,e and greet Young Master!¡± Nelson Morris smiled and looked at Siena Morris.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    At this moment, Raphael Drake was still engrossed in his activities with the dancer.

    Upon hearing Nelson Morris¡¯ words, he looked up at Siena Morris.

    Siena Morris, at this moment, had already had her power sealed off, looking pale with a weak aura, empty eyes devoid of spirit.

    However, this did not diminish her ethereal beauty, evoking a sense of pity.

    ¡°I have long heard that Princess Siena is the most beautiful woman in the Rainbow Moon Empire. It¡¯s better to see it in person!¡± Raphael Drake licked his lips, his gaze constantly sweeping over Siena Morris.

    ¡°Siena,e and greet Young Master!¡± Nelson Morris spoke again.

    As he spoke, he gestured to the two dancers next to Raphael Drake, saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough, you can go away, nothing to do with you!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the two dancers felt like a pardon and quickly got up and ran away.

    ¡°What did you do to Father?¡± Siena Morris asked coldly, looking at Nelson Morris.

    ¡°Siena, sit next to Young Master,¡± Nelson Morris ignored her question.

    ¡°Is Father still alive?¡± Siena Morris continued, with no emotional tone in her voice.

    ¡°Siena, listen to me and quickly go and have a drink with Young Master.¡± Nelson Morris still had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, it seems like your sister really dislikes me!¡± Raphael Drake licked his lips again.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Father¡­¡± Siena Morris continued to look at Nelson Morris coldly and speak.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Nelson Morris raised his hand and pped her.

    Immediately, Siena Morris was knocked to the ground, a trace of blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°If you want that old man to live, you better listen to my arrangements. Otherwise, I guarantee he won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow!¡± Nelson Morris coldly spoke as he squatted down in front of Siena Morris.

    After speaking, he stood up and looked at Raphael Drake and Warren Drake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master, Elder Warren, for the disturbance.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Warren Drake waved his hand nonchntly.

    Raphael Drake didn¡¯t speak, his eyes still fixed on Siena Morris.

    ¡°Siena, why haven¡¯t youe over yet?¡± Nelson Morris continued in a deep voice.

    ¡°I hope you keep your word!¡±

    Siena Morris took a deep breath, then got up from the ground.

    Next, she walked towards Raphael Drake with clenched teeth.

 Chapter 1382 The Arrival of the Rainbow Moon Palace

    For Siena Morris, she had no choice, she just wanted to save her father¡¯s life.

    ¡°Princess,e, I¡¯ll propose a toast to you!¡± Raphael Drake poured two sses of wine and handed one to Siena Morris.

    ¡°I won¡¯t drink!¡± Siena Morris did not take the ss.

    ¡°Hehe, Princess, are you not showing me respect?¡± Raphael Drake smiled lightly.

    ¡°Siena¡­¡± Nelson Morris¡¯s tone became serious.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay!¡± Raphael Drake waved his hand. ¡°If the princess doesn¡¯t drink, I can teach her!

    After speaking, he lifted the ss, took a sip and held it in his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Siena Morris naturally saw his intention and quickly moved aside.

    However, she was now just a weak woman with no strength to resist Raphael Drake¡¯s arms.

    After pulling Siena Morris into his arms, Raphael Drake turned his head and leaned towards her lips.

    At that moment, a deafening noise echoed throughout the entire pce.

    Soon after, a wave of air, like a hot explosion, shook the central pces of the pce, causing them to copse instantly, with dust filling the sky.

    Although Nelson Morris and his group were located in a pce at the back of the pce, they were also affected by the shock wave, causing the whole pce to shake, withrge and small pieces of wood falling from the roof.

    The scene was so grand, like an earthquake, shaking the mountains and the ground!

    After the hugemotion, a boundless sense of horror pressure enveloped the entire pce.

    Many court attendants directly copsed, trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Who dares to court death?¡±

    Nelson Morris frowned and quickly walked towards the door.

    Warren Drake and Raphael Drake looked at each other and then got up to follow.

    Hank Cantu walked to Siena Morris and took her out of the door.

    ¡°There¡¯s an attack, be on guard!¡±

    At the same time, chaos reigned in the pce courtyard.

    The imperial guards and court ministers rushed out from the buildings, looking at the deep trench in the center of the courtyard, causing everyone to shudder.

    Then, they looked up at the sky.

    They saw a group of twenty people standing in the air, with Billy and Opal leading the way.

    Behind them were Amber, Harleen, Rose, and others, including Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore who stayed in Skydragon City.

    Soon, Billy and the othersnded on the ground.

    ¡°You guys are so bold, who are you, daring toe here and act recklessly, do you have a death wish?¡± an imperial minister angrily shouted.

    Before he finished speaking, Azure Fang flicked his wrist, and a de of light shed past, sending a head soaring into the sky, blood spraying like a pir.

    ¡°You guys are¡­ ¡± Another man roared in anger.

    As he spoke, Azure Dragon and Ian de both took action, shooting sharp des of light in all directions.

    After the des passed, a dozen people around fell down, legs kicking in the air, lifeless.

    Billy and his group came here for revenge, so they naturally didn¡¯t hold back in their attacks.

    The highest cultivation level of those people around was only in the mid Divine Realm, how could they withstand their de attacks.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re going to die!¡± an old man roared, raising his hand to attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, Nelson Morris¡¯s voice resounded.

    Soon, he appeared within sight of everyone, followed closely by Warren Drake and Raphael Drake.

    Not far behind the three of them, Hank Cantu brought Siena Morris with him.

    After seeing Nelson Morris, the momentum of Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group burst uncontrobly, with killing intent pervading around them.

    The bloody battle over a month ago is still fresh in their minds, and two hundred lives must be avenged!

    Meanwhile, arge crowd of people came from all directions, numbering at least five to six thousand.

    Among these people, besides some imperial ministers, there were also the Imperial Guards stationed in the imperial pce.

    Immediately after, a group of people appeared in the void behind Nelson Morris again.

    The total number is roughly around twenty people, several of whom have Western faces.

    From the aura emanating from these people, it can be seen that they are all at least in thete stages of the Divine Realm.

    The strongest among them is a Westerner, whose cultivation is at the same level as Nelson Morris¡¯, just one step away from the fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Young Master, Elder Warren!¡± The group bowed and called out when they saw Raphael Drake and Warren Drake.

    ¡°Mr Billy?¡± Siena Morris saw Billy not far away, and a spark of light shed in her originally dull eyes.

    Her gaze also fell on Rose, and she naturally knew what was going on.

    ¡°Princess!¡± Rose shouted loudly to Siena Morris.

    ¡°Rose, you take Mr Billy and them away from here, don¡¯t let them get involved.¡± Siena Morris realized and shouted loudly.

    Although she had been under house arrest in the pce for some time, she was well aware of the strength of the people Nelson Morris brought back this time.

    Over a month ago, it was these twenty-odd people who, in just an hour,pletely took control of the entire pce.

    And before today, when shest met Billy, even with all his cards on the table, Billy could only fight evenly with a first-rank Sacred Realm cultivator.

    So in her opinion, Billy and the others would definitely not be a match for these people.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine!¡± Harleen replied to Siena Morris.

    ¡°You are a few dayster than I expected!¡± Nelson Morris looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    At the same time, his gaze unconsciously swept over Warren Drake standing behind Nelson Morris.

    He sensed a strong pressure from the other party!

    ¡°Prince Nelson, aren¡¯t you going to introduce them to me?¡± Raphael Drake walked to Nelson Morris¡¯ side and spoke.

    A fanatical gaze swept back and forth between Harleen and Ivy, his Adam¡¯s apple moving uncontrobly.

    As a lustful man, he had yed with countless women in his life, and he couldn¡¯t even remember them all.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    But he dared to assert that no one could bepared to the beautiful women in front of him, both in appearance and temperament, they were all top-notch.

    ¡°These two are the renowned Mr Billy and his wife from Skydragon City!¡± Nelson Morris pointed to Billy and Harleen and spoke.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Raphael Drake looked at Billy. ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Give me your name!¡± Billy nced at the other party.

    ¡°I am Raphael Drake, Young Master of the Five Elements Sect!¡± Raphael Drake replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Casey and the others also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    They had not expected that the Young Master of the Five Elements Sect would directlye to the Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s imperial pce.

    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Raphael Drake continued.

    ¡°I was nning to visit Skydragon City in a while to see these beauties by your side, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me willingly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 1383 Slay!

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy stared coldly at the other party.

    ¡°If you let these beauties around youe back with me to the Five Elements Sect, I will let you leave alive today, how about that?¡± Raphael Drake had a yful expression.

    Before he could finish speaking, Casey raised his hand and shed with a curved de of light.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Warren Drake said in a deep voice, raising his hand to send a wave of energy towards Casey.

    ¡°Casey, be careful!¡± Opal also acted, sending a palm wind to meet it.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out, and the strong wave of energy knocked down some lower-ranked Imperial Guards around them.

    At the same time, Casey was pushed back several steps, cracking the ground beneath his feet.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, are you okay?¡± Felicia quickly ran over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°This is a warning, if you make a move again, I will kill you first!¡± Raphael Drake looked at Casey with a cold glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Prepare for a miserable death!¡± Opal retorted.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Raphael Drake licked his lips.

    ¡°Do you know? Just because of your words, I will bang you in front of everyer, so be prepared!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Opal narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Raphael Drake replied and fell silent, but his eyes wandered over Opal like a venomous snake.

    ¡°Do you know why I treated you like that when I came out of the Forbidden Phantom Valley a few months ago?¡± Nelson Morris looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Billy nced at Warren Drake before turning to Nelson Morris.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, because from the first time I met you in Skydragon City, I never intended for you to live.¡± Nelson Morris smiled faintly.

    ¡°I invited you to apany me into the Forbidden Phantom Valley just to find a scapegoat, because Christopher Morris had to die in the Forbidden Phantom Valley.¡±

    ¡°So you were disappointed that I didn¡¯t dieter?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Indeed a little!¡± Nelson Morris responded. ¡°However, since you will die sooner orter, it doesn¡¯t matter much.¡±

    ¡°And since you came today, your death anniversary will be this day next year!¡±

    ¡°You seem very confident in yourself?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Confidencees from absolute strength, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Nelson Morris replied.

    After a pause, he seemed to remember something, pointing to Siena Morris behind him.

    ¡°By the way, my sister is deeply in love with you. To prove that the people in the Forbidden Phantom Valley were not killed by you, she even specially went to the Ice Cloud Empire.¡±

    ¡°But unfortunately, I have already betrothed her to the Young Master.¡±

    ¡°After today, she will apany Young Master to the Crimson me Empire, and you may not have the chance to meet her again in the future!¡±

    ¡°Nelson Morris, you are a beast!¡± Siena Morris rarely cursed, but she couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°You will thank me in the future!¡± Nelson Morris turned back.

    ¡°Do you know what your biggest mistake is?¡± Billy interrupted Nelson Morris, his eyes shing with killing intent.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just about the Forbidden Phantom Valley incident, I might spare your life for inviting me there,¡± Billy said. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have sent troops to Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°In that battle, I lost two hundred men!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Nelson Morris smiled icily. ¡°Do you think with just these ten or so people you brought, you can avenge them?¡±

    ¡°You will see!¡± Billy replied, turning to Raphael Drake. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you as well!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Raphael Drake burst intoughter. ¡°Kid, are you here to tease us?¡±

    At this moment, a young leader of the Imperial Forest Army hurriedly ran over and whispered a few words to Nelson Morris.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nelson Morris frowned slightly after hearing what he said.

    Then he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Did you also send someone to the military camp?¡±

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied nonchntly.

    Three days ago, after deciding to take action against the Rainbow Moon Imperial City, he had Griffin Molina keep an eye on the military camps of the Rainbow Moon Empire.

    ording to Griffin Molina¡¯s report, the people who had been brought to the Imperial City in the past few days had all been ced in the military camps.

    Since the night before yesterday, Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring, along with the elders of their respective sects and a thousand Skydragon Dark Guards with cultivation above the Saint realm, had entered the Rainbow Moon Empire in small groups.

    Their target was clearly the Rainbow Moon military camp!

    From Griffin Molina¡¯s feedback, there were around ten thousand people in the camp on a regr basis.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    However, the majority of the high-endbat power had been wiped out in a bloody battle over a month ago.

    The remaining people were mostly below the Saint realm in cultivation, and even with the addition of some individuals from the subordinate kingdoms with cultivation at the Saint and Divine Realm in the past few days, their high-endbat power was not significant.

    So, Marquise Thompson and the others going over there would not face too much risk.

    ¡°You havee prepared!¡± Nelson Morris coldly responded.

    After that, he turned to Hank Cantu not far away and said in a low voice, ¡°Take the princess away!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Hank Cantu replied and escorted Siena Morris towards the pce backyard.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Madam, be careful¡­¡± Siena Morris shouted loudly as she struggled.

    ¡°Princess!¡± Rose saw this and hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± A half-step Sacred Realm expert from the other side raised his hand and struck towards Rose.

    ¡°Miss Rose, be careful!¡± Harleen shouted, and a sword shot out with a swift momentum.

    There was a muffled sound, and Harleen and Rose both retreated dozens of meters.

    Although Harleen had a divine weapon in hand, it was difficult to contend with a half-step Sacred Realm expert without unleashing all her strength.

    With this dy, Hank Cantu and Siena Morris had already disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Princess!¡± Rose shouted and wanted to chase after them again.

    ¡°Miss Rose, forget it, don¡¯t chase them!¡± Harleen said, ¡°The princess won¡¯t be in immediate danger for now!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rose took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°Prince Nelson, that¡¯s enough, stop wasting time with him, make your move!¡± Raphael Drake said.

    Then, he pointed at Opal and said, ¡°Act quickly, I can¡¯t wait to bang that beauty right now!¡±

    ¡°Boss, kill them all?¡± Azure Fang and Ian de both looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes, kill them all!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was cold.

    With his approval, Azure Fang and the others who had long been impatient raised their hands and rushed out.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Nelson Morris waved his hand.

    ¡°Make sure all the women lose their cultivation, kill the men!¡±

    At the next moment, everyone on the other side moved at the same time.

    With both sidesunching their attacks, a strong momentum rose to the sky, and the atmosphere was extremely intense.

    The entire courtyard of the pce was shrouded in a terrifying pressure, as if the whole sky was about to copse.

    The Imperial Guards with cultivation below the Saint realm who were preparing to fight couldn¡¯t even take a few steps before their legs went weak and they copsed.

    With horrified expressions on their faces and trembling uncontrobly, they quickly scrambled to escape.

    These small fry like them were insignificant.

 Chapter 1384 Donâ€™t Kill Him

    ¡°Elder Warren, Lord York, shall we meet him together?¡±

    At this time, Nelson Morris looked at Warren Drake and the Western man at the fourth-rank Sacred Realm and spoke.

    ¡°You are overestimating him. You two can nk on the side, I will go first!¡± The man named York disdainfully nced at Billy.

    ¡°Lord York, although he is only a first-rank Sacred Realm, he is quite mysterious, don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Nelson Morris replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t met me before!¡± York sneered.

    After that, he looked at Billy: ¡°Kid, you have been touted as something extraordinary outside, today I want to see what you¡¯ve got¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a blood-red curved de aura shed out from Billy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± York frowned, raising his hand to unleash a strong palm wind.

    After a loud bang, York was pushed back twenty steps as if hit by a fierce beast, with his blood and Chi churning dangerously close to spewing out.

    ¡°Kid, you dare to attack sneakily, I¡­¡± York stabilized himself, his face turning red with anger.

    ¡°Follow me, give yourselves a chance to kill me!¡± Billy looked at Nelson Morris and spoke in a deep voice.

    After that, he soared into the air.

    ¡°Kid, I must skin you today!¡± York followed closely behind, full of anger.

    ¡°Elder Warren, this kid is strong, don¡¯t be careless!¡± Nelson Morris said to Warren Drake.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Warren Drake nodded.

    Then, the four of them shed towards the sky together.

    At the same time, Opal and Casey were also engaged in battles with the opposing party. Casey¡¯s opponents were two men and one woman, with two men at the first-rank Sacred Realm level and the woman at the half-step Sacred Realm level. Although the three of them had higher cultivation levels than Casey, with Casey¡¯s current strength, dealing with them was not a problem.

    Meanwhile, not far from Casey¡¯s fighting ring, two men at the second-rank Divine Realm were besieging Amber.

    The two of them had been eyeing her from the beginning, having already investigated the cultivation levels of Billy¡¯s group and knowing that Amber was at the same level as themselves, making her a good practice opponent. However, after attacking for two or three rounds, the two men realized their mistake.

    Amber, although at the second-rank Sacred Realm like them, her actualbat power was far above theirs, making her someone they couldn¡¯t contend with. However, they were in a difficult position at the moment and could only fight with all their might.

    Opal was facing two Westerners, one at the fourth-rank Sacred Realm and the other at the third-rank. Both of them were silent and attacked with full force.

    Opal naturally didn¡¯t show any mercy and countered with tenfold force.

    At the same time, she shouted loudly in the direction of Harleen, ¡°Harleen, leave him alive!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen replied loudly.

    The person Opal was referring to was Raphael Drake, who was currently besieging Harleen with a man and a woman.

    Raphael Drake had the strength of a half-step Sacred Realm, while the other man had the same level of cultivation. The woman was at the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    ¡°Hehe, beauty, you are quite confident!¡± Raphael Drake grinned at Harleen.

    ¡°Your man will not leave this pce alive today. Do you want to consider being my woman? I promise you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Harleen flicked her wrist, sending a swift sword aura at him.

    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± the woman shouted, shing out with a sword aura at the same time.

    Her cultivation level was higher than Harleen¡¯s by one level, but Harleen¡¯s strength was boosted by a divine weapon, making her capable of defeating her even without using her full strength.

    After tearing through her attack, a gash opened up at her waist, blood spraying out.

    Following that, without any pause, Harleen flicked out another sword aura towards Raphael Drake.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± The other man shouted, his hands forming a mark as he mmed it towards Harleen.

    After a muffled sound, Harleen and the others stepped back a dozen steps, leaving deep footprints on the ground.

    To the man¡¯s surprise, before he could even stabilize himself, a second sword aura shed in front of him, stabbing straight towards his throat.

    He had no time to react, his pupils shrinking in panic.

    ¡°Wants to kill me, it¡¯s not that easy!¡± Raphael Drake¡¯s voice sounded, as a hot wave of energy swept out, blocking the sword aura.

    At the same time, while Harleen made her move, the woman released a sword aura that shed against her defensive aura.

    However, since the woman was already injured, she couldn¡¯t break through Harleen¡¯s defensive aura, just pushing her back tens of meters to the side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills, I underestimated you!¡± Raphael Drake narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Then, he looked at the man and the woman and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, show me your trump cards, let¡¯s end this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Both of them nodded.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t kill her, just cripple her cultivation, I still want to enjoy her!¡± Raphael Drake added.

    Then, the three of them surged with their aura to the maximum, each unleashing their full strength towards Harleen.

    The man¡¯s trump card was a huge four-horned beast, with tough scales all over its body, charging like a small mountain, flipping in the air.

    The woman wielded a phantom ancient sword that was about twenty to thirty meters long, rushing out like lightning.

    Raphael Drake¡¯s trump card was a zing fireball, raising the temperature in the air by ten degrees, as if to ignite the void.

    The three attacked from different angles simultaneously, with thunderous momentum.

    Faced with the three of them, Harleen showed no signs of retreat.

    She narrowed her eyes, unleashing Thousand Shadow Clone Technique, creating four shadows along with herself.

    The next moment, including herself, there were a total of five figures, each using the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    One of the illusions approached the woman, while the other four attacked Raphael Drake and the man.

    There was a series of loud bangs.

    Immediately after, the woman suddenly stopped halfway in her charge.

    A blood hole appeared in her chest, blood gushing out, and she fell to the ground twitching, and the man didn¡¯t fare any better, with one of the sword auras passing through his right arm, sending it flying into the air.

    The other sword pierced his left side, causing a deep wound with blood flowing.

    The man let out a scream, staggered back and fell down after retreating a dozen steps.

    In a desperate attempt, he gasped, ¡°Don¡¯t kill¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the sword aura pierced his forehead, his eyes widened, his pupils dted rapidly, and he lost his breath instantly.

    Among the three, Raphael Drake was in the best condition rtively.

    After Harleen¡¯s sword aura destroyed his fireball, he reacted quickly and dodged to the side, avoiding the brunt of the impact.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Although he was still thrown back by the shock wave, he wasn¡¯t heavily injured.

    ¡°You bitch, you actually killed them, I promise you, today I will make you pay¡­¡± Raphael Drake shouted sternly at Harleen, catching his breath.

 Chapter 1385 Desperation of Raphael Drake

    Raphael Drake didn¡¯t finish his words when a sword momentum stabbed in front of him as fast as lightning.

    Raphael Drake forcibly held back the rest of his words, then dodged to the side again.

    However, just as he was about to move, two other figures had caught up.

    Then, they both raised the ancient swords in their hands.

    ¡°I am the Young Master of the Five Elements Sect. If you dare to kill¡­¡± Raphael Drake shouted out loud as if his soul had escaped.

    At the same time as he was talking, two sword energies had already entered his body.

    One sword energy cut off one of his arms in mid-air, blood spurted out.

    The other sword energy entered his dantian, instantly tearing it into pieces.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Raphael Drake let out a heartbreaking scream, his expression extremely ferocious.

    ¡°You despicable lowlife¡­ You actually ruined my cultivation. I promise you¡­ I will make you taste the cruelest punishment in this world¡­¡±

    After a while, he calmed down a bit, looking at Harleen gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°Say this when you can survive the day!¡± Harleen gave him a disgusted look.

    If it weren¡¯t for Opal asking her to leave him a breath, Raphael Drake would have been a corpse by now.

    After speaking, she flicked out a few strands of finger wind into Raphael Drake¡¯s body.

    ¡­

    Raphael Drake immediately felt that he couldn¡¯t move at all, not even making a sound.

    However, the bleeding at the severed arm stopped at the same time.

    Harleen then ignored him and rushed towards Ivy¡¯s battle circle.

    The three people besieging Ivy were all at the half-step Sacred Realm cultivation. After more than a dozen rounds of fighting, one of the men had been killed by Ivy.

    But Ivy also suffered some injuries, blood seeping from the corner of her mouth, her breath slightly chaotic.

    ¡°You despicable lowlife, you actually killed him. After I ruin your cultivation, I will definitely strip you naked and let everyone see¡­¡¯

    Before the man could finish speaking, Ivy raised her hand and formed a sword attacking him.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The two men opened their mouths simultaneously, then each raised their hands and sent out a strong palm wind.

    Bang¡­ After a loud noise, Ivy was sted back tens of meters, with her blood boiling inside.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Just as she steadied herself, the tall man raised his hand and hit her with a seal.

    Ivy frowned slightly, choosing not to fight him head-on, taking a deep breath and dodging to the side.

    However, the other man seemed to have seen through her intentions. Just as she moved, a fierce palm force swept over.

    Ivy immediately sensed a strong sense of crisis and her pupils constricted.

    But she was already in a situation where she had to fight back, so she could only watch as she collided with the opponent¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Ivy, be careful!¡±

    At that moment, Harleen¡¯s voice rang out, and a curved de light met the man¡¯s palm strike.

    The two attacks collided, and the strong energy waves pushed Ivy back a hundred meters. After stabilizing herself, she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡± Harleen asked as she approached.

    ¡°Thanks, Harleen, I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± At this time, the tall man looked towards Raphael Drake not far away and shouted loudly.

    As he spoke, he quickly rushed towards Raphael Drake.

    He knew very well Raphael Drake¡¯s position in the Sect Master¡¯s mind. Sect Master doted on Raphael Drake very much.

    If Raphael Drake died in the Rainbow Moon Empire, even if they managed to return to the Crimson me Empire alive, it would probably be a dead end for them.

    ¡°You should take care of yourself first!¡±

    Just as the man was halfway there, Harleen¡¯s sword energy shot out swiftly.

    ¡°You bitch, get lost!¡± The man roared angrily, and sent a violent palm strike.

    Both sides were pushed back about ten steps.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±

    After stabilizing her figure, Harleen didn¡¯t hesitate, shouted softly and then used the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique to stab out.

    ¡°Bold words!¡±

    Although the man sensed the power of this sword, he did not retreat, condensing a mysterious mark and crashing towards her.

    When the mark collided with the sword energy, it instantly exploded, and the sword energy pierced through the man¡¯s scap.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± After a muffled groan, the man retreated more than ten steps.

    Then, he quickly activated his cultivation technique to stop the bleeding at the wound.

    Just as he looked up at Harleen, a sword energy rapidly erged in his pupils.

    After the sword energy passed, a blood hole appeared on the man¡¯s forehead, and then he fell straight down with an endless look of unwillingness on his face.

    Thud!

    At the same time, the other man was also pierced through the throat by Ivy¡¯s sword and fell to the ground motionless.

    ¡°Ivy, take a break first, I¡¯ll go help Azure Dragon and the others!¡±

    After looking at Ivy, Harleen rushed towards the nearby area.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Ivy replied and followed closely behind.

    At this time, Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and others were fiercely fighting against severalte Divine Realm practitioners of the Five Elements Sect.

    While Judge, Soul Chaser, Stout, and Alex Long were in a battle with the people from Rainbow Moon Pce.

    So far, quite a few opponents had fallen.

    With Harleen and Ivy joining them, the opponents had even less chance of contending.

    At the same time, there was a loud noise in the battle circle of Opal not far away. A trump card attack from a fourth-rank Sacred Realm practitioner was cut into nothingness by Opal¡¯s sword energy.

    The old man spat out blood and was flung away, his face filled with horror.

    He didn¡¯t expect Opal to have such battle strength. Even teaming up with a third-rank Sacred Realmpanion, they not only failed to defeat her but also let her easily kill one of them.

    He himself was now at the end of his strength and couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.

    Without much hesitation, he immediately shed to the side.

    He knew his limits, continuing the battle was a dead end.

    Just as he had run a few hundred meters away, a sword energy had already shed behind him.

    The old man had no fighting spirit left, only thinking about escaping, and the result was predictable.

    The sword energy prated through his back and pierced through his heart.

    The old man opened his mouth, then fell headfirst to the ground.

    Afterwards, Opal rushed towards Amber¡¯s battle circle.

    ¡°Amber, I¡¯ll take care of this, you go help Casey!¡± Opal said as she arrived.

 Chapter 1386 Nelson Morrisâ€™s Ace

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber replied decisively before shing towards Casey.

    Three men and women attacking her had already been cut down by two, with only one third-rank Sacred Realm warrior left, who was also nearing the end of his strength.

    Meanwhile, Casey was under more pressure.

    Both of his opponents were Sacred Realm cultivators, one being a second-rank Sacred Realm and the other being a first-rank.

    Although Casey had already dealt with the first-rank Sacred Realm expert, he himself was also injured and his aura was chaotic.

    With his strength, handling the first-rank Sacred Realm expert was no problem, but dealing with the second-rank Sacred Realm expert was proving difficult.

    However, with Amber joining in, the old man on the opposing side couldn¡¯tst two rounds before being pierced through the heart by Amber¡¯s sword, and he fell lifeless in midair.

    Just as Amber killed the second-rank Sacred Realm cultivator with a sword, there was a huge explosion from the sky.

    The two pces below copsed instantly under the violent shock waves.

    Many Imperial Guards nearby were lifted into the air and fell to the ground motionless.

    Themotion clearly emanated from Billy¡¯s battle.

    The man who had almost reached fifth-rank Sacred Realm was sent flying by Billy¡¯s Dragon Soaring Skies for a kilometer.

    His bones shattered, veins severed, and he fell to the ground with his head crooked, meeting his end.

    At that moment, he finally realized how naive he had been to challenge Billy alone.

    Billy, now empowered by his bloodline, had reached the second-rank Sacred Realm, making him a formidable opponent.

    ¡°I seem to have underestimated you!¡± Nelson Morris stood in midair, squinting at Billy.

    Warren Drake, although silent, looked grave, realizing that they had encountered a strong enemy today.

    As Nelson Morris said, both of them had indeed underestimated Billy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Initially, Nelson Morris thought he could challenge Billy regardless and did not take him seriously.

    After all, even when empowered by his bloodline, Billy was only at the second-rank Sacred Realm, while Nelson Morris believed he could contend with the fifth-rank Sacred Realm cultivators.

    Moreover, Warren Drake, who had almost reached sixth-rank Sacred Realm, was also helping him.

    They didn¡¯t think Billy would be a match for them.

    But now, the result of their battle had left them surprised.

    Previously, they had heard of Billy killing a fifth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator in the Ice Cloud Empire, and now they finally believed it.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Billy responded lightly. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re celebrating too soon!¡± Nelson Morris sneered. ¡°I admit I underestimated you, but you¡¯ve also underestimated me!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy nced at him. ¡°If you have any cards left, bring them out, or you¡¯ll soon miss your chance!¡±

    At that moment, he was somewhat puzzled.

    He did not think Nelson Morris was speaking casually with him.

    He just hadn¡¯t figured out what Nelson Morris was relying on.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out!¡± Nelson Morris sneered again.

    Then, he turned to Warren Drake and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Elder Warren, continue, don¡¯t hold back anymore, take him down in one go to avoid any unexpected troubles!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Warren Drake nodded heavily.

    As he spoke, his aura soared to its peak, and a strong killing intent surrounded him.

    Next, he raised his hand and created several afterimages in the air, summoning a giant bell with thunder crackling around it above his head.

    The bell was surrounded by thunder, asionally emitting crackling electric noises, and the faint blue light on its surface shimmered.

    The sky darkened, and the atmosphere changed dramatically, as if the world was about to copse.

    ¡°Take this move!¡±

    With a deep voice, Warren Drake sent the hurricane stirred up by the bell towards Billy.

    At the same time, Nelson Morris also made his move not far away.

    A mist surrounded him, and in a blink of an eye, the mist expanded rapidly, darkening the sky once again.

    If one looked closely, they could see several ghostly figures swirling around him like hell messengers.

    Facing the opponents¡¯ trump cards, Billy did not remain idle.

    His wrist continued to flip, unleashing endless de glints.

    Then, a hundred-meter long de flew out, shing towards the bell in the sky.

    A deafening sound resonated throughout the air, and many Imperial Guards below felt like their eardrums were going to burst.

    The powerful shock wave shook the air like a heavy explosive, creating a mushroom cloud in the sky.

    Next moment, Warren Drake was sent flying a kilometer away, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    Simrly, Billy was pushed back five to six hundred meters, stabilizing himself and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    With his current strength, barely holding an advantage against ate stage of fifth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator in one move was considered a victory.

    But it would be slightly difficult to kill the opponent in one move.

    As he floated back, he felt a hint of surprise.

    Because in that one round just now, Nelson Morris did not make a move but stood there watching.

    As Warren Drake fell from the sky, Nelson Morris swiftly followed.

    In no time, the mist shrouded both of them, and Billy couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside.

    ¡°What are you up to, if you dare¡­¡± Warren Drake¡¯s voice came from the mist.

    In the next moment, a horrifying scream echoed from the mist.

    The screamsted only a few seconds before everything fell silent.

    Shortly after, Warren Drake¡¯s body fell from the sky, lifeless upon hitting the ground.

    If Billy were to go up and take a look at this moment, he would be surprised to find Warren Drake in a grotesque state.

    His body had shrunk to half its normal size, looking almost skeletal and extremely twisted, a horrifying sight.

    His vitality had beenpletely drained!

    Obviously, Nelson Morris was behind this!

    During that one round just now, Nelson Morris had intended to force a direct confrontation between Warren Drake and Billy, then seize his vitality while he was injured.

    As Warren Drake fell from the sky, an overwhelming momentum burst out from Nelson Morris, surpassing his previous strength by several levels.

    Without surprise, his cultivation had broken through at that moment! And not just a small breakthrough, he had directly ascended to the sixth-rank Sacred Realm!

 Chapter 1387 Heavy Injury

    ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, Billy had already arrived not far from him in mid-air.

    Feeling the change in his aura, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, his face showing a serious expression.

    At this moment, he finally understood what Nelson Morris relied on!

    ¡°You really surprised me, actually practicing such a crooked and evil secret technique!¡± Billy looked at Nelson Morris and said.

    Although he didn¡¯t see Warren Drake¡¯s current state, he could guess from Warren Drake¡¯s scream earlier.

    He had encountered the method of absorbing others¡¯ essence to enhance cultivation back in the Pr Domain.

    Back then, the Lord of Mysthaven City, Reit, cultivated this secret method.

    At that time, Reit spread a rumor about the inheritance of a strong one in order to quickly break through to the Divine Realm, attracting nearly a thousand people to ck Phoenix City outside the city to treasure hunt.

    Later, with Billy¡¯s intervention, Reit failed, otherwise none of those thousand warriors at that time might have escaped Reit¡¯s clutches.

    Billy didn¡¯t expect to see this kind of secret method again here.

    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s crooked or evil, as long as it can enhance cultivation, it¡¯s a good technique, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nelson Morris also didn¡¯t rush to make a move.

    ¡°Otherwise, how could I have raised my cultivation to a level beyond your reach in just a few months?¡±

    ¡°Heh, do you think I would believe that relying solely on this kind of secret method, you could go from the seventh-rank Divine Realm to thete stage of the fourth-rank Sacred Realm in a few months?¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    He knew very well that this method of enhancing power by extracting the essence of others could not be unrestrained.

    There must be more to Nelson Morris¡¯ rapid cultivation improvement.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you should have epted someone¡¯s inheritance first, right?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°That inheritance allowed your cultivation to make a rapid advancement in a very short time, likely stepping into the Sacred Realm overnight.¡±

    ¡°And in that inheritance, there happens to be this method of extracting others¡¯ essence, so you¡­¡±

    His words were cut off halfway.

    Because, at this moment, Nelson Morris became extremely fierce.

    His pupils instantly turned all red, veins bulging on his forehead, face pale and lips purple, his blood vessels expanded more than twice as usual.

    At the same time, a very cold aura emanated from him, shrouded in mist, even Billy couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    After a couple of minutes, his eyes, now crimson, stared at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Kid, your blood smells very tempting, give it to me quickly!¡±

    At this point, his voice had turned into that of a very hoarse old man, like a demon from hell,pletely different from the usual Nelson Morris.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing the other party¡¯s voice, Billy frowned.

    In his mind, he also thought of the old man¡¯s soul sealed inside his body.

    Without unexpected events, Nelson Morris underwent such a change, likely having a strong soul inside him, and that soul might have already taken control of Nelson Morris¡¯s body.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy frowned again and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°If you want to know who I am, just give me your blood, and I¡¯ll tell you, deal?¡± the other party responded.

    ¡°If you want my blood,e and take it yourself!¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With that, he rushed towards Billy like a ghost with a mist apanying him.

    At the same time, a gust of ck mes containing violent energy whistled out, heading straight towards Billy.

    Billy frowned, drew out his fierce knife and met the attack with several arcing de edges.

    Their attacks collided, and after spitting out a mouthful of blood, Billy flew back hundreds of meters.

    With just a casual move, he knew that the other party¡¯s strength was far above the previous Nelson Morris who had yet to break through.

    Before he could catch his breath, the opponent attacked again, still with waves of ck energy.

    This time, Billy dodged instead of directly confronting him, evading the onught.

    ¡°Just evading isn¡¯t a solution!¡± the hoarse voice rang out again.

    As the voice fell, the movements of his hands elerated, fists alternately striking out, ck energy waves swept through the void, rampant everywhere.

    After putting away his fierce knife and dodging the attacks, Billy raised his hand to strike with palm winds.

    However, the onught from the opponent was too intense. In less than two minutes, Billy was hit several times, his breath bing extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done ying cat and mouse with you!¡±

    Soon after, the attacks stopped, but his aura continued to rise.

    In the blink of an eye, it soared to its peak, and the pressure around him also increased.

    Then, a ck mist exploded from his body.

    Following that, six illusory figures wrapped around him, gaunt and hideous, emitting eerie cackles incessantly.

    ¡°Take this blow, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± the opponent spoke in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, the six figures gathered in the void in front of him.

    Then, like a magic trick, theybined into arge phantom figure.

    Equally grim and hideous, emitting a strong smell of death, like a demon crawling out of hell, surrounded by a thick aura of death.

    The phantom figure let out a chillingughter and lunged at Billy with a terrifying momentum.

    Before the opponentunched the attack, Billy naturally didn¡¯t stand still. He exerted all his strength and condensed into Dragon Soaring Skies.

    Soon, the nine divine dragons merged into one, letting out a dragon roar before rushing toward the opponent¡¯s attack.

    The giant divine dragon and the shadow demon exploded at the same time, the sky filled with a deafening roar like thunder, shaking the heavens.

    The small hill below was directly turned into nothingness, causing the entire void to tremble.

    Not far away, Opal, Amber, and others who were fighting couldn¡¯t help but look over, their faces showing a serious expression.

    And on the ground several kilometers away, some of the Imperial Guards who were watching also flew out.

    Some of the lower-cultivated ones fell to the ground with bleeding seven orifices, without a hint of breath.

    At the same time, Billy spurted out arge mouthful of blood and floated out like a leaf, flying two kilometers away.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Then, he fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, he adjusted his posture in mid-air and stopped after retreating thirty steps uponnding.

    Blood continued to flow from his mouth, his face pale, his breath extremely weak.

    Taking one blow, he was heavily injured!

 Chapter 1388 Suck My Blood

    Although Nelson Morris severely injured Billy with one move, he was not unscathed under the attack of ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯.

    The powerful air wave shook him back three or four hundred meters and stood in mid-air, with a hint of blood seeping out from the corner of his mouth, and his breath slightly chaotic.

    Of course, that¡¯s it!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, ying all his cards and being able to shake back a sixth-rank Sacred Realm so far is already a miracle.

    Soon, ¡®Nelson Morris¡¯nded on the ground.

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    In the nearby air, Opal, Harleen, and others eximed at the same time.

    Immediately, Opal and Amber quickly came to Billy¡¯s side after killing their opponents.

    Although Casey, Harleen, and others were also worried about Billy¡¯s situation, they were entangled by their opponents and unable to break free for a while.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you okay?¡± Opal and Amber asked as they saw Billy.

    They could sense from Billy¡¯s breath that he was definitely seriously injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied after taking out two sovereign grade Chi Condensing Pills from his body and throwing them into his mouth.

    While speaking, a heavy heart sank.

    With the strength disyed by the other party, today¡¯s challenge was a bit difficult.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what happened? How could you be injured by him?¡± Amber asked in confusion.

    Opal also had a puzzled expression on her face.

    They knew that Billy Boy had already killed a fifth-rank Sacred Realm when he was in the Ice Cloud Empire.

    The cultivation level disyed by Nelson Morris before was only thete stage of the fourth-rank Sacred Realm. Even if he could challenge beyond levels, he shouldn¡¯t be Billy Boy¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°He has soul sense of a strong man in his body, and now the strong one is controlling Nelson¡¯s body,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°I see!¡± Opal and Amber both said.

    ¡°What is his cultivation level now?¡± Amber asked again.

    ¡°Sixth-rank Sacred Realm!¡± Billy responded.

    Amber couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    At this moment, ¡®Nelson Morris¡¯ walked over with a sinisterugh.

    ¡°I am increasingly interested in the bloodline in your body!¡± Approaching a short distance away, he looked at Billy and continued speaking.

    ¡°With a mere first-rank Sacred Realm cultivation, you were able to withstand my attack. It should all be thanks to the bloodline in your body, right?¡±

    ¡°If you honestly let me suck the bloodline from your body, I will let you and your people leave here alive, how about that?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, even though the cultivation levels of these people around you are weak, I don¡¯t mind sucking their essence.¡±

    ¡°You old man, why don¡¯t you just die!¡± Amber cursed.

    ¡°Too much nonsense! As Amber¡¯s voice fell, ¡®Nelson Morris¡¯ narrowed his eyes slightly, raised his hand towards Amber¡¯s direction, and gestured.

    The next moment, Amber felt a powerful force binding her, unable to move at all.

    Then, a strong suction force pulled her towards the other party.

    ¡°Amber, be careful!¡± Billy shouted.

    At the same time, Opal frowned, and the ancient sword in her hand sent out a sharp sword energy towards the other party.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡®Nelson Morris¡¯ said in a deep voice, and then sent a palm strike.

    Boom¡­ Opal was forced back seven or eight steps by the palm wind, and the ground under her feet cracked.

    ¡°Let go of her!¡±

    After stepping back a few steps, Opal immediately mobilized her full strength and performed the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    The sword energy fell like a shooting star, carrying the momentum of thunder, and rapidly stabbed towards the opponent, stirring up a piercing sound of breaking wind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After sensing the power of this sword, ¡®Nelson Morris¡¯ slightly narrowed his pupils.

    Then, without any further dy, he abandoned Amber and formed a seal with both hands, mming it towards Opal.

    With a loud bang, Opal and the opponent both retreated fifty meters, and the two sides were evenly matched.

    Opal, stabilizing her figure, had a serious expression on her face.

    The full-strength sword she had attacked with was easily blocked by the opponent, showing the obvious gap between the two sides.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± After stabilizing his figure, the opponent nced at Opal and continued speaking.

    ¡°The essence of you two girls should be very delicious, I will taste it first!¡±

    After speaking, his momentum rose to its peak again.

    In a blink of an eye, the six ghostly figures entwined around him once againbined into one, like a small mountain attacking Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, be careful!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    At this moment, the three of them knew it was impossible to escape, so they could only defend with all their might.

    Subsequently, they each mobilized their remaining strength to strike at the opponent.

    The attacks of the four people shed fiercely, causing a strong wave of air to ripple out.

    The nearby walls of the pce courtyard exploded like paper, with dust filling the air.

    Immediately after, Billy and the others all spewed out arge mouthful of blood, flying backwards and crashing to the ground, tumbling several somersaults beforeing to a stop.

    Billy was already seriously injured, and now he was even worse, with only less than thirty percent of his strength left.

    Amber¡¯s situation was also worrying, with severe damage to her meridians, blood continuously flowing from her mouth.

    Even with all her cards yed, she only had the strength of a fourth-rank Sacred Realm and had no chance of resisting against a sixth-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse.

    Opal¡¯s situation was slightly better, but not much stronger either, with a decrease of thirty to forty percent in strength, and her breath sluggish.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At this time, Casey ran over, followed closely by Harleen and Ivy.

    The twenty or so people from the Five Elements Sect had all been wiped out, so the three of them quickly rushed over.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    ¡°Two girls, I¡¯ming!¡± At the same time, ¡®Nelson Morris¡¯ strode towards Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just then, Billy shouted loudly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other party stopped and looked at Billy.

    After taking a deep breath, Billy struggled to speak.

    ¡°Release them, and I¡¯ll let you suck my bloodline!¡±

 Chapter 1389 Meteor!

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t!¡± Opal and Amber shouted at the same time.

    Bloodline is a person¡¯s life. Without bloodline, Billy would not stand a chance at survival.

    ¡°Have you figured it out?¡± the other person walked towards Billy.

    To him, the bloodline on Billy was naturally more tempting.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t!¡±

    Harleen and Casey hurried over, their faces changing drastically.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing so for your chances of survival.¡± Nelson Morris smirked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him!¡± Casey shouted and charged towards the opponent with Celestial de in hand.

    Opal, Harleen, and the others naturally did not hesitate and unleashed their remaining powers at the opponent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Billy shouted loudly, ¡°You are no match for him¡­¡±

    Before his words fell, a monstrous force erupted from Nelson Morris¡¯ body.

    Opal and the others had no chance to resist and were all sted out, each spitting out blood as theynded on the ground.

    ¡°If youy a hand on them again, I will destroy my bloodline and won¡¯t give it to you!¡± Billy looked at the other person with cold eyes.

    Nelson Morris smirked evilly before approaching Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised to spare them, so I won¡¯t break my word!¡±

    After saying that, a ck mist burst out from him and enveloped him and Billy.

    ¡°Honey!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡±

    Everyone gasped once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡± Billy¡¯s voice came from the mist.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t!¡± Harleen, with tears in her eyes, ran towards Billy while crying.

    Ivy also couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and followed.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, don¡¯t go!¡± Opal struggled to get up from the ground and grabbed Harleen¡¯s wrist.

    Amber stopped Ivy.

    ¡°Opal, let go of me, I want to help Billy¡­¡± Harleen struggled.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, calm down!¡± Opal said loudly, ¡°Besides fearless sacrifice, you won¡¯t be of any help by going up there!¡±

    She added, ¡°Trust me, Billy Boy will be fine!¡±

    ¡°Opal, how do you know Boss will be fine?¡± Casey struggled to get up and asked.

    He was badly injured from the previous battle with the Five Elements Sect, and apart from Billy, he was in the worst condition on the scene.

    ¡°I trust Billy Boy, he will be fine!¡± Opal replied.

    Of course, while she said that, she didn¡¯t feel entirely sure.

    She just had a vague feeling that Billy might be fine, it was her woman¡¯s intuition.

    Meanwhile, in the mist, Nelson Morris had ced his hand on Billy¡¯s head and activated his technique.

    A smug smile appeared on his face, ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his face stiffened.

    Immediately after, he eximed in horror, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    He was shocked beyond words!

    Because at this moment, instead of absorbing Billy¡¯s bloodline, his own power was being forcefully transferred into Billy.

    It was as if there was a mysterious force in Billy¡¯s body constantly draining his essence.

    What made him despair even more was that he couldn¡¯t retract his hand, he waspletely immobilized, unable to move even if he exerted all his strength.

    ¡°Kid, let me go¡­¡± his hoarse voice was filled with despair.

    But Billypletely ignored him, his eyes closed tightly as he activated the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to continue refining the opponent¡¯s power.

    The opponent was at the sixth-rank Sacred Realm, which was extremely dominant for Billy at the first-rank Divine Realm. If not digested in time, he might explode and die.

    ¡°I refuse to ept¡­¡± the hoarse voice rang out again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for hundreds of years, finally found a suitable host body. As long as I absorb the special bloodline of this kid, I can be reborn¡­¡±

    ¡°The heavens want to destroy me¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the voice from the mist, Opal and the others looked over in confusion, their faces showing a puzzled expression.

    What¡¯s going on?

    What happened?!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    After a few minutes, ¡®Nelson Morris¡¯ let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    The soundsted for half a minute before abruptly stopping!

    Next, Nelson Morris copsed on the ground, and the mist around him disappeared.

    At this moment, Nelson Morris was in a simr state to the previous Warren Drake.

    His body shrunk by nearly half, leaving only a skeleton, with all his essence drained.

    ¡°I¡­ I refuse to ept¡­¡± Nelson Morris looked at Billy and uttered a few words with difficulty, this time in his own voice.

    The next moment, he slumped down, his head tilting to the side,pletely still.

    The second prince of the Rainbow Moon Empire perished!

    Seeing this scene, Opal and Casey were stunned!

    What¡¯s going on?

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to absorb the golden bloodline? Why did he end up like this?

    Did he over absorb?

    Or did he, in his haste, lose all his power and backfire on himself?

    ¡°Opal, look, what¡¯s wrong with Billy?¡±

    Immediately after, Harleen looked towards Billy with a worried expression and asked loudly.

    Opal and the others also saw Billy¡¯s condition at this moment.

    His eyes were tightly closed, veins bulging on his forehead, and a look of extreme pain on his face, his expression slightly distorted.

    He uncontrobly trembled, his breath unstable, sometimes strong, sometimes weak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Opal spoke up.

    ¡°The power of that person was too dominant, Billy Boy will take some time to digest it, which is why he is in this state.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him for now, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Opal, will Billy be affected by the bacsh?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t.¡± Opal shook her head.

    ¡°Billy Boy has the protection of the golden bloodline, so digesting this power shouldn¡¯t be difficult!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the hearts of the others eased slightly, and they continued to watch Billy intently.

    About half an hourter, a mighty wave of energy erupted from Billy, shaking the surroundings like andslide.

    Opal and the others, already injured, were blown away by this force.

    Fortunately, there was some distance, or the oue would have been even worse.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± After a while, Opal slightly caught her breath and asked the others.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Harleen and the others replied in unison.

    ¡°Opal, can you sense Boss¡¯s martial aura?¡± Casey, after catching his breath, asked.

    ¡°Did Boss break through?¡±

 Chapter 1390 Bow

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°He has broken through to thete stage of the second-rank Sacred Realm, advancing by a rank and a half!¡±

    After a slight pause, she added, ¡°If he didn¡¯t deliberately suppress it, he could have easily broken through to the third-rank Sacred Realm.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Casey and the others were shocked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded again.

    At the same time, not far away, Billy¡¯s breath gradually stabilized.

    At this moment, he transferred his consciousness to his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Kid, remember, you owe me a favor!¡± the long-lost old man¡¯s voice sounded inside his body.

    Obviously, the reason Billy was able to absorb Nelson Morris¡¯ essence was because of the old man¡¯s intervention.

    ¡°You are saving yourself as well. If the other party didn¡¯t threaten you, would you still help?¡± Billy responded lightly.

    Earlier, when he was critically injured by Nelson Morris, he could clearly feel that his bloodline was more active than usual.

    At that time, he spected that the bloodline power might unintentionally unlock the seal of the old man inside him.

    And the result was exactly as he had guessed!

    After the bloodline power became active to a critical point, the voice of the old man rang in his mind.

    Later, he willingly let Nelson Morris absorb his bloodline, as it was the old man¡¯s intention to give him a big gift.

    He knew that the old man¡¯s fate was tied to his own, so he was not worried that the old man would harm him.

    Therefore, the scene just now happened.

    Although the old man in Nelson Morris¡¯ body was not weak, he was far inferior to the old man inside Billy¡¯s body.

    The result was self-evident!

    In the end, after absorbing the opponent¡¯s power, he sessfully broke through to thete stage of the second-rank Sacred Realm.

    And as Opal said, he deliberately suppressed his cultivation, otherwise, he could easily break through to the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    He was not a greedy person and knew that impatience in martial arts was not a good thing.

    Of course, now, as long as he wanted, he could break through the bottleneck in his heart at any time and upgrade to the third-rank Sacred Realm!

    ¡°Kid, do you know the meaning of ¡®repaying kindness¡¯?¡± the old man was angry after hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t go on!¡± Billy interrupted him, ¡°My advancement in cultivation is also good for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Joke!¡± the old man retorted.

    ¡°With your puny cultivation, what benefit can you bring to me!¡±

    ¡°If I were at my peak, I could crush you with a snap of my fingers!¡±

    ¡°You know it is just an ¡®if¡¯?¡± Billy coldly sshed cold water on him, ¡°When in Rome, do as the Romans do!¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡­¡± the old man was furious.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question!¡± Billy interrupted him, ¡°You won¡¯t just stay in my body like this forever, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± the old man grunted, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the old manst time sealing me, you would already be¡­¡±

    ¡°There must be a way to get you out of my body, right?¡± Billy didn¡¯t take the other party¡¯s words.

    ¡°Or, how can I actively release and seal your soul consciousness?¡±

    Although, for him, having a stranger¡¯s soul consciousness stay in his body meant no immediate danger until he encountered someone stronger than the old man.

    But having a stranger¡¯s soul consciousness continuously stay in his body felt a bit strange.

    Furthermore, even if he couldn¡¯tpletely get the old man out, he wanted to be able to release him to help him resist the enemies when needed, instead of relying on the bloodline power every time he was in a life-threatening situation.

    ¡°Hmph! With your current cultivation, you are far from being able to get me outpletely!¡± the old man replied, ¡°Unless the old man fromst time intervenes!¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued.

    ¡°When you break through to thete stage of the Sacred Realm, maybe you can try to actively lift my seal. For now, forget about it!¡±

    ¡°Thete stage of the Sacred Realm?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    It shouldn¡¯t take too long!

    ¡°By the way, what was your cultivation level at your peak?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Why ask so many questions, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you, you¡­¡± the old man replied unkindly.

    Before he could finish speaking, he cursed, ¡°Damn, can¡¯t your damn bloodline let me out a while longer¡­¡±

    At this point, his voice abruptly stopped.

    Apparently, he was sealed again!

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    After a faint smile, Billy withdrew his consciousness from the sea of consciousness.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Then, he opened his eyes and looked around.

    Opal, Harleen, and the others stood in front of him, looking worried.

    The injuries on several people had been temporarily stabilized by Ivy, preventing them from deteriorating further.

    ¡°Honey, how are you?¡± Harleen asked hurriedly when she saw Billy open his eyes.

    ¡°You made everyone worried. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled at them and stood up.

    ¡°Billy, are you really okay?¡± Ivy asked again.

    ¡°I really am fine!¡± Billy smiled again and said.

    ¡°Take a rest first, I¡¯ll go check on Azure Dragon and the others, ande backter to help you heal.¡± He had already examined the injuries of several people, so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger.

    Later, he flew towards the location of Azure Dragon and the others in the pce courtyard.

    The rest of the story was suspenseful.

    With his arrival, in less than a minute, the remaining people surrendered and knelt down to beg for mercy.

    For those who followed orders, Billy naturally wouldn¡¯t kill them all.

    Half an hourter, after Billy helped Opal and the others deal with their injuries, they arrived at the central square of the pce courtyard.

    At the same time, Hank Cantu came over with Siena Morris.

    At this moment, Siena Morris looked extremely weak, with a pale face and void eyes, as if she could faint at any moment.

    ¡°Princess!¡± Rose walked quickly to Siena Morris.

    Approaching her, she tapped a few acupoints on Siena Morris¡¯ body to release her seal.

    Then, she ced her hand on Siena Morris¡¯ back and infused her body with Chi power.

    After a while, Siena Morris managed to barely recover some vitality.

    Hank Cantu then knelt down in front of Billy and trembled as he spoke, ¡°Please, Mr Billy, spare me¡­¡±

    At this point, he naturally knew that Nelson Morris had met his end and that the situation was beyond saving.

    ¡°I¡­ I was coerced by Prince Nelson, please, Mr Billy¡­ spare my life¡­¡±

    However, Billy didn¡¯t even look at him.

    ¡°Princess, are you alright? Do you need any help?¡± Harleen asked Siena Morris when she saw her.

    Siena Morris, apanied by Rose, also knelt down.

    ¡°Thanks, Mr Billy, Madam, for saving our lives!¡±

 Chapter 1391 You want to publicly deal with me

    ¡°Princess, Miss Rose, please get up!¡± Harleen walked over to help the two women up.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± the two women said as they got up.

    ¡°Princess, where are your parents and other ministers being held?¡± Billy asked.

    He had some understanding of the Rainbow Moon Royal Family. None of the people he knew from the royal family had appeared since they arrived at the pce. Even Cyrus Morris, who had fought with him when hest visited the Rainbow Moon royal city, had not shown up.

    If these people weren¡¯t killed, they were most likely being held captive.

    ¡°They¡­ they are all imprisoned in the dungeon!¡± Hank Cantu answered before Siena Morris could respond.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go set them free?¡± Casey spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Hank Cantu quickly got up from the ground and ran towards the back courtyard.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy, for your great kindness¡­¡± Siena Morris continued to look at Billy.

    Life is unpredictable!

    Since the day she first saw Billy in the pce, it had only been half a year. She never imagined that the entire Rainbow Moon Royal Family would have to rely on Billy to save them!

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s because of us that you got involved. We are the ones who brought trouble to you!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°And, on behalf of the millions of people in Skydragon City, I want to thank you!¡±

    He knew that in this whole situation, Siena Morris was truly innocent, she had no reason to get involved. If it weren¡¯t for Siena Morris¡¯s intervention, the Rainbow Moon Royal Family would have sent troops to Skydragon City at the first opportunity.

    And considering Skydragon City¡¯s strength at that time, they couldn¡¯t have resisted the Rainbow Moon Royal Family!

    If a full-scale war had broken out, the result for Skydragon City would have been clear!

    So, in a sense, Siena Morris saved Skydragon City!

    In addition, if it weren¡¯t for the diagram of the Gathering Spirit Array given by Siena Morris, he wouldn¡¯t have known when he could set up the Five Element Gathering Spirit Array.

    ¡°Ivy, check the princess¡¯s condition.¡± Billy then turned to Ivy and instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy responded and walked over.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Ivy!¡± Siena Morris bowed slightly.

    Just then, Stout arrived carrying the immobilized Raphael Drake.

    Then he said after putting him on the ground, ¡°Boss, how should we deal with this guy?¡±

    ¡°Release his acupoints!¡± Opal spoke up from the side.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout said and then flicked his hand, sending a few strands of finger wind into Raphael Drake¡¯s body.

    After his acupoints were unlocked, Raphael Drake coughed up blood as he curled up on the ground.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you?¡± Opal walked up to him and spoke lightly.

    ¡°I¡­ I am the Young Master of the Five Elements Sect. If you kill me, the Five Elements Sect will never let you off¡­¡± Raphael Drake stuttered with fear.

    Now, the only thing he could think of was to mention the Five Elements Sect, hoping it would have some deterrent effect.

    Before this, although he couldn¡¯t move, he was well aware of what was happening around him, including Warren Drake being stripped of his essence by Nelson Morris.

    Originally, he was hoping that Warren Drake woulde to his rescue, but now he waspletely hopeless.

    He never expected that Nelson Morris would go to such lengths to improve his own cultivation. He cursed Nelson Morris in his heart.

    ¡°Did you say you wanted to publicly deal with me earlier? Changed your mind now?¡± Opal stared at him with cold eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ you better let me go, or else¡­¡± Raphael Drake continued to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve harmed quite a few women in your lifetime, right?¡± Opal said as she nced down at his lower body.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing¡­ you¡­¡± Raphael Drake¡¯s face filled with panic as he spoke.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Opal¡¯s eyes twisted slightly, and she raised her hand, sending a gust of wind into Raphael Drake¡¯s pants.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Raphael Drake screamed in horror.

    The next moment, there was a muffled sound like an egg cracking.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Raphael Drake let out a heart-wrenching scream and then passed out.

    However, soon after, Stout approached and woke him up again.

    ¡°Kill¡­ kill me, please kill me¡­¡± Raphael Drake opened his eyes and shouted.

    For him, although his dantian had been destroyed earlier, as long as he could return to the Five Elements Sect safely, his life would still be exciting. He could always have stronger protectors around him.

    But now, with his manhood incapacitated, it was a fatal blow to him, and he had lost all desire to live.

    Deep regret filled his heart.

    If he had known this would be the result, he would never havee.

    Originally, Nelson Morris had promised him that after taking down Skydragon City, he would personally send Siena Morris to the Five Elements Sect.

    However, being lustful, he couldn¡¯t wait and personally brought Warren Drake here.

    The result was something he never expected.

    ¡°Answer a few questions, and I¡¯ll make it quick for you!¡± Billy walked over.

    ¡°Kid¡­ if you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it and stop talking¡­¡± Raphael Drake red at Billy with a sinister look.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be honest?¡± Stout said as he pulled out several silver needles from his pocket.

    And then¡­ within half a minute, Raphael Drake let out another scream and rolled on the ground in pain.

    ¡°What do you want to know? Ask me, ask me¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to talk now?¡± Stout spat out a silver needle and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Nelson Morris. What¡¯s his deal, and what¡¯s the connection between him and your Five Elements Sect?¡± Billy asked Raphael Drake.

    At this point, Raphael Drake naturally didn¡¯t dare to have any illusions. He confessed everything in detail.

    A few months ago, shortly after Nelson Morris arrived at the Five Elements Sect, the Sect Master Gilbert Drake specifically met with him.

    Gilbert Drake gave him an irresistible temptation that could significantly increase his martial arts cultivation in a short period of time.

    For Nelson Morris, going to the Five Elements Sect in the first ce was to enhance his own strength. He knew Billy wouldn¡¯t just let go of what happened in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, so he had to do everything to improve himself.

    Therefore, the temptation offered by Gilbert Drake was a great help to him.

    Of course, Gilbert Drake wouldn¡¯t give him such a gift for nothing.

    He had two conditions.

    First, after Nelson Morris mastered the techniques, he had to return to the Rainbow Moon Empire, take the throne, and then submit to the Five Elements Sect, making the Rainbow Moon Empire a subsidiary empire of the Five Elements Sect.

    Second, he had to find a way to take down Skydragon City and kill Billy.

    Upon hearing just these two conditions, Nelson Morris quickly agreed.

    To him, other than submitting to the Five Elements Sect, these were things he would have done anyway. Why not do them?

    As for submitting to the Five Elements Sect, well, he could just agree for now! Whether he would actually submit or not was another matter!

 Chapter 1392 What Do the Small Fry Want to Do Again

    As for the soul consciousness in Nelson Morris¡¯s body, Gilbert Drake imnted it into him without his knowledge, naturally aiming to restrain him.

    When Nelson Morris realized something was wrong, it was already toote.

    However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to itter on. Besides, that soul consciousness could help him absorb essence from others to improve his cultivation, which might not necessarily be a bad thing.

    ¡°Why does the Five Elements Sect suddenly want to control the Rainbow Moon Empire?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    In the Forbidden Ruins Space, the four great empires and the two super sects coexisted peacefully for so long, and there had been no trouble before. Without any special urrences, the Five Elements Sect shouldn¡¯t make such a move!

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the specific reason¡­¡±

    Raphael Drake shook his head.

    ¡°Still not being honest?¡± Stout pulled out the silver needle again.

    ¡°Really¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­ Father never exined the reason to me¡­¡±

    Raphael Drake shivered all over. ¡°I only know that this matter should be rted to people from Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°Northfortia?¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Raphael Drake responded. ¡°In recent years¡­ people from Northfortia have been very active in the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°Not only have they nted many people in the Crimson me Empire¡¯s pce¡­ but also¡­ they have their people in several major sects.¡±

    ¡°Were those few Westerners also from Northfortia?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Raphael Drake responded. ¡°What does Northfortia want to do?¡± Opal furrowed her brow slightly.

    ¡°This¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Raphael Drake shook his head again. ¡°But some people specte that they may want to control the Forbidden Ruins Space¡­¡±

    ¡°The incident with the Ice Cloud Empire more than a month ago was also orchestrated by people from Northfortia¡­¡±

    ¡°Darn!¡± Judge cursed. ¡°What do the small fry from Northfortia want to stir up?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Apart from themselves, no one knows¡­¡± Raphael Drake shook his head.

    After Billy and the others continued to ask several questions, they gave Raphael Drake a release.

    At that moment, footsteps sounded, and Hank Cantu led a group of people walking towards them.

    Each person had some injuries, and everyone¡¯s abilities were sealed, making them all appear very weak.

    The two middle-aged men and women at the forefront were none other than Martin Morris, the Emperor of the Rainbow Moon Empire, and his wife.

    Following them were Cyrus Morris, who had met Billy before, and Lilly, the personal guard of Siena Morris. Behind them were a group of ministers from the Rainbow Moon Pce.

    ¡°Father, Mother!¡± Seeing the group of people, Siena Morris, who had just finished healing, quickly walked over.

    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡± Lilly stepped forward from the crowd, her face filled with worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr Billy arriving in time. I¡¯m fine,¡± Siena Morris shook her head.

    Soon, they knelt before Martin Morris and his wife, choking up as they spoke.

    ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s my ipetence that caused you to suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°Siena, it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Martin Morris¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes also welled up with tears, full of tenderness.

    ¡°Siena, please get up first!¡± Martin Morris helped Siena Morris up.

    Then, the group approached Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, thank you so much!¡± Martin Morris bowed to Billy, followed by everyone else kneeling behind him.

    They had already learned the whole story from Hank Cantu and knew that Billy had saved them.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small effort, Your Majesty!¡± Billy swept out a gust of wind to lift them all up.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡¯s great kindness to our Rainbow Moon Empire is unforgettable!¡± Martin Morris bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°From now on, Mr Billy is the greatest benefactor of our Rainbow Moon Empire. If there¡¯s anything you need, just say the word!¡±

    As he spoke, he felt deeply moved.

    Half a year ago, when Billy wiped out the Wind Swift Royal Family, he had heard of Billy¡¯s name.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Billy, just casually leaving the matter to Nelson Morris to handle.

    But after the incident in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, he became furious. ording to Nelson Morris, Billy had killed everyone from the Rainbow Moon Empire, including Christopher Morris.

    It was only because of Siena Morris¡¯s repeated dissuasion that he hadn¡¯t marched to Skydragon City.

    However, he never expected Nelson Morris to be the mastermind behind everything.

    Over a month ago, he was so angry with Nelson Morris that he nearly bid farewell to this world.

    He thought he would never have a chance to turn the tables, just waiting to see how Nelson Morris would deal with them.

    But unexpectedly, it was Billy who saved him and his empire at the critical moment!

    What shocked him the most was Billy¡¯s strength! He had killed two fourth-rank Sacred Realm and one fifth-rank Sacred Realm experts! This strength was enough to make his entire empire look up to him!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy responded with a faint smile. Then, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    In the next moment, silver needles formed from spiritual power rained down, prating the bodies of the others, unlocking the sealed power within them.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡±

    After taking a deep breath, everyone bowed to Billy at the same time.

    ¡°Mr Billy, pleasee inside and sit!¡± Martin Morris made a respectful gesture.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°There must be a lot of aftermath to deal with in the pce and military camp. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you going back to Skydragon City soon?¡± Siena Morris asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably stay in the imperial city for a few days before leaving,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Martin Morris responded. ¡°After I finish my busy schedule in the next two or three days, I¡¯ll invite Mr Billy to the pce for a chat.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡± At this moment, Lilly looked at Billy and spoke up. ¡°The princess¡¯s condition is getting worse and worse. I don¡¯t know if Mr Billy can¡­¡±

 Chapter 1393 Can I Call You Boss?

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, Princess, you can travel with us, and I can help you with acupuncture today,¡± Billy turned to Siena Morris and said with a faint smile. ¡°While we¡¯re in the imperial city these days, it¡¯s a good opportunity to treat the cold syndrome in your body.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Before Siena Morris could respond, her mother eximed in surprise, ¡°Mr Billy, can you really cure Siena¡¯s cold syndrome?¡±

    Martin Morris¡¯s face also showed a glimmer of hope. ¡°No problem!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    He had investigated Siena Morris¡¯s physical condition several months ago. With his cultivation level at the time, it might have taken ten days to half a month. But now that he had broken through to the second-rank Sacred Realm, treating Siena Morris¡¯s cold syndrome would only take two or three days.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Siena Morris¡¯s mother was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Siena Morris bowed at the same time.

    A few minutester, Billy and his group bid farewell and left, with Rose and Lilly apanying Siena Morris.

    Half an hourter, the group arrived at a hotel opposite Joy Restaurant.

    Billy first spent an hour helping Opal, Casey, and others with their injuries, and then handed over to Stout to continue. Afterwards, Billy led Ivy to start treating Siena Morris¡¯s cold syndrome.

    After about thirty to forty minutes, Ivy inserted nine silver needles into Siena Morris¡¯s Hundred Convergence, Chi Ocean, and other acupuncture points. Then, Billy ced his hands on Siena Morris¡¯s back and activated the fire technique in the Five Elements Secret Art, pouring waves of hot Chi power into her body.

    The Five Elements Secret Art could be used for both offense and healing. For someone like Siena Morris with an innate cold physique, the fire technique was just what she needed to counteract it.

    As the waves of hot Chi power flowed into her body, Siena Morris immediately felt warm currents spreading throughout her body, relieving the difort caused by the cold syndrome.

    What surprised her even more was that, after about an hour, she felt a great movement in her Dantian, and the shackles within her body seemed to burst like paper.

    At the same time, Rose and Lilly could clearly see that Siena Morris¡¯splexion was rapidly returning to normal.

    What shocked them the most was that the aura on Siena Morris¡¯s body skyrocketed.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s almost done. Try circting your Chi in your meridians yourself!¡± After about two hours, Billy removed his palms from Siena Morris¡¯s back.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Siena Morris nodded and began to circte her qi.

    Twenty minutester, a strong breath burst out from Siena Morris¡¯s body, causing Rose to shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Princess, did you break through to the eighth-rank Divine Realm?¡± Lilly asked in surprise when Siena Morris opened her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Siena Morris¡¯s face showed a trace of joy. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr Billy!¡±

    As Lilly said, she did indeed break through several ranks in session, stepping into the eighth-rank Divine Realm. This was partly because her cultivation progress had been greatly affected by the cold syndrome before. Now that most of the cold syndrome had been removed, her previous umtion erupted at this moment, resulting in rapid progress.

    The other reason was obviously because of Billy. With his current level of cultivation, helping a Divine Realm powerhouse improve one or two ranks was not too difficult.

    With Siena Morris¡¯s acquiescence, both Rose and Lilly eximed in surprise. Breaking through five or six ranks in just one or two hours?!

    ¡°Mr Billy, thank you so much!¡± Siena Morris bowed to Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small effort, Princess!¡± Billy lifted her up with a gust of palm wind and said.

    ¡°Princess, about 60% of the cold syndrome in your body has been eliminated. With two more treatments in the next two days, it should be more than 90% eliminated,¡± Billy said. ¡°Topletely clear it, it will take some time. I¡¯ve infused a strand of my power into your body. If you circte it yourself, you should bepletely healed in about half a month.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Siena Morris bowed deeply to Billy. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy smiled and handed her the diagram of the Gathering Spirit Array. ¡°Princess, here¡¯s the diagram back for you.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, can you set up the Gathering Spirit Array now?¡± Siena Morris asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Really?¡± Siena Morris was surprised. ¡°You can really set up the Gathering Spirit Array?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded and said, ¡°If the Princess has time the day after tomorrow, I can teach you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Siena Morris took the diagram with joy.

    Rose and Lilly once again showed a hint of astonishment. They naturally knew what the Gathering Spirit Array meant. It was something countless martial artists dreamed of, an invaluable treasure!

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you, Princess. Without this diagram you gave me, I wouldn¡¯t have seeded!¡± Billy responded.

    After chatting for a while, Siena Morris and her party bid farewell and left.

    For the next two or three days, Billy and his group stayed in the hotel to recover from their injuries.

    Every morning, Siena Morris came on time. By the third day, 90% of the cold syndrome in her body had been eliminated, and the remaining part was almost negligible.

    That morning, after Billy finished exining the setup of the Gathering Spirit Array, Siena Morris asked, ¡°Mr Billy, are you nning to return to Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°We should go back tomorrow!¡±

    The matter in the Rainbow Moon Empire was officially concluded. He nned to personally visit Desire City next, hoping to find the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit.

    ¡°¡­ Will we meet again in the future?¡± Siena Morris took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled slightly after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Skydragon City isn¡¯t too far from the Rainbow Moon Imperial City. If the Princess has time in the future, you¡¯re wee to visit Skydragon City as a guest.¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I?¡± Siena Morris continued to ask.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Siena Morris nodded vigorously.

    Then, with a rare yful expression, she said, ¡°Can I call you Boss in the future?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± Siena Morris was delighted. ¡°So when Ie to Skydragon City to find Boss in the future, don¡¯t find me annoying, okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Billy replied.

    After a pause, he seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°By the way, when you have time, please reply to Princess Mya Richards of the Ice Cloud Empire. She¡¯s very worried about your safety.¡±

    ¡°I forgot about that. I¡¯ll send her a letterter.¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s words, Siena Morris patted her forehead.

    After saying that, she looked at Billy with a meaningful expression. ¡°Boss, is Mya pretty?¡±

    She had learned about what had happened in the Ice Cloud Empire in the past two days and naturally knew that Billy had met Mya Richards.

    ¡°As beautiful as you!¡± Billy smiled again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Hehe, Boss, you have a sweet mouth. No wonder Madam is so happy every day!¡± Siena Morris smiled too.

    The two continued to chat for a while before Siena Morris bid farewell and left.

 Chapter 1394 Next Stop, Desire City

    That evening, Martin Morris invited Billy and others to have dinner at the pce, and Billy naturally did not refuse.

    After dinner, at the moment of parting, Martin Morris gave Billy arge amount of treasures as a reward. Like Marianna Richards of the Ice Cloud Empire, he also gave Billy a national token. After some hesitation, Billy saw the sincerity of the other party and did not refuse anymore.

    The next day at noon, Billy and his group returned to Skydragon City.

    Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring had returned two days earlier.

    A few days ago, they had fought with the Rainbow Moon Empire army in a camp, and they easily controlled the entire camp. During the process, one or two hundred fellows were injured to varying degrees, but fortunately no one died.

    On the second day after returning to Skydragon City, Opal, Casey, and others continued to practice in the Gathering Spirit Array. Billy spent half a day upgrading the Gathering Spirit Array, and everyone could clearly feel that the spiritual aura inside the array was more abundant than before. The construction of Skydragon City was also nearingpletion, so Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and Sol Stuart all devoted themselves to cultivation.

    Time passed quickly, and ten days went by in a blink of an eye. With the current level of the Gathering Spirit Array, staying inside for ten days was equivalent to two to three months of cultivation outside. Therefore, after ten days, everyone broke through without any surprises after refining the treasures brought back from the Rainbow Moon Empire.

    With Billy¡¯s help, several people directly broke through two levels.

    Casey and Edie Fennimore, in addition to practicing inside the Gathering Spirit Array, were also dragged by Billy to the outskirts for battles to unleash their potential.

    Eventually, they broke through the bottleneck and entered the Sacred Realm.

    Opal, Amber, and Stephanie Stuart each raised a level with the help of abundant cultivation resources and the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Harleen and Ivy advanced to half-step Sacred Realm with Billy¡¯s help.

    Azure Fang, Bob, Ian de, Felicia, Azure Dragon, and Vermilion Bird also advanced one and a half levels, breaking through to the ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    The rest of the people also broke through a level each and glimpsed the dawn of the ninth-rank Divine Realm, estimating that they would break through again soon. During this process, everyone¡¯s proficiency in ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ and ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯ also improved, basically to the point of being able to confront enemies.

    In addition, the eight thousand Skydragon Dark Guards had been practicing tirelessly in the valley during this time. Billy distributed all the cultivation resources he brought back from the Ice Cloud Empire to them, and he improved the gathering spiritual factor of that array.

    As a result, the vast majority of them broke through, with lower cultivation bases advancing faster.

    Billy was confident that given some time, the Skydragon Dark Guards would definitely be a symbol of Skydragon City!

    ¡°Boss, Elder Isaac is here!¡± That morning, Stout led Isaac Herring from outside the estate to the manor. ¡°Elder Isaac!¡± Billy and Casey went to greet him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, there is news about the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit!¡± Isaac Herring said after approaching. ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°ording to the feedback from my old friend, there will be an auction at the Medicine Hall in three days, and the highlight will be the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit!¡± Isaac Herring continued.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Casey, Azure Fang, and others showed a hint of joy on their faces.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Isaac Herring nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Harleen and others were delighted.

    ¡°Isaac Herring, can you brief us on the situation in Desire City, including the background of the Medicine Hall?¡± Billy then asked Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Isaac Herring nodded and began to introduce.

    It took about half an hour to describe in detail all the information he knew.

    After listening to his description, everyone had a moreprehensive understanding of Desire City.

    Desire City, like the former Extreme City, had dozens of sects,rge and small, in addition to a few big families. The most powerful force was a sect called Wind Rain Sect, and the Medicine Hall was a branch of the Wind Rain Sect. Although Wind Rain Sect was a top-notch sect, its overall strength was much higher than that of the Lion Syndicate Sect in Extreme City.

    It was rumored that the number one powerhouse in the sect had recently broken through to the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Mr Billy, when do you n to go?¡± Isaac Herring then asked Billy. ¡°The day after tomorrow afternoon, we will go there to stay overnight and then attend the auction the next day!¡± Billy replied after some thought.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Isaac Herring nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and prepare, and I¡¯ll go with you the day after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°No need for Elder Isaac to make a special trip!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just attending an auction, nothing major.¡±

    ¡°You stay in Skydragon City, there are still many things here that need your attention!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Isaac Herring thought for a moment and did not insist further. He knew very well about the current strength of Billy and others. Even if something happened in ces like Desire City, it wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble.

    After all, with Billy¡¯s ability to easily kill someone in the fifth-rank Sacred Realm, who in Desire City could pose a threat to him?

    Later, after telling Billy the name and address of his friend in Desire City, Isaac Herring bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Boss, are all of us going the day after tomorrow?¡± Judge asked Billy after Isaac Herring left.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need that many people to go!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Casey, Harleen, Ivy, Azure Fang, and Stout will go with me!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, I¡¯m going with you!¡± Opal and Amber spoke simultaneously.

    ¡°You two don¡¯t need to go!¡± Billy smiled in response. ¡°We¡¯re not sure what the Crimson me Empire will do next, so we need to be cautious in Skydragon City. Desire City is a small ce; there shouldn¡¯t be any risk. We¡¯lle back after getting the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal nodded after some thought. Skydragon City did need someone to stay, and they couldn¡¯t afford another incident likest time.

    ¡°Boss, should we go with you?¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger asked at the same time.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°None of you should go, stay at home and practice properly!¡± Billy replied. ¡°After I get the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit to heal Frostde, we will go to the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ together.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon and the others replied.

    Two dayster in the afternoon, Billy and his group of six appeared in Desire City. Desire City was awless area without walls, so the entire area could be flown over.

    Around five in the evening, theynded in an open space in the eastern part of Desire City.

    This ce was only twenty to thirty kilometers away from the central area of Desire City.

 Chapter 1395 Forced to Join

    ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a hotel to settle down first, then go find Elder Isaac¡¯s friend,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied.

    Then, they walked towards the street ahead.

    As expected, as they walked on the main street, almost everyone turned their heads to look at them.

    The pedestrians on the street looked at Harleen and Ivy, their faces showing admiration.

    There are many more beautiful women in Desire City than Extreme City, but beauties like Harleen and Ivy are hard toe by in the whole Desire City.

    ¡°Have the people in Desire City never seen beautiful women before? So many people are drooling!¡± Stout nced around and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy scolded him unkindly.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Harleen, next time you and my sister go out, it¡¯s better to wear a mask so as not to attract unwanted attention,¡± Ivy suggested.

    Harleen chuckled.

    ¡°Stout, do you think wearing a mask in public wouldn¡¯t attract attention?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess not!¡± Stout scratched his head.

    As they chatted, they arrived at a decent hotel.

    After about fifteen minutes, they returned to the room to freshen up, then walked out of the hotel.

    Soon, they arrived at a fairlyrge medicine shop about ten kilometers from the hotel.

    The owner of this shop is Boyce Walkley, a friend of Isaac Herring in Desire City.

    At the moment, there was a crowd gathered in front of the medicine shop, and amotion could be heard from the crowd.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Fang frowned and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said and led the group towards the shop¡¯s entrance.

    At the entrance of the shop, a handsome young man was confronting the people in the shop.

    ¡°Boyce, you better know your ce!¡± Eden Dunbar, the young man, looked at the elderly man in front of him and spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°My father values you, it¡¯s your blessing. You should be grateful, but you are still hesitating. Do you really think highly of yourself!¡±

    ¡°You better believe that if you don¡¯t agree today, I will directly demolish your shop!¡±

    ¡°Eden Dunbar, don¡¯t push it too far!¡± a beautiful woman next to Boyce Walkley spoke up.

    ¡°My grandfather has always said that we are not interested in joining any sects. You should give up on that idea. You are not wee here!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you little girl, you have no say here, don¡¯t get in my way!¡± Eden Dunbar nced at the woman and continued to address Boyce Walkley.

    ¡°Boyce, a wise man knows when to yield. You should know that, in Desire City, refusing my zing Sun Sect will have consequences!¡±

    ¡°Unless you don¡¯t n to stay in Desire City in the future!¡±

    Upon hearing his self-introduction, there was a wave of surprise among the onlookers.

    ¡°He turned out to be the Young Master of the zing Sun Sect! No wonder he dares to speak to Elder Boyce like that!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I didn¡¯t expect the zing Sun Sect to be interested in Elder Boyce¡¯s alchemy skills!¡±

    ¡°Elder Boyce is a genuine ninth-rank alchemist, possibly only surpassed by the mysterious alchemist from Wind Rain Sect. It makes sense for zing Sun Sect to try to recruit him topete with Wind Rain Sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd began to discuss the scene.

    ¡°Young Master, I really have no intention of getting involved in the grudges between sects. Please tell your father¡­¡± Boyce Walkley looked at Eden Dunbar and spoke.

    ¡°Boyce, as you are already of this age, you should know the rule ¡®if you are not with us, you are against us¡¯. ¡± Eden Dunbar interrupted him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to join my zing Sun Sect, it¡¯s fine. Starting from tomorrow, pack up and leave Desire City. I will let you leave alive!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you are being too overbearing!¡± Boyce Walkley frowned slightly.

    ¡°Haha, I am being overbearing, what can you do about it?¡± Eden Dunbar sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault. My father specifically invited you to be the chief alchemist of my zing Sun Sect.¡±

    ¡°But you have been repeatedly making excuses. Do you really think my zing Sun Sect is easy to deal with?¡±

    ¡°Eden Dunbar, you are not wee here. Please leave!¡± re Walkley, the woman, spoke again.

    ¡°Hey, you little girl, if you don¡¯t stop talking, I will take you back to the sect and make you serve as a maid!¡± Eden Dunbar threatened.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± re Walkley angrily retorted, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Eden Dunbar interrupted her.

    ¡°My patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you a minute to consider. If you don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t be able to keep this shop today!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to the people behind him, ¡°If they don¡¯t agree in a minute, demolish their shop!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the group responded in unison, each pulling out their own daggers.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Boyce Walkley¡¯s employees immediately took a defensive stance.

    ng!

    Seeing this scene, the onlookers immediately stepped back.

    ¡°Young Master, spare the people when you can. Are you not afraid¡­¡± Boyce Walkley frowned again.

    ¡°Thirty more seconds!¡± Eden Dunbar ignored himpletely.

    ¡°You are too much. Let¡¯s fight!¡± One of the shop employees brandished his weapon and rushed towards Eden Dunbar.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± A middle-aged man behind Eden Dunbar coldly said, and at the same time, he raised his hand and sent out a palm strike.

    The shop employee was immediately sent flying and spat out blood when hended on the ground.

    ¡°Patrick Gregory!¡± the people from the shop eximed.

    ¡°Boyce, you should know very well that these people are no match for us. Do you really want to see them die for you?¡± Eden Dunbar continued to speak to Boyce Walkley.

    Boyce Walkley took a deep breath, a serious expression crossing his face.

    He knew very well that Eden Dunbar was not making empty threats. He knew the nature of the zing Sun Sect, they would go to any lengths, even killing and burning, to achieve their goals.

    This was one of the reasons why he would rather die than join their sect.

    But he also knew the gap between himself and the others.

    Not to mention the strength of the entire zing Sun Sect, just looking at the people in front of him, they were not opponents he could face.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The old man in the blue robe following Eden Dunbar was the grand elder of the zing Sun Sect, with cultivation reaching the ninth-rank Divine Realm, half a level higher than him.

    In addition to the old man in the blue robe, there were two others in theter stages of the Divine Realm. The people behind him were definitely not opponents.

    ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s fight them!¡± re Walkley shouted, wielding her sword and charging towards Eden Dunbar.

    She had a decent cultivation, at the level of the third-rank Divine Realm.

    As she rushed forward, she flicked her wrist, sending a sword energy towards Eden Dunbar.

    ¡°I see that you really don¡¯t value your life, so be it, I¡¯ll grant your wish first!¡± Eden Dunbar responded, raising his big knife to meet her attack.

    He was at the sixth-rank Divine Realm, naturally much stronger than re Walkley.

 Chapter 1396 There Might Be Some Trouble

    ¡°re, be careful!¡± Boyce Walkley shouted loudly.

    As he spoke, he sent a palm strike towards Eden Dunbar.

    However, the opponent, the old man in the blue robe, would not let him seed easily,unching a simr palm strike with a whoosh.

    Two muffled sounds promptly erupted at the scene.

    One of them was naturally produced by the sh between Boyce Walkley and the old man in the blue robe.

    With a single move, Boyce Walkley was pushed back seven or eight steps; the concrete beneath his feet cracked like a spiderweb.

    Meanwhile, the man in the blue robe only staggered back two steps before stabilizing himself, the difference in strength was obvious.

    Another sound came from the fight involving re Walkley and Eden Dunbar.

    Unexpectedly, after the thud, re Walkley stood dazed at her original spot, unharmed.

    However, the dandy Eden Dunbar was sent flying like he was struck by a wild beast.

    He tumbled several times after crashing down a hundred meters away, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    Swiftly!

    Seeing this scene, everyone turned their heads towards Azure Fang, their faces filled with surprise.

    Where did this young mane from?

    He even dared to strike against the Young Master of the zing Sun Sect, quite audacious indeed!

    Not just them, re Walkley also looked at Azure Fang in surprise, sure that she didn¡¯t know him.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Then, two men from the zing Sun Sect quickly helped Eden Dunbar up.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± the old man in the blue robe frowned slightly and asked Azure Fang sternly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± On the other side, Boyce Walkley¡¯s gaze crossed over Azure Fang and fixed on Billy, his eyes immediately brightened.

    Although he hadn¡¯t met Billy before, he had seen the portrait sent by Isaac Herring and recognized him instantly.

    ¡°Mr..¡± After hesitating briefly, Boyce Walkley quickly walked towards Billy.

    To him, even without Isaac Herring¡¯s rmendation, Billy was worthy of his attention!

    After all, within less than a year under his leadership, Skydragon City had reached its current height.

    Except for the Crimson me Empire, the other three empires, in a sense, had almost be subservient kingdoms to Skydragon City.

    Such a thing was unprecedented in the history of the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    ¡°Elder Boyce, hello!¡± Billy smiled and interrupted him.

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity for the time being.

    His purpose ining here was merely to sessfully bid on the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit and then hurry back to heal Frostde.

    So, before getting the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit, he didn¡¯t want any trouble.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Sir!¡± Boyce Walkley walked up to Billy and bowed.

    He understood Billy¡¯s intentions, so he refrained from calling him ¡®Mr Billy¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s a minor matter, Elder Boyce, you¡¯re wee!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    ¡°You.. why you dare harm me, do you wish to die?¡± Eden Dunbar, somewhat recovered, shouted angrily.

    While speaking, his gaze lingered on Harleen and Ivy, a deep frenzy shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Elder Boyce, may I have a moment? I have some matters to consult,¡± Billy continued, ignoring Dunbar and addressing Boyce Walkley.

    ¡°Certainly!¡± Boyce Walkley bowed again and gestured invitingly, ¡°Pleasee inside!¡±

    Seeing his demeanor, everyone around was quite surprised.

    Who was this that even the unbending Elder Boyce treated with such respect!

    Beside him, re Walkley was also extremely surprised; it was her first time seeing her grandfather treat a young man with such respect.

    ¡°Young man, are you seeking death? I¡¯m talking to you, you¡­¡± Eden Dunbar blustered, infuriated by Billy¡¯s disregard.

    However, before he could finish, he was once again swept away by a palm from Azure Fang.

    This time, he flew even further, crashing down two to three hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The two men trembled all over and quickly ran over again.

    ¡°Damn you, you¡¯re courting death!¡± the old man in the blue robe roared angrily, raising his hand to attack Azure Fang.

    The other remaining people also joined in, each unleashing their strongest skills.

    Boom¡­ The next moment, a collision sound arose, and Azure Fang along with Stout simultaneously struck.

    The opponents, including the old man in the blue robe, had no chance to defend; all were sent flying, wailing on the ground.

    Seeing this, everyone around was astonished.

    Even the great elder of the zing Sun Sect was no match?

    When did such a young person appear in Desire City?

    ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± the old man in the blue robe struggled up from the ground and asked with difficulty.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you die!¡± Azure Fang replied sternly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Eden Dunbar, his face twisted, shouted.

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go back!¡± the old man in the blue robe interrupted him.

    ¡°You all wait, this isn¡¯t over!¡± Eden Dunbar probably knew that staying would only bring more suffering, he barked a threat before turning to leave.

    The old man in the blue robe gave Billy and the others onest look before following the others.

    Five minutester, Billy and hispanions followed Boyce Walkley upstairs to take a seat.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy, for helping!¡± Now with no outsiders, Boyce Walkley no longer worried about revealing Billy¡¯s identity.

    ¡°It was nothing, Elder Boyce, no need for thanks!¡± Billy replied with a light smile.

    ¡°I should thank Elder Boyce for providing the information about the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy is too kind!¡± Boyce Walkley responded.

    ¡°Isaac has been a good friend for many years, and I certainly do my best for matters he entrusts to me.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡±

    ¡°In any case, I must thank Elder Boyce!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Pausing briefly, he looked at Boyce Walkley and asked, ¡°Why does the zing Sun Sect insist you join their sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rted to the struggle between the zing Sun Sect and the Wind Rain Sect!¡± Boyce Walkley then exined.

    The zing Sun Sect, second only to the Wind Rain Sect in Desire City, had been at odds for decades.

    Although far behind the Wind Rain Sect in overall strength, the backing of the Crimson me Empire people meant the Wind Rain Sect dared not act rashly.

    Even if the Wind Rain Sect had the power topletely overturn the zing Sun Sect overnight, because they feared the supporters behind them, they had to maintain the current status quo.

    This point, Billy and hispanions could naturally understand.

    Initially, Extreme City faced a simr situation; the surrounding two empires would never allow a sect to dominate the wless zone¡¯.

    This is the so-called bnce!

    zing Sun Sect¡¯s insistence on pulling Boyce Walkley into their fold naturally stemmed from his alchemy skills.

    A ninth-grade alchemist, if willing to help, would be of terrific assistance to a first-rate sect like the zing Sun Sect.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Billy nodded slightly after hearing Boyce Walkley out.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you just took action against Eden Dunbar, he certainly won¡¯t let this go¡­¡± Boyce Walkley continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s a minor matter!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    For him now, a minor first-rate sect was no longer a concern.

    After a brief pause, he shifted the topic.

    ¡°Elder Boyce, is there any uncertainty about tomorrow¡¯s auction at the Medicine Hall?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no uncertainty about the auction itself!¡± Boyce Walkley shook his head.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m worried there might be some trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1397 Seeking Death

    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble?¡± Billy asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°The Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit has always been a priceless treasure, and tomorrow¡¯s auction will surely be intense!¡± Boyce Walkley responded.

    ¡°As far as I know, the Crimson me Empire has sent two waves of people to Desire City. It¡¯s certain that they¡¯re also here for the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit!¡±

    ¡°The Crimson me Empire has also sent people?¡± Azure Fang furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Do you know who they are specifically?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found out yet!¡± Boyce Walkley shook his head. ¡°But, we can probably guess.¡±

    ¡°Elder Boyce means the imperial family or people from those two super sects?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Boyce Walkley nodded.

    ¡°Among these three forces, each has a divine-grade alchemist. The Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit is extremely attractive to them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Elder Boyce, does the Wind Rain Sect have alchemists of ninth grade or above?¡± Billy suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Boyce Walkley responded.

    ¡°The Wind Rain Sect¡¯s Elder, who is also in charge of the Medicine Hall, is a ninth-grade alchemist, and the sect master of the Wind Rain Sect is a sovereign-grade alchemist!¡±

    ¡°Since the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit is so precious, why doesn¡¯t the Wind Rain Sect keep it for themselves and instead put it up for auction?¡± Billy pondered.

    ¡°Short of money?¡± Stout chimed in naturally.

    Boyce Walkley was choked by his saliva for a moment, then cleared his throat and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also puzzled over this question. The Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit has miraculous effects on various injuries.¡±

    ¡°The various healing pills made from it as the core material are absolutely coveted by countless martial artists, and the price is bound to be much higher than directly buying spirit fruits.¡±

    ¡°So, it shouldn¡¯t be for the spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we go to the scene tomorrow!¡±

    After chatting for a while, Billy and his group bid farewell and agreed to meet at the Medicine Hall¡¯s entrance tomorrow morning.

    Boyce Walkley wanted to treat Billy¡¯s group to a meal, but was politely refused by Billy.

    ¡°Billy, somebody is watching us!¡± After a short while of walking on the street, Ivy spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely people from the zing Sun Sect!¡± Azure Fang looked at Billy and said, ¡°Boss, should we take care of them?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Fang nodded in response.

    Soon, they arrived at a restaurant about four or five kilometers away from the hotel.

    During the meal, although Harleen and Ivy attracted the attention of many diners, they managed to finish their meal rtively smoothly.

    After paying the bill, they headed back to the hotel.

    ¡°Boss, the people from the zing Sun Sect are probably about to make a move!¡± Just as they reached a slightly open area, Casey narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful pressure enveloped them, indicating formidable cultivation.

    Soon after, a group of forty to fifty people emerged from a corner not far away.

    At the forefront were two middle-aged men.

    The one on the left, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, was the Sect Master of the zing Sun Sect, Desmond Dunbar, at the half-step Sacred Realm!

    The other old man, dressed in gray, was thin and bony, with deep and sharp eyes, emanating a fierce aura.

    His cultivation was not weak, at the third-rank Sacred Realm!

    Following behind the three of them was the Young Master of the zing Sun Sect, Eden Dunbar.

    Among the group, four or five individuals had formidable cultivations, with the strongest being at the first-rank Sacred Realm, while the others were at the mid tote stage of the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s them!¡± When the opposing group stopped about a hundred meters away, Eden Dunbar pointed at Billy and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Friends, state your names!¡± Desmond Dunbar looked at Billy and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Are you the Sect Master of the zing Sun Sect?¡± Billy nced at him and then looked at the old man in gray.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be from the Crimson me Empire, right?¡±

    The zing Sun Sect was the second-ranked sect in Desire City. Although it was a top sect, it wouldn¡¯t have experts at the Sacred Realm.

    So obviously, the other party couldn¡¯t be from the zing Sun Sect.

    Considering what Boyce Walkley had said earlier about the zing Sun Sect relying on the Crimson me Empire, it was obvious that the other party must be from there.

    The old man didn¡¯t answer Billy¡¯s question, but his gaze lingered on Billy for a while, seeming somewhat familiar.

    ¡°You scoundrel! Sect Master is asking you a question, are you deaf? You¡­¡± A man from the opposing side took a few steps forward and shouted angrily.

    Before he could finish, Azure Fang unleashed a de aura towards him.

    ¡°Insolence!¡± The first-rank Sacred Realm expert behind the old man in gray frowned, and with a wave of his hand, he sent out a powerful force to block Azure Fang¡¯s attack.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°If you make another move, you die!¡± the first-rank Sacred Realm expert said coldly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡± Azure Fang responded with a deep voice, ready to attack.

    With his current ninth-rank Divine Realm strength and all his cards on the table, he might not necessarily lose to a first-rank Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°Azure Fang!¡± Billy stopped him.

    Azure Fang nodded slightly and stepped back to the side.

    ¡°Speak up, what do you want by intercepting us?¡± Billy looked at Desmond Dunbar and asked calmly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Desmond Dunbar responded in a deep voice. ¡°You injured my zing Sun Sect members on zing Sun Sect¡¯s territory. What do you think we want?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to cripple us, or do you want to kill us directly?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°You seem very confident in yourself?¡± Desmond Dunbar replied.

    After a pause, he changed the topic, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. The man can cripple his cultivation, and the woman cane with us. We can let this matter slide.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly digging one¡¯s own grave. No one can stop it!¡± Stout sighed as if resigned.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lived for so many years, don¡¯t you understand such a simple truth as ¡®misfortunees from careless talk¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Do you know, just because of your momentary impulsiveness, starting from tomorrow, the zing Sun Sect will have to disappear from Desire City!¡±

    He had been with the Boss for so long, and he knew Boss¡¯s temper very well.

    Just now, when Boss deliberately asked how the other party wanted to resolve the matter, he was actually giving them a chance to save their lives.

    After all, what happened at the alchemy shop before, although the other party¡¯s behavior deserved a beating, it didn¡¯t warrant death.

    But now, Desmond Dunbar actually said such words, he was definitely asking for it.

    Especially since the other party intended to take Harleen and his sister away, it was even more unforgivable!

    ¡°Are you going to do it yourself, or do you want us to help you?¡± Desmond Dunbar nced dismissively at Stout and then continued to look at Billy.

    In his view, Stout was just a lunatic, spouting nonsense, so he naturally didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    ¡°Are you thinking my brother is talking nonsense?¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°Do you want to tell me that you really intend to let the zing Sun Sect disappear from Desire City starting tomorrow?¡± Desmond Dunbar snorted.

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re right!¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

 Chapter 1398 Let You Make the First Move

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Desmond Dunbar burst intoughter.

    The crowd behind him also gazed at Billy as if looking at an idiot.

    ¡°Do you know how many years my zing Sun Sect has been in Desire City?¡±

    Desmond Dunbar finally stoppedughing and turned to Billy. ¡°That has nothing to do with me. No matter how many years, it ends tomorrow!¡± Billy smiled faintly again.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± At this moment, the gray-robed elder spoke up, ¡°Do you think you stand a chance against us with just the few of you?¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Do you know what my cultivation level is?¡± ¡°Third-rank Sacred Realm. Is that supposed to be strong?¡± Billy looked at him. ¡°Oh?¡±

    The gray-robed elder expressed surprise. ¡°You can discern my cultivation level¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, we don¡¯t have time to waste. If you¡¯re going to fight, thene on. If not, then scram!¡± Billy directly interrupted him. ¡°Elder Jude, since they¡¯re courting death, let¡¯s just oblige them?¡± Desmond Dunbar turned to the gray-robed elder. ¡°Hmm!¡± The elder seemed to have also lost patience.

    As the words fell, his momentum surged rapidly, disying his third-rank Sacred Realm cultivation without a doubt. Then, raising his hand, hemanded, ¡°Attack!¡±

    The forty to fifty people behind themunched an attack at the same time, charging toward Billy and his group with fierce momentum.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Azure Fang scowled, raising his hand and charged out. Casey and Harleen didn¡¯t sit idle either, following closely behind.

    Apart from the gray-robed elder, the opposing side¡¯s high-endbat strength included, among others, Desmond Dunbar, with a total of one first-rank Sacred Realm and two half-step Sacred Realms, as well as two eighth-rank Divine Realms.

    Such strength posed no threat to Casey and hispanions now. If they were to go all out, Casey alone could end the fight in two to three minutes. However, Casey only targeted the first-rank Sacred Realm fighter, leaving the rest for Harleen and the others to practice.

    ¡°You really are asking for trouble!¡± Desmond Dunbar roared, raising his hand to meet Azure Fang, stirring up a whirlwind.

    Azure Fang had no intention of retreating, his wrist continuously flipping, pulling out a of sword momentum that struck out. Bang¡­ A series of collision sounds followed one after another, and after several exchanges, both parties retreated a dozen steps.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you¡­¡± Desmond Dunbar stabilized his stance, frowning deeply. He had initially believed himself to be a rank above Azure Fang and didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. But after this exchange, he realized he had severely underestimated his opponent¡¯s strength, even feeling a hint of apprehension.

    Desmond Dunbar hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Azure Fang charged out again.

    In fact, with Azure Fang¡¯s current strength, if he were to go all out, just by activating the Celestial de Art, he could take his opponent¡¯s life with a single strike.

    However, it¡¯s not easy to encounter such an opponent, naturally, he wanted to use this opportunity to practice.

    Meanwhile, not far away, another man of half-step Divine Realm shed swords with Harleen.

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he quickly slid back a hundred meters, a look of shock shing across his face.

    He obviously didn¡¯t expect Harleen¡¯s cultivation to be at the same level as his, half-step Sacred Realm!

    Moreover, he faintly felt that in the few exchanges just now, Harleen had probably only used eighty to ny percent of her power.

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a foreboding feeling. However, he had no choice but to continue fighting.

    ¡°You really surprise me, to have such strength!¡± After a pause, the man spoke solemnly: ¡°Then let me see how strong your trump card really is!¡±

    As his voice fell, the sword in his hand pulled out a of sharp momentum towards Harleen. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re not qualified to see my trump card!¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Then, without retreating, she stepped forward two steps, her wrist flicking casually, and a surge of sword momentum shed out like a shooting star.

    The sword momentum easily tore through the opponent¡¯s attack, piercing straight through the man¡¯s throat, blood spraying out.

    The man covered the hole with his hand, opened his mouth, then fell straight down, his face filled with disbelief. Harleen nced at the man and then shed towards the direction of Ivy and Stout.

    Early on, as they began to make their move, the gray-robed elder coldly spoke to Billy. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident in fighting me, then follow me, let¡¯s change locations!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the trouble, right here is fine, it¡¯s just a matter of one slice,¡± Billy responded lightly.

    ¡°So ignorant!¡± The gray-robed elder looked toward Billy with icy eyes: ¡°You are the most arrogant young man I¡¯ve ever met¡­¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy cut him off again: ¡°Enough talking, let¡¯s get started. You first!¡±

    ¡°Kid, in your next life, don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡± The gray-robed elder, irritated by Billy, felt a literal pain in his liver.

    The next moment, he shed toward Billy to attack, unleashing ten percent of his power, intent on settling the fight with one move.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    To think that he, a dignified third-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse, would be disregarded by a thirty-year-old young man to this extent, it was unbelievable!

    He had decided to leave Billy with ast breath to let Billy know how weak he was!

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before his expression became stiff. He saw a blood-red arc of de light rapidly erging in his pupils, unstoppable.

    Then, as if entering a realm with no one present, it tore through his attack and shed past his shoulder.

    An arm, along with a trail of blood, flew into the air. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The gray-robed elder screamed, his figure quickly retreating backward by more than a dozen steps, leaving behind a series of deep footprints.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± After a brief pause, stopping the bleeding from his shoulder, the elder stared at Billy with a look of horror. One slice, truly just one slice, had disabled one of his arms? And he could clearly feel that the opponent had shown mercy, otherwise, he would have been dead by now! Such terror?!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied lightly. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± the elder asked with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m Billy!¡± Billy walked towards the elder step by step.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Mr Billy from Skydragon City?¡± He finally understood why he felt Billy looked familiar from the beginning! It turned out to be this scourge! Now, he truly regretted his actions to the core. Impulsive, he had truly been impulsive!

    ¡°You guessed right!¡± Billy spoke again, ¡°Now, can you tell me your origins?¡±

    ¡°Ie from the Crimson me Imperial Family¡­¡± Panic shed through the elder¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy, noticing the abnormality, continued. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance, where exactly do youe from, think carefully before you speak!¡±

 Chapter 1399 A Lifesaving Bargain

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Billy, I didn¡¯t know the person Desmond Dunbar was targeting was you. It was all a misunderstanding!¡± The man in grey robes took a deep breath before bowing and speaking. ¡°I will take my men and leave immediately, please spare us Mr Billy¡­¡±

    ¡°You must be from the Five Elements Sect, right?¡± Billy nced at him and spoke indifferently. The panic disyed by the other party upon learning of his identity was definitely not characteristic of someone from the Crimson me Imperial Family.

    He only had dealings with the Crimson me Imperial Family in Ice Cloud Imperial City; if the man were from that family, he wouldn¡¯t have been so terrified upon discovering Billy¡¯s identity.

    Only someone from the Five Elements Sect would have such a reaction! This was because they were well aware that there was already a life-and-death feud between the Five Elements Sect and Skydragon City.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Recently, many from Skydragon City had died, a situation exacerbated by the Five Elements Sect! If he admitted to being from the Five Elements Sect, he would definitely not survive the day.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, the elder didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and turned to fly away to the right.

    He wasn¡¯t foolish; staying would mean certain death, and there was no reason to remain any longer.

    ¡°Since you are from the Five Elements Sect, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t leave!¡± Billy¡¯s voice, chilling like that of the grim reaper, reached the man¡¯s ears.

    To Billy, ever since that incident, the Five Elements Sect had been marked for death by him. Kill on sight!

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, spare my life¡­¡± The grey-robed elder immediately felt an intense killing intent envelop him.

    Shh! Before he could finish speaking, a de¡¯s light shed across his waist, and then his body was split in two, falling to the ground, bloodied and mutted.

    At the same time, the man who was fighting Casey, a first-rank Sacred Realm, was sent flying by a sh of Chi power. He fell to the ground, barely clinging to life.

    ¡°Casey, leave him alive!¡± Just as Casey was about to finish him off, Billy shouted. ¡°Okay!¡± Casey responded,nding beside the man and quickly sealed his cultivation with a few jabs of wind.

    Minutester, Harleen and Ivy arrived next to Billy.

    Apart from Desmond Dunbar and Eden Dunbar, who were barely alive, the rest had all met the king of hell.

    At that moment, the faces of Desmond and Eden Dunbar were filled with endless despair. Only now did they realize the level of the person they had provoked ¨C far beyond their capacity for trouble.

    ¡°Azure Fang, keep an eye on them!¡± Billy instructed before approaching the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Who else from the Five Elements Sect hase to Desire City apart from you?¡±

    ¡°If¡­ if you knew we were from the Five Elements Sect¡­ and still dared to kill so many of us¡­ who are you exactly?¡± The man didn¡¯t directly answer Billy¡¯s question.

    ¡°You¡¯re really an idiot, still asking this question now!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but reply sarcastically. ¡°Have you not considered, who else within the Forbidden Ruins Space could effortlessly y your four elders aside from my boss?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Realizing something after Stout¡¯s words, the man reacted. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Mr Billy from Skydragon City?¡±

    Stout¡¯s hint made even someone as slow as him grasp Billy¡¯s identity. Not just him, but also Desmond Dunbar and Eden Dunbar quickly understood as well.

    Now, they truly believed Billy¡¯s threat that the zing Sun Sect would vanish from Desire City after tomorrow.

    ¡°Can you answer my question now?¡± Billy continued to look at the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°All¡­ all the people who came are already here¡­¡± The middle-aged man had lost all his defiance, spitting out blood as he spoke. ¡±

    But¡­ our Vice Sect Master wille tomorrow to attend the auction¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the cultivation level of your Vice Sect Master?¡± Ivy interjected.

    ¡°He¡­ he broke through to the sixth-rank Sacred Realm recently¡­¡± the man replied again.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°True¡­ true¡­¡± the man nodded.

    ¡°Apart from your Vice Sect Master, who else ising?¡± Billy¡¯s brow furrowed as he asked again.

    Last time at the Rainbow Moon Imperial Pce, the Five Elements Sect¡¯s Elder Warren Drake was already a fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    A Vice Sect Master with higher cultivation than Warren Drake was quite normal. ¡°I¡­ I only know the second elder might apany him; I don¡¯t know about the others¡­¡± the man shook his head.

    Afterward, looking up at Billy with difficulty, he said, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know you were Mr Billy, please spare my life¡­¡±

    ¡°me yourself for being a part of the Five Elements Sect!¡± Billy replied indifferently, ¡°Execute him!¡±

    After saying this, he walked towards Desmond Dunbar and Eden Dunbar.

    ¡°Please spare me¡­¡± the first-rank Sacred Realm man screamed hysterically.

    Before his plea concluded, Casey flicked her wrist, and a head flew into the sky, blood gushing out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were blind to your greatness, please Mr Billy spare us¡­¡± Desmond Dunbar and Eden Dunbar, terrified, kept kowtowing on the ground.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting tough just moments ago? Giving up so quickly?¡± Stout nced at them.

    ¡°Mr Billy, please spare us¡­ we won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± Desmond Dunbar continued to kowtow. ¡°Execute them!¡± Billy waved dismissively.

    ¡°Received!¡± Azure Fang responded.

    ¡°No, please!¡± Desmond Dunbar cried out in terror. ¡°If Mr Billy spares our lives, I have a secret that could be useful to Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. It might save both of you,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you!¡± Desmond Dunbar bowed again before starting to share with Billy¡¯s group. ¡°Holy shit! Are you serious?¡±

    Stout couldn¡¯t help eximing after hearing Desmond Dunbar¡¯s information. Billy and Harleen¡¯s expressions also showed surprise, evidently not expecting such news.

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t lie¡­¡± Desmond Dunbar nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy waved them off. He never believed in vows, but from the look in Desmond Dunbar¡¯s eyes, it seemed he wasn¡¯t lying.

    And indeed, the information was worth sparing their lives.

    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you Mr Billy for your mercy¡­¡± The two quickly got up.

    ¡°If I ever find out you from zing Sun Sect are harassing Elder Boyce again, you know what will happen!¡± Billy warned once more.

    ¡°Please¡­ Mr Billy, don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± Desmond Dunbar shivered. Shortly after, the two stumbled away.

    ¡°Boss, do you think they will inform the Five Elements Sect to send arge force to Desire City to ambush us?¡± Stout asked after they left.

    ¡°Stout, rx!¡± Harleen smiled. ¡°He revealed such a secret to us; thest thing he wants now is the Five Elements Sect¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯ll probably leave Desire City tonight.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Stout nodded. ¡°That secret really was explosive!¡± Later, the group returned to their hotel. The next morning at ten. Billy and his party of six appeared at the entrance of Medicine Hall.

 Chapter 1400 Auction Hall

    As thergest herb trading market within the Forbidden Ruins Space, the Medicine Hall is truly impressive in scale.

    The entire estate covers an area of at least two to three hundred thousand square meters, with a six-story tower built in the central position, housing the independently operated area of the Medicine Hall.

    And not far from the tower on both sides, there arerge trading markets, respectively for herbs and elixirs.

    These two trading markets are naturally leased by the Medicine Hall to third parties.

    In addition to these three buildings in the estate, there are a dozen or so variously shaped ancient buildings used for amodation and meetings.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡± Seeing Billy and the others, Boyce Walkley hurried over.

    ¡°Elder Boyce, sorry to keep you waiting!¡± Billy smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, do you know about the zing Sun Sect¡¯s situation?¡± As they walked towards the main courtyard, Boyce Walkley asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the zing Sun Sect?¡± Billy asked lightly.

    ¡°For some unknown reason, the main courtyard of the zing Sun Sect is empty, not a single disciple left behind,¡± Boyce Walkley replied.

    ¡°Since early this morning, the entire Desire City has been discussing this matter!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Harleen, you guessed it right!¡± Stout looked at Harleen and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess!¡± Harleen smiled back.

    After Desmond Dunbar revealed that secret, anyone who wanted to stay alive wouldn¡¯t dare to linger in Desire City!

    ¡°Mr Billy, did the people from the zing Sun Secte to youst night?¡± Boyce Walkley continued to ask Billy.

    As soon as he heard this news earlier in the morning, this thought crossed his mind.

    The zing Sun Sect had been entrenched in Desire City for over a hundred years, and such a thing had never happened before. Yet, Billy had a conflict with them yesterday afternoon, and now the zing Sun Sect was suddenly empty today.

    This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence!

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Billy nodded with a smile. ¡°No one will harass Elder Boyce from now on!¡±

    Hiss!

    Although Boyce Walkley was somewhat mentally prepared, he was still astonished after getting confirmation from Billy.

    A prestigious top-tier sect just vanished!

    And, most importantly, he knew very well that the four elders of the Five Elements Sect had been staying at the zing Sun Sect since they arrived in Desire City.

    With the zing Sun Sect now empty, undoubtedly, those people from the Five Elements Sect were probably in grave danger.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± After a slight pause, Boyce Walkley looked at Billy with gratitude.

    ¡°Elder Boyce, it¡¯s a small favor!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I heard that Vice Master Kamden Drake of the Five Elements Sect also came to Desire City this morning¡­¡± Boyce Walkley suddenly remembered.

    ¡°I heard about itst night!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, it is said that Kamden Drake has already reached the sixth-rank Sacred Realm. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Boyce Walkley continued.

    ¡°Is the sixth-rank Sacred Realm expert very strong?¡± Before Billy could respond, Stout interjected.

    Boyce Walkley¡¯s mouth twitched; he didn¡¯t know how to respond.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Is the sixth-rank Sacred Realm not strong?

    In the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, perhaps only the Crimson me Empire has such powerful individuals, right?

    ¡°Elder Boyce, don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he led the group towards the central tower of the estate.

    Soon, the group entered the tower and looked around. It was already crowded with people, and the bustling crowd headed towards the staircase.

    A few minutester, Billy and the others followed the crowd to the third floor.

    Today¡¯s auction was held in thergest auction hall on the third floor, with an area of around two to three thousand square meters.

    Arriving at the entrance of the auction hall, everyone looked around.

    There was a stage of moderate size near the inside, with rows of tiered seats in front of it.

    Behind the tiered seats against the wall, there were five or six VIP booths, each capable of seating about ten people.

    The booths were separated by a certain distance, and there were wooden boards on either side, so the people inside the booths could only be seen from the front.

    The seats on the tiered tform were already full, and four out of the six VIP booths had people inside.

    Afterwards, Boyce Walkley led Billy and the others to one of the booths where he had reserved seats with spirit stones three days ago.

    Not long after they sat down, there was a muffled sound from the aisle on the right, and a man was kicked out by someone.

    ¡°Why are you hitting people!¡±

    The man got up from the ground and angrily looked at the blue-robed youth who had struck him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t block my way!¡± The blue-robed youth replied sternly before turning to the ck-robed elder behind him. ¡°Vice Master, pleasee in!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The ck-robed elder nodded slightly and walked towards the booth on the far right, followed by five or six men and women.

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t owned by you. You¡­¡± The man who was kicked spoke again, but before he could finish, he was once again sent flying by a palm strike, crashing onto the aisle not far away, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°If you utter another word, you¡¯ll die!¡± The blue-robed youth added.

    ¡°¡­¡± The man opened his mouth, intending to retort again, but sensing the coldness emanating from the other party, he quickly shut his mouth.

    Upon hearing themotion, most of the people in the venue turned their heads to look.

    ¡°Who are they? So domineering! This is the territory of the Wind Rain Sect. They dare to cause trouble here, they must be really bold!¡±

    ¡°I heard that people from the Five Elements Sect will also participate in the bidding today. Without a doubt, it should be them!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I never said anything!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a murmuring discussion among the crowd.

    ¡°Mr Billy, the person who just got kicked out is Vice Master Kamden Drake of the Five Elements Sect!¡± Inside the booth, Boyce Walkley looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Guessed it!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    When the other party entered just now, he probed the cultivation of the ck-robed elder, who was at the sixth-rank Sacred Realm! Undoubtedly, they were from the Five Elements Sect!

    Except for Kamden Drake, the other elder with a hooked nose was also formidable, at the fourth-rank Sacred Realm! As for the others, including the youth in blue robes, they all possessed the strength of thete Divine Realm.

    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Just as everyone eximed, the figures of an old and a young woman appeared at the door of the hall.

    The speaker was the young girl, looking about fifteen or sixteen years old.

    She had a beautiful appearance, an extraordinary temperament, dressed in green clothes, with a ponytail tied on her head.

    As for the old woman, she wore a gray robe, expressionless, with sharp eyes, giving off an unweing vibe.

    Neither of them showed any fluctuation in their aura, as if they were non-martial practitioners.

    ¡°Aubree, I told you toe early, but now there¡¯s not even a seat left!¡± The girl in green pouted.

 Chapter 1401 Harmless?

    ¡°Miss, it wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome, just find them directly¡­¡± the gray-robed old woman retorted.

    ¡°Aubree, I¡¯ve been so bored at home and finally got out! You just let me have some fun here, okay?¡± the green-dressed young girl interrupted the old woman directly.

    ¡°This murky ce¡­¡± the gray-robed old woman continued.

    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s just fit in!¡± the green-dressed young girl interrupted again, ¡°Aubree, hold on, I¡¯ll go find if there are any empty seats first!¡±

    While speaking, she looked around, trying to find one or two empty seats.

    ¡°Miss, do you need a seat? I have one here, want to sit with me?¡± a monkey-like man on the left said to the green-dressed young girl, his eyes constantly wandering on her.

    ¡°If you keep staring, do you believe I¡¯ll gouge your eyeballs out?¡± the green-dressed young girl red at the man.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite hot-tempered! I like it!¡± the monkey-like man didn¡¯t give up easily.

    After speaking, he stood up from his seat.

    His gaze directly stopped at the green-dressed young girl¡¯s chest, then he licked his dry lips and continued speaking.

    ¡°Pretty, I¡¯m in a good mood today, you¡­¡± as he spoke, he reached out to grab the girl¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you, it¡¯s your own fault if you don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t me me!¡± the green-dressed young girl interrupted him with a harmless expression.

    ¡°Warned me about what? Gouging my eyeballs? Hehe, Pretty, you¡­¡± the man spoke again.

    But before he could finish his sentence, he abruptly stopped.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± immediately after, he let out a heart-wrenching scream and squatted down.

    What shocked everyone was that on the ground in front of the man were two bloody eyeballs, exceptionally eerie.

    Seeing this scene, there was a collective gasp from the surrounding crowd.

    This is too ruthless! Did she really gouge out his eyeballs?

    Most importantly, how did she do it? Even those nearby couldn¡¯t see how she moved!

    Was she a magician?

    Not far away, in the private room, Billy and his group also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Boss, did you see how she did it?¡± Azure Fang asked Billy.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°Even Boss couldn¡¯t see?¡± Stout replied, ¡°Where did this monstere from?¡±

    ¡°Honey, can you sense her martial arts cultivation?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Neither of us can!¡± Billy shook his head again.

    When the two of them appeared just now, he vaguely felt a pressure emanating from them, so he immediately released his spiritual power to see what level they were at.

    However, he couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in their martial aura at all.

    ¡°If they didn¡¯t deliberately conceal their cultivation, it means these two are definitely terrifying existences!¡± Casey furrowed his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°She has such strength at fifteen or sixteen, there are indeed a lot of talents in Forbidden Ruins Space!¡± Harleen said again.

    ¡°They¡¯reing towards us!¡± At this moment, Ivy frowned and spoke.

    Her words had just fallen, and an old and a young woman had already arrived in front of their private room.

    ¡°Ladies, Gentlemen, are these seats empty?¡± the green-dressed young girl pointed to the empty seats inside the private room and asked.

    ¡°Pretty, we¡¯ve reserved this private room, find somewhere else!¡± Stout said to her.

    ¡°Step aside, I wasn¡¯t talking to you!¡± the green-dressed young girl red at him.

    ¡°Pretty, you should be polite¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not much older than me, just call me Miss instead!¡± the green-dressed young girl spoke again.

    Stout choked on his saliva and then closed his mouth.

    ¡°Ladies, Gentlemen, can Aubree and I sit here? Please!¡± the green-dressed young girl continued, looking at Billy and Harleen.

    While speaking, she took out a spirit stone from her body and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else valuable on me right now, so can you consider this spirit stone as payment for these two seats?¡±

    Billy subconsciously looked at the spirit stone, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to give us a spirit stone. If you don¡¯t have a ce to sit, you can sit here!¡± Harleen looked at her after exchanging nces with Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, beautifuldy!¡± the green-dressed young girl smiled, then looked at the old woman, ¡°Aubree,e sit!¡±

    ¡°Miss, we should leave, this ce is crowded and chaotic¡­¡± the old woman frowned.

    ¡°Oh my, Aubree, you¡¯re at it again! You¡¯re really annoying!¡± the green-dressed young girl sighed.

    Seeing her like this, the old woman knew it was impossible to leave, so she had to go along with her and sat down in the most remote position.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, you hold onto this spirit stone, please.¡± the green-dressed young girl then handed the spirit stone to Harleen.

    ¡°Miss, if you want to give us a reward, could you be a bit sincere?¡± Stout nced at the spirit stone and spoke.

    ¡°What kind of spirit stone is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before, is it fake?¡±

    ¡°Fatso, what do you know!¡± the green-dressed young girl red at him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen it, so you say it¡¯s fake? There are many things in this world you¡¯ve never seen, are they all fake?¡±

    After speaking, she ignored Stout and continued to look at Harleen.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, this is a king-grade spirit stone. You may not have seen it before, but it¡¯s a genuine spirit stone.¡±

    ¡°A king-grade spirit stone like this is probably worth about ten thousand top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Casey and the others all choked.

    Boyce Walkley¡¯s face was also full of surprise.

    This kind of spirit stone is equivalent to ten thousand top-grade spirit stones?!

    ¡°Are there higher-level spirit stones above top-grade spirit stones?¡± Azure Fang asked after a slight pause.

    He didn¡¯t think the green-dressed young girl was joking with them.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the green-dressed young girl nodded seriously.

    ¡°And, besides king-grade spirit stones, there are several other levels above top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t refine such high-level spirit stones here, so you don¡¯t know about king-grade spirit stones, which is understandable!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Today, he truly gained some insights!

 Chapter 1402 Third Rank Divine Beast

    ¡°Miss, this spiritual stone is too precious, we can¡¯t ept it, please take it back!¡± Immediately, Harleen looked at the other party and spoke.

    She naturally didn¡¯t think the girl in green was joking.

    Just as the other party said, there are all sorts of wonders in the world, just because you haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist!

    ¡°What¡¯s so precious about this, it¡¯s just a small spiritual stone, you¡­¡± The girl in green responded.

    ¡°Miss, just sit here, no need to pay us!¡± Harleen interrupted her.

    ¡°Then take this!¡± After putting away the spiritual stone, the girl in green took out a beast core from her body and handed it to Harleen.

    Casey and the others looked at the beast core, then looked at Billy with puzzled expressions.

    Because they still couldn¡¯t sense what level of beast core it was.

    ¡°Mid-rank Sacred Beast Core!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and replied.

    Casey and the others gasped again.

    ¡°Well then, thank you, Miss!¡± Harleen wanted to decline, but seeing that the other party was indeed sincere, she didn¡¯t insist rejecting anymore.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    At this moment, a hint of surprise shed across the face of the gray-robed old woman beside her.

    ¡°Aubree, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the girl in green turned and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± The gray-robed old woman nced at Harleen and Ivy again before returning to calmness.

    About ten minutester, the auction officially began.

    ¡°Wee, friends from all walks of life, to participate in this auction!¡± A gray-robed old man appeared in the center of the stage.

    After scanning the audience, he continued speaking. ¡°The auction today will present ten treasures for bidding, which will surely not disappoint you¡­¡±

    After saying a few more words, the old man entered the bidding process.

    Usually, the items auctioned at the Medicine Hall are either elixirs or natural treasures.

    The first item auctioned was a sovereign grade Elemental Pill.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Although this kind of elixir was no longer considered a treasure to Billy, it was very attractive to ordinary martial artists.

    After several rounds of bidding, it was sold for ten top-grade spirit stones by a young nobleman.

    ¡°A sovereign grade Elemental Pill sold for ten top-grade spirit stones, do these people have too much money to spend?¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Scarcity increases value!¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°In the Forbidden Ruins Space, there aren¡¯t many sovereign grade alchemists, so sovereign grade elixirs naturally won¡¯t be cheap!¡±

    ¡°After all, for martial artists below the Divine Realm, refining a sovereign grade Elemental Pill is enough to advance one cultivation level!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°This kind of junk is deliberately put up for auction, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± The girl in green muttered disdainfully.

    Casey and the others twitched their mouths slightly.

    Time passed quickly, and two hours had passed in the blink of an eye.

    Eight out of ten items had been auctioned, although two or three of them were still eptable, they still didn¡¯t have much appeal to Billy and the others.

    Not only them, but also the people from the Five Elements Sect didn¡¯t make any moves.

    If nothing unexpected happened, they should also be here specifically for the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯.

    ¡°Friends, now we are auctioning the ninth item!¡± At this time, the gray-robed old man on the stage looked towards the audience and said loudly.

    ¡°However, please allow this old man to exin first, this ninth item is a bit special.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, it is neither an elixir nor a natural treasure!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Someone curiously asked, ¡°Aside from elixirs and natural treasures, does the Medicine Hall auction anything else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± The old man smiled and responded, ¡°Anything that our hall considers to be a good treasure, we naturally dare not keep to ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Mr Ware, stop teasing us and show us what it is!¡± Another man shouted.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The gray-robed old man smiled and waved his hand towards the side door of the stage.

    Soon, a staff member came up carrying a birdcage about a meter in length, width, and height.

    Looking into the birdcage, one could see a bird lying inside, with most of its feathers golden, interspersed with a few small clumps of blue and green feathers.

    What was most surprising was that this bird had several long tails, brightly colored.

    Since the bird was lying on the ground, its overall appearance couldn¡¯t be seen.

    However, at first nce, it bore some resemnce to the legendary phoenix.

    ¡°Mr Ware, what kind of bird is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± An old man looked towards the stage and asked.

    Not only him, but no one in the audience could recognize what kind of bird it was, each one staring at the stage with curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, even our hall doesn¡¯t know exactly what kind of bird this is!¡± Mr Ware responded.

    ¡°This is a bird that our hall master happened to encounter when he went up the mountain to collect herbs a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°At that time, it was injured, and the hall master found it very unique, so he brought it back and helped it heal.¡±

    ¡°Mr Ware, you¡¯ve deliberately put it up for auction. Aside from its unique appearance, it¡¯s unique in some other aspects, right?¡± A ck-robed elder asked.

    As a regr customer of the Medicine Hall, he was very familiar with their style of doing things.

    If it were just a uniquely appearing bird, the Medicine Hall would never deliberately put it up for auction, as it would tarnish their reputation.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Mr Ware nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Speaking of which, friends may not believe it, but although it looks rtively small, it is indeed a Third Rank Divine Beast!¡±

    Upon hearing this, there was a collective gasp from the audience.

    ¡°No way? This little bird is already a Third Rank Divine Beast? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already a Third Rank Divine Beast at such a small size? What about when it grows up?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! It doesn¡¯t look anything like a divine beast!¡±

    The audience burst into discussion.

    ¡°You may not fully believe what I¡¯m saying, because our hall master has sealed its power.¡± Mr Ware continued.

    Then, he waved his hand, and a few strands of spiritual energy flowed into the bird from his fingers.

    At the next moment, a powerful aura burst forth from the bird.

    Of course, Mr Ware couldn¡¯t unseal all of the bird¡¯s power, otherwise, such a small birdcage wouldn¡¯t be able to contain a Third Rank Divine Beast!

    Immediately after, the bird let out a cry and stood up.

    At the same time, it spread its wings and looked around at the audience.

    Although it was small in size, there was a faint sense of disdain in its eyes as it scanned the audience.

    ¡°Wow, could this really be the legendary phoenix?¡± Seeing this, Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Could there really be a phoenix in this world?¡±

 Chapter 1403 Get out before I lose my temper!

    Seeing the bird on the stage, a hint of surprise appeared on the faces of Billy, Harleen, and the others at the same time.

    Apart from being slightly smaller in size, this bird indeed looked very much like the legendary phoenix.

    ¡°Her name is Phoenix Heron!¡± At this moment, the girl in green spoke.

    ¡°She does belong to the phoenix family, and her bloodline is rted to the phoenix!¡±

    ¡°The people here have narrow horizons, they couldn¡¯t possibly recognize her, nor could they know how precious she is!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon hearing her words, Billy and the others looked at her simultaneously.

    ¡°Miss, how do you know so much?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Of course I know!¡± The girl in green responded, ¡°Because I came here today for her!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was astonished, ¡°Miss, you better not tell me this Phoenix Heron is your pet?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± The girl in green pouted at Stout.

    ¡°Huh?¡± This time, even Casey and Harleen were surprised.

    ¡°I came out with Aubree this time, and brought Phoenix Heron with me!¡± The girl in green continued after pouting.

    ¡°A few days ago, this guy was too mischievous and annoyed me, so I ignored it.¡±

    ¡°But unexpectedly, it was stolen by a little thief, and I¡¯ve been looking for it everywhere these days.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, I heard that people from Medicine Hall found an injured bird in the mountains. Based on their description, I guessed it might be Phoenix Heron!¡±

    ¡°So I came to see for myself today!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Fang and Stout¡¯s mouths twitched slightly.

    ¡°By the way, is it really a Third Rank Divine Beast though it¡¯s so small?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Is she small?¡± The girl in green replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she small?¡± Stout was puzzled.

    Compared to those divine beasts that are tens of meters long, isn¡¯t this little bird considered small?

    ¡°Never mind, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined it to you. I¡¯m toozy to exin to you!¡± The girl in green pouted, ¡°Besides, she¡¯s not a Third Rank Divine Beast!¡±

    ¡°I told you, such a tiny little bird couldn¡¯t possibly be a Third Rank Divine Beast¡­¡± Stout retorted.

    ¡°Third Rank Divine Beasts are like ants in front of her!¡± The girl in green interrupted him.

    ¡°She¡¯s just injured recently, otherwise, how could a little thief have touched her!¡±

    Stout was choked.

    After a slight pause, he looked at her and said, ¡°Miss, are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not!¡± The girl in green rolled her eyes at Stout and ignored him.

    ¡°Friends, although this bird is still small, it¡¯s indeed a divine beast!¡± On the stage, Mr Ware continued.

    ¡°When it grows up, it will be at least a high-rank divine beast or even the level of a Sacred Beast!¡±

    ¡°If anyone is interested, you can start bidding now, starting at a minimum price of three hundred top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Upon hearing his offer, there was a collective gasp.

    A small bird selling for three hundred top-grade spirit stones, is this robbery?

    Even if it¡¯s a Third Rank Divine Beast, and might grow into a high-rank divine beast in the future, it¡¯s still too expensive.

    You should know that currently, the public price for mid-rank divine beasts is only two hundred top-grade spirit stones.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it for three hundred top-grade spirit stones!¡± A man sitting near the stage gritted his teeth and raised his hand to shout.

    ¡°Julio, sorry, but I¡¯m also interested in this little guy.¡± A middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°I bid three hundred and ten top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°Three hundred and twenty!¡± The man in gray nced coldly at the middle-aged man and gritted his teeth again.

    ¡°Three hundred and thirty!¡±

    ¡°Three hundred and forty!¡±

    ¡°Three hundred and fifty!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Soon, the two of them shouted the price up to four hundred.

    ¡°I bid eight hundred!¡± At this moment, a voice of a young woman came from one of the VIP card seats.

    Most people turned their heads at the same time.

    Who is this person?

    Isn¡¯t she too extravagant?

    She doubled the price with just one bid! Is she trying to show off her wealth?

    ¡°The guest from booth number four bids eight hundred top-grade spirit stones. Anybody else wants to bid?¡± Mr Ware¡¯s face showed a hint of joy.

    Eight hundred top-grade spirit stones have far exceeded his expectations.

    With his words, the scene quieted down, and no one continued to bid. The price was just too high!

    ¡°If there¡¯s no more bidding, then congrattions to booth number four¡­¡± Mr Ware continued.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Just then, the girl in green spoke up.

    ¡°In consideration of your Medicine Hall¡¯s unintentional mistake, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Let her go, and I¡¯ll spare your Medicine Hall this time!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡± Hearing her words, Stout¡¯s mouth twitched a few times.

    The girl in green stood up and walked towards the stage while speaking.

    Seeing the girl in green, Phoenix Heron¡¯s eyes lit up, pping its wings quickly, showing excitement.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    This time, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the girl in green.

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡­¡± Mr Ware was stunned for a moment before looking at the girl in green and speaking.

    ¡°You only have one chance to decide your fate!¡± The girl in green interrupted him directly.

    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant!¡± At the same time, a woman also came out from booth number four, wearing a big red cheongsam.

    She looked around twenty-four or twenty-five years old, with delicate features, hot body, and a haughty expression on her face.

    As she walked and looked towards the stage, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve bought this bird, I¡¯ll give you eight hundred top-grade spirit stonester. Bring that bird to me!¡±

    ¡°Who is she? I¡¯ve never seen her in Desire City before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her either, she shouldn¡¯t be from Desire City!¡±

    ¡°I think I saw her when I went to Crimson Frame Imperial Pcest time. If I remember correctly, she should be a youngdy or a royal noble from some sect or aristocratic family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± There was a discussion in the crowd upon seeing the woman.

    ¡°Do you want her?¡± Shortly after, the girl in green looked at the woman in red who hade up to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s already mine!¡± The woman in red nced indifferently at the girl in green, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t stand in my way¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out before I lose my temper!¡± The girl in green coldly rebuked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman in red¡¯s face sank, ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you dare?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The girl in green replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, how dare you speak to me like that? Kneel down!¡± The woman in red¡¯s tone turned cold, and she raised her hand, sending out a palm strike, with a cultivation base that was passable, a fourth-rank Divine Realm.

 Chapter 1404 Can I Play With It For A Few Days?

    However, before the woman in red could finish speaking, she was suddenly sent flying as if hit by a beast.

    She then fell to the ground, tumbling several times, and spewed arge mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing this, Mr Ware on the stage narrowed his pupils slightly, his face showing surprise.

    Even though he was close by, he hadn¡¯t seen clearly when the young girl in green had made her move.

    Though the woman in red was only in the early stage of the Divine Realm, she was a practitioner of the Divine Realm after all, not a frail person!

    ¡°Miss!¡± At the same time, three figures dashed out from box number four.

    Two middle-age men quickly ran toward the direction where the woman in red had fallen, while the ck-robed elder approached the young girl in green.

    ¡°Elder Willie, kill her, kill her quickly!¡± the woman in red screamed after getting up from the ground: ¡°I must have her dead today!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what trouble you¡¯ve stirred up?¡± the ck-robed elder asked the girl in a deep voice.

    ¡°The hand that moved just now, cut it off yourself, and I can help plead with my youngdy¡­¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Before he could finish, the girl in green shouted again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The ck-robed elder frowned.

    ¡°Since your family hasn¡¯t taught you how to behave, let me teach you!¡±

    After speaking, his aura rose sharply, and he mmed a fierce palm srike towards the young girl.

    From his aura, it was evident that his cultivation was not weak, at the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    As he made his move, the crowd nearby immediately sensed an oppressive aura.

    ¡°Aubree, aren¡¯t you going to help yourdy?¡± Stout asked Aubree as he watched.

    ¡°Just an ant!¡± Aubree replied indifferently.

    ¡°But that old guy is at first-rank Sacred Realm¡­¡± Stout twitched his mouth, then continued.

    However, he stopped mid-sentence and closed his mouth consciously.

    Because, like the woman in red, the ck-robed elder had been sent flying, tumbling several times after hitting the ground.

    Seeing this, everyone stared in astonishment at the scene.

    A first-rank Sacred Realm fighter was also not a match?

    A girl aged around fifteen or sixteen was this powerful?

    Naturally, the most shocked was Mr Ware on the stage!

    Even though he had been watching attentively, he still hadn¡¯t seen how the young girl made her move!

    Moreover, the elder was at first-rank Sacred Realm, but she had dealt with him without even moving?

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Meanwhile, surprised voices came from the Five Elements Sect¡¯s booth.

    Everyone showed a slightly astonished expression.

    It was clear they hadn¡¯t expected the young girl in green to possess such strength.

    ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you?¡±

    Before long, the ck-robed elder got up from the ground and asked the young girl, fear evident on his face.

    He was, of course, very aware that he had encountered a true master, indeed someone he looked up to.

    ¡°Leave!¡± the girl in green said curtly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡­ you wait, one day I will definitely get back at you tenfold!¡±

    The woman in red gritted her teeth and shouted a few times before turning towards the exit.

    She was self-aware, with the skills disyed by the other party, the girl was not someone her group could contend with.

    If they didn¡¯t leave now, they would be in today!

    After they left, the young girl casually raised her wrist, shooting out a finger wind.

    In the next moment, the intricately forged steel birdcage burst open as if it were made of paper.

    Her strength was well controlled, not harming the bird in the slightest.

    The bird, having regained its freedom, fluttered its wings and flew towards the girl, eventuallynding on her shoulder.

    ¡°She was mine to begin with, you all just picked her up cheaply when she was ambushed a few days ago!¡± the girl then said to Mr Ware.

    ¡°Since you saved her once, I won¡¯t hold it against you!¡±

    After speaking, she walked back to her booth without turning her head, talking to the the bird.

    ¡°Learned your lesson, haven¡¯t you? If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t care about you and let someone else do whatever they want to you!¡±

    The bird seemed as if it understood her words, its head drooping down, showing a submissive expression.

    Mr Ware opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word; he could see from the intimate interaction between the bird and the young girl that the girl probably wasn¡¯t lying.

    Of course, even if she was, he wouldn¡¯t dare say anything!

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend such a powerhouse!

    ¡°Miss, your pet looks very cute, can I y with it for a few days?¡± Stout said as the young girl returned to her booth.

    His words had not yet settled when a powerful oppressive aura burst forth from the bird, filling the entire booth instantly.

    The girl¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of hostility, staring at Stout.

    ¡°Well¡­ Don¡¯t get excited. I¡¯m just joking¡­¡± Stout gave himself a shiver inwardly.

    Ten minutester, the auction resumed.

    ¡°Dear friends, the final item today, I believe everyone should have heard of it already!¡±

    Mr Ware looked towards the audience as he spoke loudly.

    While speaking, he took a transparent medicine bottle from a staff member, containing an oval-shaped fruit inside.

    ¡°Mr Billy, that¡¯s the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯!¡± In the box, Boyce Walkley looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, do you want to buy this thing?¡± The girl in the green shirt teased the egret and looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen smiled, ¡°We came today just for this thing!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bid for it and give it to you!¡± The girl in the green shirt responded.

    ¡°We appreciate your kindness, but you don¡¯t have to!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°Everyone should be very clear about the value of the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯!¡± On stage, Mr Ware continued to speak.

    ¡°The healing pills made from the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ as the main ingredient are definitely the best among simr pills¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mr Ware, we know all of this, could you please hurry up and state the price!¡± A man sitting in the front row spoke loudly.

    ¡°Hehe, please be patient!¡± Mr Ware smiled.

    ¡°You all know that the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ is a miraculous healing medicine, but I wonder if you all know that it also has a most unique effect?¡±

    ¡°What effect?¡± a woman asked.

    ¡°Have any of you heard of the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯?¡± Mr Ware asked.

 Chapter 1405 Are You Prepared to Bid as Well?

    ¡°Mr Ware, are you referring to the legendary ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯ that can repair the Dantian?¡± a white-haired elder asked loudly.

    ¡°Elder Maddox is indeed well-informed!¡± Mr Ware nodded with a smile.

    After hearing their conversation, there was amotion in the audience.

    ¡°What does this mean? Is there really a pill that can repair the Dantian? That¡¯s unbelievable! Why have I never heard of it before?¡±

    ¡°The Dantian can be repaired after being destroyed? That¡¯s unheard of, it must be a joke!¡±

    ¡°I have heard my great-grandfather mention this before, but I thought he was joking. Could there really be such a pill?¡±

    Most of the audience showed a hint of astonishment on their faces.

    This was understandable! For martial artists, the Dantian was one¡¯s life. If the Dantian was crippled, it meant the end of one¡¯s life. In the minds of most people, Dantian injuries were irreversible and meant a lifetime of consequences.

    But now, hearing that there was a medicine that could repair the Dantian, naturally, it shocked them.

    ¡°Mr Ware, when you suddenly mentioned the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill,¡¯ does it have anything to do with this ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯?¡± the elderly man continued to ask.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Mr Ware nodded with a smile.

    ¡°As far as I know, the main ingredient of the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯ is indeed this ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Many people in the audience eximed in surprise.

    ¡°I also learned about it by chance!¡± Mr Ware smiled again.

    ¡°However, I can only tell everyone that this is true, but I don¡¯t have the prescription for the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯.¡±

    ¡°In addition, even if there is a prescription, it¡¯s not something ordinary people can refine. To repair the Dantian with the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill,¡¯ the pill must reach the divine grade!¡±

    ¡°Mr Ware, then what you said is basically meaningless, isn¡¯t it?¡± Many people lost their interest again.

    A divine-grade pill, only three people in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space could refine it. It was not something ordinary people could hope for.

    ¡°Hehe, just because it¡¯s not possible now doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t be in the future. What if there¡¯s a fortunate coincidenceter¡­¡± Mr Ware continued.

    ¡°Mr Ware, you¡¯ve said so much, but aren¡¯t you just trying to raise the price of this ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯? You might as well state your price!¡± an elder interrupted him.

    ¡°Hehe, since everyone is so eager, I won¡¯t waste any more time!¡± Mr Ware smiled again.

    ¡°The starting price for this ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ is one thousand top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Upon hearing this, there was anothermotion in the hall.

    One thousand top-grade spirit stones!

    Isn¡¯t this too expensive?

    ¡°Mr Ware, aren¡¯t you asking for too much?¡± a middle-aged man said loudly.

    ¡°One thousand top-grade spirit stones, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s enough to buy your Medicine Hall!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re joking!¡± the gray-robed elder smiled faintly and didn¡¯t respond to the man¡¯s words.

    After a brief pause, he continued loudly, ¡°You can bid now!¡±

    ¡°I bid one thousand one hundred top-grade spirit stones!¡± a middle-aged man raised his hand and shouted.

    ¡°I bid one thousand two hundred top-grade spirit stones!¡± an old woman followed suit.

    ¡°One thousand five hundred!¡±

    ¡°One thousand six hundred!¡±

    ¡°One thousand eight hundred!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although the price of this spiritual fruit was high, there was no shortage of wealthy people anywhere.

    In less than ten minutes, the price of the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ had risen to two thousand five hundred top-grade spirit stones.

    ¡°Boss, should we bid?¡± Azure Fang looked at Billy and asked.

    He was concerned about Frostde¡¯s safety and naturally wanted to secure the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ as soon as possible.

    ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I bid one top-grade spirit stone!¡± Just then, a somewhat discordant voice echoed throughout the auction hall.

    At the next moment, everyone turned their heads.

    The voice came from the Five Elements Sect¡¯s booth.

    ¡°I bid one top-grade spirit stone to buy this ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit.¡¯ Does anyone object?¡± The speaker was the blue-robed youth from earlier.

    ¡°Hehe, are you here to joke?¡± A man sitting in front of the seat sneered.

    ¡°One top-grade spirit stone? Why don¡¯t you just ask Medicine Hall to give it to you for free? It¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡±

    Seeing his attitude, he probably didn¡¯t know the identity of that man who just offered the price.

    Before the man could finish his words, a palm strike swept out from the seat.

    The next moment, the man turned into nothingness, leaving only scattered bloodstains on his seat.

    There was another round of astonishment around.

    A life was taken at the drop of a hat, this was too overbearing!

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, does anyone object to the Five Elements Sect bidding one top-grade spirit stone for this Phoenix Feather Fruit?¡± The blue-robed youth spoke again.

    This time, no one dared to speak up!

    While the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit was precious,pared to one¡¯s life, it didn¡¯t seem that important anymore!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    On the stage, Mr Ware¡¯s face turned extremely unpleasant upon hearing this.

    He had considered that with the presence of the Five Elements Sect, there might be unexpected situations in the auction of the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit.¡¯

    But he never expected it to turn out like this!

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the Five Elements Sect? Are they very powerful?¡± At this moment, the girl in green looked at Harleen and asked.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the Five Elements Sect?¡± Stout was slightly surprised, as were Billy and Harleen.

    Considering the strength disyed by the other party, they could be considered the strongest of the strong, definitely standing at the top of the pyramid.

    Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have been unaware of the names of the two major super sects.

    ¡°Surprised that I haven¡¯t heard of them?¡± the girl in green looked at Stout and added.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in paying attention to some insignificant sects!¡± she continued.

    ¡°¡­ ¡± Stout choked again.

    Since when did the super sects be insignificant sects?

    ¡°Mr Ware, since no one objects, can we proceed with the transaction?¡± At this time, the blue-robed youth from the Five Elements Sect looked towards the stage and spoke loudly.

    Mr Ware looked embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr Ware? Are you unwilling?¡± The blue-robed youth spoke again.

    ¡°Mr Ware, are you trying to tell me that because the price of one top-grade spirit stone is lower than your starting price, you¡¯re not going to sell it?¡±

    Sweat had already formed on Mr Ware¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I advise Mr Ware to think carefully before answering me!¡± the blue-robed man continued coldly.

    ¡°Since the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit is so valuable, I¡¯ll join in the fun!¡± Just then, Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°I bid two top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Most of the audience turned their heads towards Billy¡¯s seat again.

    ¡°Sir, are you nning to make it cheap as well?¡± the girl in green asked Billy in a serious tone.

    ¡°Then let me save you two top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just go up and snatch it for you!¡±

    Billy and hispanions were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1406 Is it very strong?

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, the blue-robed youth from the Five Elements Sect turned to look in Billy¡¯s direction.

    However, their view was blocked by the reserved seat partition!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, please state your name, friends!¡± After a slight pause, the blue-robed youth spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y nice, we are not friends with you!¡± Stout replied loudly.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± The blue-robed youth narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Have you heard of the name Five Elements Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is your cheek so thick!¡± before the other person finished speaking, the girl in green retorted.

    A cough sounded in the venue.

    ¡°Rascal!¡± the blue-robed youth frowned, ¡°I want to see who you guys really are!¡±

    After saying that, he lifted his foot and started walking towards Billy and the others¡¯ reserved seats.

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the business first!¡± At this point, Kamden Drake, who was sitting, spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The blue-robed youth stopped his movement and bowed in response.

    Then, he looked towards the stage and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Mr Ware, the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit, I want to buy it, you can decide it yourselves!¡±

    Mr Ware was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Mr Ware, how about this!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in a difficult position, we will offer one thousand top-grade spirit stones to buy that Phoenix Feather Fruit. If you agree, we¡¯ll settle it immediately!¡±

    The previous bid of two top-grade spirit stones was naturally an attempt to suppress the arrogance of the Five Elements Sect.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Mr Ware hesitated again.

    ¡°Sir, since you¡¯re so sincere, Medicine Hall naturally has no objections!¡± At this moment, a ck-robed elder stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°Master Rodrigo!¡± Mr Ware felt relieved when he saw the arrival of the person.

    ¡°Master Rodrigo, have you considered it?¡± the blue-robed youth from the Five Elements Sect asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Master Rodrigo, have you considered it carefully?¡± The blue-robed youth from the Five Elements Sect asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Thank you for the appreciation, but Medicine Hall has its own rules. Since it is a bidding auction, the highest bidder naturally wins!¡± Rodrigo Woodard, the head of the Medicine Hall, responded.

    ¡°Ha, so the highest bidder wins!¡± A fourth-rank Sacred Realm member from the Five Elements Sect sneered from his seat.

    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that this is a world where the strong prey on the weak? What my Five Elements Sect wants, no one dares to withhold!¡±

    With that, his figure darted towards the stage like a ghost.

    At the same time, a strong and oppressive aura enveloped the entire auction hall.

    Most of the people attending the auction today were below Divine Realm. Under this oppressive aura, everyone felt suffocated.

    Rodrigo Woodard and Mr Ware on the stage subconsciously took a few steps back as the situation unfolded.

    In a blink of an eye, a fourth-rank Sacred Realm named Erick Drake had already reached the stage, reaching out to grab the medicine box from Mr Ware.

    ¡°Without my consent, you can¡¯t take it!¡± At the same time, Billy moved towards the stage, and with a flick of his wrist, a powerful gust of wind swept towards Erick Drake.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Erick Drake¡¯s gaze turned cold as he struck out towards Billy.

    A loud bang resounded, and a powerful wave of energy spread out, knocking down the onlookers below.

    Rodrigo Woodard and Mr Ware on the stage were also pushed back several meters by the energy wave.

    After a single move, Erick Drake took several steps back, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.

    Seeing this scene, chaos erupted in the hall as people scrambled to the door.

    In the next moment, Billynded steadily on the stage. With his current cultivation level, even without using any trump cards, he was enough to contend with a fourth-rank Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Erick Drake, slightly out of breath, looked at Billy with a frown.

    At the same time, he was amazed. Being so young and able to withstand his attack, he was definitely not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Master Rodrigo, does Medicine Hall agree to my bid?¡± Billy ignored Erick Drake and turned to Rodrigo Woodard.

    ¡°You brat, you really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Erick Drake continued with a stern tone, conjuring a mark with his hands to attack Billy.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy countered with a palm strike.

    Erick Drake once again retreated several steps, his breath in disarray.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You ask for it!¡± Just then, an angry voice rang out through the hall.

    In the next moment, Kamden Drake appeared on the stage. It was clear that he had recognized Billy!

    ¡°Two old guys who have lived for nearly a century actually joined hands to bully a young man. You have no shame!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Just as Kamden Drakended on the stage, the voice of the girl in green echoed from behind him.

    ¡°Crap!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but curse when he saw the girl in green appear on the stage.

    He then turned to Harleen and asked, ¡°Harleen, did you see how she got over there?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen smiled bitterly.

    She indeed didn¡¯t see how the other party moved!

    Not only her, but Casey and the others also didn¡¯t see what happened. They just felt a blur in front of their eyes, and the girl in green had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Aubree, aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Stout then looked at Aubree and said, ¡°The Vice Master of the Five Elements Sect is a sixth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Realm, is it strong?¡± Aubree replied indifferently, ¡°Just some ants!¡±

    Casey and Azure Fang exchanged nces.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with that kid?¡± Aubree then turned to Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Aubree, don¡¯t you have any idea?¡± Without waiting for the two to speak, Stout pointed at Harleen.

    ¡°This is my sister-inw. What do you think her rtionship is with my boss?¡±

    Afterwards, he pointed at Ivy and said, ¡°This is my sister. She is the best assistant to my boss!¡±

    ¡°That kid has a special physique with great potential. If nothing unexpected happens along the way, he should be able to reach great heights in the future!¡± Aubree continued to look at Harleen and the others.

    ¡°If you two want to follow him for the rest of your lives, it will be very difficult!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t realize it yet, because his potential has not been fully tapped!¡±

    ¡°In time, you may not even have the qualifications to look up to him!¡±

    ¡°Aubree, do you have something to tell us?¡± Harleen replied with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1407 The Dilemma of Medicine Hall

    Ivy, who was beside them, didn¡¯t say anything, but she fixed her gaze on Aubree.

    Both of them understood clearly that the other¡¯s words were reasonable.

    Moreover, the other had been using spiritual power to probe the two of them since they entered this private room, so there must be some implications.

    ¡°If you two want to keep up with that kid in the future, I can help you!¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°How can you help us?¡± Ivy asked.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Aubree responded. ¡°It will take about a year, and by then, you two will definitely be a great help to that kid¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Stout interrupted her.

    ¡°I say,dy, are you suggesting that Harleen and my sister leave Boss for a year and then follow you, a stranger?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±

    ¡°Adults are talking, kid, mind your own business!¡± Aubree red at Stout.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better not say that in front of my Boss, otherwise he will definitely beat you to a pulp!¡± Stout smirked again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aubree exuded a hint of coldness, and the entire private room was enveloped in a suffocating pressure.

    ¡°Aubree, Stout is just joking, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Harleen hurriedly intervened.

    ¡°Aubree, why did you approach us?¡± Ivy chimed in.

    ¡°I have my reasons!¡± Aubree responded after calming down.

    ¡°Thank you for your favor, Aubree, but we need to consider this!¡± Harleen said again.

    For her, it was impossible to agree to go with the other party like this.

    However, the other party¡¯s skills were truly unfathomable. It was best not to make things too tense, otherwise, the consequences would be severe.

    ¡°There are many things in this world that you two don¡¯t know!¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°Just in terms of martial arts, the people you are currently in contact with are no different from ants in the eyes of real strong people!¡±

    ¡°If you two don¡¯t want to be burdens to that kid in the future, you¡¯d better seriously consider my suggestion!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t you take my Boss and all of us away together, and then help me improve my strength, so we can reluctantly consider it?¡± Stout said in a serious tone.

    While the few of them were talking, the situation on the stage was in a stalemate.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kamden Drake stared at the girl in green with a serious expression.

    As he spoke, waves of shock had already surged in his heart.

    The other party was just standing there without any movement, yet it made him feel like every step was difficult and breathing was difficult.

    He knew himself well. If he dared to act recklessly, the girl would definitely st him away in the first instant.

    He was a strong person of the sixth-rank Sacred Realm!

    How could he exist like an ant in front of a teenager?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here now!¡± the girl in green replied.

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you speak to the Vice Master like that!¡± A young man in a blue robe from the Five Elements Sect had already arrived on the stage.

    ¡°Were you talking to me just now?¡± the girl in green nced at him.

    ¡°A naive girl like you doesn¡¯t know your ce. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your family¡­¡± The young man in the blue robe said in a deep voice, then raised his hand and smashed it towards the girl in green.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Kamden Drake shouted.

    Before his words fell, a burst of blood mist exploded.

    The young man in the blue robe instantly dissipated into nothingness, leaving only some scattered blood stains on the stage floor.

    Erick Drake and Rodrigo Woodard both took a deep breath at the same time.

    The cultivation of theter stage of the Divine Realm vanished like magic?

    Billy¡¯s face also shed with a hint of surprise, not because he was surprised by the girl¡¯s skill; he had already anticipated that.

    He just didn¡¯t expect that someone so young would act so decisively!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± the girl in green continued to look at Kamden Drake and said lightly.

    Kamden Drake breathed out heavily, his face extremely gloomy.

    Then, with icy eyes, he nced at Billy and walked towards the door without looking back.

    His frustration had reached an unbearable level. The Vice Master of the Five Elements Sect was actually despised by a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl like this.

    ¡°Vice Master!¡± Erick Drake and the others quickly followed.

    ¡°Sir, everything is fine now, we¡¯ll leave it to you here!¡± the girl in green said to Billy.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± the girl in green waved her hand and walked towards the private room.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy, for your help!¡± After the girl left, Rodrigo Woodard bowed to Billy.

    At this moment, he naturally recognized Billy.

    While speaking, he handed the medicine box to Billy. ¡°Mr Billy, this is the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit,¡¯ please verify it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy took the medicine box and continued, ¡°One thousand top-grade spirit stones¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, consider this Phoenix Feather Fruit as a gift from our hall, there¡¯s no need for Mr Billy to spend money!¡± Rodrigo Woodard interrupted him.

    ¡°On one hand, it¡¯s to thank Mr Billy for your help just now. Without you, this Phoenix Feather Fruit would have been taken by the people of the Five Elements Sect.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, I¡¯ve long heard of Mr Billy¡¯s reputation and admire it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you!¡±

    ¡°A small fruit is not enough to show our respect. Please ept it, Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°You put this ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ up for auction, there must be some special reason, right?¡± Billy smiled faintly and continued.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, your goal should be the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill,¡¯ right?¡±

    Originally, he had never understood why the Medicine Hall would auction off such a precious Phoenix Feather Fruit.

    But after hearing Mr Ware mention the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯ before, he had some spections.

    ¡°Indeed, nothing can be hidden from you!¡± Rodrigo Woodard hesitated slightly but didn¡¯t conceal it anymore.

    ¡°To be honest, our hall does want to use this as an opportunity to see if we can encounter a divine grade alchemist who can refine the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill.''¡±

    ¡°Someone in our Medicine Hall has suffered damage to their dantian,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°This matter is confidential to our hall!¡± Rodrigo Woodard thought for a moment and continued.

    ¡°However, since Mr Billy has asked, I won¡¯t conceal it anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1408 We Will Meet Again

    ¡°A month ago, Sect Master suffered damage to his dantian during a bloody battle, causing a significant decline in his cultivation,¡± Rodrigo Woodard paused before continuing.

    ¡°We only thought of this method under the premise of helplessness, hoping to try our luck.¡±

    ¡°If someone can truly refine a divine grade ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill,¡¯ we will give the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ to the other party, hoping to exchange it for a ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯!¡±

    With a hint of helplessness on his face, he continued, ¡°Of course, we know that the hope of sess is very slim, but we have no other choice.¡±

    ¡°The Sect Master of Wind Rain Sect?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Rodrigo Woodard nodded.

    ¡°Lucky for you to meet me,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Mr Billy, your reputation precedes me. It is an honor¡­¡± Rodrigo Woodard continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Billy interrupted with another smile.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. I¡¯ll take your ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit,¡¯ and in a few days, I¡¯ll have someone send you a ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill.''¡±

    He already knew that if everything went smoothly, one ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ could refine at least four ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pills¡¯!

    And it wouldn¡¯t matter to send one to the Medicine Hall at that time!

    After all, without the Phoenix Feather Fruit from the Medicine Hall, Frostde¡¯s injuries wouldn¡¯t even have a chance of recovery!

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Rodrigo Woodard was stunned. ¡°Mr Billy, do you have a ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Then, Mr Billy¡­¡± Rodrigo Woodard realized halfway through and asked with a shocked expression on his face.

    ¡°Mr Billy, can you refine a divine grade ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯ with this Phoenix Feather Fruit?¡±

    ¡°I should have more than an eighty percent chance!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    Both Rodrigo Woodard and Mr Ware eximed in surprise simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you¡­ already a divine grade alchemist?¡± Rodrigo Woodard asked excitedly.

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I apologize for my oversight and disrespect,¡± Rodrigo Woodard bowed ny degrees deeply.

    As a ninth-rank alchemist himself, he was very clear about what it meant to be a divine grade alchemist!

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    After a few more words, Billy bid farewell with the medicine box in hand.

    Before leaving, he informed Rodrigo Woodard that Elder Boyce would deliver the ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯ to the Medicine Hall within five days at thetest.

    Naturally, Rodrigo Woodard was grateful.

    A quarter of an hourter, Billy and his group left the Medicine Hall.

    ¡°Sir, beautifuldy, I¡¯m going to y elsewhere now, so farewell for now. Hopefully, we¡¯ll meet again!¡± the girl in green bid farewell to Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Thank you again, Miss!¡± Harleen responded with a smile.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, you¡¯re too kind. I have to thank you for giving me a ce to sit!¡± the girl in green replied.

    ¡°We will meet again!¡± Aubree looked at Harleen and Ivy and spoke.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I mentioned something before. You two should consider it seriously, and I hope to get your answer when we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Aubree, what did you tell the two beautifuldies?¡± the girl in green asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important!¡± Aubree replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Then, they turned and left with the girl in green.

    ¡°Mr Billy, if the people from the Five Elements Sect find out that they are not with you, they probably won¡¯t let it go easily!¡± Boyce Walkley said to Billy after the two had left.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Even if they don¡¯te to me, I¡¯ll go to them!¡±

    He would kill any member from Five Elements Sect.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Kamden Drake¡¯s strength should not be underestimated. Mr Billy, be careful!¡± Boyce Walkley said with a slight pause.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Elder Boyce!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    After chatting for a while, Boyce Walkley took his leave.

    Billy then led Harleen and the others towards the direction of the inn.

    ¡°Honey, what did Aubree say to you earlier?¡± Billy asked Harleen as they walked.

    ¡°Boss, let me exin!¡± Stout reiterated Aubree¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After hearing Stout¡¯s words, Billy was momentarily stunned.

    This was obviously beyond his expectations!

    How could they make such a move? And why did they target both Harleen and Ivy at the same time?

    ¡°Honey, Ivy and I didn¡¯t agree to her!¡± Harleen added.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Boss, who do you think they are? Their skills are too abnormal!¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Billy shook his head.

    The identities of the two were indeed a mystery!

    He couldn¡¯t figure out where in the Forbidden Ruins Space there could be such powerful individuals!

    A fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl with that kind of strength was unheard of!

    Moreover, Aubree, without a doubt, was even stronger than that girl!

    ¡°Boss, are we going back to the inn directly?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to eat first!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded.

    At noon, after the group finished lunch and tidied up at the inn, they prepared to return to Skydragon City.

    ¡°Boss, someone is following us. They should be from the Five Elements Sect!¡± Azure Fang spoke up shortly after they had left.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been observing us for so long, they must be preparing to make a move!¡± Caseymented.

    If they hadn¡¯t acted until now, it was likely because they wanted to confirm whether Aubree and the girl in green were with Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°They probably won¡¯t make a move in the city. Let¡¯s leave first!¡± Billy nodded.

    After saying that, he led a few people to fly towards the outskirts of the city.

    As Billy had guessed, just as they left the city area for about dozens of kilometers, they sensed a powerful pressure approaching them.

    Shortly after, Kamden Drake and about twenty others appeared not far behind them in the void.

    ¡°Let¡¯snd first!¡± Billy said before leading his group tond on the mountain.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this, did you? We meet again!¡± Kamden Drake and his group arrived not far from them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Hehe, have you?¡± Kamden Drake responded with a deep voice. ¡°Do you think you can survive without the protection of those two women?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Kamden Drake squinted his eyes, changing the subject.

    ¡°A while ago, you killed the Grand Elder and Young Master of our Five Elements Sect, as well as more than ten elders of the Five Elements Sect!¡±

    ¡°Last night, you killed four more elders!¡±

    ¡°And just now, you snatched the ¡®Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit¡¯ from our Five Elements Sect!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time in the hundreds of years of the Five Elements Sect¡¯s heritage that we¡¯ve been so provoked!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the consequences of this will be?¡±

 Chapter 1409 Kill All of Them!

    As Kamden Drake spoke, a dense coldness shed in his eyes, and the scent of killing intent permeated his body.

    Just as he said, this was the biggest shame in the history of the Five Elements Sect¡¯s legacy!

    In just two months, the high-endbat power of the Five Elements Sect had lost nearly half, and their overall strength had plummeted!

    If it weren¡¯t for him and the sect leader, the sect¡¯s strength had already fallen to the level of a quasi-super sect!

    In his heart, Billy had long been sentenced to death!

    ¡°Two months ago, you let Nelson Morris send troops to Skydragon City, I bet you didn¡¯t expect the situation today, did you?¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°Do you know? In that bloody battle, I lost two hundred subordinates!¡±

    ¡°That day, I swore that no matter who the mastermind was, they must die!¡±

    ¡°I have killed Nelson Morris, next, it¡¯s time for you, Five Elements Sect.¡±

    ¡°I have told the people around me, for every person from the Five Elements Sect, see one, kill one!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are really arrogant!¡± Kamden Drake¡¯s expression was slightly twisted.

    ¡°After I kill you today, I will take people to Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°I guarantee that after tomorrow, Skydragon City willpletely disappear from the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Billy also emitted a cold aura.

    ¡°You will see!¡± Kamden Drake replied.

    After that, without further ado, he raised his hand and waved it, saying in a stern tone, ¡°Go ahead, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The twenty or so people behind him, except for one Erick Drake, all moved.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Casey and the others naturally did not stand idle and rushed out.

    Among the opponents, the high-endbat power included a second-rank Sacred Realm and a first-rank Sacred Realm, as well as two half-step Sacred Realms.

    The others were not a concern, just a fewte-stage Divine Realms and some with Saint Realm cultivation.

    Casey raised his knife towards the second-rank Sacred Realm, Harleen challenged a first-rank Sacred Realm man, Ivy was surrounded by two half-step Sacred Realms.

    Azure Fang and Stout rushed towards the others.

    ¡°Kill so many of my Five Elements Sect¡¯s people, pay with your lives!¡±

    The old man at the second-rank Sacred Realm waved his big knife, sending a cold light towards Casey.

    He had probed Casey¡¯s cultivation and knew he was one level lower, so he didn¡¯t take Casey seriously.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Casey replied in a deep voice, as the de light shed out.

    The two de lights collided, and both sides retreated tens of meters.

    After steadying his figure, Casey didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed out again, the arc-shaped de light shing like lightning.

    The old man also didn¡¯t dodge and met the de light head-on, his big knife creating a of de intent in the air.

    After their attacks shed, the shockwaves burst out, shaking the air, and the two of them retreated another forty to fifty meters.

    ¡°Not bad, take another blow from me!¡±

    After a few more rounds of exchange, the old man roared.

    His aura soared rapidly, and he created arge phantom de in the air above him, shing towards Casey with thunderous force.

    ¡°Die!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes darkened, and he activated the Celestial de Art with force.

    As expected, the opponent¡¯s phantom de appeared weak in front of the Celestial de Art and instantly shattered. A dark de curtain then descended towards the opponent.

    A deep bottomless chasm appeared on the solid ground, shaking the surrounding trees to pieces, with wood chips flying everywhere.

    ¡°No¡­ impossible¡­¡±

    The old man spoke with difficulty, a bloodline extending from his forehead to his waist, and then his body separated and fell from mid-air.

    After killing the opponent, Casey rushed towards Azure Fang and Stout.

    As Casey was about to strike the first-rank Sacred Realm old man, a sword intent from Harleen shed by the waist of the opponent.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    The old man groaned in pain and dodged to the side, blood spurting from his waist.

    There was a deep sense of shock on his face, finding it hard to believe that Harleen had suchbat power.

    Before he could catch his breath, the second sword intent came towards him, with a piercing sound.

    Although he reacted in time, he was still a bitte, and the sword energy pierced through his forehead.

    The old man struggled to speak, unable to utter a word, his eyes wide open as he fell to the ground.

    Harleen then rushed towards Ivy¡¯s battlefield.

    Ivy had taken the lead, and the two half-step Sacred Realms were heavily injured, with one of them already half-dead, theirbat power reduced to less than fifty percent.

    With Harleen joining in, the two opponents were defeated in less than two minutes, lying lifeless on the ground.

    At this moment, a loud bang came from the nearby void, and Billy and the others were forced back a hundred meters.

    After a few rounds of fighting, they were evenly matched.

    With the bloodline power activated, Billy had stepped into the fourth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Despite intentionally suppressing his cultivation and not breaking through to the third-rank Sacred Realm, he was still able to hold his own against a sixth-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°You are underestimating me!¡± Kamden Drake¡¯s face showed seriousness.

    Erick Drake¡¯s expression was tense as well.

    After a few rounds of fighting, although both of them had not exerted their full strength, they knew that Billy was also holding back.

    If both sides went all out, it was hard to say who would be the victor!

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Joke!¡± Erick Drake snorted, ¡°Do you think you can survive just because you have some skills? Today, no matter what you¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me send you to hell first!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    As he spoke, he flicked his wrist, and a blood-red arc-shaped de light shed towards Erick Drake.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± Kamden Drake¡¯s voice rang out, and his hands formed a mark as he shed with the de light.

    Erick Drake also didn¡¯t hesitate, unleashing his full strength as a palm wind howled out.

    The attacks of the three collided again, creating a loud noise.

    The two opponents easily blocked Billy¡¯s Blood Shadow de Technique.

    However, just as the two opponents were about to catch their breath.

    A dark de curtain had already formed and swiftly descended towards Erick Drake.

    Clearly, Billy¡¯s earlier move was a feint, intended to draw the attention of the two opponents and then strike with a trump card.

    ¡°Elder Erick, be careful!¡±

    Sensing the power of this strike, Kamden Drake shouted loudly, and then a fierce mark collided towards Erick Drake.

 Chapter 1410 Crimson Flame Empire Is So Powerful?

    Erick Drake naturally read Billy¡¯s intention.

    His pupils constricted, his pores opened instantly, and his face was full of horror.

    As he raised his hand to attack with a palm force, his body quickly dodged to the right.

    The de curtain collided with the attacks of the two, and the momentum did not decrease. The strong force fell off Erick Drake¡¯s side and left a trench of over a kilometer on the hard mountain.

    A powerful wave of energy spread out, and a small hillside next to it was instantly ttened, dust filling the air.

    Along with the fall of the de curtain was Erick Drake¡¯s body.

    Although he wasn¡¯t directly hit by the de curtain, after the strong wave of energy tore open his defensive aura, nearly half of his bones were shattered, and his veins were broken.

    He fell heavily on the mountain, spitting out a mouthful of blood, like a dead dog lying limp on the ground, with less than twenty percent of his fighting strength left.

    Even if Billy didn¡¯t strike again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer!

    ¡°Elder Erick!¡± Kamden Drake eximed in pain.

    Erick Drake, lying on the ground, struggled to open his mouth, but couldn¡¯t say a word, and a lot of blood gushed out of his mouth.

    ¡°You damn it!¡± Kamden Drake stared at Billy with a twisted expression. ¡°I will make you suffer!¡±

    In a fit of anger, his eyes turned crimson, and a suffocating pressure erupted from him.

    Then, as he continued to flip his hands, two clusters of mes kept surging on the palms of his hands.

    After a while, the me on his left palm turned into a zing fire, crackling noises sounded around, and the temperature instantly rose by over ten degrees in the air.

    While the me on his right palm solidified into a ball of ice, the temperature around dropped to freezing point, and the water vapor in the air solidified.

    As he initiated his move, the void churned, the sky darkened, and the pressure continued to rise as if it was instantly turned into a vacuum.

    Next, a cold and hot attack rolled towards Billy with an rming force, shocking the scene.

    At the moment when the opponent released all his pressure, Billy also made a move.

    Facing the full-force attack of a sixth-rank Divine Realm, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless, so he put away the Wild de and used the Dragon Soaring Skies technique.

    Soon after, nine divine dragons merged and turned into a phantom divine dragon with a faint yellow light that rushed towards the opponent like a raging river.

    A deafening roar spread across the void, causing the ground to tremble as if struck by a thunderbolt, shaking the entire Desire City.

    A mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the shockwave directly cut off arge chunk of a mountain peak two to three kilometers away, causing an earthquake.

    After the loud noise, Kamden Drake¡¯s figure shot off into the distance, leaving a trail of blood in mid-air. After flying for a kilometer, he barely stabilized himself in mid-air.

    On the other hand, Billy, after retreating five to six hundred meters, stabilized himself, with traces of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    From the state of the two, it was clear that Billy had the upper hand.

    Although the move Kamden Drake just used was invincible among the same level in the sixth-rank Sacred Realm, it was still a bit weaker under the assault of the ¡®Nine Dragons Unite.¡¯

    After that, the two did not make any more moves or speak, and the pressure in the void disappeared at the same time.

    ¡°Is my Five Elements Sect destined to be wiped out?¡± After a while, Kamden Drake finally spoke with difficulty, spitting out a lot of blood from his mouth.

    At this moment, what he was thinking about was the final fate of Five Elements Sect!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    If he could do it over again, he would definitely advise the Sect Master not to provoke Billy, this young man was too powerful!

    He also thought that if he could return to the Five Elements Sect now, he would suggest urging the Sect Master to mobilize the entire sect¡¯s resources to besiege Billy immediately, not giving him any more time to grow.

    He knew very well that at Billy¡¯s rate of growth, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could trample the entire Five Elements Sect underfoot!

    After saying these words, Kamden Drake fell to the ground in a freefall,nding heavily on the hard mountainside and spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    His fighting strength waspletely gone!

    After a while, Billy took a short rest before walking towards Kamden Drake.

    At the same time, Casey and Harleen had ended their battles, and all the people from the Five Elements Sect had lost their breath.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Harleen approached Billy with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    Then, he turned to Kamden Drake, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°Give me a quick death¡­¡± Kamden Drake spoke with difficulty, not even having the right to kill himself now.

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Kamden Drake asked.

    ¡°The current situation of the Crimson me Empire!¡± Billy said calmly, ¡°Including the situation of those westerners in the Crimson me Empire!¡±

    These were the two most important things he needed to know right now.

    And with Kamden Drake¡¯s identity, he naturally knew a lot of information that outsiders couldn¡¯t ess!

    ¡°Let me tell you¡­¡± Kamden Drake exhaled a big breath and began to speak.

    He knew very well that with his current condition, Billy had countless ways to make him talk, so there was no point in resisting further.

    It took about twenty minutes for Kamden Drake to describe the information he knew in bits and pieces.

    After listening to his ount, Billy and the others frowned tightly, a look of seriousness crossing their faces.

    The situation was much more serious than they had imagined!

    ¡°What is the cultivation level of the sect master of your Five Elements Sect now?¡± Harleen asked after a pause.

    ¡°The sect master¡¯s cultivation¡­ has already reached the half-step eighth-rank Sacred Realm¡­¡± Kamden Drake replied.

    ¡°How powerful is the strongest person in the Crimson me Empire¡¯s pce?¡± Harleen asked further.

    ¡°Inside the pce, there is a lot of information that outsiders find hard to obtain¡­ I only know that the emperor of the Crimson me Empire is at eighth-rank Sacred Realm¡­¡± Kamden Drake added after a pause.

    ¡°But there should be a ninth-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse who has not appeared for a long time in the pce¡­¡±

    ¡°And what about the Saint Cloud Pavilion?¡± Casey frowned slightly and asked.

    The Saint Cloud Pavilion, one of the two super sects on par with the Five Elements Sect, is also located within the Crimson me Empire.

    ¡°The strength of the Saint Cloud Pavilion¡­ is slightly stronger than our Five Elements Sect¡­¡± Kamden Drake said again, ¡°Their sect master recently broke through to the eighth-rank Sacred Realm¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Crimson me Empire really that powerful?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The gap between the four empires in the Forbidden Ruins Space was unexpectedly huge!

    In Rainbow Moon Empire, excluding Nelson Morris who cameter, the strongest person was Cain Morris, with the strength of thete third-rank Sacred Realm.

    In Sheardal Empire, the most skilled person was thete fourth-rank Sacred Realm.

    In Ice Cloud Empire, Abraham Day of the Ice Cloud Institute was one of the two strongest in the empire, with the strength of the fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Originally, Billy and the others thought that even if the strength of the Crimson me Empire surpassed these three empires, it should not be too much stronger; at best, there would be a presence of a seventh-rank Sacred Realm.

    But now, hearing Kamden Drake¡¯s words, the difference was more than just a bit!

    ¡°It will only get stronger!¡± Casey said solemnly.

    After all, Kamden Drake only knew what was on the surface, and no one could guarantee that there weren¡¯t even stronger individuals!

    Two minutester, the group asked a few more questions and Azure Fang gave Kamden Drake a swift death.

    ¡°Boss, if what he said is true, the situation in the Crimson me Empire might be a bit worrying!¡± Casey then looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Harleen nodded, ¡°Especially those westerners are truly ambitions!¡±

    ¡°Billy, should we go to the Crimson me Empire in a while?¡± Ivy also spoke up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. After healing Frostde¡¯s body, we¡¯ll visit the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ first, then we¡¯ll go to the Crimson me Empire for a visit!¡±

    After saying that, he led the others and flew away.

 Chapter 1411 Heal Frostblade

    On the second day back in Skydragon City, Billy, Ivy, and Stout entered the alchemy room.

    With the experience of refining divine grade pillsst time, this time, refining the divine grade ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯ did not take much effort.

    After four or five hours, four green pills emitting a faint scent of medicinal herbs appeared in front of Billy and his group.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing, you did it so easily!¡± Stout picked up a pill and examined it.

    ¡°If this ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯ is sold in the market, it would be priceless!¡± Ivy, for once, didn¡¯t deny Stout¡¯s words.

    ¡°Medicines for repairing the foundation have always been priceless!¡± Ivy rarely acknowledged Stout¡¯s words.

    ¡°Stout, take this pill to Elder Isaac and have him arrange for it to be delivered to Elder Boyce in Desire City.¡± Billy instructed.

    He had promised the Medicine Hall that he would give them a pill once sessfully refined, so he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded and took the pill before leaving.

    An hourter, Billy and his group arrived at Frostde¡¯s house.

    Although Frostde had been in aa for a long time, she was being infused with Chi power every day for healing, so she looked quite well.

    Later, Ivy pressed on the back of Frostde¡¯s head, and Frostde woke up.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Frostde slowly opened her eyes and adjusted to the light around her.

    ¡°Frostde, how are you feeling?¡± Azure Fang asked with concern on his face.

    ¡°Azure Fang, don¡¯t worry, I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Frostde took a deep breath and spoke.

    After speaking, she greeted Stephanie Stuart, Billy, and others.

    ¡°Boss, did you seal my power?¡± Frostde looked at Billy and asked.

    As she spoke, scenes from before she fell into aa appeared in her mind.

    She had been harmed by a secret technique at the time, and she was worried about affecting Boss¡¯s ability to treat others, so she had been enduring without showing it.

    Later, unable to bear the bacsh any longer, she finally fainted.

    ¡°In thest battle, you were harmed by a secret technique, and your meridians and dantian were damaged.¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°I have already repaired the damaged meridians for you, but I have not found a suitable way to treat the dantian.¡±

    ¡°To prevent your injuries from worsening, I sealed your power.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Frostde took another deep breath and nodded solemnly, a look of seriousness on her face.

    As a martial artist, she knew what dantian damage meant.

    And she was also aware that dantian injuries were irreversible, it was a lifelong matter!

    ¡°Frostde, don¡¯t be sad, dantian damage is not irreversible!¡± Azure Fang understood what Frostde was thinking.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you worry too much, I am prepared for this.¡± Frostde forced a smile.

    In her view, this was naturally Azure Fang¡¯s words of constion.

    At least, she had never heard of a way to repair a dantian.

    Two months ago, in the battle, she had asked Stout to give her acupuncture in a hurry, and at that time, she did have some mental preparedness.

    The worst result she could think of was to die as a result, but now she could still open her eyes and see her brothers and sisters, she was already content.

    ¡°Boss, how much power can I retain?¡± Frostde took a deep breath and asked Billy again.

    ¡°Frostde, Azure Fang did not deceive you, Boss has found a way to repair your dantian!¡± Night Orchid smiled beside her.

    She naturally also saw that Frostde did not believe Azure Fang¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Night Orchid¡¯s words, Frostde was stunned, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Night Orchid smiled again.

    After that, she briefly described to Frostde what had happened during this time.

    ¡°Boss, thank you for your hard work!¡± After listening to Night Orchid¡¯s words, Frostde looked grateful to Billy.

    ¡°We are family, we should help each other!¡± Billy¡¯s face also showed a hint of relief, and the heavy stone in his heart finally fell.

    This matter had been on his mind for over two months, and today it was finally resolved satisfactorily!

    In the next three days, Billy had Stout prepare a batch of raw materials and spent dozens of hours refining seven or eight divine grade Elemental Pills and dozens of divine grade Chi Condensing Pills again.

    On the fourth day, Harleen, Ivy, and others below the Sacred Realm each took an ¡®Elemental Pill¡¯ and entered the Gathering Spirit Array to cultivate.

    As Billy had expected, with thebined effect of the Elemental Pill and the Gathering Spirit Array, everyone broke through in just two or three days.

    Harleen and Ivy officially entered the Sacred Realm!

    Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird broke through to half-step Sacred Realm, just a step away from the Sacred Realm. Night Orchid and ck Tortoise rose to ninth-rank Divine Realm.

    Furthermore, Billy had Casey refine the Sacred Beast core given by the girl in green a few days ago.

    The result was not surprising. After refining the beast core, Casey broke through the bottleneck and entered the second-rank Sacred Realm.

    It is worth mentioning that Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore, with the help of bloodline power and the Gathering Spirit Array during this time, also improved by one level.

    On this morning, Billy, Stephanie Stuart, and others were chatting in the pavilion in the courtyard.

    ¡°Harleen, I heard you met two mysterious women in Desire City this time?¡± Edie Fennimore asked Harleen.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After nodding, Harleen described the stories of the girl in green and Aubree to Stephanie Stuart and the others.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser were both amazed after hearing Harleen¡¯s words.

    Not only them, Stephanie Stuart and Opal were equally surprised.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Strong warriors in thete stage of Divine Realm turned into blood mist because of the girl¡¯s casual move!

    Among the people they knew, probably only the old master and the Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak could do it.

    ¡°Billy, who do you think is more powerful between those two and the old master?¡± Felicia asked curiously.

    Judge and the others looked at Billy curiously.

 Chapter 1412 Skydragon Shadow

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Billy shook his head decisively.

    He really didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t even sense the martial aura from the other party, so it was hard to judge. He just faintly felt that the old woman named Aubree might actually have skills not inferior to the old master.

    Of course, this was just his spection, and he couldn¡¯t determine the specifics.

    ¡°Harleen, besides what she said to you and Ivy, did she say anything else?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked Harleen.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything else, just asked us to think about it and said she would meet us again.¡± Harleen responded.

    After a slight pause, she added, ¡°She seemed a bit unusual right after meeting us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°She probably said that after exploring the conditions of me, Harleen, and Billy¡¯s bodies.¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, do you think it might be because my sister and Ivy have something special about their bodies that caught the other party¡¯s attention?¡± Felicia asked Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Harleen and Ivy¡¯s bodies have something special?¡± Judge furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Boss, can you tell if there¡¯s anything different about Harleen and Ivy¡¯s bodies?¡± Alex Long asked Billy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    He really hadn¡¯t found anything different about the two of them. Harleen had alreadypletely digested the inheritance she received from Ether Mountain with Billy¡¯s help some time ago. Now, there was no residue of anyone else¡¯s power in her body. As for Ivy, he had investigated her long ago, and there was nothing special about her either.

    Of course, this was within his ability to detect. Whether there were things he couldn¡¯t sense was another matter.

    After chatting for a while and finding no clues, everyone stopped discussing the topic.

    ¡°Billy, we need to pay close attention to what the Vice Master of the Five Elements Sect said!¡± Stephanie Stuart looked at Billy with a serious expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to believe that it exists than to believe that it doesn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°After wee out of the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ in a few days, I¡¯ll take Casey and the others to visit the Crimson me Empire.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded in response.

    ¡°People from Northfortia have always been ambitious. If they seed, the consequences will be very serious!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Damn people from Northfortia!¡± White Tiger replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°After wee out of the Forbidden Ruins Space next time, let¡¯s go to Northfortia!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wipe their country off this directly, so they won¡¯t keep causing trouble hiding in the dark!¡±

    ¡°In the past century, at least seventy to eighty percent of the wars between countries on this were caused by them!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Vermilion Bird also said in a deep voice, ¡°If Northfortia is eliminated, this will be much more peaceful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. After solving the matters of the Crimson me Empire, we¡¯ll go out and get rid of this tumor called Northfortia!¡± ck Tortoise added.

    ¡°¡­¡± Stout twitched his mouth, then said something to frustrate them. ¡°When will you three be able to enter and exit the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    White Tiger and the others were at a loss for words.

    A few dayster in the morning, Billy and his men arrived at the central square of Skydragon City, where eight thousand Skydragon Dark Guards had already assembled.

    After this period of training, the overall strength of the Skydragon Dark Guards had improved by several levels.

    Among the eight squad leaders, the strongest one had reached the seventh-rank Divine Realm, and the weakest had also improved to the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    Additionally, among the twenty-four deputy squad leaders, their strengths were also considerable, with the strongest one at the sixth-rank Divine Realm and the weakest at the fourth-rank.

    Besides these thirty-plus leaders, among the eight thousand guards, the number of people in the Divine Realm had risen to two hundred.

    Furthermore, there were nearly three thousand people with the strength of the Saint realm, with about one-third of them in thete stage of the Saint realm, estimated to break through to the Divine Realm soon.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Billy!¡± Seeing Billy, the eight thousand people simultaneously knelt down on one knee and shouted loudly.

    Many people looked at Billy with admiration in their eyes.

    Although they didn¡¯t have much interaction with Billy, and many of them hadn¡¯t been in Skydragon City for long, it didn¡¯t affect their admiration for Billy!

    After all, this was a world where strength was respected, and everything Billy had done had touched them!

    As martial artists, being able to follow such a genius and strive for greatness together was fulfilling in this life!

    ¡°Get up, no need for so much courtesy!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd responded again and stood up.

    ¡°Congrattions to you guys for sessfullypleting the first phase of training!¡± Billy looked at everyone and spoke loudly.

    ¡°I will teach the team leaders the method to enter and exit the training baseter. From today onwards, you cane and go freely!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± The crowd responded loudly.

    ¡°I called you here today to tell you two things!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°The first thing is that starting from tomorrow, Casey and Azure Dragon will teach you severalmon formations used on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°I need you to master these formations proficiently within a month, to the point where you can use them in realbat!¡±

    The Blood Shadow Squad of vale has been undefeated in countless battles, partly due to their individual strengths, and also because the Blood Shadow Squad possesses superb formation techniques!

    On the battlefield, with the same ten thousand people, the difference in strength between fighting individually and fighting cooperatively is huge!

    Under the premise of equal individual strength, if cooperativebat is used properly, it can withstand opponents ten times stronger! This point has countless precedents throughout history!

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The eight thousand people shouted in unison.

    ¡°The second thing is, I need a hundred brothers to undertake a difficult task!¡±

    ¡°This task carries great risks, and there¡¯s a possibility of losing lives¡­¡±

    ¡°I volunteer!¡±

    Billy¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished yet when the leader of the first group raised his right hand.

    ¡°Count me in!¡±

    ¡°I volunteer too!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Soon, thousands of people raised their hands.

    ¡°Why do I feel like this scene is simr to when we were selecting the Blood Guards in the western region back then?¡± Seeing the scene, ck Tortoise sighed.

    ¡°They are all a bunch of passionate buddies!¡± White Tiger nodded in agreement.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help but recall some memories from the past, feeling deeply moved. Since there were too many volunteers, Billy had to draw twelve to thirteen members at Divine Realm from each group to form a team of a hundred people. This team was named the Skydragon Shadow!

 Chapter 1413 Honey, Let Me Massage You

    Skydragon Shadow,prised of a hundred members, each with a simple code, ranging from Shadow One to Shadow One Hundred!

    Billy¡¯s purpose in forming the Skydragon Shadow was simple: to have them prate the core of the four major empires and then carry out a series of tasks assigned by him.

    Of course, two-thirds of them would enter the territory of the Crimson me Empire.

    For the next ten days, Billy devoted himself wholeheartedly to training the hundred members of the Skydragon Shadow.

    In addition to helping them improve their cultivation, he also specifically taught them the art of disguise.

    With the help of the Gathering Spirit Array and arge number of spirit fruits, the cultivation of the hundred shadows was all elevated within the ten days, with some of the lower cultivation levels even rising two ranks in session.

    Ten dayster, after bidding farewell to Billy, the hundred shadow members flew away.

    After dealing with the matters of the Skydragon Shadow, Billy began to busy himself with the affairs of the city.

    As of now, the construction of the city hase to an end.

    The four gates and city walls are allpleted, including the construction of the main city area, leaving only some local projects.

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is officially in use!

    Stephanie Stuart serves as the City Lord, while Sol Stuart remains the Chief of Internal Affairs.

    Marquise Thompson, Isaac Herring, and Zak Cahan serve as deputy city lords, each responsible for different affairs.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Edie Fennimore serves as themander of the city guard, overseeing more than ny thousand city guards.

    The original members of the sects in Skydragon City, including the Cloud Feather Sect, Mystic Pill Sect, and Zak Cahan¡¯s people, have all been disbanded and reorganized into various departments of Skydragon City.

    Thus, the first phase of Skydragon City¡¯s establishment work is considered basicallypleted.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, another month had passed.

    During this month, Billy, apanied by Opal and Harleen, worked tirelessly inside and outside the city walls every day.

    His purpose was simple: to arrange arge-scale array covering the entire main city area outside the city walls!

    This was also one of the main reasons why he insisted on building the city walls in the first ce!

    Of course, with his current cultivation level, he couldn¡¯t arrange such arge array in one go, so he had to divide it into smaller parts and make some local arrangements first.

    After a month, there were some preliminary results.

    Billy and the others finally got a break.

    ording to the n, they would set off for the ¡°Star Secret Space¡± in three days!

    That night, after Billy and Harleen finished washing up, they got into bed.

    ¡°Honey, are you tired these days?¡± Billy hugged Harleen and said softly.

    ¡°No!¡± Harleen shook her head in response. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve rxed like this. We¡¯ve been living a full life for over a month.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare to have such days in the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that these days are too short. I really hope to finish all the tasks as soon as possible so that everyone doesn¡¯t have to work so hard,¡± she continued.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°After resolving the matters of the Crimson me Empire, let¡¯s go find Grandpa and Dad together.¡±

    ¡°If everything goes well on their side, we can go back to our country and have some leisure days.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen nodded again.

    After a slight pause, as if something urred to her, she continued, ¡°Honey, do you remember that Aubree?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Why do you suddenly mention her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy these days whenever I think of her, as if something is going to happen,¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the next time we meet her, if Ivy and I don¡¯t agree to go with her, will she forcibly take us away?¡±

    Speaking to this point, she subconsciously leaned against Billy¡¯s body and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away from my husband for so long¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey!¡± Billy kissed her forehead. ¡°No one will take you away from me without my consent!¡±

    ¡°Honey, her cultivation is probably above the Sacred Realm. I¡¯m worried that if she really wants to take us away forcibly, we won¡¯t be able to resist¡­¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay. I promise nothing will happen!¡± Billy reassured her with a steady gaze.

    ¡°Without my consent, no one can take my wife away from me!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen nodded solemnly. ¡°I trust you, Honey!¡±

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Honey, do you think they bothe from the ce guarded by the old master?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, with their cultivation, they wouldn¡¯t be nobodies in this Forbidden Ruins Space!¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Indeed, he had also spected in this regard.

    Based on his current understanding of the Forbidden Ruins Space, the highest level of skill within the four major empires and the two major super sects is estimated to be at thete stage of the Sacred Realm.

    However, the skills of those two individuals are obviously above the Sacred Realm!

    People with such skills can onlye from two ces!

    One, they are members of the barrier-guarding n themselves, and two, they are the objects guarded by the barrier guardians!

    Other than that, there shouldn¡¯t be a third possibility!

    ¡°If the people inside have such skills, it would be terrifying!¡± Harleen took a deep breath.

    ¡°If two people who are so powerfule out casually, I wonder how many more strong people are inside. Can the old master and his fellows hold on?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey, we¡¯re just specting now,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°And besides, even if they reallye from there¡­¡±

    ¡°At least from the situations we¡¯ve encountered, they¡¯re not really ruthless people, are they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Harleen nodded slightly. ¡°Although that young girl acts decisively, it¡¯s all because those people brought it upon themselves!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded, half-jokingly.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry too much, Honey. If they reallye from that ce, it means there are good people there too.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡± Harleen nodded again.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been tiredtely. Lie down, and let me massage you.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Billy looked at Harleen and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Harleen gave Billy a yful eye roll.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Are you up to mischief again?¡± Harleen teased.

    ¡°You tell me, when have you ever given me a proper massage? Every time, it¡¯s less than two minutes, and your hands start wandering!¡± sheined.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll give you a proper massage today, without any ulterior motives!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for it!¡± Harleen pouted.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to bed. We¡¯ll go out to the countryside tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy sealed her lips with a passionate kiss¡­

 Chapter 1414 Next Stop, Star Secret Space

    In the next two or three days, everyone was not busy anymore and rxed for a few days.

    Those withpanions, such as Casey and Felicia, Azure Fang and Frostde, Ian de and Night Orchid, White Tiger and Alex Long, etc., these two days are like letting loose.

    For two or three days, no one was seen, and it was not known where they went.

    And Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and others have also been elusive these days, and it is not known what they are up to.

    Happy times are always short-lived, three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Early in the morning of the fourth day.

    Billy led everyone towards Ice Cloud Empire, the destination was the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ within Ice Cloud Empire.

    Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore were still staying in Skydragon City.

    With Stephanie Stuart¡¯s current strength, as long as she doesn¡¯t encounter strongte-stage Sacred Realm individuals, there shouldn¡¯t be too much danger, so Billy can rx a little.

    At noon, Billy and his group appeared on a mountain in the northern part of Ice Cloud Empire.

    Looking around, all they could see were towering mountains covered with snow and ice on the mountainside.

    asionally, roars of fierce beasts could be heard from the surrounding forests.

    ¡°Opal, is the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ nearby?¡± Azure Dragon asked Opal.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded, ¡°The address of the Star Secret Space is no longer a secret, many people already know, they just can¡¯t get in.¡±

    After that, she pointed ahead and said, ¡°Keep going forward, we should be close.¡±

    Then, everyone moved forward.

    ¡°Boss, this ce is not simple, there are many lurking around!¡± After walking for a while, Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    When theynded at the clearing before, he released his spiritual power to explore the area within a radius of twenty or thirty kilometers.

    There were at least seven or eight waves of people lurking around, including strong individuals above the mid-stage Divine Realm.

    ¡°ording to our previous information, many sects and the four major empires have arranged people to lurk around here all year round.¡± Amber spoke up.

    ¡°Why?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Although no one has truly entered the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ so far, various forces have never given up.¡± Amber responded.

    ¡°They have people lurking around here, just waiting for the day when someone might sessfully enter the secret realm, and then they will definitely bring out a lot of treasures.¡±

    ¡°Looting on the spot?¡± Azure Dragon and Judge both said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°They really have it all nned out!¡± Soul Chasermented.

    ¡°Someone ising!¡± At this moment, Opal calmly said.

    Before she could finish her sentence, a group of about twenty people appeared not far away, looking unfriendly.

    The leader was an old man in his sixties, with a decent cultivation level, at the eighth-rank Divine Realm.

    Among the people following him, half of them were in the Divine Realm, and the other half were at the Saint realm.

    ¡°Oh, so many beautiful women havee here to seek treasures, today is indeed a treat!¡± A man with a sneering smile scanned Harleen and the others, his eyes showing a hint of fanaticism.

    Because Billy and his group had hidden their auras, the other party naturally couldn¡¯t know the level of individuals they were facing.

    ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s cold here, do you want to warm up with me?¡± The man continued.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Ian de¡¯s voice was low.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man nced at Ian de. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again?¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Ian de turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°Cut off an arm first as a warning!¡± Billy replied casually.

    ¡±Haha¡­¡± Upon hearing the conversation between the two, the man burst intoughter.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The others also looked disdainfully at Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Kid, are you joking? You want to kill me as soon as you open your mouth?¡± The man managed to stopughing and pointed at Ian de.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how you will kill me,e on, I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a de aura shot out swiftly from Ian de¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Feeling the power of this de, the leading man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    He immediately shouted loudly to the man, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Before he could finish his warning, the de aura shed past the man¡¯s shoulder, and then his arm flew out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± After a miserable scream, the man fell to the ground.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± The other party roared.

    Then, including the leader, each of them raised their swords and rushed towards Ian de.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Ian de¡¯s eyes narrowed, he took two steps forward and once again shed out several de auras.

    Azure Fang and Frostde followed suit, their wrists flicked, and de auras appeared.

    After a wave of de auras, several arms flew in the air, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Several men fell to the ground, howling in pain.

    Although the old man had not lost an arm or a leg, a gash appeared on his waist from the de aura, almost reaching the bone.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The old man, feeling the pain, retreated ten steps, a look of fear shing across his face.

    As for the others, upon seeing this scene, they quickly stopped in their tracks, their faces filled with horror.

    What is going on?

    Three people casually swung a few des and took down seven or eight of their men?

    By now, they finally realized that they had provoked the wrong people!

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people?¡± After stopping the flow of blood from his waist, the old man looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°If you want to live, leave immediately!¡± Azure Fang replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Identify yourselves!¡± The old man turned to Azure Fang and said, ¡°The people of the Invincible Sect are not to be trifled with by you, we wille for revenge another day¡­¡±

    After hearing the man¡¯s words, Stout choked and interrupted him.

    ¡°What kind of sect are you from? The Invincible Sect? That name is really something!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser also looked at the man with a helpless expression.

    With this level of strength, they are iming to be invincible sect?

    Why not just call themselves the Number One Sect in the world?

 Chapter 1415 You Bring It Upon Yourself

    ¡°Which empire are you from?¡± Stout asked, licking his lips before continuing.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the Invincible Sect should be a sect in Desire City!¡± Opal said on the side.

    ¡°Desire City?¡± The group was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded. ¡°Desire City has two or three top sects, and one of them is the Invincible Sect.¡±

    ¡°The position of the Invincible Sect in Desire City is only second to the Wind Rain Sect and zing Sun Sect. Their Sect Master should be at the ninth-rank Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Azure Dragon said, then looked at the others. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t leave our sight by then, none of you will leave!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The other man tried to speak loudly.

    Before he could finish a word, a sharp de light shot towards him, leaving a deep crack in the ground beside him, a terrifying sight.

    The man couldn¡¯t help but shiver, quickly closing his mouth.

    This level of strong cultivator was not someone he could contend with!

    ¡°We¡¯ll remember this grudge, we¡¯ll get back at you tenfold in the future!¡± The leader said, then looked at his people. ¡°Back to the sect!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The group hurriedly limped away to the side.

    ¡°Boss, there should be many onlookers in the woods on both sides, should we pull them all out?¡± After the Invincible Sect people left, White Tiger looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No need, they are just small fry watching the show!¡± Billy replied indifferently, continuing to walk forward.

    He had already sensed that many people had gathered from all directions long before the Invincible Sect acted.

    These people usually lurked here, bored every day, and naturally seized any opportunity to watch a spectacle.

    He also found that among these people, the highest cultivation level was only the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    He naturally had no interest in these people.

    However, he didn¡¯t want trouble, but trouble always seemed to find him.

    Just as the group had not walked far, another group of people emerged from the woods on the right.

    The total number was around thirty, but these people¡¯s cultivation levels were significantly higher than those of the Invincible Sect.

    The old man in the blue robe leading the group was at the second-rank Sacred Realm. Besides him, there were two others at the Sacred Realm, and several others were in thete stage of Divine Realm.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, you all are from Skydragon City, right?¡± the old man in the blue robe looked at Billy and spoke, ¡°This should be the famous Mr Billy, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing his words, there were surprised voices from the woods on both sides.

    With Billy¡¯s current reputation in the Forbidden Ruins Space, anyone with a slight interest in the martial world had heard of him.

    And, in a way, most of these people were specifically waiting for Billy here!

    The news about the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ mechanism diagram had spread in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Most people had heard that the two women who got the mechanism diagram came from Skydragon City.

    Therefore, various forces had recently sent more people to lurk around here, just waiting for this day.

    As for the rumors about Billy¡¯s skills, not many paid much attention to them.

    On one hand, because most people didn¡¯t believe that a young man in his thirties could have the strength to kill a fifth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator when they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes.

    After all, rumors might be exaggerated!

    On the other hand, some people were just here with the hope that they could gain something valuable without being targeted by Billy.

    One wouldn¡¯t know what treasures the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ had that were more attractive than the Forbidden Phantom Valley!

    ¡°Do you have any business?¡± Vermilion Bird, walking in the front, nced at the leading man from the opposite group.

    ¡°I have long heard of Mr Billy¡¯s gracious manner in Skydragon City, a talented person indeed. Today I find that¡¯s true!¡± the old man in the blue robe did not respond to Vermilion Bird¡¯s words.

    After speaking, he scanned the trees on both sides and shouted loudly, ¡°Why are you not showing yourselves yet? Weren¡¯t you all waiting here for Mr Billy? Now that he¡¯s here, how much longer do you intend to wait?¡±

    With his words, five or six waves of people emerged from the trees on both sides. The total number amounted to around two to three hundred people, with the leaders of three waves being at the early stage of the Sacred Realm cultivation.

    Furthermore, among the crowd at the back, there were also three or four martial artists at the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    Upon sensing the cultivation levels of these people, Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others felt slightly surprised.

    They had thought that, besides the two super sects within the Crimson me Empire, there should not be many Sacred Realm experts in the current Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Yet now, several had suddenly appeared at once.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It seemed that their understanding of the Forbidden Ruins Space was still notprehensive enough!

    ¡°Tell us your purpose!¡± Azure Dragon spoke solemnly after scanning the two to three hundred people.

    ¡°Our purpose is actually quite simple!¡± an elderly first-rank Sacred Realm cultivator stepped forward.

    ¡°As long as you hand over the mechanism diagram for the ¡®Star Secret Space,¡¯ we can let you leave here alive.¡±

    ¡°And what if we don¡¯t?¡± Azure Dragon inquired.

    ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances!¡± the grey-robed elder continued.

    ¡°Although it is rumored that you are very strong, you should be aware that you have no chance of winning against so many of us!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragon smiled faintly before continuing, ¡°Can I ask you a question first? There is only one mechanism diagram, so who should we give it to?¡±

    ¡°How about this, the factions present here can have a fight among themselves to determine who gets it, and then we will give the mechanism diagram to the winning party. How about that?¡±

    ¡°This method is feasible!¡± Before waiting for a response, Judge replied, ¡°I can act as the referee for you.¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to underestimate the situation!¡± the old man in the blue robe interjected with a stern voice.

    ¡°Hand over the mechanism diagram. As for how we handle it, that is none of your concern!¡±

    ¡°Are there people from Ice Cloud Empire and Sheardal Empire present?¡± Billy asked the crowd.

    He didn¡¯t mention Rainbow Moon Empire, as based on his knowledge of the empire, it was unlikely to have such powerful sects.

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± an old, thin Sacred Realm cultivator asked.

    ¡°Introduce yourselves!¡± Billy calmly requested.

    ¡°I am Luciano Morin, from Ice Cloud Empire¡¯s Cloud Light Sect!¡± the elder introduced.

    ¡°Cloud Light Sect?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°In consideration of Emperor Richards, I will give you onest chance to leave immediately and escape death!¡± Billy retorted.

    He had heard of the Cloud Light Sect during his time in Ice Cloud Empire, knowing it to be a top sect within the empire.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to use the imperial family to pressure me, Mr Billy!¡± the elder replied.

    ¡°I heard that Mr Billy assisted the Emperor in suppressing a recent rebellion. However, we¡¯re now involved in a martial arts affair, it¡¯s unrted to the imperial family. Even if they found out my doing todayter, I believe they would not me my Cloud Light Sect!¡±

    ¡°Of course, if Mr Billy is willing to hand over the mechanism diagram, I can assure that you and yourpanions can safely leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°You are quite confident in yourself!¡± hearing the elder¡¯s words, White Tiger sarcastically responded.

    ¡°It truly shows how insatiable people are!¡±

 Chapter 1416 Despicable

    ¡°Since you know that it was us who suppressed the uprising in your Ice Cloud Imperial Family, yet you still dare to be so confident, I really do admire that,¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°Do you really think your Cloud Light Sect is stronger than Deon Richards and his people? Or do you simply not believe that we were the ones who crushed them?¡±

    ¡°Heh, if I guess correctly, Mr Billy must be at the first-rank Sacred Realm, right?¡± The elder ignored White Tiger and continued to address Billy.

    ¡°To breakthrough to the Sacred Realm at the age of thirty, Mr Billy truly deserves to be called God¡¯s favored one.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile before you¡¯ve fully grown. It¡¯s unwise to chase after vain titles too much.¡±

    Okay!

    By his words, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe Billy and his group yed a crucial role in averting disaster for the Ice Cloud Empire.

    ¡°I gave you a chance. Don¡¯t me others!¡± Billy nced at the man and then ignored him.

    He then looked at the others. ¡°You all are from the sects of the Crimson me Empire? Are there any from Saint Cloud Pavilion and Five Elements Sect?¡±

    ¡°Heh, if people from those two major super sects were here, do you think you would still have the chance to stand here and talk?¡± The grey-robed elder sneered.

    ¡°However, I advise you, those two super sects will soon learn of your arrival here. It probably won¡¯t be long before they send someone.¡±

    ¡°When that timees, they won¡¯t just want the mechanism diagram; they¡¯ll want your lives too.¡±

    ¡°So, you better hurry up and hand over the mechanism diagram, maybe then you can still save your little lives!¡±

    ¡°Boss, shall we make a move?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already given them a chance, since they don¡¯t want it, let them suffer!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s people responded simultaneously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The old man in the blue robe said gravely.

    Then, looking towards the grey-robed elder. ¡°Young, how about we deal together with this genius who¡¯s been sensationalized by the outside world?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The grey-robed elder responded.

    Next, both of them charged towards Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The others behind them also started to charge rapidly towards Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Casey and others, naturally, did not show any mercy, posing their swords and rushing forward.

    In the next moment, the scene dove into a fierce battle. However, as soon as Casey and the others exploded with their strength, many of their opponents¡¯ faces stiffened.

    They might not be able to sense the martial arts aura of Billy, Opal, and Amber, but Casey was a bona fide second-rank Sacred Realm.

    Harleen and Ivy were at the first-rank Sacred Realm, and even Azure Dragon and Azure Fang were at half-step Sacred Realm.

    Who exactly were these people?

    At around thirty years old, they were monstrously powerful!

    Billy was their boss, so it was imagined that he was even stronger!

    Many hadn¡¯t even started the fight properly but they had wanted to retreat.

    Including the old man in the blue robe and the grey-robed elder, a hint of dread emerged in their hearts.

    However, at this point, they were already in too deep to retreat, so they could only try!

    ¡°Lad, take our best move!¡±

    The old man in the blue robe said deeply as he and the grey-robed elder simultaneously used their strongest techniques to bombard Billy.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Before Billy could react, Opal, standing by his side, coldly let out a word.

    While speaking, he casually flipped his wrist, pulling out an arcing de light from the ancient sword, attacking with a shrill whistling through the air.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Two elders sensed the power of this sword strike; their pupils dted suddenly, and their faces changed drastically.

    At this moment, they finally realized the level of the person they had provoked.

    Without any suspense, given Opal¡¯s current strength, killing two second-rank Sacred Realm individuals was as easy as stepping on an ant.

    The sword light shed past, and the two opponents¡¯ attacks instantly dissipated into nothingness, as the de light entered their bodies.

    ¡°Very¡­ very strong¡­¡±

    The old man in the blue robe looked down at the blood wound on his chest, uttered these few difficult words, and then fell forward.

    Arge amount of blood flowed from beneath his body, his body twitched a few times and then stilled.

    The other, a gray-robed elderly man, experienced a simr fate, falling straight to the ground, kicking twice, then breathless.

    In theirst moments, both felt a trace of regret.

    Had they known this would be the oue, they would never have thought of seizing the mechanism diagram.

    Now, not only did they fail to obtain the mechanism diagram, but they also lost their lives.

    Simultaneously as Opal made his move, Amber also acted. The two first-rank Sacred Realm elders had no chance of resisting either.

    The sword light shed, and blood lines appeared across both men¡¯s throats.

    They instinctively raised their hands to cover the wounds, blood streaming through their fingers, before they fell to the ground and met the king of hell.

    At the same time, a series of sounds of bodies falling echoed from Casey¡¯s group¡¯s fighting ring.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, about seventy to eighty people from a group of two hundred had fallen, either dead or crippled, and the scene was filled with wails of agony.

    Seeing this, the remaining opponents naturally lost any will to fight.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Following that, many shouted loudly, and then scattered in all directions.

    However, Casey and the others did not hurry to wipe them outpletely, letting them flee for their lives.

    But there was one exception, an elder named Luciano Morin from Cloud Light Sect.

    He had only run about two or three hundred meters when a de light from Azure Dragon shed by his shoulder, then a arm was seen flying into the air.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Luciano Morin screamed as he fell from the air, his face turning deathly pale immediately.

    The other members of Cloud Light Sect looked back at him, but after a slight hesitation, they continued running without looking back.

    In times of great danger, saving oneself is paramount.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    Luciano Morin steadied himself and spat out a mouthful of old blood.

    ¡°You Cloud Light Sect disciples are quite something, huh!¡± Azure Dragon said with a faint smile as he walked over.

    The elder stopped the bleeding at his shoulder and then knelt down, his voice trembling as he spoke.

    ¡°Please, young master¡­ spare my life¡­¡±

    At this moment, he regretted his actions deeply.

    Only now did he believe that the disaster at Ice Cloud Empire some time ago was indeed averted by Billy and his friends!

    This level of power was not something he could provoke!

    ¡°Do you see how foolish you were? My Boss told you to leave earlier, but you didn¡¯t, and now youe begging me to let you go!¡± Azure Dragon nced at him.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I was blinded by greed, please spare me for the sake of Emperor Richards¡­¡± Luciano Morin no longer had his previous arrogance.

    ¡°Just now, those people, other than you, did the reste from the Crimson me Empire?¡± Billy walked over.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Luciano Morin replied with difficulty.

    ¡°Why were no representatives from the two super super sects present?¡± Billy continued to inquire.

 Chapter 1417 Secret Space

    Billy asked this question because of his understanding.

    Although the Five Elements Sect and the Saint Cloud Pavilion were strong, there was still a considerable gappared to the former number one sect, the Star Studded Sect.

    In theory, people from both sects should be interested in this ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯.

    ¡°A few days ago¡­ there were people from both the Saint Cloud Pavilion and the Five Elements Sect, but they have left these past few days¡­¡± Luciano Morin continued.

    ¡°But, those who escaped just now will definitely notify them¡­¡±

    ¡°Where exactly is the entrance to the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯?¡± Billy no longer dwelled on the matters of the two super sects.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s under arge canyon not far from there¡­¡± Luciano Morin extended his left arm and pointed to the front right.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­¡± Luciano Morin got up from the ground.

    Then, the group headed towards the direction of the canyon.

    Several minutester, they arrived at the edge of the canyon.

    When they saw the situation in the canyon, Azure Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t help but exim in amazement.

    They saw a square maze inside therge canyon, with both length and width spanning over a thousand meters.

    The walls of the maze were built with square stones, each side about two to three meters long. The walls were at least seventy to eighty meters high, and the width of the passages inside the maze was about five to six meters.

    Building such a maze in a canyon was no small project.

    In addition, standing above the canyon, one could clearly sense a strong pressure emanating from the maze below.

    ¡°Where is the entrance?¡± Azure Dragon looked at the old man and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure about that!¡± Luciano Morin shook his head and continued, ¡°But it is said that if you enter from the entrance on the right side and can sessfully walk to the center of the maze, you will see the entrance to the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Is it that simple?¡± White Tiger asked, ¡°Then why not just fly directly to the center?¡±

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re joking¡­ if it were that simple, the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ would have ceased to exist long ago¡­¡± Luciano Morin responded.

    ¡°This maze is empowered by high-level arrays. Once something intrudes into the high airspace above the maze, it will be crushed by the defensive aura.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± White Tiger asked eagerly.

    ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll know!¡± Azure Fang replied.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent arge stone about two meters high towards the maze not far away.

    Just as the stone entered the area above the maze, a piercing wind howl swept through the scene.

    Immediately, the stone burst apart like paper, shredded into pieces within moments, and debris rained down like a downpour.

    ¡°It really is!¡± Judge shouted.

    ¡°If someone really wants to enter and search for treasure, there should be a way to block the defensive aura, right?¡± ck Tortoise asked the old man.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Luciano Morin shook his head in response.

    ¡°Perhaps you think the defensive aura just now wasn¡¯t very strong, but the maze¡¯s defensive array here is quite miraculous, bing stronger when confronted with strong guys!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ck Tortoise continued to ask.

    ¡°ording to legend, since this ce was discovered, the strongest person killed by the defensive array was an eighth rank Sacred Realm!¡± Luciano Morin didn¡¯t directly answer ck Tortoise¡¯s question.

    ck Tortoise and Judge were simultaneously choked by saliva.

    An eighth-rank Sacred Realm was killed?

    Is it really that exaggerated?

    Even Billy and Opal showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    The eighth-rank Sacred Realm is already at the pinnacle of the four major empires and the two major super sects, yet they couldn¡¯t withstand the defensive aura?

    Truly worthy of being the number one sect back then!

    Just an array, yet it demonstrates the former strength of the Star Studded Sect!

    ¡°What if we just destroy this maze? Can we see the entrance then?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°If the maze is really destroyed, it¡¯s uncertain whether we can see the entrance, but one thing is certain!¡± Luciano Morin responded.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Soul Chaser continued to ask.

    ¡°As far as we know about the Forbidden Ruins Space, there probably isn¡¯t anyone who can destroy this maze.¡± Luciano Morin added after a pause.

    ¡°This maze is empowered by a powerful array, evente-stage Sacred Realm experts would find it difficult to shake a bit!¡±

    ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡± Azure Dragon replied, ¡°Let me try!¡±

    With that said, he unleashed his full strength, forming ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ and shed down with a rainbow-like momentum.

    However, the result was no surprise.

    A sh capable of contending with a second-rank Sacred Realm expert encountered no obstacle as it struck the wall of the maze.

    It was as if the wall didn¡¯t react at all, not even trembling.

    ¡°Well then!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he sheathed hisrge de.

    ¡°If our estimation is correct, even if a powerful individual can destroy this maze, as long as they don¡¯t enter the maze ording to the mechanism diagram, the entrance probably won¡¯t appear!¡± Luciano Morin added.

    Casey and the others deeply agreed with his words.

    Since there¡¯s a powerful array supporting it, if one doesn¡¯t follow the designated route, the entrance won¡¯t appear, which is quite normal.

    ¡°Before this, hasn¡¯t anyone gone in to explore the route?¡± Night Orchid looked at Luciano Morin and asked, ¡°Has no one ever reached the center?¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± Luciano Morin nodded in response, ¡°Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people vying for that mechanism diagram!¡±

    ¡°Although this maze is a bitplex, wouldn¡¯t trying a few times reveal the route?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Luciano Morin shook his head.

    ¡°In this maze, besides the one and only correct route, any other path, if one step goes wrong, will trigger the energy array.¡±

    ¡°So, up to today, not even the outermost circle has beenpleted by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡± Night Orchid and Frostde were slightly stunned.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go inter!¡± Luciano Morin replied.

    ¡°The ground outside is littered with skeletons, the result of those who attempted to enter the maze being killed by the energy array.¡±

    After asking a few more questions, Billy waved his hand to Luciano Morin, ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°Th¡­ Thank you for not killing me¡­¡± Luciano Morin quickly bowed in response and fled.

    Before long, Billy and the others arrived at the entrance of the maze, where a formidable pressure emanated from within.

    ¡°The pressure standing here outside is already this strong; it¡¯s probably even more exaggerated inside the maze!¡± Judge remarked.

    ¡°It seems so!¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    ¡°Billy Boy, people from Saint Cloud Pavilion and Five Elements Sect should arrive soon!¡± Amber looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Should we deal with them first before entering?¡±

 Chapter 1418 No Way Out?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them!¡± Billy thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber replied, then she and Opal walked towards the entrance.

    The two of them were most familiar with the mechanism diagram, so they took the lead.

    As expected, after entering the maze, the oppressive atmosphere inside was several times stronger than outside.

    As everyone spected, without the cultivation of the Divine Realm, just the pressure inside would be enough to cause one to burst and die.

    In addition, as Luciano Morin had mentioned, just as everyone reached the first three-way intersection, they found several corpses scattered on two of the paths, obviously dead from the defensive array.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± ck Tortoise said, then his hands flipped, forming a moderate-sized energy ball that he sent into one of the passages.

    As soon as the energy ball shed into the passage a few meters, a wave of extremely sharp energy sliced out, and the energy ball instantly exploded.

    Seeing this scene, Judge and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    This really was a maze that spelled death!

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue forward!¡± Opal said, leading everyone down the third passage.

    Not long after walking, they reached another three-way intersection.

    Just like before, corpsesy strewn across the ground on two of the roads.

    ¡°People die for wealth, and birds die for food!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but sigh.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°These people didn¡¯t have the mechanism diagram in their hands. They knewing in here was risking their lives, yet so many still came one after another!¡±

    ¡°Human nature is greedy!¡± Vermilion Bird replied, ¡°After all, if one can sessfully enter the ¡®Secret Space¡¯, perhaps it would be a different kind of life!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Bob nodded.

    ¡°I really wonder what¡¯s inside the ¡®Secret Space¡¯. Hopefully, it won¡¯t make our trip here in vain!¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°At least leave us some high-level spiritual fruits and beast cores to make it worthwhile for us!¡±

    ¡°Stout, all you think about are spiritual fruits and beast cores all day long. Can¡¯t you have a little more ambition?¡± White Tiger spoke up.

    ¡°Hehe, sorry, poverty limits my imagination!¡± Stout grinned.

    Night Orchid and the others chuckled softly.

    The group chatted as they walked deeper inside.

    This maze was the kind that could kill people without benefit. Every so often, there was a three-way intersection, followed by a pile of corpses.

    ¡°Huh?¡± After walking for a while, Opal and Amber stopped.

    ¡°Opal, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way forward!¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing her words, Judge and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    What do you mean there¡¯s no way forward?

    No way forward means we¡¯ve taken the wrong path?

    Won¡¯t that trigger the defensive array? Are we in trouble?

    At the same time, spiritual power surged from Billy¡¯s body, immediately forming a defensive barrier around everyone.

    ¡°Everyone, activate your full strength and reinforce the barrier!¡± Opal also reacted quickly.

    Phew¡­ At the next moment, everyone quickly released their full power to strengthen the defense.

    Serious expressions appeared on their faces one by one. They all knew that the defensive array inside could kill even ate-stage Sacred Realm powerhouse!

    Could they withstand it?

    However, the worrying situation that everyone anticipated didn¡¯t happen.

    After several minutes passed, there was no reaction in the passage.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± White Tiger asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say triggering the defensive array by taking the wrong path? Why hasn¡¯t it appeared?¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have taken the wrong path!¡± Amber furrowed her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Opal and I followed the instructions on the mechanism diagrampletely!¡±

    ¡°Unless the mechanism diagram itself is wrong, it¡¯s unlikely that we took the wrong path!¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone frowned slightly.

    The fact that the defensive array hadn¡¯t activated yet clearly indicated that they hadn¡¯t taken the wrong path.

    But here was a dead end. What was going on?

    ¡°Could this maze be some prank by someone with too much time on their hands?¡± Stout suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely, right?¡± Judge replied, ¡°Such a big project, just for the sake of a prank?¡±

    ¡°Opal, Amber, besides marking the maze¡¯s routes on that mechanism diagram, were there any other special features?¡± Harleen spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°Harleen, what do you mean?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious!¡± Harleen responded after a moment of thought.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just routes marked, why call it a mechanism diagram?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Soul Chaser chimed in.

    ¡°There might be some mechanisms set up inside the maze. We can only continue deeper if we find them.¡±

    ¡°Possible!¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger nodded.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, can you recall anything?¡± Billy asked Opal and Amber, naturally guessing this possibility.

    ¡°Special features?¡± Amber and Opal fell into brief contemtion.

    ¡°Nothing special, I think!¡± After a while, Amber shook her head slightly.

    ¡°I remember it very clearly. Besides the guidance lines of the maze, there were only three sentences on that diagram, nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Three sentences?¡± Azure Dragon and the others asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°At the bottom right of the mechanism diagram, there¡¯s a line of small text, a total of twelve characters.¡±

    ¡°What are those twelve characters?¡± Azure Dragon continued to ask.

    ¡°Heaven and earth, Five Elements generate and restrain, join yin and yang!¡± Amber replied.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think those twelve characters were anything special before, but now it¡¯s possible they contain a hidden message rted to the mechanism!¡± Opal said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Those twelve characters sound very ordinary. What could be the mystery within?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser scratched their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Look around, see if there¡¯s anything special in this passage!¡± Billy thought for a moment, then waved his hand to dispel the barrier.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone responded in unison, then dispersed.

    However, in this passage, apart from the walls on both sides and the wall directly ahead, there was nothing else.

    They searched the three walls for a long time but found nothing unusual.

    ¡°Honey, did you find something?¡± After another ten minutes, Harleen walked up to Billy and asked.

    At this moment, Billy stood in front of the wall ahead, looking up with a thoughtful expression on his face.

    ¡°Do you think the middle few stones look a bit different from the others?¡± Billy asked Harleen.

    ¡°Different?¡± Harleen was slightly puzzled and looked up.

    At the same time, upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, others walked over one after another.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice anything different?¡± Harleen observed while speaking.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything either!¡± Azure Dragon and Judge said simultaneously.

 Chapter 1419 Heaven And Earth

    Nobody noticed anything unusual at first. The stones on the walls surrounding the maze were about three meters long and wide.

    The stones were only roughly polished and not particrly smooth on the surface. Basically, there were many pits and indentations on each stone, making it difficult to see any differences.

    ¡°Take a closer look at the eight or nine stones in the middle!¡± Billy pointed upwards and said.

    ¡°Are the concave pits on those nine stones different from the others?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, everyone looked up again.

    ¡°It does seem different!¡± Soon, Harleen and Opal simultaneously spoke up.

    ¡°Why am I still not seeing it?¡± Judge furrowed his brows and asked Casey beside him, ¡°Mr Kimmons, have you noticed?¡±

    ¡°Take a closer look at the walls on both sides of the passage and the wall directly ahead.¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Except for the nine stones in the middle, the concave pits on the other stone surfaces are irregr in shape.¡±

    ¡°While on the nine stones in the middle, although there are irregr concave pits, each stone surface has a varying number of standard circr pits.¡±

    ¡°It seems to be indeed!¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up.

    At this point, everyone naturally noticed the differences in those nine stones. As Casey said, each of the nine stones had a certain number of standard circr pits. If one paid closer attention, they would also notice that the number of circr pits on each stone surface varied, ranging from one to nine.

    ¡°Boss, the number of those circr pits should represent the sequence of these stones.¡± Soul Chaser pondered aloud. ¡°The current arrangement is chaotic. Does that mean we need to arrange these stones fromrge to small ording to their sequence to pass this level?¡±

    ¡°The problem is, how do we arrange them?¡± Felicia replied, ¡°Could these stones be movable?¡±

    Not only Felicia, but Billy and others were also thinking about this problem. Everyone was aware that, most likely, the key to this levely in these nine stones.

    However, these stones were integrated with the walls. How could they be moved?

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± After saying this, Amber¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she reached out to grab one of the stones.

    She was a cultivator at the third-rank Sacred Realm. If it was just an ordinary stone, she could easily move it. However, no matter how hard she tried, there was no sign of movement from the stone.

    ¡°Could there be other mechanisms to control these nine stones?¡± Harleen frowned slightly and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s search together!¡± Opal instructed everyone except Billy.

    Then, everyone, except for Billy, got busy again.

    Billy, on the other hand, stood still, lost in thought.

    Ten minutester, everyone returned to Billy, apparently having found nothing.

    ¡°White Tiger, try to shatter the ninth stone!¡± Suddenly, Billy said abruptly.

    ¡°Shatter it?¡± White Tiger was taken aback. ¡°Boss, these stones are enchanted with an array. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Just try!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Okay!¡± White Tiger hesitated for a moment, then sent a powerful palm strike toward the ninth stone.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The next moment, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the ninth stone exploded like paper under White Tiger¡¯s palm strike.

    ¡°Shattered?¡± Both White Tiger and Azure Dragon were stunned.

    Moreover, what surprised everyone was that after the ninth stone shattered, the wall didn¡¯t pierce through.

    Instead, there was a gap about three meters long and wide on the wall, with the innermost part still being a wall. Obviously, the thickness of this wall was far more than three meters.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try the other stones!¡± Ian de said in a deep voice, then sent several palm strikes toward the other stones.

    However, there was no movement from the wall, not even a slight tremor.

    ¡°Honey, how did you know the ninth stone could be shattered?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    Opal, Amber, and others also looked at Billy with curiosity written all over their faces.

    ¡°Do you remember the first sentence in the mechanism diagram?¡± Billy asked everyone.

    ¡°Heaven and earth?¡± Frostde said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, this maze should have three simr levels.¡±

    ¡°Heaven and earth are the password for this first level.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it!¡± Stout scratched his head. ¡°What¡¯s the secret behind these words?¡±

    Not only Stout, but others were also puzzled.

    ¡°These are the terms of the Eight Diagrams.¡± At this point, Opal said thoughtfully.

    ¡°I think I understand!¡± Harleen said at the same time. ¡°Honey, are you suggesting that the remaining eight stones represent the Eight Diagrams?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy smiled slightly and continued, ¡°The key to this level should be to ce these eight stones in the correct positions.¡±

    ¡°Since these stones cannot be separated from the wall, they can only be movedterally. Therefore, there must be a space left to move these stones, otherwise, there is no way to start.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I guessed that the ninth stone should be the extra one, and the result proved to be correct!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone finally understood.

    ¡°Billy, do you know the positions corresponding to the Eight Diagrams?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be as simple as arranging them from small torge, from top to bottom, right?¡± She wasn¡¯t familiar with the Eight Diagrams, so it made sense for her to be in the dark.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°So, how do we determine the directions on this wall?¡± Felicia paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Could it be based on the traditional rule of ¡®north up, south down, west left, east right¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 1420 The Second Challenge

    ¡°Most likely, yes!¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to move those eight stones first!¡±

    At this moment, Amber said, then raised her hand again towards one of the stones closest to the previous ninth stone and exerted force towards the direction of the empty space.

    As expected, after a sound, that stone could indeed move.

    Amber also tried to pull the stone out of the wall, but to no avail. They could only shift it; it couldn¡¯t leave the wall.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± ck Tortoise couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    The next steps were rtively simple.

    In the grid, there was one empty space, and they had to move the other eight stones to their corresponding positions.

    For Billy and the others, this was naturally not difficult.

    After about ten minutes, all eight stones were ced in their positions ording to the positions of the Eight Diagrams.

    Immediately, a loud noise rang out, and the eight stones simultaneously exploded, piercing through the wall covered by the grid.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We did it?¡± Stout shouted.

    Joy shed across the faces of the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over first to check, you all wait for my signal!¡±

    After saying this, Billy leaped from the hole after a short run.

    Although flying was prohibited in this maze, the hole was only about ten meters above the ground.

    For those above the Divine Realm, this height posed no difficulty at all; a simple leap could cross it.

    Afternding on the opposite corridor, Billy looked around and found nothing unusual; it was the same as before.

    A few minutester, the others jumped over one after another.

    ¡°The designer of this level is really sadistic, making it so difficult!¡± Stout grumbled.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Boss¡¯s extraordinary intelligence, we¡¯d probably have to return the same way we came!¡±

    ¡°Stout, your ttery skills are improving!¡± Judge retorted.

    Night Orchid and Frostde chuckled.

    Then, led by Opal and Amber, the group continued forward.

    The next stretch of the road was simr to before, with a fork in the road every so often.

    However, they didn¡¯t see any corpses anymore.

    Obviously, up to this point, no one had sessfully passed the previous challenge.

    This was understandable; without the sentence on the mechanism diagram, it would be difficult for anyone to associate the eight stones with the Eight Diagrams.

    After about a quarter of an hour, the group was once again blocked by a wall.

    This time, it was a wall of various colors.

    It was called colorful because the thirty stones on the entire wall, each about three meters in length and width, were not the original gray color of stones but painted in bright colors.

    There were roughly five colors of stones: ck, red, white, blue, and yellow, arranged in an alternating pattern.

    In addition, all the stones had onemon feature: a hole about a meter in diameter and depth in the center position.

    At the same time, the group also noticed that at the bottom of the wall, there were more than thirty stone pirs.

    The diameter and height were also about a meter, corresponding in color to the five stones on the wall.

    ¡°This level seems too simple!¡± Stout remarked upon seeing the pirs on the ground and the holes in the middle of the stones on the wall.

    ¡°I guess we just need to put these pirs into the corresponding holes in the wall!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple, can it?¡± Judge instinctively responded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just try it! If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll figure something else out!¡± Soul Chaser suggested.

    After saying that, he activated his energy and lifted one of the yellow pirs with a gust of wind.

    Then, with a lift of his hand, he sent the pir into the hole of a yellow stone on the wall.

    Watching his actions, Billy didn¡¯t stop him. Although he guessed it wouldn¡¯t be so simple, he couldn¡¯t think of an alternative at the moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try together!¡± Azure Dragon said, leading Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and others to join in.

    After about half an hour of bustling, seven or eight people ced all thirty pirs onto the wall. Then, they looked up at the wall, eagerly waiting for something to happen.

    However, after several minutes passed, there was still no movement.

    Obviously, the method was incorrect!

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that simple after all!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged.

    Then, the group, feeling helpless, began to pull out the thirty pirs one by one and ced them back in the corridor.

    ¡°To pass this level, undoubtedly, we need to put these pirs into the corresponding holes,¡± Stout continued with a somewhat thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Otherwise, we can try every possibility!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Stout earnestly asked Vermilion Bird beside him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong!¡± Vermilion Bird replied, ¡°Theoretically, yes!¡±

    ¡°Just, with thirty pirs into thirty different holes, do you know how many possibilities there are?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t calcted it!¡± Stout shook his head, ¡°I guess there should be hundreds!¡±

    Vermilion Bird coughed.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t learned math!¡± Stout replied seriously.

    ¡°Consider that I didn¡¯t ask!¡± Vermilion Bird¡¯s mouth twitched, then added, ¡°To try out all possibilities is equivalent to finding the factorial of thirty. I don¡¯t know the result.¡±

    ¡°I only know that even if the twenty of us work tirelessly here without eating or sleeping, it might still take us tens of thousands of years to try them all!¡±

    Stout¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Consider that I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡±

    ¡°Casey, try putting a green pir into the white hole!¡± Billy said to Casey.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey replied and lifted a green pir, sending it into one of the white stone holes.

    The next moment, there was a loud noise, and the green pir instantly exploded into debris flying everywhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Everyone was stunned.

    Why did it explode out of nowhere?

    ¡°Try putting a ck pir into the yellow hole next!¡± Billy suggested thoughtfully.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey acted again.

    Just like before, as soon as the pir entered the hole, there was a loud noise, and the pir was also shattered into powder.

    ¡°Honey, do you notice anything?¡± Harleen asked.

    Casey and the others turned to look at Billy.

 Chapter 1421 Join Yin and Yang

    ¡°Do you still remember the second sentence on the mechanism diagram?¡± Billy smiled at everyone.

    ¡°Five Elements generate and restrain?¡± Harleen paused slightly.

    ¡°Honey, are you saying that thebination of these caves and stone pirs applies the principles of the Five Elements generating and oveing each other?¡±

    ¡°The reason those two stone pirs exploded just now was because of Five Elements generate and restrain?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Boss, is that true?¡± White Tiger asked, ¡°How do you know which element each of these pirs represents?¡±

    ¡°If we look at it from the perspective of studying the Five Elements, the five attributes of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth each correspond to specific colors!¡± Opal also realized.

    ¡°Metal corresponds to white, wood to green, water to ck, fire to red, and earth to yellow!¡±

    ¡°Casey sent the green pir into the white cave just now because of the metal oveing wood!¡±

    ¡°And the second time, the ck pir was put into the yellow cave because of earth oveing water!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone finally understood.

    The rest was rtively simple.

    Since it¡¯s understood that the principle of generating and oveing the Five Elements is being applied, the correct arrangement of pirs in the corresponding caves obviously follows the rules of the Five Elements generating each other.

    Metal generates water, water generates wood, wood generates fire, fire generates earth, and earth generates metal!

    Just ce the white pir representing the metal attribute into the yellow stone representing the earth attribute, and so on!

    Half an hourter, thirty stone pirs were ced in their respective caves.

    Boom!

    At the next moment, a loud noise rang out, the entire wall copsed instantly, andrge and small stones flew in all directions, scattering onto the passage.

    Everyone could finally see the passage behind the wall.

    ¡°This mechanism design is really mysterious!¡± the group continued to move forward, with Bob speaking.

    ¡°There are only thirty-three stone pirs on the ground. If you don¡¯t understand the trick here and try randomly, you only have three chances.¡±

    ¡°If more than three pirs are destroyed, even if you understand the principle of the Five Elements generating each other, you won¡¯t be able to pass the barrier!¡±

    Everyone deeply agreed with this statement!

    After another twenty minutes or so, everyone finally walked out of the maze passage and came to the central position of the maze.

    Before them was a square area about twenty meters in length and width, surrounded by stone walls.

    Other than that, there was nothing!

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are we tricked?¡± Judge nced around and spoke.

    ¡°Thest sentence of those three sentences on the mechanism diagram should be ¡®join yin and yang,¡¯ right? But what does it have to do with ¡®yin and yang¡¯ here?¡± Not only him, others were equally puzzled.

    There was nothing in the square, and there were no abnormalities in the surrounding walls.

    ¡°Search around!¡± Billy frowned slightly and instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    Just as everyone was about to spread out, a terrifying pressure enveloped the entire space.

    Judge and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but shiver, their faces slightly changed. With their current cultivation, even a mid-stage Sacred Realm powerhouse couldn¡¯t make them feel moved with just pressure.

    But now, this pressure made them feel a hint of dread from the bottom of their hearts.

    Strong, really strong!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Look!¡± Just then, Felicia pointed ahead and eximed.

    Everyone looked over, and a hint of surprise shed across their faces.

    They saw, about ten meters in front of them, the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams suddenly appeared in the air without warning.

    The diameter of Tai Chi Eight diagrams was about seven to eight meters, emitting a dazzling light all around, and the yin-yang fish pattern in the middle was rotating at a certain speed.

    With the appearance of this Tai Chi Eight Trigrams, the oppressive atmosphere in this small space rose several levels again.

    Not only Judge and Soul Chaser felt suffocated, but even the several half-step Sacred Realm experts of Azure Dragon felt ufortable.

    Seeing this scene, Billy and Opal simultaneously released their own aura to block part of the pressure, making everyone feel a little morefortable.

    ¡°Could this be the entrance to the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯?¡± White Tiger took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, it should be!¡± Amber nodded slightly.

    ¡°The old man from the Cloud Light Sect didn¡¯t guess wrong. If we hadn¡¯te in through the entrance and passed through the challenges, this entrance probably wouldn¡¯t have appeared.¡±

    ¡°Is this Tai Chi Eight Diagrams the entrance?¡± Alex Long asked.

    Speaking, he and Felicia walked around to the back of the pattern.

    After a while, Felicia shouted, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing behind it, it looks the same as the front, just a t pattern.¡±

    ¡°If I guess correctly, this should be a teleportation gate!¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    ¡°A teleportation gate?¡± Everyone was slightly stunned.

    Naturally, they knew what a ¡®teleportation gate¡¯ was, a mysterious technique that could tear through the void.

    Some gates arranged by peerless powerhouses could instantly transport people thousands of miles away, or even farther.

    When they entered this Forbidden Ruins Space from the Pr Domain, the entrance set at that cave entrance was a teleportation gate.

    As for how this thing operates, they didn¡¯t know.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Boss, how should we understand thest sentence of the mechanism diagram?¡± Bob frowned slightly.

    ¡°The so-called ¡®join yin and yang¡¯ probably refers to this entrance!¡± Billy gazed at the Eight Trigrams and replied.

    ¡°Boss, what does that mean?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°We are currently outside the entrance, which is yang. Once we enter this entrance, we are in yin, implying that this is the gate of yin and yang!¡±

    ¡°This sounds mysterious. It seems that inside here is not simple!¡± Soul Chaser frowned.

    Then, he turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do next? Should I go in first to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Opal replied.

    Then, she walked to Stout¡¯s side and took arge cloth bag from him.

    ¡°Opal, why are you taking my bag that I prepared to carry treasures inside?¡± Stout was puzzled.

    The cloth bag had be Stout¡¯s standard equipment now, he always carried one or two with him everywhere, just in case he encountered treasures and had nothing to carry them with.

    ¡°Just borrowing it!¡± Opal smiled faintly.

    After speaking, she threw the cloth bag towards the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams in front.

    ¡°No, my bag¡­¡± Stout shouted in pain.

 Chapter 1422 Entering the Secret Space

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯ve lost your bag,¡± Judge shouted.

    The bag disappeared like magic into the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams after being thrown in, leaving no trace.

    ¡°There¡¯s none behind either!¡± Felicia, standing not far behind the pattern, replied.

    ¡°Opal, you owe me a bag¡­¡± Stout¡¯s expression twisted in pain.

    Harleen and the others chuckled.

    At this point, everyone believed that the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams were indeed a teleportation portal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. I¡¯ll go in first and take a look. You guyse in two minutester!¡± Billy looked at everyone and instructed.

    ¡°Billy Boy, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Opal, you go inter. Let me¡­¡± Billy started.

    But before he could finish his sentence, Opal leaped directly into the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams.

    ¡°Opal, wait for me!¡± Billy shouted and followed.

    ¡°Boss, Opal, be careful!¡± Everyone shouted simultaneously.

    Meanwhile, Billy had entered the teleportation passage.

    The next moment, he felt blurry images appearing before him, as if space had been distorted and nothing was clear.

    Then, a dizzying sensation came, and he began to rotate, despite his efforts to resist.

    After struggling for a while and realizing it was futile, he rxed and let his body move with the motion.

    After a while, Billy felt a strong force pushing him out of the passage.

    He then crashed heavily onto the hard ground, saved only by his defensive aura, or else it would have been much worse for him.

    After pausing for a moment, Billy got up from the ground and surveyed his surroundings.

    It was a chaotic environment, shrouded in mist, with visibility roughly around eight to nine hundred meters, and the air carried a damp smell.

    Underfoot were uneven mountains, with two or three small hills a few hundred meters away, and a small forest to the right front.

    The environment here was not much different from the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    He also noticed a floating Tai Chi Eight Diagrams not far behind, at the entrance of a cave, simr in size to the maze they had entered before.

    Most likely, this was the exit of this secret space.

    Billy then released his spiritual power to test, and unsurprisingly, spiritual power was also restricted here.

    With his current cultivation, he could only sense within a range of two to three kilometers.

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡± Just then, Opal walked out from the mist on the left.

    ¡°Opal, are you okay?¡± Billy went to meet her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Opal shook her head and continued, ¡°I just roughly explored the vicinity. There¡¯s no sign of any living creatures within a radius of several kilometers!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He had also tried earlier, and within the range covered by his spiritual power, apart from the two of them, there was no other anomaly.

    Thud¡­

    After a few minutes, there were consecutive muffled sounds around.

    ¡°Ouch, I fell so hard!¡± Stout¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°What kind of ce is this? It¡¯s making me dizzy!¡± Judge eximed.

    Then, one by one, everyone was thrown out of the teleportation gate.

    ¡°I found my bag!¡± Stout shouted again after a while.

    Everyone was speechless.

    After a few more minutes, everyone took a brief rest and gathered around Billy.

    ¡°Spiritual power is hindered here. I wonder if we can fly using aerial techniques. Let me try!¡± Ian de spoke up and activated his technique, soaring into the air.

    However, he found it difficult to maintain altitude after reaching seven or eight meters, and the speed of advancement was also hindered, not much faster than running on the ground.

    ¡°Does every forbiddennd restrict spiritual power detection and aerial flight?¡± Ian dended on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°Stay alert and don¡¯t get separated!¡± Then, Billy said, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and see!¡±

    After speaking, he led everyone forward.

    Along the way, besides some small hills and small forests, there was nothing, and they encountered no ferocious beasts.

    ¡°How big is this ce exactly?¡± After walking for about ten minutes, ck Tortoise spoke, ¡°It feels endless!¡±

    ¡°I wonder too!¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that this ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯ is just a forbiddennd of the Star Studded Sect? I thought it was just a cave or something!¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s too quiet here, there¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s a bit abnormal!¡±

    ¡°Since this was once the forbiddennd of the top sect, it must be extraordinary. Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± Opal said solemnly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± White Tiger and the others nodded in response.

    Just as everyone¡¯s words were still lingering, a faint whistling sound entered their ears.

    The next moment, a sharp cold light shot out from the front mist, like lightning, shing before their eyes.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Azure Fang, who was in the front, frowned. With a flick of his wrist, he drew his curved de and shed against the iing attack.

    The two attacks collided, followed by a dull sound, and then exploded.

    From the attack just now, it seemed to be at least the strength of the Divine Realm.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t I sense any energy fluctuations?¡± Ian de beside him frowned slightly as he stared ahead.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sense it either!¡± Night Orchid replied.

    Just as the two finished speaking, sharp cold lights shot out from all directions like raindrops, extremely fast and unstoppable.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Ian de and the others said solemnly, each raising their hands to create a strong of de attacks.

    Bang¡­ Immediately, sessive collisions were heard from all around, and the endless de attacks burst apart.

    Since these attacks were only of the early stage of the Divine Realm, they posed no threat to everyone.

    However, these attacks seemed endless, wave after wave, densely packed, unstoppable.

    The whole processsted for nearly fifteen minutes before gradually calming down.

    Then, silence descended once again, with only the sound of Billy and the others breathing.

    From start to finish, they only saw the de lights, but not the person!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°What kind of people are they?¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brows and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go and check it out!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Billy replied.

    Thud¡­ Just as Billy¡¯s voice fell, footsteps echoed around.

    Then, figures emerged from the mist, numbering nearly a hundred.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Judge cursed as he saw these figures.

 Chapter 1423 All Sorts of Wonders

    These figures were not truly ¡®people¡¯!

    They were skeletons walking upright, from head to toe intact, emitting a chilling aura of death all over.

    Moreover, each skeleton held arge ck knife in hand, naturally the ones that sent sword lights before were these ¡®people¡¯.

    No wonder everyone couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in aura; these things had no martial aura at all.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing these skeletons, everyone was stunned at the same time.

    Before this, although everyone had seen ¡®skeleton¡¯ warriors, they were all shadows formed by strong individuals through Chi power.

    But these in front of them were real physical skeletons.

    Not only could they walk upright, but they could alsounch attacks!

    In the next moment, hundreds of skeletonsunched again, pulling out streaks of cold light with their ck knives.

    ¡°This is truly unbelievable!¡± Azure Dragon said in a deep voice, wielding his sword and rushing to the left.

    Casey, Vermilion Bird, and others didn¡¯t idle either, each shing away in different directions.

    Although thebat power of these skeletons was passable, it was still weakerpared to Casey and the others.

    Several minutester, nearly a hundred skeletons all fell down, their bones shattered, scattered all over the ground, like a mass grave, extremely eerie.

    Then, the scene fell silent again.

    ¡°Could someone exin to me what¡¯s going on here?¡± Soul Chaser nced around at the scattered bones and spoke.

    ¡°Who knows!¡± ck Tortoise replied.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Felicia looked to Casey beside her and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Casey frowned and shook his head.

    ¡°Honey, have you encountered anything like this before?¡± Harleen turned to Billy.

    ¡°Never!¡± Billy shook his head in response and added.

    ¡°If I¡¯m estimating correctly, there are only two possibilities!¡±

    ¡°First, these skeletons have been arrayed by someone. Second, there are soul imprints left by powerful individuals on these skeletons!¡±

    ¡°Skeletons can be arrayed?¡± Harleen was astonished to hear Billy¡¯s words.

    Not only her, but everyone present, except for Opal and Ivy, wore expressions of astonishment.

    ¡°Arrays are very mysterious!¡± Ivy exined.

    ¡°Large ones can cover the sky and earth, like the Forbidden Ruins Space, enveloped by such arge array!¡±

    ¡°Small ones can even be arrayed on a fingernail!¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    ¡°In addition, some advanced array masters can array arrays on weapons, greatly enhancing the power of the weapons!¡±

    ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡± Judge and the others spoke again.

    ¡°Boss, can soul imprints be left on a skeleton?¡± Night Orchid then looked at Billy and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t a person¡¯s mind supposed to be the carrier?¡±

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, yes!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°But in this vast world, all sorts of wonders abound!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid replied, seeming to understand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s continue forward, everyone be careful!¡± Billy continued.

    Then, the group continued forward.

    Just like before, after walking for nearly twenty minutes, they encountered nothing.

    Where spiritual power could detect, there were also no living creatures.

    Soon, they arrived at a rtively t mountain area.

    Just as everyone was preparing to continue forward, waves of Chi power surged, and a gale howled from all directions.

    As before, they saw the attack but not the attacker!

    They couldn¡¯t sense any aura even by unleashing spiritual power!

    Furthermore, from this wave of attacks, it could be seen that the strength was several levels higher than the previous skeletons, enough to contend with theter stages of the Divine Realm.

    ¡°Here theye again! It¡¯s so annoying!¡± White Tiger said irritably and shed out again.

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t idle either, powerful sword lights attacked.

    After a muffled sound, the attacks were allpletely blocked.

    Immediately after, a group of figures appeared from all around.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey and the others were stunned once again.

    Because this time, what appeared in their sight were not walking skeletons, but human-like phantoms, with about a hundred in total.

    These phantom figures were even clearer than some images condensed by strong individuals in battle through Chi power, vivid like holographic projections.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, what kind of ce is this in the Star Secret Space!¡± ck Tortoise sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now, let¡¯s defeat them first!¡± Vermilion Bird replied, then rushed out.

    Casey and Azure Dragon and the others followed closely behind with their swords raised.

    Bang¡­ After another round of muffled sounds, those phantom figures exploded and disappeared instantly when they collided with Casey and the others¡¯ attacks, this time taking more than ten minutes to deal with due to their stronger strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed!¡± White Tiger said grumpily, ¡°What on earth is in this Star Secret Space!¡±

    ¡°The skeletons before were at the early stage of the Divine Realm, the phantoms just now were in the mid-tote stage of the Divine Realm. If another wavees, it should be at the Sacred Realm!¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡± ck Tortoise replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s move forward again!¡± Soon, Billy said to the group before continuing forward.

    ¡°You guys, look!¡±

    After walking for a while, Alex Long raised his hand and pointed ahead.

    Everyone looked up and saw, thousands of meters away, a tower looming in their sight.

    ¡°Finally, something normal!¡± Bob responded, ¡°That should be the treasure tower of the Star Studded Sect!¡±

    ¡°Apparently!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    As they spoke, they arrived at a distance of two to three hundred meters from the tower.

    At this time, everyone could see the appearance of the tower clearly.

    Ancient and elegant, with carved beams and painted rafters, three floors in total, covering an area of at least three to four thousand square meters, with each floor about ten meters high.

    Carved on the lintel of the first floor¡¯s door were three powerful characters, ¡®Star Secret Pavilion¡¯.

    Everyone could feel that the oppressive aura near the tower was stronger than on the way here.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    In addition to this tower, there were several ancient-style buildings around, also wooden structures with carved beams and painted rafters.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the treasure tower of the Star Studded Sect!¡± Seeing the three characters ¡®Star Secret Pavilion¡¯, Stout¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    Immediately, he turned to Billy, ¡°Boss, shall we go in and take a look?¡±

    After speaking, he stepped towards the tower.

    Just as Stout had walked about ten meters, the sound of footsteps entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    The next moment, they saw four or five dozen ¡®figures¡¯ walking out of the tower with neat and uniform steps.

    ¡°Wooden men?¡± Stout was stunned for a moment before blurting out a curse.

 Chapter 1424 Strong

    Just as Stout said, these forty to fifty ¡®figures¡¯ were indeed wooden men!

    Their faces and heights were all the same, with well-proportioned bodies and joints that moved freely, very lifelike.

    In addition, each wooden man held a wooden sword over three feet long.

    ¡°Stout,e back!¡± Billy shouted in a deep voice.

    He vaguely sensed a strong pressure emanating from these wooden men.

    As soon as Billy¡¯s voice fell, the wooden men moved, dispersing in all directions, then surrounding everyone in the middle.

    Next moment, one of the wooden men rushed towards the nearest Soul Chaser with a wooden sword in hand.

    ¡°Back off!¡± Soul Chaser said in a deep voice, unleashing eighty to ny percent of his power to sh with a de of light.

    ng¡­ to everyone¡¯s surprise, the attacks from both sides collided, causing Soul Chaser and the wooden man to back off more than ten steps.

    With just one move, it was a draw!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment.

    You see, with Soul Chaser¡¯s current strength, even if he only utilized eighty to ny percent of his power, it would be enough to y an eighth-rank Divine Realm expert.

    But now, he was being pushed back by a wooden man for such a distance.

    It was simply unbelievable!

    Just as Soul Chaser regained his footing, the forty to fifty wooden men simultaneouslyunched an attack, swords in hand, rushing towards Billy and hispanions in a startling formation.

    Naturally, Billy and hispanions didn¡¯t just stand still and engaged in battle.

    Bang¡­ in the next moment, both sides were embroiled in a fierce fight.

    Before long, one wooden man charging towards Billy was knocked back hundreds of meters by a single palm from Billy.

    However, after tumbling over a few times, the wooden man stood up again, without any pause, and charged once more.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Witnessing this scene, Billy was slightly taken aback.

    The palm strike he just struck would have been impossible for even a first-rank Sacred Realm expert to withstand!

    If these wooden men were merely wooden puppets manipted by mechanisms, they would have been shattered to pieces long ago!

    But now, they showed no signs of damage at all.

    Obviously, these wooden men were definitely enchanted with an array, or else this situation wouldn¡¯t be possible!

    ¡°These wooden men are like unkible little strong bugs!¡± on the other side, ck Tortoise and Ian de eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°They are imbued with an array, brute force won¡¯t work!¡± Opal shouted loudly, ¡°Billy Boy, find the array on their bodies!¡±

    ¡°Give me two minutes!¡± Billy responded promptly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Opal replied and swiftly moved to stand by Billy¡¯s side, shielding him.

    At the same time, she shouted to Casey and Harleen, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fight them head-on, it¡¯s useless, just stall for time!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone replied in unison.

    After a few rounds of fighting, everyone realized that these wooden men were extraordinary and virtually indestructible!

    If they continued to battle like this, even if they didn¡¯t die under the wooden swords of their opponents, they would be worn out to death!

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up after about ten minutes, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Done?¡± Opal asked while fending off the wooden men¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°We can try!¡± Billy confirmed.

    Next, taking a few steps forward, Billy knocked down another wooden man with a palm.

    As the wooden man tried to get up, Billy swiftly approached.

    Then, he stepped on the wooden man¡¯s chest,

    But as soon as his footnded, the wooden man swung his sword towards Billy¡¯s ankle.

    Billy furrowed his brows slightly and had to move his foot away from the attack.

    The wooden man then rolled up to stand on its feet and thrust its sword.

    Billy furrowed his brows again and knocked the wooden man away with another strike.

    ¡°Stout, Judge,e over here!¡± Billy called out to Stout and Judge.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout and Judge each knocked back a wooden man charging towards them and then quickly ran over.

    Meanwhile, the wooden man that Billy knocked away had gotten up from the ground.

    But as soon as it tried to stand, it was knocked back again by Billy¡¯s palm.

    Stout and Judge understood what Billy wanted, so they rushed over and pinned down the hands and feet of the wooden man.

    Despite the wooden man struggling, it had little effect.

    Billy then enveloped the wooden man with his spiritual power.

    ¡°All set, release it!¡± a minuteter, Billy ordered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout and Judge simultaneously let go of their grip.

    The wooden man got up, and its wooden sword swiftly thrust towards Judge on the left.

    However, just as it started to move, Billy flicked a strand of energy from his hand into the wooden man¡¯s eye socket.

    The next moment, the wooden man fell stiffly to the ground, motionless.

    ¡°Done?¡± Stout said, ¡°Let me try!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    As he spoke, he brought his foot down.

    Crack!

    A crisp sound rang out as the wooden man instantly disintegrated into a pile of rotten wood.

    ¡°Finally done!¡± Judge sighed in relief.

    With the array eyes found on the wooden men, the rest of the task was straightforward.

    Everyone wielded their swords and daggers, piercing the eyes of the wooden men with sharp precision.

    Once the array was destroyed, the wooden men turned into mere chunks of wood.

    After about ten minutes, all forty to fifty wooden meny scattered on the ground.

    ¡°I wonder who is the pervert who created these, if you don¡¯t understand arrays, you would have been dragged to death!¡± after everyone took a breather, Bob said in a speechless tone.

    ¡°Legend has it that the Star Studded Sect, not only excelled in martial arts strength but also had unmatched array skills, and it seems to be true!¡± Amber remarked.

    ¡°I reckon it will be even tougher inside the tower!¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t help butment as she looked towards the tower.

    ¡°Boss, how about we don¡¯t go in and just demolish the tower from outside!¡± White Tiger suggested to Billy.

    ¡°White Tiger, not to rain on your parade, but I doubt you can even shake a piece of wood on the tower!¡± Bob retorted.

    ¡°Most likely, that tower is also likely embedded with an array!¡±

    ¡°Consider what I said as never mentioned!¡± White Tiger¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Everyone agreed with Bob¡¯s statement, so they were toozy to even try.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside and take a look!¡± Billy then led everyone towards the tower.

 Chapter 1425 Refinement

    As soon as the group entered through the main entrance on the ground floor, a wooden sword thrust towards Billy, who was leading the way.

    Billy narrowed his eyes, raised his hand, and smacked the wooden man, sending it crashing into the wall behind.

    At the same time, dozens of wooden men rushed out from the passages on both sides, each wielding a wooden sword.

    With previous experience, dealing with these wooden men was no longer difficult.

    Ten minutester, all the wooden men on the ground floor were destroyed.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go check if there¡¯s any treasure!¡± After dealing with the wooden men, Stout walked towards a room on the side.

    Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and the others also headed towards other rooms.

    ¡°Boss, we hit the jackpot!¡±

    Soon, the group returned to the hall, with Stout¡¯s eyes gleaming and Azure Dragon¡¯s group wearing happy expressions.

    ¡°Stout, what did you find?¡± Harleen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Spirit stones, spirit fruits, elixirs, beast cores, you name it, and they¡¯re all high-grade!¡± Stout was practically drooling.

    ¡°Really?¡± Amber asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°This first floor should be the financial storage of the Star Moon Sect back then. It indeed has arge number of spirit stones, spirit fruits, and other treasures.¡±

    ¡°Boss, take a look at what level this beast core is?¡± Stout took out a beast core and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s a third-rank Sacred Beast!¡± Billy examined it briefly and said.

    ¡°I knew it, it must be a Sacred Beast!¡± Stout licked his lips. ¡°Simr beast cores like this, we have at least dozens!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Frostde eximed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded vigorously. ¡°And besides Sacred Beast beast cores, there are nearly a hundred beast cores of higher-level divine beasts!¡±

    ¡°This trip really wasn¡¯t in vain!¡± Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Billy Boy, should we go up to the second floor first?¡± Amber asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush upstairs!¡± Billy continued after a brief thought.

    ¡°Everyone, go find some spirit stones and other resources, refine them on the spot. Let¡¯s stay on this floor for a few days first!¡±

    Since they encountered so many cultivation resources, they naturally couldn¡¯t waste them.

    As for the second and third floors, there was no hurry at the moment, and everyone wasn¡¯t in a rush. Besides, the situation upstairs wasn¡¯t clear yet. If anything happened and they couldn¡¯te back to this floor, it would be a waste.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and Judge responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Ivy, you and Stout go check a few roomster.¡± Billy then looked at Ivy and her brother and instructed, ¡°Collect some easy-to-carry spirit fruits and beast cores. We¡¯ll take them back to Skydragon Cityter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    Then everyone dispersed.

    Over the next few days, the group stayed on the ground floor and began refining arge amount of cultivation resources.

    As expected of the secret storage of the once top sect, it was even more abundant than the second storage set up by the Sheardal Empire in that valley.

    Most importantly, whether it was spirit fruits, medicinal herbs, or beast cores and elixirs, they were all several levels higher in quality.

    After nearly ten days, the group had refined most of the things on the ground floor.

    All the top-grade spirit stones were gone, and besides what they needed to take away, they had also refined the spirit fruits and beast cores.

    Only a pile of high-grade spirit stones and some ordinary herbs and elixirs were left on the entire ground floor.

    Under the effect of so many cultivation resources, everyone¡¯s cultivation base had undoubtedly improved.

    Opal, Amber, Casey, Harleen, and Ivy, who were in the Sacred Realm, mainly relied on Sacred Beast beast cores and top-grade spirit stones.

    After a few days, Opal officially broke through to the fifth-rank Sacred Realm, Amber reached the fourth rank, and Casey also broke through to the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    Harleen and Ivy, on the other hand, both entered the queue of the second-rank Sacred Realm.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and the others, in addition to refining spirit stones and beast cores, were also pulled into battles by Billy, stimting their potential.

    After several battles pushing their limits, none of them disappointed Billy. They all broke through the mirror and officially entered the Sacred Realm!

    ck Tortoise, Night Orchid, Frostde, and the others also advanced to the half-step Sacred Realm, close to the true Sacred Realm!

    As for Billy himself, he could have broken through to the third-rank Sacred Realm at any time.

    So, during these days, he didn¡¯t refine any beast cores, but continued to cultivate ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯, constantly tempering his own bloodline.

    On the eighth day, he felt that the time was ripe, so he didn¡¯t deliberately suppress himself anymore and easily stepped into the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    In addition, among the beast cores collected by Stout, there were two intermediate Sacred Beast beast cores. If he refined them all, he could easily advance another rank.

    However, he didn¡¯t do that for the time being.

    ¡°Billy Boy, shall we go upstairs?¡± On the morning of the tenth day, when everyone¡¯s cultivation had stabilized, Amber looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, he led the group upstairs.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Just as Billy stepped onto the second-floor tform, a cold light apanied by thunder and lightning shot towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of this attack, Billy couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.

    ¡°Back off first!¡± With a deep voice, he took a few steps forward and swept his hand, sending a palm strike to meet the attack.

    A muffled sound rang out as Billy was forced back five or six steps.

    The powerful shock wave also spread out, relying on the tower¡¯s array, making it indestructible.

    Otherwise, if it were just an ordinary building, the shock wave alone would have pierced through the walls.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Harleen hurriedly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy nced ahead and shook his head.

    Although he had only used seventy to eighty percent of his power just now, to force him back so many steps, the opponent must be at least of the same rank as him.

    Thud¡­ At this moment, footsteps sounded, and ten figures emerged from several rooms.

    ¡°Oh my god! Iron men?¡±

    Seeing these figures, Judge and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    As the two said, these ten figures were indeed iron men, each wielding an iron sword.

    Their facial features and figures were not much different from the wooden men downstairs.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°The strength of these iron men is above the third-rank Sacred Realm!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout and the others couldn¡¯t help but exim.

 Chapter 1426 Storming the Second Floor

    ¡°These iron men must also have arrays on them, let me try!¡±

    At this moment, Opal finished speaking and shook the ancient sword in her hand, sending a sword energy shooting into the eye socket of the iron man in front of her.

    However, it had no effect. After being pushed back four or five steps, the iron man quickly rushed towards Opal.

    The iron sword in his hand formed a sharp sword web, clearly more agile than the wooden men on the first floor.

    Obviously, the array eyes on these iron men were not in their eye sockets.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    At the same time, the other nine iron men took action one after another, powerful sword energy shooting towards Billy and the others.

    Billy and the others did not hesitate and each activated their skills to meet the attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight head-on, just hold them off!¡± Billy instructed.

    With the arrays on the iron men and without breaking the array eyes, it was impossible to defeat them with their strength alone.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded loudly.

    As Billy smashed one iron man out with his palm, Stout and Judge quickly rushed towards the iron men after shouting, ¡°Boss, we¡¯reing!¡±

    After the experience with the wooden men on the first floor, the two of them knew how to coordinate with Boss. As long as they caught one, Boss could find the array eyes and everything would be fine.

    However, they seemed to forget the strength of the other side!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, get out of the way!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out at the same time.

    Before his words even fell, the iron man had already stood up.

    The iron sword in his hand formed a sword aura and shed towards Judge¡¯s waist.

    Tsk!

    Judge didn¡¯t have time to dodge, and a cut appeared on his waist, with blood gushing out.

    It was only thanks to Judge moving aside slightly after hearing Billy¡¯s words that the consequences were not more severe.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Judge groaned and quickly stepped back more than ten steps.

    ¡°Stout, check Judge¡¯s wound!¡± Billy said as he swept a gust of wind to send the iron man flying out. However, these people¡¯s reactions were much faster than the wooden men on the first floor.

    They quickly got up after falling, and without any hesitation, charged towards them again.

    The tform on the second floor was now in a fierce battle.

    Due to the limited space and the fact that the iron men were hard to kill, and all of them were third-rank Sacred Realm or above in strength, the situation was very unfavorable for Billy and his group.

    In just a short time, including Azure Dragon and Azure Fang, everyone had varying degrees of injuries on their bodies.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat to the first floor!¡± Billy checked the situation and said loudly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone knew that this was not the way to go, so they all replied and rushed towards the stairs.

    Two minutester, everyone was back on the first floor.

    It was strange that those iron men did not follow them down.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t theying down?¡± White Tiger asked as he looked towards the staircase.

    ¡°They must be dividing the work with the wooden men. Otherwise, they would havee down a few days ago,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°This is really troublesome!¡± Vermilion Bird added, ¡°If they don¡¯te down, the second floor won¡¯t be easy to take over.¡±

    Everyone thought that leading the iron men out of the tower would be easier to deal with in the open space outside.

    But those iron men didn¡¯t fall for it at all, which was really frustrating.

    ¡°Ivy, you and Stout help Azure Dragon and the others with their injuries!¡± Billy ordered in a deep voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy and her brother replied and busied themselves.

    ¡°Billy Boy, do you have any ideas?¡± Opal asked Billy after a while.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, Casey, Harleen, you foure with me!¡± After thinking for a moment, Billy responded, ¡°You guys hold them off for a while, I¡¯ll try to find the array eyes!¡±

    The strength of these iron men was at the third-rank Sacred Realm, so those four wouldn¡¯t face the life-threatening situation in the short term.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the four of them responded at the same time.

    Then, after taking a short break, the five of them walked to the top floor again.

    As soon as they emerged from the top of the stairs, ten iron men surrounded them.

    Opal and the others dashed towards them.

    Billy activated his Chi power to form a defensive aura and sat cross-legged at the center of the tform, releasing his spiritual power to envelop the entire second floor.

    It was not easy to investigate the array eyes on these iron men while they were active.

    Time passed quickly, twenty minutes flew by in the blink of an eye, and Billy still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    In the battle circle around them, Opal and Amber had no issues, but Casey and Harleen¡¯s breaths were already in disarray.

    Although these iron men couldn¡¯t harm them temporarily, their Chi power was continuously being consumed, and their strength was declining.

    The two of them probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist much longer before they were breached!

    After a few more minutes, Harleen pushed back one of the iron men seven or eight steps.

    But then, another iron man¡¯s sword shed, leaving a cut on her arm, and blood sttered.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Harleen groaned and took several steps back.

    Just as she stabilized herself, the iron man she had pushed back came charging towards her again.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡± Opal shouted, and a sword energy knocked the iron man away.

    At the same time, Casey also had a cut on her body, and blood sprayed out.

    Amber knocked two iron men away with a palm before quickly walking over to Casey. ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Amber, I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey activated her heart technique to stop the bleeding.

    The intense battle continued, and all four of them clearly felt their stamina diminishing. Even Opal, a fifth-rank Sacred Realm expert, was finding it a bit difficult.

    Such intense Chi power consumption would be challenging for anyone!

    Not long after, a muffled sound rang out as Harleen was sent flying by a chilling sword energy.

    She crashed into the wall, spat out arge mouthful of blood, and almost simultaneously, another iron man rushed towards her with a swift sword strike.

    ¡°Harleen, watch out!¡± Opal shouted from afar.

    Before she could reach halfway, two iron men intercepted her, and she could only watch as the sword strike pierced towards Harleen¡¯s heart.

    Harleen naturally sensed the danger and wanted to dodge, but because of therge consumption of Chi power, she couldn¡¯t react in time.

    At that moment, a powerful wave of energy swept in, sending the sword strike and the iron man flying out.

    ¡°Honey?¡± Harleen looked towards Billy, who was approaching quickly, and called out.

    ¡°Honey, go rest on the first floor, I¡¯ll take care of things here!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Honey, did you find the array eyes?¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes brightened.

 Chapter 1427 Treasures on the Second Floor

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Great!¡± Harleen responded, not insisting on staying any longer.

    With her current condition, staying would be a burden.

    ¡°Casey, you should go down too!¡± After sweeping away another iron man with a palm strike, Billy looked at Casey and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey replied and rushed towards the stairs with Harleen.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what¡¯s the n?¡± Amber asked loudly while fighting.

    ¡°The array eyes are near the Wind Chi acupoint on the back of their heads!¡±

    After Billy¡¯s response, he swiftly dodged the attacks of two iron men.

    Then, he approached behind the iron man attacking Opal.

    A strand of finger wind shot towards the Wind Chi acupoint of the iron man.

    Without much surprise, the finger wind easily pierced through the iron te and entered its body.

    The next moment, the iron man fell down, lying on the ground motionless.

    ¡°It really works!¡± Opal and Amber¡¯s eyes lit up at the scene.

    The following events were predictable.

    With Billy, Opal and Amber taking the initiative, in about ten minutes, all ten iron men were knocked down, bing a pile of scrap metal.

    Then, Casey and the others went upstairs.

    ¡°This Star Secret Space is truly a dangerous ce!¡± ck Tortoise sighed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand arrays, even someone in theter stage of the Sacred Realm would probably return empty-handed!¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you know how to set up this kind of array?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°If possible, let¡¯s make tens of thousands of these robots for Skydragon City. Then, let¡¯s see who dares to covet Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Tens of thousands are too few!¡± Before Billy could respond, Stout said seriously.

    ¡°ording to my suggestion, let¡¯s make millions and then unify the entire Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°Millions are too few. Should we let Billy make billions?¡± Ivy red at Stout and continued without patience.

    ¡°This array looks extremelyplex, definitely a supreme level one. Ordinary high-level array masters wouldn¡¯t be able to set it up.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, Forbidden Ruins Space would probably have been filled with robots by now!¡±

    ¡°In addition, although I don¡¯t know what kind of energy is needed to activate these robots.¡±

    ¡°But one thing is certain, it¡¯s definitely not simple.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true!¡± Stout scratched his head.

    Everyone naturally agreed with Ivy¡¯s words!

    If mastering this kind of array were so easy and didn¡¯t require much energy to activate, then the battles in Forbidden Ruins Space would probably have nothing to do with humans; it would basically be robot wars.

    ¡°Maybe there are schematics of this array on this floor. Let¡¯s all look for it!¡± Soul Chaser said before walking towards a room on the right.

    Casey and the others dispersed ordingly.

    Subsequently, everyone went into each room and searched around.

    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, this floor turned out to be the arsenal of the Star Studded Sect.

    In several rooms, there were various weapons such as knives, guns, swords, halberds, axes, whips, and hammers, all neatly arranged, covering everything.

    ¡°Although there are many types of weapons here, it seems that none of them are divine artifacts!¡±

    ¡°In a sect like the Star Studded Sect, how could there be no divine artifacts in the arsenal? It¡¯s really strange!¡± Azure Dragonmented while trying out arge knife in one of the rooms.

    Compared to the treasures on the first floor, the weapons arsenal on the second floor seemed too ordinary, which was obviously abnormal.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not right, maybe we haven¡¯t found it yet!¡± Vermilion Bird remarked.

    ¡°Come and take a look here!¡± Just then, Felicia¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    Hearing her words, everyone walked out of the rooms one after another.

    Then, they arrived at the innermost room of the corridor.

    Felicia, Night Orchid, and Frostde were standing in front of a weapon rack on the left, examining it closely.

    ¡°Felicia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this weapon rack!¡± Felicia responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Azure Dragon and the others paused, then carefully examined it.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Before long, everyone found clues.

    This weapon rack was narrower and had fewer weaponspared to the other racks in the room.

    Moreover, ifpared closely, there was less dust on the weapons on this rack.

    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, there¡¯s likely a hidden chamber behind this!¡± ck Tortoise said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡± White Tiger and Ian de walked to the rack and pushed it hard.

    However, it seemed like the rack was stuck, unmoved.

    ¡°There must be a mechanism, let¡¯s search carefully!¡± Casey suggested.

    Then, everyone began to search around.

    The room was about three to four hundred square meters, with five or six weapon racks filled with swords and sabers.

    In the middle, there was a long table with many weapons ced on it.

    Finding a subtle mechanism button in this ce was obviously not an easy task.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Ten minutes passed, but everyone found nothing.

    ¡°No need to search anymore!¡± Billy spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°An array is also set up here!¡± Billy responded.

    As he spoke, he pointed to a pair of meteor hammers on the long table and said to Ivy, ¡°The array eye is over there. I¡¯ll block the formation line, and you handle the array eye!¡±

    At the same time, he released his spiritual power to block the formation line connected to the array eye and the array on the rack to the left.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy responded and quickly walked to the meteor hammers.

    Then, she released her spiritual power to envelop the meteor hammers and pped them with her palm.

    The meteor hammers shattered.

    Immediately after, the rack on the left slowly moved aside, revealing a wooden door behind it.

    ¡°Wow, there really is a hidden chamber!¡± Judge eximed as he looked at the wooden door.

    Then, they entered the chamber.

    As soon as everyone stepped into the hidden chamber, a strong ancient aura hit them.

    In front of them was a room of about forty to fifty square meters, with a weapon rack ced in the middle.

    The weapon rack was divided into twoyers, with a dozenrge knives on the topyer and a dozen sabers on the bottomyer.

    Whether it was a knife or a sword, they were about four feet long, engraved with mysterious patterns, and were all green.

    The strong ancient aura they felt earlier clearly emanated from these knives and swords.

    ¡°Wow, these should all be divine artifacts, right?¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    Including Casey and the others, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    There was no doubt that these knives and swords were extraordinary!

 Chapter 1428 Divine Artifact Grades

    ¡°I wonder what grades these divine artifacts are!¡± Vermilion Bird responded.

    ¡°Vermilion, are there grades for divine artifacts?¡± Stout asked, somewhat puzzled.

    Before this, he only knew that weapons were divided into ordinary weapons and divine artifacts, and he had never heard of divine artifacts being graded.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you therest time when cksmith Cahan exined the grades of weapons to us?¡± Vermilion Bird was surprised.

    ¡°When was that?¡± Stout looked bewildered.

    ¡°Vermilion, I don¡¯t know either. Can you tell us about the grades of divine artifacts?¡± Felicia chimed in.

    Night Orchid, Frostde, and others also looked puzzled, obviously not clear about it.

    ¡°ording to cksmith Cahan, both ordinary weapons and divine artifacts can be divided into nine grades,¡± Vermilion Bird nodded.

    After saying this, he added while waving the big knife in his hand, ¡°Last time, I had cksmith Cahan help me assess the grade of this knife, and ording to his estimation, it should be a fifth-grade artifact!¡±

    This knife came from the eighth floor tform of the Forbidden Sanctum.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°The weapons from the eighth floor tform of the Forbidden Sanctum are only fifth-grade artifacts?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Fifth grade is already good!¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, did cksmith Cahan tell you how to identify the grade of artifacts?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°At that time, there were other things to do, so I didn¡¯t have time to ask him!¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask the most crucial question!¡± Judge¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°How do you know the grades of these weapons and whether they have any value!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a simple way to know if these swords are above fifth grade!¡± Vermilion Bird continued.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, are you suggesting we just chop them directly?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit crude, it¡¯s the most effective, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vermilion Bird shrugged.

    ¡°¡­¡± Stout and the others twitched their mouths slightly.

    ¡°Boss, shall we try?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this aspect before, so he wasn¡¯t sure how to identify the grade of artifacts.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird,e!¡± Azure Dragon pulled out arge knife from the weapon rack and looked at Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Vermilion Bird responded and raised the big knife in his hand to chop.

    Because they were only testing the grades of two big knives, neither of them activated any Chi power, they simply used brute force to chop.

    A crisp sound rang out, and immediately, half of the big knife fell to the ground.

    Everyone looked over and saw that it was the fifth-grade artifact in Vermilion Bird¡¯s hand.

    Azure Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. Was the treasure from the eighth floor of the Forbidden Sanctum really so fragile?

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, bring your Celestial de to try!¡± Then, Azure Dragon looked at Casey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± Billy replied, ¡°Celestial de, Heartless de, and Phoenix de are all in the same grade as Vermilion Bird¡¯s knife.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Boss, cksmith Cahan didn¡¯t determine the grade of the Bloodshadow Fury dest time. Should we try it?¡± White Tiger looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, let¡¯s try!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Billy, how will you exin to the old master if something happens to Bloodshadow Fury de?¡± Felicia spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Felicia. Nothing should happen,¡± Ivy replied on behalf of Billy.

    ¡°But, what if¡­¡± Felicia started again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the exact grade of the Bloodshadow Fury de, he believed it was definitely not an ordinary artifact.

    ¡°Boss, here ites!¡± Azure Dragon said solemnly and swung the big knife over.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded, flicking his wrist, and the Bloodshadow Fury de met the iing strike.

    Once again, a crisp sound echoed through the scene.

    Without any suspense, Azure Dragon was left with only half of the de in his hand, while the other half fell to the ground, the cut surface as smooth as a mirror.

    Seeing this scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s truly a treasure given by the old master, indeed extraordinary!¡± Stout clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I estimate that Boss¡¯s Bloodshadow Fury de is at least a ninth-grade artifact!¡± Vermilion Bird chimed in.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably even higher!¡± Casey responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Artifacts are divided into nine grades, that¡¯s just what cksmith Cahan knows, maybe there are even higher grades, just like elixirs, where even ninth-grade elixirs have their own levels.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Vermilion Bird and Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°Alright, each of you choose a weapon, and the rest, find something to pack and take back to Skydragon City!¡± Billy then looked at everyone and continued, ¡°Also, don¡¯t throw away the swords in your hands, take them back to the brothers of the Dark Guard.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you and Frostde have been practicing with the curved swords for a while now, it¡¯s time to switch to straight swords!¡± Billy then looked at Azure Fang and the others.

    Although curved des had their own advantages, their limitations became apparent as one¡¯s skills reached a certain level.

    Moreover, the deeper the level of swordsmanship, the harder it was toplement curved swords. For example, ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ exhibited much weaker power when performed with a curved swordpared to a straight sword.

    So, Billy had instructed Azure Fang and the others to start practicing with straight swords several months ago.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang and the others nodded simultaneously.

    Ten minutester, everyone returned to the second-floor tform. Including Casey, everyone had exchanged their old swords for new ones.

    In addition, Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird each carried a wooden box containing the swords they were taking back.

    ¡°The treasure on the third floor should be the martial arts secret techniques of the Star Studded Sect!¡± Judge looked up.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Ian de replied.

    ¡°The iron men on the second floor already had such skills; the guardians on the third floor are probably even stronger!¡± Frostde couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Billy Boy, let everyone rest here for a while before we go up!¡± Opal said to Billy.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, everyone found a ce to sit cross-legged.

    After about four or five hours, everyone had basically returned to their peak condition.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, let¡¯s go up and take a look!¡± Billy then said to Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Harleen said with some concern.

    ¡°Got it!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he walked towards the stairs, followed closely by Opal and Amber.

    As the three of them hadn¡¯t reached the stairs to the third floor yet, they felt an overwhelming pressure that seemed to envelop them.

    Even for beings as strong as them, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily.

    Just this oppressive aura alone was something that someone in the Divine Realm couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, be careful!¡± Billy said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two responded simultaneously.

 Chapter 1429 Breaking Through the Third Floor

    Before long, Billy and his twopanions walked out of the stairwell.

    Looking around, they saw four chairs ced in the center of the third floor tform, with a redwood coffee table in the middle.

    A white-haired old man sat on one of the chairs, his eyes closed, hisplexion rosy, looking as if he were asleep.

    On the redwood coffee table, there were several bundles of animal skin scrolls, one of which had already beenid out.

    ¡°Are there still people inside?¡± Amber eximed in surprise.

    ¡°They should be dead!¡± Billy replied.

    He could clearly sense that there was a barrier covering the area where the old man was in the center of the tform.

    The reason the old man could maintain his physical body was obviously due to the barrier array.

    ¡°He should be the Sect Master of the Star Studded Sect, right?¡± At this moment, Amber also sensed the presence of the barrier.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Opal replied by the side.

    ¡°I wonder if we can break through this¡­¡± Amber said as she walked towards the barrier.

    ¡°Amber, be careful!¡± Just as Amber took a couple of steps, Billy shouted loudly.     Almost as soon as Billy¡¯s voice sounded, a sword intent shot towards Amber like lightning, unstoppable.

    At the same time, Billy and Opal raised their hands and struck out with a strong wind towards the sword intent.     A loud bang rang out as the sword intent and the attacks from Billy and Opal exploded at the same time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The strong shockwave pushed Amber back ten steps, the surging blood and energy almost spurting out of her.

    ¡°Amber, are you okay?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Amber replied.     Just then, a golden figure shed out from the side and condensed into a powerful of sword intent, attacking Billy and hispanions.

    From this wave of attacks, it could be seen that the opponent¡¯s strength was already in the mid-stage of the Sacred Realm.

    Without much thought, Billy and hispanions all used their full strength tounch their attacks.     A dull sound echoed as the figure quickly shot out, crashing heavily against a nearby wall pir before falling to the ground.

    It was only at this point that Billy and hispanions could clearly see the opponent¡¯s appearance.

    Simr to the iron men on the second floor, this figure was made of a material simr to bronze, with a sword of the same material in hand.     The bronze figure got up and attacked again.

    ¡°Billy, Opal and I will hold it off, you find the array eye on its body quickly!¡± Opal said as she moved forward with her sword, and Amber, not idle, sent out several cold shes of sword energy from her sword.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, it has the strength of a sixth-rank Sacred Realm, be careful!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    Following that, he released his spiritual power to shield the entire third floor tform.

    There was only one bronze figure on the third floor, and it was also moving quickly, making it more difficult to find the array on its bodypared to the iron men on the second floor.

    Bang¡­ After Opal and Amber shed with the bronze figure again, both sides retreated tens of meters.     Without pause, the bronze figure stabilized and charged out again, the ancient sword in hand emitting a sharp sword aura.

    Amber frowned, flipped her wrist, and used the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique to counter.     A loud noise erupted, and the shock waves caused both parties to retreat.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the bronze figure charged forward again with a howling sword aura.

    ¡°Amber, move aside!¡± Opal said in a deep voice.

    As she spoke, she unleashed her full strength and swiped her ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯ towards the figure.

    However, due to the limited space, the power of the Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth could only exert seventy to eighty percent of its usual strength.

    The attacks of both sides shed again, and Opal and the bronze figure slid back twenty to thirty meters before stabilizing.

    Then, the bronze figure took a few steps forward and attacked again with a cold light.

    ¡°Opal, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Amber¡¯s voice rang out, and she raised her sword to meet the attack.

    After that, the two of them took turns to attack, giving each other a chance to catch their breath.

    The battle between the two sides continued for nearly half an hour before Billy stood up from the ground.

    At this point, Opal and Amber both had injuries, and their strength had diminished significantly. If they continued to fight, they would probably copse soon.

    ¡°Billy, is it done?¡± Seeing Billy standing up, Amber asked loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try!¡± Billy responded, ¡°But, I only have a sixty percent chance of sess!¡±

    ¡°Sixty percent?¡± Amber was taken aback.

    ¡°This bronze figure is empowered by two arrays, so it¡¯s difficult to find the array on its body!¡± Billy responded again.

    As he spoke, he used his bloodline power to summon a gust of wind and smashed it towards the bronze figure.     Just as the bronze figure was about to charge towards Opal, it was knocked away by the shockwave.

    Billy was now at thete stage of the third-rank Sacred Realm, and with his bloodline power activated, he was already at the fourth level of thete stage.

    Dealing with a sixth-rank Sacred Realm opponent was naturally not a particrly difficult task.

    As the bronze figure was about to get up, Billy had already shed to its side and stomped on its chest.     The bronze figure raised its hand and swept a sword towards Billy¡¯s ankle, but Billy narrowed his eyes, grabbed its wrist.

    The bronze figure wasn¡¯t easy to restrain, and with a very cunning angle, its left hand struck towards Billy¡¯s right knee.

    However, before its hand could touch Billy, Opal had already arrived and grabbed its arm.

    The bronze figure continued to struggle, its knee suddenly bent, and it forcefully charged towards Billy.

    ¡°Behave!¡± Amber¡¯s voice rang out, as she pressed down on its legs.

    Well, this scene was a bit awkward!

    Four powerful mid-stage of Sacred Realm experts were wrestling with each other, like non-martial artists in a physical fight!

    ¡°Billy, what¡¯s next?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± After responding, Billy pressed his hand on the abdomen of the bronze figure.

    He released his spiritual power to envelop the bronze figure.

    Then, he looked at Opal and said, ¡°Opal, try its Hundred Convergence acupoint!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Without hesitation, Opal put her hand on the top of the bronze figure¡¯s head, and a strong wave of energy flowed from her palm into the bronze figure¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    The next moment, the bronze figure slumped down, copsing on the ground like a robot suddenly losing power.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Amber shouted.

    ¡°It should be!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Opal and Amber both breathed a sigh of relief.

    Boom!

    At almost the same time, a powerful wave of energy emanated from the barrier in the center of the tform.

 Chapter 1430 Blood and Devil Sects

    Under the impact of the air wave, Billy, Opal, and Amber involuntarily stepped back severalrge steps.

    After stabilizing their figures, the three of them looked back at the central position, only to see that the array had dissipated.

    Obviously, the array eye was that bronze figure.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    With the destruction of the array eye, the array disappeared simultaneously.

    It must be said that the person who set up this formation is really perverse. Who could have thought of this!

    ¡°Look at this!¡± At this moment, Amber pointed in surprise in the direction of the old man.

    They saw that with the disappearance of the array, the white-haired old man on the grandmaster chair turned into a skeleton in a matter of breaths.

    Seeing this scene, Opal couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    Billy, because it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen something like this, was already ustomed to it.

    A few minutester, Casey and the others arrived on the third floor, and Amber proceeded to describe what had happened to everyone.

    ¡°Is this guy?¡± Felicia walked over and kicked the bronze figure on the ground.

    Casey and the others also looked over at the same time.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go check what¡¯s on those animal skin scrolls.¡± Shortly after, Stout walked over to the coffee table.

    Then, he picked up the animal skin scroll that had already been spread out on the coffee table.

    Casey and the others also curiously gathered around.

    They saw many words densely written on the animal skin scroll.

    ¡°I, the old man Korbin Poole, am the forty-eighth head of the Star Studded Sect and also a sinner of the Star Studded Sect.¡±

    ¡°I lived my life with integrity, but unfortunately, I misjudged people and fell victim to treacherous viins, leading to the invasion of the Blood and Devil Sects into our Star Studded Sect.¡±

    ¡°As the sect suffered the cmity of annihtion, I am truly ashamed to face my ancestors!¡±

    ¡°I know that my days are numbered and I am powerless to reverse the situation, so I leave the secrets of the Star Studded Sect to those who are destined to receive them.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there are over a hundred martial arts secrets umted by the Star Studded Sect over thousands of years on this floor, which those who are destined can take at will.¡±

    ¡°The Blood and Devil Sects, devoid of humanity and conscience, are abominable and provoke both humans and gods.¡±

    ¡°If you encounter a righteous person and obtain this opportunity, I hope you can avenge the Star Studded Sect for this blood feud, with gratitude and hope!¡±

    ¡°He really was thest head of the Star Studded Sect!¡± After reading it, Felicia said.

    ¡°The reason why the Star Studded Sect was annihted seems to have stemmed from internal strife!¡± Azure Dragon spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°The Star Studded Sect was the foremost power in the entire Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°As powerful as they were, it would have been difficult for outsiders to shake them if there hadn¡¯t been internal issues within the sect.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what does Blood and Devil Sects mean?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Blood Sect and Devil Sect!¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Blood Sect and Devil Sect? Sounds a bit creepy. What¡¯s the story behind them?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics!¡± Opal shook her head.

    ¡°Amber and I only heard about the names of these two sects by chance.¡±

    ¡°And besides these names, there¡¯s little other information.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the names of these two sects are taboo in the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡± Amber added.

    ¡°Taboo? What does that mean?¡± The others were puzzled for a moment.

    ¡°At that time, Opal and I asked many people, but most of them had never heard of them.¡± Amber continued.

    ¡°And when we mentioned the names of these two sects to two people, their reactions were extremely strange.¡±

    ¡°From the way they reacted, it was as if they had heard something terrifying, and they ran away before we could inquire further.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°After that incident, we specifically paid attention to information about these two sects, but very few people knew about them.¡±

    ¡°asionally, we met one or two people who might have heard of them, but as soon as they heard the names Blood and Devil Sects, they all avoided us like the gue.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?¡± The others were puzzled again.

    ¡°Azure Fang, after this trip, you and Night Orchid and Frostde should spend some time learning about these two sects.¡± After a brief thought, Billy instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Fang and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Amber, do you know how long ago the Star Studded Sect was annihted?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time!¡± Amber shook her head. ¡°But, roughly speaking, it should have been several hundred years ago!¡±

    ¡°Several hundred years is not actually that long!¡± Ivy responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Since the Blood and Devil Sects were able to wipe out the Star Studded Sect overnight, their strength is definitely not to be underestimated!¡±

    ¡°But why haven¡¯t there been any traces of these two sects until now? Could they also have been wiped out?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Amber shook her head slightly.

    Since they couldn¡¯t make sense of it, the group didn¡¯t continue the topic.

    ¡°Boss, do you want to take a look at those bundles of animal skin scrolls to see what secrets they hold?¡± Shortly after, ck Tortoise looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Then, standing upright and solemn, he bowed deeply to the skeleton of Korbin Poole.

    ¡°I havee here with our brothers and sisters. Please forgive our intrusion!¡±

    ¡°If we obtain the inheritance, within our abilities, we will fulfill the wishes of our predecessors!¡±

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you!¡± Opal and Casey and the others all bowed at the same time.

    Then, Billy walked to the side of the coffee table and picked up one of the bundles of animal skin scrolls.

    This animal skin scroll was indeed not small. If fully spread out, it would be at least two to three meters long.

    As the animal skin scroll unfolded, the first thing that caught everyone¡¯s eyes was the three words on the far right.

    Inscription Array Art!

    ¡°Inscription Array Art?¡± Stout was puzzled for a moment. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Never heard of it!¡± Azure Dragon and the others shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy, have you heard of it?¡± Felicia looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head as well.

    He had never heard of these words before.

    While speaking, he lowered his head and began to read the text, while Opal and Ivy also began to study it.

    Azure Dragon and Judge and the others werepletely clueless about arrays, so even if they looked, they couldn¡¯t understand it and could only stand by.

    ¡°The array is indeed profound and extensive!¡± After about half an hour, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Sis, can you understand it? What exactly is this?¡± Stout asked curiously.

    Azure Dragon and the others also turned their heads.

    ¡°I can only understand a small part of it!¡± Ivy replied. ¡°This manual should contain the secrets of those robots from before!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout and Azure Dragon and the others eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Soul Chaser eximed.

    ¡°After we go back, we don¡¯t need to do anything else. We just need to hurry up and make robots!¡±

    ¡°By then, we can send hundreds of thousands of robots to invade the Crimson me Empire, and we don¡¯t need to worry about anything else!¡±

    Ivy was speechless.

 Chapter 1431 Treasure on the Third Floor

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, it¡¯s not that simple!¡±

    At this moment, Billy rolled up the animal skin scroll and handed it to Stout. ¡°Put it away for now and study it slowly when we get back!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout took the animal skin scroll and asked, ¡°Boss, did you understand it? Can you exin to us what it is?¡±

    ¡°Inscription Array Art, from a certain perspective, is actually a type of array!¡± Billy nodded slightly and began to exin to everyone.

    ¡°However, traditional arrays mainly focus on setting up formations for rtivelyrge-scale scenes.¡±

    ¡°While Inscription Array Art is more focused on rtively smaller objects, such as the wooden men and iron men we encountered earlier.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, when the array reaches a certain level, it can also be inscribed on swords and des!¡±

    ¡°It can be inscribed on swords and des?¡± ck Tortoise was stunned for a moment. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that directly enhance the level of swords and des?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same concept!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Inscribing on swords and des means that you can inscribe some high-level attack techniques onto swords and des using the array.¡±

    ¡°Then, during battles, activating the array can deliver a deadly blow to the opponent unexpectedly.¡±

    ¡°Is there such a good thing?¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Boss, are you saying that if I inscribe your ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯ technique on my sword¡­¡±

    ¡°When facing an enemy, if I activate the array, I can jump six or seven ranks to kill the opponent?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°In theory, yes!¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Everyone eximed simultaneously.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°However, this kind of array is one-time use. Once activated, it¡¯s gone, unless re-inscribed!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°This is amazing!¡± Stout eximed again.

    ¡°Boss, do you understand it now?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Billy shook his head decisively.

    ¡°First of all, this Inscription Array Art is an extremelyplex array. If arrays were categorized by rank, it would definitely belong to the ninth rank or above.¡±

    ¡°I just nced at it roughly, with my current level of array knowledge, I can only understand half of its content.¡±

    ¡°Boss, does the ¡®Essence Array Collection¡¯ we obtained in the Forbidden Phantom Valleyst time contain any relevant exnations?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure now, I¡¯ll have to go back and check.¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Furthermore, even if I can understand everything, with my current level of spiritual power, I temporarilyck the ability to inscribe many of the arrays mentioned here.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Fang nodded.

    ¡°Billy, do you know what kind of energy is needed to activate those robots from before?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I only have a rough idea, it¡¯s quiteplex. I¡¯ll have to study it carefully to confirm.¡± Billy responded.

    After that, he picked up the second bundle of animal skin scroll and spread it out again.

    As everyone looked, they saw four words written on the far right.

    Phantom Trail!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing these four words, Opal and Amber¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, do you know about this skill?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a skill!¡± Opal nodded. ¡°This is the unique body technique of the Star Studded Sect!¡±

    ¡°Body technique?¡± Ian de was puzzled for a moment.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal nodded. ¡°Amber and I have heard of this body technique before.¡±

    ¡°It is said that if a martial artist cultivates this technique to perfection, their teleportation speed can be increased three or four times!¡±

    ¡°Three or four times faster? Is it that exaggerated?¡± Bob eximed beside them.

    The faces of the others also showed a trace of surprise.

    As martial artists, they naturally understood what this meant!

    During a battle, if one side¡¯s teleportation speed far exceeded the opponent¡¯s, it would greatly increase theirbat power.

    Even when encountering opponents stronger than themselves, as long as their teleportation speed was fast enough, they could at least stand undefeated.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be fake!¡± Amber replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bob and Judge were very excited.

    ¡°Stout, put this away for now!¡± Billy then handed the animal skin scroll to Stout.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout happily took it.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s onest bundle left. I wonder what it is!¡± Then, White Tiger pointed to thest bundle of animal skin scroll on the coffee table.

    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, it should be the treasure of the Star Studded Sect, Celestial ck Finger!¡± Amber smiled and said.

    ¡°Celestial ck Finger?¡± Everyone was puzzled for a moment.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°ording to legend, Celestial ck Finger was the secret of the Star Studded Sect back then. Even disciples of the Star Studded Sect could only practice it if they were members of the Elder Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Is it powerful?¡± Stout asked rhetorically.

    ¡°It was once the top skill of the first sect. What do you think?¡± Amber smiled and added, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve only heard about it. I don¡¯t know how powerful it really is!¡±

    While they were chatting, Billy had already spread out the animal skin scroll.

    Sure enough, at the far right of the animal skin scroll were the three words ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯!

    ¡°It really is!¡± Felicia and Alex Long eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Now we can cultivate a new technique!¡± Judge and the others showed joy on their faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited yet!¡± Opal pointed to the lower left corner. ¡°First, take a look at that sentence!¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Judge and the others looked over.

    The next moment, their faces fell.

    At the bottom left, there was a line of words: ¡®To cultivate Celestial ck Finger, one must reach the mid stage of Sacred Realm, otherwise it will bacsh, remember!¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Judge¡¯s mouth twitched simultaneously.

    In the mid stage of Sacred Realm, only Opal and Amber present met the requirements.

    If Billy could activate his bloodline power, he could also reach the fourth-rank Sacred Realm.

    As for the others, they could only sigh in disappointment for now!

    ¡°There should still be many manuals of the Star Studded Sect¡¯s techniques in the rooms on this floor. You can go and see if there¡¯s anything that interests you.¡± Opal continued.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded and walked towards the rooms.

    ¡°Wow, is the Star Studded Sect running a bookstore?¡± Soon, an exaggerated voice came from one of the rooms.

    ¡°It¡¯s worthy of being the former top sect!¡± Soul Chaser¡¯s voice sounded simultaneously.

    After a while, exmations of amazement came from the other rooms as well.

    About an hourter, everyone gathered together again.

    However, except for Casey and Harleen who were holding something, everyone else had empty hands.

    ¡°Hundreds of manuals, and none of them are suitable?¡± Billy looked at Azure Dragon and the others and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Although there are many manuals, most of them are techniques below the Sacred Realm, which are not practically useful for us.¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Although there are a few sets of swordsmanship and sword techniques that are passable, they still don¡¯t seem as good as the two we obtainedst time in the Forbidden Sanctum.¡± Ian de said at the same time.

    ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ and ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯ were both genuine Sacred Realm techniques, naturally extraordinary.

    Up to now, even Billy, Opal, and Amber had only cultivated to the Great Perfection Realm.

    Not to mention the others, they were only at the Initial and Intermediate Realms.

    Although it¡¯s said that it¡¯s better to have many skills, but too many can also be detrimental to one¡¯s proficiency!

    Everyone naturally understood this principle!

    ¡°Casey, what are you holding?¡± At this point, Opal looked at Casey and asked.

 Chapter 1432 The Building is Collapsing

    ¡°A set of martial arts, called Thunder Breaking Fist!¡± Casey responded.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The minimum requirement for practitioners is a half-step Sacred Realm, which should be manageable.¡±

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Billy took the animal skin scroll and nced at it roughly.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad!¡± After about twenty minutes, Billy nodded. ¡°You guys can try practicing it!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey and the others nodded in response.

    ¡°Honey, do you know what these things are for?¡± At this time, Harleen handed a stack of talismans to Billy.

    ¡°Why are there talismans here?¡± Everyone looked over simultaneously.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Billy took the talisman and examined it.

    Opal, Amber, and a few others also took a few to look at.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± After a while, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Boss, any discovery?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°There are fluctuations of formation lines on these talismans!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°All the talismans are inscribed with arrays?¡± Everyone was stunned at the same time.

    ¡°Boss, do you know what these arrays are for?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Not sure for now!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°If I estimate correctly, these should be the legendary sound transmission talismans!¡± At this moment, Opal said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Sound transmission talismans?¡± Everyone, including Billy, was stunned.

    It was obvious that they were all hearing about this for the first time.

    ¡°Opal, what are sound transmission talismans?¡± Judge looked at Ivy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard my master mention it once by chance!¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°These talismanse in pairs, each embedded with a sound transmission array. If one is destroyed, the array will activate, and the other will react.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that these talismans can transmit wirelessly like phones?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°¡­¡± Opal¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before continuing.

    ¡°Naturally, it can¡¯t bepared to phones. sound transmission talismans can only transmit very limited information, and there are also distance limitations.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the amount of information transmitted and the distance it can cover depend directly on the level of the array master who inscribed the talisman.¡±

    ¡°People with lower skills may only be able to transmit within a range of a few kilometers.¡±

    ¡°While some truly high-level array masters may inscribe sound transmission talismans or sound transmission stones that can probably span the entire.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger and Judge eximed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it, not sure!¡± Opal shrugged.

    ¡°Let me try first!¡± Afterward, Billy picked up one of the talismans.

    Then, he activated his techniques and turned the talisman into powder.

    The next moment, Billy sensed a wave of formation lines surrounding another talisman.

    Billy simultaneously released his spiritual power to envelop the talisman.

    ¡°It is indeed a sound transmission talisman!¡± After a while, Billy¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    ¡°Is it really?¡± Stout asked curiously, ¡°Boss, what information can you sense?¡±

    ¡°The information is very limited.¡± Billy paused before adding, ¡°It¡¯s possible that these sound transmission talismans are of low level, or my spiritual power level is insufficient.¡±

    ¡°So, I can only sense the location information here.¡±

    ¡°Location information?¡± Vermilion Bird was puzzled. ¡°So, these sound transmission talismans are like locators?¡±

    ¡°It can indeed be understood simply as a locator!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°However, in a time and space without modern technology, having such a locator is already extremely difficult!¡±

    ¡°At critical moments, it can save lives!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy Boy, there should be information about the drawing methods of sound transmission talismans in the ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯ we obtained earlier. You can study it carefully when you go back.¡± Opal said.

    Before Opal¡¯s words fell, an extremely powerful aura erupted on the third floor.

    Everyone, including Billy, couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily.

    At the same time, they all felt the entire tower shaking.

    ¡°The building is copsing, let¡¯s get out first!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone simultaneously realized the problem.

    Then, they quickly bowed to Korbin Poole¡¯s skeleton and hurried downstairs.

    A few minutester, they rushed out of the doorway on the first floor.

    Boom!

    Just as they arrived a few hundred meters away, a deafening sound spread throughout the void, deafening.

    Then, they saw the entire tower copse with a loud rumble, and a mushroom cloud of dust rose from the ground.

    The powerful air wave threw Billy and the others out hundreds of meters away.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± After everyone got up from the ground, Billy asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re okay!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    Then, they walked back to the tower again.

    What appeared before them was a pile of rubble, almost powdered, and it was hard to find even aplete piece of wood.

    ¡°What kind of array is this, so exaggerated!¡± Judge said with lingering fear.

    Others also wore expressions of dread.

    Looking at this situation, if they hade out a littleter, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to refining the things on the first floor earlier, otherwise, it would have been a big loss!¡± Stout said as he subconsciously touched the bag on his body, which still contained many treasures.

    ¡°I wonder what cultivation level that guy named Korbin Poole was before his death, to be able to create such a powerful array!¡± White Tiger said.

    ¡°The specific cultivation level is unknown to outsiders, but one thing is certain, he must have been above the Sacred Realm!¡± Amber replied.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± White Tiger shrugged.

    ¡°Boss, should we leave directly?¡± After a while, Night Orchid looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, people from the Five Elements Sect and the Saint Cloud Pavilion will probably be waiting for us at the exit!¡± Harleen replied for Billy.

    ¡°And there are seventh-rank and even eighth-rank Sacred Realm existences in both of those sects.¡±

    ¡°If we leave like this, it will probably be very troublesome!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± After a moment of thought, Billy spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush to leave for now, let¡¯s stay here for a while longer before we go out.¡±

    Harleen¡¯s suggestion was something he had already thought of.

    The exit was definitely a crisis!

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you go with Vermilion Bird and White Tiger to check if there are any spiritual fruits or simr things in the other houses nearby.¡± Billy continued to instruct.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon and the others turned and walked towards the nearby buildings.

    Billy then led everyone to wander around nearby and finally settled on a rtively open grasnd.

    ¡°Opal, you and Amber study the ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ first, see if you can let everyone practice it in a short time.¡± Billy then looked at Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two nodded in response.

    ¡°The others continue to practice ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ and ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯ for now.¡± Billy then looked at Casey and the others.

    ¡°Understood!¡± They replied.

    About half an hourter, Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird returned with tworge bags.

    As Billy expected, there were indeed many spiritual fruits in those buildings.

    Although there weren¡¯t many rare treasures, it was enough to satisfy their hunger and replenish their water for some time.

    Then, Billy started to study the bundle of ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ techniques.

 Chapter 1433 Crisis Upon Crisis

    Although ¡°Celestial ck Finger¡± has only one move, as the ultimate skill of the Star Studded Sect, leaving aside its power, just understanding the heart method and dismantling actions on the animal skin scroll is not an easy task.

    With Billy¡¯s martial talent, it took him a whole day to barely understand several key points in it.

    Then, it took him another half a day to finally grasp the whole set of techniques theoretically.

    On the morning of the third day, Billy arrived at an open space.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±

    After saying that, with a slight twist in his eyes, he urged his bloodline power.

    Immediately, a strong momentum burst from him, revealing his cultivation of the fourth-rank Sacred Realm without doubt.

    Then, taking two steps forward, while using the heart method, he pointed towards the void.

    Before long, a powerful momentum rose into the sky.

    A vast area within several kilometers was enveloped by an extremely majestic momentum, as if it had been instantly turned into a vacuum.

    Immediately after, a fierce wind rose in the void, thunder entangled, and in midair, it was like a dragon galloping, stirring up rivers and seas.

    A scene of world-shattering destruction!

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Immediately after, Billy said in a deep voice, pointing forward with his hand.

    A nearly substantial torrent of energy tore through the void and shot towards a small mountain peak two or three kilometers away.

    Boom!

    A shocking roar echoed out, causing the entire void to tremble, as if it were about to copse.

    Under such a fierce attack, the small mountain peak had no chance of resistance at all. It instantly exploded, then turned into scattered dust and fell.

    Before long, as the dust settled, the oppressive momentum in the void disappeared, and the scene was directly ttened.

    Indeed, as the ultimate skill of the Star Studded Sect, even though Billy had justprehended it, its power was already no less than ¡°de Shattering the Sky¡±!

    If cultivated to perfection, it would definitely surpass ¡°de Shattering the Sky¡±!

    Of course, Billy also noticed a problem.

    With his current cultivation base, after using this move, almost sixty percent of his Chi power was depleted!

    It¡¯s no wonder that the technique specifically stated that one must be at least at the mid stage of the Sacred Realm to cultivate it.

    If the cultivation base is insufficient, there is no doubt that there will be bacsh.

    ¡°Boss, did you seed?¡± Hearing themotion here, Casey and the others walked over.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Not bad, Boss, you finished it in just two or three days!¡± Stout ttered.

    ¡°Stop ttering, you guys hurry up and improve your cultivation. I¡¯ll pass it on to youter.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout grinned in response.

    ¡°Billy Boy, that set of body techniques is almost done, let me exin it to you!¡± At this time, Opal led Amber over.

    ¡°Opal, can you demonstrate it for us first so we can see how fast it is?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal responded.

    Just as her voice fell, everyone felt a blur before their eyes, and after a fleeting shadow, she had disappeared from the scene.

    In just a blink of an eye, she had appeared several kilometers away.

    Hiss!

    Seeing this, including Billy, everyone¡¯s faces showed a hint of astonishment.

    This speed is really exaggerated!

    ¡°Opal, teach me quickly!¡± After Opal returned, Stout hurriedly shouted.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°With this body technique, when you encounter a strong opponent in the future, if you can¡¯t win, just run away. It¡¯ll drive them crazy!¡± Sssip!

    Night Orchid and Frostde smirked.

    Over the next few days, everyone entered a crazy practice session day and night.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.

    During this half month, everyone had cultivated ¡°Phantom Trail¡± to a small achievement level.

    The teleportation speed was several levels faster than before, giving everyone another means of survival.

    If they encountered opponents they couldn¡¯t defeat in the future, as long as the gap between them wasn¡¯t too big, they could at least escape unharmed.

    In addition, Billy imparted the ¡°Celestial ck Finger¡± to Opal and Amber. It took them more than ten days to cultivate it to a small achievement level.

    On this day, half a monthter, after a short rest, everyone headed towards the exit.

    Because when they came, Billy specifically instructed Casey to leave marks along the way, so it was easy to find the floating Tai Chi Eight Diagrams.

    Then, one by one, everyone jumped in.

    Thud¡­ After a muffled sound, the group was thrown out from the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams in the center of the maze.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, just as they had just got up, the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams disappeared from their sight.

    Almost at the same time as the disappearance of the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams, a strong wave of energy rushed towards them.

    Immediately after, the walls around them began to shake, showing signs of copse.

    ¡°The maze is copsing, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    After saying that, he attempted to fly into the air.

    As he had guessed, after the array disappeared, they could already fly in mid-air.

    Seeing this scene, Opal, Harleen, and the others also quickly followed suit and flew into the air.

    Just as everyone arrived dozens of meters above the maze, there were waves of earth-shattering noises from below.

    The maze copsed, dust filled the sky, obscuring the sun.

    The whole processsted for several minutes before calming down.

    With this, the Star Secret Spacepletely disappeared into the annals of history.

    ¡°They¡¯re out!¡±

    Just as Billy and the others were about to continue on their way, the voice of an old man echoed in the air.

    At the same time, several terrifying auras rose into the sky, immediately shrouding this side of the void.

    The next moment, arge group of people in ck flew over from not far away, totaling about two hundred people.

    At the forefront were two old men who looked about sixty years old, and unsurprisingly, both were at the seventh-rank Sacred Realm.

    Among them, the old man in ck robe was the current Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Gilbert Drake!

    The other person was Darren Gonzalez, the deputy master of the Saint Cloud Pavilion!

    Following behind the two were four old men and women, whose cultivation bases were also not weak, with two at the sixth-rank Sacred Realm and two at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    In addition to these six people, the people following them were all at least in the mid stage of the Divine Realm, with more than a dozen of them having cultivation bases in the Sacred Realm.

    Such a lineup, apart from the Crimson me Imperial Family, only the two major super sects could possess.

    Seeing this group of people, a solemn expression appeared on the faces of Billy and the others at the same time.

    ¡°You finally came out!¡±

    Gilbert Drake looked at Billy and spoke sternly, his expression fierce and killing intent permeating his surroundings.

    He had arrived at the scene from the Crimson me Empire more than twenty days ago.

    He had thought that Billy and the others would havee out long ago, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to take nearly a month.

    ¡°You must be the current Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, right?¡± Billy squinted slightly as he looked at the other party.

 Chapter 1434 Kill!

    The reason Billy could guess the opponent¡¯s identity at a nce wasn¡¯t because he had seen them before, but rather, the opponent¡¯s gaze towards him was far more vicious than towards anyone else.

    This was entirely understandable. So many people from the Five Elements Sect had died at Billy¡¯s hands, and seeing him naturally made the opponent¡¯s eyes burn with hatred.

    On top of that, the opponent was of the seventh-rank Sacred Realm cultivation, making his identity obvious.

    ¡°You little brat, you¡¯ve killed so many of my Five Elements Sect people, including my son who died by your de!¡±

    Gilbert Drake¡¯s expression was twisted, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Today, none of you should think about leaving here alive!¡±

    His hatred for Billy had reached an unparalleled level!

    Not to mention that Billy had killed so many high-end forces of the Five Elements Sect, the death of his son alone made Gilbert sentence Billy to the most severe punishment in his heart.

    Having a child in his middle age, he had always doted on Raphael Drake beyond measure, which led to Raphael¡¯s peculiar disposition.

    A while ago, when Raphael and Warren Drake went to Rainbow Moon Imperial City, Gilbert was in closed-door cultivation, trying to break through to the eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    After learning that his son had been killed by Billy, not only did he fail to break through, but he almost suffered a deviation.

    Aftering out of seclusion, he initially wanted to directly take people to attack Skydragon City, but other important matters kept him upied, preventing him from making the trip.

    Twenty days ago, upon learning that Billy and his group had entered the ¡°Star Secret Space,¡± he knew it was time to avenge his son!

    He had already made up his mind to make Billy suffer all kinds of tortures before his death to vent the hatred in his heart!

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly and looked at Darren Gonzalez.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be from Saint Cloud Pavilion, right? State your name.¡±

    A while ago in Desire City, he had learned from a Vice Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Kamden Drake, that the Pavilion Master of Saint Cloud Pavilion had already reached the eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    But the person in front of him was just at thete seventh-rank Sacred Realm, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t be the head of the sect.

    Additionally, Billy was sure that most of the high-end forces in the opponent¡¯s crowd shoulde from Saint Cloud Pavilion.

    After all, up to this day, Billy had already eliminated most of the high-end forces of the Five Elements Sect, making it unlikely for them to dispatch such a powerful lineup.

    ¡°Vice Master of Saint Cloud Pavilion, Darren Gonzalez!¡±

    Darren Gonzalez nced at Billy and spoke calmly.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, I advise you to hand over what you got.¡±

    ¡°Saint Cloud Pavilion only wants the items, not my life?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your life!¡± Darren Gonzalez responded again.

    ¡°As long as you hand over the items obtained in the Secret Space, we from Saint Cloud Pavilion will leave immediately!¡±

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Life and the items, you can only choose one. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Darren Gonzalez spoke indifferently.

    ¡°So far, I have no grievances with Saint Cloud Pavilion. If you leave now, I¡¯ll pretend nothing has happened.¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve heard you are quite arrogant. Seeing you now, it is indeed so!¡± Darren Gonzalez sneered.

    ¡°Do you think the twenty of you can keep your lives and those items?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a choice; how you decide is up to you!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to Darren¡¯s words.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Darren Gonzalez squinted his eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s rely on our skills then!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy said in a deep voice. ¡°I hope Saint Cloud Pavilion won¡¯t regret today¡¯s choice!¡±

    ¡°Vice Master, don¡¯t waste words with him. Let¡¯s do it, quick and decisive!¡± Gilbert Drake said to Darren Gonzalez.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Darren Gonzalez nodded.

    Then, Gilbert Drake raised his hand. ¡°Do it, everyone, no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± a hundred men and women responded in unison.

    The next moment, all their auras burst forth, significantly increasing the pressure in the void.

    ¡°Opal, those two sixth-rank Sacred Realm are yours!¡± Meanwhile, Billy said to Opal.

    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Opal asked in return.

    She knew Billy intended to take on both Gilbert Drake and Darren Gonzalez alone, so she was a bit worried.

    ¡°Not too much of a problem!¡± Billy took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Watch over Casey and Harleen!¡±

    They faced too many opponents. If both he and Opal got entangled with Gilbert Drake and Darren Gonzalez, Casey and the others would be in great danger.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Opal nodded. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t force it, stall until Ie!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded and then looked at Amber: ¡°Amber, you fight that fifth-rank Sacred Realm enemy, be careful!¡±

    ¡°You be careful!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Meanwhile, the hundred attackers shouted and began their assault.

    Except for Gilbert Drake and Darren Gonzalez, everyone else rushed towards Billy¡¯s team.

    ¡°Move!¡± Opal raised her hand and, sword in hand, charged towards the two sixth-rank Sacred Realm.

    She was now at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm, and with a divine artifact in hand, she could remain undefeated even if both opponents were capable of challenging above their rank.

    ¡°Casey, Harleen, be careful, don¡¯t fight head-on, just stall them for a few minutes!¡± Amber told Casey and the others before charging towards the two fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Casey and the others shouted and joined the fray.

    Among the remaining Sacred Realm of their opponents, there were two fourth-rank, four third-rank, four second-rank, and six first-rank.

    Casey took on two fourth-rank and one third-rank opponents.

    Harleen engaged the remaining three third-rank Sacred Realm.

    Ivy faced considerable pressure as well, fighting four second-rank opponents by herself.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang each took on three first-rank Sacred Realm opponents.

    Vermilion Bird and Ian de, along with others, charged at the remaining dozens of enemies.

    ¡°Come on, kid!¡± Gilbert Drake said coldly to Billy.

    ¡°Let me see how strong you, this so-called genius, really are!¡±

    Then he looked at Darren Gonzalez: ¡°Vice Master, let¡¯s tackle him together!¡±

    He dared not underestimate Billy, who had already killed the sixth-rank Sacred Realm Vice Sect Master.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Darren Gonzalez responded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move elsewhere.¡± Billy squinted slightly and flew away into the sky a thousand meters away.

    Of course, Gilbert Drake and Darren Gonzalez had no hesitation and quickly followed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Subsequently, the entire sky was filled with intense battle, with energy waves surging and sword light shing.

 Chapter 1435 Dominating the Battlefield

    Soon, a loud noise came from Harleen¡¯s battle ring.

    Then, she was seen flying back hundreds of meters with two of her opponents at the same time.

    With a divine artifact in hand, even without activating any trump cards, she was enough to contend with a third-rank Sacred Realm.

    Just as she steadied herself, the attack of the other old woman had shed to her front, moving incredibly fast.

    However, to the surprise of the old woman, just as her attack was about to hit Harleen, there was only a residual image in ce.

    In the blink of an eye, Harleen had already moved hundreds of meters away.

    This was clearly due to the ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯, which allowed her teleportation speed to be more than twice as fast, naturally beyond the reach of her opponent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old woman¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Harleen¡¯s speed was obviously far beyond her expectations.

    As she was puzzled, a sword aura shot straight towards her forehead.

    Without much thought, the old woman quickly dodged aside.

    However, to her horror, just as she evaded this sword attack and before she could catch her breath, Harleen¡¯s figure was already not far from her.

    Immediately, another sword aura shot out swiftly like lightning.

    At this moment, the old woman had not fully reacted and could only instinctively dodge to the side.

    The sword aura shed past her shoulder, causing her arm to fly out and blood to spurt wildly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old woman let out a tragic scream as her body was violently sent flying.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At this moment, the other two individuals had also reacted and each swept out a forceful wind towards Harleen.

    Instead of directly shing with the two, Harleen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her figure evaded the attacks like a phantom.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The two individuals were also shocked by Harleen¡¯s speed, which defied all logic.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Harleen coldly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you anymore!¡±

    As her words fell, she directly activated ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯.

    In the next second, endless sword auras appeared within a radius of hundreds of meters, filled with a murderous intent.

    Subsequently, these sword auras converged into a hundred-meter-long virtual giant sword, surging with thunderous power, striking towards the two opponents.

    Sensing the power of this attack, the pupils of the two individuals shrank in shock, their faces filled with horror.

    Both of them wanted to dodge, but once Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth condensed, the attack range covered a radius of a thousand kilometers, making it impossible for the two opponents to evade.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± The only way for the two was to defend with offense, hoping for a slim chance of sess.

    As their words sounded, they each activated their full strength and conjured mysterious imprints with their hands, crashing towards the virtual giant sword.

    A loud bang reverberated through the void, their attacks had no possibility of resistance, and they instantly exploded.

    The virtual giant sword continued its momentum, shing down towards one of them.

    Following the cutting de was the body of the old man, now in two halves, with blood and flesh floating in mid-air.

    At the same time, the other person spurted a mouthful of blood into the sky before falling backward.

    Although he did not receive a direct attack, he was still shaken by the strong airwaves, breaking several bones and damaging his meridians.

    After flying five to six hundred meters, he struggled for a moment, wanting to stand in mid-air, but his body swayed and crashed to the ground.

    Just as his figure descended less than ten meters from the ground, Harleen had already arrived not far from him, flicking several sword auras.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill¡­¡± The old man watched those chilling sword auras but could do nothing.

    Before he could finish speaking, several sword auras prated his body, and then the old man¡¯s body was torn apart, blood and flesh flying in all directions.

    Seeing this scene, the elderly woman with the severed arm nearby had no further thoughts and hurried to escape.

    However, how could she run with her teleportation speed?

    In just a few blinks of an eye, she was pierced by a sword aura from her back, and her body split into two pieces, falling from mid-air.

    After dealing with these three individuals, Harleen nced at Casey and Ivy¡¯s battle rings, seeing no immediate danger, she did not rush to help.

    Subsequently, she turned and headed towards the directions of Azure Dragon and Azure Fang.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, leave them to me. You two go help Bob and Vermilion Bird!¡±

    At this moment, Bob and Vermilion Bird, and others were under pressure from around seventy to eighty people besieging them.

    Although Bob, Ian de, and Vermilion Bird were all at the strength of first-rank Sacred Realm, the opposing numbers had an absolute advantage.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Moreover, among these people, there were over a dozen half-step Sacred Realms, as well as many ninth-rank Divine Realms.

    Therefore, despite Bob and others defeating more than a dozen opponents, it was challenging to dominate the battlefield in a short time.

    ¡°Alright!¡± After Azure Dragon and Azure Fang blocked the attacks of their opponents, they turned and charged towards the group of people.

    At the same time, one of the fourth-rank Divine Realms who was fighting Casey was knocked back by him with a single strike.

    He spurted a mouthful of blood while in mid-air, all his bones shattered, meridians broken, and then he fell motionless upon hitting the ground.

    In just a few minutes, out of the three opponents, only one fourth-rank Sacred Realm remained.

    Now, that fourth-rank Sacred Realm activated his trump card and attacked Casey.

    A scorching hot air mass appeared in mid-air, with mes surging within.

    As it passed, the surrounding air temperature increased by over a dozen degrees, the force was akin to thunder.

    Facing the old man¡¯s strongest attack, Casey narrowed his eyes.

    Then, instead of retreating, he continued his wrist rotation, forming ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ and struck out.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, the massive air mass burst open, and the air was filled with burning mes as if igniting the entire atmosphere.

    Casey was pushed back by the impact of the airwaves for a hundred meters, his breath slightly troubled.

    However, that was all, and he did not suffer many injuries.

    As for the opponent, simr to hispanion before, under the attack of ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯, his entire body shattered, bones broken, and meridians severed.

    After hitting the ground heavily, his body twitched a few times before falling silent.

    After defeating his opponent, Casey rushed towards Ivy¡¯s direction.

    He had observed Bob and the others¡¯ battle rings.

    With Harleen¡¯s joining, the pressure on everyone had significantly eased, and they could soon dominate the battlefield.

    Ivy, who was under siege by four second-rank Sacred Realms, although she was using ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ and wasn¡¯t in great danger, it was still challenging to defeat the four opponents in a short time.

    The continuous assaults from the four individuals made her feel overwhelmed.

    But with Casey joining the fray, the oue was no longer in doubt.

    Swiftly, one of the old men under the ring light had his throat shed by Casey¡¯s de aura, blood gushing like a fountain.

    Boom!

    Just as Casey was heading towards Ivy, in the sky a kilometer away, there was a resounding roaring from Opal¡¯s battle ring.

 Chapter 1436 Deadlock Resurfaces

    After the loud noise, one of the sixth-rank Sacred Realm old men floated out like a leaf in the wind.

    After flying seven or eight hundred meters, he barely managed to stand in midair, swaying as if about to fall.

    The other sixth-rank Sacred Realm old woman, who had already been pierced in the throat by Opal¡¯s sword,y motionless on the mountain below.

    ¡°Anyst words?¡± Opal arrived not far from the old man.

    ¡°Dare to kill the elder of my Saint Cloud Pavilion, I guarantee that none of you will¡­¡± The old man stared at Opal with a twisted expression.

    ¡°Nost words? Die then!¡± Opal cut him off.

    As she spoke, her wrist turned, and a strong sword intent rapidly shed towards the old man¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old man¡¯s hair stood on end, his pupils shrinking in panic.

    However, at this moment, other than watching the sword aura rapidly erge in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    At that moment, a torrential wave of Chi swept over from a distance, devastating everything in its path.

    Opal immediately felt a sense of death enveloping herself, involuntarily shivering.

    Without thinking too much, she immediately used ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ to dodge to the left, narrowly avoiding the attack.

    Looking towards the three or four figures flying from a kilometer away, a hint of solemnity shed across her face.

    She could confirm that the person who had just attacked her was definitely at the eighth-rank Sacred Realm!

    ¡°You really surprised me, being able to avoid my palm strike!¡± A white-robed man among the four standing a couple of hundred meters away from Opal spoke.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Seeing the white-robed man, the old man who had just spoken bowed respectfully.

    Seeing this scene, Opal naturally understood the identity of the visitors.

    It was Leandro Gonzalez, the Sect Master of Saint Cloud Pavilion!

    She did not expect that both the main and vice Sect Masters of Saint Cloud Pavilion hade in order to obtain something from the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯!

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Leandro Gonzalez nodded slightly at the old man. ¡°You can rest now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master!¡± The old man bowed once again before descending to the ground.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should have cultivated the ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ from the Star Studded Sect, right?¡± Leandro Gonzalez turned to Opal and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Now it seems that letting you in was indeed the right choice, you did not disappoint me!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Opal furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°Hehe, surprised?¡± Leandro Gonzalez smiled lightly and exined, ¡°Back in the day, the Star Studded Sect, in addition to martial arts, arrays were also unparalleled, and no other force could match them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask to know that there are definitely many arrays set up in the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I am not good at arrays, so naturally, I am willing to let you go in and explore first.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think more than twenty days ago, you could have entered the maze so smoothly?¡±

    ¡°You are quite cunning!¡± Opal furrowed her brows tightly.

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous.

    Apart from the white-robed man, the other person in red robe, known as Horner, was also at the eighth-rank Sacred Realm!

    Moreover, the skills of the other two were also not weak, at the sixth-rank Sacred Realm.

    She knew her own abilities and realized that just the few people in front of her were not opponents she could contend with.

    Billy, showing all his cards, might be able to kill a seventh-rank Sacred Realm opponent, but facing an eighth-rank Sacred Realm opponent, he had no chance of winning.

    Not to mention, they came as a pair!

    This level was going to be tough!

    ¡°Hehe, you tter me!¡± Leandro Gonzalez made a light reply before turning to the red-robed elder named Horner.

    ¡°Mr Horner, she¡¯s yours, I¡¯ll go meet that kid!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the red-robed elder responded.

    Then, Leandro Gonzalez shed towards Billy¡¯s direction not far away.

    ¡°You two, don¡¯t just stand there, go and take down that woman for me!¡± Horner, the red-robed elder, pointed in the direction of Amber.

    At this moment, Amber had already killed one of the fifth-rank Sacred Realm opponents, and the other one was also nearing the end of his strength.

    With a divine artifact in hand and under the activation of her trump card, Amber had no trouble dealing with two fifth-rank Sacred Realm opponents.

    She had naturally noticed the appearance of Leandro Gonzalez and his group, her face also showing a hint of seriousness.

    At the next moment, the two old men didn¡¯t say a word, rushing towards Amber.

    ¡°Amber, be careful!¡± Opal shouted loudly, raising her hand and sending a powerful gust of wind towards the two.

    However, before the attack reached halfway, it was blocked by Horner, the red-robed elder.

    ¡°Struggling to protect yourself, yet still worrying about others!¡± Horner nced at Opal and thenunched an attack.

    The attack of an eighth-rank Sacred Realm was no joke, causing a scene of catastrophic destruction.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The violent winds ravaged the void, darkening the sky, as a terrifying pressure enveloped a few kilometers around.

    Facing such a formidable opponent, Opal dared not confront head-on, only able to continuously dodge using ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯.

    Originally, if Opal was solely focused on escaping, the opponent would not be able to do anything to her!

    However, she clearly couldn¡¯t run far and could only dodge within a limited range, because not far behind her were Casey and Harleen¡¯s group, and if she ran, others would naturally suffer.

    Therefore, even with ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯, the situation was not optimistic for her.

    After a while, she was hit by the opponent¡¯s attacks twice, with a hint of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth, but it wasn¡¯t too serious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can dodge, go to hell!¡±

    After a few rounds, Horner lost his patience and, with a roar, prepared to unleash his most powerful trump card.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Just then, Opal¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    As her voice sounded, she gathered her strength and condensed it into the ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ which flew towards him.

    With a flick of her finger, a towering wave of energy swept out.

    Horner did not expect Opal to be able to unleash such a powerful attack and his pupils slightly contracted.

    Due to the sudden turn of events, he was unable to activate his trump card in time, hastily raising his hand to form a seal to block the attack.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound shot straight into the sky, causing the void to tremble as waves of energy surged out, forming a rainbow-like momentum.

    Soon after, Horner spat out blood and flew out explosively.

    After flying out for four to five hundred meters, he barely stabilized his figure.

    His breath was chaotic, his expression twisted, and his face so dark it seemed water would drip out.

    As a formidable eighth-rank Sacred Realm expert, he had been injured by a fifth-rank opponent, which was a blow to his reputation!

    ¡°You actually hurt me!¡± After taking a breath, Horner looked at Opal word by word.

    ¡°I guarantee you, you will regreting into this world before your death!¡±

 Chapter 1437 Battle with the eighth-rank Sacred Realm

    What made Horner even more angry was that just as his voice had not fallen, a sword light had already shed in front of him.

    Although he reacted immediately, he was still cut on his right arm by the sword light, causing a bloody wound to burst open.

    ¡°You bitch, you are truly seeking death!¡±

    In a fit of anger, Horner raised his hand and sent countless strong winds towards Opal, creating a fierce windstorm.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± After replying, Opal dodged his attacks by using ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ and took out a Chi Condensing Pill from her body, throwing it into her mouth.

    Although the power of ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ was formidable, using it once consumed arge amount of Chi power. If she wanted to attack again in a short time, she could only dy and wait for the Chi Condensing Pill to take effect.

    While Opal was fighting with the opponent, the two sixth-rank Sacred Realm experts had already teamed up to attack Amber.

    With Amber¡¯s strength and martial arts skills, they were evenly matched, making it difficult to determine the oue for a while.

    At that moment, a deafening sound resonated from the void nearby, and a mushroom cloud of energy rose into the sky.

    Billy, under the joint attack of the three opponents, was sted out by a kilometer, spitting out blood into the air.

    Originally, with his current cultivation strength, he could have stood his ground against two seventh-rank Sacred Realm experts, but with the sudden appearance of an eighth-rank powerhouse, he was outmatched.

    ¡°Sect Master, why are you here? Is your business finished?¡± Darren Gonzalez asked Leandro Gonzalez after a brief moment of surprise.

    Leandro Gonzalez nodded.

    Twenty days ago, he was supposed toe with Darren Gonzalez, but he received a message from the Crimson me Imperial Family inviting him to the pce for an important matter. He had to go, leaving Darren Gonzalez toe with the elders of the sect first.

    After finishing his business in the morning, he found out that Darren Gonzalez and his group had not returned yet, so he came to check on them and unexpectedly encountered the ongoing battle.

    ¡°Mr Gonzalez, long time no see!¡± Gilbert Drake approached Leandro Gonzalez and greeted him.

    ¡°Mr Drake, how have you been?¡± Leandro Gonzalez replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Thanks to Mr Gonzalez, everything is fine!¡± Gilbert Drake showed great respect to him.

    Although both were sect masters, he was aware that the Five Elements Sect was not on par with the Saint Cloud Pavilion. Not only was he one rank lower, but even in terms of the Elders Pavilion¡¯s strength, they were not at the same level.

    Moreover, during this period, many high-level fighters from the Five Elements Sect, including the Vice Sect Master and elders, had died at Billy¡¯s hands, causing a significant decrease in their overall strength, making it difficult topete with the Saint Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°Mr Drake, you and Darren Gonzalez rest first. I¡¯ll deal with this arrogant brat!¡± Leandro Gonzalez continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Gonzalez!¡± Gilbert Drake replied.

    Then, Leandro Gonzalez flew towards Billy.

    ¡°Truly a genius, to withstand the joint attack of the three of us, impressive!¡± Leandro Gonzalez said calmly when he reached a distance of two hundred meters from Billy.

    ¡°Are you the Sect Master of Saint Cloud Pavilion?¡± Billy took out a Chi Condensing Pill and put it in his mouth.

    ¡°Between my Saint Cloud Pavilion and your Skydragon City, there is actually no grudge!¡± Leandro Gonzalez did not directly answer Billy¡¯s question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you. Just hand over what you obtained in the secret space, and I can spare your life!¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, you intentionally let us enter the maze twenty days ago, right?¡± Billy did not respond directly.

    ¡°After we obtain what¡¯s inside, you will benefit from it!¡±

    He could roughly guess the situation.

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Leandro Gonzalez smiled faintly. ¡°You guys did well, didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of your actions today?¡± Billy paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°If I leave here alive today, do you think the Saint Cloud Pavilion will escape destruction?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you have great confidence in yourself!¡± Leandro Gonzalez smiled again. ¡°You are still far from being able topete with us!¡±

    After saying that, he changed the subject.

    ¡°Alright, no more nonsense. You have one minute to consider: either hand it over voluntarily, or I¡¯ll kill you first and then take it myself.¡±

    ¡°If you want the secret manual,e and get it yourself!¡± Billy took a deep breath and replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. In that case, I¡¯ll amodate you!¡± Leandro Gonzalez frowned, and his aura instantly rose.

    Then, he casually raised his hand and formed a seal that he smashed towards Billy.

    Billy didn¡¯t choose to confront him head-on and quickly dodged to the side.

    ¡°You are quite fast!¡± Leandro Gonzalez raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Let me see how long you can dodge!¡±

    As he spoke, his hands continued to flip, and a series of violent gusts of wind whistled out, causing the sky to churn.

    Billy furrowed his brows, using ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ to evade the attacks.

    It must be said that this Star Studded Sect¡¯s body technique is indeed very strong.

    Under such intensive attacks, apart from some minor injuries caused by the residual shockwaves, Billy was unharmed.

    ¡°Phantom Trail is indeed worthy of its reputation!¡± Several minutester, Leandro Gonzalez stopped his actions.

    He then looked at Billy and said in a deep voice, ¡°Nevertheless, I don¡¯t have the patience to y this cat and mouse game with you anymore!¡±

    At the next moment, an invisible ripple emanated from between his brow as he waved his hand forward.

    It was obvious that he intended to set up a barrier to trap both of them. In that situation, Billy would have nowhere to hide.

    However, his n seemed too perfect.

    Just as his spiritual power was about to release, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he also released his spiritual power.

    With his current strength, with the assistance of his bloodline power, his spiritual power had reached a levelparable to theter stages of a seventh-rank Sacred Realm.

    Although it was not enough to directly confront an eighth-rank Sacred Realm, it would hinder the opponent to some extent.

    And the result was not surprising!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Under Billy¡¯s spiritual power interference, Leandro Gonzalez could not form the barrier. Or, even if he barely formed a barrier, it would have been ineffective in such a situation.

    The hardness of the barrier is directly rted to the level of the user¡¯s spiritual power. Before the barrier fully formed, if the spiritual power was interfered with, the defensive ability of the barrier would be greatlypromised.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    After retracting his spiritual power, Leandro Gonzalez looked at Billy in shock.

    ¡°Your spiritual power reaches such a level?¡±

 Chapter 1438 Time to Get to Work

    As ate stage of Sacred Realm powerhouse, Leandro Gonzalez was very clear.

    The level of a warrior¡¯s spiritual power is closely rted to his cultivation base. If the cultivation does not break through, it is difficult for spiritual power to improve independently.

    Even if there are some geniuses, the martial strength can challenge higher levels, even skipping several ranks.

    But their spiritual power can only be one level higher than their cultivation base at most.

    Having lived for so many years, Leandro Gonzalez has never seen someone like Billy, whose spiritual power can exceed his cultivation base by three or four levels!

    Unheard of!

    Leandro Gonzalez once again firmly resolved to kill Billy!

    With such great potential, Billy must not be allowed to be a threat!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Billy replied to the opponent.

    ¡°I admit you¡¯re good, but unfortunately, no matter how talented you are, today, you must die!¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Leandro Gonzalez turned and shouted loudly to the figures behind him.

    ¡°Mr. Drake, let¡¯s join forces and end this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡± Gilbert Drake and Darren Gonzalez responded in unison before quickly moving towards Billy.

    ¡°Brat, prepare to die!¡± Gilbert Drake struck first.

    He saw two mes forming above his head, one hot and one cold, each several dozen meters in diameter.

    On the left was a scorching me, while on the right was a chilling condensed air, one hot and one cold.

    Simr to the technique seen in Desire City not long ago, but the momentum was several levels stronger than Kamden Drake¡¯s.

    At the same time, Leandro Gonzalez and Darren Gonzalez alsounched their attacks.

    The two had no intention of sparing Billy¡¯s life, so they exerted their full strength.

    Darren Gonzalez wielded a huge axe, surrounded by thunder, with asional crackling sounds in the air.

    Leandro Gonzalez raised a giant hand nearly a hundred meters long, covering the sky like a small mountain.

    The three of them attacked Billy from three different directions simultaneously, with a fierce and destructive momentum.

    Seeing this scene, Billy knew that even if he used the Phantom Trail, he couldn¡¯t escape. His only chance was to fight back.

    Without any hesitation, Billy sheathed his Bloodshadow Fury de and conjured the Dragon Soaring Skies.

    As the attacks from the three opponents approached, nine phantom divine dragons appeared.

    In the next moment, three groups rushed out at high speed, causing a storm of wind and waves.

    Boom¡­ The loud noise spread through the air, making everyone feel deafened in mid-air.

    At the same time, after spitting out a mouthful of blood, Billy shot out like a falling meteor, paused slightly in the air, and then fell to the ground.

    Even with his extraordinary talents, there was no chance of winning against the three opponents with full power.

    After the hit, hisbat power was reduced to less than four tenths.

    This was because of the protection from the Golden Bloodline, which greatly enhanced his resilience against attacks.

    Otherwise, he would have been a lifeless body by now.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Casey, Harleen, and others saw Billy¡¯s situation and eximed in shock.

    At this moment, except for Opal and Amber who were still in intense battle, the fights of the others were nearing the end.

    Under the full effort of Casey¡¯s group, the dozens of opponents were already in chaos, with fifty to sixty people lying on the ground, either dead or injured.

    The remaining twenty to thirty people, although standing in mid-air, wore expressions of deep fear, none daring to go up and die.

    Soon, Harleen, Ivy, and the others arrived in front of Billy.

    Casey rushed towards Amber.

    ¡°Honey, how are you?¡± Harleen supported Billy with worry on her face.

    The others also showed a concerned expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    After spitting out another mouthful of blood, Billy took out a healing pill from his body and swallowed it.

    ¡°You¡¯re really tough, to survive this!¡± Leandro Gonzalez and the othersnded a couple hundred meters away.

    ¡°You three bastards¡­¡± Felicia eximed angrily.

    But before she could finish her sentence, Darren Gonzalez sent her flying with a palm strike, causing her to cough up blood.

    The others gasped in shock as Alex Long and Frostde rushed over to help Felicia up.

    ¡°Kid, anyst words to say?¡± Gilbert Drake stared at Billy with cold eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s fight!¡± Azure Dragon and Ian de spoke up at the same time.

    As they were about to attack, Billy shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Boss, they¡­¡± Azure Dragon started to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for them, don¡¯t sacrifice yourselves needlessly!¡± Billy replied again.

    As he spoke, his consciousness shifted to his mind, wanting to see if the old man inside him had been released.

    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s time to get to work!¡± Billy shouted in his mind.

    But there was no response. After calling out a few more times, there was still no movement, so he had to give up.

    It seemed that his injuries were not life-threatening enough for the bloodline power to be unsealed.

    This made Billy quite frustrated!

    He couldn¡¯t control when the old man inside him would be released, which was too passive.

    ¡°Stout, hand me those three bundles of animal skin scrolls!¡± Billy brought his consciousness back and looked at Stout.

    He knew that given the current situation, he had no other choice.

    He had hoped that the old man in his body woulde out to save the day, but now that seemed unlikely.

    One should be wise, it¡¯s not worth risking the lives of himself and others for a few material possessions.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Stout hesitated.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, give the things to Billy!¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Reluctantly, Stout handed the three bundles of animal skin scrolls to Billy.

    ¡°Finally willing?¡± Leandro Gonzalez looked at Billy and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Tell those three to stop, and let my people go first. I will give you the items!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Hehe, do you think you have the qualification to negotiate with me?¡± Leandro Gonzalez coldly smiled, ¡°After killing you, those things will still be mine!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied.

    As he spoke, he took out the ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ technique from one of the bundles and ced it in his right palm.

    Then, a momentum swept out from his palm.

    At the next moment, the entire bundle of animal skin scrolls turned into powder and dispersed in the wind.

    ¡°You fool!¡± Darren Gonzalez angrily eximed.

    ¡°You really are despicable!¡± Gilbert Drake shouted loudly.

    ¡°How about it?¡± Ignoring the two, Billy turned to Leandro Gonzalez and asked, ¡°Do you want our lives, or do you want to keep these two sets of techniques?¡±

 Chapter 1439 Unheard of Before

    ¡°Lord Horner, stop!¡± Leandro Gonzalez took a deep breath and shouted loudly towards a few kilometers away in the air.

    As a Sacred Realm expert, under the exertion of his power, his voice could be heard from a dozen kilometers away, so he was not worried about the other party not hearing him.

    A few minutester, Opal, Amber, and Caseynded on the ground.

    Soon after, Horner, the red-robed elder, and the two sixth-rank Sacred Realm experts also walked to a position not far behind Leandro Gonzalez.

    The three of them were all slightly injured, with grim expressions, especially Horner, who looked as if he had lost his parents.

    Considering his strength as an eighth-rank Sacred Realm expert, he had been fighting with Opal for a long time. Not only did he fail to defeat Opal, he was also ambushed by her several times, resulting in at least three or four wounds on his body.

    Although his injuries were not severe, it made him infuriated, feeling that he had lost too much face.

    ¡°Mr. Gonzalez, why did you stop?¡± Horner asked Leandro Gonzalez in a deep voice.

    ¡°Lord Horner, the technique is in that kid¡¯s hands, and he just destroyed a scroll!¡± Darren Gonzalez spoke up from the side.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Horner¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at Billy, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead right!¡±

    ¡°If youe from the Crimson me Pce, you better pray you don¡¯t fall into my hands!¡± Horner¡¯s expression twisted slightly, ¡°Otherwise, I will make you understand what it means to wish for death!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you better hope you don¡¯t fall into my hands!¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Tell your people to leave, and then hand over the item!¡± Leandro Gonzalez looked at Billy and spoke.

    While he wanted to kill Billy and everyone else with him, he wanted the object in Billy¡¯s hands even more.

    The Star Studded Sect, with its martial arts and array techniques, was once the best in the world. If he could obtain the manual, the Saint Cloud Pavilion would definitely rise to a higher level. And as long as he got the item sessfully, there would be no problem in pursuing Billy and the others again.

    At most, it would be a bit troublesome to make a trip to Skydragon City!

    ¡°Opal, take everyone and leave!¡± Billy looked at Opal and said.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll leave together!¡± Judge and the others shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°What will you do if we leave?¡± Opal took a deep breath and asked.

    Although she understood Billy¡¯s intention to let everyone leave first, it would be easier for him to escape without any burden. But the six people on the opposite side were all mid tote-stage Sacred Realm experts. Even though Billy had the ¡°Phantom Trail,¡± the chances of escaping from them were slim, especially since Billy was already heavily injured, and hisbat strength was reduced to around thirty to forty percent, making it even more impossible.

    Of course, she knew that there was a powerful old man inside Billy¡¯s body, but no one could guarantee if that old man woulde out. And even if he did, it was unknown whether he could defeat the six people on the opposite side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just go!¡± Billy spoke again.

    At this point, he could only rely on the old man in his body, hoping that when his injuries worsened, the old man woulde out to help. Otherwise, he would be in big trouble today!

    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes filled with tears.

    Ivy, Night Orchid, and the others also had tears in their eyes.

    ¡°My patience is limited. You have one minute. If you don¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t leave at all!¡± Leandro Gonzalez said sternly.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy shouted once more.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you old farts, bullying my big brother and sister?¡± Just then, a girl¡¯s voice was heard.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this voice, everyone turned to look in the direction of the sound.

    Soon after, two figures walked over.

    It was none other than Aubree and the girl in green seen in Desire City some time ago!

    The flying bird named ¡°Fengl¨¹¡± was still perched on the girl in green¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Stoutughed loudly upon seeing the two.

    He quickly ran over and said, ¡°Little sister, why are you here? Help me take care of those idiots!¡±

    Not only him, but Casey and the others also had a hint of joy on their faces. They didn¡¯t know the exact cultivation level of the two, but they were definitely above the Sacred Realm, and dealing with Leandro Gonzalez and his group would be an easy task.

    ¡°Fatty, did I tell you to call me little sister? Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± The girl in green rolled her eyes at Stout.

    ¡°Hehe, as long as you kill those old farts, you can call me whatever you want!¡± Stout smiled.

    The girl in green: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± When the two approached, Leandro Gonzalez frowned slightly.

    Speaking while feeling a little uneasy in his heart.

    Although he couldn¡¯t detect the two¡¯s martial arts cultivation, he faintly sensed a dangerous aura from them!

    Especially Aubree, her eyes gave him a sense of falling into an abyss.

    ¡°We meet again!¡± Aubree ignored him and looked at Harleen and Ivy instead.

    ¡°How did you consider what I told youst time?¡±

    ¡°Aubree, should we deal with those idiots first before discussing that matter?¡± Stout continued to speak.

    ¡°Ignore him!¡± Aubree nced at him.

    Then she turned to Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°I can help you, but you have to agree to what I saidst time!¡±

    ¡°Aubree, maybe the two beautifuldies should consider that matter themselves¡­¡± the girl in green spoke beside her.

    ¡°Miss, have you forgotten what I told you?¡± Aubree interrupted her with a deep voice.

    The girl in green pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Stop ying tricks, who are you people? If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here¡­¡± Horner, who was already angry, began to speak sharply.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Aubree casually raised her hand, and Horner was instantly sent flying a kilometer away.

    He fell to the ground, rolled several times, and then coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    He copsed like a broken mud doll, his bones shattered, his meridians ruptured.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He tried to speak, but couldn¡¯t say a word, and then lost his breath.

    Until thatst moment, he couldn¡¯t figure out what happened, how he died like that?!

    An eighth-rank Sacred Realm expert, when did he be so useless?!

    Hiss!

    Except for Billy and Casey, who had already prepared themselves mentally, everyone else gasped in shock at the scene.

    Especially Leandro Gonzalez and Gilbert Drake, who shivered involuntarily, their faces filled with horror.

    That was an eighth-rank Sacred Realm expert! He was easily killed with just a casual palm strike?

    Such skill was unheard of!

 Chapter 1440 A Reason

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of person are you?¡± Darren Gonzalez trembled, steadied his emotions, and asked with difficulty after a while.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know what kind of person I am!¡± Aubree replied coldly, a rarity for her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leandro Gonzalez took a deep breath, turned around, and rushed out without looking back.

    Facing such a powerful opponent, he no longer cared about any martial arts secrets. If they didn¡¯t run, they would probably be stuck there today.

    Without hesitation, Darren Gonzalez and the others quickly followed suit.

    ¡°Do I let you go?¡± Aubree¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a strong spiritual power shook out.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Leandro Gonzalez and his group, who had just left the ground about ten meters high, fell down heavily one after another.

    Even more despairing was the feeling that they were all incapacitated, unable to move except for their eyes.

    Four or five mid tote Sacred Realm experts copsed like dead dogs on the ground, their eyes filled with endless horror.

    Seeing this scene, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and others took another gasp.

    So formidable?

    Watching this scene, those who had been fighting against Azure Dragon and others nearby lost their courage and quickly flew away.

    However, they had obviously underestimated their situation.

    Before flying out two to three hundred meters, they dropped one by one, falling towards the ground below.

    After hitting the ground, they rolled a few times andid on the ground motionless, bleeding from the seven orifices.

    It was clear that they were attacked by a strong spiritual power!

    ¡°How are you two considering?¡± Aubree looked at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Firstly, thank you for saving us!¡± Billy took a deep breath and looked at Aubree before speaking.

    ¡°But, it is difficult for us toply with your request. Harleen and Ivy¡­¡±

    ¡°Protecting them for a moment doesn¡¯t mean you can protect them for a lifetime!¡± Aubree interrupted Billy.

    ¡°For example, in the scene today, do you think you could have made it through without us? And after they get what they need, do you think you¡¯ll have a chance to live? And if you die, do you think they¡¯ll spare the people around you?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°¡­ ¡± Billy was at a loss for words.

    He was very clear that the situation described by the other party was highly probable.

    ¡°Furthermore, let me tell you one thing now that you might not believe!¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°Before long, your world will face great chaos!¡±

    ¡°Although your martial talent is excellent, until you grow up, you are no different from ordinary people!¡±

    ¡°At that time, countless powerhouses will descend upon your world. Do you think you have the ability to protect them?¡±

    ¡°Great chaos?¡± Upon hearing her words, including Billy, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Aubree, what kind of chaos? Can you be more specific?¡± Stout asked after a moment¡¯s pause.

    ¡°Why ask so many questions when you won¡¯t believe it even if I tell you now!¡± Aubree replied to Stout before looking at Billy again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you have reached the early stage of the Sacred Realm at a young age. It¡¯s because your horizons are too limited!¡±

    ¡°Not to belittle you, but your achievements now, Miss achieved when she was twelve!¡±

    A twelve-year-old girl reached the early stage of Sacred Realm?

    Could it be more exaggerated?!

    ¡°Let them follow me, and perhaps within a year, they will be able to be a great help to you!¡± Aubree added.

    ¡°I need a reason!¡± Billy thought for a moment and continued.

    ¡°Why did you choose Harleen and Ivy? And how does this benefit you?¡±

    These two questions had been on his mind ever since he heard about this in Desire City.

    Especially thetter question puzzled him.

    They had only met the other party by chance, so why were they so concerned about this matter?

    He wasn¡¯t so naive to believe that the other party simply wanted to help them out of goodwill!

    ¡°I can only tell you that their physique is very special!¡± Aubree responded.

    ¡°However, staying in your world would only waste their talents.¡±

    ¡°Only by following me can I maximize their potential!¡±

    ¡°Special physique?¡± Billy and the others were slightly puzzled.

    They had considered this possibility before during their time in Skydragon City.

    However, everyone couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind it!

    After all, Ivy and Harleen had both stayed at Ether Mountain!

    If they did indeed have a special physique, even if others couldn¡¯t see it, wouldn¡¯t the peak master and the old master have noticed?

    ¡°Their physique is something that people in your world cannot identify!¡± Aubree seemed to sense the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Even so-called supreme experts in your world cannot discern it!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Stout asked subconsciously.

    Casey and the others looked over as well.

    ¡°Why ask so many questions when you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you!¡± Aubree retorted.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered us yet, what benefit does this bring you?¡± Opal asked Aubree.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to tell us it¡¯s just pure goodwill to help us, you wouldn¡¯t even believe it yourself!¡±

    ¡°I have only one expectation!¡± Aubree looked at Harleen and Ivy, who seemed lost in thought.

    ¡°One day, if I need your help, I hope you will lend a hand based on the bond between us!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge asked after a moment of confusion.

    ¡°Harleen and Ivy can help you with things you can¡¯t handle with your strength? Are you joking?¡±

    ¡°Not now, of course!¡± Aubree responded, ¡°but in the future, definitely!¡±

    ¡°How can we trust that you have no ill intentions towards Harleen and Ivy?¡± Night Orchid thought for a moment before saying, ¡°If they go with you, and you¡­¡±

    ¡°If I had any ill intentions towards them, do you think I would waste so much time talking to you here?¡± Aubree interrupted Night Orchid directly.

    ¡°I could have just kidnapped them, couldn¡¯t I?¡±

    It made sense indeed.

    With the other party¡¯s strength, there was no need to go through such trouble-kidnapping them directly would suffice!

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry!¡± the girl in green said to Billy.

    ¡°I promise, I will deliver the two lovely sisters back to youpletely unscathed after a year!¡±

    ¡°Honey, how about¡­¡± Harleen thought for a moment, then looked at Billy.

    ¡°Does it have to be a whole year?¡±

    Billy interrupted Harleen and looked at Aubree, continuing to ask.

 Chapter 1441 Guardian Alliance

    Aubree¡¯s words just now were naturally something Billy had thought of a long time ago. Although he had only met the other party twice, he could still sense their character. However, even so, he was not at ease letting Harleen and Ivy go with the other party like this. After all, a year is too long, and no one can guarantee if any idents will happen along the way.

    ¡°A year is just my estimate!¡± Aubree responded after a moment of thought. ¡°I can¡¯t confirm the exact time with you now, maybe longer, or maybe shorter.¡±

    ¡°Can we visit them halfway?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No!¡± Aubree responded decisively. ¡°Why?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t know where we are!¡± Aubree spoke again.

    ¡°Uh, could you just tell us then?¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched several times.

    ¡°Telling you won¡¯t help!¡± Aubree responded indifferently. ¡°Without our guidance, you won¡¯t be able to reach that ce.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you too much right now, you won¡¯t understand,¡± Aubree continued. ¡°Maybe in about half a year, you will know.¡±

    ¡°Billy, why don¡¯t Harleen and I go with Aubree?¡± Ivy looked at Billy and spoke after some consideration.

    ¡°Honey, Aubree should not deceive us!¡± Harleen spoke at the same time. ¡°And I will be with Ivy, so nothing should happen!¡±

    For the two of them, they actually didn¡¯t want to leave. Over the past two years, they have basically been together all the time. Suddenly, having to separate for a year naturally caused them a lot of reluctance. But Aubree¡¯s words before made them quite emotional.

    Throughout this journey, they indeed felt that they were often a burden to Billy.

    Just like the situation today, not only were they unable to help, but they also became a burden to Billy.

    If spending a year could make the two of them grow to a level where they could truly be of help to Billy, they were willing to endure the pain of separation.

    ¡°When do we leave?¡± Billy furrowed his brows and asked Aubree.

    ¡°In ten days,¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy took a deep breath and said, ¡°In ten days, meet us in Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Aubree¡¯s face showed a rare hint of warmth.

    After saying that, she pointed at Leandro Gonzalez and Gilbert Drake and asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with them?¡±

    ¡°Casey, disable Leandro Gonzalez¡¯s cultivation and leave him alive; kill the others,¡± Billy instructed. He naturally wouldn¡¯t show mercy to those who wanted to take his life.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey responded before walking over with a knife. By this time, Leandro Gonzalez and the others were all restrained by Aubree.

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, the fear in the eyes of Leandro Gonzalez and the others intensified. They wanted to plead for mercy, but they couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    At the next moment, Casey¡¯s wrist flipped, and several knife lights shot out swiftly, passing through the throats of Gilbert Drake and Darren Gonzalez, and blood spurted out. The faces of the few people were filled with strong unwillingness.

    Each of their people was a top figure at the peak of the Forbidden Ruins Space pyramid. But now, they were being ughtered like chickens, which they found extremely difficult to ept.

    Especially Gilbert Drake, one of the leaders of one of the two super sects in the Forbidden Ruins Space, was the absolute ruler. Yet, he was killed in such a way. Along with the feeling of reluctance came a hint of regret. If they had known earlier, they shouldn¡¯t have provoked Billy in the first ce.

    But now, it was toote to say anything.

    After killing a few people, Casey walked towards Leandro Gonzalez. At this moment, Leandro Gonzalez, after seeing the deaths of Gilbert Drake and Darren Gonzalez, had even more fear in his eyes. However, besides fear, he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Next, Casey raised his hand and struck a palm wind directly into Leandro Gonzalez¡¯s abdomen.

    The palm force was powerful, instantly shattering Leandro Gonzalez¡¯s dantian. The Pavilion Master of Saint Cloud Pavilion and an eighth-rank Sacred Realm expert were now crippled.

    ¡°Alright, I leave this to you. See you in ten days in Skydragon City,¡± Aubree said to Billy after releasing the restraints on Leandro Gonzalez.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Sir, beautifuldy, see you in ten days,¡± the girl in green greeted Billy and the others.

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree, for your help,¡± Harleen and Ivy bowed slightly.

    Then, Aubree took the girl in green and flew away in the air.

    ¡°Did you expect today to end like this?¡± Billy walked up to Leandro Gonzalez and asked.

    Leandro Gonzalez opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. At this moment, he was just an old man at the end of his life, no longer the imposing figure at the helm of a super sect.

    His face showed endless despair, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    ¡°What kind of person is she¡­?¡± Leandro Gonzalez struggled to ask after taking a deep breath.

    The twists and turns of life are unpredictable!

    He had never expected such a huge reversal of events! He had originally nned toe and take ready-made secret techniques!

    But instead, not only did he not get the technique, but the lives of him and his party were all lost here.

    In all his calctions, he had never anticipated the existence of Aubree, and now what he most wanted to know was who Aubree really was and how there could be such a powerful figure in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want physical pain, it¡¯s best to answer whatever I ask,¡± Billy said in a deep voice. At the same time, Stout took out a silver needle from his body and approached.

    ¡°What do you want to ask¡­ Ask quickly¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez looked at Stout and spoke with difficulty. He was well aware that in the current situation, there was no point in persisting. There would be no other effect other than enduring a little more physical pain.

    ¡°Your two super sects and the Crimson me Imperial Family have far superior strengthpared to the other three empires. If you truly want to annex the other three empires, it should be an easy task. Why is the Forbidden Ruins Space still divided among the four empires until today?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°That question¡­ is actually simple¡­ it¡¯s because of the existence of the Guardian Alliance¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez replied.

    ¡°The Guardian Alliance?¡± Billy and the others were momentarily stunned. This was the first time they had heard of this name. In their minds, the words ¡®barrier guardians¡¯ came to mind.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez spoke again. ¡°The reason this world can maintain bnce is because of the presence of the Guardian Alliance. This barrier array inside the Forbidden Ruins Space is also maintained by the Guardian Alliance. Otherwise, the people inside would have already left the Forbidden Ruins Space and gone to the outside world!¡±.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± everyone responded involuntarily.

    ¡°Then why have your two sects and the Crimson me Imperial Family recently started invading the other three empires more frequently? What is the reason for this?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ the Guardian Alliance is currently overwhelmed¡­ and naturally has too little energy to care about our affairs¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez added after taking a deep breath. ¡°In the past year, they have been facing more and more pressure¡­¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the Guardian Alliance guarding?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°In this regard, I only have a rough idea¡­ the specifics are known only to them¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez replied. ¡°Let me tell you this much¡­ Have you heard of the Blood Sect and Devil Sect?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone, including Billy, was taken aback.

 Chapter 1442 Heavy Heart

    Upon hearing Leandro Gonzalez¡¯s words, everyone immediately remembered the farewell letter left by Korbin Poole that they saw in the secret realm.

    ¡°So you mean, Guardian Alliance is guarding the people of Blood Sect and Devil Sect?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I only know¡­ that these two factions are the targets of defense by Guardian Alliance, as for whether there are other forces, I am not sure¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez nodded.

    ¡°How much do you know about Blood Sect and Devil Sect?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Not much¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez shook his head.

    ¡°I only know that Blood and Devil Sects were the two major factions in the Forbidden Ruins Space, second only to Star Studded Sect, and their overall strength far exceeds our Saint Cloud Pavilion¡­¡±

    ¡°However, the people in these two factions are cruel by nature, they see human life as valueless, and act against humanity¡­¡±

    ¡°Blood Sect feeds on human blood, while Devil Sect mainly uses the essence of warriors for cultivation¡­¡±

    ¡°Centuries ago, due to the existence of Blood and Devil Sects, the entire Forbidden Ruins Space was in chaos, everyone lived in fear¡­¡±

    ¡°Several times, several sects led by Star Studded Sect tried to eradicate them, but each time they failed, letting the two factions resurface¡­¡±

    ¡°After the incident with Star Studded Sect, Guardian Alliance gathered all their elite forces again¡­¡±

    ¡°However, it is said that it still took several years and they were unable topletely wipe out the people from the two major factions¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, they escaped this space, and only the people of Guardian Alliance know where they went¡­¡±

    ¡°In recent years, the pressure on Guardian Alliance has been increasing, is it because of Blood and Devil Sects?¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    ¡°There sure is a factor in that¡­ but not entirely, I¡¯m not sure about the details¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez shook his head.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Is that person called Horner from the Crimson me Pce?¡±

    At this moment, Billy pointed to the body of Horner not far away.

    ¡°Are the people of Northfortia connected to the Blood Sect and Devil Sect?¡±

    Recently, Vice Sect Master Kamden Drake of the Five Elements Sect informed everyone that people from Northfortia were secretly coborating with some mysterious individuals.

    Although Kamden Drake didn¡¯t know who they were, now it seems highly likely that they are from Blood and Devil Sects!

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez nodded in response.

    ¡°From what I know, Northfortia has always wanted to use the power in the Forbidden Ruins Space to dominate the external world¡­¡±

    ¡°A bunch of scumbags, they really deserve to die!¡± White Tiger frowned.

    ¡°If they really lead the people of Blood Sect and Devil Sect outside, it will be the end of the world!¡± Not only him, but a serious expression also appeared on the faces of Casey and others.

    ¡°Besides you few here, does Saint Cloud Pavilion have any other elite forces?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez shook his head. ¡°The remaining members of the Elder Pavilion, the highest cultivation is only fifth-rank Sacred Realm¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bob cut him off directly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your sect have any old guardian who never show up?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Leandro Gonzalez shook his head again, a hint of strangeness shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Chop him off!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    This question from Bob was actually unnecessary, as back in Desire City, everyone learned the answer from Kamden Drake.

    Whether it was the Five Elements Sect or Saint Cloud Pavilion, both had an old guardian who hadn¡¯t made an appearance in years.

    As for their skills, Kamden Drake only knew that the one from the Five Elements Sect ranked one level higher than Gilbert Drake, possessing the strength of an eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    As for the strength of the one from Saint Cloud Pavilion, Kamden Drake was not entirely sure, but he was at least in the same level as Leandro Gonzalez.

    Leandro Gonzalez opened his mouth.

    Before he could say a word, Bob raised his hand and thrust out a sword, immediately causing a blood hole to appear in Leandro Gonzalez¡¯s throat, spraying blood.

    Leandro Gonzalez fell, twitched a few times, and theny motionless.

    The Lord of Saint Cloud Pavilion officially fell!

    There was no new or old grudge between Saint Cloud Pavilion and Skydragon City, both coexisted peacefully.

    However, greed led him to his demise.

    The wheel of karma has its fate!

    ¡°Boss, should we go to the Crimson me Empire immediately and take down the two factions in one fell swoop?¡± Azure Dragon then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to Skydragon City first!¡± Billy responded after a moment of thought. ¡°Go back, rest for a few days and then set out!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone nodded.

    That evening, the group returned to Skydragon City.

    After dinner, Billy described the events of this expedition in the secret space to his mother and Aunt Edie, including what Leandro Gonzalez had said.

    ¡°Five Elements Sect and Saint Cloud Pavilion truly deserve to die!¡±

    After hearing Billy¡¯s description, Edie Fennimore said angrily, feeling a sense of anxiety.

    After a brief pause, she turned to Billy and asked, ¡°Billy, do you mean that the old master and the others are resisting the invasion of Blood Sect and Devil Sect into the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°It seems that the people of Northfortia also intend to use the power of these two factions to help them achieve their ambition of world domination!¡± Stephanie Stuart furrowed her brows and spoke gravely.

    ¡°Billy, we must stop them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded solemnly.

    As the dragon lord of the vale, he was well aware of the seriousness of the matter.

    If Northfortia truly managed to lure Blood Sect and Devil Sect out to the external world, vale would be their primary target of attack.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the exact strength of Blood and Devil Sects, the fact that they wiped out thergest sect, Star Studded Sect, overnight meant they were not to be underestimated.

    It¡¯s very likely that they have cultivators beyond the Sacred Realm.

    Such powerful beings could easily destroy a city with a wave of their hand and take the lives of tens of millions of people with a thought!

    Therefore, these people must not be allowed to leave the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    ¡°Billy, what do you think about Harleen and Ivy?¡± Stephanie Stuart continued to look at Billy and asked.

 Chapter 1443 Inscribing Martial Skills

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, nothing should happen!¡± Harleen said before Billy could respond. ¡°Aubree shouldn¡¯t harm us.¡±

    ¡°But we know nothing about her, it¡¯s too risky for you to go with her,¡± Edie Fennimore interjected.

    ¡°If things really get bad, Harleen, you and Ivy could go somewhere to hide for a while. The Forbidden Ruins Space is so vast, she can¡¯t easily find you,¡± suggested Edie.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, that¡¯s not possible!¡± Ivy replied. ¡°If that were the case, the entire Skydragon City would be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Her skills are unfathomable, offending her would have serious consequences!¡±

    ¡°What should we do then? Are you two really going with her?¡± Edie Fennimore looked worried.

    ¡°Nothing should happen,¡± Ivy replied.

    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure herself, but for now, there wasn¡¯t a better option, so they could only take it step by step.

    Over the next few days, Billy devoted himself entirely to the study of ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯. This time entering the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯, everyone gained a lot. But the most valuable was undoubtedly this ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯. If mastered, it would be a treasure indeed!

    Billy¡¯s hard work paid off. With the help of the ¡®Essence Array Collection¡¯, he finally gained a preliminary understanding of the ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯ after three or four days.

    On the fifth morning, after breakfast, Billy took everyone to thewn of the manor, ready to give it a try.

    ¡°Boss, have you really figured out how to inscribe martial skills on weapons?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we try it!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    With that said, he took out his Bloodshadow Fury de.

    Then, he activated his bloodline power, releasing a powerful spiritual power to envelop the de, which floated in front of Billy.

    Following what he had learned in the past two days, Billy began to inscribe formation lines on the de.

    Those who had some understanding of arrays among the onlookers immediately felt theplex formation lines vibrating around them.

    Compared to the arrays Billy had set up before, this time the formation lines were much moreplex.

    Even Ivy found it hard to make sense of them.

    As the saying goes, experts understand the doorways, whileymen only see the excitement.

    For Azure Dragon and others who didn¡¯t understand arrays, all they saw was the Bloodshadow Fury de vibrating at a certain frequency, as if being controlled by an invisible hand.

    After about an hour, Billy let out a heavy breath.

    ¡°Boss, is it done?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve onlypleted the first step. The formation lines and array eye are inscribed, but the next step is crucial.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°To inscribe martial skills on weapons, we first need to set up the formation lines, and then integrate the martial skills into the array,¡± Ivy exined for Billy. ¡°The first step is rtively simple; the key is the second step. If it fails, everything will be in vain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s soplicated?¡± Judge and Stout said simultaneously.

    While they were talking, Billy took a brief rest and then formally entered the second stage.

    His eyes narrowed, and his aura soared once again.

    Then, he activated his techniques and slowly inscribed the ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯ technique into the array on the de using spiritual power.

    As time passed, the frequency of the de¡¯s vibration increased, showing signs of losing control.

    The people around could clearly feel the powerful fluctuations emanating from the de.

    After about another hour, a violent aura erupted from the de, and a rainbow-like formation spread out.

    Judge, Soul Chaser, and others couldn¡¯t help but shiver, their faces showing surprise.

    Then, the aura dissipated, and the oppressive atmosphere disappeared.

    The de returned to its calm state, floating motionless in the air.

    ¡°Boss, is it done?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see when we try!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Boss, how do we try?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, just activate the array during a battle!¡± Billy exined the method to everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± After White Tiger finished speaking, he reached out and took the Bloodshadow Fury de.

    ¡°After activating the array, there will be a considerable recoil force, so be careful!¡± Billy warned.

    ¡°Okay!¡± White Tiger nodded, then held the phantom de and took a few steps forward.

    After reaching a hundred meters away, he activated his techniques, and his aura surged.

    Then, following Billy¡¯s instructions, he activated the array on the de, pointing it at the void.

    A tremendous force burst out from the de, covering the sky above the manor with an intense pressure.

    Next moment, nine phantom divine dragons hovered in the air, converging into a giant golden dragon surrounded by thunder.

    After emitting a long roar, the giant dragon soared into the sky, causing the wind to howl and the clouds to churn.

    Boom! A deafening roar echoed through the void, and a mushroom cloud rose faintly.

    The shock wave swept through the sky, instantly pulverizing a small grove two or three kilometers away.

    At the same time, White Tiger was pushed back more than ten steps, leaving deep footprints on the ground.

    It took him some effort to stabilize himself, and he almost spewed out blood due to the surging Chi and blood in his body.

    Clearly, the recoil force was much stronger than he had anticipated, even though he had prepared for it to some extent.

    Seeing this scene, there was a collective gasp from the audience.

    Including Stephanie Stuart and Opal, everyone¡¯s face showed a hint of shock.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    From the power of this move, everyone could tell that it was almostparable to Billy¡¯s taking action himself!

    This ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯ was incredible!

    ¡°So amazing!¡± After a while, Azure Dragon and others sighed simultaneously.

    If weapons were inscribed with such arrays, it would be like having a life-saving move!

    ¡°Boss, um, can this only be used once?¡± Stout asked, licking his lips.

    ¡°Is there any possibility of unlimited use?¡±

    The idea was great!

    If it could be used indefinitely, then everyone wouldn¡¯t need to train anymore.

    As long as the Boss improved, it would be enough.

    Then, he could inscribe his strongest moves on everyone¡¯s weapons, equivalent to the Boss taking action personally.

    ¡°Boss, is it possible?¡± Stout earnestly asked.

    Billy was wordless.

 Chapter 1444 Farewell

    Harleen and Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Stout, are you giving up on trying?¡± Night Orchid looked at Stout and teased.

    ¡°Hehe, if it works, then I wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard on cultivation,¡± Stout chuckled.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed together.

    ¡°Billy Boy, can you only inscribe one martial skill on a weapon at a time?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded, ¡°At least with my current array level, I can only do this.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Amber replied.

    For the next half a day, Billy started inscribing ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯ on the swords of Harleen and Ivy.

    He focused on inscribing arrays on weapons as they were soon to be taken away by Aubree.

    If he could provide them with some extra protection, he would feel a bit more at ease.

    As to whether this technique could truly help them, that was another matter.

    He nned to inscribe ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ on the ancient sword, but ultimately changed it to ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯.

    Although ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ is very powerful, he is currently only at a small realm and its power may not surpass ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯.

    By the evening of that day, Billy handed the swords to Harleen and Ivy.

    From the sixth day onwards, Billy started studying the creation of ¡®sound transmission talismans¡¯.

    He didn¡¯t know where Aubree would take Harleen and Ivy.

    Having something like a sound transmission talisman on them would give him peace of mind.

    However, he was slightly disappointed that creating a ¡®sound transmission talisman¡¯ was moreplex than inscribing skills on swords.

    It took him three full days to grasp some understanding, and sessfully create a talisman that could transmit signals.

    However, this talisman was rather limited.

    It could only transmit messages within a ten-kilometer range, beyond which the message would not go through.

    The only sce was that he now basically understood the principle of the sound transmission talisman. Given some more time, he might make substantial progress.

    Furthermore, he carefully examined the batch of ¡®sound transmission talismans¡¯ brought out from the ¡®Star Secret Space¡¯.

    It was confirmed that the effective range of those ¡®sound transmission talismans¡¯ was approximately thousands of miles.

    Although he had a hunch that Aubree might take Harleen and Ivy to a ce thousands of miles away, he still allowed the two of them to wear two ¡®sound transmission talismans¡¯.

    ¡°Boss, someone ising!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    On the tenth evening, as the group chatted on the grass, Casey looked up at the sky not far away.

    Everyone nced over, and it was Aubree and the girl in green.

    ¡°Sir, beautifuldy!¡±

    Soon, the twonded in the courtyard, and the girl in green quickly approached the group.

    Billy, Harleen, and Ivy smiled as they looked at each other.

    ¡°Little missy, hello!¡± Stout replied with a smile.

    ¡°Call me Miss!¡± the girl in green red at him.

    Stout: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone, nice to see you again!¡± Aubree walked over.

    ¡°Nice to see you, too!¡± Billy, Harleen, and the others greeted in unison.

    ¡°Is this Aubree?¡± Stephanie Stuart stepped forward and asked Aubree while ncing at both of them.

    As Stephanie Stuart assessed Aubree, thetter also scrutinized her.

    Soon, a hint of surprise flickered in their eyes.

    ¡°And who is thisdy?¡± Aubree turned to Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°She is my mother!¡± Billy spoke for Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°I see!¡± Aubree nodded with a relieved expression.

    ¡°So, you are Billy¡¯s mother? No wonder you are so beautiful,peting with my mom!¡± the girl in green remarked.

    The girl in green then approached Stephanie Stuart and slightly bowed, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Courtney!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled lightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Skydragon City to be full of talents and surprises!¡± Aubree continued, looking at Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Although Madam¡¯s bloodline may be slightly inferior to your son, it is also very rare. Your current potential has not been fully tapped. If Madam trusts me, why not travel with me?¡±

    ¡°In just a few months, I guarantee that I can transform Madampletely!¡±

    After the remark, Aubree pointed at Edie Fennimore, ¡°And this girl, your bloodline is also very special¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but choke a bit.

    Why does Aubree seem a bit unreliable? Trying to recruit everyone she meets!

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Aubree!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled lightly once again.

    ¡°However, there are many matters to attend to in Skydragon City, so I cannot ept your kindness at the moment. Please understand!¡±

    ¡°Your potential hasn¡¯t even been tapped by ten percent. It¡¯s a pity to stay here. If y-¡± Aubree persisted.

    ¡°Aubree, are you running a pyramid scheme?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t hold back and interrupted her with a grin.

    Aubree: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fatty, what¡¯s a pyramid scheme?¡± The girl in green asked seriously.

    Stout: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fatty, even though you don¡¯t have a special bloodline, your physique is unique. Do you want to join m-¡± Aubree turned to Stout.

    Stout choked, ¡°Uh, Aubree, you can spare me this, I¡¯m good as I am here!¡±

    Haha¡­ Everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°Aubree, I have a question that I¡¯m curious about,¡± Bob addressed her.

    ¡°Since you always say that my Boss has immense potential, why don¡¯t you recruit him¡­ I mean, why don¡¯t you want to take him with you?¡±

    This question not only piqued his curiosity but also the curiosity of Azure Dragon and the others, as they turned to look at Aubree.

    ¡°His bloodline is too special. I don¡¯t think I have the ability to help him much,¡± Aubree responded.

    ¡°While I could forcefully push him to progress rapidly in the short term, it would harm him in the long run. His potential can only be unlocked slowly by himself, and outsiders would struggle to assist him!¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched.

    After chatting for a while longer, Aubree saw that Stephanie Stuart wasn¡¯t willing to apany her and didn¡¯t insist further.

    Subsequently, after bidding a reluctant farewell to Harleen and Ivy, the two followed Aubree and left.

    The group of four flew away in the sky, and Aubree¡¯s voice echoed from above.

    ¡°The world on your side will soon experience great chaos. It¡¯s better to make preparations early!¡±

 Chapter 1445 Next stop, Crimson Flame Empire

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Watching Billy standing still and staring into the void, Stephanie Stuart walked up to him and spoke softly.

    ¡°Aubree and the others should have no ill intentions towards Harleen and Ivy.¡±

    Although it was her first time meeting them, she believed in her ability to judge people.

    Despite Aubree giving off a superior air, she could see from their eyes that their character should not be too bad.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    For him, all he could do now was to think positively.

    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he knew it was not the time to be sentimental. There were still many things waiting for him to handle.

    In the following days, including Stephanie Stuart and Billy, everyone entered into a crazy state of non-stop cultivation.

    With the help of the Gathering Spirit Array and the high-grade spirit fruits and beast cores brought back from the Star Secret Space, everyone spent ten days each consecutively breaking through.

    Opal advanced to the sixth-rank Sacred Realm, Stephanie Stuart and Amber advanced to the fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Billy and Casey also broke through a rank, entering the fourth-rank Sacred Realm.

    It is worth mentioning that Azure Fang and Azure Dragon, who had already stepped half a foot into the second-rank Sacred Realm.

    With Billy¡¯s help, they advanced by one and a half ranks, directly entering the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    In addition, Edie Fennimore almost stepped into the fourth-rank Sacred Realm, and it would not be long before she broke through again.

    Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, Bob, Ian de and others also advanced to thete second-rank Sacred Realm.

    Meanwhile, Night Orchid, Frostde, Sol Stuart, and others, including in the Gathering Spirit Array for cultivation, were asionally pulled by Billy to spar outside the estate.

    After multiple intense battles that pushed them to their limits, they all seized the fleeting opportunity to break through the bottleneck in their hearts, officially entering the Sacred Realm!

    At this point, everyone around Billy had all stepped into the ranks of the Sacred Realm!

    In the next few days, Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and the others, besides consolidating their cultivation, began to cultivate the Thunder Breaking Fist technique.

    Thunder Breaking Fist requires practitioners to be at the level of half-step Sacred Realm, meaning it is a genuine Sacred Realm technique.

    Up to now, Azure Dragon¡¯s group had not learned bare-hand techniques aside from swordsmanship.

    Although Billy had imparted the Dragon Fist technique to everyone, the most powerful move, Dragon Soaring Skies, wasplementary to Billy¡¯s bloodline.

    So, even if they could perform it, its power was greatly reduced, notparable to the power of swordsmanship.

    Thunder Breaking Fist filled this gap, giving them a backup without relying solely on swords.

    Additionally, under Opal¡¯s guidance, Stephanie Stuart and Casey began to cultivate the ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ technique.

    At the same time, Opal and Amber spent two to three days teaching ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ to Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and seven to eight thousand Skydragon Dark Guards.

    After consolidating their cultivation, Billy had Stout prepare a pile of natural treasures. After two days, he refined a batch of divine-grade elixirs.

    After being busy with these matters, he continued to study the ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯.

    He was very interested in those so-called ¡®indestructible robots¡¯ he encountered in the secret realmst time.

    If he could truly research them, it would be a treasure!

    However, it was much moreplicated than inscribing arrays on swords, and substantial progress was unlikely in the short term.

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.

    One morning after breakfast, Billy took Opal, Casey, and the others to bid farewell to Stephanie Stuart and they soared away.

    The destination this time was the Crimson me Empire!

    There were some things that needed to be thoroughly resolved!

    With everyone¡¯s flying speed, they entered the territory of the Crimson me Empire in less than two hours.

    After another quarter of an hour, theynded on the outskirts of a city named Uclumta within the Crimson me Empire territory.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The reason why they chose this ce as their first stop was that it was the headquarters of the super sect Five Elements Sect.

    Although Uclumta was a city under the jurisdiction of the Crimson me Imperial Pce, it was essentially an affiliated city of the Five Elements Sect.

    ¡°Shadow Thirty-Six, Greetings to Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Shadow Thirty-Eight, Greetings to Mr Billy!¡±

    As they approached the city gate about two to three kilometers away, two Skydragon Shadows hurried over and bowed respectfully.

    Three days ago, Billy had instructed Edie Fennimore to send messages to the Skydragon Shadows hidden in the Crimson me Empire territory.

    So, early that morning, the two of them had been waiting here.

    More than two months ago, after they arrived in Uclumta, Shadow Thirty-Six managed to be an outer disciple of the Five Elements Sect.

    While Shadow Thirty-Eight remained hidden in Uclumta, the two were in contact, providing each other with support.

    ¡°You have worked hard!¡± Billy raised his hand.

    ¡°Mr Billy, it¡¯s just something we should do!¡± They responded with a bow.

    ¡°First, tell us about the recent situation in the Five Elements Sect!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Shadow Thirty-Six began to describe after responding.

    A few minutester, Billy and the others had a general understanding of the recent situation in the Five Elements Sect.

    One month ago, after Gilbert Drake and several elders of the Five Elements Sect fell in the maze, the sect fell into a period of mourning and chaos.

    Subsequently, in the following days, the sect called back all scattered members of the Five Elements Sect to headquarters.

    Afterwards, the main gate of the sect¡¯s courtyard was closed tightly, and it remained closed unless there was something significant.

    ¡°What kind of high-levelbat power does the Five Elements Sect have now?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The strongest one is the former Sect Master Mekhi Drake. As far as I know, he should have already reached the eighth-rank Sacred Realm.¡± Shadow Thirty-Eight responded.

    ¡°Besides him, the high-levelbat power is limited to about a dozen Elder Pavilion members.¡±

    ¡°Among them, five or six are at the early stages of the Sacred Realm, with the strongest being a fourth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Five Elements Sect is impressive!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    ¡°So many experts have fallen, yet they still have such strong fighting power!¡±

    Not only him, but Azure Dragon and the others were also somewhat surprised.

    Truly deserving to be one of the two super sects!

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Billy, there is something else I need to report!¡± Shadow Thirty-Six seemed to recall something.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Early this morning, the duke of the Crimson me Empire, Zain Guthrie, went to the Five Elements Sect with a group of people, and they have yet to leave.¡± Shadow Thirty-Six responded.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Shadow Thirty-Eight nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°Hehe, this promises to be interesting!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser smiled.

    The two Shadow members gazed at them in bewilderment.

 Chapter 1446 Five Elements Sect Headquarters

    ¡°Mr. Billy, from what I have gathered, Zain Guthrie¡¯s strength is not weak either. He¡¯s at least at thete stage of the seventh-rank Sacred Realm.¡± After a slight pause, Shadow Thirty-Six continued to look at Billy. ¡°And among the entourage he brings, there¡¯s also one at the sixth-rank Sacred Realm and one at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm. They shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are we going straight in like this?¡± The two of them hesitated again.

    Just two months ago, when they left Skydragon City, Billy was only at the second-rank Sacred Realm.

    Even if he could jump three levels to fight, he could only contend with opponents at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm. But now, within the Five Elements Sect headquarters, there was someone at the eighth-rank Sacred Realm and someone at the seventh-rank Sacred Realm.

    Are they really going to charge in like this? Seems a bit reckless, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Mr. Billy, apart from those high-levelbatants in the Five Elements Sect headquarters, there may be nearly ten thousand disciples altogether. We¡­¡± Shadow Thirty-Eight added again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just need to lead the way,¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two shadow guards hesitated again but didn¡¯t insist further.

    Then, Shadow Thirty-Six made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Mr. Billy, please.¡±

    The main headquarters of the Five Elements Sect is located in the western outskirts of Uclumta, covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters. Surrounded by mountains on three sides, it boasts beautiful scenery, making it a geomantic treasurend.

    In the past month or two, the entire estate had been shrouded in a deeply oppressive atmosphere. The Five Elements Sect had been ranked as a super sect for two hundred years, yet had never encountered such a great cmity. The Sect Master, Vice Master, and many prominent members of the Elder Pavilion had all fallen. If it weren¡¯t for the former Sect Mastering out to oversee the situation, the sect would have likely disintegrated long ago. However, even so, many disciples still felt like the entire building was on the verge of copse.

    In the depths of the estate, within a quaint and elegant building, two men were seated. The one sitting at the head, with white hair, was the former Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Mekhi Drake, who had a youthful appearance despite his age, and emanated a fierce aura. Seated to his left was an elderly man dressed in a python robe, around sixty years old, with a square face and a robust figure. This man was Zain Guthrie, the duke of the Crimson me Imperial Family.

    The man named Abram Guthrie, who had been killed by Billy in the Forbidden Phantom Valley, was his son!

    In addition to the two men, there were four middle-aged and elderly men and women standing behind Zain Guthrie, each exuding a formidable aura at the mid-stage of the Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Old Sect Master, my condolences,¡± Zain Guthrie said as he picked up a teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Mekhi Drake responded after taking a sip of tea. ¡°I wonder why you graced the Five Elements Sect with your presence today. What business do you have?¡±

    Although the Five Elements Sect and the Saint Cloud Pavilion existed independently of the Crimson me Empire, they had regr exchanges, so they were not unfamiliar with each other.

    ¡°I wonder what ns the old Sect Master has?¡± Zain Guthrie asked in return.

    ¡°What ns could there be? Of course, it¡¯s revenge!¡± Mekhi Drake put down his teacup and spoke with a deep voice. ¡°That kid killed so many of our Five Elements Sect members; this grudge is irreconcble!¡±

    ¡°I heard that kid is a bit shady. Does the old Sect Master have confidence in taking Skydragon City?¡± Zain Guthrie continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s so shady about him!¡± Mekhi Drake snorted. ¡°It¡¯s just that he has someone backing him up!¡±

    ¡°It seems that a month ago, during the battle at the entrance of the Star Secret Space, Old Sect Master probably had someone investigate!¡± Zain Guthrie spoke again.

    ¡°I wonder what conclusion Old Sect Master came to?¡±

    In that battle, all the people sent by the two super sects and the Crimson me Imperial Pce were killed, not one survived. Afterwards, representatives from all three forces were sent to the scene, but apart from corpses littering the ground, there were no other clues.

    ¡°Such an obvious thing, didn¡¯t your imperial family¡¯s people notice?¡± Mekhi Drake responded.

    ¡°Even Leandro Gonzalez and your minister named Horner were killed. Naturally, someone lent a hand to that kid!¡±

    ¡°Did the old Sect Master find out who did it?¡± Zain Guthrie asked again after taking another sip of tea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fish for information from me, Zain. I know you must have investigated too.¡± Mekhi Drake replied. ¡°That kid encountered two women, one old and one young, during an auction at the Medicine Hall in Desire City some time ago.¡±

    ¡°ording to those present at the time, the skills of those two women were unfathomable.¡±

    ¡°If things go as expected, the ones who killed Leandro Gonzalez and Horner are most likely those two women!¡±

    ¡°Did the old Sect Master find out who those two women are?¡± Zain Guthrie asked casually after setting down his teacup.

    ¡°Do you know?¡± Mekhi Drake retorted. He had naturally sent people to investigate, but there had been no results.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure for now!¡± Zain Guthrie shook his head slightly.

    ¡°However, considering the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, those who can easily kill two eighth-rank Sacred Realm experts, the old Sect Master can probably guess where theye from, right?¡±

    ¡°You mean that ce?¡± Mekhi Drake¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Other than that ce, I can¡¯t think of anyone else with that kind of strength!¡± Zain Guthrie replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain!¡± Mekhi Drake shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°We can only say there¡¯s a possibility!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    After saying that, he changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯re not here today just to chat with me?¡±

    ¡°The old Sect Master probably doesn¡¯t know that those two women have already left, right?¡± Zain Guthrie smiled faintly.

    ¡°Left? What do you mean?¡± Mekhi Drake was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°ording to the feedback from my people in Skydragon City, those two women went to Skydragon City over twenty days ago and took away the two women by that kid¡¯s side.¡± Zain Guthrie continued.

    ¡°If things go as expected, they won¡¯t reappear in the short term.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mekhi Drake¡¯s eyes lit up.

    For him, although he wanted to tear Billy apart, he knew that if those two women were present, he wouldn¡¯t be able to act. Acting recklessly would be no different from seeking death. Now, hearing Zain Guthrie¡¯s words, it was naturally a great thing for him.

    ¡°I came today for two reasons. Firstly, to inform the old Sect Master of this news, and secondly, to invite the old Sect Master to visit Skydragon City together,¡± Zain Guthrie didn¡¯t directly respond to the other¡¯s words.

    ¡°If the old Sect Master trusts me, then we can set off today!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Mekhi Drake¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light.

    ¡°If what you said is true, then consider it a favor I owe to you. I will repay it in the future!¡±

    ¡°Not necessary!¡± Zain Guthrie replied with a smile. ¡°If that kid is not killed, my Crimson me Imperial Family¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a deafening roar reverberated throughout the courtyard, louder than thunder.

    At the same time, a powerful aura shook the surroundings, causing more than a dozen buildings in the courtyard to copse, dust filling the air.

    The disturbance was so great, it was like an earthquake, shaking the ground and mountains.

    The hall where Mekhi Drake and Zain Guthrie were located also swayed several times.

    Before long, a disciple of the Five Elements Sect hurriedly ran in.

    ¡°Old Sect Master¡­ we¡¯re under attack¡­¡±

 Chapter 1447 Cuckold State

    ¡°The people who came¡­ their skills are formidable, we can¡¯t hold them back¡­¡± A disciple added hastily.

    ¡°Whoever dares to be so audacious in the Five Elements Sect is asking for death!¡± Mekhi Drake roared angrily and darted towards the door like a ghost.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡± Zain Guthrie said in a deep voice, following closely behind, with four others moving simultaneously.

    In the center of the courtyard at this moment, Billy and his group stood upon a pile of rubble, surrounded by nearly a hundred disciples of the Five Elements Sect lying around.

    Outside, there was a dense crowd surrounding them, each casting a nce filled with intense fear towards Billy and his group.

    Although they couldn¡¯t detect the aura from Billy and his group, the power disyed in the previous strike alone showed that they were definitely experts of the Sacred Realm.

    At the same time, some of them recognized Shadow Thirty-Six, and a hint of surprise shed across their faces.

    By now, they naturally realized that Shadow Thirty-Six was the spy arranged by the other side within the Five Elements Sect.

    Dozens of robed elders flew from different directions to the front, precisely the remaining members of the Elder Pavilion of the Five Elements Sect.

    ¡°How dare you! Who are you people, daring to act so arrogantly in the Five Elements Sect? Do you not cherish your lives¡­¡± A man in a blue robe pointed at Billy and began to speak angrily.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a sword aura swept out horizontally from Azure Fang¡¯s hand like a streak of light, reaching the man in an instant.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The blue-robed man¡¯s pupils shrank coldly, raising his hand to block.

    However, with his cultivation at the second-rank Sacred Realm, how could he withstand Azure Fang¡¯s strike?

    After the sword aura passed, a bloodstain appeared on the old man¡¯s throat.

    Following that, the old man fell straight down, his head rolling off at the same time, blood gushing out like a fountain.

    For the people of the Five Elements Sect, Billy had already given the order to kill, so Azure Fang and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t show mercy.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Another old man at the fourth-rank Sacred Realm roared, forming a seal with his hand and smashing it towards Azure Fang.

    ¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡±

    Just as the opponentunched his attack, Casey also made a move, sending out a curved sword aura like a bamboo breaking through.

    Feeling the power of this strike, pores all over the opponent¡¯s body instantly opened, and a strong aura of death enveloped him.

    Knowing his own limits, he definitely couldn¡¯t withstand this strike, so after a brief moment of hesitation, he quickly dodged to the side.

    Without any surprise, Casey¡¯s sword aura shed past the opponent¡¯s waist, and immediately, the old man¡¯s body fell into two parts sessively, flesh and blood sttering.

    Seeing this scene, there was a collective gasp around, and everyone involuntarily retreated.

    To finish two elders at the Sacred Realm with just one move, Casey was someone they could not contend with.

    Not only them, but even the two Skydragon Shadow members were equally shocked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    In their impression, although Casey and Azure Fang were strong, at most they could only contend with opponents at the early stage of Sacred Realm.

    But now, they had even killed a fourth-rank Sacred Realm expert with just one strike!

    It had only been two months, and they had be so much stronger?

    Terrifying!

    At this moment, an overwhelming momentum swept towards Billy and his group, then enveloped the entire area.

    The disciples of the Five Elements Sect surrounding them trembled, once again retreating a hundred meters back.

    Soon after, Mekhi Drake, Zain Guthrie, and a few others arrived a couple of hundred meters away from Billy and his group.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Enemies meeting face to face were especially resentful. Recognizing Billy, Mekhi Drake¡¯s expression became extremely fierce.

    ¡°You wanna die so much? I haven¡¯t gone to Skydragon City to find you, yet you dare toe to the Five Elements Sect courtyard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just as well, saves me the trouble of making a special trip!¡±

    ¡°Today, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Well then, I wish you good luck!¡± Billy nced at him and ignored him.

    After saying that, he turned to Zain Guthrie, ¡°You¡¯re the lord of the Crimson me Empire?¡±

    ¡°I have to say, your courage is quite admirable!¡± Zain Guthrie surveyed Billy and spoke with a cold tone.

    ¡°Toe and cause trouble in the Five Elements Sect with just a dozen people, you truly impress me!¡±

    ¡°Abram Guthrie is your son?¡± Billy responded casually.

    Upon hearing the name ¡®Abram Guthrie¡¯, Mekhi Drake¡¯s eyes shed with aplex expression.

    ¡°Hmph! You dare to mention Abram¡¯s name!¡± Zain Guthrie took a deep breath and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take your head tofort Abram¡¯s soul in heaven¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, sir, but you are in a cuckold state, haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± Stout interjected at this moment.

    ¡°You brat, the duke is speaking, when is it your turn to interrupt, go away!¡± A sixth-rank Sacred Realm old man beside Zain Guthrie spoke angrily.

    Then, he swept out a gust of wind towards Stout, causing a violent gust to whirl around.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Opal¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, also raising his hand to send out a palm strike.

    With a loud bang, the old man on the other side was thrown back more than ten steps as if struck by a Sacred Beast, blood gushing out from within.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The old man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looking at Opal with astonishment.

    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected Opal to have such strength.

    ¡°If you strike again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Opal replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man opened his mouth.

    ¡°If I were you, I would definitely shut up!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him directly.

    Then, he turned to Zain Guthrie, ¡°Sir, did you understand what my brother just said?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zain Guthrie nced at Stout.

    ¡°Well, it seems that the people in your Forbidden Ruins Space don¡¯t quite understand the what the cuckold state means, so let me put it in simpler terms!¡±

    Pausing intentionally, he cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°Duke, your wife is cheating on you, do you know?¡±

    Billy and his group: ¡°¡­¡±

    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched simultaneously.

    Where did this fat guye from? He really dares to speak!

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Zain Guthrie finally understood this time and roared angrily.

    ¡°You impudent brat, go die!¡±

    As he spoke in rage, Zain Guthrie swept out a powerful wind towards Stout like a hurricane.

    He was the duke of the Crimson me Imperial Family, and yet his reputation had been ndered in such a manner, it was unbelievable!

    However, what he didn¡¯t notice was the extremely shocked expression that shed across Mekhi Drake¡¯s face upon hearing Stout¡¯s words!

    In a fit of rage, Zain Guthrie swept out a powerful gust of wind towards Stout, like a hurricane.

 Chapter 1448 Being Truly Betrayed

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Facing Zain Guthrie¡¯s attack, Opal¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a palm strike met his strike.

    With a loud bang, they both stepped back seven or eight steps, and the ground under their feet cracked open.

    ¡°Huh?¡± After stabilizing his figure, Zain Guthrie¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Opal to effortlessly block his attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re really something, repaying kindness with enmity!¡± Stout looked at Zain Guthrie and continued speaking. ¡°I kindly reminded you that you¡¯ve been cuckolded, yet you think of killing me. How ungrateful you are!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t tell you that your precious son, Abram Guthrie, isn¡¯t your biological child!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± Zain Guthrie¡¯s face flushed with anger.

    ¡°Abram Guthrie is the son of your wife and another man. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Stout continued provoking him.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± A sixth-rank Sacred Realm expert behind Zain Guthrie roared and attacked.

    However, his attack was nullified mid-way by Opal¡¯s palm strike, and he slid back a hundred meters before stopping. As fellow sixth-rank Sacred Realm cultivators, it was challenging for him to contend with Opal.

    Meanwhile, as the old manunched his attack, Mekhi Drake also acted. A tremendous aura erupted from him, causing everyone around to involuntarily retreat.

    ¡°Ignorant brat, daring to tarnish the duke¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± With a stern tone, he sent a formidable imprint towards Stout, causing a gale to blow.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t hold back, huh?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes, and his saber shed with Mekhi Drake¡¯s attack.

    With a loud bang, Billy stepped back ten steps, and Mekhi Drake also retreated three or four steps.

    ¡°Not bad, managing to withstand my blow!¡± Mekhi Drake¡¯s tone turned heavy. ¡°Then, take another one from me!¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to kill to keep it quiet?¡± White Tiger shouted, then turned to Zain Guthrie. ¡°Zain, if I¡¯m not mistaken, before your main wife married you, she spent several years in the Five Elements Sect, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Zain Guthrie roared again upon hearing White Tiger¡¯s words.

    As White Tiger mentioned, his main wife did indeed spend two or three years cultivating in the Five Elements Sect before getting married. Such urrences weremon in the four major empires. Many noble families liked sending their children to sects for martial training. It wasn¡¯t surprising for children of pce officials in the Crimson me Empire to have trained in major sects.

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± White Tiger continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that your wife had an affair with the former head of the Five Elements Sect before marrying you?¡±

    ¡°Even more absurdly, even after marrying you, she didn¡¯t cut ties with himpletely, meeting with him from time to time.¡±

    ¡°Your precious son Abram Guthrie has no rtion to you; you¡¯re just raising someone else¡¯s child¡­¡±

    This matter was the bargaining chip the Sect Master of the zing Sun Sect used in Desire City back then. Billy could tell from that Sect Master¡¯s eyes that it wasn¡¯t fabricated, so he spared his life. As for how the Sect Master knew this secret, it wasn¡¯t Billy¡¯s concern.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Boom! Zain Guthrie erupted with an overwhelming pressure, then turned to Mekhi Drake. ¡°Is what he said true?!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, they¡¯re trying to sow discord!¡± Mekhi Drake furrowed his brows tightly.

    Speaking, he was also shocked. He always thought that apart from him and Zain Guthrie¡¯s wife, no one else knew about this. But now, Billy and the others brought it up. He couldn¡¯t fathom how they knew.

    ¡°Heh, am I talking nonsense? Your Highness should think about it.¡± White Tiger sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Abram Guthrie looks a lot like this Sect Master?¡± Until today, he wasn¡¯tpletely sure of the gossip¡¯s truth. But after seeing Mekhi Drake just now, everyone knew the Sect Master of the zing Sun Sect wasn¡¯t lying. It was because of Mekhi Drake¡¯s strong gic resemnce that Abram Guthrie looked so much like him.

    ¡°Mekhi Drake, shouldn¡¯t you say something?¡± Zain Guthrie already had an answer in his heart.

    Before, he never thought about this and didn¡¯t see a strong resemnce between Abram Guthrie and Mekhi Drake. But now, after White Tiger¡¯s reminder and a closer look at Mekhi Drake, he felt they were almost identical.

    Coupled with his wife¡¯s frequent visits to the Five Elements Sect under the guise of seeing old friends, it was clear she was visiting an old lover!

    ¡°Your Highness, he¡­¡± Mekhi Drake furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Mekhi Drake, you old dog, face your death!¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Zain Guthrie angrily interrupted.

    As his voice fell, his aura soared to the limit. Then, he unleashed his full strength, forming an imprint and smashing it towards Mekhi Drake with immense force.

    Facing Zain Guthrie¡¯s full-strength attack, Mekhi Drake naturally didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it and dodged to the side.

    ¡°Attack together, kill him!¡± After a failed strike, Zain Guthrie shouted at the four men and women behind him before attacking again. They didn¡¯t hesitate, unleashing their strongest powers.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Mekhi Drake countered.

    In the next moment, the two sides shed fiercely in mid-air, shadows flickering, and waves of energy surging.

    Meanwhile, the others in the Five Elements Sect looked up, utterly bewildered. What¡¯s going on? Why are they fighting? Aren¡¯t they from Skydragon City?

    ¡°Boss, should we join the fray or watch?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Kill all the members from the Elder Pavilion in the Five Elements Sect,¡± Billy responded firmly.

    ¡°Cripple others¡¯ cultivation. If they resist, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± They replied and swiftly moved out.

    Casey and Amber faced off against the Elder Pavilion members. Azure Fang, Azure Dragon, and others charged towards the surrounding disciples of the Five Elements Sect.

    The two Skydragon Shadows naturally didn¡¯t stand idly by and followed suit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± The Elder Pavilion members knew there was no escape, so they chose to fight to the death!

 Chapter 1449 Making a Deal

    They clearly overestimated themselves. With their strength, they were only slightly stronger than ants in front of Amber and Casey.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    After several shes of cold light, five or six people immediately fell down, twitching on the ground before bing still.

    Seeing this scene, the remaining dozen or so people no longer harbored any illusions and hurriedly fled for their lives.

    ¡°Can they escape?¡± Casey¡¯s tone sank as he chased after them.

    As his figure shed out, his wrist continued to rotate, and cold light appeared in the air. Immediately, several figures could be seen falling from the sky nearby, their bodies mangled.

    On the other side, Amber also chased out simultaneously. The sword in her hand shook, and several sword intents whistled out like breaking bamboo.

    There was no suspense; the other Elder Pavilion members also smashed onto the ground, instantly losing their breath.

    ¡°Spare us¡­¡±

    At the same time, cries for mercy echoed around, with the majority of the Five Elements Sect disciples kneeling on the ground, continuously kowtowing.

    It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to run, but they didn¡¯t dare to. Around them, there were already hundreds of bodies lying in all directions, this was the fate of attempting to escape.

    Although they had an absolute advantage in numbers, this level of battle was not won through sheer numbers.

    Among these people, although there were two to three hundred people at Divine Realm, theirbat power was considerable.

    However, they were well aware that in front of Sacred Realm experts, there was not much difference between Divine Realm and Saint Realm.

    The opponent could easily unleash a move, and their side could copse in arge area. Thousands of people would probably be wiped out by the opponent within ten minutes.

    ¡°If you want to live, cripple your cultivation voluntarily, otherwise, I¡¯ll send you to death!¡± ck Tortoise shouted loudly.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t cripple my cultivation!¡± A young man in blue robes shouted ferociously, ¡°I¡¯d rather fight you to the death!¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡± Dozens of others echoed simultaneously.

    Then, dozens of people gritted their teeth and charged towards ck Tortoise and the others.

    ¡°Do you have the qualifications to fight us?¡± ck Tortoise responded sternly.

    Immediately after, Azure Dragon and White Tiger made their moves simultaneously.

    Endless de light shed in the void, like the scythe of death, passing through the bodies of the group in an instant.

    Thud¡­ after the de light passed, dozens of people fell to the ground one after another, blood gushing out from under their bodies, none survived.

    For the people of the Five Elements Sect, since the other party sought death actively, Azure Dragon and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t show mercy.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing to cripple my cultivation¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene, a man trembled all over, shouting loudly before mming his palm towards his abdomen.

    The palm wind entered his body, destroying everything, and his dantian was immediately crippled, causing him to copse.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to cripple my cultivation too¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    ¡°And me¡­¡±

    Soon, there was a series of chaotic voices at the scene.

    Then, thousands of disciples of the Five Elements Sect, in order to save their lives, chose to cripple their dantians without much hesitation.

    Boom!

    Just then, there was a loud noise from the void above the courtyard.

    Powerful waves of energy spread out, causing several nearby buildings to copse immediately.

    At the same time, Zain Guthrie and two sixth-rank Sacred Realm elders spat out blood and flew out simultaneously.

    They barely stabilized their figures after flying out for five or six hundred meters, but their injuries were not light.

    Blood kept dripping from their mouths, and their battle strength was reduced to less than fifty percent.

    As for the other two fifth-rank Sacred Realm experts, they had already fallen to the ground below and were breathless.

    Although five people were by Zain Guthrie¡¯s side, Mekhi Drake was an eighth-rank Sacred Realm powerhouse, and there was hardly any chance of winning even if they teamed up.

    ¡°Zain Guthrie, you are not my opponent!¡± Mekhi Drake looked at Zain Guthrie and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°For the sake of your wife, if you leave now, I can spare your life!¡±

    Alright, he admitted itpletely now!

    ¡°Old man, even if I have to risk my life today, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Zain Guthrie roared angrily, his face turning iron blue.

    He was furious to the extreme!

    For so many years, not only was he cuckolded, but he also raised someone else¡¯s son for over thirty years!

    This was too much to bear, too much!

    If he didn¡¯t vent this anger, he felt like he would be consumed by it!

    ¡°Since you are so ignorant of death, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Mekhi Drake¡¯s eyes sank.

    After saying that, his aura soared again, and then, his hands formed a seal, smashing towards Zain Guthrie.

    ¡°Duke, be careful!¡±

    The two sixth-rank Sacred Realm experts shouted loudly, mobilizing their remaining power to meet the attack.

    With a loud noise, the two old men flew out like kites with broken strings.

    Already heavily injured, they were hit hard once again. After falling to the ground one after another, they tumbled several somersaults beforeing to a stop.

    All the meridians in their bodies were shattered, although they still had a breath left, they probably wouldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes before they had to go to meet the king of hell.

    After knocking down two people with one move, Mekhi Drake didn¡¯t stop. He swept out another palm wind towards Zain Guthrie.

    ¡°Old man, let¡¯s fight it out!¡±

    Under his intense anger, Zain Guthrie didn¡¯t care much anymore. He clenched his teeth and rushed towards the opponent¡¯s palm wind.

    At his current state, if he were hit by this palm, he would probably be finished right here.

    Just then, a sword light containing the power of thunder whistled over, tearing through the void like a white horse passing through a gap.

    The person who made the move was Opal. With her current cultivation level, she could easily block the opponent¡¯s attack before Mekhi Drake unleashed his trump card.

    After the loud noise, the attacks of Opal and Mekhi Drake both exploded, and then they each retreated a hundred meters.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After stabilizing his figure, Mekhi Drake frowned and looked at Billy and Opal not far away.

    ¡°Kid, this matter has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to meddle, otherwise, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    ¡°I understand your feelings, but showing off your courage is a bit too much!¡± Billy ignored Mekhi Drake and turned to Zain Guthrie, speaking loudly.

    ¡°Have you ever thought that if you die, your wife might just end up with him naturally?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal! How about I help you take care of him, and you tell me what I want to know, deal?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Zain Guthrie nced at Billy, ¡°You think you can take him down?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me if you can do it or not, that¡¯s all!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°If you can really take him down, and then leave some room for me, no matter what you want to know, as long as I know it, I will tell you everything!¡± Zain Guthrie replied.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

 Chapter 1450 Battle against the Eighth-rank Sacred Realm

    ¡°You better cripple your cultivation yourself, that way you will suffer less!¡± Billy then turned to look at Mekhi Drake.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mekhi Drake burst intoughter.

    ¡°Kid, since you¡¯re actively seeking death, then let¡¯s settle the score between us!¡±

    ¡°Then make your move, let me see how much strength you have as an eighth-rank Sacred Realm expert!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders in response.

    ¡°Billy Boy, should I step in?¡± Opal looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No need, Opal, you rest first.¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Kid, I will definitely strip your skin today!¡± Mekhi Drake said in a deep voice once again.

    At the same time, a terrifying boundless momentum burst out from him.

    The next moment, his hands kept turning, and a zing fireball appeared above his head.

    Then, like a meteor falling, the fireball quickly smashed towards Billy, surrounded by thunder.

    Wherever it passed, the air seemed to be ignited directly, apanied by crackling noises, and the surrounding temperature rose by over ten degrees.

    ¡°Such a move won¡¯t take my life!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out at the same time.

    At that moment, after activating his bloodline power, he condensed the Celestial de Art and shed out.

    A loud noise shot up into the sky like a thunderbolt.

    The de and fireball exploded at the same time, causing ripples in the void, and endless mes rushed out in all directions.

    Then, both Billy and Mekhi Drake moved back five or six hundred meters, and both of their breaths were somewhat disturbed.

    This round was considered a draw.

    Seeing this scene, Zain Guthrie, not far away, couldn¡¯t help but express his surprise.

    Although he had heard that Billy could challenge opponents two or three levels higher, ording to the information he knew, Billy could only contend with a seventh-rank Sacred Realm cultivator at most.

    But now, he could actually fight Mekhi Drake on equal terms?!

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you okay?¡± Opal asked loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy answered with a smile.

    ¡°He is after all an eighth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator, don¡¯t be careless!¡± Opal continued speaking, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy smiled again and flew towards Mekhi Drake in the air.

    ¡°It seems that I underestimated your strength!¡± Mekhi Drake paused slightly and then spoke in a deep voice.

    The surprise in his heart was no less than that of Zain Guthrie. Billy¡¯sbat power far exceeded his estimation.

    ¡°What do you say, do you want to consider the offer I made just now?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Mekhi Drake angrily said, ¡°I will soon show you how vast and profound the sky and earth are!¡±

    ¡°Still unwilling? Then make your move!¡± Billy squinted his eyes and added.

    ¡°I heard that your Five Elements Sect has an ultimate skill. If you don¡¯t use it now, you might not have a chance!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Mekhi Drake coldly replied.

    Boom!

    As soon as he finished speaking, a momentum shook out from him.

    His whole body trembled, and his hands opened and closed.

    The next moment, in the void in front of him, appeared fiverge golden characters of ¡®Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, Water,¡¯ each about two meters high.

    Then, the five golden characters began to rotate rapidly.

    In a few blinks of an eye, five zing red mes intertwined the five characters, forming a circr outline.

    At the same time, five blue mes appeared in the center of the circr outline, each connecting two characters.

    The entire scene was a very standard pattern of Five Elements Generate and Restrain.

    As the pattern rotated rapidly, a huge air vortex appeared in the void, causing a great uproar.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Mekhi Drake said in a low voice, as the Five Elements pattern, like a huge Fiery Wheel, swept towards Billy.

    The entire void surged with heat, and the temperature instantly rose by twenty or thirty degrees.

    ¡°Is this your strongest skill from the Five Elements Sect?¡± Billy¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.

    There was a hint of disappointment in his tone.

    During this time, he vaguely had a sense ofprehension while practicing the Five Elements secret arts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He felt that perhaps he could integrate the five secret arts into one. If sessful, the power would be absolutely formidable.

    So, when he provoked Mekhi Drake to use his trump card earlier, he wanted to see if he could find some inspiration from the opponent¡¯s technique.

    And the result left him very disappointed.

    At the same time as he was speaking, he activated full strength, condensing the ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ and pointing it towards the Fiery Wheel.

    The next moment, a thunderous force surged out from his hand, apanied by thunder.

    Then, like a space-time sword, it shot towards the opponent¡¯s Five Elements pattern, causing the pressure in the void to rise again.

    The airwaves generated by the ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ were unstoppable and directly pierced through Mekhi Drake¡¯s Five Elements pattern.

    Under the strong impact of the airwaves, the Five Elements pattern instantly exploded.

    Including the fiverge golden characters and the ten mes, they all dissolved invisible.

    The airwaves swept through, and over a dozen buildings below were instantly reduced to rubble.

    Next, the mighty airwaves mmed directly into Mekhi Drake¡¯s chest. He spurted out arge mouthful of blood and shot out like a bullet.

    Only after flying a kilometer did he barely stabilize himself. Although he blocked a lot of impact with his defensive aura, he was still seriously injured.

    At least several sternum bones were broken, and his meridians suffered a certain degree of damage, with blood continuously gushing from his mouth.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    What horrified him the most was that just as he stabilized himself, Billy¡¯s figure had already appeared a hundred meters away.

    Even in his prime, he could never achieve such teleportation speed.

    The next moment, a blood-red curved de light shed to his front at an extremely fast speed.

    At this moment, he obviously had no time to react and could only instinctively raise his hand to block.

    The de light shed past his shoulder, and an arm flew into the air, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Mekhi Drake groaned.

    Then, he fell to the ground.

    But that was not the end.

    Just as he was about to get up from the ground, Billy¡¯s figure once again shed to his front.

    Then, a powerful gust of wind swept out from Billy¡¯s hand, directly piercing into his lower abdomen.

    And then, there was no more¡­

    The force tore through his Dantian.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Mekhi Drake let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    As his cultivation was lost, he instantly aged by decades, with a face full of despair.

    Hiss!

    Seeing this scene, the two Skydragon Shadows who had just walked over with Casey and Azure Dragon, their faces were full of shock.

    Mr Billy, could he really kill an eighth-rank Sacred Realm?!

    It should be noted that in their understanding, an eighth-rank Sacred Realm was already the strongest existence in this Forbidden Ruins Space!

    In other words, Mr Billy had be the number one person in the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    But, he¡¯s only thirty years old!

    This is too terrifying!

    Not only the two of them, but even Zain Guthrie, who had justnded on the ground from midair, also had an equally astonished expression.

    He never dreamed that in just two or three rounds, Billy could turn a strong opponent like Mekhi Drake into a cripple.

    Such a monstrous talent!

    ¡°Do you regret provoking Skydragon City now?¡± Billy walked casually to Mekhi Drake¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1451 The Situation at the Crimson Flame Imperial Palace

    ¡°¡­ Kill me, just kill me¡­¡± Mekhi Drake struggled to speak after taking a shallow breath.

    All he wanted now was death, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even have the right to kill himself.

    As he spoke, endless regret filled his heart.

    He knew very well that the Five Elements Sect had truly lost its momentum!

    After today, there would no longer be the Five Elements Sect in the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    And all of this was just because of a random wrong decision!

    As the saying goes, one wrong step leads to more mistakes!

    Perhaps, since the day he made the decision, today¡¯s oue had already been determined!

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve sold your life to him!¡± Billy said with a faint smile, pointing towards Zain Guthrie walking towards them.

    ¡°Before this¡­ my Five Elements Sect had no grudge against your Skydragon City¡­¡± Mekhi Drake continued.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious¡­ why my Five Elements Sect¡­ would target your Skydragon City¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you the reason¡­ can you make it quick for me?¡±

    ¡°Heh, not interested!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve known the answer for a long time.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ have known for a long time?¡± Mekhi Drake was stunned.

    ¡°Not only your Five Elements Sect, but the Saint Cloud Pavilion and the Crimson me Imperial Pce!¡± Billy said lightly.

    ¡°The reasons why the three factions would target my Skydragon City may be different, but ultimately, there is only one reason!¡±

    ¡°That is because there are people from Northfortia pushing this behind the scenes, am I right?¡±

    From the moment the Five Elements Sect ordered Nelson Morris to attack Skydragon City, he had a faint suspicion.

    After all, before that, there had been no major conflicts between Skydragon City and the Crimson me Empire. If you had to find some connection, it would be what happened in the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    At that time, among the one hundred people from the Crimson me Empire, the prominent fighters were two from the Crimson me Imperial Pce, while the other twote-stage Divine Realm youths came from the Five Elements Sect and the Saint Cloud Pavilion.

    So, on the surface, it seemed possible that the three factions might target Skydragon City for this reason.

    But upon further reflection, this reason seemed somewhat far-fetched.

    Moreover, if it was solely because of this reason, the three factions would have acted long ago, there was no need to wait until now.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    When Billy emerged from the Forbidden Phantom Valley, his strength was onlyparable to someone at the half-step Sacred Realm. They could have easily dealt with him at that time.

    Why wait until Billy had grown strong enough to contend with thete-stage Sacred Realm experts before making a move?

    Therefore, it must be Northfortian	who were behind the scenes!

    As for why they recently started to target him, he did not know, he knew there must be some special reason behind it.

    ¡°¡­ You¡­ knew all along?¡± Mekhi Drake opened his mouth, and arge amount of blood gushed out.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders again.

    At this moment, Zain Guthrie hade over, staring at Mekhi Drake with a grim expression, not saying a word.

    ¡°Finish me quickly¡­¡± Mekhi Drake spoke again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you for now!¡± Zain Guthrie¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°I will let that despicable woman watch as I torture you to death, then I¡¯ll make her taste the same torture!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ hahaha¡­¡± Mekhi Drakeughed madly to the sky, his face showing signs of aging.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Do whatever you want¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­¡±

    Thud!

    Before he finished speaking, Zain Guthrie raised his hand, and a strong gust of wind swept out, causing Mekhi Drake¡¯s eyes to roll back as he copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Zain Guthrie then turned to Billy and said, ¡°If I guessed correctly, you want to know about the Northfortian in the Crimson me Empire, right?¡±

    ¡°What can you tell me?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°What aspect do you want to know?¡± Zain Guthrie continued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with their overall situation in the Crimson me Empire,¡± Billy responded. ¡°How many Northfortian are in the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact number of them,¡± Zain Guthrie replied. ¡°For hundreds, even thousands of years, Northfortia people have continually entered the Forbidden Ruins Space from the Pr Domain, and no one has ever done an urate count of how many there are.¡±

    ¡°However, in thest year or two, the number of peopleing from the outside has greatly increased.¡±

    ¡°Who is the top person from Northfortia in the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the top person is!¡± Zain Guthrie shook his head and then added, ¡°I know about their second and third powerful leaders in charge.¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°The second powerful leader is called Westin Ay, and he is currently the Commander of my Crimson me Empire¡¯s Praetorian Guard!¡± Zain Guthrie spoke again.

    ¡°And the third person, Horner, who was killed at the entrance of the Star Secret Spacest time.¡±

    ¡°What is Westin Ay¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°He has the strength of a half-step into the ninth-rank Sacred Realm!¡± Zain Guthrie replied.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Azure Dragon frowned. ¡°Did hee from the outside in the past year?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zain Guthrie shook his head.

    ¡°Most of the powerful Northfortian inside the Forbidden Ruins Space are born and raised there.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the people living here were simply grouped by gender, without any specific distinction between Eastern or Western people.¡±

    ¡°But in recent years, with many Westerners entering the Forbidden Ruins Space, a concept of East and West has emerged here.¡±

    ¡°We have gradually learned about the general situation of your world outside, knowing the conflicts between vale and the Western countries.¡±

    ¡°Since Westin Ay has never left the Forbidden Ruins Space, why did he lean towards Northfortia?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Zain Guthrie responded lightly.

    ¡°Everyone in the world seeks benefits. Someone must have offered him enough benefits!¡±

    ¡°Besides Westin Ay and Horner, what other high-endbat forces does Northfortia have?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics!¡± Zain Guthrie shook his head again. ¡°I only know about the situation of those holding important positions in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    He then briefly introduced the general situation of Westerners in the Crimson me Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Are you not worried that having so many Westerners in key positions in the pce may lead to losing control?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°Like I said, in the past, there was no distinction between Easterners and Westerners in the Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Zain Guthrie replied.

    ¡°The pce hires based on abilities, without considering whether someone is from the East or the West.¡±

    ¡°And in all these years, nothing has happened, so the imperial family has never worried about anything before.¡±

    At this point, with a slight pause and hesitation, he added, ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Billy asked lightly.

    ¡°Do you feel increasingly out of control?¡±

 Chapter 1452 We Are Not in a Hurry!

    ¡°To tell the truth, there is indeed such a sign!¡± Zain Guthrie didn¡¯t hide anymore.

    ¡°Are there people from the Blood Sect or Devil Sect in the Crimson me Imperial City?¡± Billy asked abruptly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zain Guthrie was taken aback, ¡°How do you know about Blood and Devil Sects?¡±

    ¡°Just answer me whether there is or isn¡¯t!¡± Billy spoke.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen people from the Blood and Devil Sects with my own eyes, I am eighty percent sure that there are members of these two sects lurking in the imperial city!¡± Zain Guthrie responded after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°The reason why the people of Northfortia have be more and more unbridled in thest year or two is most likely because they have allied themselves with the Blood and Devil Sects.¡±

    ¡°You are not too naive!¡± Bob retorted.

    After a slight pause, he continued to look at Billy, ¡°If you want to deal with the people of Northfortia, we can cooperate!¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°To take down the people of Northfortia, we must also control the members of the Blood and Devil Sects hidden in the imperial city at the same time, otherwise all efforts will be in vain!!¡± Zain Guthrie replied.

    ¡°The people of Northfortia infiltrating the pce can be handled by our imperial family.¡±

    ¡°But then, we won¡¯t be able to free up our hands to deal with the people of the Blood and Devil Sects, so we need you¡­¡±

    ¡°You are cunning!¡± White Tiger nced at him.

    ¡°You deal with weaker opponents, and then want us deal with the tough ones?¡±

    ¡°Before discussing whether we can take down the people of the Blood and Devil Sects, even if we can, we will undoubtedly be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°At that time, your imperial family will take advantage of us, leaving us with no chance to resist!¡±

    ¡°Oh, there really is such a possibility!¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°You old man, you are truly ck-hearted! No wonder your wife cheats on you!¡±

    ¡°Most of the elite forces of Northfortia are in the pce, making it more convenient for our imperial family to act.¡± Zain Guthrie took a deep breath and continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°And, in a way, by targeting the people of Northfortia, we are actually helping you.¡±

    ¡°After all, for my imperial family, it is not necessary to act against them, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Billy interrupted him with a faint smile.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s end it here today, you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zain Guthrie was once again taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you considering my proposal earlier?¡±

    ¡°Since your imperial family doesn¡¯t realize the severity of the situation, we won¡¯t be bothered with it.¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°As far as I know, the reason why Northfortia is leaning towards the Blood and Devil Sects is to use their power to attack vale,¡± Zain Guthrie continued.

    ¡°And, it is very likely that the Blood and Devil Sects have already figured out a way to escape from this Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that if you dy any longer, vale will suffer the pain of losing their country?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry first about when your Crimson me Empire will be wiped out?¡± Billy retorted coldly.

    Then he waved his hand, ¡°Just leave!¡±

    ¡°Are you really not considering cooperating with us¡­¡± Zain Guthrie frowned slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear my boss? He wants you to scram!¡± ck Tortoise red at him.

    ¡°Farewell!¡± Zain Guthrie took a deep breath again and flew away with Mekhi Drake in hand.

    While still in mid-air, he added, ¡°If Mr Billy changes his mind, he can find me in the pce at any time!¡±

    With that, he was already several kilometers away.

    ¡°Boss, did we just let him go like that?¡± Soul Chaser nced at Billy after looking up.

    ¡°Or what? Kill him?¡± Opal replied for Billy.

    ¡°Anyway, we will inevitably have a battle with the Crimson me Imperial Pce sooner orter, so killing one early is better thanter!¡± Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°Keeping him alive is more useful than killing him directly!¡± Opal added again.

    ¡°Our main goal next is the people of Northfortia, so it¡¯s not advisable to provoke the Crimson me Imperial Family for now.¡±

    ¡°But, his attitude really wants me to punch him!¡± Judge said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy replied calmly, ¡°He will soone to us seeking to cooperate!¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you have a n?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How should we proceed, you just give the orders!¡±

    Pfff.

    Seeing Stout¡¯s expression, Night Orchid, and Alex Long smirked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister!¡± Billy said before turning to Judge.

    ¡°Go and capture a disciple of the Five Elements Sect and find out where their warehouse is!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge responded and turned to leave.

    The following events were straightforward.

    In about fifteen minutes, Billy and his group arrived at the Five Elements Sect¡¯s warehouse.

    Looking at the abundant goods shelves around them, a gleam of light shed in the eyes of everyone.

    As expected of a super sect¡¯s warehouse, the treasures inside were iparable to the treasury underneath the valley of the Sheardal Empire.

    Especially some high-grade beast cores, whose value far exceeded those in the Sheardal Empire¡¯s treasury.

    Among them, there were dozens of sacred beast cores, making one wonder where the Five Elements Sect hunted so many Sacred Beasts.

    ¡°This trip was really worth it, we are going to be rich!¡± Stout wiped the drool from his mouth.

    ¡°These things will help you break through in your cultivation!¡± Billy filled a bag with spirit fruits and beast cores from a nearby shelf and handed them to the two shadow guards.

    ¡°Mr Billy, we don¡¯t need these for now¡­¡± the two shadow guards bowed in response.

    ¡°Take them, you deserve it!¡± Billy interrupted them with a faint smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± the two no longer refused.

    ¡°The matter with the Five Elements Sect is settled, you two can go to the Crimson me Imperial City now,¡± Billy continued.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Inform the shadow guards over there to find the members of the Blood and Devil Sects by any means necessary as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the two nodded vigorously.

    ¡°In addition, send a message back to Skydragon City!¡± Billy then turned to Shadow Thirty-Six to give instructions.

    ¡°Have Aunt Edie send a hundred Skydragon Dark Guards here to bring back everything from this ce!¡±

    ¡°Received!¡± Shadow Thirty-Six nodded vigorously.

    After that, the two bid farewell to Casey and the others and left.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going next?¡± Stout looked at Billy after the two left.

    ¡°How about paying a visit to Saint Cloud Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a super sect as well, and there must be much natural treasure in its warehouse!¡±

 Chapter 1453 Saint Cloud Pavilion is in Trouble

    Upon hearing Stout¡¯s words, Casey and the others had a slight twitch at the corners of their mouths.

    Why does it feel like they have be a group of robbers?

    ¡°Aunt Edie¡¯s arranged people shouldn¡¯t arrive until the afternoon, everyone stop standing around, find something for yourselves to refine on the spot,¡± Billy said to the group.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for the night and head to Saint Cloud Pavilion tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°Boss, are we really going to rob?¡± Judge asked instinctively.

    ¡°If there¡¯s treasure to take, why not take it!¡± Billy chuckled lightly.

    For Billy, this trip to Saint Cloud Pavilion was a must!

    He couldn¡¯t forget what happened in front of Star Studded Maze over a month ago.

    Leandro Gonzalez and the group from Saint Cloud Pavilion were not only after the secret techniques, but also their lives!

    If it weren¡¯t for Aubree arrivingter, their fate could be imagined.

    Since that day, he had already passed sentence on Saint Cloud Pavilion in his mind.

    Furthermore, he may soon have to go to war with Crimson me Imperial Pce, and no one dares to guarantee that Saint Cloud Pavilion won¡¯t get involved at that time.

    Therefore, before heading to the imperial city, they must first make a trip to Saint Cloud Pavilion.

    After that, including Billy, everyone picked some spirit fruits and beast cores to refine on their own.

    As Billy predicted, about a hundred Skydragon Dark Guards arrived at the Five Elements Sect¡¯s courtyard around three or four in the afternoon.

    Following Billy¡¯s instructions, aside from the specified spirit fruits and beast cores, everything else was turned upside down.

    That night, Billy and the others continued to refine the spirit fruits and beast cores.

    Billy knew that their opponents would inevitably be stronger, and he needed to improve his cultivation as soon as possible, so he didn¡¯t deliberately suppress himself anymore.

    After a night of refining, under the effect of bloodline power, he consecutively refined two intermediate sacred beast cores.

    The result was as expected, his cultivation level rose by half a rank.

    At this moment, he could already see the dawn of the fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    The next morning, Billy and the others headed towards Saint Cloud Pavilion.

    Saint Cloud Pavilion was about a thousand kilometers away from the Five Elements Sect.

    Theynded in an open space outside the main gate of a city in less than two hours.

    This city was a subsidiary city of Saint Cloud Pavilion, and the main sect headquarters of Saint Cloud Pavilion was located in arge mountain pit on the southern outskirts of the city.

    The sect headquarters was surrounded by mountains on three sides, with an areaparable to that of the Five Elements Sect.

    ¡°Shadow Twenty-Six, greetings to Mr Billy!¡±

    Shortly afternding on the ground, a Skydragon Shadow Guard quickly walked over and bowed.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand and said, ¡°Are you the only one here?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Mr Billy, I¡¯m paired with Twenty-Four!¡± Twenty-Six replied respectfully.

    ¡°Where is he? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I was going to report this to you!¡± Twenty-Six spoke again.

    ¡°After receiving a message from Thirty yesterday evening, I met with Twenty-Four and agreed to wait here this morning together.¡±

    ¡°However, after the agreed time, I haven¡¯t seen any sign of Twenty-Four.¡±

    ¡°Half an hour ago, I specially went to the main sect headquarters of Saint Cloud Pavilion to see if he was in trouble, but I was stopped by the people under the gate.¡±

    ¡°I was worried that Mr Billy was waiting too anxiously, so I came here first.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t expose his identity, did he?¡± Vermilion Bird frowned slightly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have!¡± Twenty-Six responded.

    ¡°When we metst night, he said he was just a menial worker in the sect, and no one had ever suspected his identity.¡±

    At this point, it seemed like something struck him, and he continued.

    ¡°By the way, something strange happened. I found that all the guards under the gate of Saint Cloud Pavilion seemed to have been reced overnight. I don¡¯t recognize any of them.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Twenty-Six nodded vigorously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve delivered goods to their sect several times before, and I know at least half of the guards under the gate, but today when I went there, I didn¡¯t recognize any of them.¡±

    ¡°Boss, could something have happened to Saint Cloud Pavilion?¡± White Tiger looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Then, led by Twenty-Six, everyone headed towards Saint Cloud Pavilion.

    A few minutester, theynded in the open space in front of the mountain pit.

    ¡°Mr Billy, that is the sect headquarters of Saint Cloud Pavilion!¡± Twenty-Six pointed ahead and spoke.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After Billy nodded, he quickly led everyone towards the gate.

    ¡°Who are you? This is a sacred ce for the sect. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed near!¡± shouted a guard loudly as the group approached a hundred meters away from the gate.

    ¡°We have business with the sect master Leandro Gonzalez, please inform him,¡± Azure Dragon said to the guard.

    ¡°He is in seclusion and won¡¯t see any visitors, please leave,¡± the man replied without hesitation.

    ¡°You are not from Saint Cloud Pavilion?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing this.

    Naturally, his question was to test the guard, but he didn¡¯t expect to hit the mark.

    Leandro Gonzalez had died over a month ago in Star Studded Maze, and if this person was from Saint Cloud Pavilion, how could he not know that their master had perished!

    ¡°What do you mean? If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me¡­¡± The guard trailed off.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ian de raised his hand and sent a palm wind sweeping towards the guard.

    Being only at the mid-stage of Divine Realm, the guard couldn¡¯t withstand Ian de¡¯s attack and was directly swept away.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the other five guards all shouted, lifted their hands, and rushed towards the group.

    Bang¡­

    Rushing forward fast but retreating even faster, they all ended up copsing on the ground in pain after just a few steps.

    ¡°Who are you people, speak up and spare yourself¡­¡± Azure Dragon quickly walked up to one of them.

    ¡°No need to ask, follow me in!¡± Before Azure Dragon could finish his sentence, Billy interrupted him with a deep voice.

    Following that, he quickly dashed into the mountain pit.

    The group was slightly stunned, not understanding what had happened, but without any hesitation, they followed suit.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what¡¯s wrong, have you noticed something¡­¡± Amber came up to Billy and asked.

    As she spoke, her brows furrowed tightly, ¡°Such a strong smell of blood!¡±

    Not only her, but all the others also smelled it, with a hint of surprise shing across their faces.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were being overly cautious, but because the smell of blood was just too strong.

    As if they were in a closed space filled with blood mist.

    However, they were in an open space, with a considerable mountain breeze blowing, so if it were just a little bit of blood smell, it would have dispersed long ago.

    It was evident that something major had happened in the sect headquarters!

    A few minutester, they arrived at the gate of the sect headquarters of Saint Cloud Pavilion, and unsurprisingly, the smell of blood was even stronger here.

    But because the main gate was closed, and the surrounding walls were tall, they couldn¡¯t see the specific situation inside.

    ¡°Billy Boy, there¡¯s a barrier!¡± At the same time, Opal shouted.

    Indeed, the entire sect headquarters was shrouded in a barrier, and asional wails could be hearding from inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Azure Fang said in a deep voice, activating his full strength and shing towards the barrier.

 Chapter 1454 Like Hell

    After the de aura descended, the barrier remained undamaged.

    Azure Fang was shaken back by the recoil force for more than ten steps, feeling a tingling sensation in his arm.

    ¡°Make way, let me try!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    Immediately after, wielding the Bloodshadow Fury de, he condensed the ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯ and shed down.

    Boom!

    A loud noise echoed through the void, powerful energy waves spreading out, causing Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and others to involuntarily retreat several steps.

    At the same time, Billy also took two steps back.

    But the entire barrier only shook slightly, showing no sign of damage.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Azure Dragon frowned slightly.

    ¡°Billy Boy, let¡¯s attack together!¡± Opal and Amber spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded in response, activating his bloodline power.

    Then, the three of them each unleashed their strongest moves towards the barrier.

    With the current strength of the three of them, if they joined forces and exerted all their power, even a ninth-rank Sacred Realm, standing still, would not escape unscathed.

    Crack!

    As expected, under the assault of the three, the barrier first cracked open a gap.

    Shortly after, itpletely shattered, dissipating into nothingness.

    Then, Billy led everyone charging through the gate.

    After entering the courtyard, everyone involuntarily gasped in cold air.

    Except for Billy, Casey, Azure Dragon, and a few others who had experienced numerous battles and bloodshed.

    Everyone else¡¯s faces showed a hint of astonishment.

    Especially Felicia and Frostde, feeling nauseous and almost vomiting.

    The entire courtyard, as far as the eye could see, was littered with limbs and blood, resembling a hell on earth, with screams and roars echoing incessantly.

    Judging from the quantity, there were at least two thousand people lying on the ground, all disciples of the Saint Cloud Pavilion could be seen from their clothing.

    At the same time, there were two to three dozen people covered in blood, sucking up the blood of those on the ground, a chilling scene.

    ¡°What the heck is this? Zombies?¡± Upon seeing the scene, Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    While Stout was speaking, several blood-covered individuals near the gate turned and charged towards Billy and the others.

    ¡°Boss, kill or not?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, gripping his de to meet them.

    The others did not hesitate and followed suit, rushing out.

    Infinite de aura, coupled with the momentum of thunder, shed in the air, unstoppable and overwhelming.

    Though these two to three dozen blood-covered individuals were not weak in cultivation, with the strongest being at the fourth-rank Sacred Realm, they still couldn¡¯t withstand Billy and the others¡¯ de aura.

    In the next moment, heads flew into the sky, and within a few minutes, all thirty people fell down.

    ¡°Who are these people? Simply drinking human blood?!¡± Soul Chaser cursed.

    ¡°Boss, there are more over there!¡± As Soul Chaser¡¯s voice faded, Vermilion Bird, not far away, pointed to the other side of the square.

    As their gaze followed his gesture, everyone gasped in cold air once again.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    They could see nearly a thousand people lying on the ground on the other side.

    Unlike the situation here, the people on the ground over there had no bloodstains.

    Shriveled and emaciated, with only skin and bones left, they were barely better than skeletons.

    One by one, theyy lifeless on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, more live prey!¡± At that moment, a chilling male voice rang out.

    The voice was heard, but the person was unseen!

    In the next moment, more than a dozen clusters of ck mist enveloped figures and shed towards Billy and his group, exuding a thick aura of death.

    ¡°Looking for death!¡± Casey said in a deep voice, meeting them with his de.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Azure Dragon and others naturally had no hesitation, following closely behind.

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t let them get close!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded at the same time.

    These people were strong in skill, with the strongest among them already at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm, and the weakest at the first-rank Sacred Realm.

    Of course, with the current strength of Billy and his group, these people were no match for them.

    Several minutester, more than a dozen people fell one after another.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, after falling, their bodies turned into ck mist and dissipated.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± Soul Chaser shouted again.

    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious, haven¡¯t you figured it out?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean? Boss, do you know¡­¡± Soul Chaser seemed to realize halfway through his sentence.

    ¡°Blood and Devil Sects?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Casey replied beside him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Judge cursed, his face looking very ugly.

    The others naturally reacted as well.

    The two groups that just attacked, one group was sucking human blood while the other group was absorbing human essence!

    Undoubtedly, they were from the Blood Sect and Devil Sect!

    ¡°Howe there are such sects!¡± Felicia¡¯s face was slightly pale as she looked around.

    ¡°No wonder so many people talked about it with such terror, they are really cruel, they are almost depriving of humanity!¡±

    ¡°If the people of these two sects really go to the outside world, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± Frostde¡¯s face was equally as bad.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Alex Long nodded.

    ¡°The people of Northfortia are despicable, resorting to any means to achieve their goals, they even thought about luring out such sects!¡±

    Azure Dragon, Judge, and the others heaved a sigh, feeling heavy-hearted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Aubree sayst time that the people of the Blood Sect and Devil Sect are still being guarded by the Guardian Alliance?¡± Amber took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Why are there people from these two sects here? Have they breached the defenses?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that they were already lurking in the Crimson me Empire¡¯s territory, or they slipped through the!¡± Opal replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Otherwise, there should be more people!¡±

    ¡°True!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At that moment, a heart-wrenching scream came from the back of the courtyard.

    This kind of sound was not new to everyone.

    Thest time they heard it was in the Rainbow Moon Imperial City.

    Back then, when Nelson Morris absorbed the essence from Warren Drake, a senior elder of the Five Elements Sect, a simrly tragic scream echoed from the depths of the soul.

    Obviously, someone was being drained of their essence.

    Upon hearing this sound, Billy quickly activated Phantom Trail and rushed towards the back of the courtyard, with everyone following closely behind.

    In the blink of an eye, Billy led the group to an open space at the back of the courtyard.

    The scene before them once again made everyone involuntarily gasp in cold air.

    Nearly a thousand people were lying on the ground, half with limbs and half with skin and bones, all lifeless.

    A hundred meters in front of everyone, a dark mist enveloped two figures, one of whom had just let out the heartbreaking scream.

    In addition, not far from the dark mist, stood a man in his fifties or sixties.

    Covered in blood, one of his hands holding a bloody head, his eyes cold and his expression ferocious.

    Billy could sense that both of the men were at thete stage of the Sacred Realm.

    The man holding the head was at the eighth-rank Sacred Realm, while the person in the dark mist had already reached the ninth-rank Sacred Realm!

 Chapter 1455 First Confrontation

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A miserable scream rang out again, even more terrifying this time.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, everyone retreat!¡± Billy said in a deep voice, ¡°Opal, Amber, Casey, make your move!¡±

    At the sound of his voice, he flicked his wrist, and a blood-red de light shot out like lightning towards the dark mist.

    Opal, Amber, and Casey all made their moves at the same time, unleashing their full strength attacks.

    Opal and Amber targeted the man in the eighth-rank Sacred Realm, while Casey shed towards the direction of the ck mist.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and the others knew that charging forward would only be a burden, so they also retreated one after another.

    ¡°Herees another group of people seeking death, perfect!¡± the man in the eighth-rank Sacred Realm opened his crimson mouth and smirked.

    He then swung the head in his hand towards Opal and Amber, before forming a seal with both hands to counter their attacks.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    At the same time, a cold snort came from the ck mist.

    As the sound of voices faded, a whirlwind containing violent energy burst out of the ck mist, shocking everyone present.

    With a deafening sound, the attacks of Billy and Casey exploded simultaneously.

    Then, they both slid back hundreds of meters.

    However, without any hesitation, they stabilized their bodies andunched another attack.

    This time, they both unleashed the ¡®de Shattering the Sky¡¯.

    Tworge phantom des, carrying destructive energy, shed towards each other, tearing through the void and creating a strong gust of wind.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Perhaps sensing the power of their attacks, the man in the ck mist made a slightly surprised sound.

    Following that, the entire ck mist quickly surged and formed a stream of ck mist that met the tworge des in an instant.

    Boom!

    A thunderous sound erupted, sending powerful waves of energy sweeping through, turning all the bodies on the ground into nothingness.

    After the loud noise, Billy and Casey both stepped back more than ten steps, leaving behind deep footprints.

    After stabilizing their bodies, Casey spit out a mouthful of blood, his breath in disarray.

    Although the man hastily disyed only seventy to eighty percent of his power, he still possessed the cultivation of the ninth-rank Sacred Realm.

    With all his cards on the table, Casey could only contend with a seventh-rank Sacred Realm warrior at best, making him no match for the opponent.

    Billy, on the other hand, had activated his bloodline power and was already at thete stage of the fifth-rank Sacred Realm. Dealing with the opponent¡¯s seventy to eighty percent power was not a problem.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled, take another of my attacks!¡± Just as the two caught their breath, a grim voice reached their ears.

    At the same time the voice sounded, the ck mist stirred once again, causing chaos in the air.

    Before long, a gigantic skull-like figure emitted a devilish roar and charged towards Billy.

    Wherever it passed, fierce winds howled, the ck mist surged, and chaos ensued.

    ¡°Casey, retreat!¡± Billy shouted loudly while facing the iing attack.

    Then, he retracted his raging de and took a few steps forward, unleashing his ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ with his full strength.

    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t take this attack, Casey did not boast and quickly retreated.

    Boom!

    Another earth-shattering explosion urred, causing several buildings hundreds of meters away to copse under the impact, engulfing everything in dust.

    After the energy st subsided, Billy spurted blood into the air.

    Adjusting his posture in mid-air, hended on the ground and took several steps back to stabilize himself, his face pale.

    With his current strength, exerting all his power to withstand the opponent¡¯s attack was already pushing his limits.

    ¡°How are you, Boss?¡± Casey shouted loudly.

    Azure Dragon and the others, a kilometer away, also looked worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied after spitting out blood.

    ¡°Who are you? How do you know the ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯?¡± Soon, a hoarse voice echoed once again.

    As the voice fell, the ck mist dissipated, revealing an ck-robed elder not far away.

    He appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, but his actual age was anyone¡¯s guess.

    With a frail figure, paleplexion, and no trace of blood in his face, he looked no different from the people lying on the ground.

    Billy also noticed a gray-robed elderly man sitting not far behind the ck-robed elder.

    With hollow eyes, a waxenplexion, and a weak and intermittent breath, he was clearly the person who had screamed earlier.

    At that moment, a loud noise came from the battlefield where Opal and the others were, as a strong wave of energy swept in.

    Subsequently, Opal and herpanions rushed back at full speed, retreating several hundred meters before stabilizing themselves.

    The man at the eighth-rank Sacred Realm coughed up blood, his eyes coldly fixed on Opal and the others.

    With an incredulous expression on his face, trembling arms, and chaotic breath, he had only the strength to defend himself and was forced to retreat under the pressure from the two girls.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, are you okay?¡± Billy turned to Opal and asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± They replied simultaneously.

    ¡°Remember to leave him with a breath!¡± Billy added.

    Knowing the strength of Opal and Amber when working together to deal with a pit against an eighth-rank Sacred Realm opponent would not be a problem.

    ¡°OK!¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°Old man, these people are tricky; don¡¯t y with them. Let¡¯s finish it quickly!¡± The man at the eighth-rank Sacred Realm shouted loudly to the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic! No worries, I¡¯lle help you in a moment!¡± the ck-robed elder replied before continuing to look at Billy.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, how did you learn the ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Even members of the Guardian Alliance can¡¯t unleash ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯, who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and I¡¯ll give you a chance to live, do you want it?¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to him.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± the ck-robed elder let out a sinister chuckle before saying in a deep voice, ¡°You are quite humorous!¡±

    ¡°There is only one chance, if you don¡¯t treasure it, don¡¯t me meter!¡± Billy nced at the opponent.

    While the two were talking, Opal and the other two were once again engaged in a fierce battle, with sounds of intense shes emanating.

    The eighth-rank Sacred Realm expert was already at his limit, being forced by the two to continuously retreat.

    ¡°Old man,e and help me out!¡± the man shouted loudly as he retreated.

    ¡°You¡¯re useless!¡± The ck-robed elder scolded before rushing to help the man.

    ¡°Our fight isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Billy naturally wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    As he spoke, he once again unleashed the ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Raising his hand, a vast energy wave rushed towards the ck-robed elder like a tornado, showing an overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The ck-robed elder frowned and formed a mysterious pattern with his hands before sending a shockwave towards Billy.

    After a loud bang, Billy was once again thrown back.

    However, without stopping, he stabilized himself and continued to unleash fierce gusts of wind with each movement.

    The ck-robed elder, who initially intended to support the man in the eighth-rank Sacred Realm, had to stop in his tracks.

    ¡°If you seek death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The ck-robed elder was evidently infuriated, his aura rising to its peak.

    In the next moment, the giant skull reappeared above him, its aura several levels stronger than before.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡±

    As the elder spoke in a deep voice, the skeletal head opened its grim mouth and lunged towards Billy.

    A strong sense of hellish aura permeated the empty space.

 Chapter 1456 Donâ€™t Worry!

    Facing the attacks of the old man, Billy put up his guard.

    With a slight squint of his eyes, he urged full strength to condense into the ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯ and met it head-on.

    After the collision of their attacks, Billy floated out like a falling leaf, a trail of blood floating in mid-air.

    After flying out a kilometer and crashing into the outer wall of a building, the building copsed with a loud rumble.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others eximed and hurried over.

    ¡°In your next life, remember not to be so ignorant!¡±

    After taking a nce at Billy¡¯s direction, the ck-robed elder turned and shed towards the battle circle of Opal and the other two. At this time the eighth-rank Sacred Realm expert, with numerous injuries, several ribs broken, and blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    His battle strength was now less than fifty percent!

    If it weren¡¯t for Billy¡¯s instructions to spare his life, Opal would have already killed him.

    ¡°Old man, make your move and kill them!¡±

    Seeing the ck-robed elder shing over, the eighth-rank Sacred Realm man shouted loudly.

    ¡°You go rest for a bit!¡± the ck-robed elder replied.

    At that moment, a palm wind surged towards Opal and herpanion.

    ¡°Amber, be careful!¡± Opal shouted as she wielded a curved sword in her hand to meet the attack.

    After a loud noise, Opal retreated a hundred meters but was unharmed.

    The ck-robed elder, after exchanging a move with Opal, also retreated several tens of meters.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± After stabilizing his figure, the ck-robed elder said to Opal.

    He didn¡¯t expect Opal to possess such battle strength, a sixth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator being able to force him back so far.

    ¡°Amber, go and check on Billy Boy!¡± Opal didn¡¯t respond to the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°He is a ninth-rank Sacred Realm practitioner, we should join forces¡­¡± Amber responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he can¡¯t harm me!¡± Opal replied. ¡°You go check on Billy Boy to see how he is doing.¡±

    With her battle strength, using the Phantom Trail, even if she couldn¡¯t surpass a ninth-rank Sacred Realm, she could at least stand firm.

    ¡°You be careful yourself!¡±

    After Amber responded, she didn¡¯t linger and turned to hurry towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Hmph! Ignorant brat, watch how I deal with you!¡±

    The ck-robed elder huffed coldly, his aura rising, and then shed towards Opal like a phantom.

    At the same time, two powerful winds emerged, and in the blink of an eye, they reached Opal.

    However, to his surprise, just as he thought he was about to seed, there was only a lingering afterimage left.

    After a momentary pause, the elder made another move. With a twist of his eyes, he raised his hand and unleashed a dozen attacks.

    Opal continued to avoid the elder¡¯s attacks by using the Phantom Trail and not engaging in direct confrontation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you dodge!¡±

    After a few minutes, the elder shouted in anger, and his aura rose once again.

    Next moment, as his hands kept turning, countless shadowy handprints appeared in mid-air and surrounded Opal.

    Following that, the endless shadowy handprints pummeled towards Opal in their respective trajectories.

    Opal didn¡¯t anticipate this move and her pupils shrank slightly.

    Without much time to think, she immediately activated her power to create the ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth,¡¯ unleashing countless sword strokes in mid-air.

    The collision of the sword strokes and the shadowy handprints produced a muffled sound.

    Afterwards, a hundred-meter-long phantom sword broke through and headed straight towards the ck-robed elder.

    However, just as the sword was about ten meters away from the elder, it exploded and dissipated in an instant.

    A strong airstream sent Opal flying back two to three hundred meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    However, the ck-robed elder apparently had no intention of giving up. After being pushed back by the airflow for several tens of meters, he shed out again.

    The skeletal image appeared once again in mid-air and then rushed towards Opal.

    By this time, Opal already had some injuries and her speed was significantly reduced.

    Unable to dodge, she could only enhance her defensive aura with Chi power and swing several curved sword strokes to meet the attack.

    However, the sword strokes were fragile in front of the elder¡¯s assault and vanished before reaching the phantom skeletal figure.

    Just as Opal was about to fall into a desperate situation, a surge of energy containing an overwhelming force approached.

    The skeleton image instantly exploded like paper mache, and the forceful airstream hit the ck-robed elder directly in the chest.

    After spitting out arge mouthful of blood, the elder shot out like a cannonball.

    Crashing through the courtyard wall a kilometer away andnding on the mountainside, tumbling a few somersaults beforeing to a stop.

    With just that move, his bones and meridians were at least one-third broken, and his battle strength was only fifty percent.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible, you¡­ you not only didn¡¯t die, but also broke through?¡±

    After pausing slightly and crawling up from the ground with a shocked expression, he looked towards Billy who was walking towards him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out?¡± Billy replied faintly.

    For him, he could have easily avoided the elder¡¯s attacks but chose to face him head-on, evidently to push himself to the limit.

    With the help of the elder, he had broken through without any suspense from being half a step into the fifth-rank Sacred Realm to the sixth-rank Sacred Realm now.

    Thus, under full strength, delivering a heavy blow to the opponent was more than natural.

    ¡°How are you, old man?¡±

    At this moment, the eighth-rank Sacred Realm man approached the ck-robed elder and inquired.

    ¡°I might be done for today,¡± the ck-robed elder said as he nced at Billy and then turned to the man.

    After a slight pause, he changed the topic. ¡°You can rest assured, I will avenge you!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The eighth-rank Sacred Realm man¡¯s face changed slightly after a moment of confusion. ¡°Old man, what are you trying to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before the man could finish speaking, he let out a hysterical scream.

    The ck-robed elder ced his hand on the man¡¯s head, continuously transferring his essence into the man¡¯s body.

    Although the man tried to escape, he was unable to move at all.

    Billy stood by and watched as the scene unfolded.

    Thud!

    After around two to three minutes, the ck-robed elder threw the skinny eighth-rank Sacred Realm man on the ground.

    The eighth-rank Sacred Realm opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak a word. His legs gave out, showing a face full of anger.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Billy gazed at the ck-robed elder and said casually.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re done, make your move! As long as you can withstand my attack, I will let you leave!¡±

 Chapter 1457 Boss, Not Moving Everything?

    Billy was speechless when the ck-robed elder turned and flew towards the sky as soon as he finished speaking.

    Obviously, he was sucking the man¡¯s essence not to fight against Billy, but to increase his chances of escaping.

    With his injuries, even after sucking the man¡¯s essence, he couldn¡¯t reach his peak state, at most he could only recover about thirty to forty percent of his strength.

    So, apart from escaping, he didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.

    After all, even at his peak state, he was no match for Billy, staying would only mean certain death.

    But what made him despair was, just as he flew about seven to eight hundred meters away, he bumped into a barrier, feeling dizzy.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out, followed by a palm wind.

    At this point, the ck-robed elder obviously couldn¡¯t evade anymore and was struck by the palm strength without any hindrance.

    Thud!

    A muffled sound rang out, and the ck-robed elder fell straight down, blood pouring out of his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, you know very well that you can¡¯t escape. If you want to survive, answer me honestly¡­¡±

    Afternding on the ground, Billy walked towards the elder.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The ck-robed elder burst intoughter.

    Then, his tone turned solemn.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be too proud, daring to kill members of the Blood and Devil Sects, your death is soon approaching!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy saw his suicide intent and immediately shot out a sharp finger wind.

    However, he was still a step toote.

    In the next moment, a ck mist burst forth, and the elderpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Did hemit suicide?¡±

    At this point, Casey and the others arrived.

    ¡°The people from the Blood and Devil Sects are truly ruthless, to themselves as well!¡± Judge cursed.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go check if the people outside are still there!¡± Casey said, then turned towards the direction of the archway.

    This was their first direct contact with the Blood and Devil Sects, and there were many things they wanted to understand, so they naturally wanted a living captive.

    Although the people there were definitely of low status, they might still have some information.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Bob and Ian de followed.

    ¡°Opal, how are you?¡± Billy looked at Opal and asked.

    ¡°Just minor injuries, nothing serious!¡± Opal shook her head and pointed inside the courtyard, ¡°There is a person from Saint Cloud Pavilion inside, shall we go see?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded and led the group towards the courtyard.

    Soon, they arrived in front of the gray-robed elderly of Saint Cloud Pavilion.

    The old man was at the brink of death, with only a breath left.

    ¡°You¡­ you are Mr Billy from Skydragon City¡­¡± the old man looked at Billy and spoke with difficulty.

    Although they had never met before, he had obviously seen a portrait of Billy.

    ¡°Are you the former head of Saint Cloud Pavilion?¡± Billy asked.

    As he spoke, he roughly checked the man¡¯s body.

    Ny percent of his essence had been drained, even with his medical skills, there was no turning back.

    ¡°¡­ Yes¡­¡± the old man nodded.

    ¡°Why did the people from the Blood and Devil Sects target you?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Ever since Leandro Gonzalez and Darren Gonzalez had trouble¡­ the people from the Blood and Devil Sects¡­ have been eyeing our Saint Cloud Pavilion¡­¡± the old man responded.

    ¡°They¡­ wanted Saint Cloud Pavilion to submit¡­ and when I refused¡­ they went on a killing spree¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know where their base in the Crimson me Empire is?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± the old man shook his head.

    ¡°They are afraid of being watched by the Guardian Alliance¡­ they are always very cautious¡­ it¡¯s difficult for outsiders to know their whereabouts¡­¡±

    ¡°There should be much more members from your Saint Cloud Pavilion, right? Where are they?¡± Billy asked.

    Since it was a super sect, there should be at least eight to nine thousand people guarding its headquarters.

    But now, there were about three to four thousand people lying on the ground, so at least half of the people were not present.

    ¡°I¡­ I received information early that the people from the Blood and Devil Sects were going to attack the sect, so I had some of the disciples hide in the back mountains¡­¡±

    At this point, he paused slightly and then raised his hand to point to a round domed building not far away.

    ¡°That¡­ that is the warehouse of my Saint Cloud Pavilion¡­ the things inside¡­ Mr Billy can take whatever you want¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know Mr Billy holds a grudge against Saint Cloud Pavilion, we were blinded by self-interest, seduced by the people of Northfortia¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope Mr Billy¡­ you can be generous¡­ and protect my sect in the future¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he copsed,pletely out of breath.

    Soon, Casey and the others also arrived.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, are those people still there?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°They ran away!¡± Casey shook his head.

    ¡°If we had known, we should have disabled their cultivation at the beginning!¡± Feliciamented again.

    ¡°Opal, take Azure Dragon and go see in the back mountains!¡± After some thought, Billy looked at Opal and said.

    ¡°Also, check if Shadow Twenty-Four is there!¡±

    With so many bodies on the scene, and many already moved, finding someone here was difficult!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal and Amber nodded and led Azure Dragon and four others, including Shadow Twenty-Six, towards the back mountains.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Shall we go to their warehouse to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Soon, they arrived at Saint Cloud Pavilion¡¯s warehouse.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Wow, this ce feels even richer than the Five Elements Sect¡¯s warehouse!¡± Stout was drooling again.

    ¡°Boss, should I ask Aunt Edie to send some Dark Guards to move everything from here?¡± Stout seemed unwilling to give up.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Stout reluctantly responded.

    Then everyone started to work.

    About half an hourter, they emerged from the warehouse.

    Stout, Judge, and Soul Chaser each carried two cloth bags filled with spirit fruits and beast cores.

    They had taken the most valuable things from the warehouse, including sacred beast cores, sufficient for everyone to cultivate.

    Not long after they left the warehouse, Opal and the others arrived with four to five thousand people behind them, the remaining disciples of Saint Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°Shadow Twenty-Four, greetings to Mr Billy!¡± a gray-robed man hurriedly came forward and bowed.

 Chapter 1458 Next Stop, Crimson Flame Imperial City

    ¡°Skip the formalities, good to know you¡¯re fine!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    Seeing that the other party was safe and sound, he could finally rx.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mr Billy arriving in time, it would have been difficult for us to survive today!¡± Shadow Twenty-four bowed once again.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing to worry about here, you and Shadow Twenty-six go to the Imperial City together!¡± Billy smiled again and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Both of them responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Take these few spirit fruits and beast cores, refining them should help you improve your cultivation level.¡± Billy took several spirit fruits and beast cores from Stout¡¯s hand and handed them to the two of them.

    ¡°Mr Billy, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Both of them started to speak at the same time.

    ¡°Just take it!¡± Billy interrupted them.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± They didn¡¯t refuse further.

    After bidding farewell to Opal, Casey, and the others, they turned and left.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Mr Billy!¡±

    At this moment, four elders from the Saint Cloud Pavilion walked up to Billy, bowing respectfully.

    They were the only four remaining members of Elder Pavilion of the Saint Cloud Pavilion, all of them at the early stages of the Sacred Realm, with the strongest one being a third-rank Sacred Realm cultivator.

    For them, even though the Saint Cloud Pavilion had been enemies with Billy before today, they were clear that now the Saint Cloud Pavilion no longer had the qualifications to be Billy¡¯s opponents, as they were no longer on the same level.

    Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for Billy and his group arriving on time today, they would not have survived.

    Therefore, from any perspective, they had to lower their stance.

    ¡°The people from the Blood and Devil Sects will not give up easily, you should make preparations early!¡± Billy looked at them and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr Billy!¡± one of the elders responded with a bow.

    ¡°The four of us have discussed it and decided to distribute the treasures in the warehouse among everyone and then disband the sect.¡±

    ¡°Disband the sect?¡± White Tiger was taken aback.

    ¡°It is ast resort!¡± the elder nodded.

    ¡°With our current abilities, it¡¯s hard to ensure the safety of our disciples.¡±

    ¡°If the people from the Blood and Devil Sectse again, we have no chance of resisting.¡±

    ¡°Instead of waiting, it¡¯s better to disband the sect, let everyone find their own way, maybe there¡¯s still a chance for survival.¡±

    ¡°You decide for yourselves!¡± Billy replied before leading the group away.

    And thus, the two super sects in the Forbidden Ruins Space officially bid farewell!

    After leaving the sect¡¯s main courtyard, Billy¡¯s group found a restaurant in the city to have a meal.

    ¡°With the closure of the Saint Cloud Pavilion, this city will probably be deste soon.¡± After finishing their meal, Felicia sighed.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Alex Long nodded in agreement.

    ¡°The people from the Blood and Devil Sects are somewhat humane, they haven¡¯t harmed ordinary people, otherwise, this city would have be a dead city by now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they are humane, it¡¯s just not necessary yet!¡± Opal responded with a pensive look.

    ¡°For them, the blood and essence of cultivators are much stronger than those of ordinary people, so they won¡¯t waste time on them for now.¡±

    ¡°But if therees a day when they can¡¯t find cultivators¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the implication was clear!

    If they couldn¡¯t find cultivators, the people from the Blood and Devil Sects would naturally target ordinary people!

    If that dayes, the entire Forbidden Ruins Space would likely be a living hell!

    ¡°I hope the old master and his fellows can hold on!¡± Frostde took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°If it¡¯s only the Blood and Devil Sects, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Casey gazed ahead and replied.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid there are other stronger forces involved!¡±

    No one responded, but a solemn expression appeared on everyone¡¯s faces simultaneously.

    They were all well aware that this possibility was very high!

    ¡°Those fools from Northfortia, thinking about leading the people from the Blood and Devil Sects to the outer world, it¡¯s despicable!¡± ck Tortoise frowned and remarked.

    ¡°Regardless, we must stop them, or the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± Vermilion Bird added with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the Crimson me Imperial City!¡± After taking a deep breath, Billy stood up.

    Around two or three in the afternoon, the groupnded in the square in front of the eastern gate of the Crimson me Imperial City.

    As the number one ranked imperial city within the Forbidden Ruins Space, the scale of this city far surpassed that of the other three empires.

    The gate was over a hundred meters high, and the surrounding walls were nearly as tall, with the area of the city being at least one-thirdrger than Ice Cloud Imperial City.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After paying a certain amount of spirit stones, the group entered the city.

    As expected, there were more foreigners in the imperial citypared to others, with different races passing by from time to time.

    They continued to walk for a few minutes until a carriage stopped not far from them.

    Then, a gray-robed man got down from the carriage.

    He quickly walked up to Billy, bowed, and spoke softly.

    ¡°Shadow Fifteen, greetings to Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind, it¡¯s just part of my duty!¡± the gray-robed man replied respectfully before gesturing for Billy and the group to get on the carriage.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly before walking towards the carriage.

    About half an hourter, the carriage stopped at a slightly secluded courtyard in the eastern part of the city.

    ¡°Mr Billy, this is a vi that was purchased ording to your previous instructions.¡± Shadow Fifteen said as he led everyone inside.

    The courtyard wasn¡¯t toorge, but it wasn¡¯t small either, with over a dozen rooms, enough for everyone to stay.

    Before long, everyone freshened up in their rooms and gathered in the central resting area of the courtyard.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about the situation here!¡± Billy looked at Shadow Fifteen and said, ¡°Do you have any news on the Blood and Devil Sects?¡±

    ¡°I apologize for my ipetence, there are no results as of now!¡± Shadow Fifteen¡¯s face showed a slight embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you aren¡¯t given enough time!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°The people from the Blood and Devil Sects are cautious as they fear being watched by the Guardian Alliance.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Now, tell me what you¡¯ve learned about the people from Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Shadow Fifteen nodded and began to report the information he had gathered, which took about ten minutes.

    ¡°Any suspicions about the current head of Northfortian?¡± Casey asked after Shadow Fifteen finished speaking.

    ¡°Not at the moment!¡± Shadow Fifteen responded with a bow before adding, ¡°ording to what I know, the contact person between Northfortia and the Blood and Devil Sects is their top person.¡±

    ¡°So if we can find him, we can trace the whereabouts of the Blood and Devil Sects.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy, just grab any Northfortia person and ask, isn¡¯t that how you find out?¡± Stoutmented.

    ¡°We have already tried that method!¡± Shadow Fifteen replied.

    ¡°We¡¯ve captured a dozen people, but none of them have seen the top person.¡±

    ¡°The highest-ranking person they usuallye into contact with is themander of the Praetorian Guard in Crimson me Imperial City, Westin Ay.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Stout was surprised.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to start with Westin Ay!¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1459 Crystal Spirit Physique

    ¡°Do you know about Westin Ay¡¯s whereabouts?¡± After a slight pause, Billy looked at Shadow Fifteen and asked.

    ¡°Although he is themander of the Praetorian Guard, he is rarely at the Praetorian Guard¡¯s headquarters.¡± Shadow Fifteen responded.

    ¡°He mostly stays in the Imperial Pce courtyard and rarelyes out unless there is something special.¡±

    ¡°Our colleagues who are stationed in the pce have been keeping an eye on him, but it hasn¡¯t been very useful.¡±

    ¡°And he is very skilled; we dare not act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯te out unless there is something special?¡± White Tiger gazed ahead, ¡°Then let¡¯s create something special for him toe out!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Shadow Fifteen, ¡°Westin Ay¡¯s family should all be in this imperial city, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Fifteen confirmed, ¡°His family is in the Praetorian Guard¡¯s headquarters, but they also rarelye out.¡±

    At this point, after a slight pause, he seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°However¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± White Tiger inquired.

    ¡°He has a son named Chad, who is a typical yboy and often goes out to revel.¡± Shadow Fifteen responded.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s easy!¡±

    He then turned to Billy, ¡°Boss, give us your orders, how do we proceed with this?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, from what we know, Westin Ay is already at the half step into the ninth-rank Sacred Realm.¡± Shadow Fifteen added.

    ¡°And he alsomands two to three hundred thousand Crimson me Praetorian Guards, and his rtionship with the imperial family is passable.¡±

    ¡°If we easily mess with his son, I¡¯m afraid he¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, just get it done!¡± Ian de interrupted.

    ¡°You have someone keep a close eye on Chad. The moment he leaves the Praetorian Guard¡¯s headquarters, report to me immediately!¡± Billy instructed after some thought.

    ¡°Mr Billy, about Westin Ay¡­¡± Shadow Fifteen still had concerns.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just do as I instructed!¡± Billy cut him off.

    ¡°Furthermore, inform the shadows in the pce to arrange for someone toe out and see me today. I want to understand the situation in the pce.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Shadow Fifteen responded respectfully.

    He then bid farewell to Casey and the others before leaving the room.

    ¡°Billy Boy, judging from those two seniors from the Blood and Devil Sects, the high-end forces of their sects lurking in this imperial city are not to be underestimated.¡±

    After Shadow Fifteen left, Amber spoke up, ¡°If things go smoothly, it¡¯s very likely that there might be experts above the ninth-rank Sacred Realm. We need to be careful!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    He had already thought about it.

    After a slight pause, he saw Stout and said, ¡°Stout, distribute the spirit fruits and beast cores to everyone!¡±

    ¡°For the next few days, everyone should not go out and focus on cultivating in the courtyard to improve their cultivation as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Received!¡± everyone responded in unison.

    ¡­

    In an unknown territory, there stood a massive pce covering an area of ten thousand square meters and towering nearly a hundred meters high, emitting a strong majestic aura.

    At this moment, a figure walked into the hall from the entrance of the pce, standing in the center of the hall.

    If Billy were present, he would recognize the person as Aubree.

    Above Aubree¡¯s head, there were two barriers with a diameter of about four to five meters, emitting a faint purple mist.

    Upon closer inspection, one could see a graceful figure suspended in each barrier.

    They were Harleen and Ivy.

    At this moment, both of them had their eyes closed, as if sleeping.

    A month ago, after Aubree brought them to this pce, they entered these barriers.

    For the past month, they had been in this state, not even opening their eyes once.

    Around each barrier, four ck-robed elders were floating cross-legged in the air.

    With palms pushing forward, strands of Chi power were infused onto the barrier.

    ¡°Elder Roth, how is it going?¡±

    Soon, Aubree looked up at the sky and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡± aN elderly man responded.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Aubree asked again.

    ¡°Crystal Spirit Physique! It¡¯s once in a lifetime!¡± The elder¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Aubree, where did you find them from?¡±

    ¡°It was a lucky coincidence!¡± Aubree smiled rarely.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t die, both of them will definitely grow to that legendary realm!¡± admiration shed in the elder¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°From now on, take advantage of all resources to cultivating them. I want them to grow quickly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the elder responded.

    ¡°Let them wake up when it¡¯s almost time!¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the elder nodded.

    Subsequently, all eight eldersnded on the ground at the same time.

    The two barriers disappeared simultaneously.

    However, the faint purple mist inside did not dissipate; it continued to surround Harleen and Ivy.

    They didn¡¯t fall from the sky but remained suspended in mid-air.

    Aubree waved her hand, creating two gusts of wind to slowly bring Harleen and Ivy down.

    Then, they stopped about two meters above the ground.

    Following this, Aubree¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a ripple of spiritual power shot from the center of Harleen and Ivy¡¯s brows.

    In the next moment, both of them opened their eyes.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    After adjusting to the light around them, they each stood on the ground.

    ¡°Greetings, Aubree!¡± They both bowed respectfully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite!¡± Aubree smiled and spoke.

    ¡°The first phase of your physical training isplete, starting tomorrow, the focus will be on improving your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°In addition, I will impart two martial skills suitable for you to practice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± They bowed once again.

    While speaking, both of them were secretly amazed.

    Although they were not aware of what had happened in the past month, they could clearly sense significant changes in their bodies.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    This change was not about their appearance but their physical fitness and the meridians within their bodies.

    Moreover, they could distinctly feel that the spiritual energy surrounding them was much denser than before in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Even in the Gathering Spirit Array in Skydragon City, the spiritual energy wasn¡¯t as rich.

    They were unsure if this was due to the naturally rich environment here or because their bodies had changed, enabling them to better absorb the spiritual energy in the surroundings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal!¡± Aubree smiled, ¡°Follow me!¡±

    After that, she turned and walked towards the entrance of the main hall.

    ¡°Thank you, seniors!¡± Harleen and Ivy bowed to the eight ck-robed elders before following Aubree out.

 Chapter 1460 Heavenly Scent Pavilion

    At Crimson me Imperial City, for the next four or five days, Billy and the others stayed in the courtyard refining spirit fruits and beast cores without stepping out. The spirit fruits and beast cores they brought with them this time were all high-level existences, much more effective than ordinary cultivation resources.

    After five days, with the help of spirit fruits and beast cores, Ian de and Bob broke through a level and advanced to the third-rank Sacred Realm.

    Night Orchid and Frostde also broke through a level and entered the second-rank Sacred Realm. Others, including Casey, had already glimpsed the dawn of the next level and would likely break through soon.

    At noon that day, while everyone was meditating and cultivating in the courtyard, Shadow Fifteen hurriedly walked in.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Chad has left the Praetorian Guard¡¯s headquarters!¡± Walking up to Billy quickly, Shadow Fifteen looked at Billy and spoke respectfully.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Scent Pavilion!¡± Shadow Fifteen responded.

    ¡°Heavenly Scent Pavilion?¡± Judge, who was nearby, asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shadow Fifteen nodded. ¡°Heavenly Scent Pavilion is thergest and most high-end establishment in Crimson me Imperial City, where many dignitaries and nobles are regrs.¡±

    ¡°A den of iniquity!¡± Opal remarked disdainfully.

    ¡°Is he alone?¡± Billy asked Shadow Fifteen with a faint smile.

    ¡°Crimson me Empire¡¯s Prime Minister Arian Tran¡¯s son, Sullivan Tran, is with him,¡± Shadow Fifteen continued.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s Sullivan Tran¡¯s character like?¡±

    ¡°A typical yboy, not much better than Chad, he has defiled many respectable women,¡± Shadow Fifteen responded.

    ¡°How about their cultivation?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Chad is at the seventh-rank Divine Realm, and Sullivan Tran is one rank higher, at the eighth-rank Divine Realm,¡± Shadow Fifteen replied.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°Boss, do you have a n?¡± Seeing Billy¡¯s expression, Azure Dragon and the others knew someone was about to have a bad time again.

    ¡°You all wait for me at home, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Billy smiled and replied.

    ¡°Boss, are you going alone?¡± Casey asked in surprise.

    ¡°One is enough!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve never been to such a ce before. How about taking me to broaden my horizons?¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°And when Harleenes back and asks about it, I can be a witness for you.¡±

    ¡°Just stay at home obediently!¡± Billy red at him before turning to leave with Shadow Fifteen.

    ¡°Boss won¡¯t just leave us behind and go enjoy himself alone, will he?¡± Stout looked towards the door and pouted.

    ¡°Harleen has only been gone for a little over a month, and Boss can¡¯t resist?¡±

    Ahem!

    Casey and the others all coughed simultaneously, each turning their heads to the side.

    ¡°Stout, I think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Frostde nced at Stout speechlessly.

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding!¡± Stout grinned.

    Heavenly Scent Pavilion Estate is located in the central southern part of Crimson me Imperial City, tens of kilometers away from the Imperial Pce.

    The estate is quiterge, covering at least two hundred thousand square meters.

    There are mountains and water inside the estate, with over a dozen buildings of various styles.

    The entire estate resembles a royal garden, obviously not a ce where ordinary people can afford to spend.

    After about half an hour, Billy and Shadow Fifteen arrived at a clearing two kilometers away from Heavenly Scent Pavilion.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I have already sent someone to inform Shadow Ten, she will be here soon!¡±

    Two months ago, a hundred Skydragon Shadows left Skydragon City, and most of them came to the Crimson me Empire.

    Among those who came to the Crimson me Empire, at least half were lurking in the imperial city.

    So, ces like Heavenly Scent Pavilion naturally have people from Skydragon Shadow.

    Soon, a delicate-looking woman in a cheongsam walked from around the corner ahead.

    ¡°Shadow Ten, greetings to Mr Billy!¡± The woman bowed respectfully upon arriving.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Billy smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Did Chad and Sullivan Tran go in?¡±

    ¡°In response to Mr Billy, yes, they did!¡± Shadow Ten nodded and continued, ¡°Each of them got a private room and summoned two girls to apany them.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°You may go in!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to Shadow Fifteen and said, ¡°You go back first and have the shadow guards in the pce closely monitor the situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Shadow Fifteen responded before turning and leaving.

    Then, Billy transformed his appearance slightly and headed towards Heavenly Scent Pavilion.

    ¡°Besides you, who else is in Heavenly Scent Pavilion?¡± Billy asked as he walked.

    ording to his instructions, there must be at least two people in the shadow guards¡¯ lurking ce for mutual support.

    ¡°Shadow Twenty is also there!¡± Shadow Ten replied.

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Mr Billy, how do you n to proceedter?¡±

    ¡°You find a reason to let me into Sullivan Tran¡¯s private room¡­¡± Billy instructed as he walked.

    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± After Billy finished giving instructions, Shadow Ten nodded in response.

    Meanwhile, inside the main building of Heavenly Scent Pavilion, in a private room on the third floor.

    Mr Tran was drinking and enjoying himself with two girls by his side.

    ¡°Mr Tran, you haven¡¯t visited me for a long time. Is there something wrong with what I did?¡± The girl on the left held up a wine ss and coquettishly asked Sullivan Tran.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Sullivan Tran¡¯s hands roamed freely on the two girls.

    After taking a sip of wine, he continued, ¡°My father has been stricttely, not letting me out. I only managed toe out today thanks to Master Chad¡¯spany.¡±

    ¡°Is the Prime Minister really that strict with you?¡± the girl on the right asked, offering a piece of fruit to Sullivan Tran.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± Sullivan Tran bit off the fruit and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just been a troubled timetely, and my father is worried that I might get into trouble outside.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the empire peaceful now? Why would it be a troubled time?¡± the girl on the right continued.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand these things. Let¡¯s not talk about them!¡± Sullivan Tran withdrew his hand from the girl on the right and pushed the girl on the left down to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding back during this time. You two better serve me well today, and I¡¯ll reward you with spirit stones!¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly tore the clothes of the girl underneath into pieces.

    The two girls giggled coquettishly.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t disturb my pleasure!¡± Sullivan Tran shouted loudly.

    ¡°Mr Tran, sorry to disturb you!¡± A melodious voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°I am Leighton Shannon. I have long heard of Mr Tran¡¯s name but have never had the chance to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Today, I heard that Mr Tran has graced us with his presence, so I came specifically to y the zither for Mr. Tran. I wonder if Mr. Tran¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you Miss Leighton Shannon?¡± Before the woman could finish her sentence, Sullivan Tran¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Then, he immediately got up.

 Chapter 1461 Who Made You Like This?

    As a well-known dandy within the imperial city, Sullivan Tran was naturally one of the regrs at the Heavenly Scent Pavilion.

    Although he had been restricted from leaving his own mansion recently, news from the Heavenly Scent Pavilion reached his ears from time to time.

    Among this news was when a new batch of courtesans arrived, each with their own specialties and prices.

    And recently, the most enticing news for him was that a new courtesan had arrived at the Heavenly Scent Pavilion, named Leighton Shannon.

    It was rumored that Leighton Shannon not only had breathtaking beauty and outstanding temperament but also excelled in various arts such as music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    Although she sold her skills, not her body, she was the most sought-after figure at the Heavenly Scent Pavilion recently.

    When he came today, he initially requested Leighton Shannon, but was informed that she was out, so he had to give up.

    But unexpectedly, she came to him voluntarily now.

    It seemed that he, as the young lord of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, had some charm!

    After regaining hisposure, he straightened his clothes and looked towards the door, saying, ¡°Miss Leighton Shannon, pleasee in!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Tran!¡±

    After the woman finished speaking, she pushed the door open and entered, followed by a clothed man.

    Naturally, the two of them were Billy and Shadow Ten.

    Shadow Ten was using the alias Leighton Shannon at the Heavenly Scent Pavilion.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Miss Leighton Shannon, please have a seat!¡± Sullivan Tran quickly spoke as Shadow Ten closed the door.

    While speaking, his eyes kept scanning the other person, showing hints of fanaticism deep within.

    Seeing is believing indeed, Leighton Shannon was truly a beauty!

    He immediately made a decision in his mind that he must win this woman over!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Shadow Ten nodded slightly.

    ¡°Miss Leighton Shannon, who is this?¡± Sullivan Tran then turned his gaze to Billy.

    But before the words could even leave his mouth, his eyes rolled back, and he copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Mr Tran, what¡¯s wrong with you, you¡­¡± The two courtesans were stunned simultaneously.

    Before they could finish their words, just like Sullivan Tran, they fainted to the ground.

    With Billy¡¯s current level of spiritual power, making several unprepared people faint was a piece of cake.

    ¡°Wait, while they¡¯re unconscious, you and Shadow Twenty take them out of the Heavenly Scent Pavilion,¡± Billy instructed Shadow Ten.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Shadow Ten nodded in response.

    Then, Billy swapped his and Sullivan Tran¡¯s outer garments.

    And he rearranged their faces, swapping their appearances as well.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s altered appearance, Shadow Ten couldn¡¯t help but exim in amazement.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that the current Billy had undergone a disguise.

    He looked almost exactly like Sullivan Tran!

    ¡°Alright, go!¡± Then, Billy looked at Leighton Shannon and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leighton Shannon nodded, then let down her hair and unbuttoned the top two buttons of her cheongsam, before hastily messing up her face.

    Then, with a panicked expression, she opened the door and ran out.

    Immediately after, a door not far away was forcefully pushed open.

    ¡°Outrageous, who is it?¡± A man¡¯s angry voice came from inside.

    Obviously, the man inside was Westin Ay¡¯s son, Chad.

    At this moment, he was enjoying the service of two courtesans while sipping on wine.

    Just as he was about to get to the main point, the door was kicked open by Leighton Shannon.

    ¡°Please¡­ please, Master Chad, save me¡­¡± Leighton Shannon ran to Chad and knelt down directly, her tears flowing, evoking pity.

    ¡°Miss Leighton Shannon?¡± Chad recognized Leighton Shannon and was slightly stunned.

    Half a month ago, when he sneaked out from home for some fun, he had already spent time with Leighton Shannon once, so he naturally recognized her.

    Just that one time, he was deeply attracted by Leighton Shannon¡¯s beauty and temperament.

    During this period, he had been nning to make this woman his own!

    He actually came today for Leighton Shannon, but she happened to be absent.

    But he didn¡¯t expect her to appear in this way now.

    ¡°What happened? Who did this to you?¡± Chad pushed aside the two courtesans next to him and hurried over to help Leighton Shannon up.

    ¡°Master Chad, please, for the sake of our previous encounter, ask Mr Tran to let me go¡­¡± Leighton Shannon choked out.

    ¡°Sullivan Tran?¡± Chad was slightly puzzled. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ Mr Tran¡­ he drank too much¡­ and tried to force himself on me¡­¡± Leighton Shannon continued to sob.

    ¡°Damn, doesn¡¯t he know you sell your skills, not your body?¡± Chad was furious.

    He would not miss this chance to y the hero!

    ¡°He¡­¡± Leighton Shannon continued to cry.

    Just then, Billy, who had transformed into Sullivan Tran, barged in holding a jug of wine, swaying as if drunk.

    After entering the room, without saying a word, he walked towards Leighton Shannon.

    ¡°Sullivan Tran, this is my room, get out!¡± Chad shouted angrily.

    Although Sullivan Tran¡¯s father was the Prime Minister of the Crimson me Empire, Chad¡¯s father was themander of hundreds of thousands of imperial guards.

    Moreover, in terms of personal strength, his father was far superior to Sullivan Tran¡¯s.

    So, he didn¡¯t regard Sullivan Tran, the young lord of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion, highly.

    ¡°She¡­ she is mine¡­¡± Billy said as he reached out to grab Leighton Shannon.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Chad roared and swung his hand, aiming a palm strike at Billy.

    Although he felt something was off about Billy¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t think too much in the current situation.

    Billy raised his hand and countered with a burst of force.

    The attacks collided, producing a muffled sound, and the resulting shock wave sent all the furniture in the room flying out like paper.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Leighton Shannon and the two courtesans were knocked to the ground by the shockwave, then quickly got up and ran towards the door in panic.

    ¡°Sullivan Tran, what madness has gotten into you? Watch how I deal with you today¡­¡± Chad didn¡¯t expect Sullivan Tran, who had always been deferential in front of him, to dare to attack him, and he was burning with rage.

    Before he could finish his words, Billy attacked again.

    ¡°You¡¯re really seeking death!¡± Chad cursed angrily andunched another attack.

    Then, the two began to fight fiercely.

    To make the act more convincing, Billy naturally wouldn¡¯t strike too hard immediately.

    And he also needed to give Shadow Ten some time to deal with the three people in the room.

    After a few more rounds of fighting, Billy saw that the timing was right.

    Shortly after, they engaged in a fierce exchange of blows. Powerful waves of energy swept around, causing the door of the private room to burst open like paper, with several holes punched through the walls.

    In no time, Chad took several punches, breaking several bones. However, in his rage, he wouldn¡¯t beg for mercy, his expression contorted.

    He had decided to kill Sullivan Tran.

    Hearing themotion, many onlookers began to gather around, though they kept a safe distance.

    After exchanging blows for a few more rounds, Billy saw his opportunity. With his eyes narrowing slightly, he exerted sixty percent of his usual strength and sent a palm strike toward Chad.

 Chapter 1462 The Fuse Has Been Lit

    ¡°Sullivan Tran, you scoundrel, I¡¯ll make sure you¡­¡±

    Facing Billy¡¯s attack, Chad gritted his teeth.

    Unaware of the impending danger, he spoke while raising his hand to meet the blow.

    Billy¡¯s palm strikended on Chad, sounding like breaking bones.

    Immediately, Chad plummeted from the third floor to the ground floor lobby as if struck by a wild beast.

    The impact shattered the wooden boards uponnding.

    Chady on the ground like a dead dog, trying to speak but only coughing up blood.

    With hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t believe Sullivan Tran had killed him in front of so many people!

    How dare Sullivan Tran!

    Didn¡¯t he worry about dragging HIS entire family into the abyss?

    Only the king of hell could answer that!

    Silence fell over the previously noisy scene.

    The onlookers wore expressions of shock and disbelief.

    Most of them knew Chad and his significance as the son of Westin Ay, themander of the Praetorian Guard, known for his extreme favoritism towards his son.

    Now, witnessing Chad¡¯s murder was shocking beyond belief!

    ¡°Murder! Help!¡±

    After a while, a woman screamed, and chaos ensued.

    Meanwhile, many onlookers looked up at the third floor.

    At that moment, ¡®Sullivan Tran¡¯ seemed to have sobered up from his drunken state, walking out into the corridor to look at Chad lying on the ground.

    Trembling uncontrobly, panic written all over his face.

    ¡°Mr Tran, you¡¯re in big trouble, you better run before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    Then, someone in the crowd shouted loudly.

    ¡°Mr Tran, run!¡± Another person echoed.

    Billy jumped from the third floor, then ran out the door without looking back.

    For Billy, the Crimson me Imperial City¡¯s fuse had already been lit, and the remaining events were of no concern to him.

    He just needed to sit back and watch what unfolded next.

    Just as Billy returned to the City East Manor, Westin Ay, themander of the Crimson me Empire¡¯s Praetorian Guard, was meditating in his courtyard.

    He rarely spent more than a few days at the Praetorian Guard¡¯s headquarters. Yesterday, he returned on a whim and stayed overnight.

    His recent mood had been quite good because he faintly sensed the dawn of the ninth-rank Sacred Realm, confident he would soon attempt a breakthrough.

    If he sessfully stepped into the ninth-rank Sacred Realm, his position in the Crimson me Imperial Pce would be unmatched!

    ¡°I heard that a few days ago, the Blood and Devil Sects ughtered the Saint Cloud Pavilion?¡±

    After finishing his meditation, Westin Ay turned to an elderly man nearby and asked casually.

    ¡°Reporting to themander, it¡¯s true!¡± The old man responded respectfully.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s said that someone arrived halfway, and all the people from the Blood and Devil Sects were killed!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Westin Ay paused briefly, ¡°Do we know who did it?¡±

    ¡°If the information is correct, it should be the one from Skydragon City!¡± The old man spoke again.

    ¡°Billy?¡± Westin Ay paused again.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± The old man nodded.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good!¡± Westin Ay smiled faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have direct conflict between the Blood and Devil Sects and that kid!¡±

    ¡°The higher-ups must have informed the Blood and Devil Sects that the kid is the Lord Dragon of vale.¡±

    ¡°In this way, our cooperation with them will go much smoother!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The old man smiled as well.

    ¡°Since Billy hase to the Crimson me Empire, he will definitelye to the imperial city!¡± After a moment of thought, Westin Ay instructed.

    ¡°Let the Praetorian Guard keep an eye out. If they find his whereabouts, report immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The old man nodded.

    ¡°Commander¡­ something has happened¡­¡± Just then, a subordinate rushed in anxiously from outside.

    ¡°Panicked like this, what¡¯s going on?¡± Westin Ay frowned.

    ¡°What could be so serious!¡±

    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s really serious¡­¡± The subordinate paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Master Chad¡­ he¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened to Chad?¡± Westin Ay¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°He¡­ he was killed¡­¡± The subordinate swallowed hard before responding.

    ¡°What?!¡± Westin Ay roared.

    At the same time, a tremendous force exploded from him, sending the subordinate flying.

    He crashed several hundred meters away, coughing up blood.

    ¡°Who did it? What happened?¡± Westin Ay continued to shout angrily.

    ¡°It¡­ it was Lord Sullivan Tran, the son of the Prime Minister¡­¡±

    Trembling, the subordinate got up and described what he had learned in fragments.

    ¡°Search!¡± After hearing the subordinate¡¯s report, Westin Ay roared.

    ¡°Send people out to find that scoundrel, dead or alive!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate hurriedly ran out of the gate.

    After the subordinate left, Westin Ay, furious, swept his hand towards a nearby rockery.

    Boom!

    The rockery shattered into pieces, debris flying everywhere.

    Then, with eyes zing, he uttered each word firmly.

    ¡°Arian Tran, I will make your whole family suffer!¡±

    Meanwhile, Arian Tran was selecting herbs in his courtyard.

    As the foremost alchemist of the Crimson me Empire, he was already a genuine divine-grade alchemist.

    And recently, he had a feeling that he might soon break through to be a sacred-grade alchemist.

    If he could reach that level, he would be the only sacred-grade alchemist in the Forbidden Ruins Space in the past two to three hundred years.

    By then, even the emperor would treat him with great respect!

    A sacred-grade Elemental Pill was absolutely invaluable.

    Even a mid-stage Sacred Realm expert, if lucky enough to refine a sacred-grade Elemental Pill, could almost certainly break through a level!

    ¡°Elder Rory, has Sullivan gone out carousing again?¡± Arian Tran spoke while selecting herbs.

    ¡°ording to the reports, he went out with Westin Ay¡¯s son at noon,¡± an old man with white hair replied.

    ¡°That rascal, he should behave himself. I¡¯ve told him so many times!¡± Arian Tran retorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Lord Prime Minister!¡± Elder Rory continued.

    ¡°Actually, Master Sullivan has been doing quite welltely. Let him rx asionally, nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°He listens to you more, so please remind him more often.¡± After a pause, Arian Tran continued,

    ¡°Also, keep him away from people close to Westin Ay¡¯s side when necessary!¡±

 Chapter 1463 Need to Stir Things Up Again

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Rory nodded in response.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard there was some trouble at the duke¡¯s mansion these past few days,¡± Arian Tran suddenly remembered.

    He had been in the alchemy room for the past few days and just came out today, so he wasn¡¯t very clear about it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Rory responded respectfully.

    Then he reported what he had heard.

    Arian Tran was stunned after hearing his words.

    ¡°When I first heard about it, I found it hard to believe, just like you,¡± Elder Rory responded.

    ¡°What happened afterwards?¡± Arian Tran continued to ask.

    ¡°It is said that the duke personally executed Mekhi Drake in front of the duchess and many ministers,¡± Elder Rory spoke again.

    ¡°Originally, the duke was going to execute the duchess together with Mekhi Drake, butter, under the persuasion of the ministers, he gave her a chance to end herself.¡±

    ¡°I never expected such a thing to happen, he¡­¡± Arian Tran expressed his emotions.

    Just then, urgent footsteps sounded, and a ck-robed man quickly walked over.

    ¡°Lord Arian, Master Sullivan has encountered trouble!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Arian Tran¡¯s hand holding the herbs trembled slightly. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ He killed Chad in front of everyone at the Heavenly Scent Pavilion,¡± the ck-robed man replied with difficulty.

    ¡°What?¡± Arian Tran stood up abruptly. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±

    Not only him, but Elder Rory¡¯s face also showed a trace of shock.

    Both of them knew exactly what this meant!

    ¡°Today, Master Sullivan went to the Heavenly Scent Pavilion to drink with Chad. During the process, they had a dispute over a woman,¡± the ck-robed man responded respectfully.

    ¡°It is said that Master Sullivan drank a lot of alcohol at the time and identally killed Chad¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it, he deserves to die!¡± Arian Tran cursed angrily.

    ¡°Where is Master Sullivan now?¡± Elder Rory asked.

    ¡°ording to the people at the scene, after killing Chad, Master Sullivan ran out of the Heavenly Scent Pavilion. We don¡¯t know where he went,¡± the ck-robed man replied.

    ¡°Send people to search. We must find Master Sullivan before the Praetorian Guard does!¡± Elder Rory instructed.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After the ck-robed man finished speaking, he turned and quickly left.

    ¡°What a bastard!¡± Arian Tran cursed again.

    ¡°Lord, Westin Ay should have received news of this matter as well. We may need to n ahead,¡± Elder Rory spoke.

    ¡°The people from his faction have been eyeing your position as Prime Minister for a long time. I¡¯m worried they might take advantage of this situation.¡±

    Arian Tran let out a heavy sigh, not saying a word, his face turning pale.

    ¡°Lord?¡± Elder Rory spoke again.

    ¡°Elder Rafael, you personally lead people to find that rebellious son. Don¡¯t let him fall into the hands of the Praetorian Guard!¡± Arian Tran took a deep breath.

    After a moment of thought, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go find the duke immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± After Elder Rory replied, he quickly left.

    Then, Arian Tran exhaled another breath and walked towards the gate.

    From this point on, with the actions of Arian Tran and Westin Ay, the entire imperial city officially entered a state of chaos.

    Meanwhile, Billy was chatting with Casey and others in the City East Manor.

    He had roughly exined the situation to them.

    ¡°Boss, I think both sides should have taken action by now,¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and said, ¡°How should we handle Sullivan?¡±

    Shadow Ten and Shadow Twenty had brought the unconscious Sullivan Tran and two girls to the manor.

    ¡°You and Vermilion Bird and White Tiger, go out and get some Praetorian Guard uniforms!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Praetorian Guard uniforms?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were surprised.

    ¡°Boss, why do we need Praetorian Guard uniforms?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand such a simple thing?¡± Opal nced at them.

    ¡°Sullivan publicly killed the son of the Praetorian Guardmander. Naturally, it¡¯s appropriate for him to be killed by the Praetorian Guard!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    After Opal¡¯s exnation, Azure Dragon and the others naturally understood.

    Boss wanted to make the situation even bigger; he needed to stir things up again.

    Then, Azure Dragon and the others left.

    ¡°Boss, what about the two women from the Heavenly Scent Pavilion?¡± After the two left, Frostde asked Billy.

    ¡°Leave it to Stout!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, why leave it to me? I¡¯m not interested in them!¡± Stout shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that, I¡¯m serious!¡± Stout added.

    Night Orchid chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Stout, do you think Boss asked you to take care of the two women for what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Stout shook his head vigorously. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not suitable for me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Night Orchid smiled again.

    ¡°Boss wants you to keep an eye on them. Until the situation is settled, don¡¯t let them leave this yard. It¡¯s best to keep them unconscious the whole time.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°By the way, Boss, Zain Guthrie will definitelye looking for us, right?¡± Bob then asked Billy.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, he will definitelye,¡± Casey replied for Billy.

    ¡°After Sullivan Tran killed Chad, Westin Ay will definitely take the opportunity to make trouble for Arian Tran.¡±

    ¡°With his ambition, he may covet the position of Prime Minister, and as a member of the imperial family, naturally, Zain Guthrie won¡¯t let him seed easily.¡±

    ¡°After all, if both the position of Prime Minister and themander of the Praetorian Guard are taken by people from Northfortia, then the entire pce will be basically under their control.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Bob nodded.

    After chatting for a while, Shadow Eighteen hurriedly walked in.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Westin Ay has taken action!¡± Eighteen bowed after approaching Billy.

    ¡°What action?¡± Judge asked.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, he should have led soldiers to surround the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion, right?¡± Billy smiled faintly and asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Eighteen nodded.

    ¡°How many people did he bring?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°About ten thousand or so, all from the Praetorian Guard!¡± Eighteen replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation at Prime Minister¡¯s mansion?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°There were about two to three thousand guards stationing at both gates of Prime Minister¡¯s mansion, but Arian Tran hasn¡¯t shown up.¡± Eighteen replied.

    ¡°Just a standoff? They haven¡¯t fought yet?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°Before Arian Tran shows up, Westin Ay probably won¡¯t take action for the time being. After all, that¡¯s Prime Minister¡¯s mansion, not an ordinary residence,¡± Billy responded lightly.

    ¡°He needs Arian Tran to give him an exnation first before deciding whether to take action.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, should I go and spark some fire?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Westin Ay is very skilled, it¡¯s dangerous for you to go,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Opal stood up at this moment.

    ¡°Opal, you stay home and rest, I¡¯ll go!¡± Billy spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter!¡± After Opal finished speaking, she looked at Shadow Eighteen. ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    Then, she swiftly disappeared.

    Shadow Eighteen nodded to Billy and the others before following suit.

 Chapter 1464 Chaos Unleashed

    Opal left quickly and returned quickly.

    In less than half an hour, she walked back into the courtyard.

    ¡°Opal, how is it? Has the fight started?¡± Felicia asked in a gossipy tone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Opal replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Did they really start fighting?¡± Alex Long was also excited, ¡°Did Westin Ay show up?¡±

    ¡°Westin Ay is not at the scene,¡± Opal shook her head in response.

    ¡°Before I arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion, Westin Ay, Arian Tran, and a group of pce ministers were all summoned into the pce.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Alex Long paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s even better. With the higher-ups gone, the lower ranks can have a go! Let them fight for three days and nights!¡±

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°Alex Long, you enjoy a good show, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, what¡¯s the n next?¡± Opal then turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Azure Dragon and the others toe back!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Boss, we got the clothes back!¡± Before Billy could finish his sentence, Azure Dragon and the other three came in from the door, each carrying a pile of Praetorian Guard uniforms.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Billy smiled again before giving out instructions to everyone.

    In a short while, more than a dozen figures d in Praetorian Guard uniforms streamed out of the main courtyard gate and dispersed in different directions.

    Around fifteen minutester, the sound of intense fighting echoed throughout the imperial city.

    Several waves of Praetorian Guards, led by one or two heads, besieged the residences of several pce ministers.

    Shouting to search inside for any trace of Sullivan Tran, they engaged in fierce battles with the guards of those residences.

    In addition, several batches of Praetorian Guards, in the name of search, wreaked havoc in the city, causing panic among the people andints from the residents.

    As all the ministers had been summoned into the pce, the unrest continued and showed no signs of stopping even into the evening.

    With more people joining the battle, by deep night, the entire Imperial City descended into extreme chaos.

    Simultaneously, inside the Crimson me Imperial Pce.

    In a grand hall adorned with carvings and paintings, two groups of people were in a heated argument.

    Present were high-ranking ministers of the Crimson me Empire, including Zain Guthrie, Westin Ay, Arian Tran, and others.

    The Emperor of the Crimson me Empire, Tate Guthrie, sat on the dragon throne, his face so grim that it seemed water might drip from it any moment.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Tate Guthrie shouted in anger.

    He then mmed his palm on the stone table in front of him, shattering it into pieces in an instant.

    Finally, the scene quieted down.

    ¡°Westin Ay, I understand your feelings, but have you gone too far with today¡¯s actions?¡± Tate Guthrie looked at Westin Ay and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°The Imperial Praetorian Guard is the exclusive military force of the imperial family, used to suppress internal rebellion and defend against external enemies.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Praetorian Guard became your personal army.¡±

    To him, how could he not know that Westin Ay was exploiting the situation to force Arian Tran to surrender the position of the Prime Minister?

    However, he naturally couldn¡¯t let Westin Ay have his way. Preserving Arian Tran¡¯s position as Prime Minister was equivalent to safeguarding his imperial family¡¯s authority.

    As the situation in the Crimson me Imperial Pce had advanced to this point, if he were to back down now, he would have to relinquish his position as Emperor.

    ¡°Emperor, my son was publicly killed by Mr Tran¡¯s son, that is an undeniable fact!¡± Westin Ay responded loudly.

    ¡°I just wanted Prime Minister to hand over the killer, but he kept evading and refusing toply.¡±

    ¡°Helpless, I had no choice but to search the entire city¡­¡±

    ¡°Westin Ay, Mr Prime Minister has repeatedly emphasized that he, too, doesn¡¯t know the whereabouts of his son, and he is also sending people to search for him,¡± a minister in a gray robe spoke up in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yet you insist that Mr Prime Minister is harboring Mr Tran, demanding to search his mansion.¡±

    ¡°The Prime Minister¡¯s mansion is a first-ranking official residence. Even if Mr Westin Ay is themander of the Praetorian Guard, he cannot simply search as he pleases!¡±

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you, I advise you to keep out of it, Mr Walker!¡± a western-faced man replied in a stern voice.

    ¡°What, are you threatening me?¡± the man in the gray robe responded coldly.

    ¡°I am just kindly reminding you, Mr Walker, there is no need for you to incriminate yourself!¡± the man spoke again.

    ¡°Mr Walker is just expressing his thoughts; Lord Sohlow, why are you so eager to interfere?¡± Arian Tran nced at the man and then turned to Westin Ay.

    ¡°Mr Westin Ay, if you suspect my son is hiding in the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion and want to search, I have no objection!¡±

    ¡°However, I suspect he has been captured by your Praetorian Guard. Therefore, I request that Mr Westin Ay allows my men to search your headquarters!¡±

    ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± Westin Ay¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.

    ¡°If Mr Westin Ay thinks I am joking, then may I ask, Mr Westin Ay, aren¡¯t you also joking with me?¡± Arian Tran replied.

    ¡°Arian Tran, my son was killed by your son in public, witnessed by many!¡± Westin Ay exuded a chilling killing intent.

    ¡°You better hand over your son soon, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I understand my son¡¯s character!¡± Arian Tran replied coldly.

    ¡°If I estimate correctly, he must have been forced to the extreme before he resorted to violence!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, my son is not stupid. He is well aware that the entire imperial city is filled with your Praetorian Guards. If he wants to survive, he has toe home for any chance of survival.¡±

    ¡°Yet until now, I haven¡¯t seen any sign of him. Undoubtedly, he must have already fallen into the hands of your Praetorian Guard!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The reason you are still hanging on is that you want to exploit the situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Arian Tran, you are ndering and distorting the truth. I see you are tired of living!¡± Before Arian Tran could finish his words, Westin Ay¡¯s angry voice interrupted him.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and swept a palm strike toward Arian Tran.

    ¡°Westin Ay, how dare you behave so insolently in front of the Emperor!¡± Arian Tran frowned, blocking the attack with his own palm.

    Their attacks collided, causing a shock wave that rippled outwards.

    Zain Guthrie, who had reached the half-step into the eighth rank Sacred Realm, used his full strength to block Westin Ay¡¯s attack, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult for him.

    However, several ministers below the Sacred Realm were impacted by the shockwave and had to retreat several meters, feeling their blood churning inside.

    ¡°I am just seeking justice for my son. Duke, do you also want to stop me?¡± Westin Ay frowned, looking at Zain Guthrie.

 Chapter 1465 A War Broke out

    ¡°Being so disrespectful in front of the emperor, does Mr Westin Ay disregard even the most basic etiquette between sovereign and subject?¡± Zain Guthrie¡¯s brows furrowed as he responded solemnly.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Westin Ay snorted coldly. ¡°I was just¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Tate Guthrie¡¯s voice cut him off sharply from the throne.

    ¡°Everyone, disperse. Tell your subordinates to cease all actions immediately, or face charges of treason!¡± Tate Guthrie¡¯s tone brooked no argument.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Westin Ay wasn¡¯t ready to relent so easily.

    ¡°Do you not understand my words?¡± Tate Guthrie interrupted him again, then turned to address Arian Tran.

    ¡°Prime Minister, you have three days to find your son. Regardless of the circumstances, he must provide an exnation for this matter.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Arian Tran bowed in response.

    Tate Guthrie then ignored the others, rose from his seat, and left without another word.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Watching Tate Guthrie¡¯s departure, Westin Ay¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness. He nced at Arian Tran before striding away, a chill surrounding him.

    Soon, only Arian Tran and Zain Guthrie remained in the hall.

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Arian Tran began, bowing.

    ¡°Prime Minister, you may leave. I will speak with youter,¡± Zain Guthrie interrupted.

    ¡°My Lord, it seems that Westin Ay has other intentions. We must be cautious¡­¡± Arian Tran continued.

    ¡°You may leave,¡± Zain Guthrie waved his hand.

    ¡°I take my leave then,¡± Arian Tran bowed and exited.

    ¡°My Lord, His Majesty requests your presence,¡± a senior approached Zain Guthrie, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Zain Guthrie nodded.

    The next day at noon, Billy and hispanions gathered in the courtyard, chatting casually. Shadow Eighteen had already briefed them on the situation inside the pce and the city.

    Earlier that morning, the fighting in the pce had subsided temporarily, but everyone knew it was just a moment of calm before the storm.

    ¡°Boss, do you think they will escte the conflict?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°Judge, just sit back and enjoy the show. It¡¯s bound to happen!¡± Casey replied for Billy.

    ¡°Zain Guthrie hasn¡¯te to see us yet. Do you think he won¡¯t show up?¡± Judge continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He wille,¡± Casey reassured again.

    ¡°ording to Shadow Guards¡¯ feedback, the strongest member of the imperial family is Zain Guthrie¡¯s uncle, Asher Guthrie, who is at the ninth-rank Sacred Realm,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Besides him, Zain Guthrie¡¯s brother, the Emperor is at the eighth-rank Sacred Realm.¡±

    ¡°On the Northfortia side, aside from whether the Blood and Devil Sects will intervene, just Westin Ay and the hidden number one figure are enough to give the imperial family a headache.¡±

    ¡°The number one figure is undoubtedly at the ninth-rank Sacred Realm, enough to hold off Asher Guthrie.¡±

    ¡°And Westin Ay is at the half-step into ninth-rank Sacred Realm, half a rank higher than Tate Guthrie. Even if Zain Guthrie joins forces with him, they may not be a match for Westin Ay!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Westin Ay¡¯s other associates are also formidable, much stronger than the pce ministers on Tate Guthrie¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°So, if the imperial family doesn¡¯t want to be wiped out, they¡¯ll have to seek external assistance!¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Judge nodded again.

    ¡°Billy Boy, when do you think Zain Guthrie wille to see you?¡± Amber asked with a smile.

    ¡°It should be soon,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Boss, we haven¡¯t shown ourselves in public these past few days. How would Zain Guthrie know you¡¯re in the imperial city?¡± Stout asked, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Stout, do you think Skydragon Shadow is just for show?¡± Frostde replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Stout nodded, understanding.

    The shadow guards lurking in the imperial city would naturally find a way to let Zain Guthrie know that Billy had arrived. And without a doubt, the shadow guards would cleverly inform Zain Guthrie that they had just arrived today.

    After chatting for a while longer, Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird walked in from outside.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, is everything settled?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Azure Dragon nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Tell us, what was the reaction of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion upon seeing Sullivan Tran¡¯s body?¡± Judge asked eagerly, with Soul Chaser and Stout also looking curious.

    This matter was naturally entrusted to Billy!

    Before Billy took action yesterday, he had already let the shadow guards understand Sullivan Tran¡¯s character and personality. So, from the beginning, there was no intention of sparing his life, and it conveniently served as another fuse.

    ¡°Arian Tran flew into a rage and directly led people to the Praetorian Guard¡¯s headquarters. Both sides have already started fighting!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°So soon?¡± Judge smirked.

    ¡°With the preparations from yesterday, this time, both sides probably won¡¯t stop fighting so easily!¡± Azure Fang added.

    ¡°Billy Boy, the fire in the Crimson me Empire is truly zing now!¡± Casey remarked to Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    After chatting for another twenty or thirty minutes, a group of people hurriedly entered through the gate.

    At the head was Zain Guthrie, dressed in a python robe, his expression grave.

    ¡°I apologize for not greeting you properly upon your arrival at the Crimson me Imperial City, Mr Billy. Please forgive me for the oversight,¡± Zain Guthrie bowed respectfully upon reaching Billy.

    ¡°Your Highness, nice to see you again,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I wonder, what brings Your Highness to visit? Is there something important?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°To be frank, the situation is urgent. I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± Zain Guthrie said, turning to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to see you regarding the cooperation we discussed a few days ago at the Five Elements Sect.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any new ideas, Your Highness?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°To be honest, the imperial family has officially dered war on Northfortia and the Westerners,¡± Zain Guthrie took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°I know that Mr Billy came to the Crimson me Imperial City for the people of Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°As long as Mr Billy can help Crimson me Empire quell this internal strife, we will fully assist Mr Billy in searching for the people of the Blood and Devil Sects!¡±

    ¡°Has the head of Northfortian shown up?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Zain Guthrie shook his head. ¡°But rest assured, you only need to deal with Westin Ay. My uncle came out of seclusion this morning, and if the other party dares to make a move, my uncle will definitely confront him immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1466 Lead to Trouble

    Zain Guthrie¡¯s understanding of Billy¡¯s strength was based on the time at the Five Elements Sect. At that time, Billy was only at thete stage of the fourth-rank Sacred Realm. So, in his view, even if Billy could easily kill an eighth-rank Sacred Realm, there would be absolutely no chance against a ninth-rank Realm! If he knew that Billy had now reached thete stage of the fifth-rank Sacred Realm, he wouldn¡¯t know what to think.

    Of course, he had heard about what happened at the Saint Cloud Pavilion, knowing that Billy had killed those people from the Blood and Devil Sects. But he was not clear about who from the Blood and Devil Sects had gone to the Saint Cloud Pavilion that day, so naturally, he did not know that Billy had killed a ninth-rank Sacred Realm back then.

    ¡°Where is Westin Ay?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°When I came here just now, he had already severely injured the prime minister and then went to the pce with his men,¡± Zain Guthrie responded.

    ¡°He should have started by now, so please, Mr Billy¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go meet him!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Zain Guthrie was surprised that Billy agreed so readily this time.

    Then, they flew towards the direction of the pce.

    As Zain Guthrie said, the pce courtyard was now in a fierce battle. In the air, figures flickered, des and swords shed, and waves of energy wreaked havoc. Several pces in the courtyard had already copsed, and the sounds of screams were incessant.

    From the overall situation of the war, the imperial family is obviously at a disadvantage.

    On the side of Westin Ay, apart from him, the high-endbat power includes one seventh-rank, two sixth-rank, two fifth-rank, and three fourth-rank Sacred Realm experts.

    Among these people, only half serve in the pce, and the other half have never been seen before.

    On the imperial family¡¯s side, apart from the Emperor Tate Guthrie, the high-endbat power consists of one sixth-rank, three fifth-rank, and four fourth-rank Sacred Realm experts.

    The overallbat power is weaker than the opponent¡¯s.

    Tate Guthrie obviously didn¡¯t expect that Westin Ay could mobilize such a powerful force!

    If he had known this day woulde, he would never have allowed the Westerners to grow to the current strength of the Crimson me Empire!

    However, it was toote to say anything now! At this moment, even though he knew his chances of winning were slim, he could only fight to the death.

    The people of Northfortia had been spying on the position of his emperor for more than just a few days. Since the other side had already taken action, today was definitely a fight to the death.

    A loud noise rang out, and after Tate Guthrie and Westin Ay exchanged blows again, their figures separated. Although Tate Guthrie had already broken through to the eighth-rank Sacred Realm, Westin Ay had already glimpsed the light of the ninth rank, and his strength was obviously higher than Tate Guthrie¡¯s.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    After several rounds of exchanges, Tate Guthrie¡¯s defeat was already apparent. Several of his bones were broken, blood oozed from the corners of his mouth, and his breath was in disorder.

    In contrast, Westin Ay had only suffered minor injuries, which had no effect on his strength.

    ¡°Emperor, your defeat is certain, surrender!¡± Westin Ay looked at Tate Guthrie and spoke loudly.

    ¡°The thing I regret most now is saving your life when you were being chased by the people of the Five Elements Sect!¡± Tate Guthrie responded coldly.

    While speaking, he nced at the battle circles of the others in the air, his expression bing even uglier.

    In just this short time, half of the high-end strength of the imperial family had been lost, and the remaining people were also at the end of their strength. If nothing unexpected happened, the battle would probably notst ten minutes.

    He now only had hisst hope pinned on his younger brother.

    Just an hour ago, when he and Zain Guthrie were discussing matters, they received news that Mr Billy from Skydragon City and his men had arrived at the imperial city.

    Upon hearing this news, he did not hesitate at all and immediately sent Zain Guthrie to visit, hoping that Billy could lend a hand.

    Although he had never met Billy before, a few days ago, Zain Guthrie had mentioned to him that Billy could kill Mekhi Drake, an eighth-rank Sacred Realm, within three moves.

    If Billy agreed to help, there might still be hope to get through this ordeal today.

    Otherwise, once today passed, the Crimson me Empire would surely change hands!

    ¡°Emperor, now is not the time for empty talk!¡± Westin Ay responded again.

    ¡°You should have anticipated this day long ago. Thew of the jungle, the winner takes all, this is an unchanging truth throughout the ages!¡±

    ¡°Since you are the emperor, I will give you a chance to die with dignity and let you die a little more decently!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to die, dream on!¡± Tate Guthrie snorted coldly. ¡°If you want my life,e and get it yourself!¡±

    ¡°Well then, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Westin Ay sneered. After saying that, he raised his hand and was about to pat down.

    At this moment, a surge of energy surged, thunderous and powerful, apanied by a strong pressure sweeping through the void.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Westin Ay¡¯s pupils contracted, and without any hesitation, he quickly dodged to the side.

    The energy wave passed by him and directly hit a pce hundreds of meters away, causing it to explode instantly.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Westin Ay stabilized his figure and turned to look, a hint of fear shing in his eyes.

    Although he had not seen the person yet, he could tell from the power of that strike just now that the neer¡¯s strength was definitely above his.

    ¡°All you Northfortia people are a bunch of ungrateful jerks!¡± A gray-robed elderly man walked over.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Seeing this person, Tate Guthrie quickly walked over.

    ¡°Do you regret not listening to me back then?¡± the gray-robed elderly named Asher Guthrie asked Tate Guthrie.

    ¡°I told you long ago that supporting Northfortian will lead to trouble, but you always thought I was worrying for no reason. Do you see the consequences now?¡±

    ¡°Uncle is right, I was wrong!¡± Tate Guthrie took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to wake up now!¡± Asher Guthrie took a look around and exhaled deeply.

    Then he looked up at the sky and murmured. ¡°I pray that the heavens will bless my Crimson me Empire through this crisis!¡±

    With that, his figure flickered towards Westin Ay, raising his hand to strike with several powerful gusts of wind.

    ¡°Lord Asher, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Just then, another man¡¯s voice

    At that moment, another man¡¯s voice sounded.

    Shortly after, a nearly substantial wave of air surged forth.

 Chapter 1467 Never Be Content

    A deafening roar echoed through the void, causing Asher Guthrie and the elderly man on the other side to simultaneously retreat by a hundred meters.

    After the shock wave passed, a huge crater appeared on the ground, with rocks and debris flying in all directions.

    With just one move, both sides seemed evenly matched.

    ¡°So, you finally showed up!¡± Asher Guthrie stared solemnly at the other party.

    The neer was none other than Rode, the person in charge of the Northfortia camp in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Asher Guthrie could feel that Rode¡¯s strength surpassed his own.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Rode!¡± Westin Ay nodded slightly towards Rode.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick, a swift battle!¡± Rode said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Westin Ay responded.

    ¡°Lord Asher, the space here is limited!¡± Rode turned to Asher Guthrie.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the location for a fair fight. Life and death are up to fate, agreed?¡±

    Asher Guthrie let out a heavy sigh, knowing he had no choice.

    Then, he turned to Tate Guthrie and said, ¡°If you¡¯re lucky enough to survive today, remember what I told you a few days ago!¡±

    ¡°To save the Crimson me Empire, we must join forces with Skydragon City!¡±

    Seeing Asher Guthrie¡¯s expression, Tate Guthrie had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Everything is predestined. If the Crimson me Empire is meant to fall today, then so be it!¡± Asher Guthrie turned and flew into the air.

    At the same time, he shouted loudly in Rode¡¯s direction, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight to the death!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rode responded loudly.

    Then, both of them shed towards the sky several kilometers away.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Tate Guthrie called out again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± Westin Ay said to Tate Guthrie.

    ¡°He¡¯s no match for Lord Rode. Death is inevitable. I¡¯ll send you to hell first to wait for him!¡±

    ¡°I admit I¡¯m not your match, but it won¡¯t be so easy for you to take my life unscathed!¡± Tate Guthrie sighed deeply.

    ¡°Heh, you overestimate yourself!¡± Westin Ay sneered.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re nothing but an ant in front of me!¡±

    As he spoke, a mark shot out from his hand, apanied by a piercing whistle of wind.

    Tate Guthrie frowned and quickly dodged to the side.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Westin Ay¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his aura surged again.

    Then, his hands quickly rotated, forming a zing sphere several dozen meters in diameter that surged towards Tate Guthrie.

    Inside the sphere, heat waves roared while thunder rumbled outside, like a meteor crashing down.

    Faced with Westin Ay¡¯s ultimate move, Tate Guthrie¡¯s face showed unprecedented seriousness, with a hint of despair.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t dodge anymore; he had to defend himself with an attack.

    However, even if he took the initiative, there was no possibility of blocking it.

    With no time for further thought, he took a deep breath and mobilized thest of his power to meet the attack.

    Just as he thought he was about to enter the gates of death, a massive wave of energy whizzed past him.

    Then, like a small mountain, it crashed heavily into the sphere.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar echoed through the void as the sphere exploded, countless mes surging out in all directions.

    Tate Guthrie was sted hundreds of meters away by the heat wave, coughing up a mouthful of blood before copsing to the ground.

    Already injured, he was nowpletely powerless.

    But fortunately, he was alive.

    At the same time, Westin Ay also flew several hundred meters away after spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Who?!¡± After stabilizing his figure, Westin Ay looked solemnly towards the void ahead.

    At the same time, he was extremely surprised.

    Apart from Asher Guthrie, how could there be such a strong person in the Crimson me Imperial Family?

    ¡°Are you Westin Ay?¡± Soon, Billy and others walked over under the escort of Zain Guthrie.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is it you?!¡± Westin Ay¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he looked at Billy.

    Although he hadn¡¯t seen Billy before, he had seen countless portraits and recognized him at a nce.

    No wonder he could easily block his attack and even injure him.

    He had heard about Billy¡¯s strength before, though not high in cultivation, he was capable of ying an eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    After speaking, he turned to Opal and Casey, saying, ¡°Attack, kill the people from Northfortia!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously and rushed out towards the surrounding battle.

    At this moment, the ministers of the Crimson me Empire had been mostly killed, or at least were on the brink of death.

    If Billy had arrived a few minutester, the battle would have been over.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The Northfortian shouted angrily and charged towards Opal and the others.

    Bang¡­

    The scene immediately erupted into a fierce sh.

    ¡°Tate, how are you?¡± Zain Guthrie quickly walked to Tate Guthrie¡¯s side and helped him up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me for now. Act quickly, don¡¯t let anyone from Northfortia escape¡­¡± Tate Guthrie¡¯s mouth kept overflowing with blood.

    As he spoke, he felt slightly relieved.

    Since Billy had arrived, there might still be hope for the Crimson me Empire to survive this disaster.

    ¡°Tate, you should take a rest first!¡± Zain Guthrie said, then drew his sword and shed towards the Northfortian.

    ¡°How did you get into the Imperial City?¡± At this moment, Westin Ay continued to look at Billy.

    He really didn¡¯t expect Billy to be in the Imperial City!

    He had specifically instructed his subordinates to pay more attention, and if they found out that Billy hade to the Imperial City, they must report it immediately.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that today, the other party was already standing in front of him.

    ¡°Forbidden Ruins Space knows no nationality or color. The strong are respected,¡± Billy replied, ignoring his question.

    ¡°With your strength, if you stayed in the Crimson me Empire as a minister of the Imperial Pce, you and your descendants would have lived very well!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious, what benefits did the people from Northfortia promise you that made you willingly risk your life for them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the hearts of people are never satisfied?¡± Westin Ay responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Forbidden Ruins Space, with the existence of the Guardian Alliance, no empire can annex the other three empires!¡±

    ¡°And you know better than I do that the outside world is more tempting than the Forbidden Ruins Space, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been outside the Forbidden Ruins Space. Do you know what the outside world is like?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Just hearsay made you stake your fortune and life. Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not the point at all!¡± Westin Ay sneered.

 Chapter 1468 Cause and Effect

    ¡°What¡¯s your point then? Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Billy said, his tone equally cold.

    ¡°Do you think if it weren¡¯t for people from Northfortia causing trouble from the outside, the Blood and Devil Sects wouldn¡¯t covet the world beyond your borders?¡± Westin Ay continued speaking.

    ¡°You might not know yet, but it¡¯s likely that the barrier array in the Forbidden Ruins Space will soon be breached!¡±

    ¡°By then, not only the people from the Blood and Devil Sects, but also many other forces will rush to the world beyond to seize resources.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just one step ahead of the others!¡±

    ¡°And, after today, the Emperor of the Crimson me Empire will be me, Westin Ay. Don¡¯t you find that interesting?¡±

    ¡°Heh, nice idea! But unfortunately, you won¡¯t live to see that day!¡± Billy replied.

    He had naturally already thought about what the other party had said.

    Indeed, even without the presence of people from Northfortia, if someday the Blood and Devil Sects could freely enter and exit the Forbidden Ruins Space, there was no doubt that people from both sects would go to the world beyond.

    So, from a certain perspective, whether it was Westin Ay and his group or the people from Northfortia outside, actively aligning themselves with the Blood and Devil Sects was just an early search for protection!

    ¡°Enough talking, time to meet your end. I can leave you a whole corpse if you want,¡± Billy said calmly, looking at the other party once again.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Westin Ayughed out loud, ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to do it yourself?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Then let me help you!¡±

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t waste any more words with him.

    His target today was the head on the other side, so there was no need to waste too much time on Westin Ay.

    With that, he activated his full strength and pointed towards Westin Ay¡¯s direction.

    The power of the Celestial ck Finger swept through the void, causing the air around to churn madly, creating waves of shock.

    Then, a nearly substantial wave of energy rushed towards Westin Ay.

    ¡°They say you¡¯re a monstrous genius. Today, I¡¯ll see how much you¡¯re really worth!¡± Westin Ay showed no sign of retreat.

    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t retreat but instead advanced, unleashing his strongest move towards Billy with a formidable momentum.

    However, the moment their attacks collided, he realized how wrong he was!

    They were not even on the same level!

    It was ridiculous for him to think he could engage in a battle with the other for hundreds of rounds!

    After a loud explosion, Westin Ay¡¯s body was shot out like a cannonball, leaving a streak of crimson blood in the air.

    Then, he crashed into the outer wall of a pce a kilometer away, causing it to copse.

    With just one move, all his meridians were shattered, and two-thirds of his bones were broken.

    After falling to the ground, he was on the brink of death.

    Then, a beam fell heavily on his chest. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he fell silent with his legs motionless.

    His eyes widened, filled with unwillingness, a typical death with unresolved grievances!

    He probably never expected that today would be hisst day!

    He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to feel the throne in the pce hall!

    At the moment of death, a hint of regret also rose in his heart.

    Just as Billy had said before, if he had stayed peacefully in the Crimson me Empire as one of its ministers, the oue would have beenpletely different.

    But now, it was toote to say anything!

    ¡°Lord Westin Ay!¡±

    Seeing the copsed pce ruins, the Northfortian who were fighting in the air shouted at the same time.

    Many of them wanted to check on Westin Ay¡¯s condition.

    However, under the attacks of Opal and Amber, they were struggling to protect themselves and could only give up.

    With Westin Ay taken care of, Billy shed towards the sky several kilometers away.

    There, Asher Guthrie and Lord Rode were fighting.

    Boom!

    Just as he arrived halfway there, a deafening roar echoed through the void.

    Then, Asher Guthrie flew towards him, spraying out arge mouthful of blood.

    Although they had only exchanged blows for less than ten rounds, it was clear that Asher Guthrie was losing, with his strength clearly lower by a rank.

    If the battle continued, he probably wouldn¡¯tst three rounds before meeting the king of hell.

    As Asher Guthrie approached, Billy raised his hand and caught him with a palm wind.

    ¡°Mr Billy?¡± Asher Guthrie stabilized himself and turned to look at Billy.

    After a brief pause, he bowed: ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy, for lending a hand!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy nced at him. ¡°Your injuries are severe. Go heal yourself. I¡¯ll take care of him!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, he¡¯s ate-stage ninth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator. You alone¡­¡± Asher Guthrie responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Then, Mr Billy, please take care!¡± Asher Guthrie didn¡¯t insist further and stepped aside.

    Then, Billy didn¡¯t pay him any more attention and turned to Lord Rod, asking a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about something. Are you someone who came from outside Northfortia, or were you originally from the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    Before this, the other party¡¯s identity had been very mysterious, so Skydragon Shadow hadn¡¯t been able to find any information about him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, like Westin Ay, he was born in the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡± Without waiting for the other¡¯s response, Asher Guthrie, who was not far away, spoke loudly.

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, his family¡¯s ancestors had a close rtionship with the Blood and Devil Sects hundreds of years ago!¡±

    ¡°So, for hundreds of years, the core members of his family have maintained contact with the Blood and Devil Sects!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    In fact, before this, he had vaguely worried that the head on the other side mighte from the world beyond.

    If that were the case, that meant there werete-stage Sacred Realm cultivators from Northfortia outside Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Now hearing this, he finally felt relieved.

    Of course, he knew that even if the other party didn¡¯te from the outside world, there were definitely hidden powerhouses within Northfortia, which was certain.

    Even if there weren¡¯tte-stage Sacred Realm cultivators, there were definitely more people than the ones he had encountered before.

    ¡°Did you kill Westin Ay?¡± At this moment, Rode nced down at the direction of the pce courtyard below and asked.

    ¡°He went to hell first to wait for you. He asked me not to make him wait too long,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lord Rod¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°If I asked you to reveal the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ stronghold in the Crimson me Empire right now, you wouldn¡¯t be willing either.¡± Billy continued.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s get started. We¡¯ll talk after we determine the winner!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Rode nced at Billy.

    As he spoke, his momentum soared to the extreme, as the aura of thete ninth-rank Sacred Realm was fully revealed. ¡°Take this move first!¡±

    With those words, a mysterious seal formed in his hand and thrust towards Billy.¡±

 Chapter 1469 Misjudgment!

    ¡°I can handle a hundred moves from you!¡± Billy responded as he sent a wave of palm wind towards Rod.

    With a muffled sound, their attacks exploded simultaneously.

    After one move, Rod didn¡¯t hesitate at all, swiftly rushing forward while unleashing several gusts of powerful winds.

    Billy was equally active, not retreating but advancing, striking out with waves of palm wind.

    Both of them held back their ultimate moves, and after a few rounds, they seemed evenly matched.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some skills, try taking another move from me!¡± Rod said in a deep voice after exchanging a few more attacks.

    Immediately after, his hands moved vigorously, creating countless afterimages in the void.

    Before long, a giant shadowy axe appeared, several tens of meters long, emitting a chilling light that tore through the sky.

    The entire void churned violently, winds howled, creating a scene of devastation.

    In an instant, the axe shed through the air like thunder towards Billy.

    ¡°Is this your trump card? Still not enough!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed as he spoke.

    Simultaneously, he dodged about ten meters away.

    Then, without much ado, he unleashed the Celestial ck Finger technique.

    Boom!

    Another loud noise erupted in the void, apanied by a mushroom cloud of energy, shaking the entire area. A nearby small mountain copsed in a cloud of dust.

    At the same time, both Billy and Rode were sent flying hundreds of meters away.

    Afterward, they didn¡¯t attack again, standing in mid-air as the pressure in the air gradually dissipated.

    Soon, Rode spewed out a mouthful of blood, his aura weakening.

    From the surface, it seemed like a tied game, but Rode knew he had lost thoroughly. If Billy hadn¡¯t intended to spare him, he might have been dead by now.

    He was shocked beyond belief; he hadn¡¯t expected Billy to be this strong! After all, Rode was at thete stage of the ninth rank of the Sacred Realm, one of the strongest in the Forbidden Ruins Space besides the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ experts.

    Yet, he had been defeated by a thirty-year-old!

    Incredibly!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Meanwhile, not far away, Asher Guthrie¡¯s surprise deepened as he witnessed the battle. He had thought that Billy might be stronger than Rode, but the difference was beyond his expectations.

    He was certain that Billy had only used about eighty to ny percent of his power in thatst move. If he had gone all out, Rode wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it.

    ¡°How about it? Do you want to talk now, or should I force you to?¡± Billy, after catching his breath, approached Rode from a distance of two to three hundred meters.

    ¡°I admit I underestimated your strength!¡± Rode took a deep breath and continued speaking.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not so easy to determine a winner between us. There¡¯s a long way to go, we¡¯ll meet again someday!¡±

    ¡°Are you implying you think you can escape today?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m leaving. You can¡¯t stop me!¡± Rode replied coldly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see!¡± Billy responded with a serious tone.

    ¡°Farewell!¡± Rode said, then turned to leave.

    ¡°Mr Billy, hurry and act, he might use Blood Escape Technique!¡± Asher Guthrie shouted loudly from nearby.

    Before Asher Guthrie¡¯s voice faded, a burst of blood mist erupted from where Rode stood.

    The next moment, Rode¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy was stunned for a moment.

    He immediately released his spiritual power, covering a radius of ten to twenty kilometers to search for him.

    However, there were no results; the opponent had vanished like magic.

    ¡°Blood Escape Technique is a secret technique of the Blood and Devil Sects. It burns one¡¯s own blood essence to instantly vanish!¡± Asher Guthrie exined as he came to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°People who haven¡¯t practiced this technique, unless they understand its rules, will find it hard to catch them.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Billy asked.

    He didn¡¯t feel good about this escape technique. He knew he would soon have extensive dealings with the Blood and Devil Sects, and if all their members could do this, it would be troublesome.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say I don¡¯t understand it either!¡± Asher Guthrie shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve only dabbled in it a bit.¡±

    ¡°I only know that each time Blood Escape Technique is used, it causes irreversible damage to the user.¡±

    ¡°So generally, they won¡¯t use it unless their lives are in danger.¡±

    ¡°Can barriers stop them?¡± Billy asked further.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Asher Guthrie added after shaking his head.

    ¡°But based on my guess, Blood Escape Technique should not be able to prate barriers.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, members of the Blood and Devil Sects would have free ess to the Forbidden Ruins Space long ago.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Do all members of the Blood and Devil Sects know Blood Escape Technique?¡±

    As he spoke, he remembered the encounter with the old man at the Saint Cloud Pavilion a few days ago. He had thought the person was dead, but now it seemed they had escaped.

    ¡°Not all of them!¡± Asher Guthrie shook his head again.

    ¡°To practice Blood Escape Technique, one must be at least at the mid stage of the Sacred Realm or higher!¡±

    ¡°And even for those who can use Blood Escape Technique, if their injuries are too severe, they can¡¯t perform it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like some advanced techniques; if your Chi power is insufficient, you can¡¯t activate it.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy replied with a nod.

    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t feeling very good.

    After going through so much trouble, he had finally lured the opponent out.

    He had hoped to gather some information about the Blood and Devil Sects from him, but he had escaped. He didn¡¯t know when he would have another chance to meet him.

    Moreover, the opponent was a ninth-rank Sacred Realm expert; if he had intentions of retaliating against Skydragon City, they would be vulnerable.

    Today, he had been careless!

    A few minutester, Billy and Asher Guthrie returned to the pce courtyard.

    The battle in the sky above the courtyard was still ongoing, but it was clearly one-sided.

    Although the enemy¡¯s top-tier fighters were strong, under the attacks of Opal, Amber, and others, their defeat was imminent.

    With Billy and Asher Guthrie joining the fight, it ended in less than five minutes.

    All the Westerners, including Northfortia,y on the ground, none left alive.

    Billy knew that many of these Northfortian had onlye in as mediators in the past year or two.

    However, due to his bad mood, he didn¡¯t bother interrogating them further.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you alright?¡± Opal arrived with the others soon after.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Boss, what about Rode?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°He escaped!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Escaped?¡± Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy then exined about the ¡®Blood Escape Technique.¡¯

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The others shrugged helplessly.

 Chapter 1470 Trouble!

    ¡°Uncle, Mr Billy!¡±

    Soon, Tate Guthrie and Zain Guthrie, the two brothers, along with several ministers from the imperial pce, walked over.

    ¡°The survival of the Crimson me Empire this time is all thanks to Mr Billy¡¯s assistance!¡± Asher Guthrie looked at the two and said.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your great kindness, Mr Billy!¡± Tate Guthrie and his brother bowed to Billy.

    As they spoke, both of them were deeply moved. Today, if it weren¡¯t for Billy, the Crimson me Empire would have changed hands for real!

    Before this, they never dreamed that a mighty existence like the Crimson me Empire would have to rely on a thirty-year-old young man for help!

    Especially Zain Guthrie, he was even more shocked. When he went to ask Billy for help, he didn¡¯t expect him to be able to contend with Rode.

    After all, in his opinion, Billy at most had the strength of an eighth-rank Sacred Realm, and it was already great that he could kill Westin Ay.

    But the result was that a ninth-rank Sacred Realm expert was not even a match for him. It was too unbelievable!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    He was thinking about Rode and the Blood and Devil Sects, so his mood wasn¡¯t very good.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°There should still be remnants of Northfortia in the imperial city. You handle it yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Mr Billy. After this lesson, we know what to do,¡± Tate Guthrie responded.

    ¡°Also, I estimate that the Blood and Devil Sects may act soon. You should be cautious,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°If possible, it¡¯s best to notify and have people search for their traces throughout the entire territory.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tate Guthrie¡¯s face also showed a touch of solemnity.

    He naturally understood what the Blood and Devil Sects meant. They were a sword hanging over everyone¡¯s heads, ready to fall at any moment. The recent events at Saint Cloud Pavilion were a clear example!

    ¡°Mr Billy, from what I know, Guardian Alliance has been under tremendous pressure this year,¡± Asher Guthrie spoke from the side.

    ¡°Optimistically speaking, they may hold on for a few more months at most before breaking down.¡±

    ¡°If that dayes, the people of the Blood and Devil Sects will surely indulge in wanton killing within the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    At this point, his face showed a strong sense of seriousness, and he continued, staring ahead.

    ¡°Centuries ago, the people of the Blood and Devil Sects caused countless bloody incidents in this space.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the entire Forbidden Ruins Space was like a hell on earth, filled with misery.¡±

    ¡°Withoutplete statistics, the number of people who directly or indirectly died at the hands of their two sects is probably in the millions¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser both eximed.

    ¡°This is an optimistic estimate!¡± Asher Guthrie exhaled heavily and continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I have a suggestion. While the people of the Blood and Devil Sects haven¡¯t fully emerged yet, it¡¯s best for Skydragon City and the four great empires to form an alliance!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if we continue to act independently as before, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning was clear.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°You handle the aftermath first, and we¡¯ll discuss the alliance soon.¡±

    Although he was well aware that if all the people of the Blood and Devil Sects entered the Forbidden Ruins Space, even an alliance might be futile, considering the current situation, he hadn¡¯t thought of a better solution yet.

    Facing the enemy together was better than fighting alone!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Asher Guthrie nodded and then asked, ¡°Will Mr Billy continue to stay in Crimson me Imperial City for the next few days?¡±

    ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, I should stay here for a few days!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Without finding Rode, he was unlikely to leave the Crimson me Empire for the time being!

    ¡°Very well!¡± Tate Guthrie spoke from the side.

    ¡°After dealing with these busy days, I will send letters to the other three empires, asking them to send representatives to my Crimson me Imperial Pce to discuss the alliance.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll ask Mr Billy to honor us with your presence!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded again.

    Fifteen minutester, Billy bid farewell with everyone and left.

    Before leaving, Tate Guthrie had someone bring two bags of high-level spiritual fruits and beast cores to Billy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Billy didn¡¯t refuse either. He was well aware that theing days would be very difficult, so he needed to quickly improve everyone¡¯s cultivation.

    Back in the manor Billy gave some instructions to Shadow Eighteen.

    He asked her to convey orders to all the shadow guards, reorganize them, and then conduct aprehensive search for the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ traces throughout the entire Forbidden Ruins Space.

    For the next two days, Billy and the others were not idle. From morning till night, they wandered around the imperial city, trying to find any trace of Rode.

    However, Rode seemed to have vanished into thin air and never appeared again.

    On the morning of the third day, after finishing breakfast and preparing to go out again, Shadow Ten hurriedly walked in.

    After walking up to Billy, she bowed and said, ¡°Mr Billy, something has happened!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy was slightly startled. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I just received a message from Shadow Forty-Eight, who was lurking in the Sheardal Empire,¡± Shadow Ten continued.

    ¡°ording to her, she just received news that a top-tier sect in Sheardal Empire was annihted.¡±

    ¡°The entire sect, with two to three thousand people, was killed, not a single one survived!¡±

    ¡°The sect¡¯s treasury was plundered!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy was startled again.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Although no one saw the murderer with their own eyes, judging from the scene, it should be the work of the Blood Sect!¡± Shadow Ten continued.

    ¡°The inner courtyard of the sect was filled with limbs and blood, a scene too gruesome to bear!¡±

    ¡°Damn! This is outrageous!¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone to Sheardal Empire again!¡± Soul Chaser furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Boss, should we go to the scene?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to go now!¡± Billy shook his head slightly, his expression grave.

    Just as everyone was still digesting this news, Shadow Eighteen rushed in anxiously.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I just received news that a near-top-tier sect in the Rainbow Moon Empire was attacked.¡±

    ¡°The entire sect, with about two thousand people, perished, and the treasury was looted!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Before Shadow Eighteen could finish speaking, Judge and Soul Chaser both cursed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the scene?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°ording to the news, everyone in the sect was drained of their essence, all reduced to skin and bones,¡± Shadow Eighteen replied.

    ¡°Devil Sect¡¯s people?¡± Vermilion Bird furrowed his brows.

    ¡°It should be!¡± Eighteen nodded.

    ¡°Do you know how many of them there were?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Shadow Eighteen shook his head: ¡°It seems they acted at dawn today. By the time people outside noticed, the culprits were no longer at the scene.¡±

    ¡°Blood and Devil Sects, they really are¡­¡± ck Tortoise also frowned deeply.

    Thud¡­

    Before ck Tortoise could finish his words, Shadow Twenty-Four, also with a look of urgency, ran in.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I just got news that a top-tier sect within the Ice Cloud Empire was suddenly attacked.¡±

    ¡°Not a single one of the 3, 000 members survived, all met with a brutal death, and the storeroom waspletely looted!¡±

    Everyone fell into silence at the same time.

    ¡°Billy Boy, should we head back to Skydragon City? I¡¯m worried¡­¡± After a while, Opal looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Before Opal could finish, Billy frowned, and a cold murderous intent burst forth.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°There might be trouble in Skydragon City!¡± Billy replied gravely.

    ¡°Trouble in Skydragon City?¡± Azure Dragon was slightly startled. ¡°Boss, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Boss has a sound transmission talisman that he brought from the Star Secret Space!¡± Night Orchid spoke up for Billy.

    ¡°A few days before we left, the Boss had told Aunt Edie to contact him if anything happened!¡±

 Chapter 1471 Another Battle

    ¡°Opal, Amber, Casey, let¡¯s go first!¡± Billy continued, ¡°Azure Dragon, you follow behind!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    ¡°The rest of you stay in the Crimson me Empire and gather information!¡± Billy instructed the three shadow members again.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The three bowed simultaneously.

    Immediately after, Billy¡¯s figure shed like a phantom into the air, with Opal, Amber, and Casey following closely behind. Azure Dragon and the others quickly tidied up and followed suit in the air. Meanwhile, in Skydragon City, eight thousand Skydragon Dark Guards and ny thousand guards gathered in the central square, all looking serious.

    In the past few days, Billy had reported everything happening in the Crimson me Empire through shadow transmissions to Aunt Edie. So, the attack by the Blood and Devil Sects on the Saint Cloud Pavilion was reported back to Skydragon City that same night.

    Moreover, Edie Fennimore had already received shadow transmissions from the three imperial shadows about the previous attacks by the Blood and Devil Sects on those three sects. Upon receiving the news, Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore immediately had a premonition that the Blood and Devil Sects might target Skydragon City.

    Therefore, Stephanie Stuart promptly ordered Edie Fennimore to send out a thousand Dark Guards to lurk within a thousand miles of Skydragon City. If anything suspicious was found, it was to be reported immediately.

    As expected, half an hour ago, the Dark Guards reported finding many suspicious individuals approaching Skydragon City. Consequently, she immediately ordered Edie Fennimore to activate the sound transmission talisman. Though it couldn¡¯t transmit letters like a messenger bird, its advantage was speed-it could deliver messages in real-time.

    ¡°Edie, have you found out the details? How many people are there in total? And how long until they arrive?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked Edie Fennimore.

    ¡°There are probably around two hundred people in total, and they¡¯ll reach the west gate in about twenty minutes,¡± Edie Fennimore responded.

    ¡°What about their strength?¡± Stephanie Stuart continued.

    ¡°The lowest cultivation iste Divine Realm, and the strongest one couldn¡¯t be detected, but it¡¯s definitelyte Sacred Realm,¡± Edie Fennimore replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie Stuart took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Skydragon Dark Guards, listen up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± The eight thousand Dark Guards responded in unison.

    ¡°The sixth, seventh, and eighth teams will guard the east, south, and north gates respectively! Other team members will immediately head to the west gate, swear to defend all four gates, and prevent them from entering the city!¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± After the eight thousand people responded in unison, they quickly rushed towards the four gates.

    ¡°All guards, listen up!¡± Stephanie Stuart then looked at the ny thousand guards and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, immediately go up the city walls, encircle the city, and don¡¯t let the people of the Blood and Devil Sects cross the wall into the city!¡±

    Following her arrangements, she naturally didn¡¯t want the guards to make fearless sacrifices. Despite their rapid improvement in strength recently, they were still too weakpared to Sacred Realm experts. Directly engaging them at the west gate would be like hitting a stone with an egg,pletely ineffective.

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± The ny thousand guards responded in unison before quickly dispersing.

    Then, Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, Sol Stuart, Marquise Thompson, Isaac Herring, Zak Cahan, and others headed towards the west gate in the air. Everyone¡¯s mood was heavy. Just a few months ago, the scene of the Rainbow Moon Empire attacking Skydragon City was still vivid. In that battle, two to three hundred brothers of Skydragon City died!

    They hadn¡¯t expected to face another life and death battle so soon!

    Ten minutester, the groupnded on an empty space a few kilometers outside the west gate. Five thousand Dark Guards followed closely behind them, their eyes determined and solemn, ready for battle.

    A few minutester, a terrifying pressure swept over, shrouding the entire area. Many Dark Guards showed a trace of solemnity on their faces; they couldn¡¯t contend with just this pressure alone.

    Soon, the figures of a group of people appeared in the distance, about a kilometer away. There were two hundred people in total, split into two camps, each with a hundred people.

    The left camp faintly emanated a bloody smell, while the right camp exuded a hellish cold aura. Obviously, they were from the Blood Sect and Devil Sect.

    Watching these people, Stephanie Stuart¡¯s heart skipped a beat once again. She couldn¡¯t even detect the cultivation of the middle-aged man leading the two camps.

    During this period, with the help of the Gathering Spirit Array, both she and Edie Fennimore had broken through a level. She was now at the sixth-rank Sacred Realm, and the cultivation of the man she couldn¡¯t detect was at least ninth-rank Sacred Realm or higher.

    In addition to the two leaders, the few people following behind them were all at the mid-stage of the Sacred Realm, with the strongest among them being at the seventh-rank.

    Just these people alone were enough to crush them, not to mention the others behind them, each of whom was equally formidable.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Two hundred people arrived about two to three hundred meters away and let out a sinisterugh.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the strength of Skydragon City is no less than that of the four imperial families. Today, seeing it for myself, it¡¯s indeed true!¡± The man leading the Devil Sect spoke with a sinister tone after scanning Stephanie Stuart and her group.

    ¡°We¡¯re lucky today. If we absorb the essence of these people, our cultivation will greatly improve!¡± The man leading the Blood Sect licked his lips.

    ¡°Weston Dney, we agreed to split evenly between us. Devil Sect, you better leave some for us!¡± The man from the Blood Sect said.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Antonio Fuller, rest assured, since we¡¯ve already agreed, we won¡¯t monopolize it!¡± Weston Dney nced at Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore.

    ¡°Ladies, because you¡¯re both so beautiful, I¡¯ll give you two a chance to choose!¡± he continued. ¡°If you agree to be my women, you can avoid death. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Insolent! How dare you disrespect the city lord!¡± A Dark Guard angrily spoke up.

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Weston Dney¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Then, a meteor hammer made of spiritual power materialized and quickly smashed towards the Dark Guard.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Edie Fennimore eximed.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, she swept out a palm wind to counter the attack.

    With a muffled sound, the two attacks exploded simultaneously, sending Edie Fennimore flying back ten or so steps from the shockwave.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ the beauty¡¯s cultivation is not bad!¡± Weston Dney nced at Edie Fennimore. ¡°You, a beauty like you, I really don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Let me advise you, it¡¯s better for you to agree to me. I will definitely treat you well!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better pray you don¡¯t fall into my handster!¡± Edie Fennimore¡¯s eyes were cold as she nced at him.

 Chapter 1472 Battle Begins

    ¡°Haha¡­ beauty, you¡¯re going to make me sad like this,¡± responded Weston Dney.

    ¡°I admire you!¡± Stephanie Stuart spoke up at this moment. ¡°Daring to show up so openly, aren¡¯t you afraid of being watched by the Guardian Alliance?¡±

    For her, now they could only dy for a while.

    ¡°Haha¡­ this beautifuldy, do you really expect the Guardian Alliance toe and save you?¡± Weston Dney chuckled again. ¡°You better give up on that hope!¡±

    ¡°They are struggling to survive right now, where would they have the leisure to care about you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± Stephanie Stuart took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°With just your people from the Blood and Devil Sects, can you really do anything against the Guardian Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been centuries since my Blood and Devil Sects have made an appearance. It seems like the people of this world have almost forgotten about us!¡± Antonio Fuller chuckled beside him.

    After saying this, he looked at Stephanie Stuart. ¡°Do you know what kind of existence my Blood and Devil Sects were back then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, the strongest force in the Forbidden Ruins Space is probably the Crimson me Imperial Family, right?¡± Antonio Fuller didn¡¯t rush to take action either.

    ¡°If we were back in those days, with just their limited strength, my Blood Sect could send out a few elders casually, and overnight, we could ughter their entire imperial city!¡±

    Stephanie Stuart¡¯s group didn¡¯t refute him. Although they didn¡¯t know how powerful the Blood and Devil Sects were back then, the fact that they could wipe out the Star Studded Sect overnight was enough to demonstrate their strength.

    Even though the Sect Master of Star Studded Sect was framed by his own people and couldn¡¯t take action, the Vice Master of Star Studded Sect and the members of the Elder Pavilion were not to be trifled with. If it were today, they were all top-notch experts.

    The fact that the Blood and Devil Sects could act so easily undoubtedly meant they had at least one or two experts above the Sacred Realm, and definitely more than just one or two.

    Such strength was naturally not something the current Crimson me Imperial Family could contend with!

    ¡°Hehe, even so, what about it?¡± Stephanie Stuart coldly smiled.

    ¡°Firstly, as you said yourself, that was in the past. Now, centuries have passed, and your strength is definitely not what it used to be.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, even if the strength of your two sects remains at the level of the past, you still can¡¯tpete with the Guardian Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been hiding for so many years!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it seems like you have a lot of confidence in the Guardian Alliance!¡± Antonio Fuller also sneered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If it¡¯s just us from the Blood and Devil Sects, we indeed cannotpete with the Guardian Alliance.¡±

    ¡°But what if there are others?¡±

    ¡°What others?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked.

    This matter had long been within her expectations, so it was not surprising. She just didn¡¯t have a clue about who these people were.

    ¡°Hehe, even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand. What¡¯s the point of asking so many questions?¡± Antonio Fuller replied.

    After saying that, he seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°Oh yes, let me kindly remind you!¡±

    ¡°You should worry about your rtives and friends in the outside world!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and others were stunned at the same time.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edie Fennimore asked in a deep voice. ¡°Has someone from your side already left the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s none of your business!¡± Antonio Fuller chuckled and added coldly, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of time, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    After saying that, he ignored Edie Fennimore and turned to Weston Dney.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started! I¡¯m starving!¡±

    ¡°If you really fancy those two beauties, just disable their cultivation and take them awayter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Weston Dney shrugged and waved his hand.

    ¡°Listen up, besides those two beautifuldies, annihte everyone else!¡±

    With hismand, the two hundred people on their side all moved simultaneously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them!¡± Thousands of Skydragon Dark Guards shouted in unison.

    Then, without any hesitation, they wielded their swords and rushed forward.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t confront them head-on!¡±

    After shouting this, Stephanie Stuart wielded her sword and charged out, followed closely by Edie Fennimore, Sol Stuart, and others.

    Then, the scene descended into a melee.

    A disciple of the Blood Sect rushed into the crowd of Skydragon Dark Guards like a ghost, reaching out and grabbing the wrist of a Dark Guards member, pulling it hard.

    Instantly, the Dark Guards member¡¯s arm was torn off, blood sttering.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Dark Guards member screamed in pain.

    However, before the scream could fade, he was hit by a palm strike from the opponent, flying out and falling unconscious hundreds of meters away.

    Following that, the Blood Sect member pounced forward, opening his mouth and biting down on the severed arm of the Dark Guards member.

    ¡°You scoundrel, die!¡±

    Seeing this scene, five or six Dark Guards members rushed forward, their swords emitting cold light as they shot towards the opponent.

    ¡°Get out of the way, it¡¯ll be your turnter!¡±

    The Blood Sect disciple with crimson mouth replied, sweeping out a powerful gust of wind with his hand.

    As the palm strike swept through, the five or six Dark Guards members were all sent flying, crashing to the ground and unable to get up for a long time.

    This Blood Sect disciple was a first-rank Sacred Realm cultivator, naturally not someone these Dark Guards members could contend with.

    The same scene was ying out in more than a dozen ces, screams echoing continuously.

    Meanwhile, the Dark Guards members fighting against the Devil Sect weren¡¯t faring any better.

    In just a few minutes, forty to fifty of them had already fallen.

    Half of them had their essence drawn out, leaving them nothing but skin and bones, while the other half were heavily injured, lying on the ground without anybat power.

    At the same time, a muffled sound came from mid-air.

    Shortly after, Sol Stuart was sent flying by a fourth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator from the Blood Sect, a trail of blood spraying into the air.

    Sol Stuart¡¯s current cultivation was at the second-rank Sacred Realm, so challenging someone a level higher put him at a disadvantage, but his winning chances were slim when facing a fourth-rank Sacred Realm expert.

    ¡°You old fellow, stop spraying blood everywhere, save some for me!¡±

    The man nced at the blood streak in the air and licked his dry lips.

    ¡°Your blood, as a Sacred Realm cultivator, is much more delicious than those ants¡¯!¡±

    As he spoke, Sol Stuart swallowed a Chi Condensing Pill and once again swept out several palm strikes towards the opponent.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± The man coldly snorted, not retreating but advancing.

    Then, he directly punched out, surging with waves of qi.

    The powerful fist wind tore through Sol Stuart¡¯s attacks, smashing heavily into his chest.

    Arge mouthful of blood sprayed into the air, and Sol Stuart flew back another three to four hundred meters.

    Just as he was about to steady himself, the man on the other side caught up and reached out to grab Sol Stuart¡¯s arm.

    At that moment, a sharp and thunderous sword aura shot forth with lightning speed.

 Chapter 1473 Arrival

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted, his face filled with shock as he quickly dodged to the side.

    However, he was still a beat too slow, as the sword qi pierced through him.

    Immediately, a fist-sized bloody hole appeared at his waist, blood gushing out.

    ¡°My blood¡­ my blood¡­¡±

    The man shouted loudly, using his hand to catch the blood and send it into his mouth continuously.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At this moment, slightly recovering his strength, Sol Stuart struck a palm at his temple.

    A burst of blood mist exploded, and the headless corpse fell to the ground.

    Almost simultaneously, not far away, Edie Fennimore was knocked hundreds of meters away by her opponent¡¯s palm.

    Then, she spat out blood and fell to the ground.

    The sword strike just now was naturally her doing.

    She had been besieged by a sixth-rank Sacred Realm and a fifth-rank Sacred Realm man before.

    She could barely hold her ground with the help of the Phantom Trail. At least for a short time, it was not easy for the two opponents to harm her.

    When she dodged the attack of one of the opponents just now, she happened to see Sol Stuart¡¯s situation.

    So, without much thought, she immediately unleashed a sword intent to alleviate Sol Stuart¡¯s crisis.

    She herself was also knocked away by another opponent¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Miss Fennimore!¡± Sol Stuart blew off the head of the man after him and quickly ran towards Edie Fennimore.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Elder Sol, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t mind me¡­¡± Edie Fennimore climbed up from the ground and shouted to Sol Stuart.

    Mid-sentence, her pupils suddenly shrank. ¡°Elder Sol, be careful!¡±

    Before her words fell, a muffled sound came out, and Sol Stuart was smashed out by a wave of energy for a kilometer.

    After falling heavily to the ground, he rolled several times andy on the ground, continuously spitting out arge amount of blood, narrowly escaping death.

    ¡°Elder Sol¡­¡± Edie Fennimore eximed in shock.

    ¡°Daring to kill someone from my Blood Sect, truly seeking death!¡± The sixth-rank Sacred Realm man who had fought with Edie Fennimore before said coldly.

    Speaking at the same time, he descended from mid-air and then walked towards Sol Stuart.

    Edie Fennimore wanted to stop him, but she was already seriously injured and powerless.

    ¡°Protect Elder Sol!¡± At this time, more than a dozen members of the Dark Guards shouted and rushed over.

    As they shouted, they wieldedrge knives and shot out dozens of curved de lights.

    However, with their strength, even with their full effort, they couldn¡¯t break through the opponent¡¯s defensive aura.

    Bang¡­

    The man turned around and swept out a palm wind, sending all the Dark Guards flying hundreds of meters away.

    After each one fell to the ground, they each spurted out a mouthful of blood and immediately lost theirbat effectiveness.

    Seeing this, another thirty or so Dark Guards rushed over from nearby, also releasing dozens of de lights.

    ¡°You all wish to die, so be it!¡±

    The man¡¯s tone sank, and his hands turned, forming a qi ball that swept out.

    Immediately after, a loud noise rang out, the qi ball exploded, and the violent impact lifted the thirty or so Dark Guards into the air.

    Nearly half of them, while in mid-air, lost their breath.

    The other half fell to the ground, with no movement for a while. Although they still had breath, they probably couldn¡¯t hold on for long.

    ¡°You old bastard, I will drink your blood!¡± After saying that, the man walked towards Sol Stuart again.

    After speaking, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he reached out towards Sol Stuart¡¯s position.

    The next moment, Sol Stuart was pulled over by a strong force.

    Just as Sol Stuart was about to be pulled in front of the man, a sword intent shot out like a bamboo breaking.

    The person who made the move was naturally Stephanie Stuart.

    She had been besieged by Weston Dney and Antonio Fuller before.

    The two of them perhaps didn¡¯t want the fight to end so soon, so they didn¡¯t go all out.

    Moreover, Stephanie Stuart had the Phantom Trail to enhance her body technique, so she didn¡¯t have too many injuries in a short time.

    Seeing the situation here after dodging the attacks of the two opponents just now, she immediately struck with a sword.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The man sensed the crisis behind him and quickly abandoned Sol Stuart to dodge to the side.

    However, just as he dodged half of his body, the sword light had already shed past his left knee.

    Immediately after, his lower leg detached from his body and fell to the ground, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in pain and fell down.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Five or six Dark Guards who had just arrived simultaneously attacked, shing at the man with six sharp de lights.

    The man had been heavily injured by Stephanie Stuart¡¯s sword strike, and his defensive aura had dropped by several levels.

    So, he couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks of several Dark Guards anymore.

    After the de lights passed, the man was dismembered, blood and flesh flying everywhere, dying beyond death.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±

    At the same time, not far away, in the void, Antonio Fuller watched as his men were killed, angrily shouting.

    Immediately after, he activated his full strength and attacked Stephanie Stuart.

    Stephanie Stuart frowned and didn¡¯t confront him head-on, quickly dodging to the side with the Phantom Trail.

    ¡°See where you can hide!¡±

    Antonio Fuller was obviously infuriated, continuouslyunching attacks with both hands, countless violent palm winds sweeping over.

    In the sky, the wind raged, and the piercing whistling of the wind was continuous, like andslide and a tsunami.

    Stephanie Stuart wanted to continue dodging, but the two of them were three levels apart in cultivation.

    Even though her teleportation speed had increased by several levelspared to before, it was still difficult to dodge under the opponent¡¯s full force.

    After dodging the first few waves of palm winds, she was knocked hundreds of meters away by one of them, spraying out a mouthful of blood.

    And just before she could stabilize her figure, Weston Dney, who had been watching the battle, arrived not far from her.

    ¡°Lady,e with me, and I¡¯ll guarantee your survival!¡±

    With a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, he said lightly, then raised his hand to form a wave of Chi that swept towards Stephanie Stuart¡¯s abdomen.

    Obviously, his target with this move was Stephanie Stuart¡¯s dantian.

    ¡°Stephanie, be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord, be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Many people shouted out when they saw this scene.

    However, because Weston Dney¡¯s speed was too fast, Stephanie Stuart was already toote to react.

    She could only watch as the opponent¡¯s attack came towards her, her face changing drastically.

    At this moment, a blood-red arc-shaped de aura shot past Stephanie Stuart from behind, creating a sharp whistling sound.

    Immediately after, a loud boom resounded in the air, and the blood-red de aura exploded along with the opponent¡¯s attack.

    At the same time, Weston Dney shot out like a cannonball, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Stephanie Stuart didn¡¯t need to look back to know that Billy had arrived.

    As she spoke, she breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1474 Kill!

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Billy hurried over to Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Billy. Don¡¯t worry about me for now, go check on Elder Sol!¡± Stephanie Stuart replied loudly.

    ¡°Okay, Mom, you rest first!¡± Billy replied.

    He had roughly checked his mother¡¯s injuries and there was no immediate danger to her life, so he felt slightly relieved.

    As the words fell, he dashed towards the direction of Antonio Fuller and Weston Dney.

    Halfway through, he shouted loudly, ¡°Opal, go check on Elder Sol¡¯s injuries!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal replied and descended towards Elder Sol¡¯s direction.

    Meanwhile, Amber and Casey didn¡¯t waste any words, swiftly rushing towards Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring¡¯s group with swords in hand.

    The two of them had seen the situation at the scene and were furious, attacking without hesitation.

    After a cold sh, more than twenty Blood Demon Sect members were immediately cut in half.

    At the same time, Opal had already arrived in front of Sol Stuart.

    ¡°Hehe, this beautifuldy¡¯s blood must be delicious, we¡­¡±

    At this moment, a bald man from the Blood Sect with three or fourpanions approached, licking his dry lips as he spoke.

    Before he could finish speaking, a sword aura soared, and a head flew into the sky with its mouth still forming words.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± The others eximed in shock.

    Without any surprises, several people didn¡¯t even see how Opal made her move, as several heads flew into the air, blood spraying like pirs.

    ¡°Elder Sol, take this pill first, I¡¯ll check your injuries.¡± Opal took out a pill from her body and handed it to Sol Stuart.

    ¡°Thank you, Opal. I can hold on for now! Opal, don¡¯t worry about me, go help the Dark Guards!¡± Sol Stuart said after taking the pill.

    ¡°Okay! You take a rest first!¡± Opal saw that Sol Stuart¡¯s injuries were not too serious for the time being, so she didn¡¯t insist on treating him.

    As her words fell, she shed aside.

    With just one nce, four or five disciples of the Blood Sect were killed with a throat cut.

    At the same time, in mid-air, Antonio Fuller and Weston Dney teamed up to attack Billy, then each retreated a hundred meters.

    Weston Dney had already been injured by Billy¡¯s sword before, and his breath was in disorder, with traces of blood at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Kid, were those people from my Blood and Devil Sects killed by youst time?¡± Antonio Fuller steadied himself and looked at Billy.

    He was obviously referring to the people in the Saint Cloud Pavilion¡¯s main courtyard a few days ago.

    Billy naturally didn¡¯t have the mood to pay attention to him, his eyes narrowed, and his aura rose to its peak.

    Immediately after, he raised his hand towards Antonio Fuller.

    A nearly substantial wave of energy surged out, darkening the sky and causing a violent wind in the void, like an earth-shattering force.

    For a moment, the area within a radius of two kilometers was filled with endless pressure, suffocating people.

    After sensing the power of this move, Antonio Fuller and Weston Dney¡¯s pupils shrank.

    The two of them didn¡¯t have much confidence in being able to withstand this move, but at this point, there was no turning back, they could only defend themselves with an attack.

    ¡°Weston Dney, let¡¯s attack together!¡± Antonio Fuller shouted.

    As soon as his words fell, his hands formed a huge blood-red energy ball and smashed it out.

    Weston Dney didn¡¯t idle either, his brows furrowed tightly as he raised his hand and summoned a skeleton made of ck smoke to attack Billy.

    A loud noise echoed through the void, and the energy surged wildly, instantly turning a row of trees nearby into powder.

    At the same time, Antonio Fuller spurted out arge mouthful of blood and shot out, flying a thousand meters away before crashing heavily into a rock wall.

    The rock wall exploded, and Antonio Fuller fell to the ground, with a lot of blood flowing from his mouth.

    He opened his mouth, unable to make a sound, and his legs gave out.

    On the other side, Weston Dney also flew out eight or nine hundred meters, crashing into the ground and creating a huge pit in the mountain.

    Billy¡¯s attack just now was aimed directly at Antonio Fuller, so Weston Dney was lucky to be able to hold on to his breath.

    After taking a brief rest, Weston Dney walked out of the pit, his face full of fear.

    As for Billy, facing two ninth-rank Sacred Realm opponents alone, it was impossible for him to emerge unscathed.

    After the loud noise, his figure slid out a few hundred meters, a trace of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    However, that was it, although he was injured, it was almost negligible.

    In the next moment, Weston Dney took a deep breath and then turned around without any hesitation, fleeing behind him.

    He knew very well that staying behind meant a dead end.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    What shocked Weston Dney was that before he could finish speaking, Billy had already arrived within a hundred meters behind him.

    ¡°How did you get so fast?!¡± Weston Dney couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    It was really too fast!

    His answer was a blood-red arc of de energy, as fast as lightning.

    With injuries on his body, Weston Dney naturally didn¡¯t dare to confront it head-on, quickly dodging to the side.

    But he was still a bit slow, the de energy shed past his shoulder, and an arm flew into the air.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Weston Dney let out a muffled groan.

    Immediately after, without any hesitation, he turned around and fled again.

    However, he obviously overestimated himself.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Before he could run two or three hundred meters, another de energy had already shed at his back.

    Boom!

    After the de energy passed, a calf fell from the air, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Weston Dney let out a scream and fell to the ground.

    He could still hold on, naturally because Billy deliberately let him, otherwise, he would have already died!

    After that, Billynded on the ground.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the son of the Devil Sect¡¯s Great Elder¡­ If you dare to kill me¡­¡±

    After stopping the bleeding, Weston Dney looked up at Billy approaching him.

    Before he could finish his words, Billy flicked his fingers and sealed the remaining power in him.

    For him, earlier this morning, he was still searching all over the Crimson me Empire for members of the Blood and Devil Sects.

    But now, since the other party hade to him on their own, he naturally had to keep one alive for questioning.

    After dealing with Weston Dney, Billy dashed towards the other people¡¯s battle circles.

    In his rage, Billy wielded the Bloodshadow Fury de, continuously unleashing countless arcs of de energy, swiftly harvesting the heads of the Blood and Devil Sects disciples.

    Seeing this scene, the remaining people on the other side dared not linger in battle and hurried to escape.

    However, how could they escape!

    In less than five minutes, all the people from the Blood and Devil Sects were lying on the ground.

    Except for Weston Dney, who had a breath left, none of the others survived!

 Chapter 1475 The Arrival of the Strong!

    ¡°Billy, quickly help everyone check their injuries!¡±

    Shortly after, Stephanie Stuart approached Billy and spoke.

    After a fierce battle, there were two to three hundred casualties in the Skydragon Dark Guard.

    Among them, four to five people unfortunately perished, while over two hundred others suffered injuries of varying degrees.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded and saw Casey give instructions, ¡°Go home and bring the tworge medical kits from Stout!¡±

    Many members of the Dark Guards were seriously injured, and if not treated promptly, their lives would be in danger.

    Therefore, they had to treat the injuries on the scene.

    As for Weston Dney, Billy was not in a hurry to interrogate him.

    After all, the other party had no right to evenmit suicide now, so it didn¡¯t matter to dy that, saving lives came first.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey turned and left.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯ll bring some healing pills from the sect.¡± Isaac Herring told Billy before leaving.

    Although he had some injuries, they were not serious.

    Soon after, Billy, Opal, and Amber began to busily attend to the injured.

    After about forty to fifty minutes, Azure Dragon and his group also arrived at the scene.

    ¡°The people from the Blood Sect and the Devil Sect are despicable!¡± Judge cursed as he looked at the situation.

    ¡°Why are there so many people from the Blood and Devil Sects outside? Could it be that something is wrong with the Guardian Alliance¡­¡± Azure Dragon frowned as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡± Azure Fang replied with a heavy expression.

    ¡°These people are just ordinary disciples of the Blood and Devil Sects, yet their skills are so strong.¡± Frostde took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°If all the members of the two sects reallye out, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people are in the two sects¡­¡± Alex Long couldn¡¯t help but say.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Just as Alex Long¡¯s words fell, a terrifying and boundless pressure enveloped the area, as if the air was instantly sucked into a vacuum.

    Everyone on the scene immediately felt a difficulty in breathing.

    Many members of the Dark Guards below instinctively knelt, their bodies uncontrobly trembling.

    Their weapons were stuck in the ground supporting their bodies, veins popping on their foreheads, and some had traces of blood seeping out of their mouths.

    Azure Dragon and Judge looked bad too, and their breaths were chaotic.

    Judging from this aura alone, it was clear that the neer¡¯s cultivation level was definitely above the ninth-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Amber, Casey, take everyone back!¡±

    Billy, who was treating Sol Stuart¡¯s injuries, suddenly contracted his pupils.

    As he spoke, he soared into the air.

    Opal didn¡¯t hesitate and followed suit.

    ¡°Dare to kill a member of my Devil Sect, you guys are really audacious,e and ept your death!¡±

    In the next moment, a hoarse voice pierced through the clouds and reached everyone¡¯s ears.

    Only the voice could be heard, but the person was not visible!

    As the voice fell, a fiercely sharp wave of energy tore through the void and surged towards Billy.

    Wherever the wave passed, the air was extremelypressed, and the void was distorted.

    Billy and Opal both had a feeling that they could burst and die at any moment.

    Such a momentum was unprecedented!

    Although they could use Phantom Trail to dodge the frontal impact, it was obvious that they couldn¡¯t do so now!

    If they dodged, the people on the ground would suffer heavy casualties!

    Without thinking much, the two took a deep breath and simultaneously pointed their fingers towards the wave of energy.

    Boom!

    A thunderous noise echoed in the void once again.

    The attack of the Celestial ck Finger instantly exploded, and the powerful energy wave swept over like a heavy-duty explosive.

    Many people below were blown away and fell to the ground, spewing out arge mouthful of blood.

    Even Weston Dney was not spared, being thrown a kilometer away by the energy wave.

    And in his current state, he naturally couldn¡¯t withstand such a level of impact and lost his breath in mid-air.

    After spitting out arge mouthful of blood and being thrown out by the energy wave, Billy and Opal both flew backward and then fell from the sky.

    In a single move, the oue was clear!

    They were not in the same league at all!

    ¡°Opal, Billy!¡± Not far away, Stephanie Stuart eximed.

    ¡°Opal, Boss!¡± Casey and the others from Azure Dragon and his group shouted at the same time.

    As they shouted, everyone hurried towards the two.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, you guys go first!¡±

    Billy, after spitting out another mouthful of blood, got up from the ground.

    Opal also got up at the same time; the injuries on their bodies were not much different, causing theirbat power to plummet.

    ¡°Mom, take everyone and leave first!¡± Billy called out again.

    ¡°Leave? Dream on!¡± The voice from before sounded again, ¡°None of you should even think of leaving!¡±

    As the voice fell, the figure of an old man appeared within the sight of everyone.

    Emaciated, with a grotesque face, surrounded by mist, and filled with a murderous intent.

    As the voice fell, the old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, then he raised his hand.

    Instantly, a barrier several kilometers in radius enveloped everyone.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± White Tiger and Ian de both shouted, then flicked their wrists, and two sword radiance bombarded the barrier.

    ng¡­

    The sword radiance struck the barrier, and both of them were shaken back more than ten steps, their arms numb, and the barrier remained unaffected.

    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°A few days ago, the one who killed dozens of my Devil Sect disciples at the Saint Cloud Pavilion should be you guys, right?¡± The emaciated old man spoke in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he descended from the sky and then strolled towards the group.

    As he walked, he turned his head to look at Weston Dney¡¯s body not far away, his expression bing even more twisted.

    ¡°Daring to kill the son of the Grand Elder, I will make all of you regret being alive!¡±

    ¡°Old man, you better not wrongly use us. That guy was killed by you¡­¡± Stout took two steps forward and shouted loudly.

    Before he could finish speaking, a strong gust of wind swept through, and Stout was immediately seen flying out.

    ¡°Stout!¡±

    Felicia and Alex Long eximed in shock and quickly ran over.

    ¡°My Devil Sect has not appeared in this space for hundreds of years. How dare any ants dare to kill members of my sect!¡± The old and thin man continued speaking.

    ¡°Today, I will ughter millions of people in your Skydragon City, let this realm know that the people of my Blood and Devil Sects have returned!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see if you have the ability!¡± Billy took a deep breath.

    Then, he took a few steps forward, his momentum rising, waving his hands, directly condensing into ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯!

    In the next moment, a phantom divine dragon emitting a faint yellow light and carrying the force of thunder surged out, shocking the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Such petty tricks!¡±

    The old and thin man said in a deep voice, casually flipping his right hand, and a skull image rushed towards the phantom divine dragon.

    Boom!

    A loud noise rang out, and both the phantom divine dragon and the skull image disappeared simultaneously.

    Billy was once again lifted by the air wave, crashing to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood, his breath extremely weak.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The others eximed again.

    On the other hand, the old and skinny man stood in ce, slightly swaying before steadying himself.

    The two sides were not on the same level to begin with, and coupled with Billy already being injured, even if he used his strongest move, he couldn¡¯t possibly harm the other party in the slightest!

 Chapter 1476 Meet Again!

    ¡°Old bastard, I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and others shouted angrily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Thousands of Skydragon Dark Guards shouted in unison.

    As the voices fell, everyone seemed ready to charge out.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Billy shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, step back!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Azure Dragon started to speak.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Billy interrupted him sternly, ¡°Step back!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± After taking a deep breath, Azure Dragon led everyone back.

    ¡°Opal, keep an eye on them, don¡¯t let them cause trouble!¡±

    Then, Billy turned to Opal and said a word before charging towards the withered old man again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Opal shouted.

    She naturally understood Billy¡¯s intention.

    In this desperate situation, the only glimmer of hope was to force the old man out of his body, otherwise, no one would be able to leave the barrier alive!

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, then let¡¯s begin with you!¡± The withered old man said sharply, ¡°Die!¡±

    As he spoke, he once again summoned a skull image that heavily smashed onto Billy¡¯s chest.

    Thud!

    After being thrown hundreds of meters and somersaulting a few times, Billy came to a stop, breathless, with less than thirty percent of hisbat power left.

    ¡°Kid, I must have been cursed for eight lifetimes to end up with a host like you!¡±

    At that moment, a long-lost voice sounded in his mind.

    ¡°You have no talent, yet you¡¯re always causing trouble and being left for dead every other day. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Less talk, make your move!¡± Billy shifted his consciousness into his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, if you¡¯re asking for help, can¡¯t you have the right attitude?¡± The old man snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to make a move to save yourself. Don¡¯t make a move if you have the guts, and we can both perish together!¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Kid, you¡­¡± The old man was enraged.

    ¡°Alright, make your move quickly!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll soon break through to theter stage of the Sacred Realm. By then, I can let you out more often to catch a breath. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I wouldn¡¯t even believe any of your word!¡± The old man responded.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°People need to learn to stand on their own feet, stop relying on others for help all the time, only then can you grow!¡±

    ¡°Although your bloodline and physique are rare in thousands of years, if you want to reach the level where the gods look up to you, you must rely on yourself!¡± The old man continued calmly.

    Billy wanted to punch this old man.

    If he could rely on himself, why go through the trouble of almost dying and then letting him out?

    ¡°Are you not making a move because you can¡¯t defeat him?¡± Billy patiently continued.

    ¡°Joke, is a half-step Holy Realm powerful?¡± The old man scoffed.

    On the path of martial arts, above the Sacred Realm is the Holy Realm!

    The Holy Realm is a whole new realm!

    Although it¡¯s just a word away from the Sacred Realm, there is a fundamental difference between the two!

    Even a half-step Holy Realm is far beyond theparison of a ninth-rank Sacred Realm!

    And the strong ones in theter stage of the Holy Realm can truly move mountains and seas with just a thought!

    In the Forbidden Ruins Space, since the Star Studded Sect and Blood and Devil Sects withdrew hundreds of years ago, no strong Holy Realm realm figure has appeared again.

    ¡°He¡¯s already here. If you don¡¯t make a move now, we¡¯ll truly be finished!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve lived for so many years anyway. It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s good to reincarnate and start afresh!¡± The old man seemed determined not to make a move this time.

    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡± Seeing no hope for help, Billy ignored him and withdrew his divine sense.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡± The voice of the withered old man resounded at the same time.

    In mid-air, a huge skull image opened its sinister mouth and bit towards Billy.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was another exmation at the scene.

    ¡°tant!¡±

    Just as the situation was on edge, the voice of another old man echoed through the void.

    As the voice sounded, a nearly substantial cold light effortlessly tore through the barrier, blocking the attack of the half-step Holy Realm. At the same time, the barrier instantly shattered.

    The skull old man was shaken by the shock waves and flew hundreds of meters, spitting out blood into the air.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    After stabilizing his figure with great difficulty, the withered old man turned his head to look at the void beside him with a look of fear.

    Immediately, including Billy, everyone looked towards the direction.

    Everyone had a puzzled expression on their faces, not knowing who came to help.

    Soon, a group of five or six people appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    The leader was a gray-robed elderly, over seventy years old, with white hair but a young face, looking spirited and graceful.

    Although he had just blocked the half-step Holy Realm¡¯s attack, there was no aura fluctuation on his body.

    So no one knew his exact cultivation level!

    Following him were three men and two women, ranging in age from forty to sixty.

    From the aura of these people, it could be seen that they all had mid-tote stage Sacred Realm strength.

    The strongest among them was already a half-step Holy Realm.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing the leader, Stephanie Stuart, Sol Stuart, and Edie Fennimore all had a look of excitement sh across their faces.

    And as Billy, who was sitting on the ground, saw the old man, he was slightly stunned, ayer of mist appearing in his eyes.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t seen him in almost twenty years, he recognized him at a nce.

    The leader was his own grandfather, the Stuart family patriarch, Esteban Stuart!

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    When the group arrived not far away, the withered old man from the Devil Sect¡¯s pupils contracted in coldness.

    ¡°Salvatore Dney, your Devil Sect privately tore up the agreement and came to the Forbidden Ruins Space to act recklessly. Do you want to be wiped out by the Guardian Alliance?¡± Esteban Stuart responded coldly.

    ¡°Ha, you better worry about yourselves! My Blood and Devil Sects have been suppressed by your Guardian Alliance for hundreds of years. It¡¯s time for us to have our moments of glory!¡± Salvatore Dney coldlyughed.

    ¡°The pain your Guardian Alliance inflicted on my Blood and Devil Sects will be repaid a hundredfold!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Esteban Stuart retorted.

    Billy and Casey¡¯s mouths twitched slightly when they heard this familiar exchange.

    ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t waste time with you, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Esteban Stuart continued in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Salvatore Dney snorted.

    ¡°Although your cultivation is above mine, if I want to leave, with you, you can¡¯t stop me!¡±

    ¡°You are an idiot.¡± Esteban Stuart responded in a deep voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Stuart, we will meet again soon. The next time we meet, will be your time of death!¡± Salvatore Dney continued.

    As the words fell, a burst of blood mist erupted, and the figure vanished from the scene instantly.

 Chapter 1477 Terror Strikes!

    Obviously, Salvatore Dney has used the ¡®Blood Escape Technique¡¯!

    Instantaneous teleportation!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    At this sight, a round of exmation sounded around.

    Apart from Billy and his group who had witnessed Blood Escape before, the others had an expression of disbelief.

    A grown man, just like that, disappeared?

    Is this magic?!

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t escape!¡±

    Almost at the same time as the burst of blood mist, Esteban Stuart¡¯s figure also disappeared.

    In the blink of an eye, he was already in the air more than ten kilometers away.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    While Esteban Stuart spoke, he casually lifted his hand and a palm wind swept towards the vacant space not far away.

    A muffled sound came from the originally empty void.

    Then, a figure shot out explosively, forming a curved blood streak in the mid-air.

    Naturally, the figure was Salvatore Dney, stabilizing his form with a terrified look on his face as he looked towards Esteban Stuart.

    ¡°How is it possible?! How could you track my breath?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°Blood Escape can hide one¡¯s breath, rtively speaking. People of the same level or slightly higher, may not be able to sense the breath.¡±

    ¡°But in front of absolute strength, your little trick is not even worth mentioning, let alone being considered as a skill!¡±

    Salvatore Dney was no longer as calm as he was before. Without waiting for Esteban Stuart to finish speaking, he hurriedly dodged to his rear.

    ¡°In the next life, be a good person!¡±

    Esteban Stuart¡¯s voice entered his ears like a demon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯m willing to submit¡­¡± Salvatore Dney¡¯s voice echoed out.

    Esteban Stuart ignored him and raised his hand, enclosing Salvatore Dney in a barrier.

    However, the diameter of the barrier was only about two to three meters, just enough to envelop Salvatore Dney inside.

    Then, Esteban Stuart raised his hand towards the direction of the barrier with a firm grip.

    ¡°No, please¡­¡± Salvatore Dney once again hysterically shouted.

    Before the words fell, everything stopped!

    A muffled sound was heard, and the barrier and Salvatore Dney¡¯s body simultaneously exploded.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    A cloud of blood mist scattered and dissipated into nothingness.

    A half-step Holy Realm perished with no corpse left.

    So terrified?

    The scene fell into a brief silence, everyone looking shocked!

    A few minutester, Esteban Stuartnded not far in front of everyone with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Lord Stuart!¡±

    Stephanie Stuart, Sol Stuart, and Edie Fennimore took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Upon hearing the three people¡¯s titles, Casey and Azure Dragon and others were all stunned at the same time.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Esteban Stuart looked at Stephanie Stuart and the others andughed heartily, ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need for formalities!¡±

    Then, with a caring expression on his face, he turned to Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Stephanie, all these years, you have been supporting Skydragon City alone in the Pr Domain. You¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard; it¡¯s what I should do!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled lightly and bowed again.

    She then walked quickly to Billy and helped him up, saying, ¡°Billy, go and meet your grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±

    Billy choked up, then knelt down towards Esteban Stuart, tears uncontrobly flowing.

    Twenty yearster, they finally reunited!

    ¡°Billy, you have injuries, no need for too much courtesy!¡± Esteban Stuart took a couple of steps forward and helped him up.

    As he spoke, a hint ofplex emotion shed across his face along with ayer of mist in his eyes.

    For Billy, he felt not only love but also a sense of guilt.

    Back then, he had left for many years to shoulder his responsibilities, leaving his family behind.

    Later, the Stuart family had encountered those incidents, almost costing Billy his life.

    He had to take responsibility for that!

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯ve been through a lot these years, and grandpa is sorry for what happened¡­¡± Esteban Stuart spoke again, his tone choked up.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re exaggerating, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m doing well¡­¡± Billy replied after calming his emotions.

    Esteban Stuart sighed.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me yourself for those things; Billy understands.¡± Stephanie Stuart naturally understood what was on Esteban Stuart¡¯s mind.

    ¡°And, everything has passed, as long as our family can be together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore!¡± Esteban Stuart adjusted his mood.

    Then, he took out a crystal-clear pill from his body and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Billy, take this pill, rest for a while, and I¡¯ll help you healter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Billy took the pill and swallowed it.

    To his surprise, as the pill went down his throat, a cool and transparent airflow spread through his body, making him feel refreshed.

    He could clearly feel that his injuries were significantly improving where the airflow passed through.

    Undoubtedly, this pill was extraordinary!

    He then sat cross-legged, circting his energy.

    ¡°You can do it, kid! Since you have such a powerful grandfather!¡±

    At this moment, the voice of the old man in his sea of consciousness sounded once again.

    ¡°You must have sensed the aura of Grandpa and the others just now, right?¡± Billy replied.

    He had been wondering why the old man didn¡¯t want to take action earlier.

    But when he saw his own grandfather, he figured out the reason.

    This old man must have sensed the arrival of a powerful being and wanted to assess the situation before deciding whether to intervene.

    In other words, if no one hade to intervene earlier, he would have definitely taken action.

    ¡°Kid, focus on improving your cultivation as soon as possible and break through to thete stage of the Sacred Realm!¡± the old man answered evasively.

    ¡°When that timees, let me out for some fresh air; I¡¯m suffocating!¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re asking me for help?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I¡¯m doing it for your own good!¡± the old man responded again.

    ¡°It depends on my mood!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Kid, you¡­¡± Before the old man could finish his sentence, everything stopped.

    ¡°Sealed again?¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Even he felt a bit sympathetic for the old man; he had been out for less than ten minutes before being sealed again.

    ¡°Billy, sit tight, I¡¯ll help you heal!¡± At this moment, Esteban Stuart came behind Billy and sat cross-legged.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself; I can handle it on my own.¡± Billy spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow; I have important things to tell youter!¡± Esteban Stuart replied, pressing his hands on Billy¡¯s back and infusing Chi power into him.

    With the infusion of Chi power and the effect of the pill from before, Billy¡¯s injuries were repairing at a jaw-dropping speed.

    And Billy could clearly feel that his grandfather was helping him break through to the next level.

    The whole processsted for about an hour, and a powerful aura erupted from Billy.

    Compared to his previous momentum, it had increased several levels.

    The cultivation of the sixth-rank Sacred Realm was fully revealed.

    Obviously, Esteban Stuart had sessfully helped him advance to the next level!

    Feeling the imposing aura from Billy, Casey and the others all eximed simultaneously.

 Chapter 1478 Crisis Looming

    ¡°Alright, Billy, you consolidate on your own!¡± Esteban Stuart stood up after finishing his moves.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    After about a quarter of an hour, he stood up.

    Then, Billy introduced Opal, Casey, Marquise Thompson, and others to his grandfather.

    And Esteban Stuart introduced the people he brought to Billy and the others.

    As spected by everyone, these people were all from the Guardian Alliance.

    Afterward, they all returned to Skydragon City together.

    Half an hourter, Billy and the others, along with Esteban Stuart, arrived at the northern city mansion.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, weren¡¯t you with Boss¡¯s father? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± After everyone was seated, Stout asked Esteban Stuart first.

    This question was something Stephanie Stuart and Billy had wanted to ask for a while, but they hadn¡¯t had the chance to speak up until now.

    Now, hearing Stout asking for them, both of them looked at Esteban Stuart at the same time.

    Casey and the others were also curious.

    ¡°He¡¯s busy with something and can¡¯t get away for now,¡± Esteban Stuart replied with a smile.

    ¡°When will he be able to visit Aunt Stephanie and Boss?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°It might take a while longer,¡± Esteban Stuart responded.

    After saying that, he turned to Stephanie Stuart and Billy.

    ¡°Chester has known that you¡¯re both here for a long time, and he really wants to see you, but he can¡¯t get away for now.¡±

    ¡°After he¡¯s done with his current tasks, I¡¯ll make sure hees over.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ is he¡­ okay?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Billy, Chester is fine, he just misses you guys a bit,¡± Esteban Stuart responded again.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s okay,¡± Stephanie Stuart chimed in at the same time.

    As she spoke, a figure appeared in her mind, her lover and spiritual support.

    She knew the burden her family shouldered. She didn¡¯t expect to enjoy family happiness like an ordinary family all the time, she just hoped her loved ones were safe.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s really okay, don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Esteban Stuart said as he picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, what about the old master? What is he doing?¡± Felicia asked Esteban Stuart.

    ¡°He is also busy and can¡¯t free up his time for now,¡± Esteban Stuart replied with a smile.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± After Felicia finished speaking, she continued, ¡°Lord Stuart, do you know about the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°Can you introduce to us what the Forbidden Ruins Space is all about, including the current situation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but there are some things I can tell you,¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    After putting down his teacup, he began to tell everyone.

    After about twenty minutes or so, he briefly introduced some things he knew.

    Some of these things had already been spected by Billy and the others before.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, how many people are there in the Blood Sect and the Devil Sect?¡± After Esteban Stuart finished speaking, Alex Long asked.

    ¡°Hundreds of years ago, when the Blood and Devil Sects were guarded by the Guardian Alliance, it was said that there were tens of thousands of people left,¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°But after several hundred years of development, the current number has not been specifically counted, but there should be at least doubled, two to three hundred thousand for sure.¡±

    ¡°So many?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    You know, the total number of the two super sects, the Five Elements Sect and the Saint Cloud Pavilion, is only about twenty to thirty thousand!

    And the Blood and Devil Sects have so many people!

    ¡°Just more, not less,¡± Esteban Stuart nodded and added.

    ¡°In the past, the sects were different from now. For example, the formerrgest sect, the Star Studded Sect, had at least hundreds of thousands of people altogether.¡±

    ¡°Even the Blood and Devil Sects, during their heyday, each sect had at least two to three hundred thousand people or more.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± everyone responded.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, what about their high-endbat power?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°In the two sects, anyone from the Elder Pavilion should have at least seventh-rank Sacred Realm cultivation, and the highest should be at the Holy Realm,¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°As for the heads of the two sects, they are both in the mid tote stage of the Holy Realm!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but inhale deeply.

    Mid tote stage of the Holy Realm!

    So powerful?

    ¡°Lord Stuart, do you know how many people are in their Elder Pavilion?¡± Felicia asked again.

    ¡°Even the ordinary disciples in their sects may not know the answer to this question,¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°From my rough estimate, each Elder Pavilion of the sects has at least hundreds of members, perhaps even more!¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Everyone eximed again.

    Hundreds of strongmen above thete Sacred Realm?

    Is it really that exaggerated?

    This lineup is enough to make people despair!

    ¡°Grandpa, although the Blood and Devil Sects are strong, the pressure on the Guardian Alliance shouldn¡¯t juste from these two sects, right?¡± Billy asked after taking a sip of tea.

    Although thebat power of the Blood and Devil Sects is indeed impressive, he believed that it should not be enough to contend with the Guardian Alliance!

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Esteban Stuart nodded.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just the Blood and Devil Sects, it naturally won¡¯t pose too much pressure on us.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Do you know the meaning of the words Guardian Alliance?¡± Esteban Stuart asked in return.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Everyone shook their heads.

    ¡°The full name of the Guardian Alliance is Heaven Guardian Alliance!¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°Guard Heaven?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°The responsibility of the Guardian Alliance is not only to guard the Forbidden Ruins Space, but also to bear a more important responsibility!¡± Esteban Stuart didn¡¯t borate on what everyone said.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, um, can you just finish what you¡¯re saying? Who are they?¡± Stout asked anxiously.

    ¡°There are many things you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you now,¡± Esteban Stuart said thoughtfully.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not something that can be exined in a few words. I¡¯ll tell you when we have more time next time!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mouth twitched for a while.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, are you in a hurry?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s in a hurry, it¡¯s you who¡¯s in a hurry!¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled again.

    ¡°Oh right, Grandpa, you said there was something important to tell me before, what is it specifically?¡± Billy remembered what Esteban Stuart had said earlier.

    ¡°Billy, you need to go back immediately,¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°Go back?¡± Billy was slightly stunned. ¡°Back to vale?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Esteban Stuart nodded.

    ¡°Dad, is something wrong?¡± Stephanie Stuart was also stunned.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°ording to our people, there has been a group of individuals from the Blood and Devil Sects leaving the Forbidden Ruins Space in recent days.¡± A grave look crossed Esteban Stuart¡¯s face.

    ¡°Without surprise, their ultimate target should be our vale!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The crowd eximed in shock.

 Chapter 1479 Playing a Big Joke

    ¡°Lord Stuart, can this Forbidden Ruins Space really be exited?¡± After a slight pause, Alex Long asked.

    ¡°Core members of the Guardian Alliance have always been able toe and go freely.¡± Esteban Stuart nodded.

    ¡°Of course, this belongs to the highest level of secrecy in the Guardian Alliance, it has never been leaked for thousands of years, and outsiders have no way of knowing.¡±

    ¡°However, over the years, there have always been people studying this matter, and now, someone has indeed found a way.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but respond.

    Before this, everyone had spected that members of the Guardian Alliance could probablye and go freely, which turned out to be true.

    Everyone simultaneously remembered that Ether Mountain¡¯s old man could always enter and exit the Forbidden Ruins Space at will, but had obviously intentionally not informed everyone before.

    ¡°Dad, do you know who Blood and Devil Sects have sent out specifically?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specifics!¡± Esteban Stuart shook his head.

    ¡°However, it is estimated that their overall strength is definitely not low, and there should be many members of the Elder Pavilion if nothing unexpected happens!¡±

    ¡°Do they have anyone at the Holy Realm?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°It is very likely!¡± Esteban Stuart nodded with a serious expression.

    Everyone involuntarily took a deep breath.

    Holy Realm powerhouses entering the outside world?!

    Thinking of the strength of a Holy Realm powerhouse, which was destructive, everyone looked serious.

    ¡°Oh right, Billy, have you had a chance to fight against someone named Rode from Northfortia before?¡± Esteban Stuart suddenly remembered and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy was slightly stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He and a few people from Northfortia who came from outside went out together!¡± Esteban Stuart replied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, Northfortia is very likely to cause trouble of some sort this time!¡±

    ¡°Northfortia again?¡± Billy furrowed his brows tightly, his eyes shing with a hint of fierceness.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t all the Northfortia people who came from outside the Crimson me Empire already been eliminated? Are there still survivors?¡± Judge interjected.

    ¡°That was only within the Crimson me Empire territory. The Forbidden Ruins Space is so vast that it is not difficult for Northfortia people to hide!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, if Blood and Devil Sects really have Holy Realm powerhouses going out, then even if the boss goes out, it should be of no avail, right?¡± Night Orchid paused slightly before continuing.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Guardian Alliance send out powerhouses?¡±

    This question was a doubt in everyone¡¯s minds.

    Everyone was very clear that even though the boss had now broken through to the sixth-rank Sacred Realm, under the premise of mobilizing his bloodline power, he could contend with a half-step Holy Realm.

    But if they were to encounter a true Holy Realm level powerhouse, there would be no chance of winning!

    ¡°On one hand, the Guardian Alliance is currently under a lot of pressure!¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°If a few more high-endbat forces are drawn away, the Forbidden Ruins Space will bepletely defenseless, and the consequences will be even more severe!¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, sending Billy back is not only to stop the people from Blood and Devil Sects and Northfortia, but also for other more important reasons.¡±

    ¡°What reasons?¡± Everyone asked simultaneously.

    ¡°You all know that the Ether Mountain lineage is the guardian deity of vale, but do you know why the Ether Mountain lineage decided to establish headquarters at Ether Mountain?¡± Esteban Stuart asked with a meaningful tone.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched, not knowing how to answer.

    Was this a question?

    Isn¡¯t it because the old master first established the headquarters at Ether Mountain, and then the lineage was called the Ether Mountain lineage?

    If the headquarters were located on another mountain, it naturally wouldn¡¯t be called the Ether Mountain lineage!

    However, everyone knew that since Stuart Grandpa had asked such a question, it was definitely not as simple as everyone thought.

    ¡°The Ether Mountain lineage is not only guarding vale!¡± Esteban Stuart said with deep meaning.

    ¡°And, to some extent, they are also guarding this!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Everyone was puzzled once again.

    Guarding this?

    What does that mean?!

    ¡°Lord Stuart, are you kidding?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue.

    ¡°Dad, are you saying that the reason why the Ether Mountain lineage chose to establish headquarters at Ether Mountain is because there is something that needs to be guarded at Ether Mountain?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°And this thing is not only rted to the safety of vale, but even affects the entire?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, others also reacted and looked at Esteban Stuart one after another.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Esteban Stuart nodded solemnly.

    ¡°That thing must not fall into the hands of the people from Blood and Devil Sects, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡±

    ¡°Lord Stuart, what exactly is this thing?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°This matter isplicated, and I do not know the details very well.¡± Esteban Stuart added after a pause.

    ¡°When you go back this time, go to Ether Mountain to see the peak master, she will give you a detailed exnation.¡±

    ¡°The main goal of Blood and Devil Sects going out this time is mainly for that thing!¡± Esteban Stuart continued.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, I don¡¯t quite understand. Even if there is something to guard, why does it have to be Billy who goes back?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Does that thing have something to do with Billy?¡±

    ¡°You will know when you go back and ask the peak master!¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°The time is pressing. Let me take a look at your bodies first, and then you can leave as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Lord Stuart, there is nothing wrong with our bodies¡­¡± Soul Chaser began after a pause.

    ¡°Take this medicine first!¡± Esteban Stuart interrupted him directly.

    As he spoke, he took out several crystalline pills from his body and distributed them to everyone.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Stout picked it up and smelled it.

    ¡°Take it, it¡¯s good for you!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Stuart!¡± Everyone replied simultaneously.

    Later, Esteban Stuart and a member of the Guardian Alliance at the half-step Holy Realm level helped everyone break through their cultivation.

    After spending several hours, including Stephanie Stuart and Opal, everyone, including those two, sessfully broke through a rank without any suspense.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. You guys pack up a bit, and I¡¯ll take you to the exit soon!¡±

    After a busy period, Esteban Stuart said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with Billy and the others.¡± Stephanie Stuart said.

    ¡°You and Edie, as well as Opal and Amber, don¡¯t go!¡± Esteban Stuart said thoughtfully.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how long the Guardian Alliance can hold on. I¡¯m afraid the Forbidden Ruins Space will soon fall into chaos.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the Guardian Alliance won¡¯t have the energy to manage the Forbidden Ruins Space, so we will have to rely on you.¡±

    ¡°If all of you leave, the entire Forbidden Ruins Space will be in jeopardy. The strength of the four great empires alone will not be enough!¡±

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

 Chapter 1480 The Exit of the Forbidden Ruins Space

    ¡°More serious than I thought!¡± Esteban Stuart looked solemn.

    ¡°Mom, then you and Opal and Amber shouldn¡¯t go!¡± Billy looked at his mother and said, ¡°We should be back soon!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded slightly after some thought.

    She knew that Esteban Stuart was not exaggerating.

    If she also left, what would happen to Skydragon City with so many people if the Forbidden Ruins Space fell into chaos?

    ¡°Billy Boy, you must be careful!¡± Amber took a deep breath and looked at Billy and the others.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°You too!¡±

    After a slight pause, he continued, looking at Stephanie Stuart.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Mom, the four empires should all be willing to form an alliance. You can arrange a time to negotiate the details with them!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded in response.

    After chatting for a while, Billy and the others followed Esteban Stuart into the air.

    There is only one genuine exit to the Forbidden Ruins Space, located in a small city in the central region of the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    As for other so-called exits elsewhere, they are naturally ces set up by ¡®smugglers¡¯.

    The name of this city is Nameless City, notrge in scale, and does not belong to any empire.

    On weekdays, it is supervised by members of the Guardian Alliance, and more than half of the residents in the city are family members of Guardian Alliance members.

    The next morning, the group arrived at Nameless City.

    As soon as they entered the city, they could faintly sense that there were many powerful auras hidden in the darkness, with the weakest being at thete stage of the Sacred Realm.

    Esteban Stuart obviously had a high prestige here, and everyone bowed when they saw him.

    Before long, the group arrived at the entrance of a mansion in the center of the city.

    The mansion covers an area of about two hundred thousand square meters.

    Apart from seven or eight ancient-style buildings, there is a circr building about a hundred meters high in the middle.

    After entering the mansion, just like at the entrance of the city, there were also several powerful auras hidden around.

    Whether it was at the entrance of the city or in this mansion, the hidden powerhouses were definitely not something the four empires could provoke.

    It¡¯s no wonder that people from the four empires, knowing that the exit is here, dare note to cause trouble.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Esteban!¡±

    As the group arrived in front of the circr building, two old men came forward and bowed.

    ¡°Elder Ray, Elder Ling, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Esteban Stuart nodded in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, it¡¯s our duty!¡± The two old men responded simultaneously.

    Then, they turned to Billy and bowed slightly, ¡°Greetings, Mr Billy!¡±

    It was obvious that they had already seen Billy¡¯s portrait.

    ¡°Hello, sir!¡± Billy bowed in return.

    While speaking, he released his spiritual power to try to probe the cultivation of the two men.

    As a result, there was no response at all, and there was no trace of their aura!

    There was no doubt that both of them were genuine cultivators at the Holy Realm Realm!

    ¡°Mr Billy, your responsibility this time is significant, be careful!¡± Elder Ray continued.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern!¡± Billy replied.

    After a few more words, Esteban Stuart led everyone into the hall of the circr building.

    As soon as they entered, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The pressure inside was extraordinarily strong, even Billy felt a significant pressure.

    Additionally, what surprised Billy was that he could confirm that there were high-level arrays set up inside, but he couldn¡¯t sense any formation lines at all.

    Obviously, with his level of array, he was still far from reaching the height of these arrays.

    The interior of the circr building was a hollow structure, with aerial corridors surrounding it on all sides, totaling nine floors.

    In the middle was arge space with a diameter of about forty to fifty meters, leading directly to the roof.

    ¡°Elder Ray, Elder Ling, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    After a while, Esteban Stuart looked at the two old men and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two men responded, bowing before entering separate rooms.

    Soon, a stronger pressure filled every corner, like Mount Tai pressing down.

    Judge and Soul Chaser, whose cultivations were rtively low, couldn¡¯t help but shiver, quickly activating their techniques to resist the pressure.

    At the same time, on each floor, there were four ck-robed figures standing on the corridors, solemn in expression, with a sharp aura surrounding them.

    ¡°Look!¡± At this moment, Felicia pointed to the roof.

    Everyone looked and saw that the circr roof was slowly moving aside like magic, revealing the sky.

    But the clear sky suddenly turned dark, with thunder rolling, strong winds blowing, giving the impression that a storm was approaching.

    Immediately after, a faint cylindrical ripple extended from the first floor of the roof, shooting straight into the sky.

    The diameter of the cylindrical ripple was about thirty meters, and visible mist surged inside.

    If you followed the column straight up, it seemed as if the column was connected to the sky, and the mist inside seemed to pour in from the horizon.

    ¡°So spectacr!¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Night Orchid, Frostde, and others also showed a touch of amazement on their faces.

    ¡°Boss, this should be caused by an array, right? Can you sense the formation lines?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything at all!¡± Billy shook his head decisively.

    He felt deeply touched.

    High-level arrays were indeed miraculous!

    He didn¡¯t know when he would reach that level!

    At this moment, the dozens of ck-robed figures on each floor pushed their hands forward, and powerful Chi power poured into the column.

    Immediately, the speed of the mist surging inside the column increased several times, like a dragon ying in the water, surging and billowing.

    ¡°Billy, you can bring everyone in now!¡±

    After about ten minutes, Esteban Stuart said to Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°After you leave, be careful!¡± Esteban Stuart continued, ¡°Come back as soon as you¡¯re done!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Um, Lord Stuart, where will this teleportation array take us?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, it should still be near the City of Angels in the Pr Domain!¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°But, the specific location cannot be determined because this teleportation array is a bit random.¡±

    ¡°So if we want toe back after we¡¯re done, do we still have to use the entrance from City of Angels?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Esteban Stuart nodded in response.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re leaving now, you take care of yourself!¡±

    After bowing to Esteban Stuart again, Billy led the others into the column of light.

    As expected, just like the entrance in the Pr Domain, as soon as they entered the teleportation array, they felt dizzy.

    Immediately after, their bodies began to spin uncontrobly, even with their current strength, it was difficult to maintain bnce.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, everyone was pushed by the strong vortex along the cylinder into the void.

    ¡°Hope everything goes smoothly!¡± Esteban Stuart looked at the void thoughtfully and said.

 Chapter 1481 Crisis in the City of Angels

    After an unknown amount of time, Billy and the others tumbled out of the teleportation array one by one.

    Theynded on the hard ice surface, feeling dizzy and nauseous.

    ¡°Ouch, that fall almost killed me!¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°I wonder who made this teleportation array, it¡¯s so rough. Couldn¡¯t they be a bit gentler?¡±

    Night Orchid and Felicia smirked.

    ¡°Are we really back in the Pr Domain? I wonder where this is?¡±

    After recovering slightly, Vermilion Bird scanned the surroundings and spoke up.

    However, all they could see were snow-covered mountains in every direction, making it impossible to discern their location.

    ¡°There should be a small city a dozen kilometers away. Let¡¯s go there and take a look,¡± Billy said after probing with his spiritual power.

    Afterwards, they followed him through the air.

    A few minutester, they arrived at the small city Billy mentioned and began walking in.

    However, they were puzzled to find the whole city deserted, with no one on the streets and all the shops closed.

    Although it was still early, it was not normal for an entire city to be devoid of people.

    ¡°There are people inside the houses, there must be a reason they¡¯re not opening the doors!¡± Casey said after using his spiritual power to investigate the surrounding shops.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask!¡± Billy nodded slightly and headed towards a shop on the right.

    As they approached, a small door of the shop opened and an old man walked out, his face showing a guarded expression.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the old man asked as the group approached.

    ¡°Sir, could you tell us what¡¯s going on here? Why is there no one on the streets?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± The old man looked them over and said, ¡°Are you from out of town?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Night Orchid responded.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± The old man nodded.

    ¡°I can see you¡¯re not bad people. Listen to my advice and leave this ce quickly. It¡¯s not safe here!¡±

    ¡°Sir, what exactly happened here?¡± Felicia asked.

    The old man sighed and continued, ¡°These past two days, a group of evildoers appeared from nowhere.¡±

    ¡°They are very strong, but extremely cruel, killing people indiscriminately, it¡¯s horrifying.¡±

    ¡°In just two days, they almost wiped out two cities nearly a hundred kilometers away, killing tens of thousands of people, regardless of age or gender.¡±

    ¡°This has never happened in the history of the Pr Domain. Even during wars between countries, civilians were not massacred like this.¡±

    ¡°So, now everyone is in danger, and everyone is preparing to evacuate with their families.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Billy and the others frowned simultaneously.

    Obviously, the evildoers mentioned by the old man must be from the Blood and Devil Sects.

    Everyone thought that the people from the two sects had attacked the Pr Domain as soon as they appeared!

    ¡°Sir, is this the Central Domain? How far is it from the City of Angels?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about seven or eight hundred kilometers from here to the City of Angels,¡± the old man replied.

    The group fell silent.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The teleportation array was really unreliable, deviating by seven or eight hundred kilometers? That¡¯s too random!

    ¡°Are you heading to the City of Angels?¡± The old man seemed to remember something and continued after a pause.

    ¡°If you could heed my advice, it¡¯s best not to go there. The City of Angels is probably a dangerous ce now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brow.

    ¡°The next target of those evildoers should be the City of Angels!¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°My friend in the City of Angels called mest night and said the City of Angels is already on high alert, as if facing a major enemy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.

    The City of Angels was thergest city in the Central Domain, with a poption of hundreds of thousands. If it were to be attacked by the people of the Blood and Devil Sects, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Moreover, before entering the Forbidden Ruins Space, his mother had already moved the headquarters of Skydragon City in the Pr Domain to the City of Angels.

    In addition, their ancestral home was also in the City of Angels.

    ¡°Boss, should we go there first?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    He couldn¡¯t just ignore this!

    Then, after figuring out the approximate direction of the City of Angels, they quickly flew through the air.

    Meanwhile, in the City of Angels, preparations were indeed underway.

    Sincest night, under the advice of Skydragon City and the Arnold family, the ordinary people in the city had begun to evacuate.

    Up to now, there were seventy to eighty thousand people left in the City of Angels.

    Half of them were from Skydragon City, and the other half were from the Arnold family and some other sects.

    Of course, there were still many independent cultivators who had not left.

    The City of Angels today waspletely different from two years ago.

    Under the joint operation of Skydragon City and the Arnold family, although it couldn¡¯t be said to bepletely harmonious, there were very fewrge-scale conflicts between sects.

    The cohesion of the entire city was iparable to before.

    So, even though they knew that the City of Angels might face a catastrophe, besides the ordinary people, few warriors chose to flee at thest minute.

    After Stephanie Stuart moved most of Skydragon City¡¯s forces to the City of Angels, a headquarters was established in the east of the city.

    It retained the name Skydragon City, serving as a city within a city.

    After Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and Sol Stuart went to the Forbidden Ruins Space, Corey Gentry, the former deputy city lord, took over as the city lord.

    In addition, a decision-making body was established, consisting of four elders.

    Any major actions taken by Skydragon City would be decided by consensus between Corey Gentry and the four elders.

    ¡°City Lord, are those people really killing and drinking blood?¡± Inside Skydragon City, Elder Henry looked at Corey Gentry and asked.

    ¡°ording to the survivors, it¡¯s true!¡± Corey Gentry nodded solemnly.

    ¡°What kind of people are they exactly? How powerful are they? Have you found out?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Corey Gentry shook his head gravely.

    ¡°Their methods are cruel. Almost everyone in the two cities was ughtered, and the survivors are not martial artists, so they can¡¯t provide detailed information about their strength. They only know they are very powerful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that none of the martial artists in the two cities could withstand a single move from them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing this, one of the elders was stunned.

    ¡°As far as I know, in those two cities, there arerge families that have recruited many independent cultivators as guards.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the strongest among them has reached the ninth-rank Saint realm, yet they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Corey Gentry took a deep breath and nodded.

    ¡°Where did this group of people suddenlye from, with such strong skills?¡± Corey Gentry shook his head in response.

    ¡°How many people do they have on their side?¡±

    ¡°As for the exact number, the survivors have no idea, only a rough estimate, probably around fifty or sixty,¡± Corey Gentry replied.

    ¡°Fifty or sixty people managed to wipe out two cities¡­¡±

    ¡°City Lord, what¡¯s the opinion of the Arnold family and other sects?¡±

    ¡°I just came back from the Arnold family, and we¡¯ve reached an agreement with them.¡±

    ¡°If they dare toe, no matter what the cost, we must keep them in the City of Angels!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Now, nearly seventy percent of the entire Pr Domain consists of our vale brethren. We must not let them harm other cities again!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, we will be too ashamed to face Lady Harleen and Lord Dragon in the future!¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Corey Gentry and the others nodded simultaneously.

    After chatting for a while, a fellow from Skydragon City hurriedly ran in.

    ¡°City Lord, we just received a call from the outpost, those people are already on their way to the City of Angels!¡±

 Chapter 1482 Not in the Same League

    ¡°Indeed, they have arrived!¡± Corey Gentry took a deep breath. ¡°How much longer until they arrive?¡±

    ¡°Within twenty minutes at most, we will reach the outskirts of the East City,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Corey Gentry nodded. ¡°Call the Patriarch of the Arnold family and ask him toe to the east of the city to meet us.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man turned and left.

    Twenty minutes passed in the blink of an eye.

    On an open snowy field in the eastern outskirts of the City of Angels.

    Tens of thousands of people gathered here, each with a solemn expression, ready and waiting.

    At the forefront of the queue were the core figures of various forces in the City of Angels, including the Patriarch of the Arnold family, the family head, and the Arnold sisters.

    Among these people on-site, the highest cultivation level was the Patriarch of the Arnold family, Raphael Arnold.

    In the past year, he had already broken through to the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    In addition to him, Kamren Arnold and Lady Diane Sharp were at the third-rank Divine Realm.

    On the side of Skydragon City, the highest cultivation level was Elder Henry, but he had only recently broken through to the first-rank Divine Realm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Before long, a terrifying pressure swept over, instantly shrouding the area in the void.

    Including Raphael Arnold and Kamren Arnold, everyone felt a suffocating feeling, their faces bing even more serious.

    Just this pressure alone was so powerful that it was despairing!

    Following that, a group of dozens of figures appeared within sight of everyone.

    The leader was a middle-aged man in a red robe, with a fierce face and a strong build exuding a strong bloodthirsty breath.

    ¡°It seems like you are not nning to surrender?¡± After the group arrived not far away, a blue-haired man behind the red-robed man looked at Raphael Arnold and the others in the front row and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Who are you people? Pr Domain is not a ce where you can act without consequences. I warn you¡­¡± A sect elder stepped forward a few steps and shouted angrily.

    Before he could finish speaking, the blue-haired man casually raised his hand, immediately sending the elder flying hundreds of meters away.

    Hended heavily on the icy surface and slid for several tens of meters beforeing to a stop, then spat out a mouthful of blood andy motionless.

    At the scene, there was a gasp of cold air as they witnessed the elder being killed with just a casual blow from a Saint realm expert.

    ¡°Grand Elder!¡± The head of that sect shouted in pain. ¡°You rascal, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his sword to attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Elder Henry stopped him.

    ¡°Elder Henry, I must kill him!¡± Elder Bentley angrily replied.

    ¡°You are not his match. Do not make fearless sacrifices!¡± Raphael Arnold spoke up.

    ¡°Want to kill me? I will give you the chanceter!¡± The man with blue hair nced at Elder Bentley.

    Then, he continued to look at Raphael Arnold and the others. ¡°Which one of you is the spokesperson?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Corey Gentry continued to ask.

    ¡°As long as you are willing to submit, listen to our orders and unify the Pr Domain, you can live!¡± the blue-haired man responded.

    ¡°What if we refuse?¡± Another sect leader wearing a grey robe spoke up.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The man with blue hair nced at the other party.

    ¡°You only have one chance to choose, life and death are in your hands. You have one minute to consider!¡±

    ¡°If you want us to be yourckeys and massacre my valepatriots, forget it!¡± The gray-robed sect leader responded angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, is that so? Then you¡­¡± The blue-haired man chuckled coldly.

    ¡°Enough talk, since they don¡¯t want to live, let¡¯s finish them off!¡± The red-robed man interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes, Elder arty!¡± The blue-haired man replied respectfully.

    After that, he raised his hand and waved, ¡°Attack. Kill anyone who refuses to submit!¡±

    With thatmand, fifty to sixty peopleunched their attacks simultaneously, their eyes gleaming as if they had seen delicious food.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Elder Bentley who had spoken earlier, roared, wielding a three-foot-long broadsword and charging out.

    Seeing that a full-scale battle was inevitable, Corey Gentry, Raphael Arnold, and the others did not hesitate any longer and joined the fight.

    ¡°Fight!¡± The tens of thousands of people behind them shouted in unison.

    Soon, the scene descended into a frenzy of battle.

    Of course, calling it a battle was not entirely urate.

    Strictly speaking, it was a one-sided ughter.

    Because the strengths of both sides were not on the same level.

    Among the fifty-six people, the lowest cultivation level was the Divine Realm realm.

    On the side of the City of Angels, the highest cultivation level was Raphael Arnold, who was only at the sixth-rank Divine Realm.

    The man in the red robe did not even make a move, standing on the side and watching coldly.

    Perhaps, to him, these people didn¡¯t even qualify to make him take action.

    With a muffled sound, Elder Bentley was pped into a cloud of blood mist by the blue-haired man.

    Then, the blue-haired man shed into the blood mist, with a look of enjoyment on his face as he opened his mouth and licked the fresh blood in mid-air.

    ¡°Sect master!¡± Several elders of the sect shouted in pain, then fiercely sent out several gusts of wind towards the blue-haired man.

    Boom! However, they were desperate to find that not only did they not move the other party in the slightest, but they were also thrown back by the force.

    One of them hadn¡¯t evennded on the ground when the blue-haired man had already shed to him, grabbed his arm, and twisted it with force.

    Immediately, the arm was twisted off, leaving a mess of flesh and blood.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in agony and fell down.

    At that moment, not far away, there was a loud bang as a heavily injured Saint realm elderly exploded himself.

    However, even with the explosion of energy, he could only push the opponent back a couple of hundred meters, having no other effect.

    Boom! One man who was fighting Raphael Arnold was sent flying with a palm strike, spitting out a mouthful of blood and tumbling on the ground.

    ¡°Old undying, you have some strength!¡± The man got up, licked his crimson mouth, and said.

    ¡°Your blood should be delicious, I¡¯ll have it today!¡±

    After speaking, he charged forward again.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Raphael Arnold roared, raised his hand and formed a seal, smashing it over.

    The man had the cultivation level of the fourth-rank Divine Realm and was no match for Raphael Arnold. Just halfway through, he was smashed out again.

    ¡°You have some ability, try taking my hit!¡± At that moment, an old man on the other side spoke in a deep voice and raised his hand to strike at Raphael Arnold.

    The old man had the strength of the eighth-rank Divine Realm, which made Raphael Arnold feel a sense of awe just from his momentum.

    Without much thought, Raphael Arnold quickly dodged to the side.

    Although he avoided the fatal blow, he was still sent flying several hundred meters away.

    After crashing heavily to the ground, the ice beneath him cracked like a spider web.

    After sliding for another forty to fifty meters, Raphael Arnold collided with an ice pir and the ice pir instantly exploded.

    Raphael Arnold then spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground.

    With just one move, hisbat power was reduced to less than forty percent!

    This was all due to him dodging at the critical moment, otherwise, he would have been dead!

 Chapter 1483 Boss, Shall We Kill Them?

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    The sisters J Arnold and Brenda Arnold, who were attacking an opponent together, eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Father!¡± Not far away, Kamren Arnold also shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡± Raphael Arnold struggled to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Not bad, quite resilient. Let me see if you can take another hit!¡± As the old man spoke, his figure shed and formed a seal to strike again.

    ¡°Grandpa, be careful!¡± The two sisters J Arnold shouted loudly.

    ¡°Protect Lord Arnold!¡± Dozens of Arnold family retainers rushed over and then shielded Raphael Arnold behind them.

    After a loud bang, all of them were knocked flying out. Several of them lost their breath in mid-air, while the others crashed onto the ice, barely surviving.

    Shortly afterwards, the old man, attracted by the smell of blood on the scene, did not rush to continue attacking Raphael Arnold, but instead walked towards a man lying on the ground¡­

    The whole battle situation waspletely one-sided.

    In just a quarter of an hour, hundreds of people had fallen on the scene, with dismembered limbs everywhere and a blur of flesh and blood.

    Boom!

    Soon after, there was another loud noise at the scene.

    Elder Henry was hit and sent flying by a fifth-rank Divine Realm opponent, shattering at least two or three of his ribs, with blood gushing out of his mouth continuously.

    ¡°Elder Henry¡­¡± Not far away, Corey Gentry, who was already sitting paralyzed on the ground, managed to speak.

    He wanted to check on Elder Henry¡¯s condition, but he was already covered in injuries and could barely move.

    ¡°Old man, let me taste your blood!¡± The man smirked.

    After speaking, he pounced towards a man lying on the ground, drawn in by the smell of blood at the scene¡­

    At this moment, Elder Henry could not avoid it, and could only watch as the other party rushed towards him.

    ¡°Elder Henry, be careful!¡± cries of rm rang out around.

    Just when the man was about ten meters away from Elder Henry, a muffled sound rang out.

    Then, the man¡¯s body exploded directly, and after a cloud of blood mist, nothing was left.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Many people around were shocked by this situation.

    Afterward, they raised their hands to look towards the distance, only to see a group of more than ten people flying towards them.

    ¡°Lord Dragon?!¡±

    As the group approached closer and Billy at the lead was recognized, surprised voices were heard at the scene.

    No one expected Billy to appear there!

    ¡°Boss?!¡±

    Brenda Arnold, who was battling nearby, turned to look after hearing the voice.

    Beside her, J Arnold¡¯s face also showed a look of extreme astonishment.

    Soon after, as Billynded on the ground, he nced around at the casualties, his face darkening.

    Then he spoke solemnly, ¡°Stout, help the elders with their injuries!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded and quickly walked towards them.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, they are very strong, you should leave!¡± Corey Gentry and Elder Henry also shouted with difficulty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine!¡± After indicating that, Billy turned to the scene and shouted loudly.

    ¡°All fellow citizens of the City of Angels, retreat, and leave it to us to handle!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Upon hearing his words, both sides of the battle stopped.

    The fifty opponents were equally curious as they looked at Billy and his group.

    Even the man in red robes who had been watching from the side couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as he observed Billy and his group.

    Because from all of them, he felt the aura of Sacred Realm, especially from Billy, who was already a sixth-rank Sacred Realm.

    However, ording to his previous understanding, the strongest person in the Pr Domain was only at the mid-stage of the Divine Realm.

    How did so many Sacred Realm people suddenly appear?

    Of course, even so, he didn¡¯t take Billy and his group too seriously.

    After all, he was at thete-stage of the seventh-rank Sacred Realm himself, so he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    He was just curious about the identities of Billy and his group.

    ¡°Hehe, herees another group of people seeking death!¡± A man on the other side nced at Billy¡¯s group and spoke.

    ¡°These beauties are quite lovely. Don¡¯t hurt them; we¡¯ll take them away with that pair of sisterster!¡±

    The blue-haired Azure Dragon looked at Night Orchid and licked his lips.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison.

    As the words fell, they quickly rushed out with their swords, and endless sword lights appeared in mid-air.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± The dozens on the opponent¡¯s side showed no intention of backing down and also raised their hands to charge out.

    In their minds, there couldn¡¯t possibly be anyone too powerful in the Pr Domain, so they didn¡¯t bother to investigate the martial arts levels of Billy and his group.

    The just now eighth-rank Divine Realm elder who had been turned into blood mist by Billy¡¯s palm didn¡¯t seem to faze them.

    However, they soon realized how wrong they were.

    Several of the front-runners hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening when Casey unleashed several sword radiance from his de towards their throats.

    They copsed on the ground, twitching legs a few times before going still.

    At the same time, Azure Dragon and the others also released their sword radiance, and in just a blink of an eye, more than ten opponents fell once again.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The blue-haired Azure Dragon roared, raising his hand and charging towards Casey.

    His strength was second only to the man in red robes, a fifth-rank Sacred Realm as Casey.

    There was no holding back in his attack; he summoned his full strength.

    Casey didn¡¯t even bother to look him in the eye, holding a bronze sword in his hand. With a flick of his wrist, a crescent-shaped sword radiance tore through the opponent¡¯s assault and directly shed past his neck.

    Next, the head shot up into the sky, and blood sprayed into the air like a fountain.

    The man¡¯s face still held a hint of disdain,pletely unaware that his head had been chopped off.

    Seeing this, the people from City of Angels gasped simultaneously.

    They didn¡¯t know the strength of the blue-haired man, but they understood he was a powerful warrior beyond the Divine Realm level.

    Yet now, he had been effortlessly beheaded by Casey!

    Moreover, not only Casey, but Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ skills left them equally astounded.

    The opponents they considered immensely powerful had no chance to resist in Azure Dragon¡¯s hands, falling one by one.

    In just over a year since theyst met, had Casey and the others be so strong?!

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll have your life!¡± After witnessing the blue-haired man being killed, the man in red robes roared, charging towards Casey.

    With his activation, the martial aura all over his body burst forth, showcasing his strength at the seventh-rank Sacred Realm.

    The people from City of Angels felt the terrifying pressure again, their faces changing in distress.

    Many of those injured were weak in their legs, almost copsing.

    To them, just the pressure alone felt despairing, showing a vast gap.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, be careful!¡± Many people shouted loudly after a slight pause.

    ¡°Boss, should we leave him alive a little longer?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    The people from City of Angels were speechless.

    ¡®Are they that confident?¡¯

 Chapter 1484 Long Time No See

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He had already probed the opponent¡¯s cultivation level, so he had no intention to make a move, giving Casey a chance to practice his sword skills.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey replied, as he blocked the opponent¡¯s attack with several shes of his broadsword.

    ¡°I will skin you alive and drink your blood!¡±

    The man in the red robe continued to roar angrily, forming a blood-colored imprint in his hand and sending it flying towards Casey.

    Casey did not waste time talking with him, instead of retreating, he advanced with his ancient bronze sword unleashing curved de energy.

    Although he was two levels lower than the opponent, with his divine artifact and Phantom Trail martial skill, he could match the opponent even without using his trump cards.

    The simultaneous attacks from both sides exploded, powerful energy waves shook the surroundings, and the onlookers quickly stepped back.

    Before the man in the red robe could stabilize himself, Casey attacked again with de energy.

    The de energy tore through his offense, leaving a bloody gash on his arm which exposed the bone.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The man in the red robe groaned as he took several steps back, his face turning pale with anger.

    After a brief pause, he twisted his expression in rage and eximed, ¡°You have wounded me, I will take your life!¡±

    As he spoke, he created numerous afterimages with his hands, forming arge blood-colored energy ball that came rushing towards Casey.

    The pressure in the air escted again, and a strong wind blew.

    Seeing that the opponent had used his trump card, Casey did not hold back either.

    He took a few steps forward and activated the de Shattering the Sky technique, unleashing countless de energy in the void.

    Witnessing this scene, the onlookers were once again shocked and retreated.

    Subsequently, a hundred-meter-long phantom de shape emerged from the void, carrying a destructive energy towards the opponent¡¯s attack.

    A deafening sound reverberated throughout the void.

    The attacks of both sides collided instantly, exploding in a mushroom cloud.

    The powerful shockwaves wreaked havoc in the air, causing snow and ice to fly in all directions, and cracking the ice around them.

    Several kilometers away on a mountainside, arge amount of snow copsed like an avnche.

    At the same time, the man in the red robe spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying hundreds of meters before crashing heavily onto the ice.

    At least a third of his bones were broken, his meridians severely damaged, blood continuously oozing from his mouth, and a look of shock on his face.

    He never expected that an opponent two levels lower than him could inflict such a heavy blow when he had used his trump card!

    He just couldn¡¯t understand, it was truly beyond hisprehension!

    Before he could catch his breath, Casey¡¯s figure shed towards him once again.

    Although Casey had also been slightly injured in the previous round, he was not severely affected.

    Next, Casey swept a gust of wind towards the man.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The man in the red robe realized Casey¡¯s intent and his pupils shrank in terror.

    He quickly rolled to the side, but it was already toote!

    The palm strike hit his lower abdomen, shattering his dantian and rendering him helpless.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man in the red robe let out a hysterical scream.

    Then, he copsed like a pile of mud, looking despairing.

    Upon seeing this, the onlookers were dumbfounded, unable to believe that such a powerful figure had been defeated so easily!

    How could this be more outrageous than this?!

    ¡°Elder arty!¡±

    Seeing the condition of the man in the red robe, the remaining ten or so men shouted in unison.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief and horror.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, a powerful figure like Elder arty had been reduced to a useless person?

    Following that, the ten people had no intention of fighting anymore, they ignored the man in the red robe and hurriedly fled.

    However, they were mistaken.

    In less than two to three minutes, all ten people fell from the sky andy twitching on the ground, motionless.

    At this point, only the man in the red robe had any breath left, the rest were all lifeless.

    ¡°Casey, watch him!¡± Billy instructed before walking towards Raphael Arnold, Corey Gentry, and the others.

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡± Everyone spoke simultaneously, full of reverence.

    Although they did not see Billy make a move, if Casey had such strength, Billy¡¯s skills were beyond imagination!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Lord Arnold, Mr Kamren, Lord Corey, Elder Henry, long time no see!¡± Billy greeted the group.

    After speaking, he greeted the others.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, weren¡¯t you in the Forbidden Ruins Space? How did youe out?¡± Raphael Arnold asked Billy.

    The others also looked at Billy with curiosity.

    In their memories, no one who entered the Forbidden Ruins Space had evere out!

    ¡°This is a long story, I¡¯ll help you heal first, and then exinter.¡±

    Billy briefly checked the injuries of the group, they were all quite serious.

    He then began to heal them.

    After about an hour, the injuries of the group were mostly under control, at least they would not deteriorate further.

    ¡°Elder Arnold, Lord Corey, take a rest first.¡± After saying this, Billy walked towards the man in the red robe.

    At this point, the man had lost his cultivation, his injuries made him feel like he was better off dead.

    ¡°From the Blood Sect?¡± Billy approached him and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man was slightly stunned by Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you know we are from the Blood Sect? Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    The words ¡®Blood Sect¡¯ were not known by many even in the Forbidden Ruins Space, let alone in the outside world.

    However, Billy directly revealed his identity, which naturally surprised him.

    ¡°Answer a few questions truthfully, and I will give you a quick end.¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Survival of the fittest, I admit defeat!¡± The man took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t reveal anything else!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re very tough, huh?¡± Stout took out a silver needle from his pocket.

    In less than a minute, the man in the red robe sumbed and fell to the ground, gasping for air.

    ¡°Can you talk now?¡± Billy asked him.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to know?¡± The man had lost all his courage.

    ¡°How many people from the Blood and Devil Sects havee out of the Forbidden Ruins Space this time? Where did the rest of the people go, besides you all?¡±

 Chapter 1485 Back Home!

    ¡°We¡­ we came out with three to four hundred people¡­¡± The man struggled to speak, ¡°The others¡­ have gone to vale¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are the leaders of your two sects?¡± Billy frowned.

    ¡°Our Blood Sect¡¯s second inmand and Grand Elder are here, Devil Sect¡¯s Grand Elder is leading them¡­¡± the man responded.

    ¡°What cultivation levels?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°The second inmand¡­ I don¡¯t know his cultivation level¡­¡± the man continued, ¡°I only know¡­ our Grand Elder and Devil Sect¡¯s Grand Elder¡­ are both first-rank Holy Realm¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and others couldn¡¯t help but inhale deeply, their faces showing seriousness!

    If the Grand Elder is a first-rank Holy Realm, wouldn¡¯t the second inmand be even stronger?

    ¡°Besides the three, are there any other key figures?¡± Casey took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°The Elder Pavilion¡¯s ranking elders from both sects are here¡­ and a few elders who are not from the Elder Pavilion¡­¡± the man continued.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Azure Dragon frowned, ¡°Why did you people stay in the Pr Domain?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I-It was¡­ the second inmand¡¯s decision¡­¡± the man replied with difficulty.

    ¡°H-He¡­ He wants us to take over the Pr Domain in half a month, as the base for Blood and Devil Sects in this world in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°What is their n for going to vale? How is it arranged?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± the man shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Stout took out the silver needle again.

    ¡°I really¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± The man shivered at the sight of the silver needle in Stout¡¯s hand and quickly said, ¡°I only know¡­ one group of people will go to the capital first, and then wait for the people from Northfortia to join them¡­¡±

    ¡°And the second inmand should lead the others directly to Ether Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°People from Northfortia?¡± Azure Dragon frowned, ¡°What are they up to? Do they intend to directly attack our capital, vale?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± the man shook his head, ¡°But, it¡¯s unlikely¡­¡±

    ¡°What are the people going to Ether Mountain after?¡± Billy asked in a deep voice.

    Upon hearing this, he felt slightly relieved.

    As long as not all of the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ people gather at the capital, things aren¡¯t so bad.

    As for the people from Northfortia, he didn¡¯t take them too seriously, and certainly didn¡¯t believe they would dare to directly attack the capital.

    With Emperor Greenleaf in the capital, even if there were a few elders from Blood and Devil Sects helping out, the Northfortia people couldn¡¯t possibly seed.

    Unless all the people from Blood and Devil Sects who came out this time attacked the capital, which might have some possibility, but the primary target of Blood and Devil Sects is clearly Ether Mountain!

    ¡°The purpose of going¡­ to Ether Mountain is only known by the second inmand and Grand Elder¡­¡± the man replied again.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Seeing that no more information could be obtained, Billy waved his hand.

    As the man was about to beg for mercy, a sh of de light passed, and a head rolled out.

    ¡°Boss, do you remember me and J?¡± At this time, Brenda Arnold walked out of the crowd with J Arnold.

    ¡°Brenda, hello!¡± Billy smiled and greeted J Arnold, ¡°Miss Arnold, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon, for saving us!¡± J Arnold bowed and spoke.

    Speaking at this moment, she even sighed in her heart.

    Two years ago, they met for the first time in the Northern Domain.

    At that time, Billy¡¯s skills were passable among his peers, but there was still a gap between him and her.

    So, at that time, Billy didn¡¯t attract her attention, after all, before that, she had seen many so-called talented geniuses.

    The second time they met was over a year ago.

    That time, the Arnold family was in danger, and Billy led people to help the Arnold family through that ordeal.

    By that time, Billy¡¯s skills had surpassed hers.

    You know, in just a few months, such growth rate was enough to attract her attention!

    And now, just over a year since theyst met, the gap between them is like a chasm, and Billy has be someone she looks up to!

    So, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Miss Arnold, you don¡¯t need to worry!¡± Billy smiled back.

    An hourter, Billy and his men, along with Corey Gentry, arrived at Skydragon City, with the Arnold family apanying them.

    Afterwards, Billy spent a few minutes roughly introducing everyone to what had happened over the past year.

    After listening, everyone sighed.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Lady Stephanie and Miss Fennimore, are they okay?¡± Corey Gentry asked Billy.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lord Corey, my mother and Aunt Edie are both fine.¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Elder Henry nodded and continued, ¡°Lord Dragon, did you really see Lord Stuart? How is he?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Henry, my grandfather is fine. He asked me to say hello to you and the others on his behalf!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Lord Stuart is thoughtful!¡± Elder Henry responded.

    After chatting for a while, Billy helped everyone check their injuries again.

    Seeing that there were basically no major problems, he then asked Corey Gentry to take two satellite phones and bid farewell to everyone and leave.

    He was concerned about the safety back home and naturally couldn¡¯t dy too long here.

    Moreover, when he finished his business and returned to the Forbidden Ruins Space, he would pass by the City of Angels again. If there was time, he would meet up with everyone again.

    After leaving Skydragon City, everyone wasted no time and flew towards vale.

    ¡­

    vale Capital.

    At the foot of a mountain on the western outskirts of the city, there was a sect¡¯s main courtyard.

    The sect was called the Ferocious Bird Pavilion, a second-rate sect in the vale Ancient Martial World.

    The sect was low-key, and the courtyard was usually quiet. Apart from the disciples going out for errands, there wasn¡¯t much activity.

    However, on this day, a group of uninvited guests arrived at the gate of the courtyard, numbering around fifty.

    Their faces were unfriendly, and wherever they passed, a strong smell of blood filled the air.

    ¡°Stop, who¡­ who are you¡­¡± One of the four Ferocious Bird Pavilion disciples near the archway shouted loudly.

    The four of them felt immense pressure from the group, just from the bloodthirsty aura emanating from them, which made them wary.

    Before the disciple could finish his words, one of the men reached out and grabbed him, and the disciple was instantly pulled towards him.

    Then, the man grabbed the disciple¡¯s wrist and pulled hard¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The disciple screamed in pain, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted.

    ¡°Go inform the sect master!¡±

    The other three saw this scene, their faces full of horror as they ran towards the main courtyard of the sect.

    However, just as they ran a short distance, they were lifted into the air by a strong gust of wind.

    They fell heavily to the ground, each spitting out a mouthful of blood and also passing out.

    A few minutester, the group of fifty arrived at the gate of the Ferocious Bird Pavilion¡¯s main courtyard.

 Chapter 1486 Chaos!

    At the forefront, a man casually waved his hand, and in an instant, therge gate and the surrounding walls of the courtyard were reduced to dust, with debris filling the air. Hearing themotion, five to six hundred disciples rushed out from the sect¡¯s main courtyard.

    ¡°You scoundrels, who are you? Daring to run amok in the Ferocious Bird Pavilion, do you have a death wish¡­¡± An elder from the Ferocious Bird Pavilion began angrily, but before he could finish, he was suddenly pulled towards one of the men by an irresistible force.

    Soon after, the elder¡¯s arm was torn off, spurting blood wildly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± the elder screamed, his face pale as wax.

    This scene caused a gasp of horror from the onlookers, their faces filled with endless terror. Just a simple grasp, and the third-ranked powerhouse of the sect was sucked over? Was this some sort of magic? What kind of technique was this?

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± At that moment, another elder¡¯s voice sounded. A figure rushed from behind the courtyard at high speed, unleashing all his power towards the leader of the intruders, creating a gust of wind. However, before he could get close, a casual lift of the hand by one of the men sent a st of air that knocked him a kilometer away. He crashed into the wall of a building behind him, which then copsed thunderously.

    ¡°Sect Master!¡± A cry of rm rang out, and the shock on everyone¡¯s faces intensified. Even a powerful figure like the sect master was flung a kilometer away with a single move? This level of skill was beyond theirprehension!

    ¡°Attack!¡± the leader of the intrudersmanded, waving his hand.

    Forty to fifty people dispersed around the perimeter like specters, many licking their lips with a greedy look on their faces.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight them!¡± shouted the five to six hundred disciples, clenching their teeth and charging forward. The sound of impacts filled the air as numerous figures crisscrossed above, with streaks of blood spraying into the sky.

    Both parties were not in the same league; a single opponent¡¯s cultivation was enough to crush everyone in the Ferocious Bird Pavilion. Thus, it was a one-sided ughter. In less than three minutes, dozens of bodiesy on the ground, limbs severed, and the ground stained red with blood, the courtyard heavy with the smell of blood.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± cried a Ferocious Bird Pavilion elder in pain. ¡°We of the Ferocious Bird Pavilion have no quarrel with you, why do you ughter so mercilessly¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, one of the men rushed forward and reached for his heart. ¡°Elder Yael, be careful!¡± several disciples around him shouted. Elder Yael sensed the deadly intent but was powerless to avoid it, watching helplessly as the hand reached for him.

    Just then, a cold light shed swiftly, and the man momentarily shifted to the side, abandoning his attack on the elder. At the same time, endless des shimmered in the air. A careful observation would reveal sharp curved des firing rapidly towards the intruders, causing minor injuries to a few.

    After a flurry of de light, the curved des returned to the entrance of the courtyard. Simultaneously, seven to eight hundred people rushed into the gate, most dressed in SHADOW SECT brocades, the others in Special Patrol Squadron uniforms.

    Leading the SHADOW SECT was Brigham Bush, the former inspector of the capital SHADOW SECT, now promoted to Provincial Governor of the Northern District. Also present was the current inspector, Shane Cross. Leading the Special Patrol Squadron was an inspector named Dane Schneider from the capital.

    ¡°You must be from the capital¡¯s Praetorian Guard, and this is all you brought?¡± the leader of the intruders asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Elder Yael, you are no match for them; don¡¯t make needless sacrifices, retreat!¡± Brigham Bush ignored the intruder, instead shouting to the elder of the Ferocious Bird Pavilion.

    ¡°Provincial Governor, who are these people?¡± Elder Yael shouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Brigham Bush shouted in reply. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions now, just go!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Provincial Governor!¡± Elder Yael didn¡¯t insist on staying; he knew their presence was futile. After speaking, he turned to the disciples of the Ferocious Bird Pavilion and shouted, ¡°Everyone, retreat to the back mountain!¡±

    Hearing this, all members of the Ferocious Bird Pavilion did not hesitate and quickly ran towards the back mountain. ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± one of the men coldly snorted.

    Then several shadows quickly pursued them. ¡°Attack!¡± Brigham Bush waved his hand, holding a curved de as he charged forward.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Behind him, seven to eight hundred people shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°A bunch of ants, you should know your ce!¡± the leader of the intruders swept them with a disdainful nce. As he spoke, he swept out a palm.

    Boom¡­ After the st of air, including Brigham Bush, two to three hundred people were flung into the air, blood spraying from them as they crashed heavily to the ground.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Among them, twenty to thirty were instantly motionless, and the majority passed out, their eyes rolling back. Those who remained vomitedrge amounts of blood, barely clinging to life.

    It was a crushing defeat.

    ¡°Provincial Governor, how are you?¡± one of the SHADOW SECT members shouted to Brigham Bush lying on the ground.

    Those disciples originally nning to run to the back mountain also stopped in their tracks. They had thought the SHADOW SECT and Special Patrol Squadron might be able to hold off the intruders.

    Now it seemed utterly impossible. The elites of SHADOW SECT and Special Patrol Squadron, although a level stronger than the people of Ferocious Bird Pavilion, were still no different from ants in front of these intruders. They couldn¡¯t possibly escape, so they might as well fight to the death.

    ¡°You really are scoundrels!¡± After a while, Brigham Bush spat out a mouthful of blood and got up. Then he looked at the leading elder of the intruders: ¡°Who exactly are you? This is a crucial ce in the capital, not a ce for you to run wild!¡± As he spoke, his heart sank.

    The skill of the intruders far exceeded his estimates, definitely not something his level could contend with. He hade to the Ferocious Bird Pavilion today because he had received a report two hours earlier. A sect on the outskirts of the capital had been annihted, limbs severed, blood flowing into rivers.

    Photos of the scene were simultaneously sent to his phone, and after viewing them, Brigham Bush was infuriated.

    At the capital, such heartless acts urred, those people truly audacious! This was a p in the face to SHADOW SECT and Special Patrol Squadron.

 Chapter 1487 Lord Dragon?

    Subsequently, Brigham Bush had all surveince around that sect¡¯s vicinity reviewed to track the movements of those involved in real-time. Simultaneously, he called Han Holmes, the head of the Special Patrol Squadron, to deploy elite forces to work together with the SHADOW SECT on the case.

    Due to Han Holmes¡¯ absence from the capital in recent days, he arranged for Dane Schneider to coordinate with Brigham Bush.

    As both parties gathered their forces, surveince showed that the assants were heading towards the western suburbs.

    ording to Brigham Bush, there was only one sect in the western suburbs, the Ferocious Bird Pavilion. Judging by their actions, the next target was likely the Ferocious Bird Pavilion. Without hesitation, Bush led his men towards the location, and indeed, it was as he suspected!

    He had not anticipated, however, just how formidable their strength would be. His men were no match for them, and even he himself felt insignificant in their presence. Thinking to himself, he realized today¡¯s challenge was formidable.

    ¡°The mighty Praetorian Guard of vale, is this all the strength you possess?¡± the elder spoke calmly without urgency, looking at Brigham Bush. ¡°You are no match for us, but I¡¯ll give you a chance to call for help.¡±

    ¡°Call as many as you can, we¡¯ll wait right here until you can¡¯t call anymore!¡±

    ¡°Were you intending to lure us here? What is your purpose?¡± Brigham Bush, wiping the blood from his lips, asked with a grave voice. He already had a suspicion. After destroying that sect, they hade directly to the Ferocious Bird Pavilion without any attempt to conceal their movements, clearly intending to draw official attention.

    ¡°My patience is limited, call for help, and make it quick!¡± the elder continued.

    ¡°You are audacious to think¡­¡± Shane Cross spat out a mouthful of blood before angrily speaking out.

    ¡°If you waste any more words, you won¡¯t need to speak again!¡± another man nced at Shane Cross and continued.

    ¡°You have one minute, if you don¡¯t call for help, I will start sending you on your way!¡±

    Brigham Bush took a deep breath and then sternly said, ¡°No matter who you are or what you want, this is the capital, and you cannot act recklessly!¡±

    ¡°If you want to cause trouble in the capital, over my dead body!¡± As he spoke, his aura surged, and a resolute look shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± echoed the men behind him, each gripping their swords and shouting in unison, their faces determined. As members of the SHADOW SECT and Special Patrol Squadron, they knew they were outmatched but would not retreat an inch.

    ¡°Hehe, not afraid of death, huh?¡± One of the men nced at Brigham Bush and the others. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s start with you!¡±

    As he spoke, the man narrowed his eyes, flipped his hands, andunched a fierce seal towards Brigham Bush and Shane Cross. He did not hold back, knowing he intended to leave no survivors. As the seal swept out, the wind howled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Both Brigham Bush and Shane Cross eximed at the same time, determination shing in their eyes as they charged with their swords. They both knew that this might be the end of their lives, but even so, there was no fear visible on their faces.

    At that moment, two sword glows infused with the power of thunder tore through the clouds and descended from the sky. One of the sword glows blocked the man¡¯s seal, causing Brigham Bush and Shane Cross to be thrown back by the resulting shock wave. The other sword glow shed directly at the man, leaving a deep ravine in the ground.

    The man struggled to turn his head upwards, unable to utter a word. His body split in two, falling to the ground, bloody and blurred.

    Silence ensued at the scene, everyone, including the man¡¯s allies, stared in stunned silence.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The elder leader frowned, looking up into the void. Then, they saw a group of figures approaching from not far, gliding through the air.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Lord Dragon?¡± Upon seeing the figure leading the group, both the SHADOW SECT and the Special Patrol Squadron eximed in disbelief.

    Lord Dragon, how could he be here? Although the people from Ferocious Bird Pavilion had never met Billy, the name ¡®Lord Dragon¡¯ was already well-known to them. Hearing this name, their faces were likewise shocked.

    ¡°Brigham Bush, take everyone back!¡± Afternding, Billy spoke loudly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, they are very strong, you-¡± Brigham Bush started to say, rising from the ground with difficulty.

    ¡°Quickly, take everyone back!¡± Night Orchid loudly interrupted him.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush paused, then directed the SHADOW SECT and Special Patrol Squadron, ¡°Everyone, fall back!¡±

    The group quickly retreated towards the back of the courtyard. This time, the opponents did not pursue further. They sensed a significant threat from behind Billy and his group, and a look of wariness shed through their eyes.

    ¡°Are you the strong ones of vale¡¯s capital?¡± the elder continued.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others replied simultaneously.

    As the word fell, they all charged at full speed, each channeling their full strength to draw out trails of cold light.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± the elder shouted angrily, raising his hand to meet the attack.

    The other forty or fifty people hesitated only briefly before following him, their auras peaking.

    Meanwhile, Billy flipped his wrist, pulling out a cold glow with his de, shing towards the elder. He had assessed the elder¡¯s cultivation as seventh-rank Sacred Realm, so he did not need to use his trump card.

    The elder sensed Billy¡¯s cultivation at that moment, thus he did not take him too seriously. Gathering all his power, he formed a profound seal to meet Billy¡¯s de glow, a disdainful smile curling at the corner of his mouth.

    However, the next moment, his expression stiffened. The de glow from Billy cut through his seal as if it was nothing, then shed past his right arm.

    After the de passed, an arm floated away, blood spurting.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The elder grunted, quickly retreating a dozen steps back, the ground cracking under his feet. After regaining his bnce, he looked at Billy in shock.

    ¡°How could you possibly be this strong?!¡±

 Chapter 1488 The Arrival of the Northfortia Embassy in the Capital

    Before the old man¡¯s words could even fall, a violent surge of energy surged forth.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, he intended to dodge, but obviously it was toote.

    The energy engulfed his lower abdomen, and with a muffled bang, the old man was shot out like a cannonball.

    Flying hundreds of meters before crashing to the ground, he then somersaulted several times, lying on the ground like a dead dog.

    ¡°You¡­ you actually crippled my cultivation¡­¡± The old man struggled to lift his head and looked at Billy with a despairing expression on his face.

    Seeing this scene, the SHADOW SECT, Special Patrol Squadron, and the people from the Ferocious Bird Pavilion nearby all eximed in unison. Such a strong person wasn¡¯t even a match for Lord Dragon?

    ¡°Stout, watch him, don¡¯t let him die!¡± Then, Billy instructed Stout before rushing towards the other people¡¯s battle circle.

    Among the remaining opponents, there were still a few in the early stages of the Sacred Realm, so Casey and the others didn¡¯t take them down so quickly.

    But with Billy joining in, the situation instantly became one-sided.

    After a few minutes, all the opponents were lying on the ground, except for the old man in charge, none of the others were left alive.

    ¡°Boss, that old guy killed himself!¡± Just then, Stout approached Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Killed himself?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Yeah! Bleeding from all seven orifices, no breath left!¡± Stout nodded in response.

    ¡°He must have practiced some secret technique that could be activated even if his cultivation was lost.¡±

    ¡°Really dead?¡± Azure Dragon furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°If I had known this earlier, I should have left a few guys to ask about the situation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Casey shook his head in response. ¡°Only a few people from the two sects know the specific action ns for this time, others wouldn¡¯t know the details.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Azure Dragon nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we pay our respects!¡± At this moment, Brigham Bush, Shane Cross, and Dane Schneider, along with the others, came forward and bowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re all injured, no need for formalities!¡± Billy raised his hand slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon!¡± The crowd shouted again in unison.

    Then, Brigham Bush and the others greeted Casey and the others again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, when are you returning to the country? Why did youe here?¡± Brigham Bush then looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let the buddies stay here to handle things, we¡¯ll go back to SHADOW SECT first and talk on the way!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brigham Bush responded after a moment of hesitation.

    Five minutester, they boarded a COASTER and headed towards the city center.

    After the car drove off, Night Orchid briefly exined the situation to Brigham Bush and the others.

    Everyone hade here because when they were nearing the capital, Billy instructed Night Orchid to call Brigham Bush to discuss something.

    However, Brigham Bush had already gotten off the car and rushed to the Ferocious Bird Pavilion¡¯s main courtyard, and also sensed that a fight had broken out there, naturally, he didn¡¯t have time to answer the phone.

    Night Orchid then tried calling Shane Cross, but no one answered.

    Finally, Night Orchid directly called back to the SHADOW SECT headquarters and learned of Brigham Bush and Shane Cross¡¯s whereabouts, so they rushed over.

    ¡°Night Orchid, what about Ether Mountain?¡± After hearing Night Orchid¡¯s words, Brigham Bush asked with a solemn expression.

    ¡°They are fine for now!¡± Night Orchid replied.

    On their way back from Pr Domain, Billy had already called Adam Greenleaf.

    Knowing that there were no abnormalities at Ether Mountain for the time being, everyone felt a bit relieved.

    Billy briefly exined the matter of Blood and Devil Sects to Adam Greenleaf over the phone, asking him to inform the Peak Master to be on guard early.

    After hanging up the phone, Adam Greenleaf went directly to Floating Cloud Peak.

    ¡°Brigham Bush, besides the matters of these two sects, have there been any other special events in the capital these past two days?¡± After Stout helped Brigham Bush and Shane Cross briefly deal with their injuries, Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Other than what happened today, there haven¡¯t been any other special events for the time being.¡± Brigham Bush replied after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Then, briefly tell us about the major events that have urred domestically and internationally over the past year.¡± Night Orchid continued.

    ¡°Alright, Night Orchid.¡± Brigham Bush nodded in response.

    Then, he began to introduce the situation to everyone.

    After about half an hour, he had finished exining everything he knew.

    After listening, Billy and the others had a rough understanding of the domestic and international situation over the past year.

    Domestically, everything was rtively stable.

    Since the Long family and the Vaughan family, two of the four ancient families, were dealt with over a year ago, the hidden families and sects in the country had be much more obedient.

    Coupled with the Ravenwood family and the Meskill family firmly standing on the side of the capital, this further consolidated the capital¡¯s position in vale.

    Over the past year, no sect or family dared to provoke the authority of the capital anymore.

    The current situation was that as long as the capital encountered any trouble, with a wave of its arm, the Ancient Martial World and the hidden world would follow suit.

    Such a phenomenon had not been seen in vale for hundreds of years!

    This was the result of the joint efforts of the people of Ether Mountain and the capital!

    As for the international situation, the countries around vale didn¡¯t have much difference from before.

    Oriana, Veridiania, Nanrania, and other small countries still pretended to be submissive.

    They didn¡¯t dare to say anything overtly, but behind the scenes, under the guidance of Northfortia, they would asionally make some small moves at the border.

    Regarding this, vale didn¡¯t bother to pay much attention to them, as long as they didn¡¯t cross the line, they could do whatever they wanted.

    As for Aqundia, their rtionship with vale had further improved over the past year.

    This was partly due to Billy¡¯s influence, and partly due to the current situation facing their country.

    Northfortia and several Western countries had been pressuring and sanctioning them from different angles for the past two years, making them feel suffocated.

    So they had to seek allies, and vale was naturally the best choice.

    Furthermore, just three months ago, vale and Northfortia had a rtivelyrge-scale conflict, with the main battlefield in Oriana.

    At that time, Oriana, instigated by Northfortia, attempted to provoke vale¡¯s bottom line.

    At themand of Emperor Greenleaf, three hundred thousand soldiers from the Eastern Region set foot on Oriana¡¯s territory.

    The result of that battle was that all of Northfortia¡¯s forces stationed in Oriana, numbering over a hundred thousand, were wiped out, and Oriana itself suffered losses of nearly two hundred thousand.

    After that battle, Oriana becamepletely obedient, at least on the surface, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke anymore.

    ¡°Oh right, Lord Dragon, I suddenly remembered something.¡± After finishing the matter with Northfortia, Brigham Bush seemed to recall something.

    After a slight pause, he added, ¡°I heard that a Northfortia embassy arrived in the capitalst night.¡±

    ¡°If everything goes as expected, they should be negotiating with us, vale, at the Central Sky Office today!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 1489 Something Wrong with Your Brain?

    ¡°Lord Dragon, I¡¯ve heard about this too!¡± Shane Cross interjected.

    ¡°It is said that the people from Northfortia are here to negotiate the aftermath of the battle three months ago.¡±

    ¡°Three months ago, and they¡¯re here now?¡± Bob furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Boss, the Northfortia people probably have other intentions¡­¡± Brigham Bush interrupted Bob.

    ¡°Brigham Bush, call and ask immediately to see if the Northfortia people are really at the Central Sky Office!¡± Billy interrupted Bob¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Brigham Bush responded, then took out his phone and dialed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Two minutester, after hanging up the phone, he spoke up: ¡°Lord Dragon, they are indeed negotiating at the Central Sky Office!¡±

    ¡°Also, this time it¡¯s led by a Northfortia cab minister, so the Prime Minister is also present!¡±

    ¡°The Prime Minister too?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, then he looked towards the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Brigham, don¡¯t head back to SHADOW SECT, go to Central Sky Office at the fastest speed!¡±

    Just a moment ago, he was wondering why those people from Blood Sect suddenly caused trouble for no reason. Now, hearing Brigham Bush¡¯s words, he had a vague guess in his mind.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Brigham elerated after a brief pause.

    ¡°Brigham Bush, pass down the order to SHADOW SECT in the capital to suspend all ongoing work and conduct aprehensive search of the city!¡±

    ¡°If any Northfortia individuals are found hiding, or if there are any other suspicious individuals, report immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Brigham Bush nodded and then took out his phone to make the call.

    ¡°Boss, do you think Northfortia would really dare to cause trouble in the capital?¡± Night Orchid turned to Billy and asked.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rule out that possibility!¡± Billy furrowed his brow slightly.

    After a brief pause, he looked towards the driver¡¯s seat again: ¡°Brigham, stop the car!¡±

    Brigham mmed on the brakes. ¡°Lord Dragon, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not take the car!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to Brigham¡¯s question, and after speaking, he got out of the car.

    Casey and the others hesitated for a moment before following suit.

    Then, the group hurried towards Central Sky Office in the air.

    Meanwhile, inside the Central Sky Officepound, in a conference hall.

    Representatives from vale and Northfortia were seated face-to-face on either side of arge conference table.

    From their expressions and demeanor, it was clear that the negotiations were not going smoothly.

    The chief negotiator from vale was Urban Woolery.

    Apanying him were Otis Hum, Ernest Shepherd, Milo Guzman, and several other officials from different departments.

    On the Northfortia side, there were about twelve or thirteen people, with a middle-aged man leading the negotiations. He was in his fifties, with an unfriendly face and sharp eyes.

    ¡°Mr Prime Minister, I have made our Northfortia¡¯s conditions clear. It¡¯s up to your sincerity, vale!¡± The middle-aged man named Tyronn looked at Otis Hum and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?¡± Urban Woolery smirked coldly.

    ¡°The battle three months ago was ultimately provoked by the Northfortia people.¡±

    ¡°And now, youe to vale, demandingpensation of five hundred billion for your losses.¡±

    ¡°May I ask, are you sure you¡¯re not here to joke around?¡±

    ¡°Mr Prime Minister, from what you¡¯re implying, does that mean you reject our proposed conditions?¡± Tyronn fixed his gaze on Urban Woolery.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Urban Woolery nced at him.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing more to discuss?¡± Tyronn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°If you have nothing else to discuss, then you may leave!¡± Urban Woolery stood up after speaking, and Otis Hum and the others also stood up simultaneously.

    ¡°Heh, what if I insist that valepensate us?¡± Tyronn remained seated, showing no intention of getting up.

    ¡°Tyronn, you are at least a cab minister of Northfortia, the second most important figure. Please mind your words. Do you really think¡­¡± Otis Hum frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour!¡± Tyronn interrupted Otis Hum.

    ¡°Half an hourter, I hope to see a transfer record of five hundred billion. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±

    Otis Hum mmed his palm on the conference table.

    ¡°Tyronn, this is vale, not Northfortia. If you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the elderly man sitting to Tyronn¡¯s right also pped his palm on the table.

    The conference table immediately shattered, and at the same time, a wave of energy surged towards Otis Hum.

    Otis Hum was caught off guard because he didn¡¯t expect the other party to dare to act here.

    Just as the energy wave was about to hit him, he instinctively threw out a palm.

    However, the opponent¡¯s skill far surpassed his own. After the sh of palms, Otis Hum was sent flying, crashing into the wall behind him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing this scene, the pupils of Urban Woolery and others shrank simultaneously.

    No one had expected that the Northfortia people would be so audacious as to directly attack at the vale Central Sky Office!

    ¡°Outrageous!¡±

    Next moment, Ernest Shepherd and Milo Guzman roared angrily and then raised their hands to attack the elderly man.

    ¡°Ants!¡±

    The elderly man retorted casually, then raised his hand again, sending out another powerful force.

    With a muffled sound, Ernest Shepherd and Milo Guzman, like Otis Hum, crashed into the wall and fell to the ground, blood trickling from their mouths.

    ¡°Elder Ernest, Elder Milo!¡± The vale people eximed.

    ¡°Tyronn, are you out of your mind? Do you realize what you¡¯re doing?¡± Urban Woolery looked at Tyronn and spoke in a deep voice.

    Then, he turned to Ernest Shepherd and the others: ¡°Elder Ernest, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Ernest Shepherd shook his head and responded, ¡°Mr Woolery, you go ahead!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Urban Woolery shook his head and turned to Tyronn again, his tone serious: ¡°Do you know the consequences of your actions?¡±

    As he spoke, he felt a slight tremor in his heart.

    The skill of the elderly man on the other side exceeded his expectations.

    Even though Otis Hum had been caught off guard and sent flying by the opponent¡¯s palm earlier.

    But Ernest Shepherd and Milo Guzman had actively attacked, yet they were still easily knocked away by a casual palm strike from the opponent.

    He admitted that even he couldn¡¯t do that!

    The fact that there was such a skilled person apanying the Northfortia delegation this time was suspicious!

    Before this, he had checked the martial arts aura of the other party, and they were all below the Saint realm, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Now it seemed that the other party deliberately concealed their aura!

    ¡°Heh, Mr Prime Minister, you don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡± Tyronn shrugged. ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±

    After speaking, he changed the subject: ¡°Mr Prime Minister, I still suggest you seriously consider the conditions I proposed earlier!¡±

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Urban Woolery narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll agree!¡± Tyronn shrugged again.

    ¡°Is he your reliance?¡± Urban Woolery turned to the elderly man who had just acted.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t practiced my martial arts in a long time. Since there¡¯s such an opportunity today, I¡¯ll stretch my muscles!¡±

    As he spoke, his momentum soared rapidly.

    Then, he unleashed his full strength and swept a palm towards the elderly man.

 Chapter 1490 Courting Death!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t regard Urban Woolery highly, casually meeting his palm strike.

    The sh of two forces caused Urban Woolery and his opponent to simultaneously retreat several steps.

    The tiles under their feet cracked, and the resulting shockwave turned the surrounding chairs into dust.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After stabilizing his posture, Urban Woolery frowned tightly.

    He had just exerted his full strength, yet his opponent had only used about sixty to seventy percent of theirs!

    There was no doubt that his opponent¡¯s strength far surpassed his own!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to force me back so many steps, quite interesting!¡±

    The old man looked at Urban Woolery and spoke, ¡°Let me try another move. If you can handle it, you don¡¯t have to pay the five hundred billion!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura burst forth, revealing his ninth-rank Sacred Realm strength.

    Sensing this pressure, Urban Woolery¡¯s pupils contracted once again.

    Just this aura alone was beyond hisparison.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how there could be someone with such skills in Northfortia?!

    ¡°Mr Woolery, quick, dodge!¡± Ernest Shepherd and others shouted simultaneously.

    Although Urban Woolery knew he couldn¡¯t handle this move, the limited space in the meeting room made it hard for him to dodge.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Just then, an angry voice rang out at the hall¡¯s entrance.

    Simultaneously, a vast wave of energy surged from the entrance, blocking the opponent¡¯s attack.

    With a loud bang, the shock wave dispersed, and Urban Woolery and Ernest Shepherd were pushed back several steps, their blood boiling in their chests.

    Everyone turned to look at the entrance.

    ¡°Lord Dragon?¡± Urban Woolery and others¡¯ eyes lit up, shouting loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Tyronn and a group of Northfortia people eximed in surprise.

    As ministers of Northfortia¡¯s cab, they had known Billy for years.

    They just didn¡¯t expect Billy to show up here!

    At the moment Billy appeared, Tyronn couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy several times.

    This fear stemmed from his subconscious.

    It was because Billy had left too many shadows on the people of Northfortia in the past.

    Although they hadn¡¯t heard the name Billy for two years, it didn¡¯t mean Billy had lost his deterrent power on them!

    However, Tyronn reassured himself with his own reliance.

    ¡°Mr Woolery, are you all right?¡± Billy walked over with the others.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Urban Woolery and others greeted, ¡°Lord Dragon, why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Mr Woolery, I¡¯ll exinter. Let¡¯s deal with these small fries first.¡± Billy nodded to Ernest Shepherd and others as he spoke.

    Then he turned to Tyronn, ¡°You have a choice, live or die?¡±

    ¡°Commander Billy, times have changed. It¡¯s not like it used to be¡­¡± a Northfortia minister began, pointing at Billy.

    Before he could finish speaking, a swift de aura shed from Bob¡¯s hand.

    The de aura shed, a severed arm flew off, blood spraying.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The other person screamed.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Tyronn shouted angrily.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, live or die!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    As he spoke, he nced at the other people, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    ¡°Hehe, it seems you have some skill!¡± The old man, a ninth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator, sneered.

    Then he looked at Tyronn, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Elder Bridger, he is vale¡¯s Lord Dragon!¡± Tyronn said respectfully.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, the old man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Then he looked at Billy, ¡°You¡¯re Mr Billy from Skydragon City? I didn¡¯t expect you toe out so soon!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Devil Sect, right? Identify yourself!¡± Billy nced at him.

    He had roughly probed the strength of the other party when he came in.

    The old man not only had the cultivation of the ninth-rank Sacred Realm, but also exuded a sinister aura.

    There was no need to ask; he was definitely from the Devil Sect.

    ¡°Devil Sect¡¯s Elder Bridger, Bridger Dney!¡± The other party replied straightforwardly.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Hehe, shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡± Bridger Dney¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Do you think that following us from the Forbidden Ruins Space to here can save vale? You overestimate yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to live?¡± Billy interrupted him, ¡°Then let me grant your wish!¡±

    ¡°The space here is limited,e with me, and I¡¯ll give you a chance to use all your strength!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bridger Dney agreed.

    ¡°Elder Bridger, he¡¯s very mysterious, don¡¯t be careless!¡± Tyronn reminded Bridger Dney.

    ¡°Just a sixth-rank Sacred Realm, what is there to worry about!¡± Bridger Dney looked disdainful.

    Seeing his attitude, it was probably because he didn¡¯t know about what happened at the Saint Cloud Pavilion some time ago.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so recklessly.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, he¡¯s at thete stage of the Sacred Realm¡­¡± At the same time, Urban Woolery took a deep breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Mr Woolery, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy smiled.

    Five minutester, both of them walked out of the conference hall and arrived at the Central Sky Office courtyard.

    Many members of the Central Sky Office felt the anomaly here and gathered around.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, Mr Stokes?!¡± Recognizing Billy and Bob, everyone eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Everyone, listen up, evacuate the courtyard!¡± Bob spoke loudly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr Stokes, what¡¯s happening?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard Mr Stokes¡¯s words?¡± Otis Hum shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what was happening, they didn¡¯t stay any longer and retreated outside the courtyard one after another.

    ¡°Come on, let me see how much you, the legendary Mr Billy, are worth!¡± Bridger Dney said to Billy before flying into the air.

    ¡°Elder Bridger, don¡¯t be careless!¡± Tyronn continued to shout.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy replied before following suit.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, be careful!¡± Urban Woolery and others spoke simultaneously.

    Soon, Billy and Bridger Dney arrived above the Central Sky Office courtyard.

    ¡°Take this first!¡± Bridger Dney said solemnly, forming a skull image with his hand and thrusting it towards Billy, creating a burst of breaking wind.

    Billy didn¡¯t waste time talking, he activated his bloodline power and swept out with a powerful gust of wind.

    With a muffled bang, the two forces exploded simultaneously.

    Bridger Dney didn¡¯t stop, his eyes twisted as he raised his hand again and smashed out a row of phantom skulls, apanied by howling winds.

    Billy didn¡¯t take these attacks seriously. With a few palm winds, the phantom skulls burst one after another.

    As the two fought, the surrounding void was enveloped in endless pressure.

    The members of the Central Sky Office outside the courtyard now understood why Bob had asked them to leave.

    Their battle was so fierce. Just its shock waves alone could take their lives.

    At the same time, after dodging another wave of attacks, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Then he raised his hand and formed a barrier to envelop the two of them.

    This was the capital¡¯s important area, and he naturally didn¡¯t want their battle to affect too wide an area.

    Bridger Dney understood Billy¡¯s intentions but didn¡¯t stop him.

    Perhaps, in his eyes, after killing Billy, everything would be meaningless!

 Chapter 1491 Emperor Greenleaf

    Billy and Bridger Dney shed again, then stepped back several hundred meters from each other.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you!¡± Bridger Dney steadied himself and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Take one more move from me. If you can still handle it, I¡¯ll concede!¡±

    As he spoke, a ck mist exploded from him, apanied by a violent aura filling the entire barrier space.

    With his hands dancing, images of densely packed skulls shed in the ck mist, creating a terrifying momentum.

    Thanks to Billy not having a fear of dense formations, otherwise, he would have lost without fighting.

    Then, the numerous skull images quickly circled in the void around him, forming a huge vortex in no time.

    In just a blink of an eye, the countless skull images gathered into a giant skull towering forty to fifty meters high.

    Surrounded by mist, it emitted a deathly aura, asionally apanied by crackling sounds of electricity.

    Watching this scene in the air, the members of the Central Sky Office were all horrified, feeling a strong sense of fear.

    Having lived for decades, they had never seen such a terrifying momentum before.

    Many couldn¡¯t help but worry for Billy.

    Even Urban Woolery and others showed concern on their faces.

    ¡°Lie down for me!¡±

    With a roar from Bridger Dney, the giant skull opened its mouth and bit towards Billy, aiming to destroy everything.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy retorted.

    At the same time, he activated the Celestial ck Finger and pointed it at the skull, causing a huge wave to surge out.

    A loud noise reverberated through the sky, audible to half the city.

    Simultaneously, the violent wave shook the barrier heavily, causing it to sway a few times.

    It was fortunate that the barrier existed; otherwise, just this wave would have razed the entire Central Sky Office to the ground.

    After the loud noise, Bridger Dney spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out, crashing heavily into the barrier behind, then fell down.

    His bones shattered, veins severed, and arge amount of blood continuously gushed from his mouth.

    With the power of his bloodline, Billy was now at the seventh-rank Sacred Realm. It was natural for him to kill a ninth-rank Sacred Realm with one move.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± Bridger struggled to lift his head, said a few words, then went silent.

    The scene fell into silence immediately.

    Except for Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group, everyone else was petrified, wearing shocked expressions.

    Just a casual move brought the end of the battle?

    He¡¯s really too strong!

    ¡°Elder Bridger!¡±

    A cry of pain came from the Northfortia camp.

    Seeing the other three Devil Sect members rush towards Urban Woolery¡¯s group, they knew they stood no chance after seeing Bridger being killed.

    If they wanted to survive, they had to take hostages!

    However, they were thinking too much!

    Before they could run a few steps, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang swung their wrists, sending several sword beams shing over.

    Among these people, the highest cultivation was only third-rank Sacred Realm. They knew it was difficult to block Azure Dragon¡¯s group¡¯s attacks, so they hurriedly dodged to the side.

    What made them despair was that before they could stabilize themselves, Casey had already acted.

    Sword beams shed past their necks, and immediately, three heads flew up into the sky, blood spurting like pirs.

    ¡°Casey, leave the leader, kill the rest!¡± Billy withdrew the barrier andnded on the ground.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group replied and charged out with their swords.

    ¡°Damn it, we are ministers of the Northfortia Cab. If you¡­¡± A man from the other side shouted.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a sword beam shed past, leaving a blood line on his throat. Then, he copsed.

    ¡°You guys are all damned!¡±

    Another elder from Northfortia roared, attacking Casey with his hand raised.

    However, with his strength, it was like hitting a stone with an egg.

    Before he could run a few steps, Casey swung another sword beam.

    Another head flew up into the sky, blood spurting like a pir, and then fell straight down.

    Not only him, but the situation of the other people was also simr. There was no chance of struggling under Azure Dragon¡¯s group¡¯s swords.

    In less than two minutes, except for Tyronn, everyone elsey down, not one of them alive.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Tyronn¡¯s eyes were full of horror, his face pale.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Casey swept a sword beam from his abdomen, instantly shattering his dantian.

    Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood, slumping to the ground, full of despair.

    He probably never dreamed of such an oue!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Just then, a furious roar pierced through the clouds and echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.

    At the same time, a terrifying pressure swept through the air, devastating everything.

    People within tens of kilometers below felt like they were in an ice cer. Many ordinary people sat down on the ground, trembling.

    For non-martial artists, this level of pressure, although distant, would suffocate and kill them if itsted too long.

    As the voice fell, a dark shadow came from a kilometer away, flying through the air.

    ¡°Elder Brayan¡­¡±

    Seeing the neer, Tyronn struggled to shout.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense his exact cultivation level?¡± Stout walked to Billy¡¯s side and asked.

    ¡°Half step into Holy Realm!¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    ¡°Damn! He established such an eye-catching presence, but he¡¯s only half step into Holy Realm?¡± Stout clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t let him talk too much. Finish him with one move!¡±

    ¡°Boss, take action!¡± Stout clicked his tongue again.

    ¡°Someone will take care of him!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Who?¡± Stout was stunned.

    Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group also looked puzzled.

    Apart from the boss, who else in this city could contend with someone half step into Holy Realm?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Dare to kill our Devil Sect Elder Bridger, I¡¯ll make you all pay with your lives!¡± A ck-robed elder named Brayan Dney continued to roar.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Just then, a powerful voice came from the void.

    Immediately after, a figure dressed in dragon robes appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf?¡± Everyone below shouted simultaneously.

    The person who came was the ruler of vale, Emperor Greenleaf!

    At the same time as he spoke, Emperor Greenleaf raised his hand and conjured a barrier, covering himself and Brayan Dney.

    The oppressive aura in the void disappeared, and the people below breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s exact cultivation level? Can he fight someone half step into Holy Realm?¡± Stout looked up at the sky and asked.

    Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group also wore expressions of doubt.

    They had limited contact with Emperor Greenleaf, only having had a few close encounters two years ago.

    Although every time Emperor Greenleaf appeared, they were shocked, but now he was facing a peerless expert who was half step into Holy Realm.

    Does Emperor Greenleaf really have a chance?

 Chapter 1492 Perish

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything!¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s strength exactly!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying about this.

    Before this, he truly had no knowledge of the strength of three people.

    The first was the old master, the second was the peak master, and the third was Emperor Greenleaf.

    He had no idea what cultivation level these three individuals had.

    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t seen Emperor Greenleaf for more than a year. While he was growing, Emperor Greenleaf was also advancing!

    Just like Mr Woolery and Otis Hum, their strength had improved significantly over the past year, making them iparable to before!

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you make a move!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°What if something unexpected happens to Emperor Greenleaf¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°I mean, just in case,¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf should be very aware of the opponent¡¯s strength. Since he dares to make a move, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger!¡± Billy replied, looking into the air.

    However, although he said so, his whole body was tense, ready to act at any moment.

    ¡°Are you the sovereign of vale?¡± Brayan Dney looked Emperor Greenleaf up and down.

    ¡°Hundreds of years ago, your Devil Sect escaped by chance. Now you¡¯re causing trouble again. Do you really want to bepletely annihted?¡± Emperor Greenleaf responded in a deep voice.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°vale is not a ce where your Devil Sect can run wild!¡±

    ¡°Whether you were misled by Northfortia or have other intentions, from the moment you harbored ill thoughts, your fate was already sealed!¡±

    From his tone, it was obvious that he had long known about the existence of the Devil Sect.

    ¡°Heh, ignorant arrogance!¡± Brayan Dney sneered.

    ¡°Not only in your world, but even in the Forbidden Ruins Space, no one dares to ignore the existence of my Devil Sect!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the sovereign of vale, so you can¡­¡±

    ¡°If you choose to end yourself, I can leave you as a whole corpse!¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Brayan Dney burst intoughter.

    After a slight pause, he changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see how wrong you are!¡±

    As he spoke, a more violent aura exploded, and the entire barrier was filled with intense pressure.

    Then, his figure shed like a ghost, while at the same time, several fierce dark winds whistled out as he raised his hand.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Emperor Greenleaf said in a deep voice, meeting him head-on.

    There was a fierce collision inside the barrier, causing waves of air to continuously impact the edge of the barrier.

    ¡°Boss, should we intervene?¡± Azure Fang, on the ground, looked at Billy with some concern.

    ¡°It should be fine, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    Although he couldn¡¯t probe Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s cultivation, he vaguely felt that Emperor Greenleaf was likely above Brayan Dney.

    ¡°Boss, if there¡¯s only one person from Blood and Devil Sects at the half-step into Holy Realm in the capital, Ether Mountain might be under considerable pressure!¡± Casey, beside him, spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He naturally thought of this too.

    A few days ago, his grandfather told him that the primary target of Blood and Devil Sects this time was Ether Mountain.

    And the reason he rushed to the capital first was obviously because he was worried that the other party would attack the capital first.

    After all, from his understanding of the capital, there was only one high-endbat power, Emperor Greenleaf!

    If all the members of Blood and Devil Sects really came to the capital, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    As for Ether Mountain, the overall strength was rtively less fragilepared to the capital.

    Moreover, he had notified Adam, and Ether Mountain would definitely make some preparations in advance.

    Even if the opponent¡¯s main force went to Ether Mountain, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy to break through in the short term.

    So before going to Ether Mountain, he had to ensure the safety of the capital first.

    As the two were talking, another loud noise came from inside the barrier, causing the barrier to tremble.

    Then, the two figures quickly separated.

    ¡°To be able to withstand so many of my moves, I underestimated you!¡± Brayan Dney frowned slightly as he spoke.

    At the same time, he felt a slight unease in his heart.

    After so many rounds of attack, although it seemed that they were evenly matched, he vaguely felt that Emperor Greenleaf hadn¡¯t really exerted his full strength. Although he himself hadn¡¯t unleashed his trump card, he inexplicably felt a sense of dread.

    ¡°Elder of Devil Sect, is this all the strength you have?¡± Emperor Greenleaf spoke lightly, ¡°Too weak!¡±

    ¡°Braggart!¡± Brayan Dney took a deep breath, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a move, and settle the oue in one move!¡±

    He knew he had no retreat. It was either life or death, with no other choice!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Greenleaf replied.

    The next moment, a ck mist burst out from Brayan Dney¡¯s body.

    Simr to the previous Bridger Dney, the mist was filled with densely packed skull images, but the array was several levels stronger.

    ¡°Demons Sacrifice to Heaven!¡±

    With a roar from Brayan Dney, those skull images shot towards Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s position like raindrops.

    At the same time, a ck long spear shot out from the ck mist.

    It emitted an extremely chilling aura, with fierce thunder entwined around the spearhead.

    The ck spear tore through the void with lightning speed and appeared in front of Emperor Greenleaf in an instant. A devastatingly sinister aura enveloped Emperor Greenleaf.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°But still weak!¡±

    As he spoke, a surging momentum erupted from his body.

    The skull images around him had no chance to resist at all, bursting one after another, with waves of air raging.

    Then, a rapidly rotating Tai Chi diagram appeared in front of him.

    The ck long spear struck the diagram at full speed, instantly shattering and dissolving into nothingness.

    Brayan Dney spurted out a mouthful of blood and mmed heavily against the edge of the barrier.

    Just as he barely stabilized his figure, a spiritual power substance of an ancient sword appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Brayan Dney immediately felt a deathly aura pervade his whole body, and his soul trembled.

    After a slight pause, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the ancient sword pierced through his forehead and passed through.

    After struggling to open his mouth, his pupils dted rapidly, and then he fell down like a free fall.

    Brayan Dney perished!

    Seeing the scene in the air, everyone on the scene dropped their jaws, each one shocked.

    Even Billy and Casey were extremely surprised.

    Emperor Greenleaf killed a half-step Holy Realm expert so easily. He must be a genuine expert at the Holy Realm!

    Soon, Emperor Greenleaf descended from the air onto the square of the Central Sky Office.

    ¡°Pay respects to Emperor Greenleaf!¡±

    Including Billy, everyone kneeled down simultaneously, shouting in unison.

 Chapter 1493 Peril of Ether Mountain

    ¡°Everyone, please rise, no need for formalities!¡± Emperor Greenleaf smiled at everyone.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Everyone stood up again after saying a word.

    ¡°Billy, long time no see, how have you been?¡± Emperor Greenleaf walked over to Billy with a benevolent smile on his face.

    In front of others, he was the sovereign of a nation, but in front of Billy, he seemed more like an elder.

    ¡°Thanks to Your Majesty¡¯s blessings, everything is fine,¡± Billy responded with a bow.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formality between us,¡± Emperor Greenleaf said as he approached. Then he looked at Casey and the others, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard. On behalf of the millions of citizens of vale, I thank you!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is too kind, it¡¯s just what we should do,¡± Casey and the others bowed.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, did you already know that Lord Dragon would return today?¡± Urban Woolery asked Emperor Greenleaf.

    ¡°I only found out after receiving a call from Adam after you left for the Central Sky Office this morning,¡± Emperor Greenleaf responded with a smile.

    Afterwards, he looked at Billy, ¡°And you, Billy, why didn¡¯t you tell us when you wereing back? We could have made some arrangements for you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, I appreciate the thought,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°I came back this time for urgent matters, so it¡¯s best to keep things simple!¡±

    He didn¡¯t inform the capital in advance because he didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss.

    ¡°You¡¯re just afraid of bothering us!¡± Emperor Greenleaf smiled again and continued, ¡°Billy, after this matter is over, go to Northfortia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough tolerance for them from vale. Since they want to court death themselves, let¡¯s fulfill their wish!¡±

    ¡°I have this intention!¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    He had nned this when he left the Forbidden Ruins Space a few days ago.

    This time back, he must go to Northfortia to thoroughly resolve the grievances between the two countries!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, it¡¯s better for you to answer what I ask!¡± Billy then turned to Tyronn and said, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Tyronn asked reluctantly.

    ¡°Are all the other two hundred-plus members of the Blood and Devil Sects who didn¡¯t participate in the chaos in the suburbs now at Ether Mountain?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Are there still people lurking in the capital?¡±

    ¡°No more¡± Tyronn didn¡¯t resist anymore. He knew it was meaningless.

    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯ve all gone to Ether Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Urban Woolery and Otis Hum were stunned when they heard the conversation between the two.

    They were naturally surprised because they didn¡¯t yet understand the whole situation.

    ¡°Did you deliberately attack us just now to cause chaos in the capital, so that the capital wouldn¡¯t have time to deal with Ether Mountain?¡± Urban Woolery frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Is your real target Ether Mountain?¡±

    He roughly figured out their intentions.

    He finally understood why Tyronn and the others had behaved so unusually. It wasn¡¯t because their brains were malfunctioning, but because they had another n.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tyronn nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re damned!¡± Otis Hum and Milo Guzman frowned at the same time.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve started, does that mean Ether Mountain is almost taken care of?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, it should be soon¡­¡± Tyronn replied.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to Ether Mountain immediately!¡± Emperor Greenleaf frowned slightly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯d better not go. I¡¯ll take Casey and the others, and you stay in the capital just in case!¡± Billy responded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°In addition, there must still be many people lurking in the capital from Northfortia. You should have them all eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Can you handle those enemies in Ether Mountain?¡± Emperor Greenleaf paused slightly before asking.

    ¡°The Peak Master is at Ether Mountain, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. And I¡¯ve already called Adam in advance, so he should be prepared,¡± Billy replied again.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know the Peak Master¡¯s cultivation level or how confident he was.

    He was just going by a feeling that the Peak Master¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be too weak.

    ¡°Then be careful, and call me if anything happens!¡± Emperor Greenleaf didn¡¯t insist further.

    In this special period, the capital indeed needed someone to stay behind.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After Billy finished speaking, he greeted Urban Woolery and the others.

    Then, he took Casey and the others and flew away.

    While Billy and the others were on their way, in Ether Mountain, a group of more than two hundred people descended from the void to the foot of Ether Mountain, led by three elders.

    The one at the forefront was an elder in a red robe, with red hair, a fierce face, and sharp eyes.

    This person was none other than the second inmand of the Blood Sect, Broderick Fuller, who was at half-step into the third-rank Holy Realm!

    Following behind him were two people, one of whom was the Grand Elder of the Blood Sect, Donte Fuller.

    The other was the Grand Elder of the Devil Sect, Elias Dney.

    Both of them were genuine first-rank Holy Realm experts!

    In the crowd, besides the three of them, there were several other high-endbat powers.

    The second elder of the Blood Sect, Bradley Fuller, was half-step into the Holy Realm!

    The fourth elder of the Blood Sect, Terrence Fuller, was at the ninth-rank Sacred Realm!

    The fifth elder of the Devil Sect, Seth Dney, was at the eighth-rank Sacred Realm!

    In addition, among the others, there were about a dozen warriors at the mid-stage of the Sacred Realm!

    Such a lineup could be described as terrifying!

    For the Blood and Devil Sects to obtain whatever was on Ether Mountain, they had spared no effort!

    In addition to the people from the Blood and Devil Sects, there were also three people from Northfortia.

    One of them was Rode, the person from the Forbidden Ruins Space, and the other two were warriors who had rushed over from Northfortia.

    ¡°So, this is vale¡¯s Ether Mountain?¡± Broderick Fuller looked up at the towering mountain range and spoke lightly.

    ¡°Reporting to the second inmand, yes!¡± one of the Northfortia men responded with a bow.

    ¡°And this is also the headquarters of the old guy from the Guardian Alliance?¡± Broderick Fuller continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the man continued to respond.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Broderick Fuller¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.

    ¡°Today, let us repay tenfold the pain that old guy from the Guardian Alliance has brought to our Blood and Devil Sects!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to the people behind him and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Everyone, listen up. Kill everyone on Ether Mountain, not one should be left alive!¡±

 Chapter 1494 All Are Idiots

    ¡°Understood!¡± As Broderick Fuller gave themand, everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Master Broderick, are you sure you know how to find that thing in the Ether Mountain?¡± Elias Dney looked at Broderick Fuller and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s our primary goal for this outing. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes, or else the three of us will have a hard time exining when we return!¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s truly in the Ether Mountain range, even if I have to dig three feet underground, I will find it!¡± Broderick Fuller responded solemnly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Elias Dney nodded in response.

    ¡°Master Broderick, what exactly is that thing?¡± One of the Northfortia men asked upon hearing their conversation.

    Until then, he didn¡¯t know that the members of the Blood and Devil Sects had other objectives besides revenge on the Guardian Alliance in the Ether Mountain.

    He had always thought that the two sects came to the Ether Mountain purely for revenge against the Guardian Alliance.

    ¡°Why ask so much? When it¡¯s time for you to know, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Broderick Fuller replied coldly.

    Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Over two hundred people shouted in unison again, ready to set off.

    ¡°No need to go up!¡±

    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice echoed through the void.

    Next moment, forty or fifty figures descended from the Ether Mountain as if immortals descending to the mortal realm.

    The leader was Eliza Rice, the Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak!

    Following her were four men and women in their sixties or seventies.

    Among them, the two men with no obvious expressions on their faces were two of the four guardians of the Ether Mountain, Dubhe and Megrez Sims.

    The other two guardians followed the old man to the Forbidden Ruins Space and were not on the Ether Mountain.

    The old man in white robe was Niko Wade, the dean of the inner courtyard of the Ether Mountain.

    The remaining elderly person in green clothes was Aspen Kelly, the steward of Floating Cloud Peak.

    In addition to these five, there were also elders from both the inner and outer courtyards of the Ether Mountain, including Adam and the two.

    As for the other disciples of the Ether Mountain, Eliza Rice did not let theme down the mountain.

    For a battle of this level, having ordinary disciplese out to fight would be like hitting a rock with an egg.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Broderick Fuller looked at Eliza Rice and her group and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such powerful sects in this world, which really broadens my horizons. They are indeed the main stronghold of that old guy!¡±

    ¡°Besides, within the Guardian Alliance, apart from that old guy, there should be quite a few high-level forces from your Ether Mountain lineage as well!¡±

    ¡°You just realized it?¡± Eliza Rice replied indifferently.

    The lineage of the Ether Mountain has a long history, with disciples spread all over the world, not just limited to the Ether Mountain range.

    ¡°If I guessed correctly, you should be that old guy¡¯s woman, right?¡± Broderick Fuller looked Eliza Rice up and down and continued, ¡°I have to say, that old guy has a good eye!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, what are you talking about?¡± Aspen Kelly said angrily.

    ¡°Aspen, it¡¯s okay, let him speak!¡± Eliza Rice waved her hand.

    ¡°You should consider yourself fortunate to be his woman!¡± Broderick Fuller continued to look at Eliza Rice and said, ¡°Because today, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll just cripple your cultivation and then take you to the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Let him see how I torture his woman in front of him again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Aspen Kelly couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and raised her hand to strike.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Donte Fuller, the Grand Elder of the Blood Sect, snorted coldly and struck out with his palm as well.

    Bang!

    After a move, Aspen Kelly stepped back seven or eight steps quickly, leaving a row of deep footprints under her feet.

    As the steward of Floating Cloud Peak, her current cultivation was at the same level as the four great guardians, half step into the Holy Realm.

    While Donte Fuller had already reached the actual Holy Realm, she was naturally slightly inferior.

    ¡°Aspen!¡± Adam and others shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Aspen Kelly waved her hand.

    ¡°Master Broderick is talking to your master. If you interrupt again, I¡¯ll send you off first!¡± Donte Fuller nced at Aspen Kelly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Aspen Kelly red at him.

    ¡°Aspen!¡± Eliza Rice stopped her.

    Then, she looked at Broderick Fuller and said lightly, ¡°Are you the second inmand of the Blood Sect? Your Sect Master didn¡¯te himself and just sent you to die?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s satisfy your curiosity first!¡± Broderick Fuller smiled coldly. ¡°Later, you¡¯ll be begging for mercy in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Centuries ago, the elders of the Blood Sect were at least at the mid stage of the Holy Realm.¡± Eliza Rice spoke again lightly.

    ¡°But now, you¡¯re only at half step into the Holy Realm. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the level of cultivation doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that as long as we can wipe out your Ether Mountain lineage!¡± Broderick Fuller replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in yourself!¡± Eliza Rice said, then ignored him.

    Then, turning to Rode and the two people from Northfortia, she asked, ¡°Are you people from Northfortia?¡±

    ¡°Is there something?¡± one of them replied.

    ¡°Do you Northfortians know what consequences it will bring to bring people from the Blood and Devil Sects to this world?¡± Eliza Rice continued.

    ¡°Regardless of the consequences, it¡¯s only against your vale, isn¡¯t it?¡± the man responded again.

    ¡°Northfortians are really idiots!¡± Niko Wade said with a speechless nce at him.

    ¡°You guys have no idea what you¡¯re doing!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think the Blood and Devil Sects need you Northfortians as puppets?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the man frowned slightly.

    Upon hearing this, he once again thought of what Elias Dney and Broderick Fuller had said before.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed an idiot!¡± Niko Wade responded again. ¡°The whole of Northfortia is as foolish as you are!¡±

    The man took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Stop mocking Northfortians. You should consider your own situation!¡±

    ¡°It seems it¡¯s time for you to make Northfortia meet its downfall!¡± Eliza Rice said lightly to the other side.

    ¡°Alright, stop bickering!¡± Broderick Fuller looked at Eliza Rice again.

    ¡°You should know why we came to Ether Mountain, right? I¡¯ll give you a chance, all of you can give up your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, where is that thing, and I might consider sparing your lives.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous!¡± Eliza Rice nced coldly at the other side.

    ¡°You should be clear, with just your few people, wanting to guard that thing, it¡¯s like daydreaming!¡± Broderick Fuller continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re so confident?¡± Eliza Rice responded again.

    ¡°Confidencees from absolute strength!¡± Broderick Fuller replied.

    ¡°Objectively speaking, the strength of your Ether Mountain lineage is indeed impressive, far beyond my estimation!¡±

    ¡°However, even so, you still have no chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, your cultivation should be at the same level as mine.¡±

    ¡°And besides you, the strongest among your group are only at the half step into Holy Realm.¡±

    ¡°While on my side, besides me, there are two first-rank Holy Realms and one half step into Holy Realm.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have any chance of winning?¡±

    ¡°You are ignorant!¡± Eliza Rice replied coldly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I just said, since your Sect Master didn¡¯te himself and sent you to die, do you think I¡¯m just trying to scare you?¡±

 Chapter 1495 The Battle Begins!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle this right here and now!¡± Broderick Fuller narrowed his eyes.

    As he spoke, his aura gradually rose.

    ¡°Peak Master, my apologies for beingte. Please forgive me!¡± At that moment, an old man¡¯s voice echoed through the air.

    Soon after, three figures appeared in the sky. All three of them had white hair and youthful faces, exuding a powerful presence.

    If Billy were here, he would recognize the person on the far left.

    It was his grandfather, Shep Ravenwood, the patriarch of the Ravenwood family!

    The person on the right was around the same age as Shep Ravenwood, dressed in a gray robe. He was the patriarch of the Meskill family, Roger Meskill!

    And in the middle, there was an old man with white hair and beard, dressed in simple clothes.

    He was the former head of Phoenix Divine Pce, the most secluded sect in vale, Sebastian Fennimore!

    He was Edie Fennimore¡¯s grandfather!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon seeing the three individuals, Broderick Fuller and hispanions frowned slightly.

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, Elder Shep, Elder Roger, thank you foring!¡± Eliza Rice greeted them with a smile.

    It was evident that she had invited them to join the fight.

    ¡°Peak Master, there¡¯s no need for thanks. As vale natives, it is our duty to assist.¡± Sebastian Fennimore responded loudly.

    Then, Shep Ravenwood and Roger Meskill greeted Eliza Rice one after another.

    ¡°Peak Master, give the order. Should we kill them all or spare some?¡± Sebastian Fennimore continued.

    ¡°He is mine to deal with. Kill the rest!¡± Eliza Rice pointed at Broderick Fuller and responded sternly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Broderick Fuller shouted, ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± Over two hundred people shouted in unison.

    In the next moment, chaos ensued.

    With so many formidable experts releasing their oppressive auras at once, the area within tens of kilometers felt like a vacuum, suffocating anyone within it.

    Many beasts on Ether Mountain sensed this terrifying pressure and fled towards the mountaintop.

    ¡°You wanted to capture me as a hostage? Come with me then. I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Eliza Rice looked at Broderick Fuller and spoke.

    After saying that, she flew into the air.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Broderick Fuller replied and followed her.

    ¡°You must be at first-rank Holy Realm, right?¡± At the same time, Sebastian Fennimore looked at Elias Dney and asked.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s been a while since I stretched my muscles. I¡¯ll fight with you!¡± Elias Dney sneered.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elias Dney snorted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stretch your muscles. I¡¯ll just break your old bones!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable!¡± Sebastian Fennimoreughed and retorted.

    Then, the two of them shed in mid-air.

    Meanwhile, Blood Sect¡¯s Grand Elder Donte Fuller attacked Aspen Kelly.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you dissatisfied earlier? I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can withstand three moves from me, I¡¯ll spare your life. How about it?¡± Aspen Kelly replied coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die miserably!¡± Aspen Kelly responded coldly.

    ¡°Hehe, those words should be directed at you!¡± Donte Fuller sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to taste your blood!¡±

    After speaking, a violent palm strike apanied by thunderous force surged forward. Aspen Kelly dodged to the side.

    But as soon as he stabilized himself, another palm strike came at him. Aspen Kelly furrowed his brows and formed a seal with his hand to meet the attack.

    After a loud bang, Aspen Kelly was sent flying, his aura slightly chaotic.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Weak!¡± Donte Fuller attacked again.

    Just as heunched his attack, a fierce gust of wind swept in and blocked his assault. It was Dubhe, the Eastern Hall Master of Ether Mountain!

    Although he was only half a step away from reaching Holy Realm, he had glimpsed the light of Holy Realm and was not far from achieving it. His strength surpassed Aspen Kelly by arge margin.

    ¡°Aspen, are you alright?¡± Dubhe asked Aspen Kelly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Aspen Kelly replied.

    ¡°Good!¡± Dubhe nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take him on together!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Aspen Kelly responded once again.

    Then, the two of them unleashed their full strength and attacked Donte Fuller.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Donte Fuller didn¡¯t take two half-step Holy Realm opponents seriously.

    After a brief exchange of words, they shed in mid-air.

    At the same time, Megrez Sims, the Southern Hall Master of Ether Mountain and one of the Four Guardian Gods of Ether Mountain, attacked Bradley Fuller from Devil Sect.

    Both of them were half-step Holy Realm experts and fought with all their might. The battle was intense and waves of energy surged around them.

    Based on their current situation, it was difficult to determine a clear winner in a short period of time.

    Meanwhile, Niko Wade faced off against one of Blood Sect¡¯s Elder who was at the ninth-rank Sacred Realm. The oue of their battle was yet to be determined.

    Shep Ravenwood¡¯s opponent was Rode!

    He had been in seclusion for the past two years and had received help from the old master of Ether Mountain during that time. His cultivation had greatly improvedpared to two years ago. Just over a month ago, he had broken through to the ninth-rank Sacred Realm.

    As for Rode, although he had been severely injured by Billy a few days ago, with the help of Blood Sect¡¯s secret techniques, his injuries had healed and his strength had fully recovered.

    Therefore, their strengths were evenly matched.

    On the other side, Roger Meskill faced off against Seth Dney, one of Devil Sect¡¯s Elders.

    Roger Meskill had also made significant progress in his cultivation over the past two years and had reached the half-step into eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Although he was half a level lower than Seth Dney, it would be difficult for Seth to defeat him in a short period of time.

    From the current situation on the battlefield, there wasn¡¯t a significant difference in overall strength between both sides¡¯ top experts.

    However, those from Ether Mountain¡¯s Elder Pavilion who faced other members of Blood and Devil Sects were under considerable pressure.

    Among Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ members were several mid-stage Sacred Realm experts. On Ether Mountain¡¯s side, there were only three mid-stage Sacred Realm powerhouses in the Elder Pavilion; the rest were all in the early stage of Sacred Realm or below.

    Therefore, after a short period of fighting, several members from Ether Mountain fell.

    This was because they didn¡¯t directly confront their opponents but instead tried to dy them. Otherwise, the situation would be even more troublesome.

    Before long, a loud bang came from Shep Ravenwood¡¯s battle circle. Both he and Rode were pushed back several hundred meters, their auras slightly chaotic.

    ¡°Not bad! Let me show you a few more moves!¡± Rode adjusted himself slightly beforeunching another attack.

    A mysterious seal apanied by thunderous force rushed towards Shep Ravenwood with howling winds.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Shep Ravenwood shouted.

    As he dodged, he flipped his hands and condensed an energy sphere to meet the attack.

    After a loud bang, both of them retreated dozens of meters away from each other.

 Chapter 1496 Self-inflicted Misery

    As Rode stabilized his position, Shep Ravenwoodunched another attack, unleashing a series of fierce palm strikes.

    Rode furrowed his brows and swiftly dodged to the side, opting not to engage in a direct confrontation.

    Just as he evaded the first wave of attacks and was about to catch his breath, Shep Ravenwood¡¯s palm strike was already upon him.

    Unable to dodge in time, Rode raised his hand to block the strike.

    The force of the strike sent Rode flying a hundred meters away, with traces of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Not bad, you actually managed to injure me!¡± Rode wiped away the blood from his mouth and looked at Shep Ravenwood.

    ¡°I can not only injure you, but I can also kill you!¡± Shep Ravenwood responded calmly.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Rode¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. Let me show you what despair truly means!¡±

    After speaking, Rode¡¯s aura instantly surged. His hands opened wide and closed together, forming a massive axe in his grasp, surrounded by crackling thunder.

    The axe rapidly spun in the air, as if it could shatter the void into pieces. The wind howled, and its presence was overwhelming.

    In the blink of an eye, the axe carved a sharp arc in the air and swung towards Shep Ravenwood.

    Shep Ravenwood didn¡¯t stand idle. As soon as Rodeunched his attack, he activated his own trump card without hesitation.

    Above his head, a golden-scaled kylin appeared, exuding a powerful and majestic aura.

    In the next moment, the kylin roared towards the sky, followed by a tremendous surge of energy that collided with the axe.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound reverberated through the sky as shockwaves billowed. Two nearby boulders were instantly reduced to rubble.

    At the same time, Shep Ravenwood and Rode were both sent flying hundreds of meters away.

    After stabilizing their positions, both of them coughed up blood.

    With just one move, theirbat power had decreased by thirty to forty percent.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± Rode slightly eased himself and walked towards Shep Ravenwood.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± Shep Ravenwood narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡± Rode responded. ¡°Today, I have truly witnessed the profound strength of vale!¡±

    ¡°No wonder it is the oldest and most powerful nation on this! I have to admit,pared to vale, the heritage of Northfortia in this world is indeed far inferior!¡±

    ¡°You just realized that?¡± Shep Ravenwood replied coldly. ¡°Northfortia has only existed for less than a tenth of the time that my vale has. What right do you have to speak of strength?¡±

    ¡°I have a question that I¡¯m curious about. Why did the members of Blood and Devil Secte here? What does Ether Mountain hold¡­¡± Rode didn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    ¡°If you can survive until the end, you will know the answer!¡± Shep Ravenwood interrupted him directly.

    As he spoke, he took out a pill and swallowed it before charging forward once again.

    After briefly observing the battle between the elders of Ether Mountain¡¯s Inner and Outer Courts, he wasn¡¯t optimistic about their situation and had no intention of wasting time talking to Rode.

    Rode remained silent. His eyes narrowed as he activated his full power and met Shep Ravenwood head-on.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The two engaged in battle once again.

    At that moment, a thunderous sound echoed in the nearby sky, causing the void to tremble. A mushroom cloud rose into the air.

    Following that, two figures were sent flying backwards several hundred meters, leaving behind trails of blood in the air.

    The two figures were Sebastian Fennimore and Elias Dney, both bearing injuries.

    After several rounds of battle, Elias Dney seemed to be slightly inferior, with his aura much more chaotic than Sebastian Fennimore¡¯s.

    They both stabilized their positions and began to recover their strength.

    Elias Dney was only a few hundred meters away from the battlefield between Rode and Shep Ravenwood.

    ¡°Elder Elias, are you alright?¡± Rode blocked Shep Ravenwood¡¯s attack and quickly shed towards Elias Dney.

    ¡°You came at the right time!¡± Elias Dney¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of severity as he looked at Rode.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Rode began to ask.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a burst of ck mist exploded from Elias Dney¡¯s body, enveloping Rode instantly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Rode quickly understood Elias Dney¡¯s intentions and hurriedly dodged to the side.

    However, with only sixty to seventy percent of his power remaining, he couldn¡¯t escape the pursuit of someone at the first-rank Holy Realm.

    Before he could escape the area covered by the ck mist, a terrifying spiritual power imprisoned him, making it difficult for him to move.

    Soon after, he felt a strong suction force pulling him in.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In the next moment, Rode¡¯s agonizing screams echoed from within the ck mist.

    ¡°Ravenwood, act quickly! He wants to seize your essence to enhance his own strength!¡± Sebastian Fennimore shouted loudly from a distance upon witnessing this scene.

    Without needing any reminder, Shep Ravenwood understood Elias Dney¡¯s intentions after a brief moment of hesitation. He raised his hand and sent several powerful gusts of wind towards the ck mist.

    However, his attacks were blocked by a barrier ten meters away from the mist and couldn¡¯t make any progress.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Shep Ravenwood furrowed his brows.

    Then, he activated all his power and unleashed his own trump card against the barrier.

    Boom!

    The golden kylin collided with the barrier like thunder, producing a loud noise that caused the barrier to shake violently for a few moments.

    However, it was intact and unbroken.

    At that moment, Sebastian Fennimore had already arrived within two to three hundred meters. He swiftly swung his sword made of Chi power towards the barrier.

    The sword¡¯s momentum was unstoppable as it shattered the barrier instantly, causing shockwaves to ripple outwards.

    In the next moment, Rode fell freely to the ground. Although his essence hadn¡¯t beenpletely drained due to time constraints, he was on the brink of death.

    After crashing heavily onto the ground, he spat out a mouthful of ck blood. His body had be much thinner, and his face was pale as wax. His aura was exceptionally weak.

    Judging from his condition, even if no one attacked him further, he probably wouldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes.

    Lying on the ground with a twisted expression, Rode looked up at Elias Dney in mid-air.

    At that moment, a tinge of regret rose in his heart.

    If only he had known earlier! Why did he bring this upon himself? He couldn¡¯t me anyone but himself!

    As they exchanged blows once again, another loud noise resounded in mid-air. Shep Ravenwood was sent flying seven to eight hundred meters away by Elias Dney¡¯s strike.

    With previous injuries already present on his body, he was now even more heavily wounded. Fresh blood gushed from his mouth.

    At the same time Elias Dney attacked, Sebastian Fennimore raised his hand and formed a sword made of Chi power. He swiftly thrust it towards Elias Dney.

    Caught off guard, Elias Dney instinctively leaned to one side, causing the sword¡¯s edge to leave a deep wound on his waist. Blood spurted out like an arrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Elias Dney roared. His aura surged once again, surpassing his previous level by a significant margin after absorbing most of Rode¡¯s essence. Although he didn¡¯t directly break through to another realm, hisbat power had clearly increased.

    Immediately after that, he continuously flipped his hands, causing thunderous forces to rain down on Sebastian Fennimore like meteors falling from the sky.

 Chapter 1497 Master

    Sebastian Fennimore naturally sensed that Elias Dney¡¯sbat power had increased, and he furrowed his brows slightly before dodging aside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can dodge!¡± Elias Dney roared angrily and attacked again.

    Sebastian Fennimore continued to evade his attacks, refusing to directly confront him.

    Meanwhile, a loud noise came from a couple of kilometers away, and two figures floated out like broken kites.

    The two were Dubhe and Aspen Kelly, and from their aura, it was clear that they were seriously injured.

    Although they had joined forces against Donte Fuller, who was a genuine first-rank Holy Realm expert, Donte Fuller¡¯sbat power far surpassed theirs.

    It was already quite difficult for them to hold on for so long and inflict some injuries on Donte Fuller.

    ¡°Aspen, how are you?¡± Dubhe spat out blood and asked Aspen Kelly loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, what about you?¡± Aspen Kelly responded loudly.

    ¡°I can still fight!¡± Dubhe said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight again!¡± Aspen Kelly took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Dubhe replied in a deep voice.

    Then, they gritted their teeth and charged forward once more.

    ¡°I see that you truly have death wishes!¡± Donte Fuller said coldly.

    He raised his hand and formed a blood-colored energy ball, which flew towards the two of them.

    Another loud noise resounded as the blood-colored energy ball exploded, causing Dubhe and Aspen Kelly¡¯s injuries to worsen.

    ¡°Lord Dubhe, this won¡¯t work!¡±

    After a wave of attacks, Aspen Kelly took a deep breath and continued, ¡°You help me hold him off for two minutes, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to!¡± Dubhe shook his head. ¡°Without the old master here, if there¡¯s a bacsh, the Peak Master might not be able to suppress it for you!¡±

    Clearly, he knew that Aspen Kelly was nning to forcefully enhance his cultivation using secret techniques.

    ¡°I can¡¯t worry about that now. If we continue to dy, the situation will only get worse!¡± Aspen Kelly nced at the battle between the elders in the inner and outer courtyards.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it. You help me¡­¡± Dubhe took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Two minutes will do!¡± Before Dubhe could finish speaking, Aspen Kelly interrupted him.

    Immediately after, her aura became unusually chaotic, fluctuating between strong and weak, appearing and disappearing, while her brows furrowed tightly.

    At the same time, Donte Fuller¡¯s attacks came once again, apanied by howling winds.

    Dubhe furrowed his brows tightly and used the remaining of his power to block the attack with his raised hand.

    A loud noise rang out, and Dubhe was pushed back hundreds of meters, spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    After stabilizing his figure without any pause, he clenched his teeth and conjured dozens of illusory great swords in the void, shing towards Donte Fuller.

    ¡°Trivial tricks!¡± Donte Fuller said coldly. A violent aura erupted from him.

    Bang¡­

    The illusory great swords conjured by Dubhe had no chance to resist; they exploded one after another before reaching their target.

    The powerful impact once again sent Dubhe flying, blood spraying from his mouth.

    However, as soon as he steadied himself, he charged forward again, sweeping out waves of energy with his hands.

    ¡°You really want to die. Let me send you off first!¡± Donte Fuller said coldly.

    Then he raised his hands and four corpses floated up from the ground.

    Immediately after, he tightly clenched his hands, causing the four corpses to explode simultaneously, blood sttering everywhere.

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    Hearing Donte Fuller¡¯s deep voice, the blood in mid-air quickly gathered in front of him, forming a blood-colored great sword.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At the next moment, with Donte Fuller¡¯s angry shout, the blood-colored great sword shed through the void like lightning towards Dubhe.

    At this point, Dubhe¡¯sbat power had dropped to less than fifty percent; he couldn¡¯t possibly withstand this attack.

    Just then, Aspen Kelly opened her eyes. Her eye sockets turned crimson as she conjured an illusory giant sword with her hands and met the attack head-on.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The sh between the sword and the great sword created massive waves. Dubhe was once again sent flying, his aura bing extremely chaotic.

    Aspen Kelly and Donte Fuller both retreated hundreds of meters beforeing to a stop.

    ¡°Lord Dubhe, take a moment to recover!¡± Aspen Kelly shouted loudly.

    ¡°Aspen, be careful!¡± Dubhe didn¡¯t insist any further.

    He knew it wasn¡¯t the time to be sentimental. He needed to quickly restore hisbat power; otherwise, they would still die.

    ¡°Do you think using secret techniques can make you my equal? Howughable!¡± Donte Fuller sneered at Aspen Kelly.

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Before he finished speaking, Aspen Kelly made her move.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± After cursing at her, Donte Fuller also charged forward.

    Then, the two engaged in battle once again.

    Although Aspen Kelly hadn¡¯t broken through to the first-rank Holy Realm due to her previous severe injuries, herbat power had increased significantly. In a short period of time, she posed a certain threat to Donte Fuller.

    After several more rounds of fighting, both sides sustained numerous injuries.

    At this point, Aspen Kelly¡¯sbat power rapidly declined. Without any surprises, she would soon be overwhelmed by bacsh.

    ¡°The time hase. Put you to death!¡± Donte Fuller noticed Aspen Kelly¡¯s condition and shouted loudly. He mobilized all his power and attacked with an astonishing momentum.

    ¡°Aspen, be careful!¡± Dubhe shouted loudly.

    He wanted to lend a hand but it was already toote.

    Moreover, even if he could make it in time with his current condition, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    Just then, a hundred-meter-long illusory mad de tore through the void and descended from the sky.

    The sky darkened considerably as fierce winds blew and dark clouds churned. It was a scene of destruction.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Feeling the power of this strike, Donte Fuller¡¯s pupils instantly contracted to the size of needles.

    Without any hesitation, he quickly abandoned Aspen Kelly and rushed away behind him.

    However, although he managed to dodge the frontal strike of the illusory mad de, he was sent flying by the shock wave for thousands of meters.

    Already severely injured before, hisbat power dropped directly to less than fifty percent.

    What made him despair was that just as he stabilized himself and prepared to see who had attacked him, a spiritual power materialized mad de floated in front of him.

    At the same time, a strong aura of death enveloped him. His whole body stood on end as fear filled his face.

    ¡°No¡­¡± He was about to shout something but abruptly stopped as the mad de shed across his neck.

    A head soared into the sky while blood sprayed into the air like a fountain.

    At that moment of death, he couldn¡¯t figure out who had killed him in the end.

    As his body fell to the ground, a figure arrived from not far away while flying through the air.

    The person was none other than Billy!

    Previously, he had set off from the capital along with Casey and others. However, he was concerned about the safety of Ether Mountain and rushed over alone ahead of them.

    With his current speed in mid-air travel, it wouldn¡¯t take him long to reach Ether Mountain from the capital.

    ¡°Master Billy?¡±

    Seeing Billy, there was a chorus of surprise among those present.

 Chapter 1498 Go ask the King of Hell!

    The news of Billy¡¯s return to the country was known only to a few people at Ether Mountain.

    So, many were naturally surprised to see Billy appear here.

    ¡°Aspen, are you okay?¡± Billy approached Aspen Kelly shortly after.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Billy!¡± Aspen Kelly bowed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Master Billy, please go help the others!¡±

    As she spoke, waves of shock surged in her heart, not because of Billy¡¯s appearance, but because of his skills!

    With just one strike, he killed a first-rank Holy Realm cultivator!

    Even though Donte Fuller was injured, he should still be able to unleash the power of a ninth-rank Sacred Realm, right?

    And yet, he was cut down so easily?

    If she remembered correctly, when theyst met over a year ago, Billy hadn¡¯t even broken through to the Divine Realm!

    And now, he had reached the mid-stage of the Sacred Realm!

    Truly worthy of being the young master of Ether Mountain. His growth speed could be called astounding!

    Not only her, but Dubhe beside her also showed an equally astonished expression on his face.

    He had a feeling that he might not have been able to withstand Billy¡¯s strike even in his prime state!

    It hadn¡¯t been that long since theyst met, yet Billy had been far stronger than he expected.

    At that moment, a loud noise reached Billy¡¯s ears.

    He saw Sebastian Fennimore being sent flying by Elias Dney¡¯s ultimate move, leaving behind an arc-shaped trail of blood.

    ¡°Master Billy, Elder Sebastian is the former sect master of Phoenix Divine Pce. He was invited by the peak master toe to Ether Mountain. Please go help him!¡± Aspen Kelly shouted loudly.

    ¡°Phoenix Divine Pce?¡± Billy paused for a moment.

    In his mind, Aunt Edie¡¯s figure appeared. Without a doubt, this person should be Aunt Edie¡¯s grandfather!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Dubhe chimed in, ¡°Master Billy, don¡¯t hesitate. Take action!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded and quickly moved forward. He shouted to Dubhe at the same time.

    ¡°Dubhe, help Aspen seal her cultivation and prevent her from using Chi power recklessly. I¡¯ll heal herter!¡±

    He had examined Aspen Kelly¡¯s condition earlier and knew that she had used a secret technique.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Dubhe replied loudly.

    At the same time, Elias Dneyunched another fierce attack towards Sebastian Fennimore.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a blood-red arc-shaped de blocked Elias Dney¡¯s assault.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Elias Dney turned his head to look at Billy and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sebastian Fennimore also looked over and then his eyes lit up. ¡°Are you Lord Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, just call me Billy Boy!¡± Billy smiled and responded.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really you!¡± Sebastian Fennimore wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth andughed heartily. ¡°A hero emerges in his youth. The boy chosen by the old master is truly extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, your praise is too much!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Elder Sebastian, please go help Megrez Sims. Leave this to me!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He is a first-rank Holy Realm cultivator. Are you confident?¡± Sebastian Fennimore continued to ask.

    ¡°He is injured, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sebastian Fennimore didn¡¯t insist any further and turned around to rush towards Megrez Sims.

    At the same time, Shep Ravenwood was battling two seventh-rank Sacred Realm disciples from Blood Sect not far away.

    When Shep Ravenwood saw Billy at that moment, a glimmer of light shed in his eyes.

    Although Billy hadn¡¯t called him grandfather yet, in his heart, he had already recognized Billy as his grandson and was always proud of him!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Elias Dney looked at Billy and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°The one who will take your life!¡± Billy coldly replied.

    ¡°You arrogant brat!¡± Elias Dney nced at Billy and continued, ¡°You¡¯re wet behind the ears but dare to speak so boldly. You¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, an arc-shaped de had already shed in front of him.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Elias Dney furrowed his brows and raised his hand to block it.

    In the next moment, Billy¡¯s wrist continued to rotate, and the fury de created a powerful of attacks that enveloped Elias Dney.

    Elias Dney furrowed his brows tightly and raised his hand to unleash waves of energy to block the attacks. A muffled sound echoed in the air.

    Just as he was about to catch his breath, Billy had retracted the fury de and tapped his hand towards Elias Dney.

    The Celestial ck Finger instantly formed, surging with energy like a raging tide and disying a magnificent aura.

    ¡°Celestial ck Finger?!¡± Elias Dney¡¯s pupils contracted in shock.

    Clearly, he recognized this as the unique skill of Star Studded Sect from years ago.

    As soon as he spoke, he quickly activated his full strength to defend against it.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound reverberated through the air. The void trembled as waves of energy surged.

    At the same time, Elias Dney spewed out a mouthful of blood and was pushed back hundreds of meters. His face turned pale, and his aura became chaotic.

    Although he was a first-rank Holy Realm cultivator, he had already sustained many injuries during his battle with Sebastian Fennimore. His Chi power had also been depleted significantly.

    Even though he had absorbed some essence from Rode earlier and had partially recovered his Chi power, under the premise that he wasn¡¯t fully prepared, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to withstand Billy¡¯s ultimate move.

    After that strike, hisbat power dropped to less than eighty percent.

    ¡°Who are you? How do you know ¡®Celestial ck Finger¡¯?¡± Elias Dney slightly calmed down and asked while showing a hint of fear in his eyes.

    In his current condition, if he were to face another strike like the one before from Billy, he would definitely be heavily injured.

    ¡°Go ask the King of Hell!¡± Billy replied coldly and then struck out with a palm wind once again.

    ¡°You brat, I will make sure you suffer!¡± Elias Dney roared angrily as he dodged to the side.

    Then, his eyes narrowed as he grabbed with both hands to the sides.

    Immediately after that, he saw dozens of Ether Mountain elders and members from Blood and Devil Sects who were fighting around them being pulled by a powerful force.

    Even if they tried to resist with all their strength, it was futile. Their bodies were immobilized as if they were acupunctured.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, he wants to absorb their essence. Take action quickly and don¡¯t let him seed!¡± Shep Ravenwood shouted loudly from nearby.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t seed!¡± Billy replied loudly.

    There was no need for Shep Ravenwood¡¯s reminder; he naturally knew Elias Dney¡¯s intentions.

    Without any hesitation, Billy opened his hands wide and activated Dragon Soaring Skies directly.

    In an instant, the entire void was stirred up by nine divine dragons. Fierce winds howled, and lightning flickered.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± In just a blink of an eye, after Nine Dragons Unite, Billy said in a deep voice.

    The phantom dragon carried earth-shattering energy as it surged forward directly towards Elias Dney.

    Even before Billyunched his attack, Elias Dney felt a terrifying aura of death enveloping him.

    So he no longer cared about absorbing others¡¯ essence and quickly let go of his hands to activate his strongest move to meet it head-on.

    A thunderous sound spread through the void.

    The dozen or so Ether Mountain elders and members from Blood and Devil Sects were sent flying hundreds of meters away. They crashed onto the ground and spewed outrge mouthfuls of blood.

 Chapter 1499 Is this all the strength you have?

    At the same time, Elias Dney shot out like a bullet.

    Then, after crashing into a nearby mountainside and creating arge pit, he copsed inside, blood gushing from his mouth, his aura extremely weak.

    Witnessing this scene, there was a chorus of astonishment all around.

    Even with injuries, Elias Dney at least had the battle power of half a step into the Holy Realm. And yet, he was defeated in a single move by Billy?!

    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ Mr Billy of Skydragon City¡­.¡± Elias Dney struggled to speak as Billy approached.

    Only at this moment did he finally guess Billy¡¯s identity.

    A strong sense of regret surged within him.

    If he had known Billy¡¯s identity earlier, he would never have fought him head-on in the second round.

    He could have easily escaped with the ¡°Blood Escape Technique.¡± He could only me himself for severely underestimating Billy¡¯s strength.

    Now, it was unrealistic for him to try to run away!

    ¡°In your next life, remember not toe to vale and act recklessly!¡± Billy coldly retorted.

    ¡°You¡­ you killed me¡­ the Devil Sect will never let you go¡­¡± Elias Dney coughed up arge amount of blood.

    Before he could finish his words, Billy¡¯s palm wind swept through, turning him into a mist of blood.

    At this point, both Elders of the Blood and Devil Sects had perished!

    Afterward, Billy rushed towards Shep Ravenwood.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, don¡¯t worry about me, go help Niko!¡± Shep Ravenwood shouted.

    ¡°Lord Niko is fine for now!¡±

    After Billy replied, he raised his hand and sent several powerful gusts of wind towards the attackers surrounding Shep Ravenwood.

    He had surveyed the situation around him.

    After killing Donte Fuller and Elias Dney, it was clear that the Blood and Devil Sects were in a losing position and wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    However, apart from the high-levelbatants, the pressure on the elders of the inner and outer courts at Ether Mountain was still significant.

    So he had to relieve the pressure here first.

    The opponents were all at the mid-stage of the Sacred Realm and naturally couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s attacks. They were sent flying one by one.

    What made them despair was that before they could catch their breath, Billy¡¯s second wave of attacks had already arrived.

    The result was predictable!

    After a gust of wind, one by one, they fell and lost their breath while still in mid-air.

    ¡°Grandfather, take a rest!¡± Billy then looked at Shep Ravenwood and said.

    ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing Billy¡¯s address, Shep Ravenwood was stunned for a while.

    Then he quickly responded, ¡°Okay, okay. Billy, take care of yourself¡­¡±

    As he spoke, ayer of mist appeared in his eyes, and his face showed an excited expression.

    This was the first time Billy called him ¡°grandfather¡±!

    To him, this address meant more than just recognition as his grandfather by Billy.

    It also represented that his daughter had let go of her resentment in her heart.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Otherwise, Billy wouldn¡¯t have called him ¡°grandfather¡±!

    This was what mattered most to him!

    In his life, he felt that he owed his daughter the most. To receive her forgiveness in her lifetime meant that he had no regrets!

    Having waited for so long, he finally reached this day!

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded in response and then rushed towards Adam¡¯s battle zone.

    As Shep Ravenwood thought, the reason why Billy changed his address to ¡°grandfather¡± was naturally because he had talked to his mother about what happened back then.

    In fact, the situation wasn¡¯tplicated.

    Back then, Stephanie fell in love with Chester Stuart, and their love quickly developed to the point of marriage.

    However, this marriage encountered strong opposition from the Ravenwood family!

    There were two main reasons for this opposition.

    Firstly, Stephanie was the most outstanding talented genius in the Ravenwood family for hundreds of years. The family had very high expectations for her.

    At that time, the family had already arranged a marriage for her with another outstanding talented genius from one of the four ancient families.

    Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t allow her to marry the young master of an ordinary family.

    Secondly, at that time, the Ravenwood family did not see eye to eye with Ether Mountain and the capital city.

    Moreover, due to some historical reasons, there were walls between them.

    On the other hand, the Stuart family had always been part of Ether Mountain and the capital city¡¯s camp.

    So from that perspective as well, the Ravenwood family would not agree to Stephanie marrying into the Stuart family.

    The result of this matter was that Stephanie directly eloped with Chester Stuart and changed her surname to Stuart.

    When the Stuart family received the news, everyone in the family was furious and took various aggressive measures against both the Stuart family and Stephanie Stuart.

    However, this only backfired and further strengthened Stephanie Stuart¡¯s determination to leave the family.

    After numerous unsessful negotiations, the Ravenwood family officially announced that Stephanie Stuart was expelled from the family and would have no further rtionship with them in the future.

    Billy learned indirectly that his mother had firmly opposed the Ravenwood family not only because of their rtionship but also because she strongly disagreed with their stance towards the capital city.

    Since then, Stephanie Stuart had never had any contact with the Ravenwood family again.

    ¡°Adam, take a rest. Leave them to me!¡±

    Soon after, Billy arrived near Adam and said loudly.

    At this moment, Adam was covered in wounds and his battle power was reduced to less than half. He was extremely weak.

    Although his cultivation had progressed rapidly over the past year and he had already broken through to the Sacred Realm recently, he had been surrounded by two first-rank Sacred Realm experts and twote-stage Divine Realm opponents from the beginning. It was not easy for him to hold on until now.

    ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± Adam responded loudly.

    ¡°They¡¯re just a group of ants. I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy replied.

    As his words echoed, he dashed forward.

    There was no suspense left in what remained.

    Under Billy¡¯s full force attack, none of the remaining disciples of the Blood and Devil Sects could withstand a single blow from him.

    After waves of sharp de energy passed through them, none survived. They ally down motionless.

    After dealing with these people, Billy flew towards an empty space twenty kilometers away where Eliza Rice and Broderick Fuller were fighting.

    In no time, Billy arrived about three or four kilometers away from them but was blocked by a barrier set up by Eliza Rice to prevent their attacks from harming innocent bystanders.

    Boom!

    Just as Billy stabilized himself, a thunderous sound came from inside the barrier.

    Then Broderick Fuller shot out like a cannonball and crashed heavily into the barrier. He spat out a mouthful of blood before sliding down along its edge.

    His bones were shattered all over his body, his meridians severed. He was barely breathing and on the brink of death.

    ¡°Is this all the strength you have as Blood Sect¡¯s second-inmand?¡± Eliza Rice said calmly as she approached Broderick Fuller.

 Chapter 1500 The End of the Battle

    ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯ve been hiding your true strength¡­¡± Broderick Fuller¡¯s face was filled with despair as he spoke.

    He had always believed that Eliza Rice was at the same cultivation level as him, which is why he was so confident in the beginning.

    But now, he could clearly feel that Eliza Rice¡¯s strength was far superior to his own.

    The reason why she waited until now to make her move was because she was using him as a sparring partner. Otherwise, he would have been dead long ago.

    And what made him even more desperate was that Eliza Rice had set up a barrier from the beginning, enveloping the two of them.

    With this barrier in ce, even if he wanted to use the ¡°Blood Escape Technique¡± to escape, it was impossible.

    Although the Blood Escape Technique was fast, if the barrier was strong enough, he couldn¡¯t prate it.

    Of course, even without the barrier, whether or not he could escape was hard to say. ¡°You were nning to use me as a hostage, weren¡¯t you? Not anymore?¡± Eliza Rice continued to speak.

    Broderick Fuller opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and I¡¯ll give you a quick end!¡± Eliza Rice spoke again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. One day, my Blood Sect will conquer your world¡­¡± A determined look shed in Broderick Fuller¡¯s eyes as he finished speaking.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his entire body exploded into a mist of blood.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eliza Rice furrowed her brows slightly, clearly not expecting him to have a suicidal method.

    ¡°Peak Master!¡± Shortly after, when Eliza Rice lifted the barrier, Billy bowed respectfully.

    ¡°You came quickly!¡± Eliza Rice smiled at Billy.

    After a brief pause, her eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the sixth-rank Sacred Realm!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Peak Master!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t becent. You need to speed up. Your opponents will only get stronger!¡± Eliza Rice chuckled lightly before continuing, ¡°Is everything alright in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Peak Master. With Emperor Greenleaf there, everything is fine!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Good!¡± Eliza Rice nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on Elder Sebastian and the others!¡±

    After speaking, she led Billy towards the direction of Sebastian Fennimore and the others in mid-air.

    At this moment, the battle had alreadye to an end!

    The members of the Blood and Devil Sects and Northfortia were all dead,pletely wiped out!

    Of course, there were casualties on Ether Mountain¡¯s side.

    Shortly after, Eliza Rice and Billy helped treat some of the more seriously injured individuals to prevent their injuries from worsening.

    Especially Aspen Kelly, who had been affected by bacsh from forbidden magic. If not treated promptly, her injuries would have been as severe as Frostde¡¯s back then.

    After about fifteen minutes, Casey and the Azure Dragon group arrived at the scene one after another.

    Seeing the situation at the scene, anger filled their faces.

    Then, Stout took out silver needles from his body and busied himself with treating the injured.

    After about two to three hours, everyone¡¯s injuries were mostly stabilized.

    Then, Eliza Rice led everyone to the guest hall in Ether Mountain¡¯s inner courtyard.

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, thank you for your help!¡± Eliza Rice looked at Sebastian Fennimore first and spoke.

    ¡°Peak Master, it¡¯s my duty!¡± Sebastian Fennimore responded.

    After speaking, he looked at Billy with a hesitant tone. ¡°Billy, may I ask you something personal?¡±

    ¡°Elder Sebastian wants to ask about Aunt Edie, right?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sebastian Fennimore nodded. ¡°She should have been with your mother all this time. How is she doing now?¡±

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, please rest assured. Aunt Edie is doing well!¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Sebastian Fennimore¡¯s eyes brightened slightly.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Sebastian Fennimore¡¯s face showed a hint of relief.

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, who is Aunt Edie to you?¡± Stout asked curiously.

    Casey and the others also looked at Sebastian Fennimore with curiosity on their faces.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°In terms of blood rtion, she should call me grandfather.¡± Sebastian Fennimore smiled lightly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Night Orchid and the others eximed in surprise at the same time.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Aunt Edie¡¯s grandfather?¡± Felicia continued.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sebastian Fennimore nodded. Then, with a somewhat helpless tone, he added, ¡°But she probably won¡¯t see me as her grandfather¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Felicia asked further.

    Sebastian Fennimore sighed. ¡°Because back then, her father and I made a mistake and forced her to do something she didn¡¯t want to do.¡±

    ¡°Now looking back, we were indeed wrong!¡±

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, Aunt Edie has almost forgotten about that incident¡­¡± Billy interjected.

    He had heard a few simple mentions of Edie Fennimore¡¯s situation from his own mother in the past.

    Edie Fennimore¡¯s experience was actually simr to his mother¡¯s.

    Back then, Edie Fennimore, as the young miss of Phoenix Divine Pce and a goddess in many people¡¯s hearts, fell in love with an ordinary disciple from outside the sect.

    Although that disciple had exceptional talent, he came from an ordinary family.

    The rtionship between the two of them was destined to have no future from the very beginning.

    Later on, without Edie Fennimore¡¯s knowledge, that disciple was expelled from Phoenix Divine Pce.

    If things had ended there, although Edie Fennimore would have felt some resentment in her heart, over time she would have gradually forgotten about that rtionship and wouldn¡¯t have gone to such extremes or run away from home.

    The problem arose when that disciple was killed by someone on the third day after leaving the sect.

    Upon learning of this news, Edie Fennimore was heartbroken. She had even attempted suicide but was saved by someone.

    Afterward, she ran away from the sect and never returned since then.

    ¡°Billy, there¡¯s no need to console me. I know she still hasn¡¯t forgiven me and her father.¡± Sebastian Fennimore smiled faintly.

    ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone all these years without even making a phone call home!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°Billy, when you go back this time, please pass on a message to her for me.¡±

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, please tell me!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°The reason why she hates me and her father so much is because she always thought we were behind the murder of that disciple.¡± Sebastian Fennimore let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°No matter how we tried to exin back then, she didn¡¯t believe us. And because we couldn¡¯t find the real culprit all this time, we couldn¡¯t defend ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Justst year, by chance, we found that culprit. He was also a former disciple of Phoenix Divine Pce.¡±

    ¡°Back then, he was one of Edie¡¯s suitors and had always admired her. But Edie never paid any attention to him.¡±

    ¡°He ced all his resentment on that disciple and killed him after he was expelled from the sect.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°I will definitely pass on your message to Aunt Edie!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Sebastian Fennimore expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, don¡¯t mention it!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, may I ask you something?¡± At this moment, Bob looked at Sebastian Fennimore and spoke.

    ¡°You can ask me anything!¡± Sebastian Fennimore smiled faintly.

 Chapter 1501 The Concept of the Spiritual Line

    ¡°Does your Phoenix Divine Pce have ady named Mnie Fennimore? What is her rtionship with you?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Oh, right! How could I forget about that?¡± Stout eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, she ims to be my Boss¡¯s sweetheart and even said she would rather be a concubine than not marry Boss. Is there any truth to this?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Billy, Casey, and the others all choked on their saliva.

    Eliza Rice¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Mnie is my great-granddaughter!¡± Sebastian Fennimore also twitched his mouth and continued speaking.

    ¡°Many years ago, I did mention this matter to the old master of Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°But at that time, it was just a casual remark and there were no substantial ceremonies or engagements.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Mnie found out about this and took it seriously.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s true?¡± Bob and Stout both responded at the same time.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry, I have already warned Mnie. She shouldn¡¯t bother you anymore in the future,¡± Sebastian Fennimore continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter!¡±

    ¡°This is not a small matter!¡± Sebastian Fennimore continued.

    ¡°I heard that Mnie specifically went to the capital city twice to cause trouble. I have ordered her not to leave the sect for two years!¡±

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, it¡¯s just young people fooling around, no need to mind,¡± Eliza Rice smiled and replied.

    After speaking, she pointed to Roger Meskill and introduced him to Billy.

    ¡°Billy, this is Elder Roger, the patriarch of the Meskill family. You probably don¡¯t know him yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy paused for a moment and then bowed to Roger Meskill. ¡°Nice to meet you, Elder Roger!¡±

    As he spoke, Abby Meskill¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Lord Dragon is too polite. It should be me bowing to Lord Dragon,¡± Roger Meskill responded with a smile.

    ¡°I dare not!¡± Billy bowed again. ¡°Elder Roger, you can just call me Billy!¡±

    ¡°Then I will respect your wishes!¡± After Roger Meskill finished speaking, he continued, ¡°Billy, I actually have something I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Elder Roger wants to ask about Abby, right?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Roger Meskill nodded.

    ¡°She should have gone to the Forbidden Ruins Space with you all. Why didn¡¯t shee back with you? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Elder Roger, don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s with her grandmother now!¡±

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, Roger Meskill¡¯s wrist trembled and the teacup fell down. His face showed a look of extreme surprise.

    ¡°Billy, what¡­ what did you say?¡± After calming down slightly, Roger Meskill asked.

    ¡°Abby has found her grandmother. She has been with her for the past six months,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± Roger Meskill stared at Billy with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    Then he described the encounter with the members of the Purple Cloud Sect in the Ice Cloud Empire and everything that happened.

    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Ayer of mist appeared in Roger Meskill¡¯s eyes, and his tone was filled with excitement.

    Then he muttered to himself, ¡°Emmalee, I knew it, you are still alive. Wait for me, I¡¯lle find you in a while¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Roger, this is good news. You should be happy!¡± Shep Ravenwood smiled beside him.

    ¡°Yes, it is good news¡­ indeed it is¡­¡± Roger Meskill took a deep breath and stabilized his emotions.

    ¡°Billy, can you tell us about what happened in the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± After chatting for a while, Shep Ravenwood looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled faintly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Then he spent an hour giving a general overview of the situation.

    This included Harleen and Ivy¡¯s matters, which he briefly mentioned.

    ¡°It seems that the old master and the others are under a lot of pressure!¡± After listening to Billy¡¯s words, Shep Ravenwood couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± A solemn expression appeared on Roger Meskill¡¯s face at the same time.

    ¡°If the people from the Blood and Devil Sects break through the Guardian Alliance¡¯s defense line, the entire Forbidden Ruins Space will turn into a hell on earth!¡±

    ¡°If it reallyes to that point, not only will the Forbidden Ruins Space suffer, but our world outside will also be in great danger,¡± Sebastian Fennimore responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Furthermore, it seems that the pressure on the old master and the others is not only from the Blood and Devil Sects!¡±

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, do you know something?¡± Azure Dragon asked Sebastian Fennimore upon hearing his words.

    Everyone looked over at him at the same time.

    They were also eager to know what force was putting such great pressure on the Guardian Alliance besides the Blood and Devil Sects.

    ¡°Peak Master, there are no outsiders here. Shouldn¡¯t we tell Billy and the others?¡± Sebastian Fennimore looked at Eliza Rice and spoke.

    ¡°After all, they will probably encounter them soon after returning to the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Eliza Rice nodded solemnly.

    ¡°It is indeed time. The reason why the old master asked Billy and the others toe back this time is rted to this!¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, who exactly are they? Please tell us!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t wait any longer and spoke up.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Spiritual Line?¡± Eliza Rice asked in response.

    ¡°Spiritual Line? Of course we have!¡± Stout instinctively replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a spirit stone lode?¡±

    Casey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Stout, can¡¯t you use your brain?

    If it were such a simple question, how could the Peak Master ask it seriously?

    ¡°No!¡± Eliza Rice shook her head.

    ¡°The reason why cultivators can practice martial arts is because they can absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°And spiritual energy is essentially the essence of the universe and the essence of mountains and rivers.¡±

    ¡°The denser the spiritual energy, the more beneficial it is for cultivators.¡±

    ¡°We understand this!¡± Stout responded again.

    ¡°This is simr to what we did before at the Spirit Spring and refining spiritual stones. It¡¯s all about absorbing spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Eliza Rice nodded and then asked again.

    ¡°But have you ever wondered if one day the spiritual energy on our will gradually deplete?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned at the same time.

    ¡°Peak Master, what do you mean?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°Since spiritual energy is the foundation of the universe, how could there suddenly be no spiritual energy on our as a member of the universe?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why the spiritual energy on this is far less dense than it was thousands of years ago?¡± Eliza Rice asked in return.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of environmental degradation on the?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°That could be one way to understand it!¡± Sebastian Fennimore responded.

    ¡°But environmental degradation and depletion of spiritual energy are not causation!¡±

 Chapter 1502 The Origin of the Spiritual Line

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°The reason why the spiritual energy is not as strong as it was a thousand years ago is because our¡¯s Spiritual Line has been damaged,¡± Sebastian Fennimore continued.

    ¡°And the damage to the Spiritual Line is mostly due to environmental deterioration.¡±

    ¡°The¡¯s Spiritual Line?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise.

    Clearly, this was the first time they had heard of such a thing. There was a Spiritual Line on the?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sebastian Fennimore nodded.

    ¡°It is because of the existence of the Spiritual Line that we are able to continuously absorb nutrients from the vast universe, which is the spiritual energy of the sun, moon, and stars.¡±

    ¡°If the Spiritual Line of a is damaged, its ability to absorb spiritual energy naturally weakens!¡±

    ¡°And there are extreme cases!¡± Eliza Rice spoke up.

    ¡°If the Spiritual Line is lost orpletely destroyed, the spiritual energy on the will gradually deplete until the entire bes a deadnd.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, if there are additional Spiritual Lines on a, the spiritual energy on that will be much richer.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Can someone intentionally destroy or take away the Spiritual Line on a?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Peak Master, are you saying that the forces that are putting pressure on the Guardian Alliance are coveting the Spiritual Line on our?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Eliza Rice nodded again.

    Upon hearing this, a solemn expression appeared on the faces of Billy, Casey, and others.

    If what Peak Master and Elder Sebastian said was true, if the Spiritual Line was taken away, wouldn¡¯t this be a deadnd in several years?

    After all, not only martial artists, but all living things require spiritual energy. Without it, life would cease to exist.

    This was a big deal!

    Everyone realized why Lord Stuart had said that Ether Mountain was not only guarding vale but also guarding this!

    ¡°Peak Master, has the Ether Mountain lineage always been responsible for guarding the Spiritual Line of this?¡± Shep Ravenwood asked Eliza Rice, with Roger Meskill looking over as well.

    Although they were both elders of the four ancient families of vale, they didn¡¯t know much about the Spiritual Line.

    They had only heard a rumor.

    That was, besides being the guardian deity of vale, the Ether Mountain lineage also bore a heavenly responsibility.

    However, they didn¡¯t know exactly what that responsibility was.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    And now, hearing Eliza Rice and Sebastian Fennimore mention the Spiritual Line, they naturally thought of this!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Eliza Rice nodded solemnly. ¡°This is an inherent responsibility of the Ether Mountain lineage!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Shep Ravenwood and Roger Meskill both looked relieved.

    ¡°Peak Master, does that mean that the Spiritual Line on our is located in Ether Mountain?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Spiritual Line is different from mineral veins. Mineral veins are tangible things and are limited to certain ces,¡± Eliza Rice shook her head in response.

    ¡°But the Spiritual Line cannot be seen or touched, yet it permeates the entire.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more confused. How can someone take away the Spiritual Line?¡± Stout interjected.

    Billy and others were equally bewildered.

    ¡°They can¡¯t take away the Spiritual Line, they can take away its origin!¡± Eliza Rice replied. ¡°Without its origin, the Spiritual Line will gradually deplete until it diespletely.¡±

    ¡°The origin of the Spiritual Line?¡± Everyone was puzzled again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded. ¡°The origin of the Spiritual Line is something that has condensed after billions of years of precipitation. It is the soul of the Spiritual Line.¡±

    ¡°If wepare the Spiritual Line to the blood vessels in a human body, then the origin of the Spiritual Line is like the heart of a person.¡±

    ¡°Without its origin, the Spiritual Line loses its ability to absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°Of course, as for whether there are other uses for the origin of the Spiritual Line, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone replied.

    ¡°Peak Master, is the origin of the Spiritual Line in Ether Mountain?¡± Azure Dragon continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded.

    At this point, everyone finally understood roughly.

    ¡°Peak Master, what does the origin of the Spiritual Line look like?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question!¡± Eliza Rice smiled faintly. ¡°Because I have never seen it myself!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched simultaneously.

    ¡°Peak Master, if you haven¡¯t seen it, how do you know it¡¯s in Ether Mountain?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen it, I can sense its existence!¡± Eliza Rice replied.

    ¡°Really? Where is it? Can we go see it?¡± Judge eximed.

    Eliza Rice paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The Spiritual Line is a sentient thing. It cannot be seen easily; otherwise, how could I have never seen it!¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, did the old master specifically bring Boss back because of this?¡± Frostde spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Eliza Rice nodded.

    ¡°Billy¡¯s physique and bloodline are quite special. The old master¡¯s idea is to have Billye back and try to establish some kind of connection with that origin of the Spiritual Line.¡±

    ¡°If it goes as he expects, things will be much easier!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and give it a try!¡±

    Eliza Rice: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Not now. We have to wait for a month!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°The origin of the Spiritual Line is hidden deep within Ether Mountain. There is arge-scale high-level array at the entrance,¡± Eliza Rice exined.

    ¡°To break that array, a series ofplex preparations must be made.¡±

    ¡°And at least four Holy Realm experts must activate it at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Four Holy Realm experts? Are you kidding me?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°This array was set up by someone who had nothing better to do. It requires four Holy Realm experts to activate it. It¡¯s no different from a death formation!¡±

    Ahem¡­

    Azure Dragon and others were once again choked by Stout¡¯s words.

    The array on Ether Mountain was naturally set up by members of the Ether Mountain lineage!

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Stout smacked his lips again.

    ¡°Stout, maybe you should stop talking!¡± Night Orchid red at him before turning to Eliza Rice. ¡°Peak Master, do we really need four Holy Realm experts?¡±

    ¡°ording to Ether Mountain¡¯s ancestral teachings, yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded and added, ¡°But ording to what the old master said, if we really can¡¯t gather four Holy Realm experts, we can try adding several half-step into Holy Realm experts!¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, why didn¡¯t you say everything at once?¡± Stout smacked his lips again.

    ¡°In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Peak Master, you and Elder Sebastian already make two Holy Realm experts.¡±

    ¡°At that time, we can have two Pce Masters and Aspen, as well as Elder Shep and Elder Roger join in!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded in response. ¡°We can give it a try then!¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, do you know who exactly wants to snatch this origin of the Spiritual Line?¡± Night Orchid asked.

 Chapter 1503 Next Stop, Northfortia!

    ¡°Some things still need further confirmation, so I can¡¯t answer your question right now,¡± Eliza Rice said with a faint smile. ¡°Ask the old master when you see him next time, and he should have a clear answer.¡±

    They thought they would get the answer this time! It seemed they had to go back to the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    ¡°I have a question that I don¡¯t understand. What benefits do they get from stealing the Spiritual Line origin?¡± Felicia furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°If this loses its spiritual energy and bes a deadnd, won¡¯t they suffer as well?¡±

    ¡°There are two possibilities!¡± Eliza Rice responded after some thought.

    ¡°The first possibility is that those people who obtain the Spiritual Line origin may not necessarily leave this, but instead want to gain other benefits from it.¡±

    ¡°The second possibility is that maybe those people simply don¡¯t care if this bes a deadnd.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± White Tiger was puzzled. ¡°Peak Master, are you saying that they could be beings from an extraterrestrial civilization?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t confirm if they are from an extraterrestrial civilization for now,¡± Eliza Rice shook her head slightly.

    ¡°But what I can confirm is that even the we live on definitely has some unknown territories.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± everyone nodded at the same time.

    They had a deep understanding of this.

    Who would have thought that there was a world like the Forbidden Ruins Space?

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s been over a year since youst saw your daughter, right?¡± Eliza Rice continued to smile at Billy.

    ¡°The entrance array to the Ether Mountain¡¯s territory will take another month to open. You should go back and spend time with your daughter, ande back in a month.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Northfortia first! It won¡¯t take much time!¡± Billy said after some thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Eliza Rice nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s time topletely deal with the matters in Northfortia!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, who knows when something unexpected might happen again!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded.

    They continued chatting for a while, and then Billy bid farewell to Casey and the others and left.

    After reaching the foot of the mountain, Billy spent half an hour on the phone with Emperor Greenleaf.

    Then, leading the others, he set off towards Northfortia.

    For Billy, this trip to Northfortia was a must!

    Since he didn¡¯t know when he would be able toe out of the Forbidden Ruins Space again, he had to settle matters in Northfortia.

    The next morning, they entered the territory of Northfortia.

    ¡°Boss, are we going straight to the Northfortia Imperial City?¡± theynded in a mountainous area hundreds of kilometers within the border, and White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°White Tiger, are you serious?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± White Tiger replied seriously. ¡°We will directly crush their entire imperial city and set Northfortia back by two hundred years!¡±

    Cough¡­

    Judge and the others coughed.

    ¡°Although the poption of the Northfortia Imperial City is not veryrge, there are nearly a million people. Are we going to kill them all?¡± Stout added after smacking his lips.

    ¡°If we really want to kill people, then why bother going to the imperial city? Let¡¯s just choose a big city with a poption of tens of millions!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to North Keelung Mountain!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°North Keelung Mountain?¡± Felicia was puzzled. ¡°Billy, why are we going to North Keelung Mountain?¡±

    ¡°For Northfortia, North Keelung Mountain is like Kun Lun Mountains for vale!¡± Casey replied on behalf of Billy.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Felicia was puzzled again.

    ¡°North Keelung Mountain is where the dragon veins of Northfortia are located!¡± Casey exined again.

    Upon hearing this, everyone naturally understood.

    Boss, this means we¡¯re going to directly destroy the foundation of Northfortia!

    That¡¯s ruthless!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said and led everyone towards the direction of North Keelung Mountain.

    ¡°Boss, are we being too conspicuous by flying in the territory of Northfortia like this?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Who cares! We¡¯re not here to make friends with Northfortia anyway!¡± Soul Chaser replied.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Judge started again.

    ¡°Judge, Boss did it on purpose!¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge realized after a moment of confusion.

    ¡°Boss deliberately wants to lure Northfortia¡¯s high-levelbat power to North Keelung Mountain,¡± Night Orchid exined with another smile.

    ¡°You just realized it?¡± Night Orchid added. ¡°If my estimation is correct, although there are strong guardians at North Keelung Mountain, there shouldn¡¯t be too many people there on ordinary days.¡±

    ¡°And since I¡¯m here this time to settle ounts, it¡¯s best to gather them all together and deal with them at once!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Judge responded.

    As Night Orchid said, while Billy and the others were flying in the air.

    The Northfortia Imperial Pce soon received news that powerful martial artists had intruded into Northfortia.

    After a brief analysis, a group of pce ministers came to a conclusion.

    These people are likely heading towards North Keelung Mountain!

    Soon, the entire imperial pce fell into a tense atmosphere, and urgent messages were sent out from the pce one after another.

    In less than fifteen minutes, countless powerful auras rose up within the territory of Northfortia. All martial artists above the Saint realm started moving.

    In addition, many long-hidden high-skilled martial artists that hadn¡¯t appeared for decades or even centuries also emerged one after another.

    Then, everyone took flight.

    Their target: the veins of North Keelung Mountain!

    For a while, the entire territory of Northfortia was enveloped in a strong oppressive atmosphere.

    The ordinary people who didn¡¯t understand couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky with shocked faces, but they couldn¡¯t see anything.

    An hourter, Billy and his groupnded in a rtively open mountainous area within the territory of Northfortia.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, is that North Keelung Mountain?¡± ck Tortoise pointed to a mountain several kilometers away and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n? Are we going to tten this mountain?¡± Ian de asked Billy.

    Azure Dragon and the others coughed.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Just cut off the dragon veins!¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you know exactly where their dragon veins are located?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, someone ising!¡± Azure Fang spoke up shortly after.

    Before Azure Fang¡¯s words could even fall, four powerful auras soared into the sky from a valley ahead.

    Then, four figures flew towards them.

    The four individuals were all skilled fighters. Two were in the early stage of Divine Realm, while the other two were in the mid stage of Divine Realm .

    ¡°Northfortia is impressive! They actually have such high-level martial artists guarding their dragon veins here!¡± Azure Dragon narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable!¡± Casey responded. ¡°Although Northfortia has only been around for a few hundred years, their martial strength should not be underestimated. Otherwise, their national power wouldn¡¯t be so strong!¡±

    ¡°The Northfortia people we encountered before obviously did not show their entire strength!¡±

 Chapter 1504 The True Essence of Northfortia

    ¡°Are you people from vale?¡± The leader, a gray-robed elderly man, spoke in a deep voice after the four of themnded in a nearby open space.

    As he spoke, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    Because he couldn¡¯t sense the cultivation level of Billy and his group at all. Not even one of them!

    This gave him a bad feeling, and his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly.

    ¡°Bring out all your people!¡± Azure Dragon said calmly when he saw the other party.

    ¡°What is the purpose of your visit to vale?¡± Another old man in a blue robe furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Our patience is limited. You better not waste too much time!¡± Azure Dragon spoke again.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The old man in the blue robe shouted angrily. ¡°Let me see how much arrogance you have!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and a palm wind swept out.

    However, in the next moment, he was sent flying several hundred meters away as if hit by a fierce beast.

    After crashing heavily onto the ground, he coughed up blood.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing this scene, the other three looked at Azure Dragon with widened eyes.

    With just a casual palm strike, he sent a fourth-rank Divine Realm expert flying?

    How terrifying!

    ¡°Listen carefully, everyone inside!¡± Azure Dragon then looked towards the valley ahead and spoke loudly.

    ¡°You have one minute. If you don¡¯te out by then, there¡¯s no need toe out at all!¡±

    He had used his spiritual power to investigate the surroundings. Besides the four people in front of him, there were seven or eight others lurking in the valley.

    As he finished speaking, seven or eight figures flew out from the valley.

    Their cultivation levels were not weak either. Half of them were in the mid-stage Saint realm, and the other half were in thete stage Saint realm.

    Northfortia had gone to great lengths to defend the Dragon Vein, dispatching so many strong individuals.

    ¡°You vale people are audacious!¡± A man in white pointed at Billy and his group and spoke sternly.

    ¡°How dare you brazenly intrude into the hearnd of Northfortia? Do you think nothing of Northfortia?¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a de light shed, and an arm flew into the air, blood spurting out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in pain and took several steps back.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Another gray-robed elderly man roared angrily. ¡°Take them down!¡±

    After saying that, he charged towards Ian de with a ferocious expression, raising his hand to strike out several powerful palm winds.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Ian de responded coldly. He flicked his wrist again, and the de light reappeared.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± The old man who had spoken earlier eximed. He immediately used his full strength to collide with Ian de¡¯s de light.

    However, with his strength, how could he block Ian de¡¯s attack?

    The de light tore through his palm force as if entering an empty space and went straight into the gray-robed elderly man¡¯s chest.

    Due to inertia, the old man continued to run forward for a few steps before falling down. After convulsing for a few moments, he stopped moving.

    ¡°You bastard! You actually killed him! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± An old woman roared angrily.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Several others shouted at the same time.

    Then, they all released their strongest auras and charged towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just then, an old man¡¯s voice came from not far away in the void.

    Soon after, two or three hundred figures appeared one after another in the sky behind Billy and his group.

    Some of these people were from the pce, while others were martial arts experts who had hurriedlye after receiving a call from the pce.

    In no time, two or three hundred peoplended on the mountain.

    Looking around, Billy and his group saw an old antique with white hair and beard leading the way.

    It was hard to tell his actual age, but he was estimated to be at least two hundred years old.

    His cultivation was good, fifth-rank Sacred Realm!

    Following closely behind him were four men and women who had also lived for at least a hundred years. They were all genuine Sacred Realm experts!

    Apart from these five people, there were more than twenty Divine Realm experts among the others, with the rest being in the Saint realm or below.

    When Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird saw the five people at the front, a hint of surprise shed across their faces.

    They never expected Northfortia to have such powerful individuals. They had underestimated the strength of this country before.

    ¡°This is strange!¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Since Northfortia has so many Divine Realm experts and above, why didn¡¯t they send them to Pr Domain back then?¡±

    Judge and the others also felt puzzled by this question.

    Back then in Pr Domain, Northfortia¡¯s so-called number one expert, Reit, seemed to only have half-step Divine Realm strength!

    If there were so many strong individuals in their country, why didn¡¯t they send them to seize territory in Pr Domain?

    ¡°There are two possibilities!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°The first possibility is simr to what happened in vale. There are many factions within their sects, making it difficult for the pce to mobilize these martial arts experts.¡±

    ¡°Many of these strong individuals probably rarely appear in public. They are solely focused on martial arts and have no interest in worldly conflicts. So they usually won¡¯t take action unless it involves the fundamental interests of their country.¡±

    ¡°The second possibility is that many of these people didn¡¯t have such strength two years ago.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon and his group nodded slightly after hearing Casey¡¯s words.

    ¡°Introduce yourselves!¡± At this moment, the white-haired elderly looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Mr Park, this is Commander Gardner of vale¡¯s Western King!¡± A middle-aged man with a square face walked up to the old man and bowed respectfully.

    Given Billy¡¯s reputation in Northfortia, it was normal for someone among so many people to recognize him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, voices of surprise sounded from the other side¡¯s camp.

    Commander Gardner of vale was not only famous in vale. Anyone who paid attention to international affairs would have heard of Commander Gardner¡¯s name!

    Especially in countries like Northfortia, Commander Gardner¡¯s name was enough to make some people turn pale!

    ¡°So you are that talented genius of vale!¡± The old antique named Keegan Park looked Billy up and down.

    In just a moment, a hint of shock shed in his eyes, because he couldn¡¯t sense any martial aura from Billy.

    It should be noted that as Northfortia¡¯s true number one expert still alive in this world, he had reached fifth-rank Sacred Realm.

    But he couldn¡¯t sense Billy¡¯s cultivation level!

    What did this mean? He knew very well!

    His heart skipped a beat!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Commander Gardner hase to my Northfortia today?¡± Keegan Park took a deep breath and continued looking at Billy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why I came?¡± After giving him a nce, Billy looked at everyone on the other side and spoke loudly.

    ¡°There should be some people here from the pce, right?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 1505 What Can You Do!

    ¡°Commander Gardner, what do you want?¡± The man with a square face from before stepped forward.

    ¡°Are you from the pce?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I am Jase, the Minister of Internal Affairs of Northfortia!¡± the man responded.

    ¡°Do you know about Tyronn, the cab minister who has been visiting vale these days? Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I know!¡± Jase hesitated for a moment, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you know that I have killed him?¡± Billy spoke again.

    As soon as he said this, there was an uproar among the opposing camp.

    The ministers from the pce had shocked expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, you must be joking!¡± Jase furrowed his brows. ¡°I spoke to Lord Tyronn on the phone yesterday morning¡­¡±

    ¡°You fool! Try calling him now and see for yourself!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± After hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s words, Jase felt a bit uneasy.

    He then took out his phone and dialed the number.

    Naturally, the call couldn¡¯t be connected.

    ¡°Lord Jase!¡±

    At that moment, a man who had just finished his call walked up to Jase and whispered something in his ear.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± In the next moment, Jase¡¯s pupils contracted.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Did you really kill Lord Tyronn?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Now you should understand why I¡¯m here, right?¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, I don¡¯t know what Lord Tyronn did in vale that made you¡­¡± Jase took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Billy interrupted him with a cold gaze.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Jase¡¯s eyes flickered with panic.

    ¡°You better think carefully before you speak!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t push your luck. This is Northfortia, not your vale!¡± The man next to Jase looked at Billy.

    ¡°Lord Tyronn and his delegation followed the normal visiting procedures and submitted the necessary documents.¡±

    ¡°But you killed him. You are provoking international conventions and trying to provoke a war between our two countries!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, none of you will leave!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Azure Dragon nced at the man. ¡°You better shut up!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, did you really kill my Northfortia¡¯s cab minister?¡± At this moment, Keegan Park saw Billy and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I want to hear your reasons!¡±

    ¡°He intended to assassinate the vale Prime Minister during the negotiation in vale. Is that reason enough?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon hearing this, many people on the other side were stunned at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Keegan Park was also taken aback. ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡±

    ¡°You old fool, why don¡¯t you ask your Northfortia people?¡± Azure Dragon retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re using us without any evidence. You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Jase took a deep breath and shouted angrily. ¡°Do you think Northfortians are pushovers?¡±

    After speaking, he raised his hand and waved. ¡°Take them down and make vale give us an exnation!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The ministers from the pce responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± Azure Fang looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡±

    ¡°Disable them all. Those who refuse to yield must be killed!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    Billy didn¡¯te to Northfortia specifically to kill people this time, so he wasn¡¯t filled with murderous intent.

    Of course, if the other side insisted on seeking death, he would fulfill their wishes.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison before rushing out.

    In the next moment, a fierce battle erupted on the scene.

    Casey and Azure Dragon unleashed their chilling aura, effortlessly overpowering their opponents.

    After a wave of attacks, several arms flew into the air, blood spraying and screams echoing one after another.

    Among these people, the strongest were only at the half-step Sacred Realm and couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from Casey and the others.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡± At this moment, Billy looked at Keegan Park and the others and spoke calmly.

    These people were not from the pce; most of them were from major sects, while others were independent cultivators.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, when you came to Northfortia today, it was probably for North Keelung Mountain, right?¡± Keegan Park exhaled deeply before speaking.

    As he spoke, he nced at the battlefield around them, his expression grim.

    With his cultivation level, he could easily see the vast difference in strength between the two sides at a nce.

    And the reason why he didn¡¯t make a move wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to but because he didn¡¯t dare!

    Although Billy hadn¡¯t made a move yet, he had sensed immense pressure from him since the beginning.

    He didn¡¯t know Billy¡¯s exact cultivation level, but he had enough self-awareness to know that he was no match for him.

    He had lived for over a hundred years, but didn¡¯t even have the courage to make a move against this thirty-year-old man.

    This feeling was truly unbearable!

    ¡°Do I need to answer that question?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, although there have been conflicts and friction between Northfortia and vale, those are matters between the imperial families of both countries.¡± Keegan Park exhaled deeply again.

    ¡°But North Keelung Mountain concerns every person in Northfortia. Commander Gardner, isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing going too far?¡±

    ¡°Today, you have only two choices!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Either all of you disable your cultivation and disappear!¡±

    ¡°Or I¡¯ll give you a fair chance to fight!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t push your luck too far!¡± Another man from their side spoke angrily.

    ¡°I am just bullying you. What can you do?¡± Billy nced at him.

    He had no pity for the people of Northfortia.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man was speechless for a moment, unable to respond.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Commander Gardner is a talented genius who is rarely seen in a thousand years. Today is a good opportunity for me to learn from Commander Gardner. Please fight with me!¡± At this moment, an old man at the half-step Sacred Realm stepped forward and spoke.

    Keegan Park opened his mouth as if he wanted to persuade them but then closed it again. He probably wanted to see Billy¡¯s actual strength as well.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Billy looked at the old man and replied.

    ¡°Please enlighten me, Commander Gardner!¡± The old man¡¯s aura burst forth as he spoke.

    Then he looked at Billy again and said, ¡°Commander Gardner, please follow me to another ce for our showdown!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just one round; there¡¯s no need to make itplicated. Let¡¯s do it here!¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°You can make the first move!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I will exert my full strength!¡± The old man¡¯s tone turned serious as he raised his hand to attack.

    He was infuriated by Billy¡¯s dismissive attitude and went all out with his trump card activated.

    With his half-step Sacred Realm cultivation level and his trump card activated, his stance was quite impressive as waves of energy surged around him.

    However, faced with the current Billy, it was like hitting a rock with an egg!

    As soon as heunched his attack towards Billy with his trump card activated, Billy casually raised his hand.

    A palm wind swept past, sending the old man flying.

    He crashed heavily onto the ground several hundred meters away and tumbled five or six times before finallying to a stop.

    Then he spewed out a mouthful of blood and slumped down like a deted balloon.

    Billy¡¯s palm strike not only shattered his chest bones but also directly destroyed his dantian.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so ruthless¡­¡± The old man struggled to say a word before losing consciousness due to internal injuries.

    Seeing this scene, everyone on the other side gasped in shock.

 Chapter 1506 Logic?

    ¡°Anyone else wants to step up?¡± Billy looked at the others and said, ¡°You can alle at once!¡±

    ¡°Commander Gardner, no matter what reason you have for wanting to move North Keelung Mountain, we cannot agree!¡± The old man of the second-rank Sacred Realm from the other side spoke in a deep voice.

    After speaking, he turned his head and nced at the other three men and women in the Sacred Realm, saying, ¡°Elder Conley, shall we fight Commander Gardner together?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The three of them responded without hesitation.

    ¡°Do you want to join in?¡± Billy asked Keegan Park.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, don¡¯t be arrogant. You have to defeat the four of us before you can speak!¡± Before Keegan Park could respond, the second-rank Sacred Realm elder interrupted with a stern tone.

    ¡°Alright, then show us what you¡¯ve got!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The old man nced at the three people.

    As soon as he spoke, the four of them immediately unleashed their full power, revealing their Sacred Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    In no time, the four of themunched their strongest attacks towards Billy.

    Four Sacred Realm cultivators attacking simultaneously, with full force and impressive momentum.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    As he spoke, a tremendous aura erupted from Billy, causing waves of energy to surge.

    Then, without any fancy moves, his wrist continued to rotate as four blood-red curved de arcs shot out in all directions.

    There was no suspense in the oue. After the de arcs passed, the attacks of the four people instantly exploded.

    Soon after, their arms flew into the air one after another, blood spewing out.

    At the same time, each of them was sent flying hundreds of meters away, their faces pale with shock.

    And what made them despair was that before they could even catch their breath, a spiritual power manifested as a mad de floated in front of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The four of them shouted simultaneously.

    Before they could finish their words, the four des entered their lower abdomens and exploded inside their bodies.

    A surge of energy engulfed them, destroying their dantians in an instant.

    The four of them screamed in agony.

    Then, one by one, they fell from mid-air, their eyes rolling back as they lost consciousness upon hitting the ground.

    Witnessing this scene, Keegan Park and the others behind him were once again amazed.

    In an instant, four Sacred Realm powerhouses were disabled!

    Such skill left them with no courage to resist! They were simply too powerful!

    ¡°How about it? Will you make a move?¡± Billy looked at Keegan Park and spoke.

    Keegan Park exhaled a deep breath.

    At the same time, he turned his head and looked at the battlefields of the others. His expression became even more grim.

    In such a short time, more than half of the people from the pce were either dead or severely injured.

    The remaining few would probably notst a few more minutes judging by their condition.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t appeared for decades and I am not aware of the grievances between vale and Northfortia,¡± Keegan Park took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°But North Keelung Mountain is the root of my Northfortia. I cannot stand by and watch you destroy it without doing anything.¡±

    ¡°Even though I know I may not be your match, but for¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, haven¡¯t appeared for decades?¡± Billy interrupted him with a faint smile.

    ¡°Then a hundred years ago, you should have been involved in that cmity in vale, right?¡±

    ¡°The past hundred years have be history. Commander Gardner, there¡¯s no need to bring it up again¡­¡± Keegan Park paused slightly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t mention the past? Is that Northfortia¡¯s logic?¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly at Keegan Park¡¯s reaction.

    After speaking, his tone became heavy.

    ¡°The people of vale will never forget the suffering caused by your several countries a hundred years ago!¡±

    ¡°Thew of cause and effect has long been determined. It¡¯s time for Northfortia to pay its debts!¡±

    Keegan Park opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find any words to respond.

    ¡°Commander Gardner, let¡¯s discuss things peacefully. We can sit down and talk¡­¡± another man took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t have time to waste with you!¡± Billy ignored him and looked at Keegan Park again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give up your cultivation, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can withstand one strike from me, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±

    ¡°Then please!¡± Keegan Park took another deep breath. ¡°I also want to see the strength of vale¡¯s most talented genius!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    Then, Keegan Park¡¯s aura instantly soared to its peak.

    Soon after, as his hands created countless afterimages in the air, arge vortex formed around him with thunder swirling around it.

    From his stance, it seemed that he had no intention of attacking actively but was purely preparing to take Billy¡¯s strike head-on.

    ¡°If you can block this strike, you¡¯ll live!¡±

    Billy said as he saw Keegan Park¡¯s posture almost ready.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Keegan Park¡¯s voice came from within the vortex.

    In his view, even if he couldn¡¯t fight against Billy, blocking one strike from him shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Immediately after that, without using any hidden cards, Billy flicked his wrist and a blood-red curved de arc shot out at high speed.

    When the de arc collided with the vortex, Keegan Park realized that he had made a serious mistake, a ridiculous mistake at that.

    The de arc effortlessly tore through his defense and instantly shattered the vortex, causing waves of energy to surge.

    Then, without losing any momentum, the de arc pierced through his chest from front to back.

    In the next moment, Keegan Park¡¯s aura disappeared instantly.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡±

    Keegan Park struggled to utter a few words before his body fell apart and blood sttered everywhere.

    Since Keegan Park had implicitly agreed to participate in the battle a hundred years ago, Billy had already sentenced him to death in his mind. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let him live.

    ¡°Mr Park!¡±

    The remaining people shouted in pain at the sight of what happened.

    Although anger filled their eyes as they looked at Billy, none of them dared to make a move.

    They knew very well that they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Billy. Rushing forward would be no different from seeking death.

    ¡°Listen up everyone!¡± Billy ignored the group of people and floated in mid-air.

    ¡°You are no match for us. If you want to live, give up your cultivation. Otherwise, there will be no mercy!¡±

    As he spoke, a terrifying pressure emanated from him and enveloped the space around him.

    The remaining hundred-plus people below, those below the Sacred Realm immediately felt suffocated and found it difficult to move.

    ¡°Hurry and leave!¡±

    At this moment, an old man in the early Divine Realm stage spoke in a deep voice and rushed towards one side.

    Just as he was about to take off into the air, a de arc shed past his waist and his body fell apart in mid-air.

    ¡­

    Seeing this scene, silence fell over the scene for a brief moment.

 Chapter 1507 Completely Defeated!

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    After a while, an old man exhaled a deep breath and spoke.

    Immediately, he clenched his teeth and pped his lower abdomen with his hand.

    Death is better than a lingering existence!

    Once the first person did it, the rest followed suit!

    After fifteen minutes, everyone on the other side voluntarily abolished their cultivation, sitting on the ground with despair written all over their faces.

    With this, the martial arts of Northfortia had truly declined!

    Now, in terms of martial arts alone, Northfortia was on par with Veridiania and Oriana.

    To return to its former glory would take at least a hundred years!

    Afterward, Billy ignored the others and continued flying towards North Keelung Mountain.

    In the blink of an eye, they arrived above North Keelung Mountain.

    Then, Billy released a powerful spiritual power that enveloped the entire mountain range.

    After a few minutes, Billy retracted his spiritual power.

    The next second, he gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de and activated his full strength, unleashing the ¡°de Shattering the Sky¡± sh.

    Boom!

    As the hundred-meter-long Phantom Fury de descended, a deafening roar echoed through the void, shaking the ears!

    At the same time, North Keelung Mountain below was split in half by the sh, reducing the surrounding rocks and trees to dust.

    A deep trench stretching four to five kilometers appeared on the ground, seemingly bottomless.

    Immediately after, Billy shed twice more, dividing North Keelung Mountain into four sections.

    The sight of the four trenches was shocking!

    Then, with a twist in his eyes, Billy raised his hand and a massive barrier enveloped North Keelung Mountain.

    Clearly, he not only wanted to destroy Northfortia¡¯s dragon veins but also had no intention of giving them a chance to repair it!

    With his current level of spiritual power, only a true Holy Realm expert could break through the barrier formed by his full strength!

    And considering the current level of Northfortia¡¯s warriors, it was impossible!

    Meanwhile, as Billy made those three shes, the entire territory of Northfortia trembled as if experiencing an earthquake.

    The next moment, dark clouds covered the sky, lightning shed, and the atmosphere turned as dark as night. Violent winds raged, creating an apocalyptic scene!

    Not only that, all the martial artists of Northfortia were astonished to find that their cultivation had inexplicably dropped by two levels.

    Furthermore, most of the ordinary people felt a sense of unease as if something had been taken away from their bodies.

    In addition to these subjective feelings, several areas within Northfortia were substantially affected.

    This situation was undoubtedly rted to Billy¡¯s three shes!

    Dragon veins were closely tied to a nation¡¯s fortune. When dragon veins were destroyed, the nation¡¯s fortune declined!

    From celestial phenomena to individual abilities, there would be varying degrees of negative impact!

    Moreover, this impact would continue unless the dragon veins were rebuilt; otherwise, it would be irreversible!

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Northfortia is finished¡­¡± Jase muttered as he sat on the ground, looking at the state of North Keelung Mountain.

    ¡°Is it Northfortia¡¯s fate¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t alone; other Northfortians on the ground wore expressions of despair.

    With the destruction of the dragon veins and the decline of the nation¡¯s fortune, Northfortia¡¯s fate was sealed!

    ¡°Go back and tell your ruler that there are two ways to remove this barrier and repair Northfortia¡¯s dragon veins!¡± Billy returned to the empty space above.

    ¡°The first is to ask for help from a Holy Realm expert who can break through the barrier with one strike!¡±

    ¡°As for whether you can find a Holy Realm expert or not, that¡¯s your own business!¡±

    ¡°The second way is to wait for thirty years. If Northfortia can behave and return to the right path¡­¡±

    ¡°After thirty years, someone from vale wille to help you remove this barrier!¡±

    After speaking, Billy looked at Casey and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± They all responded simultaneously.

    Then, they flew away together.

    ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t youpletely destroy North Keelung Mountain?¡± Stout asked Billy while they were in mid-air.

    ¡°Why leave them a way out?¡±

    ¡°If it waspletely destroyed, Northfortia would have no hope!¡± Casey replied on behalf of Billy.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was confused. ¡°If they have no hope, then they have no hope. Why bother about them?¡±

    ¡°If a person has no hope, they are capable of doing anything!¡± Casey responded again.

    ¡°Although Northfortia¡¯s dragon veins have been destroyed and it greatly affects their nation¡¯s fortune, this impact won¡¯t be fully realized in just one or two days.¡±

    ¡°We can only say that the future of this country is bleak; it won¡¯t see its former glory again.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t quite understand!¡± Stout scratched his head.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re really clueless. How can¡¯t you understand?¡± Felicia rolled her eyes at Stout.

    ¡°If Billypletely destroyed North Keelung Mountain, Northfortia would lose all hope. They would undoubtedly seek revenge against vale without considering any consequences.¡±

    ¡°While Northfortia¡¯s martial arts may have declined, they cannot be underestimated in other aspects. If they go crazy, the whole world will suffer!¡±

    ¡°But now Billy has left them a way out. They will definitely think carefully about how to coexist with vale in the future!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°I finally understand!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    After a brief pause, he spoke again with a serious tone.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we just wipe out their entire country and be done with it?¡±

    That night, they returned to the capital city.

    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Billy appeared in the courtyard of the pce.

    Then, under the guidance of Otis Hum, Milo Guzman, and Amir Donald, they entered a magnificent hall adorned with dragons and phoenixes.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Upon entering the hall, Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s voice could be heard.

    Soon after, Emperor Greenleaf and Urban Woolery stood up simultaneously.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty and Prime Minister!¡± Billy bowed respectfully.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here; there¡¯s no need for so much formality. Please have a seat!¡±

    Emperor Greenleaf smiled and pointed to a chair adorned with carved dragons and phoenixes on his left.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Billy bowed again before taking his seat.

    Otis Hum and the others also found their seats.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Then, Prime Minister addressed Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my duty; nothing more!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    Afterward, he described in detail what had happened in Northfortia to everyone present.

    ¡°Now, Northfortians won¡¯t dare act recklessly!¡± Amir Donald said with relief after hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Milo Guzman agreed. ¡°Northfortia has been a thorn in our side for too long. It¡¯s finally been removed!¡±

    ¡°For nearly a hundred years, although Northfortia has had some positive impact on this, it has also caused tremendous destruction. The harm outweighs the benefits!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Otis Hum nodded in agreement.

    ¡°With Northfortia no longer causing trouble behind the scenes, wars on this will decrease by at least seventy to eighty percent!¡±

    ¡°Three of you, this matter regarding Northfortia will surely cause a series of chain reactions!¡± The Prime Minister continued after a moment of thought.

    ¡°I want you to closely monitor the international situation and especially pay attention to the reactions of other major Western countries.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Otis Hum and the others nodded in response.

    ¡°Enough about Northfortia; Billy, tell us about what happened in the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    After chatting for a while longer, Emperor Greenleaf turned to Billy and said.

 Chapter 1508 Going Home

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded and began to speak.

    It took about an hour to describe the major events of the past year.

    ¡°I never expected so much to happen in just over a year!¡±

    After listening to Billy¡¯s words, the Prime Minister couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Lord Dragon, you have worked hard!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Otis Hum sighed.

    ¡°We live in the outside world, thinking that everything is peaceful, but we never expected the Forbidden Ruins Space to be so turbulent.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, what is the overall strength of the Blood and Devil Sects?¡± Milo Guzman asked Billy.

    ¡°We have only encountered a small part of their high-endbat power so far, so we are not sure about their overall strength,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be low, considering that even their second inmand has reached the second-rank Holy Realm!¡±

    ¡°Most likely, both sects have mid-level Holy Realm experts!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone except Emperor Greenleaf took a sharp breath.

    Not to mention mid-level Holy Realm, even early-level Holy Realm would be beyond their ability to contend with.

    ¡°By the way, Lord Dragon, ording to what you said, are there people behind the Blood and Devil Sects?¡± Amir Donald asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response. ¡°But I can¡¯t determine who exactly they are at the moment.¡±

    ¡°But they are definitely above the Blood and Devil Sects!¡±

    Speaking of this, Billy¡¯s face also became serious.

    Based on the current information, the pressure on the Guardian Alliance is increasing day by day, and the situation is not optimistic.

    If one day the Guardian Alliance¡¯s defense line copsespletely, what will be the consequences?

    At that time, Forbidden Ruins Space will undoubtedly be the first target. With their strength, it would probably only take a few days to sweep through the entire Forbidden Ruins Space.

    After dealing with Forbidden Ruins Space, they will definitelye to the outside world.

    The consequences of that are unimaginable!

    ¡°Billy, how is your grandfather? Is everything alright?¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s face also showed a hint of concern.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. Grandfather is doing well!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°He has been working hard for so many years!¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded slightly and sighed. ¡°Not only your grandfather, but also your parents and you, your whole family has sacrificed so much for this country!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is too kind. It¡¯s just what we should do!¡± Billy smiled lightly in response.

    ¡°It has been a long time since Ist saw your grandfather and father!¡± Emperor Greenleaf sighed again. ¡°Next time I have the chance, I must have a good drink and chat with them!¡±

    ¡°There will definitely be a chance!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded vigorously.

    Then he continued to look at Billy and asked, ¡°Have you seen the old master recently?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°I saw him briefly a year ago, but before I had a chance to say a word to him, I fainted and when I woke up, he was already gone.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°The old master should know who is behind the Blood and Devil Sects, right?¡± Otis Hum asked Emperor Greenleaf.

    ¡°He should know!¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded.

    ¡°There are many things he hasn¡¯t mentioned to me and the Peak Master. He¡¯s probably afraid that telling us wouldn¡¯t be of any help and would only add to our worries.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you know about the Guardian Alliance?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I¡¯ve only heard some information from the Peak Master. It¡¯s probably simr to what you know,¡± Emperor Greenleaf shook his head in response.

    ¡°To know the details, we can only ask the old master!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, since it will take another month for the array at Ether Mountain to open, for this month, don¡¯t worry about anything,¡± Emperor Greenleaf continued.

    ¡°You will return to Ozin tomorrow and spend time with your daughter at home!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    They continued to chat for a while before Billy bid farewell and left.

    The next day at noon, Billy returned to Ozin alone.

    He gave Casey and the others from Azure Dragon a leave of twenty-something days, allowing them to spend time with their families or loved ones.

    Stout wanted to apany him to the Eastern District but was scolded back to Secret Essences Sect by Billy.

    And he warned Stout that if he didn¡¯t stay in Secret Essences Sect for a full twenty days, he wouldn¡¯t take him to Forbidden Ruins Space next time.

    Upon hearing this, Stout reluctantly ran back to Secret Essences Sect.

    As for Felicia, after discussing with Casey, she decided to stay at Casey¡¯s house for about ten days before returning to Sapus.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡±

    Just as Billy came out of the airport, Alban Carroll, the current Provincial Governor of SHADOW SECT in the Eastern District, and Shaun Murray, the Inspector of the Eastern District, quickly walked over and bowed respectfully.

    Although Judge didn¡¯te back with Billy, he had already called Alban Carroll earlier.

    So Alban Carroll and Shaun Murray had been waiting here early in the morning.

    ¡°No need for formalities. Let¡¯s talk in the car!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Alban Carroll made a gesture of invitation. ¡°This way, Lord Dragon.¡±

    Two minutester, the three got into the car and Shaun Murray stepped on the elerator.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, are you going to SHADOW SECT Headquarters or back to Royal View Vis?¡± Shaun Murray asked as he drove.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go directly back to Royal View Vis!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Shaun Murray replied.

    ¡°In these two years, has anything special happened in Ozin?¡± Billy then looked at Alban Carroll and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Reporting to Commander, in these two years, not only in Ozin but throughout vale Province, everything has been peaceful and prosperous. There haven¡¯t been any major incidents!¡± Alban Carroll respectfully replied.

    ¡°Even in the four major border regions, apart from what happened in Oriana a few months ago, there have been very few intense conflicts.¡±

    ¡°Overall, the happiness index of our citizens is much better than before!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy smiled again.

    A prosperous country and happy citizens are the ultimate goals they strive for!

    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of Royal View Vis.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡±

    As soon as Billy got out of the car, more than thirty SHADOW SECT brothers came forward and bowed respectfully.

    In these two years, they had been divided into three shifts to guard Royal View Vis twenty-four hours a day.

    ¡°You have all worked hard!¡± Billy smiled at them.

    ¡°No need for such words. It¡¯s our duty!¡± one of the brothers responded respectfully.

    ¡°For the next twenty-something days, I will stay in Sapus. You don¡¯t need to guard here anymore. Go back and rest.¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we¡¯re fine. Let us¡­¡± one of the brothers started to speak.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy interrupted with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here. Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. If you have any orders, please let us know at any time!¡± The brother nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Alban Carroll, you and Shaun can go back too. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything.¡± Billy then looked at Alban Carroll and said.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Alban Carroll and Shaun didn¡¯t insist on staying.

    Nowadays, it is unlikely that anything will happen in Ozin.

    Moreover, with Lord Dragon here, even if something does happen, it won¡¯t be a concern.

    Afterwards, Billy walked alone towards the residential area.

 Chapter 1509 The Joy of Family

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    As soon as they entered the neighborhood, Tasha ran towards Billy, shouting and running.

    Zeph Knight and Sharon Mendoza followed behind, smiling.

    Billy had already called Zeph Knight on the way back from the airport, so the three of them had been waiting in the neighborhood square for a long time.

    ¡°Tasha!¡±

    Billy hurried to meet her, lifting the little girl over his head and spinning her around.

    It had been over a year since theyst saw each other, and Tasha had grown quite a bit. She was no longer a little child.

    ¡°Dad, why did you take so long toe back? Tasha missed you so much!¡± After a while, Tasha sobbed on Billy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Tasha, don¡¯t cry. Dad missed you too!¡± Billy stroked Tasha¡¯s head gently.

    A sense of guilt rose in his heart.

    He owed his daughter so much.

    From her birth until she turned five, he had never been there for her. During those five years, Harleen had endured the ridicule and mockery from the Knight family on her own.

    Later, he came to Ozin and recognized his daughter.

    He thought that after resigning from his military position, he could enjoy some family time in Ozin.

    It was a way to make up for the five years of absence and owe to both mother and daughter.

    But in Ozin, he couldn¡¯t stay put for even a year before he started traveling again, spending less time with his family.

    Especiallyter, when both he and Harleen went to the Forbidden Ruins Space and couldn¡¯te out, they were gone for nearly two years.

    During those two years, Tasha stayed in Ozin with her grandparents, feeling lonely.

    As a father, he was inadequate!

    And he didn¡¯t know when this kind of life would end!

    It seemed like there was no end in sight!

    He really wanted to stop and spend more time with his daughter at home!

    But he knew very well that he didn¡¯t have the courage to enjoy the joy of family life. It was too far away for him!

    ¡°Dad, Mom, thank you for your hard work!¡± Billy then turned to Zeph Knight and Sharon Mendoza who were approaching.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s you who has been working hard!¡± Sharon Mendoza smiled and replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ve already prepared dinner. We can eat and chat at home!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy smiled and responded, then carried Tasha and walked towards home.

    ¡°Dad, you said on the phone that Mom went to a faraway ce. When will shee back?¡± After returning home, Tasha stopped crying and asked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Your mom will be able toe back and see Tasha in a little while!¡± Billy wiped away Tasha¡¯s tears.

    ¡°How long exactly?¡± Tasha continued to ask.

    ¡°When it¡¯s winter break, your mom will be able toe back.¡± Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s still so long¡­¡± Tasha¡¯s tears welled up again.

    ¡°Tasha, your dad is here to see you, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Sharon Mendoza said as she busied herself at the dining table.

    ¡°Mom is busy with work. When she¡¯s done, she wille back to see you quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay¡­¡± Tasha choked up again after a few moments and asked again, ¡°Dad, what about Aunt Felicia? Why hasn¡¯t shee back?¡±

    ¡°Your aunt went to Casey¡¯s house. She wille to see you with Casey in a few days.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°And Stout, he wille to see you in a while too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tasha¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tasha was very happy.

    ¡°Tasha, aren¡¯t you going to school now? Tell Dad about the fun things at school!¡± Billy continued.

    ording to his and Harleen¡¯s n, they were going to send Tasha to school in the capital city.

    After all, at that time, Billy thought he would stay in the capital city in the future.

    But ns couldn¡¯t keep up with changes, and he didn¡¯t expect so many things to happenter.

    Since neither he nor Harleen were in the capital city anymore, it didn¡¯t make sense for Tasha to go to school there.

    It was better for her to stay in Ozin where she knew many familiar faces and where Zeph Knight and Sharon Mendoza wouldn¡¯t be bored.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hearing this, Tasha immediately became excited.

    Then she started talking non-stop with Billy. It was clear that she was having a good time at school.

    After a while, the whole family sat down at the dining table and ate while chatting.

    Throughout the meal, Tasha didn¡¯t stop talking. She kept telling Billy about what happened at school.

    In the following days¡­

    Billy had a leisurely time. He would send Tasha to school in the morning, pick her up in the afternoon, and help her with homework in the evening.

    During the day when Tasha was at school, Billy would study Inscription Array Art at home.

    asionally, he would y chess with Zeph Knight or chat with Sharon Mendoza.

    On weekends, the family would go on pics in the countryside.

    Life wasfortable!

    Two weekster, Felicia and Casey arrived in Ozin.

    Tasha had been raised by Harleen and Felicia together since she was little, so she had a very good rtionship with Felicia.

    Since Felicia came back, Tasha¡¯s smile had never stopped.

    To some extent, Felicia could ease Tasha¡¯s longing for her mother.

    On the twentieth day, Stout came to Ozin from the Secret Essences Sect.

    When Tasha saw Stout, she was equally happy. She immediately asked to be lifted high up in the air when they met.

    For the next few days, Billy arranged for Tasha to take time off from school so that she could y freely for several days.

    Happy times always passed quickly.

    Unconsciously, a month had passed.

    On this morning, Billy and his family boarded a military ne from Ozin to the capital city.

    This time, Tasha seemed rtively calm. Although she couldn¡¯t control her tearspletely, it wasn¡¯t as intense as before.

    This might be because Billy promised her that when winter break came, she woulde back with her mother to see her.

    At around eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, Billy and his family arrived at SHADOW SECT in the capital city. Azure Dragon and Night Orchid were already waiting for them.

    After a quick meal at SHADOW SECT, they flew towards Ether Mountain.

    Over an hourter, theynded at the foot of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Adam and two others quickly walked over.

    ¡°Uncle Fabian, Uncle Adam!¡± Billy greeted them along with his family.

    ¡°Young Master, Peak Master has been waiting for quite some time. Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Adam said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the reception hall in the inner courtyard.

    Eliza Rice, Sebastian Fennimore, Shep Ravenwood, Roger Meskill, and other core members of Ether Mountain were all present.

    After a month had passed, everyone¡¯s injuries had healed.

    ¡°Peak Master, Elder Sebastian!¡± Billy first bowed to Eliza Rice and Sebastian Fennimore.

    Then he turned to greet Shep Ravenwood and Roger Meskill among others one by one.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go up!¡± After everyone finished exchanging greetings, Eliza Rice stood up and led everyone out of the main gate.

    Then they flew towards the top of Ether Mountain.

 Chapter 1510 Breaking the Formation

    In no time at all, the groupnded near arge depression on the peak of Ether Mountain, with an area of about tens of thousands of square meters.

    The peak of Ether Mountain was covered in ice and snow all year round, and this area was no exception. The depression was covered in a thickyer of snow.

    ¡°Peak Master, where is the entrance?¡± Stout asked Eliza Rice.

    ¡°The array hasn¡¯t been broken, so we can¡¯t see it now!¡± Eliza Rice shook her head in response.

    After speaking, she turned to Sebastian Fennimore, Shep Ravenwood, and Roger Meskill and said, ¡°Thank you for your help!¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, it¡¯s no big deal!¡± Sebastian Fennimore smiled and said, ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice nodded and looked at Aspen Kelly, Dubhe, and Megrez Sims. ¡°Get into position!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± They all nodded simultaneously.

    Soon, the seven of them flew into the air above the depression.

    Before long, they stood in mid-air in the four cardinal directions.

    Eliza Rice and Sebastian Fennimore stood in the east and west respectively, while Dubhe and Megrez Sims stood on the south side. Aspen Kelly, Shep Ravenwood, and Roger Meskill stood on the north side.

    Then, Eliza Rice raised her hand and sent out four or five powerful gusts of wind towards the depression below.

    At first nce, these gusts of wind seemed random, but upon closer observation, it could be seen that they were aimed at specific positions in a pattern.

    Boom!

    Several loud noises rang out, and ice and snow filled the air, causing the entire mountaintop to tremble.

    However, to the surprise of Billy and the others, under such a powerful attack, the depression below only stirred up some ice and snow, without any other reaction.

    If it were just an ordinary ice and snow depression, Eliza Rice¡¯s strikes would have created severalrge craters.

    But now, it remained the same as before!

    Obviously, it was because of the array!

    Then, Eliza Rice released her spiritual power and waved her hand, forming a barrier that enveloped the entire depression.

    ¡°Everyone, start!¡± Eliza Rice shouted loudly after a few minutes, seeing that the others were in position.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sebastian Fennimore and the others responded in unison.

    As they spoke, they pushed their palms forward and infused their power into the barrier.

    With everyone¡¯s efforts, the entire space was shrouded in a terrifying pressure, causing Judge and Soul Chaser to shiver involuntarily.

    After about ten minutes, Billy and the others observed that both the barrier and the depression below were trembling slightly, causing a slight vibration in the surrounding area.

    ¡°Look!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After a while, Felicia pointed to the depression in surprise.

    Everyone looked over and saw that all the snow on the depression had floated up into the air, revealing ayer of ice underneath.

    Moreover, cracks had started to appear on the ice surface.

    ¡°Not enough, keep going!¡± Eliza Rice looked down and said loudly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sebastian Fennimore and the others responded.

    Then, one by one, they poured their full strength into the barrier.

    In the next moment, a crisp sound rang out from below.

    Dozens of cracks appeared on the ice surface, causing it to resemble a spiderweb.

    However, apart from that, there were no further changes.

    Obviously, they needed to make more efforts!

    At this point, the seven people in mid-air had already exerted all their strength, and their breaths were in disarray.

    No one could sustain such a high-intensity output of Chi power for long.

    ¡°Billy, you and Caseye up to help!¡± Eliza Rice¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Billy, go to Aspen¡¯s side; Casey, go to the two Hall Masters¡¯ side!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy and Casey nodded simultaneously before flying up to their designated positions.

    After a while, when they were in position, they unleashed their full strength to bolster the Chi power in the barrier.

    With Billy¡¯s bloodline power activated, he wasparable to someone at half-step into Holy Realm.

    Although Casey was slightly weaker, he could barely match Roger Meskill¡¯s level.

    With their Chi power added, a deafening sound echoed within the barrier, causing the entire mountaintop to tremble.

    At the same time, cracks spread across the ice surface within the barrier, revealing a not-too-small water pool with a chilling aura emanating from its surface.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard! That¡¯s enough!¡± Eliza Rice then withdrew the barrier.

    Afterward, the nine of themnded on the shore one after another, and the oppressive aura in mid-air disappeared simultaneously.

    ¡°What rich spiritual energy!¡± Alex Long couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also sensed it.

    The spiritual energy naturally came from the water pool.

    ¡°Could this water pool be simr to Pr Domain¡¯s Spirit Spring?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably even better than Spirit Spring!¡± Ian de replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Bob, you grew up on Ether Mountain. Do you know about this ce?¡± Judge asked Bob.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here countless times but never knew there was a water pool beneath it!¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°I doubt even Boss knows!¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, is the origin of the Spiritual Line inside this water pool?¡± Azure Dragon asked Eliza Rice after they had caught their breath for a while.

    ¡°No,¡± Eliza Rice shook her head. ¡°The origin of the Spiritual Line is deep inside Ether Mountain. This water pool is just an entrance to reach that ce.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone looked puzzled.

    ¡°Peak Master, can thiske lead to the depths of Ether Mountain? Then why doesn¡¯t the water sink?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°The real entrance is at the bottom of theke. It is blocked by a barrier that prevents the water from passing through,¡± Eliza Rice exined.

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone finally understood.

    ¡°Elder Sebastian, take a rest for a while. I¡¯ll apany Billy down to take a look!¡± Eliza Rice then turned to Sebastian Fennimore and said.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Peak Master!¡± Sebastian Fennimore nodded.

    ¡°Billy, let¡¯s go!¡± Eliza Rice looked at Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Then, Eliza Rice created a barrier with a diameter of about ten meters to envelop them both.

    Before long, they entered theke.

    ¡°Peak Master, I feel that there is just as much spiritual essence in this water pool as there is in Pr Domain¡¯s Spirit Spring,¡± Billy said as they walked towards theke bottom. He released his spiritual power to sense his surroundings before continuing to speak.

    ¡°If this array above the water pool can be activated, why didn¡¯t people from Ether Mountaine here to cultivate before?¡±

    ¡°The reason why there is such abundant spiritual essence here is naturally because of the existence of the origin of the Spiritual Line,¡± Eliza Rice replied.

    ¡°But we know very little about it and dare not act rashly. If something goes wrong, no one can bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Having a respectful attitude towards unknown things is not a bad thing!

    ¡°In fact, our Ether Mountain lineage has already benefited greatly from the origin of the Spiritual Line. We should be content!¡± Eliza Rice continued speaking.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy agreed.

    He naturally understood what Peak Master meant. The spiritual energy on Ether Mountain was higher than anywhere else because of the origin of the Spiritual Line hidden in its depths!

    ¡°Peak Master, did the old master ever enter the depths of Ether Mountain?¡± Billy asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Eliza Rice shook her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    ¡°ording to Ether Mountain¡¯s ancestral rules, we are not allowed to activate that array unless it is absolutely necessary.¡±

    ¡°The old master would not be the one to break this rule as the leader of Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy replied.

    The depth of the water pool exceeded Billy¡¯s imagination; he estimated it to be at least four or five hundred meters deep. It took them about ten minutes to reach the bottom of theke.

 Chapter 1511 The Depths of Ether Mountain

    Billy looked around.

    Not far from where they stood, there was a hole with a diameter of about three to four meters, from which light was emanating.

    The water did not flow into the hole, indicating that it was blocked by a barrier. Billy could also sense faint fluctuations in the formation lines.

    ¡°That should be the entrance to the depths!¡± Eliza Rice pointed at the hole and said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, the Spiritual Line Origin has gained sentience. If it intends to hide, it will be difficult to find it,¡± Eliza Rice continued.

    ¡°After you enter, activate your bloodline power and try to establish some kind of connection with it.¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, why did the old master believe that I can establish a connection with the Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Billy asked.

    He had wanted to ask this question a month ago but didn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity.

    The Spiritual Line Origin was the essence of heaven and earth condensed over countless years. How could it establish a connection with his bloodline? He couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer to that question either!¡± Eliza Rice shook her head.

    ¡°But since the old master instructed you to do so, he must have his reasons. You can ask him for more details when you meet him next time.¡±

    ¡°Based on my preliminary estimation, it should be rted to your physique and bloodline!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°By the way, although the array on theke has been activated, it will automatically close again in a month at most,¡± Eliza Rice continued.

    ¡°So, you can only stay inside for a month. Even if you haven¡¯t found the Spiritual Line Origin by then, you muste out quickly.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you will be trapped inside!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eliza Rice replied. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for your message up here!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy responded and created a barrier to walk towards the entrance of the hole.

    To his surprise, after reaching the entrance, he easily passed through the barrier and entered the cave.

    Seeing that Billy had entered, Eliza Rice turned around and left.

    Then, after removing the barrier, Billy flew downwards along the passage.

    After entering for a while, the passage widened significantly, with a diameter of about fifteen to sixteen meters, winding downwards.

    He could clearly feel that the spiritual energy inside was denser than outside, and he felt refreshed and rxed with every breath.

    It was much denser than the spiritual energy in his Gathering Spirit Array.

    The passage was long, and Billy felt like he had been flying for almost twenty minutes and still hadn¡¯t reached the end.

    Along the way, apart from the increasing density of spiritual energy, there were no other abnormalities.

    After another ten minutes or so, he finally reached the end of the passage.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Upon reaching the end of the passage, Billy couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Before him was a vast underground space. He couldn¡¯t see the end of it, so he didn¡¯t know how big it was exactly.

    In the space, besides peculiar stctites, there were some trees and vegetation that he couldn¡¯t name.

    In addition, there were two or three small pools within his line of sight, emitting a faint cold air.

    Billy also noticed that the concentration of spiritual energy in this space was two to three times denser than in the passage. With every breath, he felt refreshed and clear-headed.

    After adjusting to the light inside for a moment, Billy released his spiritual power to explore.

    After about two minutes, he retracted his spiritual power. He could confirm that there were no living creatures in this space except for nts.

    Then, Billy aimlessly walked forward.

    Along the way, he saw several fruit trees with many unnamed spiritual fruits growing on them.

    Other than that, he didn¡¯t find anything else.

    Time passed quickly. Two hours flew by in an instant, and Billy still hadn¡¯t found any abnormalities.

    ¡°Are you a disciple of Ether Mountain?¡±

    Just as Billy was about to change direction and continue walking, an old man¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in the space.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Billy¡¯s pupils contracted in surprise and quickly scanned his surroundings.

    However, there was nothing!

    He could only hear the voice but couldn¡¯t see anyone!

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Billy¡¯s whole body tensed up as he spoke loudly, ¡°How did you get in here?¡±

    While shouting, he felt shocked inside.

    He had already used his spiritual power to explore his surroundings earlier and confirmed that there couldn¡¯t be any living creatures present.

    But now, an old man was talking to him.

    There was only one exnation: the other party¡¯s strength must be far above his own.

    Otherwise, with his spiritual power, he wouldn¡¯t have been unable to sense it.

    But who exactly was this person? How did they get into the depths of Ether Mountain? Didn¡¯t the old master and Peak Master know about it?

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. Are you a disciple of Ether Mountain?¡± The old man continued speaking.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy replied with just one word.

    While speaking, he once again used his spiritual power to explore his surroundings but still found nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your spiritual power. With your current level, you¡¯re a small potato to me!¡± The old man seemed to know what Billy was thinking.

    ¡°How do I know who you are? How can you prove that you are from Ether Mountain?¡± Billy took a deep breath and spoke again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have a need to prove myself to you!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He didn¡¯t know whether this person was friend or foe, so naturally he couldn¡¯t reveal everything to him.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so impulsive!¡± The old man¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°You better prove yourself because it concerns your own life!¡±

    ¡°This is a forbidden area of Ether Mountain. If you can¡¯t prove that you are a disciple of Ether Mountain, I will put you to death!¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice was calm but exerted immense pressure on Billy.

    He knew very well that if the other party really wanted to take his life, it would be just a thought away.

    ¡°You tell me first who you are. Otherwise¡­¡± After taking a deep breath again, Billy spoke once more.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The old man¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Billy snorted coldly. ¡°From the day I was born until now, no one has been able to force me to kneel!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The old man responded. ¡°Then let me see how strong your backbone is!¡±

    Before his words even finished, an extremely terrifying pressure swept towards Billy.

    Just from this pressure alone, one could tell that the other party was definitely at least above Holy Realm level.

    Billy immediately felt suffocated. It felt like two mountains were pressing down on his shoulders. His legs involuntarily trembled, making it difficult for him to move even an inch.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t easily kneel. Clenching his teeth, he activated his full strength to resist the pressure from the other party.

    ¡°You¡¯ve held on for quite some time. Not bad!¡± After about two minutes, the old man spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡±

    After speaking, the pressure increased several levels once again.

    Billy¡¯s body bent into an arch shape. His knees bent and his whole body trembled at an increasingly rapid rate.

    His blood vessels expanded more than twice their normal size. Veins bulged on his forehead, and his breath became irregr.

 Chapter 1512 Ancestor?

    Billy let out a heavy sigh.

    Then, he quickly activated his bloodline power to resist.

    Eliza Rice had reminded him to activate his bloodline power when he entered, but he had forgotten about it.

    Now, he finally remembered!

    However, even with his bloodline power protecting him, it was difficult to withstand this pressure!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    At that moment, the old man made a very surprised sound.

    Immediately after, the oppressive aura instantly disappeared.

    After a slight pause, the old man spoke, ¡°You actually have the Ravenwood family¡¯s Golden Bloodline?¡±

    Billy didn¡¯t immediately respond to the old man¡¯s words, he was catching his breath.

    ¡°Who are you in the Ravenwood family?¡± the old man continued to ask.

    Just as the voice fell, an illusory figure of an old man appeared in the air not far from Billy.

    The old man had white hair and beard, a sharp spirit, and it was hard to tell his actual age. He held a feather duster in his hand, exuding an ethereal aura.

    At first nce, he looked somewhat simr to the old master of Ether Mountain, but upon closer inspection, it was clear that they were not the same person.

    Seeing this scene, Billy was astonished.

    Just an illusory figure could not only speak to him, but also release such a powerful pressure?!

    After taking another deep breath, Billy spoke, ¡°The current head of the Ravenwood family is my mother¡¯s older brother!¡±

    At this point, he no longer harbored much hostility towards the old man.

    Because he could sense that the other party didn¡¯t have much hostility towards him either.

    Otherwise, with the other party¡¯s strength, he would have been obliterated long ago.

    ¡°I see!¡± The old man had a relieved expression.

    ¡°Since you are a descendant of the Ravenwood family, why are you in the depths of Ether Mountain?¡± the old man asked.

    ¡°Are you a member of Ether Mountain?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the old man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The old man replied.

    ¡°Then who are you?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I will tell you my identityter. Answer my question first!¡± the old man responded.

    ¡°I am called Billy Gardner. I have studied under the old master of Ether Mountain and the Peak Master of Floating Cloud Peak. I have received the love and guidance of both masters and am now the young master of Ether Mountain.¡± Billy bowed and replied.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± The old man nodded slightly.

    Speaking while looking up and down at Billy, he continued to speak.

    ¡°You are indeed talented with promising prospects. Being chosen as the young master of Ether Mountain shows that the current leader of Ether Mountain has good judgment!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, sir. May I ask¡­¡± Billy began to speak.

    ¡°Since you possess the Ravenwood family¡¯s Golden Bloodline and are the young master of Ether Mountain, have you practiced Dragon Soaring Skies?¡± The old man interrupted him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Let me see it!¡± The old man continued, ¡°Activate your strongest power and use Dragon Soaring Skies against me!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he took a few steps forward, waved his hands, and directly activated Dragon Soaring Skies.

    In no time, after Nine Dragons Unite, a giant divine dragon surged towards the old man with an overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Hmm! It is indeed Dragon Soaring Skies!¡± The old man¡¯s voice sounded at the same time.

    Then, he raised his hand and a gust of wind swept out.

    Boom!

    To Billy¡¯s astonishment, with just a casual wave of the old man¡¯s hand, the phantom divine dragon exploded and disappeared instantly.

    Even though he had been prepared for it, the old man¡¯s strength was absolutely formidable. But he didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful!

    In front of the other party, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. They were not on the same level at all!

    He had experienced this feeling before with Aubree!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. With your current cultivation level, being able to unleash such a level of attack is already very good!¡± The old man looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°With someone like you as the young master, Ether Mountain has a promising future. I am pleased.¡±

    ¡°May I ask which generation leader of Ether Mountain you are?¡± After stabilizing his emotions, Billy looked at the old man and bowed respectfully.

    Upon hearing this, he naturally guessed the other party¡¯s identity roughly but couldn¡¯t determine which generation leader specifically.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long to remember which generation specifically! But there is one thing I can remember. This set of Dragon Soaring Skies was created by me and your ancestor from the Ravenwood family,¡± the old man said.

    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, Billy almost bit his tongue.

    Over a year ago, when he came to Ether Mountain, Peak Master gave him the Dragon Soaring Skies manual and mentioned this.

    This martial art was developed by the second head of the Ravenwood family with the owner of Ether Mountain at that time.

    And now, this old man was telling him that he was one of the creators of Dragon Soaring Skies!

    In other words, this old man in front of him was the owner of Ether Mountain from a thousand years ago?!

    How surprising!

    ¡°Ancestor, why are you here?¡± After a while, Billy stabilized his emotions and asked.

    Although the other party was not the founder of Ether Mountain, there was nothing wrong with calling him ¡®Ancestor¡¯.

    ¡°The ultimate mission of Ether Mountain is to guard the Spiritual Line of this. Naturally, I am no exception,¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°I left a strand of my soul here as Ether Mountain¡¯sst line of defense!¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he continued to ask.

    ¡°What about you? Why did youe here? Did something happen to Ether Mountain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that something happened to Ether Mountain!¡± After a brief pause, Billy roughly described the situation.

    ¡°The Forbidden Ruins Space has been breached?¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s face became slightly solemn.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Obviously, he knew about the existence of the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    This was not surprising. Since the other party was once the head of Ether Mountain and most likely a member of Guardian Alliance, they naturally knew about the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t happened yet, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst much longer!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this day toe so soon!¡± The old man said thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s earlier than I expected by many years!¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, do you know who is behind Blood and Devil Sects?¡± Billy asked while noticing that the old man¡¯s figure had be more illusory than when he first appeared.

    ¡°I do!¡± The old man nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s a long story. I don¡¯t have much time left to exin it to you.¡±

    ¡°What you see now is just a strand of my soul left in Ether Mountain. It will disappear soon,¡± the old man continued speaking.

    ¡°We have met by fate. Let me give you a fortuitous encounter. Sit cross-legged and rx your whole body!¡±

    ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The old man interrupted him.

    Billy wanted to ask a few more questions but followed his instructions and sat down.

    The next moment, Billy felt a world-shattering energy explode within him.

    Then, it quickly spread through his eight extraordinary meridians.

    ¡°Focus on your dantian, guide it ordingly, and circte it through the entire body!¡± An old man¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 1513 What is That?

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately followed the old man¡¯s instructions.

    He knew very well that the old man was helping him break through his cultivation.

    Boom!

    After about half an hour, a terrifying aura burst out from Billy¡¯s body, several levels stronger than before.

    ¡°Eighth rank?!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    As he said, he had directly broken through two levels and stepped into the eighth-rank Sacred Realm!

    Moreover, he was in thete eighth rank, just a step away from the ninth-rank Sacred Realm!

    Not only that, he vaguely felt that the power of his bloodline had also be much stronger!

    In other words, the power of his bloodline might have been enhanced in its effect on his cultivation!

    ¡°Ancestor, are you still here?¡± Billy asked after stabilizing his excited emotions.

    ¡°I finally understand why the sect master let youe to find the origin of the Spiritual Line!¡± The voice of the old man echoed in Billy¡¯s mind again.

    ¡°Not only is your bloodline special, but your physique is also extremely rare. It¡¯s truly remarkable!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, you might really achieve something!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what kind of physique I have, Ancestor?¡± Billy was slightly stunned.

    This was the second time someone mentioned his special physique.

    The first time it was Aubree that mentioned it.

    ¡°Now, your potential has not been fully tapped!¡± The old man didn¡¯t answer Billy¡¯s question.

    ¡°But with my remaining soul power, I can only help you this far.¡±

    ¡°In the future, as long as you follow your heart and uphold the righteous path, your future will be boundless¡­¡±

    The voice of the old man grew weaker and weaker.

    ¡°Thank you, Ancestor!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°That move you just used, Dragon Soaring Skies, although it was good, you still haven¡¯t fully integrated it with your bloodline¡­¡±

    The old man continued, ¡°I will input the essence of this move into your sea of consciousness¡­ Reflect on it when you have time¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, the Ravenwood family¡¯s ancestor and I created a set of techniques specifically for cultivating the Golden Bloodline¡­¡±

    ¡°We named it ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method¡¯.¡±

    ¡°After practicing it, not only will your bloodline power increase yourbat strength, but it will also greatly enhance your defense.¡±

    ¡°If you can master it to perfection, you will be able to withstand a full-force attack from an opponent one realm higher than you!¡±

    ¡°Is it that amazing?!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    As he asked, he was secretly amazed.

    There was actually a cultivation technique specifically for bloodlines?

    And if he could master it to perfection, would his defense be strong enough to withstand a strike from a strong eighth-rank Holy Realm expert?

    This was truly a great help for him!

    For a warrior, attack power was not the only determining factor for victory; agility and defense were equally important.

    His martial skills and agility were passable for now, but his defense was his weak point.

    When facing opponents several ranks higher than him, although he could contend with them, he often suffered serious injuries.

    If he could improve his defensive ability by several levels, it would be even better!

    ¡°However, when you first start practicing it, it might be slightly ufortable. Endure it a few times, and it will be fine¡­¡± The old man added.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Billy felt two streams of information entering his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Thank you, Ancestor!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°By the way, Ancestor, do you know where I can find the origin of the Spiritual Line?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find her¡­ you can only wait¡­¡± The old man intermittently spoke, ¡°Wait for her¡­ toe find you¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Billy was taken aback.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The old man replied.

    After a brief pause, he said a few more words.

    ¡°Ether Mountain is fortunate to find a strong heir¡­¡±

    With that said, there was no more movement.

    ¡°Ancestor, are you still here?¡± Billy tentatively called out.

    After a while, Billy confirmed that the old man¡¯s soul consciousness hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Thank you, Ancestor!¡±

    Billy stood up and deeply bowed towards the spot where the old man had been floating earlier.

    He never expected that when he entered the depths of Ether Mountain and couldn¡¯t find the origin of the Spiritual Line, he would encounter a sect master from thousands of years ago!

    And he had bestowed upon him such great fortune!

    If he hadn¡¯t experienced it personally, it would be hard to believe!

    Afterward, he sat down cross-legged again.

    Since he couldn¡¯t actively search for the origin of the Spiritual Line and could only wait passively, he had no other choice but to wait and see.

    It was a good opportunity to consolidate his cultivation and gain further insights into the essence of Dragon Soaring Skies.

    As for the ¡°Strengthening Bloodline Method,¡± he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. There was plenty of time in the future.

    Time passed quickly without realizing it. Four or five days had gone by.

    During these days, Billy sat cross-legged on the ground without moving like he was in meditation.

    The essence of Dragon Soaring Skies that the Ancestor had passed on to him was too profound. Even with his astonishing talent in martial arts, he found it difficult toprehend.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    On this day, Billy suddenly opened his eyes with a hint of joy on his face.

    After several days, he finally understood.

    He also finally understood why he always felt unsatisfied when using Dragon Soaring Skies before.

    It was as if part of his power remained inside his body after executing the move.

    He couldn¡¯t unleash it fully like other martial techniques unless his own Chi power couldn¡¯t keep up with it.

    And now, afterprehending the hints given by the Ancestor, he finally knew where the problemy!

    Moreover, he confirmed that Dragon Soaring Skies was a martial technique that was not restricted by cultivation level.

    Unlike other martial techniques that were greatly limited by realms.

    For example, if a Divine Realm martial technique was used by a Sacred Realm cultivator, although it would still be powerful, it would be much weakerpared to a true Sacred Realm martial technique.

    But Dragon Soaring Skies didn¡¯t have such limitations!

    It could be a Divine Realm martial technique or a Holy Realm martial technique; it depended on Billy¡¯s cultivation level!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Not long after Billy stood up and prepared to walk around, his pupils suddenly contracted.

    At a distance of more than ten meters from him floated a faint purple me.

    If one observed carefully, they would notice that within that me faintly appeared a humanoid figure with distinct facial features and limbs.

    Just like a purple spirit.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Billy frowned.

    Then he released his spiritual power and enveloped the purple me, trying to investigate further.

    However, as soon as his spiritual power touched the spirit figure, he was sent flying like a cannonball.

    He flew backwards for hundreds of meters and crashed heavily after breaking several stctites.

    Blood surged up from within him and spurted out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1514 Controlling the Seal

    Billy slumped on the ground, his heart filled with shock and turmoil.

    He was certain that the purple me that had just attacked him was the culprit.

    But he was at the solid cultivation level of the eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Moreover, with the activation of his bloodline power, he had reached thete stage of ninth-rank Sacred Realm.

    With his current strength, even a second-rank Holy Realm opponent would not be able to easily harm him.

    Yet, this small me had sent him flying with just one collision.

    It was unbelievable!

    ¡°Can you understand me?¡± Billy stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, speaking to the me.

    Of course, there was no response.

    At that moment, the me began to rapidly spin around him.

    Its speed increased, reaching its peak in no time.

    Billy couldn¡¯t even see the shadow of the me, only feeling the rapid movement of the air around him.

    Additionally, he vaguely sensed something simr to spiritual power scanning his body.

    After a few minutes, the me stopped and hovered near Billy once again.

    ¡°Can you really not understand me?¡± Billy asked again.

    Before he could finish speaking, the purple me turned into a purple light and disappeared directly into his forehead.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted.

    The next moment, he felt a dizzying sensation in his brain and fainted to the ground.

    Soon after, silence fell upon the underground space.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After an unknown amount of time, Billy slowly opened his eyes.

    Shaking his head to adjust to the light around him, he stood up from the ground.

    ¡°Fainted for half a month?¡± Billy eximed in surprise after looking at the date on his wristwatch.

    After taking a short rest, he walked to a nearby fruit tree and picked a few spiritual fruits to quench his thirst.

    Then, he focused his consciousness on his body, trying to find any trace of the purple me.

    However, there was no discovery at all.

    Billy was unwilling to ept this and scanned his body twice more, but still found nothing.

    This made him feel uneasy. How could something just disappear like that?

    The only constion was that his body seemed unchanged.

    At least, for now!

    Furthermore, during these two scans of his body, he made a new discovery.

    He could actually sense the soul of the old man sealed in his bloodline!

    He remembered that the old man had mentioned this before.

    When his cultivation broke through to thete stage of the Sacred Realm, he might be able to sense him and even attempt to release the seal actively.

    Now it seemed that the old man hadn¡¯t lied to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy said to himself.

    Then, he activated his bloodline power.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve broken through to thete stage of the Sacred Realm so quickly?¡± Soon, a slightly surprised voice came from his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡± Billy ignored the old man and his eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can seal you again!¡±

    ¡°Hey, kid, hold on¡­¡± The old man hurriedly shouted.

    But before he could finish speaking, everything fell silent.

    ¡°It worked!¡± Billy¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    After resting for a while, Billy released the seal on the old man once again.

    ¡°Kid, are you ying with me?¡± The old man was furious.

    ¡°I have a question for you. You should know how to get yourself out of my body, right?¡± Billy asked.

    For him, now that he could control the seal actively, he naturally wanted to be able to remove the old man at any time.

    That way, he wouldn¡¯t need to personally deal with troublesome opponents in the future or let them use his body.

    In that case, it would be like having a powerful bodyguard by his side at all times!

    ¡°Kid, you have quite an imagination!¡± The old man understood Billy¡¯s thoughts naturally.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Billy said casually.

    ¡°You want a free bodyguard? No way!¡± The old man replied.

    ¡°Not willing to say?¡± Billy said casually.

    ¡°You should know that your life now depends on me alone. I advise you to cooperate!¡±

    Indeed, he could control the life and death of the old man now.

    As long as he wanted to, he could make him cease to exist at any moment.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man was furious and wanted to curse at him again.

    After calming down for a moment, he continued, ¡°I used to be a peerless¡­¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to say?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    Then, narrowing his eyes, he applied pressure on the old man¡¯s soul using his bloodline power.

    ¡°What are you doing, kid?¡± The old man immediately shouted when he sensed the pressure.

    ¡°If you have the ability, then don¡¯t speak!¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The old man shouted immediately.

    ¡°With your current cultivation level, you can¡¯t remove me from your body unless you break through to the Holy Realm!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Really!¡± The old man¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    ¡°Believe you this time!¡± Billy released the pressure.

    The old man took several deep breaths.

    After a short pause, he gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re an ungrateful jerk¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you feel anything abnormal in my body?¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Abnormal?¡± The old man was slightly stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed anything new in my body?¡± Billy added.

    ¡°What?¡± The old man spoke again. ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed anything! What did you do?¡±

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed anything, forget it!¡± Billy responded. ¡°Alright, go back to sleep. We¡¯ll talk next time!¡±

    ¡°Kid, wait¡­¡± The old man hurriedly shouted.

    But Billy was no longer in the mood to continue talking with him and sealed him once again.

    In the following days, Billy consolidated his cultivation while wandering around in the space.

    Although he already had some spection in his mind that the purple me from half a month ago might be the origin of Spiritual Line, he couldn¡¯t confirm it and could only continue exploring in space.

    Time passed quickly. Seven or eight days flew by in no time, and Billy didn¡¯t encounter any abnormalities anymore.

    On the twenty-ninth day in the afternoon¡­

    Billy left the underground space and returned to the peak of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re back!¡±

    As Billynded by the poolside, Eliza Rice approached with a group of core members from Ether Mountain.

    Sebastian Fennimore, Shep Ravenwood, and Roger Meskill were no longer present. Casey and Azure Dragon were also nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Peak Master!¡± Billy smiled at Eliza Rice.

    ¡°Young Master, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Adam asked as he spoke up.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go back to the inner courtyard and talk!¡± Eliza Rice checked Billy¡¯s body and felt relieved when she confirmed that nothing was wrong.

    Fifteen minutester, everyone arrived at the reception hall in the inner courtyard and took their seats.

 Chapter 1515 The True Intentions of the Old Master

    ¡°Peak Master, Where are Elder Sebastian and my grandfather?¡± Billy asked as everyone took their seats.

    ¡°They left more than twenty days ago!¡± Eliza Rice replied.

    ¡°By the way, your grandfather asked me to tell you that before you return to the Forbidden Ruins Space, if you have time, visit the Ravenwood family.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Sebastian Fennimore and the others had left before he came out, which was expected.

    After all, the depths of Ether Mountain were forbidden territory, and as outsiders, they were not convenient to inquire about what was inside.

    ¡°What about Casey and the others?¡± Billy continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°Master, Casey and the others have been practicing with the two Pce Masters, Dubhe and Megrez Sims, for the past month,¡± Adam responded.

    ¡°Their talents are excellent, and they all broke through a few days ago. They have been consolidating their cultivation recently.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Pce Masters!¡± Billy smiled at Dubhe and Megrez Sims.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t help much. They mostly relied on themselves!¡± Dubhe replied with a smile.

    ¡°Master, did you experience anything special during this month?¡± Aspen Kelly asked with surprise.

    ¡°Why did your cultivation break through two levels?¡±

    Upon hearing her question, Dubhe and the others released their spiritual power to investigate.

    In the next moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment.

    ¡°It seems that something special did happen!¡±

    Billy then exined to everyone about the old master of Ether Mountain from a thousand years ago.

    Everyone present was a core member of Ether Mountain, so there was nothing for him to hide.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After listening to his words, including Eliza Rice, everyone had an expression of disbelief.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they knew Billy wasn¡¯t someone who made things up, they would never believe the truth of this matter!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Ancestor from a thousand years ago would leave behind a strand of soul guarding Ether Mountain!¡± Eliza Rice couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The others also showed a touch of admiration.

    ¡°Peak Master, do you know anything about that Ancestor?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. The old master mentioned it asionally in the past,¡± Eliza Rice replied.

    ¡°ording to the old master, a thousand years ago was an era when talented geniuses emerged among the vale people.¡±

    ¡°The major ancient families had outstanding talented geniuses, with the most typical representatives being the head of the Ravenwood family and our Ancestor from Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°At that time, no one could match them on the entire!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Master, did the Ancestor mention anything about the Spiritual Line to you?¡± Niko Wade asked Billy.

    ¡°The soul strand of the Ancestor stayed for a very short time. He only mentioned it briefly at the end,¡± Billy replied and then introduced everyone to the purple me incident.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After listening to Billy¡¯s words, everyone was surprised once again.

    ¡°Peak Master, is that me rted to the Spiritual Line?¡± Billy turned to Eliza Rice and asked.

    ¡°It should be!¡± Eliza Rice nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I can only specte!¡± Eliza Rice nodded again and continued, ¡°After countless years of precipitation and umtion, the Spiritual Line has already developed spirituality. It is not impossible for it to transform into the appearance of a spirit.¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, why did it enter your body?¡± Adam spoke up.

    ¡°I have no clue about that!¡± Eliza Rice shook her head in response. ¡°It should be rted to Billy¡¯s physique and bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Peak Master, besides having the young master establish a connection with the Spiritual Line origin, did the old master have any other intentions for calling him back from the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Aspen Kelly asked again.

    ¡°I just figured it out!¡± Eliza Rice nodded solemnly.

    After speaking, she looked at Billy with a slightly serious expression. ¡°Billy, you should also understand the old master¡¯s intentions now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded solemnly.

    Since that purple spirit entered his body more than twenty days ago, he had roughly guessed the true purpose of the old master calling him back this time.

    ¡°You know what the old master means, don¡¯t you, Young Master?¡±

    ¡°For the safety of the outside world!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The questioning continued.

    ¡°The reason the Guardian Alliance is under such great pressure is because, besides the people from the Blood and Devil Sects, there are other more powerful forces.¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°And it¡¯s certain that their target is the origin of the Spiritual Line!¡±

    ¡°If there everes a day when the Guardian Alliance¡¯s defenses are breached, those people will undoubtedly emerge from the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°If that happens, not only will Ether Mountain be their target, but the entire world will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Even if those people are not interested in our world.¡±

    ¡°But the people from the Blood and Devil Sects will definitely not give up; they have long coveted our world!¡±

    ¡°I think I understand!¡± After a brief thought, he nodded.

    ¡°It seems that the old master does not have much confidence in holding out for long!¡±

    ¡°So, he specifically asked you to return and see if you can establish some sort of connection with the Spiritual Line¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a try!¡± Dubhe said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Presumably, the old master has long known that you can definitely establish a connection with the Spiritual Line; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe back!¡±

    ¡°I think so too!¡± Megrez Sims responded from the side.

    ¡°I finally understand!¡± At this moment, Adam had an enlightened expression.

    ¡°In this way, Young Master draws all the enemy¡¯s firepower onto himself!¡±

    ¡°When those people find out that the origin of the Spiritual Line is no longer in Ether Mountain but with Young Master.¡±

    ¡°As long as Young Master stays in the Forbidden Ruins Space, those people won¡¯te out, ensuring the safety of the outside world!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Eliza Rice nodded.

    At this point, everyone present let out a sigh of relief.

    Everyone knew what this meant for Billy; it meant he bearing everything!

    ¡°Peak Master, in this way, Young Master¡­¡± Adam took a deep breath and spoke heavily.

    ¡°This is the fate of the Ether Mountain lineage and the responsibility on Billy¡¯s shoulders!¡± Eliza Rice also took a deep breath.

    ¡°From the day he was chosen as the young master of Ether Mountain by the old master, it was already destined that he would bear a heavier burden than others!¡±

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Adam turned to look at Billy again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°This is actually the best way, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 1516 The Responsibility

    In fact, for Billy, whether this matter existed or not didn¡¯t make much difference.

    Even if the Spiritual Line didn¡¯t follow him, when the people behind the Blood and Devil Sects came out of the Forbidden Ruins Space one day, Ether Mountain would undoubtedly be their primary target.

    As the Young Master of Ether Mountain, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just think of himself.

    So, in terms of the oue, there was actually no difference for him personally!

    And this method can also save billions of people in the outside world from disaster, making it the best choice!

    Moreover, based on his understanding of the old master, he vaguely spected that the old master¡¯s purpose in doing this should not only be to let him bear everything alone.

    There might be other purposes, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while.

    In addition, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of his cultivation level advancement or some other reason.

    Aftering out of the depths of Ether Mountain, he could clearly feel that he was absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth several times faster than before.

    It was as if he was always in a space filled with abundant spiritual energy.

    ¡°But, in this way, Young Master, you will be in great danger in the future!¡± Aspen Kelly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Danger has never been far away from me all these years, so these things don¡¯t matter!¡±

    ¡°Billy, no matter what, you must be careful in the future!¡± Eliza Rice also showed a deep concern on her face.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Peak Master. I will be fine!¡± Billy nodded with a smile. ¡°I have a strong life force, and it won¡¯t be so easy for them to take my life!¡±

    ¡°Billy, when do you n to return to the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Eliza Rice asked again after chatting for a while.

    ¡°It has been over two months since I came out. I don¡¯t know what the situation is like in the Forbidden Ruins Space now. I want to go back as soon as possible!¡± Billy added after a moment of thought.

    ¡°There is nothing urgent here for now. I n to leave today!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Peak Master, please let my grandfather know that I don¡¯t have time to visit the Ravenwood family this time. Maybe next time!¡±

    He really wanted to return to the Forbidden Ruins Space as soon as possible.

    These past few days, he had a vague feeling of unease, as if something had happened in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Eliza Rice nodded in response.

    After chatting for a while longer, Casey and the Azure Dragon group arrived at the weing building.

    Billy checked their cultivation levels and indeed, they had all improved by one level.

    And several of them had already glimpsed the dawn of the next level, so it wouldn¡¯t be long before they broke through again.

    After that, Billy bid farewell to the people of Ether Mountain and left with everyone.

    On the way, Billy exined to everyone what had happened in the depths of Ether Mountain.

    After listening to his description, everyone naturally understood the intentions of the old master, and a solemn expression appeared on their faces one by one.

    That night, after returning to the capital city, Billy instructed everyone to prepare themselves and set offter.

    Then, Billy went to the pce alone and had a private conversation with Emperor Greenleaf for over an hour.

    During Billy¡¯s journey back to the capital city from Ether Mountain, Emperor Greenleaf had received a call from Adam and learned about what had happened in the past month.

    After hanging up the phone, he naturally became worried for Billy as well.

    But he knew very well that this was indeed Billy¡¯s responsibility as the Young Master of Ether Mountain!

    Just like his own responsibility!

    Otherwise, who would protect these thousands of miles of rivers and mountains!

    That night, Billy and Casey¡¯s group set off again and headed at full speed towards the Pr Domain.

    ¡°Billy, take care!¡± Emperor Greenleaf stared into the void and muttered to himself.

    ¡­

    An unknown realm in a self-contained space.

    In a heavily guarded pce emitting a strong bloody smell, a red-robed elder sat on a throne without any fluctuations in his aura.

    However, his expression was not good at all, and he looked gloomy.

    This person was Valentin Fuller, the current Sect Master of Blood Sect!

    Not far in front of him stood two other red-robed elders.

    The one on the left was Barrett Fuller, the Vice Sect Master of Blood Sect, and the one on the right was Jonah Fuller, the Right Protector of Blood Sect.

    From their auras, it could be seen that both of them had genuine Holy Realm cultivation levels.

    In addition to Barrett Fuller and Jonah Fuller, there were dozens of people standing in the hall. Judging from their ages alone, they were all over sixty years old.

    Each of them had formidable cultivation levels, with at leastte stage Sacred Realm cultivation and some even reaching early stage Holy Realm.

    At this moment, everyone stood slightly bent over with suppressed breaths. The entire hall was filled with an extremely oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡°We failed?¡± Valentin Fuller spoke with a deep voice.

    ¡°Master Broderick is a second-rank Holy Realm cultivator. He had Grand Elder and Elias Dney, both first-rank Holy Realm cultivators by his side. How did they fail?¡±

    ¡°Can someone exin to me why?¡±

    He had been in seclusion for the past month and heard this news as soon as he came out today. He really wanted to kill someone!

    ¡°Reporting to Sect Master!¡± Jonah Fuller bowed and responded.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific reason either. We only know that they perished at Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°If our estimation is correct, there must be powerful Holy Realm experts present at Ether Mountain. We were probably deceived by Northfortia¡¯s people!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Valentin Fuller¡¯s eyes narrowed and immediately saw the tea table in front of him turn into dust.

    An endless cold killing intent emanated from him as his eyes turned bloodshot.

    ¡°Please calm down, Sect Master!¡±

    Everyone trembled and hurriedly called out together.

    ¡°Northfortia, I will settle this debt with youter!¡± Valentin Fuller spoke with an icy tone word by word.

    ¡°Sect Master, Devil Sect is responsible for this matter!¡± a Blood Sect elder spoke at the same time.

    ¡°If Devil Sect had agreed to send a second-inmand at that time, it might have seeded. But they used attacking Forbidden Ruins Space as an excuse¡­¡±

    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Valentin Fuller angrily interrupted him.

    ¡­

    The elder opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. His face turned red from being unable to speak.

    ¡°Sect Master, if Ether Mountain¡¯s n failed, they will likely be furious. We should prepare early!¡± Barrett Fuller said to Valentin Fuller with a serious expression.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Valentin Fuller nodded with a solemn face.

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°What is the current situation in Forbidden Ruins Space? How is it progressing?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Sect Master¡­¡± Barrett Fuller began speaking again.

    Before Barrett Fuller could finish his sentence or see how the other person made a move, that elder was sent flying hundreds of meters away.

    After crashing heavily onto the ground and tilting his head slightly, he fell silent without any movement.

    ¡°You daree here and act recklessly! You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    A senior elder at ninth-rank Sacred Realm frowned and raised his hand to strike at the intruder with a palm strike.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The result was exactly the same. No one could see how the intruder made their move. The ninth-rank Sacred Realm elder was sent flying as well.

    The trajectory of their movements was simr to that of before. After crashing onto the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood, they lost their breath with their legs twitching.

    Seeing this scene, dozens of Blood Sect elders all moved at once.

    They quickly surrounded the intruder and each wore tense expressions as if facing a formidable enemy.

 Chapter 1517 The Battle of a Thousand Years Ago

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just as the elders of the Blood Sect were about to make their move, Valentin Fuller shouted in a deep voice.

    ¡°Step aside!¡± Valentin Fuller stood up after uttering those words.

    ¡°Sect Master, he¡­¡± one of the elders responded.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Valentin Fuller interrupted him sternly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd replied and stepped back.

    Valentin Fuller quickly walked up to the figure in the ck robe and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Sir, I apologize. The people below didn¡¯t know it was your visit. Please forgive them!¡±

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease.

    The other party¡¯s skills seemed to have improved since theirst encounter, leaving him with a deep sense of powerlessness.

    As the head of the Blood Sect, he himself was already at the mid-level of the Holy Realm in terms of cultivation, but he didn¡¯t dare to entertain any thoughts in front of the other party.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the exact level of the other party¡¯s cultivation, he had enough self-awareness to know that he was likely not a match for them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you going to let these ants test my skills?¡± a hoarse voice came from the ck robe.

    ¡°Sir, you jest!¡± Valentin Fuller bowed again. ¡°Even if I had the courage of the heavens, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing to you!¡±

    Seeing the expression of their Sect Master, the elders of the Blood Sect all took a sharp breath.

    At this moment, they finally understood why the other party possessed such formidable skills. It turned out to be someone from over there!

    The looks they gave the ck-robed man were filled with fear. They knew very well that this was not someone they could provoke!

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± the hoarse voice continued.

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re a obedient dog, I¡¯ll spare your life this time. But if there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°I dare not!¡± Valentin Fuller bowed again.

    After taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°Sir, why did youe to the Blood Sect today?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the hoarse voice rang out again.

    ¡°Sir, did youe for the matter of Ether Mountain?¡± Valentin Fuller asked.

    ¡°How did you respond to me over a month ago?¡± the man replied coldly. ¡°And what was the result?¡±

    As he spoke, a chilling killing intent emanated from him, causing many people present to feel suffocated.

    ¡°Please calm down, sir!¡± Valentin Fuller shivered inwardly. ¡°I underestimated the strength of Ether Mountain this time!¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, I will immediately discuss with Devil Sect and send someone back to Ether Mountain within three days. I guarantee¡­¡±

    ¡°Worthless!¡± the man interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s already toote to go to Ether Mountain now!¡±

    ¡°Toote? What do you mean?¡± Valentin Fuller frowned.

    ¡°That thing is no longer in Ether Mountain!¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Not in Ether Mountain?¡± Valentin Fuller was taken aback. ¡°Then where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inside Billy¡¯s body in Skydragon City!¡± the man responded again.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Valentin Fuller was once again stunned.

    ¡°How could that thing be inside a person¡¯s body? And why Billy¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡± the man interrupted him. ¡°What¡¯s important is that Billy has already returned to the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another month. Within that month, I want to see Billy lying in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you know the consequences!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Please rest assured, sir! I promise I won¡¯t fail this time!¡± Valentin Fuller quickly responded.

    ¡°Remember, he must be alive!¡± the man said before turning and walking towards the door.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Valentin Fuller bowed. ¡°Please take care, sir!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± After the man left, one of the elders of the Blood Sect sneered through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Who does he think he is? Killing two elders of our Blood Sect with just one move¡­ He¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Barrett Fuller waved his hand.

    ¡°We have no choice but to lower our heads under someone else¡¯s roof. If we want to leave this cursed ce, we can only rely on them.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, with just our own strength from Blood and Devil Sects, as long as Guardian Alliance exists, we¡¯ll have to stay here!¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s gone too far!¡± the elder spoke again.

    ¡°Besides, when they get hold of the Spiritual Line origin, they¡¯ll take it away.¡±

    ¡°At that time, whether it¡¯s the Forbidden Ruins Space or the outside world, the spiritual energy will gradually wither away. What¡¯s the point of us leaving?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem forter!¡± Barrett Fuller responded.

    ¡°Without the Spiritual Line origin, it will take time for the spiritual energy to depletepletely.¡±

    ¡°And besides, in that outside world with billions of people, whether there is spiritual energy or not doesn¡¯t make much difference to us, does it?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, I have a question that I can¡¯t figure out!¡± another Blood Sect elder spoke up.

    ¡°If they are so determined to obtain that Spiritual Line origin, why don¡¯t they go and seize it themselves?¡±

    ¡°With their skills, it would be an easy task. Why do they have to rely on us?¡±

    ¡°Because they have an agreement with Guardian Alliance not to easily set foot in the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡± Barrett Fuller replied on behalf of Valentin Fuller.

    ¡°An agreement?¡± The elder was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Barrett Fuller nodded and added thoughtfully.

    ¡°It is said that a thousand years ago, people from their world caused a bloody massacre in the Forbidden Ruins Space. Millions of people died tragically.¡±

    ¡°Afterward, two extraordinary talents from Guardian Alliance came and crushed them with thunderous force.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who entered the Forbidden Ruins Space from their side was killed without exception.¡±

    ¡°And those two extraordinary talents even went directly to their stronghold in that world.¡±

    ¡°It is said that they battled against their strong warriors for seven days and seven nights.¡±

    Upon hearing this, many people couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment.

    ¡°Guardian Alliance actually has such powerful individuals?!¡± one elder asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Guardian Alliance. Just look at the old man from Ether Mountain now. Can you say he isn¡¯t strong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes shed with deep fear.

    To him, that was a true expert!

    He had enough self-awareness to know that if he were to encounter that person, he wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to resist!

    ¡°Vice Master, do you know what happened in that battle a thousand years ago?¡± another person asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of what happened!¡± Barrett Fuller shook his head and added, ¡°All I know is that after that battle, people from their world were forced to sign an agreement.¡±

    ¡°The specific content is unclear, but it basically means that people from their world are forbidden from entering the Forbidden Ruins Space forever.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they need us to act on their behalf!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± The man responded.

    ¡°Of course, the agreement is just superficial!¡± Barrett Fuller continued speaking.

    ¡°The real reason is that they don¡¯t have enough confidence to engage in a full-scale conflict with Guardian Alliance yet, so they have to superficially abide by the agreement.¡±

    ¡°But this situation will probably be broken soon!¡±

 Chapter 1518 Trouble in the Forbidden Ruins Space

    ¡°Why?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°From what I know, they are seeking outside help, and it will be soon avable!¡± Barrett Fuller responded.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before they arrive at the Forbidden Ruins Space and repay Guardian Alliance for the humiliation from a thousand years ago!¡±

    ¡°Outside help?¡± The man paused for a moment. ¡°Where can they find outside help?¡±

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Barrett Fuller shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Forget about them, let¡¯s focus on ourselves!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°For them, we still have some use at the moment. Once they find outside help, we will lose our value!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± an elder nodded and asked.

    ¡°Why are they in such a hurry? Why not wait until their reinforcements arrive before targeting the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°For them, if they can use us to obtain the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ they won¡¯t need to engage in direct conflict with Guardian Alliance. Why wouldn¡¯t they take advantage of it?¡± Barrett Fuller replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± everyone nodded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, Valentin Fuller waved his hand and turned to Jonah Fuller.

    ¡°You, as the Right Protector, prepare yourself and take a group of people to the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°Within a month, you must bring that kid back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jonah Fuller responded with a bow.

    After a brief pause, it seemed like he remembered something, so he continued, ¡°Sect Master, after the lesson we learnedst time, Guardian Alliance may not easily let us break through their defenses¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Valentin Fuller shook his head.

    ¡°I will ask for help from their side to create an opening in Guardian Alliance¡¯s defense. It won¡¯t be difficult!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Jonah Fuller nodded.

    ¡°Sect Master, how about I go as well?¡± Barrett Fuller looked at Valentin Fuller and suggested.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go!¡± Valentin Fuller thought for a moment and shook his head.

    ¡°Your target is too big. It will definitely attract the attention of Guardian Alliance¡¯s higher-ups. It¡¯s not worth the risk!¡±

    ¡°I will go to Devil Sectter and ask them to send another Protector along with Jonah Fuller¡¯s group.¡±

    ¡°With their existing Protector in the Forbidden Ruins Space and so many people, as long as Guardian Alliance¡¯s strong ones don¡¯t intervene, it should be enough to seed!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Barrett Fuller nodded.

    ¡­

    City of Angels.

    After flying for more than ten hours, Billy and his group arrived at the entrance of Skydragon City.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Dragon!¡± Corey Gentry and Elder Henry hurriedly weed them.

    ¡°Lord Corey, has anything special happened in Pr Domain in the past two months?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Reporting to Lord Dragon!¡± Corey Gentry bowed.

    ¡°Just a few days ago, another group of people from Blood and Devil Sects caused trouble in the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Their methods were just as brutal, and two to three thousand people were killed.¡±

    ¡°What happened afterwards?¡± Judge furrowed his brows and asked.

    ¡°Afterwards, a group of people iming to be from Guardian Alliance came out to stop their rampage and killed them all!¡± Corey Gentry responded.

    After a brief pause, he continued speaking to Billy.

    ¡°By the way, the people from Guardian Alliance asked me to tell Lord Dragon that if you arrive in City of Angels and there is nothing special happening, please return as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°From their tone, it seems that the situation in the Forbidden Ruins Space is not optimistic!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy furrowed his brows and nodded.

    His intuition grew stronger that something must have happened in the Forbidden Ruins Space!

    After a simple conversation, Billy led Casey and the others towards the entrance of the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Before long, they arrived at the underground ruins and entered the teleportation array one by one.

    Thud¡­

    After an unknown amount of time, several people were thrown out of the teleportation array one after another, falling to the ground dizzy.

    Soon after, they stood up and surveyed their surroundings. They found themselves in a valley.

    ¡°What ce is this?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± Billy said, leading everyone to fly into the air.

    From above, they saw a small city several kilometers away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city and ask!¡± Billy led everyone towards the small city.

    A few minutester, theynded at the entrance of the city.

    ¡°Boss, something doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± Casey furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see!¡± Billy also frowned.

    Upon entering the city, they couldn¡¯t help but take a cold breath.

    The sight before them was hundreds of corpses scattered around in disarray.

    There were limbs everywhere, blood flowing like rivers. The air was filled with a strong smell of blood.

    Many people had their essence drained out, leaving only lifeless bodies on the ground.

    From this scene, it was clear that it was the work of Blood and Devil Sects!

    ¡°Blood and Devil Sects even targeted ordinary people!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Night Orchid spoke with a heavy tone.

    ¡°Based on this situation, the defenses set by Guardian Alliance might have been breached¡­¡± White Tiger took a deep breath andmented.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s someone over there who is breathing!¡± Stout quickly ran towards the entrance of a shop.

    Approaching a thin and haggard man, he ced his hand on the man¡¯s chest and infused him with Chi power.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­¡± After a while, the man struggled to speak.

    ¡°What ce is this?¡± Billy asked when he approached him.

    ¡°This¡­ this is within Desire City¡¯s territory¡­¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Desire City?¡± Everyone was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Where is the main city area of Desire City? How far is it from here?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    Although they had been to Desire City before, they had gone directly from Skydragon City to the main city area. So being in this remote suburb and not knowing the direction of the main city was understandable.

    ¡°It¡¯s about three to four hundred kilometers from here to Desire City¡¯s main city area¡­¡± The man pointed towards the left front direction. ¡°The main city area is in that direction¡­¡±

    After catching his breath for a moment, he continued speaking. ¡°You¡­ are you going to Desire City? I¡­ I advise you¡­ not to go¡­¡±

    ¡°The current situation in Desire City¡­ is probably¡­ dire¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his head tilted to the side, lifeless.

    Seeing this, Azure Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t help but exhale heavily with furrowed brows.

    Billy then released his spiritual power to investigate the entire small city but found no signs of any living beings.

    ¡°Boss, should we return to Skydragon City immediately?¡± White Tiger looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Desire City first!¡± After some thought, Billy responded.

    For him, going to Desire City was not only about dealing with Blood and Devil Sects but also because Boyce Walkley was in Desire City.

    Although he didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Boyce Walkley, Boyce had helped him during the Frostde incident.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known where to find the Millennium Phoenix Feather Fruit.

    Now that he knew there might be danger there, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye.

    Although he was worried about Skydragon City¡¯s safety, the crisis in Desire City was right in front of him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously.

    Soon after, they quickly flew towards Desire City¡¯s main city area.

 Chapter 1519 The Peril of Desire City

    Meanwhile, the main area of Desire City had descended into extreme chaos, with screams and roars echoing continuously.

    As Desire City had no city walls, the members of the Blood and Devil Sects easily infiltrated the city, numbering around four to five thousand in total.

    Both sects were known for their brutal methods, leaving no survivors in their wake.

    When news spread throughout the main area of the city, themon people hurriedly tried to escape to the outskirts.

    However, they soon discovered that the major exits were guarded by members of the Blood and Devil Sects.

    Though these were just low-levelckeys, to ordinary people, they were like demons, mercilessly ughtering those who were unfortunate enough to be at the forefront.

    Others could only retreat back into the main area of the city and then rushed towards the location of the Wind Rain Sect, hoping that perhaps only they had the ability to protect their lives.

    Faced with this situation, it was natural for the Wind Rain Sect not to turn them away.

    However, there were simply too many people, and the sect¡¯s main courtyard couldn¡¯t amodate them all.

    The current situation was that the Wind Rain Sect united with all the other sects in Desire City to form an alliance.

    With the Wind Rain Sect¡¯s main courtyard as the center, a refuge center with a radius of about thirty kilometers was established, surrounded by martial practitioners.

    However, this was only a temporary measure.

    The Wind Rain Sect was the strongest sect in Desire City, but even within the sect, the most powerful individuals were only at the second-rank Sacred Realm.

    Among the attackers from the Blood and Devil Sects, there were nearly ten individuals at the Sacred Realm.

    Among them, three or four had cultivation at the mid stage of the Sacred Realm, and their leader was even at the sixth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Furthermore, not only in terms of high-levelbat power but also in terms of mid-to-low-levelbat power, the Wind Rain Sect and other sects were not on the same level as the Blood and Devil Sects.

    If there was no support, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Desire City topletely fall!

    ¡°Grandfather, did the Wind Rain Sect seek help from the Ice Cloud Empire?¡± re Walkley, covered in wounds, asked her grandfather Boyce Walkley near a small park.

    This area was under their responsibility as part of their medicinal shop and was not too far from their location.

    They had just experienced a fierce battle, with forty to fifty bodies lying on the ground.

    Among them, thirty to forty were from their medicinal shop, while a few others were from the Blood Sect.

    At this point in the battle, only about ten people remained from their medicinal shop, including Boyce Walkley. Each person had varying degrees of injuries.

    On the other hand, even though there were only about a dozen members left from the Blood Sect, theirbat power was clearly superior to Boyce Walkley and his group.

    At this moment, the remaining ten members of the Blood Sect were enjoying their spoils andpletely disregarding Boyce Walkley and his group.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Boyce Walkley let out a sigh. ¡°Even if they send a distress signal, it¡¯s probably toote.¡±

    After speaking, he took a deep breath and turned to a man standing beside him.

    ¡°Tom, I¡¯ll hold them off for a while. You take re and the others and leave!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± re Walkley shouted. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay with you, Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Staying here won¡¯t make any difference¡­¡± Boyce Walkley continued speaking.

    ¡°Grandfather, you should know that even if we escape from here, we won¡¯t have a chance to survive today.¡± re Walkley interrupted him.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to fight them. We¡¯re going to kill as many as we can before we die!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± The others shouted in unison.

    ¡°Heh, you really don¡¯t know any better. You few insects think you have what it takes to fight us?¡± The leader of the Blood Sect sneered as he wiped his blood-stained mouth.

    ¡°You will all die!¡± re Walkley cursed angrily.

    ¡°Heh, even if that dayes, you won¡¯t be able to see it!¡± The man grinned.

    After speaking, he looked at hispanions and waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s deal with them first!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Several members of the Blood Sect responded simultaneously.

    Then one by one, they assumed their positions and charged towards Boyce Walkley and his group.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll be your granddaughter in my next life!¡± re Walkley shouted before charging forward.

    Boyce Walkley opened his mouth but tears welled up in his eyes. He had something to say but ultimately remained silent.

    Afterward, he and the remaining few rushed towards their opponents with a resolute look in their eyes.

    Everyone knew very well that their lives had reached their end.

    Just as they faced their opponents with a determination to die in battle, a blood-red de aura shed through the air like lightning.

    After the de aura passed, several members of the Blood Sect at the forefront had their heads sent flying into the air, blood spurting like fountains.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Witnessing this scene, everyone turned their heads towards the sky.

    Then they saw Billy and his group appearing within their line of sight.

    ¡°Mr Billy?!¡±

    Recognizing Billy, Boyce Walkley immediately called out.

    re Walkley and others naturally recognized Billy as well. Their faces lit up with joy.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you kill members of my Blood Sect¡­¡± The leader of the Blood Sect angrily roared as he flew towards Billy and his group.

    Before he could finish speaking, a de aura swept past him, sending his head soaring into the sky as well.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The remaining few members of the Blood Sect no longer had the courage to stay and quickly fled towards the rear.

    However, before they could take more than a few steps, they all fell down lifelessly.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Mr Billy!¡± Boyce Walkley quickly approached Billy and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± The others also bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Elder Boyce, there¡¯s no need for such formalities!¡± Billy swept out a gust of wind and lifted Boyce Walkley up.

    ¡°You go back to our shop with them and tend to your injuries. Don¡¯te out for now,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Boyce Walkley nodded. ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    After speaking, Billy led Casey and others towards Medicine Hall in mid-air.

    As Boyce Walkley had mentioned earlier, Medicine Hall was indeed where the main battle between Blood and Devil Sects and Desire City was taking ce.

    At this moment, including the Medicine Hall building itself, everything within a radius of several thousand meters had turned into ruins.

    Both sides were engaged in fiercebat-or rather, it was more urate to say that it waspletely one-sided.

    The ground was littered with bodies, with most of them belonging to members of Desire City.

    Severed limbsy scattered about while blood flowed like rivers. The survivors appeared emaciated and twisted with horrifying expressions-a truly shocking sight.

    Since the battle began, at most four to five hundred low-level members of the Blood and Devil Sects had died. In contrast, Desire City had lost at least ten times that number with thousands more severely injured.

    The difference in strength between both sides was simply too vast. Desire City had no chance of resistance whatsoever.

    At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Desire City became a living hell on earth.

    At this moment, a loud noise resounded through the air.

    Sect Master and Vice Master of Wind Rain Sect were sent flying backward in mid-air. Two streaks of blood trailed behind them.

    Then both individuals fell heavily onto the ground like free-falling objects. They coughed up blood once again before copsing weakly-having narrowly escaped death.

    ¡°Mr Barry, I¡¯ll give you onest chance: submit or die?¡± The leader of the Blood Sect approached them from mid-air and spoke indifferently not far away.

 Chapter 1520 Current Situation of the Forbidden Ruins Space

    ¡°Unless I die, the Wind Rain Sect will never submit to the Blood and Devil Sects!¡± Damien Barry, the Sect Master of the Wind Rain Sect, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and replied with difficulty, ¡°Come at me, give me a good fight!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve got some backbone!¡± A man named Zavier Fuller sneered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind towards Damien Barry.

    ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± Rodrigo Woodard, who was not far away, called out in anguish.

    He wanted to help, but it was clear that hecked the strength. He was already half-dead and couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    Just then, two arcs of de aura shed by like shooting stars.

    One of them blocked Zavier Fuller¡¯s attack, while the other swiftly passed through his waist.

    ¡°What¡­ who are you¡­¡± Zavier Fuller struggled to speak a few words before his upper and lower body fell from mid-air, blood and flesh sttering everywhere.

    His eyes widened in shock, unable toprehend how he had died in his final moments!

    How could there be someone in Desire City who could kill him with a single strike?!

    ¡°Lord Zavier!¡± Witnessing this scene, two middle-aged men who were fighting against a group of Wind Rain Sect members not far away eximed in pain.

    ¡°Mr Billy?!¡± At the same time, Rodrigo Woodard, who was sitting on the ground, looked towards Billy and his group as he called out with difficulty.

    Of course, in his current state, only he could hear his own voice.

    Damien Barry, not far away, also recognized Billy at this moment and was filled with astonishment.

    ¡°You bastards, who are you? How dare you kill Lord Zavier! Do you have a death wish?¡± One of the middle-aged men from the Blood Sect shouted angrily at Billy.

    ¡°Attack! Kill the people from the Blood and Devil Sects!¡± Billy ignored him and turned to Casey and the others to give orders.

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    After they replied, Casey and the others quickly dispersed in all directions.

    In the next moment, endless shes of de aura appeared in the void.

    At the same time, one by one, members of the Blood and Devil Sects fell from mid-air like dumplings, without exception, killed in a single move.

    Although these members of the Blood and Devil Sects had decent cultivation levels, they were no match for Casey and his group.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The two middle-aged men roared again andunched their attacks.

    ¡°Fools!¡± After Casey killed three Devil Sect disciples with a single strike, his eyes narrowed and his figure shed towards the two men.

    At the same time, he flicked his wrist, and a curved de aura shot out, apanied by a piercing whistling sound.

    ¡°Ignorant fools!¡± The two men seemed unaware that they were already in danger and activated their full strength to fight back.

    However, with their cultivation at the fifth-rank Sacred Realm, how could they be a match for Casey?

    As if entering an empty space, the de aura tore through their attacks and directly pierced through their chests.

    The two men struggled to open their mouths but couldn¡¯t utter a word. They fell one after another from mid-air, lifeless.

    After dealing with them, Casey rushed towards other battlefields.

    ¡°Master Rodrigo, how are you?¡± At the same time, Billy quickly approached Rodrigo Woodard.

    Rodrigo Woodard was not only the Vice Master of the Wind Rain Sect but also the Hall Master of the Medicine Hall. He had met Billy before during theirst encounter.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­ why are you here in Desire City?¡± Rodrigo Woodard asked with difficulty.

    ¡°We just arrived from outside!¡± Billy replied and continued to ask, ¡°Master Rodrigo, why did so many members of the Blood and Devil Sects suddenly attack Desire City? Where are the people from the Guardian Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Rodrigo Woodard sighed. ¡°Mr Billy, since you haven¡¯t been in the Forbidden Ruins Space recently, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s been happening here.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°More than a month ago, members of the Blood and Devil Sects began causing trouble all over the Forbidden Ruins Space¡­¡± Rodrigo Woodard then described the information he had gathered.

    After listening, a grave expression appeared on Billy¡¯s face.

    ording to Rodrigo Woodard¡¯s ount¡­

    Two months ago, representatives from the Guardian Alliance visited the four major empires, Skydragon City, and Desire City to deliver a message.

    The message roughly stated that the Guardian Alliance¡¯s main forces were being held back by the high-levelbatants of the Blood and Devil Sects and their backers.

    Therefore, it was not surprising that ordinary members of the Blood and Devil Sects woulde to the Forbidden Ruins Space to cause trouble. All factions within the Forbidden Ruins Space needed to be prepared.

    Subsequently, representatives from each of the four major empires went to Skydragon City to negotiate an alliance. The Wind Rain Sect was also invited to participate.

    The alliance meetingssted for three days and went rtively smoothly.

    Stephanie Stuart was elected as the Alliance Leader, with the emperors of the four major empires serving as Vice Alliance Leaders. They also established a series of detailed arrangements.

    About half a month after the alliance meetings concluded, countless members of the Blood and Devil Sects seemed to have appeared overnight in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

 Chapter 1521 Return to Skydragon City

    At first, the members of the Blood and Devil Sects targeted the sects within the four empires, and several sects were brutally attacked one after another.

    Later, under the joint siege of the four empires and Skydragon City, both sects suffered heavy casualties, with nearly ten thousand people killed.

    Since then, both sects had been quiet for about ten days.

    But just over twenty days ago, the members of the Blood and Devil Sects returned once again.

    This time, their numbers and high-endbat power far exceeded the previous attack, with a total of over a hundred thousand people.

    Moreover, this time they didn¡¯t scatter their forces like before, but concentrated their strength to attack the imperial city of Sheardal Empire.

    Due to the suddenness of the attack and the fact that the two sects were much stronger than Sheardal Imperial City, by the time Skydragon City and the other three empires received the message and rushed to support, the city had already fallen.

    After Skydragon City and the forces from the other three empires arrived, they fought against the members of the Blood and Devil Sects for three days and three nights.

    Not only were there heavy casualties, but in the end, they still couldn¡¯t break through the city defenses.

    Since then, Sheardal Imperial City had be the stronghold of the Blood and Devil Sects within the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Afterward, the members of both sects used Sheardal Imperial City as their base andunched surprise attacks on other sects every few days.

    As a result, for the past half month, the entire Forbidden Ruins Space had been filled with anxiety.

    Most ordinary people dared not leave their homes day or night, and the once bustling cities were now deste.

    The reason Desire City was targeted today was because the Blood and Devil Sects wanted to establish a second stronghold.

    Compared to the other three empires and Skydragon City, Desire City was naturally the easiest ce to take over.

    ¡°Master Rodrigo, do you know what the situation is like inside Sheardal Imperial City now?¡± Billy furrowed his brows and asked.

    Each of the four imperial cities within the Forbidden Ruins Space had a poption of nearly ten million!

    With Sheardal Imperial City being taken over by the Blood and Devil Sects, what would happen to those ten million people?

    As he spoke, Desmond Henderson¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics!¡± Rodrigo Woodard shook his head in response.

    ¡°After taking over Sheardal Imperial City, the Blood and Devil Sects sealed off the city. Except for their own people, no one else is allowed inside.¡±

    ¡°This includes all flying creatures. There¡¯s no way for information toe out from inside the city, so it¡¯s difficult for outsiders to know what¡¯s happening inside.¡±

    ¡°Besides Sheardal Imperial City, how are Skydragon City and the other three empires doing?¡± Billy took a deep breath and asked again.

    ¡°For now, there¡¯s nothing major happening!¡± Damien Barry spoke up from the side.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since the Blood and Devil Sects took over Sheardal Imperial City. It shouldn¡¯t be so soon for them tounch a secondrge-scale attack.¡±

    ¡°But they definitely have their sights set on the entire Forbidden Ruins Space. In my estimation, it won¡¯t be long before they make a big move.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    After a brief pause, he continued to look at Damien Barry and said, ¡°Mr Barry, the Blood and Devil Sects won¡¯t give up easily. Desire City is no longer safe. What are your ns for next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already considered it. I¡¯m going to have everyone go in batches to seek refuge in Ice Cloud Empire, Crimson me Empire¡¯s imperial cities, and some subordinate cities,¡± Damien Barry responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Skydragon City should be the next major target for the Blood and Devil Sects. You need to start making preparations when you return,¡± Rodrigo Woodard continued, ¡°It is said that they have experts in the Holy Realm. Mr Billy needs to be careful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Lord Rodrigo!¡± Billy nodded again.

    After chatting for a while longer, Billy and his group bid farewell and left.

    Later on, Billy arrived at Boyce Walkley¡¯s medicine shop.

    After consulting with him, Billy, Boyce Walkley, re Walkley, and a few others headed towards Skydragon City.

    Boyce Walkley was an old friend of Isaac Herring¡¯s, so bringing him to Skydragon City would provide him with a safe haven.

    After about three hours, Billy and his groupnded outside the eastern gate of Skydragon City.

    They noticed that unlike before, the gate was tightly closed and there were figures moving on top of the city walls.

    The expressions of each guard were serious, with a tense demeanor that showed the entire city was on high alert.

    Undoubtedly, they were worried about a surprise attack from the members of the Blood and Devil Sects.

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡± One of the guards on top of the city wall shouted loudly upon seeing Billy and his group.

    Before he could finish speaking, he recognized them and quickly shouted loudly behind him.

    ¡°Mr Billy! Mr Billy has returned! Quick, open the city gates!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, amotion erupted on top of the city wall, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy.

    Before long, Billy and his group entered the city.

    ¡°Greetings to Mr Billy!¡±

    Nearly a thousand guards near the gate simultaneously bowed and spoke respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. No need for formalities. Go about your business!¡± Billy smiled and waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd responded loudly.

    Soon after, Billy led his group towards the direction of the Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Along the way, the citizens bowed and saluted one after another, their eyes filled with admiration.

    For many people in Skydragon City, Billy was their spiritual pir!

    They firmly believed that as long as Mr Billy was there, Skydragon City would never be lost!

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Billy?!¡± Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore came out from one of the rooms and were surprised when they saw Billy.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie!¡± Billy smiled and led everyone over.

    Then Casey and his group greeted both of them.

    Afterwards, Billy introduced Boyce Walkley¡¯s group to Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore before having two guards take Boyce Walkley¡¯s group to find Isaac Herring.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s sit inside and talk!¡± Stephanie Stuart said as she gestured for everyone to enter.

    Once Boyce Walkley¡¯s group left, Stephanie Stuart looked at Billy¡¯s group and said, ¡°You¡¯ve all returned safely this time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    Then he spent an hour describing in detail everything that had happened over the past two months to Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore.

    After listening, Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore were stunned for quite some time before digesting all this information.

    Especially regarding Ether Mountain¡¯s Ancestor, it shocked them even more.

    In addition, they could guess the old master¡¯s intention behind the spiritual line origin incident.

    He wanted Billy to divert firepower onto himself. They couldn¡¯t help but worry for Billy.

    ¡°Billy, although we don¡¯t know who wants the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ or what their background is, if even Guardian Alliance couldn¡¯t stop them¡­¡± Edie Fennimore spoke with a serious expression on her face.

    Although Stephanie Stuart didn¡¯t say anything, she wore an equally worried expression on her face.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine!¡± Billy smiled and reassured them.

    ¡°Do you remember that soul consciousness sealed by the old master? I can now actively unseal it!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be so easy for ordinary people to take my life!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1522 Formidable Opponents and Great Pressure

    ¡°Really?¡± Edie Fennimore¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°The old master probably anticipated this!¡± Stephanie Stuart breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then, lost in thought, she spoke, ¡°When he helped Billy seal that soul consciousness, he mentioned something.¡±

    ¡°He said that once Billy¡¯s cultivation reached a certain level, he could voluntarily unseal that soul consciousness, which would be a great help to Billy!¡±

    ¡°No wonder the old master was so confident in letting Boss take the risk. He had already figured it out!¡± Stout smacked his lips and added.

    ¡°He really is cunning!¡±

    Ahem¡­

    Casey and Bob both coughed.

    ¡°Stout, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t speak!¡± Felicia nced at Stout. ¡°That¡¯s called being shrewd!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, slip of the tongue!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Billy, even so, you gotta be careful!¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s mouth twitched, then she turned to Billy.

    ¡°After all, we don¡¯t know what abilities that soul consciousness in your body possesses, nor do we know how strong the opponent is!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    He naturally understood this matter.

    Moreover, with his personality, he never liked to rely on others for hope!

    Furthermore, he had no understanding of that soul consciousness inside his body.

    He had no idea who the other party was, what their character was like, or how high their cultivation level was.

    How could he possibly trust his life to such a stranger?

    The reason he mentioned this matter was obviously tofort Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore.

    ¡°Oh right, Aunt Edie, Elder Sebastian asked me to pass on a message to you.¡± Billy suddenly remembered this after a slight pause.

    Then, he described what Sebastian Fennimore had said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing Billy¡¯s words. ¡°Billy, did Elder Sebastian really say that?¡±

    Edie Fennimore didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression froze for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Edie, I wasn¡¯t wrong, right?¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled at Edie Fennimore.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that things might not be as you imagine. But you didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t done by them, it happened because of them!¡± Edie Fennimore took a deep breath.

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been expelled from the sect back then, he wouldn¡¯t have died such a tragic death¡­¡±

    ¡°Aunt Edie¡­¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°How is he?¡± Edie Fennimore interrupted Billy¡¯s words, her eyes showing aplex expression.

    At this moment, the person she referred to was naturally Sebastian Fennimore.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, rest assured, Elder Sebastian is doing fine!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°He has already reached the Holy Realm!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edie Fennimore responded with a hint of brightness in her eyes.

    ¡°Edie, once things settle down here, let¡¯s go back to the country together.¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled at Edie Fennimore again.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°At that time, you can return to your home, and I¡¯ll go back to the Ravenwood family!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Edie Fennimore nodded in response.

    After that, they didn¡¯t continue the topic and Stephanie Stuart looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Billy, is the situation in Desire City serious?¡±

    ¡°There have been quite a few casualties!¡± Billy responded. ¡°If we had arrived half an hour earlier orter, the consequences would have been unimaginable!¡±

    ¡°The Blood and Devil Sects are truly heartless!¡± Edie Fennimore frowned.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, what about Opal and Amber?¡± Felicia asked at this time.

    ¡°They are not in Skydragon City!¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    ¡°Not in Skydragon City?¡± Frostde also spoke up. ¡°Then where did they go?¡±

    ¡°Since the people from the Blood and Devil Sects captured Sheardal Imperial City, no news hase out from there. We¡¯ve tried many methods but to no avail.¡± Stephanie Stuart continued speaking.

    ¡°So Opal and Amber decided to try their luck within Sheardal Empire¡¯s territory to see if they can gather any information from inside the imperial city.¡±

    ¡°Will Opal and Amber be in danger?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°They should be fine!¡± Edie Fennimore shook her head.

    ¡°They are just gathering information discreetly and won¡¯t directly confront the people from the Blood and Devil Sects.¡±

    ¡°And even if they doe into direct conflict, with their skills and the help of the Gathering Spirit Array, they should be able to retreat safely.¡±

    ¡°In these two months, they have been through many battles and have already advanced two levels with the help of the Gathering Spirit Array.¡±

    ¡°So strong?!¡± Alex Long and Felicia eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you and Aunt Edie also advanced two levels?¡± Billy looked at Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore with a smile.

    When he first saw them, he had already investigated their cultivation levels.

    Stephanie Stuart had already reached the ninth-rank Sacred Realm, and Edie Fennimore had broken through to the seventh-rank Sacred Realm!

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, is that true?¡± Judge and the others asked simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a stroke of luck!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± A hint of joy shed across everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Mom, how are the other three empires doing now?¡± Billy continued to ask Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°We exchange letters with them almost every day. As of today, there haven¡¯t been any abnormalities.¡± Stephanie Stuart responded.

    ¡°But based on my estimation, the Blood and Devil Sects will probablyunch a secondrge-scale war soon.¡±

    ¡°We just don¡¯t know if they will choose Skydragon City or one of the other three empires.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, do you know about their high-levelbat power? Are their sect leaders still present?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if their sect leaders are still there!¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head.

    ¡°In the battle we had with them half a month ago, at least a dozen of their high-levelbatants were atte stage of Sacred Realm or above.¡±

    ¡°Among them, there were even two individuals with genuine Holy Realm cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger eximed upon hearing this.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t most of the higher-ranking members of the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ Elder Pavilion dealt with at Ether Mountain? How can they have such a strong force?¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, don¡¯t forget what Lord Stuart saidst time. The members of the Elder Pavilion in both sects have cultivation levels atte stage of Sacred Realm or above.¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°Even if many of them were killed outside this time, who knows how many members are still left in their sects!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, if nothing unexpected happens, both sects should have left and right protectors at the Holy Realm!¡±

    ¡°And until now, we have only seen Blood Sect¡¯s left protector at Ether Mountain!¡±

    ¡°So even without counting the sect leaders, they have at least three Holy Realm experts and possibly even more!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger let out a heavy breath.

    The faces of the others also showed a hint of seriousness.

    Facing opponents with such strength indeed brought great pressure!

    ¡°Mom, is there any new information from Grandpa?¡± Billy continued to look at Stephanie Stuart and asked.

    ¡°What is the current situation with the Guardian Alliance?¡±

 Chapter 1523 The First Robot

    Stephanie Stuart responded, ¡°Over a month ago, your grandfather came to Skydragon City again. He informed us that the Guardian Alliance is under immense pressure and doesn¡¯t have much energy to deal with the Blood and Devil Sects. He warned us to be cautious.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, did Grandpa Stuart mention where they are?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I asked, but he didn¡¯t tell us,¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head. ¡°I suppose he¡¯s worried that if he tells us and we go looking for them, it will only increase casualties.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Felicia nodded.

    The next morning, Billy spent half a day reinforcing the Gathering Spirit Array in the northern mansion, making the spiritual energy inside even denser.

    In the following days, Casey and the Azure Dragon group did nothing but practice diligently inside the Gathering Spirit Array, day and night.

    Everyone knew that the uing enemies would be much stronger than the people from the four major empires before. They had to quickly improve their strength.

    When Casey and the others were still on Ether Mountain, most of them had already glimpsed the light of the next level.

    So, after less than ten days in the Gathering Spirit Array, they sessfully broke through.

    Casey officially stepped into the seventh-rank Sacred Realm, while Azure Dragon and Azure Fang reached the sixth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, Frostde, and others officially broke through to the fifth-rank Sacred Realm, while Judge, Soul Chaser, and others reached the fourth-rank Sacred Realm.

    In addition, Billy upgraded the array used for training the Skydragon Dark Guard, enhancing its gathering effect.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After spending ten days inside the array, most of the Dark Guard members also made progress in their cultivation.

    It is worth mentioning that Billy spent two days setting up another Gathering Spirit Array in the Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    This Gathering Spirit Array was specifically for Marquise Thompson, Isaac Herring, and other core members of the Lord¡¯s Mansion to use.

    He had nned to do this a long time ago but never had the time to focus on it.

    He happened to be free these days, so he finally fulfilled this wish.

    Naturally, Marquise Thompson, Isaac Herring, and others were extremely grateful and delighted. They knew very well the value of the Gathering Spirit Array. It was an invaluable treasure that countless martial artists dreamt of!

    Besides being busy with the Gathering Spirit Array, Billy devoted himself wholeheartedly to researching ¡®sound transmission talismans¡¯ and ¡®Inscription Array Art.¡¯

    With his cultivation reaching the eighth-rank Sacred Realm, his array skills had also made great progress.

    After half a month of sleepless research, he finally made significant breakthroughs.

    Now, the ¡®sound transmission talismans¡¯ he drew could effectively transmit messages over a distance of more than two thousand kilometers.

    He was confident that given another half a month, the ¡®sound transmission talismans¡¯ would be usable anywhere in the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Simrly, his ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯ had also improved significantly.

    He had Judge and Soul Chaser help him create several bamboo puppets over a meter tall.

    After dozens or even hundreds of attempts, he finally inscribed the first ¡®robot¡¯!

    Although this ¡®robot¡¯ had imperfect attack power and agility, it possessed strong resistance to attacks.

    Even if it stood still, it could withstand a full-force attack from a Saint realm warrior!

    Although it was still too weak for the current war situation, it was a great achievement for Billy because he had gone from zero to one!

    ording to his estimation, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could inscribe a ¡®robot¡¯ capable of contending with Divine Realm warriors!

    ¡­

    In an unknown realm, a floating city appeared beneath a starry sky.

    The reason for using the word ¡°floating¡± was that the entire city was suspended in mid-air.

    The city wasrge in scale, two or three times bigger than thergest city in the Forbidden Ruins Space, Crimson me Imperial City. Naturally, it had a muchrger poption as well.

    The main city area was surrounded by walls hundreds of meters high, exuding a strong sense of majesty.

    Beyond the main city areay a primitive forest.

    At this moment, in an open mountainous area on the eastern outskirts of the city, two beautiful figures were practicing martial arts in the void.

    On the ground not far away, an old woman looked up and observed. The old woman was Aubree!

    ¡°Greetings, Aubree!¡± Harleen and Ivynded not far from Aubree and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Lady Harleen, Lady Ivy, I¡¯ve said before that you don¡¯t need to be so formal with me,¡± Aubree smiled and said. She had always maintained this form of address towards Harleen and Ivy.

    Harleen had mentioned a few times that she could just call them Harleen and Ivy directly, but Aubree hadn¡¯t changed her address.

    ¡°Well then, you are supposed to call us informally,¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°Haha, alright then. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Harleen and Ivy!¡± Aubree responded with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± Harleen and Ivy replied simultaneously.

    ¡°How about showing me your progress in cultivation during this period?¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Both of them nodded again.

    ¡°Harleen, do you want to go first or should I?¡± Ivy then looked at Harleen and asked.

    ¡°You go first, Ivy!¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy nodded.

    She then walked several hundred meters forward while holding her sword. At the same time, an overwhelming aura emanated from her body.

    The entire void was enveloped in a terrifying pressure.

    In an instant, her figure danced as her hand flipped and turned. Countless fiery sword lights shed in the void.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed as she forcefully flicked her wrist.

    Immediately, a sword aura surged out from her sword.

    The sword aura fell like shooting stars. Wherever it passed by, the surrounding air ignited like mes forming a long dragon. Thunderous sounds echoed through the air.

    As the sword aura swept through, the temperature of the air in this area rapidly rose like a furnace.

    Immediately after that came a deafening roar that spread throughout the starry sky. The ground trembled slightly.

    At the same time, where the fiery dragon had passed by, every towering tree around instantly burned to ashes. The ground turned into scorched earth.

    Several savage beasts in the forest were hit by the sword aura and exploded into pieces. Among them were high-ranking Sacred Beasts.

    At the point of impact of the sword energy, there was arge crater several hundred meters in diameter. Inside it was also scorched earth with smoke lingering around.

    The power of this sword was several times stronger than Ivy¡¯s previous cultivation technique, ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯!

    ¡°Not bad! You¡¯ve already reached perfection. It¡¯s much faster than I expected!¡± Aubree said with satisfaction as she watched this scene.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Aubree!¡± Ivy smiled lightly.

    ¡°Congrattions, Ivy!¡± Harleen also smiled at Ivy.

    ¡°Thank you, Harleen! You will only be stronger than me!¡± Ivy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Aubree then looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen responded and walked several hundred meters in another direction.

 Chapter 1524 Astounding Growth Rate

    With Harleen¡¯s activation, her aura instantly surged, several levels higher than a few months ago.

    Immediately, she ascended into the air, hovering about twenty to thirty meters high, her sharp sword drawing numerous chilling sword beams in the void.

    Contrary to Ivy, as the sword beams shed, the entire space¡¯s temperature plummeted to below zero.

    The water vapor in the air instantly condensed into tiny ice particles.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Soon, Harleen shouted, flicking her wrist, and an extremely cold sword aura swept forward, apanied by a howling cold wind.

    As this sword momentum formed, the surrounding temperature dropped again, even making Ivy, not far away, shiver involuntarily.

    The sword aura, unstoppable like a galloping horse, shed through the forest.

    Then, a miraculous scene appeared.

    Wherever the sword aura passed, the towering trees and variously sized rocks were all enveloped in ayer of ice and snow, and the ground was covered in a whiteyer of ice.

    Crack!

    The next moment, a crisp sound echoed at the scene.

    All the trees and rocks covered in ice and snow shattered, turning into ice shards scattered on the ground.

    The ground didn¡¯t escape either, the iceyer shattered, leaving only pieces of broken ice.

    It was countless times stronger than any of her previous moves!

    Witnessing this scene, even Aubree, standing behind, couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of surprise on her face.

    She obviously didn¡¯t expect Harleen to master this sword to such an extent in such a short time.

    Silently, she murmured to herself.

    ¡°As expected of a once-in-a-millennium Crystal Spirit Physique, the speed of cultivation has increased so much after just the first stage of physique tempering!¡±

    ¡°In time, if the sacred body bloodline fully awakens, the achievements will be unimaginable!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, have you already mastered this sword to perfection?¡± Ivy eximed after a while.

    ¡°Almost!¡± Harleen smiled, ¡°Another two or three days should be enough!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re no different. Give yourself a few more days, and you¡¯ll surely master it!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°You two are both excellent, far better than I expected!¡± Aubree steadied her emotions and spoke.

    ¡°At this rate, in another month or two, you¡¯ll master this sword to perfection!¡±

    ¡°By then, I¡¯ll teach you both other martial skills!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± The two bowed in unison.

    ¡°Aubree, do you have any news from the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Harleen asked, looking at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing for now!¡± Aubree replied.

    After saying that, she seemed to remember something and added, ¡°By the way, I heard that Mr. Billy and his team left the Forbidden Ruins Space a while ago and went back to your vale.¡±

    ¡°They stayed in vale for about two months and returned to the Forbidden Ruins Space half a month ago.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Hearing this, Harleen and Ivy were both stunned.

    ¡°Aubree, isn¡¯t the Forbidden Ruins Space a one-way trip? How did Billy and his team get out?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°The Guardian Alliance sent them out!¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Ivy eximed in surprise, ¡°The Guardian Alliance can freely enter and exit the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°Aubree, do you know why Billy and his team went out?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know,¡± Aubree shook her head, ¡°but they all returned safely to the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Aubree, do you know the situation on the Guardian Alliance¡¯s side?¡± Ivy asked again.

    ¡°Not specifically,¡± Aubree shook her head again, ¡°but I know that people from the Blood and Devil Sects have officially entered the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± A worried look shed across Ivy¡¯s face, ¡°What about Billy and his team¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re fine!¡± Aubree replied.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Aubree, could you please have someone keep an eye on the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Harleen also looked worried.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree nodded.

    At this moment, a very faint sound came from Aubree.

    Then, she took out a jade stone the size of a goose egg and covered it with her spiritual power.

    This jade stone, called a ¡®sound transmission stone,¡¯ is used to convey messages, much like a ¡®sound transmission talisman,¡¯ but there are significant differences between the two.

    Firstly, the transmission distance of the ¡®sound transmission stone¡¯ far exceeds that of the ¡®sound transmission talisman,¡¯ with noparison between the two.

    Of course, how far a ¡®sound transmission stone¡¯ can transmit depends directly on the array master¡¯s skill.

    Secondly, the ¡®sound transmission talisman¡¯ can only transmit simple location signals.

    In contrast, the ¡®sound transmission stone¡¯ can transmit not only location signals but also voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After listening to the voice message, Aubree frowned slightly.

    ¡°Aubree, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harleen and Ivy asked.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Aubree, regaining her thoughts, looked at them, ¡°Continue your cultivation; I have something to handle!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± They replied.

    Then, Aubree flew away. About ten minutester, she entered a pce.

    She then took out the ¡®sound transmission stone¡¯ again, covered it with spiritual power, and said, ¡°Verify the authenticity of the message immediately!¡±

    After retracting her spiritual power, she gazed ahead and murmured.

    ¡°So, you returned to vale for the origin of the Spiritual Line!¡±

    ¡°I admire you for diverting all the danger to yourself for the billions of lives in that world!¡±

    ¡°But can you really protect it? As far as I know, it¡¯s something those people are determined to get!¡±

    ¡­

    Inside the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Time passed quickly, and another half month had gone by.

    During this half-month, besides continuing to study the ¡®sound transmission talisman¡¯ and ¡®Inscription Array Art,¡¯ Billy began to cultivate the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method.¡¯

    The first time he cultivated it, Billy almost gave up.

    Because, within five minutes of following the mental method in his consciousness, he felt a painparable to a blood reversal.

    The sensation was indescribable!

    It felt like his whole body was being gnawed by countless ants, while his blood vessels boiled as if heated, with a tendency to burst.

    Not only that, but intense pain also came from his internal organs and meridians.

    Having experienced countless illnesses, he was sure this was the most painful experience, bar none!

    If not for the ancestor from Ether Mountain warning him that the first time cultivating the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method¡¯ would be ufortable, he would have doubted the method¡¯s validity.

    He only persisted for a little over ten minutes the first time before stopping because it was too painful.

    After stopping, he was exhausted, drenched in sweat.

 Chapter 1525 The Major Move of Blood and Devil Sects

    In the following four or five days, he gritted his teeth and continued to train several more times. Fortunately, the deadly sensation became less severe each time. By the fifth time, the pain was almost negligible.

    For the next ten days, he trained almost every night for five to six hours, treating it as a substitute for sleep. Hard work always pays off. After half a month, he could clearly feel significant changes in his body. The most noticeable improvement was in his defensive ability.

    Topare, before he started formal training, he had Casey attack him with full force. Standing still, he activated his bloodline power to form a defensive aura and withstood Casey¡¯s strike. With Casey¡¯s current strength, a full-force attack could kill a ninth-rank Sacred Realm warrior. At that time, Billy was pushed back three to four hundred meters by Casey¡¯s de energy, and the churning blood in his heart made him spit it out. Although not severely injured, he did sustain some damage.

    Half a monthter, the same strike only pushed him back a dozen steps, and apart from slightly disordered breathing, he was unharmed. This was one of the benefits brought by the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method.¡¯ And this was just the result of half a month of training! Given time, if he could truly reach perfection in this method, his defensive ability would be beyond words.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been so long without any movement from Blood and Devil Sects. Could they be plotting something big?¡± White Tiger asked Billy one morning while they were chatting in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Since the incident in Desire City, a month had passed. But Blood and Devil Sects had been dormant, with no major actions. asionally, there were reports from other empires about attacks on their subordinate kingdoms by Blood and Devil Sects, but these were small-scale skirmishes involving only two to three hundred people at most, and theirbat power was mediocre. Any empire could easily suppress them with a small force.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. He truly didn¡¯t know what the two sects were nning. Information from Sheardal Imperial City was scarce, and Opal and Amber hadn¡¯t gathered much useful intel.

    ¡°Boss, do you think Blood and Devil Sects might have sent people out of Forbidden Ruins Space again?¡± Ian de asked worriedly.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Casey responded for Billy. ¡°ording to Opal and Amber¡¯s letters, the highest cultivation level of those who left Sheardal Imperial City in the past month was mid-stage Sacred Realm. They should know that such individuals couldn¡¯t aplish anything significant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Ian de nodded.

    Just then, Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and Sol Stuart hurried in.

    ¡°Billy, we just received a letter from Opal. Blood and Devil Sects are making a big move!¡± Edie Fennimore said as they approached.

    ¡°What kind of big move?¡± Billy asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°ording to Opal, one or two hours ago, three groups of people left Sheardal Imperial City one after another, each group numbering around a thousand,¡± Edie Fennimore replied. ¡°Judging by their routes, they are likely heading for the capitals of the other three empires!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy was taken aback again. ¡°Did Opal mention the high-endbat power of these groups?¡±

    ¡°Each group is led by a half-step into Holy Realm warrior and a ninth-rank Sacred Realm warrior,¡± Edie Fennimore continued. ¡°Additionally, each group has four or five seventh-rank and eighth-rank Sacred Realm warriors, along with several early to mid-stage Sacred Realm warriors.¡±

    ¡°So exaggerated?¡± Hearing this, Azure Dragon and others frowned deeply.

    From their understanding of the three empires, only Crimson me Empire had a ninth-rank Sacred Realm warrior and an eighth-rank Sacred Realm warrior, along with two seventh-rank Sacred Realm warriors. Ice Cloud Empire and Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s strongest warriors were only mid-stage Sacred Realm.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With suchbat power from Blood and Devil Sects, the capitals of the three empires stood no chance of resisting!

    ¡°Boss, the three capitals are in danger!¡± Soul Chaser looked at Billy. ¡°Should we go to support them?¡±

    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t that simple,¡± Casey responded after some thought. ¡°Blood and Devil Sects should know that besides them, Skydragon City is the strongest force in Forbidden Ruins Space. If they want to unify Forbidden Ruins Space, their primary target should be Skydragon City. If I were them, I would concentrate my forces to take down Skydragon City first; the other three empires are not worth worrying about. But they chose to attack only the three empires¡¯ capitals instead. Something is off!¡±

    ¡°Casey¡¯s analysis makes sense,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded. ¡°Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ real target might not be the three empires¡¯ capitals.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser also realized something.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, do you mean Blood and Devil Sects are using this as a diversion?¡± Felicia asked after a pause. ¡°They know we have an alliance with the three empires and won¡¯t stand by idly. Then, when we send people to support them, they¡¯ll attack Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded. ¡°ording to our information, there are at least two Holy Realm experts in Sheardal Imperial City who haven¡¯t moved yet. They are probably nning toe to Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Felicia nodded.

    ¡°Damn!¡± White Tiger cursed. ¡°Blood and Devil Sects have given us a tough choice!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± ck Tortoise replied. ¡°Sending people to support the three empires is risky; not sending anyone is also risky. How do we choose?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces grew serious. It was indeed a difficult decision.

    If they sent people to support the three empires, Skydragon City would be left vulnerable! If they didn¡¯t send anyone, the capitals of the three empires would fall today!

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n?¡± White Tiger asked Billy after a while. ¡°Should we send people?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy replied firmly.

    ¡°Boss, what about Skydragon City?¡± Azure Dragon asked seriously.

    ¡°Even if we disregard our feelings about seeing the citizens of the three capitals ughtered,¡± Billy took a deep breath and continued, ¡°if we ignore their plight today, Skydragon City will bepletely isted. The oue for us would be no different.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon and others nodded.

    ¡°Billy, how do you think we should deploy our forces?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked Billy.

    She had already considered this aspect! Whether for themselves or others, Skydragon City must send people out today! This was something Blood and Devil Sects had undoubtedly anticipated!

 Chapter 1526 The Great Battle is About to Begin

    ¡°Elder Sol, send a message to Opal and Amber, telling them to head to Ice Cloud Empire immediately!¡± Billy said after a brief moment of thought, looking at Sol Stuart.

    ¡°With Opal¡¯sbat strength, she should be able to handle a half-step into the Holy Realm and a ninth-rank Sacred Realm without too much trouble!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡± Sol Stuart replied before turning to leave.

    ¡°Mom, you and Aunt Edie take Azure Fang and Ian to Rainbow Moon Imperial City!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Also, Casey, you take Azure Dragon and the other four along with Bob to Crimson me Imperial City!¡±

    ¡°Billy, if we all leave and the people from Blood and Devil Sects reallye to Skydragon City, you¡¯ll be in great danger!¡± Edie Fennimore frowned.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Casey added, ¡°Boss, let Azure Dragon and the others stay. I can go to Crimson me Empire alone!¡±

    ¡°No, if you go alone, the chances of sess are too small!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Casey started to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Time is of the essence. You must set off as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Billy, if Blood and Devil Sects reallye to attack Skydragon City, there will definitely be strong Holy Realm experts, and likely more than one. You¡­¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s face showed deep concern.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that Skydragon City will be fine!¡± Billy gave everyone a reassuring look.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°You all be careful too. If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t fight hard. Ensure your own safety first!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stephanie Stuart didn¡¯t argue further. She knew that if the people sent to the three empires couldn¡¯t turn the tide, it would be better not to send them at all.

    The group then took their leave.

    ¡°Judge, call Elder Isaac and Elder Marquise here!¡± After Stephanie Stuart and the others left, Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge responded and turned to leave.

    ¡°Billy, what are our ns?¡± Felicia asked Billy afterward.

    ¡°Felicia, Night Orchid, Frostde, Alex Long, Soul Chaser, you five go to the Dark Guards¡¯ mansion. I have something for you to do!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Felicia asked with interest.

    ¡°Something very important!¡± Billy smiled again before exining.

    A few minutester, he looked at the five of them. ¡°Got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± they nodded in unison.

    ¡°Go now!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Remember the key points I mentioned. Safety first!¡±

    ¡°Boss, but if we leave Skydragon City like this¡­¡± Night Orchid frowned slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I have a n!¡± Billy waved his hand again. ¡°Go quickly!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The five replied once more before heading out.

    ¡°Boss, are you sure just a few of us can hold off the main forces of Blood and Devil Sects?¡± Stout asked Billy after everyone had left.

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand around; there¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±

    After giving Stout some instructions, Stout hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°But Boss¡­¡± Stout was stunned after hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°No more talking. Get busy!¡± Billy waved his hand to cut him off.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout didn¡¯t insist further and quickly left.

    Two hourster, in the grand hall of the Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s pce, Martin Morris sat on the dragon throne with a furrowed brow and a serious expression.

    Below him were Cyrus Morris and Siena Morris along with numerous pce ministers, all looking equally grave.

    ¡°Gauge, how long until the people from Blood and Devil Sects arrive?¡± Martin Morris asked Gauge Estes, themander of the Praetorian Guard.

    Clearly, they had already received the news.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Gauge Estes bowed respectfully. ¡°The thousand members of the opposing force are all above Saint realm in cultivation. They are traveling through the air at a moderate speed.¡±

    ¡°Based on our calctions, it will take about four hours for them to travel from Sheardal Imperial City to our Rainbow Moon Imperial City.¡±

    ¡°So, barring any surprises, they should arrive within half an hour!¡±

    ¡°Have their high-levelbatants been confirmed?¡± Martin Morris frowned and continued to ask.

    ¡°They have been confirmed!¡± Gauge Estes responded gravely. ¡°The leader and deputy leader are a half-step into Holy Realm and a ninth-rank Sacred Realm.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there is one eighth-rank Sacred Realm, two seventh-rank Sacred Realms, two sixth-rank Sacred Realms, and two fifth-rank Sacred Realms. The rest are below Sacred Realm!¡±

    Upon hearing this, most of the pce ministers gasped in shock. Their already solemn faces grew even more grim, eyes filled with intense fear.

    Just those high-levelbatants alone could ughter the entire Rainbow Moon Imperial City within an hour.

    The strongest person in Rainbow Moon Imperial City was Martin Morris, who had only recently broken through to fourth-rank Sacred Realm. The others were even less significant.

    If that half-step into Holy Realm expert truly intended to kill, he could wipe out tens of thousands of people with just a thought.

    How could they possibly fight this battle?!

    ¡°Your Majesty, they are too strong. We have no chance of winning!¡± A blue-robed minister looked at Martin Morris and spoke up.

    ¡°What do you suggest then?¡± Martin Morris asked him.

    ¡°Perhaps we should negotiate with them. As long as their demands aren¡¯t too excessive¡­¡± The old man in the blue robe took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°What kind of demands would not be considered excessive?¡± Cyrus Morris asked from the side.

    ¡°If they demand tens of thousands of lives for their pleasure and then require us to submit to them and regrly providerge numbers of lives for their cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Would that be considered excessive?¡±

    Everyone fell silent. They all knew that what Cyrus Morris said was not an exaggeration!

    ¡°But¡­¡± After a long pause, the old man in the blue robe took another deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°If we truly go to war with them, given our strength, it would be like an ant trying to stop a cart.¡±

    ¡°The result would only be more deaths¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Another minister replied.

    Although the others didn¡¯t speak up, they clearly agreed in their hearts.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this might be a temporary solution.¡± A gray-robed elder spoke up as well.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Between two evils, choose the lesser one. For our Rainbow Moon Empire, negotiating would cost far less than going to war.¡±

    ¡°What Lord Cyrus mentioned might happen, but if we go to war, the number of deaths in the imperial city would be unimaginable!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Another minister nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Without a better strategy, negotiating might be our only way out.¡±

    ¡°Gauge, have you sent a message to Skydragon City?¡± A ck-robed elder asked Gauge Estes.

 Chapter 1527 Shocking Sight

    ¡°We sent the message as soon as we received it!¡± Gauge Estes nodded. ¡°However, they probably haven¡¯t received it yet.¡±

    The hall fell silent once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too pessimistic!¡± An elderly man with white hair addressed the group.

    ¡°Blood and Devil Sectsunched attacks on three empires simultaneously today. Skydragon City undoubtedly received the news early on.¡±

    ¡°We have an alliance treaty with Skydragon City, and they are well aware of the disparity between our Rainbow Moon Imperial City and the Blood and Devil Sects.¡±

    ¡°From what I know of them, they won¡¯t stand by and do nothing. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they might already be on their way!¡±

    ¡°But even if theye, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The blue-robed elder sighed deeply before continuing.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Martin Morris interrupted him. ¡°This matter needs no further discussion!¡±

    ¡°Our Rainbow Moon Imperial City may be defeated, but we will never kneel and beg for peace!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The blue-robed elder began again.

    ¡°No matter who it is, anyone who suggests surrender will be charged with treason!¡± Martin Morris dered sternly.

    Several ministers quickly closed their mouths.

    Twenty minutester, outside the north gate of the Imperial City, Martin Morris stood straight with a group of Rainbow Moon Empire pce ministers, his expression stern and emotionless.

    Behind them were nearly 200, 000 Rainbow Moon warriors, half of whom were imperial guards, and the other half were the empire¡¯s army.

    Everyone wore a grave expression.

    They all knew that despite their numerical advantage, it was of no use.

    In front of Sacred Realm experts, they were no different from ants.

    The enemy wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger; a mere thought and a sweep of spiritual power would send them to meet the king of hell.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    However, as soldiers, they understood their duty. Even knowing they couldn¡¯t win, they had to face it head-on.

    ¡°Princess, you should return to the Imperial City,¡± Gauge Estes said to Siena Morris.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A pce minister echoed. ¡°Princess, please go back!¡±

    ¡°Princess, please return!¡± Another added. ¡°Your presence here won¡¯t change anything; there¡¯s no need for unnecessary sacrifice¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to say more!¡± Siena Morris interrupted.

    ¡°I am the princess of the empire. In times of crisis, I must stand at the forefront!¡±

    ¡°If even I don¡¯t dare to face this, how can we expect our fellow citizens to fight for the nation?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Gauge Estes tried to continue.

    ¡°Mr Estes, enough!¡± Siena Morris cut him off again.

    ¡°Everyone, stay alert. The Blood and Devil Sects should be arriving soon!¡±

    Martin Morris looked at his daughter from a distance. He wanted to say something but chose to remain silent in the end.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gauge Estes conceded.

    As soon as they finished speaking, a terrifying pressure descended upon them.

    Among the 200, 000-strong army, many began to tremble uncontrobly. Some with lower cultivation levels nearly copsed, their faces pale.

    The pressure alone was enough to crush any will to resist.

    About two minutester, arge group of figures appeared in the sky ahead, numbering around a thousand.

    Soon, a thousand peoplended several hundred meters in front of Martin Morris and his group.

    The two elders leading them appeared to be in their sixties or seventies.

    One of them, a gray-robed elderly man, was emaciated with fierce eyes like a beast¡¯s. He was at half step into the Holy Realm.

    The other, a red-robed elder, was burly with a ruddyplexion and an unfriendly demeanor. He was at ninth-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Are you the emperor of Rainbow Moon Empire?¡± The gray-robed elderly man addressed Martin Morris, who was dressed in the dragon robe.

    ¡°State your name,¡± Martin Morris responded sternly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing when you¡¯re about to die?¡± The gray-robed elderly man scanned the Rainbow Moon Empire people coldly.

    ¡°Judging by your stance, you¡¯re nning to resist?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Martin Morris retorted.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the red-robed elder licked his lips. ¡°I was worried you might surrender outright; I wouldn¡¯t want to go too hard on you then!¡±

    He then turned to the gray-robed elderly man. ¡°Dude, shall we begin? I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the gray-robed elderly man replied before waving his hand. ¡°Attack! Leave no one alive!¡±

    At hismand, a thousand men charged towards the Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s formation from mid-air.

    As their aura burst forth, the pressure on the scene reached its peak.

    Among the Rainbow Moon Empire¡¯s 200, 000-strong army, tens of thousands immediately copsed in fear, their faces full of terror.

    Those who fell sat on the ground trembling,pletely losing their will to fight.

    ¡°Fight them to the end!¡±

    However, not everyone was so easily defeated. Many shouted defiantly.

    Determined looks shed in their eyes as they prepared to charge at the enemy.

    At that moment, the gray-robed elderly man at half step into Holy Realm narrowed his eyes slightly and made a grasping motion with both hands.

    In an instant, hundreds of people from the Rainbow Moon side were pulled into the air by a powerful force.

    Everyone found themselves immobilized as if struck by acupressure points.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A series of heart-wrenching screams echoed from above.

    In moments, nearly a hundred people visibly shrank from robust men into skeletal figures.

    Streams of essence flowed into the gray-robed elderly man, who wore an expression of sheer enjoyment.

    The screams continued unabated.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Witnessing this scene, Martin Morris and Cyrus Morris roared in unison.

    They each struck down several ordinary disciples of Blood and Devil Sects beforeunching their strongest attacks at the gray-robed elderly man.

    However, he paid them no mind, allowing their attacks to hit him directly.

    To Martin Morris and Cyrus Morris¡¯ despair, their full-force attacks didn¡¯t even break through his defensive aura. Instead, they were sent flying by the bacsh, coughing up blood as they went.

    The screams from above persisted.

    In less than two or three minutes, all hundreds of people had been drained of their essence and fell from the sky.

    Meanwhile, the ninth-rank Sacred Realm elder from Blood Sect had also begun his assault.

    Wherever he went, Rainbow Moon Empire warriors exploded like overripe watermelons, filling the air with blood mist.

    The blood mist then converged into streams that were absorbed by the elder.

    Not just them; six or seven other high-ranking members from both sects were also ughtering indiscriminately without any mercy.

    In less than ten minutes, thousands had lost their lives!

    The scene was truly shocking!

 Chapter 1528 Kill!

    ¡°Your cultivation levels are not bad, so your essence should be more nutritious!¡±

    At this moment, the half-step Holy Realm opponent, after a brief digestion, turned to look at Martin Morris and Siena Morris.

    ¡°No, please, I surrender, I am willing to submit¡­¡±

    The elder in the blue robe quickly shouted, then bent his knees and knelt before the opponent.

    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re not even qualified to be my dog!¡±

    The gray-robed elder reached out and grabbed the blue-robed elder, pulling him over.

    Then he ced his hand on the blue-robed elder¡¯s head.

    ¡°Spare me¡­¡± The blue-robed elder screamed in terror.

    However, the gray-robed elder didn¡¯t even nce at him.

    In just a few breaths, the blue-robed elder turned into a skeleton wrapped in skin and fell from mid-air, lifeless.

    Bang¡­

    At the same time, Martin Morris and Siena Morrisunched attacks at the gray-robed elder.

    But as before, not only did they fail to injure him, but twenty of them were also repelled one after another, each spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Before they could stabilize themselves, they found themselves locked by the opponent¡¯s spiritual power, unable to move.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In the next moment, five or six ministers screamed as their essence began to be extracted from their bodies.

    Despair shed across the faces of Martin Morris and Siena Morris.

    They knew it was all over!

    In Siena Morris¡¯s mind, an image of a tall figure involuntarily appeared.

    She silently thought, ¡°If there is a next life, I hope to meet you sooner¡­¡±

    Just then, a sword beam containing earth-shattering energy shot through the clouds like lightning, its momentum terrifying.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Sensing the power of this sword, the gray-robed elder¡¯s pupils contracted coldly.

    Without thinking further, he quickly abandoned Martin Morris and dodged to the side with incredible speed.

    But he was still a beat too slow.

    The sharp sword beam tore through his defensive aura and left a deep gash at his waist, breaking two or three ribs and causing blood to gush out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The elder grunted and was sent flying five or six hundred meters away.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    After stabilizing himself, the elder looked ahead with fear and shouted loudly.

    Martin Morris and Siena Morris also turned to look.

    They saw Stephanie Stuart leading Edie Fennimore, Azure Fang, and Ian de into view.

    ¡°Mrs. Stuart?¡±

    Martin Morris and the others shouted in unison.

    A glimmer of hope appeared on their previously despairing faces.

    Although Stephanie Stuart only brought three people, her earlier sword strike showed that herbat power was no less than that of a half-step Holy Realm practitioner.

    As long as the four of them could hold off the high-end forces of the Blood and Devil Sects, they were confident they could take down the remaining thousand disciples.

    After all, those disciples were below the Sacred Realm; even using sheer numbers could exhaust them to death.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ll talkter!¡± Stephanie Stuart shouted to Martin Morris.

    Then she rushed towards the gray-robed elder like a phantom.

    ¡°Mrs. Stuart, he¡¯s a half-step Holy Realm practitioner. Be careful!¡± Martin Morris shouted back.

    ¡°I know!¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    ¡°Attack!¡± At the same time, Edie Fennimore said to Azure Fang and Ian de.

    Then she charged towards an eighth-rank Sacred Realm practitioner nearby with her sword in hand.

    Azure Fang and Ian de didn¡¯t hesitate and attacked the other five or six high-end forces with theirrge des.

    ¡°Fuller, this woman is tricky. Let¡¯s join forces!¡±

    At this moment, a half-step Holy Realm practitioner from the Devil Sect shouted.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The ninth-rank Sacred Realm practitioner from the Blood Sect replied and rushed towards Stephanie Stuart¡¯s position.

    ¡°Stephanie, be careful!¡± Edie Fennimore shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Keep an eye on Azure Fang and Ian!¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    ¡°Everyone, attack! Kill them!¡± Gauge Estes pointed at the other members of the Blood and Devil Sects and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Tens of thousands of Rainbow Moon Empire soldiers shouted in unison.

    Seeing that the high-end forces of the opponent were being held off, their initial despair turned into hope.

    Even though there were many Divine Realm practitioners on the opponent¡¯s side, their deterrent power had greatly diminished.

    At least now they had a fighting chance!

    Unlike at the beginning when they didn¡¯t even have thoughts of resistance!

    In the next moment, the scene descended into intensebat.

    Before long, Edie Fennimore exchanged a blow with an eighth-rank Sacred Realm practitioner from the Devil Sect, and both retreated four or five hundred meters away.

    However, neither side paused; as soon as they stabilized themselves, they attacked each other again.

    Edie Fennimore was concerned about Azure Fang and Ian de¡¯s safety, so she didn¡¯t waste time with her opponent and directly activated ¡®Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth¡¯!

    Soon after, endless sword beams shed in the void around them, creating a terrifying scene.

    Her opponent didn¡¯t hesitate either; after taking a deep breath, he activated his trump card.

    Before long, a beastly shadow appeared above his head. It had a single horn and six limbs and was about thirty meters long.

    The beast roared towards the sky, and a ck mist surged towards Edie Fennimore with howling winds.

    At the same time, a hundred-meter-long shadow sword formed and shot towards the beast.

    With a deafening explosion, both attacks shattered simultaneously, causing shockwaves to ripple rapidly.

    Some people within a kilometer radius who were engaged inbat were all blown away, each spitting blood as they fell to the ground.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    The eighth-rank Sacred Realm practitioner spat blood as he was sent flying eight or nine hundred meters away before barely stabilizing himself.

    With one move, he was severely injured, hisbat power reduced to less than sixty percent as blood continuously flowed from his mouth.

    Just as he stabilized himself and hadn¡¯t had time to check on Edie Fennimore¡¯s condition, a chilling sword force had already reached his eyes.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t believe that Edie Fennimore could attack again so quickly after their full-force exchange.

    At this moment, he had no ability to dodge and could only watch as the sword energy pierced his forehead.

    With a muffled sound, his body fell straight from mid-air, lifeless.

    After dealing with her opponent, Edie Fennimore took a moment to catch her breath before rushing towards Ian de¡¯s battle zone.

    At this time, Ian de was being besieged by two seventh-rank Sacred Realm practitioners. All three had sustained some injuries.

    Rtively speaking, the long-haired man¡¯s injuries were the most severe, with less than fifty percent of hisbat power remaining.

    Earlier, Ian de had activated de Shattering the Sky to sh head-on with both opponents. The long-haired man was the primary target and naturally suffered heavy injuries.

    If hispanion hadn¡¯t blocked part of Ian de¡¯s attack for him, he would have been dead already.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll drink all your bloodter!¡± The long-haired man licked the blood on his arm and shouted angrily.

    After saying this, he looked at hispanion. ¡°Kole, activate your trump card. Let¡¯s take him down in one go!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hispanion responded.

    Then both of them activated all their remaining power and charged at Ian de again.

 Chapter 1529 The Faction Sent to Skydragon City

    ¡°Idiots!¡±

    Ian de nced dismissively at the two men. Then, gripping his knife, he charged at the long-haired man, his wrist flicking casually as a curved de light shed out. He paid no attention to Kole.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Kole sneered, raising hisrge knife to strike Ian de.

    However, before he could bring it down, a sword light pierced through his back, emerging from his chest.

    The man looked down at the bloody hole in his chest before copsing to the ground. Even in his final moments, he didn¡¯t know who had killed him.

    As he hit the ground, the long-haired man¡¯s body also fell in two pieces, blood and flesh scattered.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Ian, are you alright?¡± Edie Fennimore asked as she approached.

    ¡°Thanks, Aunt Edie. I¡¯m fine!¡± Ian de shook his head.

    He had ignored Kole earlier because he had seen Edie Fennimore approaching.

    ¡°Good!¡± Edie Fennimore nodded. ¡°Go help Azure Fang; I¡¯ll check on Stephanie!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ian de replied, rushing towards Azure Fang.

    Edie Fennimore turned and headed towards Stephanie Stuart¡¯s battle zone.

    Azure Fang had been besieged by two sixth-rank and two fifth-rank opponents. Initially, he had sustained minor injuries. After using his trump card, he killed the two fifth-rank opponents and was now fighting the two sixth-rank ones. With Ian de joining in, the two opponents were quickly dispatched within minutes.

    After a brief rest, they charged towards the remaining members of the Blood and Devil Sects.

    A thunderous explosion erupted from Stephanie Stuart¡¯s battle zone, sending shockwaves in all directions. Edie Fennimore, who was a thousand meters away, was pushed back several dozen meters, her blood surging.

    After the explosion, Stephanie Stuart and her two opponents were flung hundreds of meters apart.

    All three were injured to varying degrees. The half-step Holy Realm expert had already been seriously wounded by Stephanie Stuart earlier. This time, her direct attack left him spitting blood and hisbat power dropped to less than seventy percent.

    Stephanie Stuart and the ninth-rank Sacred Realm expert from the Blood Sect were simrly injured, with blood trickling from their mouths and their auras chaotic.

    ¡°Stephanie, are you alright?¡± Edie Fennimore asked as she approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Stephanie Stuart wiped the blood from her mouth.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Mrs. Stuart from Skydragon City?¡± The half-step Holy Realm expert asked from a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Stephanie Stuart replied indifferently.

    ¡°Skydragon City sure likes to meddle!¡± The half-step Holy Realm expert took a deep breath. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve sent people to Ice Cloud Empire and Crimson me Empire too?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± Stephanie Stuart responded.

    ¡°Hehe, knowing it¡¯s a diversion and still leaving Skydragon City unguarded? Impressive!¡± The ninth-rank Divine Realm expert sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Skydragon City will be a living hell after today?¡±

    ¡°You think you can manage that?¡± Stephanie Stuart nced at them dismissively.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your precious son is guarding Skydragon City?¡± The half-step Holy Realm expert continued.

    ¡°And so?¡± Stephanie Stuart replied again.

    ¡°You have a lot of confidence in your son!¡± The half-step Holy Realm expert sneered. ¡°Do you know who we¡¯ve sent to attack Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Stephanie Stuart responded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve sent two powerhouses from the Blood and Devil Sects, plus ten Elder Pavilion members!¡± The half-step Holy Realm expert continued. ¡°By the way, do you know their cultivation levels? Both powerhouses are at second-rank Holy Realm! Among the ten Elder Pavilion members, there¡¯s one first-rank Holy Realm, one half-step Holy Realm, and the rest arete-stage Sacred Realm!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, both Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore frowned. Although they had anticipated a strong faction attacking Skydragon City, hearing it confirmed still made their hearts sink with worry for Billy.

    Could Billy handle three Holy Realm experts?

    ¡°Starting to worry about your precious son?¡± The ninth-rank Sacred Realm expert sneered at Stephanie Stuart. ¡°From what we know, although your son is astounding, he can at most handle a half-step Holy Realm! So after today, you¡¯ll probably never see him again!¡±

    ¡°Finished talking?¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°If so, it¡¯s time to send you on your way!¡±

    As she spoke, her aura erupted, filling the void with immense pressure.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re strong, but you can¡¯t stop us if we want to leave!¡± The ninth-rank Sacred Realm expertughed coldly. ¡°Brother, with this woman here, let¡¯s call it a day and leave!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The half-step Holy Realm expert replied.

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Edie Fennimore said calmly. ¡°Do you really think your ¡®Blood Escape Technique¡¯ is foolproof?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Hearing Edie Fennimore¡¯s words, the two men hesitated, a sense of foreboding rising within them. Without dy, they each burst into a cloud of blood mist and vanished from their spots.

    But to their despair, they soon collided with an invisible barrier, leaving them dizzy and disoriented.

    Stephanie Stuart had anticipated their use of the ¡®Blood Escape Technique¡¯ as soon as they showed signs of retreating. As Edie Fennimore spoke, Stephanie Stuart unleashed a powerful spiritual force from her brow and created a barrier spanning several kilometers around them.

    In their current state, breaking through Stephanie Stuart¡¯s barrier was impossible. Worse yet, using the ¡®Blood Escape Technique¡¯ had burned their vital essence, further weakening them by another thirty percent.

    The oue was inevitable. In just one round, Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore¡¯s sword energies pierced through their foreheads.

    The two men opened their mouths but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Their eyes widened as their pupils rapidly dted.

 Chapter 1530 Unstoppable

    Stephanie Stuart raised her hand and dismissed the barrier. Both opponents fell to the ground, motionless.

    Thus, the ten elite fighters sent by the Blood and Devil Sects to Rainbow Moon Imperial City were all killed.

    Of the thousand disciples, only two or three hundred remained, struggling desperately.

    Rainbow Moon Empire also paid a heavy price. Initial estimates put the casualties at over twenty thousand, most of whom had lost their lives.

    Compared to the fall of the nation, this oue was a fortunate misfortune.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Stuart, for your great kindness. I will remember it forever!¡± Martin Morris, leading a group of imperial family members, bowed deeply.

    ¡°No need for thanks, Your Majesty. We are allies; it is our duty,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us!¡± Siena Morris bowed deeply to Stephanie Stuart. ¡°May I ask if Mr Billy has returned to Skydragon City? Is he well?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess. Billy has returned and is doing well,¡± Stephanie Stuart said, carefully observing Siena Morris.

    Turning to Martin Morris, she continued, ¡°Your Majesty, we must leave the rest to you. We need to depart now.¡±

    ¡°Madame, you are injured. Please,e back to the pce with us¡­¡± Martin Morris began but was interrupted.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± Stephanie Stuart cut him off. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Blood and Devil Sects have already sent strong fighters to Skydragon City. We must return quickly!¡±

    Martin Morris was taken aback. ¡°Mrs. Stuart, is Mr Billy in danger?¡± Siena Morris¡¯s face changed color.

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied before bowing to everyone. ¡°Farewell!¡±

    With that, she led Edie Fennimore and the others away.

    ¡°Thank you again for saving us!¡± Martin Morris called out to their retreating figures.

    Siena Morris opened her mouth as if to say something but ultimately remained silent.

    Meanwhile, as Stephanie Stuart and herpanions hurried back to Skydragon City, a fierce battle raged on the open field outside the north gate of Ice Cloud Imperial City.

    Sheardal Imperial City was closer to Rainbow Moon Imperial City than Ice Cloud Empire and Crimson me Empire, so the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ fighters reached Rainbow Moon Imperial City first.

    While the battle at Rainbow Moon had ended, the fight at Ice Cloud had just begun.

    The Blood and Devil Sects sent about ten elite fighters to Ice Cloud Imperial City, simr to those sent to Rainbow Moon Imperial City.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    When Opal and Amber arrived, the battle had been raging for some time, with thousands of casualties on Ice Cloud Empire¡¯s side.

    Just as Ice Cloud Imperial Family was losing hope, Opal and Amber arrived on the scene.

    Opal, now at ninth-rank Sacred Realm, could kill a half-step into Holy Realm with her full strength. It took her less than ten minutes to defeat both a half-step into Holy Realm fighter and a ninth-rank Sacred Realm opponent.

    The two enemies had underestimated Opal¡¯s strength from the start. By the time they realized their mistake, it was toote to use their ¡®Blood Escape Technique.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Amber single-handedly held off eight or nine Sacred Realm fighters. The highest among them was eighth-rank Sacred Realm, and the lowest was fifth-rank.

    With Amber¡¯s eighth-rank Sacred Realm strength and her ¡®Phantom Trail¡¯ technique, she could have handled even twice as many opponents.

    In about fifteen minutes, all her opponentsy lifeless on the ground.

    After defeating their enemies, Opal and Amber declined Ice Cloud Imperial Family¡¯s invitation and hurried back to Skydragon City.

    They had guessed that the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ ultimate target was Skydragon City and didn¡¯t want to dy.

    Ice Cloud Empire¡¯s Emperor Marianna Richards saw their urgency and did not insist on them staying.

    Meanwhile, Casey and Azure Dragon had arrived at Crimson me Empire.

    Since Sheardal Imperial City was farthest from Crimson me Imperial City, they arrived before the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ fighters.

    Crimson me Imperial Family¡¯s high-end fighters included fourte-stage Sacred Realm warriors: Tate Guthrie and his brothers Asher Guthrie, along with their advisor Arian Tran.

    Arian Tran had been severely injured by Westin Ay but had recovered after several months of rest. Zain Guthrie had recently broken through to eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Thus, Crimson me Empire had one ninth-rank Sacred Realm fighter, two eighth-rank Sacred Realm fighters, one seventh-rank Sacred Realm fighter, and six mid-stage Sacred Realm fighters.

    With Casey, Azure Dragon and other three members added, their force was formidable.

    However, when they saw the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ lineup, their confidence wavered.

    The Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ leaders included one half-step into Holy Realm fighter and another ninth-rankte-stage Sacred Realm fighter close to breaking through.

    Besides these two leaders, nearly half of their twenty-odd Sacred Realm fighters were in thete stage.

    Clearly, the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ force sent to Crimson me Empire was stronger than those sent to the other two empires.

    ¡°Kill!¡± With a shout from one of their leaders, both sides shed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please fight that old man!¡± Casey pointed at the ninth-rankte-stage Sacred Realm elder from Blood Sect before charging at the Devil Sect leader.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, he¡¯s a half-step into Holy Realm! Be careful!¡± Asher Guthrie shouted in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Casey to take on their strongest opponent.

    Casey had recently advanced to seventh-rank Sacred Realm but was still three levels below his opponent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Take care of yourselves!¡± Casey replied before attacking the Devil Sect elder.

    Asher Guthrie and Tate Guthrie then focused their full strength on the Blood Sect leader.

    Meanwhile, Zain Guthrie and Azure Dragon led their forces against the twenty-odd Sacred Realm fighters.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± The Devil Sect elder sneered at Casey beforeunching a powerful strike.

 Chapter 1531 What Kind of Technique is That

    A loud noise erupted as Casey shot out, flying three to four hundred meters. However, he quickly stabilized himself and attacked again.

    With a swift motion, he alternated his fists, sending a barrage of shadowy punches towards his opponent like a rainstorm.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± The elder dismissed the attacks, casually blocking them with a few waves of his hand.

    ¡°Thunder Breaking Fist!¡± Casey shouted. He clenched his right fist, channeling all his power into his right arm, causing his veins to bulge. A massive phantom fist, resembling a small mountain, surged towards his opponent, crackling with endless lightning. The air roared as the fist seemed to shatter the void itself.

    This was the technique he had obtained from the Star Secret Space and had mastered over time.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The elder noticed the power behind the punch and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He formed a mysterious seal with his hands and met Casey¡¯s attack head-on.

    With a thunderous crash, the phantom fist shattered instantly, and Casey was sent flying back three to four hundred meters, spitting blood. The elder was also pushed back several dozen meters by the shockwave, his breath slightly disordered.

    Casey steadied himself and immediately drew arge de, sending out several shes of de light. The elder frowned and casually blocked the attacks with a wave of his hand. He then formed another seal and hurled it at Casey, causing a surge of energy.

    Casey didn¡¯t confront him directly but used Phantom Trail to dodge the attack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can dodge!¡± The elder¡¯s figure shed towards Casey, sending out over a dozen waves of energy. Despite Casey¡¯s quick movements, he was still three levels below the elder. After a series of attacks, he was severely injured, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    Yet, like an unyielding machine, Casey kept shing out cold de lights with hisrge de despite his injuries.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Casey took a deep breath, determination shing in his eyes as he activated ¡®de Shattering the Sky.¡¯

    A hundred-meter-long de shot out like lightning towards Elder Luca, splitting the void in half and causing a massive upheaval.

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying with you, die!¡± Annoyed by Casey¡¯s persistence, the elder charged forward instead of retreating, releasing a cloud of ck mist. A massive skull appeared in the void and collided with Casey¡¯s de attack with thunderous force.

    With another explosive sound, both attacks shattered. Casey was sent flying like a leaf, leaving a trail of blood in the air. He flew over a kilometer before crashing to the ground and spitting more blood.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons!¡± Several voices shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey struggled to his feet, muttering to himself, ¡°Still not quite there yet.¡±

    It was clear that he had been pushing himself to try and trigger a breakthrough opportunity.

    ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me by standing up again,¡± the elder remarked,nding two to three hundred meters away from Casey with a look of astonishment.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Ignoring him, Casey took out a healing pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Surrender now!¡± the elder demanded. ¡°Let me absorb your essence, and I might spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey retorted.

    ¡°Do you think you can still withstand another attack in your current state?¡± the elder sneered.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and find out?¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Bluffing!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Time¡¯s up, put you to death!¡±

    As he spoke, ck mist erupted around him again, and the skull reappeared in mid-air, charging at Casey with a fierce wind.

    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s you who should go to hell!¡± As the elder attacked, Casey moved too. He took two steps forward and activated a small array on his bronze de.

    A tremendous aura burst forth from his de, nine divine dragons swirling in the void. Within moments, they merged into one and surged forward like a true dragon, causing chaos in the void.

    Billy had inscribed ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯ on Casey¡¯s de for this very moment. This was why Billy had confidently sent Casey and Azure Dragon to face the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ half-step Holy Realm attackers.

    Without this trump card, Billy wouldn¡¯t have risked their lives. With his current strength, even without activating his bloodline power, one ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯ was enough to kill a first-rank Holy Realm opponent.

    The result was inevitable.

    A deafening explosion echoed through the void as everyone turned to look. Within a kilometer radius, dozens of corpses on the ground were instantly reduced to blood mist.

    The Devil Sect elder spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying eight to nine hundred meters away, his bones and meridians shattered. He crashed into the ground, creating arge pit andy there like a dead log.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of technique is that¡­¡± he muttered before his head tilted to the side and he breathed hisst.

    Seeing this scene, gasps of astonishment echoed around as everyone from Crimson me Empire stood in shock. What just happened? One strike killed a half-step Holy Realm warrior?! Terrifying!

    The Blood Sect elder at ninth-rankte stage Sacred Realm showed a look of horror on his face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Asher, take a rest. Leave him to me,¡± Casey said as he flew over to their battle zone with his de.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Kimmons!¡± Asher Guthrie and Tate Guthrie replied simultaneously. Both were injured while their opponent was only slightly hurt and still at full strength. If the fight continued, their situation would be dire.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you a chance. You can strike first,¡± Casey said, pointing his de at the elder. ¡°You better give it your all because you¡¯ll only get one chance.¡±

    ¡°Boy, stop bluffing!¡± The elder frowned but instinctively nced at Casey¡¯s de before speaking again. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you used the ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯ from Star Studded Sect just now?¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that ¡®Inscription Array Art¡¯ can only inscribe one technique on one weapon at a time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already used it once; you can¡¯t use it again!¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 1532 Boss, Are You Sure Thereâ€™s No Problem?

    The man stared intently at Casey, his nerves on edge. Although he had his suspicions, he wasn¡¯t entirely confident. What if he was wrong?

    ¡°Heh, who told you that a weapon can only have one inscription?¡± Casey sneered coldly. ¡°Besides, if you¡¯ve heard of Inscription Array Art, you should know that inscriptions don¡¯t necessarily have to be on weapons, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± The man red at Casey.

    ¡°Try it and see for yourself,¡± Casey replied, his face expressionless. However, his heart was racing. As the man had pointed out, Casey couldn¡¯t use ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯ again. He was betting that the man wouldn¡¯t dare to continue the fight. But the man seemed unconvinced.

    The move Casey had just used was inscribed on his de by Billy a few days ago while practicing the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method.¡¯ Billy hadn¡¯t had time to inscribe the weapons of Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see then. I bet you¡­¡± The man took a deep breath and began to speak.

    Before he could finish, Asher Guthrie attacked, sending a mark filled with violent energy hurtling toward him. The man was momentarily stunned but quickly raised his hand to block.

    Caught off guard, he was pushed back two or three hundred meters, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Before he could regain his bnce, Tate Guthrie and Casey¡¯s attacks were already upon him.

    The man was forced back another three or four hundred meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You brat, die!¡± he shouted at Casey, hurling a powerful mark at him.

    Casey dodged instead of confronting the attack head-on. ¡°You¡¯re the one who will die!¡± Asher and Tate Guthrie shouted simultaneously,unching their own attacks.

    The man frowned but didn¡¯t retreat. He raised his hand to meet their attacks. After a loud sh, all three were thrown back five or six hundred meters, each coughing up blood. It was clear they were all seriously injured.

    Before the man could catch his breath, a hundred-meter-long phantom de descended from above. ¡°What?!¡± His pupils contracted in shock as a strong sense of impending death washed over him. He had underestimated Casey¡¯sbat power while focusing on whether Casey could use inscribed techniques again.

    Without any defense, the man couldn¡¯t withstand the de. As it fell, a line of blood appeared on his body, and he was split in two, copsing in a bloody heap.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Kimmons!¡± Asher Guthrie exhaled heavily. ¡°Mr Kimmons, you¡¯re seriously injured. Rest for a while; we¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± He then rushed to the left.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, thank you!¡± Tate Guthrie bowed to Casey before following Asher.

    Caseynded and took a healing pill, beginning to meditate. His injuries were severe and needed immediate attention. He had assessed the battle and knew that with Asher and Tate¡¯s help, the fight would soon turn in their favor.

    As expected, within twenty minutes, all remaining members of the Blood and Devil Sects were killed. The eighth-rank Sacred Realm member tried to escape using the Blood Escape Technique but was blocked by Asher¡¯s barrier.

    ¡°Thank you all for your great kindness,¡± Tate Guthrie said, bowing with other imperial family members. ¡°Pleasee to the pce; we have a reward for you.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Casey replied. ¡°We need to return to Skydragon City urgently.¡±

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, please¡­¡± Tate began.

    ¡°No need for formalities; we must hurry back,¡± Azure Dragon interrupted. The five then flew away.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, thank Mr Billy for me!¡± Asher shouted.

    ¡°Will do!¡± Casey replied.

    Thus, the crisis for the three empires temporarily ended. Although there were significant casualties, they managed to protect the capital cities.

    Meanwhile, Billy and Judge stood on a grassy field several kilometers outside Skydragon City¡¯s west gate. This was where Weston Dney and Antonio Fuller had fought Stephanie Stuart and others months ago.

    ¡°Boss, are you sure it¡¯s okay for just the two of us to face the Blood and Devil Sects here?¡± Judge asked, staring into the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Billy replied.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°¡­¡± Judge¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Boss, who do you think they¡¯ll send to attack Skydragon City?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°What if their leaderse? We¡­¡± Judge looked worried.

    ¡°If their leaders wereing, do you think they¡¯d need to go through all this trouble?¡± Billy countered.

    ¡°True,¡± Judge nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard their leaders are mid-Holy Realm. If they wereing, they wouldn¡¯t need to go through all this extra effort.¡±

 Chapter 1533 Are You Kidding?

    ¡°Even if their leader isn¡¯t present, their second inmand are all second-rank Holy Realm,¡± Judge said again.

    ¡°If only onees, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. But if twoe at once, Boss, can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head decisively.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Judge sighed and asked, ¡°Boss, is the defensive array of Skydragon City really not ready yet?¡±

    ¡°Not so fast!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Setting up such arge array with my current skills takes a lot of time!¡±

    When he unified Extreme City, he spent a lot of manpower and resources to build the main city¡¯s walls. It wasn¡¯t just a whim.

    It wasn¡¯t just for regting the entry and exit of people as he had said back then.

    In fact, he had a n in mind from the beginning.

    He wanted to build a city and set up a defensive array around it to prevent foreign invasions.

    At that time, the foreign enemies he referred to were naturally the four great empires!

    But he didn¡¯t expect that within just a year, so many things would happen, and the four empires would ally with Skydragon City.

    Now, the foreign enemies had be the more powerful Blood Sect and Devil Sect!

    So, this raised higher requirements for the defensive array!

    Previously, Ivy was there to help him, but now he had to rely entirely on himself, so it naturally took longer!

    ¡°How much longer will it take?¡± Judge continued to ask.

    ¡°If I put my heart and soul into it, another month or so should do it!¡± Billy thought for a moment before replying.

    ¡°If the array ispleted, what level of¡­¡± Judge began to ask again.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± Judge was slightly taken aback. ¡°Where?¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt an overwhelming pressureing towards him, making him feel suffocated.

    Then, he saw ten figures flying towards them from a distance.

    Leading them were an elderly man and woman whose actual ages were indiscernible.

    But from their aura, it was clear they were genuine Holy Realm experts.

    Besides them, there was one first-rank Holy Realm, one half-step into Holy Realm, two ninth-rank Sacred Realm, and four eighth-rank Sacred Realm individuals.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense the cultivation of the two leaders?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°They are bothte-stage second-rank Holy Realm!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right. They really sent two second inmand!¡±

    Judge was at a loss for words.

    He wanted to p himself. He really jinxed it!

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Judge hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°Should we retreat?¡±

    ¡°Where to retreat?¡± Billy countered.

    Judge opened his mouth but had no answer.

    Behind them were millions of Skydragon City residents!

    They were the first andst line of defense; there was no retreat!

    ¡°Are you Mr Billy of Skydragon City?¡±

    At this moment, the ten people stopped about five hundred meters away. The elderly man with a ruddyplexion spoke.

    ¡°You must be the Right Protector of Blood Sect?¡± Billy looked at him. ¡°State your name!¡±

    ¡°Jonah Fuller,¡± the old man replied indifferently.

    ¡°And you?¡± Billy turned to the old woman.

    ¡°Devil Sect¡¯s second inmand, Alma Dney,¡± she answered just as indifferently.

    ¡°You both arete-stage second-rank Holy Realm experts!¡± Billy continued. ¡°Did you really need to lure my Skydragon City people away before making a move? Are you thatcking in confidence?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, no need for modesty!¡± Jonah Fuller responded. ¡°From what I know, anyone who underestimated you is now dead!¡±

    ¡°Including many elders from our Blood and Devil Sects who died because they underestimated your strength!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you think highly of me?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°Better safe than sorry,¡± Jonah Fuller replied again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy shrugged. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose? Is it my life, control over Skydragon City, or something else?¡±

    ¡°If Mr Billy cooperates, neither you nor the millions behind you need to die,¡± Alma Dney said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy asked. ¡°How do I cooperate?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy just needs to let me seal your powers ande with us,¡± Alma Dney replied.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Billy pursued.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe with us,¡± Alma Dney answered.

    ¡°You made such a big move today. You must want more than just control over Skydragon City and the three great empires?¡± Billy continued looking at them. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re also interested in something inside me?¡±

    He had already guessed most of it.

    The old master wanted him to return to Ether Mountain to prevent the outside world from facing total destruction.

    So, the news that he had the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ must have reached the ears of Blood and Devil Sects.

    Their sudden attack today was undoubtedly also aimed at the Spiritual Line Origin besides taking over the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°Hehe, Mr Billy is smart; some things don¡¯t need to be said,¡± Alma Dney replied again.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡± Billy nced at them.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s stronger!¡± Alma Dney¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Mr Billy wants.¡±

    ¡°Because no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t survive against the ten of us.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we know Skydragon City has an army of a hundred thousand guards, but you should know that such ants are useless even if there are millions.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you seem very confident!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°In that case, let me face you two protectors!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Alma Dney responded coldly.

    ¡°Boss, are you confident?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Billy replied and instructed, ¡°Go release it and see how it works, then retreat into the city!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Judge responded and didn¡¯t insist on staying.

    He knew very well that with his strength, staying would only be a burden to Boss.

    Soon after, Judge arrived at the west gate and opened the lid of a wooden box there.

    Insidey a ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ over a meter tall!

    This was naturally one of Billy¡¯s recent creations and his most satisfying work. Today was the perfect time to test it out!

    Then, a wave of spiritual power surged from Billy¡¯s forehead and entered the ¡®bamboo section man.¡¯

    The bamboo section man quickly rushed towards Billy and the others with a bamboo sword in hand.

    The opponents were at a loss for words

    Seeing Billy bring out a ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ at this time left all ten people bewildered and twitching at the corners of their mouths.

    ¡®Are you kidding?¡¯

 Chapter 1534 Battle!

    The next moment, the bamboo section man charged at one of the eighth-rank Sacred Realm warriors, his bamboo sword leaving multiple afterimages.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The eighth-rank Sacred Realm warrior frowned and swept his palm out.

    He felt like cursing. Who did they think they were looking down on? He was ate-stage Sacred Realm expert, yet they sent a ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ to deal with him. It was an insult to his pride!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    A muffled sound echoed as the bamboo section man was forced back seven or eight steps. However, without any hesitation, he steadied himself and charged again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing this, the man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, a look of surprise shing across his face. That palm strike, though casual, should have caused some injury even to a mid-stage Divine Realm warrior. If this ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ were just an ordinary bamboo doll, it would have been shattered to pieces.

    But now, apart from being pushed back a few steps, the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ was undamaged! Clearly, this was no ordinary object.

    Not only he but also Jonah Fuller and Alma Dney narrowed their eyes, recognizing the unusual nature of the ¡®bamboo section man.¡¯

    As everyone was momentarily stunned, the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ had already reached the man again, thrusting his bamboo sword quickly.

    The man frowned, blocking the bamboo sword with his hand before kicking the bamboo section man away. The bamboo section man flew several hundred meters before crashing to the ground and rolling over a few times. Then, he got up and charged again.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡± The man frowned again. His earlier strike had used six or seven-tenths of his power, enough to incapacitate an early-stage Sacred Realm opponent. Yet the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ remained unscathed!

    Although the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯s¡¯ attack power wasn¡¯t strong enough to threaten him, if this continued, it would be exhausting.

    ¡°It must be reinforced with an array!¡±

    At this moment, Alma Dney seemed to realize something and spoke loudly.

    ¡°This should be the Star Studded Sect¡¯s ¡®Inscription Array Art.¡¯ As far as I know, there are only two ways to destroy it!¡±

    ¡°What ways?¡± The man asked after sweeping the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ away again.

    ¡°Either find the array eye on it and break the array,¡± Alma Dney continued, ¡°or forcefully destroy it! But to do that, the attacker¡¯s power must be at least four or five levels higher than the target; otherwise, it¡¯s very difficult.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The man nodded.

    ¡°Thebat power of this bamboo section man is roughly equivalent to ate-stage Divine Realm warrior. Try using your full strength!¡± Alma Dney added.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man replied again.

    Just as he was about to use his full strength to destroy the ¡®bamboo section man,¡¯ a surge of spiritual power emanated from Billy¡¯s forehead. The ¡®bamboo section man,¡¯ halfway through its charge, turned and ran towards the city gate. Soon, it returned to lie in its wooden box.

    This was Billy¡¯s first rtively mature creation; he wouldn¡¯t let it be destroyed easily!

    ¡°Come on! It¡¯s our turn now. Attack!¡±

    Billy looked at his opponents and spoke calmly, his aura rising.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Jonah Fuller and Alma Dney responded simultaneously.

    Strong auras surged into the sky, making the air feel suffocating like a storm was brewing.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Jonah Fuller said in a deep voice and was the first to strike.

    Alma Dney didn¡¯t stay idle either; she formed a seal with her hands and charged at Billy.

    Facing two second-rank Holy Realm opponents, Billy didn¡¯t dare be careless. He activated his bloodline power and dashed forward.

    Boom¡­

    The next moment, intense shes filled the scene, with shockwaves sweeping out. With his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s cultivation was nearly at half-step Holy Realm. Combined with his Phantom Trail movement technique, injuring him wasn¡¯t easy for his opponents.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy for Billy to injure them either. His de strikes were all blocked by Alma Dney and Jonah Fuller.

    ¡°Spread out and surround him!¡± After several exchanges, Jonah Fuller said in a deep voice.

    He knew that with Billy¡¯s teleportation speed, their attacks couldn¡¯t reach him effectively. Surrounding him seemed like their best hope!

    However, he forgot that every strategy has its drawbacks. Surrounding Billy would expose their own Sacred Realm warriors to danger!

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Hearing Jonah Fuller¡¯smand, their group spread out and surrounded Billy.

    Countless gusts of wind surged as a storm brewed in mid-air, creating a formidable scene.

    At the center of the vortex, Billy frowned and used Phantom Trail to dodge the first wave of attacks.

    After about two minutes, Billy dodged one of Alma Dney¡¯s seals and flipped his wrist. A blood-red arc of de energy shed to the right.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Alma Dney shouted.

    The three men on the right sensed the danger immediately and dodged swiftly. However, the highest among them was only a ninth-rank Sacred Realm warrior-no match for Billy¡¯s de energy.

    The next moment, the de energy sliced through them. Their bodies split in half mid-air before falling, blood spraying everywhere.

    Simultaneously, a seal from their half-step Holy Realm warrior struck Billy without resistance. To his surprise, his full-force attack felt like hitting a wall of iron. Apart from pushing Billy back about a hundred meters, it had no effect.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The half-step Holy Realm warrior eximed.

    Alma Dney and Jonah Fuller also showed surprise on their faces. This level of defensive ability was monstrous!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied calmly. The hardships he endured while practicing the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method¡¯ were not in vain! With its help, not only had his bloodline power significantly improved, but his defensive ability had also greatly increased.

    Now, even if he stood still and took a full-force hit from a half-step Holy Realm warrior, he wouldn¡¯t be harmed. Only a true Holy Realm expert might pose a threat!

    ¡°Everyone, no more holding back! Give it your all and take him down in one go!¡± Jonah Fuller shouted after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The others responded simultaneously.

    Without hesitation, six or seven people activated their strongest abilities. The pressure in the air soared to its peak,pressing it to an extreme degree as if the entire space was about to explode.

 Chapter 1535 Itâ€™s Too Late!

    The next moment, a blood-red mist erupted from Jonah Fuller¡¯s body.

    In the blink of an eye, the blood mist coalesced into a blood-faced figure.

    Its features were extremely ferocious, and a crackling sound of electricity emanated from its entire body.

    Soon, another blood-red mist burst out around the blood-faced figure.

    With its appearance, a nauseating smell of blood filled the air, making the scene look like a battlefield strewn with corpses.

    Not far away, Alma Dney also unleashed her most powerful move.

    She was enveloped in a ck mist that churned violently.

    From time to time, a raspy ¡®cackle¡¯ echoed from within, sounding like a demon from hell, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    In no time, a figure over ten meters tall floated in mid-air, cloaked entirely in ck robes, its face obscured.

    It held a scythe formed from ck mes, entwined with lightning.

    The entire figure exuded a dense aura of death, like the Grim Reaper descending.

    Meanwhile, four or five others also revealed their trump cards. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, blocking out the sun, creating an apocalyptic scene.

    At the same time, Billy also made his move. He sheathed his Bloodshadow Fury de at his waist and activated Dragon Soaring Skies with wide, sweeping motions of his hands.

    Nine divine dragons spiraled in mid-air, causing waves and howling winds in the void.

    ¡°Die!¡± Jonah Fuller growled deeply. The blood-faced figure immediately lunged at Billy with ws extended.

    A foul wind swept through the air, making the stench even more unbearable.

    Simultaneously, the deathly shadow summoned by Alma Dney also attacked.

    In one stride, it covered over ten meters, its scythe shing towards Billy with a cold gleam, as if tearing through the void.

    The other attackersunched their assaults simultaneously, creating an overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Who dies is not certain!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    The nine divine dragons merged into one, surging towards Jonah Fuller with earth-shattering energy.

    This time, the phantom divine dragon¡¯s yellow hue was even more intense, and its power was several levels stronger than before.

    This was not only due to his improved cultivation but also because he hadprehended the essence left by the Ancestor.

    Boom!

    A thunderous roar echoed through the void, shaking Skydragon City to its core.

    The void trembled as powerful shockwaves spread out, reducing trees and rocks within a two to three-kilometer radius to dust.

    At the point of impact, a massive crater hundreds of meters wide appeared.

    As the roar subsided, three blood mists erupted in mid-air.

    These were the three men who had attacked alongside Jonah Fuller: one half-step into Holy Realm, one ninth-rank Sacred Realm, and one eighth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Under the impact of the phantom divine dragon, they had no chance to resist and were instantly obliterated.

    Although Jonah Fuller wasn¡¯t killed outright, he was sent flying like a broken kite, spraying a trail of blood into the air.

    He flew seven or eight hundred meters before crashing heavily into the mountains below, causing the ground to crack open.

    Taking a direct hit from Nine Dragons Unite shattered his bones and meridians, causing him to vomitrge amounts of blood.

    Billy¡¯s bloodline power had significantly enhanced hisbat strengthpared to before. At full power, he was far beyond what a second-rank Holy Realm could withstand.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡± Jonah Fuller managed to utter a few words before his pupils dted and he went limp.

    Meanwhile, Billy was also sent flying by Alma Dney and the others¡¯ attacks. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he crashed to the ground, his face pale and his breath erratic.

    Although his defensive abilities had improved greatly, Alma Dney¡¯s full-force attack left him severely injured.

    ¡°Elder Jonah!¡± Alma Dney descended towards Jonah Fuller¡¯s location.

    ¡°Master Broderick!¡± The first-rank Holy Realm cried out in anguish as he followed her.

    The remaining eighth-rank Sacred Realm stood in mid-air, his face filled with terror as he looked at Billy with dread.

    Ten people had joined forces against an eighth-rankte stage Sacred Realm youth, thinking it would be an easy task.

    But unexpectedly, not only had they failed to kill him, but only three of them remained!

    They had heard of Skydragon City¡¯s Mr Billy being extraordinary but never imagined he would be this formidable!

    Unbelievable!

    ¡°You truly deserve to die!¡±

    Alma Dney and the other two approached Billy¡¯s location with dark expressions and murderous intent.

    ¡°Today, not only will you die, but I will also make everyone in Skydragon City apany Elder Jonah in death!¡±

    Billy sat cross-legged on the ground without responding, his breath unstable and fluctuating.

    ¡°Trying to y dead?¡± The first-rank Holy Realm frowned.

    To them, although Billy wasn¡¯t dead yet, he was undoubtedly severely injured!

    Theirbined attack had hit him directly. No matter how strong his resilience was, he couldn¡¯t be unscathed!

    ¡°He might be breaking through! Attack quickly!¡±

    Alma Dney eximed suddenly. She sensed an unusually strong aura from Billy and made this guess.

    ¡°What?!¡± The other two¡¯s pupils contracted sharply at her words.

    Without hesitation, they attacked simultaneously, each forming a seal and hurling it towards Billy with howling winds.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Billy suddenly opened his eyes.

    As he spoke, a tidal wave of energy erupted from him, overwhelming and majestic.

    The eighth-rank Sacred Realm was sent flying three or four hundred meters by the shockwave. He tumbled several times before lying still on the ground, blood pouring from his mouth as he died.

    Alma Dney and the first-rank Holy Realm were pushed back several steps by the shockwave. Their faces changed dramatically as their internal energies churned violently.

    ¡°You¡­ you really broke through?¡±

    The first-rank Holy Realm looked at Billy in shock after stabilizing himself.

    As he spoke, Alma Dney vanished in a burst of blood mist-Blood Escape Technique!

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t possibly contend with Billy after his breakthrough. If she didn¡¯t escape now, she would surely die!

    ¡°You had many chances to escape before,¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°But now, it¡¯s toote!¡±

 Chapter 1536 Direct Assault

    As the words fell, a muffled sound came from four or five kilometers away. Alma Dney had mmed into the barrier, feeling dizzy and disoriented.

    Billy, having dealt with the Blood and Devil Sects for so long, knew their survival tactics well and was clear on how to counter them.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alma Dney shouted angrily, raising her hand to form a seal and smashing it against the barrier.

    Another muffled sound echoed, and the barrier shook slightly but showed no signs of breaking.

    After Billy broke through to the ninth-rank Sacred Realm, his cultivation had already advanced to half step into the Holy Realm while activating his bloodline power. Correspondingly, his spiritual power was strong enough to contend with a third-rank Holy Realm.

    Therefore, with Alma Dney¡¯s cultivation, breaking through the barrier was naturally difficult.

    ¡°Elder Alma, let me help you!¡± The first-rank Holy Realm flew towards Alma Dney.

    In no time, he shed to her side and struck the barrier with full strength.

    However, apart from making the barrier shake a bit more, there was still no actual effect.

    ¡°You go ahead; I will avenge you!¡± Alma Dney¡¯s voice reached the first-rank Holy Realm¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Elder Alma, what are you saying, you¡­¡± The first-rank Holy Realm was stunned.

    Before he could finish speaking, his eyes widened in shock as he realized he waspletely immobilized except for his head.

    ¡°Elder Alma, you¡­¡± he eximed in horror.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    As his essence was drained, his body shriveled at a visible rate, looking extremely horrifying.

    Not far away, Billy didn¡¯t rush to intervene. He watched Alma Dney with a faint smile on his face. Since she was doing him the favor of eliminating one person, there was no need for him to act hastily.

    Within a few minutes, the first-rank Holy Realm had turned into a bag of bones, his pupils dted, lifeless.

    Alma Dney took a deep breath and quickly absorbed the opponent¡¯s power. But at this moment, Billy wouldn¡¯t give her any more time.

    In the next moment, his eyes narrowed slightly as he pointed a finger at Alma Dney with full strength.

    The Celestial ck Finger¡¯s energy waves swept towards her like a tangible force, surging violently.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Alma Dney¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. She quickly formed a seal with her hand to counter it.

    With a loud bang, Alma Dney was sent flying back, mming heavily into the barrier before bouncing back.

    She spat out a mouthful of blood, herbat power dropping by thirty to forty percent.

    What made her even more desperate was that before she could stabilize herself, Billy had already appeared not far in front of her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Then, he struck out with a palm strike. Alma Dney was sent flying again, blood spraying from her mouth.

    She bounced back once more.

    Billy struck out another palm wind.

    After four or five rounds of this, Billy lifted his hand and withdrew the barrier.

    Thud!

    Alma Dney fell heavily onto the mountain below, her meridians shattered. She was barely alive, breathing weakly.

    Billynded on the ground shortly after.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Judge ran over.

    Although he wasn¡¯t at the scene, he had been monitoring the situation and rushed over when the fight ended.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Boss, did you break through?¡± Judge asked again.

    He vaguely felt that Billy¡¯s aura had grown much stronger than before.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Billy didn¡¯t respond to Judge¡¯s words and walked towards Alma Dney.

    Seeing Billy approaching her, Alma Dney opened her mouth, and blood gushed out.

    ¡°¡­ Give me a quick death¡­¡±

    After a while, she finally managed to utter a few words.

    ¡°If you want to die, answer a few questions first,¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°What¡­ do you want to know¡­¡± Alma Dney asked back.

    ¡°Where are the leaders of your two sects? Who is behind you?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Heh¡­ do you think I will tell you¡­¡± Alma Dney sneered coldly.

    After catching her breath slightly, she continued: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you down there¡­ You and your people will join me soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Want tomit suicide?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Without my permission, you don¡¯t have the right to die!¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ you don¡¯t understand our Devil Sect¡­¡± Alma Dney sneered again.

    Hearing this, Billy immediately released his spiritual power to try and restrain her.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. As core members of the Devil Sect, besides the ¡®Blood Escape Technique,¡¯ we also know another secret technique,¡± Alma Dney said in a final burst of energy.

    ¡°Even if our cultivation is lost, we can stillmit suicide¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, her body turned into a ck mist at a visible speed and then dissipated into nothingness.

    ¡°What kind of trick is this?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to have such a secret technique either.

    After pausing for a moment, he looked at Judge and instructed: ¡°You go back first; I¡¯m heading to Sheardal Imperial City!¡±

    ¡°Boss, let me go with you!¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°No need!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Billy¡¯s figure was already kilometers away.

    While Billy was on his way, a hundred kilometers outside the east gate of Sheardal Imperial City, in a valley,

    A group of about two thousand people had gathered. At a nce, they were all members of the Skydragon Dark Guard unit.

    They were there on Billy¡¯s orders. Hours earlier, Billy had instructed Night Orchid and Frostde to lead two thousand Skydragon Dark Guards to lie in wait near Sheardal Imperial City.

    Of course, Billy had specifically instructed them not to act without his signal.

    For Billy, today was not only the day Blood and Devil Sects attacked the three empires and Skydragon City but also the best opportunity to assault Sheardal Imperial City.

    Blood and Devil Sects would send most of their high-level forces against the three empires and Skydragon City. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t miss this chance!

    After arriving here, Night Orchid and Frostde went to the royal city while the Dark Guards waited for orders in the valley.

    ¡°Sir, why haven¡¯t Night Orchid and the others returned yet? Could they be in danger?¡± A woman asked the gray-robed man beside her.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be,¡± the gray-robed man shook his head. ¡°Night Orchid and her team are only scouting near the imperial city; they shouldn¡¯t engage with the enemy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still worried. Should I take some people to check?¡± The woman continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± the man thought for a moment before responding. ¡°You stay here.¡±

    ¡°Sir, let me go with you!¡± Three other men spoke up simultaneously.

    ¡°You all stay here; I¡¯ll go check and return quickly,¡± the gray-robed man replied again.

    ¡°Sir, Alex Long has returned!¡± At that moment, a man ran into the valley.

 Chapter 1537 Is He Planning to Burn Down the Entire Imperial City?

    ¡°Lord Alex Long, how is the situation over there?¡± the gray-robed man quickly approached.

    ¡°Are Lady Night Orchid and Lady Frostde alright?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine!¡± Alex Long shook his head and continued, ¡°Everyone, stay alert. We¡¯ll be moving out shortly!¡±

    ¡°Lord Alex Long, did Mr Billy send word?¡± The gray-robed man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Alex Long nodded.

    About an hourter, Billynded in an open area five kilometers from the east gate of Sheardal Imperial City.

    With his current cultivation, it took him just over an hour to travel from Skydragon City to Sheardal Imperial City at full speed.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    As soon as Billynded, Night Orchid, Frostde, Felicia, Alex Long, and Soul Chaser approached him.

    ¡°Billy, is everything alright in Skydragon City?¡± Felicia asked as she came closer.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine!¡± Billy shook his head and then looked at the group. ¡°How are things here?¡±

    ¡°Since we arrived, all four city gates have been tightly shut,¡± Night Orchid responded.

    ¡°During this time, the east gate opened once to allow a few carriages escorted by Blood Sect disciples into the city. They seemed to be carrying spirit stones and spirit fruits.¡±

    ¡°What about Stout?¡± Billy asked with a slight nod.

    ¡°He managed to sneak in with the convoy,¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    ¡°He initially nned to use his poison techniques to enter through a weakly guarded section of the wall but changed his mind when he saw the carriages.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded again and turned to Night Orchid. ¡°Send a message to Stout; it¡¯s time to act!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Night Orchid responded, taking out a sound transmission talisman from her robe.

    This was clearly something they had prearranged.

    Following Billy¡¯s instructions, Stout hade along with the group and found a way to sneak into the city first.

    Billy had confidence in Stout¡¯s poison techniques. Even if the city gates were closed, Stout would find a way in.

    And indeed, things went as he expected!

    Billy¡¯s n was simple: have Stout create chaos inside the city upon receiving Night Orchid¡¯s signal to distract the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ disciples.

    This was necessary because they were unsure of the situation inside Sheardal Imperial City.

    Billy feared that forcing his way in might provoke the Blood and Devil Sects into harming the city¡¯s inhabitants.

    By having Stout cause some trouble first, it would make things easier for him to enter.

    ¡°Boss, look over there!¡±

    Just as Night Orchid sent the message to Stout, Soul Chaser pointed towards the imperial city and shouted.

    Billy and the others looked over and saw thick smoke rising above the imperial city.

    ¡°Such thick smoke¡­ Is Stout nning to burn down the entire imperial city?¡± Alex Long couldn¡¯t help butment.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite possible!¡± Soul Chaser replied seriously.

    ¡°Boss, should we go in now?¡± Frostde asked Billy.

    ¡°Wait a few more minutes,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Frostde nodded.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, Billy led Night Orchid and the others to the east gate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in first; you follow shortly after.¡±

    Billy said this to the group before flying towards the city wall.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The next moment, about fifty Blood and Devil Sects disciples on the wall near the east gate looked up at him.

    Before they could get a clear look at Billy¡¯s face, a powerful spiritual force emanated from between his brows.

    One by one, the fifty disciples fell to the ground without warning, foaming at the mouth and twitching before falling still.

    Billy then flew towards the source of the smoke.

    Along the way, he saw many others flying through the air like him, heading in the same direction.

    Soon, Billy arrived near the smoke and saw that it wasing from Sheardal Imperial City¡¯s old military camp.

    Several buildings on the western side of the camp were engulfed in mes, with thick smoke billowing out.

    The entire courtyard was chaotic, with figures rushing about and loud noises everywhere. Many people were running into the camp from outside to help extinguish the fire.

    It was clear that those buildings were not ordinary structures.

    ¡°Boss, seal off the camp! Most of the Blood and Devil Sects disciples are inside!¡± Stout¡¯s voice came from below.

    Billy looked down and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth a few times.

    Stout¡¯s clothes were riddled with burn holes, and his face was covered in soot. Whether it was from the smoke or intentional on his part, he looked particrlyical.

    Without much hesitation, Billy narrowed his eyes and waved his hand, forming arge barrier that enveloped the entire camp.

    Thud¡­

    Many Blood Sect disciples who had just reached the courtyard gate collided with the barrier and felt dizzy.

    Meanwhile, those inside the camp realized what was happening and began attacking the barrier with their powers.

    However, given their strength, breaking Billy¡¯s barrier was impossible. Their attacks only produced muffled sounds without any effect.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The Blood Sect disciples outside the barrier looked up at Billy in unison.

    As they shouted, many of themunched their attacks at Billy.

    But before their attacks could reach him, Stout intervened.

    With a powerful gust of wind from his palm, several figures were thrown into the air.

    These were ordinary Blood Sect disciples, mostly at or below Divine Realm cultivation. The strongest among them was only at the early stage of Sacred Realm.

    Naturally, they were no match for Stout. Many lost their lives while still airborne.

    ¡°Bastard! Die!¡±

    At that moment, an old man¡¯s furious voice rang out.

    As he spoke, a violent wave of energy swept towards Stout like a hurricane. The old man¡¯s cultivation was at sixth-rank Sacred Realm.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Billy, hovering in mid-air, wouldn¡¯t let him seed. With a casual wave of his hand, a gust of wind sent the old man flying backward. He crashed several hundred meters away, spat out a mouthful of blood, andy still on the ground.

    ¡°Boss, everything¡¯s under control here. You should head to the pce; Devil Sect¡¯s Right Protector is inside!¡± Stout shouted.

    ¡°Besides Devil Sect¡¯s Right Protector, are there any Elder Pavilion members in the city?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Stout shook his head. ¡°From what I know, all otherte-stage Sacred Realm experts were sent out today.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy responded before flying towards the pce.

    Just as he covered four or five kilometers, an overwhelming aura swept towards him-a second-rank Holy Realm cultivation level.

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly and avoided a direct confrontation with his opponent¡¯s attack.

    He quickly shed towards his opponent¡¯s position and waved his hand to form a barrier around them both.

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t want their battle to affect the city¡¯s residents below.

    ¡°You seek death!¡±

    The old man red at Billy and shouted angrily. He was Blood Sect¡¯s Right Protector, Angelo Dney!

    As he spoke, an apocalyptic attack surged towards Billy.

 Chapter 1538 The Last Guardian Perishes!

    At the same time, several ces within the imperial city erupted in chaos. Those patrolling the city hurried towards the military camp. Even those on the city walls descended, intending to head to the barracks.

    However, before they could fully descend the stairs, figures flew over the walls and entered the city. These were the two thousand Skydragon Dark Guards led by Night Orchid.

    Without a word, they drew their swords, which gleamed coldly, and attacked the members of the Blood and Devil Sects.

    ¡°Enemy attack! We¡¯re under attack!¡± A cry of rm rose from the crowd, followed by a counterattack. However, these were ordinary disciples, with the highest cultivation only at the early Divine Realm. They were no match for the specially selected Dark Guards.

    After a sh of cold light, arge number of bodiesy on the city walls, either dead or severely injured.

    ¡°First group, follow us! The rest, take care of those on the walls!¡± Night Orchid shouted after the first wave of attacks, then flew into the city with Frostde and Felicia.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded loudly.

    The first group of about five hundred people followed closely behind Night Orchid and the others. Their target was the scattered members of the Blood and Devil Sects within the city.

    Today, apart from the three thousand sent to the imperial cities of the three great empires, there were about twenty-five to twenty-six thousand members of the Blood and Devil Sects left in the imperial city. Over ten thousand were stationed in the barracks, ready to act at any moment. Five to six thousand were on duty on the city walls, and another four to five thousand patrolled within the city. Additionally, one to two thousand were in the pce, including Angelo Dney and some high-ranking disciples.

    The ten thousand in the barracks werepletely trapped by a barrier. No matter how they struggled, the barrier remained unmoved. Given their strength, there was no way they could escape. Their fate was inevitable.

    A few minutester, Night Orchid and Frostde spread out and engaged those patrolling within the city. Although their opponents were numerous, Night Orchid and her team quickly gained control of the situation within less than fifteen minutes.

    On the city walls, under the attack of the Skydragon Dark Guards, their enemies were also in disarray. Within ten minutes, less than a third remained.

    As Night Orchid and her team stormed into the city, a thunderous roar echoed through the void, causing everyone in the imperial city to experience a ringing in their ears. Fortunately, the barrier blocked the surging shockwaves; otherwise, even a single wave would have been enough to kill thousands.

    Meanwhile, Angelo Dney was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing heavily into the barrier and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Angelo Dney steadied himself and looked at Billy with shock. ¡°How can you be this strong?¡±

    After just a few exchanges, he had guessed Billy¡¯s identity. He just hadn¡¯t expected Billy to possess such power. A ninth-rank Sacred Realm cultivation crushing his second-rank Holy Realm was unbelievable!

    As he spoke, his heart sank.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    The primary goal of today¡¯s upheaval by the Blood and Devil Sects was to capture this young man before him. An hour ago, he had thought that things should have been settled in Skydragon City and was waiting for Jonah Fuller and Alma Dney to return for a celebration. But now, Billy had appeared in Sheardal Imperial City! He could easily guess what that meant.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy spoke calmly.

    ¡°Master Broderick¡­ has she fallen?¡± Angelo Dney took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°She asked me to tell you not to keep her waiting too long,¡± Billy replied.

    Angelo Dney nced at the barrier around them and exhaled heavily. He knew he had no way out.

    ¡°If you answer a few questions honestly, I might let you keep your body intact,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°You think you can make me surrender? You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Angelo Dney took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll take you with me!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura surged rapidly. He charged at Billy with an unstable momentum that fluctuated wildly. His body began to swell, and his eyes turned blood-red.

    ¡°If you had decided to self-destruct from the start, I might have had a hard time avoiding it. But now it¡¯s toote!¡± Billy saw a hint of determination in Angelo Dney¡¯s eyes as he initiated his attack. Coupled with his changing aura, Billy knew he intended to self-destruct.

    As he spoke, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He raised his hand and formed a small barrier about ten meters in diameter around Angelo Dney.

    The next moment, Angelo Dney¡¯s body exploded like an overinted balloon, turning into a cloud of blood mist. The power of a second-rank Holy Realm self-destructing was formidable; shockwaves surged violently like tidal waves.

    The small barrier around him shattered instantly under the force of the explosion. However, thanks to its buffering effect, the shockwaves had lost much of their impact. They only caused Billy¡¯s clothes to flutter without causing him any harm.

    Billy then waved his hand, dispersing therger barrier outside.

    With that, all four protectors of the Blood and Devil Sects had perished!

    ¡°Boss, head to the pce! There are still many Sacred Realm cultivators there,¡± Stout shouted after sending several Blood Sect disciples flying with a palm strike.

    ¡°Also, members of the Sheardal Imperial Family are likely imprisoned in the pce!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Billy replied before flying towards the pce.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, he arrived above the pce where many members of the Blood and Devil Sects were rising into the air.

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡± an elder began to shout at Billy but was abruptly cut off.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The next moment, screams echoed around them as people fell from the sky like dumplings into boiling water. Upon hitting the ground, their expressions twisted in agony before they convulsed and fell silent. Clearly, they had been struck by Billy¡¯s spiritual power attack!

    After dealing with them, Billynded in the central square of the pce courtyard.

    Thud¡­

    Nearly a thousand Blood and Devil Sects disciples surrounded him with weapons in hand. After sensing Billy¡¯s oppressive aura, many involuntarily stepped back.

    ¡°You¡­ boy¡­¡± A middle-aged man in the red robe mustered his courage to point at Billy and speak loudly.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a terrifying wave of spiritual power emanated from Billy¡¯s brow, enveloping everyone present.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Screams filled the pce courtyard once more. The entire processsted about three to four minutes before silence fell again.

 Chapter 1539 The Battle Subsides

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    At this moment, Night Orchid and Frostde descended from the sky with a hundred Skydragon Dark Guards.

    ¡°There should be quite a few Blood and Devil Sect members in the pce courtyard. Find them and kill them!¡± Billy instructed the Dark Guards.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Dark Guards quickly dispersed in all directions.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Billy asked Night Orchid and Frostde.

    ¡°Other than the people in the military camp, everything else is almost settled,¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°There are some scattered enemies. Felicia and Alex Long are handling them.¡±

    ¡°Have the people on the city walls been dealt with?¡± Billy pressed.

    ¡°The Dark Guards are searching for any stragglers. They will bepletely cleared soon,¡± Frostde nodded.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy responded.

    He then pointed to a pce in front of them. ¡°The Sheardal Imperial Family members should be imprisoned under that pce. Go check it out!¡±

    He had scanned the entire courtyard with his spiritual power and knew there were many people under that pce. He sensed their weak auras, most likely members of the Sheardal Imperial Family.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde turned and left.

    Billy then flew to the sky above the military camp. Inside, people were tirelessly attacking the barrier, their faces filled with panic. They knew that if the barrier didn¡¯t break, their lives were at risk.

    ¡°Boss, is everything settled at the pce?¡± Stout asked as he approached Billy after dealing with thest few Blood Sect disciples.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Did you burn down those dozen buildings? Were they their warehouses?¡±

    He had already guessed as much when he saw so many people desperately trying to put out the fire.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stout replied with a pained expression. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Those warehouses were filled with valuable items, most of which were treasures they had stolen from other sects.¡±

    ¡°Wasteful!¡± Billy retorted. ¡°I told you to create some chaos, not burn down their warehouses.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t burn the warehouses, I would have had to burn the pce!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Initially, I thought of that, but I was worried it might harm the Sheardal Imperial Family members, so I chose the warehouses instead.¡±

    In such arge imperial city, did he have to burn the warehouses and the pce?

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with the people inside?¡± Stout pointed to the military camp below.

    ¡°This used to be the Sheardal Empire¡¯s military camp. Are there any Praetorian Guards left?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any left,¡± Stout shook his head. ¡°From what I know, when the Blood and Devil Sects attacked the imperial city, nearly ten thousand Praetorian Guards and soldiers were killed.¡±

    ¡°Half died at the hands of Blood Sect members, and the other half had their essence drained by Devil Sect members.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I heard that during this period, several sects within the imperial city were also massacred by them.¡±

    ¡°All sect warriors became their cultivation resources.¡±

    ¡°And from yesterday onwards, they started targeting ordinary citizens.¡±

    ¡°If we hade ten dayster, this ce would probably have been a ghost town!¡±

    ¡°They are truly despicable people!¡± Billy frowned deeply.

    He then flew into the barrier.

    ¡°Boss, wait for me! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Stout hurriedly followed.

    ¡°You stay outside and wait for me!¡± Billy replied.

    With that, he entered the barrier.

    The oue was predictable. Since Billy had sentenced these people to death, there was no need for further details.

    About twenty minutester, the barrier was lifted, and Billy walked out leisurely.

    Seeing the situation in the courtyard, Stout couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you leave any survivors to gather information?¡± Stout asked after calming himself.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°I asked them. They knew less than we do,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go check if other areas have been cleared.¡±

    About half an hourter, Billy, Night Orchid, and two thousand Dark Guards gathered in the pce courtyard. A third of the Dark Guards had some injuries but fortunately, no one had died.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡±

    Desmond Henderson led a group of imperial family members to Billy and knelt without hesitation. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with gratitude. This was the second time Billy had saved their lives!

    The first time was during an internal conflict within the Sheardal Imperial Family. If not for Billy¡¯s intervention, those who sided with the emperor would have been dead by now.

    Today, Billy not only saved their lives again but also saved millions of lives in the imperial city!

    ¡°It was nothing. Stand up,¡± Billy said as he helped them up with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± they said again.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Blood and Devil Sects kill you?¡± Stout asked Desmond Henderson.

    ¡°In their eyes, we are no different from ordinary citizens-insignificant and not a threat,¡± Desmond Henderson replied. ¡°So they didn¡¯t feel an urgent need to kill us.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, keeping us alive might have some deterrent effect on millions of people in the imperial city.¡±

    ¡°So we were spared for now.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°Where is your father?¡± Billy asked Desmond Henderson.

    During thest internal conflict in the Sheardal Imperial Family, Desmond Henderson¡¯s father, Kyan Henderson, had his dantian destroyed and became a cripple. Billy had reserved a ¡®Solidifying Foundation Pill¡¯ for him, intending to help him restore his dantian when he had time. But he got busy and forgot about it.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr Billy,¡± Desmond Henderson said with a pained expression. ¡°After my father¡¯s dantian was destroyed, he fell into depression and couldn¡¯t control his hidden ailments.¡±

    ¡°So within two or three months after that incident, my father¡­¡±

    ¡°My condolences,¡± Billy took a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t expected Kyan Henderson to have passed away already.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Members from Blood and Devil Sects have been mostly cleared from the imperial city. For now, they shouldn¡¯t pose any threat.¡±

    ¡°Take this time to handle post-war matters and quickly rebuild the Praetorian Guard.¡±

    He suspected that after today¡¯s events, the Blood and Devil Sects wouldn¡¯t make any major moves for a while. Despite their strength, they had lost many high-ranking members today-from second-inmand to Grand Elders and top-ranking Elder Pavilion members.

    Now, apart from their Sect Masters, only two Vice Sect Masters remained as Holy Realm experts in both sects.

    So he believed they wouldy low for a while.

    Of course, this was just his guess. No one could be sure what would happen next.

    Additionally, he had a premonition that if they did move again, it would be an all-out attack!

    ¡°This is a sound transmission talisman. If there¡¯s an emergency, destroy it, and I¡¯ll sense it immediately.¡±

    Billy handed Desmond Henderson a sound transmission talisman he had crafted himself.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Desmond Henderson epted it after a moment of surprise. He had heard about sound transmission talismans from his father but never seen one before. He was amazed that Billy possessed such a magical item.

    ¡°Alright, you get busy now. We¡¯ll take our leave,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr Billy!¡± The imperial family members bowed deeply.

    Billy then flew away with Night Orchid and others.

 Chapter 1540 A Shocking Piece of News

    In the secluded space where the Blood and Devil Sects resided, a grand pce hall stood imposing. Four elders sat solemnly, two in the red robe and two in gray. These four were the sect masters and vice masters of the Blood and Devil Sects.

    An hour ago, they had learned about the events in the Forbidden Ruins Space through a sound transmission stone. Their faces were ashen, filled with a deep gloom.

    They had failed again! In just a few months, to deal with Billy, the two sects had lost all their high-endbat power above the ninth-rank Sacred Realm, leaving only these four. The others had perished. Dozens of mid-tote Sacred Realm members had also been killed. Even during the siege by the Guardian Alliance centuries ago, their losses had not been this severe.

    If this continued, they feared that before they could leave this space, their core members would be nearly wiped out.

    ¡°What a bunch of useless fools! Three second-rank Holy Realm experts couldn¡¯t take down a kid in thete stage of the Sacred Realm!¡± Valentin Fuller, the Sect Master of the Blood Sect, spoke coldly, his expression twisted with rage.

    ¡°We underestimated that kid¡¯s strength!¡± Vance Dney, the Master of the Devil Sect, responded after taking a deep breath. ¡°If they had concentrated all their forces on attacking Skydragon City, it might have seeded!¡±

    Valentin Fuller exhaled heavily. ¡°Master Vance, Master Valentin, we¡¯ve failed again. Those on the other side will soon know the result. We need to be prepared,¡± Barrett Fuller added.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Deacon Dney, the Vice Master of the Devil Sect, nodded. ¡°A month ago, they gave us a final deadline. Now that we¡¯ve failed again, they won¡¯t be kind to us!¡±

    ¡°Valentin, do you know if their reinforcements have arrived?¡± Vance Dney asked, looking at Valentin Fuller.

    ¡°From what I understand, they haven¡¯t arrived yet,¡± Valentin Fuller shook his head.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vance Dney¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Valentin Fuller nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Vance Dney sighed in relief. ¡°As long as we still have value to them, we have a chance!¡±

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still worried¡­¡± Valentin Fuller replied thoughtfully.

    Before Barrett Fuller could finish his sentence, two figures flew in through the door and crashed heavily onto the floor in front of them, each spitting out a mouthful of blood before falling silent.

    ¡°Elder Walker, Elder Luca!¡± Barrett Fuller¡¯s face changed upon recognizing them.

    ¡°Who dares? Are you courting death?¡± Deacon Dney frowned and quickly moved toward the door. He had barely taken a few steps when he was struck back as if hit by a beast, retreating several steps. The ground beneath his feet cracked like a spider web. Stabilizing himself with difficulty, a trickle of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    He looked toward the door with a deep sense of dread. Though he hadn¡¯t seen anyone yet, he knew that the intruder¡¯s strength far surpassed his own.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As his words fell, footsteps echoed. A figure cloaked in ck robes walked in. Seeing this person, Valentin Fuller and the other three sect masters felt a chill run down their spines.

    What they feared hade to pass!

    ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡± Valentin Fuller and the other three quickly bowed in respect.

    At that moment, an extremely terrifying aura erupted from the man, enveloping the four of them. They were lifted off the ground and suspended in mid-air. They felt as if their bodies were bound by invisible chains; their Chi power couldn¡¯t be mobilized at all, and they couldn¡¯t move below their necks.

    It felt as if invisible hands were choking them, making it hard to breathe. Within moments, their faces turned purple-red as blood rushed to their heads. Veins bulged on their foreheads, and their eyes turned bloodshot.

    If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they met their end.

    If any disciples of the Blood and Devil Sects saw this scene, they would be scared to death! Valentin Fuller and the other three were at least third-rank Holy Realm experts-godlike figures in their eyes! Yet now, they were as helpless as weak schrs.

    Who was this ck-robed man? His power was terrifying!

    ¡°Lord¡­ spare¡­ spare us¡­¡± Valentin Fuller managed to say with difficulty.

    ¡°Lord¡­ spare us¡­¡± Vance Dney echoed.

    Deacon Dney and Barrett Fuller opened their mouths but couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    The man ignored them, standing motionless in the hall with an imposing aura. After another two minutes, their faces turned dark purple, and their breaths became extremely weak.

    Though as Holy Realm experts they could normally go hours without breathing by circting their internal energy through their pores, now their powers were sealed. They were no better than ordinary people. A few minutes without breathing was pushing them to their limits!

    ¡°My lord¡­¡± Valentin Fuller was on the verge of passing out.

    Thud! The ck-robed man withdrew his spiritual power, and the four fell to the ground one after another.

    Gasping for air, theyy on the floor for several minutes before recovering slightly.

    ¡°A month ago, what did you promise me?¡± The man asked coldly.

    ¡°Lord¡­ we apologize¡­¡± Valentin Fuller took another deep breath before continuing. ¡°This time we were careless. Please give us onest chance¡­¡±

    ¡°I warned you not to y tricks. Once you obtain the Spiritual Line Origin, the Forbidden Ruins Space will be yours!¡± The man spoke coldly. ¡°But what did you do? You haven¡¯t even obtained it yet and are already thinking about conquering other empires. Do you take my words lightly?¡±

    ¡°My lord, please give us one more chance¡­¡± Valentin Fuller pleaded. ¡°This time we will personally lead our forces and bring that kid back¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I still trust you?¡± The man retorted.

    ¡°Lord, rest assured. If we fail again this time, we will bring our heads to you!¡± Vance Dney added.

    Before he could finish speaking, the man flicked his wrist, sending four shadows toward them. They stopped in front of each elder-a ck pill each.

    ¡°Lord, what is this?¡± Barrett Fuller asked.

    ¡°Poison,¡± the man replied. ¡°Take it. Bring Billy within a month to get the antidote!¡±

    Hearing this, Valentin Fuller and the others exchanged nces before taking the poison pills. They knew they had no choice.

    Two minutester, the ck-robed man turned and left. Outside the pce, he paused slightly before taking out a sound transmission stone and covering it with spiritual power.

    A raspy voice came from the stone: ¡°The news is confirmed. That person fell in the Forbidden Ruins Space years ago. The treasure has always been with him! After obtaining the Spiritual Line Origin, search for that treasure at all costs!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes gleamed after hearing this message.

 Chapter 1541 The Calm Before the Storm

    For the next period, the entire Skydragon City entered an unusually busy state, making all preparations to face the impending invasion from the Blood and Devil Sects.

    Seven or eight thousand Skydragon Dark Guards returned to the valley, training day and night.

    Casey and the Azure Dragon team were also busy, spending almost all their time in the Gathering Spirit Array unless Billy had tasks for them.

    Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore, besides training, discussed defense strategies with Marquise Thompson and Isaac Herring, simting various scenarios.

    Billy himself, during the day, continued to study Inscription Array Art and worked on the city protection array with the help of Opal and Amber.

    At night, he focused on deepening his practice of the Strengthening Bloodline Method.

    Time flew by, and half a month passed in the blink of an eye.

    During these days, there was no sign of the Blood and Devil Sects, as if they hadpletely given up on the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    But Billy knew this was just a brief calm before the storm.

    The quieter the enemy was, the more it indicated they were nning something bigger.

    Meanwhile, the four major empires sent their emperors to visit Skydragon City.

    They came to express their gratitude, bringing many cultivation resources with them.

    They also came to discuss future strategies.

    The four empires clearly understood that the Blood and Devil Sects would not stop and would take further actions.

    They had no courage to face anotherrge-scale conflict.

    So, they pinned their hopes on Skydragon City.

    Billy and his mother hosted the representatives from the four empires, discussing ns for an entire day.

    Although no best solution was found, Billy managed to reassure them significantly.

    Half a monthter, there were many changes in Skydragon City.

    Firstly, everyone¡¯s cultivation levels had improved.

    With the current effectiveness of the Gathering Spirit Array, staying inside for ten days was almost equivalent to six months of training outside.

    Coupled with the high-level cultivation resources sent by the four empires, everyone¡¯s cultivation had advanced significantly.

    Stephanie Stuart and Opal both broke through to half step into Holy Realm, just one step away from truly entering Holy Realm.

    Amber advanced tote stage of ninth-rank Sacred Realm and was expected to reach half step into Holy Realm soon.

    Casey and Edie Fennimore both advanced by one and a half levels, entering ninth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Ian de, and Bob also advanced by one and a half levels.

    Felicia, Night Orchid, and Sol Stuart broke through two levels, reaching mid tote stages of Sacred Realm.

    As for Billy himself, with the help of Strengthening Bloodline Method, his bloodline power greatly improved.

    Additionally, he increasingly felt his absorption speed of spiritual energy from heaven and earth was elerating.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Now, he could absorb spiritual energy anywhere as effectively as in the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Moreover, from a certain perspective, the spiritual essence he absorbed was purer than that in the Gathering Spirit Array, enhancing his cultivation more effectively.

    He knew this was due to the Spiritual Line Origin within him.

    Although he still couldn¡¯t sense its presence, it was a fact that it resided in his body.

    Over these ten days, Billy¡¯s cultivation also advanced by one level without any suspense.

    He had now reached half step into Holy Realm!

    Besides his cultivation improvement, he also made significant progress in Inscription Array Art.

    A batch of new ¡®robots¡¯ was produced. Although theirbat power wasn¡¯t particrly strong yet, their durability had significantly improvedpared to the previous ¡®bamboo section man.¡¯

    In the following days, he focused entirely on the city protection array, which was of utmost importance.

    ¡°Boss, Elder Isaac is looking for you!¡±

    One morning, while Billy was pondering over arrays in the northern manor of the city, Judge led Isaac Herring in.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, what¡¯s up?¡± Billy put down his work and greeted him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, have you heard about the primeval forest outside the southern suburbs?¡± Isaac Herring asked anxiously as he walked in.

    ¡°The primeval forest?¡± Billy paused slightly.

    If not for Isaac Herring¡¯s reminder, he would have almost forgotten about that ce in Forbidden Ruins Space.

    He remembered Nelson Morris once told him that deep within that primeval foresty one of Forbidden Ruins Space¡¯s four forbidden areas.

    He had nned to visit it when he had time but had forgotten due to being busy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Isaac Herring nodded.

    Hearing him mention the primeval forest, Opal and Casey gathered around curiously.

    ¡°I know that ce!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Elder Cruz went there to gather herbs two days ago and hasn¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯m worried something might have happened,¡± Isaac Herring responded.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    He knew Elder Cruz referred to Cruz Barron from Mystic Pill Sect. Although not top-notch in alchemy within Mystic Pill Sect, his medical skills surpassed Isaac Herring¡¯s. He used to manage Mystic Pill Sect¡¯s warehouse.

    After Skydragon City¡¯s establishment, Cruz Barron took charge of medicinal supplies and management in the city lord¡¯s mansion with a team of over a hundred people.

    ¡°Does Elder Cruz often go to that primeval forest for herbs?¡± Billy asked further.

    ¡°About once or twice a month!¡± Isaac Herring nodded. ¡°He mentioned there are many natural treasures there and asionally takes people along for luck.¡±

    ¡°He usually returns on the same day but has been gone for almost three days this time. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Did Elder Cruz mention what herbs he was looking for or where exactly he was going?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Isaac Herring shook his head. ¡°He usually doesn¡¯t have specific targets but roams around collecting good herbs for our stock.¡±

    ¡°Did Elder Cruz go alone?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Isaac Herring shook his head again. ¡°Due to tight supplies of some high-consumption herbs recently, Elder Cruz took over ten people with him this time.¡±

    ¡°And none have returned?¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°No!¡± Isaac Herring shook his head again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it outter!¡± Billy frowned as well but continued asking after a brief thought. ¡°Elder Isaac, have you heard that one of Forbidden Ruins Space¡¯s four forbidden areas is within that primeval forest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors!¡± Isaac Herring nodded but added. ¡°However, it¡¯s just hearsay without confirmation.¡±

 Chapter 1542 Re-entering the Misty Forest

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Because no one can pinpoint where exactly that so-called forbidden area is inside!¡± Isaac Herring responded.

    ¡°So, over time, fewer people mentioned it, and even fewer truly considered it a forbidden area.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that there are high-level fierce beasts inside, so ordinary people don¡¯t dare to enter.¡±

    ¡°If there are rumors, hasn¡¯t anyone gone in to explore?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Of course, there have been!¡± Isaac Herring replied.

    ¡°But as far as I know, those who went in looking for the forbidden area came back empty-handed, with no gains.¡±

    ¡°Many of them not only failed to find the forbidden area but were also attacked by high-level fierce beasts, losing their lives inside.¡±

    ¡°No one has ever found the forbidden area?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°At least I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± Isaac Herring shook his head.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, what do the rumors say? What kind of ce is that so-called forbidden area?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of ce the forbidden area is either,¡± Isaac Herring paused before continuing.

    ¡°It¡¯s just rumored that a peerless strongman once fell in that primeval forest, so many believe there might be a legacy of the strongman inside.¡±

    ¡°But after so many years, no one has ever found the so-called legacy.¡±

    ¡°Another peerless strongman?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were slightly numb to the concept of ¡®peerless strongmen¡¯ by now, as they seemed to pop up frequently.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Isaac Herring nodded again.

    ¡°Do we know who exactly it was?¡± Felicia asked again.

    ¡°No one knows exactly who it was. Currently, there are two different versions circting!¡± Isaac Herring responded.

    ¡°Some say it was the strongest person in the history of Forbidden Ruins Space, while others say it might be a master from some unknown domain.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Felicia replied.

    ¡°Elder Isaac, you can go back now. I¡¯ll take Casey and the others to look for Elder Cruz!¡± Billy said after some thought.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Mr Billy, it¡¯s said that there are high-level Sacred Beasts in the Misty Forest. Be careful!¡± Isaac Herring reminded them.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded.

    Soon, Billy, Opal, Amber, Casey, Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Bob, and Stout flew off.

    As usual, Stout carried several cloth bags. It was unclear whether he was looking for people or natural treasures.

    Fifteen minutester, theynded at the mountain trailhead on the outskirts south of the city.

    They then started walking up the mountain.

    As they walked, they released their spiritual power to probe their surroundings.

    ¡°Boss, any discoveries?¡± After walking for a while, Stout looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    Within his spiritual power¡¯s range, there were only some low-level fierce beasts and no other living creatures.

    ¡°Everyone spread out and search!¡± After walking a bit further inside, Billy said.

    ¡°Remember to search the periphery first and avoid entering the Misty Forest for now. Inform me if you find anything unusual!¡±

    After saying this, he took out a stack of ¡®sound transmission talismans¡¯ and distributed them to everyone.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone took their sound transmission talismans and scattered in different directions, flying off individually.

    The primeval forest was indeed vast; just the periphery was enough to keep them busy for a while.

    It took nearly an hour to search the periphery near Skydragon City thoroughly.

    The result was the same as before: apart from some low-level fierce beasts, there were no other discoveries.

    ¡°Boss, Elder Cruz and his group must have entered the Misty Forest,¡± Azure Fang said after regrouping with everyone.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±

    With that, he led everyone toward the Misty Forest.

    After about twenty minutes, they could clearly feel the mist thickening around them.

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange; spiritual power is obstructed here,¡± Azure Dragon remarked after walking a bit further.

    As he said this, everyone else also noticed that their spiritual power¡¯s range was at least halved in this area.

    ¡°Could it be because of some array?¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so; it¡¯s just a forest,¡± Azure Dragon said before looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, can you sense any formation lines?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s really strange. Who knows what¡¯s in here¡­¡± Azure Fang frowned slightly.

    ¡°There are fierce beastsing!¡± Casey interrupted Azure Fang¡¯s words.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    As soon as Casey finished speaking, a series of heavy footsteps sounded. Soon after, a dozen four-horned fierce beasts surrounded them.

    ¡°They¡¯re just low-level Divine Beasts,¡± Stout said with slight disappointment. He no longer cared for such low-level beast cores.

    The dozen four-horned fierce beasts roared andunched an attack, charging wildly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Stout raised his hand and sent out several gusts of wind. Azure Fang and Bob also joined in, sending out shes of cold light.

    These low-level fierce beasts were naturally no match for them. In less than two minutes, all but one injured beast that managed to escapey on the ground.

    After dealing with these fierce beasts, they continued forward.

    Along the way, they encountered two or three more waves of fierce beasts¡¯ attacks. However, they were all low-level Divine Beasts and posed no threat to them.

    As they went deeper, the mist grew thicker and visibility decreased gradually.

    After walking for a while longer, they arrived at a clearing where Billy and his group had been over a year ago.

    Back then, they had encountered a fifth-rank Divine Beast python here, which waster in by Billy.

    Additionally, Billy had uprooted a Kylin fruit tree from a nearby rock cliff back then and was chased by a seventh-rank Divine Beast for quite some distance afterward.

    Returning to this familiar ce now brought back some emotions for them.

    In just over a year, so much had happened. Now that they were back here again, they were all in the middle tote stages of the Sacred Realm and no longer had to worry about being attacked by high-level Divine Beast.

    ¡°Stout will follow me; everyone else pair up and search around!¡± Billy instructed after scanning their surroundings.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone replied in unison.

    Then they paired up and scattered in different directions.

    Billy and Stout headed toward the right front area.

    Upon entering this part of the forest, they noticed that the level of fierce beasts was significantly higher than outside. They frequently encountered one or two Sacred Beasts along the way.

    Although these were low-level Sacred Beasts, their attack power was much stronger than that of ordinary fierce beasts.

    Even warriors at the early stages of the Sacred Realm would find it difficult to retreat unscathed here.

    This was likely why most people didn¡¯t dare venture deep into the Misty Forest. After all, there weren¡¯t many mid-tote-stage Sacred Realm practitioners in Forbidden Ruins Space; ordinary people clearly wouldn¡¯t daree here.

    ¡°What a treasure!¡±

    After walking for a while, Stout¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at a fruit tree on a distant rock wall.

 Chapter 1543 Boss, Shall We Take Them Out Together?

    ¡°Boss, that should be the Red Rock Fruit. I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Stout turned to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Focus on the main task!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    Just as they were about to head to the right, amotion came from behind the stone wall.

    In no time, a beast resembling a giant pangolin emerged. It was ten timesrger than a regr pangolin, with golden scales and eyes that gleamed with intelligence.

    ¡°A fourth-rank Sacred Beast?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing the creature. ¡°Boss, it won¡¯t let us leave without a fight.¡±

    ¡°Make it quick!¡± Billy replied.

    Without waiting for Stout, Billy continued forward.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded and walked towards the beast.

    The beast charged at him, breaking trees in its path. As it leaped towards Stout like a small mountain, he stepped forward and struck with his palm.

    Being a sixth-rank Sacred Realm cultivator, Stout wasn¡¯t afraid of a fourth-rank Sacred Beast.

    With a dull thud, the beast was sent flying into the stone wall, causing rocks to fall. Though heavily injured, it roared and charged again.

    ¡°Still not running?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes narrowed as he struck again.

    The beast flew several hundred meters, crashing into trees and spitting blood. Yet, it got up and charged once more.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want your beast core, but since you¡¯re offering it, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Stout said, charging at the beast.

    ¡°Stout, watch out!¡± Billy¡¯s voice came as an arc of light shed past Stout.

    A four-horned beast was sent flying, leaving a trail of blood before disappearing into the forest.

    At the same time, Stout¡¯s strike hit the fourth-rank Sacred Beast, causing its head to explode in a mist of blood. It ran a few steps before copsing and twitching on the ground.

    ¡°Boss, what was that beast that ran away?¡± Stout asked Billy. ¡°I didn¡¯t sense its presence.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t either,¡± Billy said thoughtfully. ¡°It might be a mid-to-high-rank Sacred Beast with intelligence that can hide its aura.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Stout was surprised. ¡°This foggy forest is really something!¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Billy nodded.

    After retrieving the beast core, they continued forward. They encountered several more beasts but found no sign of humans.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy paused after walking for a while.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Stout asked.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°There¡¯s something ahead. Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said, flying towards the left.

    Stout hesitated but followed closely.

    After flying for several kilometers, they heard a loud explosion. The shockwave broke trees within a kilometer radius, sending leaves flying.

    Roars of beasts echoed in the air.

    ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Stout eximed upon seeing the scene.

    Two groups of beasts were facing off. One group consisted of four four-horned beasts with golden scales, resembling oversized rhinos. The other was a bird with a long beak and wings spanning tens of meters, covered in white feathers with colorful ones around its neck and a tuft of red on its head.

    ¡°Boss, was that beast that ambushed me one of those?¡± Stout pointed to a four-horned beast with a wound on its back.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°It haspanions,¡± Stout remarked.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon arrived beside Billy.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s happening here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Azure Dragon shook his head. ¡°We came because we heard themotion.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what rank are those four-horned beasts?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Mid-rank Sacred Beasts,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Stout was surprised. ¡°What about the bird?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± Billy shook his head, puzzled that he couldn¡¯t sense its rank despite its exposed aura during battle.

    ¡°You can¡¯t either?¡± Casey and Azure Dragon were equally surprised.

    Before they could discuss further, another loud noise came from the battlefield below. One of the four-horned beasts was sent flying by the bird¡¯s gust attack, crashing through trees before falling lifelessly to the ground.

    The remaining three roared and charged at the bird in frenzy. The bird took to the air and countered with powerful gusts from its beak. The sh created shockwaves that broke trees and cracked the ground.

    The four-horned beasts were clearly at a disadvantage, retreating as they fought.

    ¡°Boss, should we take them out while they¡¯re busy fighting?¡± Stout suggested to Billy. ¡°Mid-rank Sacred Beast cores are decent!¡±

    ¡°And I bet that bird¡¯s core is even better!¡± he added before Billy could respond.

    Casey and Azure Dragon exchanged nces, their expressions unreadable.

 Chapter 1544 This Flying Beast Is Impressive

    ¡°Billy, take down those three four-horned beasts!¡± Billy ignored Stout and instructed Casey.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey responded and dashed out.

    The bronze saber in his hand shed with sharp, cold light, slicing through the air. The three four-horned beasts were only mid-tier Sacred Beasts and already injured, so they couldn¡¯t withstand Casey¡¯s de.

    After the de light passed, a bloody gash appeared on each of the three beasts¡¯ heads. They staggered back twenty or thirty meters before copsing, causing the ground to crack. Blood gushed from their heads, and soon they were motionless.

    The bird seemed startled by Casey¡¯s skill andnded on the ground not far away, watching Casey warily. Meanwhile, Opal, Amber, and others arrived at the scene. Azure Dragon briefly described what had happened.

    ¡°Mid-tier Sacred Beast cores are valuable; don¡¯t waste them!¡± Stout pulled out a curved knife and walked towards the three beasts. After Azure Fang and Night Orchid switched to straight swords, Stout had imed Azure Fang¡¯s old curved knife for himself, ostensibly to practice swordsmanship, though he used it more for extracting beast cores.

    Seeing Stout with the curved knife again, Azure Fang¡¯s mouth twitched. The bird watched Stout work on one of the beasts and instinctively stepped back several paces, ncing at its own core area with a wary look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my boss said we won¡¯t harm you, so you¡¯re safe!¡± Stout grinned as if he understood the bird¡¯s thoughts. The bird retreated a few more steps, clearly still uneasy.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, any findings?¡± Billy asked them.

    ¡°No,¡± Opal shook her head. ¡°No signs of life within several kilometers.¡±

    ¡°Azure Fang and I found nothing either,¡± Amber added. ¡°It seems Mr Barron and his group¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the implication was clear.

    Billy nodded, having suspected as much. They were deep in the misty forest, teeming with fierce Sacred Beasts. It was unlikely Elder Cruz and his team could have made it this far. They had scanned the area with spiritual power and found no signs of life. It seemed Elder Cruz¡¯s group had met a grim fate.

    ¡°Boss, should we go deeper?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    Billy was about to respond when the bird called out to them. They looked over to see it walking a few steps to the side.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Stout asked after putting away several beast cores.

    The bird called out again and moved a few more steps to the side.

    ¡°Billy Boy, it might want to lead us somewhere,¡± Amber suggested.

    ¡°Shall we follow?¡± Opal asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy guessed its intention.

    ¡°Boss, are you sure? What if it¡¯s leading us into a trap?¡± Stout questioned.

    The bird squawked loudly at Stout as if protesting.

    ¡°Wow! Can it understand us?¡± Stout was surprised.

    ¡°Some high-level beasts are quite intelligent and might understand simple speech,¡± Opal exined. ¡°And this bird seems special.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow it,¡± Billy decided, leading the group as they followed the bird into the sky towards the left.

    After about twenty minutes, the bird led them to a mountain hollow. Ahead of them was a cave.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up as they sensed weak but definite human presence inside the cave.

    ¡°Elder Cruz and his team might be in there,¡± Stout spected.

    ¡°Most likely. Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Azure Dragon said as he approached the cave entrance.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, be careful!¡± Opal warned as she rushed forward, her sword shing towards the right slope. Billy also struck simultaneously with his saber.

    A loud crash followed as arge ck shadow shot out, smashing into a boulder and shattering it along with part of the mountainside. The shadow was a fierce-looking one-horned beast with a massive body and blood-red eyes.

    ¡°What a huge beast! What is that?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Boss, can you identify its level?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    ¡°Ninth-rank Sacred Beast,¡± Billy replied.

    Bob and Azure Dragon gasped in shock.

    ¡°A beast of this level here!¡± Stout eximed again. ¡°Is that bird leading us here to be its meal?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    The bird squawked at Stout and charged at the one-horned beast. The beast recovered and charged back like a small mountain, shaking the ground.

    With a loud crash, both the bird and beast were pushed back, strong airwaves turning a row of trees into wood chips. After one round, the bird seemed slightly stronger than the beast.

    The beast didn¡¯t pause long before charging again. The bird also didn¡¯t hesitate and flew to meet it.

    After another crash, both retreated hundreds of meters, cracking the ground beneath them.

    At that moment, heavy footsteps echoed from deeper in the hollow as two more one-horned beasts appeared, also ninth-rank Sacred Beasts. The bird¡¯s eyes showed concern; it clearly couldn¡¯t handle three at once.

    The three beasts roared and charged at the bird together.

 Chapter 1545 Rescued

    At this moment, Billy¡¯s figure shed by.

    In mid-air, his wrist continuously rotated, and three arc-shaped de auras, carrying a thunderous momentum, shed towards the three giant beasts.

    The three giant beasts perhaps sensed a crisis from Billy and didn¡¯t confront him head-on, quickly dodging to one side.

    Although the three giant beasts avoided fatal spots, the de auras still left a shallow but noticeable bloodline on their backs.

    Seeing this scene, a look of surprise shed across Billy¡¯s face.

    Despite using seven to eighty percent of his strength, his strike only left a de mark on the beasts.

    This shows how extraordinary their defensive capabilities were.

    The three giant beasts steadied themselves and, without much pause, roared and charged again towards Billy.

    ¡°I thought you guys would run away!¡± Billy said lightly.

    Then, with a slight narrowing of his eyes, he gripped his wild de and unleashed a blood-red arc-shaped de aura with full strength.

    With his current prowess, even a casual strike with full strength is something these high-tier Sacred Beasts could not withstand.

    As expected, two of the giant beasts had bloody gashes on their necks after the de aura struck.

    Due to inertia, they took a few more steps before copsing, with blood gushing from their wounds, quickly falling silent.

    The other giant beast, although it dodged the de aura, was severely frightened and turned to flee deeper into the valley.

    However, after running only four to five hundred meters, Billy released another arc-shaped de aura towards it.

    The de aura shed across the beast, causing it to fall to the ground, twitching a few times before lying still.

    ¡°Chirp¡­,¡± seeing this, the flying beast gave a call towards Billy, seemingly thanking him for the help.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, ninth-rank Sacred Beast beast cores, we struck it rich this time!¡± Stout, de in hand, walked over to the giant beasts.

    Seeing this, the flying beast instinctively backed away several steps.

    ¡°Am I really that scary?¡± Stout nced at the flying beast.

    The flying beast remained silent.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going in to take a look!¡± Casey said to Billy and walked towards the cave.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and Bob followed him.

    About ten minutester, they led a group of people out of the cave.

    Billy and his group looked over and saw that it was Elder Cruz and others, but there were only ten of them.

    Each had varying degrees of injuries but fortunately, none were life-threatening.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy, for saving our lives!¡± Elder Cruz and his group approached and made a gesture to bow.

    ¡°Elder Cruz, you are all injured, no need for formalities!¡± Billy waved a forceful wind, lifting them up.

    After a brief pause, he said, ¡°Elder Cruz, please sit. Let me treat your wounds.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± They eximed gratefully and sat down as directed.

    Then, Billy and Stout began to treat Elder Cruz and his group.

    During this time, several waves of Sacred Beasts appeared to attack, but their highest level was only mid-tier Sacred Beast.

    So there was no real threat, and Stout just ended up adding more beast cores to his bag.

    Every time Stout harvested a beast core, it seemed the flying beast had a thought of wanting to attack him.

    If it weren¡¯t for fearing Billy and his group¡¯s skills, it probably would have already attacked.

    ¡°Alright, Elder Cruz, your injuries should be fine now. Just need some rest.¡± After roughly two hours, Billy addressed Elder Cruz.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± They all bowed in unison.

    ¡°No need for thanks, Elder Cruz. Your injuries were incurred while serving Skydragon City.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Elder Cruz, what exactly happened? How did the flying beast know you were here?¡± Bob looked at Elder Cruz and asked.

    ¡°We owe our lives to that flying beast!¡± Elder Cruz took a deep breath and exined.

    After listening to his ount for a few minutes, Billy and his group understood the situation.

    On the first day, Elder Cruz and his team were indeed only gathering herbs on the outskirts, but their yield was modest by the end of the day.

    Several urgently needed herbs were insufficient in quantity, so they discussed and decided to venture into the misty jungle.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking as long as they didn¡¯t go too deep, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    At first, there was nothing significant, only some fierce beasts attacking, but the strongest were only low-tier Divine Beasts.

    Given their skills, Elder Cruz and his team easily managed.

    However, on the afternoon of the second day, when they were about to return, they passed through a valley with a fruit tree that was a very rare medicinal herb.

    They observed the surroundings carefully, finding no high-level fierce beasts, so they collected it.

    But just as they were pleased, a low-tier Sacred Beast emerged from a cave nearby, the guardian beast of that fruit tree.

    The highest cultivation in Elder Cruz¡¯s team was at the Divine Realmte stage, so they couldn¡¯t sense the Sacred Beast hiding its aura.

    Consequently, the Sacred Beast attacked them.

    After a fierce battle, they all sustained injuries.

    The Sacred Beast chased them for dozens of kilometers before they finally escaped.

    During this escape, twopanions self-destructed to buy time for the rest, or all would likely have perished.

    After escaping, they realized they were deep in the misty jungle with no sense of direction and continued heading outwards.

    They soon encountered stronger Sacred Beasts.

    In their despair, the flying beast coincidentally appeared and saved them.

    Finally, the flying beast brought them to this cave, temporarily ensuring their safety.

    ¡°Elder Cruz, why did the flying beast save you?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Elder Cruz shook his head. ¡°I felt like it understood some of our words.¡±

    ¡°We noticed that too!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    Then Elder Cruz approached the flying beast and bow slightly, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives!¡±

    The flying beast chirped in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Skydragon City!¡± Billy thanked the flying beast and turned to his group.

    ¡°Sure!¡± They responded.

    As they prepared to depart, the flying beast called out several times to Billy and walked a few steps to the side.

    ¡°Do you want to lead us somewhere else?¡± Bob asked the flying beast.

 Chapter 1546 Extraordinary

    The flying beast chirped once and nodded.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Stout, it might understand some of our words, but it can¡¯t speak!¡± Bob said. ¡°If you want to ask it questions, stick to yes or no ones!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout smacked his lips. He then looked at the flying beast again. ¡°Is there any danger?¡±

    The flying beast chirped but neither nodded nor shook its head.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t just chirp! You should nod or shake your head!¡±

    Casey and the others: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we follow it?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯re nearing the center of this foggy forest,¡± Amber said after some thought. ¡°There might be beasts stronger than ninth-rank Sacred Beasts. We must be cautious.¡±

    Billy nodded slightly, aware of this fact.

    ¡°Should we follow?¡± Opal suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s escort Elder Cruz and the others out first,¡± Billy decided after a moment of thought. He was curious about where the flying beast wanted to lead them but prioritized Elder Cruz¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Opal agreed.

    Billy then looked at the flying beast. ¡°We¡¯ll escort Elder Cruz out first ande backter.¡±

    The flying beast chirped and nodded.

    ¡°Why do you only nod at the Boss?¡± Stout smacked his lips again. ¡°Do you have a problem with me?¡±

    This time, the flying beast chirped and finally nodded at him.

    Amber chuckled softly.

    Billy and the others escorted Elder Cruz and his group towards Skydragon City, with the flying beast following behind.

    After about twenty minutes, they arrived at the mountain entrance of the primeval forest.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, take Elder Cruz and the others back to Skydragon City,¡± Billy instructed Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Bob, and Stout.

    ¡°Boss, it might be dangerous inside. Let us go with you,¡± Azure Fang suggested.

    ¡°You all stay here,¡± Opal replied for Billy. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s dangerous that you shouldn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Azure Dragon and the others agreed, understanding that their presence might be a burden in a tricky situation.

    Billy, Opal, Amber, and Casey followed the flying beast back into the foggy forest.

    After about half an hour, theynded at the edge of a cliff.

    Looking down, the entire cliff was shrouded in thick fog with visibility only four to five meters. Besides the fog, nothing else was visible. asionally, beastly roars echoed from below, sounding particrly eerie in the silent forest.

    ¡°Is the ce you want to take us below this cliff?¡± Billy asked the flying beast.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The flying beast nodded and then flew down into the fog.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and see,¡± Billy said, leading Opal and the others down.

    After descending about a hundred meters, the flying beast stopped and pped its wings vigorously to disperse the fog around them. They saw a medium-sized cave in the cliff wall not far away. They also sensed a strong oppressive aura emanating from within the cave. Beastly roars and muffled crashing sounds could be heard from inside.

    Hearing themotion, the flying beast chirped and quickly flew into the cave.

    ¡°It wants to take us inside?¡± Amber spected.

    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense what level of beast is inside?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°The aura is strong, stronger than a ninth-rank Sacred Beast,¡± Billy responded thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s likely close to Holy Beast level.¡±

    Beasts are categorized by levels; above Sacred Beast is Holy Beast. Like martial arts cultivation, although there¡¯s only one word difference between Holy Beast and Sacred Beast, the gap is vast. An Holy Beast can easily kill dozens of ninth-rank Sacred Beasts with a single swipe.

    ¡°Close to Holy Beast level?¡± Casey eximed. ¡°This primeval forest is indeed extraordinary!¡±

    Previously, they believed that the highest level beast in the Forbidden Ruins Space was a ninth-rank Sacred Beast. They didn¡¯t expect there to be beasts close to Holy Beast level here. The concept of ¡°close to¡± is simr to ¡°half step into Holy Realm¡± in martial arts cultivation-higher than ninth-rank Sacred Realm but lower than first-rank Holy Realm.

    At this moment, a stronger crashing sound came from inside the cave, with shock waves sweeping out from the entrance.

    ¡°The flying beast is probably fighting with a beast inside. Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said as he led Opal and the others into the cave.

    As soon as they entered, Casey and Amber gasped involuntarily. The oppressive aura inside was much stronger than outside, even making them feel pressured despite their cultivation levels.

    They saw a vast space of at least tens of thousands of square meters filled with bizarre stctites. In the center was a stone tform about two to three meters high with a man sitting cross-legged on it.

    The man appeared to be in his forties or fifties, dressed in white, with a well-proportioned body and chiseled features. His thick eyebrows andrge eyes exuded an extraordinary aura even while sitting there.

    Besides him, there was nothing else on the tform.

    Billy and his team noticed a faint barrier around the tform. They had encountered simr situations before and knew that the man had likely perished long ago, preserved by an array.

    At this moment, three giant beasts were attacking the barrier with violent shockwaves crashing against it.

    Another beast was fighting with the flying beast, both equally matched in strength. All four beasts were close to Holy Beast level-ferocious in appearance with tough scales and two long horns on their heads.

    Billy¡¯s team was surprised that despite the full-force attacks from three beasts equivalent to half-step Holy Realm experts, the barrier showed no signs of damage.

    This indicated that it was set up by someone above Holy Realm.

    ¡°I wonder who this man is,¡± Casey remarked as he looked towards the barrier.

 Chapter 1547 Insane Defensive Ability

    ¡°Does that flying beast know him?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°It brought us here, could it be rted to this man?¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Opal responded. ¡°But we don¡¯t know its purpose.¡±

    At that moment, a loud noise echoed from within the cave. The flying beast and the giant beast were thrown back, shattering stctites into dust. Meanwhile, three other giant beasts noticed Billy and his group and charged like mountains. The ground cracked under their feet, causing the entire cave to shake, dislodging stones from the walls and ceiling.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy shouted, drawing his Bloodshadow Fury de and rushing forward. Opal and the others followed suit, drawing their weapons.

    Billy¡¯s de left a shallow cut on one of the beasts, blood oozing out. Despite breaking through its scales, Billy was surprised. With his current power, even without using any trump cards, he could kill a first-rank Holy Realm with a single strike. He expected the beast to be dead, but it only had a shallow wound.

    ¡°Their defensive ability is strong, don¡¯t underestimate them!¡± Billy warned Opal and the others. The beast charged again, shaking the ground. Billy dodged and shed multiple times, leaving more wounds, but the beast remained unfazed.

    ¡°Enough ying around!¡± After a few more exchanges, Billy sheathed his de and used Celestial ck Finger, sending a powerful wave of energy that obliterated surrounding stctites. The beast sensed the danger but couldn¡¯t dodge in time and charged at the energy wave. A deafening explosion followed, shaking the cave and reducing stctites to dust.

    The beast was thrown three to four hundred meters away, creating a crater upon impact. Its bones were shattered, and blood gushed from its mouth, but it was still alive.

    Even a second-rank Holy Realm couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s Celestial ck Finger, yet this beast survived the attack. Its defensive ability was insane.

    Billy didn¡¯t intend to let it live. He sent a de light that sliced through the beast¡¯s head, spraying blood everywhere.

    After dealing with the beast, Billy rushed to help Amber and Casey. They were fighting another beast, which had some injuries but was still strong. With Billy¡¯s help, they quickly defeated it. Meanwhile, Opal had already finished his fight; his beast had a bloody hole in its throat.

    A muffled sound caught their attention. Another beast was thrown two to three hundred meters away by the flying beast¡¯s attack,nding with severalrge wounds and a fatal hole in its head. It twitched a few times before going still.

    Billy and his group were astonished by the flying beast¡¯s strength; even a second-rank Holy Realm might not be its match. Casey retrieved the beast cores from the four beasts; they were rare treasures.

    Seeing Casey with the beast cores, the flying beast stepped back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t take your beast cores,¡± Casey reassured it with a smile.

    The flying beast chirped without nodding or shaking its head, its meaning unclear.

    Billy and his group approached the barrier.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Billy asked the flying beast.

    The flying beast chirped and nodded.

    ¡°It really knows him!¡± Casey eximed.

    Billy and the others were slightly surprised.

    ¡°Why did it bring us here?¡± Amber wondered. ¡°Does it want us to break this array or guard it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask,¡± Billy suggested, turning to the flying beast. ¡°Do you want us to guard this array?¡±

    The flying beast shook its head.

    ¡°Do you want us to break it?¡± Billy asked again.

    The flying beast nodded vigorously.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing inside except this man. Why does it want us to break the array?¡± Amber pondered.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Casey replied. ¡°Let¡¯s break it and see.¡±

    Casey looked at Billy for approval. ¡°Boss, shall I try?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, but it won¡¯t be easy,¡± Billy nodded.

    Casey put away his bronze de and formed ¡®Thunder Breaking Fist,¡¯ striking the barrier. It only shook slightly before stabilizing, while Casey was pushed back several steps by the recoil.

    ¡°Casey, let me help,¡± Amber offered.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Casey agreed after catching his breath.

    They both unleashed their strongest attacks on the barrier but were pushed back ten meters without much effect on the barrier.

    The flying beast chirped repeatedly and shook its head vigorously.

    ¡°Is this barrier reinforced with an array?¡± Billy asked.

    The flying beast nodded.

    ¡°Billy Boy, can you sense the formation lines?¡± Opal inquired.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. He had already used his spiritual power to probe the cave but sensed no formation lines.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sense them?¡± Casey was surprised.

    ¡°Does that mean the person who set this array is more skilled than you?¡±

 Chapter 1548 The Old Man Wants to Come Out

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t find the array eye, we can¡¯t break the array. Brute force probably won¡¯t work either. What now?¡± Casey muttered to himself.

    ¡°Do you know where the array eye is?¡± Billy asked the flying beast again.

    The flying beast chirped twice and shook its head.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Billy shrugged.

    He then looked at Opal and the other two. ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll try again!¡±

    After speaking, he sat down cross-legged and began to release his spiritual power to investigate once more.

    About half an hourter, he stood up again.

    ¡°Boss, how is it?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No good,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°This array is far beyond my level.¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, why not let the old man inside you give it a try?¡± Opal suggested.

    ¡°Right!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Since that old man could set up a high-level array like the Forbidden Sanctum, his array skills must be exceptional!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a shot,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    He then activated his bloodline power to unseal the old man¡¯s soul consciousness.

    ¡°Kid, got beaten up again?¡± Soon, the old man¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you have a little faith in me?¡± Billy transferred his consciousness into his mind.

    ¡°With your half-baked skills, what confidence should I have in you¡­¡± The old man stopped mid-sentence.

    After a brief pause, he eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh! You¡¯ve broken through to half step into Holy Realm?¡±

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy responded. ¡°Compared to you back then, I¡¯m not doing too bad, right?¡±

    ¡°You sure are confident!¡± The old man retorted.

    ¡°When I was your age, I was already invincible in my domain!¡±

    ¡°And look at you, getting beaten up all the time at your age. How can you still be so arrogant?¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡±

    ¡°Keep working hard! You have a long way to go!¡± The old man added.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be discouraged; you¡¯ve barely tapped into one percent of your potential!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day when all gods will look up to you. By then¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    The old man had been getting more and more unreliabletely, always talking about gods looking up to him. The more he heard it, the less believable it sounded.

    Moreover, he used to say that only ten percent of his potential had been tapped. Now it was one percent. Next time, it might be one-thousandth!

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t die young, you¡¯ll believe my words someday!¡± The old man changed the topic.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter? Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°I thought you might be bored, so I let you out for some fresh air,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Kid, do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are?¡± The old man retorted.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t need something from me, would you be so kind as to let me out?¡±

    ¡°People need a bit of¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡± The old man interrupted him.

    ¡°Was the array in the Forbidden Sanctum set up by you?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°If not me, then who?¡± The old man responded.

    ¡°So your array skills should be decent?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The old man snorted. ¡°No one dares im their array skills are better than mine!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°If you¡¯re so great, can you break the array covering the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    The old man was silent for a long time.

    ¡°Feeling defeated?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°What do you know!¡± The old man snorted again.

    ¡°The barrier in the Forbidden Ruins Space isn¡¯t something that can be done solely with an array!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°If not just with an array, then with what?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t thought of this before!

    ¡°Why ask so many questions! With your current level of knowledge, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined!¡± The old man responded.

    ¡°I can only tell you that this barrier isn¡¯t something an array master alone can aplish!¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Can you sense any formation line fluctuations in our current environment?¡±

    ¡°This is your real purpose, isn¡¯t it?¡± The old man replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain there¡¯s an array set up here by someone very skilled.¡± Billy ignored his question.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t sense any formation line fluctuations here. Since you im to be an array master, why not give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! In your low-level civilization, who could possibly be a skilled array master!¡± The old man scoffed.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    When did the concept of low-level civilizatione into y?

    However, he knew now wasn¡¯t the time to discuss this. After a brief pause, he continued speaking.

    ¡°I never said the person who set up the array is from our world!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The old man was slightly taken aback. ¡°Are you saying the person who set up the array is from a higher civilization?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy responded straightforwardly.

    ¡°I suspect their origin is from a civilization even more advanced than yours. This array might be beyond your ability to break.¡±

    This statement was naturally made up on the spot.

    Who knew who the person inside the barrier was or where they came from!

    ¡°Kid, your reverse psychology is too crude.¡± The old man retorted. ¡°But congrattions, you¡¯ve piqued my interest!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult, don¡¯t push yourself!¡± Billy added.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man replied.

    Then he fell silent, likely starting to sense the surrounding space.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    About half an hourter, the old man finally reacted.

    ¡°So? Can you sense any formation lines?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t lying; this array indeed doesn¡¯t seem like something from your world!¡± The old man responded.

    ¡°When have I ever lied to you!¡± Billy replied.

    As he spoke, he felt slightly surprised internally.

    Could the person inside the array really be from a more advanced civilization?

    He had just said it casually earlier. Could it be true?

    ¡°Kid, stop talking nonsense!¡± The old man continued.

    ¡°This array is very sophisticated. Let me out and try. My consciousness is too restricted inside your body!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was taken aback. ¡°You cane out now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve reached half step into Holy Realm and your bloodline power has grown significantly.¡± The old man responded.

    ¡°Now, by activating your bloodline power, you can barely reach Holy Realm.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s worth a try!¡±

 Chapter 1549 Better Not Break the Array

    ¡°After I let you out, does that mean you won¡¯t need to return to my body?¡± Billy asked again after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°In theory, yes!¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°However, my spirit is still very fragile and far from its peak strength. If I encounter a true expert, I won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°So, until my spirit is fully restored, I still need to stay in your body.¡±

    ¡°Does my bloodline power help in repairing your spirit?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the old man responded. ¡°Otherwise, why would I have chosen you after all these years?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite demanding for someone who relies on others. Be careful, or I¡¯ll seal you permanently!¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Alright, enough talk. If you want to break the array here, let me out quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t disturb my sleep!¡± the old man snapped.

    ¡°Can¡¯t youe out on your own?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯ll input the method into your mind; just follow it,¡± the old man said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded.

    Two minutester, an apparition of an elderly man appeared beside Billy. He looked to be in his seventies or eighties, with a head full of silver hair and a goatee that reached his chest. His figure was lean. The apparition was about seventy to eighty percent clear, likely due to his spirit not being fully restored.

    After appearing, the old man first nced in the direction of the barrier, then scanned Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Opal, Amber, and Casey all bowed slightly upon seeing the old man. Although they didn¡¯t know who he was, they respected him for having once saved Billy.

    Moreover, strengthmands respect, and the old man¡¯s abilities were clearly far superior to theirs.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Not bad, your talents are passable,¡± the old man nodded slightly.

    The flying beast took several steps back instinctively upon seeing the apparition.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man looked at the flying beast and was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong? Do you recognize it?¡± Casey asked upon noticing the old man¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°No,¡± the old man shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s not from your world, is it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy and hispanions were all taken aback.

    ¡°Senior, how can you tell it¡¯s not from our world?¡± Amber asked after a pause.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you,¡± the old man replied. ¡°It¡¯s clearly a creature from a higher civilization, not something your world could produce.¡±

    ¡°However, its spirit was once severely damaged and hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so its current strength is less than a tenth of its peak.¡±

    Hearing this, Billy and hispanions gasped in shock. A creature capable of killing beasts with defensive abilitiesparable to second-rank Holy Realm beings was less than a tenth of its peak strength?

    If it were at its peak, wouldn¡¯t Holy Realm experts be like ants before it?

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± the old man added.

    ¡°You know that too?¡± Amber eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Is it hard to guess?¡± the old man replied. ¡°If its spirit were fully restored, it could evenmunicate directly with you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy and hispanions eximed again in astonishment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised,¡± the old man shrugged.

    Then he looked back at the barrier and sent out a wisp of spiritual energy. Billy and hispanions didn¡¯t disturb him and stood waiting for his results.

    As time passed, the old man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and a hint of surprise asionally shed in his eyes. If observed closely, one could see a trace of fear deep in his eyes.

    The processsted about an hour before the old man retracted his spiritual power and returned to normal.

    ¡°Sir, how is it? Can you find the array eye?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Kid, this array is his resting ce. Why do you want to break it? Are you nning something shady?¡± The old man ignored Casey and looked at Billy instead.

    Billy was taken aback.

    ¡°Sir, it was the flying beast that brought us here. It wants us to break this array,¡± Amber exined. ¡°We don¡¯t know why it wants us to do so.¡±

    ¡°Take my advice: it¡¯s better to avoid trouble. Go back where you came from and don¡¯t touch this array!¡± The old man thought for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Sir, did you sense something?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°Or do you know who is inside?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is,¡± the old man shook his head. ¡°But one thing is certain: he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Why ask so many questions? You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you,¡± the old man continued. ¡°I estimate that before he fell, his abilities were enough to dominate even gods!¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched at the mention of ¡®gods.¡¯ This old man had a tendency to exaggerate!

    Moreover, how could he judge someone¡¯s peak abilities when they had already fallen?

    ¡°So strong?¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°How does hepare to you at your peak?¡±

    The old man paused for a moment before replying irritably, ¡°Stronger than me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Casey asked in a provoking tone.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man red at him before ignoring him again. Then he looked back at Billy.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not trying to scare you. Such a person, even if fallen, is not someone you can mess with. It¡¯s best not to invite trouble!¡±

    ¡°Are you just saying this because you can¡¯t find the array eye and don¡¯t want to lose face?¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Kid, trying to provoke me again?¡± The old man red at Billy. ¡°He was indeed very strong at his peak, but this array was set up with his remaining power before he fell. So I can break it!¡±

    ¡°You can really break it?¡± Billy was stunned.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the old man replied. ¡°If you really want to break it, I can help you! But you¡¯d better think carefully about whether you can bear all the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Sir, what kind of consequences do you foresee?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me; I don¡¯t know!¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°I just have a vague feeling that breaking this array will lead to something bad happening!¡±

 Chapter 1550 Troops at the Border

    ¡°This array isn¡¯t actually that high-level,¡± the old man said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it uses a reverse formation line technique, so you can¡¯t sense the formation line¡¯s fluctuations.¡±

    ¡°Reverse formation line?¡± Billy was taken aback. It was the first time he had heard of such a thing.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the old man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s an umon array technique, so it¡¯s normal you haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±

    ¡°How do we break it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to break it?¡± the old man questioned.

    ¡°I believe that flying beast doesn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Billy responded after a brief thought.

    ¡°Have you known it for long? Are you lifelong friends?¡± The old man gave Billy a disbelieving look.

    ¡°If you¡¯re determined, I won¡¯t stop you, but you¡¯ll bear all the consequences,¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°The array eye is outside the stone cave. I¡¯ll handle it. You just need to use your spiritual power to envelop it and block the formation line once you sense it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and released his spiritual power.

    As he had said, he believed the flying beast wouldn¡¯t harm him. Besides, he was curious to see what would happen once the array was broken.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s resolve, the old man said no more and swiftly flew out of the stone cave.

    About five minutester, Billy could clearly feel the array around him starting to fluctuate with the array¡¯s energy.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he blocked all the formation lines.

    After about a quarter of an hour, a violent wave of energy burst from the barrier, causing it to dissipate instantly.

    Amber and Casey were thrown back a hundred meters, nearly coughing up blood from the shock.

    Billy and Opal were pushed back several steps, the stone beneath their feet cracking, their breaths chaotic.

    Before Billy could recover from the shockwave, a white light shot out from the man¡¯s body and entered Billy¡¯s forehead with lightning speed.

    Simultaneously, the man¡¯s body vaporized and disappeared within moments.

    Billy then copsed, unconscious, his eyes rolling back.

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Opal and the others cried out in rm.

    The flying beast also let out several cries.

    Billy didn¡¯t know how long he had been unconscious before he slowly woke up.

    Looking around, he realized he was in his bedroom in the northern manor of Skydragon City.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he heard everyone¡¯s voices.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Billy called out to Stephanie Stuart after adjusting to the light.

    ¡°Billy, how do you feel?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked, her face full of concern.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy replied after a moment.

    ¡°Boss, are you really okay?¡± Stout paused before continuing, ¡°Let me give you a full check-up!¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m really fine,¡± Billy said as he got out of bed.

    Seeing that he was indeed alright, everyone felt relieved.

    They then moved to the living room.

    ¡°Casey, how long was I unconscious?¡± Billy asked after sitting down.

    ¡°Exactly three days,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°So long?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey nodded and then asked, ¡°Boss, do you feel like there¡¯s something extra in your body?¡±

    ¡°Something extra?¡± Billy was puzzled.

    He recalled the moment before he fainted. He remembered a white light entering his forehead from the man¡¯s body before he lost consciousness.

    Thinking of this, he immediately focused his mind inward to search his body.

    To his surprise, not only did he not find anything extra, but something was missing-the soul consciousness of the old man that had been inside him was gone!

    After another thorough search with the same result, Billy confirmed that the soul consciousness had indeed vanished.

    ¡°Casey, what happened after I fainted?¡± Billy asked after withdrawing his mind. ¡°Did the old mane back?¡±

    ¡°He did!¡± Casey was slightly surprised. ¡°After you fainted, he returned shortly.¡±

    ¡°He asked us what happened when he saw you unconscious. We exined everything.¡±

    ¡°After listening, he said something might have gone wrong and then turned into a beam of light and re-entered your body.¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, did something happen?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense his spirit anymore,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Opal was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Everyone else was equally shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°What happened? How could it just disappear?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Boss, could it be that whatever entered your body from that man eliminated the old man?¡± Stout spected.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Amber responded before Billy could speak. ¡°Even if that¡¯s not the reason, it¡¯s rted to whatever came from that man.¡±

    ¡°But why can¡¯t Boss sense that thing either?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°Could it be because that thing is from a higher level of civilization and Billy¡¯s current cultivation is too low to sense it?¡± Edie Fennimore suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Alex Long began again when urgent footsteps interrupted him. Marquise Thompson rushed in from outside.

    ¡°Elder Marquise, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Stephanie Stuart stood up to greet him.

    ¡°City Lord, Mr Billy, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Marquise Thompson said gravely. ¡°ording to reports from the Shadow Guards, Blood and Devil Sects have gathered nearly 100, 000 troops heading towards Skydragon City!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°How long until they arrive?¡± Billy frowned deeply.

    ¡°At their current flying speed, they¡¯ll be here in four or five hours at most,¡± Marquise Thompson replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge was puzzled. ¡°A hundred thousand people flying? Do Blood and Devil Sects have 100, 000 disciples at Saint realm or above?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration!¡± Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Stephanie Stuart responded. ¡°Blood and Devil Sects aren¡¯t that powerful!¡±

    ¡°So what does it mean¡­¡± Judge asked again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°A Divine Realm expert can carry ten people while flying at full strength,¡± Stephanie Stuart exined. ¡°Above Divine Realm is Sacred Realm, and above that is Holy Realm. With so many experts in Blood and Devil Sects, gathering 100, 000 people to fly together isn¡¯t too difficult!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Judge nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Elder Marquise, do we know who is leading these two sects?¡± Edie Fennimore asked.

 Chapter 1551 How to Fight This Battle?

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet!¡± Marquise Thompson shook his head.

    ¡°Most likely, the heads of the two sects will personally lead the attack this time!¡± Billy took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°A month ago, we killed three protectors from the two sects. They should be well aware of our strength.¡±

    ¡°Since they are attacking again, they will undoubtedly bring their top fighters!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, do you know the cultivation level of their leaders?¡± Marquise Thompson also took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°But both should be at least mid-Holy Realm!¡±

    ¡°And, if nothing unexpected happens, each sect should have a Vice Master with at least third-rank Holy Realm strength!¡±

    Marquise Thompson couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Casey and Azure Dragon looked equally serious, each feeling a chill in their hearts.

    Such strength was intimidating just to hear about!

    And the worst part was, the old man inside the Boss had disappeared at this critical moment!

    Otherwise, with his strength, killing one or two mid-Holy Realm experts would be no problem!

    But now, he was gone¡­

    Just thinking about it made them feel helpless!

    ¡°City Lord, should we send a message to the four empires?¡± Marquise Thompson looked at Stephanie Stuart and asked.

    ¡°No need. Even if theye to support us, their strength won¡¯t make much difference.¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head slightly.

    After a brief pause, she turned to Edie Fennimore. ¡°Edie, there¡¯s still time. Go with Elder Marquise and arrange for the citizens to evacuate Skydragon City.¡±

    ¡°Have the guards escort them temporarily to Sheardal Empire and Rainbow Moon Empire.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Edie Fennimore and Marquise Thompson responded in unison and left.

    ¡°Billy, can we activate the city¡¯s defensive array?¡± After they left, Stephanie Stuart looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°We can, but it¡¯s not fully ready.¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Even someone who doesn¡¯t understand arrays but has mid-Holy Realm strength can forcefully break through!¡±

    ¡°No matter, activate it. Even if it buys us some time, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Stephanie Stuart frowned slightly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy stood up as he spoke.

    ¡°Mom, go instruct the Skydragon Dark Guard to divide into four groups and guard the four city gates. Also, have the other guards take their positions!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stephanie Stuart responded and quickly left.

    ¡°Casey, where are the beast cores from those four giant beasts in the stone cave?¡± Billy asked after Stephanie Stuart left.

    ¡°Boss, I have them!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Bring me two!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t n to refine two high-level beast cores at once, do you?¡± Stout was slightly stunned.

    Everyone else understood Billy¡¯s intention and turned to look at him.

    ¡°Billy Boy, that¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Opal spoke up.

    ¡°You just broke through to half-step Holy Realm not long ago. Refining two half-step Holy Beast cores in such a short time is too much for your body!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know my limits!¡± Billy smiled faintly and looked at Stout again. ¡°Go ahead, hurry up!¡±

    He had no other choice!

    The Blood and Devil Sects were attacking with heavy forces, including at least two mid-Holy Realm experts.

    And Skydragon City had no one at the Holy Realm!

    How could they fight this battle?!

    He had to take a gamble!

    He knew that even if he sessfully refined two high-level beast cores and broke through to first-rank Holy Realm, their chances of winning were still slim!

    But it was better than not breaking through at all!

    At this moment, he really missed the old man inside him. If he were still here, everything would be much easier!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout saw that Billy had made up his mind and didn¡¯t insist further. He got up and left.

    Just then, a flying beast¡¯s cry sounded outside the door.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly stunned and walked out to take a look.

    It was the flying beast they had encountered in the misty forest a few days ago, wandering outside the door.

    Seeing Billy, the flying beast chirped excitedly several times.

    ¡°Billy, it has been guarding the door every moment these past few days without leaving.¡± Felicia said.

    ¡°Why is it here?¡± Billy asked Casey in surprise.

    ¡°After you fainted that day, it insisted on following us. Seeing it meant no harm, I brought it back.¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    This flying beast had killed a beast with defensive abilitiesparable to second-rank Holy Realm. Itsbat power was enough to contend with third-rank Holy Realm!

    In the current situation, it was definitely a great help!

    Moreover, he remembered that the old man inside him had said that this flying beast¡¯sbat power had not fully recovered yet.

    Given time, once its soul was fully restored, it would be an absolute powerhouse!

    ¡°Boss, here!¡± Soon after, Stout brought over two beast cores.

    ¡°Opal, take Amber and Casey to activate the city¡¯s defensive array. I¡¯ll join you shortly!¡± Billy said to Opal after taking the beast cores.

    ¡°Be careful. If it doesn¡¯t work out, don¡¯t force it!¡± Opal nodded in response.

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy nodded as well.

    Then Opal led everyone into the air and left.

    After they left, the flying beast chirped at Billy several times.

    ¡°Do you want to go with them first?¡± Billy asked.

    The flying beast shook its head.

    ¡°Then wait here for me. We¡¯ll go togetherter!¡± Billy continued.

    The flying beast nodded.

    Billy then sat cross-legged on thewn outside the door and began refining the beast cores.

    The flying beast stood guard nearby with a tense expression.

    Time passed quickly; over four hours flew by in an instant.

    Billy had refined the two high-level beast cores.

    Of course, he did this at an extremely abnormal speed. In some sense, he had only ingested the beast cores.

    As for the energy from the two beast cores, it was far from being fully absorbed. They were like two ticking time bombs inside him, ready to explode at any moment.

    He dared to refine high-level beast cores because his bloodline was different from ordinary people. If it were anyone else, they would have exploded and died long ago.

    Even for him, it was tough. Powerful currents of energy surged through his meridians and organs, causing a burning sensation.

    However, these high-level beast cores indeed contained immense energy.

    After three or four hours, he had glimpsed the dawn of Holy Realm; he was just one step away.

    Soon after suppressing the turbulent energy within him, he stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Blood and Devil Sects should be arriving soon!¡±

    Billy said to the flying beast before taking off into the air.

    The flying beast chirped and followed closely behind.

 Chapter 1552 The Battle is Imminent

    At this moment, within Skydragon City, the citizens had evacuated in an orderly manner, dispersing into the territories of the Rainbow Moon Empire and Sheardal Empire.

    Prior to this, the city lord¡¯s mansion had informed the millions of citizens and even conducted partial drills, making the evacuation rtively smooth.

    Now, within the city, aside from eighty to ny thousand guards and seven to eight thousand Skydragon Dark Guards, there were also tens of thousands of warriors.

    These included staff from various departments of Skydragon City, disciples from sects, guards from prominent families, and some independent cultivators.

    Stephanie Stuart had previously emphasized the current perilous situation to everyone, allowing them to choose whether to stay or leave.

    The result was that no one left; determination shone in their eyes as they vowed to live and die with the city.

    Stephanie Stuart did not force them to leave, understanding that every additional strength increased their chances of sess.

    Meanwhile, the city¡¯s protective barrier had been activated, enveloping Skydragon City in a massive shield.

    As Billy had mentioned before, this barrier could not be breached by anyone below the Holy Realm unless they understood arrays.

    However, those above the Holy Realm could forcibly break it even without understanding arrays.

    A few minutester, Billy and a flying beast arrived at the central square where Stephanie Stuart and others had gathered.

    ¡°Billy, are you alright?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked upon seeing Billy.

    She was already aware of Billy refining the beast core.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy reassured his mother with a calm look.

    ¡°Good!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, they¡¯re here!¡± Casey pointed towards the void ahead with a serious tone.

    Everyone looked up to see a dark mass of people upying half the sky, numbering a hundred thousand and blocking out the sun.

    Soon, all one hundred thousand descended onto arge open space outside Skydragon City¡¯s east gate.

    Leading them were four men, the Sect Masters and Vice Sect Masters of the Blood and Devil Sects.

    This time, they were determined to capture Billy and Skydragon City.

    After all, their own lives depended on it.

    For these four men, today was a matter of life or death!

    ¡°Surround them!¡± Valentin Fuller, the Blood Sect Sect Master,manded loudly with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The members of both sects responded in unison and quickly spread out.

    Half of them scattered along the city walls while tens of thousands divided into four groups to guard the four city gates.

    Meanwhile, Billy and Stephanie Stuart led a thousand elite Skydragon Dark Guards to the east gate outside the city.

    The protective barrier could only withstand attacks from those below the Holy Realm. Billy knew he couldn¡¯t just sit inside and wait for death.

    If they allowed the enemy to attack freely, the barrier would be broken within minutes.

    Besides them, there was a special group that even caught the attention of the flying beast for a while.

    On one side stood twenty to thirty ¡®bamboo section men,¡¯ each two meters tall and holding bamboo swords!

    The flying beast circled these ¡®bamboo section men¡¯ curiously for quite some time.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± Valentin Fuller asked Billy in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he nced at the flying beast and the ¡®bamboo section men,¡¯ utterly confused.

    Even those behind him wore puzzled expressions, unsure of what was happening.

    Having a flying beast in their ranks was somewhat understandable if it was at the Sacred Beast level,parable to a Sacred Realm expert.

    But what were these ¡®bamboo section men¡¯?

    Were they here foric relief?

    ¡°You two must be the Sect Masters of the Blood and Devil Sects? State your names,¡± Billy said calmly to Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney while releasing his spiritual power to probe their cultivation levels.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    His heart skipped a beat as he couldn¡¯t detect Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney¡¯s cultivation levels.

    Even with his bloodline power activated, making him a first-rank Holy Realm cultivator, he couldn¡¯t sense their aura.

    Clearly, they were at least fifth-rank Holy Realm!

    Following Valentin Fuller were two other men; one was atte third-rank Holy Realm and the other at fourth-rank Holy Realm.

    Aside from these four, there were two more first-rank Holy Realm experts among their high-end forces. The rest were mostly dead by now.

    Among the remaining forces, the highest cultivation levels were two half-step Holy Realm experts and dozens of mid-tote Sacred Realm members, mostly Elder Pavilion members.

    Behind them were hundreds of elite disciples from both sects with nearly a hundred at Sacred Realm and others at Divine Realm.

    The remaining nearly ten thousand were ordinary disciples with varying cultivation levels.

    ¡°Blood Sect Sect Master, Valentin Fuller!¡±

    ¡°Devil Sect Sect Master, Vance Dney!¡±

    Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney responded sinctly.

    ¡°Judging by your stance, you don¡¯t intend to leave any survivors in Skydragon City?¡± Billy nced at them.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Vance Dney responded coldly. ¡°You killed so many of our Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ people; you should have expected this day!¡±

    ¡°If you cripple your cultivation ande with us, I might spare your life!¡± Valentin Fuller added.

    ¡°As for everyone else here, sorry, but none will leave alive today!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that you want to spare me; it¡¯s that your master wants me alive, right?¡±

    The forces behind Blood and Devil Sects aimed for the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin.¡¯

    They wouldn¡¯t let him die easily before obtaining it. Otherwise, if something went wrong and he perished with the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ all efforts would be wasted.

    ¡°I have a question I¡¯m curious about,¡± Billy continued. ¡°You know those behind you have ill intentions. If they take the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ they won¡¯t treat you well.¡±

    ¡°They might even destroy it. If that happens, this¡¯s spiritual energy will gradually deplete.¡±

    ¡°Even if they help you unify this by then, what would it mean for you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern!¡± Vance Dney responded coldly. ¡°Since you know we¡¯re here for the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡±

    ¡°If you hand over the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ and have everyone here cripple their cultivation, I might consider sparing their lives.¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you believe that yourself?¡± Billy chuckled lightly. ¡°We killed so many of your people; would you really let us go?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re nning to resist?¡± Valentin Fuller sneered. ¡°With just these people and that useless barrier behind you?¡±

    ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Valentin Fuller¡¯s tone turned grim. He then looked at Vance Dney. ¡°Shall we? Let¡¯s end this quickly to avoidplications!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Vance Dney nodded.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Valentin Fullermanded. ¡°Everyone, kill!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Nearly ten thousand voices responded in unison.

 Chapter 1553 The Curtain Rises

    ¡°Everyone remember, don¡¯t fight head-on, don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices!¡± Billy shouted.

    ¡°Roger!¡± the crowd responded loudly.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy continued to shout.

    As his voice rang out, a wave of spiritual power swept over the ¡®bamboo section men.¡¯

    In the next moment, the ¡®bamboo section men¡¯ charged forward. Compared to the ones that fought Alma Dney and Jonah Fullerst time, these were several levels higher. Their attack power was equivalent to the early stages of the Sacred Realm. If their opponents couldn¡¯t find the array eye on them, it would take at leastte-stage Sacred Realm strength to defeat them. This was a force not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Stephanie Stuart and a thousand Skydragon Dark Guards charged out simultaneously. The scene quickly descended into fiercebat, with waves of energy and shes of des and swords.

    The disciples of the Blood and Devil Sects who encountered the ¡®bamboo section men¡¯ felt an urge to curse. Initially, they didn¡¯t take these ¡®bamboo section men¡¯ seriously. Everyone thought, what are these things? This is a battlefield of life and death, not a stage performance. Who are you looking down on with these toys?

    However, as soon as they started fighting the ¡®bamboo section men,¡¯ their expressions stiffened. In just the blink of an eye, dozens of heads flew into the air, blood spraying like fountains.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief. Even in their dying moments, they couldn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t withstand even one move from these ¡®bamboo section men.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them; they are enhanced with arrays!¡± someone finally realized and loudly reminded theirpanions.

    At this moment, a ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ was sent flying by the palm wind of a third-rank Sacred Realm man. Just as he steadied himself, the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ charged again, thrusting his bamboo sword at a tricky angle.

    The man frowned and dodged to the side while sweeping out another palm wind.

    The ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ was pushed back seven or eight steps but quickly closed the distance again, drawing a cold gleam with his bamboo sword.

    The man didn¡¯t expect the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯s¡¯ speed to be so fast and got a cut on his arm due to carelessness.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The injured man, full of anger, unleashed his full strength in a desperate attack. With a loud bang, the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ was sent flying six or seven hundred meters, tumbling several times upon hitting the ground.

    The man thought it was finally over, but before he could catch his breath, the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ got up and charged again.

    ¡°What the hell is it!¡± The man was nearly driven mad. Many others shared his feelings. Even ten early-stage Sacred Realm fighters couldn¡¯tpletely subdue one ¡®bamboo section man,¡¯ leaving everyone¡¯s expressions twisted.

    Crack!

    Not far away, an eighth-rank Sacred Realm elder from the Devil Sect sent a ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ flying with a palm strike.

    In mid-air, it disintegratedpletely, finally destroying one. Seeing this, those targeted by the ¡®bamboo section men¡¯ felt a glimmer of hope. At least it proved that these ¡®bamboo section men¡¯ were not invincible.

    ¡°Elder Tony, you and Elder Jeff go deal with those bamboo section men!¡± a first-rank Holy Realm member shouted.

    ¡°Alright!¡± responded several elders from the Elder Pavilion.

    ¡°You should worry about your own survival first!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice came through. He and Azure Fang, along with Ian de and others, charged in with bronze knives.

    The next moment, sounds of shes filled the air as both sides engaged in intensebat. The Blood and Devil Sects had brought fifty to sixty Elder Pavilion members this time, all seventh-rank Sacred Realm or higher. Azure Dragon and Azure Fang¡¯s group had only a quarter of their numbers, making the battle tough. However, this left fewer enemies to deal with the ¡®bamboo section men.¡¯

    Within minutes, bodies littered the ground, most having their throats slit by the ¡®bamboo section men,¡¯ easing the pressure on the thousand Dark Guards significantly.

    As soon as the battle began, Blood Sect Master Valentin Fuller looked towards the city and then turned to Vance Dney.

    ¡°Vance, go break the city¡¯s barrier. I¡¯ll handle this so-called unparalleled genius with Barrett Fuller and Deacon Dney.¡±

    He held Billy in high regard; three mid-Holy Realm experts against one half-step Holy Realm fighter!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Vance Dney responded loudly and flew towards the barrier.

    Their goal today was not only to capture Billy but also to destroy Skydragon Citypletely. Therefore, breaking the barrier was essential; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t proceed.

    ¡°To break the barrier, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as a blood-red de light shot forward.

    ¡°Your opponent is us!¡± Barrett Fuller said coldly,unching an attack towards Billy. However, his palm strike was intercepted by Stephanie Stuart¡¯s sword aura.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Barrett Fuller¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Interesting. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    He then attacked Stephanie Stuart. With his half-step fourth-rank Holy Realm strength, even without using any trump cards, Stephanie Stuart couldn¡¯t match him. After two rounds, Stephanie Stuart was forced back, her breath chaotic.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Opal shouted after killing several Blood Sect disciples and rushed over.

    As she spoke, a sharp sword aura shot towards Barrett Fuller like a fleeting horse.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Barrett Fuller dismissed her attack with a wave of his hand, shattering her sword aura and sending Opal flying back a hundred meters.

    Stephanie Stuart shouted as she unleashed Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth towards Barrett Fuller.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Barrett Fuller nced at the hundred-meter-long giant sword in mid-air, his pupils contracting slightly. He then charged towards Stephanie Stuart instead of retreating, releasing a blood-red aura that formed a massive phantom de.

    With a loud explosion, both attacks shattered simultaneously, causing waves of energy to ripple outwards.

    After the explosion subsided, Stephanie Stuart spat blood and was sent flying several hundred meters away, clearly heavily injured.

 Chapter 1554 Unleashing Potential

    As the two attacks collided, a sword strike formed by Opal shed past Barrett Fuller¡¯s waist.

    After tearing through his defensive aura, it left a deep gash, and blood spurted out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Barrett Fuller grunted and retreated a hundred meters.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, are you okay?¡± Opal quickly moved towards Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head and took a Chi Condensing Pill from her pocket, swallowing it.

    ¡°You managed to wound me; you two have really surprised me!¡± Barrett Fuller touched the wound at his waist and then licked his fingers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully angered me. Next, I¡¯ll drink every drop of your blood!¡±

    With that, he dashed forward again.

    In front of him, rows of blood-red spiritual power des materialized and rained down on Stephanie Stuart and Opal.

    ¡°Opal, be careful! Don¡¯t engage him head-on!¡± Stephanie Stuart shouted, using her Phantom Trail technique while her ancient sword emitted beams of light to block the attack.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Boom¡­

    A fierce sh echoed in the air.

    On the other side, Opal dodged Barrett Fuller¡¯s assault whileunching a sword strike back at him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Barrett Fuller swiped his hand, shattering the sword strike mid-air.

    Without pausing, Barrett Fuller conjured another blood-red de and shed at them again.

    This time, both of them dodged instead of confronting him directly.

    Although the shock waves affected them, it was far better than taking the hit head-on.

    The three entered a stalemate, their figures flickering as they exchanged blows.

    Stephanie Stuart and Opal, both half-step into the Holy Realm, struggled to contend with Barrett Fuller, who was at the third rank of the Holy Realm.

    However, with the Phantom Trail enhancing their agility, Barrett Fuller couldn¡¯t easily defeat them in a short time.

    Meanwhile, as Barrett Fuller was held off by Stephanie Stuart, Deacon Dney of the Devil Sect was preparing to join forces with Valentin Fuller to attack Billy but was intercepted by a flying beast.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Deacon Dney frowned andunched an attack at the beast.

    The beast didn¡¯t confront him directly but pped its wings and dodged aside.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Deacon Dney was surprised by the beast¡¯s speed. After a brief pause, he ignored it and charged at Billy again.

    But just as he moved, two violent gusts of wind forced him to stop.

    ¡°If you want to die, then die!¡± Deacon Dney frowned again and unleashed his full strength at the beast.

    The beast dodged once more, avoiding a direct confrontation. Although itsbat power was slightly inferior to Deacon Dney¡¯s third-rank Holy Realm strength, its speed far surpassed his.

    Deacon Dney couldn¡¯t take it down quickly. After several rounds, he failed to injure the beast and was instead ambushed several times, making him furious.

    His anger only made him more passive. A few minutester, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.

    Deacon Dney took a deep breath to calm himself. He knew that if this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill his opponent and might end up dead himself.

    The beast watched him intently, ready to attack if he made a move.

    Meanwhile, in Casey¡¯s battle zone, a loud crash echoed as both he and his opponent were sent flying.

    As Casey flew back, his bronze de shed out an arc of light at his opponent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elderly woman didn¡¯t expect Casey to strike at this moment. Her pupils contracted in shock.

    Unable to dodge in time, she raised her hand to block symbolically.

    The de light sliced through her arm like it was nothing, leaving a deep wound that bled profusely.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The elderly woman grunted and retreated another two or three hundred meters.

    Before she could catch her breath, Casey shed again.

    Frowning, she dodged but was too slow and got another wound on her waist.

    ¡°You brat! You¡¯re courting death!¡± she roared angrily. Her face twisted with fury. Despite being a first-rank Holy Realm expert, she was being pushed to this extent by a ninth-rank Sacred Realm youth. It was infuriating!

    With a burst of mist from her body, countless skulls emerged from it, filling the air with a hellish aura.

    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll put you to death!¡± she growled as the skulls formed a massive sphere covered in skull faces.

    The giant skull sphere hurtled towards Casey like a falling meteor, apanied by fierce winds and an imposing presence.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who should be dead!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out as he sheathed his bronze de and clenched his right fist. Using his full strength, he unleashed the ¡®Thunder Breaking Fist.¡¯

    The massive phantom fist collided with the skull sphere, shattering it instantly. Hoarse screams echoed faintly in the air.

    The elderly woman spat out a mouthful of blood and was thrown back. Her bones and tendons were severely damaged, drastically reducing herbat power. She plummeted towards the ground.

    But before she hit the ground, a spiritual power de appeared before her eyes.

    ¡°Boy, if you dare kill me¡­¡± she cried out in terror.

    Before she could finish her sentence, the de shed past her neck, severing her head from her body.

    ¡°Be a good person in your next life!¡± Casey said as he rushed towards Edie Fennimore¡¯s direction.

    Edie Fennimore was being besieged by a first-rank Holy Realm expert and a half-step into Holy Realm opponent. She had already sustained some injuries.

    With Casey¡¯s arrival, their fate was sealed.

    At that moment, in the distant void, Billy shed head-on with Valentin Fuller. Billy was sent flying like a broken kite.

    Given his current strength, even with all his trump cards revealed, he couldn¡¯t match Valentin Fuller!

    It was clear that Billy intended to use intensebat to absorb the energy from the two beast cores within him and unleash his potential. Despite knowing he wasn¡¯t an equal match, he continued to fight aggressively. After several exchanges, blood filled his mouth.

    Fortunately, his defensive abilities had significantly improved; otherwise, his body wouldn¡¯t have withstood such strain.

    Billy steadied himself without pausing and dashed towards Vance Dney nearby. Vance Dney was attacking a barrier that already showed small cracks and wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    Billy flipped his wrist and sent a blood-red de light speeding towards Vance Dney.

 Chapter 1555 Bloody Battle!

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Vance Dney nced at Billy and sent a gust of wind crashing towards him, causing the de light to explode instantly.

    However, just as he was about to strike the barrier again, a sharp of de force, apanied by thunderous momentum, attacked. Endless sharp de lights shed in the void.

    ¡°You really have a death wish!¡± Vance Dney frowned again, raising his hand to form a seal that roared out.

    The of de force had no chance of resistance against the seal, shattering into nothingness like paper.

    The powerful airwave sent Billy flying three to four hundred meters away, his breath chaotic.

    Before Billy could stabilize himself, he pointed at his opponent, and a gust from the Celestial ck Finger whipped up a fierce wind.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Vance Dney didn¡¯t expect Billy to be so tenacious. Sensing the power of this move, his pupils contracted slightly.

    He then spread his hands wide, pulling out several afterimages before forming a skull image that he hurled out.

    A loud bang echoed through the void, deafening.

    At the same time, a figure shot out-it was Billy, flying five to six hundred meters away, leaving a trail of blood in mid-air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cripple you first!¡±

    Vance Dney had no intention of stopping. His figure darted forward like a ghost while a seal chased after Billy.

    At this moment, Billy could have used Phantom Trail to dodge the attack. But instead of evading, he swung his wild de, sending out a de light to meet the attack.

    A loud boom sounded as Billy was sent flying several hundred meters again, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    However, he quickly steadied himself.

    ¡°I really underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect your defensive ability to be so strong!¡±

    Vance Dney approached Billy, frowning slightly as he spoke in a deep voice.

    Not only was he surprised, but Valentin Fuller, who had just arrived, was also astonished.

    Although Billy¡¯s attack power posed little threat to them, his defensive ability was enough to make them take notice.

    This was naturally rted to Billy¡¯s recent practice of the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method¡¯!

    Under the premise of activating his bloodline power, his cultivation could only rise to the first-rank Holy Realm, but his defensive ability wasparable to a mid-Holy Realm expert.

    So even though he was continuously attacked by Vance Dney, he only suffered minor injuries.

    Unless Vance Dney used his trump card, it would be difficult to seriously injure him.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°Is this all the power a mid-Holy Realm expert like you has?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon see what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Vance Dney shot Billy a cold nce.

    ¡°Vance, stop wasting time with him. Finish him quickly and then attack the city!¡± Valentin Fuller said to Vance Dney.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Vance Dney replied in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak, revealing his half-step sixth-rank Holy Realm cultivation.

    With his activation, a mist burst from his body and quickly spread around.

    Soon, a skeleton figure over ten meters tall appeared in the mist, holding an iron chain with a massive iron ball at its end.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With Vance Dney¡¯s deep voice, the skeleton figure swung the iron chain. The iron ball stirred up a piercing wind noise, causing the entire void to churn violently.

    ¡°Now this is interesting!¡± Facing Vance Dney¡¯s trump card, a hint of frenzy shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    Without hesitation, he activated the Celestial ck Finger and attacked.

    A deafening roar filled the air as a mushroom cloud of airwaves rose, causing the void to tremble.

    The residual airwaves crashed into the barrier a thousand meters away, making it shake several times.

    Meanwhile, Billy spat out a mouthful of blood and flew eight to nine hundred meters before stopping.

    Although he could barely stand in mid-air, his aura became extremely weak, and blood gushed from his mouth.

    Even though his defensive ability was extremely abnormal, taking a full-force hit from a fifth-rank Holy Realm expert was no joke!

    If it weren¡¯t for his practice of the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method,¡¯ he wouldn¡¯t have had any chance of survival after one move!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing that Billy could still stand in mid-air, Vance Dney almost bit his tongue in shock. A look of intense surprise shed across his face.

    His full-strength trump card move should have left no chance for survival even for a fourth-rank Holy Realm expert.

    But Billy was still standing in mid-air!

    Was he indestructible?

    This was too unscientific!

    If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it even if beaten to death!

    Not only him but also Valentin Fuller not far away had an incredulous expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that this kid¡¯s bloodline and physique are extraordinary. Now it seems it¡¯s true.¡± Valentin Fuller frowned and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°His defensive ability must be closely rted to his bloodline!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Vance Dney nodded and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. This kid is too strange; let¡¯s notplicate things!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Valentin Fuller nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Want to cripple me? Let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± At this moment, Billy¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    As he spoke, an overwhelming aura exploded from him, several levels stronger than before!

    It was clear that at the moment Vance Dney pushed him to his limit, he seized the fleeting opportunity and broke through as desired.

    This was also why he took the huge risk of refining two high-level beast cores!

    Now even without activating his bloodline power, he had genuinely reached Holy Realm cultivation!

    ¡°You actually broke through?¡± Vance Dney frowned slightly.

    Valentin Fuller also showed a hint of surprise on his face.

    ¡°Thanks to you; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so fast!¡± Billy shrugged.

    As he spoke, he looked down at the situation below and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.

    The entire battle situation was very unfavorable for Skydragon City.

    Stephanie Stuart and Opal were still entangled with Barrett Fuller but were clearly losing and probably couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.

    The flying beast was also injured under Deacon Dney¡¯s attacks.

    Edie Fennimore and Amber along with Casey were slightly better off. They had killed two first-rank Holy Realm opponents and were temporarily safe despite being besieged by over ten elders.

    However, if Barrett Fuller and Deacon Dney freed themselves upter, they wouldn¡¯t fare well either.

    More than half of the ¡®bamboo section men¡¯ had been shattered by severalte-stage Sacred Realm elders. Only about ten were left and were being besieged by dozens of Sacred Realm experts.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang were also injured. Although they weren¡¯t in immediate danger, they were severely outnumbered and could be exhausted to death.

    The situation for Skydragon Dark Guard was even more grim. Although five to six thousand more Dark Guards hade out from the city, they were still struggling against the enemy.

    It wasn¡¯t that Dark Guardscked individualbat strength but that they were vastly outnumbered. The Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ people surrounding the city hade to the east gate since they couldn¡¯t enter the city temporarily.

    With tens of thousands attacking thousands, the situation was dire. At this rate, Skydragon City might not hold for half an hour!

 Chapter 1556 Long Time No See!

    ¡°Even if you break through, it won¡¯t change anything, will it?¡± Vance Dney looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny your defensive ability is strong, but if we both use our trump cards, do you think you can withstand it?¡±

    ¡°Even if you can block once, what about the second time, the third time?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, those people under you probably won¡¯tst more than ten or twenty minutes before they are all killed.¡±

    ¡°And once we cripple you, none of the people in your city will survive either, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Before Vance Dney could finish his words, Valentin Fuller frowned and looked towards the void on the left.

    Billy also looked over and saw a group of about two hundred people rapidly flying towards them.

    From their auras, it was clear that they were all at least in the mid tote stages of the Divine Realm.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    And among the leading group, Billy saw a familiar figure.

    It was Tristen George, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time!

    Thest time Billy met Tristen George was at the exit of the Forbidden Phantom Valley.

    At that time, Billy and his group were being besieged by people from the three great empires, and Tristen George happened toe out from the Forbidden Phantom Valley and helped them.

    Later, Billy was seriously injured and fell into aa. When he woke up, he never saw Tristen George again.

    Unexpectedly, a few monthster, Tristen George appeared again!

    ¡°Mr George?!¡±

    As the group approached, Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Tristen George first looked in Billy¡¯s direction and shouted.

    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°So you¡¯re from the Guardian Alliance!¡±

    He guessed Tristen George¡¯s affiliation because he recognized the two men beside him.

    Those two hade to Skydragon City with his grandfatherst time.

    Actually, Billy had already spected about Tristen George¡¯s identity before this.

    After all, in this Forbidden Ruins Space, the only ones who didn¡¯t take the four great empires seriously were either from the Blood and Devil Sects or the Guardian Alliance.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the young master of Ether Mountain. Truly an honor!¡± Tristen George also smiled.

    ¡°The old master has a good eye for people. You indeed have the qualifications to be the young master of Ether Mountain!¡±

    Then he changed the subject: ¡°Let¡¯s fight first; we¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    While speaking, he roughly assessed the strength of these Guardian Alliance members.

    Among their high-endbat forces were four Holy Realm experts, one from each rank from one to four.

    In addition, there were about thirty Sacred Realm cultivators, with around ten in thete stage of Sacred Realm.

    Notably, Tristen George himself had also made astonishing progress in his cultivation.

    Like Casey, he was already at the ninth rank of Sacred Realm!

    Seeing these people, Billy finally felt a bit relieved.

    Although even the strongest among them might not be able to match Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney, they were at least capable of putting up a fight!

    ¡°Grandfather, Elder Ace, go help Mr Billy!¡± Tristen George then looked at the two elders beside him and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two elders responded and shed towards Billy¡¯s position.

    ¡°Move out!¡± Tristen George waved his hand and led the others to spread out around them.

    ¡°You Guardian Alliance people are really persistent!¡± Valentin Fuller looked at the two elders flying over and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mr Billy, how are you?¡± Tristen George¡¯s grandfather Kyle George ignored Valentin Fuller and asked Billy instead.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Kyle. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°The old master and your grandfather are tied up with some other matters, so they sent us to assist you. We apologize for beingte,¡± Kyle George continued.

    ¡°Elder Kyle, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°Thank you both for your help!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s our duty!¡± The other elder named Ace Williams replied.

    ¡°George, are you really going to meddle in today¡¯s affairs?¡± At this moment, Vance Dney looked at Kyle George and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°You think this is meddling?¡± Kyle George nced at him.

    ¡°For so many years, the Guardian Alliance has given your Blood and Devil Sects enough chances, but you didn¡¯t cherish them.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s settle it today!¡±

    ¡°Your two sects havemitted countless atrocities. Today is the day of your downfall!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Valentin Fullerughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous!¡±

    Then his tone turned serious: ¡°With just these few shrimp soldiers and crab generals, you think you can overthrow our two sects? You¡¯re truly arrogant!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Vance Dney: ¡°Vance, take care of that kid. Don¡¯t hold back anymore; finish it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Vance Dney nodded in response.

    ¡°George,e on. Let me show you what despair looks like!¡±

    Valentin Fuller then looked at Kyle George and flew into the air.

    ¡°Elder Ace, stay here and help Mr Billy!¡± Kyle George said before following Valentin Fuller.

    ¡°Elder Ace, don¡¯t worry about me. Go help Elder Kyle!¡± Billy looked at Ace Williams and spoke. ¡°Valentin Fuller is at thete stage of fifth-rank Holy Realm; Elder Kyle might not be able to handle him!¡±

    ¡°But Mr Billy¡­¡± Ace Williams responded.

    Before he could finish his words, a thunderous explosion came from not far away as Kyle George and Valentin Fuller shed once.

    In the next moment, Kyle George was sent flying two or three hundred meters back while Valentin Fuller only retreated a dozen meters before stabilizing himself.

    With just one move, their strengths were clearly distinguished!

    ¡°Elder Ace, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy looked at Ace Williams and spoke.

    ¡°Mr Billy, take care. Don¡¯t fight him head-on; just stall him!¡±

    Ace Williams didn¡¯t insist further and dashed towards Kyle George¡¯s battle circle.

    ¡°Come on, let me see how strong you are after breaking through to the Holy Realm!¡± Vance Dney looked at Billy and spoke.

    Billy didn¡¯t waste any more words. He activated his bloodline power and swung his de, sending several blood-red shes towards Vance Dney.

    Vance Dney casually waved his hand, shattering the shes instantly.

    Billy didn¡¯t pause for a moment. He quickly shed forward, his de forming a sharp of shes that whistled through the air.

    Vance Dney didn¡¯t take this level of attack seriously. He stood still as an aura burst from him.

    The of shes shattered instantly as well, sending shockwaves flying in all directions.

    ¡°Take another sh from me!¡±

    Billy¡¯s voice reached Vance Dney¡¯s ears as he activated de Shattering the Sky.

    In a few blinks of an eye, a hundred-meter-long de shot through the air towards Vance Dney with thunderous momentum.

    ¡°This should be your strongest move?¡± Vance Dney responded in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he activated his previous move again. The giant phantom grabbed an iron chain and swung it out, with the iron ball whistling through the air.

    A thunderous explosion resounded as the void trembled and shockwaves spread outwards.

    The hundred-meter-long de and iron ball shattered simultaneously. The powerful shockwave sent Billy flying five or six hundred meters before he stopped.

    Vance Dney was also sent flying two or three hundred meters back, with blood faintly visible at the corner of his mouth.

    After stabilizing himself, he was deeply shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected that after breaking through, Billy¡¯sbat power would increase so much.

    With just one move, Billy had injured him!

    It was truly unbelievable!

 Chapter 1557 Itâ€™s Getting Difficult!

    Vance Dney was even more shocked when, just as he regained his bnce, a nearly tangible wave of overwhelming energy surged towards him with unstoppable momentum.

    ¡°Celestial ck Finger!¡±

    After breaking through to the Holy Realm, Billy could clearly feel that his Chi power had significantly increased. Using his trump cards several times in a row was no longer a problem.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Vance Dney hadn¡¯t expected Billy to be able tounch such a powerful attack again so quickly. His pupils contracted slightly.

    There was no time to dodge; he instinctively raised his hand to counter with a gust of wind.

    The force of the Celestial ck Finger tore through his defensive aura, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood and be thrown back violently.

    He flew back four or five hundred meters before stopping, his breath chaotic and his face dark with anger. Being injured by someone three or four levels below him was utterly humiliating.

    ¡°Kid, die!¡±

    He roared angrily and charged at Billy, releasing a wave of spiritual power.

    In the next moment, countless skull images appeared in the void, each like a demon from hell, rushing towards Billy.

    Billy didn¡¯t confront him head-on but kept dodging the attacks. However, there were so many skull images that even though he dodged, he couldn¡¯t avoid being hit several times.

    Fortunately, after stepping into the Holy Realm, his bloodline power had strengthened significantly, and his defensive ability had increased ordingly.

    So, as long as the opponent didn¡¯t use their trump card, these attacks could injure him but not cause serious harm.

    When Vance Dney¡¯s wave of attacks ended, Billy charged forward with his wild de, and the Celestial de light shed again.

    Vance Dney didn¡¯t stay idle either; he raised his hand and formed several seals that whistled out.

    Billy had reached the second-rank Holy Realm by activating his bloodline power, while Vance Dney was at the half-step into the sixth-rank Holy Realm.

    There was a difference of three and a half levels between them, and neither could gain an advantage in a short time.

    In fact, if Billy had broken through under normal circumstances, relying on his bloodline power and Dragon Soaring Skies, he could have killed ate fifth-rank opponent.

    But because he had forcibly refined two high-level beast cores in session, he needed some time to stabilize his cultivation and couldn¡¯t deal with Vance Dney for now.

    Thus, they fell into a stalemate again, their figures shing frequently, energy waves raging, and the void churning.

    Meanwhile, a loud noise erupted not far away, with sound waves reaching the sky. A massive mushroom cloud rose into the air, sweeping through the sky and causing the entire void to tremble as if the world were copsing.

    Kyle George and Ace Williams were both sent flying, trailing blood in the air.

    Valentin Fuller had the strength of ate fifth-rank, one and a half levels higher than Kyle George and two and a half levels higher than Ace Williams.

    So even though they joined forces, they still struggled topete. After several rounds, both had various degrees of injuries.

    ¡°George, since you love meddling so much, I¡¯ll send you off first!¡±

    As they flew back, Valentin Fuller followed closely, forming a blood-red energy ball with his hand and sending it whistling out.

    ¡°Elder Kyle, watch out!¡± Ace Williams eximed. He gritted his teeth and moved towards Kyle George while sending out several gusts of wind to counter Valentin Fuller¡¯s attack.

    The blood-red energy ball exploded violently, sending Ace Williams flying four or five hundred meters away again. Already injured, this time he was in even worse shape; his internal organs shifted, his meridians were severely damaged, and he spat outrge amounts of blood.

    ¡°Elder Ace!¡± Kyle George shouted.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Elder Kyle, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me; take care of yourself¡­¡± Ace Williams gritted his teeth and shouted with difficulty.

    Before their words had even fallen, Valentin Fuller formed a blood-red seal with his hand and sent it crashing towards Kyle George.

    He had nced at Billy and Vance Dney¡¯s battle circle earlier and saw that Vance Dney was struggling to take down Billy alone.

    So he no longer wanted to waste time on Kyle George and Ace Williams; he needed to join forces with Vance Dney.

    For him, taking down Billy quickly was the top priority!

    Because if they couldn¡¯t take down Billy today, neither he nor Vance Dney would see tomorrow¡¯s sun!

    The blood-red seal collided with one of Kyle George¡¯s attacks, sending him flying again with a wave of energy.

    Without pausing for a moment, Valentin Fuller released a burst of blood-red mist from his body. It quickly condensed into a massive blood-red phantom de, filling the air with a strong scent of blood.

    ¡°Your time is up!¡±

    With Valentin Fuller¡¯s deep voice, the blood-red de shed towards Kyle George with destructive energy.

    At this moment, Kyle George¡¯sbat power was only sixty or seventy percent left; it was almost impossible for him to withstand this attack.

    He wanted to dodge butcked the strength. Moreover, all escape routes within a kilometer were blocked.

    ¡°Elder Kyle, watch out!¡± Ace Williams shouted with difficulty from not far away.

    Just then, a nearly tangible wave of energy roared in and blocked Valentin Fuller¡¯s attack.

    After the loud noise subsided, the resulting energy wave sent Kyle George flying while he spat out a trail of blood.

    Although the impact from the energy wave was significant, at least he avoided Valentin Fuller¡¯s attack and survived.

    Meanwhile, not far away came another loud noise as Billy was sent flying hundreds of meters by Vance Dney. His breath was chaotic, his face pale, and he spat outrge amounts of blood.

    This time, he had taken a direct hit from one of Vance Dney¡¯s trump cards, reducing hisbat power by twenty percent.

    The reason he took Vance Dney¡¯s attack was obviously because he had intervened to save Kyle George.

    If he hadn¡¯t used Celestial ck Finger to block Valentin Fuller¡¯s attack earlier, Kyle George would either be dead or severely injured by now!

    ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of yourself and still worry about others. You must be tired of living!¡± Vance Dney said coldly as he approached Billy.

    He then turned to Valentin Fuller and shouted, ¡°Forget about everyone else for now. Let¡¯s take down this kid first!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Valentin Fuller responded as he flew over.

    He had the same thought; once they took down Billy, the others wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    At this moment, Billy had stabilized himself but looked very serious. With his current strength, even using all his trump cards wouldn¡¯t be enough to withstand an attack from both of them together!

    It¡¯s getting difficult!

    Meanwhile, Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney had alreadyunched their attacks. Both were eager for a quick victory and didn¡¯t hold back at all, each using their strongest killing moves.

    In the next moment, the pressure in the entire void increased again. Dark clouds gathered, lightning shed, the sky darkened, and strong winds howled.

    It was an apocalyptic scene!

 Chapter 1558 Overwhelming Force

    Suddenly, a burst of blood mist exploded from Valentin Fuller¡¯s body, turning the surrounding air crimson.

    In no time, the blood-colored mist surged and condensed into a massive blood-red phantom figure.

    Blood streamed from its seven orifices, its fingernails were half a meter long, and a bright red tongue over a meter in length protruded from its mouth, creating a chilling sight.

    As the figure formed, a nauseating smell of blood filled the air.

    The next second, the blood-red figure lunged at Billy with ws outstretched.

    Like a giant blood-colored bat, it blotted out the sky, leaving a trail of blood and carnage in its wake.

    Meanwhile, Vance Dney was taking action as well.

    A burst of ck mist erupted, and a phantom figure resembling a hellish demon emerged from the fog.

    Its face was grotesquely twisted, even more terrifying than Valentin Fuller¡¯s blood figure, exuding a dense aura of hell.

    This figure was even more formidable than the previous one wielding chains.

    It held a massive spiked club wrapped in endless lightning, crackling with electricity.

    The demon figure took a giant step forward, stopping two to three hundred meters in front of Billy, and swung the spiked club down with full force, thunderous and unstoppable.

    The two mid-Holy Realm experts unleashed their full power, creating a terrifying scene akin to heaven and earth copsing.

    The crowd below felt suffocated.

    Many with lower cultivation levels copsed to the ground, trembling and pale as wax.

    The sheer scale of this battle was enough to plunge them into despair.

    Consequently, other fights ceased as everyone looked up at the battle involving Billy and the two others.

    ¡°Billy, watch out!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Boss, stay alert!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, look out!¡±

    The people from Skydragon City and Guardian Alliance cried out in unison upon witnessing the scene in the void.

    Everyone knew that it would be difficult for Billy to withstand thebined attack of his two opponents.

    At that moment, Billy exhaled heavily, a resolute look shing in his eyes.

    He furrowed his brows and prepared to forcibly enhance his cultivation using a secret technique.

    Although he knew the severe consequences of such an action could cause irreversible damage to his martial path, he had no other choice at this moment!

    Just as Billy was ready for a desperate fight, two sword beams descended from the sky as if tearing through space from another dimension.

    One beam was cold, the other hot-one icy, one fiery!

    As the sword beams passed, the entire sky split into two extremes.

    One beam ignited the surrounding air like a fire dragon, blocking Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney¡¯s attacks.

    A deafening explosion echoed in the void as a fiery mushroom cloud soared into the sky.

    The powerful shockwave radiated outward with immense force, shattering the barrier on the city walls two to three kilometers away, dispersing it instantly.

    Billy was pushed back several hundred meters by the shockwave, nearly spitting out blood from the turmoil within him.

    The other sword beam froze water vapor in the air into ice particles, causing snowkes to drift in mid-air.

    The beam shed past Valentin Fuller.

    In an instant, Valentin Fuller was encased in ice and snow as if frozen solid.

    He then fell from mid-air like an ice sculpture, shattering upon impact with the ground without leaving a trace of blood.

    Vance Dney, being farther from Valentin Fuller and outside the sword¡¯s range, only had ayer of frost on him.

    He quickly used his power to turn the frost into steam, narrowly escaping death.

    The entire void fell into dead silence as if time had stopped.

    With one sword strike, a mid-Holy Realm expert turned into a pile of ice shards!

    Was this some kind of magic trick?

    Who could be so powerful?!

    As everyone stared at the sky in shock, two striking figures appeared within their sight.

    ¡°Harleen? Ivy?¡±

    ¡°Lady Harleen? Miss Ivy?¡±

    A chorus of exmations rose again as faces filled with disbelief.

    In just a few short months, they could kill a half-step sixth-rank Holy Realm expert with one sword strike?

    This was beyond exaggeration!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Even Billy¡¯s face showed a hint of shock!

    ¡°Honey, Ivy, why are you back?¡± Billy asked with a smile as Harleen and Ivy approached.

    While speaking, he released his spiritual power to check their martial aura, his face showing surprise once more.

    Their cultivation levels were higher than his!

    Such rapid growth made even him feel ashamed despite being considered an unparalleled genius!

    ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± Harleen asked worriedly without answering Billy¡¯s question directly while checking his body.

    ¡°Billy, are you hurt?¡± Ivy¡¯s face also showed deep concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy responded after calming himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt and still say you¡¯re fine!¡± Harleen insisted with concern.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m okay!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    At this moment, Vance Dney caught his breath slightly and swiftly dashed towards the left side.

    His heart was already in turmoil.

    Two women under thirty could wield such powerful sword techniques!

    In nearly a century of life, he had never seen such prodigies!

    He knew that just one of those sword strikes was beyond his ability to withstand.

    However, if he ran now, he would still die!

    He had poison in his body; if he didn¡¯t capture Billy today, he wouldn¡¯t get the antidote and would eventually die!

    So he had to fight to the death!

    Soon, he appeared above Skydragon City¡¯s north gate where nearly ten thousand Blood and Devil Sects disciples were waiting to attack the city.

    He narrowed his eyes and unleashed a vast spiritual power that enveloped all the disciples below.

    Those from Blood and Devil Sects felt suffocated immediately.

    They found themselves unable to move except for their heads.

    The next moment, Vance Dney activated a secret technique and clenched his hands towards the void on either side.

    Countless life essences from below began flowing rapidly into his body.

 Chapter 1559 The Curtain Falls

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hysterical screams echoed from the crowd.

    Many people rapidly withered into skin and bones.

    Although most of these people were ordinary disciples with little vital essence, their sheer numbers mattered.

    For Vance Dney, this was enough to boost his cultivation.

    ¡°Sect Master, spare us¡­¡±

    ¡°No, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    The crowd¡¯s pleas for mercy rang out.

    But Vance Dney, filled with greed, continued to absorb everyone¡¯s vital essence without a care for their lives.

    ¡°Honey, is he the one who hurt you?¡± Harleen asked Billy, preparing to fly towards Vance Dney.

    ¡°Harleen, let me go! You check Billy¡¯s injuries!¡± Ivy said, then soared into the air.

    ¡°Ivy, be careful!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Ivy smiled faintly.

    In a few breaths, she reached a spot about four or five hundred meters away from Vance Dney in mid-air.

    She didn¡¯t attack immediately but stood there, watching him perform.

    Meanwhile, those below in the air and on the ground stopped fighting, all eyes on Ivy and Vance Dney.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Screams continued below the northern gate, rising and falling without end.

    The processsted about ten minutes. A violent and sinister aura erupted from Vance Dney.

    This aura was several levels higher than before.

    Clearly, after absorbing the vital essence of thousands, Vance Dney had broken through to the sixth-rank Holy Realm!

    At this moment, thousands of Blood and Devil Sects disciplesy dead.

    All were in the same miserable state-emaciated and skeletal, most already lifeless.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°You used the lives of thousands of your own sect¡¯s disciples to break through. You might be the first in this Forbidden Ruins Space to do so!¡± Ivy said calmly.

    ¡°They were all killed by you!¡± Vance Dney snarled at Ivy.

    ¡°I will kill you, so you can pay for your sins!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ivy replied. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t stop you earlier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± Vance Dney responded.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never killed someone at the sixth-rank Holy Realm before. I wanted to try!¡± Ivy said again.

    ¡°You will pay for your arrogance!¡± Vance Dney took a deep breath.

    ¡°Have you digested enough? Then make your move!¡± Ivy continued. ¡°I advise you to give it your all because you might only get one chance!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant girl!¡± Vance Dney roared. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    As he spoke, a mist burst forth, filled with countless swirling skull images.

    Upon closer inspection, these skulls resembled the deceased Blood and Devil Sects disciples below.

    The mist asionally emitted screams and roars.

    As he activated his power, a terrifying pressure enveloped the area again.

    Soon, a demonic figure reappeared in the void, muchrger than before.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    With a roar, Vance Dney¡¯s demonic figure stepped forward, raising a spiked club towards Ivy. The wind howled, and waves of air surged.

    ¡°Still too weak!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice sounded like a death sentence in Vance Dney¡¯s ears.

    As she spoke, her eyes narrowed, and she stepped forward, twisting her wrist with full strength.

    A fiery sword light ignited the void, meeting Vance Dney¡¯s attack head-on.

    In the next moment, the sword light passed through the demonic figure and shed across Vance Dney¡¯s body.

    The demonic figure shattered instantly, and Vance Dney turned into a charred corpse as if roasted at thousands of degrees.

    And then there was nothing¡­

    The charred remains fell from the sky, shattering like Valentin Fuller¡¯s before him.

    Seeing this scene, gasps filled the air as everyone wore expressions of utter shock.

    A sixth-rank Holy Realm cultivator was still destroyed with one sword strike!

    Truly terrifying!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    A shout came from the Blood and Devil Sects.

    Those who had hope lost all courage to continue fighting. If they didn¡¯t run now, when would they?

    Including Barrett Fuller and Deacon Dney, all Blood and Devil Sects members fled in all directions.

    ¡°Blood and Devil Sects are utterly despicable. Kill them all without mercy!¡± Billy shouted loudly below.

    Then he and Harleen chased after Barrett Fuller and Deacon Dney.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The Guardian Alliance and Skydragon City members shouted in unison.

    What happened next was no surprise!

    Barrett Fuller and Deacon Dney hadn¡¯t run more than two or three kilometers before Billy and Harleen caught up within hundreds of meters.

    In one round, Barrett Fuller and Deacon Dney met their end.

    Billy, Harleen, and Ivy then pursued other high-ranking Blood and Devil Sects members.

    The entire processsted about twenty minutes. All tens of thousands of Blood and Devil Sects members were in without a single survivor.

    Even if these two sects¡¯ members died ten times over, it wouldn¡¯t be too much. Naturally, Billy and his group showed no mercy.

    After dealing with the Blood and Devil Sects members, the guards began cleaning up the scene.

    Billy walked towards Tristen George and the Guardian Alliance members.

    Though Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney ultimately died at Harleen¡¯s hands today,

    without the Guardian Alliance¡¯s support midway through, Skydragon City¡¯s casualties would have been much worse.

    Meanwhile, Harleen and Ivy walked towards Stephanie Stuart and others.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie!¡±

    Harleen bowed to Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore upon reaching them.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, Aunt Edie!¡± Ivy bowed as well.

    Then they greeted Opal and others.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, we¡¯re family. No need for so many formalities,¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled. ¡°Why are you two back today? Didn¡¯t you say it would be a year before you returned?¡±

    Edie Fennimore and others were equally puzzled by this question.

    ¡°Aubree told us that Blood and Devil Sects mightunch a full attack on Skydragon City today. We were worried, so we asked Aubree to bring us back to assist you,¡± Harleen exined.

    ¡°I see!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Aubree? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±

    ¡°Aubree said she had some matters to attend to and might bete,¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Sis, do you mean you and Ivy are leaving again?¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen smiled faintly.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, can you tell me what your cultivation levels are now?¡± Stout had been holding back this question for a long time.

    ¡°Yes, Harleen, what are your cultivation levels?¡± Judge also couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 1560 Arrival of the Strong

    ¡°A few days ago, I just broke through to the fourth-rank Holy Realm!¡± Harleen smiled sweetly.

    Upon hearing this, the surrounding people coughed collectively, turning to stone in shock.

    It had only been a few months since theyst saw her, and she had already broken through to the fourth-rank Holy Realm?!

    Was this a joke?!

    ¡°Harleen, did you and my sister take some kind of magic pill?¡± Stout asked after a while, regaining hisposure.

    Harleen smiled softly.

    ¡°Aubree said that Ivy and I have a rare ¡®Crystal Spirit Physique,¡¯ and our potential had not yet been fully tapped.¡±

    ¡°We have nowpleted the first phase of physique tempering, so our cultivation level increased rapidly.¡±

    ¡°Crystal Spirit Physique? What¡¯s that?¡± Judge and Stout asked simultaneously.

    The others looked puzzled, clearly having never heard of it before.

    ¡°We¡¯re not entirely sure either; we just know it¡¯s a rare special physique,¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°Harleen, does this mean there will be a second and third phase of tempering?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°ording to Aubree, yes,¡± Harleen nodded.

    Everyone gasped again.

    They had onlypleted the first phase of tempering, and it was already this exaggerated. What would happen in the future?

    ¡°This¡­ this is too strong!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°At this rate, even the Boss won¡¯t be able to keep up¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Ivy interrupted him.

    ¡°Aubree said that Billy¡¯s physique and bloodline are even more special than ours, and his potential hasn¡¯t been fully tapped yet!¡±

    ¡°However, Billy¡¯s physique is so unique that it¡¯s hard for others to help him; he has to rely on himself.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if he encounters a truly unparalleled master, they might be able to lend him a hand!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°Ivy, do you know what Aubree¡¯s cultivation level is? Isn¡¯t she considered an unparalleled master?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her exact level, but it¡¯s definitely above the Holy Realm!¡± Ivy shook her head and added.

    ¡°Aubree herself said that her skills are iparable to those of true unparalleled masters; she is like an ant inparison!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched, speechless.

    Someone above the Holy Realm was still like an ant?

    Then what were they? Less than ants?

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll talkter. You and Aunt Edie are both injured. Ivy and I will check on you first,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Our injuries are not serious. Don¡¯t worry about us; go check on the others,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    Although they had wiped out the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ people in this battle, Skydragon City and Guardian Alliance also suffered significant casualties.

    Apart from those who had unfortunately died, nearly a thousand people on the scene were injured to varying degrees.

    ¡°Mom, you rest for a while. We¡¯ll have Ivy check on youter!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist further.

    She had already roughly assessed everyone¡¯s injuries; although serious, none were life-threatening.

    ¡°Alright! Go check on the others!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Harleen and Ivy turned and walked towards some of the severely injured people nearby.

    They worked for about half an hour, pulling those severely injuredrades back from the brink of death.

    Then they headed towards Billy¡¯s location.

    At that moment, Billy was helping Tristen George and Kyle George with their injuries.

    ¡°Lady Harleen, Miss Ivy, long time no see!¡± Tristen George greeted them as they approached.

    His injuries were not too severe. After Billy treated him, he was mostly fine.

    As he spoke, he was equally shocked by Harleen and Ivy¡¯s skills.

    He had already been astonished by Billy¡¯s strength before, but Harleen and Ivy were even more formidable!

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr George!¡± Harleen bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr George!¡± Ivy also bowed.

    They had already heard Billy introduce Tristen George earlier, so they knew he was from the Guardian Alliance.

    ¡°No need to thank me!¡± Tristen George responded. ¡°Sniping Blood and Devil Sects is part of the Guardian Alliance¡¯s duty!¡±

    ¡°Mr George, is the Guardian Alliance under a lot of pressure?¡± Harleen asked.

    She knew that since the Guardian Alliance was aware that the leaders of Blood and Devil Sects were personally leading an attack on Skydragon City, but neither the old master of Ether Mountain nor her grandfather showed up and only sent Tristen George and others for support,

    it was clear that something must be holding them back.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Tristen George exhaled heavily. ¡°The situation is not optimistic!¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Ivy looked at Tristen George and asked.

    ¡°Theye from¡­¡± Tristen George began to respond.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a terrifying pressure enveloped the entire area as if the sky was about to copse, bringing destruction upon them all.

    Everyone below the Divine Realm copsed to the ground without exception.

    Their faces were filled with horror as their bodies trembled uncontrobly. They all looked up at the sky instinctively.

    For them, this level of pressure was something they had never experienced before!

    Compared to this pressure, the aura released by Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney earlier was like child¡¯s y, utterly iparable.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even Billy, Harleen, and Ivy were equally shocked.

    Although the person hadn¡¯t appeared yet, it was certain that they were above the Holy Realm!

    Otherwise, it would be impossible to release such a powerful aura, dominating the entire space!

    What shocked Billy even more was that

    the next moment, he felt a strong spiritual power locking onto him, immobilizing his entire body.

    Then a powerful force tried to extract something from within him.

    He attempted to release all his spiritual power to interfere with the other party¡¯s spiritual power but to no avail.

    At this moment, he was like amb waiting to be ughtered,pletely powerless!

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Billy, what happened?¡±

    Harleen and Ivy both noticed Billy¡¯s abnormality simultaneously.

    Tristen George and other members of the Guardian Alliance also looked over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been locked by someone¡¯s spiritual power; I can¡¯t move!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise.

    Harleen and Ivy immediately released their spiritual power simultaneously, trying to interfere with the other party but still to no effect.

    The other party¡¯s level was far too high above theirs; they were not on the same league!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    After a while, Billy let out a muffled groan, his face showing extreme pain.

    He could clearly feel something about to be extracted from his body.

 Chapter 1561 The Origin of Aubree

    Just as Billy felt that something inside him was about to be pulled away, another overwhelming force surged from the horizon, dispersing the oppressive aura in the void.

    Soon after, an immensely powerful spiritual energy swept through the air. In no time, the spiritual power enveloping Billy vanished, and the gripping force disappeared as well.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± A slightly angry male voice echoed from the sky, ¡°Who dares to interfere?¡±

    ¡°I advise you to leave the way you came!¡± A female voice resonated through the void. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t seed!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man continued to ask.

    ¡°Who I am is not important. What matters is that as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t get what you¡¯re after!¡± the woman responded.

    ¡°You know what I want?¡± The man was slightly taken aback. ¡°Are you here for that too?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s extremely precious, it holds no attraction for me!¡± the woman replied again. ¡°Mr Billy is under my protection. Unless he willingly hands it over, you won¡¯t get it!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man snorted coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you protect him!¡±

    After he spoke, a bolt of lightning shed across the sky. Where it passed, it sparked massive mes in the void, like a meteor falling, destructive and terrifying.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Just when Billy and the others thought a great battle was about to erupt in the sky, everything fell silent.

    The lightning, which had contained immense energy, merely shed and then disappeared without a trace, as if it had been swallowed by something.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The man eximed in shock.

    ¡°With your limited power, don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± The woman responded calmly. ¡°Consider this a small lesson; next time, I won¡¯t be so lenient!¡±

    As she spoke, a beam of light resembling an aurora shed across the sky.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a scream, ¡°You just wait, we will meet again!¡±

    Then, the sky fell into silence; it was clear that the man had left.

    After a while, a figure appeared in the air within Billy and his group¡¯s sight.

    To their surprise, it was Aubree! However, the voice earlier was definitely not Aubree¡¯s familiar voice.

    Undoubtedly, Aubree had disguised her voice to conceal her identity.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Aubree!¡± Billy led the group to greet her and bowed.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind. It was nothing!¡± Aubree smiled in response.

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± Stephanie Stuart and the others also bowed.

    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Aubree waved her hand, lifting everyone with a gust of wind.

    ¡°Aubree, let¡¯s continue our conversation back in the city,¡± Stephanie Stuart suggested with a gesture of invitation.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Aubree nodded with a smile.

    An hourter, in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Skydragon City, Stephanie Stuart led Aubree and Billy¡¯s group to the council hall. Tristen George and the Guardian Alliance members had other matters to attend to and left first.

    ¡°Aubree, do you know that person from earlier?¡± Stout asked Aubree first.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Stout pressed on.

    Billy and the others also looked at Aubree, curious about this question.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡± Aubree paused briefly before asking, ¡°Have you heard of Sky City?¡±

    ¡°Sky City?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°Aubree, what kind of ce is Sky City? It sounds grand!¡± Stout spected. ¡°Is it a city in the sky?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Aubree smiled. ¡°Sky City is indeed a city in the sky!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Aubree, are you joking?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Sky City is essentially a city suspended in the void through arge array,¡± Aubree exined.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout and the others replied.

    ¡°Aubree, what kind of ce is Sky City? Does it belong to the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯spletely independent from Forbidden Ruins Space. It¡¯s a separate world created by experts using arrays,¡± Aubree responded. She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Let me exin it this way: If we divide this into three realms-upper, middle, and lower-your outside world would be considered the lower realm, Forbidden Ruins Space would be the middle realm.¡±

    ¡°And Sky City would be the upper realm!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously. The others also showed surprise on their faces. This was the first time they had heard such a concept! So the outside world was just the lower realm!

    ¡°Aubree, do you know who created Sky City and Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Aubree shook her head. ¡°It must have been many years ago!¡±

    ¡°Aubree, where exactly is Sky City? Is it far from Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too far, but you need a teleportation array to travel between them,¡± Aubree replied. ¡°Just like how you need a teleportation array to enter Forbidden Ruins Space from the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Felicia nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Aubree, do you mean that person earlier came from Sky City?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aubree nodded. ¡°And he¡¯s from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Sky City!¡±

    ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Everyone was puzzled again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aubree nodded once more.

    ¡°Aubree, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must also be from Sky City?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Aubree smiled. ¡°Ie from Ethereal Sect, which is one of thergest sects in Sky City!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone responded.

    Finally, everyone understood Aubree¡¯s origin.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, have you two been in Sky City these past few months?¡± Stout asked Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Aubree, are there many strong individuals in Sky City?¡± Alex Long asked Aubree.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aubree nodded. ¡°Sky City is filled with numerous sects and powerful individuals; its overall strength far surpasses that of Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

 Chapter 1562 The Power Behind the Blood and Devil Sects

    ¡°How strong exactly?¡± Stout pressed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let me give you a simple example,¡± Aubree replied. ¡°Without considering the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and a few other special forces, even the tenth-ranked sect has warriors at the Holy Realm.¡±

    Hearing this, Billy and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp. A sect ranked tenth had Holy Realm warriors? If they remembered correctly, in the Forbidden Ruins Space, excluding Skydragon City, the strongest from the other four empires and sects were only at thete stage of the Sacred Realm. In other words, the strongest force in the Forbidden Ruins Space couldn¡¯t even make it into Skydragon City¡¯s top ten! And this didn¡¯t include the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and other special forces. The gap was enormous!

    ¡°Aubree, how does the Ethereal Sectpare to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°Objectively speaking, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion should be slightly stronger,¡± Aubree responded.

    ¡°Aubree, is the force behind the Blood and Devil Sects the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Opal continued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°They came to the Forbidden Ruins Space for the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯?¡± Opal asked again.

    ¡°Initially, their target was indeed just the Spiritual Line Origin,¡± Aubree replied. ¡°But now, they have other more important objectives.¡±

    ¡°What objectives?¡± everyone asked in unison.

    ¡°I recently learned that a peerless master once fell in the Forbidden Ruins Space, and he had a supreme treasure that was lost here,¡± Aubree continued. ¡°If this information is true, that treasure¡¯s value would definitely surpass the Spiritual Line Origin.¡±

    ¡°A peerless master?¡± everyone was stunned again. They all thought of the man in white in the misty forest.

    ¡°Aubree, do you know who that person was?¡± Billy naturally thought of that man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I only heard about it,¡± Aubree shook her head.

    ¡°Do you know what that supreme treasure is?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Aubree shook her head again. ¡°But I can assure you it¡¯s no ordinary item.¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    ¡°Aubree, was the thing that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion tried to extract from my body the Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Why could they sense its presence while I couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because your cultivation level was too low,¡± Aubree smiled faintly. ¡°But now that you¡¯ve officially broken through to the Holy Realm, try calming down and sensing it again; you might be able to feel it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Give it a try,¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Aubree, does the City Lord¡¯s Mansion want to seize the Spiritual Line Origin to enhance Skydragon City¡¯s spiritual energy concentration?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re not that kind-hearted,¡± Aubree shook her head and added. ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion has a Gathering Spirit Array. It¡¯s said that if they use the Spiritual Line Origin as the array eye, the gathering effect would be multiplied several times.¡±

    ¡°Gathering Spirit Array?¡± Billy and the others were stunned.

    ¡°Aubree, are they going to all this trouble just to enhance a Gathering Spirit Array?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate their Gathering Spirit Array,¡± Aubree responded. ¡°The strength of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion holding its dominant position in Skydragon City is closely rted to that array.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± everyone nodded. They had experienced the Gathering Spirit Array firsthand and naturally understood its significance. They just hadn¡¯t expected that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would go to such lengths for it.

    ¡°Moreover,pared to before, Skydragon City¡¯s spiritual energy has depleted significantly. Many strong individuals find it nearly impossible to advance further,¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°Especially their City Lord; due to the limitations of naturalws, his cultivation has reached its peak under Skydragon City¡¯s conditions. To break through further, he must rely on powerful external forces; otherwise, it¡¯s absolutely impossible. And the Spiritual Line Origin is his only hope right now. If he seeds in breaking through, he will be the foremost person on this.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Judge and the others showed expressions of realization. From this perspective, it made sense why they would go to such lengths for the Spiritual Line Origin.

    ¡°Of course, whether the Spiritual Line Origin has other uses, I do not know,¡± Aubree added.

    ¡°Aubree, can you detect the Spiritual Line Origin in my body?¡± Billy asked after some thought. ¡°Besides the Spiritual Line Origin, can you see if there¡¯s anything else in my body?¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Aubree was slightly taken aback. She had previously examined Billy¡¯s body but found nothing besides the Spiritual Line Origin. Now hearing Billy¡¯s words, she released her spiritual power to investigate again. After a while, she retracted her spiritual power.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I could only detect the Spiritual Line Origin,¡± Aubree replied. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Mr Billy, are you implying something?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Hearing her words, Harleen and Ivy were slightly stunned. They knew there was an old man in Billy¡¯s body; why couldn¡¯t Aubree detect him? It didn¡¯t make sense!

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything else in my body either,¡± Billy replied. He then recounted the story of the old man and the man in white from a few days ago to Aubree. He trusted Aubree¡¯s character and didn¡¯t hide anything.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aubree was taken aback by his words. Harleen and Ivy were also stunned.

    ¡°Billy, do you feel any difort?¡± Harleen asked with a hint of concern.

    ¡°No difort at all,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Aubree, do you think that man in white could be the peerless master you mentioned?¡± Stout asked Aubree at this moment. ¡°And could that white light that entered my boss¡¯s body be that supreme treasure?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure,¡± Aubree said thoughtfully. Then she looked at Billy and spoke solemnly. ¡°Mr Billy, just in case, it¡¯s best not to mention this matter to anyone else! If your guesses are correct, it could bring you great danger! That supreme treasure is highly coveted not just by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion but by many other forces as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the warning,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Aubree, if that thing is indeed still in Billy¡¯s body, why can¡¯t even you detect it?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°If it¡¯s truly in Mr Billy¡¯s body, there¡¯s only one possible exnation,¡± Aubree responded after some thought.

 Chapter 1563 No Need to Carry a Bag Anymore

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ivy pressed.

    ¡°That thing mighte from a higher civilization and inherently possess high-level spirituality!¡± Aubree mused.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t want to be detected, we might find it very difficult to sense its presence!¡±

    ¡°Higher civilization?¡± Everyone was stunned again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s highly possible!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded, halfprehending.

    ¡°By the way, why has that old man also disappeared?¡± Judge suddenly remembered this question.

    No one could answer him!

    ¡°Aubree, I have one more question,¡± Amber continued. ¡°Since thebat power of Sky City¡¯s Lord¡¯s Mansion far surpasses that of the Blood and Devil Sects, and they can tear through the Guardian Alliance¡¯s defenses to send people from the Blood and Devil Sects to the Forbidden Ruins Space, why don¡¯t theye themselves?¡±

    ¡°Because Sky City once had an agreement with the Guardian Alliance!¡± Aubree responded. ¡°I don¡¯t know the detailed content, but generally, without the Guardian Alliance¡¯s permission, people from Sky City are never allowed to enter the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡±

    ¡°An agreement?¡± Amber was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why would there be such an agreement?¡±

    ¡°That was a matter from a thousand years ago!¡± Aubree then briefly described the situation of a battle from a thousand years ago.

    ¡°A thousand years ago?¡± After listening to Aubree, Opal was stunned for a moment. Then he couldn¡¯t help but look at Billy. ¡°Billy Boy, could it be the Ancestor you sawst time in the depths of Ether Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Before Billy could respond, White Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Only the old master of Ether Mountain and the old master of the Ravenwood family from a thousand years ago had such unparalleled skills!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    Billy nodded slightly.

    This matter seemed almost certain!

    ¡°Aubree, there should be other reasons why people from the Lord¡¯s Mansion don¡¯te to the Forbidden Ruins Space, right?¡± Billy looked at Aubree.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be so honest in adhering to that so-called agreement, right?¡±

    An agreement that deters for a thousand years!

    This matter seemed somewhat unreliable!

    ¡°Actually, before the current Lord took charge, Sky City did adhere strictly to that thousand-year-old agreement,¡± Aubree responded. ¡°However, since the current Lord took office, the situation has subtly changed.¡±

    ¡°This Lord is the most talented in Sky City in a thousand years. In terms of martial arts talent alone, no one can match him!¡±

    ¡°And not only is he highly talented, but he is also extremely ambitious-so ambitious that his personal strength can hardly support it!¡±

    ¡°So, he strives to enhance his strength!¡±

    ¡°And due to thews of heaven and earth, his current strength is already nearing its limit!¡±

    ¡°This is also why he wants to seize the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Aubree, I don¡¯t understand!¡± Judge replied. ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t hee to seize it himself?¡±

    ¡°Because of the Guardian Alliance!¡± Aubree continued. ¡°Before this, he didn¡¯t have enough confidence to confront the Guardian Alliance head-on, so he let people from the Blood and Devil Sects act on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°By doing this, at least on the surface, they are still adhering to that thousand-year-old agreement!¡±

    ¡°The Guardian Alliance can¡¯t fully dere war on them either!¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡± Casey asked. ¡°Why do they dare toe now?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, he should have found external support, so he has less to fear!¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°External support? From where?¡± Azure Dragon frowned slightly.

    Billy and others were also slightly surprised.

    Since the Lord¡¯s Mansion is the top power in Sky City and even they don¡¯t have enough confidence to fully confront the Guardian Alliance, where could they find external support?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out the specifics yet!¡± Aubree shook her head.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°By the way, Aubree, since people from Sky City can¡¯te to the Forbidden Ruins Space, how can youe and go freely?¡± Edie Fennimore asked.

    ¡°Because I have a pass token!¡± Aubree smiled faintly. ¡°A thousand years ago, the Guardian Alliance left our Ethereal Sect a pass token that allows free entry and exit.¡±

    At this point, a half-transparent token suddenly appeared in her hand as if by magic.

    The material of the token was unknown. If observed closely, one would see the words ¡®Guardian Alliance¡¯ written on it.

    ¡°This is the token!¡± Aubree waved the token in her hand.

    ¡°Aubree, you¡¯re amazing! Where did you just conjure that token from?¡± Stout was evidently more curious about this question.

    Pfft!

    Harleen and Ivy both chuckled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about storage rings?¡± Aubree was slightly taken aback. After a brief pause, she seemed to remember something and continued with a faint smile.

    ¡°I forgot that there are no storage rings in the Forbidden Ruins Space. I had introduced them to Harleen and Ivy before and thought you all knew.¡±

    ¡°Storage rings?¡± Everyone was stunned again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    While speaking, she picked up her storage ring and showed it to everyone before continuing.

    ¡°This storage ring is imbued with high-level arrays that create an independent space for storage purposes.¡±

    ¡°Except for living things, anything else can be stored inside.¡±

    ¡°Of course, storage ringse in different levels. The higher the level, therger the space.¡±

    ¡°What a great thing!¡± Stout was full of curiosity. ¡°If I had one, I wouldn¡¯t need to carry a bag anymore when I go out!¡±

    Billy and others: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Aubree, where can we get such storage rings?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re avable in Sky City. Although they¡¯re not cheap, they¡¯re quitemon!¡± Aubree replied. ¡°I left in a hurry this time and forgot about it. Next time I¡¯ll bring one for each of you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Aubree smiled.

    While speaking, she put away the pass token at her waist and released spiritual power to remove her ownership of the storage ring in her hand.

    Then, with a slight flip of her wrist, she sent the storage ring flying towards Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you can use this storage ring first. Next time Ie over, I¡¯ll get you a higher-level one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Aubree, but maybe next time¡­¡± Billy was slightly taken aback and started to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; just take it!¡± Aubree interrupted Billy with a faint smile.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate; please¡­¡± Billy was stunned again.

    ¡°Mr Billy doesn¡¯t seem like someone who fusses over small matters; there¡¯s no need to refuse such a small thing!¡± Aubree interrupted him again.

    ¡°Billy, since Aubree is being considerate, just ept it!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled from beside him.

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± Billy didn¡¯t refuse anymore and reached out to take the storage ring.

 Chapter 1564 Crisis Escalates

    ¡°Mr Billy, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Aubree smiled again and continued.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, storage rings can be ssified from rank one to nine based on their space capacity.¡±

    ¡°Storage rings below the third rank do not have a recognition function. If lost, anyone who finds them can im them.¡±

    ¡°Fourth-rank and above storage rings have a recognition function. The owner can imprint their spiritual mark on the storage ring.¡±

    ¡°In this way, even if someone else finds it, they cannot ess the items inside or use it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are two exceptions. First, if the owner of the storage ring dies, the ring automatically bes unowned.¡±

    ¡°Second, a powerful individual can forcibly erase the spiritual mark with their spiritual power, making the storage ring unowned.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bob asked. ¡°Can the mark be erased if the spiritual power is one level higher than the owner¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°In general, yes,¡± Aubree nodded.

    After exining, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°My storage ring is fourth-rank. Mr Billy, you can imprint your spiritual mark on it to make it recognize you as its owner.¡±

    She then briefly exined the method of recognition.

    A short whileter, after Billy had imprinted his mark on the storage ring, he projected his spiritual power into it.

    The fourth-rank storage ring had arge space inside.

    Billy scanned the interior with his spiritual power and found three medium-sized wooden boxes.

    The leftmost box was filled with spirit stones. Billy sensed that their quality was at least top-grade spirit stones, possibly even king-grade spirit stones.

    The middle box contained various spirit fruits and herbs, all of which appeared extraordinary.

    The rightmost box was filled with beast cores, with the weakest being high-level divine beasts. Several were even Holy Beast level.

    ¡°Aubree, there are quite a few items in here¡­¡± Billy said after retracting his spiritual power.

    ¡°They are just ordinary items. If Mr Billy doesn¡¯t mind, please keep them,¡± Aubree smiled.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Aubree!¡± Billy epted without further ado.

    He knew these items were far from ordinary, but since they were a gesture from Aubree, refusing would be impolite.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Aubree responded and returned to the previous topic.

    ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Sky City has found external reinforcements. They will likely attack soon, so be prepared!¡±

    ¡°In my estimation, when theye, it will be with overwhelming force!¡±

    ¡°Both the Spiritual Line Origin and that treasure are extremely tempting for them.¡±

    ¡°Especially that treasure. Mr Billy, make sure no one knows it might be inside you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, Aubree,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Aubree, do you know the high-endbat strength of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Harleen asked with a serious expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics,¡± Aubree shook her head.

    ¡°But one thing is certain: you cannot possibly contend with them alone!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen that person¡¯s skills, but he is definitely not the strongest in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion; he might not even be in the top five.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, they have external reinforcements. Even the Guardian Alliance might not be able to stop them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone gasped involuntarily.

    If such a formidable person wasn¡¯t even in the top five, how strong would the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion be?

    And they still didn¡¯t know the strength of their external reinforcements!

    Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s expressions grew more serious!

    ¡°Aubree, can the Ethereal Sect¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed a hint of worry.

    ¡°It will be difficult!¡± Aubree took a deep breath and shook her head.

    She understood Harleen¡¯s intent: to ask for help from the Ethereal Sect.

    After a brief pause, she continued.

    ¡°The overall strength of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion surpasses that of the Ethereal Sect. If our sect intervenes, it will suffer significant losses.¡±

    ¡°And in recent years, there have been internal disagreements within the Ethereal Sect. It¡¯s no longer up to just the Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°So even if the Sect Master agrees to help, some within the sect will oppose it!¡±

    ¡°I can only go back and consult with the Sect Master. As for what he decides, I can¡¯t guarantee anything right now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree. We won¡¯t trouble the Ethereal Sect with this; we¡¯ll handle it ourselves,¡± Billy said after some thought.

    ¡°Mr Billy, don¡¯t underestimate this situation. The strength of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is not on par with Blood and Devil Sects!¡± Aubree responded.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°But we can¡¯t drag the Ethereal Sect into our troubles.¡±

    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s always a way out. Things might take a turn for the better.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡± Aubree began again.

    ¡°Aubree, you¡¯ve already helped us a lot!¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    He then changed the subject: ¡°Aubree, are you nning to take Harleen and Ivy back now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Harleen and Ivy spoke simultaneously before Aubree could respond.

    Knowing that Skydragon City was about to face a life-and-death battle, they couldn¡¯t leave!

    Theirbat strength now surpassed Billy¡¯s; staying would be a significant help.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy!¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless; listen to Aubree¡¯s arrangements!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Aubree. But Skydragon City will soon face strong enemies¡­¡± Harleen took a deep breath and bowed to Aubree.

    ¡°I understand how you feel!¡± Aubree interrupted her.

    ¡°But with your current strength, staying won¡¯t change much!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps when you grow stronger, you won¡¯t fear them. But right now, you¡¯re too weak to contend!¡±

    ¡°Aubree, we know staying won¡¯t help much. But even so, we want to stay with our family!¡± Ivy added.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°The Sect Master should being out of seclusion soon. Come back with me to see him and show him your potential.¡±

    ¡°This way, there might still be a chance!¡±

 Chapter 1565 Cultivation

    ¡°Is it true, Aubree?¡± Harleen and Ivy both spoke at the same time.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but it¡¯s better than doing nothing, right?¡± Aubree responded.

    Harleen let out a heavy sigh.

    Then, she looked at Stephanie Stuart and Billy and said, ¡°Mom, Billy, wait for me. I¡¯ll go back with Aubree and be back soon!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, I¡¯m going with you!¡± Ivy spoke up at the same time.

    Both of them knew that trying to go back was better than sitting here waiting for death, as Aubree had said.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, don¡¯t push too hard when you go back. Just do your best!¡± Stephanie Stuart took a deep breath and responded.

    She also knew that this was probably the only way now!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded at the same time.

    ¡°Aubree, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble!¡± Billy looked at Aubree and spoke.

    ¡°Mr Billy, don¡¯t mention it. I can¡¯t guarantee that it will work!¡± Aubree also took a deep breath.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you in advance, Aubree!¡± Stephanie Stuart stood up and bowed to Aubree.

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± Billy and the others stood up at the same time.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can help!¡± Aubree stood up and returned the gesture.

    After speaking, she looked at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when the people from City Lord¡¯s Mansion will attack. We need to hurry.¡±

    ¡°Take an hour to catch up with each other and then we¡¯ll return to Sky City.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded in response.

    Soon after, Harleen and Billy walked out of the door and sat down in a pavilion in the courtyard.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for several months, so there was a lot to talk about.

    Harleen briefly described her experiences in the Ethereal Sect over the past few months to Billy.

    In fact, she and Ivy had lived a simple life during these months.

    For the first month, they focused on tempering their bodies and were basically in a deep sleep. Starting from the second month, they practiced day and night without rest.

    Throughout the process, apart from a few elders and Aubree who helped them temper their bodies in the first month, they hardly saw anyone else.

    Even Courtney, the girl in green who had been with them before, only came to see them two or three times during the journey.

    So they had no real understanding of the Ethereal Sect.

    Then, Billy told Harleen about his situation returning to the country this time, with a focus on their daughter Tasha¡¯s situation.

    As Harleen listened, tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. It had been almost two years since she had seen her daughter, and it would be a lie to say she didn¡¯t miss her.

    If given the choice, she would want to return home immediately. But she knew very well that it was not realistic!

    The two hours passed quickly.

    After saying goodbye to everyone, Harleen and Ivy left again with Aubree.

    As soon as the three of them left, the emperors of the four great empires led their powerful forces and arrived in Skydragon City one after another.

    Upon hearing the news that Blood and Devil Sects hadunched a full-scale attack on Skydragon City, they immediately gathered their troops and rushed over.

    However, due to the long distance, their flying speed was limited, so they only arrived now.

    Afterwards, Billy briefly described the situation with Blood and Devil Sects to the people from the four empires, and then told them about Sky City.

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, everyone felt as if a huge boulder was pressing on their hearts, making it difficult to breathe.

    Finally, Billy gave some instructions, and the people from the four empires bid farewell and left. Each person¡¯s face was unusually solemn.

    In the following days, Billy and his group entered a frenzy of cultivation.

    Everyone knew that they would soon face a real life-and-death battle, and they could only rely on themselves!

    Over the years, they had experienced countless life-and-death battles, but none had been as oppressive as this one.

    They all felt this way and could understand!

    In previous wars, if they lost or even died, it was only an individual matter.

    But this time was different. This time, they burdened the safety of billions of people, including their families and friends.

    If they lost, everyone would face the same fate; it was only a matter of time!

    So they couldn¡¯t afford to lose!

    Losing meant billions of lives!

    The next day, Billy took out everything from his storage ring. After keeping two Holy Beast beast cores for himself, he had Casey distribute everything to everyone else.

    In addition, he specifically instructed Stout to select more than ten high-level spirit fruits for the flying beast.

    Then, Billy spent half a day upgrading the Gathering Spirit Array again.

    He was now a true Holy Realm cultivator, and his array skills had improved significantly. After the upgrade, the spiritual energy within the Gathering Spirit Array increased by several levels.

    Time passed quickly, ten days flew by in an instant.

    During these ten days, except for Billy himself, Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore hardly left the Gathering Spirit Array. They cultivated day and night without rest.

    With the current effectiveness of the Gathering Spirit Array, staying inside for half a month was equivalent to spending half a year outside.

    Coupled with the cultivation resources provided by Aubree, everyone naturally broke through without any suspense.

    Stephanie Stuart and Opal not only sessfully broke through to Holy Realm but also reached second-rank Holy Realm cultivation level.

    With Billy¡¯s help, Casey and Amber officially broke through and entered the Holy Realm.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang both advanced one level and reached half step into Holy Realm cultivation level. They were just one step away from truly entering Holy Realm.

    Night Orchid, Frostde, and others directly broke through two levels.

    After half a month, the team¡¯s overall strength increased by several levels.

    However, everyone knew that it was still far from enoughpared to Sky City!

    It is worth mentioning that with Billy¡¯s help, the flying beast repaired part of its divine soul. After refining several high-level spirit fruits, its strength significantly improved. Although no one knew its exact level, they all understood that it was beyond their reach!

    During these ten days, although Billy didn¡¯t cultivate inside the Gathering Spirit Array himself. He felt that since he broke through to Holy Realm, he absorbed spiritual energy from heaven and earth even faster than inside the array.

    In these past two weeks, he had been cultivating day and night without rest, doing everything possible to break through his cultivation level.

    At this moment, he regretted deliberately suppressing his cultivation level before.

    If he had known that there would be such a day in the future, even if he knew there were risks in breaking through too quickly before, he would have made every effort to improve his level without hesitation!

    After more than ten days of hard work, with the help of Spiritual Line Origin absorbing spiritual energy from heaven and earth at an incredible speed and refining two Holy Beast Cores, he broke through to second-rank Holy Realm.

    However, this was still far from enough!

    But he also knew that this was already his limit. After all, he had only broken through to first-rank Holy Realm half a month ago!

    On this day, he sat cross-legged in the pavilion and then focused his consciousness inside his body.

    These days, he had been busy with his breakthroughs and had forgotten about Spiritual Line Origin.

    ording to Aubree¡¯s suggestion, once he broke through to Holy Realm, he should be able to sense the existence of Spiritual Line Origin.

    So today happened to be free for him to give it a try.

 Chapter 1566 Spiritual Line Origin

    ¡°Deary, have you finally remembered me?¡±

    Just as Billy¡¯s consciousness entered his body, a girl¡¯s voice sounded in his sea of knowledge, clear and melodious like a yellow oriole.

    Before Billy could respond, she continued, ¡°Deary, is it because I hurt youst time that you¡¯ve been ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy was stunned upon hearing the voice.

    After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Deary, you¡¯ve hurt my heart. How could you not know who I am?¡± The girl¡¯s voice carried a hint of grievance.

    ¡°¡­¡± A twitch appeared at the corner of Billy¡¯s mouth as he tentatively asked, ¡°Are you the Spiritual Line Origin?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I knew it! You must remember me!¡± The girlughed.

    ¡°Deary, from now on, you can call me Purple Spirit, alright?¡±

    ¡°Deary, are you listening to me?¡± The girl continued speaking.

    ¡°I am¡­¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. Is it alright?¡± The girl asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Another twitch appeared at the corner of Billy¡¯s mouth.

    Is this really the Spiritual Line Origin?

    He remembered that when they were in the depths of Ether Mountain, the other party was just a purple me, vaguely resembling a human figure.

    But now that she had entered his body, they could actually have a conversation!

    Has she be sentient? Or has she be a spirit?

    Moreover, from his impression, the other party had quite a temper.

    That day, he released his spiritual power to investigate her and was directly sent flying hundreds of meters away.

    Even if he had a rich imagination, it was difficult to connect the owner of this voice with the irritable purple me from that day.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, can youe out of my body on your own?¡± After a brief pause, Billy asked again.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t before, but now I can!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Before entering your body, my source energy was severely damaged. During this time, I¡¯ve been using your bloodline to repair my source energy.¡± Purple Spirit continued speaking.

    ¡°Now, a part of my source energy has been restored, so naturally I cane and go freely.¡±

    Billy thought to himself: Can my bloodline really help her restore her source energy?

    ¡°When you appeared and entered my body in the depths of Ether Mountain, was it for this reason?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit responded. ¡°Otherwise, why would I enter a man¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Another twitch appeared at the corner of Billy¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°How about I just call you Billy?¡± Purple Spirit continued speaking.

    ¡°Billy, did you let me out because you wanted to see what I look like? If so, I can show myself to you. Is that alright?¡± Purple Spirit spoke again.

    Before Billy could respond, he felt a sh before his eyes. Then, a purple me appeared in front of him.

    Unlike the previous time, this time there was a clearly visible female figure within the purple me.

    Her features were delicate, her figure petite, and she exuded an aura that seemed otherworldly.

    What a beautiful purple spirit!

    ¡°Billy, how do you think about me? Am I pretty?¡± Purple Spirit looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on? Where did you find this little girl?¡± Before Billy could respond, Stout¡¯s voice came from the side.

    Soon after, Stout and Judge walked in with their group.

    While Stout spoke, he quickly approached Purple Spirit and reached out curiously to touch the purple mes.

    However, before his hand could touch the mes, he was sent flying like he had been hit by a fierce beast.

    He flew for three to four hundred meters before crashing heavily onto the grass. His buttocks nearly split open.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser were momentarily stunned upon witnessing this scene.

    They clearly didn¡¯t expect Purple Spirit to possess such strength.

    After all, Stout currently had the cultivation of an eighth-rank Sacred Realm. Even in his fully alert state, he was sent flying once again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Furthermore, they hadn¡¯t even seen how Purple Spirit made her move!

    ¡°Boss, who is this little girl?¡± Stout rubbed his buttocks while loudly asking.

    ¡°Fatso, if you dare to speak nonsense again, I¡¯ll make sure you can never get up.¡± Purple Spirit retorted.

    ¡°Little girl, who are you exactly?¡± Stout furrowed his brows.

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Purple Spirit pouted.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she transformed into a purple me and disappeared from between Billy¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Boss, could she be the Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Bob seemed to have realized something.

    ¡°You guessed it!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Really?¡± The others expressed their surprise once again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again and waved his hand at them. ¡°Alright, stop standing around. Make good use of your time and cultivate!¡±

    After Stout and the others left for their cultivation, Billy sat cross-legged and directed his consciousness into his own body.

    ¡°Billy, you still haven¡¯t said whether I am pretty or not!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded once again.

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re pretty!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    After a brief pause, he continued asking, ¡°Purple Spirit, can my bloodline really help you restore your source energy?¡±

    To him, this matter seemed a bit absurd.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°In fact, not only your bloodline but also your physique is extremely special. They can provide me with great assistance!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what kind of physique I have?¡± Billy asked again after a momentary daze.

    Before meeting Aubree, he only knew that his bloodline was special ¨C the Golden Bloodline of the Ravenwood family.

    But Aubree told him that not only was his bloodline special but his physique was also extremely rare.

    He had wanted to ask Aubree about his physique before but got too busy and forgot about it.

    Now that Purple Spirit mentioned his physique, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics of your physique!¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°But I can assure you that it is definitely an extremely rare physique!¡±

    ¡°At least in all my years of existence, I have never encountered someone with a physique like yours.¡±

    A twitch appeared at the corner of Billy¡¯s mouth.

    In his opinion, Purple Spirit had been staying in the depths of Ether Mountain for countless years. Even if she had been on this for billions of years, she probably hadn¡¯t interacted with more than a hundred people.

    So it was normal for her not to have encountered someone with his physique!

    In fact, it was because he didn¡¯t understand the Spiritual Line Origin that he had such thoughts!

 Chapter 1567 Astonishing Formation

    ¡°The damage to your source energy, Purple Spirit, how did it happen?¡± Billy changed the topic.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the reckless destruction of the environment by humans!¡± Purple Spirit pouted. ¡°They are harming themselves!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, in a few more years, when I can no longer resonate with this universe, the spiritual energy of this would gradually deplete.¡±

    ¡°By then, the entire would be a deadnd, and they would no longer be able to survive here!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy paused and continued, ¡°So, how is your source energy recovery going?¡±

    ¡°I have only repaired a portion of it, it will take some more time!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°I saw earlier that you were quite capable of fighting. Do you know yourbat strength?¡± Billy casually asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know my exactbat strength!¡± Purple Spirit shook its head.

    ¡°But, not to discourage you, Billy, even if I have only partially restored my source energy, you are still not my match.¡±

    ¡°Although your potential is limitless, you are not there yet!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you know what power level I possess?¡±

    ¡°I am inside your body, do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Purple Spirit retorted.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be looked down upon by a spirit!

    He was still too weak!

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Purple Spirit, can you sense if there are other people or things in my body?¡± Billy suddenly remembered this.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Purple Spirit was puzzled. ¡°There are other things in your body?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, can you help me check?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be, right? If there were, how could I not sense it? Let me try!¡± Purple Spirit said and fell silent.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    After about a quarter of an hour, Purple Spirit let out a surprised voice.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, what happened?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Billy, there really is something else in your body!¡± Purple Spirit responded after a slight pause.

    ¡°Really? Can you see what it is?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. I only see a cluster of white energy. I can¡¯t see what¡¯s inside!¡± Purple Spirit shook its head.

    ¡°I dare not get closer. As soon as I get a little closer, I feel a very strong suction force pulling me towards the energy cluster.¡±

    Purple Spirit¡¯s tone revealed a hint of fear!

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t get any closer!¡± Billy responded.

    Hearing Purple Spirit¡¯s words, he thought of the old man¡¯s soul from before. Most likely, he had been sucked into the energy cluster.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But wasn¡¯t that old man very powerful? How could he be taken care of?

    Now he was quite interested in that so-called treasure. What exactly was it?

    ¡°Billy, I feel that thing is extremely dangerous!¡± Purple Spirit paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You should find a way to get rid of it!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to get rid of it, but he couldn¡¯t even sense its presence. How could he get rid of it?

    ¡°I forgot, Billy. You can¡¯t sense its presence now, so you probably can¡¯t get rid of it.¡± Purple Spirit remembered this and continued after a slight pause.

    ¡°Billy, you should focus on cultivating and when your cultivation reaches a certain level, you should be able to sense it.¡±

    ¡°Your current cultivation level is too low. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Hurry up and cultivate!¡±

    After saying this, there was no more sound.

    ¡°¡­ ¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched and he withdrew his spiritual consciousness from his sea of knowledge.

    In the following days, besides consolidating his cultivation, Billy mainly focused on three things.

    Firstly, he engraved ¡®Nine Dragons Unite¡¯ on the weapons of Stephanie Stuart and others. With his current cultivation level, the power of Nine Dragons Unite was enough to easily kill mid-level Holy Realm experts!

    On the other hand, he also mass-produced a batch of ¡®bamboo section man¡¯. The ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ he produced now had the attack power of midte-stage Sacred Realm experts. Their defense was even more abnormal. Unless a Holy Realm expert made a move, they would not be harmed at all!

    The third thing was to enhance the defensive ability of the city protection formation. After another ten days of busy work, the city protection formation had been upgraded by one level. It would now take at least a mid-level Holy Realm expert to forcefully break through it.

    On this morning, Billy was busy cultivating at the northern mansion.

    Suddenly, an extremely terrifying pressure enveloped the entire sky.

    Even Billy felt an immense oppressive feeling and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath before looking up at the sky.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Not long after, Stephanie Stuart and the others walked out from the Gathering Spirit Array with serious expressions on their faces.

    Everyone knew that what they had been waiting for had finally arrived!

    ¡°Mm!¡± Billy nodded slightly and gave instructions.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie, go inform Elder Marquise and Elder Isaac. Have all the guards take their positions. Without my orders, no one is allowed to leave the city!¡±

    ¡°Opal, you and Amber along with Casey activate the city protection formation!¡±

    ¡°Stout, Judge, take the batch of ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ with you!¡±

    This time, apart from these people around him, Billy didn¡¯t n to let anyone else directly participate in the battle.

    He knew very well that the forces from Sky City were definitely not on the same level as Blood and Devil Sects.

    Allowing others to join the battle would only result in unnecessary sacrifices without any other benefits!

    As for the ordinary citizens in the city, after the previous battle with Blood and Devil Sects, Billy didn¡¯t let them return. They were still staying within the Rainbow Moon Empire and Sheardal Empire territories.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded simultaneously and quickly left.

    Just as everyone left, the flying beast flew out from the house.

    During this period of time, Billy had specially arranged a small building for it to reside in under Stout¡¯s arrangement.

    ¡°White Feather, another war is about to begin!¡± Billy looked at the flying beast and spoke.

    ¡®White Feather,¡¯ named after its white feathers. This was the name Billy gave to the flying beast and it seemed to ept it willingly.

    White Feather chirped and nodded its head.

    Then, together with White Feather, they flew towards the outskirts of the city.

    Before long, they arrived at an open space about forty to fifty kilometers away from the city. Billy looked up at the nearby sky.

    He saw a group of thirty to forty people within his line of sight.

    The number of people on their side was fewer than what Billy expected.

    But after thinking about it for a moment, he felt relieved. This level of battle wasn¡¯t about quantity but quality. Having more people wouldn¡¯t make much difference.

    At the same time, Stephanie Stuart and Opalnded behind Billy one after another.

    In addition to everyone else, there were fifty ¡®bamboo section man¡¯, each holding a bamboo de in their hands.

    Before long, the group of forty peoplended a few hundred meters away from them.

    Leading them was a ck-robed elder named Legend Hatfield. His actual age couldn¡¯t be determined and his cultivation level couldn¡¯t be detected either.

    Following closely behind him was a man in ck robes. If Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney hadn¡¯t died, one could easily recognize that this man was the one who had poisoned them.

    Billy couldn¡¯t sense this man¡¯s martial aura either. From this alone, he knew that this man was at least at the mid-level Holy Realm.

    Behind the ck-robed man were three men and two women dressed in gray robes. Their faces showed no expression. All five of them possessed mid-level Holy Realm strength.

    Behind them were over thirty men and women with varying cultivation levels but without exception, all were at the Holy Realm!

    Truly worthy of being Sky City¡¯s number one force; they could easily mobilize forty to fifty Holy Realm experts at will.

    No wonder people from Blood and Devil Sects willingly submitted. This kind of strength was enough to crush their two sects.

    ¡°So you are the so-called Ether Mountain Young Master?¡± Legend Hatfield looked at Billy and spoke indifferently.

 Chapter 1568 The Battle Begins!

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Billy looked at the other side and responded.

    ¡°Do you not know why we¡¯re here?¡± Legend Hatfield spoke again.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± At this moment, the ck-robed man named Lawrence Hatfield behind Legend Hatfield spoke.

    ¡°Hand over the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ within your body, and then lead people from the other four empires of the Forbidden Ruins Space to help us find something.¡±

    ¡°If you can find it, maybe all of you will have a chance to survive!¡±

    ¡°Billy, they are bad guys, don¡¯t give me to them!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t!¡± Billy replied and then looked at Lawrence Hatfield. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious, what are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions now? You¡¯ll know when the timees!¡± Lawrence Hatfield nced at Billy. ¡°Hand over the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ first!¡±

    ¡°The mighty Sky City¡¯s City Lord Mansion, is this all the strength you have? What about the others?¡± Billy continued speaking.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, didn¡¯t I hear that you¡¯ve already found reinforcements? Why haven¡¯t I seen anyone?¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you understand what Elder Lawrence said?¡± One of the five gray-robed men and women frowned and spoke again.

    ¡°Stop wasting time and hand over the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ first!¡±

    ¡°Fool! Do you have the right to interrupt?¡± Azure Dragon looked at the other person and shouted in a deep voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The gray-robed man¡¯s brow furrowed again, and then he swept his palm forward.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    As the attack approached, Opal swept out a gust of wind to block it.

    Their attacks collided and exploded, causing Opal to be pushed back several steps.

    The man on the other side was a fourth-rank Holy Realm expert. Even with just a casual palm strike, it was not easy for Opal to withstand it without using her trump cards.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± The man didn¡¯t expect Opal to have such strength.

    ¡°If you make another move, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy nced at the man.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really arrogant, you¡­¡± The gray-robed man red at him.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lawrence Hatfield waved his hand to stop him.

    Then he continued looking at Billy. ¡°My patience is limited. You better make a decision soon!¡±

    ¡°And what if I say no?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I advise you not to say ¡®no¡¯!¡± Lawrence Hatfield narrowed his eyes as well.

    ¡°You should be well aware that with your people, there is no chance of winning even a tiny bit!¡±

    ¡°Of course, maybe you¡¯re still counting on the Guardian Alliance to help you? Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t even protect themselves now!¡±

    ¡°You sent people to deal with the Guardian Alliance?¡± Bob frowned.

    The same seriousness shed across the faces of others.

    Since the moment the other party appeared, they had already guessed something.

    The Guardian Alliance must know that people from Sky City hade to Skydragon City. If they were not being held back, they should have arrived by now.

    But until now, no one had shown up. Undoubtedly, they were unable to break free.

    ¡°By the way, that woman who helped you through a crisis more than twenty days ago should be from Ethereal Sect, right?¡± Lawrence Hatfield didn¡¯t respond to Bob¡¯s words.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°If you¡¯re counting on Ethereal Sect to save you, I advise you to give up on that hope!¡±

    ¡°Are you so sure that people from Ethereal Sect won¡¯te?¡± Vermilion Bird responded.

    ¡°Heh, how naive!¡± Lawrence Hatfield sneered.

    ¡°Do you think that by sending two people with some potential to make friends with Ethereal Sect, they will disregard the life and death of the entire sect for you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too simply! Whether those two women wille back alive is still unknown!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edie Fennimore¡¯s brow slightly furrowed.

    Not only her, but also the others including Billy felt a sense of unease in their hearts.

    ¡°Heh heh, what do you think?¡± Lawrence Hatfield continued to sneer.

    After speaking, his tone turned serious. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have the patience to waste time with you anymore. Since you want to resist desperately, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, he raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Attack! Kill everyone except Billy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Thirty or forty people responded simultaneously and then flew towards Billy¡¯s group.

    At the same time, figures shed by Billy¡¯s side. It was the group of ¡®bamboo section men¡¯.

    Each of them held a bamboo de and quickly rushed towards the enemy.

    ¡°What are these things? Get lost!¡± One of the second-rank Holy Realm experts furrowed his brow and swept his palm towards one of the ¡®bamboo section men¡¯.

    The gust of wind blew and sent the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ flying several hundred meters away.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The man naturally didn¡¯t care about these puppets.

    After one palm strike, he disdainfully nced in Billy¡¯s direction with a look full of contempt.

    However, in the next moment, his expression turned gloomy.

    The ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ that he had just sent flying came charging back as if nothing had happened. There wasn¡¯t a single scratch on it from head to toe.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    He had absolute confidence in his previous palm strike. Even if it was just a puppet, it would be heavily injured even if it were someone at the half step into Holy Realm.

    But this ¡®bamboo section man¡¯ came charging back as if nothing had happened. This made him take this opponent seriously.

    Just as he was about to attack again, a curved de light shot towards him. It was Azure Fang¡¯s attack.

    The man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he released a wave of energy towards Azure Fang.

    After a muffled sound, Azure Fang retreated about ten steps.

    At the same time, the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯unched an attack and stabbed the man.

    Although it couldn¡¯t break through his defensive aura, the man was pushed back thirty or forty meters and felt a surge of blood and energy in his heart.

    ¡°Die!¡± The man burned with anger as he assumed a fighting stance and charged towards Azure Fang and the ¡®bamboo section man¡¯.

    Then, the three of them engaged in a fierce battle.

    Simr situations were happening in more than ten ces simultaneously.

    Casey led Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and others tounch attacks with the help of the ¡®bamboo section men¡¯.

    At the same time, the five gray-robed men and women on the other side also made their moves. The aura around each of them instantly skyrocketed.

    One male and one female were third-rank Holy Realm experts, while another male and female were fourth-rank experts. Thest white-haired old woman was a fifth-rank Holy Realm expert.

    The five of them attacked simultaneously with overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Stephanie Stuart looked at Billy and warned him before leading Edie Fennimore, Opal, Amber, and White Feather to join the battle.

    ¡°Mom, be careful too!¡± Billy shouted back loudly.

 Chapter 1569 Damn

    In fact, Billy wasn¡¯t particrly worried about Stephanie Stuart and the other three.

    Although there was still a certain gap in their cultivationpared to their opponents, he believed that they could at least protect themselves even if they couldn¡¯t kill the enemy.

    As for White Feather, he wasn¡¯t worried either.

    Based on his estimation, the current White Feather, even if not strong enough to kill opponents in the fourth-rank realm, could at least stand undefeated.

    ¡°Elder Legend, let me handle this kid,¡± Lawrence Hatfield pointed at Billy and then looked at Legend Hatfield.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Legend Hatfield nodded. ¡°Remember, leave him alive. The Spiritual Line Origin is in his body. Don¡¯t let anything unexpected happen!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lawrence Hatfield slightly bowed.

    Then, looking at Billy, he said, ¡°Make your move. I¡¯ll give you a chance to go all out!¡±

    ¡°As long as you canst three rounds against me, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    With his cultivation at the half-step into the eighth-rank Holy Realm, he naturally didn¡¯t take a second-rank Holy Realm opponent seriously.

    Not to mention three rounds, even one round would be impossible for Billy to withstand!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Saying three rounds was just for extra caution!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The space here is limited. Let¡¯s change the location!¡±

    After speaking, he nced at Legend Hatfield and then flew away.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Lawrence Hatfield replied and followed suit.

    Legend Hatfield briefly surveyed the battlefields of the others and seeing no major problems, he followed the two in flight.

    His main goal foring this time was the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯, so naturally, he had to ensure that nothing went wrong.

    At that moment, a loud noise came from Stephanie Stuart¡¯s battlefield, and she was sent flying several hundred meters away.

    Her opponent was an old woman in the fifth-rank Holy Realm.

    There was a three-level difference between them, and it was difficult for her to contend with the old woman before she revealed her trump cards.

    ¡°Not bad, you can take one of my moves. I underestimated¡­¡± The old woman looked at Stephanie Stuart and spoke.

    However, before she could finish her sentence, Stephanie Stuart attacked again, her swordsmanship fierce and unstoppable.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The old woman frowned slightly.

    Then, without retreating, she released waves of energy from her hands, causing the sword energy to explode.

    Immediately after, she formed a substantial ancient sword with her hand and shot it towards Stephanie Stuart like a shooting star, with incredible speed and a piercing whistling sound.

    Stephanie Stuart¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Instead of directly confronting the attack, she used Phantom Trail to dodge it skillfully.

    At the same time, her bronze ancient sword flickered with several sharp sword energies that shed by.

    The old woman didn¡¯t expect Stephanie Stuart to not only dodge her attack but also counterattack so quickly. She momentarily didn¡¯t pay attention and ended up with a bloody wound on her arm from the sword energy.

    ¡°Damn it, you actually injured me! I¡¯ll¡­¡± The old woman looked at the wound and paused for a moment.

    However, before she could finish speaking, Stephanie Stuartunched another attack.

    This time, she directly activated Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth, causing endless sword energy to fill the area within a thousand meters.

    In just a blink of an eye, a hundred-meter-long phantom sword shot out and shed towards her opponent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of this attack, the old woman furrowed her brows.

    However, she had no intention of retreating. Her eyes narrowed as a terrifying aura burst forth.

    Then, she swiftly formed a mysterious mark after several illusory movements of her hands and crashed into it at high speed. The violent wind howled in the air.

    A loud noise rang out as waves of energy swept through, and both of them were sent flying.

    Stephanie Stuart was thrown out a distance of six to seven hundred meters, spitting out blood into the air. Her aura was in disarray.

    ¡°Although you¡¯re quite good, you¡¯re still a bit weak.¡± The old woman flew out two to three hundred meters and then flew back into the air.

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. I¡¯ll put you to death. See you in your next life!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she condensed an imprint with full strength and smashed it out. She no longer intended to spare Stephanie Stuart¡¯s life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s you who¡¯s doomed!¡± Stephanie Stuart calmly replied to her opponent.

    While speaking, her eyes narrowed slightly. She covered her bronze ancient sword with spiritual power and activated the array on the sword.

    In the next moment, an explosive aura that could destroy heaven and earth surged forth. Nine divine dragons emerged from it.

    The entire void was filled with rolling waves of energy, thunder flickering as if mountains were crumbling and rivers were overturning.

    In the blink of an eye, Nine Dragons Unite soared into the sky, carrying boundless energy as it swept towards the old woman.

    From the moment the nine divine dragons appeared, the old woman already felt something was wrong. A strong sense of death enveloped her entirely.

    She wanted to dodge but felt that all possible escape routes within a thousand meters were sealed off; there was no way to escape.

    So she could only defend herself with an attack, perhaps still holding onto a glimmer of hope.

    However, she still underestimated the power of this move.

    With the attack from Nine Dragons Unite, even if it were a sixth-rank Holy Realm expert, it would be difficult to withstand it.

    A loud noise reverberated through the sky as a figure floated away like fallen leaves in autumn.

    After flying out for thousands of meters and crashing heavily onto the hard ground below, cracks spread across the surface beneath him.

    The old woman opened her mouth wide as arge amount of blood gushed out. Her internal organs and meridians were shattered.

    Then, she convulsed a few times before falling silent.

    Her eyes were wide open in death.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Stephanie Stuart could unleash such a powerful attack!

    ¡°See you in your next life!¡±

    After ncing downward for a moment, Stephanie Stuart adjusted herself slightly and then shed towards Edie Fennimore¡¯s direction.

    Just as Stephanie Stuart killed the old woman with one move, the man who was fighting White Feather was lifted into the air by waves of energy.

    The man had a cultivation level of fourth-rank Holy Realm and originally thought that dealing with a flying beast would be an easy task.

    But after several rounds of exchange, he realized that he had seriously underestimated White Feather¡¯s strength.

    Although he couldn¡¯t determine what level of flying beast White Feather was, he was certain that itsbat power wasparable to a mid-level Holy Beast.

    Therefore, there were no more reservations in their battle. However, he still couldn¡¯t match White Feather¡¯s strength.

    After a fierce battle, he was covered in wounds while White Feather remained lively and energetic.

    In the next moment, just as he hadn¡¯t fully stabilized his figure yet, White Feather spread its wings and swiftly swooped down towards him. Its massive body obscured the sky.

    The man didn¡¯t dare to confront White Feather head-on and quickly dodged to one side.

    However, his speed was far inferior to White Feather¡¯s. Before he could escape a distance of one hundred meters, he was once again sent flying away.

    With his injuries already present before this encounter, hisbat power instantly dropped by forty to fifty percent. Arge amount of blood gushed from his mouth.

    What made him despair even more was that after White Feather seeded with one strike, it didn¡¯t give him any time to catch his breath before chasing after him again.

    Then, an almost substantial wave of energy surged forth like an overwhelming force of nature.

 Chapter 1570 One Move!

    The shockwave crashed into the man¡¯s chest as if entering an empty space.

    His sternum and meridians shattered, and he copsed like a deted balloon.

    He fell from the sky, creating arge crater upon impact, lying motionless inside.

    There was an endless sense of unwillingness on his face. He never expected that one day he would die at the hands of a flying creature!

    After dealing with this person, White Feather instinctively looked towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    Then, pping his wings, he flew towards Amber.

    At this moment, the battle in the void was still evenly matched.

    Edie Fennimore, Opal, and Amber were still engaged inbat with their opponents.

    Casey, Azure Dragon, and dozens of ¡°bamboo section men¡± were fighting against the other thirty or so Holy Realm experts on the enemy¡¯s side.

    Although the enemy¡¯s cultivation level was generally higher, they didn¡¯t gain much advantage due to the entanglement of the ¡°bamboo section men.¡±

    With Stephanie Stuart and White Feather joining the fight, the bnce on the battlefield was bound to be disrupted.

    While White Feather was battling the man, Billy and hispanions had already flown to a spot twenty kilometers away from Stephanie Stuart and the others.

    ¡°Take action!¡± Lawrence Hatfield looked at Billy and said, ¡°You better give it your all because you may only have one chance!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy smiled faintly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As he spoke, he activated his bloodline power, and his aura soared to its peak.

    Without any fancy moves, he pointed his finger at Lawrence Hatfield.

    A surge of energy erupted, apanied by a gust of wind, as a wave of oppressive force swept towards Lawrence Hatfield.

    Celestial ck Finger!

    In terms of aura, this Celestial ck Finger didn¡¯t seem much different from before. It even seemed slightly slower.

    ¡°Is this your strongest move?¡± Lawrence Hatfield¡¯s face showed a trace of disdain.

    He had heard from Valentin Fuller and Vance Dney that Billy was quite extraordinary and could defeat opponents several levels higher than him.

    Initially, he maintained a necessary level of vignce and didn¡¯t underestimate Billy too much.

    However, now that he saw the power of Billy¡¯s move, he realized that the Blood and Devil Sects deliberately demonized Billy to avoid responsibility.

    At the same time, Lawrence Hatfield didn¡¯t use any fancy moves either. He simply turned his hands and formed a violent imprint, unleashing an overwhelming force.

    In his opinion, after this round, their battle would be over!

    There would be no surprises!

    Not only him but also Legend Hatfield, who was a kilometer away, had the same thought. Billy couldn¡¯t possibly withstand Lawrence Hatfield¡¯s attack!

    However, in the next second, their faces suddenly changed drastically.

    Lawrence Hatfield¡¯s pupils contracted to the size of pinpricks.

    His body tensed up, his expression twisted, and a strong sense of death surged from his feet to his head.

    He had this reaction because at the moment their attacks collided, he realized that he was wrong.

    And he was incredibly wrong!

    Billy¡¯s Celestial ck Finger seemed in on the surface but contained a devastating power.

    This power far surpassed Billy¡¯s Celestial ck Finger!

    ¡°Dodge quickly!¡± Legend Hatfield, a kilometer away, also sensed that power and shouted urgently.

    However, it was already toote!

    A deafening roar echoed through the sky. Then Billy and Lawrence Hatfield were both sent flying in opposite directions.

    After flying for two to three hundred meters, Billy stabilized himself.

    Apart from slightly disordered breath and a hint of blood at the corner of his mouth, he had no other injuries.

    On the other hand, Lawrence Hatfield flew over a kilometer away like fallen leaves in the autumn wind. A curved trail of blood appeared in mid-air.

    Then he crashed heavily onto the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood before copsing like mud.

    With one move, his bones shattered, meridians severed. He only had a breath left hanging on.

    Struggling to lift his hand, he nced at Billy¡¯s figure in mid-air.

    Unable to utter a word, blood gushed out from his mouth. Then he kicked his legs and lost all signs of life.

    The powerful expert at half-step into eighth-rank Holy Realm had perished!

    Just as he had expected, their battle indeed ended in one round!

    However, the result was different from what he had imagined!

    Until hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t understand what had happened!

    Billy only emitted the aura of a second-rank Holy Realm. Even if he was extraordinary, at most he could contend with opponents in the mid-stage of Holy Realm.

    But himself? He was undeniably ate-stage seventh-rank Holy Realm expert. Yet he was killed in one move by the opponent!

    What on earth happened?!

    He could only ask the king of hell about this question!

    At the same time, in mid-air, Billy¡¯s face also showed an extremely shocked expression. He didn¡¯t expect such an oue either.

    Then he transferred his consciousness into his sea of knowledge.

    ¡°Billy, how was it? Did I deceive you? Am I amazing?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s slightly arrogant voice echoed in his sea of knowledge.

    Clearly, it was Purple Spirit who made it possible for Billy to kill Lawrence Hatfield in one move.

    Earlier when Lawrence Hatfield challenged Billy to a one-on-one fight, Purple Spirit had already informed Billy not to worry and just proceed. She would take care of the opponent.

    At first, Billy was somewhat skeptical because Lawrence Hatfield¡¯s strength aste-stage seventh-rank Holy Realm couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    In case Purple Spirit couldn¡¯t handle it, he would be in trouble.

    However, Purple Spirit repeatedly assured him that nothing would go wrong. Only then did he agree to give it a try.

    The result turned out to be far beyond his expectations!

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed amazing!¡± Billy smiled and continued speaking. ¡°The other person is probably at least half-step into ninth-rank Holy Realm. Do you have confidence?¡±

    ¡°It might be a bit risky for me inside your body. Let mee out and give it a try!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    As she finished speaking, a purple gas mass floated beside Billy. Within the gas mass stood Purple Spirit herself.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Just then, Legend Hatfield arrived not far from Billy.

    Initially puzzled by Lawrence Hatfield¡¯s death, upon seeing Purple Spirit, he understood what had happened.

    ¡°You must be that Spiritual Line Origin, right? You killed Lawrence Hatfield!¡± Legend Hatfield carefully observed Purple Spirit before speaking again.

    ¡°You truly surprised me. I didn¡¯t expect you to have reached the level where you can transform!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! You are much more valuable now than before you could transform!¡±

    ¡°You old thing! Stop with all the nonsense. If you want to take me away, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable!¡± Purple Spirit retorted.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± Legend Hatfield narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 1571 Fusion of Man and Sword

    As soon as Legend Hatfield finished speaking, his spiritual power transformed into a dense wave of flying knives.

    Then, like rain, they shot towards Billy and Purple Spirit, obscuring the sky.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Purple Spirit said calmly.

    As her voice fell, a purple gas surged out like a hurricane.

    Wherever the gas passed, the flying knives exploded and disappeared.

    ¡°Try this move!¡±

    Immediately after, Purple Spirit shouted, raising her hand and waving it.

    In the next moment, something that surprised Billy happened.

    Centered around Legend Hatfield, the air within a radius of a thousand kilometers seemed to be instantly dyed purple, turning into purple mes.

    Following that, these purple mespressed towards the center as if they were solid.

    As the purple mes surged, Legend Hatfield felt an overwhelming pressureing from all directions, suffocating him.

    He believed that if his cultivation was below the mid-stage of the Holy Realm, he would burst and die within a few breaths!

    Without much thought, Legend Hatfield quickly activated his full strength to counterattack.

    His hands continued to flip, forming imprints that smashed down, causing muffled sounds all around.

    After about two minutes, Legend Hatfield saw that the purple mes had faded significantly, and a tremendous aura burst forth from him.

    The violent waves of energy caused all the surrounding purple mes to explode.

    At this moment, Billy¡¯s Celestial ck Finger struck Legend Hatfield¡¯s defensive aura unhindered.

    Although it didn¡¯t break through his defense, Legend Hatfield was pushed back several hundred meters, his blood boiling in his chest.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re seeking death. I¡¯ll disable you first!¡± Legend Hatfield frowned and raised his hand to attack Billy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Before his words could even fall, a long spear made of purple mes swiftly pierced towards him with thunderous momentum.

    Legend Hatfield¡¯s pupils contracted in panic as he quickly raised his hand to create a barrier in front of him.

    However, he clearly underestimated the power of the spear. The purple spear pierced through the barrier and continued towards his heart.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Legend Hatfield eximed and quickly dodged to the side.

    But it seemed as if the purple spear had locked onto him. No matter where he dodged, it followed him like a shadow.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, the purple spear prated through Legend Hatfield¡¯s heart.

    Then, the spear slowed down and burst into a burst of purple mes, revealing Purple Spirit once again.

    Legend Hatfield looked down at the wound in his chest, struggling to open his mouth but unable to make a sound.

    Afterward, he fell from mid-air like a free-falling object.

    With a heavy impact on the mountainous terrain, his pupils dted rapidly as he lost his breath.

    The powerful expert at the half step into the ninth-rank Holy Realm had perished!

    He probably never expected that he would die at the hands of an elf!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you okay?¡± Billy arrived beside Purple Spirit in no time.

    He could tell that after using the ¡°Fusion of Man and Sword¡± once, Purple Spirit had consumed a significant amount of energy and her aura was unstable.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Moreover, your body is helpful to me. I will recover quickly. You go help the others!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy replied.

    Then, he rushed towards the battlefields of the others.

    With his participation, the remaining battles were no longer suspenseful.

    After about half an hour, the battle ended. All the opponentsy on the ground, none of them alive.

    Stephanie Stuart, Opal, and others had varying degrees of injuries. Especially Judge and Soul Chaser, theirbat power was reduced to less than forty percent.

    In addition, only ten of the ¡°bamboo section men¡± remained; the rest had beenpletely defeated.

    Billy spent one or two hours stabilizing everyone¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Stout, collect the storage rings from those few people and see if there¡¯s anything inside,¡± Billy said after dealing with their injuries.

    From the moment they appeared, he had noticed that Legend Hatfield, Lawrence Hatfield, and those five men and women in gray robes were all wearing storage rings.

    Now that they had died and their storage rings had automatically released their ownership, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let them go to waste.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied and walked over.

    Billy himself walked towards Legend Hatfield and Lawrence Hatfield who were lying on the ground.

    He collected their storage rings and then projected his spiritual power into them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The next moment, Billy¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen in surprise.

    The space inside the two storage rings was slightly smaller than Aubree¡¯s ring but not by much; they should also be fourth-rank rings.

    What surprised Billy even more was thatpared to Aubree¡¯s ring, there were more things inside these two rings.

    There were tworge boxes filled with king-grade spirit stones alone. Additionally, there were many spirit fruits, beast cores, and precious items like pills.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Boss, we¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Stout¡¯s voice came from nearby.

 Chapter 1572 Please Leave!

    ¡°Stout, what treasures are inside?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°There are plenty, all high-grade spirit stones and spirit fruits, and quite a few beast cores!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    Seeing his expression, Night Orchid and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Two hourster, everyone returned to the northern estate of the city.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Then, Billy and Stout took out everything from the seven storage rings.

    ¡°So much?!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed as they looked at the pile of treasures before them.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie, you can take these two storage rings,¡± Billy said as he handed the storage rings of Legend Hatfield and Lawrence Hatfield to Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie Stuart didn¡¯t refuse. They were all family, no need to be overly polite.

    As the responsible individuals of Skydragon City, having a storage ring would indeed be very convenient.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, these two are for you.¡± Billy then picked up two more and handed them to Opal and Amber.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Opal shook her head.

    ¡°Billy Boy, I don¡¯t need one either,¡± Amber smiled.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, just take them. They¡¯re not anything precious,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I estimate that Sky City will send more people soon, so we can grab a few more then.¡±

    ¡°Well, fine. I¡¯ll keep them for now. If anyone wants to use them, feel free to take them,¡± Opal replied as she took the storage ring.

    Amber thought for a moment and didn¡¯t refuse either, epting the storage ring.

    The remaining three rings were given to Stout, Casey, and Azure Fang.

    ¡°Billy, ording to what Aubree saidst time, Sky City¡¯s strength is definitely more than what we saw today!¡± Edie Fennimore continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°They will probably send even stronger people soon, so we need to be prepared!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy¡¯s expression turned slightly serious.

    Today¡¯s battle relied heavily on Purple Spirit¡¯s help; otherwise, the oue would have been obvious.

    And after the failure of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion this time, the next time they send people over, it won¡¯t be as easy as today!

    In addition, he was also worried about the situation with the Guardian Alliance. He didn¡¯t know how the battle was going now!

    ¡°Casey, keep some king-grade spirit stones for yourself and distribute everything else. Everyone needs to hurry up and cultivate!¡± Billy said after a brief pause, pointing to the pile of treasures on the ground.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡­

    Sky City.

    Inside the grand pce in the Ethereal Sect.

    Aubree, Harleen, Ivy, and Courtney stood in the center of the pce, asionally ncing towards the inner hall.

    The reason why the four of them appeared here was that Jorge Craft was in seclusion in the secret room behind this hall, and today was the day he woulde out of seclusion.

    After Harleen and Ivy returned from Skydragon City, although they were anxious, Jorge Craft had been in seclusion all this time, so they could only wait anxiously.

    Today, when they learned that Jorge Craft mighte out of seclusion, they came early to wait.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry too much. Father will definitely agree!¡± Courtney¡¯s full name was Courtney Craft, and she was Jorge Craft¡¯s daughter and the current Sect Master of Ethereal Sect.

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Courtney!¡± Harleen nodded.

    In fact, she had no idea what would happen!

    After all, for Ethereal Sect, she and Ivy were just strangers. Ethereal Sect didn¡¯t need to create powerful enemies for themselves because of them!

    Although they had great potential, this matter concerned the life and death of the entire sect. It was not a small matter!

    ¡°Aubree, I heard that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion sent another group of people to the Forbidden Ruins Space. Is that true?¡± Harleen asked after a brief pause, turning to Aubree.

    ¡°I just received the news!¡± Aubree nodded in response. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much!¡±

    ¡°With the strength of Guardian Alliance and Skydragon City, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems with the people they sent this time.¡±

    ¡°Aubree, what kind of strength did they send?¡± Ivy also looked serious.

    ¡°They are all Holy Realm experts. The highest cultivation level should be severalte-stage Holy Realm cultivators,¡± Aubree replied again.

    ¡°What would happen to Billy and the others¡­¡± Ivy took a deep breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Aubree interrupted her.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡¯s ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ has evolved into a ¡®spirit,¡¯ ordinary Holy Realm cultivators are not his match!¡±

    ¡°It has evolved into a ¡®spirit¡¯?¡± Harleen and Ivy both paused for a moment.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, Spiritual Line Origin is just a species with some ¡®spirituality.''¡±

    ¡°Although it possesses some intelligence, there is still a big differencepared to true humans.¡±

    ¡°But Mr Billy¡¯s ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ has surpassed mere ¡®spirituality¡¯ and evolved into a ¡®spirit.''¡±

    ¡°In a certain sense, it is no different from a real human now, and itsbat power is far beyond that of an ordinary ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen and Ivy both spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen continued speaking.

    Before she could finish her sentence, footsteps sounded at the entrance of the hall.

    Soon after, a group of five or six people walked out steadily. The leader was none other than Jorge Craft, the Sect Master of Ethereal Sect!

    In his fifties, with a square face shape and a sturdy figure, his expression calm with no fluctuations in his aura.

    Several elders from the Elder Pavilion of Ethereal Sect followed behind him.

    ¡°Father!¡± Seeing Jorge Craft, Courtney Craft quickly walked up to him.

    There was a difference of thirty or forty years between father and daughter. Jorge Craft was obviously in his middle age when he had her.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Jorge Craft looked at Courtney Craft. ¡°I heard that while I was in seclusion, you went out with Aubree again?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Courtney Craft paused for a moment before pouting. ¡°I knew someone would snitch!¡±

    ¡°Just because nobody told me doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t find out,¡± Jorge Craft scolded her with a re.

    ¡°How many times have I told you not to go out wandering until you have enough strength to protect yourself?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Courtney Craft stuck out her tongue. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    While they were talking, Aubree led Harleen and Ivy to approach them.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Harleen and Ivy bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Father, let me introduce you!¡± Courtney Craft spoke at the same time.

    ¡°No need for introductions!¡± Jorge Craft waved his hand.

    Then he looked at Harleen and Ivy and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you two!¡±

    ¡°You came here specifically to ask my Ethereal Sect to help you stop the City Lord¡¯s Mansion from attacking the Forbidden Ruins Space, right?¡±

    As he spoke, he probed their spiritual power for a moment. A hint of brightness shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen bowed again. ¡°Please¡­¡±

    ¡°But both of you should leave!¡± Before Jorge Craft could respond, a man¡¯s voice sounded from the entrance.

    Immediately after, a middle-aged man in blue robes led several members of the Elder Pavilion into the hall.

    The middle-aged man in blue robes bore a resemnce to Jorge Craft; he was Abel Craft, Jorge Craft¡¯s cousin and also the Vice Master of Ethereal Sect!

 Chapter 1573 Ethereal Sect

    ¡°Vice Master, hello!¡± Aubree bowed slightly upon seeing Abel Craft.

    ¡°Aubree, you¡¯re not a child anymore, so why do you still act like one?¡± Abel Craft nced at Aubree.

    ¡°You brought back two people from the Forbidden Ruins Space and consumed a significant amount of cultivation resources on them in just a few months. I won¡¯t say anything about that.¡±

    ¡°But now, you¡¯re causing trouble and putting the entire sect in danger. What are your intentions?¡±

    ¡°Vice Master, please listen¡­¡± Aubree took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°No need to exin!¡± Abel Craft interrupted her.

    ¡°I heard that you injured people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion during yourst visit to the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, creating powerful enemies for the Ethereal Sect all for the sake of unrted people.¡±

    After saying that, Abel Craft ignored Aubree and turned to Jorge Craft. ¡°Boss, we absolutely cannot agree to this!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Abel¡­¡± Courtney Craft frowned.

    ¡°Courtney, it¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡± Jorge Craft reprimanded her before looking at Abel Craft. ¡°Tell me your reasons.¡±

    ¡°For such a simple matter, what reasons do we need?¡± Abel Craft responded.

    ¡°What does the life and death of that world below have to do with us? Why should we go to war with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for them?¡±

    ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion has always had grievances against our Ethereal Sect. They were just waiting for a suitable reason to dere war on us.¡±

    ¡°If we meddle in this matter, it would y right into their hands!¡±

    ¡°What are your opinions on this?¡± After listening to Abel Craft¡¯s words, Jorge Craft neither agreed nor disagreed. He turned to the people from the Elder Pavilion and asked.

    ¡°I think Vice Master is right. We don¡¯t need to take risks for unrted people!¡± one elder responded.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± another person nodded. ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion has grown stronger in recent years. If we engage in a full-scale war with them, we have no chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± an old man with white hair spoke up. ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion has be increasingly arrogant in recent years. This is a perfect opportunity to show them that Sky City doesn¡¯t bow to their whims.¡±

    ¡°We should definitely give them a taste of our strength; otherwise, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re afraid of them!¡± another person chimed in.

    Everyone had their own opinions.

    It was clear to anyone with discerning eyes that there was ack of unity within the Ethereal Sect, with two distinct factions.

    Harleen and Ivy stood by, unable to join the conversation.

    Of course, even if they were given the chance to speak, they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After all, the Ethereal Sect had no obligation to help them!

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    After a while, Jorge Craft waved his hand. ¡°Everyone disperse! Let me consider this!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what else is there to consider¡­¡± Abel Craft spoke up again.

    ¡°What? Do you want to make decisions for me?¡± Jorge Craft interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want Boss to drag the entire sect into the abyss¡­¡± Abel Craft replied.

    ¡°Disperse!¡± Jorge Craft nced at him and waved his hand again.

    Then, he looked at Aubree and said, ¡°Aubree,e with me!¡±

    After speaking, he turned and walked towards a side door of the main hall.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Courtney Craft called out.

    ¡°Courtney, listen. You and Miss Harleen and Miss Ivy wait here!¡± Jorge Craft interrupted her.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Courtney Craft tried to speak again.

    ¡°Miss, listen to Sect Master. You wait here!¡± Aubree stopped her and followed Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Courtney Craft pouted and replied.

    Abel Craft nced at Jorge Craft¡¯s back and a cold light shed in his eyes.

    Then, he turned around and left with the people behind him.

    The elders who were originally following Jorge Craft also dispersed on their own.

    Only Harleen and the other two remained in the entire main hall.

    ¡°Courtney, why don¡¯t you go talk to Aubree and tell her that she doesn¡¯t need to trouble the Ethereal Sect¡­¡± Harleen took a deep breath and spoke up.

    She had naturally noticed the problem within the sect and didn¡¯t want Aubree to be in a difficult position.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s okay. Aubree will be able to convince my father. Let¡¯s wait for her here.¡± Courtney Craft replied.

    ¡°Courtney, what¡¯s going on between your Uncle Abel and your father?¡± Ivy asked at the same time.

    ¡°I have a cousin who was spoiled by Uncle Abel since childhood. He has a despicable character and often vites sect rules!¡± Courtney Craft responded.

    ¡°My father tolerated him multiple times because of Uncle Abel¡¯s rtionship with him. But he didn¡¯t change his ways; instead, he became worse.¡±

    ¡°A year ago, he did something extremely wicked, and my father couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He personally crippled his cultivation and expelled him from the sect!¡±

    ¡°It is said that he waster killed by his old enemies outside.¡±

    ¡°Since then, the sect has been divided into two factions!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Harleen and Ivy finally understood.

    This was an irreconcble enmity!

    While the three were talking, Aubree followed Jorge Craft to an open space outside the pce.

    ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion attacked the Forbidden Ruins Space for that ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯?¡± Jorge Craft asked calmly.

    ¡°In response to Sect Master¡¯s question!¡± Aubree bowed and replied, ¡°That was indeed the initial reason.¡±

    ¡°But recently, there have been rumors that a treasure has been lost in that world.¡±

    ¡°So now, their interest in that treasure may be even stronger than in the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What kind of treasure?¡± Jorge Craft raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but it is likely one of the Ten Sacred Artifacts!¡± Aubree responded.

    ¡°The Ten Sacred Artifacts?¡± Jorge Craft¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± He nodded slightly.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I heard that people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion went to the Forbidden Ruins Space again today?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree confirmed.

    Just as she finished speaking, her eyebrows furrowed slightly. She took out a sound transmission stone from her body and covered it with spiritual power.

    ¡°Sect Master, I just received a message. The people sent by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion this time didn¡¯t survive; they werepletely wiped out!¡±

    After listening to the message through the sound transmission stone, Aubree looked at Jorge Craft and spoke up.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jorge Craft narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°It seems that the people from that world below are quite powerful!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Aubree nodded. ¡°Especially the old master from Ether Mountain. I feel that his strength has greatly surpassed what it was several years ago!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jorge Craft calmly said. ¡°What cultivation level do you estimate?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see through his strength!¡± Aubree shook her head. ¡°But I believe he should be no weaker than me!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jorge Craft was slightly taken aback.

    He was very aware of Aubree¡¯s strength. Although there was still a slight gap between them, it wasn¡¯t significant.

    As far as he knew, there were only a few extraordinary talents in that world below from thousands of years ago.

    In the hundreds of years that followed, those so-called talented geniuses had mediocre talents and achievements that were nothing special.

    Therefore, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to that world below for a long time.

    A few years ago, he had briefly encountered the old master from Ether Mountain and thought his skills were decent at the time.

    But because they hadn¡¯t fought each other directly, he wasn¡¯t very clear about the specifics.

    Now, Aubree was saying that the old master¡¯s strength was not weaker than hers!

    Naturally, this surprised him!

    ¡°At first, I found it hard to believe too!¡± Aubree added.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected!¡± Jorge Craft muttered thoughtfully.

    After a brief pause, he continued asking, ¡°I heard that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion has sought external help. Do you know who they are?¡±

    ¡°If everything goes as expected, it should be those people from above!¡± Aubree pointed upwards.

    ¡°People from above?¡± Jorge Craft furrowed his brows. ¡°Which force specifically?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, but it should be that force!¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°Which force?¡± Jorge Craft asked again.

    However, after a momentary pause, he seemed to realize something and his pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Aubree nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 1574 Jorge Craftâ€™s Shock

    ¡°Haha, the Hatfield n really has a filial descendant!¡±

    Upon hearing Aubree¡¯s words, Jorge Craft narrowed his eyes in the direction of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Has he forgotten what happened a hundred years ago? Sky City was attacked by the enemy with a massive force, resulting in millions of casualties!¡±

    ¡°Including the top ten elders of the Hatfield n, all of them were killed by the enemy, and nearly four to five thousand other n members also perished!¡±

    ¡°Back then, if it weren¡¯t for that mysterious powerful individual¡¯s assistance, Sky City would have ceased to exist long ago!¡±

    ¡°And yet, he willingly brought the enemy here again for his own selfish desires. He¡¯s quite something!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s inviting trouble into his own home!¡± Aubree added, ¡°It¡¯s easy to invite a god but hard to send one away. I really don¡¯t know how he ns to handle the aftermath!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s willing to do anything to achieve his goals. What a despicable person!¡± Jorge Craft furrowed his brow once again.

    After a brief pause, he changed the topic, ¡°Enough about him, let¡¯s talk about those two women.¡±

    ¡°I brought them back to the sect without your permission. I apologize, Sect Master¡­¡± Aubree bowed slightly.

    ¡°You did the right thing!¡± Jorge Craft interrupted her.

    ¡°The ¡®Crystal Spirit Physique¡¯ is one of the top ten special physiques, and even I can¡¯t help but be tempted by it!¡±

    ¡°Before they grow up, we should provide them with enough help. When they truly mature, they will surely remember our kindness!¡±

    ¡°After all, we¡¯re giving a helping hand in times of need!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master!¡± Aubree responded.

    ¡°However, you should be aware that it will be difficult to convince all the members of the Elder Pavilion with just this reason,¡± Jorge Craft continued.

    ¡°Although they have great potential, they are outsiders.¡±

    ¡°If we stake the future of the entire sect to help them, there is no guarantee that they will remember our kindness in the future.¡±

    ¡°After all, people are so capable of change!¡±

    ¡°I believe in my ability to judge people,¡± Aubree replied. ¡°They are not ungrateful individuals!¡±

    ¡°I believe in your ability to judge people!¡± Jorge Craft nodded. ¡°But will the members of the Elder Pavilion believe it? That¡¯s the question.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Aubree took a deep breath.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Sect Master should be aware of the ambitions of City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Even without this matter, they would eventually make a move against us¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Jorge Craft shook his head.

    ¡°The people in the sect have been livingfortably for so many years. Unless it is absolutely necessary, they won¡¯t take the initiative to attack!¡±

    At this point, a hint of helplessness shed across his face. ¡°Ethereal Sect has long lost its former vigor!¡±

    ¡°So, Sect Master¡¯s intention is to ignore them?¡± Aubree exhaled a breath and asked.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jorge Craft countered.

    ¡°Oh, there are two more things I forgot to mention to Sect Master,¡± Aubree suddenly remembered something and continued.

    ¡°Both of those women are apanied by a man who not only possesses a special bloodline but also has an even rarer physique than them!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jorge Craft was slightly taken aback. ¡°What kind of physique?¡±

    ¡°With my knowledge, I can¡¯t fully confirm if it¡¯s the legendary one for now, but even if it¡¯s not, it won¡¯t be too shabby!¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°The legendary one?¡± Jorge Craft couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°The one ranked first among the top ten special physiques!¡± Aubree replied solemnly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing her words, Jorge Craft¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Are you sure?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°At the moment, I¡¯m about sixty to seventy percent certain!¡± Aubree nodded.

    Jorge Craft inwardly gasped for breath.

    As the head of Ethereal Sect, he naturally knew what this meant!

    The top ten special physiques were all extremely rare and extraordinary existences that appeared once in ten thousand years!

    Especially the one ranked first among them, it was an existence among existences! It seemed that it had never appeared in this universe before!

    Most people doubted that such a physique was just a fabrication from ancient times and perhaps didn¡¯t exist at all!

    But now, Aubree was telling him that someone might possess that kind of physique!!!

    How could he not be shocked by this!

    If it was indeed true, as long as he didn¡¯t die prematurely, given enough time, this person would be a being that even gods would look up to and dominate this universe!

    Thinking of this, a storm surged in his heart!

    If the Crystal Spirit Physique only surprised him slightly, then this physique would truly astonish him!

    ¡°Who else knows about his physique?¡± Jorge Craft asked after stabilizing his emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to discern the top ten special physiques!¡± Aubree pondered for a moment before responding.

    ¡°Especially for those from the Forbidden Ruins Space and the martial artists from the outside world, they might not have even heard of the top ten special physiques.¡±

    ¡°Even he himself only knows that his physique and bloodline are special but doesn¡¯t know exactly what makes them special.¡±

    ¡°So apart from one person who might know, no one else should be aware!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to the old master from Ether Mountain?¡± Jorge Craft inquired further.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree nodded. ¡°But I can only specte that he might know; I can¡¯t be certain.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Jorge Craft nodded thoughtfully before asking again, ¡°Apart from this matter, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, it¡¯s very likely that City Lord¡¯s Mansion is searching for an artifact that might be in his possession!¡± Aubree spoke up.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Jorge Craft¡¯s pupils contracted once again. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Aubree nodded solemnly.

    She then roughly exined the information she had gathered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a thing exists!¡± After hearing Aubree¡¯s description, Jorge Craft couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    After speaking, he continued, ¡°Sky City probably doesn¡¯t know about this yet, right?¡±

    ¡°They probably don¡¯t!¡± Aubree shook her head.

    ¡°They only know that an artifact has been lost in the Forbidden Ruins Space, but they don¡¯t know its exact location.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Jorge Craft nodded before instructing, ¡°These two matters must be kept confidential. Don¡¯t tell anyone except for you and me.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Aubree nodded in response.

    After speaking, she seemed to remember something else and continued.

    ¡°Sect Master, we also need to be on guard against Quicksand Sect. They¡¯ve been running back and forth between us and City Lord¡¯s Mansion quite frequently in the past six months.¡±

    ¡°And regarding Miss and their Young Master¡¯s matter, although it seems like it has been resolved on the surface, they definitely won¡¯t let it go easily.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard that their sect master has been in seclusion recently and is likely to make another breakthrough¡­¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Jorge Craft nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Victor Chapman haspletely forgotten his Chapman family¡¯s ancestral teachings. He has also forgotten how Hatfield n treated his Chapman family back then¡­¡±

    As he said this, his brow furrowed slightly.

    Then he took out a sound transmission stone from his body and covered it with spiritual power.

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    Before long, an extremely terrifying pressure burst out uncontrobly from him.

    Even someone of Aubree¡¯s level couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily.

 Chapter 1575 Representatives from City Lordâ€™s Mansion

    ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± Aubree asked as Jorge Craft put away the sound transmission stone.

    ¡°People from City Lord¡¯s Mansion are on their way to our Ethereal Sect!¡± Jorge Craft took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°Without a doubt, they must be here to demand that we hand over those two women!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aubree¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°How did the people from City Lord¡¯s Mansion know that they are in our sect?¡±

    ¡°Do you even need to ask that question?¡± Jorge Craft nced in the direction of the pce as he spoke, a sh of anger crossing his face.

    ¡°They are despicable!¡± Aubree let out a sigh of frustration.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°If City Lord¡¯s Mansion ising to ask for them, it¡¯s unlikely that they want to use them as hostages!¡±

    In her opinion, even though the Guardian Alliance was quite powerful, considering the forces City Lord¡¯s Mansion and their allies could gather, including the entire Forbidden Ruins Space, including Skydragon City, it would probably be reduced to ruins in a matter of hours.

    There was no need to take two people as hostages; it would be unnecessary!

    ¡°Of course!¡± Jorge Craft nodded.

    ¡°They want to see our Ethereal Sect¡¯s stance and how determined we are to get involved in this matter, so they can n their next move.¡±

    After saying that, he added, ¡°Of course, if we can really hand them over, they would dly ept it.¡±

    ¡°To use them as hostages and obtain the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ without any effort, why wouldn¡¯t they do it?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Aubree nodded. ¡°Sect Master, how about I take them back to the Forbidden Ruins Space? They can stay at the sect¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Miguel Hatfield personally took control of the teleportation channel to the Forbidden Ruins Space. If we go now, we will only be walking into a trap!¡± Jorge Craft frowned.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Aubree frowned as well.

    She knew Miguel Hatfield, the steward of City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He was highly skilled and rumored to be second only to their lord!

    ¡°Sect Master, what should we do now?¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°Leaving them at the sect is not a solution. When the other party asks us to hand them over, if we refuse, it will inevitably lead to a confrontation¡­¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do!¡± After a moment of thought, Jorge Craft said in a deep voice, ¡°You take them away from Sky City immediately and go somewhere!¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Aubree couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Canyon View Institute!¡± Jorge Craft responded.

    ¡°Canyon View Institute?¡± Aubree was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jorge Craft nodded. ¡°Once they arrive there, they will be safe. With their potential and qualifications, Canyon View Institute will definitely not refuse them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Aubree nodded thoughtfully and asked again.

    ¡°Sect Master, what if City Lord¡¯s Mansion demands that you hand them over when I take them away?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t worry about that now. You need to leave as soon as possible, or it will be toote!¡± Jorge Craft responded.

    ¡°And as long as those two are not at the sect, the people from City Lord¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t dare to act recklessly!¡±

    For him, ever since he learned about Billy¡¯s secret, he knew what choice he should make.

    He would never allow anything to happen to Harleen and Ivy in Ethereal Sect, let alone hand them over.

    This wasn¡¯t about pleasing anyone; it was for the greater good of the sect!

    Otherwise, given time, when Billy grew up and came back to settle ounts with Ethereal Sect for today¡¯s matter, what would he have to counter with?

    ¡°Understood!¡± Aubree nodded again.

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that they might be concerned about the safety of the Forbidden Ruins Space and may not want to leave¡­¡±

    ¡°You tell them that only by leaving Sky City immediately can they save the people down there!¡± Jorge Craft responded firmly.

    ¡°Otherwise, if they fall into the hands of City Lord¡¯s Mansion, things will only get worse!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Jorge Craft waved his hand.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Aubree didn¡¯t dy any further and turned around to leave.

    She also knew that sending Harleen and Ivy away was more beneficial than harmful, both for Ethereal Sect and for Harleen and Ivy themselves.

    After Aubree left, Jorge Craft looked up at the distant void and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Robert Hatfield, you better not go too far!¡±

    With that said, he turned and left.

    After about twenty minutes or so, an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire Ethereal Sect¡¯s area in the void, making it suffocating.

    Many ordinary disciples of the sect copsed on the ground, their faces filled with shock as they looked towards the sky.

    ¡°Lord Alvin, since you¡¯re here, why not show yourself?¡± On the square outside the pce, Jorge Craft looked towards the sky and spoke loudly.

    His voice, enhanced by Chi power, spread throughout the entire sky.

    ¡°Mr Craft, long time no see. I hope you¡¯ve been well!¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed through the sky.

    As soon as the voice fell, a group of ten people appeared within sight of Ethereal Sect¡¯s disciples.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    The leader was a man in his fifties wearing ck robes. His face looked unfriendly, his eyes sharp, and there was no fluctuation of aura around him.

    Before long, the groupnded about four or five hundred meters away from Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Thanks to Lord Alvin¡¯s blessings, everything is fine!¡± Jorge Craft said as he looked at the other party.

    ¡°Lord Alvin hase all the way to our Ethereal Sect. There must be something important?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed a small matter I would like to trouble Mr Craft with!¡± Alvin Hatfield responded loudly.

    ¡°Please speak,¡± Jorge Craft replied.

    ¡°From what I understand, there should be two girls from the Forbidden Ruins Space in your Ethereal Sect. I would like Mr Craft to hand them over. Can Mr Craft fulfill my request?¡±

    ¡°So this is why Lord Alvin hase. I¡¯m afraid I will disappoint you,¡± Jorge Craft said with a faint smile.

    ¡°They were indeed in our sect before, but they have already left. Perhaps they have returned to the Forbidden Ruins Space. So I have no power to help.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Mr Craft is joking,¡± Alvin Hatfield chuckled as well.

    ¡°The teleportation channels leading to the lower world are under control by people from my Lord¡¯s Manor. How could they possibly return?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I wouldn¡¯t know!¡± Jorge Craft shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I can only tell you that they are no longer in our sect. As for where they have gone, it is not my concern.¡±

    ¡°After all, they are not members of our sect. I have no right to restrict their freedom, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Is Mr Craft intentionally making things difficult for me?¡± Alvin Hatfield narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Lord Alvin means by that,¡± Jorge Craft replied.

    ¡°I heard that twenty minutes ago, they were still seen with Mr Craft,¡± Alvin Hatfield responded again.

    ¡°And now Mr Craft tells me that they are no longer in the sect. Isn¡¯t this intentionally making things difficult for me?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that they were with me twenty minutes ago?¡± Jorge Craft said with a faint smile.

    ¡°That question is not important,¡± Alvin Hatfield replied.

    ¡°What matters is how Mr Craft can hand them over.¡±

 Chapter 1576 Jorge Craftâ€™s Toughness

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, they are not in my Ethereal Sect. Lord Alvin doesn¡¯t believe me, and I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Jorge Craft replied indifferently.

    ¡°So it seems that Mr Craft is determined to get involved in this matter?¡± Alvin Hatfield¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°My Ethereal Sect has no interest in meddling in the grievances between your Lord¡¯s Mansion and the lower world.¡± Jorge Craft continued, ¡°Lord Alvin, if you have no other business, please leave!¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, I advise you to hand them over, otherwise, don¡¯t me us¡­¡± an elder from the other side spoke in a deep voice.

    However, before he could finish speaking, the space around him distorted faintly, and a force strong enough to burst the void enveloped the old man.

    The old man immediately felt as if his body was about to explode, no matter how he tried to resist, it had no effect.

    ¡°Lord Alvin¡­ save me¡­¡± blood began to flow from the old man¡¯s mouth.

    Alvin Hatfield furrowed his brows slightly, waved his hand, and a surge of momentum swept through, dissolving the force.

    With the pressure gone, the old man slumped down,pletely exhausted.

    ¡°If you interrupt again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Jorge Craft nced at the other party.

    ¡°¡­¡± The old man looked at Jorge Craft with deep fear in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t expect Jorge Craft¡¯s strength to be terrifying to this extent!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after some time apart, Mr Craft¡¯s power has greatly improved!¡± Alvin Hatfield narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Lord Alvin overpraises me, it¡¯s just a little skill.¡± Jorge Craft responded before speaking again, ¡°Lord Alvin, please leave!¡±

    ¡°What if I require you to hand them over?¡± Alvin Hatfield replied.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as his words sounded, a terrifying and boundless pressure swept out, filling the entire void.

    The disciples of Ethereal Sect once again slumped down, shivering uncontrobly.

    ¡°Boss, why not hand over those two women to Lord Alvin?¡± Abel Craft, who was not far away, looked at Jorge Craft and spoke.

    ¡°You are the master of a sect. Anything you do should consider the interests of the entire sect. There¡¯s no need to get involved with two unrted people¡­¡±

    ¡°Was it you who told Lord Alvin that they met with me twenty minutes ago?¡± Jorge Craft interrupted him.

    ¡°I did that for our sect¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t want you to make foolish decisions!¡± Abel Craft didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Jorge Craft sneered.

    After saying that, he ignored Abel Craft and released a surge of momentum from his body, dissolving Alvin Hatfield¡¯s pressure.

    Then he looked at him.

    ¡°Lord Alvin, as I¡¯ve said before, they are not in my sect. If you insist on acting against me, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, do you really want¡­¡± Alvin Hatfield furrowed his brows.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he stopped and took out a sound transmission stone from his body, covering it with spiritual power.

    ¡°Jorge Craft, have you already sent them out of Sky City?¡±

    After listening to the transmission inside, Alvin Hatfield looked at Jorge Craft with cold eyes.

    ¡°Now do you believe they are not in my sect?¡± Jorge Craft shrugged and replied.

    ¡°Where did you send them?¡± Alvin Hatfield asked again.

    ¡°Grand Elder, see them off!¡± Jorge Craft ignored him and spoke to an old man beside him.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man named Oscar Craft responded and then looked at Alvin Hatfield. ¡°Lord Alvin, please.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, you¡­¡± Abel Craft beside him spoke again.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jorge Craft scolded angrily.

    ¡°¡­¡± Abel Craft opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something more but eventually closed it.

    ¡°Jorge Craft, you will regret this. We¡¯ll see!¡± Alvin Hatfield took a deep breath and spoke in a deep voice.

    Then he turned around and flew away.

    Others followed closely behind.

    ¡°No need for a send-off!¡± Jorge Craft shouted loudly.

    ¡°Sect Master, this move of yours is inappropriate. City Lord¡¯s Mansion will not let it go¡­¡± Abel Craft furrowed his brows tightly and spoke.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, the space around him twisted.

    Just like the elder from City Lord¡¯s Mansion before him, he felt a terrifying force enveloping him.

    Abel Craft furrowed his brows and released a powerful aura to shake off the force. Then he quickly flew away.

    But just as he was still in mid-air, the space around him distorted again.

    ¡°Jorge Craft, what are you trying to do?!¡± Abel Craft roared in anger as he flew hundreds of meters away.

    At that moment, a sword formed from Chi power chased after him.

    Abel Craft¡¯s pupils shrank in panic as he quickly dodged to the side.

    However, in the next moment, he fell into despair.

    The space around him rippled, and an extremely powerful force imprisoned him.

    No matter how he tried to resist with his cultivation, it had no effect. He couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    In the blink of an eye, the sword formed from Chi power had already shed in front of him.

    ¡°Master!¡± witnessing this scene, many people around eximed in shock.

    ¡°Jorge Craft, what¡­ what do you want?¡± Abel Craft struggled to speak amidst his shock.

    As he spoke, he was deeply shaken inside.

    He never imagined that Jorge Craft¡¯s strength had reached such a level.

    He always thought that at most, Jorge Craft¡¯s cultivation level was only half a level higher than his own and that hisbat power might not even be stronger than his own.

    That was why he had repeatedly challenged Jorge Craft so boldly.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that he realized how ridiculous he was.

    Jorge Craft had been hiding his true cultivation level all along. This kind of skill was beyond what he could contend with!

    The two sides were no longer on the same level!

    Ironically, he had been provoking Jorge Craft like a clown continuously. It was truly pathetic!

    ¡°Do you feel scared now?¡± Jorge Craft spoke calmly.

    ¡°After your son¡¯s incident, I gave you many chances, but you wasted them all yourself!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I know that you have never epted my position as Sect Master. You want to rece me!¡±

    ¡°But you overestimate yourself!¡±

    ¡°In terms of martial talent and personal character alone, there are many people in Elder Pavilion who surpass you by far!¡±

    ¡°Why do you think you deserve to be the Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance¡­¡± Abel Craft sensed the killing intent emanating from Jorge Craft and pleaded tremblingly.

    ¡°In fact, if you were just making some small moves within the sect, I would have tolerated it.¡± Jorge Craft continued speaking.

    ¡°But your ambition extends beyond the sect. You not only formed factions within the sect but also colluded with City Lord¡¯s Mansion and Quicksand Sect to harm fellow sect members. This is a capital offense!¡±

    ¡°Boss, I was wrong. I really was¡­ please¡­¡± Abel Craft continued begging for mercy.

    Before he could finish speaking, the sword formed from Chi power disappeared into his abdomen and then exploded.

    The devastating force instantly shredded his dantian into pieces, rendering himpletely useless.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Abel Craft let out a heart-wrenching scream.

 Chapter 1577 The Pressure of a Formidable Enemy

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re so ruthless¡­¡± Abel Craft paused for a moment, his face filled with despair as he looked at Jorge Craft.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your father¡¯s past contributions to the sect, you would already be dead!¡± Jorge Craft replied in a deep voice.

    After saying that, he ignored Abel and turned to Oscar Craft.

    ¡°Grand Elder, have him taken away. Without my permission, he is not allowed to leave the sect!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Oscar Craft waved his hand to the side, and two sect disciples escorted Abel Craft out.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    From that moment on, Jorge Craft began to clean up the sect and reorganize it.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Alvin Hatfield and his group were already flying towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Lord Alvin, why don¡¯t we pressure Jorge Craft to reveal the whereabouts of those two women?¡± an elderly man asked Alvin Hatfield.

    ¡°Jorge Craft¡¯s strength has greatly increased since his breakthrough!¡± Alvin Hatfield replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much confidence in defeating him. Even if I can gain a slight advantage, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time to confront the Ethereal Sect openly. We¡¯ll settle the score with him after obtaining the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ and that treasure.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the elderly man nodded in response.

    ¡°After we return, notify everyone in the Elder Pavilion to be prepared to enter the Forbidden Ruins Space at any time!¡± Alvin Hatfield continued.

    ¡°Lord Alvin, have those people arrived?¡± the elderly man asked with a slight surprise.

    ¡°They are on their way!¡± Alvin Hatfield nodded.

    ¡°Good!¡± The elderly man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡­ Forbidden Ruins Space, Skydragon City¡­

    Time passed quickly, and ten days had passed since thest battle with Legend Hatfield.

    During these ten days, with the help of the Gathering Spirit Array and the cultivation resources in Legend Hatfield¡¯s storage ring, everyone had made significant progress.

    Billy, Opal, and Stephanie Stuart had all broken through to the third-rank Holy Realm.

    Casey, Edie Fennimore, and Amber had reached the second-rank Holy Realm.

    With Billy¡¯s assistance, Azure Fang and Azure Dragon sessfully broke through and officially entered the Holy Realm.

    Felicia, Frostde, and others had reached the half step into Holy Realm, just one step away from reaching the true Holy Realm.

    Judge, Soul Chaser, and others lived up to expectations and advanced to the ninth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Of course, White Feather¡¯s strength had also improved.

    On this morning, everyone was chatting at the northern mansion of the city.

    ¡°Boss, Harleen and my sister have been gone for so long. Why haven¡¯t they returned yet? Could something have happened?¡± Stout looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t jinx it. Just keep quiet!¡± Felicia red at Stout.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried, that¡¯s all!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°With Harleen and my sister¡¯s personalities, whether or not the Ethereal Sect is willing to help, they will definitelye back to fight alongside us.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s been almost a month now, and they¡¯re still missing. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout!¡± Night Orchid interrupted Stout.

    Then she looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry too much. With Aubree there, Harleen and Ivy should be fine!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    In recent days, he had been feeling uneasy. He had a feeling that something might have happened to Harleen and Ivy.

    As Stout said, regardless of whether or not the Ethereal Sect was willing to help, they should have returned by now.

    But until today, there was no sign of them. It was clearly abnormal!

    Coupled with what Lawrence Hatfield said that day, he couldn¡¯t help but worry!

    Now he could only ce his hope in Aubree!

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we go to Sky City?¡± Judge looked at Billy and suggested.

    ¡°Judge, do you even know where Sky City is? How do we get there?¡± Azure Dragon nced at Judge speechlessly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Judge¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°It seems like I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Edie Fennimore spoke up from the side.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, the second wave of people from Sky City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion will soon arrive in Skydragon City. We can ask them about Harleen and Ivy¡­¡±

    ¡°They should have already arrived!¡± Edie Fennimore¡¯s words were interrupted by Stephanie Stuart¡¯s solemn expression as she looked towards the sky.

    ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Before their words could fully fall, several oppressive auras swept through the sky as if it was about to copse.

    At the same time, within a radius of dozens of kilometers, a dense atmosphere of killing filled the air. Dark clouds covered the sky as winds surged.

    ¡°They¡¯ve reallye!¡± Azure Dragon and his group simultaneously spoke with serious expressions on their faces.

    Just from this aura alone, it could be felt that this battle would far surpass the previous one!

    ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves!¡± Billy said in a low voice. ¡°Elder Marquise and Elder Isaac should take their positions! Opal, you and Amber activate the city defense formation!¡±

    Although he knew that his city defense formation would be of little use against absolute powerhouses, it was better than nothing. At least it could withstand some of the impact from their attacks.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stephanie Stuart and Opal responded simultaneously before dispersing.

    ¡°Billy, this is going to be tough!¡± Just as everyone left, Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy shifted his consciousness into his sea of knowledge.

    ¡°There are several people among their group with terrifying skills. I can¡¯t defeat them!¡± Purple Spirit responded with a hint of fear in her voice.

    ¡°You can sense their strength from such a distance?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°The strength of those people far surpasses that old man fromst time!¡±

    The old man she mentioned was undoubtedly Legend Hatfield from a few days ago!

    ¡­

    Upon hearing her words, Billy took a deep breath.

    If he remembered correctly, Legend Hatfield was a half step into the ninth-rank Holy Realm!

    The implication of Purple Spirit¡¯s words was that these people were strong beyond the Holy Realm?

    It seemed that Sky City had mobilized all its forces this time!

    ¡°Billy, are they stilling for me?¡± Purple Spirit continued to ask, ¡°Would you hand me over to them?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go with them?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Purple Spirit pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I just want to stay inside your body!¡±

    After saying that, she continued in a pitiful tone.

    ¡°Billy, please don¡¯t hand me over, I don¡¯t want to go with them¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go meet them!¡±

    After saying that, he turned to look at White Feather beside him.

    ¡°White Feather, the opponents this time are very strong, and it could be life-threatening. You don¡¯t have to risk it with us; you can still leave now¡­¡±

    Before Billy finished speaking, White Feather chirped a few times and shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s fight side by side once more!¡± Billy smiled and said.

    White Feather nodded in response.

    Then, one man and one flying beast flew away.

    A few minutester, theynded in an open area outside the city.

    At the same time, a crowd of about two hundred people appeared on the horizon.

    With their arrival, the oppressive atmosphere in the void thickened once more.

 Chapter 1578 The Astounding Formation

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Soon after, Stephanie Stuart led Edie Fennimore and the others to Billy¡¯s side, apanied by dozens of members from the Bamboo Section.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Then, he looked at everyone with a serious expression.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Be careful, the opponents are strong. Don¡¯t fight head-on, only by staying alive do we have hope!¡±

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Everyone nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Boss, can you find out the specific cultivation levels of their high-ranking fighters?¡± Casey asked, looking up at the sky with a grave expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t detect the cultivation levels of the first four individuals!¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    Upon hearing this, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    They all knew very well that with the activation of his bloodline power, Boss had already reached thete stage of the fourth-rank Holy Realm, and his spiritual power wasparable to that of an eighth-rank Holy Realm expert.

    But they couldn¡¯t even detect the martial aura of the four leaders!

    What does this mean? It¡¯s self-evident!

    ¡°Boss, are you saying that those four leaders are at the ninth-rank Holy Realm?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably even higher than that!¡± Billy shook his head again.

    ¡°Really?¡± Soul Chaser eximed in surprise. ¡°Could it be above the Holy Realm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible!¡± Opal, who was standing beside them, nodded with a serious expression.

    Above the Holy Realm?

    Isn¡¯t that too exaggerated? How are we supposed to fight against them?

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s run!¡± Stout clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s getting toote!¡±

    ¡°Stout, where do you think we can run to?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding!¡± Stout clicked his tongue again and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, aside from those four leaders, how strong are the rest of them?¡±

    ¡°There are two eighth-rank Holy Realm experts, two seventh-rank Holy Realm experts, and four each of sixth-rank, fifth-rank, and fourth-rank Holy Realm experts!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°In addition, there are twenty individuals at the early stage of the Holy Realm, and dozens of others at the half step into the Holy Realm!¡±

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, including Stephanie Stuart, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    Such a formation was truly astounding!

    With just their current group, it would be a foolish dream to try to resist!

    While everyone was talking, the two hundred people from the other sidended not far away.

    One of the four leaders was Alvin Hatfield, the deputy city lord of Sky City.

    Standing beside him was a man who bore a striking resemnce to him. He was Miguel Hatfield, Alvin¡¯s cousin and the second strongest individual in Sky City.

    The other two leaders also had simr appearances, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and muscr builds with beards.

    All four of them were indeed above the Holy Realm, something that Billy couldn¡¯t detect.

    ¡°Hand over the Spiritual Line Origin and submit to Sky City, and you may keep your lives!¡± Alvin Hatfield looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°I advise you not to harbor any illusions. You should know very well that in the face of absolute strength, you have no chance of winning even a tiny bit!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the city lord of Sky City?¡± Billy nced at Alvin Hatfield.

    ¡°You think too highly of yourself. Does someone like you really require a city lord to personallye here?¡± Alvin Hatfield sneered.

    ¡°He didn¡¯te himself, so he sent all of you to die?¡± Billy continued speaking.

    ¡°You arrogant brat!¡± Alvin Hatfield responded with a deep voice.

    ¡°My patience is limited. You have ten breaths¡¯ time. If you don¡¯t hand over the Spiritual Line Origin, I will personally take it!¡±

    ¡°Sky City is about to change hands!¡± Just then, an old man¡¯s voice echoed through the sky.

    As soon as his voice sounded, a series of powerful pressures swept towards them from all directions. The oppressive atmosphere in the air became even more intense.

    Before long, two or three hundred figures appeared within their line of sight.

    The leader was an old man dressed in gray robes. Despite his age, he had a youthful appearance and a sharp mind. He was Esteban Stuart, Billy¡¯s grandfather.

    Following closely behind him were several other elderly individuals whom Billy and Casey had met at the exit of the Forbidden Ruins Spacest time, including Elder Hughes and Elder Wood.

    In addition, Tristen George, his grandfather Kyle George, and Ace Williams were also among them.

    These two or three hundred people were most likely the high-ranking fighters of the Guardian Alliance apart from the old master of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°You finally show yourselves!¡± Alvin Hatfield looked at the sky with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After Esteban Stuart and his groupnded on the ground, Stephanie Stuart and Billy¡¯s group greeted them one after another.

    In fact, three days ago, Guardian Alliance had already sent people to Skydragon City.

    They informed Billy¡¯s group that the city lord¡¯s mansion of Sky City mightunch a full-scale attack in these two days and advised them to prepare in advance.

    Therefore, they weren¡¯t surprised by Lord Stuart¡¯s appearance.

    This was also their confidence. Otherwise, if they had to face these people from Sky City with just their group of twenty or so individuals, they would be easily killed!

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Esteban Stuart looked at everyone and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Lord Stuart, did the old master of Ether Mountain note with you?¡± Stout asked Esteban Stuart.

    Boom!

    Before Stout could finish speaking, a loud noise came from afar, as if thunder had struck.

    At the same time, a huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky, causing the entire space to tremble as if the sky itself was about to explode.

    Just from this formation alone, one could tell that both sides in this battle were definitely above the Holy Realm!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°The opponents have other powerful individuals hiding in the shadows!¡± Esteban Stuart replied.

    ¡°No way!¡± They eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Grandpa Stuart, are you saying that the old master of Ether Mountain went to find those people?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Mhm!¡± Esteban Stuart nodded in response.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± They finally understood.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± After saying this to everyone, Esteban Stuart looked at Alvin Hatfield. ¡°Alvin Hatfield, your city lord¡¯s mansion is digging its own grave!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you overestimate the strength of your Guardian Alliance!¡± Alvin Hatfield responded indifferently.

    ¡°A snake cannot swallow an elephant due to its limited capacity!¡± Esteban Stuart replied with a deep voice.

    ¡°Originally, if you had kept your promise and stayed obediently in Sky City, your Hatfield n might havested for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°But unfortunately, you destroyed yourselves because of your ambition!¡±

    Speaking up to this point, he changed his tone: ¡°I can responsibly tell you that after today, Sky City will change hands!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shamelessly arrogant!¡± Alvin Hatfield sneered. ¡°Do you really think your Guardian Alliance is strong?¡±

    ¡°In fact, when ites down to it, you¡¯re just a bunch of frogs at the bottom of a well. You have no idea about the true strength outside¡­¡±

    ¡°The so-called true strength you¡¯re talking about is them, right?¡± Esteban Stuart interrupted him.

    Then he looked at two bearded men and said, ¡°You must be the reinforcements invited by their city lord¡¯s mansion. Introduce yourselves!¡±

    ¡°What use is there for a dead man to know so much?¡± Reese Boyer, one of them, replied in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1579 Battle!

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking to them, let¡¯s get started!¡± Reese Boyer turned to Alvin Hatfield.

    ¡°Finish it quickly, and give us what you promised!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, we will not fall short of our promises!¡± Alvin Hatfield responded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts!¡± Reese Boyer retorted before looking at Esteban Stuart.

    ¡°Old man, your skills are passable,e with us and have a chance to show your abilities!¡±

    After speaking, the bearded man and another person flew into the air.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Esteban Stuart warned Billy and the others before following suit.

    ¡°Father, stay safe!¡± Stephanie Stuart shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Esteban Stuart waved his hand.

    Soon, a deafening sound echoed through the void, causing it to tremble once again.

    Esteban Stuart shed with the bearded man, and both sides retreated hundreds of meters after exchanging blows.

    After one round, it was clear that their strengths were evenly matched for now.

    At the same time, four elders from the Guardian Alliance attacked Alvin Hatfield and Miguel Hatfield.

    These four individuals were clearly above the Holy Realm, slightly inferior to Alvin Hatfield but not by much.

    Themotion caused by both sides was astonishing, as if the void was about to shatter into pieces by their energy waves.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    One of the two eighth-rank Holy Realm individuals from the other side raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Kill everyone except Billy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± a couple hundred people responded loudly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful!¡±

    Elder Hughes of the Guardian Alliance said before rushing towards the eighth-rank Holy Realm individual.

    ¡°Mr Billy, if you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t force it. Dy them for a while until the old master returns!¡±

    Elder Wood said at the same time as he charged towards the other eighth-rank Holy Realm individual.

    ¡°Elder Wood, leave him to me. You go help Elder Hughes!¡± Billy said as he swiftly moved forward.

    He had already assessed the strengths of Elder Hughes and Elder Wood, both at thete stage of the seventh-rank Holy Realm.

    Engaging in a one-on-one battle with them would be risky, so he took the initiative to attack one of them first.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you can¡¯t. He¡¯s at the eighth-rank Holy Realm. You¡­¡± Elder Wood hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Billy replied, already appearing in front of the eighth-rank Holy Realm individual.

    ¡°Know your ce!¡± The eighth-rank Holy Realm individual snorted coldly and struck out with a palm towards Billy.

    Billy didn¡¯t retreat but instead countered with a palm strike of his own.

    A loud bang resounded as Billy was pushed back a hundred meters.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you can challenge opponents several ranks higher than you. It seems the rumors are true,¡± the eighth-rank Holy Realm individual said with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change location!¡± Billy replied before flying into the air.

    Without any hesitation, the eighth-rank Holy Realm individual followed suit.

    Meanwhile, Stephanie Stuart led Edie Fennimore and the others to confront their opponents.

    White Feather naturally joined in as well, directly targeting a fifth-rank Holy Realm individual on the other side.

    The members of the Guardian Alliance, led by an elder surnamed Walsh, also charged forward.

    Among the remaining members of the Guardian Alliance, Elder Walsh had the highest cultivation level at the seventh-rank Holy Realm.

    Apart from him, there were two sixth-rank Holy Realm individuals, two fifth-rank Holy Realm individuals, Kyle George, and another elder at the fourth-rank Holy Realm.

    Soon, both sides were engaged in a fierce battle. Figures shed and energy waves wreaked havoc in the air.

    This could be considered as one of the highest-level battles in the Forbidden Ruins Space in hundreds of years, without a doubt!

    The pressure in the void reached its peak, as if a single spark could ignite everything.

    Even though most of the shockwaves were blocked by the city¡¯s defensive formation, those inside Skydragon City still felt suffocated.

    After a while, a loud noise came from Billy¡¯s battle circle as both individuals were sent flying five to six hundred meters apart.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s strength had reached thete stage of the fourth-rank Holy Realm, still four ranks lower than his opponent.

    The reason they were evenly matched was undoubtedly due to Purple Spirit¡¯s influence.

    ¡°Billy, let mee out of your body! I can defeat him in one round!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded in Billy¡¯s mind.

    Under Billy¡¯s bloodline nurturing, Purple Spirit¡¯s strength had grown day by day. She was now capable of instantly killing an eighth-rank Holy Realm individual!

    However, because Billy didn¡¯t allow her to manifest herself fully, she could only borrow his body to fight, greatly limiting her power.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Not yet, wait a little longer!¡± Billy replied.

    The reason he didn¡¯t let Purple Spirit appear was because he was worried that there might be stronger opponents hiding nearby.

    If suddenly confronted by someone above the Holy Realm, Purple Spirit wouldn¡¯t stand a chance with her current strength.

    ¡°You really surprised me!¡± The eighth-rank Holy Realm individual wiped off the blood from his mouth and looked at Billy with a slightly narrowed gaze.

    He was genuinely shocked by Billy¡¯s skills.

    Although he had mentally prepared himself for Billy¡¯s extraordinary talent that allowed him to challenge opponents two or three ranks higher, he never expected him to be this exceptional and fight him on equal grounds!

    If he hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it!

    ¡°The real surprise is yet toe!¡± Billy moved his consciousness out of his sea of knowledge and replied.

    Without wasting any more time on words, he quickly moved forward and unleashed several fierce gusts of wind with a sweep of his hand.

    The man also took action and took a deep breath before meeting Billy head-on.

    In their battle circle, intense collisions and energy waves filled the air as they remained evenly matched.

    After several rounds of attacks, Billy¡¯s gaze sharpened. He activated his full strength and pointed towards his opponent.

    Celestial ck Finger!

    A surge of overwhelming energy apanied by thunderous roars erupted. The wind howled and lightning shed in the void.

    Although the man sensed the power of this move, he showed no signs of retreat.

    He took several steps forward and raised his hand to create a barrier-like shield in front of him.

    The energy waves from Celestial ck Finger collided with the barrier, creating ripples in its wake.

    At the same time, the man was sent flying three to four hundred meters away, spewing out a mouthful of blood. His face wore an extremely astonished expression.

    Clearly, he had underestimated the power of Celestial ck Finger.

    Strictly speaking, he had underestimated Purple Spirit¡¯s strength as well.

    With Purple Spirit¡¯s power enhancing Celestial ck Finger, it naturally surpassed Billy¡¯s own execution of the technique by another level.

    Just as the man stabilized himself, another surge of energy waves came crashing towards him with great momentum.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t expect Billy to activate his second trump card so quickly. He cursed inwardly and quickly dodged to the side.

    Although he avoided a direct impact, he was still sent flying several hundred meters away, leaving behind an arc-shaped trail of blood in mid-air.

    Without pausing for a moment, Billy pursued him while drawing Bloodshadow Fury de from his waist.

    He then activated his full strength and condensed it into de Shattering the Sky before shing outwards.

    In an instant, a hundred-meter-long de tore through the void and descended from above amidst shes of lightning.

 Chapter 1580 The Appearance of Purple Spirit

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    As the thunderous de swung towards him, the man¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinholes. A dense aura of death enveloped him, causing his hair to stand on end.

    Without time to think, he hastily raised his hand to form a seal to block the attack. The seal shattered instantly, and the hundred-meter-long de continued its descent.

    The man spat out a mouthful of blood and was flung backward, with at least half of his bones and tendons broken. Hisbat strength dropped to less than forty percent, and his aura weakened significantly.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. As he was being thrown back, a spiritual power materialized into a Bloodshadow Fury de that followed closely behind, appearing in front of him in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°If you dare kill me, the city lord will tear you apart¡­¡± the man shouted in desperation.

    Before he could finish his sentence, the Bloodshadow Fury de shed across his neck, sending his head flying into the air with a spray of blood.

    The head, suspended in mid-air, had eyes wide open in shock and disbelief. Even in hisst moment, he couldn¡¯t believe he had been killed by a fourth-rank Holy Realm youngster.

    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re dead! How dare you kill him!¡±

    At that moment, an extremely angry voice rang out from not far away. Billy looked over and saw it was the eighth-rank Holy Realm expert fighting Elder Hughes and Elder Wood. Both elders were severely injured, theirbat strength reduced by two or three levels. If the battle continued, they wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    Meanwhile, a loud noise echoed from a distance. Stephanie Stuart was struck by a sixth-rank Holy Realm, sent flying a thousand meters away, and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her previous opponent was a fifth-rank Holy Realm whom she had killed after several exchanges.

    However, before she could catch her breath, she was attacked by another sixth-rank Holy Realm elder, leaving her aura in disarray.

    The sixth-rank Holy Realm elder clearly didn¡¯t intend to let her go easily and pursued her with a fierce look in his eyes.

    ¡°Mom, watch out!¡± Billy shouted as he dashed towards Stephanie Stuart.

    Although Elder Hughes and Elder Wood were also in danger, they weren¡¯t in immediate life-threatening situations, so he prioritized saving his mother.

    ¡°Brat, let me end your life!¡±

    Just as Billy flew less than a hundred meters, the eighth-rank Holy Realm roared angrily and formed a seal with his hand to attack.

    Billy frowned but didn¡¯t confront him head-on; instead, he dodged to the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can dodge!¡± The eighth-rank Holy Realm expert roared again, sweeping out a violent gust of wind with his hand.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll handle him. Go save your mother!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    The next moment, a purple figure appeared beside Billy-it was Purple Spirit. Purple Spirit raised her hand and blocked the eighth-rank Holy Realm¡¯s attack with several purple mes.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, be careful!¡± Billy said before rushing towards Stephanie Stuart. He couldn¡¯t afford to think too much; without Purple Spirit¡¯s help, he couldn¡¯t save his mother.

    ¡°Billy, you be careful too!¡± Purple Spirit replied as sheunched an attack against the eighth-rank Holy Realm.

    Meanwhile, the sixth-rank Holy Realm elder had closed the distance to within three or four hundred meters of Stephanie Stuart. ¡°I¡¯ll put you to death!¡± he said coldly, forming a phantom de with his hand and shing it towards her. Stephanie Stuart, severely injured from the sneak attack, couldn¡¯t withstand another blow.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, watch out!¡± Opal shouted from not far away. She wanted to help but was also being suppressed by another sixth-rank Holy Realm and couldn¡¯t break free.

    At that moment, a blood-red arc shot through the air and intercepted the phantom de, sending Stephanie Stuart flying another two or three hundred meters.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Billy used Phantom Trail to quickly reach his mother, worry etched on his face.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Stephanie Stuart said, wiping the blood from her mouth.

    ¡°Mom, take a moment to recover,¡± Billy said after checking her condition and feeling relieved.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded. ¡°You be careful too.¡±

    ¡°Brat, not bad. You managed to block my attack so easily¡­¡± The sixth-rank Holy Realm elder began to speak but was interrupted as Billy flipped his wrist and sent another arc towards him.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! I¡¯ll show you what true power is!¡± The elder didn¡¯t take Billy¡¯s attack seriously. If he knew that Billy had just killed an eighth-rank Holy Realm moments ago, he might have thought differently.

    As he spoke, he activated the same move again, sending a phantom de towards Billy¡¯s arc. But in the next moment, his expression froze. Billy¡¯s arc cut through his attack effortlessly and shed across his neck.

    A head flew into the air with a spray of blood. With Billy¡¯s current strength, killing a sixth-rank Holy Realm was easy.

    After killing the elder with one strike, Billy dashed towards Opal. Seeing Billy¡¯s approach and recalling how he had just killed a sixth-rank Holy Realm elder, the other elder lost all courage to fight and fled immediately. However, he couldn¡¯t outrun Billy. Before he could escape a thousand meters, Billy caught up and sliced him in half with another arc.

    ¡°Opal, are you okay?¡± Billy shouted towards Opal.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry about me; go help Elder Troy!¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded and rushed towards Elder Troy¡¯s location.

    At the same time that Billy killed the sixth-rank Holy Realm elder, Purple Spirit sent a wave of purple mes that knocked the eighth-rank Holy Realm flying a thousand meters away. The eighth-rank Holy Realm spat out blood as his chest bones shattered; his expression twisted in pain.

    When Purple Spirit emerged from Billy¡¯s body earlier, he had been excited because he knew it was the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ one of their main targets in Skydragon City.

    Capturing it would make him a hero.

    But after one exchange with Purple Spirit, he realized how wrong he was. Not only could he not capture it, but whether he could survive was also uncertain.

    And soon enough, he got his answer!

 Chapter 1581 The Strong Take Action

    As he flew out, a spear formed from purple mes followed closely behind.

    It pierced through his chest without any resistance, passing right through.

    The eighth-rank Holy Realm warrior opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. His aura instantly withered, and he fell to the ground.

    After hitting the ground heavily, his body twitched a few times before bing still.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you alright?¡± Billy asked, looking in Purple Spirit¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Billy, be careful yourself¡­¡± Purple Spirit smiled in response.

    However, before she could finish speaking, her expression changed dramatically.

    She felt an overwhelmingly terrifying spiritual power binding her, making it impossible to move.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy noticed her unusual state.

    Before Billy could finish his sentence, ripples appeared in the void around Purple Spirit.

    An old man suddenly appeared about two or three hundred meters from Purple Spirit.

    A master!

    That was Billy¡¯s first thought!

    He couldn¡¯t sense any aura fluctuations from the old man, indicating he was a strong practitioner above the Holy Realm!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Purple Spirit could only move her mouth and eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Finally, you appear!¡± The old man looked at Purple Spirit and smiled faintly. ¡°Come with me!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and made a grasping motion toward Purple Spirit. A force pulled her towards him.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s trying to take me away. Think of something; I don¡¯t want to go with him¡­¡± Purple Spirit cried out.

    Billy didn¡¯t have time to think and attacked the old man with all his strength.

    The Celestial ck Finger¡¯s attacknded on the old man without any effect. He didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡°Boy, after I take her, I¡¯ll show you what true power is!¡± The old man nced at Billy.

    ¡°Billy, I don¡¯t want to go with him¡­¡± Purple Spirit cried out again.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Billy cursed under his breath.

    He unleashed his strongest move, Nine Dragons Unite!

    In a few blinks of an eye, phantom divine dragons carrying immense energy charged at the old man.

    A muffled sound echoed as energy waves surged, causing the void to tremble.

    But to Billy¡¯s shock, the old man remained unmoved in mid-air!

    Billy took a deep breath, feeling a profound sense of powerlessness.

    In front of such a strong practitioner, he was like a child in kindergarten,pletely outmatched.

    ¡°A mere fourth-rank Holy Realm warrior can unleash such an attack. You truly surprise me!¡± The old man nced at Billy.

    He was genuinely surprised and more determined than ever to kill Billy today!

    Such a talented genius must be eliminated before he bes a significant threat!

    After speaking, he ignored Billy and increased the force pulling Purple Spirit towards him.

    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Purple Spirit called out again.

    At that moment, ripples appeared in the void about four or five hundred meters away from the old man.

    A middle-aged man suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    It was Jorge Craft, the head of the Ethereal Sect!

    ¡°Elder Paul, long time no see!¡± Jorge Craft looked at the old man and spoke calmly.

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, sending out a wave of energy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Though it looked ordinary on the surface, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    He noticed that the void around the wave seemed to distort as if it might copse at any moment.

    Such a technique was unheard of!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old man¡¯s pupils also contracted slightly.

    Without thinking further, he abandoned Purple Spirit and raised his hand to meet the attack.

    Their attacks collided, causing a significant shockwave but not as intense as expected.

    Billy vaguely heard a cracking sound as if something had broken.

    At the same time, he felt an inexplicable force pressing on him as if trying to tear him apart.

    Fortunately, his defensive ability had improved significantly, allowing him to withstand the force¡¯s assault.

    Though Billy managed to endure it, two men from Sky City and Guardian Alliance were not so lucky.

    In the midst of their fierce battle, they suddenly exploded into pieces without knowing what had happened. They died without understanding why or how they met their end.

    Billy took another deep breath. This level of skill was beyond hisprehension!

    ¡°Purple Spirit,e over here!¡± After regaining hisposure, Billy called out to Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Purple Spirit responded and turned into a wisp of purple me that entered Billy¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Mr Craft, what do you mean by this? Are you sure you want to meddle in this matter?¡± Paul Hatfield looked at Jorge Craft and asked sternly.

    ¡°Hehe, Elder Paul, you¡¯re mistaken!¡± Jorge Craft smiled faintly.

    He pointed towards Billy and continued speaking.

    ¡°That young man is the husband of one of my female disciples. He¡¯s in danger; how can this be considered meddling?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was surprised to hear this.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the head of the Ethereal Sect toe personally!

    His heart skipped a beat. If the head himself hade, why hadn¡¯t he seen Harleen and Ivy? And where was Aubree?

    Could something have happened?

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of such a thing,¡± Paul Hatfield narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Elder Paul, you¡¯ve been secluded in City Lord¡¯s Mansion for so long that you wouldn¡¯t notice such minor matters.¡± Jorge Craft smiled faintly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re determined to interfere today?¡± Paul Hatfield responded sternly.

    ¡°I can ignore other matters, but I must intervene in this young man¡¯s case.¡± Jorge Craft shrugged.

    ¡°If Elder Paul spares this young man for my sake, I will remember this favor!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Paul Hatfield snorted coldly. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give you face?¡±

    ¡°Then I must apologize.¡± Jorge Craft shrugged again.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing!¡± Paul Hatfield continued looking at Jorge Craft.

    ¡°You should know the consequences of your actions unless all of City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s people fall here in Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, your Ethereal Sect will face our wrath.¡±

    ¡°Just for a female disciple, you¡¯re willing to risk your entire sect? This doesn¡¯t seem like your style!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, a gentleman knows when to act and when not to. Is that hard to understand?¡± Jorge Craft chuckled.

 Chapter 1582: Fierce Battle!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me face you, Mr Craft!¡± Paul Hatfield¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp glint. ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing!¡±

    ¡°The space here is limited. Let¡¯s change the location!¡± Jorge Craft said as he flew towards the sky.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Paul Hatfield nced at Billy before following him.

    Although he wanted to take down Billy, he knew that without dealing with Jorge Craft first, he wouldn¡¯t seed.

    ¡°Mr Craft, I¡­¡± Billy called out loudly, looking at Jorge Craft¡¯s back.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry. Your wife and Aubree are safe together!¡± Jorge Craft knew what Billy wanted to ask.

    ¡°They¡¯re still in Sky City?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No!¡± Jorge Craft replied again. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter!¡± As he spoke, he was already several kilometers away.

    ¡°Billy, now you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind, sounding slightly weak. Clearly, Paul Hatfield¡¯s earlier attack had caused her significant harm, damaging her source energy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response. Although he was curious about Harleen and Ivy¡¯s whereabouts, knowing they were safe was enough for now.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you alright?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°That old man was strong. He drained some of my source energy. I need to rest for a while,¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Thank you, Billy, but no need!¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°I just need to stay in your body and I¡¯ll recover soon!¡±

    ¡°Then take a good rest!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Meanwhile, a loud noise came from three or four kilometers away. Elder Troy of the Guardian Alliance was sent flying five or six hundred meters by a palm strike from a seventh-rank Holy Realm opponent, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Not bad. Tost this long against the two of us, even if you die, it¡¯s worth it,¡± the elder said to Elder Troy.

    ¡°Stop wasting time with him. Finish him quickly and help the others!¡± the other seventh-rank Holy Realm member said sternly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The elder responded and formed a seal with his hand, sending it towards Elder Troy with a gust of wind.

    The seal was blocked halfway by a de light, causing a loud noise.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The seventh-rank Holy Realm member frowned slightly as he looked at Billy approaching through the air.

    ¡°Kid, you came just in time. Saves me the trouble of finding you!¡±

    ¡°Elder Troy, take this pill and rest for a bit. Leave these two to me!¡± Billy ignored the opponent and tossed a pill to Elder Troy.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Elder Troy took the pill and said, ¡°Mr Billy, they¡¯re both seventh-rank Holy Realm. We should¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. After you rest, go help Elder Kyle. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Then be careful, Mr Billy!¡± Elder Troy didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really arrogant. Do you really think¡­¡± The elder looked at Billy with disdain. Before he could finish his sentence, a curved de light with thunderous momentum shed in front of him.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± The elder frowned and raised his hand to block it.

    A muffled sound rang out as the elder was forced back a hundred meters by the sudden attack. Just as he steadied himself, a violent gust of wind surged towards him, causing a storm wherever it passed.

    ¡°Elder Hunter, be careful!¡± The gray-robed man nearby shouted as he formed a seal with his hand and sent it towards Billy.

    The elder¡¯s pupils contracted in panic as he sensed the danger. He knew there was no way to retreat within a kilometer radius once Celestial ck Finger was unleashed. Realizing his predicament, he decided to face it head-on with full strength.

    A loud explosion echoed through the void as the elder was sent flying five or six hundred meters, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    Taking a direct hit from Celestial ck Finger without any defense was not easy even for a seventh-rank Holy Realm cultivator.

    His internal organs shifted instantly, and at least one-third of his bones and meridians were broken, reducing hisbat strength by more than half.

    Meanwhile, the gray-robed man¡¯s seal struck Billy heavily, causing shock waves to ripple outwards.

    To his surprise, his attack only pushed Billy two or three hundred meters aside without causing any other effect.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The gray-robed man eximed involuntarily as he saw Billy unscathed. Such defensive ability was monstrous!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Recently, his ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method¡¯ had reached a significant level. Even an eighth-rank Holy Realm cultivator would struggle to harm him easily.

    ¡°Stop talking and attack! Disable him!¡± The severely injured elder shouted angrily after stabilizing himself.

    Before his words fell, a massive spiritual power de shed towards him swiftly.

    ¡°Elder Hunter, watch out!¡± The gray-robed man shouted urgently while unleashing powerful spiritual energy from his brow to intercept the de.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The de exploded near Elder Hunter, sending him flying another hundred meters with the shockwave.

    ¡°Enough! Die now!¡± Before they could catch their breath, Billy wielded his de and unleashed de Shattering the Sky. The void within a kilometer radius was filled with endless de lights in an astonishing disy.

    The elder couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was already severely injured. In the blink of an eye, dozens of deep cuts appeared on his body, turning him into a blood-soaked figure.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling lifelessly from the sky.

    At the same time, a hundred-meter-long de shed towards the gray-robed man. Sensing its power, he didn¡¯t intend to sh head-on and dodged while sending out several gusts of wind.

    The de missed him narrowly but sent him flying several hundred meters with its shockwave. Without pause, Billy pursued him swiftly and unleashed a of sharp de strikes.

    After a flurry of de lights, the gray-robed man had over a dozen deep cuts on his body, blood spurting out like arrows.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The man cursed angrily as he tried to activate his trump card after stabilizing himself with difficulty.

    But Billy didn¡¯t intend to give him any chance. Just as he prepared himself, Celestial ck Finger¡¯s attack shed before him.

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted in panic as he instinctively raised his hand to block it.

    After another loud explosion, the man flew seven or eight hundred meters like a broken kite before crashing heavily to the ground and twitching a few times before going still.

    After finishing off the man, Billy dashed towards Casey and others¡¯ battle zone. Meanwhile, a thunderous explosion echoed from the sky as a mushroom cloud of shockwaves rose into the air, creating waves of turbulence in the surrounding void like an apocalyptic scene.

    The sound came from Esteban Stuart and Reese Boyer¡¯s battle zone. After the explosion, their figures temporarily separated.

 Chapter 1583 Coming for the Treasure

    The three had been battling back and forth for dozens of rounds, and it was still a stalemate.

    Each had sustained some injuries, but they were not significant enough to affect theirbat abilities.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find someone with your skills in this world. I really underestimated you!¡± Reese Boyer squinted slightly at Esteban Stuart.

    ¡°That just shows how little you know!¡± Esteban Stuart took a moment to regte his breathing.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°No matter where youe from, I advise you not to get involved in this matter!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, this Forbidden Ruins Space will be your burial ce!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite humorous!¡± The other man, Kale Boyer, sneered. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re getting into!¡±

    ¡°I can tell you responsibly that from now on, your world will never be at peace until that treasure appears!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here for that treasure too!¡± Esteban Stuart¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what kind of treasure would make you risk your lives?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing so much when you¡¯re about to die?¡± Kale Boyer nced at Esteban Stuart.

    ¡°Besides, with the knowledge of your world, even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s kill him in one go!¡± Reese Boyer said simultaneously.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Kale Boyer nodded in agreement.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Esteban Stuart replied coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Reese Boyer¡¯s eyes twisted.

    Immediately, he raised his hand, and the void around them began to twist.

    The pressure soared to its peak, and the entire void seemed on the verge of shattering.

    A thousand meters away, Esteban Stuart felt suffocated as ripples spread through the surrounding void.

    In the next moment, two substantial spiritual powers tore through the void towards Esteban Stuart, threatening to engulf himpletely.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Facing their attack, Esteban Stuart frowned. As he moved, a wave of spiritual power burst forth.

    Two crisp sounds echoed in the void as the substantial spiritual powers shattered and dissipated.

    After the crackling sounds, Esteban Stuart spat out a mouthful of blood and retreated rapidly.

    However, he had only flown four or five hundred meters when tworge des formed from Chi power followed closely behind at high speed.

    Esteban Stuart frowned slightly and swept out a palm wind to block them. The two des exploded one after another.

    But before he could catch his breath, a row of phantom des appeared before him, densely packed and blocking out the sky.

    Of course, this level of attack posed no significant threat to Esteban Stuart.

    As he narrowed his eyes, a violent aura erupted from him and spread outwards.

    The energy waves shattered the surrounding Chi power des one by one.

    At this moment, the void in front of Esteban Stuart trembled and rippled.

    Then, a gigantic hand, as tall as a hundred meters and resembling a small mountain, descended towards Esteban Stuart, twisting the void instantly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Esteban Stuart¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He raised his hand and formed a long spear tens of meters long to stab at the hand.

    A thunderous explosion echoed in the sky as the spear and hand exploded simultaneously.

    Meanwhile, Esteban Stuart and Reese Boyer were sted thousands of meters away, each with blood trickling from their mouths.

    From their auras, it was clear that neither had gained an advantage in this round.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet. As soon as Esteban Stuart steadied himself, he felt the void before him tremble again.

    Without thinking, he dodged to the side immediately.

    Almost simultaneously, a wave of extreme cold light shot from the void at high speed.

    Had Esteban Stuart been slightly slower, he would have been riddled with holes by now.

    ¡°Are you done? It¡¯s my turn now!¡± Esteban Stuart said in a deep voice after dodging the attack.

    As he spoke, an ancient sword formed from Chi power floated before him.

    Holding the ancient sword, he ascended into the air again, his wrist flipping rapidly.

    In the next moment, sword lights shed within a radius of several thousand meters, tearing through the surrounding void.

    The power of Stuart Swordsmanship was unleashed to its fullest by Esteban Stuart!

    ¡°Tricks of the trade!¡±

    Reese Boyer didn¡¯t take the sword lights seriously. He raised his hand and sent out countless sts of energy, shattering the surrounding sword lights.

    Not far away, Kale Boyer wasn¡¯t idle either. He formed seals with his hands and sent them whistling outwards.

    As they swept away all the sword lights within a thousand meters into nothingness¡­

    A nearly substantial sword energy shot out from the void just tens of meters in front of Kale Boyer at lightning speed.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Kale Boyer hadn¡¯t expected Esteban Stuart¡¯s sword strike to tear through the void. His pupils contracted sharply.

    He wanted to dodge but was too close. In less than a blink of an eye, the sword light had pierced his heart.

    Blood spurted out as a fist-sized hole appeared in Kale Boyer¡¯s heart chamber.

    ¡°¡­¡± Kale Boyer opened his mouth with difficulty.

    Then he fell straight downwards. In mid-air, his breath ceased entirely.

    ¡°Kale!¡± Seeing this scene, Reese Boyer let out a heart-wrenching cry of pain.

    With a ferocious re at Esteban Stuart, he roared angrily.

    ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡±

    With those words, he charged at Esteban Stuart like a berserk beast.

    His aura erupted like a flood, shaking the surrounding void. Waves rippled through the air wherever he passed.

    Simultaneously, he formed seals with his hands and hurled them at Esteban Stuart. The energy waves churned the void violently.

    Facing an almost crazed opponent, Esteban Stuart naturally didn¡¯t engage head-on. He dodged Reese Boyer¡¯s attacks with agile movements.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can dodge!¡±

    Reese Boyer attacked while roaring furiously, his eyes bloodshot.

    However, Esteban Stuart continued to dodge without engaging directly, evading wave after wave of violent energy sts.

    This went on for several minutes. Reese Boyer¡¯s Chi power was nearly two-thirds depleted but hadn¡¯t even touched Esteban Stuart¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I gave you a chance to leave before, but you chose to stay. You can¡¯t me anyone else!¡±

    Just as Reese Boyer paused his attack, Esteban Stuart¡¯s voice echoed like a death knell in his ears.

    At the same time, a sliver of sword energy tore through the void and appeared before him.

    The distance was too short for any reaction time.

    Moreover, with his Chi power greatly depleted, his defensive aura had weakened significantly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Without any suspense, the sword energy pierced through his throat and exited on the other side.

 Chapter 1584 The Old Master Takes Action

    Reese Boyer opened his mouth, and arge amount of blood gushed from the wound. Like Kale Boyer before him, he fell straight to the ground, his face filled with endless unwillingness. He probably never imagined that he would die in a ce like the Forbidden Ruins Space, which he had never taken seriously.

    ¡°Bastard! You actually killed them? Prepare to die!¡± At that moment, an extremely angry voice of an old man echoed above Esteban Stuart¡¯s head. Immediately, Esteban felt the space around him twist as if being wrung into a ball. He sensed a barrier-like structure enveloping him, resembling a trapping him.

    Instinctively, he raised his hand and struck several palm winds at the, but it had no effect. To his shock, the barrier began to shrink rapidly before his eyes. It was clear that the opponent intended to slice him into pieces.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Esteban¡¯s pupils contracted as he watched the closing in.

    A powerful aura burst from his body, trying to slow the¡¯s contraction.

    Simultaneously, he wielded a sword formed from Chi power, shing countless sword beams at the. However, his opponent¡¯s skill was superior, beyond what he could contend with.

    In just a few breaths, the was only a few meters away from Esteban. He was powerless at this critical moment. Suddenly, a gust of air roared in, and the barrier exploded. The strong shockwave hit Esteban, causing him to vomit blood.

    ¡°Stuart, are you alright?¡± An old man¡¯s figure appeared a thousand meters away. Dressed in a gray robe with white hair and youthful features, holding a whisk, it was the old master of Ether Mountain.

    ¡°Thank you, old master. I¡¯m fine!¡± Esteban Stuart responded loudly.

    ¡°Good! Leave this to me; go check on the others!¡± the old master replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Esteban quickly shed to the left void where Alvin Hatfield and two Guardian Alliance elders were fighting.

    ¡°Hmph! Did I allow you to leave?¡± The angry voice of the old man who had attacked earlier rang out. ¡°Stay here!¡± A massive hand emerged from the void in front of Esteban, reaching for him.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± the old master of Ether Mountain retorted. His whisk swept out a gust of wind that shattered the phantom hand instantly.

    ¡°Be careful, old master!¡± Esteban said before turning away.

    ¡°No worries! It¡¯s just an ant!¡± the old master replied.

    ¡°None of you will leave here alive today!¡± A blue-robed old man appeared a thousand meters in front of the old master. He was the one who had attacked earlier.

    ¡°Just you?¡± the old master replied dismissively.

    ¡°Bastard! You lowly peasant from an inferior civilization, you¡¯ll pay for your arrogance¡­¡± the blue-robed old man roared angrily.

    ¡°Enough! Shut up! Your breath stinks!¡± the old master interrupted. ¡°Even if you¡¯re from a higher civilization, I¡¯ll beat you so badly your mother won¡¯t recognize you!¡±

    Before the blue-robed old man could respond, the old master continued, ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask, are you human or beast? Was that woman I killed earlier your lover?¡±

    The old master had stayed behind because he sensed many strong opponents hidden nearby.

    While Esteban Stuart fought Reese Boyer and his brother, the old master had already dealt with several enemies, including the woman he mentioned.

    She was strong, on par with the blue-robed old man, and together they had pressured the old master. However, she was ultimately swept into oblivion by his whisk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± The blue-robed old man¡¯s eyes turned red with rage. A terrifying aura erupted from him, shaking the surrounding void as if it would copse. He continuously flipped his wrist, sending violent marks toward the old master.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from a higher civilization? Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± The old master swept his whisk, shattering all the marks.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon see my true power!¡± The blue-robed old man roared. A spiritual power wave spread out as he raised his hand.

    A barrier simr to before enveloped the old master. This time, it was made of ck mes with lightning entwined around it, sparking asionally with crackling sounds.

    It was clearly stronger than the previous.

    ¡°Contract!¡± The blue-robed old manmanded. The barrier shrank rapidly toward the old master, slicing through space like fragments. The old master stood still without much expression on his face.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So ignorant!¡± The blue-robed old man sneered as he watched the old master remain motionless. He knew well the power of his barrier.

    Even someone two or three levels higher wouldn¡¯t survive if caught by it. He seemed to already see the old master¡¯s body being sliced into countless pieces.

    However, his expression soon stiffened as the barrier stopped ten meters away from the old master. No matter how hard he tried, it wouldn¡¯t move an inch closer as if frozen in mid-air.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The blue-robed old man¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°Elder Boyer, I told you not to underestimate him. Do you believe me now?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from a thousand meters away. A sixty-year-old man with thick eyebrows and bright eyes flew over without any aura fluctuation. It was Robert Hatfield, the current lord of Sky City.

    As he approached, he greeted the old master, ¡°Old master, long time no see. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°You finally showed yourself?¡± The old master looked at Robert Hatfield calmly. As he spoke, he swept his whisk, shattering the ck barrier instantly.

 Chapter 1585 Stronger

    ¡°It¡¯s been years, and your skills have improved again, the old master. Impressive!¡±

    Robert Hatfield didn¡¯t respond to the old master¡¯s words. He squinted slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself!¡± The old master nced at him and continued, ¡°However, it seems you didn¡¯t take to heart what I told you years ago.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, the old master,¡± Robert Hatfield shrugged.

    ¡°Actually, you should understand me. I am someone who lives for martial arts, spending my entire life pursuing higher realms of martial arts. When I learned that I had a chance to reach that level in my lifetime, how could I not try?¡±

    ¡°You are too naive!¡± the old master replied. ¡°Even if you obtain the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ do you think you can really break through that barrier? The vast starry sky and each ne have specificws. The ne where Sky City is located determines the height of the martial arts ceiling. Unless you are willing to give up the position of city lord and go to other higher civilization nes, you will never break through that bottleneck. This was proven by your Hatfield n ancestor a thousand years ago with his life!¡±

    Robert Hatfield shrugged again. ¡°Just because he couldn¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t, right?¡±

    ¡°Pinning your hopes on a small Gathering Spirit Array, don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?¡± the old master said calmly.

    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Robert Hatfield responded. ¡°Besides, even if it doesn¡¯t work, I have nothing to lose. Why not give it a shot?¡±

    ¡°You are wrong!¡± the old master replied. ¡°Things have developed to this point; there is no turning back for you. If you don¡¯t seed, you will die trying. You have no other choice!¡±

    ¡°Haha, after all these years, the old master, you are still so arrogant!¡± Robert Hatfield spoke again. ¡°I know yourbat power very well. Do you think I would act without absolute confidence?¡±

    ¡°Just with them?¡± The old master nced at the man in the blue robe. ¡°You underestimate me too much!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I have never underestimated you!¡± Robert Hatfield smiled faintly again.

    ¡°You mean besides them, you¡¯ve invited other reinforcements?¡± The old master frowned slightly.

    ¡°Everyone, show yourselves!¡± Robert Hatfield ignored the old master¡¯s question and looked towards the void not far away, speaking loudly.

    ¡°I only want the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ from that kid. As for that Star Treasure, it¡¯s up to your own abilities!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, ripples appeared in the void a thousand meters away. Then, four elders appeared in the old master¡¯s line of sight as if tearing through the void.

    The leader was a white-haired elder whose exact age was indiscernible. None of the four had any aura fluctuations.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing these people, the man in the blue robe frowned and turned to Robert Hatfield angrily. ¡°Lord Hatfield, you invited others? What about our agreement?¡±

    ¡°Elder Boyer, don¡¯t be angry. We are all partners here. If we find that treasure, both sides can share it,¡± Robert Hatfield responded. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t find it, my City Lord¡¯s Mansion will honor the promised reward!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man in the blue robe snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t like sharing with others. Make them leave immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°Useless!¡± Before he could finish, Alvaro Aguirre, the white-haired elder on the other side, interrupted him. ¡°No skills but a big temper! Do you think we want to share that treasure with you? Don¡¯t tter yourself! Here¡¯s a warning: leave now before I get angry and don¡¯t be an eyesore!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The man in the blue robe shouted angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll die here!¡± Alvaro Aguirre replied sternly.

    ¡°Arrogant! Let me see what you¡¯ve got!¡± The man in the blue robe shouted angrily and quickly moved forward.

    Robert Hatfield did not stop him and watched from a distance with interest.

    As for the old master, he was even less likely to intervene, watching with amusement and even cheering both sides on.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± As the man in the blue robe attacked, an elder behind Alvaro Aguirre snorted coldly.

    He stepped forward several meters and waved his hand. A mysterious mark tore through the void towards the man in the blue robe with unstoppable momentum.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡±

    The man in the blue robe clearly did not take this move seriously. He was about to use his barrier again when his expression froze and his pupils shrank to pinpoints.

    He suddenly felt an overwhelming spiritual power locking him in ce, making it impossible to move.

    No matter how hard he tried to resist with his power, it was useless. He could only watch as the mark rapidly erged in his pupils.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he shouted at Alvaro Aguirre.

    He knew it was Alvaro Aguirre who had trapped him; the other three didn¡¯t have that kind of power.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re about to die anyway, I¡¯ll let you die knowing,¡± Alvaro Aguirre replied calmly with three words, ¡°Holy Heaven Sect!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The man in the blue robe eximed.

    Before he could react further, the mark struck his body, causing him to explode like an overripe watermelon, blood and flesh flying everywhere.

    In his final moments, he felt a pang of regret-not foring to Forbidden Ruins Space but for acting impulsively without knowing his opponent¡¯s identity.

    If he had known they were from Holy Heaven Sect, he would have left immediately without hesitation.

    Although he was arrogant, he knew that his strength was insignificant before Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s experts.

    And indeed, just one thought from them rendered him powerless!

    Too strong!

    Not only him but even the old master¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he watched this scene unfold.

    Alvaro Aguirre¡¯s strength had clearly exceeded his expectations!

    ¡°Lord Hatfield, is this the Guardian Alliance elder you mentioned?¡± Alvaro Aguirre asked Robert Hatfield after ncing at the old master.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Robert Hatfield nodded.

    ¡°His cultivation is just passable,¡± Alvaro Aguirre said after looking at the old master again. ¡°In such a low-level civilization field, having this kind of strength is quite eptable! But for me, it¡¯s still too weak!¡±

    Without waiting for a response from the old master, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance! Submit to my Holy Heaven Sect and help us find that treasure in this world; I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

 Chapter 1586 Battle Against the Five Great Experts

    ¡°You are an idiot!¡± Alvaro Aguirre¡¯s words had barely left his mouth when the old master nced at him.

    Then, without paying further attention to him, he turned to Robert Hatfield and said, ¡°You truly are a filial son of the Hatfield n!¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, in that battle a hundred years ago, at least thousands of your Hatfield n members died at the hands of the Holy Heaven Sect, right?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your ancestors tell you to be ashamed of that?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s all ancient history, not worth mentioning!¡± Robert Hatfield shrugged.

    ¡°One can¡¯t always live in the past; we must learn to look at the future with a developmental perspective, right?¡±

    ¡°You truly amaze me!¡± The old master was speechless.

    ¡°If your ancestors knew that the Hatfield family produced someone as ¡®filial¡¯ as you, they would probably crawl out from their graves!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Robert Hatfield opened his mouth, his face looking a bit grim.

    ¡°Bastard, Elder Alvaro is speaking to you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± At this moment, the old man in the blue robe behind Alvaro Aguirre looked at the old master and shouted angrily.

    ¡°You should be grateful that Holy Heaven Sect wants you to submit. Do you think any random person has the qualifications to¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The old master nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡±

    Then, he turned to Alvaro Aguirre and said, ¡°It seems that the lesson from a hundred years ago wasn¡¯t enough for your Holy Heaven Sect?¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes swept over the group again.

    Although he appeared indifferent on the surface, he was clearly not as rxed inside.

    He had long heard of the Holy Heaven Sect.

    He knew very well that although the battle a hundred years ago had severely weakened the Holy Heaven Sect, it was still a powerful and formidable being.

    Moreover, after a hundred years of development, the current Holy Heaven Sect was far beyond what Sky City Lord¡¯s Mansion couldpare to.

    Even though they had only sent a few elders this time, it was clear from their earlier disy that they were no ordinary people.

    What was most troubling was that if City Lord¡¯s Mansion had attracted the attention of Holy Heaven Sect, even if they could fend off these people today, there would be bigger troubles in the future.

    The Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s target was obviously not just the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ but that Star Treasure!

    If all the experts from Holy Heaven Sect descended upon Forbidden Ruins Space, it would be a catastrophe for this world!

    This was truly a headache!

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t keep bringing up what happened a hundred years ago; you can¡¯t scare me with that!¡± Alvaro Aguirre smiled faintly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether that person is still alive. Even if he is, do you think I would be afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°If he shows up again, I would love to learn from him and see if he¡¯s really as strong as the legends say!¡±

    The old master choked on his own saliva upon hearing this.

    After pausing for a moment, he looked at Alvaro Aguirre with exasperation and asked.

    ¡°May I ask, are all the people from Holy Heaven Sect as brainless as you?¡±

    Robert Hatfield choked on his saliva on the side.

    ¡°Bastard, you¡­¡± The old man in the blue robe shouted angrily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The old master scolded again. ¡°Show some respect; I told you it¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man in the blue robe turned red with anger.

    ¡°Leave now!¡± The old master continued to look at Alvaro Aguirre. ¡°I have no interest in fighting a bunch of lunatics. If word gets out, they¡¯ll say I¡¯m bullying you.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± A cold glint shed in Alvaro Aguirre¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you speak to Elder Alvaro like that! Prepare to die!¡±

    The old man in the blue robe couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He raised his hand and formed a seal,unching it toward the old master.

    This time, Alvaro Aguirre did not use spiritual power to restrain the old master. He probably knew that the old master was not as easy to handle as the previous person.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old master flipped his wrist, and a gust of wind swept out from his whisk to meet the iing seal.

    The seal exploded instantly, and the old man was blown a thousand meters away, his face pale and his breath chaotic.

    With just one move, the difference in strength was clear!

    ¡°Are you sure you want to resist?¡± Alvaro Aguirre continued to look at the old master.

    ¡°Your skills are barely passable, but you should know that you have no chance of winning against me!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± The old master retorted again. ¡°Stop talking and make your move!¡±

    ¡°Let me see how strong your Holy Heaven Sect from a higher civilization really is!¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Alvaro Aguirre replied.

    As soon as he finished speaking, an overwhelming pressure swept out, distorting the void once again.

    Immediately after, three seals tore through the void and shed toward the old master.

    The old master¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He swept his whisk out, creating a gust of wind that shattered the seal in front of him before quickly dodging and disappearing from his original spot.

    The other two seals collided with each other, causing waves of energy to ravage the void.

    When the old master reappeared three or four kilometers away, he swept his whisk again, sending waves of energy toward Alvaro Aguirre in the distance.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Alvaro Aguirre snorted coldly. He flipped his wrist and formed a mysterious pattern that he hurled out.

    After a loud explosion, both their attacks shattered simultaneously, each retreating four or five hundred meters.

    Just as the old master stabilized himself, a massive fireball came hurtling toward him like a meteorite.

    The air ignited wherever it passed, turning half the sky red.

    The attacker was none other than Robert Hatfield!

    Facing Robert Hatfield¡¯s attack, the old master¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He raised his hand and formed a barrier in front of him.

    The massive fireball crashed into the barrier with a loud boom that echoed across the sky.

    Both the fireball and barrier exploded simultaneously, causing the entire void to tremble.

    Both the old master and Robert Hatfield were pushed back several hundred meters.

    Before the old master could fully stabilize himself, he swept his whisk again, sending another wave of energy out.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Robert Hatfield frowned slightly and dodged to the side.

    At that moment, Alvaro Aguirre and three other eldersunched their attacks simultaneously.

    Alvaro Aguirre waved his hand, and a de formed from Chi power shed out from a hundred meters in front of the old master like lightning.

    At the same time, three more seals tore through the void with unstoppable force.

    The old master¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He swept his whisk out again, forming a mysterious seal that collided with Alvaro Aguirre¡¯s de.

    With a loud explosion, both the old master and Alvaro Aguirre were pushed back several hundred meters.

    Meanwhile, another elder¡¯s attacknded on the old master without obstruction.

    However, it only pushed him back two or three hundred meters without causing significant harm.

 Chapter 1587 Robert Hatfieldâ€™s Scheme

    ¡°I really underestimated you!¡± Alvaro Aguirre steadied himself and narrowed his eyes at the old master.

    ¡°To think you could handle all five of us with such ease. Impressive!¡±

    As he spoke, he was secretly astonished. Initially, after probing the old master¡¯s abilities, he hadn¡¯t thought much of him.

    As he had said before, although the old master¡¯s skills were decent, there was a considerable gap between them.

    He was confident he could easily take down the old master. This confidence was what gave him the courage toe to the Forbidden Ruins Space. He knew that due to thews of this world, the ceiling for martial prowess was quite low.

    His own abilities were enough to crush the strongest in this world.

    However, after the recent exchanges, he realized he had severely underestimated the old master¡¯sbat strength. This was definitely an opponent worthy of his full attention.

    Robert Hatfield, standing nearby, was equally shocked. He had never underestimated the old master.

    Even though he had grown significantly in power, he had always respected the old master¡¯s abilities.

    He knew that as he improved, the old master wouldn¡¯t remain stagnant. This was why he had never dared tounch an attack before.

    To ensure sess this time, he had even brought in two waves of external reinforcements, thinking it would be enough to respect his opponent. But now, it seemed he had still underestimated him.

    A bad premonition rose in his heart as his right eyelid twitched involuntarily.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to challenge that master from a hundred years ago? Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± the old master looked at Alvaro Aguirre and spoke.

    ¡°Enough talk. Let me show you what despair looks like!¡± Alvaro Aguirre replied.

    With that, he turned to the other three elders. ¡°Form the array! Don¡¯t hold back, give it your all, and finish this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the three elders responded in unison.

    They quickly moved into position, surrounding the old master from all four directions. Spiritual power filled the air as golden threads formed around the old master. These threads, carrying immense destructive power, shot towards him with lightning speed, tearing through the void.

    The old master¡¯s face grew serious as he saw this. He quickly created barriers around himself with his whisk, which intercepted the golden threads. The first wave of threads broke upon impact, causing ripples in the void. Although the barriers held, they weakened with each broken thread.

    Seeing the densework of threads around him, the old master¡¯s expression grew even more solemn. He knew that if this continued, the barriers would soon be breached. He needed to break the array.

    ¡°Lord Hatfield, what are you waiting for? Attack now!¡± Alvaro Aguirre shouted at Robert Hatfield.

    ¡°Join forces to kill him, then you can go after your ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ while we seek our treasure!¡±

    ¡°Elder Alvaro, he¡¯s a caged beast; he¡¯s no longer a threat,¡± Robert Hatfield replied after a moment¡¯s thought and then moved towards the void below. His target was Billy.

    Robert Hatfield had never fully trusted Alvaro Aguirre and his group. He knew that besides their treasure, they wouldn¡¯t be indifferent to the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin.¡¯ It was valuable to both him and Holy Heaven Sect.

    He doubted they would hand it over to him willingly. Now, while they were engaged with the old master, he decided to act first. Otherwise, if they killed the old master together, he would likely end up with nothing.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alvaro Aguirre¡¯s eyes shed with cold fury as he watched Robert Hatfield leave. But he couldn¡¯t abandon his fight with the old master to chase after him; it would only make things worse for him.

    ¡°It seems Lord Hatfield is just making use of you,¡± the old master said to Alvaro Aguirre after ncing at Robert Hatfield¡¯s retreating figure.

    He frowned deeply. Robert Hatfield¡¯s target was Billy, who stood no chance against him. But trapped in this array, he couldn¡¯t help Billy even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll kill you first and then send him down to join you,¡± Alvaro Aguirre responded coldly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The old master sneered. ¡°Do you think he¡¯lle back to deal with you once he gets the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Alvaro Aguirre replied after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s a real possibility,¡± the old master continued. ¡°How about we make a deal? You go after him first; I promise not to attack you. Once you¡¯ve dealt with him, we can settle our score.¡±

    ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± Alvaro Aguirre scoffed at the suggestion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish him off in one go!¡± he shouted to hispanions.

    ¡°Understood!¡± they responded in unison.

    The golden threads in the void grew denser, resembling a rainstorm.

    ¡°You think you can kill me? Dream on!¡± The old master retorted coldly as his aura surged again. He knew he had to use his trump card; otherwise, Billy would be in grave danger.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Let me experience Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s skills too!¡±

    A figure quickly approached-it was Jorge Craft, leader of Ethereal Sect!

    His presence indicated that Paul Hatfield from City Lord¡¯s Mansion was likely dead.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alvaro Aguirre frowned.

    ¡°Old master, long time no see!¡± Jorge Craft ignored Alvaro Aguirre and greeted the old master instead.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He was shocked by what he saw. Although Aubree had told him about the old master¡¯s strength, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this formidable-holding his ground against four Holy Heaven Sect elders using their trump cards!

    He knew that if it were him in the old master¡¯s ce, he wouldn¡¯t havested this long. The old master¡¯s skills surpassed his own!

    ¡°Mr Craft, long time no see!¡± The old master¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing him. ¡°No need for your help here; go stop Robert Hatfield!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡± Jorge Craft asked.

    ¡°No need!¡± The old master replied firmly.

    ¡°Take care then!¡± Jorge Craft said before speeding off thousands of meters away.

 Chapter 1588 Dire Situation

    At the same time, Robert Hatfield had reached a distance of two or three kilometers from Billy.

    Suddenly, a loud noise echoed as Billy used his Celestial ck Finger to send an elder from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion flying five or six hundred meters away. The elder, being only at the seventh-rank Holy Realm, couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s full-force attack.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy was momentarily stunned. But in the next instant, his brow furrowed. He sensed the space around him twisting and a terrifying aura locking onto him. He found himself unable to move anything except his eyes and mouth. A powerful force tried to extract something from his body.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s trying to take me away. I don¡¯t want to go with him¡­¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, he won¡¯t take you!¡± Billy instinctively replied.

    ¡°But Billy, you¡¯re so weak; you¡¯re no match for him¡­¡± Purple Spirit poured cold water on his confidence.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He stopped responding to Purple Spirit and activated the Strengthening Bloodline Method to enhance his bloodline power, trying to interfere with the force. However, the gap in their cultivation levels was too vast; he couldn¡¯t resist it.

    ¡°Give up; you can¡¯t protect her!¡± Robert Hatfield appeared four or five hundred meters in front of Billy.

    ¡°If you want her, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡± Billy responded sternly.

    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Robert Hatfield sneered coldly. ¡°I only kept you alive because I was worried your death might affect her. But now, even if you die, I can ensure her safety. So, you can die now!¡±

    As he finished speaking, a spear formed of spiritual power shot towards Billy. Originally, he could have used spiritual power to attack Billy¡¯s nervous system and kill him instantly. However, he was concerned it might harm the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ so he dismissed the idea.

    ¡°Sorry, but with me here, you won¡¯t be able to kill him!¡± Jorge Craft¡¯s voice came through as a gust of wind shattered the spear.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Robert Hatfield turned his head.

    Recognizing Jorge Craft, a sharp look shed in his eyes. He abandoned Billy and spoke coldly. ¡°Jorge Craft, are you really going to be stubborn? Aren¡¯t you worried about dragging the entire Ethereal Sect into the abyss?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy¡¯s lover is a disciple of my Ethereal Sect. Since she entrusted me, I will do my best!¡± Jorge Craft smiled faintly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Robert Hatfield snorted coldly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll put you to death first, then take his life!¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve been wanting to spar with the City Lord for a while!¡± Jorge Craft responded.

    Before his words even fell, the space not far away trembled as nearly a hundred spears formed of Chi power shot towards Jorge Craft. Jorge Craft frowned slightly and raised his hand to form seals to block them. The scene was filled with the sound of collisions as seals and spears exploded simultaneously.

    ¡°Not bad, you have some skill. Take a few more of my moves!¡± Robert Hatfield said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jorge Craft responded loudly. The two then engaged in a fierce battle, causing the entire space to churn violently. Within a radius of several kilometers, sounds of splitting echoed as if the void was being shattered by their attacks.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Standing several kilometers away, Billy watched the scene and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In front of true experts, he was too weak! He wasn¡¯t even on the same level! Such powerful individuals could kill him effortlessly!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect your skills to improve so much in just a year. No wonder you have the confidence to meddle in my City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s affairs!¡± After exchanging dozens of moves, Robert Hatfield¡¯s voice came through. ¡°But if this is all you¡¯ve got, you can¡¯t protect that kid!¡±

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Jorge Craft replied. He knew Robert Hatfield hadn¡¯t used his full strength yet and was merely testing him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Robert Hatfield responded loudly. As he spoke, a chilling aura erupted from his body.

    In the next moment, the space around him churned wildly like it was hit by a tornado. Within moments, a massive air vortex formed within a radius of two or three kilometers, reaching the sky with howling winds and an apocalyptic scene.

    In a few blinks of an eye, a colossal bell cauldron with a diameter of four or five hundred meters appeared faintly in mid-air. The cauldron was surrounded by flickering lightning and spun rapidly, intensifying the air vortex several times over and shaking the heavens and earth.

    The spectacle was awe-inspiring!

    ¡°Take this!¡± With Robert Hatfield¡¯s sternmand, the bell cauldron charged towards Jorge Craft with destructive energy.

    As soon as the bell cauldron appeared, Jorge Craft¡¯s expression turned grave. He hadn¡¯t expected Robert Hatfield to have such a powerful trump card and felt a pang of dread.

    But there was no time for hesitation. The opponent¡¯s momentum was overwhelming; even if he wanted to dodge, it was toote. He could only face it head-on.

    Without hesitation, he activated his full strength and unleashed his own trump card to meet the attack.

    In the next second, a thunderous explosion echoed across the sky as Jorge Craft¡¯s trump card shattered instantly. The bell cauldron then struck him directly. Under such a powerful assault, his defensive aura also shattered.

    Jorge Craft spat out a mouthful of blood and flew back two or three kilometers like a broken kite. He barely stabilized himself, blood gushing from his mouth, his aura extremely weak, and hisbat power halved.

    Clearly, even with both using their trump cards, he was still significantly weaker than Robert Hatfield.

    ¡°Put you to death; don¡¯t meddle in others¡¯ affairs in your next life!¡±

    As Jorge Craft struggled to catch his breath, Robert Hatfield¡¯s voice echoed through the void. A mysterious ck pattern formed from dark mes surged towards him with earth-shattering energy, apanied by lightning and howling winds.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jorge Craft immediately sensed a strong aura of death enveloping him, his pupils contracting sharply. He knew he couldn¡¯t withstand this attack and wanted to dodge but it was toote.

    Just as despair filled Jorge Craft¡¯s heart, a massive phantom divine dragon surged past him and collided heavily with the pattern.

    Another thunderous explosion echoed as the phantom divine dragon and the ck pattern shattered simultaneously. The powerful shockwave sent Jorge Craft flying another seven or eight hundred meters, spitting out blood again.

    Meanwhile, Billy was also sent flying several hundred meters away, blood gushing from his mouth and his aura chaotic. With his cultivation level, even his strongest move couldn¡¯t rival Robert Hatfield. This was only because Robert Hatfield hadn¡¯t used his full strength earlier; otherwise, Billy¡¯s proactive attack would have been suicidal!

    ¡°Mr Craft, are you alright?¡± Billy wiped the blood from his mouth and looked towards Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr Billy; I¡¯m fine!¡± Jorge Craft took a deep breath and responded loudly. ¡°Mr Billy, he¡¯s too strong; we can¡¯t hold him off. You must leave now!¡±

 Chapter 1589: Terror!

    ¡°Hehe, do you think he can escape?¡± Robert Hatfield¡¯s voice echoed simultaneously.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy. ¡°Kid, I underestimated you. To take a hit from me and only suffer minor injuries, you have some skill!¡±

    While speaking, he floated in the air, stopping about four or five hundred meters from Billy.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity. Your life as a talented genius ends here!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, run!¡± Jorge Craft shouted again, using thest of his strength to attack Robert Hatfield.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Robert Hatfield snorted coldly.

    As his words fell, a powerful spiritual force radiated outwards.

    In the next moment, both Jorge Craft and Billy were immobilized. No matter how they tried to resist, they couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you watch as I kill him!¡± Robert Hatfield said to Jorge Craft.

    Then he turned to Billy. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t me me. me yourself for not knowing what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    ¡°If you had handed over the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ earlier, none of this would have happened!¡±

    ¡°See you in the next life!¡±

    With that, he casually formed a seal with his hand and sent it towards Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡± Jorge Craft could only cry out in rm, unable to move.

    Neither Robert Hatfield nor Jorge Craft noticed that Billy¡¯s eyes had turnedpletely ck, like two ck holes.

    Veins bulged on his forehead, and his blood vessels expanded to twice their normal size. His face showed extreme pain.

    He looked abnormal, exuding an extremely cold aura.

    At this moment, he resembled a demon from hell!

    From Billy¡¯s perspective, he initially felt his blood boiling uncontrobly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Soon, an unknown force exploded within him, continuously impacting his meridians, making him feel like he was about to explode.

    The sensation was as painful as when he first practiced the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method¡¯!

    He wanted to use his bloodline power to counteract this force.

    But before he could react much, he felt his body no longer obeying him, clearly dominated by that force.

    The next moment, just as Robert Hatfield¡¯s seal was about to reach Billy, a terrifying aura erupted from Billy, capable of destroying everything.

    The seal shattered instantly.

    Then, a grayish-white mist burst out above Billy¡¯s head. The mist churned violently but its contents were unclear.

    As the mist appeared, the pressure in the void increased several times over, as if the entire starry sky was about to copse.

    Though the sky remained clear, endless thunder flickered, signaling impending doom.

    Everyone fighting in the void below the Holy Realm fell to the ground.

    They looked up in shock at the void, their eyes filled with intense fear.

    What happened? This is terrifying!

    Even those in the Holy Realm didn¡¯t fare much better.

    Though they could barely stay afloat, they felt a deep sense of powerlessness as if most of their Chi power had been drained.

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    Robert Hatfield looked at the churning mist above Billy¡¯s head with a serious expression.

    Though he couldn¡¯t see what was inside the mist, he felt an unsettling fear as if a primordial beast was eyeing him, ready to tear him apart.

    Robert Hatfield took a deep breath to steady himself.

    Then he shouted towards the mist, ¡°Stop pretending! Let me see what you are!¡±

    With that, he unleashed a powerful attack towards the mist, apanied by roaring winds and thunder.

    But in the next moment, Robert Hatfield¡¯s face stiffened.

    His full-strength attack hit the mist and disappeared without a trace as if absorbed by something.

    Danger!

    That was the first thought that shed through Robert Hatfield¡¯s mind.

    Without hesitation, he tried to flee.

    He wasn¡¯t foolish; anything that could absorb his attack was beyond his ability to fight. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he¡¯d be stuck here forever.

    But despair set in!

    He found himself unable to move as the surrounding void twisted and immobilized him.

    The next moment, an overwhelming suction pulled him towards the mist.

    Despite using all his strength to resist, it was futile.

    Fear spread through every cell of his body as his face showed endless horror.

    Desperately, he tried to muster spiritual power to fight back.

    But soon realized it was pointless.

    He couldn¡¯t even summon a trace of spiritual power; he was like amb waiting for ughter.

    Feeling utterly powerless, he shouted towards the mist, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°I have no quarrel with you. Let me go and I¡¯ll leave immediately¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he was sucked into the mist and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A heart-wrenching scream echoed from the mist, chilling everyone to the bone.

    ¡°What is this ce?! No¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    And then there was silence.

    After his screams ended, the mist re-entered Billy¡¯s body as if it had never appeared.

    Robert Hatfield vanished without a trace.

    Simultaneously, the oppressive aura in the void disappeared instantly.

    The entire void fell into dead silence!

    Whether sitting on the ground or floating in mid-air, everyone stared at Billy in shock.

    Especially Jorge Craft, who was closest. His face showed extreme astonishment.

    He hadn¡¯t fully processed what had happened.

    Someone as powerful as Robert Hatfield was gone just like that?!

    If not seen with their own eyes, who would believe it?

    Jorge Craft knew very well how strong Robert Hatfield was; he was undoubtedly Sky City¡¯s number one!

    But in just a blink of an eye, he was gone!

    This was unbelievable!

    What was inside that mist?!

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    He fell freely from mid-air towards the ground.

    Jorge Craft quickly reacted and sent a gust of wind to catch Billy.

    A few minutester, Billy slowly descended to the ground.

 Chapter 1590 Itâ€™s Settled

    ¡°Billy, Billy?¡±

    Billy vaguely heard Purple Spirit¡¯s voice in his mind after an unknown amount of time.

    He shook his head and opened his eyes.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Voices surrounded him as he woke up.

    After adjusting to the light, he realized he was lying in his room at the northern manor.

    Stephanie Stuart, Opal, Casey, and others were gathered around him, all with concerned expressions.

    ¡°Billy, how do you feel?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked, her face full of worry.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head and asked, ¡°Mom, how long was I unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Likest time, three days and nights,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied after a deep breath.

    ¡°That long?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to be unconscious for three days and nights again.

    After a brief adjustment, he sat up in bed.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you really okay?¡± Amber asked worriedly.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy gave everyone a reassuring look.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t move yet. Let me check your body,¡± Stephanie Stuart said and began examining him.

    After about two minutes, she withdrew her spiritual power.

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, how is he?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed fine,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    Hearing this, everyone finally rxed.

    ¡°Mom, where is the old master?¡± Billy asked after looking around.

    ¡°The old master left for Sky City with Mr Craft three days ago,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    ¡°Sky City?¡± Billy was puzzled. ¡°What happened after I passed out?¡±

    ¡°Boss, let me exin,¡± Stout said from the side.

    He then described what had happened after Billy lost consciousness three days ago.

    At that time, the remaining people in Sky City were already struggling to hold on. Robert Hatfield¡¯s death was the final straw that broke their resistance.

    Seeing their lord killed instantly, they lost all will to fight and started fleeing.

    The Guardian Alliance wouldn¡¯t let them escape easily and spent half an hour killing all the remaining enemies.

    As for the four members of the Holy Heaven Sect, they also lost their will to fight after seeing Robert Hatfield killed.

    Although Alvaro Aguirre considered himself much stronger than Robert Hatfield, he sensed a chilling fear from the mist and had no confidence to fight back.

    So, after a few minutes of standoff with the old master, they withdrew their array and flew away.

    The old master didn¡¯t let them retreat easily and managed to kill two of them. Alvaro Aguirre and another person escaped sessfully.

    The old master then spent over an hour thoroughly checking Billy¡¯s body but found nothing unusual.

    After giving some instructions to Stephanie Stuart, he took some high-ranking members of the Guardian Alliance and rushed to Sky City with Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Billy nodded after hearing Stout¡¯s exnation.

    He understood why the old master went to Sky City.

    With Robert Hatfield and the high-ranking members of City Lord¡¯s Mansion mostly dead in Forbidden Ruins Space, Sky City would inevitably fall into chaos.

    For the Guardian Alliance, it was an opportunity to reorganize Sky City, so the old master wouldn¡¯t miss it.

    After these events, the rtionship between Ethereal Sect and Guardian Alliance had evidently improved.

    From the Guardian Alliance¡¯s perspective, having Ethereal Sect take over City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Sky City would be ideal.

    Thus, the old master went to Sky City to help Ethereal Sect stabilize the situation.

    ¡°Mom, did Mr Craft mention where Harleen and Ivy are?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I asked him, but he was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to exin,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. From what Mr Craft said, Harleen and Ivy should be safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked again, ¡°What about Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago, your grandpa knew you wouldn¡¯t wake up soon, so he left with other members of the Guardian Alliance,¡± Stephanie Stuart continued.

    ¡°He mentioned that there are still tens of thousands of Blood and Devil Sects disciples at their headquarters, with some still plotting. He needed to deal with them quickly.¡±

    ¡°Where is Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ headquarters?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Boss, you wouldn¡¯t believe it. Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ headquarters is one of Forbidden Ruins Space¡¯s four forbidden zones,¡± Soul Chaser replied from the side.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    He had visited three of Forbidden Ruins Space¡¯s four forbidden zones: Forbidden Phantom Valley, Star Secret Space, and Misty Forest.

    He had always wondered where the fourth forbidden zone was.

    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ headquarters!

    ¡°ording to your grandpa, it¡¯s an independently created space simr to Forbidden Ruins Space but much smaller,¡± Stephanie Stuart continued.

    ¡°That ce was used by Guardian Alliance to exile heinous criminals. It¡¯s dark, damp, and never sees daylight.¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of years ago, Blood and Devil Sects caused chaos in Forbidden Ruins Space and were eventually exiled there by Guardian Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, Blood and Devil Sects didn¡¯t want to stay there forever. So for hundreds of years, they¡¯ve been plotting ways to leave.¡±

    ¡°But because Guardian Alliance guards the teleportation channel year-round, they always failed.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued asking, ¡°Did City Lord¡¯s Mansion approach themter?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded.

    ¡°City Lord¡¯s Mansion wanted ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ but they had an agreement with Guardian Alliance not to enter Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°So they approached Blood and Devil Sects and promised that if they helped get ¡®Spiritual Line Origin,¡¯ they would help them leave that ce.¡±

    ¡°Blood and Devil Sects agreed readily, leading to these events.¡±

    ¡°Although City Lord¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t dare have a full-scale conflict with Guardian Alliance, they could asionally send some Blood and Devil Sects members out from that space.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded again.

    Now he finally understood the sequence of events.

    ¡°Blood and Devil Sects disciples deserve to die ten times over. They should be eradicated to prevent future trouble!¡± Stout said emphatically.

    ¡°In the past, Guardian Alliance exiled them there hoping to reform them. That¡¯s why they left a way out,¡± Stephanie Stuart continued.

    ¡°But this time, the old master has lost patience. From now on, Blood and Devil Sects will likely be history!¡±

    ¡°As it should be!¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± ck Tortoise nodded. ¡°A sect like Blood and Devil Sects shouldn¡¯t exist in this world!¡±

    Although Casey and others didn¡¯t speak, they clearly agreed!

    ¡°Mom, did the old master or grandpa mention anything about my father? Why didn¡¯t hee this time?¡± Billy asked his mother.

 Chapter 1591: Enigmatic and Unclear

    ¡°Your father is not in the Forbidden Ruins Space!¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Then where did he go?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went either. The old master and your grandfather didn¡¯t say,¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head again.

    ¡°The old master mentioned before he left that once you woke up, you should hurry to Sky City. He has something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should include matters about your father.¡±

    ¡°Go to Sky City?¡± Billy was taken aback again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephanie Stuart continued with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°I have a feeling that although the issues with the Blood and Devil Sects and the Sky City Lord¡¯s Mansion have temporarily settled, things seem to have be moreplicated than before!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, what do you mean?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°As long as the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ and that treasure remain with Billy, things won¡¯t stop!¡± Edie Fennimore replied for Stephanie Stuart.

    ¡°Especially that treasure, which can instantly kill someone as powerful as Robert Hatfield. It¡¯s no ordinary item. The people from Holy Heaven Sect will definitely not let this go!¡±

    It¡¯s an established fact that Robert Hatfield died at the hands of that treasure!

    Not only Billy¡¯s side knew this, but even the two who escaped from Holy Heaven Sect and Jorge Craft were aware of it.

    Jorge Craft had already learned from Aubree that the treasure might be inside Billy, so after the incident that day, he could guess what had happened with a little thought.

    Naturally, Alvaro Aguirre from Holy Heaven Sect also figured it out.

    After all, with Robert Hatfield¡¯s skills, no one in this world could instantly kill him unless it was someone or something from a higher civilization.

    Recalling that the treasure was lost in the Forbidden Ruins Space, he didn¡¯t need to ask to deduce what had happened.

    Because of this, he shouted as he fled, saying he would be back soon.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded slightly, her face showing a hint of seriousness.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Before this, our opponents were just people from Sky City Lord¡¯s Mansion, which was manageable.¡±

    ¡°But now, our opponent is a powerful force like Holy Heaven Sect. If theyunch arge-scale attack, the Guardian Alliance won¡¯t be able to stop them!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Stephanie, what exactly is Holy Heaven Sect? Do you know?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Stephanie Stuart shook her head again. ¡°These things can probably only be understood by going to Sky City!¡±

    ¡°But regardless of their origins, just from that elder¡¯s skills that day, their overall strength is definitely above Sky City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Billy and the others nodded simultaneously, their faces serious.

    The elder named Alvaro Aguirre was stronger than Robert Hatfield and on the same level as the old master.

    But he was clearly not the strongest in Holy Heaven Sect!

    Comparing Holy Heaven Sect and Guardian Alliance, it¡¯s obvious which is superior!

    ¡°Billy, can you sense the presence of that treasure in your body now?¡± Edie Fennimore looked at Billy and asked.

    Three days ago, when the old master learned about Billy¡¯s encounter in the misty forest, he thoroughly examined Billy¡¯s body.

    But the result was that even the old master could only detect the Purple Spirit and nothing else.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Billy responded after a slight pause.

    Edie¡¯s reminder made him recall what happened just before he fainted three days ago.

    At that time, after a brief torment, he could clearly feel something rushing out of his body and floating above his head.

    Next, Robert Hatfield was sucked into that mist and disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    When the mist re-entered his body, he fainted.

    He had already guessed that it was likely the thing that had entered his body in the misty forest.

    So now, hearing Edie¡¯s words, he became interested and began to search within himself.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t waste your energy,¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Since you fainted until now, I¡¯ve been searching your body. But apart from the white mest time, there¡¯s nothing else!¡±

    ¡°And since you couldn¡¯t sense that white me before, you probably can¡¯t sense it now either.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Billy paused. ¡°Since it has already appeared, why can¡¯t I sense it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Purple Spirit responded with a shake of its head.

    Then, with a tone of lingering fear, it continued.

    ¡°Billy, what exactly is that thing?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago, when it stirred inside you, it scared me to death!¡±

    ¡°I felt a strong suction pulling me into an extremely terrifying abyss.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your bloodline protecting me, I might have vanished like that person!¡±

    ¡°Is it really that terrifying?¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but respond.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°I feel it¡¯s scarier than a demon!¡±

    After a slight pause, it continued.

    ¡°Billy, quickly find it and drive it out of your body. I don¡¯t want to be with it; it¡¯s too frightening!¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    He didn¡¯t know what it was! How could he drive it out?

    He stopped talking to Purple Spirit and focused on searching within himself.

    The result was disappointing; apart from Purple Spirit, he couldn¡¯t find anything else.

    ¡°Boss, how is it?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy after a while.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t find anything!¡± Billy responded after withdrawing his consciousness from his sea of knowledge.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t find anything?¡± Everyone was taken aback simultaneously.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what that thing is; it¡¯s so elusive!¡± Judge said.

    ¡°Boss, maybe we should give up on that treasure and hand it over. That would solve everything!¡± Stout suggested after smacking his lips and looking at Billy.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that next time Holy Heaven Sectes, it won¡¯t be so easy to get through!¡±

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? Am I wrong?¡± Stout asked everyone.

    ¡°Stout, do you think Boss wants that treasure?¡± Night Orchid nced at Stout helplessly.

    ¡°Boss doesn¡¯t even know what it is or where it is. How can he hand it over?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I forgot about that!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Billy, since there¡¯s nothing major happening in Forbidden Ruins Space for now, take a few days¡¯ rest and then go to Sky City!¡± Stephanie Stuart suggested to Billy.

    ¡°The old master must have his reasons for asking you to go!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1592 Next Stop, Sky City

    In the following days, everyone did nothing but immerse themselves in intense training. They all understood that the crisis was far from over and their opponents were growing stronger. Their current strength was still too weak.

    The battle three days ago had a significant impact on everyone. In the face of true powerhouses, they felt like insignificant ants. Moreover, they were about to enter apletely new environment and naturally wanted to improve their skills before setting off.

    Fortunately, the recent battle had pushed everyone to their limits, and with the help of the Gathering Spirit Array, they all made breakthroughs without any suspense.

    Billy, Stephanie Stuart, and Opal sessfully broke through to the fourth-rank Holy Realm.

    Edie Fennimore, Casey, and Amber advanced to the third-rank Holy Realm.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also leveled up, stepping into the second-rank Holy Realm. Additionally, Night Orchid, Frostde, and Felicia officially entered the Holy Realm with Billy¡¯s help. Judge and Soul Chaser also advanced to half-step into the Holy Realm, just one step away from the true Holy Realm.

    Notably, White Feather and Purple Spirit¡¯s strength also saw significant improvement. Although Billy still didn¡¯t know their exactbat power, he was certain that even if he activated his bloodline power and Nine Dragons Unite, he wouldn¡¯t be their match.

    This was understandable. Both White Feather and Purple Spirit had suffered injuries that greatly reduced their strength. Over time, White Feather¡¯s injuries had improved significantly under Billy¡¯s intervention, healing about sixty to seventy percent. Purple Spirit benefited even more from residing in Billy¡¯s body, as his constitution and bloodline greatly aided her recovery.

    ¡°Mom, are you and Aunt Edie really noting with us to Sky City?¡± Billy asked Stephanie Stuart one morning as they gathered in the northern manor of the city.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going. There¡¯s still a lot of aftermath to deal with in Skydragon City,¡± Stephanie Stuart replied with a smile. ¡°Besides, once we¡¯re done here, your Aunt Edie and I n to return home for a while. She¡¯ll go back to Phoenix Divine Pce, and I¡¯ll visit the Ravenwood family before we both go see Tasha.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Felicia¡¯s face lit up with joy upon hearing this. ¡°Aunt Stephanie, Tasha will be thrilled to see you. Last time we visited, she kept asking when her grandparents woulde to see her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled as well but then spoke with a hint of guilt. ¡°I haven¡¯t been a good grandmother. Tasha is already seven or eight years old, and I haven¡¯t visited her once.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Tasha is older now and understands. She won¡¯t mind,¡± Billy reassured her with a smile.

    Stephanie Stuart nodded thoughtfully before turning to Billy. ¡°You should get going. If Edie and I finish our business and you¡¯re still in Sky City, we¡¯lle find you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful once you reach Sky City,¡± Stephanie Stuart advised the group.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Stephanie,¡± they all responded in unison.

    After bidding farewell to Stephanie Stuart, Edie Fennimore, and Sol Stuart, the group took to the skies with White Feather apanying them.

    ¡°Stout, did you bring everything Boss asked for?¡± Judge asked as they flew.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout replied loudly, shaking his storage ring. ¡°Finally, no more carrying bags!¡±

    Felicia and Alex Long stifled theirughter.

    The teleportation array leading to Sky City was located in Nameless City. The old master had informed Opal and the others about this three days ago, so they headed directly there.

    A few hourster, theynded outside Nameless City¡¯s gates.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Tristen George approached them quickly as they walked towards the gate.

    ¡°Mr George, what are you doing here?¡± Judge asked in surprise.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Tristen George replied with a smile.

    ¡°I mean, why aren¡¯t you at the Blood and Devil Sects¡¯ headquarters?¡± Judge continued.

    ¡°Lord Stuart is handling things there; I don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Tristen George exined with another smile. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the teleportation array.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    They followed Tristen George into the city.

    ¡°Mr George, have you been to Sky City?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tristen George nodded.

    ¡°Can you tell us about it?¡± Soul Chaser continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there two or three times but I¡¯m not very familiar with it,¡± Tristen George shook his head. ¡°I only know the basics.¡±

    ¡°Tell us what you know,¡± Azure Dragon said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Tristen George agreed and began exining the general distribution of forces in Sky City. He didn¡¯t know much else.

    ¡°Interested in joining us?¡± Billy asked with a smile after Tristen George finished speaking.

    ¡°There are still many matters to handle here in Forbidden Ruins Space. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle find you,¡± Tristen George replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Sky City is different from Forbidden Ruins Space; it¡¯s filled with sects and strong individuals,¡± Tristen George warned. ¡°Keep a low profile when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not one for high profiles,¡± Billy shrugged.

    Tristen George was speechless. Was Mr Billy serious? Wherever he went, something big always happened. How was that not high-profile?

    Seeing Tristen George¡¯s expression, Night Orchid and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at an estate in the eastern part of the city where the teleportation array was located.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Billy!¡± Four elders from the Guardian Alliance greeted them with slight bows.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Billy responded with a bow of his own.

    ¡°It¡¯s our duty,¡± the four elders replied simultaneously.

    They entered the estate and soon arrived at a building simr to the domed one they had seen before. About fifteen minutester, the teleportation array was activated.

    ¡°Mr George, just to ask, is this teleportation destination random too?¡± Vermilion Bird asked Tristen George.

    ¡°Congrattions on guessing right!¡± Tristen George shrugged. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much; I guarantee it will be within Sky City. As for the exact location, that depends on luck.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s lips twitched slightly at this. Couldn¡¯t there be a more reliable teleportation array?

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Tristen George said to Billy. ¡°Once you arrive in Sky City, keep a low profile and head to Ethereal Sect quickly; the old master is waiting for you there.¡±

    Billy nodded before leading everyone into the teleportation array after bidding farewell to Tristen George and hispanions.

    If they had a choice, they would rather not use teleportation arrays for travel; it always made them feel nauseous and want to vomit. This was due to their low cultivation levels. If they could advance another major realm, they wouldn¡¯t feel this way anymore.

 Chapter 1593 The Sectâ€™s Young Lady

    No one knew how much time had passed when everyone was thrown out of the teleportation array, feeling dizzy and disoriented.

    The only one who felt slightly better was White Feather. Although a bit dizzy, at least hended steadily on the ground.

    After a while, everyone stood up and looked around.

    They found themselves in a mountain hollow, nked by dense primeval forests. Towering trees reached up to the sky, and from time to time, the roars of fierce beasts echoed around them.

    ¡°This forest looks even more primitive than the misty jungle in the Forbidden Ruins Space! These trees are absurdly huge!¡± Judge eximed as he looked at the trees on both sides.

    Not only him, but even Billy had a look of astonishment on his face.

    Neither the vast mountains in the southwest region of vale nor the misty jungle in the Forbidden Ruins Space had such tall and thick trees.

    The types of trees were unrecognizable, never seen before.

    Most of the tree trunks were at least three to four times thicker than the so-called towering trees they had seen before.

    Thergest tree in sight had a diameter of over ten meters and a height of at least two to three hundred meters!

    Not only were the trees unusuallyrge, but many oddly shaped rocks around them also surprised everyone.

    The tallest rock was at least a hundred meters high, resembling a stone cliff.

    ¡°Boss, ording to Mr George, this should be the outskirts of Sky City!¡± Soul Chaser said to Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    Tristen George had previously told them that the main area of Sky City was a habitable zone, while the outskirts were primeval forests.

    ¡°I heard Sky City floats in the sky. Let me see if it¡¯s true.¡±

    At this moment, White Tiger spoke and flew into the air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look too!¡± Azure Dragon and Bob followed suit.

    However, they were destined to be disappointed.

    Sky City was so vast that even from mid-air, they couldn¡¯t see its edges.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s find the nearest city gate!¡±

    After they descended back to the ground, Billy led everyone towards the mouth of the hollow.

    As they walked, they curiously observed their surroundings without rushing to fly.

    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s up!¡±

    After about fifteen minutes of walking, Casey frowned slightly.

    Before Casey¡¯s words could finish, a bird¡¯s cry came from afar, growing louder and deafening.

    At the same time, a strong wind suddenly blew through the void.

    ¡°Such amotion?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr Kimmons, can you sense what level of beast it is?¡±

    ¡°Fifth-rank Holy Beast!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°No way?¡± Judge swallowed hard.

    ¡°This Sky City is too intense! Randomly encountering a mid-tier Holy Beast?¡±

    While they were talking, five or six figures quickly flew towards them from deep within the hollow.

    Leading them was a woman in red, about twenty years old, followed by five men in robes, aged between forty and sixty or seventy.

    Among them, the woman in red was at half step into Holy Realm, and the ck-robed elder behind her was fourth-rank Holy Realm.

    Another was second-rank Holy Realm, and the remaining three werete stage of Sacred Realm.

    Their expressions were grim, faces serious, and breaths chaotic.

    At the same time, a massive bird appeared in the void several kilometers away.

    Its species unknown, it exuded a violent aura. Its wingspan was over a hundred meters, blocking out the sun.

    As it pped its wings through the void, it stirred up a gale.

    The towering trees on both sides of the valley swayed wildly. Some trees tens of meters high closest to the bird were directly snapped in half by its force, creating a terrifying scene.

    The bird¡¯s speed was clearly faster than that of the woman in red and her group. At this rate, it would catch up with them in just a few minutes.

    ¡°Boss, should we help?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    He could see at a nce that the situation for the woman in red and her group was dire.

    ¡°Miss, there are people down there. Let¡¯s lead that damned bird towards them!¡±

    At this moment, one of the robed men shouted from mid-air.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The woman in red¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Then, they quickly descended towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Are they trying to divert trouble to us?¡± Azure Dragon frowned slightly as he watched them approach.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°You all listen up! I am thedy of Quicksand Sect. Stop that beast for me, and I will reward you handsomely!¡± The woman in red shouted at Billy and his group.

    ¡°Quicksand Sect? Sounds familiar.¡± Billy looked at Casey and asked, ¡°ording to Mr George, Quicksand Sect is second only to Ethereal Sect!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°I remember now!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Bastards! What are you standing there for? Hurry up and protect our youngdy!¡±

    One of the robed men shouted angrily at Billy and his group for theirck of response.

    ¡°Why do we encounter idiots everywhere?¡± Ian de retorted.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The robed man shouted angrily and prepared to attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The ck-robed elder intervened and then looked at Billy.

    ¡°We are from Quicksand Sect. We were collecting herbs on the mountain when we were attacked by that beast. Please help us; we will repay you generously!¡±

    He was the highest-ranking among them and had some insight.

    Although Billy¡¯s group had concealed their cultivation levels, he sensed a faint pressure from Billy and Opal.

    While speaking, he subconsciously nced at White Feather. He could tell this was no ordinary bird.

    Thus, he judged that Billy¡¯s group was not ordinary and might be able to hold off the pursuing bird for a while.

    That way, they could escape!

    ¡°Why is it chasing you?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know!¡± The ck-robed elder shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t provoke it; it attacked us out of nowhere!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    While they were talking, the bird had already reached above them.

    It then quickly swooped down towards them, stirring up a gale.

    Seeing this, White Feather let out a cry and pped his wings to meet it head-on.

    ¡°White Feather, don¡¯t hurt it yet. Ask it what¡¯s going on!¡± Billy shouted loudly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    During their time together, he had learned more about White Feather¡¯s abilities. It couldmunicate simply with intelligent birds and beasts.

    As long as they were at least Sacred Beast level or higher, White Feather seemed able tomunicate with them. The higher their level, the more information could be exchanged.

    He had already confirmed this!

    As for White Feather¡¯s safety, he wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    Not to mention just a fifth-rank Holy Beast; even a ninth-rank Holy Beast might not be a match for White Feather now!

    The woman in red and her group were speechless upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    Although they knew that Holy Beasts had high intelligence, they didn¡¯t believe they could understand human speech to such an extent.

    Billy¡¯s actions seemed almostical to them.

    The next moment, a loud bang echoed from mid-air as a powerful shockwave spread outwards rapidly.

    Several rows of towering trees near the valley copsed with a crash. The leaves were shattered into dust by the impact.

    Two oddly shaped giant rocks below also exploded simultaneously, scattering debris everywhere.

 Chapter 1594 Insatiable Human Nature

    Seeing this scene, the woman in red and the few Sacred Realm experts couldn¡¯t help but shiver, each with a look of dread on their faces.

    After the loud crash, the bird was thrown seven or eight hundred meters away, creating arge pit on the ground where ity. However, judging by its aura, its injuries were not severe, clearly a result of White Feather showing mercy.

    If one observed closely, they could see a deep sense of fear in the bird¡¯s eyes. This fear was likely not just because White Feather was stronger.

    The woman in red and herpanions were shocked, their jaws dropping. A fifth-rank Holy Beast taken down in one move? Such power! They all stared at White Feather in astonishment. What level of flying beast was this?

    White Feather then swooped down from mid-air,nding not far from the flying beast. After about two or three minutes, White Feather walked back. ¡°White Feather, did you find out?¡± Stout asked.

    White Feather nodded in response.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t attack them for no reason, right?¡± Stout pointed to the group of people in red and asked.

    White Feather nodded again.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Stout smacked his lips and continued knowingly, ¡°Did they steal the natural treasure it was guarding?¡±

    White Feather chirped twice and shook its head.

    ¡°No?¡± Stout was puzzled. ¡°Impossible, are you sure?¡±

    White Feather gave Stout a slightly disdainful look and ignored him.

    ¡°Did they attack first?¡± Stout asked.

    White Feather chirped twice and shook its head again. ¡°Not that either?¡± Judge was equally puzzled.

    Seeing this, the woman in red and herpanions looked even more shocked. By now, they had no doubt that this bird could understand human speech.

    A greedy glint shed in the woman in red¡¯s eyes. A flying beast with such strongbat power that could understand human speech was definitely a treasure! If she could have such a beast as a pet, it would be something worth showing off! She began to make ns in her mind.

    At this moment, White Feather walked up to Billy and drew a circle on the ground with its w.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Stout and the others were confused.

    ¡°They took its egg?¡± Billy thought for a moment and asked.

    White Feather nodded happily.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing to guess that!¡± Stout ttered.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re just too dumb to guess it!¡± Felicia retorted.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Stout said with a twitching mouth.

    ¡°These people are something!¡± Judge remarked. ¡°The energy contained in a mid-tier Holy Beast¡¯s egg is probably no less than that of a low-tier Holy Beast¡¯s core!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s an egg about to hatch, its energy isparable to a mid-tier Holy Beast¡¯s core!¡± Opal added.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Judge and the others were stunned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Opal nodded slightly.

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t do anything earlier?¡± Billy looked at the ck-robed elder and asked calmly.

    ¡°Sir, we are from Quicksand Sect. If you¡­¡± the ck-robed elder began but was interrupted by Billy.

    ¡°Are you going to return the egg or not?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± the woman in red shouted. ¡°We went through so much trouble to get this egg; there¡¯s no way we¡¯re giving it back!¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Billy said, looking at Casey and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Since they wanted the egg more than their lives, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere.

    Besides, these people didn¡¯t look like good people anyway; even if they were killed by the bird, he wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for them.

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone responded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    They turned and walked towards the valley exit. White Feather nced at the bird not far away and followed them.

    ¡°If you dare leave like this, I will make sure¡­¡± the woman in red shouted angrily.

    Before she could finish her sentence, the bird hadunched an attack, diving towards them.

    ¡°Protect the youngdy!¡± the ck-robed elder shouted loudly.

    Several men raised their hands simultaneously to strike at the bird.

    A series of loud noises ensued as powerful airwaves sent the three Sacred Realm men flying hundreds of meters away. Theynded heavily, spitting outrge amounts of blood, with their bones and internal organs severely damaged, barely clinging to life. The ck-robed elder and another second-rank Holy Realm elder were also sent flying, their breaths chaotic.

    Although the bird had been injured by White Feather earlier, White Feather had shown restraint, so its injuries were not severe and did not affect itsbat power much. Therefore, with its strengthparable to a fifth-rank Holy Realm expert, dealing with these people was no problem.

    As the ck-robed elder and the other elder struggled to get up from the ground, the bird attacked again. A nearly tangible wave of energy swept towards the second-rank Holy Realm elder with unstoppable force.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, watch out!¡± the ck-robed elder shouted.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Elder Xavier was sent flying several hundred meters away again, tumbling on the ground before crashing into a ten-meter-high rock, which shattered upon impact. Large and small stones fell on him.

    Already severely injured, Elder Xavier¡¯s condition worsened as he spat out a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness.

    ¡°Elder Xavier!¡± the ck-robed elder cried out in pain.

    Before he could finish his cry, the bird had charged towards the woman in red, whipping up a fierce wind. The woman in red was terrified by this series of events and stood frozen in ce, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Youngdy, give it back the egg!¡± the ck-robed elder shouted urgently.

    Hearing his words, the woman in red finally reacted. She took out a football-sized beast egg from her storage ring and held it above her head as she looked at the approaching bird. ¡°If you dare harm me, I¡¯ll destroy it!¡±

    Seeing this, the bird stopped immediately, its body exuding a violent aura, its eyes blood-red.

    ¡°Youngdy, be careful not to break that egg!¡± the ck-robed elder eximed.

    He knew very well that as long as the egg was intact, they would be safe; if it was destroyed, they would die!

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the ck-robed elder approached the woman in red. ¡°Youngdy, give me the egg; you take Elder Harvey and leave here quickly!¡±

    Elder Harvey was naturally one of those three who were barely alive earlier.

    The woman in red let out a heavy sigh, her face grim. She knew that if she didn¡¯t return the egg today, she probably wouldn¡¯t leave here alive.

 Chapter 1595 Entering the City

    The woman reluctantly handed the beast egg to the ck-robed elder, her face full of unwillingness.

    Without acknowledging Elder Harvey and hispanions, she flew out of the valley, consumed by rage and indifferent to their fate. As she turned, her eyes briefly nced at Billy¡¯s group, a cold and sinister look shing in her pupils.

    As thedy of Quicksand Sect, she had never experienced such humiliation. In her mind, Billy and hispanions were already sentenced to death. She had also set her sights on White Feather and was determined to find a way to acquire it.

    The flying beast ignored the woman in red and turned its attention to the ck-robed elder, its violent aura intensifying. However, with the beast egg in the elder¡¯s hands, it dared not act rashly.

    The ck-robed elder watched the woman leave, his face darkening. He exhaled deeply and looked at the three people on the ground. ¡°Harvey, how are you? Can you walk?¡±

    Two of them opened their mouths but couldn¡¯t utter a word as blood gushed out, and they fell silent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡­ just go¡­¡± Harvey managed to say, his condition slightly better.

    ¡°Harvey, you go first; I¡¯ll cover you,¡± the ck-robed elder replied loudly.

    At that moment, the flying beast screeched at the ck-robed elder, its eyes full of fury. ¡°Harvey, go quickly!¡± the elder shouted again, ignoring the beast.

    Elder Harvey gritted his teeth and struggled to get up. But before he could take a step, the enraged flying beast attacked again, unleashing a powerful gust of wind that swept towards him. ¡°Elder Harvey, watch out!¡± the ck-robed elder cried out.

    Before his words could finish, a cloud of blood erupted, leaving nothing of Elder Harvey behind. ¡°Damn it!¡± the ck-robed elder roared.

    Meanwhile, the flying beast¡¯s violent aura surged again as it red at him, as if warning him to return the egg or face annihtion. Understanding the beast¡¯s intent, the elder took a deep breath and flew into the sky.

    The flying beast screeched and pursued him. ¡°Take it!¡± The ck-robed elder threw the beast egg to the side once he gained speed.

    The flying beast quickly chased after it, using a gust of wind to catch the egg. Soon, both the bird and egg descended onto the mountainous terrain. By then, the ck-robed elder was already several kilometers away. The battle for the egg hade to an end.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group followed the elder towards the city gates. They had been unsure of the gate¡¯s location, but now they had someone to lead them.

    ¡°Boss, that youngdy won¡¯t let this go easily,¡± Judge said to Billy as they flew.

    ¡°She¡¯d better behave,¡± White Tiger interjected before Billy could respond. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind teaching her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°She was indeed excessive,¡± Felicia added. ¡°She didn¡¯t even care about herpanions¡¯ lives!¡±

    ¡°I noticed she looked at White Feather with greed in her eyes,¡± Frostde remarked. ¡°She¡¯s probably set her sights on White Feather.¡±

    White Feather squawked several times and shook its head vigorously upon hearing this. Night Orchid and Frostde smiled at its reaction.

    About ten minutester, theynded outside Sky City¡¯s western gate. ¡°These city walls are really high!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the several hundred meters tall walls.

    ¡°I wonder why they built them so high,¡± Vermilion Bird responded. ¡°Even Saint realm experts can¡¯t fly that high, but for Divine Realm warriors, it¡¯s not difficult.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they have their reasons,¡± Casey mused. ¡°Just like when Boss wanted to build Skydragon City¡¯s walls.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Billy said, leading them towards the gate.

    There were a few scattered passersby at the gate. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll check how much the toll is,¡± Stout said before quickly heading to the gate.

    He returned shortly after and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite reasonable; only one top-grade spirit stone per person!¡±

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re really rich now!¡± Alex Longughed. ¡°Just entering costs a top-grade spirit stone each; isn¡¯t that expensive?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, we have money to spare!¡± Stout grinned.

    As they chatted, they reached the gate. ¡°Here are eighteen top-grade spirit stones,¡± Stout said, handing them to the guard.

    ¡°Not enough!¡± The guard didn¡¯t take the spirit stones.

    ¡°Not enough?¡± Stout was puzzled. ¡°One top-grade spirit stone per person; we have eighteen people. How is it not enough?¡±

    ¡°Who told you it¡¯s one top-grade spirit stone per person?¡± The guard nced at Stout expressionlessly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Then how much is it?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°One king-grade spirit stone per person!¡± The guard replied coldly.

    Stout choked on his saliva. Casey and others were also taken aback. A king-grade spirit stone was worth ten thousand top-grade spirit stones; this toll was outrageous!

    ¡°Say that again; what kind of spirit stone?¡± Stout asked after regaining hisposure.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± The guard said sternly. ¡°To enter the city, each person must pay one king-grade spirit stone; otherwise, don¡¯t even think about stepping through this gate!¡±

    ¡°You might as well rob us!¡± Judge frowned. ¡°No, this is easier than robbery!¡±

    ¡°If you want to enter, pay up; if not, don¡¯t block the way!¡± The guard red at Judge.

    ¡°Why did those people before us only pay one top-grade spirit stone?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw them pay only one top-grade spirit stone?¡± The guard responded coldly. ¡°Looking at your rustic appearance, you probably can¡¯t even tell top-grade from king-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Stout was furious and wanted to hit him.

    ¡°Stout, give him the king-grade spirit stones,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Boss, this is extortion¡­¡± Stout protested.

    ¡°Stout, listen to Billy Boy and give him eighteen king-grade spirit stones,¡± Opal interrupted.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout reluctantly took out eighteen king-grade spirit stones from his storage ring. Thanks to their previous haul from Alvin Hatfield¡¯s group, they had some left; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay today.

    ¡°Tell your superiors that if they want to return our spirit stonester, it won¡¯t be just eighteen,¡± Billy said after handing over the stones.

    ¡°It will be multiplied by a hundred; they¡¯ll owe us two thousand king-grade spirit stones!¡±

 Chapter 1596 A Matter at Hand

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Azure Dragon and White Tiger choked on their saliva.

    It seemed Billy was up to something again!

    ¡°Boss, eighteen times one hundred should be eighteen hundred!¡± Stout kindly reminded.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Felicia pped the back of his head.

    ¡°Felicia, why did you hit me?¡± Stout rubbed his head.

    ¡°You could have just kept quiet!¡± Felicia red at him.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± At this moment, the guard looked at Billy with a sneer.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll return your spirit stones? Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Remember, two thousand king-grade spirit stones, not one less!¡± Billy said calmly before leading the group into the city.

    ¡°Boss, is it that youngdy from the Quicksand Sect causing trouble?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy after they entered the city.

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    It was a simple matter to figure out, so he demanded two thousand king-grade spirit stones. Otherwise, most people wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with that amount!

    ¡°What?¡± Stout was surprised. ¡°Boss, you knew it was that woman in red causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t know!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°In that case, Boss, you should have asked for twenty thousand king-grade spirit stones!¡±

    The group continued walking, observing the city as they went.

    Most of the buildings were ancient in style, with several pces in sight.

    The streets were twice as wide as those in Skydragon City, with a main road wide enough for ten carriages to ride side by side.

    Shops of various types lined both sides of the street, varying in size and scale.

    Most of the pedestrians wore robes or simple clothes; the streets were bustling with people.

    Billy and his group roughly assessed the cultivation levels of the people around them. Many were quite strong, including some in thete Sacred Realm and early Holy Realm.

    In addition to pedestrians and carriages, some people rode animals that were hard to name.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Soul Chaser pointed to the sky.

    Hearing his words, everyone looked up.

    Above the city, various airships flew through the sky.

    The airships varied in size; some could hold three or four people, while others could amodate hundreds or even thousands.

    ¡°That should be the intercity airship Mr George mentioned!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    Beforeing here, Tristen George had told them that Sky City was toorge and flying was not allowed within the city. Ground transportation would take too long.

    So, he suggested they take an intercity airship, a mode of transportation powered by high-grade spirit stones and advanced arrays.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Bob replied. ¡°Arrays are truly fascinating!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± White Tiger and ck Tortoise nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Boss, should we go directly to Ethereal Sect?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Go find out how far Ethereal Sect is from here.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser nodded and walked into a nearby shop.

    About two minutester, he returned.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, what did you find out?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Ethereal Sect is located east of Skydragon City, several hundred kilometers from here,¡± Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°Even with the fastest carriage, it would take two to three days.¡±

    ¡°That far?¡± Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Soul Chaser nodded and pointed to a spot ahead. ¡°There¡¯s an intercity airship station over there. We can take an airship and get there in just over an hour.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy led the group to the station.

    Soon, they arrived at the station.

    The fare for the airship was not cheap; traveling from the west to the east of the city cost one hundred top-grade spirit stones per person.

    Billy¡¯s group initially wanted to charter a small airship but had to settle for a medium-sized one carrying two to three hundred people since no small airships were avable.

    Ten minutester, the airship took off, flying quickly towards the eastern part of the city.

    The interior and exterior of the airship were luxurious, like a moving pce.

    It was spacious, with three main floors. Even with two to three hundred people on board, it didn¡¯t feel crowded at all.

    As the airship started moving, Billy¡¯s group went to the deck to enjoy the view of the city.

    Thanks to a barrier around the airship, its high speed didn¡¯t cause any difort to those on board.

    ¡°I wonder which organization runs this airship service; they must be making a fortune!¡± Felicia remarked while enjoying the view.

    The fare was indeed high; just over an hour¡¯s ride cost one hundred top-grade spirit stones per person.

    With so many airships operating daily, their revenue must be substantial!

    ¡°Most likely it¡¯s run by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Alex Long replied. ¡°Such a profitable business wouldn¡¯t be handed over to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Felicia nodded slightly.

    ¡°Billy Boy, we¡¯ve got unweepany!¡± Amber said, looking to the left.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Hearing their words, everyone turned to look.

    A group of about ten people was approaching them.

    Leading them was an old man in a blue robe, around sixty years old. Judging by his aura, he was at the seventh-rank Holy Realm.

    Two men followed closely behind him, both at the sixth rank of the Holy Realm.

    Besides these three, there were six or seven others, all strong individuals in the Holy Realm as well.

    Sky City truly lived up to its name; Holy Realm cultivators were everywhere!

    ¡°Boss, are they from Quicksand Sect?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Opal replied for Billy. ¡°We were being watched as soon as we arrived at the city gate!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± ck Tortoise shrugged. ¡°If they want to die, let¡¯s grant their wish!¡±

    As they spoke, the other group approached them.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself,¡± the old man in blue looked at Billy. ¡°I am Cooper Chapman, an elder of Quicksand Sect.¡±

    ¡°No wonder they¡¯re so strong; they¡¯re from Quicksand Sect!¡±

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re here to pick a fight with these young folks. I wonder what these young men anddies did to provoke Quicksand Sect!¡±

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re from Quicksand Sect, they wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble here, would they?¡±

    Hearing Cooper Chapman¡¯s introduction, murmurs rose from those around them.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Casey asked Cooper Chapman calmly.

    ¡°You should know why we¡¯re here,¡± Cooper Chapman continued to look at Billy.

 Chapter 1597 Take a Blow and Leave

    ¡°Then tell me your purpose!¡± Casey continued, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Cooper Chapman replied. ¡°You didn¡¯t save our youngdy before, so all your skills are useless. Abandon them yourselves!¡±

    ¡°And then, let that flying beaste with us! In this way, you can keep your lives!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light. ¡°Is this your youngdy¡¯s idea?¡±

    ¡°Whose idea it is doesn¡¯t matter; the result does!¡± Cooper Chapman responded. ¡°My patience is limited. You¡¯d better decide soon, or if I have to act, it won¡¯t be just your skills that are abandoned.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey replied coldly. ¡°You should think about how to get off this airship alive!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, shall we fight them?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Billy said, ncing towards the third floor.

    He sensed a strong presence there, someone at the ninth-rank Holy Realm.

    He knew that one of the rooms on the third floor was the office of the airship¡¯s operator, likely someone akin to the captain.

    Not knowing the operator¡¯s background, he wanted to see their stance first.

    ¡°Kid, are you looking for death?¡± A white-robed man from the opposing camp pointed at Casey angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a moveter!¡± Casey nced dismissively at him.

    Since the boss told him to wait, he wouldn¡¯t act first; otherwise, he would have already drawn his de!

    ¡°Kid, you really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± The white-robed man continued.

    ¡°Old fool, you¡¯d better shut up, or I guarantee you¡¯ll die miserablyter!¡± Felicia replied coldly.

    ¡°Arrogant brat, I think you really¡­¡± The white-robed man frowned and was about to attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Cooper Chapman shouted.

    Then he looked at Billy again. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±

    For him, it would be best not to fight here since this wasn¡¯t Quicksand Sect¡¯s territory.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you don¡¯t dare to make a move here, right?¡± Billy replied.

    The other side¡¯s hesitation and lengthy talk indicated their concerns!

    ¡°Haha, what a joke!¡± Cooper Chapman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°If you have no concerns, then go ahead!¡± Billy responded again. ¡°But you¡¯d better consider the consequences because once you make a move, there¡¯s no turning back!¡±

    ¡°At that time, it won¡¯t just be your youngdy; even your entire Quicksand Sect might not be able to handle it!¡±

    ¡°Haha, a mere fourth-rank Holy Realm warrior dares to be so arrogant!¡± Cooper Chapman said coldly. ¡°I want to see how you make Quicksand Sect unable to handle it!¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand. ¡°Attack! Abandon all their skills; those who resist will be killed without mercy!¡±

    He was infuriated by Billy¡¯s words!

    As an elder of Quicksand Sect in Sky City, when had he ever been ignored by a young man?

    Most importantly, although he didn¡¯t know Billy and his group¡¯s background, he was sure they weren¡¯t from City Lord¡¯s Mansion or Ethereal Sect.

    Because apart from those two forces, there was no one he didn¡¯t dare to kill!

    With hismand, eight or nine people charged towards Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Boss, shall we kill?¡± Casey asked again.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy replied after ncing at the third floor.

    Ian de and Azure Fang, who had been holding back for a long time, attacked simultaneously, each unleashing several arc-shaped de lights.

    Casey also joined in, wielding his bronze de towards the white-robed man.

    Opal and Amber drew their swords and faced the two sixth-rank Holy Realm opponents.

    Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird surrounded the other enemies.

    Seeing this scene, the onlookers quickly ran towards the stern of the ship.

    Although most of them were skilled warriors, both sides of the battle were Holy Realm experts; even the shockwaves could take their lives.

    However, surprisingly, despite such a high-level battle, apart from movable objects being shattered into powder, the airship¡¯s main structure remained undamaged.

    It was clearly due to an array!

    ¡°Kid, I gave you a chance; don¡¯t me others for your fate!¡± Cooper Chapman said coldly as he looked at Billy.

    White Feather, who had been guarding Billy, screeched and was about to attack.

    ¡°White Feather, leave him alone. Go watch over Casey and the others,¡± Billy ordered.

    White Feather nodded and quickly flew towards the other battle zones.

    ¡°Kid,e on! Let me see what you¡¯ve got!¡± Cooper Chapman said as he looked at Billy.

    Beforeing here, he had learned from the ck-robed elder that Billy¡¯s group was led by a flying beast estimated to be a sixth-rank Holy Beast.

    So he had never taken Billy¡¯s group seriously.

    As soon as Cooper Chapman finished speaking, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised his hand and formed a barrier around them both.

    This move clearly aimed to prevent their attacks from affecting others.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really arrogant! Today I¡­¡±

    Cooper Chapman couldn¡¯t believe that Billy dared to do this. He was speechless!

    To him, Billy must be incredibly ignorant to be so fearless!

    A fourth-rank Holy Realm kid nning to fight him in a confined space-ridiculous!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy flipped his wrist and sent a blood-red de light shing towards him.

    ¡°You seek death!¡±

    Cooper Chapman frowned and formed a seal with his hand to meet the attack.

    A muffled sound spread as both took several steps back simultaneously.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A look of surprise shed across Cooper Chapman¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected Billy¡¯s casual strike to force him back.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy said calmly. After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Take another blow from me. If you remain unscathed, I¡¯ll let you leave alive!¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ll pay dearly for your arrogance!¡± Cooper Chapman said angrily.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a second de light mixed with thunderous force shed towards him with terrifying momentum.

    This time, Billy activated his bloodline power!

    However, Cooper Chapman seemed unaware of the impending danger and still wore a disdainful expression.

    He had no intention of dragging this out with Billy; he wanted to show him what true power was.

    So he attacked with full strength without holding back.

    But in the next moment, his face froze.

 Chapter 1598 Big Trouble?

    The de¡¯s light cut through Cooper Chapman¡¯s attack effortlessly, slicing past his right shoulder.

    In the next moment, an arm flew off, spraying blood everywhere.

    Cooper Chapman grunted, his body crashing into the barrier, leaving him dizzy.

    Before he could get up, a spiritual power-infused de appeared before him.

    Without waiting for him to beg for mercy, the ethereal de pierced his abdomen, shattering his dantian instantly.

    Cooper Chapman let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    He copsed to the ground like a dead dog, his face pale and filled with despair.

    At that moment, he realized just how wrong he had been.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Cooper Chapman asked Billy with difficulty after catching his breath.

    A fourth-rank Holy Realm cultivator had crippled him in one move. Such a person was no ordinary individual!

    He began to worry for the Quicksand Sect.

    Perhaps this time, the sect had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Now you know where my confidencees from?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    Then, without waiting for a response, he waved his hand and removed the barrier.

    Meanwhile, the other battles had also concluded.

    The remaining eight or nine opponents were no match for White Feather. In less than two minutes, they were all down.

    Seeing the scene, the onlookers at the stern gasped in shock.

    ¡°Who are these young people? They¡¯re incredibly skilled!¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong they are, they¡¯ve caused big trouble. They dared to kill so many from the Quicksand Sect. The sect won¡¯t let this slide!¡±

    ¡°Even if the Quicksand Sect lets them go, killing people on this airship will be hard to exin!¡±

    The crowd began to discuss animatedly.

    Just then, footsteps echoed as three people emerged from the main building.

    Leading them was a middle-aged man with a square face and dressed in white robes, exuding a sharp aura.

    This was Kaiden Griffin, whose presence Billy had sensed earlier-a ninth-rank Holy Realm expert.

    Behind him were two individuals with sixth-rank Holy Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Mr Griffin, you¡¯re just in time! Kill them for me!¡± Cooper Chapman struggled to get up upon seeing the man.

    ¡°Take Elder Cooper down for treatment!¡± Kaiden Griffin ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two airship staff members quickly approached.

    ¡°Without my permission, he¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± Billy said calmly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    At his words, Bob and Ian de stepped forward, blocking Cooper Chapman¡¯s path.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kaiden Griffin narrowed his eyes at Billy.

    ¡°Daring to speak to me like that on my airship is quite bold.¡±

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he continued, ¡°Do you know? It¡¯s been nearly a century since anyone dared cause trouble on an intercity airship.¡±

    ¡°You finally show yourself?¡± Billy ignored his taunt.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Quicksand Sect must have offered you quite a reward?¡±

    ¡°Kid, what nonsense are you spouting? Are you tired of living?¡± The man behind Kaiden Griffin shouted angrily at Billy.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d shut up,¡± Azure Dragon said coldly, ncing at him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Kaiden Griffin interrupted him with a wave of his hand.

    Then he looked at Billy again and smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know that just for what you said, I could take your life?¡±

    ¡°You can try,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You seem very confident,¡± Kaiden Griffin remarked, narrowing his eyes further.

    ¡°Objectively speaking, for someone your age to reach fourth-rank Holy Realm is impressive.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s no one like you in Sky City, not even in Ethereal Sect or the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°So if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be from Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± Kaiden Griffin asked.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Has anyone mentioned Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce to you since you came from Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Kaiden Griffin continued.

    ¡°Sorry, never heard of it,¡± Billy shrugged.

    It was indeed the first time he had heard of ¡®Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.¡¯

    ¡°Now you have,¡± Kaiden Griffin replied calmly.

    ¡°From your tone, Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce seems quite powerful?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°How should I answer that?¡± Kaiden Griffin said with a troubled expression.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Let me put it this way.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Quicksand Sect or Ethereal Sect or even the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°If anyone dares cause trouble on an intercity airship, regardless of their status in those factions, they would either cripple themselves ormit suicide in atonement.¡±

    ¡°That powerful?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Not only him but even Billy was somewhat surprised.

    From Kaiden Griffin¡¯s tone and expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he was exaggerating!

    It seemed that Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce was indeed formidable!

    ¡°It¡¯s even more powerful than you can imagine,¡± Kaiden Griffin replied again.

    Then he turned to Billy. ¡°Now do you believe what I said earlier?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t receive their benefits, why didn¡¯t you show up when they first attacked?¡± Billy countered.

    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do my job?¡± Kaiden Griffin¡¯s eyes narrowed further.

    ¡°Enough. I have no patience for this. How do you want to stand up for them? Just say it,¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°Given that you¡¯re new to Sky City and unaware of intercity airship rules, I¡¯ll be lenient,¡± Kaiden Griffin responded.

    ¡°All of you will cripple your cultivation. I will let it slide.¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± A fierce look shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I advise against saying ¡®no,¡¯ because if you do, you¡¯ll be in big trouble,¡± Kaiden Griffin warned again.

    ¡°If that happens, not only will you suffer, but even your family or sect will be implicated.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Kaiden Griffin sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth threatening¡­¡±

    ¡°I was going to spare your life because although you¡¯re colluding with the Quicksand Sect, you didn¡¯t act personally,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°But unfortunately, you shouldn¡¯t have threatened me because I don¡¯t like being threatened!¡±

    Hearing this, Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s mouths twitched slightly.

    They didn¡¯t think their boss was joking!

    It seemed he intended to kill even those from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    But beforeing here, Mr George repeatedly reminded them to keep a low profile!

 Chapter 1599 The Arrival of the Strong

    At the same time, Kaiden Griffin burst intoughter.

    The two men and women behind him, along with several staff members, looked at Billy as if he were a fool.

    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re going to kill me?¡± Kaiden Griffin finally managed to stopughing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether you have the guts to kill someone from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. First, tell me how you n to kill me. With just the dozen of you¡­¡±

    ¡°White Feather, do it!¡± Billy interrupted him with a deep voice before he could finish his sentence.

    White Feather let out a cry and vanished like a phantom.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Kaiden Griffin shouted angrily, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    As he spoke, he moved forward.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Billy to strike first and had already sentenced Billy to death in his mind.

    The next moment, a thunderous explosion echoed through the scene. A powerful shockwave sent many onlookers at the stern flying.

    Simultaneously, a figure shot out and crashed into the main structure, then fell heavily onto the deck, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Everyone looked over and saw that it was Kaiden Griffin!

    At this moment, blood was continuously flowing from his mouth, his breath was extremely weak, and many of his bones and meridians were damaged, leaving him with less than half of hisbat strength. His face showed an expression of extreme shock.

    He clearly hadn¡¯t expected White Feather to possess such power, capable of severely injuring him with just one move!

    Around them, gasps could be heard from everyone present, including the opposing group and the onlookers, all of whom were dumbfounded!

    A ninth-rank Holy Realm expert was utterly defeated by a flying beast?!

    It was unbelievable!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Bymon sense, even a ninth-rank Holy Beast couldn¡¯t be a match for a ninth-rank Holy Realm cultivator, let alone severely injure one with a single move!

    This flying beast clearly had cultivation above that of a Holy Beast!

    But up until today, the highest level beast discovered within Sky City was only a ninth-rank Holy Beast!

    What exactly was this flying beast? Where did ite from?

    ¡°Elder Kaiden!¡±

    The man and woman from the opposing group rushed towards Kaiden Griffin.

    Before they could reach him, a spiritual power-formed de floated in front of Kaiden Griffin, exuding a chilling aura.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± the woman stopped and asked Billy.

    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Billy ignored the woman and walked towards Kaiden Griffin.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± Kaiden Griffin struggled to get up from the ground.

    Then, with a look of gritted teeth, he red at Billy. ¡°But I must tell you, you¡¯ve gotten yourself into big trouble!¡±

    ¡°Injuring someone from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce on an intercity airship is a capital offense! Not just for you, but for everyone around you¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him!

    If Kaiden Griffin had knelt down and begged for mercy at this moment, confessing his dirty dealings with the Quicksand Sect, he might have saved his life.

    But threatening the Boss now was like seeking death!

    ¡°What if I just kill you?¡± Billy interrupted him again.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Kaiden Griffin wiped the blood from his mouth. ¡°Go ahead and try. I¡¯d like to see if you have the guts to¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the phantom de pierced through his heart, blood gushing out like a fountain.

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you¡­¡±

    Kaiden Griffin looked down at the hole in his chest and managed to utter a few words before copsing to the ground, kicking his legs in his final moments.

    His eyes were wide open in disbelief.

    Even in his dying breath, he couldn¡¯t believe Billy had actually dared to kill him!

    He was one of the managers of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce in Sky City! And on his own ship! To be killed just like that!

    Such an event probably hadn¡¯t happened in nearly a thousand years!

    In his final moments, he felt a tinge of regret.

    Had he known Billy was such a madman, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked him. Now he¡¯d lost his life for it!

    Seeing Kaiden Griffin lying motionless on the ground, the entire airship fell into a deathly silence.

    Except for Casey¡¯s group, everyone else had expressions simr to Kaiden Griffin¡¯s.

    He really dared to kill Kaiden Griffin!

    How could he dare! Did he not know what the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce represented?

    ¡°You¡­ you actually killed Mr Griffin? You killed him?¡± After a long while, the woman cried out in pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead. You¡¯re absolutely dead¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ just wait. None of you will leave here alive today!¡± The man pulled out a sound transmission talisman as he spoke.

    He activated the array on the talisman, which instantly vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Billy Boy, this Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce seemsplicated,¡± Amber said as she walked up to Billy.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He knew this well enough!

    But even so, what difference did it make? Those who needed to be killed still had to be killed!

    ¡°Boss, what now? Should we have them stop the ship and get off first?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Run? Do you think you can escape?¡± The man responded coldly.

    ¡°Not just in Sky City; even if you escape back to Forbidden Ruins Space, you won¡¯t have any chance of survival!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon retorted before looking back at Billy.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t he call for reinforcements? Let¡¯s wait for them to arrive.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t one to run away! Besides, if this matter wasn¡¯t resolved properly, the other side would surely not let it go, leading to more troubleter on!

    ¡°Boss, their reinforcements might not be Holy Realm cultivators!¡± ck Tortoise reminded him.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Billy continued shaking his head.

    As soon as Billy finished speaking, an overwhelming aura swept down from the sky, enveloping the entire airship.

    Even with a barrier outside, everyone inside still felt an incredibly terrifying pressure.

    Most of the onlookers copsed to the ground with weak legs, trembling all over and pale-faced.

    From this aura alone, it was clear that the neer¡¯s cultivation was definitely above Holy Realm!

    ¡°They arrived so quickly?¡±

    Judge looked towards the void and spoke.

    Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s faces showed signs of seriousness.

    The next moment, a figure pierced through the barrier and appeared on the deck.

    Dressed in ck robes with silver hair, it was hard to tell his actual age. His eyes were sharp, and killing intent emanated from him.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Joel!¡±

    Upon seeing the elder, the man and woman along with all staff members bowed in respect.

    Joel Wooler ignored them and walked over to Kaiden Griffin. He released his spiritual power to check on him.

    After about a minute, he retracted his spiritual power expressionlessly.

    Then he looked at the woman and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    ¡°Elder Joel,¡± she bowed again and pointed at Billy. ¡°Elder Kaiden was killed by him!¡±

 Chapter 1600 A Formidable Background

    As the woman¡¯s words fell, a suffocating pressure enveloped Billy.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and the others eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    While speaking, he activated his bloodline power to resist the opponent¡¯s aura.

    Although the opponent¡¯s cultivation was above the Holy Realm, thinking that mere pressure could scare Billy was clearly an overestimation.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Joel Wooler stared at Billy and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the habit of kneeling to anyone!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how tough you really are!¡± Joel Wooler¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Immediately, an even more formidable aura burst from him, pressing down on Billy.

    Billy felt as if two mountains were pressing on his shoulders, making it hard to move. His legs trembled uncontrobly.

    However, that was all. Making Billy kneel was still far off!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing Billy¡¯s state, Joel Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that under such pressure, Billy could still stand his ground.

    In his estimation, even a ninth-rank Holy Realm cultivator couldn¡¯t withstand it, let alone Billy, who was only a fourth-rank Holy Realm cultivator.

    The result was beyond his expectations!

    ¡°I really underestimated you!¡± Joel Wooler frowned.

    Taking a deep breath, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Let me see your true strength. If you can withstand this move, I¡¯ll let you leave¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to form a palm strike.

    ¡°White Feather, attack!¡± At this moment, Opal shouted.

    White Feather, who had been poised to strike, dashed forward without hesitation.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Joel Wooler clearly didn¡¯t take a flying beast seriously. With a deep voice, he swept out a palm strike.

    With a muffled sound, White Feather and Joel Wooler were both forced back dozens of meters before they stopped.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Joel Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted coldly, his face full of disbelief.

    ¡°No wonder you dared to kill someone from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. You have some backing!¡± After stabilizing his emotions, Joel Wooler continued.

    ¡°But thinking you can contend with the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce with just a flying beast is naive!¡±

    After speaking, his aura quickly surged to its peak, filling the entire airship with immense pressure.

    Those who had just gotten up from the ground copsed again, their faces pale as wax.

    Even Judge and Soul Chaser shivered involuntarily, their hearts pounding.

    ¡°Come on, let me see how strong this beast really is!¡±

    Joel Wooler spoke again in a deep voice, forming seals with his hands and pushing out. The void twisted instantly where his palm passed.

    White Feather showed no intention of retreating. With a cry, it charged forward.

    A loud bang echoed again, and a powerful shockwave swept through the area, unstoppable.

    Casey and Azure Dragon quickly retreated twenty or thirty steps before stabilizing themselves, nearly spitting out blood from the surging energy within them.

    Joel Wooler and White Feather were again forced back dozens of meters, their breaths slightly chaotic.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    After stabilizing himself, Joel Wooler couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, his eyes filled with shock.

    In the previous move, he had only used seventy to eighty percent of his power due to being caught off guard. Being forced back by White Feather was eptable.

    But in this move, he had used over ny percent of his power and still ended up with the same result.

    Unbelievable!

    White Feather stood its ground without rushing to attack again. Perhaps it knew that it and Joel Wooler were evenly matched and couldn¡¯t easily defeat each other.

    ¡°What kind of beast is it?¡± Joel Wooler turned to look at Billy.

    Before today, he had never seen a beast that could fight him to a standstill and was naturally curious.

    ¡°Do you know why I killed him?¡± Billy pointed at Kaiden Griffin on the ground and spoke calmly.

    ¡°The reason doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Joel Wooler responded. ¡°I only care about the result, and the result is that you killed him. That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Even if he had a thousand reasons to die, it¡¯s not your ce as an outsider to act!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, is this your logic or the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s logic?¡± Billy sneered coldly.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Joel Wooler replied.

    ¡°It makes a big difference!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just your personal logic, perhaps the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce still has hope.¡±

    ¡°But if it¡¯s your chamber¡¯s logic, then it won¡¯t be long before your chamber closes down!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite humorous!¡± Joel Wooler sneered. ¡°You have no idea what kind of existence the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is!¡±

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he continued in a stern tone, ¡°Are you really going to resist?¡±

    ¡°With your skills, your position in the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce shouldn¡¯t be low. State your name!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Joel Wooler, manager of Sky City for the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡± Joel Wooler directly revealed his identity without hesitation.

    ¡°Manager?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°So you¡¯re in charge of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡±

    ¡°At least in Sky City, I call the shots!¡± Joel Wooler continued.

    ¡°You mean the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has branches outside Sky City?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that?¡± Joel Wooler was also surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not from Sky City?¡±

    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°No wonder you dared to kill someone on the airship!¡±

    ¡°Please borate!¡± Billy replied again.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to chat with you?¡± Joel Wooler changed his tone abruptly.

    ¡°My patience is limited. If you don¡¯t cripple your cultivation now, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Old man, your people colluded with Quicksand Sect and attacked us first on this airship to take our lives!¡± White Tiger spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°ording to you, we shouldn¡¯t resist and should let them do whatever they want. Only then would we not vite your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s rules?¡±

    ¡°Is what he said true?¡± Hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Joel Wooler turned to look at the staff beside him after a brief pause.

    ¡°Elder Joel, they are lying!¡± The staff member bowed and responded.

    ¡°Although Quicksand Sect attacked first today, it was because they were provoked.¡±

    ¡°And Quicksand Sect initially only intended to teach them a lesson without any intent to kill.¡±

    ¡°But they indiscriminately used lethal moves from the start!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, they falsely used Elder Kaiden. Elder Kaiden could never collude with Quicksand Sect!¡±

    ¡°Elder Kaiden only came out to stop them from killing but ended up being killed by them!¡±

 Chapter 1601 White Feather, Kill Him!

    White Tiger looked at the other party. ¡°It¡¯s a waste that you¡¯re not an actor!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± The staff member nced at White Tiger and then turned to Joel Wooler.

    ¡°Elder Joel, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the other passengers. They witnessed the whole process.¡±

    ¡°You are quite clever!¡± Billy said calmly, looking at the other party.

    The other party suggested that Joel Wooler ask the bystanders, which seemed fair on the surface.

    But after the fight broke out, the bystanders had retreated far away and didn¡¯t know what exactly happened.

    They only saw people from the Quicksand Sect being killed by Billy and his group. Later, Kaiden Griffin brought people out to confront them and was also killed.

    So, whether they asked or not, the result would be the same.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ yes¡­¡± Cooper Chapman, lying on the ground, spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d keep my mouth shut!¡± Billy nced at him.

    Then he pointed to Kaiden Griffin on the ground and looked at Joel Wooler.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask. If you really want to know the truth, just check the storage ring on your elder¡¯s hand.¡±

    The storage ring had been released from its owner, so Billy had used his spiritual power to search it earlier. It contained nearly a hundred thousand king-grade spirit stones.

    This was clearly abnormal.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The staff member¡¯s eyes shed with panic upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    Before he could finish speaking, Joel Wooler raised his hand towards Kaiden Griffin¡¯s body and grabbed the storage ring.

    Then he used his spiritual power to scan it.

    After a while, he withdrew his spiritual power, his face showing no emotion.

    ¡°Elder Joel¡­¡± The staff member looked at Joel Wooler with some trepidation.

    ¡°Give me your storage ring!¡± Joel Wooler interrupted him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Elder Joel, I¡­¡± The staff member was stunned.

    But before he could finish speaking, the storage ring on his hand was already in Joel Wooler¡¯s possession.

    ¡°Do you have anything to exin?¡±

    Joel Wooler forcibly released the ownership of the storage ring and checked the spirit stones inside. Then he looked at the staff member and spoke calmly.

    Although his tone was calm, a cold killing intent was faintly emanating from him.

    The staff member shivered and immediately knelt down.

    He then spoke tremblingly, ¡°Elder Joel, let me exin. It was¡­ Elder Kaiden who forced me to do it. If I didn¡¯t agree, he¡­¡±

    He knew very well that this kind of behavior, which ignored the rules of the chamber ofmerce and lined one¡¯s own pockets, was a red line for the chamber ofmerce. Once discovered, it was a capital offense.

    Originally, he thought today¡¯s matter was trivial.

    As long as they killed these people, there would be no evidence. Then Kaiden Griffin could make up any reason to report to the higher-ups, and the matter would be over.

    But things didn¡¯t go as nned. He never expected Billy and his group to be so powerful that even Kaiden Griffin was no match for them.

    When Kaiden Griffin was killed, he knew things had spiraled out of control.

    Before he could finish speaking, Joel Wooler casually waved his hand, and the man turned into a cloud of blood mist, leaving nothing behind.

    ¡°Not bad, you know how to clean house!¡± Vermilion Bird said lightly and pointed to Cooper Chapman from Quicksand Sect. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡­¡± Cooper Chapman spoke with difficulty.

    With a muffled sound, Cooper Chapman also turned into a cloud of blood mist.

    Seeing this scene, the bystanders in the distance gasped in shock.

    ¡°It seems your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce isn¡¯tpletely rotten yet¡­¡± Azure Dragon began to speak.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about our matter!¡± Joel Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon was slightly stunned.

    ¡°In light of the circumstances and since you acted in self-defense, you can keep your cultivation!¡± Joel Wooler ignored Azure Dragon and looked at Billy.

    ¡°But those who killed members of my Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce must each leave an arm behind. Then this matter can be settled!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± White Tiger frowned.

    ¡°Although Kaiden Griffin was at fault, he was still a member of our chamber ofmerce. It¡¯s not up to outsiders to enforce our rules!¡± Joel Wooler continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°I advise you to reconsider¡­¡± Joel Wooler responded coldly.

    ¡°White Feather, kill him!¡± Before Joel Wooler could finish speaking, Billy spoke in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he activated his bloodline power and formed a Celestial ck Finger to strike out.

    He no longer wanted to waste words with the other party.

    In this world where the strong prey on the weak, actions speak louder than words.

    As soon as Billy spoke, White Feather charged forward.

    ¡°Billy Boy, I¡¯ll join you!¡± Opal also spoke up and prepared to attack.

    ¡°Opal, you don¡¯t need to fight. Take everyone back!¡± Billy shouted back.

    Hearing his words, Opal didn¡¯t insist and led Amber and Casey¡¯s group back a distance.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Joel Wooler frowned and shouted angrily.

    He raised his hand and sent out two gusts of wind to meet them.

    With a loud bang, both Joel Wooler and Billy were pushed back several steps, their breaths slightly disordered.

    Joel Wooler hadn¡¯t expected Billy to suddenly attack and was caught off guard. It was difficult for him to handle theirbined assault in such a short time.

    Just as Joel Wooler was trying to steady himself, White Featherunched several nearly tangible waves of air with thunderous force.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Joel Wooler roared angrily and formed a mysterious seal with his hands to counterattack.

    Both attacks exploded simultaneously. White Feather slid back several meters while Joel Wooler retreated several steps again.

    At the same time, a sharp de light from Billy left a deep cut on Joel Wooler¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You actually injured me. Not bad!¡± Joel Wooler nced at the wound on his arm before changing his tone.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you insisted on going your own way. Don¡¯t me me!¡±

    As he finished speaking, an overwhelming aura erupted from him, making everyone on the airship feel suffocated.

    ¡°If you can withstand this move, I¡¯ll let you leave!¡±

    With a deep voice, Joel Wooler formed a tangible spear that shot towards Billy and White Feather.

    The spear wasn¡¯t very fast, but it caused ripples in the air as it passed through, creating a faintly distorted effect.

    Even though Billy didn¡¯t want to confront it head-on, he found himself unable to dodge it as if he were locked onto by the spear. He could only defend by attacking.

    White Feather sensed the power of this move. With a cry, it charged directly at the spear to relieve some pressure off Billy.

    ¡°White Feather, be careful!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    He had a premonition that White Feather might not be able to withstand this move.

    ¡°Elder Joel, please show mercy!¡±

    At this moment, an elder¡¯s voice came from outside.

 Chapter 1602 Above the Holy Realm

    As the voice resounded, a powerful wave of energy tore through the barrier outside the airship and crashed down with thunderous force.

    Immediately, Joel Wooler¡¯s offensive was blocked, and his long spear shattered, causing the energy wave to rage in mid-air.

    The entire airship shook!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Joel Wooler steadied himself after retreating several steps and looked up into the void, his pupils narrowing slightly.

    He could sense that the neer¡¯s strength was on par with his own.

    As soon as he spoke, an elderly figure appeared on the deck, with white hair and a youthful face, exuding vigor.

    ¡°Elder Kian?¡±

    Upon seeing the old man, Billy and his group shouted in unison.

    The neer was Kian George, whom they had met a few days ago in the Forbidden Ruins Space, and he was also Tristen George¡¯s great-grandfather.

    He was the Vice Leader of the Guardian Alliance and one of the few experts above the Holy Realm within the alliance!

    ¡°Mr Billy, sorry for beingte. Are you all alright?¡± Kian George smiled at Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, thanks to Elder Kian¡¯s assistance!¡± Billy bowed in response.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Kian George smiled again and then looked at Joel Wooler. ¡°Elder Joel, I have a rough understanding of today¡¯s events.¡±

    ¡°Although Mr Billy and his group killed members of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, they were merely defending themselves.¡±

    ¡°I kindly ask Elder Joel to let this matter rest. Would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Are you from the Guardian Alliance?¡± Joel Wooler scrutinized Kian George and asked.

    As the manager of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce in Sky City, he was well aware of the city¡¯s powerful figures.

    Currently, there were fewer than five people in Sky City who could rival him inbat, and this person before him was not among them.

    Given the recent events in the Forbidden Ruins Space and Sky City, he could easily guess Kian George¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Elder Joel has keen eyes!¡± Kian George cupped his hands in respect. ¡°I am Kian George, Vice Leader of the Guardian Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Are they also from the Guardian Alliance?¡± Joel Wooler pointed at Billy¡¯s group with a slight frown.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t need Kian George to answer this question.

    When he heard Kian George call out ¡®Mr Billy,¡¯ he had guessed as much.

    Billy¡¯s name had spread throughout Sky City almost overnight. Anyone with even a slight interest in the Forbidden Ruins Space had heard of him.

    Moreover, as one of Sky City¡¯s key figures, he had ess to information that the general public did not.

    He knew that Billy not only possessed the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ but also had a priceless treasure!

    Although he didn¡¯t know what that treasure was, it was said to be far more valuable than the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯!

    He hadn¡¯t expected to meet this legendary young man so soon in Sky City.

    At thirty years old, with fourth-rank Holy Realm cultivation, he could rival ninth-rank Holy Realm warriors!

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Kian George smiled faintly.

    As he spoke, he flicked his finger, and a storage ring floated before Joel Wooler.

    ¡°The storage ring contains ten thousand king-grade spirit stones aspensation for Mr Billy¡¯s offense against the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. Please ept it, Elder Joel!¡±

    ¡°Take it back!¡± Joel Wooler waved his hand. ¡°Let this matter rest; there will be no next time!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Billy. ¡°You killed many from the Quicksand Sect today. They won¡¯t let this go easily. You¡¯ll have plenty of trouble ahead!¡±

    Knowing Billy¡¯s identity, he had no intention of pursuing the matter further.

    For many years, regardless of how Sky City changed, the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce maintained a neutral stance.

    It was no exception this time!

    He knew that Billy had a lot of trouble ahead, and it was best for the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce to stay out of it!

    Moreover, given the current situation, even if he wanted to hold Billy ountable, hecked the strength to do so!

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, Elder Joel!¡± Billy smiled.

    After a few more words, Kian George took Billy¡¯s group and flew away.

    Watching them leave, Joel Wooler murmured thoughtfully, ¡°Sky City will not be peaceful!¡±

    After speaking, he took out a sound transmission stone from his body. After covering it with spiritual power, he sent out a message.

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s group was flying towards Ethereal Sect.

    ¡°Elder Kian, how did you know we were here?¡± Azure Dragon asked Kian George.

    ¡°Sky City isrge, but you caused quite amotion here,¡± Kian George smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to kill on an Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce airship.¡±

    ¡°So your actions have already spread throughout Sky City; everyone is talking about it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Otherwise, why would I be here?¡± Kian George smiled again.

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Elder Kian, what kind of organization is the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce? They seem very powerful!¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    Hearing this, Casey and the others looked at Kian George with interest.

    ¡°This question is best answered by the old master because I know very little,¡± Kian George smiled faintly.

    ¡°I can only tell you that if possible, it¡¯s best not to provoke them; they are very strong!¡±

    ¡°Elder Kian, how is the situation at City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been dealing with it these past few days. As of today, it¡¯s almost resolved,¡± Kian George replied.

    ¡°The remaining core members of the Hatfield n have been eliminated. Additionally, all branch members have been stripped of their cultivation and expelled from City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°So now Ethereal Sect is stationed at City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Billy asked further.

    ¡°The old master¡¯s initial n was to have Ethereal Sect take over City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Kian George said again.

    ¡°But Mr Craft has been declining, so it¡¯s not yet confirmed.¡±

    ¡°What does Mr Craft mean?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°He means that Ethereal Sect is only interested in martial arts and not in managing the city. He suggested that Guardian Alliance take over City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Kian George replied.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°Elder Kian, your cultivation should be above the Holy Realm?¡± Azure Fang asked Kian George at this moment.

    ¡°In martial arts, what realm is above the Holy Realm?¡±

    Hearing Azure Fang¡¯s question, everyone looked at Kian George with curiosity.

    Before this, their understanding of martial arts only reached the Holy Realm; beyond that was unknown territory.

    ¡°Above the Holy Realm is called Otherworldly Realm!¡± Kian George smiled faintly.

 Chapter 1603 How Did You Cripple Him?

    ¡°Otherworldly Realm?¡± Everyone was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kian George nodded in response.

    ¡°As the name implies, Otherworldly means transcending the ordinary!¡±

    ¡°The Otherworldly Realm is also the pinnacle of martial arts in our world!¡±

    ¡°It is divided into nine grades, with the first being the lowest and the ninth being the strongest!¡±

    ¡°Elder Kian, do you mean that the strongest person in our world is only at the Otherworldly Realm?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kian George nodded and added.

    ¡°The Hatfield n wants to seize the ¡®Spiritual Line Origin¡¯ to break through the limitations of the Otherworldly Realm and reach a higher level of cultivation!¡±

    ¡°What about the old master? Is he also in the Otherworldly Realm?¡± Bob asked curiously.

    ¡°The old master¡¯s situation is a bit special,¡± Kian George replied.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I suspect his true cultivation is beyond the Otherworldly Realm, but due to some special reason, he can currently only exert the power of the Otherworldly Realm.¡±

    ¡°Beyond the Otherworldly Realm?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Elder Kian, isn¡¯t the old master from our world? How can he break through the Otherworldly Realm?¡± Ian de pursued further.

    Billy and the others also looked at Kian George, clearly curious about this question.

    ¡°This is just my guess; it may not be true!¡± Kian George smiled again. ¡°Next time you see the old master, you can ask him yourself!¡±

    ¡°Next time?¡± Amber was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t the old master in Ethereal Sect?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Kian George shook his head.

    ¡°Not here?¡± Everyone echoed.

    Wasn¡¯t it the old master who asked Boss to find him? How could he not be here?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kian George nodded. ¡°The old master had an urgent matter to attend to and left Sky Cityst night.¡±

    ¡°Elder Kian, do you know where the old master went? Did he return to Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where he went!¡± Kian George shook his head. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    After speaking, he added, ¡°The old master instructed before leaving that you should wait for him at Ethereal Sect for a few days. He will return after finishing his business.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone responded.

    About half an hourter, theynded at the gate of Ethereal Sect¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    As soon as they touched down, Courtney Craft ran over with a joyful expression.

    ¡°Courtney, long time no see!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°A few days ago, my father told me you wereing to Sky City, and I was thrilled!¡± Courtney Craft beamed with joy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to your arrival every day!¡±

    After greeting Kian George and Opal, she continued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk!¡±

    With that, she led everyone into the courtyard.

    ¡°Billy, I heard you had a conflict with people from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce? What happened?¡± Courtney Craft asked as they walked.

    ¡°Nothing major!¡± Billy smiled and then asked, ¡°Courtney, do you know much about Quicksand Sect?¡±

    ¡°Quicksand Sect?¡± Courtney Craft was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about Quicksand Sect? Did they provoke you?¡±

    ¡°There was a minor conflict,¡± Billy smiled again and briefly exined what had happened.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± After hearing Billy¡¯s exnation, Courtney Craft looked relieved. ¡°The youngdy of the Chapman family is quite a troublemaker!¡±

    Then she turned to Billy and continued.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll see my father first, and then I¡¯ll have him send some people with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take some menter and bring that youngdy from the Chapman family here to kneel and apologize to you!¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Courtney, what¡¯s Ethereal Sect¡¯s rtionship with Quicksand Sect?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°It used to be good, but not in recent years. Especially after I crippled their young master, our two sects have had no contact,¡± Courtney Craft shrugged.

    ¡°Girl, you crippled their young master?¡± Stout was intrigued. ¡°Why did you cripple him? How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°I told you to call me Missy, didn¡¯t I?¡± Courtney Craft red at Stout before continuing.

    ¡°He and I had an arranged marriage when we were young. Last year he came to propose, but I wanted to break off the engagement. He disagreed and tried to kiss me.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t even of age, and he came to propose?¡± Stout was taken aback.

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°What happened then?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s such a scumbag that I couldn¡¯t even eat when I saw him. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t let him kiss me, so I took action,¡± Courtney Craft replied.

    ¡°What did you do? How did you cripple him?¡± Stout asked further.

    ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡± Courtney Craft shrugged again. ¡°Anyway, since that day, he hasn¡¯t been able to be a man anymore!¡±

    Casey and Azure Dragon both choked at the same time.

    ¡°Courtney, didn¡¯t his fathere after youter?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°He did!¡± Courtney Craft replied. ¡°He brought a group of people to Ethereal Sect and shouted for half a day but didn¡¯t dare make a move in the end.¡±

    ¡°In fact, he knows very well what kind of person his son is, so he didn¡¯t dare be too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°But since then, the rtionship between our two sects has be more strained, and we no longer interact.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Felicia nodded.

    As they chatted, they walked into a grand hall.

    ¡°Father, Billy is here!¡± Courtney Craft called out towards the corridor.

    ¡°Haha, Mr Billy, wee!¡± Soon enough, Jorge Craft came out quickly from the corridor.

    ¡°Mr Craft, sorry for disturbing you!¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Jorge Craft smiled again. ¡°I was dealing with some matters earlier and couldn¡¯t personally wee you. Please don¡¯t take offense!¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy smiled back.

    ¡°Elder Kian, thank you for your efforts!¡± Jorge Craft turned to Kian George.

    ¡°Mr Craft, you¡¯re too polite. We should be thanking you for taking us in!¡± Kian George also smiled.

    ¡°Elder Kian, you¡¯re ttering me!¡± Jorge Craftughed. ¡°You are esteemed guests; it¡¯s an honor for me!¡±

    Then he pointed to some seats nearby. ¡°Everyone, please sit down!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy and the others responded.

    ¡°Courtney, go check if Mr Billy¡¯s amodations are ready!¡± Jorge Craft instructed Courtney Craft.

    ¡°Mr Craft, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± Billy said to Jorge Craft. ¡°We just came to meet you and will leave shortly.¡±

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re leaving soon?¡± Courtney Craft was slightly surprised. ¡°The old master hasn¡¯t returned yet; where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy must be worried about burdening Ethereal Sect?¡± Jorge Craft smiled and asked.

 Chapter 1604 Academy Admissions

    ¡°Mr Craft, I¡¯m like a ticking time bomb right now. Trouble follows me wherever I go,¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Moreover, I just offended the Quicksand Sect again. They definitely won¡¯t let this slide!¡±

    ¡°If we stay in the Ethereal Sect, it will surely bring you a lot of trouble!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already helped us a lot, including with Harleen and Ivy. We can¡¯t burden you further¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re being too polite!¡± Jorge Craft interrupted him.

    ¡°Just stay here. The Quicksand Sect wouldn¡¯t daree to the Ethereal Sect to demand anything!¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft¡­¡± Billy began again.

    ¡°Mr Billy, this matter is settled. No need to discuss it further!¡± Jorge Craft interrupted him once more.

    ¡°Until the old master returns, you will stay in the Ethereal Sect. I want to see who dares to act recklessly here!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Craft!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist further.

    Since the other party was so sincere, it would be too rude to refuse.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr Billy!¡± Jorge Craft replied with a smile.

    As he spoke, he flicked his fingers, and a storage ring floated in front of Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, this storage ring contains some cultivation resources. Use them for now, and I¡¯ll have more prepared for you in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, this is too valuable; I can¡¯t ept it!¡± Billy said after scanning the contents of the storage ring with his spiritual power.

    Inside the storage ring were tens of thousands of king-grade spirit stones, along with arge number of high-grade spiritual fruits and beast cores, all of significant value.

    ¡°These are just external possessions; no need to be polite!¡± Jorge Craft smiled lightly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Billy started again.

    ¡°Mr Billy, since this is Mr Craft¡¯s kind gesture, you should ept it!¡± Kian George chimed in with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Billy thought for a moment and then took the storage ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter; no need to mention it!¡± Jorge Craft smiled again.

    ¡­ In an unknown region, there was arge city.

    This city, whether in terms of area or poption, was no less than Sky City.

    The quality of the buildings in the city was even better than those in Sky City.

    That morning, three women walked out of a hotel in the eastern part of the city: an old woman and two youngdies.

    These three were Aubree, Harleen, and Ivy. They had been staying at this hotel for several days.

    During this time, Aubree would asionally go out to gather information, while Harleen and Ivy stayed inside the hotel to cultivate.

    Over this period, both had made progress in their cultivation and had broken through to the seventh-rank Holy Realm just yesterday!

    Even Billy would be impressed by such speed!

    Of course, if Billy had undergone body refinement, his breakthrough speed wouldn¡¯t be slow either!

    ¡°Aubree, I still want to go back to Sky City!¡± Harleen said after taking a deep breath as they walked down the street.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Ivy added. ¡°Aubree, can you take us back? I¡¯m worried¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    For the past few days, both had been concerned about Billy and the others¡¯ safety and had been urging Aubree to take them back.

    Initially, when they left Sky City with Aubree a few days ago, they thought Aubree had a sound transmission stone and could keep track of Sky City and Forbidden Ruins Space events.

    But upon arriving here, they learned that due to the great distance from Sky City, Aubree¡¯s sound transmission stone couldn¡¯tmunicate with Sky City.

    Naturally, this made them anxious!

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, why are you bringing this up again?¡± Aubree said with a wry smile.

    ¡°I already told you that the person I entrusted has returned from Sky City.¡±

    ¡°ording to the information he gathered, in the recent battle between Sky City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion and Skydragon City in Forbidden Ruins Space, Skydragon City won decisively, and the high-endbat power of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion waspletely wiped out.¡±

    ¡°Now Sky City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion has changed hands and is temporarily managed by the Guardian Alliance. Mr Billy and the others are safe; you don¡¯t need to worry!¡±

    This statement was half-true.

    She did indeed entrust an acquaintance to visit Sky City via a teleportation array yesterday, and he brought back a lot of information.

    This included details about the recent battle and Sky City¡¯s current situation.

    However, she only shared the good news with Harleen and Ivy!

    Because besides informing them about this information, she also learned that some uninvited guests from outside had arrived in Sky City, targeting Billy.

    As for their strength, her contact couldn¡¯t find out much but knew they were not ordinary individuals.

    Her purpose in doing this was naturally to prevent Harleen and Ivy from rushing back recklessly.

    She knew very well that with their current strength, even if they went back, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help at all.

    Unless they had already broken through to the Otherworldly Realm, going back might help; otherwise, it would be sending themselves to their deaths.

    ¡°But the thing inside Billy¡¯s body will eventually be discovered by outsiders. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really concerned about Mr Billy¡¯s safety, the best way is to quickly improve your own strength!¡± Aubree interrupted her.

    ¡°You should take advantage of Mr Billy¡¯s rtive safety now to enhance your cultivation. Only when you grow stronger can you help him.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if you go back now, you¡¯ll only be a burden to him, right?¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Harleen and Ivy both took a deep breath.

    For now, that was all they could do!

    ¡°Aubree, what are the procedures for Canyon View Institute¡¯s new student admissions?¡± Ivy asked after a brief pause.

    The reason they had been staying at this hotel was that Canyon View Institute had been closed to visitors until today as they prepared for new student admissions held once every three years.

    ¡°Canyon View Institute adjusts its new student admission process each time, so I haven¡¯t found out yet,¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°But no matter what changes ur, the first test always remains: assessing candidates¡¯ skills and potential.¡±

    ¡°Only those who pass the first test can enter the actual selection phase.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The two nodded.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, with your strength and potential, passing the first test should be no problem,¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know what will happen afterward.¡±

    ¡°Just remember one thing: do your best. If you can¡¯t get admitted, don¡¯t force it; safety first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded again.

    About twenty minutester, their intercity airshipnded on arge open field on the outskirts of the eastern part of the city.

    After disembarking, they saw that the ce was already crowded with people.

    An initial estimate put the number at over a hundred thousand, most of whom were young people.

    ¡°So many people?¡± Ivy eximed in amazement.

 Chapter 1605 Fairness

    ¡°Canyon View Institute is one of the strongest forces in this world. Young people take pride in joining the Institute,¡± Aubree nodded in response.

    ¡°Most importantly, if you are fortunate enough to join the Institute, you will have ess to abundant cultivation resources and guidance from experts.¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, for most people, the progress made in one year at the Institute is equivalent to ten years of self-cultivation, if not more!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if you can stand out at the Institute, you will have arger stage, and your life will reach another level.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, every enrollment period at Canyon View Institute is one of the most lively events under this starry sky!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ivy nodded and continued to ask.

    ¡°Aubree, are the mentors at the Institute really that powerful? What is their general level of cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics!¡± Aubree shook her head.

    ¡°But one thing is certain, any mentor with a bit of status is definitely stronger than me!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Harleen and Ivy couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Even stronger!¡± Aubree responded.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen replied and then asked again.

    ¡°By the way, Aubree, where exactly is Canyon View Institute? Is it in this city?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Aubree shook her head and pointed to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s above the city!¡±

    ¡°Above?¡± Harleen and Ivy looked up, but there was nothing above them except blue sky and white clouds.

    ¡°Canyon View Institute, like Sky City, floats in the starry sky,¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°The reason you can¡¯t see it now is because of an array. Only when someone from the Institute activates the array can outsiders see it.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Harleen and Ivy finally understood.

    As they were talking, an elder dressed in Institute attire flew above the crowd without any aura fluctuations.

    He nced at the crowd below and began to speak. His voice, amplified by Chi power, echoed through half the city.

    ¡°Wee, talented geniuses, to the Canyon View Institute enrollment selection. My name is Matthew Lawrence; you can call me Elder Matthew!¡±

    ¡°As always, the Institute only enrolls students under forty years old. The first test remains a cultivation and potential assessment.¡±

    ¡°Anyone over twenty-five years old who hasn¡¯t reached the fourth-rank Sacred Realm!¡±

    ¡°Or over thirty years old who hasn¡¯t reached the Holy Realm!¡±

    ¡°Or over forty years old who hasn¡¯t reached the seventh-rank Holy Realm should not queue up!¡±

    Upon hearing this, amotion arose among the crowd.

    Many people¡¯s faces fell immediately.

    The threshold was incredibly high, even higher than the previous year!

    Harleen and Ivy also showed expressions of amazement.

    Reaching the fourth-rank Sacred Realm by twenty-five years old would have eliminated both of them and even Billy three or four years ago.

    ¡°If your age and cultivation meet the requirements, you can proceed to the potential test,¡± Matthew Lawrence continued after a while.

    He pointed to the left side.

    ¡°There are one hundred testing pirs set up over there. Each pir has five color zones: red, blue, green, purple, and ck.¡±

    ¡°You just need to ce your hand on the pir, and it will automatically sense your potential.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who can only light up the red zone is disqualified.¡±

    ¡°For other color zones, lighting up any one of them qualifies you for the second round of selection.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, I remind you that those who do not meet the age and cultivation requirements should not test; otherwise, there will be some minor trouble.¡±

    After speaking, he scanned the crowd again. ¡°You may begin now!¡±

    As his words fell, people quickly surged towards the testing area.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± Aubree led Harleen and Ivy forward.

    When they arrived at the testing area, they saw a hundred semi-transparent light pirs arranged in rows on an open ground.

    Each pir had a diameter of about thirty-four centimeters and a height of about three meters.

    Starting from about two meters above the ground to the top, they were divided into five color zones: red, blue, green, purple, and ck, all currently dark.

    Soon, long queues formed in front of each pir, with at least two or three hundred people in each line.

    The test was simple. Candidates just needed to ce their hand inside the light pir, and one of the five color zones would light up.

    A few minutester, the test officially began.

    Canyon View Institute¡¯s requirements for student potential were extremely stringent.

    In nearly fifteen minutes, out of a thousand or so people tested, almost everyone could only light up the red zone.

    At this moment, a muffled sound came from the front of one line.

    A man had just ced his hand inside a light pir when he was thrown back as if hit by a beast.

    He flew a hundred meters before crashing to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood with a chaotic aura.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He must be over forty years old and got ejected by the pir!¡±

    ¡°These pirs are that magical?¡±

    Voices chattered around them.

    ¡°Elder Matthew already warned everyone not to take chances!¡± A staff member from the Institute near that pir shouted at the man.

    Hearing this, many people who had been hoping for luck dropped their heads and left the line dejectedly.

    Soon after, another muffled sound came from a different pir.

    A man in his mid-twenties was also ejected by the pir and fell heavily to the ground, spitting out blood from his turbulent energy.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be over forty. Why was he ejected?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, different age groups have different cultivation requirements. He didn¡¯t meet them!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    Voices murmured around them again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to ept this!¡± The man climbed up and shouted unwillingly.

    ¡°I just turned twenty-five yesterday. It¡¯s unfair not to let me pass today!¡±

    ¡°Where is there so much fairness in this world? This isn¡¯t your home!¡± The staff member near the pir responded sternly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The man¡¯s face turned red with frustration.

    ¡°If you really want to join the Institute,e back in three years!¡± The staff member interrupted him.

    ¡°You¡¯re at first-rank Sacred Realm now. If you haven¡¯t reached fourth-rank Sacred Realm in three years, don¡¯t bothering back!¡±

    He waved his hand. ¡°Next!¡±

    The man opened his mouth but then left dejectedly.

    Time passed quickly; over an hour went by in a sh.

    During this time, some people began to light up other color zones on each pir.

    So far, the strongest person had only lit up the green zone-a man under thirty years old.

    Others had only managed to light up the blue zone.

    After a while longer, Harleen and Ivy reached the front of their line; only one person remained before their turn.

    ¡°Make way!¡±

    At that moment, a female voice sounded. A woman in purple walked over from the side and stood at the front of the line.

    She was about Harleen and Ivy¡¯s age with excellent looks and figure and wore an arrogant expression on her face.

    Harleen released her spiritual power to probe her cultivation but found no fluctuations; she must have concealed her martial aura.

    ¡°Why are you cutting in line?¡± The man originally at the front frowned slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait. Got a problem?¡± The woman turned and replied.

 Chapter 1606 Arrogance

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a firste, first-served rule? You¡­¡± The man frowned again.

    ¡°You¡¯re thirty-five or thirty-six years old and only at the third-rank Holy Realm. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t even have the face to participate in this selection!¡± The woman interrupted him.

    Without waiting for the man to respond, she added, ¡°And you still have the nerve to whine here. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    The two staff members standing by the light pir showed no reaction to their quarrel, as if it had nothing to do with them.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a woman, I will¡­¡± The man was infuriated by her words.

    ¡°What will you do?¡± The woman interrupted him again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, you can make a move. If you can take one of my attacks, I¡¯ll let you go first and even apologize to you. How about that?¡±

    ¡°You asked for it!¡± The man said in a deep voice. ¡°There are so many people here as witnesses. Don¡¯t me me if you get hurt!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The woman sneered. ¡°If you want to fight, hurry up. I¡¯m in a rush!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to intervene?¡± Ivy asked the two staff members.

    ¡°This is their own business. It has nothing to do with us. Why should we intervene?¡± one of them replied.

    Ivy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°There ispetition everywhere in this world, including in the Institute you¡¯ll enterter. There will bepetition among students too,¡± the staff member continued.

    ¡°You can¡¯t expect someone toe out and uphold justice for you every time you encounter trouble. That¡¯s unrealistic!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s clear that she was wrong first¡­¡± Ivy frowned.

    ¡°Only children keep talking about ¡®right and wrong¡¯ all the time!¡± The man interrupted her again.

    Ivy opened her mouth, wanting to say more, but Harleen tugged at her sleeve.

    ¡°Ivy, let it go. Let¡¯s see their duel first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ivy took a deep breath and nodded.

    Meanwhile, the woman and the man had already moved to an open area nearby.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man responded deeply, unleashing his full aura.

    He swung his hands in wide arcs, creating several afterimages in the air before forming arge scimitar that attacked the woman with a gust of wind.

    ¡°With such little strength, you still dare to show off!¡±

    As the man¡¯s full-force attack approached, the woman showed a disdainful expression.

    As she spoke, she took two steps forward and waved her hand. A sword formed from Chi power shot forward at high speed.

    As the woman made her move, Harleen and Ivy sensed her martial aura.

    Her cultivation was not weak-sixth-rank Holy Realm!

    At her age, having such cultivation was quite impressive!

    The man¡¯s attack was easily shattered by the sword¡¯s strike, leaving him no chance to resist as it continued towards him with unstoppable force.

    The man didn¡¯t expect the woman¡¯s skills to be so formidable. His pupils contracted sharply as he felt a suffocating sense of death envelop him.

    He wanted to dodge, but the sword¡¯s speed left him no time to react. He could only watch as the cold gleam rapidly erged in his pupils.

    Just as the sword was about to reach him, it was blocked by a burst of sword energy and exploded with a roar.

    The powerful shockwave sent the man flying three or four hundred meters away, spitting out blood but saving his life.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing this, the woman turned to Harleen and said coldly, ¡°Are you standing up for him?¡±

    As she spoke, she released her spiritual power to probe Harleen¡¯s cultivation but found nothing.

    This was something Aubree had instructed Harleen and Ivy not to reveal easily.

    ¡°Show mercy when possible. Why push things to the extreme?¡± Harleen responded calmly. ¡°Besides, you were wrong first, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Heh, preaching to me?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve already won. You can go ahead and take the test now. Let¡¯s end this here.¡±

    ¡°What if I insist on crippling him?¡± The woman responded coldly.

    ¡°You better not go too far!¡± Ivy said, looking at her.

    ¡°Really?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as her tone darkened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you what ¡®too far¡¯ means!¡±

    She charged at the man again, her aura rapidly rising as she formed a violent seal with her hand and smashed it towards him.

    Judging by her stance, she wasn¡¯t holding back at all. If she hit him with this move, he would be crippled if not dead.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Harleen frowned and stepped forward, sweeping out a gust of wind with her hand to block the attack.

    Both attacks exploded simultaneously, sending the woman retreating a hundred meters with blood trickling from her mouth.

    This was clearly Harleen showing mercy; otherwise, with her strength, the woman would have been down already.

    ¡°You dare hurt me?¡± The woman steadied herself and looked at Harleen with a twisted expression. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll cripple you today!¡±

    As she spoke, her aura surged again to its peak.

    She then drew out a sharp sword from her side.

    As soon as the sword was unsheathed, a dense killing intent filled the air, causing many around to shiver involuntarily.

    It was obvious that this sword was no ordinary weapon!

    The woman charged at Harleen again with a fierce shout, wielding the sharp sword.

    ¡°Harleen, that sword is a ninth-rank divine artifact. It can boost her power by at least one and a half levels. Don¡¯t underestimate her!¡± Aubree¡¯s voice reached Harleen¡¯s ears as she quickly approached.

    Originally, Aubree wasn¡¯t allowed into the candidate area as a family member, but seeing the situation unfold, she naturally came over to check.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen nodded.

    The opponent was at the sixth-rankte-stage of Holy Realm. Even with an additional one and a half levels of power boost, she would only reach eighth-rank Holy Realm strength.

    So Harleen didn¡¯t take her too seriously.

    After all, with her current strength, she could easily kill an ordinary ninth-rank Holy Realm warrior with one strike.

    As she spoke, she didn¡¯t even draw her sword. Just like before, she swept out a gust of wind with her hand to meet the attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, an elder named Matthew Lawrence suddenly appeared between them.

    A powerful aura erupted from him.

    Harleen and the woman had no power to resist this aura and were both pushed back a hundred meters each, feeling their blood churn within them.

 Chapter 1607 Harleenâ€™s Potential

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡± Ivy quickly walked up to Harleen, with Aubree following closely behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen shook her head after calming herself.

    At the same time, she looked at Matthew Lawrence and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°So strong!¡±

    Indeed, he was very strong! He hadn¡¯t even made a move, yet his mere presence had pushed them back so far!

    ¡°His strength is probably above mine!¡± Aubree responded.

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Ivy gasped quietly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aubree nodded.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Matthew!¡± At this moment, the two staff members bowed to Matthew Lawrence.

    ¡°There are quite a few candidates this year. Don¡¯t waste time; proceed with the tests quickly!¡± Matthew Lawrence said in a deep voice, ncing at the woman.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the two responded.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, she dared to hurt me. I must¡­¡± the woman began.

    ¡°Go and take the test first!¡± Matthew Lawrence interrupted her.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, I must¡­¡± The woman was clearly unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand me? Take the test first!¡± Matthew Lawrence frowned and interrupted her again.

    The woman exhaled deeply and reluctantly replied, ¡°Alright!¡±

    She then walked to the light pir and ced her hand inside.

    Soon, exmations of surprise filled the air, and many faces showed shock.

    The purple section of the light pir had lit up!

    Up until now, the strongest person had only managed to light up the green section during today¡¯s tests.

    But she had directly lit up the purple section!

    This was significant!

    Not only were the onlookers surprised, but even Matthew Lawrence and the two staff members showed a hint of astonishment.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, Miss Knapp did not disappoint!¡± one of the staff members said to Matthew Lawrence, indicating familiarity with her.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Matthew Lawrence nodded slightly.

    After a brief pause, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a pity her character is somewhatcking. If she could change, she would be a promising talent!¡±

    Meanwhile, the woman looked at Harleen with an arrogant expression.

    ¡°See? Now you know what a gap looks like?¡±

    ¡°Is purple very strong?¡± Ivy nced at her.

    ¡°Heh, what do you think?¡± The woman sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now. Let¡¯s see what color you can light up. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves by failing to light even blue!¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Harleen ignored the woman and turned to the man who had just gotten up from the ground.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life!¡± The man bowed deeply to Harleen with gratitude.

    He knew very well that without Harleen¡¯s intervention, he would likely be dead by now!

    ¡°It was nothing. You¡¯re wee!¡± Harleen replied. ¡°Go ahead; it¡¯s your turn to test.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again!¡± The man bowed and walked to the light pir, cing his hand inside.

    Soon, the blue section lit up, indicating he had passed the first stage.

    ¡°Trash!¡± The woman snorted coldly.

    The man opened his mouth but decided not to respond. He then walked over to Harleen. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded and looked at Ivy. ¡°Ivy, do you want to go first or should I?¡±

    ¡°You go first, Harleen!¡± Ivy smiled gently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen smiled back and walked to the light pir, cing her hand inside.

    The red section lit up first, followed by blue. Soon after, the green section also lit up.

    The onlookers¡¯ eyes brightened simultaneously; they hadn¡¯t expected another person capable of lighting up the green section-a talented genius indeed.

    The woman¡¯s face showed disdain; lighting up green was nothing impressive to her!

    ¡°Look! The purple section is lighting up too!¡±

    Someone in the crowd shouted.

    Everyone looked over and saw that indeed, like the woman before, the purple section lit up!

    Gasps of surprise filled the air once more. Another highly talented genius!

    Most candidates looked at Harleen with envy. Such potential promised a bright future!

    Miss Knapp¡¯s expression finally changed slightly, her brows furrowing. She hadn¡¯t expected Harleen to also light up the purple section, which dealt a blow to her pride.

    Matthew Lawrence and the two staff members were equally surprised. They knew how rare it was for someone to light up the purple section.

    Based on past admissions, having four or five candidates out of ten thousand who could light up the purple section was considered excellent.

    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Matthew Lawrence asked one of the staff members.

    ¡°No idea. She looks unfamiliar,¡± the staff member replied.

    ¡°Find out more about herter,¡± Matthew Lawrence instructed.

    As the person in charge of this selection process, he naturally paid special attention to highly potential candidates.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The staff member nodded.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± A man¡¯s exmation rang out from the crowd.

    ¡°Look! The ck section is lighting up too!¡±

    Hearing this, everyone turned their gaze to the light pir.

    They all saw an astonishing sight: as the man had said, the ck section at the top of the pir was indeed lit!

    Jaw-dropping silence followed as everyone stood in shock.

    Matthew Lawrence and the two staff members were no exception; their faces were full of disbelief.

    They knew better than anyone what this meant within Canyon View Institute!

    In its entire history, only one exceptional genius had ever lit up the ck section!

    Apart from that person, even those with the best potential could only light up the purple section!

    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Miss Knapp shouted first, her expression twisted.

    ¡°The light pir must be malfunctioning. There¡¯s no way she could light up ck. Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Ivy said in exasperation.

    ¡°The test pir must be broken. Have her try another one; there¡¯s no way she could light up ck!¡± The woman turned to one of the staff members and shouted.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, should we test again?¡± The staff member asked after calming down a bit. It wasn¡¯t just because of what the woman said; he himself found it hard to believe this was real.

    After all, such an urrence was incredibly rare-almost unbelievably so.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust your own equipment?¡±

    Hearing this, Ivy frowned slightly.

 Chapter 1608 Black Again!

    ¡°This youngdy, please don¡¯t misunderstand, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± The staff member responded after a slight pause.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try another one!¡± Harleen smiled faintly.

    Actually, she also wanted to confirm if there was really an issue with the test column.

    After speaking, she quickly walked to another test column not far to the right.

    She then looked at the people in line and bowed slightly, ¡°Excuse me, could I borrow this for a moment?¡±

    ¡°No problem, go ahead!¡± Several people at the front of the line responded simultaneously.

    They were also shocked and wanted to see the result.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Harleen bowed again and extended her hand into the light column.

    As expected, within a few blinks of an eye, the ck area at the top of the light column lit up!

    The scene fell into silence, so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.

    ¡°Do you believe it now?¡± Ivy looked at the staff member and spoke first.

    Then she walked to Harleen¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°Congrattions Harleen!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Harleen withdrew her hand and continued, ¡°Ivy, you should try it too. I¡¯m sure you can light up the ck area.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can light up the purple area.¡± Ivy smiled in response.

    ¡°Have confidence in yourself!¡± Aubree walked over with a smile, ¡°Go ahead and try!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy nodded.

    She then extended her hand into the light column.

    In the next moment, the crowd that had just recovered from their shock was stunned again.

    Because the ck area at the top of the light column lit up once more!

    In one day, two extraordinary talented geniuses who could light up the ck area appeared!!

    Seeing this, Miss Knapp sat down on the ground looking defeated.

    Originally, she wanted to use her talent to humiliate the two of them.

    But now, she waspletely overshadowed by them. This feeling was hard to bear.

    More importantly, due to Harleen and Ivy¡¯s appearance, her future at the Institute might be jeopardized.

    Before this, she was very confident that with her talent and potential, she would stand out among this year¡¯s students.

    Then, with her connections in the Institute, she was sure to receive special training.

    In time, she might even be the sessor to the dean!

    But with Harleen and Ivy¡¯s appearance, all these beautiful dreams seemed to be shattered!

    Of course, she was not willing to ept this!

    ¡°Is it enough now? Do we need to try another test column?¡± Ivy turned to the staff member and asked.

    ¡°No need!¡± Before the staff member could respond, Matthew Lawrence walked over quickly with an excited expression.

    He had beenmunicating with the Institute through a sound transmission stone.

    ¡°May I know your names?¡± Matthew Lawrence asked, his tone much more respectful than before.

    At this moment, his heart was in turmoil!

    To know that someone who could light up the ck area was a once-in-a-lifetime genius!

    For Canyon View Institute, recruiting such talented students was a blessing from heaven!

    He knew very well that if these geniuses did not die prematurely, their future achievements would be something he could only look up to. So he dared not be negligent.

    Ivy then reported their names to him.

    ¡°Miss Knight, Miss Chandler, please follow me!¡± Matthew Lawrence continued.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Ivy was slightly puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to wait here for the next stage of selection?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Matthew Lawrence responded.

    ¡°With your talent and potential, you don¡¯t need to participate in the next selection!¡±

    ¡°I have reported your situation to the vice-president. He wille down shortly to take you directly to the Institute!¡±

    ¡°Special treatment?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but remark.

    ¡°Miss Chandler is joking!¡± Matthew Lawrence¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he added.

    ¡°With your potential, you indeed qualify for special treatment!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Aubree smiled from the side.

    She then led them to follow Matthew Lawrence towards a temporary camp not far away.

    Watching their backs, Miss Knapp¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint.

    She muttered under her breath, ¡°No matter how strong your potential is, if you haven¡¯t grown up yet, you¡¯re no different from ants!¡±

    ¡°Enjoy your moment now. Once you¡¯re in the Institute, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±

    A few minutester, Harleen and her group arrived at the camp.

    At that moment, a ripple appeared in the void several hundred meters away.

    An elderly man with white hair appeared nearby. He looked spirited and full of energy despite his age being indiscernible.

    ¡°Greetings vice-president!¡± Seeing him, Matthew Lawrence quickly stepped forward to greet him.

    ¡°Are these the two?¡± The elderly man named Tyler Bailey asked urgently.

    Although he tried to hide it, it was clear that he was very excited inside.

    ¡°Yes, vice-president!¡± Matthew Lawrence nodded and looked at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Miss Knight, Miss Chandler, this is our Institute¡¯s vice-president!¡±

    ¡°Greetings vice-president!¡± Harleen and Ivy bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°No need for formalities. You can call me Tyler!¡± Tyler Bailey released a wave of energy that lifted them up gently.

    He then used his spiritual power to scan Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After a moment, his pupils contracted sharply and a look of extreme shock shed in his eyes.

    His inner turmoil was even greater than Matthew Lawrence¡¯s earlier shock.

    Because he had discovered that both of them possessed one of the ten special physiques: ¡®Crystal Spirit Physique¡¯!

    This was something incredibly rare!

    And now he had encountered two of them at once!

    What excited him most was that both were willing to join Canyon View Institute. This was truly fortunate!

    As Canyon View Institute¡¯s vice-president, he knew very well how great their potential was.

    Without exaggeration, if nurtured carefully by the entire Institute¡¯s resources over time, they would undoubtedly be its future pirs!

    Truly a blessing from above!

    ¡°Ladies,e with me to the Institute!¡±

    After calming his excitement slightly, Tyler Bailey spoke again.

    ¡°Vice-president, Aubree is our family. Can shee with us to the Institute?¡± Harleen asked while pointing at Aubree.

    ¡°I apologize for my oversight!¡± Tyler Bailey responded upon hearing Harleen¡¯s words.

    He then bowed towards Aubree. ¡°I apologize for any neglect.¡±

    ¡°You are too kind, vice-president!¡± Aubree smiled and bowed in return.

    Seeing Tyler Bailey¡¯s reaction earlier reassured her that this trip was worthwhile.

    ¡°If Aubree can¡¯te with us to the Institute, we won¡¯t go either,¡± Ivy added.

 Chapter 1609 Quicksand Sect

    Harleen and Ivy hadn¡¯t spent much time with Aubree, but they already considered her family. They owed their current sess to Aubree¡¯s help.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Aubree smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say things out of spite. This is a rare opportunity for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, if¡­¡± Ivy began.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry!¡± Tyler Baileyughed heartily from the side. ¡°Although the Institute has rules against students bringing family members, your case is special. I will make an exception and allow Aubree to apany you to the Institute.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen and Ivy¡¯s faces lit up with joy.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tyler Bailey smiled again.

    ¡°Thank you, Vice-President!¡± The two bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Vice-President!¡± Aubree also bowed. For her, staying close to Harleen and Ivy was the best oue. She had no other motive but to ensure their safety. She wasn¡¯tfortable leaving them in an unfamiliar environment until they were fully grown.

    ¡°Haha, no need for thanks!¡± Tyler Baileyughed once more. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Institute!¡±

    After saying this, he greeted Matthew Lawrence and took the three of them away.

    Watching their departing figures, Matthew Lawrence murmured thoughtfully, ¡°Time waits for no one. I hope you two grow quickly; the Institute can¡¯t wait much longer.¡±

    South of the Sky City, inside the Quicksand Sectpound, in a grand hall, a group of elders were chattering, their faces grim.

    Soon, a man in his fifties with thick eyebrows and big eyes, broad shoulders, and a sturdy build walked in. He was Lane Chapman, Vice Master of Quicksand Sect and brother to the Grand Master Victor Chapman. He was also the father of thedy of the Chapman family whom Billy and his group encountered in the suburbs. His aura clearly marked him as an Otherworldly Realm expert.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    During this period, Grand Master Victor Chapman had been in seclusion, leaving Lane Chapman to handle all sect affairs.

    ¡°Greetings, Vice Master!¡± The elders bowed simultaneously upon seeing him.

    ¡°Grand Elder, why did you call me back in such a hurry? What¡¯s happened?¡± Lane Chapman asked an old man in a blue robe.

    He had been out on business for the past few days and had rushed back upon receiving the Grand Elder¡¯s message.

    ¡°Vice Master, Elder Cooper has been killed!¡± Grand Elder Izayah Chapman responded gravely.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lane Chapman frowned slightly.

    ¡°He was killed by the manager of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡± Izayah Chapman continued.

    ¡°What?¡± Lane Chapman exuded a chilling aura. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°It all started with Miss Chapman,¡± Izayah Chapman sighed and exined what he knew. He was helpless because thedy of the Chapman family had asked Cooper Chapman to deal with Billy without informing him. Cooper Chapman hadn¡¯t mentioned it either; he had only just found out.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Lane Chapman roared after hearing Izayah Chapman¡¯s ount. A terrifying pressure filled the hall, causing most people to shiver involuntarily. The oppressive aura of an Otherworldly Realm expert was not something ordinary Holy Realm individuals could withstand.

    In his fury, Lane Chapman waved his hand, instantly reducing a row of chairs to dust.

    ¡°Vice Master, please calm down!¡± The elders shivered again and bowed.

    ¡°Where is that boy now?¡± Lane Chapman asked Izayah Chapman sternly.

    ¡°At Ethereal Sect,¡± Izayah Chapman replied.

    ¡°Ethereal Sect?¡± Lane Chapman frowned deeply.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Izayah Chapman nodded.

    ¡°Are you sure that boy is Billy from Skydragon City of Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Lane Chapman asked again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Izayah Chapman confirmed with another nod.

    Lane Chapman exhaled heavily, his face darkening.

    ¡°Vice Master, that boy killed many of our Quicksand Sect members. If we don¡¯t avenge this, everyone willugh at us!¡± said a gray-robed elderly man.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± another elder chimed in. ¡°Everyone in Sky City knows about this now!¡±

    ¡°If we do nothing, our sect members will find it hard to hold their heads high outside!¡±

    ¡°But that boy is hiding in Ethereal Sect. Are we really going to break ties with them?¡± an old woman responded.

    ¡°Break ties if we must! Who¡¯s afraid?¡± the gray-robed elder insisted. ¡°We¡¯ve been oppressed by them for years, and we haven¡¯t settled the matter of our young master yet. This is a good opportunity to resolve everything!¡±

    The elders were indignant.

    ¡°Grand Elder, what do you think?¡± Lane Chapman asked Izayah Chapman after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Vice Master, we must avenge this!¡± Izayah Chapman replied. ¡°However, Ethereal Sect¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated. I heard that Jorge Craft¡¯s power increased significantly after he emerged from seclusion a few days ago. He also purged Abel Craft¡¯s factionpletely. Ethereal Sect is now entirely under his control. Confronting them head-on is not wise.¡±

    ¡°What do you suggest then?¡± Lane Chapman asked.

    Izayah Chapman¡¯s assessment was urate. Ethereal Sect¡¯s Elder Pavilion alone was formidable, not to mention Jorge Craft himself. A full-scale conflict would be disastrous.

    ¡°I suggest we wait until the Sect Master emerges from seclusion before making any decisions,¡± Izayah Chapman advised. ¡°I have a feeling he might seed this time.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Lane Chapman nodded slightly.

    ¡°Vice Master, how long until the Sect Masteres out?¡± asked the gray-robed elder from earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Lane Chapman shook his head. ¡°It could be one or two days or even a couple of months¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire sectpound. Even someone as strong as Lane Chapman shivered involuntarily, a look of surprise shing across his face. The others, including Izayah Chapman, felt suffocated under the intense pressure, which unmistakably belonged to ate-stage Otherworldly Realm expert.

    ¡°Vice Master, what¡¯s happening? Is it someone from Ethereal Sect?¡± Izayah Chapman asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; let¡¯s go see!¡± Lane Chapman said before quickly heading to the entrance, followed closely by the others.

    Outside, the pressure was even more intense. Many disciples were already sitting on the ground, pale-faced and terrified.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Lane Chapman shouted towards the sky after taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 1610 The Eve of Battle

    Lane Chapman had barely finished speaking when a ripple appeared in the void not far away.

    A man, appearing to be in histe fifties, emerged into view.

    The man bore a striking resemnce to Lane Chapman, with thick eyebrows,rge eyes, and a broad, muscr build. There was no detectable aura around him.

    This man was none other than Victor Chapman, the current master of the Quicksand Sect.

    ¡°Sect Master?¡±

    Everyone was momentarily stunned upon seeing Victor Chapman.

    ¡°Victor, congrattions on your great sess!¡± Lane Chapman quickly bowed with joy on his face.

    ¡°Congrattions to the Sect Master on your great sess!¡± Everyone else in the courtyard also bowed in unison.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Victor Chapmanughed heartily. ¡°We are all family here, no need for such formalities!¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the oppressive atmosphere in the courtyard dissipated.

    Then he looked at Lane Chapman and Izayah Chapman. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡±

    ¡°Please, Sect Master!¡± Everyone gestured respectfully.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Victor Chapman strode forward.

    Soon, everyone was seated.

    ¡°Lane, tell me about any major events that happened in Sky City while I was in seclusion,¡± Victor Chapman said, looking at Lane Chapman.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lane Chapman nodded. ¡°I have some matters to report to you.¡±

    He then began to exin.

    It took him about twenty minutes to describe everything, including the Forbidden Ruins Space, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and today¡¯s events.

    After listening to Lane Chapman¡¯s ount, a chilling aura erupted from Victor Chapman, filling the entire hall.

    Without any visible action from him, the two doors at the entrance turned to dust.

    ¡°Sect Master, please calm down!¡± Everyone trembled and quickly spoke up.

    ¡°Ethereal Sect!¡± Victor Chapman stared ahead, enunciating each word. ¡°Some debts need to be settled!¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s said that Jorge Craft¡¯s power has also increased significantly since he came out of seclusion¡­¡± Izayah Chapman began to say.

    ¡°No matter how strong he is, this time he must die!¡± Victor Chapman interrupted him.

    Then he turned his focus. ¡°Lane, are you sure that Robert Hatfield from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was killed by that old man from the Guardian Alliance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain,¡± Lane Chapman replied.

    ¡°But aside from that old man, I can¡¯t think of anyone else capable of killing him!¡±

    ¡°Although Jorge Craft also went to the Forbidden Ruins Space that day, he probably didn¡¯t have the strength to kill Robert Hatfield!¡±

    It was understandable that he didn¡¯t know what had happened a few days ago in Skydragon City¡¯s Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Because on that day, everyone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and their two groups of external reinforcements were killed except for Alvaro Aguirre and another elder from the Holy Heaven Sect who escaped. No one else survived.

    Since Alvaro Aguirre and the other person fled from the Forbidden Ruins Space, they hadn¡¯t returned to Sky City.

    In other words, no one in Sky City knew what had happened that day except Jorge Craft.

    Therefore, it was even more impossible for anyone to know that Robert Hatfield had been killed by a treasure within Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°That day, everyone sent by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was killed?¡± Victor Chapman asked again. ¡°What about their reinforcements? Were they all killed too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on that either,¡± Lane Chapman shook his head.

    ¡°But as far as I know, one of the two reinforcements Robert Hatfield invited was from the Holy Heaven Sect. It¡¯s said that their leader¡¯s strength surpassed Robert Hatfield¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°But after that day, both groups of reinforcements disappeared without a trace. Besides being killed, I can¡¯t think of any other possibility!¡±

    ¡°Does that old man from the Guardian Alliance have such strength?¡± Victor Chapman frowned deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled too!¡± Lane Chapman responded.

    ¡°Logically speaking, in our world, martial arts cultivation has a ceiling. No matter how strong he is, he shouldn¡¯t be able to break through it¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡± Victor Chapman interrupted him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lane Chapman¡¯s pupils slightly contracted upon hearing this.

    ¡°Victor, do you mean that old man might have broken through the ne Law¡¯s shackles?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible?¡±

    ¡°Anything is possible!¡± Victor Chapman replied.

    ¡°Moreover, even if he hasn¡¯t broken through the bottleneck, within the same level, everyone¡¯sbat power varies greatly!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Lane Chapman nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about how Jorge Craft got involved with the Guardian Alliance,¡± Victor Chapman frowned again.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Billy¡¯s wife and another woman were taken as disciples by the Ethereal Sect,¡± Lane Chapman continued.

    ¡°A few days ago, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion sent people to the Ethereal Sect to demand Jorge Craft hand over those two women, but Jorge Craft had already sent them away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled as to why Jorge Craft would get involved in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and Forbidden Ruins Space affairs,¡± Victor Chapman said again.

    ¡°Given his character, he wouldn¡¯t take such a risk without some benefit!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Lane Chapman shook his head.

    After speaking, he seemed to remember something and added.

    ¡°By the way, Victor, as far as I know, that old man from the Guardian Alliance shouldn¡¯t be in Sky City these days!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Victor Chapman¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lane Chapman nodded affirmatively.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Victor Chapman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He then looked at Lane Chapman and instructed.

    ¡°Lane, notify everyone in the Elder Pavilion to prepare. We will take action in two days!¡±

    ¡°This time, we will make Ethereal Sect disappear from Sky Citypletely!¡±

    He had been somewhat apprehensive about the old man¡¯s skills from the Guardian Alliance, fearing that if he teamed up with Jorge Craft, he might not be confident of victory.

    But now that he heard the old man wasn¡¯t in Sky City, he had no more concerns.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lane Chapman nodded and then added.

    ¡°Boss, if we¡¯re going to fully engage with Ethereal Sect, it would be best to win over a few of the top-ranked sects in the city.¡±

    ¡°Although we can¡¯t expect them to help much, at least we won¡¯t have to worry about them siding with Ethereal Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Victor Chapman nodded slightly.

    ¡°Also, it would be best to visit Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡± Lane Chapman continued. ¡°If we can get their support, our chances of victory will be much higher!¡±

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t win them over, we should at least ensure they remain neutral!¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, you should have some connections with Joel Wooler at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. You and Lane should visit them!¡± Victor Chapman said after some thought, looking at Izayah Chapman.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Izayah Chapman nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Oh right, Lane, prepare 200 thousand king-grade spirit stones for me!¡± Victor Chapman continued looking at Lane Chapman.

    Upon hearing this, Lane Chapman couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    Although Quicksand Sect was wealthy and powerful, 200 thousand king-grade spirit stones was no small amount.

    After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Boss, why do you need so many king-grade spirit stones all at once?¡±

    ¡°To hire people!¡± Victor Chapman replied. ¡°This time, we must ensure everything goes perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Hire people?¡± Lane Chapman was stunned again. ¡°Victor, are you nning to hire people from that ce?¡±

    From what he knew, hiring people for 200 thousand king-grade spirit stones could only mean one ce.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Victor Chapman nodded. ¡°As long as we can take down Ethereal Sect, spending 200 thousand king-grade spirit stones doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lane Chapman nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it right away!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Victor Chapman then waved his hand at everyone else. ¡°You may all go now!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded again and bowed before leaving.

    After they left, Victor Chapman stared ahead with a fierce look in his eyes.

    ¡°Jorge Craft, this time I¡¯ll show you what despair truly means!¡±

 Chapter 1611 Victor Chapmanâ€™s Conditions

    In the past few days, Casey and his group had not left the Ethereal Sectpound. They stayed in a courtyard on the west side, focused on their cultivation. The resources provided by Jorge Craft, even excluding the king-grade spirit stones, were more than sufficient for everyone.

    Additionally, Stout had brought arge quantity of spiritual fruits, beast cores, and various pills from the Forbidden Ruins Space. As a result, even without a Gathering Spirit Array, their cultivation speed was impressive.

    Billy was also busy practicing the ¡®Strengthening Bloodline Method.¡¯ He could increasingly feel the benefits of this method. Over time, he noticed significant improvements in his bloodline power. He was confident that soon, just by activating his bloodline power, he could elevate his cultivation level by two ranks.

    Moreover, his resistance to physical attacks was also improving. Now, if he activated his bloodline power, he could withstand a strike from an eighth-rank Holy Realm expert without any issue.

    During this period, he attempted tomunicate with Purple Spirit twice, but she did not respond, as if she were in a deep sleep. He guessed that Purple Spirit might be in a state of seclusion, so he decided not to disturb her further.

    Yesterday afternoon, Kian George and three other elders from the Guardian Alliance came to greet Billy. They mentioned they had to leave Sky City for a few days and advised Billy¡¯s group to stay at the Ethereal Sect and wait for the old master.

    Two days ago, Billy inquired about Harleen and Ivy with Jorge Craft. He learned that they were currently at Canyon View Institute and temporarily safe, which put his mind at ease. He also asked about the origins of Canyon View Institute. Jorge Craft only told him that it was a powerful force far above Sky City. For more detailed information, Jorge Craft suggested waiting for the old master¡¯s return.

    That morning, while Billy and his group were cultivating in the courtyard, a formidable aura suddenly enveloped the Ethereal Sectpound. Many people inside involuntarily shuddered and walked out of their rooms with faces full of shock.

    ¡°Boss, it seems like the people from Quicksand Sect have arrived!¡± Casey¡¯s group gathered around Billy.

    ¡°They¡¯ve finally made their move!¡± Billy stood up after finishing his practice. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡±

    Although they hadn¡¯t left the courtyard in the past few days, they were still aware of the outside situation. Rumor had it that many sects in Sky City had been frequently visiting Quicksand Sect recently, clearly plotting something. Despite knowing this, Ethereal Sect had taken no action, seemingly unconcerned.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡± As Billy¡¯s group reached the courtyard za, Jorge Craft and several members of the Ethereal Sect Elder Pavilion approached. Among them were three genuine Otherworldly Realm experts: Sect Master Jorge Craft, Grand Elder Oscar Craft, and Second Elder Ethan Craft. Originally, there were six Otherworldly Realm experts in the sect, but Aubree had gone to Canyon View Institute. Vice Master Abel Craft and one of his loyal followers had been crippled recently, leaving only three.

    Besides Jorge Craft¡¯s group, there were two half-step Otherworldly Realm experts, two ninth-rank Holy Realm experts, four eighth-rank Holy Realm experts, and others with lower cultivation levels. Such a lineup was unmatched in Sky City, except for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Mr Craft, I apologize for bringing trouble to Ethereal Sect,¡± Billy said with a hint of guilt.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Jorge Craft smiled. ¡°Even without your involvement, this battle was inevitable; it was only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Billy began.

    ¡°Mr Billy, their people have arrived. Be cautious!¡± Jorge Craft interrupted him. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, just hold them off for a few minutes.¡±

    As he finished speaking, about a hundred figures appeared in the sky. Leading them was Victor Chapman, Sect Master of Quicksand Sect. Behind him were Vice Sect Master Lane Chapman and Grand Elder Izayah Chapman, both Otherworldly Realm experts. Besides them, there were two men and one woman who appeared to be in their fifties. Their auras indicated they werete-stage Holy Realm experts. These three were leaders of prominent sects in Sky City.

    Among the eighty or ny people following them, most were Holy Realm experts, with the weakest beingte-stage Sacred Realm. Such a formation was unheard of in Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Jorge Craft led the Ethereal Sect members and Billy¡¯s group to meet them in mid-air several kilometers away from the Ethereal Sectpound to avoid turning it into ruins during the battle.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr Chapman, what brings you here with such a grand entourage?¡± Jorge Craft asked Victor Chapman calmly.

    ¡°Jorge Craft, let¡¯s cut to the chase. You know why I¡¯m here!¡± Victor Chapman responded coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want Ethereal Sect to fallpletely, agree to my three conditions, and I¡¯ll spare you out of respect for our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear them,¡± Jorge Craft replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°First, hand over Billy. He killed many members of Quicksand Sect and must pay with his blood! Second, hand over your daughter; I will let my youngest son deal with her fate. Third, abolish your own cultivation and step down as Sect Master of Ethereal Sect!¡±

    ¡°If you meet these three conditions, Ethereal Sect can survive! Otherwise, after today, Sky City will no longer have an Ethereal Sect!¡±

    ¡°Another fool!¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help butment after hearing Victor Chapman¡¯s demands.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Quicksand Sect¡¯s Grand Elder growled.

    As his voice echoed, a spiritual power de materialized in front of White Tiger and shed towards him.

    Before the de could reach White Tiger, Jorge Craft waved his hand, shattering it. The powerful shockwave pushed White Tiger back a hundred meters, causing his blood to churn.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t control your mouth again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Izayah Chapman warned White Tiger after ncing at Jorge Craft.

    ¡°You old fool! If you fall into my hands¡­¡± White Tiger retorted after suppressing his churning blood.

    ¡°White Tiger!¡± Billy stopped him.

    White Tiger opened his mouth but said nothing more.

    ¡°Victor Chapman, have you thought this through?¡± Jorge Craft asked calmly. ¡°If you withdraw now before the battle starts, I can pretend nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Victor Chapman sneered at Jorge Craft.

 Chapter 1612 The Battle Begins

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again!¡± Victor Chapman continued.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to any of the three conditions I mentioned, then today we will rely on our own skills!¡±

    ¡°In that case, as you wish!¡± Jorge Craft said, looking at the two men and one woman opposite him.

    ¡°Are the three of you determined to get involved in today¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive us, Mr Craft,¡± one of the men said, cupping his hands. ¡°Mr Chapman saved my life; I must repay him!¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, apologies!¡± The other two also cupped their hands.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Jorge Craft smiled.

    ¡°As long as you have thought it through!¡±

    ¡°Jorge Craft, are you sure you want to fight?¡± Victor Chapman continued. ¡°You should know very well that you have no chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s fight!¡± Jorge Craft responded.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you confident? Let¡¯s have a fair fight and leave the oue to fate!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Victor Chapman replied solemnly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the location!¡± Jorge Craft said, then turned towards Billy. ¡°Mr Billy, remember, don¡¯t fight head-on!¡±

    After speaking, he flew towards the outskirts of the city.

    ¡°Mr Craft, be careful!¡± Billy shouted back.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Victor Chapman ordered his people. ¡°Kill everyone except Billy!¡±

    With that, he followed closely behind Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Kill!¡± A hundred voices responded in unison.

    The next moment, both sides took their positions, and the atmosphere over Sky City grew tense.

    It felt like a storm was about to break.

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t engage directly if you¡¯re outmatched; just hold them off!¡± Billy instructed his group.

    Then he pointed towards Izayah Chapman and said to White Feather, ¡°White Feather, take care of that old man and kill him!¡±

    Before Billy¡¯s words had even faded, White Feather pped its wings and charged at Izayah Chapman, stirring up a whirlwind.

    Izayah Chapman was about to rush towards Oscar Craft but was blocked by White Feather. He growled, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    As he spoke, he swept out a gust of wind with his hand.

    He clearly didn¡¯t take a mere flying beast seriously.

    This was understandable; in his experience, the highest level beasts in Sky City were only ninth-rank Holy Beasts, barelyparable to a ninth-rank Holy Realm warrior.

    And he was a genuine Otherworldly Realm expert; how could he possibly take White Feather seriously?

    But in the next moment, his expression froze.

    With a loud bang, a figure was sent flying back four or five hundred meters, spitting blood-it was Izayah Chapman!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Izayah Chapman steadied himself, his pupils contracting in shock.

    White Feather didn¡¯t give him a chance to catch his breath andunched a second wave of attacks at him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Izayah cursed.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t block this attack in his current state.

    Without hesitation, he vanished from his spot in an instant.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, he was several kilometers away.

    But to his horror, before he could stabilize himself, a wave of energy struck his back.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying again, hisbat strength dropping by two or three levels.

    Terrified out of his wits, he no longer dared to underestimate his opponent and fled quickly.

    White Feather wasn¡¯t about to let him go easily and chased after him with a screech.

    Soon, it became a chase between a bird and a man in mid-air.

    Seeing this, the others on Victor Chapman¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths.

    The battle had just begun, and they had already lost an Otherworldly Realm expert. Things didn¡¯t look good!

    Meanwhile, not far away in mid-air, there was another loud bang.

    Oscar Craft and Lane Chapman shed palms and were both sent flying back five or six hundred meters. Blood trickled from Oscar Craft¡¯s mouth.

    Lane Chapman only slid back about a hundred meters before stopping, his breathing slightly disordered.

    With just one move, it was clear that Oscar Craft was at a disadvantage.

    As the Grand Elder of the Ethereal Sect, Oscar Craft was an Otherworldly Realm expert but ranked fourth in the sect, lower than the deposed Vice Master Abel Craft by one level.

    So it was expected that he would be at a disadvantage against Lane Chapman, who ranked second in the Quicksand Sect.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Lane Chapman nced at Oscar Craft and said coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±

    He raised his hand to attack again with unstoppable momentum.

    Oscar Craft didn¡¯t meet him head-on this time but dodged to the side.

    ¡°Hiding won¡¯t help!¡± Lane Chapman sneered and formed several hand seals to attack.

    Oscar Craft didn¡¯t respond but narrowed his eyes and dodged again.

    ¡°Vice Master, leave him to me; go help Grand Elder!¡± Billy shouted to Ethan Craft, who was fighting an old man at half-step Otherworldly Realm nearby.

    Ethan Craft was at the early stage of Otherworldly Realm, half a level lower than Oscar Craft. He had just killed a ninth-rank Holy Realm opponent.

    Now his current opponent had sustained some injuries after two rounds of fighting.

    ¡°Mr Billy, he¡¯s at half-step Otherworldly Realm; you¡¯re no match for him.¡±

    Ethan Craft wanted to help Oscar Craft but was also eager to kill the two half-step Otherworldly Realm experts on the other side.

    ¡°He¡¯s injured; I can handle him!¡± Billy said as he charged with his de.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful!¡± Ethan Craft didn¡¯t insist and rushed towards Oscar Craft¡¯s battle circle.

    ¡°Kid, I was just about to find you; now you¡¯vee to me!¡± The half-step Otherworldly Realm old man blocked Billy¡¯s de and spoke coldly.

    Though injured, he could still use ny percent of his power and didn¡¯t take Billy seriously.

    Before he finished speaking, Billy¡¯s second de strike came down with unstoppable force.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± The old man snorted and swept away the de with a gust of wind.

    But just as he blocked the de light, a nearly tangible wave of energy surged towards him with thunderous force.

    Celestial ck Finger!

    Among all of Billy¡¯s trump cards, Celestial ck Finger was the easiest to activate. As long as Chi power was sufficient, it could be used anytime and anywhere, making it perfect for surprise attacks.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s brows furrowed as he sensed the power of this move.

    However, he showed no intention of dodging and quickly formed a hand seal to counter it.

    With a loud bang, energy waves rippled out as both Billy and the old man were sent flying back several hundred meters.

    In mid-air, Billy flipped his wrist and sent an arc-shaped de light towards the old man again.

    The old man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he conjured a spiritual power de to counter it.

 Chapter 1613 More People Arrived!

    The twobatants shed again, causing another explosion.

    The elder was sted back three to four hundred meters by the powerful shockwave, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet!

    Billy steadied himself and used Phantom Trail to chase after the elder at high speed, unleashing a deadly web of de strikes.

    The elder didn¡¯t expect Billy to be so fast. Unable to block in time, he could only reinforce his defensive aura to withstand the attack.

    Although such an assault couldn¡¯t easily break his defense, it still made him ufortable. His blood churned, and his Chi power became chaotic.

    Forced back another two to three hundred meters, blood continuously seeped from his mouth.

    ¡°Kid, enough! It¡¯s my turn now¡­¡± The elder, repeatedly suppressed by Billy, roared in anger.

    Despite being a half-step Otherworldly Realm expert, he was being pushed around by a fourth-rank Holy Realm fighter. It was humiliating!

    But before he could finish speaking, Billy¡¯s second wave of Celestial ck Finger attacks came crashing down.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± the elder cursed.

    Having already experienced the power of this move, he didn¡¯t dare take it head-on without his trump card. He quickly dodged to the side.

    Though he avoided the direct hit, the shockwave still sent him flying, reducing hisbat strength by at least two or three levels.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed like a death sentence in the elder¡¯s ears.

    As the words rang out, de Shattering the Sky formed. A hundred-meter-long de emerged from a flurry of de lights, shing towards the elder at high speed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing the massive de in mid-air, the elder¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints, and his hair stood on end.

    A dense aura of death enveloped him, filling him with dread.

    He wanted to dodge but found himself powerless.

    The de light sliced straight through him, leaving a deep trench in the ground.

    Along with the de light fell the elder¡¯s bisected body, a bloody mess.

    Even in death, he couldn¡¯t believe he had been killed by a mid-level Holy Realm youth.

    It was unbelievable!

    Meanwhile, a loud noise came from not far away. Opal was sent flying by a palm strike from the female leader of another sect.

    The woman was at half step into ninth-rank Sacred Realm. Opal had managed to hold his own thanks to Phantom Trail enhancing his agility; otherwise, he would have lost long ago.

    ¡°A mere fourth-rank Holy Realm canst this long? You truly surprise me!¡±

    The woman flew towards Opal and said, ¡°But this is the end! I¡¯ll send you to meet the king of hell!¡±

    As she spoke, a cold killing intent spread from her.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Opal nced at her and added, ¡°Remember not to meddle in your next life!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The woman¡¯s pupils contracted sharply at Opal¡¯s words.

    She sensed an overwhelming aura of death rushing towards her, unstoppable.

    Without hesitation, she dodged to the side.

    But she was a beat too slow. A blood-red arc of de light sliced through her waist.

    Her upper and lower halves fell from mid-air, blood spraying everywhere.

    Given Billy¡¯s currentbat strength, killing an eighth-rank Holy Realm expert with one strike was no longer difficult when they were unprepared.

    ¡°Opal, how are your injuries?¡± Billy asked as he approached Opal.

    ¡°Nothing serious!¡± Opal shook his head. ¡°You go help Casey; I¡¯ll head over to Amber!¡±

    With that, he dashed towards Amber¡¯s battle zone.

    Amber¡¯s opponent was a sixth-rank Holy Realm expert. Both had sustained some injuries by now.

    Fortunately, Amber¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t fatal. Her opponent couldn¡¯t take her down quickly either.

    With Opal joining in, her opponent¡¯s fate was sealed.

    Meanwhile, Billy surveyed the overall battle situation.

    Quicksand Sect¡¯s Grand Elder Izayah Chapman had fallen from the sky under White Feather¡¯s attack. Even if he wasn¡¯t dead, he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    After dealing with Izayah Chapman, White Feather engaged Lane Chapman. Their strengths were evenly matched, leading to a stalemate.

    Oscar Craft and Ethan Craft had fought Lane Chapman for several rounds. Though injured, they retained about sixty to seventy percent of their power.

    With their hands free, they targeted Quicksand Sect¡¯ste-stage Holy Realm experts, easily overwhelming them.

    Another half-step Otherworldly Realm elder from Quicksand Sect had already fallen under thebined assault of two Ethereal Sect elders of simr rank.

    By now, except for Jorge Craft and Victor Chapman whose situations were unclear, the battle was clearly one-sided.

    It wouldn¡¯t take more than a quarter-hour to end the fight.

    Soon after, Billy reached Casey¡¯s battle zone. With one sh, he cut down Casey¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Billy handed Casey a pill.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey took the pill and swallowed it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Though injured, Casey¡¯s wounds weren¡¯t severe.

    ¡°You rest; I¡¯ll go help¡­¡± Billy began but then frowned deeply.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°More people areing!¡± Billy said as he looked into the distance.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey followed Billy¡¯s gaze and saw a group approaching.

    About twenty people dressed in ck robes with ck-and-white ghost masks on their heads appeared in sight.

    Except for the two leaders, each held a two-meter-long scythe.

    A dense aura of death surrounded them like demons emerging from hell.

    With their arrival, the pressure in the air increased severalfold.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Casey asked Billy with a frown. ¡°Boss, can you sense their martial aura?¡±

    ¡°The two at the front are beyond my detection; they must be Otherworldly Realm experts,¡± Billy replied. ¡°The rest include four half-step Otherworldly Realm and severalte-stage Holy Realm fighters.¡±

    Casey gasped at Billy¡¯s words. Sky City was terrifying with such formidable forces appearing out of nowhere!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    At the same time, Oscar Craft noticed them and his pupils contracted: ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, do you know them? Who are they?¡± Billy asked Oscar Craft.

    ¡°Messengers between life and death!¡± Oscar Craft replied gravely.

 Chapter 1614 Messenger Between Life and Death

    ¡°Messenger between life and death?¡± Casey was slightly taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s their background?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about their origins,¡± Oscar Craft shook his head in response. ¡°I only know that they are a group of people who work for money. They never question right or wrong, as long as the price is right, they take any job.¡±

    ¡°Thest time they appeared in Sky City was three years ago. Only ten of them came, and in one night, they wiped out the third-ranked sect in Sky City, leaving no survivors among thousands.¡±

    ¡°Assassins?¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°You could understand it that way,¡± Oscar Craft nodded. ¡°Most likely, they were hired by the Quicksand Sect.¡±

    ¡°Lord Messenger, why did you arrive sote? Get to work!¡± At this moment, Lane Chapman dodged an attack from White Feather and pointed towards Billy, shouting loudly.

    ¡°Kill everyone except that kid!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Vice Master, you didn¡¯t mention there was a flying beast with Otherworldly Realmbat power here!¡± The leader of the opposing group, an old man, looked at Lane Chapman and spoke in a hoarse voice. As he spoke, he nced at White Feather, his pupils narrowing slightly.

    ¡°Sorry, we just found out about it too!¡± Lane Chapman responded loudly. ¡°As long as Lord Messenger takes action, our Quicksand Sect is willing to add another hundred thousand king-grade spirit stones!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying; he indeed didn¡¯t know there was a flying beastparable to a mid-level Otherworldly Realm expert here. ording to their original n, without this flying beast, their group alone would have been enough to take down the Ethereal Sect. But ns couldn¡¯t keep up with changes; White Feather¡¯s presence had put them in a desperate situation.

    The old man continued, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for us to take action, but the price must be doubled!¡±

    Lane Chapman¡¯s face twitched, then he gritted his teeth. ¡°Agreed!¡±

    He knew very well that if the other side didn¡¯t take action today, they were all dead. Although doubling the price made his heart bleed, it was insignificantpared to his life.

    ¡°Deal!¡± the old man responded solemnly.

    ¡°Lord Messengers, today¡¯s matter is between our Ethereal Sect and the Quicksand Sect. We hope you won¡¯t interfere!¡± Oscar Craft shouted at the other side. ¡°If you leave now, our Ethereal Sect is willing to pay five hundred thousand king-grade spirit stones aspensation.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but we have our principles. We¡¯ve already agreed to help the Quicksand Sect!¡± The old man waved his hand. ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± More than a dozen people behind him shouted in unison.

    As soon as the words fell, over a dozen figures quickly scattered around.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you go first. I¡¯ll hold them off for a while!¡± Oscar Craft shouted and then charged towards the leading old man.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± The old man said coldly, casually waving his hand.

    A highlypressed energy ball swept towards Oscar Craft with a howling wind.

    With a loud bang, Oscar Craft flew out like a kite with a broken string.

    In one move, Oscar Craft¡¯sbat power dropped by thirty to forty percent, and he spat out arge amount of blood.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. After sending Oscar Craft flying with one move, the old man charged again, his eyes narrowing as a long spear sped towards Oscar Craft.

    ¡°Grand Elder!¡± Ethan Craft and other members of the Ethereal Sect eximed simultaneously.

    They wanted to help but were clearly powerless because more than a dozen messengers had already attacked them.

    ¡°White Feather, save him!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    Hearing his words, White Feather dodged an attack from Lane Chapman and spat out a gust of air towards the long spear.

    With a muffled sound, the long spear shattered, pulling Oscar Craft back from the brink of death.

    At the same time, a gust of wind from Oscar Craft¡¯s attack sent White Feather flying hundreds of meters away.

    However, White Feather seemed to have an abnormal resistance to attacks like Billy. Despite taking a direct hit from the opponent, apart from being pushed back a distance, it showed no signs of injury.

    ¡°Vice Master, hold it off first. I¡¯ll deal with this old man and thene for it!¡± The ck-and-white masked old man shouted as he charged towards Oscar Craft.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lane Chapman responded loudly.

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and formed a barrier that enveloped himself and White Feather.

    White Feather spat out a gust of air at the barrier. The barrier shook but didn¡¯t break.

    On the other side, the yin-yang old man had already attacked Oscar Craft with overwhelming force.

    Given Oscar Craft¡¯s current strength, he couldn¡¯t withstand this move. Even if he wanted to dodge, it was toote; the opponent¡¯s attack covered a radius of kilometers.

    At this moment, a phantom divine dragon containing destructive energy surged towards the old man, causing chaos in the void and stirring up strong winds.

    Billy, using his trump card Nine Dragons Unite, couldn¡¯t fully counter an Otherworldly Realm expert. But if the opponent took his move head-on without any defense, they wouldn¡¯te out unscathed either.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man sensed the energy contained in this move. He abandoned his attack on Oscar Craft and raised his hand to block it.

    The phantom divine dragon exploded instantly. Billy also flew back a thousand meters, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡±

    Everyone shouted simultaneously.

    After stabilizing himself, Billy spat out a mouthful of blood, hisbat power dropping by twenty to thirty percent.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped the blood from his mouth and replied.

    ¡°Elder Zaid, cripple his cultivation first!¡± The old man pointed at Billy and shouted.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The other Otherworldly Realm elder responded after blocking Ethan Craft¡¯s attack and charged towards Billy.

    ¡°If you want to harm Mr Billy, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡± Ethan Craft shouted as he chased after him, unleashing a gust of air.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Elder Zaid¡¯s eyes darkened as he swept out with his palm.

    Their attacks collided, sending Ethan Craft flying a thousand meters away and weakening his aura significantly.

    In fact, Ethan Craft¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t much different from the opponent¡¯s; both were at the early stage of Otherworldly Realm. But having been previously injured by Lane Chapman, hisbat power had dropped tote-stage Holy Realm, making him no match for Elder Zaid.

    After sending Ethan Craft flying with one move, Elder Zaid ignored him and turned towards Billy. In the blink of an eye, he was only two or three hundred meters away.

    At this moment, Billy stood motionless in mid-air. Facing the approaching elder, he showed no reaction or expression.

    ¡°Kid, scared stiff already? Then go down!¡± Elder Zaid looked at Billy and said. In his view, injured Billy was likely too scared to react.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Zaid swept out with his hand towards Billy¡¯s dantian.

    ¡°Mr Billy, watch out!¡± Ethan Craft shouted loudly.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Azure Dragon and Stout shouted simultaneously from not far away.

 Chapter 1615 The Power of Purple Spirit

    At that moment, a burst of purple me erupted beside Billy.

    ¡°How dare you bully Billy! Watch me beat you up!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang out.

    It was clear that Billy¡¯s earlier behavior was because his consciousness had retreated into his own mind.

    After being struck by the elder leading the opposing side, Billy had sustained significant injuries. He initially intended to strike back but heard Purple Spirit¡¯s voice in his mind.

    Purple Spirit informed him that she hadpleted the first phase of her restoration and could nowe out and move around.

    Billy asked her what level of opponents she could handle, to which she replied that she wasn¡¯t sure. However, she added that if she went all out, Billy wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand even half a move from her, even at his peak.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, not wanting to chat with her.

    Then, Purple Spirit emerged from his body.

    ¡°Billy, you focus on healing. I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Purple Spirit said.

    As she spoke, a barrier formed from purple mes enveloped Billy.

    A muffled sound was heard as the elder¡¯s force collided with the barrier, which only wavered slightly before dissipating. Elder Zaid was visibly shocked by this sight.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening! Where did this little spirite from, and how could she casually form a barrier that could withstand his attack? Even an early-stage Otherworldly Realm expert might not have been able to block that move!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, beat him up! Don¡¯t hold back!¡± Stout shouted loudly.

    In the next moment, Purple Spirit¡¯s figure darted towards Elder Zaid like a phantom, raising her hand to unleash a wave of purple me.

    On the surface, this move seemed unremarkable, even somewhat clumsy. But Elder Zaid¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and he trembled all over. He knew better than anyone else that this seemingly ordinary move was enough to kill an early-stage Otherworldly Realm expert!

    As the purple me passed by, the surrounding space twisted, and the area waspressed to the extreme. This was true overwhelming power!

    Elder Zaid realized he couldn¡¯t dodge and had to defend by attacking. Without hesitation, he mustered all his strength to form aplex seal to counter the purple me.

    A loud explosion ensued, as if the surrounding space itself had shattered. A figure was sent flying like leaves in the wind, trailing blood in the air-it was Elder Zaid.

    The moment his attack met Purple Spirit¡¯s me, he knew the gap between them was insurmountable. One move had cost him nearly half his strength!

    He was utterly shocked. What kind of existence was this spirit?

    Before he could stabilize himself, Purple Spirit had already caught up to him. She grabbed his wrist and swung him around, making him spin rapidly in mid-air. He felt utterly powerless, unable to summon any Chi power. Violent energy surged from his wrist into his body, causing varying degrees of damage to his internal organs and meridians. Blood gushed from his mouth.

    At this point, he was no longer the proud Otherworldly Realm expert but a frail old man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare bully Billy again!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed once more.

    After spinning him around for what seemed like an eternity, Purple Spirit suddenly let go. The elder shot off like a meteor, crashing into a mountainside several kilometers away. He created a massive crater andy there lifelessly.

    His mask had long been shattered, revealing a face filled with unwillingness. He was an Otherworldly Realm expert, yet he had been toyed with and killed by a mere spirit.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Witnessing this scene, everyone in mid-air halted their battles and collectively froze in shock.

    What just happened?

    ¡°Azure Dragon, pinch me! I need to know if I¡¯m dreaming!¡± Stout eximed.

    Azure Dragon pped him on the back of the head.

    ¡°Ouch! Azure Dragon, you actually hit me!¡± Stout grimaced in pain.

    ¡°You asked for it,¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°When did Purple Spirit be so powerful?¡± Stout rubbed his head and continued. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she only able to contend withte-stage Holy Realm opponents before? How did she suddenly be capable of killing early-stage Otherworldly Realm experts?¡±

    ¡°ording to Boss, she¡¯s been restoring her source energy inside him. It seems to have paid off,¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°This is incredible! She might be as strong as White Feather now!¡± Stout remarked again.

    ¡°You are truly despicable!¡± At that moment, the elder leading the opposing side roared angrily. He struck Oscar Craft away and instantly appeared near Purple Spirit, reaching out to grab her.

    Purple Spirit felt the space around her twist ufortably.

    ¡°Old man, you need a beating too!¡±

    Purple Spirit shouted as an overwhelming aura burst from her body.

    The force binding her shattered instantly, and the space around her returned to normal.

    ¡°Billy, this old man has some skills. I¡¯ll y with him; you be careful!¡± Purple Spirit said as she removed the barrier around Billy.

    In an instant, she disappeared and reappeared hundreds of meters away from the elder.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± The elder roared as they shed fiercely.

    Their strengths were evenly matched, making it difficult to determine a winner quickly.

    ¡°Billy Boy, how are you?¡± Amber asked as she approached Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    He had already taken two healing pills, and with the help of his bloodline power, his injuries were almost fully healed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Amber felt relieved seeing that Billy was indeed okay.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Billy said before charging towards a ninth-rank Holy Realm opponent.

 Chapter 1616 The Tide Has Turned

    With Billy¡¯s currentbat strength, he no longer feared his opponent, even if they were at their peak.

    Not to mention his killer moves, just his defensive ability and speed were enough to contend with a ninth-rank Holy Realm.

    As expected, after exchanging dozens of blows, the man was sent flying a thousand meters away by Billy¡¯s Nine Dragons Unite.

    His bones and meridians were damaged to varying degrees, reducing hisbat power to less than fifty percent.

    Before he could fully stop, a spiritual power-formed wild de swiftly pursued him.

    ¡°I am a messenger between life and death. If you dare kill me, I promise¡­¡± The man¡¯s pupils shrank in panic.

    Before he could finish his sentence, the wild de pierced through his heart, spraying blood everywhere.

    The man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling straight down.

    After dealing with him, Billy quickly rushed towards Opal and Amber¡¯s battle zone.

    Meanwhile, a loud noise erupted nearby as Oscar Craft sent an elder of the half-step Otherworldly Realm flying, drastically reducing hisbat power.

    Still in mid-air and unable to stabilize himself, the elder was sent to meet the king of hell by a ninth-rank Holy Realm elder from the Ethereal Sect.

    From then on, the battle had little suspense left.

    Except for the leading elder and Lane Chapman, the others couldn¡¯t withstand thebined assault of the Ethereal Sect and Billy¡¯s group.

    Even the dozen or so messengers between life and death couldn¡¯t hold their ground!

    In about half an hour, ally on the ground, dead.

    In the sky, Purple Spirit and the ck-and-white masked elder shed again.

    The powerful shockwave sent both flying a thousand meters away.

    Both their breaths were chaotic, indicating an evenly matched situation.

    ¡°How dare you kill my messengers between life and death! You have some nerve!¡± The elder roared angrily at those below.

    ¡°Mark my words, this isn¡¯t over. We¡¯ll meet again soon!¡±

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll show you what true despair is!¡±

    With that, he vanished in a sh, appearing a thousand meters away in the blink of an eye.

    He knew that if he continued fighting, his only oue would be death!

    Having fought Purple Spirit until now, hisbat power was down to sixty or seventy percent. Once the Ethereal Sect members recovered and joined forces against him, he would be doomed!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, chase him! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Stout shouted loudly.

    As soon as he spoke, Billy and Purple Spirit pursued the elder.

    With Phantom Trail activated, Billy¡¯s teleportation speed was no less than the elder¡¯s. Within a few breaths, he was seven or eight hundred meters behind him.

    Billy then used all his strength to point at the elder, sending out a wave of energy.

    Sensing the power of the attack, the elder frowned slightly and dodged.

    But before he could catch his breath, Purple Spirit had already caught up.

    A purple longsword formed from her own energy chased after him with lightning speed.

    Unity of man and sword!

    This was Purple Spirit¡¯s strongest move so far!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Feeling the danger behind him, the elder¡¯s pupils shrank. He knew he couldn¡¯t easily block this sword.

    So he quickly increased his teleportation speed to dodge to the side.

    To his horror, the purple longsword had locked onto him and followed him wherever he went.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Knowing this wasn¡¯t a solution, the elder cursed angrily and turned to face the iing energy wave head-on.

    He underestimated the sword¡¯s power. The purple longsword tore through his defense and pierced his shoulder de, spraying blood like a fountain.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The elder groaned as he flew a thousand meters before stopping.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡±

    Before he could check his wound, Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    As Billy spoke, a phantom divine dragon surged forward with overwhelming force.

    The elder had no chance to dodge!

    With a loud crash, the elder was thrown into the air. Two-thirds of his bones and meridians were broken, and all his internal organs were disced.

    He crashed heavily to the ground, opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak a word before his head tilted lifelessly to the side.

    In his final moments, a hint of regret surfaced in his heart. Had he known this would be the oue, no amount of spirit stones would have made him take this job.

    ¡°Billy, is he dead? I need to rest for a while¡­¡±

    Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded weak.

    As she finished speaking, she transformed into a purple me and entered Billy¡¯s body.

    Given her current strength, using unity of man and sword consumed a lot of energy each time.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, thank you!¡± Billy directed his consciousness inward. ¡°Are you okay?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Today¡¯s oue wasrgely thanks to Purple Spirit¡¯s intervention; otherwise, it could have been reversed.

    Often, a battle¡¯s oue hinges on one or two key individuals.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m fine. Just exhausted. I need some rest; don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Rest well then!¡± Billy withdrew his consciousness from his mind sea.

    Meanwhile, the barrier surrounding White Feather and Lane Chapman exploded with a bang, sending two figures flying out.

    Both were severely injured, theirbat power reduced by thirty or forty percent.

    After catching his breath slightly, Lane Chapman didn¡¯t hesitate and fled immediately.

    He had long wanted to retreat, especially after seeing the leading elder among the messengers between life and death killed. He had no will to fight anymore.

    Now he could only musterte-stage Holy Realm strength. Staying meant certain death.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Oscar Craft shouted simultaneously.

    As soon as he spoke, several figures quickly pursued Lane Chapman.

    The result was predictable!

    Under the assault of five or sixte-stage Holy Realm experts, Lane Chapman fell from mid-air within two minutes.

    Though still breathing, how long he would survive was uncertain.

    Lying on the ground in despair, he looked up at the distant void where Victor Chapman and Jorge Craft were fighting.

    Their battle zone was far away. From start to finish, neither had been seen; only asional deafening booms came from that direction.

    No one knew who was stronger or who would win!

    As Lane Chapman looked up at the sky, another deafening boom echoed from afar.

    A mushroom cloud rose into the sky with surging waves of energy-a terrifying sight.

    Then a figure shot towards them from that direction.

 Chapter 1617 Trump Cards

    When the figure approached, Billy and his group saw that it was Victor Chapman, the head of the Quicksand Sect.

    Then, they watched as he fell freely to the ground.

    At the same time, Jorge Craft appeared within their sight, bearing significant injuries but not in mortal danger.

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Oscar Craft and others rushed to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Jorge Craft waved them off.

    As he spoke, he nced at the ground below.

    When he saw the masked men, he was slightly taken aback. ¡°The messengers between life and death are here?¡±

    Oscar Craft nodded. ¡°Invited by the Quicksand Sect!¡±

    ¡°Then how did you¡­?¡± Jorge Craft was puzzled.

    He knew very well thebat power of the messengers between life and death. If they joined the battle, his Ethereal Sect would have no chance of winning.

    Yet now, all twenty or so messengers were lying on the ground. This result was beyond his expectations.

    ¡°Sect Master, we owe it all to Mr Billy today!¡± Oscar Craft exined the situation to Jorge Craft.

    Objectively speaking, the credit for this battle belonged to White Feather and Purple Spirit.

    Without them holding back Lane Chapman and the leader of the messengers, the oue would have been very different!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Jorge Craft expressed his gratitude to Billy, who was approaching through the air.

    ¡°Mr Craft, there¡¯s no need for thanks. This whole situation started because of me,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, let me handle things here first. We can talkter,¡± Jorge Craft pointed below.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, the group descended towards Victor Chapman¡¯s position.

    ¡°So, do you regret it now?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Soon, they stood near Victor Chapman. Jorge Craft spoke to him.

    ¡°¡­ Impossible¡­¡±

    Victor Chapman didn¡¯t respond directly to Jorge Craft. He looked at the bodies lying around and spoke with difficulty.

    He couldn¡¯t ept such an oue!

    In his initial estimation, even without the messengers¡¯ involvement, his Quicksand Sect shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so thoroughly.

    After all, he believed that aside from Jorge Craft, the other members of the Ethereal Sect were at best on par with his own people.

    To ensure victory, he had spent hundreds of thousands of king-grade spirit stones to invite the messengers between life and death for assistance.

    In his n, aside from Jorge Craft being an unknown factor, no one else should have survived.

    As for Jorge Craft, he was confident he could fight him. Even if he couldn¡¯t win alone, he had the messengers to help.

    So, from his perspective, today¡¯s battle was a sure win.

    But now, this was the result!

    He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened!

    ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out?¡± Jorge Craft asked calmly.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ what happened¡­¡± Victor Chapman ignored Jorge Craft and asked Oscar Craft instead.

    ¡°You overestimated your own strength and underestimated your opponent!¡± Jorge Craft continued.

    ¡°You thought that as long as you held me back, victory was assured?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Victor Chapman asked.

    ¡°Do you know who Mr Billy is?¡± Jorge Craft asked again.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Victor Chapman retorted.

    He knew who Billy was-the soul of Skydragon City in Forbidden Ruins Space and the young master of Ether Mountain in the outside world.

    But as the head of Sky City¡¯s second-ranked sect, neither Skydragon City nor Ether Mountain caught his attention much.

    However, hearing Jorge Craft mention this so deliberately made him suspect there was something about Billy he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Do you know how Robert Hatfield died?¡± Jorge Craft continued.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Victor Chapman¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°You¡­ you mean¡­ Robert Hatfield¡¯s death is rted to him?¡±

    He shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ absolutely impossible¡­ with his skills, he couldn¡¯t even take half a move from Robert Hatfield¡­ how could it be rted to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, really?¡± Jorge Craft chuckled.

    As he spoke, he recalled that day vividly.

    Even now, he felt a lingering fear!

    Someone as strong as Robert Hatfield had no chance to struggle before vanishing into thin air!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it!

    ¡°Enough talk. If you have nothing else to say, take your brother and leave!¡± Jorge Craft waved him off.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡± Victor Chapman was stunned.

    ¡°Do you remember our ancestors¡¯ teachings?¡± Jorge Craft said calmly. ¡°You may have forgotten, but I haven¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll spare your life as a tribute to our ancestors!¡±

    ¡°This is a one-time thing. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    Victor Chapman exhaled heavily, aplex expression on his face.

    Without another word, he walked over to help Lane Chapman up and left.

    ¡°Mr Craft, are you really letting them go?¡± Stout asked after Victor Chapman disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about letting a tiger return to the mountain? What if theye back stronger?¡±

    ¡°After today¡¯s battle, their martial careers are essentially over. It¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll make any progress.¡± Jorge Craft smiled.

    ¡°Moreover, Quicksand Sect lost many strong fighters today. They won¡¯t have a chance toe back anytime soon!¡±

    ¡°Also, Quicksand Sect has been around for many years; their foundation is deep. We can¡¯t push them to desperation!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout was puzzled. ¡°Are you saying Quicksand Sect has more experts?¡±

    ¡°No experts, but they have hidden cards!¡± Jorge Craft smiled again.

    Without waiting for Stout¡¯s response, he turned and shouted towards the right side of the void.

    ¡°Friends from the Chamber of Commerce, thank you!¡±

    His voice, amplified by Chi power, could be heard miles away.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Someone has been watching this battle all along. It must be people from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡± Oscar Craft replied.

    Jorge Craft said calmly. ¡°It definitely is them!¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, how do you know?¡± Judge pressed on.

    ¡°The other party is at Otherworldly Realm level!¡± Jorge Craft responded.

    ¡°In today¡¯s Sky City, besides our Ethereal Sect and Quicksand Sect, only Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has Otherworldly Realm experts!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°Quicksand Sect must have visited Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce before today!¡± Jorge Craft added.

    ¡°To ask for their help?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Jorge Craft shook his head.

    ¡°For years, Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has never intervened in Sky City¡¯s internal conflicts; it¡¯s their principle.¡±

    ¡°This time is no exception. Quicksand Sect visited them only to ensure they wouldn¡¯t side with us.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged.

    After a pause, he looked into the distance. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they responded?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already left!¡± Jorge Craft replied.

    Then he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Mr Billy, let¡¯s return to our sect and talk there!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    The group then flew towards Ethereal Sect.

 Chapter 1618 Deep Sky Pharmacy

    In the following days, since the old master had not yet returned, Billy and hispanions stayed indoors, continuing their training in the courtyard.

    Since arriving in Sky City, everyone had been greatly stimted. They had initially thought their skills were decent, at least among the top tier in the Forbidden Ruins Space. But upon arriving here, they realized they were like frogs at the bottom of a well. Not to mention the experts from the Otherworldly Realm, even Holy Realm experts were everywhere.

    In the battle between the Ethereal Sect and Quicksand Sect, both sides deployed over a hundred people, at least a third of whom were in the Holy Realm, including manyte-stage Holy Realm experts. Compared to these people, they felt no sense of superiority at all.

    Moreover, everyone knew that although the crisis at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had been resolved, a greater crisis was brewing. The Holy Heaven Sect was like a sword hanging over their heads, ready to fall at any moment. Therefore, the urgent task was to train and continuously improve their cultivation.

    Fortunately, in recent times, they had experienced many life-and-death battles, and with the high-quality training resources provided by Jorge Craft, they made significant progress after several days of relentless training.

    Billy and Opal broke through to the fifth-rank Holy Realm, while Casey and Amber advanced to the fourth-rank Holy Realm. Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and Night Orchid also leveled up. Additionally, with Billy¡¯s help, Judge and Soul Chaser broke through and officially entered the Holy Realm. Thus, all of Billy¡¯s closepanions had reached the Holy Realm.

    Notably, with Billy¡¯s assistance, White Feather¡¯s soul received some degree of restoration, evident from its aura and improvedbat power. Purple Spirit had entered a deep sleep again after the battle, and Billy did not disturb her.

    On the fifth day after the battle between the two sects, thedy of the Chapman family visited the Ethereal Sect apanied by an elder to apologize to Billy. She had lost her previous haughty demeanor from the forest and bowed in apology throughout. Billy had no interest in holding grudges against her and did not make things difficult for her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Before leaving, she handed Billy a storage ring containing ten thousand king-grade spirit stones aspensation. Billy dly epted; more resources were always wee.

    ¡°Boss, now that you¡¯ve broken through to the mid-Holy Realm, shouldn¡¯t you consider refining supreme-grade pills?¡± Stout asked one day while Billy was practicing in the courtyard.

    Without waiting for a response, Stout continued, ¡°I¡¯ve learned that although Sky City is full of strong individuals, there aren¡¯t many genuine alchemy masters. High-grade pills are rare and extremely expensive here.¡±

    ¡°Stout, what scheme are you up to now?¡± Night Orchid and Ian de approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m finding a way for Boss to make money!¡± Stout grinned. ¡°With Boss¡¯s alchemy skills, he could sell supreme-grade pills for a fortune! We have many expenses ahead; we might as well earn some money now.¡±

    Night Orchid chuckled, ¡°Stout, you¡¯re treating Boss like a money-making machine?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just worried Boss might get bored!¡± Stoutughed.

    ¡°Is there arge herbal market in this city?¡± Billy interrupted.

    Stout¡¯s idea aligned with Billy¡¯s thoughts. He had been too busy dealing with crises from Blood and Devil Sects and Sky City to focus on alchemy. With his current spiritual power level, he could indeed refine supreme-grade pills. Although he intended to keep them for his group¡¯s use, selling some for money wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    ¡°We don¡¯t haverge herbal markets here,¡± Stout shook his head. ¡°But Deep Sky Pharmacy monopolizes about seventy to eighty percent of herbal and pill transactions in Sky City. We can buy herbs from them and sell our refined pills back to them. They purchase all sacred-grade or higher pills at reasonable prices.¡±

    ¡°Deep Sky Pharmacy?¡± Billy pondered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stout nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a chain store with over a dozen branches in Sky City.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind them?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask,¡± Stout shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re not nning to rob them; why bother?¡±

    Night Orchid and Ian de exchanged looks.

    ¡°The gship store is nearby, about thirty or forty kilometers away,¡± Stout added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Billy decided after some thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout grinned.

    Billy led the three out of the estate. After about half an hour, they arrived at Deep Sky Pharmacy¡¯s headquarters. It was an ancient-style tower with three floors but covered arge area of at least ten to twenty thousand square meters.

    Entering the bustling first-floor hall, they saw crowds of people everywhere.

    ¡°Boss, I asked around; their manager is on the third floor,¡± Stout reported after speaking with a woman in a cheongsam. ¡°Should we go straight to the third floor or look around first?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s browse the first floor first,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Stout agreed.

    The four began browsing the counters.

    ¡°No wonder this is Sky City!¡± Stout eximed after a round of browsing. ¡°There are many good things here!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy nodded slightly. There were many rare natural treasures here that were hard toe by in Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°Boss, there might be even better things on the second and third floors. Shall we take a look?¡± Ian de suggested.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go up,¡± Billy agreed.

    They moved to the second floor, which was less crowded than the first. After browsing a few counters, they understood why; prices here were significantly higher than on the first floor. However, the quality of herbs and pills was also much higher. For ordinary people, the first-floor items were sufficient; there was no need toe to the second floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check out the third floor,¡± Billy led them upstairs after a brief browse.

 Chapter 1619 Not Simple!

    As expected, the number of people on the third floor was nearly half that of the second floor.

    ¡°Is this daylight robbery?¡± Stout remarked as he nced at a counter.

    ¡°An elemental pill of sacred grade costs five king-grade spirit stones?¡±

    Not only him, but Ian de and Night Orchid were also taken aback by the price.

    In the Forbidden Ruins Space, the highest grade of publicly sold pills was divine grade, which only cost four to five hundred top-grade spirit stones.

    Even though sacred grade pills were one level higher than divine grade, they shouldn¡¯t be this expensive.

    Five king-grade spirit stones were equivalent to fifty thousand top-grade spirit stones, a hundred times more expensive!

    ¡°If sacred grade pills are this costly, wouldn¡¯t supreme grade pills be even more outrageous?¡± Ian de couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any for sale!¡± Stout replied and began to look around.

    However, after searching for a while, they didn¡¯t find any supreme grade pills for sale.

    ¡°It seems that even in Sky City, supreme grade pills are priceless.¡± Night Orchid remarked after they had circled the floor.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Stout said, then looked at Billy with shining eyes.

    ¡°Boss, this is doable. I estimate that a supreme grade elemental pill would cost at least four to five hundred king-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Seeing his expression, Night Orchid couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Follow the list and purchase these herbs!¡± Billy handed Stout a list from his storage ring.

    He had just nced around and noticed that most of the herbs he needed were avable on the third floor.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout took the list and went off to get busy.

    ¡°Boss, this Deep Sky Pharmacy isn¡¯t simple!¡± After Stout left, Ian de looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Earlier on the first floor, there were mid-level Holy Realm experts guarding in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°And on this third floor, although I can¡¯t sense any hidden auras, there must bete-stage Holy Realm experts.¡±

    ¡°There are two ninth-rank Holy Realm experts on the third floor!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Ninth-rank Holy Realm?¡± Ian de and Night Orchid were both stunned.

    For just a pharmacy to have so many strong individuals, how could Deep Sky Pharmacy be simple?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, their target should be very clear!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ian de and Night Orchid were puzzled again.

    ¡°Ian, go to the counter and find out what force is behind Deep Sky Pharmacy!¡± Billy didn¡¯t answer their question directly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ian de replied and was about to walk away.

    Crash!

    Just as he finished speaking, amotion came from not far away.

    Immediately after, a sharp female voice rang out.

    ¡°Where did this fat mane from? How dare youpete with me for something? Are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s Stout!¡± Night Orchid nced ahead and informed Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy nodded and walked forward.

    Soon, the three of them reached Stout¡¯s side.

    ¡°Stout, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°This woman wanted to buy me cloud fruit, but I bought all four remaining ones. Then she started throwing a tantrum.¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°You fat pig! Who are you calling throwing a tantrum?¡± The woman pointed at Stout and shouted angrily.

    Then she turned to an old man beside her: ¡°Elder Yu, p him for me and make him kneel and kowtow ten times!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The old man responded and looked at Stout.

    ¡°No matter who you are, I advise you to do as the youngdy says if you don¡¯t want big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it deeply, and you can¡¯t afford it!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± The old man frowned.

    Then he waved his hand to two people behind him: ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, show him some strength!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two responded simultaneously and each raised a palm towards Stout.

    Their skills were decent, half-step into Holy Realm cultivation.

    A muffled sound echoed as the two were sent flying backward, tumbling several times before stopping on the ground.

    ¡°A warning first. If you make another move, you¡¯ll die!¡± Ian de nced at the two men.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man didn¡¯t expect Ian de to have such strength and frowned slightly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Boy, daring to touch someone from Sky City Pill Society means you really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡±

    Hearing his words, the surrounding onlookers gasped in shock.

    ¡°So they are from Sky City Pill Society. No wonder they dare to cause trouble in Deep Sky Pharmacy!¡±

    ¡°What is Sky City Pill Society? Are they powerful?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of Sky City Pill Society? You¡¯re really ignorant!¡±

    ¡°Sky City Pill Society is like the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of the alchemy world in Sky City. Ny percent of the alchemists in this city belong to them.¡±

    A chorus of chatter arose around them.

    At this moment, the old man formed a seal with his hand and hurled it towards Ian de.

    From his aura, it was clear that he was one level higher than Ian de, fourth-rank Holy Realm.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ian de¡¯s tone sank as he advanced instead of retreating, sweeping out a palm strike.

    A muffled sound echoed as both men retreated several steps back, the wooden floor beneath them shattered into powder by their force.

    Before revealing their trump cards, theirbat strength was evenly matched.

    ¡°So you have some skills. No wonder you dared to make a move!¡± The old man steadied himself and frowned again.

    ¡°But if you think such petty skills can harm someone from Sky City Pill Society, you¡¯re sorely mistaken. I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ian de flipped his wrist and shed out with a de light, cutting through like bamboo.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The old man shouted angrily while raising his hand to block it.

    Their attacks collided again, sending the old man retreating seven or eight steps with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    Before he could steady himself, a second de light was already upon him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s pupils contracted instantly as he didn¡¯t expect Ian de¡¯s speed to be so fast.

    At this moment, he had no time to dodge. Moreover, behind him was the youngdy; he couldn¡¯t dodge either.

    ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    Immediately after, an almost tangible force surged from not far away, blocking Ian de¡¯s de light.

    The powerful airwave forced Ian de back twenty or thirty meters, causing his blood to churn inside him.

    ¡°Daring to cause trouble here, what do you take Deep Sky Pharmacy for?¡±

    A woman in a green dress walked over leisurely. She was under forty years old but still charming and graceful despite her age.

    Beside her was an old man in a blue robe who had just made a move. He was at seventh-rank Holy Realm.

 Chapter 1620 Need to Call for Help?

    ¡°Leah, you came just in time!¡± The youngdy quickly approached the woman.

    ¡°They dare to cause trouble at Deep Sky Pharmacy. Get someone to take care of them!¡±

    ¡°Miss Park, if I saw correctly, it was you who started it,¡± Leah Daugherty replied, her eyes scanning Billy and his group.

    ¡°It was that fat guy who insulted me first!¡± Miss Park pointed at Stout. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Leah Daugherty interrupted her, waving her hand.

    Then she looked at Ian de. ¡°Do you know the consequences of fighting here?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°No,¡± Ian de nced at her.

    ¡°Let me tell you,¡± Leah Daugherty responded. ¡°Regardless of right or wrong, anyone who causes trouble at Deep Sky Pharmacy will either lose an arm or their life.¡±

    ¡°Since you were defending yourself, leaving an arm will suffice.¡±

    ¡°What if we refuse?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°Leaving an arm is my greatest leniency. You¡¯d better agree,¡± Leah Daugherty replied calmly.

    ¡°And what about them? How do you n to deal with them?¡± Night Orchid pointed at the youngdy.

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern,¡± Leah Daugherty nced at Night Orchid. ¡°You should worry about yourselves.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to hold them ountable?¡± Night Orchid continued.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Stay out of it!¡± Miss Park shouted at Night Orchid. ¡°Or you¡¯ll regret it¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, this is none of your business. Go home once you¡¯ve bought your things,¡± Leah Daugherty interrupted her again.

    ¡°No way! I want that fat guy to kneel and apologize!¡± Miss Park insisted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Leah Daugherty¡¯s tone grew cold.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Miss Park began.

    ¡°Elder Paisley, take her away!¡± Leah Daugherty frowned.

    ¡°Miss Park, let¡¯s go back,¡± Elder Paisley said to the youngdy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Miss Park red at Stout before turning towards the stairs.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Ian de muttered, then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we finish her?¡±

    Stout choked on his saliva.

    Hearing this, Leah Daugherty¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Let her go,¡± Billy waved his hand. He had no interest in dealing with such a spoiled brat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Billy said to Ian de and the others after Miss Park and her group left, heading towards the stairs.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ian de and the others followed closely behind.

    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Leah Daugherty¡¯s voice turned icy.

    But Billy and his group ignored herpletely.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Leah Daugherty¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°Stop them!¡±

    As she spoke, the old man in the blue robe beside her moved like a phantom.

    He shouted as he moved, ¡°Stay here!¡±

    Raising his hand, he struck towards them with a powerful gust of wind.

    In the next moment, a loud crash was heard as a figure flew backward at high speed, crashing into two counters before falling to the ground. It was the old man in the blue robe, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    Billy had already reached the fifth-rank Holy Realm. Even without using his bloodline power, he was not someone a seventh-rank Holy Realm could easily contend with.

    Seeing this, Leah Daugherty¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. She hadn¡¯t expected Billy to be so skilled.

    Around them, gasps of shock could be heard. Many were regrs at Deep Sky Pharmacy and knew that the old man in the blue robe was a seventh-rank Holy Realm expert. But Billy had injured him with a single casual strike. It was unbelievable.

    Moreover, everyone was amazed by Billy¡¯s audacity. He dared to fight Deep Sky Pharmacy¡¯s people here, showing no regard for them at all!

    ¡°Still need to call for help?¡± Billy looked at Leah Daugherty. ¡°If so, hurry up. I don¡¯t have time to waste here.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, we have some matters to attend to today. Please leave,¡± Leah Daugherty ignored Billy and addressed the crowd around them.

    As she spoke, a powerful aura emanated from her, filling the entire third floor. It was clear from this aura that she was also a seventh-rank Holy Realm expert.

    Sensing this pressure, most of the onlookers shivered involuntarily and quickly headed for the stairs. Watching was important, but preserving their lives was more so!

    ¡°Impressive! I underestimated you,¡± Leah Daugherty said to Billy once the crowd had dispersed.

    At thirty years old, with fifth-rank Holy Realm cultivation and able to defeat a seventh-rank Holy Realm opponent with one move! This exceeded her expectations!

    ¡°Not calling for help anymore? Then we¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Billy said and headed for the stairs without looking back.

    ¡°Boy, Deep Sky Pharmacy is not a ce for you to act recklessly. Stay here!¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from the shadows.

    At the same time, arge de formed from Chi power shed towards Billy with thunderous force. From this move¡¯s aura, it was clear that the attacker was a ninth-rank Holy Realm expert.

    ¡°You are not qualified to make me stay!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he summoned a spiritual power de to meet the attack.

    The two des shed, creating a powerful shockwave that instantly pulverized nearby counters.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The old man eximed in shock.

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy activated his bloodline power and formed the Celestial ck Finger, striking towards the shadows with overwhelming force.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The old man cursed as he sensed the power of this move.

    A loud explosion followed, reducing all nearby counters and chairs to dust. The shadows fell silent afterward. Undoubtedly, the old man had been injured by the Celestial ck Finger!

    Seeing this, Leah Daugherty gasped and her face grew serious once more. A ninth-rank Sacred Realm expert wasn¡¯t his match?

    Clearly, she had underestimated him again!

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡±

    Another old man¡¯s voice rang out as four or five men and women of varying ages emerged from the shadows. All five werete-stage Holy Realm experts. The strongest was a ninth-rank Holy Realm expert, while the weakest was seventh-rank Holy Realm!

 Chapter 1621 The Opponentâ€™s Intentions

    Although the expressions on their faces were grim, a hint of fear flickered in their eyes.

    Billy¡¯s Celestial ck Finger move just now made them realize that they couldn¡¯t possibly withstand it.

    ¡°They are not my match. If you really want to keep me here, call for more people!¡±

    Billy ignored the elder and turned to Leah Daugherty.

    ¡°Such ignorance!¡± Leah Daugherty sneered. ¡°You have no idea who you¡¯re up against!¡±

    ¡°No one else to call?¡± Billy responded and then looked at the elder.

    ¡°Then make your move. If you can withstand one strike from me, I¡¯ll cripple one of my arms!¡±

    ¡°You arrogant brat!¡± The elder exhaled heavily and attacked Billy.

    Although he knew he might not be Billy¡¯s match, as one of the elders of this pharmacy, he couldn¡¯t back down without a fight.

    He understood that he might only have one chance to strike, so he went all out from the start.

    With a determined look, he formed a solid spear with his hand and thrust it at Billy, sparks flying in the air.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Billy said calmly.

    Without any fancy moves, he raised his hand and pointed at the elder, causing a surge of energy.

    ¡°Elder Hudson, you can¡¯t handle it, retreat quickly!¡±

    At that moment, ripples appeared in the air nearby.

    A gray-robed elderly man emerged, sending a gust of wind to counter Billy¡¯s attack.

    After a loud crash, Billy was pushed back twenty or thirty steps, the floor turning to dust. ¡°Boss!¡±

    Ian de and hispanions shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the newly appeared elder.

    With silver hair and a gray robe, his aura was sharp, indicating he was at the half-step Otherworldly Realm.

    In fact, with Billy¡¯s current strength and his bloodline power activated, he could fight against a half-step Otherworldly Realm opponent.

    He hadn¡¯t expected another strong opponent to be lurking around, which caught him off guard and led to his injury.

    ¡°Uncle Lawson!¡± Leah Daugherty bowed slightly upon seeing the elder.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the elder named Lawson Daugherty nodded and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Confidence in young people is not a bad thing, but if it goes too far, it bes arrogance and will lead to suffering.¡±

    ¡°Ian, you guys leave first!¡± Billy ignored Lawson and instructed Ian de and hispanions.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ian de, Night Orchid, and Stout were puzzled.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy said firmly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ian de and hispanions hesitated for a moment before heading towards the stairs.

    Although they didn¡¯t understand why their boss wanted them to leave suddenly, they trusted his judgment and followed his orders without question.

    They weren¡¯t too worried about Billy¡¯s safety. Knowing their boss, even if the opponent was a genuine Otherworldly Realm expert, he could escape if he wanted to.

    ¡°Elder Hudson, stop them!¡± Leah Daugherty ordered.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Elder Hudson quickly moved towards the trio.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he pointed at Elder Hudson.

    Elder Hudson frowned and dodged to the side. The energy from Celestial ck Finger obliterated a row of cabs.

    Meanwhile, Ian de and hispanions reached the staircase. Just as they were about to go down, Lawson Daugherty waved his hand, creating a barrier that blocked their path.

    ¡°Ian,e back!¡± Billy shouted.

    Ian de and hispanions quickly returned to Billy¡¯s side without hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching us since we entered the first-floor hall, haven¡¯t you?¡± Billy asked Leah Daugherty.

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡± Stout asked.

    Ian de and Night Orchid also looked puzzled.

    ¡°When did you start suspecting us?¡± Leah Daugherty didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it,¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°But your insistence on making Sky City Pill Society¡¯s youngdy leave was unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Leah Daugherty asked again.

    ¡°If you were just standing up for her, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether she stayed or left,¡± Billy exined. ¡°But you insisted on her leaving because there were things you didn¡¯t want her to know.¡±

    ¡°And your eagerness to drive away other customers was obviously for the same reason.¡±

    Billy paused and then added, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re after something in my body, right?¡±

    Stout cursed under his breath upon hearing this. Ian de and Night Orchid also realized what was going on.

    ¡°I heard your martial arts talent is astounding and your mind is exceptional. Seeing you today proves it¡¯s true,¡± Leah Daugherty admitted. ¡°Since we¡¯veid it all out, I¡¯ll be direct. Hand over the treasure, and I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you believe that yourself?¡± Billyughed lightly. ¡°That treasure is something many dream of.¡±

    ¡°If you get it, you¡¯ll kill us to avoid trouble, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You are indeed smart!¡± Lawson Daugherty interjected. ¡°If you hand it over willingly, I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing: how did you know I had that treasure?¡± Billy asked.

    This question genuinely interested him. The knowledge about the treasure was limited to his own people and Jorge Craft. Only Holy Heaven Sect knew about it otherwise. Could Deep Sky Pharmacy be connected to Holy Heaven Sect?

    ¡°If you hand over the treasure, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Lawson Daugherty replied. ¡°And don¡¯t try any tricks! You should know that with just the four of you, there¡¯s no escaping today!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy sneered. ¡°Are you that confident?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lawson Daugherty scoffed. ¡°Though you¡¯re talented enough to challenge several levels above you, you stand no chance against me!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    With that, he waved his hand, forming a barrier around Ian de and hispanions.

    ¡°Boss, let us out! We¡¯ll fight them¡­¡± Stout shouted from within the barrier.

    ¡°Stout, stop shouting!¡± Night Orchid interrupted. ¡°Stay inside and don¡¯t distract Boss!¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stout muttered reluctantly.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Do you really want to resist? You should know¡­¡± Lawson Daugherty began but was cut off by a blood-red de light shing towards him.

 Chapter 1622 Death Wish

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    Lawson Daugherty retorted, sweeping out a gust of wind to block the de light. His eyes narrowed as he raised his hand to form a barrier that enveloped the entire third floor. This maneuver was clearly to prevent the battle from spreading too widely; otherwise, the entire tower would be at risk.

    He then looked at the others and shouted, ¡°Everyone, attack together! Finish this quickly!¡±

    Upon hearing hismand, several people, including Leah Daugherty,unched their attacks simultaneously. A ninth-rank Holy Realm elder conjured a massive phantom axe, slicing through the air with sharp, cold beams. On another side, Lawson Daugherty extended his right hand, an air vortex forming above his palm, its center pitch ck like an abyss.

    The others unleashed their strongest moves towards Billy. As they attacked, the barrier felt like a vacuum, filled with suffocating pressure.

    At the same time, Billy moved. Facing thebined assault of severalte-stage Holy Realm experts, he dared not be careless and immediately activated Dragon Soaring Skies. In a matter of moments, Nine Dragons Unite emerged, a phantom divine dragon surging forth with earth-shattering force.

    A deafening explosion echoed, causing everyone within the barrier to feel as if their ears were ringing. The powerful shock waves spread rapidly, tearing through everything in their path. The barrier surrounding Ian de and therger outer barrier both cracked.

    Simultaneously, everyone, including Billy, was sent flying back, crashing into the barrier before falling to the ground. Except for Lawson Daugherty and the ninth-rank Holy Realm elder, the othersy on the ground like dead dogs.

    Though breathing, they had nobat strength left and their survival was uncertain.

    The ninth-rank Holy Realm elder was also in poor condition, hisbat power reduced by more than half as blood continuously flowed from his mouth. Lawson Daugherty, having taken the brunt of Nine Dragons Unite¡¯s attack, was severely injured as well, hisbat strength diminished by thirty to forty percent. If not for the others absorbing part of the phantom divine dragon¡¯s force, his situation would have been worse.

    Billy, on the other hand, spat out a mouthful of blood after hitting the ground, his breath chaotic. Despite his formidable defensive abilities, he couldn¡¯t emerge unscathed from the full-force attack of severalte-stage Holy Realm experts. His internal organs felt disced and his meridians were damaged to some extent. Overall, his injuries wereparable to Lawson Daugherty¡¯s.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Ian de and the others broke through the damaged barrier and approached him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied, swallowing a healing pill and activating Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to repair his meridians.

    ¡°You really deserve to die!¡± Lawson Daugherty snarled at Billy through gritted teeth after catching his breath. He could never have imagined that Billy¡¯sbat strength would be so monstrous. If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that a mid-level Holy Realm youngster could withstand the full-force attack of five or sixte-stage Holy Realm experts.

    ¡°Today, none of you will leave here alive!¡± Lawson Daugherty dered before turning to Elder Hudson. ¡°Call for reinforcements!¡±

    Elder Hudson nodded and took out a sound transmission talisman.

    At that moment, a ripple appeared in the void at the center of the barrier and an old man¡¯s figure emerged. Billy and hispanions were stunned to see Joel Wooler from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°Why is he here? Could Deep Sky Pharmacy be owned by Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Stout wondered aloud.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Wooler!¡± Lawson Daugherty quickly bowed with a hint of panic in his eyes.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Wooler!¡± Elder Hudson also bowed, looking slightly fearful.

    ¡°Lawson Daugherty, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin,¡± Joel Wooler said sternly.

    ¡°Mr Wooler,¡± Lawson Daugherty began nervously. ¡°These people caused trouble in our pharmacy and injured our staff, so I¡­¡±

    ¡°Still lying?¡± Joel Wooler interrupted coldly. ¡°Your greed will make you pay dearly! Even if you obtained Mr Billy¡¯s treasure, do you think you could keep it? Do you know how many people are eyeing it? And do you realize how much trouble your actions today could bring to our chamber?¡±

    ¡°Mr Wooler, Elder Lawson did this for the chamber¡­¡± Elder Hudson tried to exin.

    ¡°For the chamber?¡± Joel Wooler sneered. ¡°If you got that treasure today, would you hand it over to the chamber?¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡± Elder Hudson hesitated.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Joel Wooler cut him off again.

    Elder Hudson opened his mouth but said nothing.

    ¡°You can shut up now!¡± Joel Wooler ordered sternly.

    At that moment, Lawson Daugherty made a move to escape. As an old member of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, he knew they had zero tolerance for internal betrayal. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he wouldn¡¯t get another chance.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Joel Wooler¡¯s voice sounded like a death sentence in Lawson Daugherty¡¯s ears. In an instant, Lawson Daugherty exploded like an overripe watermelon, leaving only a blood mist behind. In his final moments, he regretted his greed that cost him his life.

    ¡°Did he really kill him?¡± Stout eximed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It seems this was indeed their personal action and not rted to Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce,¡± Ian de replied.

    ¡°It appears so,¡± Night Orchid agreed.

    ¡°Uncle Lawson¡­¡± Leah Daugherty muttered as blood gushed from her mouth. Her head slumped and she died shortly after.

    ¡°Destroy your cultivation and leave!¡± Joel Woolermanded Elder Hudson.

    ¡°Mr Wooler, I¡­¡± Elder Hudson began.

    ¡°If I have to do it myself, it won¡¯t be just your cultivation,¡± Joel Wooler warned.

    Despair shed across Elder Hudson¡¯s face. With a determined look in his eyes, he struck his own abdomen with a powerful blow, shattering his dantian and copsing like mud.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I apologize for the trouble,¡± Joel Wooler said as he approached Billy and bowed slightly. His attitude was vastly different from before.

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he continued, ¡°Would Mr Billy be willing toe with me?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Someone wishes to meet with you,¡± Joel Wooler replied with another bow.

 Chapter 1623 Terrifying Strength

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Billy asked after hearing Joel Wooler¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there, Mr Billy,¡± Joel Wooler responded with a bow.

    As he spoke, he was deeply impressed. He knew Lawson Daugherty¡¯s strength well, a genuine half-step Otherworldly Realm cultivator, and even among his peers, he had few equals. Moreover, he had brought severalte-stage Holy Realmpanions. Yet, they were all severely injured by Billy, who was only at the mid-level Holy Realm. It was unbelievable. Such a talented genius, given time, could stand above the gods.

    ¡°Elder Joel, may I ask a few questions first?¡± Stout asked from the side.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Joel Wooler replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Is Deep Sky Pharmacy really a property of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Joel Wooler nodded and bowed slightly to Billy again. ¡°On behalf of the Chamber of Commerce, I apologize to Mr Billy for today¡¯s incident.¡±

    ¡°No need for that,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Since it was their personal behavior, it has little to do with the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr Billy,¡± Joel Wooler responded and then asked, ¡°Mr Billy, what brings you to Deep Sky Pharmacy today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy some herbs for refining pills,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy can refine pills?¡± Joel Wooler was taken aback.

    ¡°Elder Joel, you might not know this, but my boss is now a bona fide supreme-grade alchemist!¡± Stout said proudly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Joel Wooler eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Stout responded loudly.

    ¡°Mr Billy is truly a once-in-a-millennium chosen one. I am deeply impressed,¡± Joel Wooler sighed.

    His words were not mere ttery. He was already extremely impressed by Billy¡¯s martial talent, but he didn¡¯t expect Billy to also be an alchemist, and a supreme-grade one at that! In all of Sky City, there were only a handful of true supreme-grade alchemists.

    ¡°Elder Joel, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Elder Joel, since Deep Sky Pharmacy belongs to the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°When my boss refines supreme-grade pills, can we sell them here?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Joel Wooler nodded. ¡°As long as they are supreme-grade pills, we¡¯ll buy as many as Mr Billy can make.¡±

    ¡°How many king-grade spirit stones can you offer for a supreme-grade Elemental Pill?¡± Stout inquired.

    ¡°A supreme-grade Elemental Pill is rare in Sky City. The auction price is around seven to eight hundred king-grade spirit stones per pill. We can arrange an auction for Mr Billy and only charge a small fee.¡±

    Hearing this price, Stout choked on his saliva. Ian de and Night Orchid also showed expressions of surprise.

    ¡°Elder Joel, are you sure a supreme-grade Elemental Pill can sell for seven to eight hundred king-grade spirit stones?¡± Stout asked after calming down.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Joel Wooler smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Stout eximed, looking at Billy excitedly. ¡°Boss, you should focus on refining pills from now on. If you make hundreds or thousands of them, we¡¯ll have enough spirit stones.¡±

    Billy and Joel Wooler couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths at Stout¡¯s words. It seemed like supreme-grade pills were asmon as street food in Stout¡¯s mind. Did he really think it was that easy? Each time Billy refined such high-level pills, it was like fighting a fierce battle. Even with his current cultivation and bloodline power, his Chi power would bepletely drained each time, leaving him exhausted. Moreover, the raw materials for supreme-grade pills weren¡¯t always readily avable.

    ¡°Elder Joel, could you help us find these materials? We¡¯ll take as much as we can get,¡± Stout handed a list to Joel Wooler.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Joel Wooler took the list. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone deliver them to Ethereal Sect by the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter,¡± Joel Wooler said before turning to Billy. ¡°Mr Billy, if you have time now, pleasee with me. Rest assured, we mean no harm.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Billy said with a faint smile. He was curious about who wanted to see him. Whether they meant harm or not was not his concern. He had faced many threats on his journey but had survived not by luck but by strength. Moreover, from Joel Wooler¡¯s eyes, he could tell this wasn¡¯t an ambush.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy,¡± Joel Wooler bowed slightly. ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    Soon, the five of them left the lobby and boarded an intercity airship led by Joel Wooler. After about twenty minutes, they arrived at the entrance of a medium-sized estate. Billy saw the words ¡°Akabuchi Manor¡± carved in elegant script above the gate.

    Joel Wooler led them to a pce building on the right side of the estate.

    ¡°Please wait here for a moment,¡± Joel Wooler said to Ian de and the others in the lobby before turning to Billy. ¡°Mr Billy, pleasee with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and followed Joel Wooler down a corridor.

    They soon arrived at a room at the end of the corridor. Joel Wooler knocked on the door.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Miss, Mr Billy is here!¡± he said respectfully.

    Hearing his address, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Was the person who wanted to see him the youngdy of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?

    ¡°Come in,¡± a graceful female voice came from inside the room.

    Joel Wooler opened the door and entered. Billy saw a young woman sitting on a sofa making tea. She looked about twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old, dressed in white, with delicate features and an elegant figure exuding grace with every movement. Her overall beauty wasparable to Opal and Amber.

    Although she was alone in the room, Billy could clearly feel that from the moment he entered, he was being watched by an unseen presence. He was certain that this person was at least a mid-tote-stage Otherworldly Realm expert, stronger than Joel Wooler. He believed that if he made any wrong move towards the woman, this hidden expert would kill him instantly.

    Moreover, he was slightly surprised that he couldn¡¯t detect any martial aura from the woman. If she wasn¡¯t deliberately hiding her aura, it was terrifying-under thirty years old and already above the Holy Realm? Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle!

    This made Billy even more curious about the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. What kind of organization was it? From the few people he had met so far, he suspected its strength might surpass that of Ethereal Sect!

 Chapter 1624 The Battle from a Hundred Years Ago

    ¡°Greetings, Miss!¡± Joel Wooler took two steps forward and bowed deeply to the woman.

    As the manager of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce in Sky City, his personal skills and status made him a significant figure in Sky City. However, in front of this youngdy, he dared not show any arrogance.

    He knew very well the abilities of this youngdy; whether in martial arts or intellect, she was exceptional. Normally, she rarely visited Sky City. But a few days ago, after he reported some recent events in Sky City to the higher-ups, she came personally.

    ¡°Mr Billy is even younger than I imagined!¡± Lydia Wooler, the woman, smiled as she looked Billy up and down. She pointed to the sofa opposite her. ¡°Mr Billy, please have a seat!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy sat down beside the sofa. He could clearly feel that she was using spiritual power to probe his body, and there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.

    ¡°The people below were blind to your greatness and may have offended you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Lydia Wooler continued with a smile. She handed a cup of freshly brewed tea to Billy and then turned to Joel Wooler.

    ¡°Is the issue with the pharmacy resolved?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. It has beenpletely resolved!¡± Joel Wooler responded with a bow.

    ¡°Good!¡± Lydia Wooler waved her hand lightly. ¡°You may go now. I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Joel Wooler nodded to Billy and then exited.

    ¡°Mr Billy, let me introduce myself first.¡± After Joel Wooler left, Lydia Wooler looked at Billy. ¡°My full name is Lydia Wooler. My father is the president of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. You can call me Lydia.¡±

    Without waiting for Billy to respond, she continued, ¡°Mr Billy, are you curious why I invited you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in what kind of organization the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡±

    ¡°For that question, it¡¯s better if your old master from Ether Mountain exins it to you. He will be more objective,¡± Lydia Wooler smiled faintly. ¡°In any case, he should be back in Sky City in a few days.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about me,¡± Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. He hadn¡¯t expected her to know even the whereabouts of his old master.

    ¡°For a genius like Mr Billy, it¡¯s only natural for me to pay more attention,¡± Lydia Wooler responded with a smile.

    ¡°And your purpose?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°If I say I have no special purpose and just want to be friends with Mr Billy, would you believe me?¡± Lydia Wooler smiled.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I know Mr Billy wouldn¡¯t believe it,¡± Lydia Wooler shrugged lightly. ¡°But that¡¯s indeed my only purpose.¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t say it yourself, let me guess,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re probably after the treasure I carry, right? I¡¯m curious how you found out about it.¡±

    ¡°I knew Mr Billy would think that way,¡± Lydia Wooler chuckled. ¡°If we were really after your treasure, Elder Joel wouldn¡¯t have acted against Lawson Daugherty just now, would he?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Lawson Daugherty had selfish motives, so you needed to clean house. That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not interested in the treasure.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you have a point,¡± Lydia Woolerughed again before changing the subject. ¡°However, whether you believe it or not, whatever treasure you carry is not very attractive to the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. Once you understand our background, you¡¯ll see why.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy replied skeptically. He found it hard to judge the truth of her words since he didn¡¯t know what the treasure was or much about the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°Compared to the treasure, I¡¯d rather be friends with Mr Billy,¡± Lydia Wooler sipped her tea.

    ¡°Do you know what the treasure inside me is?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t answer that right now because I haven¡¯t confirmed it yet,¡± Lydia Wooler said. ¡°But I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate, and we should have an answer soon.¡±

    ¡°So you called me here today just to tell me that your chamber isn¡¯t interested in my treasure?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Hehe, it seems Mr Billy is still very cautious of me,¡± Lydia Wooler smiled once more. ¡°I invited you here not only to get acquainted but also to give you a heads-up.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°ording to ourtest information, two external forces have entered Sky City,¡± Lydia Wooler responded. ¡°Their purpose should be clear to you without me saying it.¡±

    ¡°Including people from Holy Heaven Sect?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°No,¡± Lydia Wooler shook her head. ¡°As far as I know, Holy Heaven Sect is dealing with other matters right now and can¡¯t focus on you yet, but they should being soon.¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about Holy Heaven Sect?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I know much more than you do,¡± Lydia Wooler replied.

    ¡°Care to share?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°You should ask your old master in a few days; he¡¯ll tell you everything in detail,¡± Lydia Wooler said as she put down her teacup.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Do you know the strength of these two external forces?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°I haven¡¯t confirmed all details yet, but there are definitely Otherworldly Realm experts among them,¡± Lydia Wooler responded. ¡°Of course, your biggest concern should still be Holy Heaven Sect because they are indeed very strong.¡±

    ¡°How do theypare to your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Billy pressed on.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say since neither side has revealed their trump cards,¡± Lydia Wooler shook her head.

    At this point, she seemed to remember something and looked at Billy again.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something Mr Billy might not know yet.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, there was arge-scale battle between Sky City and Holy Heaven Sect,¡± Lydia Wooler said. ¡°From what I understand, Sky City suffered at least a million casualties in that war, while Holy Heaven Sect had fewer than one hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback; this was the first time he had heard of this.

 Chapter 1625: A Guest Arrives

    Lydia Wooler continued, ¡°I heard the Holy Heaven Sect wanted Sky City to be their subordinate city. Sky City refused, leading to a conflict.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy pressed on.

    ¡°At that time, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Sky City, and the top sects were united but still no match for the Holy Heaven Sect,¡± Lydia Wooler exined. ¡°Just as the Holy Heaven Sect was about to take over the Sky City Lord¡¯s Mansion, a mysterious and powerful figure appeared in Sky City.¡±

    ¡°It is said that with just one move, the top ten experts sent by the Holy Heaven Sect turned into dust.¡±

    ¡°After that, the Holy Heaven Sect retreated!¡±

    With a hint of reverence in her eyes, she added, ¡°Do you know that among those ten from the Holy Heaven Sect, the weakest was a mid-level Otherworldly Realm expert? Two of them were even beyond the Otherworldly Realm!¡±

    ¡°But incredibly, even with all ten working together, they couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from that figure!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who that figure was?¡± Billy¡¯s face showed a trace of shock.

    ¡°No one knows!¡± Lydia Wooler shook her head. ¡°To this day, no one knows who he was, and he hasn¡¯t appeared in Sky City since.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°However, it is said that heter visited the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s headquarters. What he did there remains unknown.¡±

    ¡°People only know that since then, the Holy Heaven Sect gave up on conquering Sky City and hasn¡¯t sent troops there for a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°So why are they here now?¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Is the allure of the treasure I possess enough to make them take such a risk?¡±

    ¡°People, driven by their desires, relentlessly plunder; it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re here for the treasure!¡± Lydia Wooler responded. ¡°They are probably betting that the powerful figure won¡¯t appear again. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act so recklessly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly and returned to the previous topic. ¡°Which two forces have arrived in Sky City?¡±

    ¡°One of them is the group you encountered a few days ago!¡± Lydia Wooler replied.

    ¡°The Messenger Between Life and Death?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded. ¡°The fact that you possess a treasure is no longer a secret!¡±

    ¡°The Messenger Between Life and Death worked for money, but now that they¡¯ve heard about the treasure, they won¡¯t give up easily.¡±

    ¡°And what about the other force?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°The other force¡­¡± Lydia Wooler began.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Lydia Wooler frowned slightly.

    ¡°Miss, sorry to disturb you!¡± Joel Wooler entered with a somewhat serious expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lydia Wooler asked.

    ¡°There is indeed something to report!¡± Joel Wooler walked closer and whispered a few words to Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lydia Wooler frowned after listening.

    ¡°Eighty percent sure!¡± Joel Wooler responded.

    ¡°Go confirm it immediately!¡± Lydia Wooler waved her hand after a brief thought.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Joel Wooler bowed and left.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After Joel Wooler left, Billy looked at Lydia Wooler and asked.

    ¡°We might have guestsing!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded.

    ¡°What kind of guests?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°The Savage Demon Tribe!¡± Lydia Wooler responded.

    ¡°The Savage Demon Tribe?¡± Billy was surprised; it was his first time hearing this name.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded and stood up. ¡°They are the other force you asked about.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Are theying for me?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Lydia Wooler smiled lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡±

    She walked towards the door, and Billy followed.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Ian de and his twopanions approached when they saw Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, who¡¯s this beautifuldy? Who is she?¡± Stout asked, looking at Lydia Wooler.

    Ian de and Night Orchid also curiously examined Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°Nice to meet you all. I¡¯m Lydia Wooler,¡± she smiled at them.

    ¡°Are you from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Stout asked further.

    ¡°She¡¯s the youngdy of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡± Billy answered for her.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The three were surprised simultaneously.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter; let¡¯s go out first!¡± Lydia Wooler smiled again.

    She led them outside the pce.

    Soon, they arrived at an open space in the center of the estate.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing? Who? And why?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    Before Stout could finish his sentence, an overwhelming pressure swept towards the estate.

    Ian de and hispanions shivered involuntarily, their faces turning pale. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen anyone yet, they knew from this aura alone that it was an Otherworldly Realm expert.

    Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky. After hitting the ground heavily, he spat out blood and fainted with a weak breath.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Recognizing the person on the ground, even Billy couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. The person lying there was Joel Wooler!

    Such a strong person had been injured so severely in such a short time?

    ¡°Elder Joel!¡± Several members of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce rushed over.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, take Elder Joel inside for treatment!¡± Lydia Wooler frowned and looked at an elderly man in gray robes.

    ¡°As youmand!¡± The gray-robed elder nodded and helped Joel Wooler towards a nearby building.

    Meanwhile, the oppressive aura had enveloped the entire area. Some members of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce who had just rushed out of their rooms found it difficult to move and began trembling uncontrobly.

    Soon, a group of people appeared in the distance. Leading them was a ck-robed elder with a goatee and no visible aura fluctuations around him. Following him were three others-two elderly men and one middle-aged man. The white-haired elder among them was also an Otherworldly Realm expert, while the other two were half-step Otherworldly Realm experts.

    ¡°You scoundrels! Who are you to cause trouble at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce? Do you have a death wish?¡± A middle-aged man from the chamber shouted angrily as soon as theynded.

    Before he could finish his words, the ck-robed elder casually raised his hand, sending the man flying and spitting blood upon hitting the ground.

    ¡°This is a warning. Anyone who dares to spout nonsense will die!¡± The elder said coldly.

    Everyone around gasped in shock. That middle-aged man was ate-stage Holy Realm expert but had been easily swatted away!

    ¡°You court death!¡± An elderly man in the white robe from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce shouted angrily and raised his hand to attack.

    ¡°Elder Harrison, stop!¡± Lydia Wooler ordered.

    ¡°But Miss¡­¡± Elder Harrison began to speak again.

    ¡°You are no match for him. Stand down!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be Miss Wooler from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± The ck-robed elder looked at Lydia Wooler and spoke calmly. ¡°Even you have an interest in visiting a small ce like Sky City.¡±

 Chapter 1626: Take Another Strike from Me

    ¡°Savage Demon Tribe is getting bolder, daring to hurt members of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡± Lydia Wooler nced at the other party.

    At her words, the pupils of several elders from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce contracted slightly; they had obviously heard of the Savage Demon Tribe.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you impressed me, recognizing our origins at a nce!¡± The elder smiled and continued.

    ¡°However, Miss Wooler, you have wronged us.¡±

    ¡°I only heard that Mr Billy from the Forbidden Ruins Space was a guest at your chamber, so I wanted your subordinate to guide us. But he refused, so I had no choice but to take this approach.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lydia Wooler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found this ce, what next?¡±

    ¡°We have no intention of bing enemies with the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. All you have to do is let Mr Billye with us.¡± The elder smiled again.

    ¡°I think such a small request shouldn¡¯t be refused by you, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy is my honored guest. Do you think I will agree?¡± Lydia Wooler replied calmly.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, this puts me in a difficult position!¡± A cold gleam shed in the elder¡¯s eyes.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°You should know that although the overall strength of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is strong, it doesn¡¯t mean its strength in Sky City is formidable.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I suppose your people scatter all over the Sky City. There aren¡¯t many capable people in this manor!¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I would leave here as soon as possible!¡± Lydia Wooler didn¡¯t respond to his provocation.

    ¡°So, Miss Wooler insists on intervening?¡± The elder responded.

    Then he changed his tone, ¡°Today, I must take him away. If Miss Wooler insists on going against me, then I have no choice but to offend you!¡±

    With that, he waved his hand. ¡°Do it!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The three people behind him spoke simultaneously.

    As their voices fell, the three rushed towards Billy.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Lydia Wooler shouted coldly.

    As her words fell, Elder Harrison led five or six people from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce and quickly shed over.

    Elder Harrison alone blocked the white-haired elder from the other side.

    The two behind him blocked another elder, while three or four others jointly attacked the middle-aged man.

    The next moment, a loud noise erupted, and shockwaves raged. Elder Harrison and his opponent were both pushed back a hundred meters.

    After one move, neither paused; they shed and charged at each other again.

    Theirbat strength was evenly matched, making it difficult to determine a winner in a short time.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Meanwhile, the half-step Otherworldly Realm elder from the other side shouted and struck at the two elders from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce who were attacking him.

    Although the two elders from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce were slightly weaker, they didn¡¯t hesitate and met his attack with full strength.

    After a loud noise, the two were sent flying andnded three to four hundred meters away.

    The half-step Otherworldly Realm elder ignored them and continued charging towards Billy.

    ¡°If you want to touch him, you¡¯ll have to get past us first!¡±

    The two elders from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce got up and charged again, sending out gusts of palm wind.

    ¡°If you seek death, I¡¯ll grant it!¡± The elder frowned and turned to meet them.

    The next moment, the two elders from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce were sent flying again, each spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to death!¡± The half-step Otherworldly Realm elder said coldly and chased after them.

    At this moment, a nearly tangible wave of energy surged forth with overwhelming force.

    ¡°Get out!¡± The elder shouted and struck out with his palm.

    Another loud noise erupted as a figure was sent flying six or seven hundred meters away-it was the half-step Otherworldly Realm elder.

    The one who struck was naturally Billy!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The elder steadied himself and looked at Billy with a frown.

    He had previously assessed Billy¡¯s cultivation level as merely fifth-rank Holy Realm and hadn¡¯t taken him seriously. But he hadn¡¯t expected Billy to have such strength.

    In one move, Billy had forced him back so far!

    While he was still processing this, Billy attacked again.

    Drawing his Bloodshadow Fury de, he unleashed countless de lights with a cold gleam and an unstoppable momentum.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The elder shouted.

    After the previous exchange, he no longer underestimated Billy and met him with full strength.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful!¡± The two elders from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce surrounded him again.

    ¡°Leave him to me; go help the others!¡± Billy responded while attacking.

    ¡°Mr Billy, he¡¯s a half-step Otherworldly Realm expert; you must be careful!¡± One of them shouted.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Then Mr Billy, be safe!¡±

    The two elders didn¡¯t insist and shed towards another half-step Otherworldly Realm man from the other side.

    ¡°Ian, will Boss be in danger?¡± A thousand meters away, Stout looked at Ian de with some concern.

    ¡°Probably not!¡± Ian de shook his head.

    ¡°Remember? At Deep Sky Pharmacy before, Boss fought with many people alone and was fine!¡±

    Given his understanding of Boss, fighting a half-step Otherworldly Realm opponent might not guarantee victory but certainly wouldn¡¯t lead to defeat.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Stout nodded.

    After another exchange of moves, Billy and his opponent each retreated four or five hundred meters.

    Before either could steady themselves, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pointed at his opponent.

    A violent wave of energy surged forth with an overwhelming force.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder frowned and couldn¡¯t dodge in time; he had to take it head-on.

    A loud noise followed as the elder was sent flying a thousand meters away. Blood spilled in mid-air as his internal organs seemed to shift instantly, reducing hisbat strength by at least twenty percent.

    ¡°Kid, you actually hurt me. I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, arcs of blood-red de light attacked with unstoppable force.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The elder wiped the blood from his mouth and met the attack head-on.

    Intense collision sounds erupted as shockwaves surged everywhere.

    ¡°Take another strike from me!¡±

    After one wave of attacks ended, Billy shouted and unleashed de Shattering the Sky.

    As his words fell, a hundred-meter-long phantom de shed down with lightning speed and thunderous momentum, like a rising wind and scudding clouds.

    Sensing the power of this strike, the elder frowned deeply.

    However, he didn¡¯t retreat. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed his strongest move to meet it head-on.

 Chapter 1627: Unfortunately, You Made the Wrong Choice!

    A deafening explosion echoed through the void, sending shockwaves rippling outward and causing two nearby buildings to copse.

    Simultaneously, Billy and the elderly opponent were thrown backward, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths.

    From their auras, it was clear that Billy had a slight edge.

    The elderly opponent¡¯s face showed extreme shock once again.

    Even after using his trump card, he was still no match. This was unbelievable!

    If this young man wasn¡¯t eliminated, he would be a significant threat in the future!

    Meanwhile, not far away, the elderly man with a goatee nced at Billy¡¯s position.

    His eyes shed with surprise, clearly astonished by Billy¡¯sbat prowess.

    To challenge so many levels above his own was truly monstrous!

    This strengthened his resolve to eliminate Billy!

    Standing opposite him, Lydia Wooler also wore a look of surprise.

    Although she had heard of Billy¡¯s extraordinary ability to challenge higher levels, seeing it firsthand was still shocking.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, I apologize for the offense!¡± the goateed elder said solemnly after withdrawing his gaze from Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Leave with your people immediately!¡± Lydia Wooler responded calmly. ¡°I can pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    ¡°Heh, Miss Wooler, you overestimate yourself!¡± the goateed elder sneered.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he vanished like a magician.

    In the blink of an eye, ripples appeared in the void not far from Lydia Wooler, and the goateed elder reappeared before her.

    In the next moment, he flipped his wrist, and a phantom hand shot rapidly toward Lydia Wooler.

    As the hand passed through the void, it distorted space, and the pressure on the scene reached its peak.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you made the wrong choice!¡± Lydia Wooler¡¯s voice reached the elder¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s see what happens¡­¡± the goateed elder responded.

    But before he could finish speaking, his pupils contracted instantly as a dense aura of death enveloped him.

    Without time to think, he abandoned his attack on Lydia Wooler and shot backward.

    Almost simultaneously, a cold gleam shed toward his throat with lightning speed.

    Although the goateed elder sensed the cold gleam, it was toote to dodge. He instinctively raised his hand to meet it with a gust of wind.

    The cold gleam was incredibly sharp, easily tearing through the elder¡¯s wind and slicing past his shoulder.

    Immediately, an arm detached from his body and flew away, spraying blood everywhere.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The goateed elder nced in horror at an elderly man who had suddenly appeared beside Lydia Wooler. The man was shrouded in a ck robe, his true face hidden.

    This elder was clearly the powerful figure Billy had sensed hiding in the shadows earlier.

    The goateed elder hesitated for half a breath before disappearing from the spot.

    He knew well that this elder¡¯s skills were far superior to his own; staying would mean certain death.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stay!¡± The elder¡¯s voice rang out as he also vanished.

    In the next moment, he reappeared dozens of kilometers away in the void, facing the goateed elder several kilometers ahead.

    ¡°If you dare kill me, the Savage Demon Tribe will¡­¡± The goateed elder shouted as he fled at top speed.

    Before he could finish speaking, a cold gleam shed past his neck. His head flew into the sky, blood gushing like a fountain.

    His eyes were wide open in disbelief and unwillingness.

    Even in death, he couldn¡¯t understand how he had been killed so easily despite his strength!

    ¡°Elder Harvey!¡± cried another elderly man from the Otherworldly Realm who had been fighting Elder Harrison. He looked at his twopanions and shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, he vanished from sight.

    However, he didn¡¯t get far. Before he could escape ten kilometers, his head also flew into the air.

    The one who struck was none other than the ck-robed elder beside Lydia Wooler.

    Meanwhile, the half-step Otherworldly Realm opponent fighting Billy was sent flying a kilometer away by Nine Dragons Unite.

    He plummeted to the ground, blood gushing from his mouth.

    Despair filled him as an arc-shaped de light shed toward him while he was still mid-air. Already severely injured, he couldn¡¯t dodge this time.

    The de light sliced through his waist, and his body fell in two bloody halves.

    The other half-step Otherworldly Realm opponent had fled over ten kilometers when the ck-robed elder caught up with him from behind.

    The result was inevitable; with one move, he was instantly killed.

    Thus, all four half-step Otherworldly Realm experts from the Savage Demon Tribe perished!

    Ten minutester.

    Billy and his threepanions followed Lydia Wooler back to the conference hall.

    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Miss Wooler,¡± Billy said to Lydia Wooler. Without help from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce today, things would have been much more troublesome for him. Given his current strength, he could barely contend with first-rank Otherworldly Realm experts. The goateed elder was clearly beyond that level!

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind. It was nothing,¡± Lydia Wooler responded.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, is Elder Joel alright?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°The opponent didn¡¯t dare to strike fatally earlier. Although he¡¯s injured, there¡¯s no danger to his life,¡± Lydia Wooler replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Night Orchid nodded in relief.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, what is the origin of the Savage Demon Tribe?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°A while ago, when your Skydragon City was attacked, besides people from City Lord¡¯s Mansion and Holy Heaven Sect, there should have been another force involved?¡± Lydia Wooler countered with a question.

    ¡°You mean those people were from the Savage Demon Tribe?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback by her words. As he spoke, images of those men from the Boyer family shed in his mind.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly. ¡°The Savage Demon Tribe was also the first external aid invited by Sky City City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Stout nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Miss Wooler, where does the Savage Demon Tribee from?¡±

    ¡°You should ask your old master about that when you return,¡± Lydia Wooler replied with a faint smile.

    Stout: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy,¡± Lydia Wooler continued looking at Billy. ¡°Since the Savage Demon Tribe has made a move, messenger between life and death won¡¯t wait long!¡±

    ¡°Additionally, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Holy Heaven Sect will soonunch an attack. You need to be prepared!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, Miss Wooler,¡± Billy nodded slightly. Then he cupped his hands toward her. ¡°Thank you again. We won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Farewell!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too polite. It was a small matter,¡± Lydia Wooler smiled again. After a brief pause and with a thoughtful expression, she looked at Billy and said,

    ¡°Mr Billy, there¡¯s something I want to say.¡±

    ¡°I know what you want to say,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1628: Lydia Woolerâ€™s Intentions

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lydia Wooler smiled faintly. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s the Savage Demon Tribe or the Holy Heaven Sect, their target is the so-called supreme treasure on me,¡± Billy continued calmly.

    ¡°So, as long as I stay in Sky City, this city will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Conversely, if I leave Sky City, it might be safe.¡±

    ¡°If Mr Billy ns to leave here, I can provide a ce for you to stay,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly.

    ¡°With your martial arts talent and potential, I believe that given a little more time, there won¡¯t be many under this starry sky who can match you.¡±

    ¡°At that time, perhaps you will also be able to separate that supreme treasure from your body.¡±

    ¡°When that timees, the decision of where to go will be in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Wooler!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m not one to run away!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not called running away; it¡¯s a temporary measure¡­¡± Lydia Wooler continued.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, have you considered what the Holy Heaven Sect would do if they can¡¯t find me?¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Are you worried they will take action against the Forbidden Ruins Space and the outside world?¡± Lydia Wooler asked after a slight pause.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    In fact, he had already thought about what Lydia Wooler mentioned.

    Leaving Sky City and hiding somewhere until he truly grew stronger.

    By then, it would be the Holy Heaven Sect who should be afraid.

    However, he obviously couldn¡¯t do that!

    If the Holy Heaven Sect couldn¡¯t find him, they would definitely take action against the Forbidden Ruins Space and the outside world to force him out!

    So, he couldn¡¯t really hide somewhere!

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lydia Wooler continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Wooler!¡± Billy interrupted her again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time to leave Sky City yet. When it really bes necessary, I¡¯ll trouble you then!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lydia Wooler didn¡¯t persuade him further.

    Then, Billy led Ian de and the other two to leave.

    After the four figures disappeared from sight, the ck-robed elder approached Lydia Wooler.

    With a thoughtful tone, he spoke.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, the trouble he faces is not small. If we really want to intervene, we must be mentally prepared.¡±

    ¡°The Savage Demon Tribe and the messenger between life and death are not much of a concern, but the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s power surpasses ours¡­¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly and then asked.

    ¡°Has there been any confirmation about the supreme treasure on him? Any feedback from headquarters?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± The ck-robed elder shook his head. ¡°But our guess should be pretty close!¡±

    ¡°I need a definite answer!¡± Lydia Wooler responded. ¡°Urge headquarters to hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elder nodded.

    After a slight pause, he continued. ¡°Miss Wooler, if it really is the supreme treasure we suspect, it will be a hot potato. We¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m after that supreme treasure?¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°Forgive my ignorance. What are your intentions then, Miss Wooler?¡± The elder was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I want to confirm the authenticity of that treasure to assess what level of opponents he might face!¡± Lydia Wooler responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re interested in his potential?¡± The elder was once again taken aback.

    ¡°But although he has limitless potential, right now he is too weak!¡±

    ¡°A talented genius who hasn¡¯t grown up yet doesn¡¯t hold much value. Betting on him might be too risky.¡±

    ¡°Though risky, it¡¯s worth a shot!¡± Lydia Wooler mused.

    ¡°But headquarters might have different opinions. If you insist on this path, I¡¯m worried about¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him again.

    ¡°Pass down orders to keep an eye on the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s movements. Report immediately if there¡¯s any discovery!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elder didn¡¯t try to persuade her further.

    After the elder left, Lydia Wooler looked into the sky and spoke softly.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    An hourter, Billy and his threepanions returned to Ethereal Sect.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you hurt? What happened?¡± As soon as they entered the courtyard, Opal and Casey surrounded them.

    ¡°Billy, are you alright?¡± Felicia asked simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy responded.

    Then he briefly described what had happened today.

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, everyone had a serious expression on their faces.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we ask Mr Craft to see if he can detect the supreme treasure inside you?¡± Judge suggested.

    ¡°If possible, let him extract it and hand it over to Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡­¡±

    ¡°Judge, don¡¯t forget that even the old master couldn¡¯t detect that treasure. Do you think Mr Craft can?¡± Frostde replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Judge sighed.

    ¡°I wonder when the old master will return.¡± Soul Chaser added. ¡°If the Holy Heaven Sect attacks and the old master isn¡¯t here, how will we resist?¡±

    No one could answer his question!

    ¡°Mr Billy, I heard something happened to you?¡± At this moment, Jorge Craft walked in quickly from the entrance.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr Craft. It¡¯s nothing serious!¡± Billy smiled faintly and greeted him.

    ¡°Which faction made a move?¡± Jorge Craft continued to ask.

    ¡°Savage Demon Tribe!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Savage Demon Tribe?¡± Jorge Craft was slightly taken aback and then frowned. ¡°They really are courting death!¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, I heard that a hundred years ago there was a great war between Sky City and the Holy Heaven Sect?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jorge Craft nodded solemnly.

    ¡°In that battle, Sky City was like a living hell with nearly a million casualties. It was truly a sea of corpses and blood!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that peerless expert¡¯s assistance, Sky City might have be a dead city!¡±

    ¡°Even today, those who experienced that battle still shudder when talking about it!¡±

    After speaking, he paused slightly and then described what he knew to everyone.

    ¡°If there¡¯s such deep enmity between Sky City and the Holy Heaven Sect, why did City Lord¡¯s Mansion seek Holy Heaven Sect as an ally this time?¡±

    After listening to him, ck Tortoise frowned tightly.

    ¡°People are greedy!¡± Jorge Craft responded.

    ¡°Robert Hatfield needs Spiritual Line Origin to break through ne Law¡¯s constraints. To obtain it, he must first get past Guardian Alliance.¡±

    ¡°If he relies solely on City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s strength, he isn¡¯t confident in opposing Guardian Alliance. So he had to seek external help.¡±

    ¡°He initially only invited Savage Demon Tribe. Later, to ensure sess, he contacted Holy Heaven Sect as well.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he worried about inviting trouble?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°Perhaps for him, breaking through constraints is all that matters!¡± Jorge Craft mused in response.

    ¡°What a scoundrel!¡± Soul Chaser replied. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that he was destroyed by that supreme treasure; otherwise who knows how many people would have died!¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s main target is me.¡± Billy thought for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°If I stay in Sky City, it will bring disaster upon this city. So I n to¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy worries too much!¡± Jorge Craft interrupted him.

    ¡°With Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s ambition, even without your presence they wouldn¡¯t spare Sky City!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve always hoped to turn Sky City into their vassal city!¡±

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re here or not, there will eventually be a battle between Sky City and them!¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he continued.

    ¡°Mr Billy should focus on healing at home while I arrange for a meeting with other sect leaders in Sky City to discuss defense strategies!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr Craft!¡± Billy took a deep breath and nodded.

 Chapter 1629: Canyon View Institute

    At Canyon View Institute, after finishing their theory ss in the afternoon, Harleen and Ivy took a break on a grassy area in the inner courtyard.

    The Institute was divided into inner and outer courtyards. Generally, newly enrolled students could only be outer courtyard disciples at first. The inner courtyard held an annual selection test for the outer courtyard, and only those who passed could enter the inner courtyard.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Harleen and Ivy were able to directly be inner courtyard disciples because they were special recruits.

    They had only been at the Institute for a few days but were already deeply impressed. Only bying here did they realize what it meant to be among truly talented geniuses.

    In terms of cultivation level alone, they were only slightly above average and definitely not at the top. The Canyon View Institute had a ranking list for talented geniuses called the Canyon View Talented Genius List. The list included only fifty people, each one an exceptional talent. Even the person ranked fiftieth was at the eighth-rank Holy Realm, while the top ten were all at the Otherworldly Realm.

    Theparison was disheartening for Harleen and Ivy, who had their confidence shaken over the past few days.

    It was worth mentioning that Canyon View Institute not only taught martial arts but also imparted lessons on personal conduct. There were many courses avable, and students could choose ording to their interests, which was something the two hadn¡¯t expected.

    Despite having just joined the Institute, Harleen and Ivy had already be its star figures. This was partly due to their potential shown during the selection contest and partly because of their looks.

    Although the Institute had no shortage of female students, many of whom were quite beautiful, they paled inparison to Harleen and Ivy. As a result, the two had be goddess-like figures at the Institute, attracting many talented geniuses daily.

    Even though Harleen repeatedly mentioned that she was married and had children, it didn¡¯t deter the geniuses. Ivy also dered that she was married to avoid trouble, but it was equally ineffective. Perhaps these geniuses simply didn¡¯t believe they were married with children.

    ¡°I wonder how Billy and the others are doing now,¡± Harleen said thoughtfully as they sat on a stone bench.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Ivy responded. ¡°ording to Aubree, the old master should be in Sky City, so Billy and the others will be fine.¡± Though she said this, she was just as worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m concerned that if whatever is inside Billy leaks out, powerful beings from higher civilizations might go to Sky City,¡± Harleen said anxiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Didn¡¯t Aubree say Sky City is very safe?¡± Ivy continued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    ¡°Harleen, ording to Aubree, once the deanes out of seclusion, the Institute might give us a second body refinement,¡± Ivy said again. ¡°If we can break through to the Otherworldly Realm, we can go back and help Billy.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen nodded. This was what she looked forward to most. She knew that without breaking through to the Otherworldly Realm, they would be of no help even if they returned.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, are you done with ss?¡± A female voice called out as a figure approached.

    The woman was a few years older than Harleen and Ivy, with a beautiful face and graceful figure. Dressed in a green robe, she exuded an outstanding aura.

    ¡°Catherine!¡± Harleen and Ivy greeted her as they stood up.

    The woman¡¯s full name was Catherine Foreman. She had been at Canyon View Institute for many years and was quite skilled, already at half-step into the third-rank Otherworldly Realm at a young age.

    Vice-President Tyler Bailey had introduced Catherine to them when he brought them to the Institute, saying they could go to her if they had any difficulties. Over the past few days, Catherine¡¯s guidance had helped them avoid many pitfalls.

    ¡°No need to be so formal. Sit down,¡± Catherine smiled at them.

    ¡°Catherine, is there something you need?¡± Harleen asked after they sat down.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Ramsey brothers?¡± Catherine asked.

    ¡°The Ramsey brothers?¡± Harleen and Ivy were puzzled; they hadn¡¯t heard of them.

    ¡°Catherine, who are they?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°They are students of the Institute from the previous batch, around your age,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°Both have good martial arts talent and are at half-step into the eighth-rank Holy Realm. They can even challenge higher ranks, with realbat power enough to contend with ninth-rank Holy Realm.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, why bring them up? Do they have something to do with us?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Indeed they do,¡± Catherine smiled. ¡°They¡¯ve set up a challenge tform in the front square,¡± she pointed to the right. ¡°They im you two have epted their courtship and that no other men should pursue you from now on. If anyone disagrees, they can challenge them on the tform.¡±

    Harleen and Ivy exchanged nces, their mouths twitching slightly.

    Seeing their expressions, Catherine smiled again. ¡°They¡¯re really bored!¡± Ivy pouted.

    ¡°Do you want to go take a look?¡± Catherine asked after stifling herughter.

    ¡°We¡¯d rather not,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°I suggest you go,¡± Catherine continued. ¡°If you let them continue this nonsense, it will affect you negatively. Also, it¡¯s a good opportunity to reiterate that you¡¯re married so people will stop bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, should we go?¡± Ivy asked after hearing Catherine¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen agreed after a brief thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Catherine said.

    The three of them headed towards the square.

    Meanwhile, in the square, hundreds of Institute disciples were gathered around a tform where two men stood. They were about twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old, handsome and imposing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we hear that Harleen and Ivy are married? What¡¯s this about the Ramsey brothers?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They probably said they were married to avoid trouble.¡±

    ¡°So why did they ept the Ramsey brothers¡¯ courtship?¡±

    ¡°The Ramsey brothers have status, looks, and talent. How many women wouldn¡¯t be moved by that?¡±

    A buzz of discussion rose from below the tform.

 Chapter 1630: Sinister Intentions

    ¡°How could Harleen and Ivy possibly agree to your pursuits? I think you two are just imagining things.¡±

    At this moment, a burly man looked towards the ring and spoke loudly.

    As he spoke, he took a fewrge strides and then leaped onto the stage, causing it to shake.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Fierce Tiger. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a suitor for Harleen and Ivy too!¡±

    ¡°I heard Fierce Tiger recently broke through to the seventh-rank Holy Realm. With his natural strength, he could probably fight the Ramsey brothers for hundreds of rounds.¡±

    ¡°Really? This should be interesting!¡±

    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the man stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°Fierce Tiger, are you sure you want to challenge us?¡± Damon Ramsey asked calmly, looking at Fierce Tiger.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Fierce Tiger replied, looking back at him.

    ¡°As long as the two junior sisters haven¡¯t publicly epted your pursuit, I have the right to pursue them!¡±

    ¡°In that case, please proceed!¡± Damon Ramsey responded.

    ¡°A fair fight. If I win, you must stop harassing the two junior sisters. If you win, I¡¯ll let you have Harleen!¡±

    ¡°You have some nerve, saying you¡¯ll let me have Harleen! Who do you think you are?¡± Fierce Tiger retorted.

    ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare to her servant. By the way, does Harleen even know you?¡±

    Laughter erupted from the crowd.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Damon Ramsey¡¯s brow furrowed as he looked at his brother. ¡°Kadyn, step aside. I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Kadyn Ramsey replied and stepped off the stage.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Damon Ramsey drew an ancient sword andunched several sword strikes at Fierce Tiger.

    ¡°Good move!¡±

    Fierce Tiger wasn¡¯t idle either; he gripped a five-foot-long de and charged forward.

    Their attacks collided, sending both of them flying dozens of meters apart.

    ¡°Impressive. Take a few more of my strikes!¡±

    Damon Ramsey said in a deep voice, unleashing a sharp web of sword strikes.

    ¡°I can take a hundred of your strikes!¡± Fierce Tiger responded, advancing instead of retreating.

    Both were seventh-rank Holy Realm cultivators and talented geniuses capable of challenging higher levels.

    Although Fierce Tiger was half a rank lower than Damon Ramsey, his natural strength made Damon wary of direct confrontation.

    For a while, they exchanged blows fiercely, neither gaining the upper hand.

    After dozens of rounds, they shed once more and separated.

    ¡°Refreshing!¡± Fierce Tiger shook his arms, looking exhrated.

    ¡°If you surrender now, I¡¯ll let you leave unscathed,¡± Damon Ramsey offered.

    ¡°I, Fierce Tiger, have been beaten down many times but never surrendered!¡± Fierce Tiger replied, charging forward again. ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ll show you your ce!¡± Damon Ramsey¡¯s brow furrowed as his aura surged.

    A chilling energy burst from him as several skull images appeared in the air before him.

    The oppressive aura made the onlookers shiver and step back.

    Fierce Tiger sensed the power of this move and his pupils contracted. But his battle-hardened nature left no room for hesitation. He gripped his de tightly and charged forward.

    ¡°Fierce Tiger, retreat! You can¡¯t handle this!¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang out as a gust of wind swept towards the battlefield.

    With a muffled sound, the skull images shattered instantly.

    Fierce Tiger was sent flying hundreds of meters back by the shockwave, while Damon Ramsey was pushed back two to three hundred meters, his blood surging.

    Everyone turned to look at the woman who had intervened. It was Catherine Foreman, who had just arrived with Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°No wonder Catherine could easily resolve Fierce Tiger¡¯s crisis,¡± a man remarked.

    ¡°Greetings, Catherine!¡± Most people bowed to Catherine Foreman.

    It was clear she held a high status among these students.

    Catherine Foreman nodded slightly and walked towards the stage.

    Most eyes then fell on Harleen and Ivy, both stunningly beautiful. Many greeted them with admiration.

    Harleen and Ivy smiled in response but didn¡¯t notice a pair of cold eyes watching them from afar, a sinister smile forming on the observer¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Greetings, Catherine!¡± Damon Ramsey bowed as Catherine Foreman stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me!¡± Fierce Tiger alsonded on the stage.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Catherine Foreman asked Fierce Tiger first.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Catherine. I¡¯m fine!¡± Fierce Tiger shook his head.

    Catherine Foreman nodded slightly before turning to Damon Ramsey with a stern expression.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The Institute has rules: sparring between peers should stop short of serious harm. Did you forget or was it intentional?¡±

    She could tell that Damon Ramsey¡¯sst move could have killed Fierce Tiger.

    ¡°I acted impulsively in the heat of the moment. Please punish me,¡± Damon Ramsey bowed again.

    ¡°Go to the Punishment Hall and confess your guilt,¡± Catherine Foreman ordered with a slight frown.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Damon Ramsey bowed once more.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, is it true you¡¯ve epted the Ramsey brothers¡¯ pursuit?¡± A man in the crowd asked loudly.

    ¡°They were joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Harleen replied as she walked towards the stage with Ivy following closely behind.

    Once on stage, Harleen addressed everyone again.

    ¡°Thank you all for your affection! Today, I want to make it clear once more.¡±

    ¡°Ivy and I are both married. We hope our fellow students will stop pursuing us.¡±

    ¡°We joined the Institute to improve ourselves and should focus on our cultivation!¡±

    She bowed slightly before adding, ¡°This is our final public statement on this matter. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Many talented geniuses looked crestfallen after hearing her words.

    Catherine Foreman grew more curious about Harleen¡¯s husband. She wanted to see what kind of man had won Harleen¡¯s heart.

    Although she had only known Harleen and Ivy for a few days, she admired their character and conduct. Both were exceptionally talented geniuses and stunning beauties. Winning their hearts was no easy feat.

    ¡°Catherine, Ivy, shall we go?¡± Harleen asked Catherine Foreman and Ivy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± They nodded in response.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, I have an unreasonable request. Could you grant it?¡± Kadyn Ramsey stepped onto the stage just as they were about to leave.

 Chapter 1631: You Heartless Woman

    ¡°Please speak!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Harleen and Ivy are both at the seventh-rank Holy Realm, right?¡± Kadyn Ramsey began.

    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m also at the seventh-rank Holy Realm. May I spar with the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Spar?¡± Harleen and Ivy were taken aback.

    ¡°Kadyn Ramsey, what are you trying to do? Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Catherine Foreman frowned from the side.

    ¡°Catherine, I mean no harm!¡± Kadyn Ramsey continued, ¡°I simply want to take this opportunity to spar with the two junior sisters.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time¡­¡± Catherine Foreman replied.

    ¡°Catherine, it¡¯s fine!¡± Ivy interrupted with a smile, ¡°Since Kadyn has extended the invitation, we should oblige.¡±

    In her view, Kadyn probably felt embarrassed after being publicly rejected and wanted to regain some face through sparring.

    ¡°Ivy, he is at thete stage of the seventh-rank Holy Realm and can challenge higher ranks. You¡­¡± Catherine Foreman responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Ivy smiled again.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Kadyn Ramsey bowed.

    ¡°Ivy, let me do it!¡± Harleen spoke up.

    ¡°Harleen, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Ivy smiled back.

    ¡°Alright then, be careful!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist further.

    Given her understanding of Ivy, she knew that facing an opponent of the same rank posed no risk.

    Although Kadyn could challenge higher ranks, so could she!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded in response.

    A few minutester, only Ivy and Kadyn Ramsey remained on the stage.

    ¡°Ivy, please!¡± Kadyn Ramsey bowed with his sword in hand.

    ¡°Please!¡± Ivy drew her ancient bronze sword as she spoke.

    Kadyn Ramsey made the first move, his wrist flicking as his sword created several thrusts aimed at Ivy.

    Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as her ancient sword shed coldly in response.

    Their attacks shed and exploded, sending shockwaves that pushed both of them back several steps.

    Kadyn Ramsey steadied himself and immediatelyunched another attack, his sword emitting sharp energies that whistled through the air.

    Ivy didn¡¯t remain idle either, her sword producing a series of powerful strikes to meet his assault.

    In truth, she could have ended the fight in one move but chose not to. After all, Kadyn Ramsey had the power to contend with a ninth-rank Holy Realm warrior. To win in one move would require her to use some of her trump cards.

    However, using lethal techniques in a sparring match between fellow disciples was inappropriate.

    Soon, they moved their battle from the ground to mid-air.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    From their auras, it was clear that Ivy had the upper hand. Even without using any trump cards, she could easily suppress her opponent.

    After another exchange of blows, both were pushed back several hundred meters. Blood trickled from the corner of Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I concede!¡± Ivy bowed.

    ¡°Ivy, you truly are a peerless genius capable of lighting up the ck area of the testing pir. I am impressed!¡± Kadyn Ramsey bowed in return.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Ivy, I know you didn¡¯t use your full strength. I also have my trump cards.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how about we decide the winner with one final move?¡±

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Ivy thought for a moment before responding, ¡°Let¡¯s end it here for today. We can continue another time¡­¡±

    ¡°Ivy, take this!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Kadyn Ramsey shouted loudly.

    As he spoke, a chilling aura erupted from him, and his presence in the void intensified several levels.

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, a nearly tangible ck sword energy shot towards Ivy at breakneck speed.

    The power of this move clearly had the potential to kill an ordinary ninth-rank Holy Realm warrior.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Faced with Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s attack, Ivy frowned slightly.

    With no time to hesitate, she narrowed her eyes and unleashed the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique.

    Since advancing to thete stage of the Holy Realm, using this technique had be second nature to her.

    She chose this technique because other trump cards were too lethal for a sparring match.

    Though not as powerful as Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth or the techniques taught by Aubree, it was more than enough to block Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s strike.

    The two powerful sword energies collided with a thunderous roar, sending shockwaves in all directions.

    Under the impact of the shockwave, Ivy was pushed back three to four hundred meters. She felt her blood churn and a faint trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth but suffered no other injuries.

    Kadyn Ramsey, on the other hand, was sent flying like a leaf in the wind. A trail of blood arced through the air as he fell a thousand meters away and crashed heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You¡­ so¡­ ruthless¡­¡± He managed to utter these words before his head tilted and his pupils dted. He was dead instantly.

    His eyes were wide open in disbelief. Perhaps even in his final moments, he couldn¡¯t believe he had died like this!

    Silence!

    The scene fell into a deathly quietness; even a pin drop could be heard!

    No one expected this oue!

    Including Ivy herself; she couldn¡¯t believe he was dead and wore an expression of disbelief!

    As everyone stood in shock, Catherine Foreman swiftly moved to Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s side.

    She released her spiritual power to check his life signs but found it was toote to save him.

    ¡°Kadyn!¡±

    At the same time, Damon Ramsey arrived with a face full of sorrow.

    After a brief pause, he turned angrily towards Ivy who was still hovering in mid-air.

    ¡°You heartless woman! Kadyn was just sparring with you and you killed him!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ivy took a deep breath and responded, ¡°Thatst strike couldn¡¯t have killed him¡­¡±

    She had deliberately used only the Heavenly Unity Sword Technique to avoid causing serious harm.

    She was one hundred percent certain that it couldn¡¯t have killed him!

    ¡°Kadyn is already dead! And you¡¯re still making excuses! I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood!¡±

    Damon Ramsey roared angrily as he gripped his sword and charged towards Ivy.

    ¡°Sparring among fellow disciples should be measured. This is an iron rule of the Institute!¡± An elder¡¯s voice rang out at that moment.

    An old man in a blue robe appeared in mid-air with an angry expression as he spoke loudly while approaching.

    ¡°Killing fellow disciples is against Institute rules. No matter who you are, your cultivation will be abolished first!¡±

    ¡°Once the matter is investigated thoroughly, your fate will be decided!¡±

 Chapter 1632: Great Tactics

    As the words fell, a powerful wave of energy swept towards Ivy.

    The elder, with the strength of a fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm, did not hold back. If Ivy were hit by this move, she would be severely injured, if not killed.

    She wanted to dodge, but in front of a mid-level Otherworldly Realm expert, there was nowhere to retreat. All escape routes seemed blocked.

    In a hurry, she instinctively raised her sword, drawing a cold gleam to meet the attack.

    However, her attack was negligible to the elder and dissipated halfway through.

    She could only watch as the elder¡¯s attack came crashing towards her.

    ¡°Elder Mario, please show mercy!¡± Catherine Foreman eximed.

    As her voice rang out, a sharp sword force swept towards the elder¡¯s palm wind.

    At the same time, Harleen moved, thrusting several sword beams with her bronze ancient sword.

    A loud explosion followed as the three attacks collided, causing a violent shockwave. Ivy was thrown back, spitting blood into the air.

    Though injured, she was not seriously harmed, which was far better than losing her cultivation.

    ¡°Ivy, are you alright?¡± Harleen quickly moved towards Ivy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy responded loudly. ¡°Harleen, don¡¯te over, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll face this together!¡± Harleen said as she reached Ivy¡¯s side.

    She was puzzled by Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s death. Knowing Ivy well, she couldn¡¯t believe Ivy would kill Kadyn without reason. Something must have gone wrong that they didn¡¯t know about.

    ¡°Catherine Foreman, who gave you the right to attack me?¡± Elder Mario Bowers angrily asked Catherine Foreman.

    Although he was a fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator, he hadn¡¯t used his full strength earlier, so his attack was blocked.

    ¡°Elder Mario, there might be a misunderstanding¡­¡± Catherine Foreman took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Misunderstanding or not, she killed a fellow disciple in front of many witnesses. I must cripple her cultivation today!¡± Mario Bowers interrupted her. ¡°If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, we can investigateter. She can keep her life for now.¡±

    Without waiting for Catherine Foreman to respond, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake. If you dare to interfere again, you¡¯ll face severe consequences!¡±

    With that, he disappeared and reappeared three to four hundred meters away from Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Mario Bowers coldlymanded as he attacked again.

    ¡°Elder Mario, forgive me. If you want to cripple her, you¡¯ll have to go through me first!¡± Catherine Foreman shouted as sheunched another sharp sword beam.

    Another muffled sound followed as Mario Bowers¡¯ attack was blocked again.

    Catherine Foreman had the strength to challenge higher ranks and could hold her own against Mario Bowers without him using his trump cards.

    ¡°Catherine Foreman, this is yourst chance. If you interfere again, you¡¯ll be expelled from the Institute ording to its rules!¡± Another gray-robed elder arrived in mid-air.

    Like Mario Bowers, he was from Canyon View Institute¡¯s Punishment Hall.

    ¡°Watch her!¡± Mario Bowers instructed the gray-robed elder before charging towards Harleen and Ivy again.

    ¡°Elder Mario, Ivy is someone the vice-president specifically asked to protect. Let¡¯s take her to see the vice-president first¡­¡± Catherine Foreman shouted as she rushed towards Mario Bowers again.

    However, she was intercepted by the gray-robed elder before she could get far.

    The elder was ate-stage third-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator, and Catherine Foreman couldn¡¯t break through his defense quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the vice-president to pressure me!¡± Mario Bowers responded coldly. ¡°Even if the vice-president were here today, he couldn¡¯t stop me!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, run!¡± Catherine Foreman shouted as she fought the gray-robed elder.

    ¡°Ridiculous! Do you think they can escape?¡± Mario Bowers sneered.

    As he spoke, he formed a violent imprint with his hand and hurled it towards Ivy and Harleen.

    Harleen and Ivy knew they couldn¡¯t escape from a fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm expert but wouldn¡¯t sit idly by either.

    They took deep breaths and prepared to unleash their strongest moves.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, you¡¯re no match for him. Step aside!¡± Aubree¡¯s voice suddenly reached their ears.

    As she spoke, a nearly tangible wave of energy collided with Mario Bowers¡¯ attack.

    A thunderous explosion echoed in the void as the energy waves wreaked havoc in mid-air. A figure was sent flying hundreds of meters away, trailing blood in the air-it was Mario Bowers.

    Although his cultivation was decent, Aubree was already at the mid-tote stage of the Otherworldly Realm and far beyond his ability to contend with. If Aubree hadn¡¯t held back, there wouldn¡¯t be anything left of Mario Bowers.

    ¡°Who are you to attack Elder Mario? Are you tired of living?¡± The gray-robed elder roared angrily.

    He stopped paying attention to Catherine Foreman and rushed towards Mario Bowers.

    ¡°Elder Mario, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Mario Bowers wiped the blood from his mouth and suppressed his turbulent energy and blood. He looked at Aubree with a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°Aubree!¡±

    Meanwhile, Harleen and Ivy had arrived beside Aubree.

    ¡°Are you two alright?¡± Aubree asked them.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Harleen and Ivy responded simultaneously.

    ¡°What happened? Why did the Punishment Hall target you?¡± Aubree continued to ask.

    ¡°Aubree, it¡¯s like this,¡± Harleen briefly exined the situation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After listening to Harleen¡¯s exnation, Aubree frowned slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on that person¡¯s injuries.¡±

    With that, she led them towards Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s location.

    ¡°Bastard! Who are you?¡± The gray-robed elder continued to shout angrily.

    ¡°Aubree is the Institute¡¯s newly appointed guest elder!¡± Catherine Foreman replied from not far away as she also headed towards Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s location.

    As she said, a few days ago, under Tyler Bailey¡¯s arrangement, Aubree had indeed been appointed as a guest elder at Canyon View Institute. However, Aubree had always been low-key, so it was understandable that the gray-robed elder didn¡¯t recognize her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing her words, both Mario Bowers and the gray-robed elder were taken aback.

    Meanwhile, Aubree and the others had arrived near Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s body.

    ¡°You venomous woman! One day I¡¯ll make you pay for my brother¡¯s life!¡± Damon Ramsey red at Ivy with bloodshot eyes but didn¡¯t attack again, likely knowing he wasn¡¯t their match.

    Aubree nced at him before projecting her spiritual power onto Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s body.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Aubree muttered after a moment as her pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Aubree, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Catherine Foreman asked.

 Chapter 1633: The Person Behind the Scenes

    ¡°All his bones are shattered, his meridians severed, and his internal organs disced!¡± Aubree¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°So serious?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Ivy was very measured in her attack. She only used seventy to eighty percent of her strength. How could she have injured him so badly?¡±

    ¡°Even if Ivy used her full strength, she couldn¡¯t have injured him like this!¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°Aubree, do you mean he wasn¡¯t hurt by Ivy?¡± Catherine Foreman was equally surprised.

    ¡°His injuries were indeed caused by Ivy!¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Harleen and the others were puzzled.

    ¡°He was injured by Ivy¡¯s attack after his power waspletely sealed by someone using strong spiritual power.¡±

    ¡°In other words, after heunched his final attack on Ivy, his power was sealed, making him as vulnerable as an ordinary person. That¡¯s why the shockwave shattered all his bones and meridians!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Harleen and the others eximed in unison.

    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Damon Ramsey shouted from the side.

    ¡°Among those present, except for Catherine, no one else could have sealed my brother¡¯s power in such a short time!¡±

    ¡°Does it have to be someone present?¡± Catherine Foreman retorted.

    After hearing Aubree¡¯s words, she had already guessed who might be behind it and nced towards Mario Bowers and another person.

    Earlier, just as Kadyn Ramsey got into trouble, Mario Bowers appeared!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Was it really just a coincidence?!

    ¡°I think I know who did it!¡± Harleen exhaled deeply.

    ¡°She really has some skills!¡± Ivy said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Miss Foreman, I need your assistance with something,¡± Aubree said, looking at Catherine Foreman.

    She had also guessed who was behind it!

    Harleen and Ivy had been at the Institute for such a short time. They hadn¡¯t offended anyone, nor did they know many people.

    If there was someone who wanted them dead, it could only be that youngdy who cut in line during the selection day!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Catherine Foreman¡¯s pupils contracted slightly after hearing Aubree¡¯s words.

    After a brief pause, she quickly walked over to two fellow disciples and whispered a few instructions. They nodded and left.

    ¡°The vice-president is here!¡±

    At that moment, a student looked into the void and shouted.

    Everyone turned to see six people appearing in their sight, led by one of Canyon View Institute¡¯s vice-presidents, Tyler Bailey.

    Following him were the inner courtyard dean Giovanny Moses and Punishment Hall master Luke Haynes, along with several Institute elders.

    Soon, Tyler Bailey and his groupnded on the ground.

    ¡°Greetings, vice-president!¡± Mario Bowers and a gray-robed elder stepped forward and bowed.

    Then, they turned to Giovanny Moses and Luke Haynes and bowed again.

    ¡°Elder Mario, what happened?¡± Punishment Hall master Luke Haynes asked Mario Bowers sternly.

    ¡°Reporting to the master, a student harbored murderous intent during a martial arts sparring session and harmed a fellow student!¡± Mario Bowers bowed in response.

    ¡°Elder Graeme and I intended to abolish her cultivation and then let the vice-president decide her fate, but we were stopped by the guest elder.¡±

    ¡°I failed to uphold the authority of Punishment Hall. Please punish me!¡±

    ¡°Heh, Elder Mario, when did you be so eloquent?¡± At this moment, Catherine Foreman and Aubree approached.

    After bowing to Tyler Bailey, they said, ¡°Greetings, vice-president!¡±

    ¡°Are you two alright?¡± Tyler Bailey asked Harleen and Ivy after nodding slightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, vice-president. We¡¯re fine,¡± they shook their heads slightly.

    ¡°Catherine, what happened exactly?¡± Tyler Bailey then looked at Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Reporting to the vice-president, someone is trying to frame Ivy!¡± Catherine Foreman took a few minutes to exin the situation.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Tyler Bailey frowned after hearing her exnation.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mario Bowers replied sternly.

    ¡°Catherine Foreman, do you know what you¡¯re saying? You must be responsible for your words!¡±

    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m saying!¡± Catherine Foreman replied before turning back to Tyler Bailey.

    ¡°Vice-president, if you check Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s injuries, you¡¯ll see if I¡¯m lying!¡±

    ¡°Luke Haynes, you¡¯re the master of Punishment Hall. Go take a look!¡± Tyler Bailey instructed Luke Haynes.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Luke Haynes walked over to Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s body.

    About two minutester, he returned with a grim expression.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Tyler Bailey asked him.

    ¡°All his bones are shattered, his meridians severed, and his internal organs disced!¡± Luke Haynes responded.

    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°If his power hadn¡¯t been sealed, only an Otherworldly Realm expert could have injured him like this!¡±

    ¡°Elder Mario, do you have anything to say?¡± Tyler Bailey asked Mario Bowers with narrowed eyes after hearing Luke Haynes¡¯ report.

    ¡°I acted rashly without investigating the truth. Please punish me!¡± Mario Bowers quickly bowed after feeling a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Please punish me!¡± Elder Graeme also bowed.

    ¡°Was it really just rashness?¡± Catherine Foreman interjected.

    ¡°Elder Mario, why did you appear right after Kadyn Ramsey died?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you using me of sealing Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s power?¡± Mario Bowers responded angrily as a cold aura emanated from him.

    ¡°Elder Mario, don¡¯t get so agitated. I¡¯m just asking,¡± Catherine Foreman replied calmly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mario Bowers snorted before turning to Tyler Bailey.

    ¡°Vice-president, I was handling matters at the training ground when I sensed two strong auras here.¡±

    ¡°I guessed that some disciples might be sparring here, so I came to check.¡±

    ¡°But when I arrived, I saw Kadyn Ramsey being killed. I didn¡¯t think much and took action¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, Elder Mario, no need to exin so quickly!¡± Catherine Foreman sneered before continuing. ¡°Be patient. Everything will be clear once someone arrives!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Who are we waiting for?¡± Mario Bowers was puzzled.

    Not only him but also Tyler Bailey and Luke Haynes looked at Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Elder Mario, you¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Catherine Foreman replied.

    ¡°You two must be courting death! Do you know who I am? Let me go!¡± At that moment, a female voice rang out.

    Everyone turned to see two men escorting a woman towards them.

    The woman was none other than Miss Autumn Knapp, who had shed with Harleen and Ivy during the selection day.

    Her power had been sealed by the two men.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Tyler Bailey frowned tightly upon seeing Autumn Knapp.

    He had heard about the incident on selection day from Matthew Lawrence and knew about the friction between Autumn Knapp and Harleen and Ivy.

    Seeing her now, he had pretty much figured out what was going on.

    Meanwhile, Mario Bowers and Elder Graeme showed intense panic in their eyes upon seeing Autumn Knapp.

    ¡°Catherine, we¡¯ve brought her!¡± The two men brought Autumn Knapp forward shortly after.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Catherine Foreman nodded at them before turning to Autumn Knapp.

    ¡°Miss Knapp, do you have anything to say?¡±

 Chapter 1634: Man Proposes But God Disposes

    ¡°Catherine Foreman, who do you think you are? What right do you have to seal my powers?¡± Autumn Knapp shouted loudly.

    ¡°Out of respect for your grandfather, I¡¯ll give you one chance!¡± Tyler Bailey interrupted her before she could finish.

    ¡°Exin everything that happened today honestly, and you might have a chance to live!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. What do you want me to exin?¡± Even in front of Tyler Bailey, Autumn Knapp remained defiant.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want this chance?¡± Tyler Bailey stared at her coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to exin!¡± Autumn Knapp continued to respond.

    ¡°Mr Haynes, ording to Institute regtions, how should one be dealt with if they disregard others¡¯ lives and harm fellow members?¡± Tyler Bailey turned to Luke Haynes.

    ¡°If proven true, the light punishment is the removal of their powers and expulsion from the Institute,¡± Luke Haynes responded. ¡°The severe punishment is execution on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Then proceed!¡± Tyler Bailey waved his hand. ¡°Execute her!¡±

    A gasp echoed around them.

    Execute her just like that?!

    It was well-known that this vice-president was decisive and ruthless. Seeing it firsthand today confirmed it!

    Even Luke Haynes was taken aback by Tyler Bailey¡¯s decisiveness.

    Autumn Knapp¡¯s grandfather, Noah Knapp, was another vice-president of Canyon View Institute!

    Although his status and influence were slightly lower than Tyler Bailey¡¯s, he was still the third most important person in the Institute!

    And Autumn Knapp was his granddaughter. Execute her just like that?

    ¡°Why! What right do you have to execute me?¡± Autumn Knapp shouted after a moment of shock. ¡°I want to see my grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Vice-president, should we call Mr Noah Knapp¡­¡± Luke Haynes hesitated before speaking.

    As the head of the Punishment Hall and a core member of the Institute, he knew that the Institute had not been harmonious for years.

    If this execution proceeded, it would undoubtedly lead to a series of consequences.

    ¡°Do you need me to do it myself?¡± Tyler Bailey interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Luke Haynes hesitated again before looking at Autumn Knapp. ¡°If I were you, I would confess voluntarily!¡±

    As he spoke, a cold aura emanated from him, enveloping Autumn Knapp.

    Miss Knapp immediately felt suffocated, a chilling sense of death creeping from her feet to her head, causing her to shiver uncontrobly.

    She had no doubt that Luke Haynes would kill her!

    Without thinking further, before Luke Haynes could act, Autumn Knapp knelt down trembling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯ll confess¡­ I¡¯ll tell everything¡­¡±

    Hearing her words, Mario Bowers and Elder Graeme exchanged nces and quickly moved aside.

    They knew that once Autumn Knapp confessed, they were doomed.

    Harleen and Ivy were two exceptionally talented geniuses in whom Tyler Bailey had ced great hope.

    If everything went smoothly, Harleen and Ivy would be the future of Canyon View Institute!

    In other words, their actions today were tantamount to killing the future of the Institute, a crime punishable by death!

    Originally, their n was to act swiftly against Ivy under the guise of the Punishment Hall after Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s death.

    They had anticipated that Harleen and Ivy would resist, giving them an excuse to execute them for harming fellow members and violently resisting the Punishment Hall elders.

    Although such actions would have serious consequences, once done, they could dispose of Kadyn Ramsey¡¯s body, leaving no evidence.

    Even if Tyler Bailey pursued the matter, their punishment wouldn¡¯t be too severe.

    Given the external pressures facing Canyon View Institute, Tyler Bailey likely wouldn¡¯t take drastic action over two dead people.

    However, they hadn¡¯t expected Aubree to intervene midway, disrupting all their ns.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    This was truly a case of man proposes but God disposes!

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Tyler Bailey had been watching them closely and wouldn¡¯t let them get away.

    As he spoke, an overwhelming spiritual power swept towards them.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The next moment, the two screamed and fell from mid-air, trembling on the ground with faces full of despair.

    ¡°Take them away!¡± Tyler Bailey waved his hand.

    Two elders from the Institute quickly approached Mario Bowers and Elder Graeme.

    The rest was straightforward. Autumn Knapp confessed everything in detail.

    Aubree and Harleen had already guessed most of it, so they weren¡¯t too surprised.

    Afterward, they bid farewell to Tyler Bailey and left.

    How Tyler Bailey dealt with Autumn Knapp and the others wasn¡¯t their concern or something they could interfere with.

    They also knew that Noah Knapp must have sanctioned this matter.

    Otherwise, Autumn Knapp alone couldn¡¯t have persuaded Mario Bowers and Elder Graeme to help her.

    Regarding Noah Knapp¡¯s involvement, Aubree and the others couldn¡¯t interfere either. After all, he was the third most important person in the Institute!

    ¡°Interesting! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such exceptional women!¡±

    As Harleen and the others left, a suave man on a nearby tower rooftop watched their backs with a slight smile.

    ¡°These two women are mine!¡±

    Half an hourter, in a hall within the inner courtyard.

    Tyler Bailey, Luke Haynes, and several other elders were present.

    ¡°Vice-president, in my humble opinion, today¡¯s matter should end with Mario Bowers and Graeme Wynn,¡± an elder said to Tyler Bailey.

    ¡°The Institute is currently facing many external threats and can¡¯t afford internal strife.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Another elder agreed. ¡°This should all be Autumn Knapp¡¯s doing. It has nothing to do with Mr Knapp¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Jake, have you found any results regarding that matter I asked you to investigate?¡± Tyler Bailey interrupted them, looking at another elder.

    ¡°Vice-president, I just received news and haven¡¯t had time to report it,¡± the elder responded respectfully.

    ¡°The information is confirmed. Aubree and the others are from Sky City!¡±

    ¡°Sky City?¡± Tyler Bailey was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The elder nodded.

    ¡°Originally, there wasn¡¯t much worth noting about Sky City as a low-level civilization.¡±

    ¡°But recently, not only the Savage Demon Tribe but also the Messenger Between Life and Death and Holy Heaven Sect have sent people to Sky City!¡±

    ¡°Holy Heaven Sect also sent people?¡± Luke Haynes was surprised. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that one of the top ten sacred artifacts is lost in Sky City!¡± The elder responded.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s unclear which one specifically, it¡¯s said to be one of the top three!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Hearing this, everyone, including Tyler Bailey, showed expressions of shock.

 Chapter 1635: Messenger Between Life and Death

    As the core members of Canyon View Institute, Tyler Bailey and his group were well aware of the significance of the Ten Sacred Artifacts.

    Canyon View Institute housed numerous rare treasures, many of which were invaluable. However, none couldpare to the Ten Sacred Artifacts in terms of value.

    Moreover, this was one of the top three ranked Sacred Artifacts. It was a treasure countless people dreamed of possessing.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tyler Bailey asked Elder Jake.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Elder Jake nodded and added, ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Luke Haynes inquired.

    ¡°ording to our information, the artifact is likely in the possession of a young man named Billy,¡± Elder Jake continued. ¡°And that young man named Billy is Miss Harleen¡¯s lover.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone, including Tyler Bailey, eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Is this information reliable?¡± Tyler Bailey asked again.

    ¡°Ny percent sure,¡± Elder Jake confirmed. ¡°About half a month ago, Holy Heaven Sect sent people to Sky City but returned empty-handed. If my guess is correct, they will send people again soon, and this time their force will be much stronger. Their target is Miss Harleen¡¯s lover.¡±

    ¡°Vice-President, if Holy Heaven Sect obtains that artifact, their power will significantly increase!¡± another elder said to Tyler Bailey. ¡°This would not be good for our Institute!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Elder Jake nodded. ¡°Over the years, Holy Heaven Sect has shown their ambition. If they get the artifact¡­¡±

    ¡°Do they know that Aubree and the others are at our Institute?¡± Tyler Bailey interrupted with a frown.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out,¡± Elder Jake shook his head but then seemed to realize something. ¡°Vice-President, are you worried that if Holy Heaven Sect knows they are at our Institute, they mighte to demand them and then use them to exchange for the artifact from Billy?¡±

    ¡°If their next attempt to get the artifact from Sky City fails, they might consider that option,¡± Luke Haynes answered for Tyler Bailey.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± two other elders nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Vice-President, what do you think we should do?¡± Luke Haynes asked after taking a deep breath and looking at Tyler Bailey.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see when the Dean will be avable,¡± Tyler Bailey replied after a brief thought and quickly walked out.

    ¡°Vice-President, what about today¡¯s matter?¡± an elder asked.

    ¡°Mario Bowers and Graeme Wynn will be executed ording to Institutews,¡± Tyler Bailey responded sternly. ¡°Autumn Knapp¡¯s cultivation will be abolished first; we¡¯ll decide her fate when I return from seeing the Dean.¡±

    With that, he was already outside the door.

    ¡­

    Sky City

    That day, Jorge Craft visited the courtyard again.

    He first exined to Billy the various factions¡¯ attitudes towards resisting Holy Heaven Sect. ording to him, most sects and forces had expressed their determination to fight Holy Heaven Sect to the end.

    This result surprised Billy; he hadn¡¯t expected so many sects to be willing to stand with Sky City.

    In fact, this was mainly because he didn¡¯t understand the battle from a hundred years ago. At that time, almost all of the top twenty sects in Sky City had lost ancestor-level figures to Holy Heaven Sect. For them, hatred for Holy Heaven Sect ran in their blood.

    ¡°Master!¡± Just as they were talking, an elder from Ethereal Sect hurried in.

    ¡°Elder Lee, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jorge Craft asked.

    ¡°We just received news that Quicksand Sect¡¯spound has been sealed off by a barrier!¡± Elder Lee replied.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Jorge Craft frowned slightly. ¡°Do we know who did it?¡±

    ¡°It should be the work of the messenger between life and death,¡± Elder Lee responded.

    ¡°They are truly audacious!¡± Jorge Craft frowned again.

    ¡°Master, should we go take a look?¡± Elder Lee asked.

    ¡°Notify Grand Elder and the others immediately; we¡¯ll go together,¡± Jorge Craft responded sternly. Although there were many frictions between Quicksand Sect and Ethereal Sect, it was still an internal matter of Sky City. Now that the messenger between life and death had arrived in Sky City again and sealed off Quicksand Sect, who could guarantee they wouldn¡¯t target other sects next? Moreover, Jorge knew that this time, the messenger between life and death was not only here for revenge but also for the treasure Billy possessed. Therefore, Ethereal Sect couldn¡¯t avoid involvement.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Lee replied and left quickly.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you stay here to recover; I¡¯ll¡­¡± Jorge Craft began but was interrupted by Billy.

    ¡°My injuries have healed; let¡¯s go together,¡± Billy said. Unless it was a near-fatal injury, his wounds healed rapidly under thebined effect of his bloodline power and Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    ¡°Mr Billy, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. We don¡¯t know what level of people they have sent¡­¡± Jorge Craft hesitated but was cut off by Billy standing up.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s go! Time is of the essence!¡±

    Meanwhile, inside Quicksand Sect¡¯spound, chaos reigned. It was supposed to be an ordinary day with everyone busy with their tasks. Since their recent battle with Ethereal Sect, a heavy atmosphere had hung over the entire sect. This was understandable; except for the Master and Vice Master, all high-ranking elders had perished in that battle. Without counting these two leaders, Quicksand Sect had fallen from a top-tier sect to a second-rate one. Even the Master and Vice Master were severely injured and their recovery was uncertain. This was the greatest upheaval Quicksand Sect had faced since its founding; everyone felt an immense weight on their hearts.

    But misfortune neveres alone. Today, while everyone was busy with their tasks, an overwhelming aura swept through the air. Soon after, a hundred figures in ck robes and ck-and-white ghost masks appeared above thepound and descended into the central courtyard. With their arrival came a suffocating killing intent that felt like a wind from hell. Many people copsed to the ground, trembling uncontrobly with pale faces. Though most couldn¡¯t gauge their opponents¡¯ cultivation levels, the sheer presence of these figures made it clear they were formidable beyond imagination.

    To make matters worse, the leading elder among themnded and with a slight twist of his eyes and a wave of his hand, a massive barrier enveloped the entirepound, making escape impossible even for a fly.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± A Quicksand Sect elder asked with difficulty after taking a deep breath. Though he had already guessed their identity from their attire, he asked out of a desperate hope for a different answer.

 Chapter 1636: Inviting Trouble

    ¡°Tell your sect master toe out!¡± the elder at the forefront demanded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Our sect master¡­ he is in seclusion and cannot be disturbed for the next few days¡­¡± the elder continued.

    Before he could finish, a burst of blood mist erupted, and the elder vanished instantly.

    Witnessing this, the disciples of Quicksand Sect gasped in shock. They knew the elder¡¯s strength, a genuine Holy Realm cultivator, reduced to nothing in the blink of an eye. It was terrifying!

    ¡°Elder Max!¡± another Quicksand Sect disciple cried out in pain. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s fight them!¡±

    With that, he charged at the intruders. ¡°Fight!¡± dozens of men and women shouted, following suit.

    ¡°A bunch of ants!¡± Another man from the opposing side stepped forward, casually waving his hand. A wave of energy rippled out.

    In an instant, just like the previous elder, dozens of people exploded into blood mist and disappeared.

    ¡°Damn it, you all deserve to die¡­¡± another elder from Quicksand Sect cried out in anguish.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten more seconds. If your sect master doesn¡¯te out, everyone will die!¡± the leading elder dered.

    ¡°Our sect master is in seclusion in the forbidden area. Unless hees out on his own, we can¡¯t notify him,¡± a Quicksand Sect elder responded.

    ¡°Five seconds left!¡± the leader continued.

    ¡°What do you want with our sect master?¡± the elder took a deep breath and asked again. ¡°Our Quicksand Sect has never offended you messengers between life and death¡­¡±

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± The leading elder waved his hand. ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Over a hundred men responded in unison.

    They charged in all directions, shadows flickering, cold glints shing.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The courtyard was soon filled with screams and roars.

    The highest cultivation level among the Quicksand Sect disciples was only at the Holy Realm¡¯s initial stage. In front of these powerful enemies, they had no chance to resist. Within minutes, nearly a thousand peopley on the ground, either dead or severely injured, not counting those who had been directly turned into blood mist.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, a furious shout came from the back of the courtyard. Victor Chapman and Lane Chapman flew over.

    They had been healing in seclusion within the sect¡¯s forbidden area and had recovered about seventy to eighty percent of their strength.

    Seeing them appear, the hundred messengers between life and death halted their actions.

    ¡°You finally decided to show up?¡± The leading elder looked at Victor Chapman indifferently.

    ¡°Elder Triston, what is the meaning of this?¡± Victor Chapman asked coldly after scanning the scene with a grim expression.

    As he spoke, his heart sank several times. He had known that after theirst battle, the enemy woulde for them sooner orter. After all, twenty of their men had died in that battle, an intolerable loss for the messengers between life and death. They were used to killing others, not being killed themselves. This matter would not be easily resolved. Although those men were not killed by his Quicksand Sect, it was because of him that it happened. He knew he couldn¡¯t escape responsibility. He just didn¡¯t expect them toe so quickly!

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Triston Horton, the leading elder, looked at Victor Chapman. ¡°Twenty of our messengers between life and death were killed because of you. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°Elder Triston, I told you honestly when I approached you,¡± Victor Chapman paused before continuing. ¡°Ethereal Sect is strong. If you took that job, you should have been prepared.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Triston Horton replied coldly. ¡°Do you think I wasn¡¯t there and don¡¯t know what happened?¡±

    ¡°When you approached us that day, did you mention the flying beast and that Purple Spirit? Without them, our twenty men wouldn¡¯t have been killed!¡±

    ¡°That was unexpected; I didn¡¯t know such things would happen,¡± Victor Chapman took a deep breath. ¡°Besides, as a killer organization, you should be prepared for such risks¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, there was a dull thud, and Victor Chapman was sent flying several hundred meters away. He hit the ground, rolled several times, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Victor!¡± Lane Chapman ran over.

    ¡°Sect Master!¡± cries echoed around them.

    ¡°Still trying to argue? Do you believe I won¡¯t ughter your entire sect?¡± Triston Horton took a few steps towards Victor Chapman and spoke in a deep voice.

    Victor Chapman struggled to get up and spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°They¡¯re dead now; what do you want from my sect today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Triston Horton replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your entire sect exterminated,pensate us with two million king-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Hearing this, gasps echoed around them again. Two million king-grade spirit stones! Even though Quicksand Sect was a top-tier sect in Sky City, two million king-grade spirit stones were almost their entire wealth!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob us!¡± Lane Chapman shouted angrily.

    ¡°We are robbing you now; it¡¯s up to you whether you give us the stones or your lives!¡± another man from the opposing side replied coldly.

    ¡°Elder Triston, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Victor Chapman took a deep breath and looked at Triston Horton.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t ughtered your sect first before taking your spirit stones; that¡¯s already merciful!¡± Triston Horton replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to waste with you. You¡¯d better decide quickly!¡±

    Victor Chapman exhaled deeply, his face darkening further. Two million king-grade spirit stones were impossible for him to produce. Even if he could gather that amount, giving all their spirit stones to the enemy would mean the end of his sect from tomorrow onwards! Moreover, knowing the messengers between life and death, even if he gave them the stones, they likely wouldn¡¯t stop there!

    He regretted inviting trouble for personal vengeance now more than ever! But it was toote for regrets.

    ¡°Everyone except the elders retreat to the back mountain!¡± Victor Chapman took a deep breath and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Sect Master, let¡¯s fight them!¡± a Quicksand Sect disciple shouted.

    ¡°Fight!¡± echoed around them.

    ¡°A bunch of suicidal ants!¡± sneered one of the opposing men.

    ¡°You are no match for them; don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices!¡± Victor Chapman insisted.

    ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± someone called out again.

    ¡°Go!¡± Victor Chapmanmanded sternly.

 Chapter 1637: The Trump Card of the Quicksand Sect

    ¡°Master, take care of yourselves!¡±

    The members of the Quicksand Sect did not insist further. As soon as the words fell, everyone started running towards the back mountain. They knew very well that staying would be of no use. In front of these opponents, they were not even worth mentioning.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Triston Hortonmented indifferently but did not stop them. The entire sect courtyard was sealed by his array, making these people like fish on a chopping board with no escape.

    In no time, only a hundred messengers between life and death and nearly a hundred elders of the Quicksand Sect remained in the courtyard za.

    ¡°Do you intend to resist to the end?¡± Triston Horton looked at Victor Chapman.

    ¡°I can give you spirit stones aspensation, but no more than five hundred thousand!¡± Victor Chapman responded. ¡°If you insist on two million, then let¡¯s see who has the better skills!¡±

    ¡°Heh, interesting!¡± Triston Horton sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your Quicksand Sect has hidden strength. Let me see what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    As he spoke, a violent aura erupted from him, overwhelming the surroundings.

    ¡°Form the Four Directions Killing Formation!¡±

    At the same time, Victor Chapman shouted.

    With hismand, dozens of elders moved simultaneously, each flying into the air. Once in mid-air, seventy to eighty people divided into four groups.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    With Victor Chapman¡¯s roar, the aura of dozens of people exploded like a flood. Theirbined aura formed a square cage, trapping the hundred messengers between life and death in the center. The sky above the courtyard darkened with violent winds and thick clouds, creating an apocalyptic scene.

    The Four Directions Killing Formation¡¯s momentum was indeed formidable. Many among the hundred men and women felt suffocated, their faces changing slightly.

    ¡°Interesting. Let me test this array first!¡±

    Next moment, a man roared, wielding a scythe as he charged at one of the groups. As he moved, his scythe shed out several cold beams towards the group, unstoppable.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Victor Chapman roared again.

    Immediately, countless sharp energies appeared within the Four Directions Killing Formation, densely packed and blotting out the sky. The cold beams shed by the man shattered under these energies. His body, halfway through the charge, stopped abruptly, revealing dozens of deep wounds. He fell from mid-air, twitched a few times on the ground, and theny still. The fatal wound was a gash on his throat, from which blood gushed out.

    Not just him; three to four dozen men and women below the Holy Realm among the opponents couldn¡¯tst a few breaths under these energies before falling, either dead or severely injured. The array¡¯s powery in enhancing these warriors¡¯ abilities by several levels. Normally, if they fought separately, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against their opponents. But with the array, they could kill enemies several levels higher.

    ¡°Bastards! How dare you kill my messengers between life and death! Today, I¡¯ll ughter your sect!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Triston Horton roared in anger. His aura burst forth like a tidal wave, shattering all surrounding energies. Triston Horton¡¯s figure disappeared from his original spot and reappeared near one of the groups of Quicksand Sect elders.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With a deep voice, he reached out towards the twenty or so elders.

    Next moment, shockingly, that space seemed to bepressed to the extreme before exploding like a balloon. After a thick blood mist dispersed, twenty people vanished simultaneously. Such power was despair-inducing!

    Meanwhile, elsewhere, under the joint attack of two elders from the opposing side, twenty elders¡¯ heads were severed by their scythes, blood spraying like fountains. They fell from mid-air one by one in a gruesome sight. With these two groups killed, the Four Directions Killing Formation disintegrated!

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Give me your life!¡±

    After dealing with those twenty people, Triston Horton appeared ghost-like near Victor Chapman and reached out again. Among Victor Chapman¡¯s group of twenty people were twote-stage Holy Realm elders besides Victor Chapman himself, an Otherworldly Realm expert. Together they barely resisted being turned into blood mist like the previous group but still felt an overwhelming pressure threatening to burst them apart.

    In a few blinks of an eye, several people¡¯s seven orifices were bleeding, their breaths weak. Triston Horton¡¯s power continued to grow; at this rate, within ten breaths¡¯ time, everyone would explode.

    ¡°Bastards! Do you think my Quicksand Sect has no one?!¡±

    At this moment, an elder¡¯s angry roar echoed through the void. As his voice fell, ripples appeared in the space near Triston Horton before an elder¡¯s phantom appeared mid-air.

    The elder waved his hand, dissipating the force pressing on Victor Chapman and others. Without that pressure, most people gasped for fresh air and barely regained some strength.

    ¡°Greetings to Old Mr Chapman!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After catching their breath slightly, everyone including Victor Chapman bowed in unison.

    ¡°You must be the Quicksand Sect¡¯s trump card?¡± Triston Horton withdrew his power and looked at the phantom elder.

    ¡°Pity though; despite your strength, you¡¯re just a wisp of soul consciousness. You can¡¯t save today¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°Who is currently the sect master?¡± The phantom elder ignored Triston Horton and turned to the remaining thirty to forty Quicksand Sect members.

    ¡°Unworthy descendant Victor Chapman greets Old Mr Chapman!¡± Victor Chapman took a deep breath and bowed.

    ¡°The sect faces such cmity; why haven¡¯t I seen anyone from Ethereal Secte to help?¡± The phantom elder frowned deeply.

    ¡°Heh, do you still expect help from Ethereal Sect?¡± Triston Horton chuckled at this.

    ¡°You might not know yet; just a few days ago, this descendant of yours spent a fortune hiring us to attack Ethereal Sect!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing this, the phantom elder turned to Victor Chapman: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The sect sinner awaits Old Mr Chapman¡¯s punishment!¡± Victor Chapman trembled all over and bowed deeply again.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The phantom elder demanded angrily.

    Though he didn¡¯t know the specifics, he guessed there had been a fallout between the two sects and judging by Victor Chapman¡¯s demeanor, it was likely his fault.

    ¡°Reporting to Old Mr Chapman, it was my moment of madness¡­¡± Victor Chapman exhaled heavily and recounted the events briefly.

    Triston Horton didn¡¯t rush to attack but stood mid-air watching them.

    ¡°You deserve death!¡± After hearing Victor Chapman¡¯s ount, the phantom elder spoke in a tone full of disappointment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve left me with no face to see my old friend!¡±

 Chapter 1638: Joining Forces to Defend Against the Enemy

    ¡°Ancestor, we already know our mistake. Please, Old Mr Chapman, calm your anger,¡± Lane Chapman bowed and spoke.

    ¡°The sect has been brought to this state by you, and you think just admitting your mistake will suffice?¡± The phantom elder red at them in frustration.

    He sighed deeply, ¡°Truly, a misfortune for our family!¡±

    ¡°Old Mr Chapman¡­¡± Lane Chapman continued.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The phantom elder interrupted, turning to Triston Horton.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just give us two million king-grade spirit stones, and we¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± Triston Horton responded.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± The phantom elder replied sternly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡± Triston Horton sneered.

    ¡°I admit, if you were at your peak, I might not be your match! But now, you can¡¯t even muster seventy percent of your full strength, can you? And if I¡¯m not mistaken, your soul consciousness will soon dissipate?¡±

    ¡°Even with seventy percent of my strength, it¡¯s enough to deal with you!¡± The phantom elder responded gravely.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Triston Horton scoffed again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see then!¡± The phantom elder said firmly.

    As he spoke, his figure vanished from sight and reappeared within two or three hundred meters of Triston Horton in the blink of an eye. His hands moved swiftly, conjuring a nearly tangible mark that whipped up a fierce wind.

    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re no match for me now!¡± Triston Horton¡¯s voice echoed as he raised his hand, summoning a powerful air vortex to counter the attack.

    A deafening explosion reverberated through the void, causing a shockwave that pushed everyone back a thousand meters. Both the phantom elder and Triston Horton were thrown back several hundred meters. As they regained their footing, they shed again, their spiritual power materializing and colliding explosively.

    Triston Horton steadied himself and vanished again. The phantom elder sensed a tremor in the void before him and quickly formed a barrier.

    A muffled sound was heard as the phantom elder was sent flying five or six hundred meters back, his form bing even more ethereal. It was clear that Triston Horton had the upper hand in these exchanges.

    ¡°Do you believe now? With just a soul consciousness, you can¡¯t protect your sect!¡± Triston Horton taunted as he disappeared and reappeared rapidly.

    At that moment, another loud noise came from the void. The barrier surrounding the manor shook several times. Everyone turned to see a group of people attacking the barrier from mid-air. Leading them was Ethereal Sect Master Jorge Craft, with Billy and Opal among them.

    Crack!

    Soon, a crisp sound came from the barrier as cracks began to appear under theirbined assault.

    ¡°Everyone, attack! Kill them first!¡± Triston Horton shouted, pointing at the Quicksand Sect members.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Forty to fifty people responded in unison and charged at Victor Chapman and his group with full strength.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    In just a few moments, four elders of the Quicksand Sect were thrown out and fell to the ground, spitting blood and losing consciousness.

    ¡°Bastards!¡± The phantom elder roared and dashed forward quickly.

    ¡°Old man, take care of yourself first!¡± Triston Horton followed with a cold voice, sending out a gust of wind with his hand.

    The phantom elder dodged instead of confronting him head-on but soon found the surrounding void distorting. He realized he was trapped by a strong force, unable to move.

    A massive phantom hand reached out to grab him. ¡°The sect is doomed,¡± he murmured as he saw no escape.

    Just then, a powerful wave surged like a falling meteor. It was Jorge Craft who had broken through the barrier and arrived just in time. His attack collided with the phantom hand, causing both forces to explode violently. The impact made the phantom elder¡¯s form even more ethereal but freed him from the binding force.

    ¡°Who are you? Dare to interfere with my affairs? Do you have a death wish?¡± Triston Horton red at Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Grand Elder, attack!¡± Jorge Craft ignored him and turned to Oscar Craft. ¡°All Ethereal Sect members, kill!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Oscar Craft and several elders responded and charged at the messengers between life and death with full strength.

    ¡°White Feather, stay and assist Mr Craft!¡± Billy instructed White Feather.

    White Feather screeched and flew out with pping wings. ¡°Mr Billy, be careful!¡± Jorge Craft said before following suit.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Triston Horton was momentarily stunned by Jorge Craft¡¯s address. He then turned and shouted to his men. ¡°Elder Philip, Elder Connor, this must be that Billy boy from Forbidden Ruins Space with the treasure. Capture him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two elders attacked Billy. ¡°If you want the treasure, show your strength!¡± Billy met them head-on.

    Meanwhile, White Feather closed in on Triston Horton. ¡°Get lost!¡± Triston Horton formed a mark and hurled it at White Feather. White Feather responded with a st of air without retreating. ¡°Foolish!¡± Triston Horton sneered but soon realized he had underestimated his opponent.

    A loud crash sent both White Feather and Triston Horton flying back. Though Triston Horton was stronger, his overconfidence led to this oue. As he was thrown back, Jorge Craft attacked again with a barrage of spiritual power swords raining down like a storm.

    Triston Horton frowned deeply and swept away the swords with a gust of wind. However, there were too many swords; as one wave was cleared, another followed. He could use spiritual power to block them but couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. If White Feather and the phantom elder attacked simultaneously while he focused on Jorge Craft, he would be in trouble.

    Without hesitation, Triston Horton swept out another gust of wind and vanished again, reappearing a thousand meters away. His previousposure was gone, reced by a grave expression on his face.

 Chapter 1639: Battle Against Half-Step Otherworldly Realm Expert

    Although, in terms of individual strength, neither Jorge Craft, White Feather, nor the ancestor of the Quicksand Sect could match Triston Horton.

    But if the three joined forces, Triston Horton was not confident of victory.

    ¡°Greetings, Old Mr Chapman!¡± Jorge Craft did not rush to attack but turned and bowed slightly to the phantom elder not far away.

    ¡°And you are?¡± the phantom elder asked, looking at Jorge Craft.

    ¡°I am Jorge Craft, the current Sect Master of Ethereal Sect!¡± Jorge Craft responded with a bow.

    ¡°You are from the Ethereal Sect?¡± the phantom elder was taken aback. ¡°Victor Chapman treated you so poorly, yet you stille to help him?¡±

    ¡°Mr Chapman was momentarily misguided!¡± Jorge Craft added. ¡°Moreover, I have never dared to forget the ancestral teachings!¡±

    ¡°The Craft family has produced a worthy descendant!¡± the phantom elder replied. ¡°I am truly happy for my old friend!¡±

    ¡°Chapman, shall we join forces and capture him first before we talk?¡± Jorge Craft suggested.

    ¡°Alright!¡± the phantom elder nodded in agreement.

    ¡°White Feather, shall we move together?¡± Jorge Craft then looked at White Feather.

    White Feather screeched and charged forward first.

    Jorge Craft and the phantom elder did not hesitate and followed closely behind.

    ¡°So you are the head of the Ethereal Sect. I haven¡¯t evene to settle ounts with you, yet you deliver yourself to me!¡± Triston Horton frowned and raised his hand to attack.

    Soon, they were locked in an intense battle.

    Meanwhile, not far away, a loud noise erupted from Billy¡¯s battle circle.

    Three figures shot out simultaneously, each flying five to six hundred meters before stopping. Blood trickled from the corners of their mouths.

    The two attacking Billy were both at half-step Otherworldly Realm strength. They initially thought they could easily take down Billy.

    However, after dozens of rounds, the fight remained evenly matched, leaving both attackers shocked.

    ¡°A mere fifth-rank Holy Realm boy can fight us for so long. Even if you die, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Elder Philip said to Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to kill me!¡± Billy didn¡¯t rush to attack but secretly used the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to repair his damaged meridians.

    ¡°Boy, although you are indeed extraordinary,¡± Elder Connor said after a brief breath.

    ¡°But you should know that you haven¡¯t fully grown yet. In the face of absolute power, you are still too weak.¡±

    ¡°I advise you to hand over that treasure voluntarily. I might consider sparing your life.¡±

    ¡°Are you too naive or do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Billy responded calmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°If I give it to you, will you spare my life? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯lle for revenge once I¡¯ve grown stronger?¡±

    ¡°You should think about these people around you if not for yourself,¡± Elder Philip added.

    ¡°If you insist on resisting, none of you will leave here alive today!¡±

    ¡°You are really foolish!¡± Billy retorted. ¡°You should think about how you¡¯ll leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Boy, you really want to¡­¡± Elder Philip frowned.

    Before he could finish, Billy unleashed his full strength and pointed at him, causing a surge of energy waves.

    Celestial ck Finger!

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    Elder Philip roared and raised his hand to block.

    After a loud bang, Elder Philip was sted six to seven hundred meters away, spitting out blood.

    Caught off guard, he couldn¡¯t easily withstand the Celestial ck Finger¡¯s attack.

    At the same time Billy struck, Elder Connor also attacked,nding a heavy blow on Billy.

    Billy was knocked aside but only had slight blood at the corner of his mouth with no major injuries.

    With his current defensive ability, even a half-step Otherworldly Realm couldn¡¯t easily injure him without using their trump card.

    Stabilizing himself, Billy drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de and continuously swung it, sending countless blood-red de lights towards his opponents.

    The two elders didn¡¯t take this level of attack seriously and easily blocked it with gusts of wind.

    However, just as they were about to counterattack, Billy activated de Shattering the Sky.

    The hundred-meter-long Bloodshadow Fury de shed towards Elder Philip like lightning with thunderous momentum.

    Elder Philip didn¡¯t expect Billy to move so quickly and instinctively raised his hand to block without time to use his trump card.

    ¡°Elder Philip, watch out!¡±

    Elder Connor shouted and simultaneouslyunched several strong attacks towards the giant de.

    Their attacks collided, sending Elder Philip flying seven to eight hundred meters away with chaotic breath.

    Billy and Elder Connor each retreated a hundred meters, both slightly injured.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Before Elder Philip could stabilize himself, Billy quickly followed up and pointed at him again.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Elder Philip didn¡¯t expect Billy¡¯s speed and his pupils contracted sharply.

    He wanted to dodge but was too exhausted and couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    The Celestial ck Finger¡¯s energy wave hit his chest without obstruction.

    He spat out arge mouthful of blood and was sted several hundred meters away again. His chest bones and internal organs were severely damaged, reducing hisbat power by more than half.

    Worse yet, as he barely stabilized himself, a spiritual power-formed phantom de appeared before him.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    Elder Philip instinctively shouted.

    Before he could finish, the de shed across his throat, spraying blood.

    Elder Philip clutched his throat but couldn¡¯t make a sound and fell heavily to the ground, twitching before going still.

    His eyes were wide open in death.

    He never thought he would die at the hands of a fifth-rank Holy Realm youth!

    ¡°Boy, you killed Elder Philip. I will¡­¡± Elder Connor roared from a distance.

    The scene had happened in an instant. He had only taken a brief breath before seeing Elder Philip¡¯s throat slit by Billy¡¯s de.

    Filled with rage and murderous intent, he wanted nothing more than to skin Billy alive.

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy swung his wrist continuously, forming a sharp web of de energy towards him.

    ¡°Boy, give me your life!¡± Elder Connor roared back.

    Ignoring the de energy hitting his defensive aura, he swung his hands in wide arcs in the air, creating numerous afterimages until arge air vortex formed before him.

    In the next moment, strong winds howled through the void with thunderous momentum as if heaven and earth were copsing.

 Chapter 1640: Too Late to Run Now!

    As the vortex appeared, all the de strikes from Billy were sucked in.

    Then, it was as if they had sunk into the sea, with no further movement.

    ¡°Collect!¡± Elder Connor¡¯s voice boomed again, and the vortex spun faster, churning the void.

    Hundreds of meters away, Billy felt a strong pull dragging him toward the center of the vortex.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy squinted slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡±

    He sheathed the Bloodshadow Fury de at his waist and activated Dragon Soaring Skies.

    Nine divine dragons stirred up a storm in the void, with winds howling and thunder shing.

    In the blink of an eye, Nine Dragons Unite, and the phantom divine dragon roared towards the vortex.

    Boom!

    A thunderous explosion echoed through the void as the phantom divine dragon and the air vortex simultaneously shattered, a mushroom cloud rising into the sky.

    Two figures were seen flying backward-Billy and Elder Connor.

    Billy stabilized himself after flying two to three hundred meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his breath slightly disordered.

    Elder Connor flew nearly a kilometer before stopping in mid-air, blood gushing from his mouth.

    He was clearly severely injured, his breath extremely weak.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Elder Connor muttered in shock.

    Before he could finish, Billy charged again, a curved de light attacking him.

    Sensing a strong sense of danger, Elder Connor quickly dodged to the side.

    He barely managed to avoid it, but as he tried to catch his breath, a nearly tangible wave of air surged towards him.

    He wanted to dodge again but it was toote.

    With a dull thud, he flew out like a kite with a broken string.

    Already severely injured, he had no chance of survival under the Celestial ck Finger¡¯s attack.

    Like Elder Philip before him, he fell to the ground, his head tilting lifelessly.

    Thus, two half-step Otherworldly Realm experts perished!

    After dealing with them, Billy took a moment to catch his breath and dashed towards Opal¡¯s direction.

    Opal was fighting an eighth-rank Holy Realm and two seventh-rank Holy Realm opponents.

    By now, she had already killed the seventh-rank Holy Realm woman with a single sword strike.

    The remaining two men were also injured.

    Opal was fighting threete-stage Holy Realm opponents alone and wasn¡¯t having an easy time; blood trickled from her mouth, and herbat power had dropped by two or three tenths.

    ¡°She¡¯s almost at her limit. Don¡¯t hold back, finish this quickly!¡± The tall man said to hispanion.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other man nodded in response.

    They both unleashed their remaining power towards Opal.

    Ignoring their attacks, Opal nced at them briefly before dashing towards Amber¡¯s direction.

    She shouted loudly, ¡°Billy Boy, these two are yours. I¡¯m going to help Amber!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed simultaneously.

    As soon as he spoke, two curved de lights struck out like lightning.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    The two men immediately felt an overwhelming sense of danger enveloping them, their faces filled with horror.

    Without hesitation, they tried to flee to the side.

    But it was toote to run now.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, a casual strike was enough to kill seventh-rank Holy Realm opponents, especially since both were already injured.

    There was no surprise in the oue!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After the de lights passed, the two men froze momentarily before splitting in half and falling to the ground, blood spraying everywhere.

    They died without knowing who killed them.

    After dealing with them, Billy surveyed the battlefield.

    The opposing side had six Otherworldly Realm experts. Besides Triston Horton, the others were all early-stage Otherworldly Realm fighters.

    Ethereal Sect Grand Elder Oscar Craft led several Elder Pavilion members along with Victor and Lane Chapman in fierce battle against them.

    The situation seemed evenly matched for now.

    However, from Billy¡¯s observation, Oscar Craft¡¯s group was gradually gaining the upper hand and would soon dominate the battle.

    Apart from these six people, Casey and Amber¡¯s opponents were the strongest among the rest-two seventh-rank Holy Realm and three sixth-rank Holy Realm fighters.

    Both sides were injured by now, with Casey and Amber slightly worse off.

    Given their strength, it was impressive they hadsted this long.

    With Opal joining in, the battle turned decisively in their favor.

    One seventh-rank Holy Realm man didn¡¯t even realize what happened before Opal¡¯s Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth sliced him in half, sending him plummeting from mid-air.

    After killing him, Opal charged at the other seventh-rank Holy Realm man again.

    Without the pressure of seventh-rank Holy Realm opponents, Casey and Amber easily overpowered the three sixth-rank Holy Realm fighters.

    A few roundster, all threey on the ground; one still breathed but wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Meanwhile, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang fought fiercely against the remaining enemies.

    Billy assessed everyone¡¯s situation. Both sides seemed evenly matched, so he didn¡¯t rush to help, letting them hone their skills instead.

    He then dashed towards Oscar Craft¡¯s battle circle.

    At that moment, a deafening explosion came from Jorge Craft¡¯s battle circle in the distance.

    A figure flew out like fallen leaves in an autumn wind, stopping mid-air a kilometer away-it was Triston Horton.

    He no longer looked as confident as before; blood continuously flowed from his mouth, his breath weak, hisbat power down to sixty percent.

    Despite his strength, he couldn¡¯t withstand Oscar Craft and phantom elder White Feather¡¯sbined assault for long.

    ¡°We will meet again!¡± Triston Horton said to Jorge Craft before disappearing instantly.

    ¡°Toote to run now!¡± Jorge Craft¡¯s voice echoed simultaneously.

    As he spoke, his eyes narrowed. He waved his hand, forming a barrier covering twenty to thirty kilometers instantly.

    At the same time, White Feather screeched and shot forward like lightning, faster than any warrior of simr strength.

    A muffled sound echoed from ten kilometers away as Triston Horton crashed into the barrier, causing it to tremble.

    ¡°Break for me!¡± Triston Horton frowned and formed a violent seal to attack the barrier.

 Chapter 1641: Could It Be Him?

    A crisp sound echoed as a crack appeared on the barrier.

    Seeing this, Triston Horton frowned deeply. He hadn¡¯t expected the barrier to be so tough.

    Without wasting any time, he raised his hand and struck again. After several waves of energy, the crack widened significantly but still didn¡¯t breakpletely.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Triston Horton cursed and took a deep breath, ready to use his trump card.

    However, he didn¡¯t get the chance.

    Just as he was about to act, a strong sense of danger surged from behind him. His pupils contracted in fear.

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t withstand the attack, he quickly dodged to the side.

    Although he reacted immediately, he was still blown away by the energy wave.

    He crashed heavily into the barrier, which then shattered. Triston Horton fell to the ground, creating arge pit and lying motionless inside it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Already severely injured, he was nowpletely incapacitated, blood gushing from his mouth, his aura extremely weak.

    Soon after, White Feathernded about two or three hundred meters away but did not attack further.

    Jorge Craft and the phantom elder then approached.

    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Jorge Craft walked toward him.

    ¡°You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with¡­¡± Triston Horton managed to say after a brief pause.

    ¡°If you dare kill me, I guarantee Sky City will face total destruction¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a sh of cold light swept across his neck, and his head rolled to the ground.

    His eyes were wide open in disbelief, a look of eternal regret on his face.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Jorge Craft to act so decisively! How dare he!

    ¡°I hate being threatened!¡± Jorge Craft shrugged at Triston Horton¡¯s corpse.

    Turning to the phantom elder, he said, ¡°Old Mr Chapman, take a rest while I handle the remaining enemies.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± the phantom elder nodded.

    At this point, his form was flickering and unstable, clearly not able to hold on much longer.

    White Feather let out a cry and followed Jorge Craft into the fray.

    The ensuing battle was not much of a contest. The remaining messengers between life and death were all killed within ten minutes, leaving no survivors.

    Afterward, everyone gathered in the central courtyard.

    Although they had in a hundred messengers between life and death, both Quicksand Sect and Ethereal Sect suffered heavy losses.

    Of Quicksand Sect¡¯s dozens of elders, only six remained, all of whom were injured to varying degrees.

    Victor Chapman and Lane Chapman were also seriously injured but not fatally so.

    Ethereal Sect lost three elders, with two others severely wounded.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us, Mr Craft!¡± One of Quicksand Sect¡¯s elders bowed to Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Craft!¡± echoed several others.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Victor and Lane Chapman looked at Jorge Craft with slightly embarrassed expressions.

    A few days ago, when they had nned to deal with Ethereal Sect, they never imagined that without Jorge Craft¡¯s help today, Quicksand Sect would have been annihted!

    Life is truly unpredictable!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Jorge Craft waved dismissively. ¡°You should thank Mr Billy. Without them today, we wouldn¡¯t have defeated these messengers between life and death.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Victor Chapman took a deep breath and bowed to Billy. ¡°I apologize again for what happenedst time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Billy waved it off as well.

    ¡°The Chapman family is unfortunate to have such unfilial sons!¡± the phantom elder red at them angrily. ¡°Quicksand Sect has fallen to this state because of you two! How can you face your ancestors?!¡±

    Victor and Lane Chapman opened their mouths but had no response.

    ¡°Mr Billy, may I ask what that move you used earlier is called?¡± the phantom elder asked Billy.

    ¡°Old Mr Chapman, which move are you referring to?¡± Billy asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°The one where you summoned nine divine dragons,¡± the elder rified.

    ¡°Old Mr Chapman means ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°So it¡¯s called ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯!¡± the elder murmured thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, only such a name could befit that move!¡±

    ¡°Old Mr Chapman, why do you ask?¡± Bob inquired from the side.

    Everyone, including Billy, was slightly surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the battle between Sky City and Holy Heaven Sect a hundred years ago, right?¡± the phantom elder asked.

    ¡°Mr Craft told us about it recently,¡± Bob nodded.

    ¡°Then you should also know that a mysterious expert helped Sky City during that crisis,¡± the elder continued, a look of reverence in his eyes.

    ¡°Old Mr Chapman, are you saying that this mysterious expert also used ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°While I don¡¯t know if it was exactly ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies,¡¯ the technique was at least seventy to eighty percent simr,¡± the elder reminisced about a century ago.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°The only difference was that the nine dragons summoned by that expert emitted a golden glow,¡± the elder continued. ¡°When Nine Dragons Unite formed the giant dragon, it seemed almost alive, roaring at the sky.¡±

    ¡°At that moment, the entire sky darkened as if it were night. All focus was on that golden dragon.¡±

    ¡°Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s top ten experts were all at least in the early stage of Otherworldly Realm.¡±

    ¡°Theybined their strongest attacks against that expert.¡±

    ¡°But before the golden dragon, their attacks were like fragile y chickens. They shattered before even touching it!¡±

    ¡°With one move-just one move-ten Otherworldly Realm experts were obliterated!¡±

    ¡°And that expert probably used only sixty to seventy percent of his power!¡±

    Billy and everyone else were stunned into silence for a moment.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± After a while, Stout swallowed hard and looked at Billy. ¡°Could that expert be the Ravenwood family¡¯s patriarch from a thousand years ago?¡±

 Chapter 1642: Tremendous Pressure

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Stout who thought of this.

    Everyone, including Opal and Amber, had the same thought in their minds.

    ¡°Is it possible?¡± Soul Chaser took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Can that patriarch live for a thousand years? That¡¯s an exaggeration, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who the head of the Ravenwood family is, I can confirm one thing,¡± Phantom Elder continued.

    ¡°Some truly exceptional masters, while not immortal, can live for a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± everyone eximed simultaneously.

    White Feather chirped and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising at all!¡± Jorge Craft nodded as well.

    Everyone gasped in amazement.

    Previously, they knew that some martial arts elders could live for three or four hundred years without any problem. But they never imagined someone could live for a thousand years!

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s another possibility,¡± Phantom Elder spoke again.

    ¡°Perhaps that strong individual has already fallen, and the person from a hundred years ago was just a fragment of his soul, much like me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vermilion Bird asked, puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell if it¡¯s a soul fragment?¡±

    ¡°If he appeared in person, it would be obvious,¡± the elder replied.

    ¡°But a hundred years ago, he stayed in the clouds the entire time. After defeating the top ten experts of the Holy Heaven Sect with one move, he left.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± everyone muttered.

    ¡°Boss, could that person really be the ancestor of the Ravenwood family?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    This was the first time he had heard of this, so he couldn¡¯t be certain. However, if that person indeed used ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies,¡¯ then it was highly likely to be the patriarch with the Golden Bloodline from a thousand years ago.

    ¡®Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯ was designed for those with the Golden Bloodline; the twoplemented each other. To unleash the true power of Nine Dragons Unite, only someone with the Golden Bloodline could achieve it.

    ¡°I wonder if the old master knows about this. I¡¯ll have to ask him next time I see him!¡± Stout said, smacking his lips.

    After chatting for a while longer, Jorge Craft and Billy bid farewell to everyone and left.

    That evening, an elder from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce came to Ethereal Sect to find Billy and handed him a storage ring filled with natural treasures. These natural treasures were the raw materials Billy intended to use to refine supreme grade pills.

    Before leaving, the elder specifically reminded him that ording to their headquarters¡¯ information, people from the Holy Heaven Sect would arrive in Sky City within the next few days. This time, they were determined to obtain that treasure, so Billy should be mentally prepared.

    Billy asked if they knew about the high-levelbat power among the people from Holy Heaven Sect. The elder said he wasn¡¯t particrly sure but mentioned that there might be experts above the Otherworldly Realm.

    Hearing this news, Billy¡¯s heart sank immediately!

    Above the Otherworldly Realm!

    Among the people he knew, excluding those from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, only Jorge Craft had the highest cultivation level besides the old master. But Jorge Craft was only in thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm!

    And Holy Heaven Sect would send experts above the Otherworldly Realm. How could they possibly win this battle?!

    He wanted to ask for help from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, but he didn¡¯t know much about them and felt it wasn¡¯t that simple. Even if he asked for their help, they might not agree. After all, Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s strength was well-known. Would Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce risk making such a powerful enemy for him?

    So, he had no confidence in this battle against Holy Heaven Sect!

    The next day, with Stout¡¯s help, Billy began refining supreme grade Elemental Pills. With a great battle imminent, the only thing he could do now was to quickly improve everyone¡¯s cultivation levels. The fastest way to do this was by refining supreme grade Elemental Pills, which were more effective than Holy Beast cores of the same level. Moreover, Holy Beast cores were limited resources and not always avable. Therefore, refining supreme grade Elemental Pills was currently the most effective method.

    ¡°Boss, are you sure you can upgrade this pill furnace to supreme grade?¡± Stout asked as Billy took out a sacred grade pill furnace from his storage ring after they entered the room.

    To refine supreme grade pills, a supreme grade pill furnace was necessary. Yesterday at Deep Sky Pharmacy, Stout learned that there were no supreme grade pill furnaces avable in Sky City. So Billy had no choice but to try upgrading the sacred grade pill furnace from Mystic Pill Sect himself.

    In fact, calling it an upgrade wasn¡¯t urate because a proper upgrade required a high-level artifact refiner. Billy had no experience in artifact refining. For him, he could only try topensate for the furnace¡¯s shorings with his powerful spiritual power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Begin!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded and got busy.

    The process of refining supreme grade pills was very different from divine grade and sacred grade pills. If there were any mistakes in the process or if the heat wasn¡¯t controlled properly, everything would be in vain. Fortunately, Isaac Herring¡¯s pill recipe mentioned supreme grade pill refining, so Billy had no difficulty with the process.

    Time passed quickly; four or five hours went by in a sh. All stages of medicinal ingredients had been added to the pill furnace. The room temperature had reached sixty or seventy degrees by now, but for Holy Realm martial artists, this difort was negligible.

    The furnace fire had turned a clear blue color, enveloping the entire pill furnace in blue mes. The abstract patterns on its surface began to glow. If they were refining sacred grade pills, they would have been done by now. But for supreme grade pills, it wasn¡¯t enough yet.

    ¡°Boss, how are you holding up? Do you need a break? I can take over for a while,¡± Stout asked Billy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head.

    As he spoke, an even stronger Chi power flowed from his palm into the pill furnace. Over time, the furnace fire gradually changed from blue to pale purple, and the room temperature rose again. Meanwhile, the abstract patterns on the furnace wall seemed toe alive as if they were about to break free from the furnace itself.

    Soon, the entire pill furnace began to tremble slightly as if it was on the verge of losing control. Clearly, a sacred grade pill furnace struggled to support supreme grade pill refining.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m afraid this pill furnace won¡¯t hold much longer!¡± Stout frowned slightly at this sight.

 Chapter 1643: Supreme Grade Pill

    ¡°Stout, you handle the fire!¡± Billy frowned and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded, pushing his hands forward as streams of Chi power flowed continuously into the alchemy furnace.

    He had broken through to the second-rank Holy Realm, so he could barely maintain this level of fire for a while.

    Next, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a powerful spiritual power emanated from his brow, projecting onto the alchemy furnace.

    In the next moment, the alchemy furnace stabilized, and the frequency of the shaking patterns decreased significantly.

    After another hour, the fire turned a bright purple.

    At this point, both Billy and Stout were not in good condition.

    Stout¡¯s face was pale as wax, his aura chaotic, and it seemed he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    ording to the elixir recipe, to refine a supreme grade elixir, at least a mid-level Holy Realm was required to maintain the purity of the fire. It was already impressive that he hadsted this long.

    Billy wasn¡¯t much better off either; his aura was slightly weak.

    Sustaining the alchemy furnace with spiritual power for an hour was no easy feat!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s known that consuming spiritual power is far more damaging to the body than consuming Chi power!

    If Billy¡¯s spiritual power level hadn¡¯t reached that of a ninth-rank Holy Realm, he wouldn¡¯t havested this long!

    ¡°Boss, I think we¡¯re still a bit short!¡± Stout looked at Billy and spoke weakly.

    ¡°Should we try again next time? Once my cultivation improves by another level, it should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy didn¡¯t want to give up but had no better solution at the moment.

    Stout¡¯s Chi power couldn¡¯t keep up, making it difficult to maintain the fire and refine the elixir.

    ¡°Billy, I can try!¡± At this moment, Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    Before Billy could react, Purple Spirit appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stout was slightly surprised. ¡°Purple Spirit, why are you out here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help!¡± Purple Spirit looked at Billy. ¡°Billy, you just need to reinforce the alchemy furnace; I¡¯ll handle the fire!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy was also taken aback.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Purple Spirit smiled yfully.

    Without waiting for a response, she darted into the fire.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Stout eximed. ¡°Purple Spirit, be careful!¡±

    ¡°No worries!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice came from within the fire. ¡°Billy, get ready; I¡¯m about to exert force!¡±

    Before her words had fully fallen, the fire instantly intensified by several levels.

    With the increase in fire intensity, the alchemy furnace began to shake again, this time more violently than before, with a tendency to explode at any moment.

    ¡°She can really do it!¡± Stout swallowed hard.

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes brightened.

    He immediately activated his bloodline power.

    With the enhancement of his bloodline power, his spiritual power increased by a level, once again forcibly stabilizing the agitated alchemy furnace.

    The rest was straightforward.

    After forty to fifty minutes, a rich fragrance wafted from the alchemy furnace, refreshing everyone present.

    ¡°Boss, is it done?¡± Stout asked Billy excitedly after a while.

    ¡°It should be!¡± Billy nodded with a smile and looked towards the alchemy furnace. ¡°Purple Spirit,e out; it¡¯s done!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit responded and transformed into a purple me, re-entering Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you okay?¡± Billy asked with his consciousness in his sea of knowledge.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! This was a piece of cake for me!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Purple Spirit!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Purple Spirit responded again. ¡°Billy, if you need to refine elixirs next time, just call me!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, as expected of its reputation. Just the fragrance alone is much richer than that of sacred grade elixirs!¡± Stout said as he took out an elixir from the alchemy furnace and examined it for a while.

    Then he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, if I refine one of these supreme grade elixirs, will it directly boost my level?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a couple of days!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    In his estimation, anyone in the early stages of the Holy Realm refining one of these elixirs would have no problem advancing by one level.

    The next day at noon, while Billy and his group were chatting in the courtyard, Kian George walked in.

    ¡°Elder Kian, you¡¯re back?¡± Billy led everyone to greet him.

    ¡°I just arrived this morning!¡± Kian George nodded with a smile. ¡°I heard from Mr Craft that a lot has happened these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    He then spent a few minutes briefly describing what had happened to Kian George.

    ¡°Mr Craft, has the old master returned?¡± After Billy finished exining, Bob asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Kian George shook his head. ¡°He probably won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Bob shrugged.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m here today to take you all to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Kian George continued. ¡°The Gathering Spirit Array there has been repaired; you can go there to cultivate. This was instructed by the old master before he left.¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you very much, Elder Kian!¡± Billy said after a slight pause.

    He had originally nned to set up a Five Element Gathering Spirit Array in the Ethereal Sect courtyard.

    But due to recent events keeping him busy, he hadn¡¯t had time to start yet.

    Now that the Gathering Spirit Array at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had been repaired, it saved him a lot of trouble.

    ¡°No need to be so polite,¡± Kian George replied with a smile.

    Following Kian George¡¯s lead, everyone headed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    About an hourter, they stood before the Gathering Spirit Array located in the back mountain of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Boss, this Gathering Spirit Array seems higher level than the one you set up in Skydragon City,¡± Stout remarked as he looked at the array before them.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Just from observing theplexity of the formation lines around it, he could tell that this Gathering Spirit Array was of a higher level than the one he had set up.

    Soon after, everyone entered the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Their suspicions were confirmed; the concentration of spiritual energy inside was significantly higher than that of Sky City¡¯s array.

    ¡°No wonder the City Lord¡¯s Mansion could be Sky City¡¯s overlord!¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°With such a high-level Gathering Spirit Array, any sect could be dominant!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Vermilion Bird responded. ¡°I wonder who set this up; it¡¯s incredibly powerful!¡±

    ¡°Stout, distribute the Elemental Pills to everyone,¡± Billy instructed Stout before turning to address everyone. ¡°If all goes as expected, people from Holy Heaven Sect will arrive in Sky City within these two days. Everyone should focus on cultivating!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 1644: The Storm Approaches

    In the following days, everyone stayed in the Gathering Spirit Array, neglecting sleep and food.

    As expected, with the help of supreme-grade Elemental Pills and the high-level Gathering Spirit Array, everyone¡¯s cultivation improved.

    Opal advanced directly to the sixth-rank Holy Realm, while Casey and Opal both stepped into the fifth rank.

    Others at least broke through one and a half levels.

    Judge, Soul Chaser, and Alex Long each advanced two levels, reaching the third rank.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Bob, and Ian de were on the verge of reaching the fifth rank.

    As for Billy himself, with the help of his bloodline power, he refined two Elemental Pills consecutively.

    Additionally, with the restoration of Purple Spirit¡¯s source energy, his absorption speed of spiritual energy from heaven and earth improved significantly.

    Thus, within a few days, Billy broke through the bottleneck of the fifth rank and entered thete stage of the sixth-rank Holy Realm.

    He and Purple Spiritplemented each other; Purple Spirit¡¯s source energy restoration helped him absorb spiritual energy faster, thereby improving his cultivation.

    As his cultivation improved, his bloodline power grew stronger, effectively aiding Purple Spirit in restoring its source energy.

    White Feather also didn¡¯t idle during these days. With Billy¡¯s help, its injuries healed by another ten percent.

    Moreover, Billy had Stout give it over twenty high-level spiritual fruits to refine.

    After a few days, Billy could clearly feel that White Feather¡¯sbat power had significantly increased.

    At noon that day, Billy and his group emerged from the Gathering Spirit Array and went to chat in the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡± Just as they started chatting, Jorge Craft and Kian George walked in quickly, their faces slightly grave.

    ¡°Mr Craft, Elder Kian!¡± Billy led the group to greet them.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Holy Heaven Sect is about to take action!¡± Jorge Craft said to Billy.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce specifically sent someone to inform me; it shouldn¡¯t be false!¡± Jorge Craft nodded.

    ¡°They estimate that Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s army will arrive at Sky City within an hour at thetest!¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Billy frowned slightly and then asked, ¡°Is there a ce where we can intercept them?¡±

    Sky City had a poption of tens of millions. If the main battlefield were chosen within Sky City, it would lead to massive casualties.

    ¡°There is!¡± Jorge Craft nodded.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, just like a hundred years ago, they will set up their teleportation array in Cloudsea Valley. We can intercept them there.¡±

    ¡°Cloudsea Valley?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jorge Craft nodded again.

    ¡°Cloudsea Valley is located in the northern suburbs of Sky City. It¡¯s a rtively wide basin surrounded by mountains. Because it¡¯s shrouded in mist all year round, it got its name.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, Cloudsea Valley is a rather special ce!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The spiritual energy within a radius of several kilometers around Cloudsea Valley is much more abundant than in other parts of Sky City,¡± Jorge Craft continued.

    ¡°Therefore, many disciples from various sects in Sky City choose the nearby mountains as their primary training ground.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was once again taken aback and asked, ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear!¡± Jorge Craft shook his head.

    ¡°Before this, Cloudsea Valley had always been upied by the Hatfield n. Others could only train in the nearby mountains and couldn¡¯t enter the core area, so the exact reason is unknown!¡±

    After a slight pause, he added another sentence.

    ¡°However, as far as I know, it¡¯s because there might be a spirit stone lode beneath Cloudsea Valley.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    After speaking, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see who Holy Heaven Sect will send this time!¡±

    For him, although he had no confidence at all, this battle was clearly unavoidable!

    ¡°Mr Billy, Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s main target is the treasure on you. You must be careful!¡± Kian George reminded him.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Elder Kian!¡± Billy nodded.

    About twenty minutester, the group arrived at the entrance of Cloudsea Valley.

    Billy and his group looked around and saw that many people were already waiting on site.

    Besides the strong members of Ethereal Sect and Guardian Alliance, there were people from other major sects in Sky City. The total number was around a thousand.

    In such a high-level battle, victory couldn¡¯t be achieved by sheer numbers alone; hence not many people came.

    Billy roughly examined everyone¡¯s cultivation levels and secretly marveled that nearly half were at the Holy Realm level. The weakest were at mid-stage Sacred Realm strength.

    Such a lineup was far stronger than what they had faced in Forbidden Ruins Space!

    This was all because the original City Lord¡¯s Mansion was unpopr and couldn¡¯t unite these people together.

    Otherwise, City Lord¡¯s Mansion might have taken over Forbidden Ruins Space long ago!

    At this moment, everyone was tense, with a hint of seriousness on their faces.

    Everyone knew very well that although their side¡¯sbat power was already strong, their opponents would only be stronger!

    One must remember that a hundred years ago, Sky City¡¯sbat power was even stronger than now. Yet before Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s powerhouses, they were almost powerless!

    This time would likely be no exception!

    ¡°Greeting Sect Master and Elder Kian!¡± Ethereal Sect Grand Elder Oscar Craft bowed slightly as he approached.

    After speaking, he greeted Billy as well.

    ¡°Grand Elder, any movement?¡± Jorge Craft asked.

    ¡°Reporting to Sect Master, not yet!¡± Oscar Craft responded.

    ¡°Keep everyone alert; Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s people could appear at any moment!¡± Jorge Craft nodded slightly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Oscar Craft responded again.

    Then nearly a thousand people moved towards the valley.

    Soon after, Billy and his group looked around.

    It was a vast valley shrouded in mist. The mist wasn¡¯t very dense; visibility wasn¡¯t low.

    The terrain was uneven with scattered trees and oddly shaped rocks on the hillsides. There were also various-sized pools of water.

    Interestingly, some of these pools emitted steam like hot springs.

    Others had wisps of cold air rising from them, indicating that the water temperature inside was very low.

    Twopletely different water temperatures in the same area!

    As Jorge Craft mentioned earlier, the concentration of spiritual energy here was indeed much higher than in other parts of Sky City.

    Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the Gathering Spirit Array, it was definitely more than twice as abundant as elsewhere.

    ¡°Billy, there should be a Spiritual Line Origin beneath this ground!¡±

    After walking for a while longer, Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded in Billy¡¯s mind, filled with excitement.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy was taken aback.

    Previously when Jorge Craft told him there might be a spirit stone lode beneath Cloudsea Valley, he wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    Given how abundant the spiritual energy was here, it made sense for a spirit stone lode to be hidden below.

    But now Purple Spirit told him there was a Spiritual Line Origin beneath this ce!

    This greatly exceeded his expectations!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, besides you on this, are there other Spiritual Line Origins?¡±

    Billy asked after transferring his consciousness into his sea of knowledge.

 Chapter 1645: Your Cultivation is Too Low

    ording to Billy¡¯s understanding, Sky City was a city floating in the starry sky. However, strictly speaking, it still belonged to the same where he had lived since childhood. Based on his previous knowledge, a should only have one Spiritual Line Origin. How could Purple Spirit say there was another one below?

    ¡°Theoretically, a indeed has only one Spiritual Line Origin,¡± Purple Spirit continued, ¡°but there are exceptions.¡±

    ¡°What exceptions?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°For example, Sky City,¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°Although it belongs to the same as Ether Mountain, it has existed independently in the starry sky for tens of thousands of years. After so many years of umtion, absorbing the essence of the sun, moon, and stars, it is not impossible for it to independently nurture a Spiritual Line Origin.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Purple Spirit said confidently. ¡°Being of the same kind, I can easily sense its presence.¡±

    ¡°Can you sense what level this Spiritual Line Origin is?¡± Billy asked again. ¡°Has it evolved to the spirit level like you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Purple Spirit pouted. ¡°Do you think all Spiritual Line Origins have my level of talent?¡±

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s above for now. Take me to find it first!¡± Purple Spirit continued.

    ¡°Find it?¡± Billy was slightly puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°The people from Holy Heaven Sect could appear at any moment. I can¡¯t leave now. Let¡¯s go after dealing with them¡­¡± Billy said after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°There might be experts above Otherworldly Realm among the people from Holy Heaven Sect this time. Are you confident you can win?¡± Purple Spirit asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°But I can¡¯t run away¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy, trust me. After finding it, there might be a miracle,¡± Purple Spirit interrupted him.

    ¡°What miracle?¡± Billy instinctively asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure yet. We¡¯ll know after we find it!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts. Hurry up, or it will be toote!¡± Purple Spirit urged.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Can you sense where it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit nodded. ¡°Head straight towards the right front.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy replied and withdrew his consciousness from his mind sea.

    He then looked at Jorge Craft and Kian George and said, ¡°Mr Craft, Elder Kian, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Purple Spirit wanted to find that Spiritual Line Origin, he trusted her judgment. With strong enemies approaching, she wouldn¡¯t act recklessly at such a time.

    ¡°Mr Billy, where are you going?¡± Jorge Craft and Kian George were both puzzled.

    Opal and Casey also looked at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly where yet,¡± Billy replied. ¡°If the people from Holy Heaven Secte, stall them for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was already a thousand meters away.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s Boss up to?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Casey and his group were equally confused.

    A few minutester, Billy arrived alone in the depths of the mist thousands of meters away, where visibility was significantly lower than at the entrance.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, where exactly is it?¡± Billy asked after flying for a while.

    ¡°Billy, do you see that cliff ahead?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Cliff?¡± Billy was slightly puzzled.

    As he spoke, he looked ahead and saw a cliff several hundred meters away.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, do you mean the Spiritual Line Origin is below that cliff?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    Two minutester, Billy arrived at the bottom of the cliff.

    He scanned the surroundings but saw nothing unusual except for trees of varying heights and oddly shaped rocks.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you sure? There¡¯s nothing here!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Billy, do you see that pool ahead?¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Pool?¡± Billy looked around.

    He saw a medium-sized pool near somerge rocks not far away, with wisps of cold air rising from its surface.

    ¡°The Spiritual Line Origin is in the pool?¡±

    As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to sense it but found nothing unusual.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Purple Spirit nodded. ¡°Billy, go check inside the pool!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Billy asked again. ¡°It looks like an ordinary pool; I didn¡¯t sense anything!¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation is too low. If the Spiritual Line Origin intentionally hides, it¡¯s hard for you to detect it,¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°Back in Ether Mountain¡¯s depths, didn¡¯t you fail to sense my presence?¡±

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

    Could she be more tactful?

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s check it out!¡±

    Billy said and then conjured a barrier around himself before entering the pool.

    As soon as he entered, Billy couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Even with the barrier protecting him, he could feel the cold emanating from the water.

    The pool was deep; Billy descended over a hundred meters and still hadn¡¯t reached the bottom.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    After descending for a while longer, an extremely surprised expression appeared on Billy¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, everything around him changed in an instant. He found himself no longer in the pool but in apletely unfamiliar space.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    This was a mist-filled space, eerily silent with dim light. Apart from the mist, there was nothing in sight.

    Billy frowned slightly and released his spiritual power to investigate.

    However, his spiritual power was severely obstructed in this space and could only cover about a kilometer radius.

    Within that kilometer radius, there was nothing but what he could already see-mist and emptiness!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, do you know where this ce is?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°But I¡¯m sure that the Spiritual Line Origin is in this space!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit confirmed. ¡°Although it¡¯s hiding very well and ordinary beings can¡¯t sense it, it can¡¯t hide from me!¡±

    After a slight pause, she added, ¡°Billy, head towards the left front.¡±

 Chapter 1646: A Miracle?

    ¡°Billy, we are not familiar with this ce. Shouldn¡¯t we first¡­¡± Billy hesitated slightly before speaking.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger here; otherwise, the Spiritual Line Origin wouldn¡¯t stay here,¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied.

    Without further dy, he quickly dashed to the left.

    Along the way, aside from the mist, there was nothing else.

    After a while, just as Billy was about to stop and ask Purple Spirit, a dark shadow shed past him.

    Because it was so fast, he couldn¡¯t see what it was, only a fleeting afterimage.

    ¡°Billy, that¡¯s the Spiritual Line Origin. Chase it!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy hesitated slightly before darting after it.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re too slow. Faster!¡± Purple Spirit urged in Billy¡¯s mind.

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

    He had already used Phantom Trail, and his speed at that moment wasparable to an Otherworldly Realm expert.

    But Purple Spirit still thought it was too slow.

    ¡°Forget it, Billy. I¡¯ll chase it! By the time you catch up, the battle above Cloudsea Valley will probably be over!¡±

    After saying this, a purple me shot out from Billy¡¯s body.

    In an instant, it sped away like a purple lightning bolt.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll release my aura. Just follow it!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed.

    With that, she disappeared.

    Her speed was indeed far beyond Billy¡¯s!

    Billy twitched his mouth and released his spiritual power to sense Purple Spirit¡¯s aura and followed.

    The space inside was surprisingly vast. Billy chased at full speed for nearly ten minutes before he vaguely saw Purple Spirit¡¯s figure.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She was floating in mid-air, and hundreds of meters away from her was a green me.

    Billy took a closer look at the green me.

    It could only be described as a ¡®mass¡¯ because it had no shape, just an ordinary me.

    It was different from when Billy encountered Purple Spirit in the depths of Ether Mountain.

    At that time, although Purple Spirit was also wrapped in a me, Billy could clearly see her outline. Now, there was nothing.

    Billy could vaguely guess that Purple Spirit wasmunicating with the green me somehow.

    As for how they weremunicating without making any sound, he had no idea.

    Billy didn¡¯t disturb Purple Spirit and just stood nearby watching.

    After about four or five minutes, something surprising happened to Billy.

    Purple Spirit suddenly opened her mouth, and the green me turned into a green light and entered her mouth.

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

    Did she eat it?!

    Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a miracle after finding the Spiritual Line Origin?

    Is this what they call a miracle?

    ¡°Billy, why did you take so long?¡± Two minutester, Purple Spirit appeared in front of Billy with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Did you just eat the Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Billy asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Can that thing be eaten?¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°And why did it willingly let you eat it?¡±

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll exin another day. We should hurry back up!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°Just like that?¡± Billy was stunned again.

    Where is the promised miracle?!

    Moreover, there¡¯s a practical problem: how do we get out?

    They came down through the pool but didn¡¯t reach the bottom before arriving in this space. How do they go back?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit nodded seriously.

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, she turned into a purple light and entered his body.

    Then, Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind again.

    ¡°Billy, go back to where we first entered this space. There¡¯s a teleportation array that will take you to the cliff below.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I need to sleep for a while. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±

    With that, she went silent.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched several times.

    He wanted to pull her out and spank her!

    At such a critical moment, she wanted to sleep?!

    How could she sleep?!

    ¡°You must be quite extraordinary to have made the Spiritual Line Origin recognize you as its master,¡± an old man¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in the void as Billy prepared to return the way he came.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted as he quickly released his spiritual power to investigate.

    But he found nothing!

    ¡°I should be asking you that!¡± The old man continued.

    ¡°As far as I know, under this starry sky, besides Sky City having a Spiritual Line Origin, only Ether Mountain does.¡±

    ¡°The Spiritual Line Origin just now must be from Ether Mountain, right?¡±

    ¡°If you could venture into Ether Mountain¡¯s depths, you must be from Ether Mountain¡¯s lineage. You¡­¡±

    The voice abruptly stopped mid-sentence.

    Then came an extremely surprised voice: ¡°Are you from the Ravenwood family?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted again.

    How did the other party know he was rted to the Ravenwood family?

    After a brief pause, he asked loudly: ¡°Who are you? How do you know I¡¯m from the Ravenwood family?¡±

    Before he finished speaking, an old man¡¯s figure suddenly appeared about a hundred meters in front of him.

    The old man looked ageless with kind eyes and white hair and beard. He wore a gray robe and appeared vigorous and spirited.

    However, this old man wasn¡¯t his true form but a soul projection.

    Billy then realized he was immobilized by a powerful spiritual force.

    He could clearly feel the other party¡¯s spiritual power scanning his body, obviously searching for something.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    After about four or five minutes, the old manughed heartily with joy on his face.

    Then he withdrew the spiritual power binding Billy.

    He looked up at the void and sighed emotionally.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, after a thousand years, my Ravenwood n has produced another person with the Golden Bloodline. Heaven has not forsaken us!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing this, Billy tentatively asked: ¡°Sir, are you the Ravenwood family¡¯s patriarch from a thousand years ago who possessed the Golden Bloodline?¡±

    Having had previous experiences in Ether Mountain¡¯s depths, even though he guessed the other party¡¯s identity, he wasn¡¯t as shocked asst time.

    He had seen some things!

    ¡°Haha, you guessed right!¡± The old man responded with a smile.

    ¡°I left a soul projection in Sky City. To meet someone from my Ravenwood family one day is truly fate!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 1647: Troops at the Border

    ¡°You managed to make the Spiritual Line Origin in the heart of Ether Mountain recognize you as its master. You must be from Ether Mountain, right?¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t directly answer Billy¡¯s question. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Have you seen my old friend?¡±

    ¡°You must be referring to our ancestor from Ether Mountain a thousand years ago,¡± Billy replied respectfully. ¡°I met himst time, and he passed down the Strengthening Bloodline Method to me.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The old manughed heartily again. ¡°Not bad!¡±

    He then looked at Billy once more. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Junior Billy Stuart, greetings to Old Mr Chapman!¡± Billy bowed deeply.

    From the old man¡¯s words, Billy had pretty much confirmed his identity; it was unlikely to be false.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man was slightly surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t have the surname Ravenwood?¡±

    ¡°My mother is from the Ravenwood family!¡± Billy bowed again. ¡°My surname is Stuart.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± The old man nodded and continued, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, a hundred years ago, when the Holy Heaven Sect invaded Sky City, was the expert who appearedter you?¡± Billy asked.

    After confirming the old man¡¯s identity, Billy already knew the answer in his heart.

    ¡°My soul imprint was left here at that time,¡± the old man nodded slightly. ¡°I was worried that the Holy Heaven Sect would return.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was taken aback by his words.

    ¡°Ancestor, do you mean that it wasn¡¯t your soul imprint but your true self who acted a hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Heaven Sect isn¡¯t a particrly powerful force, but it is one of the top three sects in this star region,¡± the old man continued. ¡°During that battle a hundred years ago, almost all their experts came out in full force. It would have been difficult for just my soul imprint to handle it.¡±

    ¡°It was really your true self?¡± Upon receiving confirmation, Billy gasped inwardly.

    A hundred years ago, his true self had appeared! This meant that this ancestor might still be alive today!

    A thousand years! This was incredible!

    ¡°Did you think I had already perished?¡± The old man smiled faintly. ¡°Not only am I still alive, but my old friend from Ether Mountain is also doing well!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy was stunned again. ¡°Then where are you now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in a ce far from here. Telling you now won¡¯t help, but we might meet in the future!¡± The old man replied.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my earlier question. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°To answer Ancestor,¡± Billy bowed and said, ¡°the Holy Heaven Sect has raised an army to invade again!¡±

    ¡°So they havee after all!¡± The old man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What is the reason this time?¡±

    ¡°They want to seize a treasure I possess!¡± Billy began to describe the situation to the old man.

    Meanwhile.

    In the core area of Cloudsea Valley.

    Jorge Craft and Kian George led a thousand people to the central clearing of Cloudsea Valley.

    ¡°Where did Boss go? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Stout smacked his lips as he looked ahead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Judge replied and then looked at Opal. ¡°Opal, do you know where Boss went?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Opal shook his head slightly and added thoughtfully, ¡°The spiritual energy here is so dense; it might not just be because of a spirit stone lode.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout and Judge were both puzzled.

    ¡°Opal is right. If it were just a spirit stone lode, there wouldn¡¯t be such dense spiritual energy gathering here,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang nodded slightly.

    Back in Pr Domain, they had excavated many spirit stone lodes.

    But even in the valley with thergest spirit stone lode in the Southern Region back then, the spiritual energy wasn¡¯t this dense-not even one-tenth of it!

    ¡°What could be the reason?¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I feel like the spiritual energy here is almost as abundant as in Ether Mountain,¡± Amber said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Could there be a Spiritual Line Origin underground?¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is Billy looking for the Spiritual Line Origin?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Opal and Amber both nodded.

    Casey and others also considered this possibility.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there supposed to be only one Spiritual Line Origin per?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°There are always exceptions,¡± Amber smiled faintly.

    ¡°But why would Boss look for the Spiritual Line Origin at this critical moment?¡± Soul Chaser continued.

    ¡°If there really is a Spiritual Line Origin below, it might be Purple Spirit¡¯s idea!¡± Night Orchid added.

    ¡°Possibly!¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger shrugged and walked up to Jorge Craft to ask, ¡°Mr Craft, I have a question. Isn¡¯t the exit of a teleportation array supposed to be random within a certain range?¡±

    ¡°How did the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce know that the Holy Heaven Sect would arrive at Sky City from here?¡±

    ¡°Random?¡± Jorge Craft was slightly taken aback before smiling faintly. ¡°The randomness of a teleportation array exit is mostly due to the array master¡¯sck of skill.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, fixing an exit isn¡¯t particrly difficult!¡±

    ¡°Of course, sometimes it might also be intentional by the array master.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger nodded in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that some great array masters can even set up teleportation arrays at will,¡± Jorge Craft added.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°Just like setting up barriers anytime and anywhere,¡± Kian George exined again.

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger and others were astonished.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    In their impression, setting up a teleportation array was not a simple task; it required a lot of manpower and resources.

    But now they were being told that some experts could do it at will!

    Their horizons were still too narrow!

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, Ethereal Sect Grand Elder Oscar Craft looked up at the distant void and spoke solemnly.

    Everyone followed his gaze and saw ripples spreading in the void, like stones thrown into a calmke.

    Soon after, figures began to emerge from that void, as if tearing through space itself.

    They were all dressed in ck robes, both men and women, with a Holy Heaven Sect emblem embroidered on their chests. There were about three to four hundred of them in total.

    Leading them was an old man whose actual age was indiscernible. He was thin, with sharp eyes and no aura fluctuations around him.

    This man was Tucker Aguirre, second inmand of Holy Heaven Sect!

    Following him closely was another old man named Tyrese Aguirre, Grand Elder of Holy Heaven Sect.

    His cultivation was almost at the peak of Otherworldly Realm, just one step away from breaking through again.

    Behind Tyrese Aguirre stood eight elderly men and women of varying ages from Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s Elder Pavilion.

    Among them was an old man who had escaped from Forbidden Ruins Space with Alvaro Aguirrest time, though Alvaro Aguirre himself was not present.

    All eight were at Otherworldly Realm cultivation!

    Two were inte-stage Otherworldly Realm, four in mid-stage Otherworldly Realm, and two in early-stage Otherworldly Realm!

 Chapter 1648: The Battle Erupts

    Apart from Tucker Aguirre and his ten high-level warriors, the rest of the opponents were also formidable. All of them were at the Holy Realm level, with half of them in the mid tote stages of the Holy Realm.

    Seeing this lineup, everyone on the Sky City side looked significantly more serious.

    Leaving aside Tucker Aguirre¡¯s exact strength, just the others alone were not something they could contend with. Eight or nine Otherworldly Realm experts were no joke!

    It was important to note that on the Sky City side,bining the elite forces of the Ethereal Sect and the Guardian Alliance, only six people were at the Otherworldly Realm level.

    If Victor and Lane Chapman from the Quicksand Sect weren¡¯t injured, there would be two more Otherworldly Realm experts. But now, they might not even be able to muster their Holy Realm powers.

    Before long, hundreds of opponentsnded on the ground. Tucker Aguirre looked at the elder who had escaped from the Forbidden Ruins Space and asked, ¡°Which one is Billy?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the second inmand, that kid is not among these people!¡± The elder had already checked everyone on the Sky City side and did not find Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tucker Aguirre frowned slightly and then looked towards Jorge Craft and others. ¡°Let someone who can speak for youe out!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jorge Craft responded, looking at him.

    His mood was equally heavy because he couldn¡¯t sense Tucker Aguirre¡¯s martial aura. Undoubtedly, Tucker Aguirre was above the Otherworldly Realm!

    Above the Otherworldly Realm! Such strength had already surpassed the martial ceiling of this world and was not something they could contend with!

    ¡°Hand over Billy!¡± Tucker Aguirre nced at Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Do you have business with him?¡± Kian George asked.

    Billy had previously told them to dy as much as possible, so he naturally wasn¡¯t eager to fight. Moreover, given the opponent¡¯s stance, he wasn¡¯t confident in resisting.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why we are here?¡± Tucker Aguirre said coldly.

    ¡°We really don¡¯t!¡± Kian George replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us?¡±

    ¡°Looking at your stance, are you nning to resist to the end?¡± Tucker Aguirre said coldly.

    ¡°It seems that the battle a hundred years ago didn¡¯t teach your Holy Heaven Sect enough of a lesson!¡± Jorge Craft retorted.

    ¡°At this point, you still think you can threaten my Holy Heaven Sect with what happened a hundred years ago? How naive!¡± Tucker Aguirre sneered.

    ¡°Do you really think that person is your world¡¯s guardian deity? Do you think he has nothing better to do than stay in Sky City as your gatekeeper?¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Jorge Craft to respond, his tone sank. ¡°Enough talk. My patience is limited. You¡¯d better bring out that kid named Billy right away!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, bear all the consequences!¡±

    ¡°I admit your Holy Heaven Sect is quite strong!¡± Jorge Craft took a deep breath and responded. ¡°But if you think you can easily crush Sky City, then you¡¯re underestimating us!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± An elder from the other side said coldly. ¡°Do you think you can contend with us with just these ants here?¡±

    ¡°You bastards from Holy Heaven Sect caused our ancestors¡¯ homes to be destroyed a hundred years ago!¡± An elder from Sky City shouted angrily at the Holy Heaven Sect people.

    ¡°Today, even if I die, I¡¯ll take some of you with me!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant ant, do you have that qualification?¡± The elder from the other side sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out if I do¡­¡± The elder from Sky City shouted again.

    But before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying,nding three or four hundred meters away and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    After rolling several times, he opened his mouth, blood gushing out before his head tilted and he stopped moving.

    Seeing this, many people from Sky City gasped. This elder was at thete-stage of sixth-rank Holy Realm, but he was killed in an instant by just a thought from the opponent. Terrifying!

    Many cried out in pain. ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Jorge Craft frowned deeply.

    ¡°Fight them!¡± Five or six men shouted angrily.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Hundreds of people echoed loudly, their auras rising simultaneously.

    ¡°A bunch of ants!¡± Tucker Aguirre nced at Sky City¡¯s formation and then waved his hand.

    ¡°Attack! Since they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, let them have it their way. Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± The Holy Heaven Sect people shouted in unison.

    As soon as the words fell, both sidesunched their attacks simultaneously, rising into the air and charging towards each other¡¯s formations.

    At this level of battle, it couldn¡¯t possibly take ce on the ground; it was all happening in mid-air.

    In fact, with Tucker Aguirre¡¯s strength, there was no need for such trouble. He only needed to release his powerful spiritual power, and few below the Otherworldly Realm on Sky City¡¯s side could withstand it.

    However, he didn¡¯t do that but instead charged into battle himself. Presumably, he was worried that there might be hidden experts on Sky City¡¯s side. If he focused entirely on using spiritual power for attacks, he wouldn¡¯t have any room to counter if hidden experts struck.

    As the battle unfolded, the entire void was enveloped in an endless terrifying pressure, as if it could explode at any moment. Everyone below the Holy Realm turned pale without exception, their eyes filled with dread.

    Forget about fighting back; just the aura on-site made them despair!

    Boom¡­ A series of intense shes rang out simultaneously; shockwaves raged as figures flew through the air. Before long, countless blood trails floated in mid-air, and dozens of figures fell from above.

    ¡°Be careful! If you¡¯re outmatched, don¡¯t force it!¡± Opal instructed Amber and Casey before darting into battle.

    ¡°Got it!¡± They responded in unison.

    Then everyone picked an opponent and started fighting. Their currentbat strength wasn¡¯t weak; even those at the lowest were at third-rank Holy Realm. At full power, they could kill fifth-rank Holy Realm opponents without much difficulty.

    Opal, Amber, and Casey could contend withte-stage Holy Realm opponents. So as long as they didn¡¯t encounter those few Otherworldly Realm opponents on the other side, they wouldn¡¯t be in too much danger.

    ¡°Miss Opal, Mr Kimmons, be careful!¡± Jorge Craft shouted before charging towards Tucker Aguirre¡¯s direction.

    On Sky City¡¯s side, Jorge Craft and Kian George had the highest cultivation levels, so they had to challenge Tucker Aguirre. Otherwise, no one could withstand even one move from him!

    Of course, whether they could withstand him was still unknown!

    Jorge Craft had just moved a few hundred meters when twote-stage Holy Realm experts from the other side attacked him with several imprints, causing shockwaves to surge.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jorge Craft shouted and swept his palm out, sending both opponents flying simultaneously. In mid-air, they each spat out a trail of blood before crashing heavily to the ground and remaining motionless for a long time.

    After sweeping away two people with one palm strike, Jorge Craft didn¡¯t hesitate and continued shing towards Tucker Aguirre¡¯s position.

    ¡°Mr Craft, I¡¯ming with you!¡± Kian George shouted as he followed after sending two Holy Heaven Sect disciples flying with a palm strike.

    ¡°Mr Craft, Elder Kian, be careful! Don¡¯t fight him head-on; stall him until Billy Boy returns!¡± Opal shouted.

    Although she didn¡¯t know Tucker Aguirre¡¯s exact cultivation level, she sensed that Jorge Craft and Kian George might not be his match. For some reason, she vaguely felt that Billy Boy might have a solution.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Jorge Craft and Kian George responded in unison.

    ¡°Sorry, but you don¡¯t even qualify to fight our second inmand!¡± At that moment, Tyrese Aguirre shed in front of Jorge Craft and Kian George.

 Chapter 1649: The Dire Situation

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jorge Craft raised his hand, forming a seal that he hurled forward.

    Kian George wasn¡¯t idle either; his eyes darkened as heunched a powerful attack.

    ¡°Arrogant fools!¡± Tyrese Aguirre sneered at their assault.

    His wrists twisted continuously, and soon a ck orb, the size of a ser ball, formed between his palms.

    Upon closer inspection, the orb seemed to churn like a dragon ying in water.

    As the orb solidified, the surrounding space distorted as if being devoured by it.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    With Tyrese Aguirre¡¯s deep voice, the orb surged towards the two attacks.

    It appeared slow, much slower than Jorge Craft and Kian George¡¯s assaults.

    However, as it moved, the space around it seemed to tear apart.

    Boom!

    In an instant, the ck orb exploded about ten meters from Jorge Craft and Kian George¡¯s attacks, producing a thunderous roar.

    Despite its small size, the explosion generated an incredibly terrifying shockwave, causing the entire space to tremble as if it would copse.

    Under this shockwave, Jorge Craft and Kian George¡¯s attacks were instantly obliterated.

    At the same time, both men spat blood and were flung backward, flying seven or eight hundred meters before stopping.

    Their breaths were uneven, faces grave, brows furrowed.

    Clearly, they had underestimated Tyrese Aguirre¡¯s strength!

    Though neither had used their trump cards, neither had Tyrese Aguirre!

    If all three went all out, they had no confidence in defeating him!

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Tyrese Aguirre spoke again. ¡°Come on, show me your trump cards!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good fight in a long time; today is a perfect opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, he¡¯s yours. Be careful!¡± Kian George nced at Tucker Aguirre¡¯s position and disappeared.

    He had noticed Tucker Aguirre ughtering people from Sky City¡¯s sects several kilometers away.

    ughter was an apt description; with a casual wave of his hand, many were turned into blood mist instantly.

    As an Otherworldly Realm expert, even using only fifty to sixty percent of his power, Holy Realm individuals couldn¡¯t withstand him.

    This was while he was also using spiritual power to scan for hidden individuals within a hundred kilometers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Otherwise, if he went all out, the nearly thousand people in Sky City wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him alone.

    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not qualified to make the second inmand take action!¡±

    As Kian George disappeared, Tyrese Aguirre also vanished.

    He reappeared five kilometers away in mid-air and struck towards the right.

    A loud bang echoed as Kian George emerged from the void, flying back several hundred meters and spitting blood.

    ¡°Elder Kian, are you alright?¡± Jorge Craft rushed over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Kian George took a deep breath to suppress his internal turmoil.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Jorge Craft said gravely.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Kian George responded.

    He knew that without first dealing with Tyrese Aguirre, they couldn¡¯t approach Tucker Aguirre.

    The three engaged in battle once more.

    Although Tyrese Aguirre¡¯s cultivation was higher than both of theirs, he couldn¡¯t quickly defeat Jorge Craft and Kian George.

    At this moment, a loud noise erupted from Opal¡¯s battlefield. Opal and a ninth-rank Holy Realm expert were both sent flying.

    They had exchanged blows for over ten rounds, ending in a stalemate.

    Despite being three ranks lower, Opal¡¯s teleportation speed matched her opponent¡¯s.

    She often avoided direct confrontations, using Phantom Trail to dodge attacks and strike back opportunistically.

    After several rounds, her opponent¡¯s arm bore multiple wounds.

    Of course, Opal wasn¡¯t unscathed; hit twice by her opponent¡¯s attacks, blood trickled from her mouth, reducing herbat power by twenty percent.

    ¡°A mere sixth-rank Holy Realm dares to wound me like this. Even if you die¡­¡± The man red coldly at Opal.

    Before he could finish speaking, a sword aura pierced through the void towards him.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The man frowned and countered with a gust of wind.

    The two forces collided, sending both flying back again.

    Before the man could stabilize himself, a surge of energy approached with howling winds-Opal¡¯s Celestial ck Finger!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Unable to dodge in time, he instinctively countered with another gust of wind.

    A loud explosion followed as the man was sent flying again, spitting blood.

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    To his shock, before he could catch his breath, Opal¡¯s attack was upon him again.

    This time, she unleashed Sword Roaring Across Heaven and Earth.

    Centered on Opal, countless sword lights filled the air within a kilometer radius, exuding a dense killing intent.

    Already injured, the man was further wounded by the sword lights, blood spraying everywhere.

    Just as he prepared to use his trump card, a hundred-meter-long phantom ancient sword with thunderous momentum shed towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± His pupils shrank rapidly; death loomed over every cell in his body.

    With no time to think, he tried to dodge but couldn¡¯t escape with his current speed.

    The sword shed by, slicing him in half mid-air. His body fell to the ground in pieces, blood and flesh mangled.

    His face bore an expression of deep unwillingness!

    A ninth-rank Holy Realm expert in by a sixth-rank-he was indeed unwilling!

    ¡°Bastard! You killed him!¡±

    At that moment, a member of the Holy Heaven Sect Elder Pavilion roared furiously.

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡±

    As his voice echoed, Opal felt the surrounding space distort and found it hard to breathe.

    She wanted to escape but felt immobilized as if bound by chains.

    Clearly, her surroundings were under his control.

    ¡°Remember to kowtow and apologize to my nephew when you reach theher world!¡±

    As the elder spoke again, a spear shot towards Opal from less than a hundred meters away.

    The distance was too short; it reached her in an instant.

    Opal had no time to react and stood frozen as her pupils shrank to pinpoints.

    ¡°Opal, watch out!¡± Casey and Azure Fang shouted simultaneously from their nearby battle.

 Chapter 1650: Heavy Casualties!

    Casey and hispanion wanted to help, but they were powerless. Even if they could free themselves, theirbat strength was no match for a single strike from an Otherworldly Realm expert.

    At this critical moment, a nearly tangible wave of air surged forward, blocking the elder¡¯s attack. The powerful air wave exploded, sending Opal flying seven or eight hundred meters away, blood surging from her mouth. Though injured, it was far better than losing her life.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing his attack blocked, an elder from the Otherworldly Realm a thousand meters away was surprised. He turned to look at White Feather, who was quickly flying towards Opal, a look of astonishment on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected a flying beast to so easily block seventy to eighty percent of his power. He then released his spiritual power to probe White Feather¡¯s level, but the result was bound to disappoint him. Even the old master of Ether Mountain couldn¡¯t discern White Feather¡¯s level, let alone him.

    ¡°White Feather, thank you!¡±

    Meanwhile, Opal looked at the diving White Feather and shouted.

    White Feather responded with a cry. ¡°White Feather, after dealing with this person, go find their strongest one. Don¡¯t fight hard; just stall him!¡± Opal pointed towards Tucker Aguirre, who was several kilometers away. She had already observed the battle between Jorge Craft and Kian George and knew they couldn¡¯t take down the Grand Elder anytime soon. On Tucker Aguirre¡¯s side, no one could withstand even one of his moves. In such a short time, he had already killed over a hundred people with a single palm strike. If he weren¡¯t worried about hidden experts from Sky City, half of the thousand people would have been down by now. Among everyone present, only White Feather could stall him for a bit.

    White Feather nodded again and quickly charged towards the elder who had attacked Opal. ¡°Get lost!¡± The elder frowned slightly, his eyes narrowing as he shot nearly a hundred spiritual power spears at White Feather. The spears densely packed and imprable, pierced through the void with a sharp whistling sound. This attack alone showed why he was an Otherworldly Realm expert; it was not something a Holy Realm opponent could withstand.

    The elder didn¡¯t dare underestimate White Feather since he couldn¡¯t gauge its strength and thus didn¡¯t hold back. However, he soon realized he had severely underestimated White Feather. The spiritual power spears exploded upon contact with White Feather without causing any harm. While the elder was in shock, White Feather crashed into his defensive aura at full speed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The defensive aura shattered instantly, and the violent force struck the elder¡¯s chest. His body flew back a thousand meters, blood spraying into the air before he fell lifelessly to the ground. As an early-stage Otherworldly Realm cultivator, he was no match for White Feather. For White Feather, killing an early-stage Otherworldly Realm expert in one move was no longer difficult.

    As White Feather sent the elder flying, another blood mist appeared in the sky several kilometers away. Another elder from Sky City had been turned into a blood mist by Tucker Aguirre.

    ¡°Elder Chan!¡± The Vice Sect Master of that sect cried out in pain. His eyes shed with determination as he charged towards Tucker Aguirre. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± As he spoke, his aura rapidly increased unnaturally, and his body swelled by a third.

    ¡°Ant!¡± Tucker Aguirre knew the Vice Sect Master intended to self-destruct but didn¡¯t bother to dodge. He casually raised his hand, creating a barrier in front of him.

    The man¡¯s body exploded twenty or thirty meters from Tucker Aguirre with a thunderous roar. The self-destruction of ate-stage Holy Realm expert was powerful beyond words, causing the void to tremble. Two pairs of fighters two or three kilometers away were blown away, each coughing up blood and turning pale.

    However, the shockwave did not affect Tucker Aguirre at all; it didn¡¯t even break through his barrier. ¡°Vice Master!¡± Two people nearby cried out in grief.

    ¡°Stop shouting; I¡¯ll send you to apany him!¡± Tucker Aguirre said calmly as he sent a wave of energy towards them. Though casual, it was deadly for the two early-stage Holy Realm cultivators. They wanted to dodge but found that Tucker Aguirre¡¯s attack sealed off all escape routes within a kilometer.

    Despair filled their faces as they realized they couldn¡¯t withstand his attack. They gritted their teeth and used all their strength to meet it head-on.

    Just as they were about to face death, a wave of air surged past them from behind and collided with Tucker Aguirre¡¯s attack.

    After a loud explosion, the powerful shockwave sent the two flying. Though injured, they survived. They steadied themselves and turned to see White Feather pping its wings in the sky.

    ¡°A mere flying beast dares toe here to die!¡± Tucker Aguirre¡¯s eyes narrowed as he released his spiritual power to probe White Feather but found nothing.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Tucker Aguirre¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Interesting, you¡¯re not from our star domain!¡± A look of greed shed in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never refined a beast core from a higher civilization before! This time I¡¯ll get my wish!¡±

    Hearing this, White Feather cried out and spat a powerful energy ball at him.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Tucker Aguirre waved his hand, deflecting the energy ball effortlessly. He looked at White Feather again. ¡°I know you can understand me. I¡¯ll give you a chance! Submit to me as my mount, and I¡¯ll spare your life! How about it?¡±

    White Feather cried out again and pped its wings, charging towards Tucker Aguirre at high speed, causing the void to churn violently.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Tucker Aguirre frowned slightly and formed hand seals, striking towards White Feather.

 Chapter 1651: It Only Shows Your Cultivation is Too Low

    A loud crash echoed as White Feather was sent flying back a thousand meters, his breath chaotic, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    Though White Feather¡¯sbat power was strong, there was a significant gap between them, making it hard to contend.

    However, White Feather didn¡¯t pause for long. After another cry, he charged forward again with unstoppable momentum.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Tucker Aguirre didn¡¯t hesitate either, a bolt of lightning shing out.

    The result was predictable; White Feather was sent flying again, his breath weakening further.

    This time, however, Tucker Aguirre was pushed back several dozen meters.

    ¡°I underestimated you; you can still push me back!¡± Tucker Aguirre¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If your soul were fully restored, I might not be your match!¡±

    Hearing Tucker Aguirre¡¯s words, White Feather let out a disdainful cry, as if to say, ¡°Shameless! If my soul were fully restored, I could defeat you with a breath!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, in your current state, you can probably only exert sixty to seventy percent of your power at most?¡± Tucker Aguirre continued. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Submit to me, or you will die today¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, White Feather spat out several nearly solid energy balls.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    Tucker Aguirre frowned. ¡°In that case, give me your beast core!¡±

    As he spoke, he disappeared from his original spot.

    When he reappeared, he was two to three hundred meters away from White Feather, and an intricate mark shot towards White Feather.

    White Feather showed no intention of retreating and charged at him with a cry.

    The result was obvious; White Feather was sent flying once more.

    This time, hisbat power dropped by twenty to thirty percent, and arge amount of blood gushed from his mouth.

    ¡°White Feather, don¡¯t fight him head-on; you¡¯re no match for him!¡± Opal¡¯s voice reached White Feather¡¯s ears.

    Hearing Opal¡¯s words, White Feather, who had been about to charge again, finally stopped.

    Then, he pped his wings and flew to the side.

    ¡°Trying to escape? Toote!¡± Tucker Aguirre said. ¡°Today, you have only two oues: submit or die!¡±

    As he spoke, he released powerful spiritual power towards White Feather, intending to imprison him.

    But the next moment, surprise appeared on his face.

    His spiritual power had no effect on White Feather.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Tucker Aguirre retracted his spiritual power and chased after him. He was now very interested in White Feather and wouldn¡¯t let him escape.

    Without his intervention, the pressure on Sky City lessened significantly.

    Although the battle still favored the Holy Heaven Sect, as their Otherworldly Realm experts outnumbered those of Sky City by several,

    Sky City¡¯s people at least had a fighting chance now. Before, they didn¡¯t even have the qualification to fight desperately!

    ¡°Fight them!¡±

    Seeing White Feather lead Tucker Aguirre away, someone in Sky City shouted angrily.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Many others echoed simultaneously.

    Intense shes sounded in the void.

    Meanwhile, White Feather had flown dozens of kilometers away.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Tucker Aguirre¡¯s voice rang out again as a mark shot towards White Feather.

    White Feather didn¡¯t sh head-on but pped his wings to dodge to the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you run!¡±

    Tucker Aguirre said in a deep voice again.

    He then squinted his eyes slightly and waved his hand, forming a barrier that enveloped both of them.

    At the moment the barrier formed, a shadow shed in from outside.

    It was none other than Billy, returning from the pool!

    Seeing Billy suddenly appear in front of him, White Feather let out a joyful cry.

    But after a slight pause, as if realizing the danger here, he quickly shook his head and cried out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, White Feather. It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly at him.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Tucker Aguirre was slightly stunned by the sudden appearance of another person.

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t your Holy Heaven Secte to Sky City specifically to find me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Tucker Aguirre¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re Billy?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m surprised you dare toe here willingly to die!¡± Tucker Aguirreughed coldly.

    After speaking, he scanned Billy with his spiritual power.

    The next moment, his brows furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re not Billy!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°Besides a Spiritual Line Origin in your body, there¡¯s nothing else. Let alone that sacred artifact!¡± Tucker Aguirre replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy retorted. ¡°That only shows your cultivation is too low to sense its presence!¡±

    As he spoke, he was slightly surprised that even with Tucker Aguirre¡¯s cultivation level, he couldn¡¯t sense the treasure¡¯s presence in his body.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Tucker Aguirre frowned again.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a sacred artifact from a higher civilization, if it¡¯s in your body, I should be able to sense it!¡±

    ¡°I called you an idiot and you still don¡¯t believe it!¡± Billy looked at him dismissively.

    Then he pointed at White Feather. ¡°Since you¡¯re so great, let me ask you: can you detect White Feather¡¯s level?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tucker Aguirre: ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how to respond because he indeed couldn¡¯t detect White Feather¡¯s level!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be great?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    He already knew the answer without asking.

    White Feather and the treasure in his body, as well as the white-robed man he met in the foggy forest back then, were all from the same higher civilization.

    Since Tucker Aguirre couldn¡¯t sense the treasure in his body, it was certain he couldn¡¯t sense White Feather¡¯s cultivation either.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡± Tucker Aguirre looked at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Seal your own power ande back with me to Holy Heaven Sect. Maybe you¡¯ll have a chance to live!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe what you¡¯re saying?¡± Billy nced at him. ¡°After extracting the treasure from my body, would you still let me live?¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡­¡± Tucker Aguirre began again.

    ¡°By the way, if you can¡¯t sense the treasure¡¯s presence, what good would taking me back do?¡± Billy interrupted him again.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about!¡± Tucker Aguirre continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to surrender yourself willingly, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I willingly entered your barrier?¡± Billy interrupted him once more.

    ¡°I am curious. Tell me?¡± Tucker Aguirre responded.

    He was indeed curious; he didn¡¯t know where Billy¡¯s confidence came from.

    ¡°What if I told you I came here specifically to kill you? Would you believe it?¡± Billy said calmly.

 Chapter 1652: Tucker Aguirreâ€™s Shock

    ¡°With just you, the Spiritual Line Origin in your body, and this flying beast?¡± Tucker Aguirre sneered, ¡°You¡¯re naive!¡±

    Without waiting for Billy to respond, he added, ¡°You better not try to scare me with that treasure. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you can¡¯t even sense its presence, can you?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°What do you mean? You can sense it?¡± Tucker Aguirre was momentarily stunned, a hint of apprehension shing in his eyes.

    He had heard Alvaro Aguirre mention that treasure before. Back then, Robert Hatfield, the lord of Sky City with ate-stage Otherworldly Realm cultivation, was instantly killed by it without any chance to resist. Although Tucker Aguirre was above the Otherworldly Realm, he dared not underestimate it. After all, no one knew the true level of that treasure.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Billy retorted, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a trump card, do you think I would have willingly entered this barrier?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Tucker Aguirre frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here for it. If you can use it against me, that would be perfect!¡±

    ¡°It will be as you wish!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± Tucker Aguirre said in a deep voice, ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura surged rapidly. He raised his hand and formed a seal,unching it forward. He initially intended to use spiritual power but decided against it, fearing Billy might truly activate the treasure.

    White Feather screeched and quickly charged at the iing attack. With a muffled sound, White Feather was sent flying again, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Already injured, it struggled to withstand the assault.

    At the same time, Billy formed a Celestial ck Finger and struck Tucker Aguirre without any hindrance. However, even with his bloodline power activated, he was only at the seventh-rank Holy Realm, capable of barely contending with a first-rank Otherworldly Realm. Thus, he posed no real threat to Tucker Aguirre, who merely staggered slightly.

    In an instant, Tucker Aguirre disappeared from his spot and reappeared near Billy. Billy was sent flying a thousand meters away, crashing heavily into the barrier and spitting out blood. As he struggled to get up, Tucker Aguirre attacked again with another seal.

    Just as Billy was about to be struck again, White Feather intervened, causing the seal to explode. ¡°Get lost!¡± Tucker Aguirre¡¯s voice deepened as he shed forward, sending a tangible wave of energy toward White Feather.

    White Feather dodged to the side but was still hit due to its injuries, crashing into the barrier and feeling dizzy.

    ¡°White Feather, are you okay?¡± Billy shouted.

    White Feather chirped twice in response and shook its head.

    ¡°You can die now!¡± Before White Feather¡¯s voice faded, Tucker Aguirre attacked again.

    ¡°White Feather, be careful!¡± Billy raised his hand, and a wave of Celestial ck Finger energy surged out.

    After another muffled sound, Billy was sent flying again, crashing into the barrier and causing it to shake. Although this move didn¡¯t significantly threaten Tucker Aguirre, it at least mitigated the danger for White Feather.

    White Feather chirped and flew to Billy¡¯s side, scanning him with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped the blood from his mouth and smiled faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill to still be standing!¡± Tucker Aguirre¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched Billy remain unfazed after their sh. His previous attack wasn¡¯t full force but should have been challenging even for a mid-stage Otherworldly Realm cultivator to withstand. Yet Billy only suffered minor injuries, surprising him greatly.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy took out a Chi Condensing Pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°A bit,¡± Tucker Aguirre admitted. ¡°But this ends now! I won¡¯t waste more time on you!¡±

    His aura continued to rise as he spoke, increasing the pressure within the barrier severalfold. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you can take!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he grabbed at the air with his right hand, causing the space to distort. An invisible force surged toward Billy, twisting the surrounding space.

    Simultaneously, Billy made his move. He unleashed his strongest trump card: Dragon Soaring Skies! In a few blinks of an eye, after Nine Dragons Unite, a phantom divine dragon roared and surged forward with thunderous momentum, creating waves within the barrier. The yellow light around the dragon was more dazzling than before, crackling with lightning.

    The dragon¡¯s aura alone indicated this move was several levels stronger than previous ones. A deafening explosion echoed through the void as a mushroom cloud of energy rose and crashed into the barrier, shattering it instantly.

    Billy was sent flying a thousand meters away. As he stabilized himself, he spat out a mouthful of blood; his breath was chaotic, and his meridians were damaged.

    In contrast, Tucker Aguirre wasn¡¯t unscathed this time. He was pushed back three to four hundred meters by the energy wave, with blood faintly visible at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Tucker Aguirre eximed in shock after stabilizing himself. A mere mid-level Holy Realm boy had not only survived a direct sh but also pushed him back so far. He was several major realms and five minor levels above Billy-fifteen levels in total! Yet he was injured by him!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Kid, is there something else inside you?¡± Tucker Aguirre asked after suppressing his turbulent blood.

    Just then, a purple me appeared beside Billy-Purple Spirit! It was evident that Purple Spirit had executed that move earlier.

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Purple Spirit asked.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t woken up now, there wouldn¡¯t be any Billy left,¡± Billy replied.

    Purple Spirit had been in deep sleep since swallowing the Spiritual Line Origin beneath that pool until just now.

    ¡°Hehe, that won¡¯t happen!¡± Purple Spiritughed. ¡°Billy is indestructible!¡±

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1653: A Mighty Figure Above the Otherworldly Realm

    ¡°White Feather, are you okay?¡± Purple Spirit asked, looking at White Feather.

    White Feather chirped twice and shook its head.

    ¡°Good. You rest for a bit. Leave this old man to me. I¡¯ll beat him so badly his own mother won¡¯t recognize him!¡± Purple Spirit continued.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he exchanged a nce with White Feather. Purple Spirit seemed a bit overconfident after waking up.

    ¡°Are you the Spiritual Line Origin? Was it you who attacked just now?¡± Tucker Aguirre asked Purple Spirit in a deep voice.

    Seeing Purple Spirit, his first thought was that the previous attack was due to her.

    However, he hesitated, feeling it was unlikely.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, did you hurt yourself?¡± Purple Spirit red at Tucker Aguirre disdainfully.

    ¡°Old man, if you don¡¯t want to get beaten, I suggest you go back to your Holy Heaven Sect!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, Cloudsea Valley will be your burial ground!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Tucker Aguirre snorted coldly.

    He stopped pondering whether it was Purple Spirit who attacked and continued, ¡°Considering your cultivation, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Come back with me to the Holy Heaven Sect, and you might have a way out!¡±

    As the second inmand of the Holy Heaven Sect, he knew Purple Spirit¡¯s value very well.

    A Spiritual Line Origin that had turned into a spirit was incredibly valuable and useful.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Purple Spirit retorted.

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

    Even Purple Spirit had picked up that catchphrase.

    He nced at White Feather, wondering if it would also start using that phrase once it could speak.

    ¡°You want to resist like that boy? You¡­¡± Tucker Aguirre began, but before he could finish, a purple me surged towards him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Tucker Aguirre frowned and raised his hand to deflect the attack with a gust of wind.

    A loud explosion ensued as both attacks collided, forcing Tucker Aguirre back by a hundred meters.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Stabilizing himself, Tucker Aguirre¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Purple Spirit¡¯s skills had exceeded his expectations.

    Not only him, but even Billy¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.

    When Purple Spirit first appeared, there was no aura fluctuation, so he didn¡¯t feel much.

    But now, as Purple Spirit attacked, he sensed a powerful aura from her, much stronger than before!

    It seemed that after devouring the Spiritual Line Origin, Purple Spirit¡¯s strength had significantly improved.

    ¡°Realize how strong I am now?¡± Purple Spirit said to Tucker Aguirre. ¡°You still have time to leave. If you dy any longer, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Just a mere Spiritual Line spirit trying to make me retreat without a fight? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Tucker Aguirre snorted coldly.

    As he spoke, the pressure in the void around them began to rise at an abnormal speed.

    In just a few moments, even Billy felt it was difficult to move and his breathing becamebored.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what absolute power is!¡±

    Tucker Aguirre said in a deep voice and raised his hand towards Billy and the others.

    The next moment, Billy felt like he was about to explode, as if several powerful forces were squeezing the void around him.

    His internal organs were under immense pressure, blood continuously oozing from his mouth, and his breath was chaotic.

    Not only him, but White Feather was also in bad shape. Already injured, its strength had greatly diminished and it struggled to withstand such pressure.

    Billy observed Purple Spirit and found that the pressure seemed to have little effect on her.

    Tucker Aguirre also noticed this and frowned deeply.

    He then waved his hand, sending a spear formed of Chi power shooting towards Purple Spirit like lightning.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Then you won¡¯t leave here alive today!¡± Purple Spirit said coldly.

    As she spoke, an ancient sword formed of purple mes met the spear head-on.

    Unity of man and sword!

    The two attacks collided, shattering Tucker Aguirre¡¯s spear.

    The ancient sword continued its trajectory towards Tucker Aguirre.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Tucker Aguirre didn¡¯t expect Purple Spirit to unleash such a powerful attack and quickly dodged to the side.

    However, with the unity of man and sword, Purple Spirit had essentially locked onto her target, making it difficult for him to evade.

    Just as Tucker Aguirre dodged a few hundred meters away, the ancient sword shed through his left shoulder, severing an arm and spraying blood everywhere.

    This oue didn¡¯t mean Purple Spirit¡¯sbat power was necessarily higher than Tucker Aguirre¡¯s.

    It was because Tucker Aguirre had expended considerable spiritual power dealing with Billy and White Feather earlier and hadn¡¯t expected his spatial cage to be ineffective against Purple Spirit.

    Thus, caught off guard, losing an arm to Purple Spirit¡¯s deadly move was understandable.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    This is why strong fighters usually avoid using spiritual power attacks unless they are sure of their sess.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Tucker Aguirre groaned as he was sent flying several hundred meters back.

    Before he could catch his breath, White Feather charged at him like a white shadow.

    Tucker Aguirre¡¯s pupils contracted again. He didn¡¯t confront White Feather head-on but dodged to the side.

    Before he could stabilize himself, Billy¡¯s Celestial ck Finger struck him heavily.

    At this point, hisbat power had dropped significantly. Caught off guard, he couldn¡¯t withstand the attack easily.

    With a muffled sound, he was sent flying several hundred meters again, spitting out a mouthful of blood, worsening his condition.

    Without hesitation, he quickly fled to the side.

    His strength was now less than sixty percent. At best, he could only exert early-stage Otherworldly Realm power. He knew staying meant certain death.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Billy shouted as he realized Tucker Aguirre¡¯s intention.

    As he spoke, Billy formed a barrier around them again.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Tucker Aguirre reached the barrier and shattered it with a gust of wind from his right hand.

    But this dy cost him dearly!

    An ancient sword formed of purple mes pierced through his back and out his chest.

    After devouring the Spiritual Line Origin, Purple Spirit could now use ¡®unity of man and sword¡¯ twice in session!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tucker Aguirre looked down at the bloody hole in his chest. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Then there was nothing more!

    He fell to the ground with wide-open eyes, full of unwillingness!

    He was the second inmand of the Holy Heaven Sect, a mighty figure above the Otherworldly Realm!

    He had thought thating to Sky City posed no significant risk other than the treasure within Billy¡¯s body.

    Everything else was not even on his radar!

    Because he knew that the strongest person in this world was only at thete stage of Otherworldly Realm, at least two or three levels below him.

    So from the beginning, he hadn¡¯t taken Sky City¡¯s people seriously.

    But in the end, before the treasure even appeared, he was killed!

    Even at hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t believe he had died just like that!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you okay?¡±

    Seeing that Tucker Aguirre was finally dead, Billy sighed in relief and looked towards Purple Spirit.

    Using ¡®unity of man and sword¡¯ twice in session must have pushed her to her limits.

 Chapter 1654: Enough

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m a bit tired. I need to rest for a while,¡± said Purple Spirit, transforming into a purple me and disappearing into Billy¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you okay?¡± Billy asked, shifting his consciousness into his mind sea.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should go check on the others. I just need a little rest,¡± Purple Spirit replied before falling silent.

    ¡°Alright, take care,¡± Billy responded.

    Only now did he understand why Purple Spirit had initially asked him to find the Spiritual Line Origin. Clearly, she had a n all along. Devouring that Spiritual Line Origin was akin to a warrior refining a spirit fruit or beast core to enhance their power. It was undoubtedly a great supplement for Purple Spirit, significantly aiding in the restoration of her original energy. Billy also suspected that Purple Spirit hadn¡¯t fully digested the origin yet; otherwise, she would be even stronger.

    ¡°White Feather, find a ce to rest for now. Don¡¯t engage in any more battles,¡± Billy said, looking at White Feather. He had already checked White Feather¡¯s condition and found that it was seriously injured, with less than half of itsbat strength remaining.

    White Feather chirped and nodded before descending to the ground. Billy then adjusted his breathing slightly and rushed towards the battle zone several kilometers away where others were fighting. Although he was also injured, his wounds had mostly healed thanks to his bloodline power and the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void. Additionally, after consuming two high-level Chi Condensing Pills, hisbat strength had returned to its peak.

    Soon, Billy arrived near the battle zone and surveyed the scene. Both sides had suffered casualties, but Sky City¡¯s losses were undoubtedly more severe. Out of nearly a thousand troops, more than half were down, either dead or incapacitated, with only two to three hundred still fighting. On the Holy Heaven Sect side, about two hundred were still in mid-air, while the other two hundredy on the ground.

    In terms of high-endbat power, Sky City had only four Otherworldly Realm experts still capable of fighting. Jorge Craft and Kian George were jointly battling Tyrese Aguirre, while Oscar Craft and an elder from the Guardian Alliance were each fighting an Otherworldly Realm expert from Holy Heaven Sect. Among the eight Otherworldly Realm experts from Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s Elder Pavilion, three were still fighting, each facing multiple opponents from Sky City. Among them were Opal, Amber, and Casey.

    Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise were already lying on the ground with serious injuries. The most severely injured were ck Tortoise, Judge, and Soul Chaser, who were coughing uprge amounts of blood and looked extremely weak.

    At that moment, a loud noise erupted from Opal¡¯s battle zone, sending several figures flying-Opal and Amber among them. Their opponent was an elder with second-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivation. Although he was injured earlier, he could still wield half-step Otherworldly Realm power. Opal and the others were already injured and struggled to fend off his attacks.

    ¡°A bunch of ants! If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± the elder growled before dashing towards Casey with arge phantom de aimed at him.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey retorted. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡±

    As he spoke, a wave of energy containing thunderous force surged forward, shattering the elder¡¯s de and crashing into him, sending him flying five or six hundred meters and spitting blood into the air.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± the elder demanded angrily as he stabilized himself and looked at Billy, who had just arrived.

    Ignoring him, Billy drew his wild de and unleashed countless de lights at the elder. The elder could only reinforce his defensive aura and counter with waves of energy against the de lights.

    After several exchanges, a hundred-meter-long phantom de descended from the sky like lightning towards the elder. His pupils contracted slightly, but he didn¡¯t retreat; instead, he gathered all his strength to block it. However, he underestimated the de¡¯s power. As it fell, he was struck down andy twitching on the ground before falling silent.

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing their opponent finally defeated, Opal and the others breathed a sigh of relief and called out to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, White Feather lured away their strongest fighter earlier. It might be in danger¡­¡± Casey said to Billy.

    Earlier, Billy¡¯s fight with Tucker Aguirre had taken ce far from the group, so they hadn¡¯t noticed Billy¡¯s return.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s already taken care of,¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°Taken care of?¡± Casey and the others were stunned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. Let¡¯s finish off these enemies first. You guys rest; I¡¯ll help Grand Elder.¡±

    With that, he dashed towards Oscar Craft¡¯s position.

    After Billy disappeared from sight, the group finally reacted and gasped in disbelief. An Otherworldly Realm expert had been killed? How was that possible? Who could have done it?

    ¡°Does Boss know who we¡¯re talking about?¡± Azure Fang wondered aloud.

    ¡°It probably has something to do with Purple Spirit,¡± Opal spected. ¡°Never mind that now; let¡¯s continue!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, they charged towards another battle zone.

    Soon after, Billy arrived at Oscar Craft¡¯s battle zone and used Celestial ck Finger to block an attack for Oscar Craft. Both sides retreated three or four hundred meters.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you alright?¡± Oscar Craft asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Grand Elder, go help the others. Leave this one to me.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, he¡¯s an Otherworldly Realm expert. Be careful¡­¡± Oscar Craft cautioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy interrupted again.

    ¡°Boss, look up there!¡± Casey shouted as he pointed towards the sky.

    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, everyone, including Billy, looked up. The sky rippled once more as four elders emerged from a teleportation array-all Otherworldly Realm experts! The strongest was on par with Tyrese Aguirre, while the weakest was already third-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Holy Heaven Sect truly lived up to its name; Otherworldly Realm experts seemed asmon as cabbages by the roadside! Seeing these four neers, Billy frowned deeply. Oscar Craft¡¯s face also grew serious. Just when they had caught their breath, four more high-level fighters appeared. Would this never end?

 Chapter 1655: A True Prodigy

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just in time!¡±

    Seeing the four people, the elder who had just exchanged a move with Billy pointed at him and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s Billy, capture him!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Russell Aguirre, an elder of the Holy Heaven Sect, waved his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The other three responded in unison and dashed forward.

    With a loud bang, they unleashed their full strength. Several elders from Sky City were thrown into the air, lifeless before they even hit the ground.

    Sky City was already at a disadvantage, and with the addition of these opponents, the situation became even more dire.

    Meanwhile, Russell Aguirre closed the distance to within two or three hundred meters of Billy. Without any unnecessary words, he formed a seal with his hand and hurled it, causing a fierce wind to howl.

    He was ate-stage Otherworldly Realm expert. Even at sixty to seventy percent power, Billy couldn¡¯t withstand him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, watch out!¡± Oscar Craft shouted.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon yelled simultaneously.

    Just as Billy was about to dodge, a thunderous force surged in, blocking Russell Aguirre¡¯s attack. The powerful shockwave sent Billy flying two or three hundred meters, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Russell Aguirre frowned and turned to see four figures approaching through the air.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Billy also looked over and was visibly relieved; he recognized all four of them.

    Leading them was Lydia Wooler, the youngdy of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. Following her was a ck-robed elder, her personal guard who had just blocked Russell Aguirre¡¯s attack. The other two were Joel Wooler and an elder under him whom Billy had met a few days ago.

    Lydia Wooler and Joel Wooler exchanged a few words before they both dashed towards two Otherworldly Realm experts from the Holy Heaven Sect.

    ¡°Mr Billy, sorry we¡¯rete. Are you alright?¡± Lydia Wooler smiled as she approached Billy with the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Wooler!¡± Billy bowed.

    ¡°You are from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Russell Aguirre scrutinized Lydia Wooler.

    Lydia Wooler turned to him and said calmly, ¡°Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, Lydia Wooler.¡±

    Russell Aguirre¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°The youngdy of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡±

    As an elder of the Holy Heaven Sect, he had heard of Lydia Wooler. She was a rare genius and a key figure in her family¡¯s future ns. It was almost certain she would be the next president of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± Lydia Wooler said with a slight bow.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be in Sky City,¡± Russell Aguirre took a deep breath. ¡°I assume you haven¡¯t consulted your family about your actions today?¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy is my friend,¡± Lydia Wooler replied evasively.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to get involved in this mess?¡± Russell Aguirre frowned again. ¡°Have you considered the consequences? I suggest you consult your family.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, there were already some objections within your family regarding your actions during the Savage Demon Tribe incident,¡± Russell Aguirre continued. ¡°If you back off now, I¡¯ll owe you a favor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± Russell Aguirre said sternly. ¡°Today, I must take Billy away. No one can stop me!¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of,¡± Lydia Wooler narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Russell Aguirre¡¯s aura intensified.

    ¡°Elder Matteo, please,¡± Lydia Wooler turned to the elder beside her.

    ¡°Be careful, youngdy,¡± Matteo Wooler replied before turning to Russell Aguirre. ¡°Let¡¯s take this elsewhere. If you want to take Mr Billy, you¡¯ll have to get through me first.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Russell Aguirre replied coldly.

    The two then flew off to another area.

    ¡°Mr Billy, we¡¯ll talkter,¡± Lydia Wooler said before dashing towards another third-rank Otherworldly Realm elder from the Holy Heaven Sect.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, be careful!¡± Billy shouted back.

    ¡°No worries,¡± Lydia Wooler waved her hand dismissively.

    Soon, she was engaged in battle with the elder. Meanwhile, Billy, Oscar Craft, and Casey resumed their fight against the Holy Heaven Sect members.

    The four neers from the Holy Heaven Sect were held back by Lydia Wooler¡¯s group, easing Sky City¡¯s pressure significantly.

    After a few rounds with his opponent, Billy activated Nine Dragons Unite and killed him. He then moved towards another half-step Otherworldly Realm expert.

    The battlested for about fifteen minutes. Apart from those fighting in the Otherworldly Realm, Sky City had gained the upper hand.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, no one below the Otherworldly Realm could withstand even one move from him. Anyte-stage Holy Realm opponents he targeted met a swift end.

    ¡°Mr Billy, take care of the others; I¡¯m going to help the leader!¡± Oscar Craft shouted after a few more minutes.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy replied.

    Not far away, there was a loud crash as Lydia Wooler¡¯s seal sent a third-rank Otherworldly Realm elder from the Holy Heaven Sect flying, blood spraying into the air. The elder was severely injured and had less than sixty percent of his strength left.

    Before he could stabilize himself, a spiritual power sword materialized in front of him. His pupils contracted in shock as the sword pierced his throat, sending a jet of blood spurting out. The elder fell from the sky.

    Simultaneously, three or four thousand meters away, Joel Wooler¡¯s spear pierced through another elder¡¯s heart. The elder tried to speak but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling from the sky.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, are you alright?¡± Billy asked as he approached Lydia Wooler.

    He was deeply impressed by her skills; she was far more capable than he had anticipated-a true prodigy at her age!

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr Billy. I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Lydia Wooler smiled but then frowned. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°More people from the Holy Heaven Sect areing,¡± Lydia Wooler looked into the distance.

    Billy followed her gaze and saw ripples in the air. An elder dressed in ck robes appeared within their sight. Holding a dark staff and wearing Holy Heaven Sect attire, he exuded no aura but radiated an overwhelming pressure that enveloped the entire area.

    Everyone except those in the Otherworldly Realm felt suffocated by his presence.

 Chapter 1656: Boss, Itâ€™s Urgent!

    Immediately, anyone with a cultivation level below the mid-Holy Realm fell from the sky, crashing to the ground with pale faces. Those in the Divine Realm fared worse, blood continuously pouring from their mouths as they trembled uncontrobly.

    With the appearance of the elderly man, both sides in the mid-air battle halted their actions and regrouped into their respective camps.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s skills should surpass that of the previous second inmand,¡± Azure Dragon said, frowning as he looked in the elder¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Obviously,¡± Azure Fang also frowned. ¡°Just his aura alone is beyond what that second inmand could muster.¡±

    ¡°Mr Craft, can you gauge his cultivation level?¡± Azure Dragon turned to Jorge Craft.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Jorge Craft replied, his face grave.

    ¡°His name is Reuben Aguirre, the vice master of the Holy Heaven Sect. His cultivation level is two grades higher than Tucker Aguirre, the second inmand you mentioned,¡± Matteo Wooler exined.

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang eximed in unison.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Matteo Wooler nodded, his expression equally grim.

    ¡°Elder Matteo, can you take him down?¡± Ian de asked Matteo Wooler.

    Matteo Wooler remained silent. Though his skills were formidable, he was only at the Otherworldly Realm, while Reuben Aguirre was beyond that level.

    ¡°Boss, has Purple Spirit awakened?¡± Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but ask Billy.

    Billy had previously briefed everyone about Tucker Aguirre¡¯s demise at Purple Spirit¡¯s hands.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head and added, ¡°Even if Purple Spirit wakes up, he won¡¯t be a match.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Azure Dragon took a deep breath.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank simultaneously. Tucker Aguirre alone was enough to induce despair, and now an even stronger presence had arrived. How could they possibly fight?

    ¡°Greetings, Vice Master!¡± Tyrese Aguirre and Russell Aguirre flew to the elder and bowed.

    ¡°Vice Master, the second inmand has fallen¡­¡± Tyrese Aguirre continued. He knew Tucker Aguirre had been killed but couldn¡¯t fathom who could have done it.

    ¡°I know,¡± Reuben Aguirre replied solemnly before disappearing from sight. In a blink, he reappeared near Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful!¡± Jorge Craft and Kian George shouted simultaneously, stepping forward to shield Billy.

    ¡°Ants!¡± Reuben Aguirre nced at them before looking at Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°If you leave now with your people, I will pretend the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce was never here today.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mr Aguirre, but you¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± Lydia Wooler smiled faintly. ¡°Mr Billy is my friend. Do you think I would leave when my friend is in trouble?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance; whether you take it is up to you,¡± Reuben Aguirre said before turning to Billy.

    ¡°If youe with me willingly, I¡¯ll spare everyone else. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill them all. Your choice.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant fool¡­¡± An elder from the Ethereal Sect began to speak but was cut off as Reuben Aguirre sent him flying with a mere thought. The elder crashed to the ground, spewing blood before falling silent.

    A collective gasp echoed around as everyone witnessed the elder¡¯s instantaneous death at Reuben Aguirre¡¯s hands.

    Jorge Craft cried out in pain.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you interrupt,¡± Reuben Aguirre said coldly before turning back to Billy. ¡°Have you made your decision?¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d leave immediately; maybe you¡¯d still have a chance to live,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Azure Dragon and his group choked on their breaths. Boss, things are critical; can we stop pretending? Given our current strength, the opponent could wipe us out with a single p!

    Even Lydia Wooler and Jorge Craft twitched at Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯te with me willingly, none of them will survive,¡± Reuben Aguirre ignored Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Do you have a trump card?¡± Reuben Aguirre felt a sudden unease at Billy¡¯s calm demeanor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know if I have a trump card?¡± Billy continued. ¡°You used your second inmand¡¯s life to test us; haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone around murmured in confusion.

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡± Bob asked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He was here all along but stayed hidden to observe us because he feared we had hidden strength,¡± Billy exined calmly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Bob asked again. ¡°He just watched as his second inmand was killed?¡±

    ¡°Initially, he wanted to see who we¡¯d send against Tucker Aguirre,¡± Billy continued. ¡°But Tucker Aguirre¡¯s death at Purple Spirit¡¯s hands was so sudden that he couldn¡¯t intervene in time.¡±

    ¡°Then why did he wait until now to show himself?¡± Bob asked again.

    ¡°You¡¯d have to ask him that,¡± Billy shrugged. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t see my ultimate treasure appear and didn¡¯t dare act rashly¡­¡±

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Reuben Aguirre interrupted as a terrifying pressure emanated from him. Everyone except those in the Otherworldly Realm found themselves immobilized by a spiritual force.

    At that moment, they were likembs to the ughter, awaiting Reuben Aguirre¡¯s whim to end their lives.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± A sigh echoed through the air, followed by an elderly voice.

    ¡°A hundred years ago, I warned you to stay in your world and not cause trouble in Sky City.¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten my words.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Everyone froze upon hearing the voice and looked around for its source but saw nothing.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Reuben Aguirre shouted, quickly retracting his spiritual power and scanning the surroundings with a tense expression. His heart pounded as his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1657: Is This All Youâ€™ve Got?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your ancestor ever tell you that greed can lead to one¡¯s downfall?¡± The elder¡¯s voice echoed again.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? Stop hiding and show yourself if you have the guts!¡± Reuben Aguirre responded in a deep voice after taking a deep breath.

    As he spoke, he released his spiritual power once more to search the void, but found nothing.

    ¡°Stop looking, I¡¯m here!¡± The elder replied again.

    The next moment, a shadowy figure appeared beside Billy.

    It was the same Ancestor of the Ravenwood family that Billy had seen under the pond earlier.

    Everyone turned to look.

    ¡°Boss, who is he?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    The others also looked at Billy, as they had all seen the elder emerge from his body.

    ¡°The Ravenwood family Ancestor with the Golden Bloodline from a thousand years ago!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Everyone gasped in shock.

    ¡°Mr Billy, is this the expert who helped Sky City a hundred years ago?¡± Jorge Craft asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy smiled.

    Hearing this, everyone took a deep breath, their expressions varied.

    The people from Sky City were relieved. With this expert present, today¡¯s challenge seemed manageable. Many couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of joy on their faces.

    On the other hand, the people from Holy Heaven Sect, except for Reuben Aguirre, showed a trace of fear in their eyes. The mere mention of ¡®the expert from a hundred years ago¡¯ filled them with despair.

    They knew that in the battle a hundred years ago, this expert had killed all the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s strongmen with just one move. Such power was unheard of!

    Lydia Wooler also showed a hint of surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected that the expert from a hundred years ago would still have a soul fragment in Sky City.

    ¡°Junior Jorge Craft greets the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family!¡± Jorge Craft steadied his emotions and bowed deeply to the elder.

    Kian George, Lydia Wooler, and the others also bowed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family nodded at them before turning to Lydia Wooler. ¡°Are you from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce? What is your rtionship with Judah Wooler?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you know my great-grandfather?¡± Lydia Wooler was slightly stunned.

    ¡°He is fortunate to have such an outstanding descendant like you!¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Senior!¡± Lydia Wooler bowed in response.

    ¡°Are you from the Craft n of Sky City?¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family asked Jorge Craft.

    ¡°Yes, Senior!¡± Jorge Craft bowed again.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family nodded. ¡°You haven¡¯t disgraced your ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Senior!¡± Jorge Craft responded.

    ¡°Were you always inside Billy¡¯s body?¡± Reuben Aguirre asked after taking a deep breath, looking at the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family.

    ¡°When Tucker Aguirre injured him so badly before, you didn¡¯t intervene just to lure me out?¡±

    ¡°You guessed right!¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family shrugged.

    As he said, he had been inside Billy¡¯s body since he emerged from the pond. He waited until now to reveal himself because he sensed that there were stronger individuals hiding besides Tucker Aguirre. To avoid alerting them prematurely, he stayed hidden. If he had shown himself too early, Reuben Aguirre might not have appeared.

    As for why Tucker Aguirre and Reuben Aguirre couldn¡¯t detect his presence, it was clearly due to their insufficient cultivation levels. Just like how they couldn¡¯t detect the treasure inside Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Reuben Aguirre spoke again. ¡°If your true self were here, I might be wary. But you¡¯re just a soul fragment now. Do you think you can defeat me?¡±

    ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, your soul fragment is about to dissipate soon, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family retorted.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Reuben Aguirre¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you think a mere soul fragment can make me retreat without a fight? You underestimate Holy Heaven Sect!¡±

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to destroy your soul fragment as interest for what happened a hundred years ago! In time, I¡¯ll settle the score with your true self!¡±

    ¡°Ambitious!¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family responded. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste time. All of youe at me together!¡±

    ¡°So arrogant!¡± Reuben Aguirre frowned deeply.

    He then looked at Tyrese Aguirre and Russell Aguirre. ¡°The three of us will face him together!¡±

    Although both were injured, they still possessedte-stage Otherworldly Realm cultivation. Even with injuries, they could at least exert early-stage Otherworldly Realmbat power.

    ¡°Alright!¡± They nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Billy, take everyone five kilometers back,¡± the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family instructed Billy.

    ¡°Ancestor, are you confident?¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    As mentioned earlier, the Ancestor was just a soul fragment now. Billy wasn¡¯t entirely confident in his ability to defeat their opponents.

    ¡°Do you have so little faith in your ancestor?¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family smiled faintly.

    ¡°Then be careful, Ancestor!¡± Billy led everyone to retreat.

    Meanwhile, the remaining people from Holy Heaven Sect also retreated.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, only the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family and his three opponents remained on the scene.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to collect some interest? Make your move!¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family said to Reuben Aguirre and hispanions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to waste on you, so you¡¯d better give it your all because you¡¯ll only get one chance!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant words!¡± Reuben Aguirre responded coldly and then looked at Tyrese Aguirre and Russell Aguirre. ¡°Set up the Killing Array; don¡¯t hold back. Finish this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± They nodded vigorously.

    Immediately, a powerful aura erupted from their bodies, causing the pressure in the void to rise as if it would copse at any moment.

    People five or six kilometers away couldn¡¯t help but shiver involuntarily.

    The next moment, Reuben Aguirre and hispanions disappeared from their original positions.

    When they reappeared, they were positioned at three points around the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family, forming a triangle with him at its center.

    Simultaneously, three nearly solidified barrier walls appeared around the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family. These walls moved towards him at a visible speed.

    At that moment, the space within these walls twisted violently under immense pressure. Anyone inside would find their body contorted into an irregr shape before eventually exploding due to increasing pressure.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± The voice of the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family echoed out.

    ¡°Too weak!¡±

 Chapter 1658: The Battle Concludes

    As the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family spoke, his aura surged.

    He then moved his hands through the air, creating countless afterimages before unleashing Dragon Soaring Skies.

    In the next moment, nine phantom divine dragons soared into the sky, each emitting a dazzling golden light and surrounded by thunder.

    Compared to the Dragon Soaring Skies that Billy had used, these nine dragons were significantlyrger and more imposing.

    The nine dragons roared through the sky, causing a massive upheaval. The heavens darkened, and the scene was as if the apocalypse had arrived.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    In an instant, with a deepmand from the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family, the nine dragons roared and dove towards Reuben Aguirre and hispanions, stirring up a fierce wind.

    As soon as the nine dragons formed, Reuben Aguirre and hispanions¡¯ faces fell. They realized they had severely underestimated their opponent.

    Such a powerful figure was beyond their capability to contend with; even a mere soul projection was something they could only look up to in awe.

    The three tried to evade, but within the radius of several kilometers, there was no escape from the dragons¡¯ assault.

    Boom!

    As the nine dragons descended from mid-air, a thunderous noise echoed throughout Sky City.

    An endless wave of energy erupted, creating a terrifying scene of destruction.

    The crowd several kilometers away was pushed back hundreds of meters by the shockwave, their blood churning and breaths unsteady.

    Silence!

    After the nine dragonsnded, the entire void fell silent, and the overwhelming pressure vanished.

    Billy and his group looked around and saw only the soul projection of the Ravenwood elder remaining.

    As for Reuben Aguirre and hispanions, they had vanished without a trace, evidently obliterated by the nine dragons.

    The crowd gasped in unison, stunned.

    Someone as powerful as Reuben Aguirre had been wiped out in an instant?

    This was unbelievable!

    More importantly, the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family was just a soul projection. How powerful would he be in person?

    The path of martial arts truly has no end!

    Even Lydia Wooler¡¯s face showed an involuntary expression of shock.

    The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce had strong individuals, some even stronger than Reuben Aguirre, butpared to this Ancestor of the Ravenwood family, they were far inferior.

    She felt that such a powerful figure would be formidable even in higher realms of civilization.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Suddenly, a cry of rm came from the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s camp.

    Immediately, someone flew towards a teleportation array in the sky.

    Others quickly followed suit upon realizing what was happening.

    ¡°Stop them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Jorge Craft and Kian George shouted simultaneously.

    The people of Holy Heaven Sect had killed many in Sky City; naturally, they couldn¡¯t be allowed to escape.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Sky City¡¯s people shouted in unison and chased after them.

    Lydia Wooler waved to Matteo Wooler and hispanions. ¡°Kill all Holy Heaven Sect members without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three responded and pursued.

    The oue was inevitable. In less than ten minutes, all forty or fifty remaining Holy Heaven Sect members fell from the sky.

    Thus, all three to four hundred members sent by Holy Heaven Sect perished without exception!

    Aplete failure!

    This battle had significantly weakened Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s strength, reducing it by at least half!

    ¡°Ancestor, how are you?¡±

    Afternding, Billy approached the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family and asked.

    At this moment, the Ancestor¡¯s form was much fainter than before, likely due to his battle with Reuben Aguirre and hispanions.

    ¡°My soul projection will soon disappear,¡± the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family responded.

    ¡°This is our first meeting, and I have no substantial gift to offer. While I still have some energy left, let me bestow a fortune upon you.¡±

    With that, he transformed into a beam of light and entered Billy¡¯s body again.

    ¡°Ancestor, where is your true self now?¡± Billy asked through his consciousness.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you now. It¡¯s too far from here. When you leave this star domain one day, we might meet again,¡± the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family replied.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy said after a brief pause. ¡°Ancestor, one more question. Besides the Purple Spirit, can you sense any other foreign objects in my body?¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to that white light in your body?¡± the Ancestor continued. ¡°I can vaguely sense its presence but can¡¯t determine what it is. My soul projection is too weak to get too close.¡±

    After a slight pause, he continued. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it is either?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I only know it might be one of the so-called Ten Sacred Artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Ancestor sounded surprised. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s one of the Ten Sacred Artifacts?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Billy responded. ¡°Holy Heaven Sect attacked Sky City partly to conquer it and partly for that artifact.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the Ancestor understood. ¡°I thought they were after the Spiritual Line Origin.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s indeed one of the Sacred Artifacts, it¡¯s a pity my true self isn¡¯t here; otherwise, I could identify which one it is.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued. ¡°The reason you can¡¯t sense its presence is likely due to your low cultivation level. Try again when you reach Otherworldly Realm; you might be able to sense it then.¡±

    ¡°Otherworldly Realm?¡± Billy was puzzled. ¡°But why can¡¯t Otherworldly Realm experts sense it with their spiritual power?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple! The artifact itself doesn¡¯t want to be sensed by outsiders,¡± the Ancestor exined. ¡°Any Sacred Artifact from the Ten Sacred Artifacts listes from advanced civilizations. It¡¯s impossible for mere Otherworldly Realm experts to sense it.¡±

    ¡°But since it¡¯s in your body, once you reach Otherworldly Realm, you should be able to sense it.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make haste. My soul projection won¡¯tst much longer,¡± the Ancestor said. ¡°You¡¯ve mastered Dragon Soaring Skies and Strengthening Bloodline Method well; there¡¯s nothing more I can teach you about them.¡±

    ¡°I once acquired a palm technique called Arhat Palm Strike by chance. I¡¯ll transfer its method to your consciousness; just follow it for cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Arhat Palm Strike?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Ancestor confirmed. ¡°This technique is profound. Spend more time studying it. If you master it fully, it won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ancestor!¡± Billy expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end our conversation here. Any further dy won¡¯t help you,¡± the Ancestor concluded.

 Chapter 1659: Meeting Gift from Ancestor of Ravenwood Clan

    ¡°I will transfer all the remaining energy of my soul to you!¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family continued, ¡°How many levels you can break through depends on your own fortune.¡±

    ¡°The process might be slightly ufortable. Just endure it by using your bloodline power.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ancestor!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°By the way, I have an old friend in Akabuchi City, nicknamed Kymani Vasquez. If you ever go to Akabuchi City, you can find him,¡± the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family added.

    ¡°Akabuchi City?¡± Billy was puzzled. ¡°Where is that?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of Akabuchi City?¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family was also surprised. ¡°It¡¯s considered the strongest ce in this star region. You should have a chance to go there in the future.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin much now. Remember the name Kymani Vasquez; he will be helpful to you!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now! I hope you grow quickly. I look forward to the day we meet!¡± The Ancestor of the Ravenwood family said again.

    Billy then felt a stream of information entering his mind.

    Immediately after, he felt an incredibly powerful energy explode within his body, continuously impacting his meridians.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Billy groaned, a look of pain shing across his face.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bob asked upon seeing his condition.

    Billy didn¡¯t respond but sat down cross-legged and began to absorb the energy using his bloodline power.

    The force was extraordinarily strong, even more potent than the energy given to him by the Ether Mountain Ancestor in the heart of Ether Mountain.

    Moreover, he could clearly feel his bloodline boiling as if stimted by this energy.

    This was adding insult to injury for him, making him feel like he was about to explode. Veins bulged on his forehead, and his blood vessels expanded more than twice their size.

    The sensation was simr to when he first practiced the Strengthening Bloodline Method-blood flowing backward, feeling like ants gnawing at his bones, and his whole body trembling uncontrobly.

    Soon, his entire back was soaked with sweat, andrge beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    This was more than just slight difort; it felt life-threatening!

    Had he known it would be this painful, he might have reconsidered epting this opportunity. It was too much!

    But now, he had no choice but to endure it and persevere!

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± White Tiger spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him; he¡¯s about to break through!¡± Opal replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Break through?¡± Everyone understood.

    About half an hourter, Billy¡¯s reaction finally eased a bit, and the pain began to subside.

    Another half hour passed, and a powerful aura burst forth from Billy, overwhelming everything around him.

    This aura was significantly stronger than before!

    Everyone below the Otherworldly Realm was pushed back, shivering involuntarily.

    ¡°Opal, has Boss broken through to the seventh-rank Holy Realm?¡± White Tiger asked Opal.

    ¡°No!¡± Opal shook his head.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°No?¡± White Tiger was puzzled. ¡°His aura is so strong. If he hasn¡¯t broken through, then how¡­¡±

    ¡°He directly broke through to the eighth-rank Holy Realm!¡± Opal interrupted.

    ¡°What?!¡± White Tiger and Bob eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Opal, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Bob asked after swallowing hard.

    ¡°Opal wouldn¡¯t be mistaken!¡± Casey replied for Opal. ¡°Boss indeed broke through two levels!¡±

    Everyone gasped in shock.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr Billy, on breaking through to the eighth-rank Holy Realm!¡±

    As Billy stood up, Lydia Wooler approached with a smile.

    She felt quite emotional. Although she had only known Billy for a few days, miracles kept happening around him. Even she, a rare genius of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, felt inferior.

    She was also d about her initial choice; perhaps she had indeed bet on the right person this time!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy smiled back.

    He had indeed broken through to the eighth-rank Holy Realm!

    Moreover, he vaguely felt that his bloodline power had also increased by a level.

    He had a hunch that if he went all out now, his bloodline power might help him directly advance two more levels.

    Of course, this was just his guess and needed verification.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I must take my leave!¡± Lydia Wooler smiled again. ¡°Mr Billy, if you have time, you¡¯re wee to visit the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    ¡°Thank you again for your help, Miss Wooler!¡± Billy bowed slightly. ¡°I will definitely visit to express my gratitude another day!¡±

    ¡°It was just a small favor; no need to mention it!¡± Lydia Wooler waved her hand dismissively.

    She then turned and greeted Jorge Craft and Kian George before leaving with her people.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, today¡¯s events will likely reach headquarters soon. Mr Wooler might make a big deal out of it¡­¡± Matteo Wooler said as they flew away.

    ¡°Let them do as they please!¡± Lydia Wooler replied.

    ¡°But Miss Wooler, after the Savage Demon Tribe incidentst time, some in the chamber have been saying you acted without regard for the chamber¡¯s interests¡­¡± Matteo Wooler continued.

    ¡°Their mouths are on their faces; you can¡¯t stop them from talking,¡± Lydia Wooler smiled faintly.

    ¡°But now is your and Mr Wooler¡¯s assessment period. This information might be detrimental to you!¡± Matteo Wooler responded.

    ¡°What information would be beneficial?¡± Lydia Wooler asked.

    ¡°Staying in the chamber all day, ttering and currying favor with those short-sighted elders so they speak well of me in front of my father and grandfather-is that beneficial?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Matteo Wooler hesitated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore!¡± Lydia Wooler waved her hand. ¡°Did you find out what I asked? Is Mr Billy¡¯s lover at Canyon View Institute?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Wooler,¡± Matteo Wooler replied without continuing the previous topic.

    ¡°If you found out so quickly, do you think Holy Heaven Sect knows too?¡± Lydia Wooler asked again.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, do you mean Holy Heaven Sect will target Canyon View Institute?¡± Matteo Wooler was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Holy Heaven Sect suffered a significant loss in Sky City; they probably won¡¯t send people here again soon,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly.

    ¡°For them, if they can capture Mr Billy¡¯s lover at minimal cost and use her to exchange for the treasure within him, why wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°But after this defeat, Holy Heaven Sect¡¯sbat strength is nearly halved. They wouldn¡¯t dare attack Canyon View Institute, right?¡± Joel Wooler interjected.

    ¡°It¡¯s just capturing one person; it doesn¡¯t necessarily require a full-scale war!¡± Lydia Wooler replied.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Joel Wooler nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about something else now!¡± Lydia Wooler continued.

 Chapter 1660: Arhat Palm Strike

    ¡°Miss Wooler, what do you mean?¡± Matteo Wooler and Joel Wooler asked simultaneously.

    ¡°The news about Mr Billy¡¯s treasure, it first leaked from the Holy Heaven Sect in our star region, right?¡± Lydia Wooler said, staring ahead.

    ¡°How did they know a sacred artifact was lost in the Forbidden Ruins Space? Even our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t receive any information. Where did they get this news from?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler, are you suggesting?¡± Matteo Wooler was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°One thing is certain, they are not the source of the information!¡± Lydia Wooler paused briefly before adding, ¡°If my guess is correct, the information should havee from a higher civilization star region.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler, are you worried that forces from higher civilizations might enter our star region?¡± Matteo Wooler naturally understood Lydia Wooler¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Highly likely!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly. ¡°It depends on whether Akabuchi Star Pce can hold the line!¡±

    ¡°If the Star Pce can¡¯t hold it or is unwilling to take the risk, what do you think will happen?¡±

    Hearing this, Matteo Wooler and Joel Wooler gasped.

    They weren¡¯t fools; they could easily imagine the consequences!

    ¡°Elder Matteo, contact headquarters and see what the Star Pce¡¯s current stance on this matter is!¡± Lydia Wooler continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, if the Holy Heaven Sect sends people to Sky City again, we¡­¡± Joel Wooler asked.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯te to Sky City again in the short term!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°Why?¡± Joel Wooler pressed.

    ¡°We can guess the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s next move. With Mr Billy¡¯s intelligence, he surely can too!¡± Lydia Wooler responded.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, do you mean Mr Billy might go to Canyon View Institute?¡± Joel Wooler asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Not might, he definitely will!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded. ¡°Leaving Sky City for Canyon View Institute is his best option right now!¡±

    ¡°And as long as Mr Billy goes to Canyon View Institute, the Holy Heaven Sect won¡¯t be eyeing Sky City for a while!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Joel Wooler nodded.

    ¡°Elder Matteo, contact the Chamber of Commerce in Canyon View City.¡± Lydia Wooler thought for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Have them monitor if there are any movements from the Holy Heaven Sect or other forces heading to Canyon View City recently!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded again.

    In the next two or three days, Billy and his group stayed inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion without stepping out.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Opal and Casey had varying degrees of injuries, so Billy spent an entire day healing everyone.

    Once their injuries were mostly healed, they began training in the Gathering Spirit Array one after another.

    In the recent battle, among the hundreds from the Holy Heaven Sect, except for those who were sted into blood mist, almost everyone wore a storage ring.

    After the battle ended that day, Stout and Judge spent half a day collecting all the storage rings.

    It was undeniably a huge fortune.

    Of course, Billy couldn¡¯t keep all this wealth to himself. He had Stout keep a quarter and gave the remaining three-quarters to Jorge Craft to distribute among the various sects that participated in the battle that day.

    Even with just a quarter of the share, it was enough for Casey and others to use for their training.

    For the next two days, Billy focused on consolidating his cultivation andprehending the ¡®Arhat Palm Strike¡¯ technique left by the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family.

    As the Ancestor mentioned, this Arhat Palm Strike was indeed profound. With Billy¡¯s martial talent, it took him two days and nights to barely grasp its basics.

    Afterprehending it, he felt deeply moved.

    No wonder it was something left by the Ancestor. Although he hadn¡¯t officially practiced it yet, he could already sense its formidable power.

    During this period, Billy tried contacting Purple Spirit several times, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    He guessed Purple Spirit was still asleep, so he didn¡¯t forcefully wake her up.

    Billy had a vague premonition that after Purple Spirit devoured that Spiritual Line Origin, her abilities were not just upgraded inbat; there must be other changes as well.

    However, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what those changes were and decided to wait until Purple Spirit woke up to ask her.

    On the evening of the third day, Jorge Craft visited the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with news sent by Aubree through someone else.

    ording to Jorge Craft, Harleen and Ivy were safe at the Institute, so Billy didn¡¯t need to worry too much.

    Billy had been thinking about Harleen and Ivy these past few days. Hearing Jorge Craft¡¯s words, he felt somewhat relieved.

    On the morning of the fourth day, Billy went to a valley behind the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to practice his palm technique. Casey and others followed along to watch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here. You all step back!¡± Billy said shortly after entering the valley with everyone.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey and others replied and retreated several hundred meters away.

    Then, Billy activated his bloodline power, and his aura quickly surged.

    In just a few moments, his ninth-rankte-stage Holy Realm cultivation was fully revealed. Casey and others felt a strong pressure permeate the entire valley.

    Next, Billy began circting his internal energy. His Chi power surged rapidly within him, gradually concentrating in his right arm.

    His blood also became more active as his aura reached its peak.

    Soon after, Billy raised his hand and drew several afterimages in the air, apanied by piercing wind howls.

    At the same time, a giant phantom hand appeared above Billy¡¯s head with several air vortices forming in the sky.

    The once clear sky became overcast with dark clouds. Thunder shed, winds howled fiercely, and trees swayed violently on both sides.

    The sky darkened significantly as a dense killing intent filled the valley, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Casey and others couldn¡¯t help but retreat another four or five hundred meters further away.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    In the next moment, with Billy¡¯s deep voicemand, the phantom hand smashed forward like a small mountain.

    A thunderous roar echoed through the void, deafeningly loud.

    Simultaneously, a mountain peak four or five kilometers away exploded into pieces. The scene was almost leveled to the ground; rocks and trees were pulverized into dust as a mushroom cloud of debris shot into the sky.

    Moreover, wherever that phantom hand passed, all leaves on nearby trees disintegrated into nothingness.

    The tree trunks withered instantly as if invaded by some demonic energy.

    Additionally, numerous flying beasts and animals in the forest died instantly without any struggle.

    Such a spectacle was awe-inspiring!

    Witnessing this scene from a kilometer away left Casey and others with their jaws dropped in shock.

    What kind of palm technique is this?!

    It¡¯s too exaggerated!

    One palm strike wiped out a mountain peak thousands of meters away?

    And wherever it passed, not even grass survived?

    Not just them; even Billy himself was quite surprised.

    Although it was his first time using it, he felt it was already stronger than Celestial ck Finger.

    The only downsidepared to Celestial ck Finger might be that it wasn¡¯t as convenient to activate and required some time.

    This was also rted to him just starting to practice it. Given time, once he could use it proficiently, he would naturally be able to wield it at will!

 Chapter 1661: The Next Step

    ¡°Boss, what level of cultivation is required to practice the Arhat Palm Strike?¡± Stout asked after smacking his lips as Casey and the others approached.

    Judge and Soul Chaser¡¯s eyes lit up as they looked at Billy, clearly intrigued.

    ¡°You can try it when you reach thete stage of the Holy Realm,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Late stage?¡± Stout¡¯s face fell along with the others.

    They were currently only at the third rank of the Holy Realm and had no idea when they would reach thete stage.

    ¡°This move is difficult to master. If your cultivation is too low, it will backfire,¡± Billy continued. ¡°First, perfect your Celestial ck Finger technique.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what¡¯s the n next?¡± Opal asked, looking at Billy.

    ¡°The Holy Heaven Sect will likely soon track down Harleen and Ivy. They might make a move against them.¡±

    ¡°Very likely,¡± Amber added, looking at Billy. ¡°Should we have Mr Craft inform Harleen and the others to return?¡±

    ¡°They are unfamiliar with that ce. If something happens, they won¡¯t have anyone to consult.¡±

    ¡°Returning isn¡¯t a solution,¡± Opal mused. ¡°This time, we were lucky because of the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family. But if the Holy Heaven Sectes back stronger, we won¡¯t be able to resist.¡±

    ¡°So, in a way, Harleen and the others are safer at the Institute than in Sky City.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Amber nodded, looking at Billy again. ¡°Billy Boy, should we also go to Canyon View Institute?¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± White Tiger said, looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, ording to Mr Craft, Canyon View Institute is as powerful as the Holy Heaven Sect. If we join them, we¡¯ll have more security.¡±

    ¡°I agree too,¡± Stout and Judge chimed in.

    Casey and Azure Dragon didn¡¯t speak, but their expressions showed they agreed.

    ¡°Billy Boy, until you can separate that treasure from your body, you¡¯ll always be in danger,¡± Opal said again. ¡°ording to the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family, you need to reach the Otherworldly Realm to sense the treasure¡¯s presence.¡±

    ¡°So, going to Canyon View Institute is a viable option. If we join and stay there for a few months until you reach the Otherworldly Realm, we can n our next steps.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully. He had already considered this.

    As Opal said, until he could extract that treasure, he would always be at risk. Staying here not only endangered him but also Sky City and Forbidden Ruins Space. Conversely, leaving Sky City would make this world much safer.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss, are you agreeing to go to Canyon View Institute?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°ording to Elder Kian, the old master should return to Sky City in a couple of days. We¡¯ll hear his opinion first. If he agrees, we¡¯ll set off.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Stout cheered.

    ¡°Stout, why are you so excited about going to Canyon View Institute?¡± Alex Long smiled.

    ¡°Hehe, the world is so big; I want to see it!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Everyoneughed.

    In the following days, Opal and Casey continued their intense training in the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Billy stayed in a valley with a bunch of spiritual fruits, focusing on consolidating his cultivation and practicing the Arhat Palm Strike day and night. His goal was to master it as effortlessly as the Celestial ck Finger.

    After three days and nights of hard work, he saw initial sess. The speed of activation improved significantly, and its power increased noticeably.

    Time flew by. Seven or eight days passed in a blink.

    ¡°Boss, the old master is back and wants to see you!¡±

    One morning, just as Billy finished his training session, Stout came running over excitedly.

    ¡°The old master is back?¡± Billy stood up with bright eyes.

    He and Stout headed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Soon, they arrived at a grand hall inside the mansion.

    The old master sat at the head with a cup of tea in hand, apanied by Kian George. Opal and Casey were also present.

    ¡°Greetings, old master!¡± Billy bowed respectfully.

    The old master checked Billy¡¯s martial cultivation and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the eighth rank of the Holy Realm. Not bad; you didn¡¯t waste the Ancestor of Ravenwood family¡¯s soul essence.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise!¡± Billy smiled back. It wasn¡¯t easy to earn such praise from the old master.

    ¡°Old master, did you know about the Ancestor of Ravenwood family¡¯s soul essence under Cloudsea Valley?¡± Stout asked after they sat down.

    Casey and the others also looked at the old master curiously. They had discussed this a few days ago and concluded that he probably knew about it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left Sky City for so long knowing that the Holy Heaven Sect would attack.

    The old master¡¯s words confirmed their suspicions. ¡°The Ancestor of Ravenwood family foresaw a day when the Holy Heaven Sect would return and left a soul essence in Sky City.¡±

    ¡°So you did know!¡± Stout eximed. ¡°You should have told us earlier¡­¡±

    Bob smacked him on the head. ¡°Stout, stop talking!¡±

    Stout fell silent.

    ¡°Old master, what kind of powers are Canyon View Institute, Holy Heaven Sect, and Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± White Tiger asked. ¡°And what about Savage Demon Tribe and messenger between life and death? They don¡¯t seem to belong to Sky City. Where do theye from?¡±

    Everyone looked at the old master again. These questions had puzzled them for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush; it¡¯s a long story,¡± the old master said after sipping his tea. ¡°How much do you know about advanced civilizations?¡±

    ¡°Advanced civilizations?¡± Everyone was puzzled and answered in unison, ¡°Nothing at all!¡±

 Chapter 1662: Star Domain and Civilization

    ¡°High-level civilizations are what we often refer to as alien civilizations!¡±

    The old master looked at everyone and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have much concept of star domains and civilization levels, do you?¡±

    Seeing the confused expressions on their faces, he continued, ¡°The universe we live in isposed of countless stars. These stars are distributed throughout the universe ording to certain patterns, forming different star domains.¡±

    ¡°These star domains are divided into nine levels based on their scale and energy, with the first level being the lowest and the ninth level being the highest.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, most high-level star domains contain lower-level star domains of varying levels.¡±

    ¡°For example, a ninth-level star domain might include hundreds or thousands of eighth-level star domains, and within one of those eighth-level star domains, there could be many seventh or sixth-level star domains.¡±

    ¡°Of course, some high-level star domains only contain stars and do not have lower-level star domains.¡±

    ¡°Old master, what level is the star domain we are currently in?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°First level!¡± the old master responded.

    ¡°Does it have a name?¡± Judge pursued.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the old master nodded. ¡°The star domain we are in is called the Akabuchi Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°Akabuchi Star Domain?¡± Everyone was taken aback.

    As they spoke, the name ¡®Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯ shed through their minds.

    As the name suggests, this chamber ofmerce seems quite remarkable!

    A chamber ofmerce named after a star domain can¡¯t be simple.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the old master nodded and added, ¡°Although the Akabuchi Star Domain is only a first-level star domain, it still contains numerous stars!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Old master, what is the concept of civilization levels?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Civilization levels, like star domains, are divided into nine levels, from level one to level nine, with level one being the lowest and level nine being the highest,¡± the old master responded.

    ¡°For a civilization on a star to be ssified at a certain level, there must be life forms on that star; otherwise, discussing civilization is meaningless.¡±

    ¡°And by life forms, I mean all living things, such as humans, beasts, demons, elves, and so on.¡±

    ¡°Old master, how exactly are civilization levels divided?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated!¡± The old master put down his teacup and began to exin.

    ¡°The main indicators are the development level of the star and how well its life forms can utilize the energy of heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand!¡± Harleen shook her head.

    Casey and others also looked puzzled.

    ¡°It is indeed a bitplex!¡± The old master paused before giving a detailed exnation.

    It took him half an hour to roughly exin it.

    After listening to the old master¡¯s exnation, everyone had a preliminary understanding of civilization levels.

    Of course, it was just a preliminary understanding!

    ¡°Old master, what level is our¡¯s civilization? It can¡¯t be just a level-one civilization, right?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not even a level-one civilization!¡± The old master shrugged.

    ¡°Because even in a level-one civilization, life forms can freely utilize all natural resources on their star.¡±

    ¡°In this regard alone, we fall far short!¡±

    ¡°However, since there is no concept of a zero-level civilization, we can temporarily consider our star as a level-one civilization.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone was slightly taken aback.

    So, we¡¯re not even considered a level-one civilization!

    ¡°Old master, those forces you mentioned earlier should all belong to the Akabuchi Star Domain, right? What civilization levels are they from?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Those forces indeed belong to the Akabuchi Star Domain!¡± The old master nodded.

    ¡°But they are one level higher than us; they are considered level-two civilizations!¡±

    ¡°Old master, are there any level-three civilizations in the Akabuchi Star Domain?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old master nodded. ¡°The highest civilization level in the Akabuchi Star Domain is found in Akabuchi City, where Akabuchi Star Pce is located. It is a level-three civilization!¡±

    ¡°Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± Casey and others were slightly taken aback.

    A few days ago, they had heard Billy mention Akabuchi Star Pce.

    ording to Billy, the Ancestor of the Ravenwood family had told him that if he ever had the chance to go to Akabuchi Star Pce, he should look for someone named Kymani Vasquez.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old master continued to nod.

    ¡°Akabuchi Star Pce is to the Akabuchi Star Domain what City Lord¡¯s Mansion is to Sky City.¡±

    ¡°It is the absolute ruler of the Akabuchi Star Domain and the rule-maker of this star domain.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± everyone was once again taken aback.

    ¡°Old master, can you tell us about the various forces in the Akabuchi Star Domain?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°In the Akabuchi Star Domain, although there are many forces, only four are truly powerful!¡± The old master nodded.

    ¡°Which four?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°The ones you mentioned earlier: Canyon View Institute, Holy Heaven Sect, Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, and Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion Akabuchi Star Pce!¡± The old master responded again.

    ¡°Old master, among these four forces, which one is rtively the strongest?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°It must be Akabuchi Star Pce!¡± The old master responded. ¡°Holy Heaven Sect and Canyon View Institute are about equal in strength.¡±

    ¡°Of course, after that battle a few days ago, Holy Heaven Sect suffered significant losses and should now be weaker than Canyon View Institute.¡±

    ¡°What about Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Vermilion Bird pursued.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that!¡± The old master shook his head. ¡°Very few people know the true strength of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    ¡°So mysterious!¡± Vermilion Bird was taken aback.

    ¡°Old master, do you know about Canyon View Institute?¡± At this moment, Billy looked at the old master and asked.

    Harleen and Ivy were at Canyon View Institute; naturally, he was most concerned about its situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know too many details!¡± The old master shook his head and added.

    ¡°It is said that Canyon View Institute was founded thousands of years ago by an unparalleled strongman with the aim of cultivating more powerful talents for the Akabuchi Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°The institute¡¯s development indeed went as that strongman wished; at least half of the talents who emerged from the Akabuchi Star Domain came from Canyon View Institute!¡±

    At this point, he turned to Billy.

    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t that youngdy from Akabuchi Star Domain take a liking to you? If you want to know more about Akabuchi Star Domain, you can ask her; she knows more than I do.¡±

    Cough!

    Billy choked.

    The old master! What does he mean by ¡®she took a liking to him¡¯? They barely knew each other!

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± The old master said seriously. ¡°If she didn¡¯t like you, why would she help you multiple times?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Night Orchid and Frostde smiled slightly.

    ¡°Old master, what kind of organization is Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Casey diverted attention away from Billy.

 Chapter 1663: Quickly Become Stronger

    ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is thergestmercial organization in the Akabuchi star domain, with branches spread across every corner of the star domain,¡± the old master said, no longer teasing Billy.

    ¡°They im that wherever there is civilization, they have a branch, and even some unknown areas are being explored by their people.¡±

    ¡°Are they really that powerful?¡± Everyone was stunned again.

    ¡°Old master, if we want to go to Canyon View Institute to find my sister and Ivy, how do we get there?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Flying alone won¡¯t be enough, right?¡±

    ¡°Flying isn¡¯t impossible, but with your current strength, it certainly won¡¯t work!¡± the old master responded.

    ¡°Is there a teleportation array or something that can take us to Canyon View Institute?¡± Felicia continued.

    ¡°Sky City has teleportation arrays to the mains in the Akabuchi star domain,¡± Kian George said with a smile. ¡°Of course, you can also take a starship!¡±

    ¡°What is a starship?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°A starship is simr to an intercity airship,¡± Kian George exined.

    ¡°It uses high-grade spirit stones as its power source and relies on powerful arrays and special divine techniques to traverse the stars.¡±

    ¡°Does Sky City have starships we can take?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kian George nodded. ¡°In the Akabuchi star domain, over seventy percent of the starships are operated by the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Alex Long nodded.

    ¡°Old master, I have another question. What kind of ce is Sky City exactly?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Sky City was initially established as a window for our to connect with alien civilizations,¡± the old master exined after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°It also serves as the first line of defense against alien invasions.¡±

    ¡°However, as it developed, the Hatfield n grew ambitious and no longer satisfied with ruling just one city. They attempted to seize Forbidden Ruins Space and our world.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the battle a thousand years ago where our ancestors fought through Sky City and forced them to sign an agreement, Forbidden Ruins Space and our world would have been devastated!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone finally understood the general situation.

    They also realized why Forbidden Ruins Space existed; it was clearly the second line of defense against alien civilizations.

    ¡°Old master, I don¡¯t quite understand something,¡± Casey said.

    ¡°If an alien civilization wants toe to our, do they have to go through Sky City? Can¡¯t they go directly to our world?¡±

    ¡°There are two ways for an alien civilization to reach a,¡± Kian George exined.

    ¡°One is by starship, and the other is through teleportation arrays.¡±

    ¡°Due to thews of the star domain, both starship docking points and teleportation array bases can only be set within certain ranges, which alls adhere to.¡±

    ¡°And all entry points connecting our to external civilizations are set in Sky City.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Except for one situation!¡± the old master added.

    ¡°Those who can tear through space and traverse the star domain directly are not restricted. They can go anywhere they want.¡±

    ¡°Of course, such powerful beings usually aren¡¯t interested ining to a low-level civilization like ours.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re only interested in creatures and things from advanced civilizations!¡±

    Billy and the others: ¡°¡­¡±

    This is so insignificant! So insignificant that it doesn¡¯t even qualify to attract powerful beings!

    ¡°By the way, old master, do you know what kind of treasure Boss has inside him?¡± Casey continued to ask.

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet. I¡¯ve asked someone to look into it,¡± the old master shook his head.

    ¡°We only know that it¡¯s not from the Akabuchi star domain; it shoulde from a higher civilization.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°Old master, where is my father now?¡± Billy looked at the old master and asked.

    ¡°Chester is not in our star domain at the moment!¡± the old master responded.

    ¡°Not in the Akabuchi star domain?¡± Azure Dragon eximed. ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not time for you to know yet, and even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll tell youter!¡± the old master replied.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Why is it always this answer?

    ¡°Is my father alright?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine,¡± the old master reassured him with a calming look.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    As long as his father was okay, he could rx. Meeting him was just a matter of time; there was no rush.

    After a brief pause, he spoke again. ¡°Old master, we want to visit Canyon View Institute. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°The matters of Sky City and Forbidden Ruins Space are mostly settled. It¡¯s indeed time for you to go out,¡± the old master nodded.

    ¡°You are still too weak, and the martial arts ceiling here is too low. To grow, you must venture out!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, because of that treasure you possess, it¡¯s likely that strong beings from other star domains will soon arrive in Akabuchi star domain. So you need to be stronger quickly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°This all started because of that sacred artifact!¡± Stout grumbled. ¡°If we had known this would happen, we shouldn¡¯t have trusted White Feather in that foggy forest!¡±

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t broken that barrier that day, none of this mess would have happened!¡±

    White Feather: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even without that treasure, your peaceful days wouldn¡¯t havested long!¡± the old master replied.

    ¡°Why?¡± Stout asked.

    Casey and the others also looked at the old master.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined now; you¡¯ll find outter!¡± the old master responded.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Canyon View Institute is indeed a good choice. Staying there for a while will help you grow!¡± the old master said again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded.

    After a brief pause, he seemed to remember something and spoke again.

    ¡°Old master, if Purple Spirit leaves Sky City with me, will it affect the spiritual energy of our?¡±

    After all, Purple Spirit was the Spiritual Line Origin of this world. If it left this starry sky, would the spiritual energy here dry up?

    ¡°Purple Spirit?¡± The old master was taken aback for a moment.

    Amber smiled and exined, ¡°Old master, Purple Spirit is the Spiritual Line Origin in Ether Mountain¡¯s depths.¡±

    The old master: ¡°¡­..¡±

    After a brief pause, he spoke again. ¡°As long as her essence isn¡¯t damaged, there won¡¯t be any impact!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    Purple Spirit was one of his trump cards. If she could stay by his side, it would certainly be beneficial!

 Chapter 1664: Next Stop, Canyon View Institute

    ¡°Old master, will Purple Spirit¡¯s devouring of the Spiritual Line Origin beneath Cloudsea Valley affect the spiritual energy of Sky City?¡± Amber asked, recalling the matter.

    ¡°No!¡± the old master shook his head. ¡°After she devoured Sky City¡¯s Spiritual Line Origin, she connected with the Spiritual Line here. As long as she remains unharmed, Sky City¡¯s spiritual energy will not be affected. Moreover, if she continues to evolve and grow stronger in the future, our world and Sky City will benefit as well, with the concentration of spiritual energy continuously increasing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Everyone, including Billy, was taken aback.

    ¡°Then in the future, let¡¯s have Purple Spirit devour more Spiritual Line Origins from other celestial bodies. It¡¯s a win-win situation; the other celestial bodies shouldn¡¯t oppose it!¡± ck Tortoise added.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible!¡± Night Orchid replied. ¡°Once Purple Spirit devours another¡¯s Spiritual Line Origin, they lose control. If something happens to Purple Spirit, they would have no recourse!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ck Tortoise nodded.

    ¡°The old master, after Boss leaves Sky City, those coveting treasures shouldn¡¯te here looking for trouble anymore,¡± Stout spoke up. ¡°It would be boring for you to stay here alone. Why don¡¯t youe with us to Canyon View Institute? If we get bullied there, you can back us up!¡±

    ¡°I have other matters to attend to and can¡¯t leave right now. I¡¯lle find youter!¡± the old master replied. ¡°After you leave, I need to return to Ether Mountain and then leave the Akabuchi star domain for a while.¡±

    ¡°Return to Ether Mountain?¡± Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the old master nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°Billy, I n to take Tasha and her parents to Ether Mountain.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Before Billy could react, Felicia eximed in surprise. ¡°The old master, why this sudden arrangement?¡±

    ¡°Tasha has a high martial arts talent; it¡¯s time for her to be exposed to martial arts,¡± the old master replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Felicia eximed again. ¡°Tasha has a high martial arts talent?¡±

    ¡°Felicia, think about it. Boss and Harleen have such unique physiques; how could Tasha be any different?¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Felicia realized.

    ¡°The old master, if Tasha goes to Ether Mountain, what about her schooling?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t worry!¡± Bob answered for the old master. ¡°The education at Ether Mountain is no less than any school in our country.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°Of course, you can see it from me!¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really notice!¡± Stout said seriously.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Bob¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Everyoneughed out loud.

    ¡°Thank you, the old master!¡± Billy looked at the old master gratefully. Taking Tasha to Ether Mountain was indeed the best arrangement!

    ¡°The old master, where will you go after returning from Ether Mountain?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Why ask so many questions? I¡¯ll tell you next time!¡± The old master said and then looked at Billy again. ¡°Since it¡¯s decided, there¡¯s no time to lose. Prepare yourselves and set off in two or three days!¡±

    With that, he flicked his finger, and a storage ring floated in front of Billy. ¡°Inside are some cultivation resources I¡¯ve prepared for you. Use these two days to refine them and enhance your cultivation before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, the old master!¡± Billy took the storage ring and scanned it with his spiritual power.

    His face showed a hint of surprise. It was the most abundant cultivation resource he had ever seen at once-enough to rival a nation¡¯s wealth!

    ¡°Alright, off you go!¡± The old master waved his hand.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then everyone bid farewell to the old master and Kian George.

    ¡°The old master, Mr Billy carries a precious treasure; this journey won¡¯t be peaceful,¡± Kian George said after Billy¡¯s group left. ¡°Moreover, if that treasure is indeed the legendary one, it won¡¯t just be people from the Akabuchi star domain coveting it!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy has great potential, but he hasn¡¯t fully grown yet. Aren¡¯t you worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Worrying is useless!¡± The old master interrupted Kian George. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave here, not only will he face endless troubles, but he will also bring disaster to this world! If Holy Heaven Sect makes another move, it won¡¯t be a small skirmish. Joining the Institute might be his only hope!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Kian George nodded.

    ¡°And if he stays in this world, his ceiling will only be the Otherworldly Realm,¡± the old master continued. ¡°Only by venturing out into a broader world can his potential be fully realized!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Kian George responded.

    ¡°Should we go to Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce and ask their youngdy to help look after him while she¡¯s still in Sky City?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± The old master shook his head. ¡°The Wooler family¡¯s youngdy is smart; she probably already knows Billy is going to Canyon View Institute and has made arrangements!¡±

    ¡°Does she have romantic feelings for Mr Billy?¡± Kian George was slightly surprised.

    ¡°No! She¡¯s just investing in Billy for now,¡± the old master shook his head. ¡°Whether it will turn into something more in the future is unknown!¡±

    In the next two days, Opal and Casey¡¯s group stayed in the Gathering Spirit Array day and night, refining the cultivation resources given by the old master. Since Billy had just broken through two levels, he couldn¡¯t pursue another breakthrough and focused on consolidating his cultivation and practicing Arhat Palm Strike.

    Two or three days passed quickly. With the help of the Gathering Spirit Array and abundant cultivation resources, Opal¡¯s group made breakthroughs without any suspense. Opal reached seventh-rank Holy Realm, Amber and Casey entered sixth-rank, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang advanced to fifth-rank. Others also broke through one level, stepping into mid-Holy Realm.

    After refining over ten high-level spirit fruits, White Feather¡¯sbat power significantly improved.

    On the morning of the third day, after bidding farewell to the old master, Kian George, and Jorge Craft, Billy led everyone and White Feather to Sky City¡¯s starship station.

    Curious about the outside world for their first time leaving this starry sky, everyone unanimously chose to travel by starship instead of using a teleportation array.

    An hourter, they boarded a starship from Sky City heading to Canyon View Institute.

    As the old master had guessed, Lydia Wooler knew about Billy¡¯s journey in advance and arranged a private starship for them. She also sent Lance Wooler, a mid-level Otherworldly Realm expert, to apany them.

 Chapter 1665: Robbery!

    The exterior of the starship bore a resemnce to the intercity airship, about sixty to seventy percent simr. The principles were also quite alike, both driven by high-grade spirit stones and array techniques. However, the speed of the starship far exceeded that of the intercity airship, making anyparison between the two pointless.

    ¡°This starship¡¯s speed is outrageous! It¡¯s much faster than our flying speed!¡± Stout eximed as he looked out at the starry sky from the deck.

    Judge, standing nearby, twitched his lips. ¡°Stout, there isn¡¯t really muchpetition.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my amazement!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Elder Lance, I¡¯ve heard that some powerful individuals can fly at speeds of tens of thousands of kilometers per hour. Is that true?¡± Judge asked Lance Wooler, who was not far away.

    ¡°Speeds of tens of thousands of kilometers per hour aren¡¯t actually that fast,¡± Lance Wooler smiled. ¡°Once you reach thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm, it¡¯s achievable.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout was astonished.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Lance Wooler continued to smile. ¡°The truly peerless experts can fly much faster than that!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout and Judge responded in unison.

    ¡°Moreover, some peerless experts can directly tear through space, and that speed is even more unimaginable!¡± Lance Wooler added.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The group nodded again.

    ¡°Elder Lance, do you know much about Canyon View Institute? Could you tell us about it?¡± Billy asked Lance Wooler.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Lance Wooler nodded. ¡°However, I don¡¯t know all the details; I can only give a general overview.¡±

    He then began to exin to everyone.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± He had just started speaking when his brows furrowed tightly, and a cold aura involuntarily emanated from him.

    ¡°Elder Lance, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°We might have troubleing our way,¡± Lance Wooler responded.

    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Azure Dragon pressed.

    ¡°When traveling through space, starships asionally encounter robbers. This time might not be an exception,¡± Lance Wooler exined.

    ¡°Is that even a thing?¡± Everyone was taken aback. They had heard of pirates before but never space pirates!

    ¡°Not only does the Akabuchi star domain have such people, but other star domains do as well. They specialize in shady activities,¡± Lance Wooler nodded.

    ¡°They dare to rob even the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s starship?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Although their overall strength is not as great as the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, they are nomadic and often change locations after each job, so the Chamber can¡¯t do much about them,¡± Lance Wooler replied.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Elder Lance, what do they usually rob?¡±

    ¡°It depends. Some groups only take storage rings, while others take both storage rings and the starship itself!¡±

    ¡°They take the starship? What about the people on board? Do they kill them all?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lance Wooler nodded.

    ¡°Elder Lance, with the starship moving so fast, how can they rob us if we don¡¯t stop?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°They have many ways to force a starship to stop. If we try to break through, it will result in the ship¡¯s destruction and everyone¡¯s death,¡± Lance Wooler responded again.

    At that moment, Billy and the others sensed a strong pressure enveloping the entire starship. Simultaneously, the starship¡¯s speed began to decrease. Soon after, another starship appeared within their line of sight.

    ¡°Everyone on board, listen up!¡± A voice amplified by Chi power echoed over.

    ¡°Stop the ship immediately and open the hatch, or die!¡±

    ¡°Do as he says,¡± Lance Wooler gestured to an Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce staff member.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The staff member responded and headed towards the cockpit.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you don¡¯t need to intervene; I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Lance Wooler said to Billy. ¡°Our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has some prestige in the Akabuchi star domain; they shouldn¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Soon after, a group of twenty peoplended on the deck of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s starship. The leader was a one-eyed man in his fifties with a burly build and a fierce expression. His aura was intimidating. From his aura, it was clear he was at thete stage of the third-rank Otherworldly Realm. The group behind him also had strong auras and stared at Billy and hispanions like wolves eyeing sheep.

    ¡°May I know which faction youe from? This is an Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce starship; please¡­¡± Lance Wooler began to speak but was cut off by the one-eyed man.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The one-eyed man barked.

    His eyes roamed over Opal and Amber with intense fervor in his pupils.

    ¡°Boss, these women are top-notch!¡± A rat-faced man beside the one-eyed manmented.

    ¡°No need to state the obvious,¡± the one-eyed man red at him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and take them all!¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, here are five thousand king-grade spirit stones. Please show some respect to our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce,¡± Lance Wooler said as he waved his hand, causing a storage ring to hover in front of the one-eyed man.

    ¡°You think we¡¯re beggars? Five thousand king-grade spirit stones to brush us off?¡± the one-eyed man took the storage ring and scanned it with his spiritual power before looking back at Lance Wooler.

    ¡°How about this: for the sake of your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, give me another five thousand king-grade spirit stones and let those womene with us. I¡¯ll spare the rest of you.¡±

    ¡°They are esteemed guests of our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce; please¡­¡± Lance Wooler¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± the one-eyed man interrupted angrily. He then looked at the rat-faced man again. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get moving!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The rat-faced man responded and took a few steps towards Opal and herpanions.

    Seeing this, Lance Wooler¡¯s brows furrowed again.

    ¡°Ladies, are youing with me willingly or¡­¡± The rat-faced man reached out to touch Amber¡¯s face as he spoke.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lance Wooler shouted angrily.

    Before his words could fade, a sh of cold light appeared. The rat-faced man¡¯s head flew into the air, blood spraying everywhere. His face showed utter disbelief; even in hisst moments, he couldn¡¯t understand how he had died so suddenly!

    The one who struck was Opal. With her current skills, killing someone at the early stage of the Holy Realm was effortless. The scene fell into a brief silence.

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re courting death!¡± the one-eyed man roared in anger.

    ¡°Mr Billy, attack! Leave no one alive; don¡¯t let them call for reinforcements!¡± Seeing this, Lance Wooler shouted almost simultaneously. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1666: Big Trouble

    As Lance Wooler¡¯s voice echoed, he vanished instantly and reappeared not far from the one-eyed man. A massive phantom fist swiftly shot towards the one-eyed man.

    Upon hearing Lance Wooler, Casey, Azure Fang, and others attacked simultaneously. des and swords shed like lightning, filling the entire warship with a cacophony of shing weapons and whistling wind. Among the opponents, besides the one-eyed man, only two were half-step Otherworldly Realm; the rest were early-stage Holy Realm, unable to match Casey and his team.

    ¡°White Feather, attack!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out. He stepped forward, activated his bloodline power, and pointed at one of the half-step Otherworldly Realm opponents. Celestial ck Finger! With his current strength,bining bloodline power and Celestial ck Finger, he could easily kill a half-step Otherworldly Realm opponent.

    As expected, the opponent reacted immediately but was no match for the Celestial ck Finger. His attack shattered instantly, and he was flung hundreds of meters away, crashing into the airship¡¯s barrier before falling lifeless to the ground.

    Almost simultaneously, the other half-step Otherworldly Realm opponent fell under White Feather¡¯s attack. A bowl-sized bloody hole appeared in his chest, blood gushing out as he twitched a few times before his head slumped.

    Meanwhile, the remaining dozen enemies fell under Opal and Casey¡¯s attacks within a few rounds, leaving no survivors.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts! None of you will leave here alive today!¡± The one-eyed man roared from a distance. He swung his five-foot-long de upward, sending a sharp de light towards Lance Wooler.

    A loud crash followed as their attacks collided and both retreated twenty or thirty steps, their breaths slightly disordered. Their cultivation levels were simr, making them evenly matched.

    Lance Wooler steadied himself and immediately formed several hand seals,unching them at the one-eyed man. ¡°Old fool, I¡¯ll send you off!¡±

    The one-eyed man wasn¡¯t intimidated and charged with his five-foot-long de. The sh produced intense shockwaves. Fortunately, the starship was reinforced with an array; otherwise, the shockwaves alone would have turned it to dust.

    Both retreated dozens of meters again, their breaths chaotic. Just as the one-eyed man steadied himself, a nearly tangible shockwave surged towards him, far surpassing Lance Wooler¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The one-eyed man¡¯s pupils contracted. Knowing he couldn¡¯t block it, he dodged to the side but was too slow. A muffled sound followed as he was sent flying, crashing into the ship¡¯s hull and spitting out a mouthful of blood. His internal organs and meridians shattered beyond repair.

    White Feather had struck; only it could severely injure a third-rank Otherworldly Realm expert in one move on this airship.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ wait for you below¡­¡± The one-eyed many on the ground, blood pouring from his mouth before he went still. As he died, he pulled out a sound transmission talisman from his storage ring.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lance Wooler¡¯s face darkened as he watched the one-eyed man destroy the talisman. He knew they were in big trouble now.

    ¡°Elder Lance, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy asked as he approached.

    ¡°I was careless; I forgot he had a sound transmission talisman!¡± Lance Wooler said gravely.

    ¡°Elder Lance, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. They¡¯re just interster bandits; who can they call?¡± Stout said dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whoeveres!¡±

    He then collected all the storage rings from the fallen enemies. Since they were dead, the rings had automatically released their ownership. Stout scanned them with his spiritual power.

    ¡°Jackpot!¡± Stout eximed exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Stout, what¡¯s inside?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Spirit stones, all king-grade! Together they must be worth at least two or three hundred thousand dors!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°So many?¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°More than that!¡± Stout nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Great!¡± Soul Chaser said excitedly. ¡°We could use more bandits like these!¡±

    Lance Wooler choked on his saliva at their words. After recovering, he instructed a nearby crew member, ¡°Notify everyone to go full speed ahead!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The crew member responded and hurried to the cockpit.

    ¡°Elder Lance, no rush. There should be more people on their airship; we should¡­¡± Stout pointed to the nearby airship.

    ¡°Elder Lance, who do you think that one-eyed man called?¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°Most likely someone from the ck Domain Alliance,¡± Lance Wooler replied after a deep breath.

    ¡°ck Domain Alliance? Who are they?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°These people may seem like scattered troops,¡± Lance Wooler pointed to the fallen one-eyed man, ¡°but they all belong to the ck Domain Alliance, a notorious force in the Akabuchi star domain known for all sorts of crimes.¡±

    ¡°The Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t intervene?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult,¡± Lance Wooler shook his head. ¡°In the past few centuries, they¡¯veunched three significant campaigns against the ck Domain Alliance but never seeded.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± White Tiger pressed. ¡°Is the ck Domain Alliance stronger than Akabuchi Star Pce?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Lance Wooler shook his head again. ¡°While strong, they¡¯re not on par with Akabuchi Star Pce. They always get tipped off before an attack, so by the time Akabuchi Star Pce arrives, ck Domain City is empty.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone was speechless.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lance Wooler nodded.

    ¡°Elder Lance, do you know much about ck Domain Alliance¡¯s strength?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°I have a general idea,¡± Lance Wooler replied. ¡°They¡¯re ranked around fifth in the Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°A bandit organization that strong?¡± ck Tortoisemented.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions grew serious. Initially unconcerned about the situation¡¯s severity, they now felt uneasy after hearing Lance Wooler¡¯s words. They knew they couldn¡¯t handle an organization ranked fifth in Akabuchi star domain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate ck Domain Alliance; they¡¯ve recruited many extraordinary individuals,¡± Lance Wooler warned. ¡°If their experts catch up to us, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±

    He paused before adding, ¡°But if we reach Canyon View City safely, they won¡¯t dare cause trouble there.¡±

    ¡°Elder Lance, just in case, you should contact your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce for reinforcements,¡± Stout suggested.

    ¡°That might be difficult,¡± Lance Wooler said with a twitching mouth.

    ¡°Why?¡± Stout asked, puzzled.

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time,¡± Lance Wooler replied.

    As they chatted, the starship gradually reached full speed. At this pace, they would reach Canyon View City in a few hours. But fate had other ns.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Lance Wooler said gravely about an hourter as the starship continued its flight.

 Chapter 1667: So Strong!

    Lance Wooler¡¯s words had barely fallen when a pressure several times stronger than before enveloped the spaceship. From this alone, it was clear that the neer was someone beyond the Otherworldly Realm.

    As the pressure intensified, the spaceship¡¯s speed slowed down.

    In no time, three figures appeared on the deck as if tearing through space. Leading them was an old man holding a skull-topped staff. He was thin, with sharp eyes and no detectable aura. The two behind him, a man and a woman, appeared to be in their sixties or seventies. Both were powerful; the man was at the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm, and the old woman was in the early stages of the Otherworldly Realm.

    Seeing these three, Lance Wooler¡¯s expression grew serious. He couldn¡¯t sense any aura from the leader, indicating that his cultivation was far superior.

    ¡°Daring to kill someone from the ck Domain Alliance, you have guts!¡± The old man with the staff nced at everyone and spoke calmly.

    ¡°May I know your name? We are from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡­¡± Lance Wooler took a deep breath and began.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man with the staff interrupted sternly.

    ¡°There might have been some misunderstanding earlier¡­¡± Lance Wooler tried again.

    Before he could finish, he was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground and spitting out blood.

    ¡°Elder Lance!¡± everyone shouted.

    ¡°Is the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce so impressive?¡± the old man with the staff continued.

    ¡°Daring to kill someone from the ck Domain Alliance in this endless star domain, even if you are just a small fry from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, you won¡¯t leave here alive today!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, such arrogance,¡± Stout sneered at him. ¡°If the president of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce were here, do you think you¡¯d still have a chance to speak? You really are¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout!¡± Opal interrupted, clearly worried that Stout would anger the old man further.

    Fortunately, the old man with the staff didn¡¯t seem inclined to argue with him. He nced at Stout briefly before turning his gaze to White Feather. He had already assessed everyone¡¯s cultivation and knew that White Feather was the strongest among them.

    ¡°Interesting to encounter a creature from a higher civilization here,¡± he said, eyes narrowing as he looked at White Feather. ¡°I know you can understand me. I¡¯ll give you a chance to be my mount and live.¡±

    White Feather ignored him and looked at Billy, chirping a few times as if asking, ¡°Should I kill him?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Unwilling?¡± The old man with the staff continued. ¡°Even though youe from a higher civilization, your soul is damaged. You are not my match now.¡±

    White Feather chirped again.

    ¡°Are you really going to push this?¡± Lance Wooler stepped forward once more. ¡°Mr Billy and hispanions are honored guests of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. If you harm them, you will be opposing us. You should know the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± scoffed another old man from their side. ¡°Even if we kill all of you here, how will the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce know it was us? And even if they did, what could they do? Even the Akabuchi Star Pce can¡¯t deal with us; what can your Chamber of Commerce do?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lance Wooler took another deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡± The old man with the staff waved his hand before Lance could finish.

    As his words fell, an overwhelming aura burst from him, filling every corner of the spaceship. Casey and others shivered involuntarily.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two behind him responded and charged forward.

    ¡°Opal, take Casey and fall back!¡± Billy ordered, rushing towards the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm elder.

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle him alone; I¡¯ll join you!¡± Opal followed without hesitation. ¡°Amber, take everyone to the stern!¡±

    ¡°Opal, Billy Boy, be careful!¡± Amber didn¡¯t insist on following. She knew they had no chance against Otherworldly Realm experts and would only be burdensome.

    Meanwhile, Lance Wooler exchanged a blow with the old woman, both retreating a hundred meters. Their strengths were evenly matched.

    Billy shed with the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm elder and was immediately sent flying, his aura slightly chaotic. By pushing his bloodline power to its limits, Billy could elevate his cultivation to the ninth-rankte-stage of Holy Realm, just a step away from half-step Otherworldly Realm. At full strength, he could kill a second-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent and hold his own against a third-rank one. But against a fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm expert, he was outmatched. However, his defensive abilities had also grown; it was now unrealistic for a fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm to severely injure him.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you okay?¡± Opal asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Opal, step back and don¡¯t intervene; he can¡¯t hurt me for now,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Opal agreed, knowing she would be of no help and could only wait for an opportunity.

    As Billy fought, the old man with the staff turned to White Feather. ¡°If you won¡¯t be my mount, then give me your beast core!¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed his staff at White Feather. Instantly, space twisted, and a sharp aura appeared before White Feather in an instant.

    White Feather chirped defiantly and spat out a st of air to counter it.

    There was a muffled sound as White Feather was sent flying, crashing into the spaceship¡¯s barrier with blood trickling from its beak. White Feather¡¯s current strength could only match ate-stage Otherworldly Realm opponent but was still outssed by this elder.

    ¡°Die!¡± As White Feather struggled to recover, the old man raised his staff again, twisting space once more.

    ¡°White Feather, don¡¯t fight him head-on! Dodge!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached White Feather¡¯s ears.

    White Feather had intended to counterattack but dodged upon hearing Billy¡¯smand, narrowly avoiding the elder¡¯s strike.

    ¡°White Feather, leave him to me; go deal with that old woman,¡± Billy said as he rushed over.

    White Feather hesitated but shook its head quickly. It could sense that this staff-wielding elder was far too strong for Billy.

    Meanwhile, not far away, there was a loud crash as Opal was struck by the fifth-rank Holy Realm elder¡¯s palm strike. She fell heavily to the ground, spitting out blood as her internal organs seemed to shift painfully. Her aura weakened instantly.

    But it wasn¡¯t over; the elder advanced again, sending a wave of energy towards Opal.

    ¡°White Feather, save Opal!¡± Billy shouted urgently.

 Chapter 1668: Defeated in Seconds!

    White Feather darted out at lightning speed, creating a tangible shockwave that blocked the opponent¡¯s attack. Opal was thrown back a hundred meters by the impact.

    ¡°Opal!¡± Amber and Casey rushed over simultaneously to help Opal up. Meanwhile, White Feather charged toward the elderly fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    A muffled sound came from not far away as a figure was sent flying, crashing heavily into the barrier and spitting out a mouthful of blood. It was Billy, struck by the elder with the cane. Despite his formidable defensive abilities, he stood no chance against such a powerful foe. The elder had only used sixty to seventy percent of his strength, not considering Billy a significant threat. Otherwise, Billy would have been in much worse condition.

    ¡°A merete-stage Holy Realm cultivator managed to withstand seventy percent of my power. I¡¯m genuinely surprised,¡± the elder said, narrowing his eyes at Billy. He had expected his attack to obliterate even mid-stage Otherworldly Realm cultivators, yet Billy only sustained some injuries.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Billy spat out more blood and stood up, taking a Chi Condensing Pill from his pocket and swallowing it.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± the elder sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone truly unafraid of death. You¡¯re the first.¡± Without waiting for a response, he continued, ¡°In that case, let me send you off!¡±

    As he spoke, the elder¡¯s cane traced an arc in the air, unleashing a massive force toward Billy. The surrounding space distorted under its pressure.

    ¡°Billy Boy, watch out!¡± ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Amber and the others shouted in rm.

    Billy¡¯s face grew solemn as he prepared to counter with Arhat Palm Strike. However, he suddenly felt an overwhelming energy explode within him. The immense force made him feel like he was about to burst apart; his organs seemed to shift, his eyes turned blood-red, and his veins bulged.

    He sensed something being drawn out of his body. The elder¡¯s attack vanished just meters away from him, as if absorbed by something unseen. A mist erupted above Billy¡¯s head, churning violently but obscuring whatevery within.

    The elder¡¯s pupils contracted in shock, feeling a sense of unease as his right eyelid twitched uncontrobly. Though he couldn¡¯t see through the mist, he had a strong premonition that it was no ordinary phenomenon.

    He extended his spiritual power to investigate but quickly recoiled with a scream as his spiritual power was attacked. ¡°Retreat!¡± he shouted, but found himself unable to move. The same force immobilized the other two elders, pulling them toward the mist.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± the elder with the cane shouted in terror, exerting all his strength to resist but to no avail. The other two elders also screamed in fear.

    In the blink of an eye, all three were swallowed by the mist. ¡°Where is this ce¡­¡± the cane elder¡¯s voice echoed from within before being cut off by a scream. The other two elders also cried out in agony before falling silent.

    The entire ship fell into a deathly quiet. Opal and Casey knew Billy¡¯s inner treasure was powerful, having seen it kill Robert Hatfield, ate-stage Otherworldly Realm expert, in an instant. But witnessing it firsthand left them in disbelief. Lance Wooler and the ship¡¯s crew were stunned speechless.

    White Feather chirped at the mist several times, seemingly trying tomunicate. The mist paused before transforming into a white light that re-entered Billy¡¯s body. As before, Billy¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he copsed.

    Just before losing consciousness, he heard a voice in his mind: ¡°No skills but plenty of schemes, deliberately putting yourself in danger and waiting for rescue. Pathetic!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Billy!¡± Voices called out to him as he slowly regained consciousness.

    ¡°Billy, you¡¯re awake?¡± Felicia eximed as he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded after adjusting to the light. He looked around and saw he was in a room surrounded by concerned faces.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Billy reassured them before asking, ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°This is a hotel in Canyon View City,¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°We¡¯re already in Canyon View City?¡± Billy was surprised. ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Two days and nights,¡± Frostde answered.

    ¡°Boss, this time you were unconscious for one day less than before. Progress!¡± Stout remarked.

    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, did you deliberately put yourself in danger on that ship two days ago?¡± Amber asked. ¡°Were you trying to force out that treasure?¡±

 Chapter 1669: Canyon View City

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    That was indeed his true thought at the time!

    Otherwise, no matter how arrogant he was, he wouldn¡¯t have actively challenged a strong person above the Otherworldly Realm.

    In that situation, he knew very well that if he didn¡¯t force out the treasure within his body, they had no chance of winning.

    The old man from the ck Domain Alliance was too strong, White Feather was not a match, and Purple Spirit hadn¡¯t awakened.

    Of course, even if Purple Spirit had awakened, it was uncertain whether it would have made a difference.

    So, he had to take a risky move!

    Actually, he had no confidence that he could force out the treasure, but he had no other choice.

    Fortunately, he seeded in the end!

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry, let¡¯s go out and find a ce to eat!¡± Billy got out of bed.

    ¡°Finally, we can have a good meal!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°These past two days, because you were unconscious, Boss, no one had the mood to eat. We could only fill up on spirit fruits, and we¡¯re sick of them.¡±

    ¡°Stout, do you know that the spirit fruits you eat each meal could feed someone in an ordinary restaurant for months?¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    ¡°Even delicacies get tiresome if you eat them too much, let alone fruits. I still prefer white rice.¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°¡­¡± Night Orchid¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s White Feather?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°We arranged a private room for it at the inn. Stout gave it a bunch of spirit fruits, and it¡¯s been cultivating in the room these past two days,¡± Night Orchid replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Then, everyone walked out of the inn.

    ¡°Boss, I thought of something,¡± White Tiger said to Billy after they had walked for a while.

    ¡°If we join Canyon View Institute and they find out about the treasure in your body, won¡¯t they target it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s entirely possible!¡± Azure Dragon replied from the side.

    ¡°What should we do then? Should we still join the Institute?¡± Judge was taken aback.

    ¡°Choose the lesser of two evils!¡± Casey responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge was puzzled again.

    ¡°Joining the Institute does carry the risk White Tiger mentioned, but they can shield us from the Holy Heaven Sect,¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°With the strength of the Holy Heaven Sect, we can¡¯t resist them without backing!¡±

    ¡°If Boss can sessfully break through to the Otherworldly Realm in the Institute and separate from the treasure, our situation will improve significantly.¡±

    ¡°So, we need time, and the Institute is rtively the best choice.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re awake?¡± As they walked out of the inn¡¯s entrance, they saw Lance Wooler approaching quickly.

    ¡°Elder Lance!¡± Billy greeted him with a smile.

    Although he had only known Lance Wooler for a few hours, he had a good impression of him and considered him worth befriending.

    ¡°Boss, while you were unconscious these past few days, Elder Lance visited every day,¡± Casey exined from the side. ¡°This inn was also arranged by Elder Lance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Lance!¡± Billy bowed to Lance Wooler.

    ¡°No need to be so polite, Mr Billy. It was nothing!¡± Lance Wooler smiled. ¡°I originally wanted everyone to stay at the Akabuchi Chamber of Commercepound.¡±

    ¡°But Miss Opal and Mr Kimmons declined repeatedly, worried about causing trouble for the chamber. So I had to respect their wishes.¡±

    As he spoke, he recalled the scene from two days ago.

    Even now, he still felt a lingering fear!

    The strong person above the Otherworldly Realm from the ck Domain Alliance hadn¡¯t even had a chance to struggle in front of that mist!

    Just thinking about it seemed unbelievable!

    Although he had heard before that Billy had a treasure capable of instantly killing someone in thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm, seeing it with his own eyes was still incredibly shocking.

    ¡°Elder Lance is considerate. Thank you again!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Billy, where are you heading?¡± Lance Wooler asked again.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for a ce to have a meal,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce runs a restaurant here in Canyon View City, not far from here,¡± Lance Wooler said. ¡°If Mr Billy doesn¡¯t mind, I can take you there for a meal?¡±

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll trouble Elder Lance!¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce to have a restaurant business.

    But after thinking about it briefly, it made sense. The Chamber needed to gather information, and restaurants were perfect for that.

    ¡°No need to be so polite, Mr Billy. Please!¡± Lance Wooler made an inviting gesture after speaking.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy responded again.

    Then everyone followed Lance Wooler down a street to the right.

    ¡°It feels like Canyon View City is no smaller than Sky City!¡± Judge eximed as he looked at the bustling street while walking.

    Since they arrived in Canyon View City two days ago and Billy was unconscious, they had stayed in the inn and hadn¡¯t had a chance to explore the city properly.

    ¡°In terms of area and poption, Canyon View City is at least a thirdrger than Sky City,¡± Lance Wooler exined with a smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Casey and others were also slightly surprised.

    In their impression, Sky City was already quiterge; they hadn¡¯t expected Canyon View City to be even bigger!

    ¡°Elder Lance, is Canyon View City thergest city in Akabuchi Star Domain?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Lance Wooler shook his head. ¡°Thergest city is Akabuchi City where Akabuchi Star Pce is located. It¡¯s about two or three times the size of Sky City!¡±

    ¡°So big?¡± Soul Chaser and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand how big it is when you have a chance to visit Akabuchi City in the future!¡± Lance Wooler smiled.

    ¡°Elder Lance, where is Canyon View Institute located in this city?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Canyon View Institute isn¡¯t in Canyon View City; like Sky City Institute, it¡¯s suspended in mid-air,¡± Lance Wooler pointed upwards.

    ¡°In mid-air?¡± Everyone looked up but saw nothing.

    ¡°The Institute has a protective array around it. If it¡¯s not activated, outsiders can¡¯t see it,¡± Lance Wooler exined.

    ¡°So amazing?¡± everyone eximed in surprise.

    ¡°By the way, Mr Billy!¡± Lance Wooler seemed to remember something and looked at Billy. ¡°Under normal circumstances, Canyon View Institute recruits new students once every three years and doesn¡¯t usually open admissions.¡±

    ¡°Unless rmended by an Elder Pavilion member, one can only wait for the triennial admission event to be a student.¡±

    ¡°When is the next admission event?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°In three years,¡± Lance Wooler replied.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The Institute held an admission event not long ago,¡± Lance Wooler added. ¡°Lady Harleen and Miss Chandler joined during that event.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched slightly.

    ¡°Elder Lance, does your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce know any Elder Pavilion members from the Institute?¡± Amber asked.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1670: Four Gentlemen in Canyon View Institute

    ¡°I¡¯ve already inquired with the local chamber ofmerce. Mr Chandler should know someone here,¡± Lance Wooler nodded.

    ¡°Mr Chandler?¡± Amber was slightly taken aback. ¡°Is he the head of your chamber ofmerce in Canyon View City?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lance Wooler nodded again. ¡°After we finish our meal, I¡¯ll take everyone to meet Mr Chandler and ask him to introduce you to the Elder Pavilion of the academy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Lance.¡± Billy expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Mr Billy, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s just a small favor,¡± Lance Wooler replied with a smile.

    ¡°Elder Lance, is there any way to send a message to Harleen and Ivy at the academy, letting them know we¡¯ve arrived in Canyon View City?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with Canyon View City, so we¡¯ll need Mr Chandler¡¯s help for that as well,¡± Lance Wooler responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Opal nodded.

    After chatting for a while longer, they arrived at a restaurant.

    The restaurant upied arge area, at least eighty to ny thousand square meters. The main building in the center had six floors and was shaped like a tower.

    Since it was lunchtime, the entrance of the restaurant was bustling with people and vehicles. The courtyard inside was crowded and lively.

    From the attire and demeanor of the diners alone, it was clear that this restaurant was not a ce for ordinary people.

    They also noticed that many of the patrons had considerable martial prowess, including several in the mid tote stages of the Holy Realm.

    ¡°Elder Lance, your chamber ofmerce¡¯s restaurant must be quite expensive,¡± White Tiger remarked as they walked into the courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s considered one of the two most upscale restaurants in Canyon View City,¡± Lance Wooler replied with another smile.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°Elder Lance!¡± As they reached the entrance of the main building¡¯s lobby, a woman in her thirties or forties, still charming and dressed in a cheongsam, approached them quickly.

    ¡°Hello, Laura!¡± Lance Wooler greeted her with a smile as he led Billy and the others forward.

    ¡°Elder Lance, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this must be Mr Billy?¡± The woman named Laura Hart nced at Billy and asked.

    It was evident that she had already received news about Billy¡¯s arrival in Canyon View City.

    How much she knew about Billy specifically was unclear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lance Wooler nodded and then looked at Billy. ¡°Mr Billy, this is Laura, the manager of this restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Laura!¡± Billy smiled at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Mr Billy is an exceptionally talented genius. Meeting you today confirms it,¡± Laura Hart responded with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, there¡¯s no need to be modest,¡± Laura Hart said, gesturing invitingly. ¡°Mr Billy, pleasee inside!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Look over there! Isn¡¯t that Mr Duffy? What¡¯s he doing here?¡± A young woman eximed suddenly.

    ¡°Wow, it really is him! He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°If I could spend my life with him, I¡¯d be willing to live twenty years less!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Soon after, a series of infatuated voices echoed around them.

    Billy and his group turned to look at the entrance of the courtyard, where a group of people was walking in from outside.

    Leading them was a young man around thirty-five years old, with handsome features and a tall, imposing figure.

    Following him were five or six men and women, all exuding an extraordinary aura.

    Onemon trait among them was their haughty expressions.

    Billy quickly assessed their martial auras and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Boss, can you gauge the cultivation level of the man leading them?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    He could sense the martial auras of the five or six people behind the leader; the weakest was at the sixth-rank Holy Realm, and the strongest was at half-step Otherworldly Realm.

    However, he couldn¡¯t sense any energy fluctuations from the leading young man, indicating that he was far superior.

    ¡°Second-rank Otherworldly Realm!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Azure Dragon and the others eximed in surprise.

    At thirty-four or thirty-five years old, having an Otherworldly Realm cultivation level was terrifying!

    ¡°Elder Lance, do you know who he is?¡± Billy asked Lance Wooler.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him either,¡± Lance Wooler shook his head in response.

    ¡°His name is Raul Duffy. He¡¯s one of the Canyon View Four Talents,¡± Laura Hart interjected.

    ¡°Canyon View Four Talents?¡± Everyone was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Laura Hart nodded.

    ¡°The Canyon View Four Talents, also known as the Four Gentlemen in Canyon View Institute, are four exceptionally talented geniuses from Canyon View Institute.¡±

    ¡°In terms of martial prowess and potential talent, they are outstanding among their peers. Each one is a key focus of cultivation at Canyon View Institute.¡±

    ¡°Although Mr Duffy is only ranked eighth on the Canyon View Talented Genius List, it¡¯s because he¡¯s rtively younger among the four talents.¡±

    ¡°In time, he will definitely rank in the top five!¡±

    After finishing her exnation, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Mr Billy, please excuse me for a moment while I go greet them.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Laura,¡± Billy smiled back.

    Laura Hart then walked quickly towards Raul Duffy with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Mr Duffy, what brings you to our humble establishment today?¡± She greeted him warmly as she approached.

    ¡°We were handling some matters nearby with fellow disciples. After finishing our business, we came here for a meal. I hope we¡¯re not intruding,¡± Raul Duffy replied indifferently.

    As he spoke, he nced at Billy¡¯s group subconsciously, his eyes lingering on Opal and Amber for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t necessarily because he was lecherous; rather, Opal and Amber were simply too eye-catching to ignore.

    ¡°Mr Duffy, you¡¯re always wee here! You¡¯re an esteemed guest whom we rarely have the pleasure of hosting,¡± Laura Hart responded respectfully before gesturing invitingly again. ¡°Mr Duffy, pleasee inside!¡±

    ¡°Laura, those people over there seem unfamiliar. Who are they?¡± Raul Duffy pointed towards Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°They¡¯re my friends who just arrived in Canyon View City from out of town,¡± Laura Hart replied after a brief pause.

    ¡°I see!¡± Raul Duffy nodded before leading his group into the lobby.

    ¡°Raul Duffy, you hypocrite! Give me back my granddaughter¡¯s life!¡± Suddenly, an elderly man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Before anyone could react, a gray-robed elderly man charged towards Raul Duffy with arge knife emitting a cold gleam aimed at him.

    ¡°You again? Courting death!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    The gray-robed man beside Raul Duffy, who was at half-step Otherworldly Realm, shouted coldly and raised his hand to block the attack with a palm strike.

    A muffled sound echoed as the knife¡¯s momentum shattered explosively. The elderly man was sent flying three to four hundred meters away.

    However, without any hesitation, he got up from the ground and charged again with several knife strikes.

    ¡°Reckless fool!¡± The half-step Otherworldly Realm man frowned and formed a seal with his wrist before striking back.

    The elderly man was only at seventh-rank Holy Realm and naturally couldn¡¯tpete. He was sent flying once more.

    This time, he flew straight towards Billy¡¯s group and crashed heavily near them, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1671: Are You Sure You Want to Protect Him?

    ¡°Last time, I already warned you. Your granddaughter¡¯s matter has nothing to do with Raul. Yet you stille to pester us. You must be tired of living!¡± the man said in a deep voice.

    ¡°If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll send you to join your granddaughter!¡±

    As he finished speaking, a sword materialized from spiritual power shot swiftly toward the old man.

    The opponent seemed determined to kill. The injured old man found it difficult to dodge and could only watch as the sword rapidly erged in his pupils.

    Just as the attack was about to reach the old man, a gust of wind swept through, shattering the phantom sword.

    The powerful shockwave sent the old man flying two or three hundred meters away.

    The person who intervened was, of course, Billy!

    Although he wasn¡¯t a saint, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch someone die. He could tell that the old man wasn¡¯t an irredeemable viin.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man looked at Billy with a frown. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Show mercy when possible. He¡¯s already severely injured by you. For my sake, let it go, alright?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± The man¡¯s tone grew cold. ¡°Before meddling, you¡¯d better consider if you have the capability!¡±

    ¡°Stout, check his injuries!¡± Billy ignored the man and turned to Stout.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded and walked toward the old man.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The man said coldly. ¡°This is the first time someone dared to meddle in Canyon View Institute¡¯s affairs!¡±

    ¡°Heh, can you represent Canyon View Institute?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°If everyone at Canyon View Institute is like you, it would be truly disappointing!¡±

    ¡°Bastard! How dare you speak like that!¡± A blue-robed man pointed at Billy angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have¡­¡±

    As students of Canyon View Institute, they had a sense of pride ingrained in them. When they came to Canyon View City, they always carried an air of superiority.

    The city¡¯s residents indeed gave them face, always surrounding them with respect, which boosted their egos.

    People like Billy were rare, and they found it hard to ept his attitude.

    ¡°Idiot, if I were you, I¡¯d shut up!¡± Ian de retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The blue-robed man frowned and formed a seal with his hand, striking out.

    The man¡¯s attack was intercepted halfway by a de light from Ian de, both retreating five or six steps.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The blue-robed man was slightly stunned.

    His cultivation level was several grades higher than Ian de¡¯s. Although the previous move was casual, he didn¡¯t expect Ian de to force him back.

    After a brief pause, he spoke again, ¡°You have some skill. Try taking another move!¡±

    ¡°Frank Wilder!¡± Raul Duffy intervened.

    Then he looked at Billy and said calmly, ¡°Some words can be joked about, but some cannot. If spoken, the consequences could be severe!¡±

    ¡°For example?¡± Billy replied just as calmly.

    ¡°Gentlemen, could you please¡­¡± Laura Hart began after some thought.

    ¡°For Laura¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let go of what you just said!¡± Raul Duffy interrupted her and then pointed at the old man.

    ¡°But him, I must take him away today. You have no objections, right?¡±

    ¡°Raul Duffy, you¡¯re a hypocrite!¡± The old man walked over again.

    ¡°How could someone like you be one of the Four Gentlemen in Canyon View Institute? Heaven must be blind!¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°My granddaughter Lorena and he were both inner disciples of Canyon View Institute. She always admired this hypocrite!¡± The old man exined after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Midst month, they took on a bounty task from the institute and went out. They were ambushed by mysterious attackers.¡±

    ¡°There were six of them in total; he was the only one who survived.¡±

    ¡°And the reason he survived was that he traded my granddaughter¡¯s life for his own!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon pressed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This beast pushed my granddaughter to those men to buy time for his escape,¡± the old man said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Judge and others eximed.

    ¡°Todd, stop ndering Raul!¡± The blue-robed man said coldly.

    ¡°The institute has already investigated and concluded that Lorena Todd and the others fought to their deaths. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The old man seemed desperate and shouted angrily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d falsely use him without evidence?¡±

    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°One of Lorena¡¯s senior brothers survived long enough to return to Canyon View City and tell me the truth,¡± the old man continued shouting.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he go to the institute to rify?¡± White Tiger asked again.

    ¡°I nned to go with him to the institute, but we were intercepted by masked men halfway. He was killed,¡± the old man pointed at Raul Duffy with gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure those men were sent by him!¡±

    ¡°Baseless usations!¡± The blue-robed man retorted coldly.

    ¡°The institute has already verified everything. You¡¯re making this up. If you continue to nder Raul¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Raul Duffy waved his hand and looked at the old man. ¡°I reiterate, I deeply regret Lorena Todd¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°I only me my ownck of strength. If I had reached the mid-stage of Otherworldly Realm that day, I could have ensured everyone¡¯s safety.¡±

    As he spoke, a glint of malice shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Stop pretending! You¡­¡± The old man began again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said all I need to say. If you continue spouting nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Raul Duffy interrupted sternly.

    ¡°If you have the guts, kill me! Even as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The old man shouted back.

    ¡°If you wish to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant it!¡± Raul Duffy lost his patience.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and struck toward the old man.

    ¡°Sorry, but as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t kill him today!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he waved his hand.

    After a muffled sound, both attacks exploded simultaneously, sending Billy back ten steps.

    Billy was at thete stage of eighth-rank Holy Realm, three or four levels below Raul Duffy. Without using his trump card, he was naturally at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Billy withstand his attack with just ten steps back, Raul Duffy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He had already assessed Billy and his group¡¯s cultivation levels and knew that Billy was the strongest among them but only at eighth-rank Holy Realm. He hadn¡¯t taken them seriously.

    But unexpectedly, Billy easily took his attack, which was surprising.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re meddling; you have some skill!¡± Raul Duffy paused before changing his tone.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to protect him?¡±

 Chapter 1672: A Fair Fight

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡± Laura Hart took a deep breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this matter too. The academy has already reached a conclusion. Todd might be having a hard time epting the loss of his loved one, so his behavior has been somewhat extreme¡­¡±

    ¡°Laura, I respect you as a member of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, but please be responsible for your words!¡± Todd interrupted her.

    ¡°Mr Billy, can you give me some face and let this matter go?¡± Laura Hart nced at the elder but did not respond to him.

    ¡°Does Laura mean to let him kill Todd in public?¡± Billy chuckled.

    Lance Wooler, standing not far behind him, opened his mouth as if to say something but then decided against it.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you might not be very familiar with Canyon View Institute,¡± Laura Hart frowned slightly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for Mr Billy, pleasee inside, and I¡¯ll exin in detail¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Laura.¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already intervened in this matter, I¡¯ll see it through to the end.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy¡­¡± Laura Hart frowned again.

    ¡°Laura!¡± Raul Duffy waved his hand to interrupt her.

    Then he turned to Billy. ¡°Since you like meddling so much, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°We¡¯re all martial artists here, so let¡¯s settle this with martial arts!¡± Raul Duffy continued.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be at the eighth-rank Holy Realm and capable of challenging higher ranks, right?¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I have two junior brothers who are at the ninth-rank Holy Realm. You can choose one for a fair fight.¡± Raul Duffy proposed.

    ¡°If you win, this matter will be over, and I won¡¯t pursue Todd¡¯s false usations against me.¡±

    ¡°But if you lose, apologize to me, and then leave with your people. Stop meddling.¡±

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    Hearing this, Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s lips twitched slightly, feeling a bit sorry for the other side.

    Such ignorance and fearlessness!

    Letting the Boss challenge a ninth-rank Holy Realm? Are they out of their minds?!

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t know your limits!¡± The blue-robed man on the other side snorted coldly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to choose; I¡¯m a ninth-rank Holy Realm. I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Azure Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡°Too weak, not interested!¡± Billy didn¡¯t even look at him and turned to Raul Duffy. ¡°Since you want a duel, let¡¯s make it between you and me!¡±

    Cough¡­ Before Billy finished speaking, a series of coughs erupted around them.

    ¡°He dares to challenge Mr Duffy directly?¡±

    ¡°Such ignorance! Does he know what Canyon View Four Talents are?¡±

    ¡°So arrogant, he¡¯s asking for trouble!¡±

    The crowd buzzed with chatter.

    Not only the onlookers but even Casey and the others were taken aback.

    Boss, can¡¯t we keep a low profile?

    Do we have to challenge such high difficulty?

    ¡°Kid, are you out of your mind? How dare you¡­¡± The blue-robed man stared at Billy in disbelief.

    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Casey interrupted him with a stern voice while flipping his wrist, sending a de light towards him.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The blue-robed man roared, sending a palm wind to counter.

    Their attacks shed and both took three or four steps back.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t control your mouth, don¡¯t speak anymore!¡± Billy said coldly to the blue-robed man.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The blue-robed man frowned.

    ¡°Frank Wilder!¡± Raul Duffy scolded again.

    ¡°This young man, Raul Duffy¡¯s cultivation is very high, you¡­¡± Todd approached Billy and spoke.

    ¡°No worries!¡± Billy smiled and interrupted him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, although you¡¯re a friend of the Chamber of Commerce,¡± Laura Hart took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°If you decide to fight Mr Duffy fairly and something happens to you, our Chamber of Commerce won¡¯t intervene.¡±

    ¡°I hope Mr Billy understands this!¡±

    Billy had shown her no respect earlier, and she already harbored resentment towards him. Now seeing Billy¡¯s arrogance, she had no goodwill left for him.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why the people from Sky City Chamber of Commerce would associate with someone like him and even instructed her to treat him well. It wasughable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I die by Mr Duffy¡¯s hands today, it has nothing to do with Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Laura Hart replied.

    Her words were meant for both Billy and Raul Duffy, indicating her stance.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± Raul Duffy looked at Billy. ¡°Do you know my cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°Second-rank Otherworldly Realm, not bad!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°To be able to discern my cultivation level, you have some skill!¡± Raul Duffy squinted his eyes. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s move to another ce!¡±

    With that, he flew into the air towards a distant void.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful. He can probably challenge higher ranks!¡± Lance Wooler approached Billy and whispered.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Elder Lance!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Also, each of the Canyon View Four Talents is a key figure in the institute.¡± Lance Wooler continued.

    ¡°So their power is not just their own but also represents those behind them.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded again.

    He understood Lance Wooler¡¯s implied warning-that if something happened to Raul Duffy here, those backing him wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. It was a reminder for Billy to be cautious.

    ¡°Billy Boy, be careful. If it doesn¡¯t work out, don¡¯t force it!¡± Opal looked at Billy and said.

    She vaguely guessed that Billy¡¯s high-profile challenge might not be just about seeking justice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Soon, he flew into the air and stopped about two or three hundred meters from Raul Duffy.

    ¡°I need to rify something first!¡± Raul Duffy looked at Billy. ¡°Although it¡¯s a duel, I can¡¯t guarantee¡­¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll fight fairly. Life or death by fate!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Raul Duffy squinted his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    In his mind, he had already sentenced Billy severely!

    Since bing one of Canyon View Institute¡¯s Four Talents, this was the first time someone had publicly challenged him. If he didn¡¯t teach Billy a lesson, how could he maintain his reputation in Canyon View City?

    As he finished speaking, he formed an imprint with his hand and charged at Billy.

    Billy didn¡¯t waste any more words either. He activated his bloodline power and sent out a palm strike in return.

 Chapter 1673: Who Will Die Is Uncertain

    The two attacks exploded simultaneously, sending shockwaves that pushed Billy back a hundred meters. As he steadied himself, a ripple appeared in the air nearby, and an ancient phantom sword shot towards him like lightning. Billy dodged to the side, avoiding the strike, but was immediately confronted by nearly a hundred simr phantom swords. They rained down on him, dense and unstoppable, apanied by a piercing wind.

    Billy frowned slightly and drew his Bloodshadow Fury de, forming a sharp web of des to block the attack. The air was filled with the sound of intense shes as des and swords collided and shattered.

    ¡°Not bad, take another strike!¡± Raul Duffy¡¯s deep voice rang out as the first wave of attacks ended. He drew his own sword, exuding an ancient and extraordinary aura. Raul Duffy then shed through the air, creating several afterimages before a nearly tangible sword energy tore through the void towards Billy.

    Billy sensed the extraordinary nature of the attack and did not underestimate it. He raised his hand and pointed at the iing sword energy with his Celestial ck Finger. Both attacks exploded upon impact, pushing eachbatant back a certain distance, their breaths slightly disordered. Billy was at a slight disadvantage but not by much.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Raul Duffy was surprised to see Billy withstand his strike so easily. He hadn¡¯t expected Billy to possess suchbat strength.

    ¡°My turn, take my de!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed as he wielded his de and unleashed de Shattering the Sky. A hundred-meter-long phantom de descended from the sky, splitting the heavens in two.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Raul Duffy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly at the power of the move. However, he did not retreat. He formed an intricate pattern with his sword to meet the descending phantom de.

    A loud explosion shook the void, sending shockwaves that pushed both Billy and Raul Duffy hundreds of meters back. Blood trickled from their mouths, and their breaths were chaotic. The sh left them evenly matched.

    Raul Duffy finally understood why Billy dared to challenge him despite knowing his second-rank Otherworldly Realm strength. Billy was the first person he had encountered who could challenge opponents two or three levels higher.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    This piqued Raul Duffy¡¯s curiosity about Billy¡¯s identity. Such a prodigy could only bepared to the two stunning beauties who had recently joined Canyon View Institute.

    Raul Duffy no longer underestimated Billy. Based on their exchanges, he knew Billy could easily defeat a first-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent. The spectators, except for Opal¡¯s group and Lance Wooler, were all shocked. They had expected Raul Duffy to end the fight in one move, but it had dragged on with both sides evenly matched.

    Laura Hart was equally incredulous. She finally understood why Sky City Division had advised her to befriend Billy. However, it seemed toote for that realization now.

    The next moment, another intense sh erupted in the void, with des and swords flying and shockwaves raging. The void was in turmoil.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Raul Duffy asked after another exchange of blows.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Billy replied calmly after adjusting his breath.

    ¡°If you surrender now, I can let bygones be bygones and rmend you to join the Institute,¡± Raul Duffy said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Billy chuckled. ¡°Worried that losing to me will tarnish your Canyon View Four Talents title?¡±

    ¡°You think too much!¡± Raul Duffy¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Although your strength is impressive, do you really think you can match me when I go all out?¡±

    ¡°I just think you¡¯re talented. Follow me, and you¡¯ll have a bright future¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time and show me your trump card!¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Let me see the true strength of Canyon View Four Talents!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself,¡± Raul Duffy frowned.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, just admit defeat!¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Raul Duffy¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°Since you¡¯re so ungrateful, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    A chilling aura erupted from Raul Duffy, increasing the pressure within a radius of several thousand meters. His eyes shed with cold light as his aura transformed, making him seem like a different person. As he continued to twist his wrist, countless ck sword beams shot into the sky within a radius of several hundred meters, gathering into a hundred-meter-long phantom sword surrounded by lightning.

    ¡°Die!¡± Raul Duffymanded as the ck giant sword pierced towards Billy with overwhelming force.

    Billy didn¡¯t remain idle either. As his aura peaked, he unleashed one of his trump cards: Arhat Palm Strike! A massive phantom palm appeared in the sky, exuding a murderous aura.

    ¡°Who will die is uncertain!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice as the phantom palm descended like a mountain towards the ck giant sword.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Raul Duffy sneered, confident that his trump card could kill a third-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent. He believed Billy couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    However, when their attacks collided, Raul Duffy¡¯s expression froze. A deafening explosion echoed through the void, shaking half of the city. Raul Duffy¡¯s ck giant sword shattered like paper and vanished instantly. Although Billy¡¯s Arhat Palm Strike weakened significantly, it continued towards Raul Duffy.

    Raul Duffy couldn¡¯t dodge and could only watch as the palm descended upon him. If it hit him, he would be near death. A strong sense of death surged from his feet to his head.

    ¡°Stop!¡± An elder¡¯s voice echoed through the void at that moment.

 Chapter 1674: Mr Billy Was Brought by Me

    As the elder¡¯s voice echoed, a powerful aura swept through, shattering the phantom hand with a booming explosion, sending waves of energy rippling outward.

    From the intensity of that move, it was clear that the neer was at least in thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm.

    Raul Duffy was sent flying like a leaf in the wind, propelled a thousand meters away before crashing heavily to the ground, his breath weak andbored.

    Though severely injured, he managed to cling to life.

    ¡°Raul!¡± A man from Canyon View Institute rushed over, followed closely by others.

    Billy was also thrown back several hundred meters, stabilizing himself before coughing up a mouthful of blood. His injuries were significant but not critical.

    ¡°Mr Duffy, how are you?¡± A ck-robed eldernded in front of Raul Duffy, releasing spiritual power to examine his condition.

    ¡°Mr Chandler, Raul was nearly killed on your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s turf. Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation?¡± A man in blue robes spoke up for Raul Duffy.

    ¡°Mr Duffy, rest for now. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Uriah Chandler replied, relieved to see that Raul Duffy¡¯s injuries, while serious, were not life-threatening.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr Chandler!¡± Laura Hart hurried over and bowed respectfully. She knew that if Raul Duffy had been killed on her watch, she would be in serious trouble too. She had been terrified earlier when Billy¡¯s hand came down; she wanted to help but knew she couldn¡¯t make it in time.

    Seeing Raul Duffy alive brought her immense relief.

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Uriah Chandler¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at Laura Hart.

    ¡°I failed in my duties. Please punish me,¡± Laura Hart shivered slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss your matterter,¡± Uriah Chandler said coldly before pointing at Billy, who had justnded. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Mr Chandler, he is Mr Billy,¡± Laura Hart responded after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Uriah Chandler¡¯s pupils contracted slightly at her words.

    ¡°Mr Chandler, long time no see,¡± Lance Wooler approached and bowed.

    ¡°Elder Lance, long time no see,¡± Uriah Chandler replied coolly. ¡°Did you bring him?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lance Wooler bowed again.

    ¡°Elder Lance, it¡¯s one thing for young people to be reckless, but you should know better,¡± Uriah Chandler frowned. ¡°Do you realize the consequences if Mr Duffy had been harmed here today?¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with Elder Lance. I insisted on sparring with Mr Duffy,¡± Billy walked over calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you and know some of your deeds,¡± Uriah Chandler looked at Billy. ¡°But this isn¡¯t Sky City. Young man, you¡¯d better keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened earlier?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s necessary?¡± Uriah Chandler responded coldly. ¡°No matter the reason, if Mr Duffy had been harmed here today, no one could bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°It was a fair fight between us. What consequences are you talking about?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve been here for a while, right? If I were in danger earlier, would you have intervened?¡±

    Before his fight with Raul Duffy, Billy had sensed a strong presence nearby. He had used his full strength in the Arhat Palm Strike to draw out that hidden figure; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone all out. After all, he hadn¡¯t verified Todd¡¯s ims and wouldn¡¯t take Raul Duffy¡¯s life based on one-sided information.

    ¡°Confidence is good for young people, but arrogance can be dangerous,¡± Uriah Chandler didn¡¯t respond directly to Billy¡¯s question. ¡°If you don¡¯t want big trouble, apologize to Mr Duffy and let this matter rest.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a habit of apologizing,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Young man, sometimes it¡¯s wise to take a step back,¡± Uriah Chandler frowned deeply.

    ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± Billy said before turning to Casey. ¡°Take Todd and let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Casey nodded.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Uriah Chandler¡¯s face darkened as a cold aura emanated from him.

    ¡°Mr Chandler!¡± Lance Wooler took a deep breath and spoke up. ¡°Mr Billy and Mr Duffy fought fairly. Why not hear what Mr Duffy has to say?¡±

    ¡°Elder Lance, you¡¯d better stay out of this¡­¡± Laura Hart frowned.

    ¡°I brought Mr Billy here, so I am responsible for him,¡± Lance Wooler interrupted her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Laura Hart frowned again.

    ¡°Mr Chandler was right about one thing,¡± Lance Wooler interrupted her again. ¡°Don¡¯t narrow your path.¡±

    He then turned to Raul Duffy in the distance. ¡°Mr Duffy, how about we let this matter rest today?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you have any say here? If you continue¡­¡± Before Raul Duffy could speak, the man in blue robes shouted but was cut off as he was sent flying three to four hundred meters away,nding heavily with blood at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You really need a beating,¡± Lance Wooler nced at him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man in blue robes spat out blood angrily.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Raul Duffy waved his hand and looked at Billy. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this today. We will meet again.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Billy shrugged and led Opal and Casey towards the manor¡¯s gate.

    ¡°Mr Chandler, I think you made a wrong choice today,¡± Lance Wooler said to Uriah Chandler before following them.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Uriah Chandler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly with a sh of coldness deep within them.

    A few minutester, Billy and his group reached the street.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy, for your help. I will never forget your kindness,¡± Albert Todd bowed deeply to Billy. Without Billy¡¯s intervention today, he would likely be dead or crippled by now.

    ¡°It was nothing, Todd. No need to thank me,¡± Billy waved his hand to lift him up with a gust of wind.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I¡¯m sorry things turned out this way,¡± Lance Wooler said apologetically.

    ¡°Elder Lance, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°I should thank you for stepping in.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy is too kind,¡± Lance Wooler replied.

    ¡°Elder Lance, it seems like there¡¯s some discord among the branches of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Amber asked.

 Chapter 1675: This Doesnâ€™t Seem Appropriate

    ¡°Sorry to make you allugh!¡± Lance Wooler took a deep breath and continued, ¡°This is rted to the internal situation of the guild.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°The eldest young master and the eldest young miss are both once-in-a-millennium geniuses within the guild, each with many supporters,¡± Lance Wooler added.

    ¡°Elder Lance, are you saying that Mr Chandler is aligned with your eldest young master?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    Lance Wooler¡¯s words made it clear to everyone.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lance Wooler nodded.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I apologize. The original n was for Mr Chandler to introduce you to the Elder Pavilion of Canyon View Institute, but now¡­¡± Lance Wooler continued.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Lance. It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy smiled lightly. ¡°We¡¯ll think of another way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know many people in Canyon View City. Establishing a connection with the Elder Pavilion of Canyon View Institute won¡¯t be easy,¡± Lance Wooler exhaled deeply.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°How about I return to Sky City and ask the eldest young miss for help? She might have a way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Lance, but that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lance Wooler began.

    ¡°Mr Billy, do you want to join Canyon View Institute?¡± Albert Todd asked from the side.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, I know someone who might be able to help you join the Institute,¡± Albert Todd said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Vermilion Bird¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure who he is, but I know he has an unusual rtionship with Canyon View Institute,¡± Albert Todd replied.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°In the orchard on the eastern outskirts,¡± Albert Todd pointed in that direction.

    ¡°Orchard?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Albert Todd nodded and added, ¡°He has cultivated a piece of wastnd in the eastern outskirts and nted many fruit trees.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    A fruit farmer?

    ¡°Although he has a peculiar temperament, Mr Billy, given your abilities, I believe you could gain his favor,¡± Albert Todd continued.

    Billy¡¯s previous battle with Raul Duffy had left him as shocked as everyone else. In all his years, he had never seen anyone leap three or four levels to defeat an opponent!

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°If Mr Billy is interested, I can take you there to try your luck.¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we go take a look?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy thought for a moment and nodded.

    For him, joining Canyon View Institute wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary. He understood his own situation well; even joining the Institute wouldn¡¯t significantly enhance his cultivation. His martial path required him to progress step by step on his own; others couldn¡¯t help much. His main reason for wanting to join the Institute was to see Harleen and Ivy and ensure their safety.

    ¡°Elder Lance, would you like toe along?¡± Billy asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I still have some matters to handle at the guild,¡± Lance Wooler shook his head.

    ¡°If you need my help with anything, feel free to find me at the guild. I¡¯ll be staying in Canyon View City for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you again for your assistance, Elder Lance!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind. I didn¡¯t help much,¡± Lance Wooler returned the bow.

    After bidding farewell to Opal and Casey, Lance Wooler left.

    After Lance Wooler departed, Billy and his group returned to the inn, picked up White Feather, and followed Albert Todd towards the eastern outskirts.

    About half an hourter, they arrived at an orchard on the eastern outskirts of the city.

    Along the way, Albert Todd recounted his granddaughter¡¯s story in detail, which was simr to what he had mentioned at the tavern. From his expressions and eyes, Billy could tell he wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Boss, if I¡¯m not mistaken, these should be Spirit Cloud Fruit Trees?¡± Stout stopped in front of a fruit tree, looking slightly surprised.

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he walked over to a small patch of fruit trees on the left.

    ¡°Damn, these should be Dragon Fruit Trees?¡±

    ¡°Not only are these two patches rare spirit fruit trees, but almost the entire orchard is filled with them,¡± Opal replied while pointing to a spot ahead.

    ¡°There are also some herbs over there. They should be rare medicinal herbs.¡±

    Hearing this, Judge and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement.

    It turned out that these weren¡¯t just ordinary fruits but spirit fruits!

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    At that moment, a muffled sound came from not far ahead. Five figures were sent flying towards them andnded heavily on an open space two or three hundred meters away. They were clearly in pain and had blood at the corners of their mouths, indicating serious injuries.

    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Four men in robes quickly approached the white-robed youth after getting up.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The white-robed youth got up on his own and kicked two of them away. ¡°Useless! You¡¯re all useless!¡±

    ¡°You bragged so much at home about how powerful you were! But here, you couldn¡¯t even meet Elder Xavier; you got beaten up by an old man guarding an orchard! What a disgrace!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called the Four Heroes of Sanford anymore; just call yourselves the Four Worms of Sanford!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, that old man guarding the orchard is really something. We¡­¡± one of the blue-robed men began after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Of course, if he was easy to deal with, would I need to spend so many spirit stones to hire you?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go back for now. Give us three more months, and I guarantee we¡¯ll make him kneel before you¡­¡± The oldest ck-robed man exhaled deeply and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Stop bragging!¡± The white-robed youth interrupted him before he could finish.

    ¡°With your mediocre skills, even three years wouldn¡¯t make you his match!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I promise¡­¡± another man began.

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± The white-robed youth said sternly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Then he pointed at the surrounding fruit trees. ¡°That old man values these fruit trees a lot? Destroy them all! Let him know the consequences of offending me!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The four men responded simultaneously.

    They raised their hands to unleash their attacks on the surrounding trees when Billy spoke calmly, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem appropriate.¡±

 Chapter 1676: Mostly I Just Want to Learn from Your Skills

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man in the white robe frowned as he saw Billy speak sternly.

    ¡°Kid, this has nothing to do with you, stay out of this¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground and rolling several times before stopping, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You better watch your mouth, or you won¡¯t have a chance to talk anymore!¡± Casey said calmly, looking at him.

    The man in the white robe was only at the third-rank Holy Realm, so he was no match for Casey.

    Seeing their master being thrown back again, the four men twitched at the corners of their mouths and quickly ran over.

    ¡°You four useless fools, what are you standing there for? Attack him! He dared to touch me, I want him dead, kill him¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he stopped abruptly, since a shadowy de formed by spiritual power had appeared less than two meters in front of him.

    At the same time, a chilling aura enveloped him, causing him to shiver involuntarily with a look of terror on his face.

    ¡°Kid, what are you doing? If you dare to harm him¡­¡± the ck-robed man shouted.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the shadowy de was pressed directly against the white-robed man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Spare me¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± the white-robed man immediately shouted.

    He had no doubt that Billy would really kill him because he sensed a strong killing intent from Billy.

    After taking a slight breath, he quickly turned to the ck-robed man and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The ck-robed man was at a loss for words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t leave, you won¡¯t need to leave at all!¡± Billy said calmly to the white-robed man.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯ll leave right away¡­¡± The white-robed man swallowed hard.

    After speaking, he quickly ran towards the exit of the estate.

    ¡°Kid, just you wait. This isn¡¯t over today, you¡­¡± one of the four men shouted at Billy.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying and copsed on the ground, fainting with his eyes rolled back.

    The ck-robed man shouted and quickly ran over with the other two to help him up before fleeing in panic.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Elder Xavier should be inside. Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Albert Todd said after the group left.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Stop!¡± As they continued walking, an old man¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve long heard of Elder Xavier. Today I brought some young people to visit Elder Xavier. Please¡­¡± Albert Todd responded loudly with a bow.

    ¡°Elder Xavier is not here. Please leave!¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°These young people came specifically to visit. Please¡­¡± Albert Todd continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand my words?¡± The old man interrupted him sternly: ¡°Elder Xavier is not here. Leave!¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡± Albert Todd tried to speak again.

    ¡°Todd, forget it. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Elder Xavier rarely leaves this orchard. He must be inside¡­¡± Albert Todd continued.

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°But since Elder Xavier doesn¡¯t want to see us, there¡¯s no need to force it!¡±

    ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t have to go to Canyon View Institute. A ce that can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong isn¡¯t worth going to!¡±

    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the estate gate without hesitation.

    Opal and Casey were slightly stunned but followed him.

    Albert Todd wanted to persuade them further but seeing that Billy seemed determined, he didn¡¯t say anything more and followed them.

    ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, the old man¡¯s voice rang out again.

    Then they saw an old man suddenly appear not far behind them.

    He looked about eighty or ny years old, unkempt with disheveled hair and dirty clothes, carrying a hoe on his shoulder.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe the old man¡¯s martial arts level but found no fluctuations in his aura.

    ¡°Is this old man the one that young guy mentioned who looks after the orchard?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Bob shook his head beside him.

    Then he turned to Albert Todd. ¡°Todd, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Albert Todd shook his head. ¡°This is my first time here too!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Bob¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°So Todd, you¡¯ve never met Elder Xavier either?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Albert Todd shook his head decisively. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of him.¡±

    So he hadn¡¯t even met Elder Xavier!

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The old man asked Billy as he approached them.

    ¡°Are you Elder Xavier?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± The old man scrutinized Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m obligated to answer your question, am I?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°What did you mean by saying can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong?¡± The old man continued.

    ¡°Just something I said casually!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°I came here specifically to find Elder Xavier today. Since Elder Xavier doesn¡¯t want to see us, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t leave until you exin yourself clearly!¡± The old man¡¯s tone was icy.

    ¡°Heh, you can try!¡± Billy responded as his aura surged.

    ¡°Arrogant child!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The next moment, Billy felt ripples in the surrounding space as it twisted around him.

    Immediately after, he felt an overwhelming sense of pressure bearing down on him, making him feel like he was about to explode within a few blinks of an eye.

    Billy frowned slightly before directly activating his bloodline power. He then waved his hand, dispersing the surrounding force with his aura.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing Billy break free so easily, the old man let out a slightly surprised sound.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Interesting. Try taking this move!¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and a hoe formed by Chi power flew towards Billy with a piercing sound.

    As the old man made his move, a powerful aura enveloped the scene. Azure Dragon and Azure Fang gasped in shock and their faces changed slightly.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied as he raised his hand and pointed at the iing attack.

    Celestial ck Finger versus the shadowy hoe caused an explosion that turned several nearby fruit trees into dust.

    Billy was pushed back a hundred meters by the impact, his aura slightly disordered.

    But that was all there was to it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing Billy block his move with just a finger, the old man¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and a look of surprise shed across his face.

    However, when he saw the fruit trees reduced to nothingness, his mouth twitched several times.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± After a brief pause, he walked through the air towards Billy. ¡°Follow me up here. If you can ward off another attack from me, I¡¯ll take you to see Elder Xavier!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I see Elder Xavier or not. Mostly I just want to learn from your skills!¡± Billy replied as he followed him up.

 Chapter 1677: Interested in Joining the Institute?

    In no time, Billy and hispanion were in mid-air.

    ¡°This time, you go first!¡± The elder looked at Billy. ¡°Give it your all, don¡¯t hold back!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to form a barrier around them.

    This was clearly to protect the fruit trees below.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Without any hesitation, he activated the ¡®Arhat Palm Strike.¡¯

    In the blink of an eye, a massive phantom palm appeared in the sky, blocking out the sun and filling the air with a dense killing intent.

    The next moment, the gigantic palm, like a small mountain, crashed towards the elder with overwhelming force.

    This time, Billy truly gave it his all, holding nothing back.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about killing the elder with one strike.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t gauge the elder¡¯s exact cultivation level, he was certain that the elder was at least in thete stages of the Otherworldly Realm, if not higher.

    ¡°Impressive!¡±

    Sensing the power of Billy¡¯s strike, the elder¡¯s pupils contracted, and a look of surprise shed across his face.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to form a mysterious pattern that collided with the phantom palm, creating a powerful momentum.

    A thunderous boom echoed across the orchard, deafeningly loud.

    Thanks to the elder¡¯s preparation and the barrier he had set up, the orchard below was spared from destruction.

    After the explosion, Billy was thrown back five or six hundred meters, crashing heavily into the barrier, feeling dizzy.

    The elder, who had taken Billy¡¯s full-force strike head-on, was also pushed back about a hundred meters, his breath slightly disordered.

    ¡°You only have an eighth-rank Holy Realm cultivation, yet you can unleash an attack strong enough to kill a third-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator. You have truly surprised me!¡±

    The elder couldn¡¯t help butment as he withdrew the barrier.

    Then, they both descended to the ground.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled and then addressed the elder. ¡°I¡¯m Billy, Elder Xavier!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing his address, Azure Dragon and others were slightly taken aback.

    ¡°You knew it was me all along?¡± Elder Xavier asked.

    ¡°I guessed!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°But it seems I guessed right?¡±

    ¡°What did you mean by what you said earlier?¡± Elder Xavier didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Todd, why don¡¯t you exin?¡± Billy turned to Albert Todd.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Albert Todd nodded.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He then recounted the events, including Billy¡¯s previous encounter with Raul Duffy.

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Elder Xavier frowned slightly.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, if you have any doubts, you can verify it yourself. If I lied, you can deal with me as you see fit!¡± Albert Todd responded solemnly.

    ¡°A bunch of scoundrels!¡± Elder Xavier frowned again, a cold aura emanating from him.

    He then turned to Billy. ¡°Are you interested in joining Canyon View Institute?¡±

    ¡°Strictly, I just want to visit my wife at the Institute!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Your wife is at Canyon View Institute?¡± Elder Xavier was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°She recently became an inner disciple of the Institute!¡±

    ¡°What is your wife¡¯s name?¡± Elder Xavier asked.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Harleen?¡± Elder Xavier was slightly taken aback. ¡°Is she one of the two girls who lit up the ck area of the testing pir during thest recruitment?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, Todd was shocked.

    He looked at Billy. ¡°Mr Billy, one of those rare geniuses is your wife?¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t present during the recruitment, the news about Harleen and Ivy had spread throughout Canyon View City!

    After all, in the entire history of the Institute¡¯s legacy, only one person had ever lit up the ck area of the testing pir!

    And this time, two people did it at once, naturally bing a hot topic!

    ¡°Testing pir?¡± Billy was puzzled.

    He hadn¡¯t heard about this before.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Albert Todd nodded and exined the testing pir to Billy and his group.

    After hearing Todd¡¯s exnation, everyone finally understood.

    ¡°Harleen and my sister are that strong!¡± Stout eximed in amazement.

    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why would Aubree take an interest in them?¡± Felicia replied.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Elder Xavier said after some thought and led them into the manor.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you go ahead with Elder Xavier. I have some matters to attend to,¡± Albert Todd said to Billy with a slight bow. ¡°Thank you again for saving my life!¡±

    ¡°Todd, you¡¯re too kind. I should be thanking you for bringing me to Elder Xavier!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I will look into your granddaughter¡¯s matter. If it¡¯s as you said, I will ensure justice is served!¡± Elder Xavier said to Albert Todd.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± Albert Todd bowed deeply.

    Then, Billy and his group followed Elder Xavier into the manor.

    Soon, they arrived at a rather simple hall within a building.

    ¡°Are you interested in joining the Institute?¡± Elder Xavier asked Billy first. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can rmend you!¡±

    Although he had just met Billy, his keen eye for people told him that Billy was no ordinary person.

    Billy¡¯s ability to challenge opponents three or four levels above him spoke volumes.

    At least until now, he hadn¡¯t encountered such a prodigy!

    ¡°Elder Xavier, is there any way I can see my wife first?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°As far as I know, your wife and your friend are both being groomed as key talents by the Institute,¡± Elder Xavier continued. ¡°So unless you officially be an Institute disciple, it will be difficult to see them.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier, you can¡¯t help either?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Elder Xavier shook his head decisively.

    ¡°I need to rify something with you first,¡± Billy said after some thought. ¡°After hearing this, you can decide whether or not to rmend me to join the Institute.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Elder Xavier was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, have you heard of the Ten Sacred Objects?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Xavier nodded.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, one of them is inside me,¡± Billy continued. ¡°And this news has already spread across the Akabuchi star domain. Many factions, including Holy Heaven Sect, know that I possess one of the Ten Sacred Objects!¡±

    Billy had a reason for telling him this. Moreover, as he mentioned, it wasn¡¯t a secret anymore; telling Xavier wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Elder Xavier¡¯s pupils contracted slightly upon hearing this.

    He then released his spiritual power to envelop Billy once more.

    Two minutester, he retracted his spiritual power and spoke solemnly. ¡°Are you joking? There¡¯s nothing inside you!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was puzzled by his words.

    It made sense that he couldn¡¯t sense the treasure¡¯s presence!

    But how could he not even sense Purple Spirit? That wasn¡¯t normal!

    Could something have happened to Purple Spirit?

 Chapter 1678: Taking You Through the Back Door

    The first thought that shed through Billy¡¯s mind was whether the Purple Spirit had been absorbed by that supreme treasure!

    Without wasting any time, he quickly directed his spiritual sense into his body to investigate.

    However, he soon felt relieved because he easily found the Purple Spirit, still in a deep sleep.

    He was puzzled. If the Purple Spirit was fine, why couldn¡¯t Xavier detect her with his cultivation level?

    Not only was he puzzled, but Opal and Casey were also perplexed. However, no one spoke.

    ¡°Are you sure that supreme treasure is inside your body?¡± Elder Xavier asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded after retracting his spiritual sense. ¡°That sacred objectes from an advanced civilization. Even those above the Otherworldly Realm can¡¯t detect it!¡±

    Since Xavier couldn¡¯t detect the Purple Spirit, he didn¡¯t mention it.

    ¡°Really?¡± Elder Xavier stared intently at Billy.

    ¡°Really!¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°If I join the institute, it will undoubtedly bring a lot of trouble, so Elder Xavier should think twice!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the institute first!¡± Elder Xavier said after a brief consideration.

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡­¡± Billy started to speak again.

    ¡°The institute doesn¡¯t seek trouble, but it isn¡¯t afraid of it either!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Elder Xavier!¡± Billy continued.

    Shortly after, Elder Xavier led Billy and the others into the air.

    About fifteen minutester, they stopped in mid-air, two to three hundred kilometers away from the main city.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are we there?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Xavier nodded.

    As he spoke, his aura continued to rise. He then flipped his hands, forming aplex pattern andunched it into the void ahead, causing a gust of wind.

    Amazingly, the phantom pattern containing violent energy disappeared without a trace in mid-air a thousand meters away, as if it had never appeared.

    The void fell silent again.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are you sure this is the right ce?¡± Stout asked with a twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    Before Stout¡¯s words had fully fallen, a massive air vortex suddenly appeared a thousand meters away, stirring the void violently.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Even though they were a thousand meters away, Billy and the others could vaguely feel a powerful suction pulling them toward the vortex.

    Without thinking much, everyone quickly activated their powers to resist.

    ¡°Rx, don¡¯t resist!¡± Elder Xavier instructed.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are you sure this is the correct way to enter Canyon View Institute?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Casey and others also looked at Elder Xavier.

    Although it was their first time going to Canyon View Institute, it was clear that this method of entering seemed unusual.

    ¡°The formal way to enter the institute is too cumbersome; I¡¯m taking you through the back door!¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Elder Xavier continued. ¡°Just follow me!¡±

    After speaking, he walked toward the center of the vortex in mid-air.

    Billy and the others exchanged nces before following him.

    Soon, they arrived near the vortex.

    Just as they were about to ask Elder Xavier what to do next, the suction force of the vortex suddenly increased several times. Without any chance to resist, they were directly sucked in.

    After a bout of dizziness and blurred vision, everyone except Elder Xavier and White Feather fell onto a grassy field, including Billy.

    The feeling wasn¡¯t much different from using a teleportation array; their stomachs churned.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, next time wee to Canyon View Institute, let¡¯s use the formal way. We¡¯re not in a hurry!¡± Stout said, rubbing his buttocks.

    Night Orchid and Frostde chuckled softly.

    Then, everyone roughly looked around.

    They were in a valley with towering trees on both sides. asionally, the roars of fierce beasts could be heard.

    A few kilometers away from the valley entrance, arge estate could be seen faintly. It was estimated to cover at least a million square meters.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, is that Canyon View Institute?¡± Azure Dragon pointed towards the estate and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Xavier nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the institute!¡±

    After speaking, he led them out of the valley.

    Along the way, everyone could clearly feel that the concentration of spiritual energy here was much higher than in Canyon View City below.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, why is the spiritual energy so dense here?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Because the Spiritual Line Origin of this is located within the institute!¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone understood.

    They all thought of Purple Spirit. If Purple Spirit devoured the Spiritual Line Origin here, would she be much stronger?

    ¡°You mentioned earlier that you have a sacred object in your body. Were you trying to test my reaction?¡± Elder Xavier nced at Billy and continued speaking.

    ¡°Elder Xavier overthinks it. I just didn¡¯t want to trouble you¡­¡± Billy was slightly stunned.

    ¡°You wanted to see if I would be greedy knowing you have a supreme treasure in your body!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted him.

    ¡°This is human nature; there¡¯s no need to deny it. If I were in your position, I would do the same!¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    It was clear that this was indeed his intention. If Elder Xavier had shown greed on the spot, he wouldn¡¯t have followed him to the institute.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what¡¯s your rtionship with Canyon View Institute?¡± Billy changed the topic and asked.

    ¡°Do you know why I agreed to bring you to the institute?¡± Elder Xavier didn¡¯t answer his question directly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Billy shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know!

    ¡°Canyon View Institute has gradually changed over time.¡± Elder Xavier mused. ¡°This is understandable; As the the institute grows, people with an ulterior motive infiltrate. Moreover, men are born greedy!¡±

    After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°But from you, I see a sense of righteousness. This is exactly what the institute currentlycks!¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier tters me!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°No need for modesty!¡± Elder Xavier waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for nearly two hundred years; I can still judge people well!¡±

    Without waiting for Billy to respond, he continued, ¡°Can you promise me something?¡±

    ¡°What does Elder Xavier mean?¡± Billy was slightly stunned.

    ¡°In due time, when you have the ability to help the institute and if the institute indeed needs help, will you lend a hand?¡± Elder Xavier asked solemnly.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, aren¡¯t you overestimating me?¡± Billy was stunned again. The mighty Canyon View Institute needing his help? It seemed unrealistic!

    ¡°You just need to answer yes or no!¡± Elder Xavier insisted.

    ¡°If that day trulyes, I will certainly help!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    While they were talking, they arrived at the east gate of the institute.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± A guard at the gate looked at them and shouted.

 Chapter 1679: Testing Potential

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Elder Xavier said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± the guard shouted angrily, ¡°This is Canyon View Institute, you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying andnded not far away, unconscious.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The other ten or so guards drew their weapons, each exuding a fierce aura.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± At that moment, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    A man in his fifties walked over steadily. From his aura, it was clear he was in the mid tote stages of the Holy Realm.

    ¡°Reporting to Elder Watt, someone has intruded into the institute!¡± a guard bowed and reported.

    ¡°Who dares to intrude into Canyon View Institute¡­¡± The man began to speak as he approached but stopped midway.

    Swallowing hard, he looked at Elder Xavier and said, ¡°Elder Xavier?¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡± Elder Xavier nced at him.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± The man bowed.

    ¡°I need to enter the institute. Is there a problem?¡± Elder Xavier asked.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, please wait a moment while I report this¡­¡± The man took out a sound transmission stone.

    Before he could finish speaking, he too was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground, unconscious like the previous guard.

    Seeing this, the remaining guards gasped. They hadn¡¯t even seen how Elder Xavier had moved. A mid-stage Holy Realm expert like Elder Watt was sent flying just like that. Such a powerful individual was beyond their ability to stop, and from Elder Watt¡¯s earlier tone, it seemed he knew Elder Xavier.

    All the guards instinctively stepped aside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Elder Xavier said to Billy and the others before striding into the institute.

    Billy and his group were speechless. They recalled Elder Xavier¡¯s earlier words about how going through official channels was too troublesome, so he would take them through the back door. Now it seemed more like they were sneaking in!

    ¡°Elder Xavier, do you have some grudge with Canyon View Institute? They don¡¯t seem to wee you,¡± Stout asked as he caught up.

    ¡°Why should I care if they wee me?¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    Everyone was silent.

    Soon, they entered the institute. Billy and his group looked around and saw that theyout and structure were simr to other major sects they had seen before, but muchrger in scale. There were two or three hundred buildings of various styles, including ordinary residences, research institutions, and meeting halls. People in uniforms of Canyon View Institute moved about in groups of three or five.

    Because Elder Xavier and Billy¡¯s group stood out so much, everyone passing by couldn¡¯t help but nce at them. However, from their expressions, it seemed no one recognized Elder Xavier.

    ¡°The institute is divided into inner and outer sections. This is the outer section,¡± Elder Xavier said, pointing towards a mountain peak in the distance. ¡°The inner section is over there.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the elder in charge of admissions,¡± Elder Xavier said as he led them to the right.

    Unbeknownst to them, as they left, an institute disciple hiding in the shadows quickly headed towards the inner section, muttering to himself, ¡°You chose hell over heaven bying here after injuring Raul. Who do you think you are?¡±

    Twenty minutester, Billy and his group followed Elder Xavier into a courtyard with a uniquely designed building at its center. As they approached the main building, a gray-robed elderly man walked out from the first-floor hall.

    ¡°Elder Xavier!¡± The old man eximed in surprise upon recognizing him.

    ¡°Is Matthew Lawrence here?¡± Elder Xavier asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The gray-robed elderly man bowed. ¡°Elder Xavier, please wait while I call Elder Matthew.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll find him myself,¡± Elder Xavier said as he walked into the hall.

    The gray-robed elderly man opened his mouth as if to say something but then thought better of it and remained silent.

    ¡°Matthew Lawrence,e out!¡± Elder Xavier called out once inside the hall.

    His voice had barely faded when ten or so gray-robed elderly men of varying ages walked out. Each had significant cultivation levels; half were in thete stage of the Holy Realm, while the other half were in the Otherworldly Realm. The strongest among them was Matthew Lawrence, who had recently been responsible for admissions in Canyon View City.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what brings you here?¡± Matthew Lawrence quickly approached and bowed.

    ¡°Elder Xavier!¡± The others also bowed, their eyes filled with reverence. They knew very well what kind of existence stood before them-someone they could only look up to!

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought some promising talents with good skills,¡± Elder Xavier said, pointing to Billy and his group. ¡°From today onwards, they are students of Canyon View Institute!¡±

    Billy and his group were speechless. Was it settled then? Did they not need to discuss it before deciding it?

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡­¡± Matthew Lawrence¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before he continued, ¡°Elder Xavier, who are they?¡±

    As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to probe Billy and his group¡¯s cultivation levels, his eyes showing a trace of surprise. ording to Canyon View Institute¡¯s admission standards, Billy and his group¡¯s current cultivation levels far exceeded what was expected for their age.

    He then nced at White Feather behind them and was again surprised because he couldn¡¯t discern White Feather¡¯s level as a flying beast.

    ¡°Just answer me-can they be students of the institute based on their qualifications?¡± Elder Xavier asked again.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, ording to institute regtions, besides cultivation and age, we also need to assess their potential,¡± said an elderly man with a goatee who had just walked in. He bowed slightly before continuing without waiting for a response from Elder Xavier. ¡°Moreover, even if their potential meets the requirements, there are other conditions.¡±

    ¡°You seem quite familiar with the process,¡± Elder Xavier nced at him before turning back to Matthew Lawrence. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡­¡± Matthew Lawrence took a deep breath before speaking.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Elder Xavier,¡± Billy interjected, ¡°since the institute has fixed procedures, let¡¯s follow them.¡±

    ¡°Besides, we also want to see how our potential measures up.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Elder Xavier thought for a moment before looking at Matthew Lawrence. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°This way please, Elder Xavier,¡± Matthew Lawrence said with a gesture of invitation, secretly relieved.

    The group walked outside to a training ground on the west side of the courtyard. Billy and his group saw three light pirs on the left side of the training ground used for testing potential.

    After exining the rules briefly, Matthew Lawrence stepped aside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Judge said as he extended his hand into one of the light pirs.

 Chapter 1680: Is the Test Pillar Broken?

    The next moment, red light lit up, followed by blue, and finally green.

    ¡°Too weak, I can only light up green!¡± Judge said disappointedly.

    Hearing his words, the elders of the Institute twitched their mouths slightly.

    What do you mean by ¡°only light up green¡±?

    Lighting up green is already quite good, isn¡¯t it?

    You should know that among the new recruits every three years, eighty percent can only light up blue!

    Matthew Lawrence, standing nearby, also showed a hint of surprise on his face as he looked at the test pir.

    Anyone who can light up green is not simple!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Soul Chaser said as he reached into another test pir.

    Like Judge, after a while, the green area lit up.

    ¡°Trash!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged and mocked himself.

    ¡°My turn!¡± Bob walked to the third test pir and put his hand in.

    After a moment, the purple area lit up.

    Seeing this, several Institute elders couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    ¡°Bob, not bad!¡± Amber smiled.

    ¡°Amber, don¡¯t mock me!¡± Bob shrugged. ¡°I thought I could light up ck!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Contentment brings happiness!¡± Amber smiled again.

    Then, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang tested one by one.

    The final result was that Bob, Ian de, Azure Fang, Azure Dragon, and Felicia all lit up purple, while the others all lit up green.

    Seeing this result, the elders, including Matthew Lawrence, were all shocked.

    They all had such strong potential! It¡¯s unbelievable!

    ¡°Stout,e on, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Night Orchid called to Stout, who was feeding White Feather with spirit fruit.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout ran over, still chewing on a spirit fruit.

    He reached one of the test pirs with his left hand.

    Red lit up first, then blue, followed by green. After a while, purple also lit up.

    ¡°Hehe, not bad, I can light up purple too!¡± Stout grinned and was about to withdraw his hand.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Elder Xavier said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Stout was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°ck lit up?¡± A white-robed elder eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Another talented genius who can light up ck?¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Huh? The ck went out again?¡± another elder shouted.

    ¡°It really went out. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It lit up again!¡±

    ¡°And went out again!¡±

    A buzz of chatter filled the air.

    As everyone said, the purple and ck areas on the test pir kept alternating between lighting up and going out.

    Billy and the others were dumbfounded by this scene.

    ¡°Elder, is there something wrong with your test pir? It¡¯s broken so easily!¡± Stout looked at Matthew Lawrence. ¡°Should I try another one?¡±

    Hearing this, the elders coughed.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what¡¯s going on?¡± Billy turned to Elder Xavier. He clearly didn¡¯t think it was a problem with the test pir.

    ¡°It means his potential is between purple and ck!¡± Matthew Lawrence took a deep breath and replied.

    As he spoke, waves of shock surged in his heart.

    Although Stout¡¯s current potential was slightly inferior to Harleen and Ivy from some time ago, it was enough to shock him!

    As an elder responsible for Institute admissions, he had encountered countless so-called talented geniuses every year. But over the years, not to mention those who could light up ck, even those who could light up purple were extremely rare.

    Now, Stout not only could light up purple but also asionally ck. His potential was enough to surpass all other talented geniuses except Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Stout, well done!¡± Azure Dragon said to Stout.

    ¡°Well done? I thought I could light up ck directly!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    The Institute members were speechless.

    Is lighting up ck really that easy?

    Then Opal, Amber, and Casey approached the test pirs and put their hands in.

    After a while, the Institute elders gasped in unison, their faces full of shock, because the results for all three were identical to Stout¡¯s: the purple and ck areas kept alternating between lighting up and going out.

    There was fluctuation in his look as Matthew Lawrence looked at the three test pirs.

    His feelings at this moment were beyond words!

    He just wanted to ask Elder Xavier where he found such a group of young people. They were too extraordinary!

    An asional talented genius could beprehended. But now there were three more. It was too much!

    ¡°Opal, Amber, Mr Kimmons, you are too strong!¡± Bob said to the three.

    ¡°You are not bad either!¡± Amber smiled and looked at Billy. ¡°Billy Boy, want to try?¡±

    ¡°Boss doesn¡¯t need to try; he will definitely light up ck!¡± White Tiger replied.

    Casey and others also showed expressions of agreement.

    ¡°Give it a try!¡± Billy smiled faintly and walked to one of the test pirs, putting his hand in.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, there was no reaction from the test pir for a long time; not even the red area lit up.

    Billy was puzzled and waited for a while longer. Still no reaction!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Stout smacked his lips and looked at Matthew Lawrence. ¡°Is it really broken this time?¡±

    Matthew Lawrence opened his mouth but had no words to say. Even he didn¡¯t know what was happening!

    Normally, even those with poor potential could light up red. The only ones who couldn¡¯t were non-martial artists. But he had already sensed Billy¡¯s martial aura; he was genuinely at thete stage of Holy Realm. So he had no idea what was going on.

    Not only him but also Elder Xavier and other Institute elders were all puzzled.

    ¡°Boss, maybe try another test pir?¡± Judge suggested.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He walked to the second test pir and put his hand in. The result was the same as before; no reaction at all.

    ¡°Another broken one? Are you kidding?¡± Stout shouted at the Institute members.

    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you try another one?¡± Matthew Lawrence asked weakly after twitching his mouth a few times.

    Two minutester, Billy approached the third test pir and put his hand in. As expected, there was no reaction again.

    ¡°What kind of thing is this?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser shouted together this time.

    ¡°Boss, stop testing. Your potential might be too astounding for these pirs to measure,¡± White Tiger said.

    Billy twitched his mouth and walked back.

    Just as Billy turned around, there was a muffled sound at the scene. All three test pirs exploded simultaneously into nothingness.

 Chapter 1681: Heart Overload

    Seeing this scene, everyone, including Billy, was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± White Tiger looked at Matthew Lawrence.

    ¡°¡­¡± Matthew Lawrence opened his mouth but said nothing.

    His expression seemed to say, ¡°You ask me, who should I ask?¡±

    The other elders of the Institute were equally puzzled.

    Originally, they were already perplexed when Billy didn¡¯t even activate the red zone. But now, the testing pir waspletely gone!

    Such a thing had never happened in the history of Canyon View Institute.

    ¡°Matthew Lawrence, you don¡¯t know the reason for this?¡± After a moment, Elder Xavier seemed to think of something and looked at Matthew Lawrence. ¡°Think again!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Matthew Lawrence was slightly stunned.

    The next moment, he looked as if struck by lightning, his body trembling violently. His face showed endless astonishment, his eyes widened, and his pupils contracted sharply.

    It was as if he had thought of something unbelievable!

    ¡°Elder Xavier, do you mean that this young man is¡­ that legendary¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Matthew Lawrence took a deep breath to steady himself and then looked at Elder Xavier with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Otherwise, how do you exin the explosion of the testing pir?¡± Elder Xavier interrupted him.

    Matthew Lawrence took a deep breath.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, what¡¯s going on?¡± an Institute elder asked Matthew Lawrence.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, who are these people?¡± Matthew Lawrence ignored the question and continued to look at Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room!¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Matthew Lawrence hesitated for a moment before bowing slightly. ¡°Elder Xavier, please!¡±

    Soon after, everyone returned to the hall of the previous building.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, who are they?¡± Matthew Lawrence asked again.

    ¡°Among the new recruits you enrolledst time, is there a girl named Harleen?¡± Elder Xavier asked in return.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Matthew Lawrence was slightly taken aback. ¡°What do you mean, Elder Xavier?¡±

    ¡°He is Billy, Harleen¡¯s husband!¡± Elder Xavier pointed at Billy and replied.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone, including Matthew Lawrence, had their pupils contract sharply, their expressions varied.

    Among them, an elder named Maison Compton had a sh of greed in his eyes.

    ¡°You are Mr Billy from Sky City?¡± Matthew Lawrence steadied himself and looked at Billy.

    He hadn¡¯t been this unsettled in years; he felt his heart was almost overloaded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    All the elders gasped simultaneously.

    The news about the treasure in Billy¡¯s body had already spread throughout the Akabuchi star domain.

    As Institute elders, they had heard of this matter even though they didn¡¯t know Billy personally.

    They just didn¡¯t expect to meet him so soon!

    Meanwhile, everyone released their spiritual power to scan Billy¡¯s body.

    Naturally, they were disappointed. They found nothing in Billy¡¯s body-not even the Purple Spirit, let alone any treasure.

    However, they weren¡¯t too surprised because it was rumored that the treasure in Billy¡¯s body came from an advanced civilization and couldn¡¯t be detected by ordinary people.

    ¡°So, can they join the Institute now?¡± Elder Xavier continued to look at Matthew Lawrence.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, this matter is significant; I need to consult with the dean first,¡± Matthew Lawrence responded after taking a deep breath.

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.

    He was now almost certain of the reason for the explosion of the three testing pirs.

    He had once read about this in an Institute chronicle.

    The chronicle mentioned that there was only one reason for a testing pir to explode: the test subject¡¯s potential was so extraordinary that the pir couldn¡¯t withstand it and thus exploded.

    In other words, Billy¡¯s potential surpassed even that of a peerless genius who could light up the ck zone!

    Originally, Harleen¡¯s potential had already shocked him. But he hadn¡¯t expected Billy to be even more extraordinary.

    These two were indeed a perfect match!

    ¡°You need to consult? That¡¯s all you¡¯re capable of?¡± Elder Xavier nced at him. ¡°Is Spencer Bailey in the inner courtyard? I¡¯ll go find him directly!¡±

    He understood Matthew Lawrence¡¯s concern-he feared that Billy might bring trouble to the Institute.

    Although Billy¡¯s potential was nearly astounding, he hadn¡¯t yet grown. He was still too weak and could perish at any moment.

    For the Institute, it wasn¡¯t worth inviting big trouble for an unproven genius!

    ¡°Elder Xavier, the dean isn¡¯t at the Institute these days,¡± Matthew Lawrence responded.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not at the Institute, where did he go?¡± Elder Xavier frowned.

    ¡°He and the vice-president went to Akabuchi Star Pce,¡± Matthew Lawrence replied.

    ¡°What are they doing at Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± Elder Xavier frowned again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Matthew Lawrence shook his head.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Elder Xavier, how about this: let Mr Billy and his group stay in the outer courtyard for now. Once the dean returns, we can decide.¡±

    In fact, he hoped that Billy¡¯s group could return to Canyon View City to wait for news. After all, Billy was now a hot potato.

    However, he couldn¡¯t be too blunt since Harleen and Ivy were still in the inner courtyard. If things went wrong and they decided to leave the Institute, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to the dean.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Elder Xavier replied and then looked at Billy. ¡°You can stay here for now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier,¡± Billy responded with a bow and then looked at Matthew Lawrence. ¡°Elder Matthew, may I visit Harleen in the inner courtyard?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± Matthew Lawrence replied.

    ¡°Miss Knight and Miss Chandler are currently in seclusion for their second phase of physique refinement. It will take about ten more days.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Matthew Lawrence nodded. ¡°Mr Billy, please stay in the outer courtyard for now. As soon as Miss Knight finishes her seclusion, I¡¯ll take you to the inner courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Matthew,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°No need to be so polite,¡± Matthew Lawrence responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today,¡± Elder Xavier said to Billy. ¡°I have some matters to attend to; I¡¯lle back in a few days.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he was already outside the hall door.

    From mid-air came his voice: ¡°Matthew Lawrence, their safety is your responsibility. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll be held ountable!¡±

    Matthew Lawrence: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Matthew, sorry for the trouble,¡± Billy said as he cupped his hands toward Matthew Lawrence.

    ¡°No need to be so polite,¡± Matthew Lawrence said as he made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Mr Billy, this way please; I¡¯ll take you to your quarters.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy replied.

    Matthew Lawrence then led Billy and his group toward the door while turning his head to instruct the other elders.

    ¡°Do not leak any information about the testing pir or Mr Billy¡¯s identity!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.

    Meanwhile, as Billy and his group were on their way,

    In a hall within the inner courtyard, a young man sat with a sour expression on his face.

    The young man was Raul Duffy, who had shed with Billy in a restaurant in Canyon View City a few hours earlier.

    As one of Canyon View¡¯s Four Talents, being humiliated by an unknown youngster had left him in a foul mood.

 Chapter 1682: If You Want to Fight, Iâ€™ll Fight with You

    At that moment, footsteps echoed at the door, and a man quickly walked in.

    This man was the one who had seen Billy and his group near the east gate of the Institute earlier, and he was also one of Raul Duffy¡¯spanions who had gone to Canyon View City.

    ¡°Raul, good news!¡± the man announced loudly as he walked.

    ¡°What good news could there be?¡± Raul Duffy asked in a deep voice, his brows furrowed.

    Was this guy here to gloat?

    How clueless could he be? Couldn¡¯t he see that Raul was already annoyed?

    ¡°It¡¯s really good news!¡± the man continued. ¡°That kid hase to the Institute!¡±

    ¡°Which kid?¡± Raul Duffy asked, still frowning.

    ¡°The one who injured you before!¡± the man exined.

    ¡°What?!¡± Raul Duffy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely sure. I just saw him at the east gate. There¡¯s no mistake!¡± the man nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Do you know why they¡¯re here?¡± Raul Duffy continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. I only know that an old man brought them here,¡± the man added after a pause. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they¡¯re probably trying to use connections to join the Institute. I saw them heading towards the elders.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± A fierce look shed in Raul Duffy¡¯s eyes. ¡°You chose not to take the path to heaven but barged into hell instead. Let¡¯s see how I deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Raul, that kid is quite skilled. Should we ask your master to handle this?¡± the man suggested.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to use a sledgehammer to crack a nut!¡± Raul Duffy mused. ¡°Avery Francis should being out of seclusion soon.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Raul, do you want Avery to deal with him?¡± The man¡¯s eyes showed a hint of fear at the mention of Avery Francis.

    ¡°Go to the outer courtyard and keep an eye on that kid for me!¡± Raul Duffy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The man responded and left.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ll soon find out the consequences of daring to injure Raul Duffy!¡± Raul Duffy muttered as he walked out of the room.

    For the next two or three days, Billy and his group stayed indoors, focusing on their training without any disturbances. This indicated that Billy¡¯s identity had not been leaked yet.

    One morning, Billy and his group were chatting in their small courtyard.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, do you think Elder Xavier might actually be from Canyon View Institute?¡± ck Tortoise asked Casey.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Azure Dragon replied on Casey¡¯s behalf. ¡°And he probably holds a high position in the Institute!¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t these outer courtyard students seem to recognize him?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Casey replied.

    At this point, Casey seemed to remember something and turned to Billy.

    ¡°By the way, Boss, is Purple Spirit okay? Is she still inside you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t even Elder Xavier detect her presence?¡± Casey continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Billy Boy, could it be that Purple Spirit evolved after devouring that Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Amber suggested. ¡°Maybe she deliberately concealed her aura, making it hard for others to detect her presence?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Billy nodded in agreement. That seemed like the only usible exnation for now.

    ¡°I wonder when Purple Spirit will wake up,¡± Stout mused. ¡°When she does, she can find the Spiritual Line Origin beneath this Institute and devour it, bing even stronger!¡±

    If the people at the Institute knew that Billy had someone inside him who could devour Spiritual Line Origins, they might kick them out immediately.

    ¡°Boss, if that rich kid Raul Duffy finds out we¡¯re here, do you think he will¡­¡± Judge began but was interrupted by a loud noise at the door. The wooden doors shattered into pieces, filling the air with splinters.

    A young man carrying arge Guan Yu broadsword stepped in. He was around thirty-six or thirty-seven years old, nearly two meters tall, with a muscr build that seemed ready to explode at any moment. His presence was intimidating.

    ¡°I heard someone among you imed they could easily defeat Canyon View Four Talents?¡± The man looked at Billy¡¯s group and spoke in a booming voice.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Avery Francis, one of Canyon View Four Talents,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°I want the person who imed they could defeat Canyon View Four Talents in one move toe out and fight me!¡± Avery Francis demanded.

    ¡°Who told you someone here made such a im?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Avery Francis said as he scanned Billy and his group with his spiritual power. ¡°You¡¯re all just Holy Realm cultivators-too weak. Bring out the one who made that boast!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here like that. If you don¡¯t want trouble¡­¡± White Tiger began but was cut off by Avery Francis.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. If you don¡¯t bring that person out, I¡¯ll tear this ce apart!¡± Avery Francis threatened.

    ¡°Did Raul Duffy send you?¡± Billy asked calmly as he stood up. He could guess who was behind this without much thought. As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to probe Avery Francis¡¯s cultivation level but found nothing. He then activated his bloodline power and tried again, feeling secretly astonished. Avery Francis was a third-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator, a level higher than Raul Duffy. No wonder he was one of Canyon View Four Talents-a talented genius indeed!

    ¡°Stop wasting time. I advise you to bring that person out¡­¡± Avery Francis nced at Billy dismissively.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t¡­¡± Opal frowned slightly from the side. Although she couldn¡¯t detect Avery Francis¡¯s cultivation level, she could sense that his strength was definitely above Raul Duffy¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t have time for jokes!¡± Avery Francis gave Billy a disdainful look. ¡°If you don¡¯t bring that person out, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡±

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe that Billy was the one who had injured Raul Duffy.

    ¡°Avery, it¡¯s him!¡± At this moment, a man walked in from the door, pointing at Billy as he spoke. ¡°He¡¯s the one who imed he could defeat Canyon View Four Talents in one move!¡±

    This man had been keeping an eye on Billy¡¯s group for days and was also the one who had informed Raul Duffy earlier.

    ¡°Kid, is it really you?!¡± Avery Francis frowned as he looked at Billy. ¡°An eighth-rank Holy Realm cultivator dares to make such bold ims? You are indeed arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Avery, don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± The man continued. ¡°This kid is very tricky and cunning. Raul fell into his trapst time and got¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Opal¡¯s eyes narrowed as she sent a spiritual power-formed sword flying towards him.

 Chapter 1683: Something Happened!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The man frowned, raised his hand, and formed a seal to block the attack.

    With a muffled sound, the man was thrown backward,nding heavily on the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    He was an eighth-rank Holy Realm cultivator and had acted passively, so he was naturally no match for Opal.

    ¡°You wretched woman, you¡­¡± The man got up from the ground and started to speak again.

    Before he could finish a word, he was sent flying once more, tumbling several times beforending three to four hundred meters away.

    This time, his injuries were severe; at least two or three ribs were broken, and blood continuously oozed from his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man opened his mouth, wanting to continue shouting, but a phantom ancient sword stopped right in front of him, emitting a chilling aura.

    He had no doubt that if he continued to be reckless, this sword might pierce through his forehead.

    ¡°Speak! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Opal said coldly.

    The man: ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Avery, save me!¡± The man swallowed hard and called out to Avery Francis.

    Avery Francis nced at the man and casually waved his hand, shattering the phantom ancient sword into dust.

    ¡°Did you really injure Raul Duffy?¡± Avery Francis asked Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious how an eighth-rank Holy Realm cultivator like you managed to hurt him!¡± Avery Francis scrutinized Billy.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you; I¡¯ll suppress my cultivation to half-step Otherworldly Realm, and we¡¯ll have a fair fight!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you can beat me, I¡¯ll give up my spot in the Canyon View Four Talents to you!¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, if you lose, you must apologize in front of everyone and admit that you were talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡± Hearing this, Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths.

    Another person looking for trouble!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man who had just gotten up from the ground also twitched his mouth: ¡°Avery, don¡¯t underestimate him. He really¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he stopped abruptly.

    Because another phantom ancient sword stopped right in front of him.

    He suddenly felt like crying!

    Not even allowed to speak, this was too much!

    ¡°Are you sure you want to suppress your cultivation to half-step Otherworldly Realm and fight me?¡± Billy asked Avery Francis.

    ¡°If you still think it¡¯s unfair, I can suppress my cultivation to your level!¡± Avery Francis responded.

    ¡°No need for that!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Half-step Otherworldly Realm is fine. I¡¯ll take a bit of a disadvantage!¡±

    Casey and the others: ¡°¡­..¡±

    The man: ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Avery Francis responded and walked towards the door.

    Soon, the group arrived at an open space outside, where many onlookers had already gathered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Senior Brother Avery Francis? I heard he was in seclusion. Did hee out so soon?¡±

    ¡°Why is Senior Brother Avery Francis challenging a kid who¡¯s only at thete stage of the Holy Realm? It¡¯s beneath him!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Apparently, that kid boasted he could easily defeat the Canyon View Four Talents. Senior Brother Avery Francis couldn¡¯t stand it and came to challenge him!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Seeing the two of them, a buzz of conversation erupted around them.

    Soon, Billy and Avery Francis floated into the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick. How about we decide the winner with one move?¡± Avery Francis suggested to Billy while suppressing his cultivation to half-step Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Avery Francis said and started to move.

    Holding his de with both hands, he drew a sharp gleam in the air. The sky roared with turbulence and howling winds.

    ¡°Take this strike!¡±

    With Avery Francis¡¯s deep voice, a formidable Celestial de force cut through the air towards Billy with unstoppable momentum.

    Billy could tell from the power of this strike that it was enough to kill a first-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent. It wasparable to his own de Shattering the Sky!

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Billy squinted slightly but didn¡¯t let his guard down. He didn¡¯t intend to use his trump card either.

    He could see that Avery Francis wasn¡¯t inherently bad; he was just somewhat simple-minded and easily influenced. So Billy wouldn¡¯t go all out against him.

    Next, without any fancy moves, Billy gripped his de tightly and prepared to use his Blood Shadow de technique to block the attack.

    He estimated that Avery Francis, with his suppressed cultivation, couldn¡¯t withstand this strike.

    But in the next moment, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    At that moment, he felt a powerful spiritual force lock onto him, sealing half of his power. He could only exert five or six-tenths of his strength.

    Seeing Avery Francis¡¯s de force descending upon him, Billy frowned deeply.

    With half of his power sealed, he knew he couldn¡¯t withstand this attack.

    Without time to think, he immediately used Phantom Trail to dodge to the side.

    Even though he reacted quickly, he was still half a beat slower. Avery Francis¡¯s de force shed down not far from him.

    Although he avoided a direct hit, the powerful shockwave still sent him flying a thousand meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    His internal organs felt disced in an instant; his meridians were severely damaged, and his breath was weak.

    The person behind this probably didn¡¯t intend to kill him, leaving him with half of his power. Otherwise, after this strike, even if he didn¡¯t die, he¡¯d be crippled.

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Seeing this scene, Opal and Casey¡¯s group eximed in shock.

    They had just been joking about how Boss had learned to trick people too. Even if Avery Francis went all out, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be Boss¡¯s match. With his cultivation suppressed to half-step Otherworldly Realm, Boss could end the fight with one move.

    But now, this was the result. Boss was sent flying by Avery Francis¡¯s strike.

    Something was very wrong!

    Before everyone could fully react, ripples appeared in the air a thousand meters away. A shadow suddenly appeared near Billy.

    In an instant, both the shadow and Billy disappeared without a trace.

    The incident happened so quickly and at such a distance that no one saw clearly who that shadow was.

    At the same time, White Feather dashed towards where Billy had been like lightning.

    Opal and Casey¡¯s group followed without hesitation.

    After a brief moment of confusion, Avery Francis also rushed forward. He wanted to know what had happened too.

    He knew very well the power of his strike just now. Even if he could defeat Billy, it shouldn¡¯t have sent him flying so far.

    In just a few moments, they arrived at the spot where Billy had disappeared. But there was no one around anymore.

    ¡°Where did you take my Boss?¡± Ian de angrily asked Avery Francis.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me!¡± Avery Francis frowned.

    ¡°Nothing to do with you? Still trying to lie!¡± White Tiger shouted loudly from the side. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak. He then raised his hand to attack Avery Francis.

    Ian de and Azure Fang also took their stances simultaneously.

 Chapter 1684: The Person Behind the Scenes

    ¡°White Tiger, stop!¡± Opal shouted.

    ¡°Opal, it must be him!¡± White Tiger turned to look at Opal.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Avery Francis replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Then exin who took my boss!¡± Ian de demanded harshly.

    ¡°Go find Elder Matthew!¡± Opal continued.

    With that, they all headed towards Matthew Lawrence¡¯s residence.

    After a brief thought, Avery Francis followed them.

    Meanwhile, in a forest outside the west gate of Canyon View Institute, inside a cave.

    A muffled sound echoed as a figure was thrown to the ground. It was Billy, with blood faintly visible at the corner of his mouth.

    About twenty or thirty meters away stood an elderly man, thin and dressed in blue robes with his face covered by a ck cloth.

    Billy couldn¡¯t sense any energy fluctuations from him, indicating he was in the mid tote stages of the Otherworldly Realm.

    The man had already withdrawn the spiritual power he had used to restrain Billy, so Billy¡¯s strength had returned. Under the influence of his bloodline power, his injuries were healing rapidly.

    ¡°I thought you would act a few days ago!¡± Billy got up and looked at the man calmly.

    As he spoke, he nced around. From the setup inside, it seemed this cave was someone¡¯s secluded retreat.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elderly man was slightly surprised by Billy¡¯s words. ¡°You know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago, when you heard I possessed a precious treasure, your reaction was too obvious!¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide your face anymore, Elder Maison Compton!¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The old man pulled down the ck cloth from his face, revealing himself as Maison Compton.

    He then looked at Billy again. ¡°You don¡¯t seem afraid?¡±

    ¡°Would fear help?¡± Billy shrugged. ¡°But if anyone should be afraid, it should be you.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Maison Compton sneered. ¡°You might not understand your situation. Let me exin.¡±

    ¡°The entrance to this cave is protected by an array. It¡¯s hard for outsiders to know there¡¯s a cave here.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this array can shield all our energy signatures.¡±

    ¡°In other words, no one will know I brought you here, and no one wille to rescue you!¡±

    ¡°I never said I needed rescuing,¡± Billy replied, looking to his left. ¡°Elder inside, I¡¯ve been captured by you. Aren¡¯t you going to show yourself?¡±

    ¡°You can sense my presence? I underestimated you!¡± A gray-robed elderly man appeared.

    He was about the same age as Maison Compton, with silver hair and sharp eyes, and no energy fluctuations emanated from him either.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°A dying man doesn¡¯t need to know so much,¡± the old man named Princeton Lopez replied coldly.

    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Billy narrowed his eyes and continued.

    ¡°Elder Maison Compton chose to act when Avery Francis challenged me. Clearly, he knew Avery Francis¡¯s movements well. Otherwise, the timing wouldn¡¯t be so precise.¡±

    ¡°Or rather, Avery Francis¡¯s challenge was orchestrated by you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t personally handle something as low-level as manipting Avery Francis.¡±

    ¡°And conveniently, someone who most wanted me in trouble could do it.¡±

    ¡°That person is Raul Duffy from Canyon View Four Talents!¡±

    Billy turned to look at the gray-robed elder. ¡°So, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Raul Duffy¡¯s master?¡±

    Princeton Lopez pped his hands. ¡°Not only are you talented, but you¡¯re also mature-minded. Impressive!¡±

    ¡°But unfortunately, no matter how talented a genius is, they¡¯re still an ant before they grow up.¡±

    ¡°After today, you¡¯ll say goodbye to this world!¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re confident you can kill me?¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Oh, I heard those two new girls in the inner courtyard are close to you?¡± Princeton Lopez ignored Billy¡¯s words and continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you die, I¡¯ll have my disciple take good care of them for life.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but because of what you just said, your disciple will also face trouble!¡± A fierce look shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ll leave here alive today?¡± Princeton Lopez replied coldly.

    ¡°Elder Princeton, stop wasting time. Get what we need quickly to avoidplications,¡± Maison Compton urged.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Princeton Lopez nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t want to suffer, hand over that treasure!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy shrugged.

    Before he finished speaking, a purple me burst out in front of him.

    A small figure appeared before the three of them-it was Purple Spirit.

    Unlike herst appearance, this time she seemed more vibrant and transformed.

    Even her figure seemed more mature.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing Purple Spirit suddenly appear, both Princeton Lopez and Maison Compton were stunned.

    ¡°A Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Maison Compton paused before speaking. ¡°And it¡¯s already evolved into a spirit?¡±

    Not bad; he could recognize it as a Spiritual Line Origin at a nce.

    As he spoke, a greedy look shed in his eyes.

    Not only him but Maison Compton also showed a greedy expression.

    They both knew very well the benefits of having a Spiritual Line Origin.

    Having one inside their bodies would be like carrying a mobile Gathering Spirit Array that would constantly enhance their cultivation.

    Moreover, this was an evolved spirit origin, making it even more valuable!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you alright?¡± Billy ignored them and looked at Purple Spirit with concern.

    He had been calm because he sensed Purple Spirit had awakened.

    Otherwise, no matter how confident he was, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against two mid tote-stage Otherworldly Realm experts.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m better than ever!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded excited.

    From her appearance, she must have fully refined the Spiritual Line Origin from Sky City.

    Purple Spirit paused briefly before excitedly asking without waiting for Billy¡¯s response.

    ¡°Billy, where is this ce? I sense another Spiritual Line Origin!¡±

    ¡°Billy, take me to it. I know where it is; I¡¯m hungry!¡± Purple Spirit continued.

    Princeton Lopez: ¡°¡­¡±

    Maison Compton: ¡°¡­..¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched a few times.

    He silently mourned for Canyon View Institute¡¯s Spiritual Line Origin.

 Chapter 1685: Purple Spirit Became Stronger Again

    ¡°Purple Spirit, let¡¯s get down to business first!¡± Billy pointed towards Maison Compton and Princeton Lopez.

    ¡°One of them is at the mid-stage of the Otherworldly Realm, and the other is at thete stage. Are you confident?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Purple Spirit smacked her lips. ¡°Billy, just watch!¡±

    After speaking, she turned to the two men. ¡°You two should kill yourselves. I¡¯ll leave your bodies intact.¡±

    The two men exchanged nces.

    ¡°A mere Spiritual Line elf dares to be so arrogant. You really make me¡­¡± Maison Compton began in a deep voice.

    Before he could finish, there was a muffled sound, and Maison Compton was sent flying backward.

    He flew five or six hundred meters before crashing into a stone wall and then fell heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    With one move, hisbat power dropped by at least fifty or sixty percent. Hey on the ground for a long time without getting up.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing this, Princeton Lopez¡¯s pupils contracted.

    He never expected Purple Spirit to have such formidablebat power.

    He had seen Spiritual Line Origins before, including the one under Canyon View Institute. While theirbat power was decent, they were definitely not a match for Otherworldly Realm warriors.

    But now, Purple Spirit had disabled a mid-stage Otherworldly Realm warrior with a casual move. It was unbelievable!

    Thinking of this, his heart skipped a few beats.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Will you do it yourself, or should I help you?¡± Purple Spirit continued.

    ¡°Arrogant! I want to see how strong you, a Spiritual Line elf, really are!¡± Princeton Lopez¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He then reached out towards Purple Spirit.

    The next moment, the space around Purple Spirit began to distort, and her body seemed to deform as if it were about to be crushed along with the surrounding space.

    As he activated his power, the pressure in the cave surged several levels higher.

    Even Billy couldn¡¯t help but shiver, but he quickly adapted thanks to his bloodline protection.

    ¡°What a nuisance! I have to do it myself again!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang out.

    In an instant, the force around her exploded and dissipated.

    Immediately after, a spear formed from purple mes tore through the void and shot towards Princeton Lopez like a meteor.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Princeton Lopez hadn¡¯t expected Purple Spirit to dismantle his move so easily.

    Sensing the power of the purple spear, his pupils contracted sharply. It was toote to dodge; he could only raise his hand to block it.

    However, he underestimated Purple Spirit!

    The spear easily pierced through his defense and went straight through his heart.

    ¡°You¡­ how can you be this strong¡­¡±

    Princeton Lopez looked down at the bloody hole in his chest and managed to utter a few words before copsing, blood pouring from his body.

    His face showed extreme shock. He was a genue-stage Otherworldly Realm expert.

    Yet he couldn¡¯t even withstand one move from Purple Spirit. It was terrifying!

    In his final moments, he felt a pang of regret.

    If he had known that Billy had such a trump card in Purple Spirit, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to target Billy even with ten times the courage.

    Now, he hadn¡¯t even seen the shadow of that sacred artifact before meeting his end!

    If only he had known earlier¡­

    ¡°You¡­ you actually killed Elder Princeton?¡± Maison Compton, who had just gotten up from the ground, spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, cripple his cultivation and leave him alive!¡± Billy said sternly.

    Before Billy finished speaking, Purple Spirit had already moved.

    With another muffled sound, Maison Compton was sent flying again. After hitting the wall and falling to the ground, he spat out blood.

    ¡°You¡­ do you know who I am? If you dare cripple my cultivation, I guarantee¡­¡± Maison Compton looked at Billy with fierce eyes.

    Before he could finish speaking, a mass of purple gas entered his abdomen.

    It exploded inside him, shattering his dantian instantly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Maison Compton screamed and fainted with his eyes rolled back.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As he closed his eyes, he too felt regret, but it was toote for everything.

    ¡°Alright, Billy. It¡¯s up to you now. I¡¯m going back into your body to sleep!¡± Purple Spirit said to Billy before disappearing into his body.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, thank you!¡± Billymunicated mentally.

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, take me to find the Spiritual Line Origin here?¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°¡­ Not now. Maybeter,¡± Billy said with a twitching mouth.

    ¡°Why not now?¡± Purple Spirit asked.

    ¡°Because there are very strong people in this Institute. If you devour their Spiritual Line Origin, they won¡¯t agree,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°How strong?¡± Purple Spirit continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how strong,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°But they are definitely above the Otherworldly Realm, beyond what we can handle now.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Purple Spirit didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, I¡¯m curious. Why can¡¯t others detect you in my body now?¡± Billy suddenly remembered this matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t let them detect me!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°After refining the Spiritual Line Origin from Sky City, I evolved and can now hide my own aura. It¡¯s hard for ordinary people to detect my presence.¡±

    ¡°By the way, if you ever want to hide your aurapletely, I can help you too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Purple Spirit. My cultivation technique can hide my martial aura,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about hiding your martial aura!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was puzzled.

    ¡°For example,¡± Purple Spirit continued. ¡°Even if you hide your martial aura now without that array outside.¡±

    ¡°If someone uses spiritual power to probe this cave, they may not detect your martial aura but will still know someone is here. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in agreement. This wasmon knowledge!

    A strong person¡¯s spiritual power could detect two types of auras: martial aura and biological aura.

    For instance, if someone hid in this cave without any martial aura on them, Billy could still sense their presence using spiritual power.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you saying you can help me hide all my auras?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°As long as the opponent¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t too high and can¡¯t sense my presence, they won¡¯t sense you either.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    If this were true, it would be incredibly useful!

    ¡°Of course!¡± Purple Spirit said. ¡°At least Otherworldly Realm warriors won¡¯t be able to sense it!¡±

    ¡°As for those above the Otherworldly Realm, it¡¯s uncertain for now.¡±

 Chapter 1686: Someone Wants to Court Death

    ¡°It might be a bit difficult!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but reply.

    As he spoke, Elder Xavier¡¯s image shed in his mind.

    Elder Xavier¡¯s cultivation was likely above the Otherworldly Realm, and he hadn¡¯t been able to detect the presence of Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Billy, your physique and bloodline are too unique. I¡¯m worried bad people might target you, so I reinforced a barrier inside your body,¡± Purple Spirit suddenly remembered.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was taken aback.

    ¡°Simply put, as long as they can¡¯t sense my presence, they can¡¯t detect your physique,¡± Purple Spirit exined.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Thank you, Purple Spirit!¡±

    Hearing this, Billy finally understood why even Aubree could see his special physique, but Elder Xavier had no significant reaction. It was all thanks to Purple Spirit.

    This saved him a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, now that you¡¯ve evolved, can you get close to that white gas inside my body?¡± After a brief pause, Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s tone was slightly apprehensive. ¡°That thing is too terrifying. I estimate even if I evolve another level, I might not be able to get close.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Billy, remember to take me to find the Spiritual Line Origin in a while!¡± Purple Spirit added.

    Billy: ¡°¡­..¡±

    Then, Billy withdrew his consciousness and reached out towards Princeton Lopez and Maison Compton. Their storage rings flew into his hands.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Princeton Lopez was already dead, the storage ring automatically released its ownership. Billy projected his spiritual power inside and raised an eyebrow slightly.

    This storage ring was obviously a level higher than the one Billy was currently using, with at least double the space inside.

    Inside the storage ring, cultivation resources were piled up like mountains. There were tens of thousands of king-grade spirit stones and over a million top-grade spirit stones.

    Besides spirit stones, there were also arge number of spirit fruits, beast cores, and various pills.

    Additionally, there were more than a dozen sound transmission stones.

    Billy had wanted to buy some sound transmission stones in Canyon View City a few days ago. These were much more useful than sound transmission talismans since they could transmit voice messages.

    But he hadn¡¯t had time to go shopping before Raul Duffy¡¯s incident happened.

    Princeton Lopez¡¯s storage ring was a timely gift.

    Next, Billy used his spiritual power to forcibly release Maison Compton¡¯s storage ring from its ownership.

    Normally, with Billy¡¯s level of spiritual power, it would be impossible to release the ownership of a mid-level Otherworldly Realm expert¡¯s storage ring.

    But Maison Compton had been crippled, his cultivationpletely gone, and he had no spiritual power left. The connection between him and the storage ring was extremely weak.

    At this point, any warrior could release its ownership.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    After examining Maison Compton¡¯s storage ring, Billy couldn¡¯t help but say.

    The contents were no less than those in Princeton Lopez¡¯s storage ring-lots of spirit stones and spirit fruits.

    These things were very beneficial to Billy. He had been worrying about theck of cultivation resources for everyone these past few days!

    Then, Billy walked up to Maison Compton and flicked a strand of finger wind to wake him up.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Maison Compton groaned as he opened his eyes and looked at Billy. ¡°You¡­ you dare kill Elder Princeton and cripple my cultivation. You will surely die¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough nonsense. Answer a few questions and I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Maison Compton snorted coldly. ¡°If you have the guts, kill me!¡±

    ¡°So brave?¡± Billy pulled out three silver needles from his body as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡±

    With that, the three silver needles disappeared into Maison Compton¡¯s body.

    What followed was simple. In less than a minute, Maison Compton gave in.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to ask?¡± Maison Comptony on the ground like a dead dog, panting heavily.

    ¡°What is your position at the Institute?¡± Billy asked first.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m an external elder of the outer courtyard. My boss is Canyon View Institute¡¯s vice-president Noah Knapp¡­¡± Maison Compton brought up his boss.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy squinted his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected the other party to have a vice-president boss.

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Was today¡¯s incident instigated by your boss?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Maison Compton shook his head. ¡°My boss doesn¡¯t know about this. It was nned by Princeton Lopez and me¡­¡±

    ¡°Does Raul Duffy know the details?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± Maison Compton shook his head. ¡°He just followed Princeton Lopez¡¯s orders to incite Avery Francis to challenge you¡­¡±

    ¡°You should know Elder Xavier. What¡¯s his rtionship with Canyon View Institute?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Elder Xavier is¡­ the second uncle of the dean and the former dean of Canyon View Institute¡­¡± Maison Compton continued.

    ¡°The former dean?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Maison Compton responded.

    ¡°But thirty years ago, Elder Xavier suddenly resigned as dean and left Canyon View City. He only returned ten years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy was surprised again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specific reason.¡± Maison Compton shook his head. ¡°Only the dean knows!¡±

    After saying this, without waiting for Billy to respond, he continued, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you a secret if you spare my life.¡±

    ¡°What secret?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°This secret concerns your wife and Miss Chandler¡­¡± Maison Compton replied.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± A chill emanated from Billy. ¡°What is it exactly?¡±

    ¡°Promise to spare me first¡­¡± Maison Compton trembled and spoke with difficulty.

    Crack!

    Before he could finish speaking, there was a crisp sound as Maison Compton¡¯s left kneecap shatteredpletely.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Maison Compton screamed in pain.

    Crack!

    Before the sound faded, another bone-cracking sound came from his right knee.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Maison Compton howled in pain.

    After catching his breath, he spoke again with difficulty.

    ¡°I¡­ I know Kyree Whitney has taken a liking to them and might harm them¡­¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know the specifics¡­ If you want to know more, you can ask Raul Duffy¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is Kyree Whitney?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s also one of Canyon View Four Talents¡­ better than Raul Duffy in every way¡­¡± Blood kept gushing from Maison Compton¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Why does Raul Duffy know?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Elder Princeton mentioned it to me in passing a couple of days ago. He said Raul Duffy was helping Kyree Whitney with ns¡­¡± Maison Compton replied.

    ¡°Be a good person in your next life!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Spare me¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Maison Compton cried out in fear.

    Before he finished speaking, there was a burst of blood mist, leaving nothing behind.

    For someone who wanted to take his life, he naturally wouldn¡¯t show mercy.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want Purple Spirit¡¯s existence to be known for now.

    Since Purple Spirit could now hide its aura, it was his biggest trump card. He naturally didn¡¯t want others to know easily.

    Then, Billy sent out another palm wind towards Princeton Lopez¡¯s direction, causing another explosion of blood mist.

 Chapter 1687: Investigate Immediately

    After a short while, Billy took a moment topose himself and walked towards the cave entrance.

    At the edge of the cave, he could clearly sense the fluctuation of a formation line. After briefly examining it, he realized it was just a simple guard array.

    For him now, such an array was quite ordinary.

    A few minutester, Billy emerged from the cave.

    Meanwhile, at Canyon View Institute¡¯s outer courtyard, Matthew Lawrence and a group of elders were in a state of panic, their faces grim.

    They had already searched the entire Institute, including the surrounding forests, but found nothing.

    A living person had vanished into thin air-it was as if they had seen a ghost.

    The most troubling part was that the person who had been taken was someone Elder Xavier had specifically instructed them to protect!

    Now that he was gone, how would they exin this to Elder Xavier when he came to check in a few days?

    ¡°Elder Matthew, could it be that Mr Billy was taken to Canyon View City below?¡± asked a gray-robed elder, looking at Matthew Lawrence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± another elder in a green robe responded. ¡°We closed the protective array as soon as we got the news; they shouldn¡¯t have been able to get out!¡±

    ¡°If it was someone from outside, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through. But what if it was someone from within the Institute?¡± the gray-robed elder retorted.

    ¡°Elder Lee, what are you implying?¡± asked an elder on the left.

    ¡°Mr Billy has only been at the Institute for a few days; he shouldn¡¯t have offended anyone,¡± the green-robed elder continued.

    ¡°A man without sin can still be guilty if he possesses treasure,¡± Elder Jayson mused.

    ¡°Elder Lee means that the person who acted did so for the treasure within Mr Billy¡¯s body?¡± the green-robed elder asked again.

    ¡°What else?¡± Elder Jayson responded with a question.

    ¡°But three days ago, Elder Matthew already issued a gag order,¡± the green-robed elder pondered aloud. ¡°We were all there; no one should have¡­¡±

    He trailed off, his pupils contracting slightly.

    Not just him, but everyone else seemed to realize something because they noticed someone was missing.

    ¡°Go find Maison Compton!¡± Matthew Lawrence ordered the green-robed elders sternly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The elders responded and left immediately.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, I heard that before Mr Billy came to the Institute, he had a conflict with Raul Duffy in Canyon View City,¡± Elder Lee said after the others had left.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Matthew Lawrence¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Are you saying this might involve Princeton Lopez?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Elder Princeton is involved,¡± Elder Jayson shook his head slightly before continuing. ¡°But it¡¯s highly likely that Avery Francis challenged Mr Billy because of Raul Duffy.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Matthew Lawrence frowned deeply.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, if Maison Compton really took Mr Billy, with his cultivation level, Mr Billy wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. We must prepare for the worst,¡± Elder Jayson continued.

    ¡°Elder Xavier will probably return in a few days. If we can¡¯t produce Mr Billy by then¡­¡±

    Matthew Lawrence exhaled heavily, his face full of concern.

    He wasn¡¯t just worried about exining things to Elder Xavier but also to the headmaster!

    Harleen and Ivy had already been taken in as personal disciples by the headmaster, who had invested significant resources in their second physique refinement.

    It was clear that the headmaster was grooming them as sessors.

    If they found out that Billy had been harmed at the Institute and possibly by someone from within, he couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences!

    He could only pray that Billy would be safe; otherwise, he would consider taking his own life in atonement!

    ¡°Elder Matthew, we can¡¯t find Elder Maison Compton!¡±

    About twenty minutester, the group of elders returned.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Matthew Lawrence cursed, his face darkening further.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, I asked at the exits; they haven¡¯t seen Elder Maison Compton today. He should still be within the Institute,¡± said the green-robed elder.

    ¡°Search!¡± Matthew Lawrence ordered sternly. ¡°Mobilize everyone in the outer courtyard. Even if you have to turn the Institute upside down, find him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elders nodded in unison.

    As they turned to leave, they saw a figure appear in their line of sight.

    It was Billy!

    ¡°Mr Billy?!¡± they eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you alright?¡± Matthew Lawrence¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurried over in a few quick steps. While speaking, he released his spiritual power to check Billy¡¯s condition.

    Seeing that Billy was unharmed, he finally rxed.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Matthew. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mr Billy, who captured you?¡± Elder Jayson asked as he approached.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he was; his face was covered with a ck cloth, so I couldn¡¯t see his real appearance,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°How did you escape then? Where is he now?¡± asked the green-robed elder.

    ¡°He took me to the forest outside and demanded I hand over the treasure within my body,¡± Billy continued. ¡°I told him I couldn¡¯t sense its presence myself and couldn¡¯t give it to him.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t believe me and searched my body for a long time but found nothing.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Later, probably worried that you would track him down, he reluctantly fled. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±

    Of course, Billy wouldn¡¯t reveal Maison Compton and Princeton Lopez so quickly.

    For one thing, he wasn¡¯t familiar with Canyon View Institute and didn¡¯t know if any of these people were their aplices.

    For another, both Maison Compton and Princeton Lopez held significant positions within the Institute. If it became known that he had killed them, it would cause some trouble.

    Though he never feared trouble himself, he wasn¡¯t alone; he had many brothers and sisters by his side.

    Moreover, if people knew he had killed Maison Compton and Princeton Lopez, Matthew Lawrence and others would surely wonder how he managed to kill two mid-tote-stage Otherworldly Realm experts.

    He wasn¡¯t ready to reveal his trump card just yet!

    And there was another important reason: he hadn¡¯t settled ounts with Raul Duffy yet!

    He couldn¡¯t alert them prematurely!

    ¡°Is it that simple?¡± The green-robed elder was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°The main reason is probably that he feared you would track him down; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given up so easily.¡±

    ¡°What did he look like? How old was he? What was his cultivation level?¡± asked the green-robed elder again.

    ¡°He was very robust with broad shoulders and a muscr build, about fifty years old or younger. I couldn¡¯t gauge his exact cultivation level but probably Otherworldly Realm,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°An Otherworldly Realm expert under fifty?¡± Matthew Lawrence frowned slightly and looked at the green-robed elder.

    ¡°Investigate immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1688: Mr Duffy Made a Move

    ¡°Alright!¡± The elder in the green robe nodded and took out a sound transmission stone from his storage ring.

    ¡°Mr Billy, we deeply apologize for this incident. Please, Mr Billy¡­¡± Matthew Lawrence turned to Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, you are too kind. Such things are unavoidable!¡± Billy smiled lightly.

    Without waiting for a response, he added, ¡°This is a minor issue, Elder Matthew. No need to worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, what about Elder Xavier?¡± Elder Jayson asked.

    ¡°Rest assured, elders. This is just a small episode; there¡¯s no need to trouble Elder Xavier!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Mr Billy!¡± Elder Jayson bowed slightly.

    ¡°You are too polite!¡± Billy bowed in return.

    ¡°Mr Billy, after your incident, yourpanions were very anxious and have been looking for you everywhere¡­¡± another elder spoke up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave and reassure them.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± Matthew Lawrence nodded in response.

    Billy then sped his hands in farewell to everyone and turned to leave.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, from what Mr Billy said, it seems this wasn¡¯t Elder Maison¡¯s doing!¡± After Billy left, an elder looked at Matthew Lawrence and spoke.

    Matthew Lawrence did not answer directly but stared ahead with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Elder Maison, who could it be?¡± The elder in the green robe also looked pensive.

    ¡°No matter who did it, find him first and bring him to me!¡± Matthew Lawrence snapped out of his thoughts and instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elder in the green robe responded.

    ¡°Also, before the dean returns, have someone keep an eye on Mr Billy. We can¡¯t afford any more trouble!¡± Matthew Lawrence continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Jayson nodded in response.

    ¡°One more thing!¡± Matthew Lawrence thought for a moment before speaking again.

    ¡°Have someone monitor Canyon View City around the clock. Report immediately if any foreign forces enter!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Elder Jayson nodded again.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now!¡± Matthew Lawrence waved his hand to dismiss everyone.

    After everyone had left, Matthew Lawrence stared ahead and muttered to himself.

    ¡°The tree wants to be still, but the wind won¡¯t stop. I wonder where this storm will take Canyon View Institute!¡±

    Fifteen minutester, Billy returned to his residence.

    ¡°Boss?!¡±

    Seeing Billy, Alex Long, who had been pacing anxiously in the courtyard, eximed and quickly walked up to him.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Alex Long asked with a worried expression as he approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Are you here alone? Where is everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Opal took Mr Kimmons and the others to look for you. They left me here in case you came back.¡±

    Seeing that Billy seemed unharmed, Alex Long finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Tell them toe back!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Alex Long took out a few sound transmission talismans from his pocket.

    About twenty minutester, Opal, Casey, and the others returned to the residence along with White Feather.

    Seeing Billy safe and sound, everyone finally felt at ease.

    Billy then recounted the events in detail, including the matter with Purple Spirit and his conversation with Matthew Lawrence and the elders, reminding everyone not to let anything slip.

    ¡°Damn! It really is rted to Raul Duffy!¡± Judge cursed after hearing Billy¡¯s ount.

    ¡°Boss, Raul Duffy dared to target Harleen. We can¡¯t let him get away with it!¡± White Tiger spoke up as well.

    ¡°I think we should send Purple Spirit tonight to reunite him with his master. Before he dies, make him confess Kyree Whitney¡¯s dirty deeds!¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡± Soul Chaser shouted. ¡°With Purple Spirit¡¯s current skills, killing him would be like ughtering a dog!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too impulsive!¡± Casey shook her head slightly.

    ¡°He is one of Canyon View¡¯s Four Talents. If we just kill him like that, the Institute will investigate thoroughly!¡±

    ¡°And many people know we had conflicts with him in Canyon View City. If he gets killed, we will be the first suspects.¡±

    ¡°Casey is right!¡± Amber nodded. ¡°We need the right opportunity to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Azure Dragon and others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Bob turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you and Bob along with Ian should find out more about Kyree Whitney¡¯s background,¡± Billy thought for a moment before instructing.

    ¡°Opal, you and Amber and Casey should go to the inner courtyard.¡±

    ¡°On one hand, keep a close watch on Raul Duffy. I want to know his whereabouts 24/7.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, keep an eye on Noah Knapp and see if he shows any unusual behavior in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Opal and the others responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, the inner courtyard might not be easy to ess. Opal and the others¡­¡± Soul Chaser started to say.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stout, you go with them!¡± Billy thought for a moment before looking at Stout.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout replied.

    After giving instructions, Billy distributed some sound transmission stones from Princeton Lopez¡¯s storage ring to Opal, Casey, and Azure Fang.

    He then handed over Princeton Lopez¡¯s and Maison Compton¡¯s storage rings to Stout, asking him to distribute the spiritual fruits and beast cores inside to everyone.

    When Stout saw the contents of the two storage rings, his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    The next day, Opal and Casey followed Billy¡¯s arrangements and left the residence to carry out their tasks.

    Billy had nothing urgent to attend to and found a ce to meditate.

    Since Purple Spirit evolved again, his speed of absorbing spiritual energy had increased significantly.

    He was confident that at this rate, he would break through to the ninth-rank Sacred Realm in just a few days.

    Time flew by quickly; two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    During these two days, Billy could clearly feel someone monitoring their residence.

    With his intelligence, he didn¡¯t need to think hard to know it was Matthew Lawrence¡¯s men. After the incident two days ago, Matthew Lawrence naturally had to be extra cautious.

    On one hand, they couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him again; on the other hand, they wanted to prevent him from causing trouble at the Institute.

    That morning, while Billy was practicing the Strengthening Bloodline Method at his residence, his sound transmission stone activated.

    He took out the sound transmission stone and covered it with spiritual power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there; keep an eye on him!¡± After listening to the message, Billy responded briefly.

    ¡°Boss, has Raul Duffy made a move?¡± Judge walked over and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    As he spoke, he grabbed a set of clothes from nearby and started disguising himself.

    In no time, Judge looked at his boss who had transformed into his own likeness and couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement.

    ¡°Boss, your disguise technique is getting more and more refined!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    ¡°You stay inside. If anything happens, contact me through the sound transmission stone!¡± As soon as Billy finished speaking, he was already outside the door.

    The disguise was obviously meant to avoid being tracked by Matthew Lawrence¡¯s men.

    And it worked just as he expected.

    As soon as he reached the door, he sensed several gazes directed at him. After lingering on him for a few seconds, they moved away and didn¡¯t pay any more attention to him.

    Half an hourter,

    Billy appeared in the forest outside the west gate of the Institute.

 Chapter 1689: Go after an Easy Prey

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡± Opal and Amber approached as they saw Billy.

    Billy had already informed them about his disguise on the way, so they weren¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, where is he?¡± Billy asked as he walked up to them.

    ¡°He just went inside!¡± Opal pointed towards the forest.

    ¡°Why did he suddenlye here?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°From what we understand, yesterday was supposed to be the day Princeton Lopez met with him to teach a new sword technique,¡± Opal exined.

    ¡°But since he didn¡¯t see his master yesterday, he and a few fellow disciples have been looking for Princeton Lopez since then.¡±

    ¡°I guess the cave you stayed in yesterday must be where Princeton Lopez was in seclusion. He might have gone there hoping to find his master.¡±

    ¡°How many people?¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Two!¡± Amber responded from the side. ¡°Besides him, there¡¯s the person who brought Avery Francis to find you that day.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy smiled slightly. ¡°Opal, Amber, go back and wait for my news!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± They both nodded simultaneously.

    They weren¡¯t too worried about Billy¡¯s safety. After all, with Purple Spirit awake, dealing with someone at the early stage of Otherworldly Realm wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied as he walked into the forest.

    As Opal had guessed, Raul Duffy¡¯s destination was indeed the cave from a few days ago.

    While Billy was on his way, Raul Duffy and the man named Lewis Ward had already entered the cave.

    ¡°Raul, are you sure this is one of Master¡¯s secret retreat ces?¡± Lewis Ward scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Raul Duffy nodded. ¡°Master brought me here once a year ago!¡±

    ¡°There are signs of a fight here. Could Master really be in trouble?¡± Lewis Ward looked at the scattered stones on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Raul Duffy frowned deeply.

    ¡°Otherwise, with Master¡¯s personality, he would have informed me even if he had to leave.¡±

    ¡°But with Master¡¯s skills, there are very few in the Institute who could surpass him. Besides the three deans, there aren¡¯t many who could match him,¡± Lewis Ward continued.

    ¡°And those few people wouldn¡¯t likely harm Master, right?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be someone from the Institute!¡± Raul Duffy shook his head thoughtfully.

    ¡°Even if they acted, they couldn¡¯t make Master disappear without a trace!¡±

    ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Lewis Ward frowned again. ¡°Senior Brother, do you think this has anything to do with that kid Billy?¡±

    ¡°Probably not!¡± Raul Duffy shook his head.

    ¡°That kid is only at thete stage of Holy Realm, a whole major realm below Master. No matter how talented he is, he couldn¡¯t be Master¡¯s match!¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Did Matthew Lawrence find out who took that kid three days ago?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lewis Ward shook his head. ¡°The other party left no traces at all, making it impossible to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Raul, do you suspect it¡¯s rted to that person?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Raul Duffy nodded. ¡°Anyone who could evade Matthew Lawrence¡¯s pursuit must be highly skilled!¡±

    ¡°Raul, could it be Elder Xavier? Only he has that kind of skill!¡± Lewis Ward frowned again.

    ¡°Probably not!¡± Raul Duffy shook his head. ¡°He always prides himself on being above such things and has no grudges with Master.¡±

    ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Lewis Ward couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Raul Duffy shook his head in response.

    ¡°Raul, should we go find Vice-President Noah Knapp and ask if he has any news about Master?¡± Lewis Ward suggested.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Raul Duffy nodded slightly before looking around the cave again and heading towards the entrance. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lewis Ward replied and followed him.

    ¡°No need to ask!¡± At that moment, a figure walked in from the entrance; it was Billy.

    He had already reverted to his original appearance.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing Billy, both Raul Duffy and Lewis Ward were stunned.

    ¡°Kid, what are you doing here?!¡± Lewis Ward asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°You want to know where your master went?¡± Billy said as he waved his hand, sealing the cave entrance with a barrier.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Raul Duffy instinctively nced at the entrance and frowned. ¡°Do you know what happened to my master?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy shrugged. ¡°I killed him; how could I not know!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lewis Ward shouted. ¡°You killed Master?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimate you, but you couldn¡¯t possibly kill my master!¡± Raul Duffy stared intently at Billy.

    ¡°Tell me honestly, what happened to my master? How do you know about this ce?¡±

    Although he was sure his master couldn¡¯t have been killed by Billy, it was unusual for Billy to find this ce!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± Billy said without answering his question.

    ¡°Tell me everything I want to know in detail, and I¡¯ll spare your life. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Kid, I think you¡¯re tired of living¡­¡± Lewis Ward shouted at Billy.

    Before he could finish his sentence, his body was thrown back, crashing into the stone wall and falling to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    With histe-stage Holy Realm cultivation, he was naturally no match for Billy.

    ¡°You court death!¡± Seeing this, Raul Duffy¡¯s aura surged.

    Although he had already lost to Billy a few days ago, surrendering without a fight was not an option for him.

    ¡°You better think carefully. If you fight, your life will no longer be yours!¡± Billy said calmly with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Arrogant! Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Raul Duffy responded coldly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely cold aura burst from him. His eyes turned blood-red, and his blood vessels expanded more than twice their size.

    In no time, the entire cave was filled with a suffocating aura of death, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Next, an air vortex appeared before him, with a bottomless ck hole at its center.

    As the vortex formed, the surrounding space seemed to distort slightly. Soon, all the stones on the ground were sucked into the ck hole and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    In just a few moments, Raul Duffy shouted coldly and pushed forward with both hands.

    The next moment, the previously absorbed stones reappeared, but they had formed into a massive spinning stone ball.

    The stone ball carried overwhelming energy as it hurtled towards Billy with unstoppable momentum like thunder.

    The whirlwind created by the spinning stone ball was destructive; stones fell from the cave walls and turned to dust before hitting the ground.

    From this disy alone, it was clear that this move had enough power to kill someone at third-rank Otherworldly Realm.

 Chapter 1690: Do You Want to Live?

    ¡°Sorry, you wasted yourst chance!¡± Billy responded calmly to Raul Duffy¡¯s full-force attack.

    Without any tricks, he raised his hand and pointed at the rapidly spinning stone sphere. With a loud bang, the massive stone sphere shattered like paper, scattering debris everywhere.

    A strong shockwave spread rapidly in all directions. Raul Duffy spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying, crashing into the stone wall behind him and creating arge pit before falling to the ground.

    His bones were at least a quarter broken, his meridians were damaged to some extent, and blood kept pouring from his mouth. Hisbat strength dropped to less than forty percent.

    On the other side, Lewis Ward, who had just gotten up from the ground, was also sent flying. Already injured, he was now in even worse shape. He fell heavily to the ground andy there like a pile of mud, blood gushing from his mouth, barely clinging to life.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± Raul Duffy looked at Billy with endless shock on his face.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how Billy had suddenly be so powerful. Just a few days ago, in theirst fight, Billy had almost taken his life with his final move. But he could tell that was Billy¡¯s strongest card at the time.

    Now, with just a casual point, Billy had severely injured him. Moreover, it was clear that Billy had held back, likely wanting to keep him alive. Otherwise, he would already be dead.

    How had Billy be so strong in just a few days? It waspletely iprehensible.

    If he knew that Billy had an entity inside him capable of instantly killing his master, he might have understood. Billy¡¯s ability to injure him so severely in one move was clearly due to the help of the Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Do you regret not cherishing yourst chance?¡± Billy walked towards him.

    Raul Duffy opened his mouth with difficulty, his face extremely pale.

    Meanwhile, Lewis Ward struggled to pull out a sound transmission stone from his body. Just as he was about to make a move, a de of spiritual power shed across his throat. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word as blood gushed out, and he died.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare kill him?¡± Raul Duffy¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°I not only dare to kill him, but I also dare to kill you. Do you want to try?¡± Billy said calmly.

    Without thinking further, Raul Duffy gritted his teeth and tried to escape towards the cave entrance. He had no doubt that Billy would kill him. In his eyes, Billy was a madman capable of anything.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    Before the words were finished, a gust of wind swept out, sending Raul Duffy flying again. He crashed to the ground and spat out blood, his face filled with despair. He knew very well that today he might really meet his end here.

    Before he could get up, three silver needles pierced into his body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Raul Duffy screamed in pain and rolled on the ground, veins bulging on his forehead, his expression extremely twisted.

    ¡°Stop¡­ stop¡­ I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know¡­¡± he screamed while rolling on the ground.

    After about a minute, Billy sent out a palm wind that knocked the three silver needles out. Raul Duffyy on the ground gasping for breath,pletely exhausted.

    ¡°Remember, I will only ask my questions once. You better cooperate, or face the consequences!¡± Billy walked up to Raul Duffy and asked, ¡°What are you helping Kyree Whitney plot? How do you n to deal with my wife?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Raul Duffy was stunned for a moment before responding with difficulty, ¡°Your¡­ your wife?¡±

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Raul Duffy eximed in surprise. He never imagined that one of the two newly recruited geniuses at the Institute was actually Billy¡¯s wife!

    Previously, like others at the Institute, he didn¡¯t believe Harleen was married and thought she had made it up to avoid trouble. But now her husband was here at the Institute!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really Miss Knight¡¯s lover?¡± Raul Duffy asked again.

    ¡°You better answer my question directly!¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°Kyree Whitney¡­ he has taken a liking to Miss Knight and Miss Chandler¡­ He asked me to help set up a trap¡­¡± Raul Duffy responded with difficulty. He then exined in detail all the dirty dealings between him and Kyree Whitney.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± After hearing Raul Duffy¡¯s words, Billy¡¯s body exuded a chilling killing intent. In his mind, Kyree Whitney was already sentenced to death!

    To him, anyone who dared target Harleen and Ivy was doomed from the moment they conceived such thoughts!

    ¡°What is Kyree Whitney¡¯s background?¡± Billy suppressed his anger and continued asking.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s Vice-President Noah Knapp¡¯s closed-door disciple¡­¡± Raul Duffy added, ¡°But his identity is somewhat special¡­¡±

    ¡°How special?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s not from Canyon View City but from Akabuchi City¡¯s Whitney family. The Whitney family holds a significant position in Akabuchi City¡­¡± Raul Duffy responded.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. In his mind, those sentenced to death would not have their fate altered by their family background!

    ¡°Who is ranked first among Canyon View Four Talents?¡± Billy changed the topic after a brief pause.

    ¡°Beckett Baxter!¡± Raul Duffy replied.

    ¡°What is his background?¡± Billy continued asking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Raul Duffy shook his head. ¡°His identity is very mysterious¡­ There are probably less than three people in the entire Institute who know his background¡­¡±

    ¡°What is his cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°Two months ago, when he went into seclusion, he was at the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm. If everything goes well, he should break through to the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm this time.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy was slightly surprised. Under forty years old and already at the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm; indeed quite extraordinary!

    ¡°Did you really kill my master?¡± Raul Duffy asked after a brief pause.

    Before he could finish speaking, a token floated in front of him-it was Princeton Lopez¡¯s token. Every Elder Pavilion member of Canyon View Institute had a token engraved with their name. This token was naturally taken from Princeton Lopez¡¯s storage ring.

    ¡°You¡­ you really killed my master¡­¡± Looking at the token, Raul Duffy no longer had any doubts.

    Then he looked at Billy with despair on his face. ¡°Before I die¡­ can you tell me how you did it? How could you kill¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Billy interrupted him after putting away the token.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Raul Duffy¡¯s eyes shed with hope amidst his despair.

 Chapter 1691: Institute Forbidden Zone

    ¡°Take this first!¡± Billy flicked a pill towards Raul Duffy.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Raul Duffy was startled.

    ¡°Poison!¡± Billy replied, ¡°And it¡¯s extremely toxic!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get the antidote from me, you¡¯ll die in excruciating pain in a month.¡±

    ¡°The pain will be ten times worse than what you just experienced.¡±

    ¡°You can choose to take it or not. If you take it and follow my instructions, I¡¯ll give you the antidote in a month.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll send you to meet your master right now!¡±

    Raul Duffy exhaled heavily.

    He knew he had no choice and believed Billy wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Raul Duffy asked after swallowing the poison.

    ¡°A few things,¡± Billy paused before exining.

    Twenty minutester, their conversation ended.

    ¡°If I do these things for you, will you really give me the antidote?¡± Raul Duffy asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any other choice but to trust me,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Kyree Whitney¡¯s skills aren¡¯t particrly strong, but his master Noah Knapp is far superior to mine. If you want to deal with Kyree Whitney, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Raul Duffy continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern!¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Just do as I say!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Raul Duffy nodded.

    In the following days, Billy and Opal stayed at their residence to train.

    With the resources from Princeton Lopez and Maison Compton¡¯s storage rings, plus a batch of spiritual fruits and beast cores sent by Matthew Lawrence, everyone spent less than half a month refining these resources. They all saw the dawn of the next level, just one step away from breaking through.

    As for White Feather, with Billy¡¯s help, his spirit recovered significantly, and hisbat power increased substantially.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Matthew Lawrence and his group stopped investigating Princeton Lopez and Maison Compton.

    Half a month ago, Raul Duffy had visited Matthew Lawrence. ording to Raul, Princeton Lopez had gone out and was no longer in the city. He didn¡¯t know where they went. He also produced a sound transmission stone with a message from Princeton Lopez saying he was going on a trip with Maison Compton.

    That morning, while everyone was chatting in the courtyard, Elder Xavier walked in.

    ¡°Elder Xavier!¡± Billy led everyone to greet him.

    ¡°I heard you almost got into trouble?¡± Elder Xavier released his spiritual power to check Billy¡¯s condition as he spoke.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Xavier. It was nothing serious,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Is Matthew Lawrence dead? Someone got kidnapped right under his nose, and he didn¡¯t know?¡± Elder Xavier frowned deeply.

    ¡°It happened suddenly. You can¡¯t me Elder Matthew for this,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you somewhere,¡± Elder Xavier changed the topic after confirming Billy was fine.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, where are we going?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    Elder Xavier turned and walked out the door, with Billy and the others following closely behind.

    About an hourter, Elder Xavier led them to a cliff on the southern outskirts of Institute City.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, why did you bring us here?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Down there!¡± Elder Xavier responded and led them down the cliff.

    The cliff was very deep, at least two or three hundred meters by their estimation.

    Soon, they saw a ten-meter-wide and several-thousand-meter-long chasm in the mountain below. It looked like it had been split open by a sword, bottomless.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    A voice echoed in the void as two ck-robed elders approached. From their aura, it was clear they were in the mid-stage of Otherworldly Realm.

    The taller elder looked at them and spoke again, ¡°This is a restricted area of the Institute. Leave immediately or else¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, his eyes fell on Elder Xavier. He hesitated before asking, ¡°Are you¡­ Elder Xavier?¡±

    ¡°Am I considered an outsider?¡± Elder Xavier asked calmly.

    ¡°My apologies for not recognizing you!¡± The elder bowed deeply after getting confirmation from Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Xavier!¡± The other elder also bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking them down. Do you need to report this?¡± Elder Xavier asked.

    ¡°No need. The dean has instructed that Elder Xavier cane and go freely,¡± the taller elder replied.

    ¡°Please proceed,¡± the other elder gestured respectfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Elder Xavier said to Billy and the others before leading them into the chasm.

    As they entered the chasm, it became pitch ck. However, flying in such darkness posed no difficulty for them now.

    When one¡¯s spiritual power reaches a certain level, eyes are only needed to distinguish beauty from ugliness.

    After about fifteen minutes, faint light appeared below. Descending another hundred meters, they emerged from the crack into a vast space with a height of about a hundred meters. The light here was weak but better than inside the crack, allowing them to see hundreds of meters ahead.

    The space contained some unnamed nts and oddly shaped rocks but nothing else of note. However, they could feel a pervasive sense of hostility in the air.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what is this ce?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Sword Hill, one of Canyon View Institute¡¯s forbidden zones,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    ¡°Sword Hill?¡± Billy and the others were puzzled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Xavier nodded and led them to the ground.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, shouldn¡¯t there be some swords here if it¡¯s called Sword Hill?¡± Stout looked around and asked skeptically.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Azure Dragon and White Tiger also looked around but saw no swords.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Elder Xavier said and led them forward.

 Chapter 1692: Sword Hill

    A few minutester, the group arrived in front of a massive stone wall.

    Elder Xavier then moved his wrists, forming a mysterious seal and sending it toward the stone wall.

    Amazingly, the scene before them changed as if by magic.

    The stone wall disappeared, revealing two hills of moderate size.

    Billy and the others saw that the hill on the left was filled with variousrge knives, numbering at least two or three hundred. The hill on the right was covered with an assortment of swords, in simr quantities.

    Additionally, about a hundred meters above the hills, a knife and a sword floated in mid-air, exuding a chilling aura.

    As this scene appeared, the atmosphere in the space became several degrees more intense.

    Frostde and Judge, who had rtively lower cultivation levels, shivered and their faces changed multiple times.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°So many knives and swords?¡± Stout eximed as he looked at the scene before him.

    ¡°Why do I feel that any of these weapons are of higher grade than the ones we have?¡± White Tiger added.

    ¡°Naturally!¡± Elder Xavier nodded in response. ¡°Except for Mr Billy¡¯srge knife, all your weapons are merely high-grade divine artifacts.¡±

    ¡°The weapons here are at least first-tier sacred artifacts, far superior to your divine artifacts.¡±

    Weapon grades ascend from divine grade to sacred grade, which also has nine tiers.

    ¡°The lowest is a first-tier sacred artifact?!¡± White Tiger and Judge eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try it yourselves!¡± Elder Xavier said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± White Tiger walked to the left hill and pulled out arge knife. He then looked at Judge and said, ¡°Draw your knife!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge drew his weapon.

    Without using any Chi power, they shed their weapons directly.

    ng!

    With a crisp sound, half of Judge¡¯s knife fell to the ground, its break smooth as a mirror.

    ¡°Wow, it really is a sacred grade weapon!¡± Judge marveled at his broken knife.

    Billy and the others were equally astonished.

    Their previous experiences had limited their imagination. In the Star Secret Space within the Forbidden Ruins Space, they had been amazed by high-grade divine artifacts. But now, they were seeing hundreds of sacred grade weapons at once!

    Compared to this, the weapon cache in Star Secret Space seemed insignificant.

    ¡°You each can choose a weapon that suits you,¡± Elder Xavier said to the group.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Xavier smiled faintly.

    ¡°Great!¡± Stout said excitedly. ¡°Next time we harvest high-grade beast cores, it won¡¯t be so difficult!¡±

    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±

    Elder Xavier: ¡°¡­¡±

    Using sacred grade weapons to harvest beast cores? Stout, you¡¯re too extravagant!

    White Feather chirped and red at Stout.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, these weapons are too valuable for us to ept without merit,¡± Billy said respectfully.

    ¡°Those who achieve great things don¡¯t fuss over small matters. These are just a few weapons; there¡¯s nothing valuable about them!¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    He then looked at Opal and Casey. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go choose!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Judge asked Billy, eager to rece his broken knife.

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡¯s generosity cannot be declined. We should ept it,¡± Billy said, bowing slightly to Elder Xavier.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Elder Xavier was helping them so much, he trusted his own judgment. At least he believed Elder Xavier had no ill intentions toward them.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± Opal and the others bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Elder Xavier waved his hand.

    Soon, everyone had chosen a weapon that suited them. They didn¡¯t have much knowledge about weapon grades, so they chose based on feel and appearance rather than grade.

    The weapons on the two hills didn¡¯t vary greatly in grade; the lowest was a first-tier sacred artifact and the highest was third-tier.

    ¡°Boss, do you want to choose one?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°Your Boss doesn¡¯t need one. The knife he has is extraordinary; none of these canpare,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, can you tell what grade Boss¡¯s knife is?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± Elder Xavier shook his head.

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t tell?¡± Azure Dragon was surprised.

    ¡°At least not yet,¡± Elder Xavier nodded. ¡°Its potential hasn¡¯t been fully developed, so I don¡¯t know its limits.¡±

    ¡°Weapons have potential too?¡± Soul Chaser was astonished.

    Not only him but everyone else including Billy was surprised. They had only heard of developing human potential, not weapon potential.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that some high-grade weapons have spirits?¡± Elder Xavier nodded again.

    ¡°Weapons have spirits?¡± everyone eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Xavier nodded once more. ¡°In the future, you might even encounter de spirits and sword spirits.¡±

    ¡°What are those?¡± Judge asked curiously.

    It was the first time they had heard of de spirits and sword spirits.

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand if I exin now. You¡¯ll find out in time,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±

    Can¡¯t you just exin everything at once?

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what about those two floating weapons?¡± Stout asked, pointing to the knife and sword in mid-air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about those; you can¡¯t handle them,¡± Elder Xavier nced at Stout, worried he might want to use them for harvesting beast cores.

    ¡°¡­ I was just asking,¡± Stout said with a twitching mouth.

    ¡°Even I can¡¯t handle those two weapons,¡± Elder Xavier continued.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, do those two weapons have any particr history?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know their exact origins,¡± Elder Xavier shook his head. ¡°I only know they¡¯ve been here since Canyon View Institute was founded. They likely belonged to the first dean.¡±

    ¡°The first dean¡¯s weapons?¡± Ian de was surprised. ¡°Was he skilled with both knife and sword?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Elder Xavier pointed at Billy. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your Boss is skilled with both as well.¡±

 Chapter 1693: The Essence of Sword and Blade

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ian de nodded.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, do you know the cultivation level of the first dean of the Institute?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Elder Xavier shook his head and then looked at everyone. ¡°Alright, find a ce to sit down!¡±

    ¡°For the next few days, you will stay here to experience the essence of the sword and de. It will greatly benefit your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°The essence of the sword and de?¡± Everyone was once again puzzled.

    Since entering this space, they had only felt a strong, oppressive aura. Where did the essence of the sword and dee from?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Xavier nodded.

    As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely powerful spiritual power emanated from his forehead.

    Immediately, it projected onto the sword and de suspended in mid-air.

    Then, he turned his hands and formed a mysterious seal, sending it towards the sky.

    The next moment, everyone could clearly feel an invisible force radiating from the sword and de, enveloping them. At the same time, the oppressive aura in the space intensified several times over.

    Before long, to everyone¡¯s surprise, their swords and des began to tremble uncontrobly, as if resonating with something.

    Even Billy¡¯s Bloodshadow Fury de was vibrating at a certain frequency.

    ¡°What strong sword essence!¡± Opal looked at the ancient sword in his hand, a surprised expression on his face.

    Amber and Bob also sensed the intense sword essence, feeling as if their ancient swords were about to fly out of their hands.

    ¡°The de essence is not weak either!¡± Billy said, his pupils slightly contracting.

    Even the Bloodshadow Fury de could resonate; the de essence here was self-evident.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that the suspended sword and de could release such powerful essences without moving.

    The so-called essence of the sword and de was different from the sword energy and de energy unleashed during battles. Thetter were purely offensive forces with destructive power.

    In contrast, the essence of the sword and de was an intangible force simr to spiritual power. It could help individuals enhance their strength by sensing this intent.

    Of course, how much one could improve depended on personal insight.

    Some might have a sudden breakthrough and advance several levels, while others might not break through even one level due tock of insight.

    But regardless, this was undoubtedly a great opportunity for Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°How much you canprehend depends on your own talent!¡± Elder Xavier said, looking at everyone. ¡°I¡¯lle to get you out in ten days!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± Billy and hispanions bowed in unison.

    ¡°Make good use of your time!¡± Elder Xavier waved his hand.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, I¡¯m not good with swords or des. Can I still benefit?¡± Stout asked, fiddling with hisrge de.

    ¡°When you tested your potential that day, it was between purple and ck. With your talent, it should be fine,¡± Elder Xavier nodded.

    He then pointed at White Feather. ¡°Ites from a higher civilization. This level of sword and de essence won¡¯t be useful for it.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s good to have it stay here and watch over you!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout nodded.

    After saying this, Elder Xavier turned and left.

    Shortly after he left, Billy and hispanions noticed that the stone wall reappeared in their line of sight.

    Clearly, from the outside, this ce still looked like a stone wall. No one would guess that there was another world inside.

    ¡°The key to understanding the essence of the sword and de is to make it resonate with our cultivation methods, thereby helping us improve our skills,¡± Billy said to everyone.

    ¡°It might be ufortable at first. Use your cultivation methods to guide it through and bear with it!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    At this point, everyone was already feeling some difort. Their faces showed varying degrees of change.

    ¡°This is a rare opportunity. Make good use of your time!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    They each found a ce to sit cross-legged.

    Holding their swords and des in front of them, they activated their cultivation methods to sense the surrounding essence of the sword and de.

    On the other side, Billy took out thirty or forty spiritual fruits from his storage ring and handed them to White Feather before sitting on a stone b.

    He then drew out the Bloodshadow Fury de and guided the surrounding de essence into his body.

    Before long, he felt waves of powerful de essence pouring into his body, continuously impacting his meridians.

    The initial sensation was quite painful,parable to his first time practicing the Strengthening Bloodline Method, like being gnawed by thousands of ants.

    However, fortunately, this pain didn¡¯tst long. In less than a quarter of an hour, the symptoms eased significantly.

    As time passed, Billy could clearly feel the de essence gradually gathering in his dantian under the guidance of his cultivation method.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The amount increased, and so did the speed. The barrier in his heart showed signs of loosening.

    Of course, this also had something to do with the two supreme grade Elemental Pills he had refined a few days ago. Otherwise, relying solely on this de essence wouldn¡¯t have yielded such quick results.

    Not only him but also Stout and others showed signs of breaking through.

    A few days ago, they had refined many spiritual fruits and natural treasures. Each of them was just one step away from breaking through.

    With the help of these essences, breaking through that barrier wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    So it wasn¡¯t surprising that in less than a day, everyone, including Billy, sessfully advanced by one level.

    But this wasn¡¯t the end!

    After breaking through, no one stopped. Such a rare opportunity had to be cherished.

    No one had time to enjoy the joy of breaking through; they immediately immersed themselves again to continueprehending.

    On the morning of the fifth day, Billy had Stout distribute two supreme grade Elemental Pills to each person. They spent two days refining these pills before continuing toprehend the essence of the sword and de.

    Meanwhile, in a pce hall within the Institute¡¯s inner courtyard, two men were seated.

    One was Tyler Bailey, vice-president of Canyon View Institute. He had just returned to the Institute yesterday.

    The other was Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Uncle, I heard from Matthew Lawrence that you brought over a dozen young people from Sky City to the Institute a few days ago?¡± Tyler Bailey asked Elder Xavier respectfully.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Xavier took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Matthew Lawrence mentioned that those young people have excellent potential?¡± Tyler Bailey continued.

    ¡°One young man reportedly shattered the testing pir into pieces. Is he Miss Knight¡¯s lover?¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush. What do you want to say?¡± Elder Xavier put down his teacup.

 Chapter 1694: Decision Made by the Institute

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I just want to get a general understanding,¡± Tyler Bailey said, taking a sip of tea.

    He had just returned to the Institutest night when Matthew Lawrence briefed him about Billy and the others. When he first heard that Billy¡¯s potential surpassed even Harleen and Ivy, his immediate reaction was to keep Billy at the Institute at all costs. With Billy¡¯s demonstrated potential, there was no one else in the entire Akabuchi star domain, except for the unparalleled genius at Akabuchi Star Pce, who couldpare.

    Most importantly, if they could keep Billy at the Institute, Harleen, Ivy, and the other dozen young people would stay as well. This would be a tremendous asset for the Institute. However, once he calmed down, he found himself in a dilemma.

    For some time, he had been investigating the top Ten Sacred Objects and had confirmed that the treasure within Billy ranked among the top three. He knew very well that the higher the rank, the greater the danger. ording to his information, not only were people from the Akabuchi star domain after this treasure, but forces from other star domains had also heard about it. This meant that Billy¡¯s future opponents would be increasingly formidable. If the Institute wanted to keep him, they had to be prepared to face strong enemies.

    To put it bluntly, keeping one talented genius could potentially jeopardize the entire Institute. This was clearly not something he wanted to see. On the other hand, if the Institute did not take in Billy, Harleen and Ivy would likely leave as well, which would be a significant loss for the Institute. Thus, it was a difficult decision.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know even if you don¡¯t say it?¡± Elder Xavier nced at Tyler Bailey. ¡°That kid has one of the top Ten Sacred Objects on him. The entire Akabuchi star domain knows about it now, right? What are you and Spencer Bailey nning? Are you going to kick him and those two girls out, or keep them all? Or are you eyeing that treasure in his body?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re joking. The Institute has never intended to go after that treasure,¡± Tyler Bailey said with a slight twitch of his lips.

    ¡°Good, because I wouldn¡¯t forgive you if you did!¡± Elder Xavier took another sip of tea.

    Tyler Bailey paused before continuing. ¡°Uncle, many powerful forces are after Mr Billy¡¯s treasure. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°So what? Kick him out?¡± Elder Xavier interrupted. ¡°Since when did Canyon View Institute be so timid?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not about being timid!¡± Tyler Bailey took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°If it were just forces like Holy Heaven Sect and Savage Demon Tribe, the Institute wouldn¡¯t hesitate. But ording to our information, it¡¯s far more than that. Even Akabuchi Star Pce and other high-level civilizations are interested¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted again. ¡°When theye out of Sword Hill, I¡¯ll take them back to Canyon View City myself and won¡¯t trouble you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve already taken them to Sword Hill?¡± Tyler Bailey was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°What, I don¡¯t even have the right to take people to Sword Hill now?¡± Elder Xavier nced at him.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Tyler Bailey responded. ¡°I just think it¡¯s a bit early. What if¡­¡±

    ¡°What if what?¡± Elder Xavier responded. ¡°What if they leave Canyon View City and we end up doing someone else¡¯s dirty work?¡±

    Before Tyler Bailey could respond, Elder Xavier continued sternly, ¡°You all think too much about returns before doing anything!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I¡­¡± Tyler Bailey¡¯s face turned slightly grim.

    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t worry about that kid; I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Elder Xavier said as he stood up. ¡°You should think about how to exin this to those two girls!¡±

    With that, he walked out of the room.

    Watching Elder Xavier¡¯s back, Tyler Bailey let out a heavy sigh and then headed towards another pce.

    Inside sat another elder who bore a six or seven-point resemnce to Tyler Bailey. This was Spencer Bailey, the head of Canyon View Institute.

    ¡°Spencer,¡± Tyler Bailey greeted him.

    ¡°Uncle left?¡± Spencer Bailey pointed to a chair.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tyler Bailey nodded as he sat down.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Spencer Bailey asked.

    ¡°Pretty much what you expected,¡± Tyler Bailey described Elder Xavier¡¯s words.

    ¡°As expected, that¡¯s Uncle¡¯s character,¡± Spencer Bailey nodded. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect him to take them to Sword Hill so soon. It seems Uncle has high hopes for these young people.¡±

    ¡°Spencer, I heard Miss Knight¡¯s husband is skilled with des,¡± Tyler Bailey continued. ¡°Do you think Uncle will let him try that sh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Spencer Bailey nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Sword Hill should close in four or five days, right?¡± Tyler Bailey asked.

    ¡°About that,¡± Spencer Bailey nodded.

    ¡°In five days, Uncle will likely let that kid try that sh. Keep an eye on it and report back to me,¡± Spencer Bailey instructed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tyler Bailey asked.

    ¡°If he can truly master that sh, he is indeed an extraordinary genius,¡± Spencer Bailey responded calmly.

    ¡°But that thing on him¡­¡± Tyler Bailey understood his boss¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Uncle is right; we often overthink things and be overly cautious,¡± Spencer Bailey responded. ¡°Besides, even without his matter, the Akabuchi star domain won¡¯t remain peaceful for long.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tyler Bailey began again.

    ¡°The incident from a few days ago still seemsplicated to me. Investigate further,¡± Spencer Bailey interrupted.

    ¡°You mean when that kid was captured?¡± Tyler Bailey asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Spencer Bailey nodded again. ¡°Also, verify where Princeton Lopez and Maison Compton have gone.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tyler Bailey nodded.

    ¡°When will Harleen and Ivye out of seclusion?¡± Spencer Bailey asked again.

    ¡°If everything goes smoothly, in eight or nine days,¡± Tyler Bailey responded.

    ¡°Arrange for them to see me immediately after theye out. Don¡¯t let them meet Billy first,¡± Spencer Bailey instructed.

    ¡°Boss, that kid has caused quite a stir these past few days. I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll hear about him quickly once they¡¯re out,¡± Tyler Bailey said after a slight pause.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they should see me first,¡± Spencer Bailey responded.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tyler Bailey nodded.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°When is Catherineing back?¡± Spencer Bailey asked again.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, within these few days,¡± Tyler Bailey responded.

    ¡°When she returns, have here see me,¡± Spencer Bailey said again.

    ¡°You want to understand the Foreman family¡¯s situation?¡± Tyler Bailey asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Spencer Bailey nodded. ¡°The Foreman family¡¯s stance cannot be ignored.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tyler Bailey nodded and then spoke again. ¡°Boss, Noah Knapp has been acting restlesstely. I¡¯m worried there might be trouble. Should we¡­¡±

 Chapter 1695: Beyond the Otherworldly Realm

    ¡°No matter what, the ancestors of the Knapp family have done a great service to the Institute!¡± Spencer Bailey said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Keep an eye on him. As long as he doesn¡¯t go too far, let it be.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tyler Bailey nodded again.

    Time flew by, and five days passed in the blink of an eye.

    In Sword Hill, that morning, a powerful aura erupted from Billy, overwhelming everything around him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Not far away, White Feather, who was leisurely eating thest Spirit Fruit, was so startled by the aura that it almost choked on the fruit.

    Gulp¡­ The next moment, sensing the martial aura from Billy, White Feather chirped happily several times.

    ¡°Boss, have you broken through to the half-step Otherworldly Realm?!¡±

    Soon after, Stout got up from the ground and walked over, his face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    As Stout had said, in ten days, he had broken through another level and officially stepped into the half-step Otherworldly Realm!

    Now, if he unleashed his bloodline power without reservation, he could elevate himself to the second-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    While speaking, he roughly assessed Stout¡¯s cultivation and his eyes brightened: ¡°You¡¯ve broken through two levels, not bad!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my talent is second only to Harleen and my sister!¡± Stout grinned.

    After a brief pause, he said with a curious expression: ¡°I wonder what realm Harleen and my sister will reach after theye out this time!¡±

    ¡°At least the early stage of the Otherworldly Realm!¡± At this moment, Casey¡¯s voice came over.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, have you also broken through two levels?¡± Stout raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Casey nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy also smiled. He had already sensed Casey¡¯s cultivation at the eighth-rank Holy Realm.

    ¡°Mr Kimmons, you¡¯re amazing! Breaking through two levels in ten days!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser walked over.

    From their aura, it was clear that they had both improved by one and a half levels in the past ten days.

    ¡°Boss and Stout are the same; they¡¯ve both broken through two levels,¡± Casey said with a faint smile.

    Soon after, Opal and Amber also stood up.

    As expected, besides Billy, everyone who had shown purple potential during the test had broken through two levels.

    Opal had officially stepped into the ninth-rank Holy Realm, while Amber, like Casey, had reached the eighth-rank Holy Realm.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, and Bob had all advanced to the seventh-rank Holy Realm, while Felicia had entered the sixth-rank Holy Realm.

    Others had improved by one and a half levels and were in thete stage of the fifth-rank Holy Realm. They should be able to break through again soon.

    ¡°I wonder what level those two swords are. If we could carry them as our own swords, wouldn¡¯t that mean we could constantlyprehend their sword intent?¡±

    Stout looked at the two swords in mid-air with a face full of longing.

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t even think about those two swords!¡± Felicia replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Elder Xavier say that even he can¡¯t control them? Let alone you!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it, but maybe Boss can try!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°If Boss carries them with him, we might also¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted him.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason these two swords can release such powerful sword intent is likely rted to the array here.¡±

    ¡°If they leave this array, whether they can still have this effect is unknown.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged.

    After chatting for a while longer, Elder Xavier appeared before them.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Elder Xavier roughly assessed everyone¡¯s cultivation and his eyes lit up.

    Although he had been mentally prepared and believed that with Billy¡¯s talent, staying here for ten days would yield results, he was still surprised by their progress.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± Billy led everyone in bowing to Elder Xavier in gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Elder Xavier waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, I have a question. In martial arts, what realm is above the Otherworldly Realm?¡± Azure Dragon asked Elder Xavier.

    Billy and everyone else were naturally interested in this question and looked at Elder Xavier expectantly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Elder Xavier was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°In Sky City under that starry sky, due to ne Law, the highest martial cultivation can only reach the Otherworldly Realm¡­¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°Above the Otherworldly Realm is called Dao Realm!¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°Dao Realm?¡± Everyone was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Xavier nodded. ¡°The Dao Realm is divided into three major stages: Entering Dao Realm, Perceiving Dao Realm, and Heaven Dao Realm. Each stage has nine ranks.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, I have another question. Can we stay here a bit longer?¡± Stout asked Elder Xavier.

    ¡°No!¡± Elder Xavier shook his head decisively.

    ¡°The array here can only be activated for about ten days each time. The next activation will be at least six monthster!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stout was slightly taken aback.

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone sensed that the sword intent around them was gradually weakening and disappeared within a few blinks of an eye.

    ¡°So magical?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to leave here before the array closes; otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to get out!¡± Elder Xavier said as he led everyone out.

    As soon as they reached an open area outside, the scene behind them reverted to how it looked ten days ago-a stone wall blocking all paths.

    If they hadn¡¯t stayed inside for ten days, it would have been hard to believe there was another world behind that stone wall.

    ¡°Thank you again, Elder Xavier!¡± Billy bowed to Elder Xavier once more.

    ¡°Unleash your strongest sword technique and strike me with it!¡± Elder Xavier suddenly said to Billy.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy was taken aback.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, my Boss has now broken through to the half-step Otherworldly Realm!¡± Stout said to Elder Xavier. ¡°If he goes all out, he could probably kill someone in the mid-stage of the Otherworldly Realm. Are you sure you want him to strike you with all his might?¡±

    ¡°You might die!¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡± Elder Xavier ignored Stout and continued looking at Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Elder Xavier wanted this, he knew Elder Xavier wouldn¡¯t make such a request without reason.

    As for Elder Xavier¡¯s safety, it wasn¡¯t his concern!

    He knew well enough that even if he were at half-step Entering Dao Realm instead of half-step Otherworldly Realm, he couldn¡¯t possibly harm Elder Xavier.

    Elder Xavier¡¯s cultivation was definitely above mid-stage Entering Dao Realm!

    Soon after, Opal and Casey led everyone to retreat a thousand meters away.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Elder Xavier looked at Billy. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back; give it your all!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy said as he drew his Bloodshadow Fury de.

 Chapter 1696: Cracked Sky

    Billy did not hold back and immediately activated de Shattering the Sky.

    In an instant, the area within a kilometer radius was filled with endless de light.

    Within a few blinks of an eye, a hundred-meter-long phantom de shot out, entwined with thunder, stirring the entire space into chaos, as if the sky were copsing.

    The next moment, the phantom de, carrying earth-shattering energy, shed towards Elder Xavier with immense force.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Elder Xavier¡¯s pupils slightly contracted as he sensed the power of the de.

    As he spoke, his aura surged.

    He then continuously flipped his hands and pressed towards the phantom de.

    The void twisted, and the phantom de exploded upon descending, causing the void to tremble.

    But that was all!

    The shockwaves were confined within the void, without any spillover. Opal and Casey felt no fluctuations.

    Such skill was unheard of!

    ¡°Elder Xavier, you¡¯re too strong!¡± Stout eximed as everyone approached, looking at Elder Xavier in awe.

    Opal and Casey shared the same shocked expression.

    Indeed, very strong!

    ¡°Good de technique!¡± Elder Xavier ignored Stout and continued to look at Billy. ¡°You should give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Try what?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Elder Xavier led everyone to a stone wall.

    He raised his hand, forming a mysterious pattern and sent it towards the wall.

    The scene before them changed again.

    In the middle of the stone wall, some images and texts appeared as if by magic.

    Upon closer inspection, they realized it was a set of de techniques.

    On the far right were tworge characters: ¡®Cracked Sky.¡¯

    ¡°Cracked Sky sounds quite arrogant!¡± White Tiger turned to Elder Xavier. ¡°Is this de technique powerful?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Elder Xavier shook his head straightforwardly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Everyone was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Xavier nodded. ¡°Because I¡¯ve never seen anyone properly use it.¡±

    If you don¡¯t know, why show it to us? To learn painting?

    ¡°Elder Xavier, why are you showing this to Boss?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°This is one of Canyon View Institute¡¯s treasures!¡± Elder Xavier pointed to the wall. ¡°Left by the owner of those two floating des!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°The owner of those two floating des?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Xavier nodded.

    ¡°Then it must be extraordinary!¡± White Tigermented.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s extraordinary or not, I don¡¯t know. But as far as I know, no one at Canyon View Institute has been able to master this de technique over the years!¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ian de was intrigued.

    ¡°Many so-called talented geniuses have tried to practice this de technique, but there are only two oues!¡± Elder Xavier exined.

    ¡°First, they learn it poorly and can¡¯t even exert one-tenth of its power.¡±

    ¡°Second, they suffer bacsh from the technique, with mild cases damaging their meridians and severe cases bing crippled or even going mad.¡±

    ¡°So exaggerated?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°It could be even more exaggerated!¡± Elder Xavier shrugged.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, does practicing this de technique require a certain level of cultivation?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Late-stage Holy Realm experts can practice it, but ten out of ten will suffer bacsh. Half-step Otherworldly Realm can try it; the safest is Otherworldly Realm.¡± Elder Xavier exined again.

    Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already broken through to half-step Otherworldly Realm. With your talent, you should give it a try!¡± Elder Xavier continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°And as far as I know, even if you can only exert one-tenth of its power, it won¡¯t be much weaker than your previous strike!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    If one-tenth could match de Shattering the Sky¡¯s power, how strong would it be if fully unleashed?

    Incalcble!

    ¡°Try it and see!¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°Can I try?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Xavier nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    He then turned to look at the stone wall.

    Meanwhile, Casey and Azure Dragon also looked at it.

    After about half an hour, Casey and the others gave up. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t understand it but couldn¡¯tprehend it fully.

    The de technique seemed simple on the surface; anyone skilled with des could understand it. But everyone knew it wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.

    This might be why most people could only exert one-tenth of its power.

    In other words, to unleash its full power requiredprehension-understanding whaty behind the technique!

    Another half-hour passed. Billy frowned deeply, lost in thought.

    Soon after, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes, entering a state of selflessness.

    He waspletely immersed in the world of de techniques. The moves from the manual shed rapidly in his mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb him. He might need some time; we¡¯ll wait for him upstairs!¡± Elder Xavier said to Casey and the others after a while.

    ¡°Okay!¡± They nodded.

    ¡°White Feather, stay here with Boss!¡± Casey instructed White Feather.

    White Feather chirped in agreement and nodded.

    Then Elder Xavier led everyone upwards through the air.

    As time passed, Billy¡¯s expression kept changing-sometimes raising an eyebrow, sometimes looking serious, sometimes smiling slightly.

    His aura fluctuated along with his expressions-sometimes strong, sometimes weak.

    White Feather watched Billy in confusion.

    Time flew by; three days passed in a blink.

    During these three days, Billy remained seated cross-legged without moving an inch.

    On this day, a strong aura burst from Billy. He opened his eyes, a gleam shing in them.

    ¡°As expected from something left by a master; truly extraordinary!¡± Billy muttered as he stood up.

    White Feather chirped a few times as it approached him.

    ¡°Are you asking if I¡¯veprehended it?¡± Billy smiled and asked.

    White Feather nodded in response.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t fullyprehended it, I have some insights!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°White Feather, step back; let me try!¡±

    As he spoke, he drew his Bloodshadow Fury de.

    White Feather nodded and retreated a kilometer away.

    Although the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique seemedplex on the surface due to its breakdown steps, the true ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ technique consisted of just one simple strike!

    Once his aura reached its peak, Billy took a few steps forward. All his Chi power gathered in his right arm; his blood vessels expanded twice their size.

    The next moment, his eyes darkened; he flipped his wrist. A de light shed towards the void like lightning, then disappeared into the void as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1697: Emerging from Seclusion

    ¡°Billy, wait for me a moment. I¡¯ll try a few more times,¡± Billy said to White Feather.

    With that, he drew his sword again. Just like before, a sh of the de disappeared into the void ahead.

    Billy did not stop, continuing to draw his sword, the cold gleam shing repeatedly.

    This continued for an entire day!

    Throughout the day, Billy did nothing else, standing in ce and repeating the same action.

    ¡°White Feather, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go!¡± The next day, Billy sheathed his de and walked over to White Feather.

    White Feather looked at Billy with a questioning expression.

    ¡°Are you wondering how my training went?¡± Billy smiled. ¡°If all goes well, I should be able to unleash about thirty to forty percent of this strike¡¯s power now.¡±

    White Feather looked in the direction where Billy had shed and let out a cry.

    ¡°You want to see the power of this strike?¡± Billyughed. ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all once. You follow and see for yourself.¡±

    As he spoke, he activated his bloodline power, his aura rising again.

    Billy took two steps forward, his eyes narrowing as he gripped his sword and shed towards the void with full strength.

    The de shed, and a faint sound echoed from the void ahead, as if something had been torn apart.

    Almost simultaneously, White Feather pped its wings and followed.

    Meanwhile, Billy quickly retreated several steps, the ground beneath him cracking open.

    A trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth, his aura chaotic, and his face pale.

    At this moment, hisbat strength had dropped to less than fifty percent.

    It was clear that with his current cultivation, fully unleashing this sword technique was extremely taxing.

    Soon, White Feather returned from mid-air with a look of astonishment on its face.

    It had every reason to be surprised!

    Billy¡¯s sh had torn open a rift in the void, which quickly healed due to spatialws.

    As a being from a higher civilization, White Feather understood the immense power required to tear through the void!

    This was on apletely different levelpared to Billy¡¯s previous ¡°de Shattering the Sky.¡±

    In front of this technique, ¡°de Shattering the Sky¡± was child¡¯s y!

    It finally understood why this move was named ¡°Cracked Sky.¡±

    White Feather returned to Billy¡¯s side and chirped a few times, looking at his condition.

    ¡°This technique is hard to control. I need to rest for a while. Wait for me,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    He then sat down cross-legged and began to meditate.

    About ten minutester, Billy opened his eyes and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡±

    White Feather nodded with a chirp.

    A few minutester, Billy and White Feather arrived at the cliff edge on the southern outskirts of the Institute.

    ¡°Boss!¡± As soon as Billynded, Casey and the others called out.

    They had stayed here for the past few days instead of returning to the Institute, waiting for Billy and consolidating their cultivation.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, how did it go? Did you master that strike?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°I can probably unleash about thirty to forty percent of its power,¡± Billy replied with another smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    A few days ago, Elder Xavier had mentioned that so far, the strongest person could only unleash ten percent of its power!

    But now, Billy imed he could unleash thirty to forty percent. Naturally, everyone was surprised.

    ¡°As expected of the Boss! So strong!¡± Judge ttered.

    ¡°Boss, does that mean you can now kill an opponent in thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    He was currently at half-step Otherworldly Realm. If he fully activated his bloodline power, he could elevate his cultivation to second-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Then, using this ¡°Cracked Sky¡± technique, its destructive power was undeniable.

    Although he wasn¡¯t sure what level of opponent he could kill, he estimated that mid-level Otherworldly Realm opponents wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    As forte-stage Otherworldly Realm opponents, it remained uncertain for now.

    However, he was confident that given more time and once his cultivation officially broke through to Otherworldly Realm,te-stage Otherworldly Realm opponents might not be able to match him!

    ¡°Where is Elder Xavier?¡± Billy asked everyone.

    ¡°Elder Xavier said he had something to attend to and left Canyon View City for a few days,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°He said that once you came up, Harleen and the others should be emerging from seclusion soon. He asked you to meet them first and then wait for him at his orchard in Canyon View City.¡±

    ¡°Harleen and Ivy areing out of seclusion?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°ording to Elder Xavier, it should be within these two days,¡± Amber replied.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Dragon and the others along with Stout and stay in the inner courtyard,¡± Billy instructed after some thought.

    ¡°Monitor Kyree Whitney¡¯s movements and find out the exact time Harleen and the others will emerge from seclusion. Let me know once you have confirmed it.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    Then, they headed towards the Institute.

    Time passed quickly, and three days went by in a sh.

    That morning, seven men and women flew from the back mountain of Canyon View Institute to a pce in the inner courtyard.

    Among them were Aubree, Harleen, Ivy, and four members of the Institute Elder Pavilion.

    The four elders were not weak; two were at Entering Dao Realm and the other two atte-stage Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°Thank you again for your assistance!¡± Aubree bowed to the four elders.

    ¡°Thank you, elders!¡± Harleen and Ivy also bowed in gratitude.

    These four elders had helped them refine their physiques this time.

    ¡°No need for thanks; it¡¯s our duty,¡± one elder smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You¡¯ve worked hard these past days. Go and rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again!¡± Harleen responded gratefully with a bow.

    ¡°No need for formalities,¡± the elder waved. ¡°Spend the next few days consolidating your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded.

    The three then bid farewell to the elders and headed towards their residence.

    ¡°Aubree, Miss Knight, Miss Chandler!¡± A senior from the inner courtyard approached them shortly after they left.

    ¡°Elder, is there something you need?¡± Aubree asked.

    ¡°The dean and vice-president wish to see you,¡± the elder replied.

    ¡°Please lead the way,¡± Aubree said after a brief pause.

    ¡°This way,¡± the elder gestured courteously.

    Soon after, they entered a pce where Spencer Bailey and Tyler Bailey were seated. Catherine Foreman was making tea for them; she had just returned to the Institute when Tyler Bailey summoned her here.

 Chapter 1698: Prodigy List

    ¡°Greetings, Dean, Vice-President!¡± Aubree slightly bowed to the two.

    Harleen and Ivy also bowed simultaneously, then turned to greet Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, have you both advanced to thete stage of the Second-Rank Otherworldly Realm?¡±

    Catherine Foreman released her spiritual power to probe their cultivation levels, eximing in surprise.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be astonished!

    Just over a month ago, both were only at the Eighth-Rank Holy Realm. In such a short time, they had advanced four levels?

    That¡¯s incredible!

    ¡°Thanks to the elders!¡± Harleen responded with a light smile and nod.

    As Catherine Foreman mentioned, after their second physique refinement, Harleen and Ivy had advanced to the Second-Rank Otherworldly Realm, just a step away from the Third-Rank.

    In fact, the four elders had deliberately suppressed their progress, fearing that advancing too quickly might not be beneficial.

    Otherwise, they could have easily reached the Third-Rank.

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive!¡± Catherine Foreman couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Haha, indeed very impressive!¡± Spencer Baileyughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, sit and chat!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡± The three bowed again before sitting down on nearby chairs.

    ¡°Catherine, you don¡¯t need to keep busy. Join us,¡± Spencer Bailey said to Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright; I¡¯ll make some tea for everyone!¡± Catherine Foreman replied with a smile.

    Spencer Bailey didn¡¯t insist further and then turned to the three with a smile. ¡°Aubree has also made progress in her cultivation recently. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s just a step away from breaking through, right?¡±

    ¡°My talent is mediocre; this step might be an insurmountable gap,¡± Aubree responded with a smile.

    Her words clearly indicated that she had indeed reached the Half-Step Entering Dao Realm!

    ¡°Aubree, you¡¯re too modest. If your talent is considered mediocre, no one else would dare im they have talent,¡± Tyler Bailey replied with a smile.

    ¡°Vice-President, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Aubree responded again.

    ¡°Aubree, what are your ns next?¡± Spencer Bailey asked after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Dean!¡± Before Aubree could respond, Harleen spoke up. ¡°We n to return to Sky City first!¡±

    This was something they had discussed long ago. Once they broke through to the Otherworldly Realm, they would immediately return to Sky City.

    They were unaware of Sky City¡¯s current situation and were worried about Billy and the others¡¯ safety.

    ¡°Miss Knight is concerned about Mr Billy and the others¡¯ safety?¡± Spencer Bailey smiled lightly as he put down his tea cup.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve already inquired for you; Sky City¡¯s crisis has been resolved.¡±

    ¡°Resolved?¡± Ivy asked in surprise. ¡°How was it resolved?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the specifics,¡± Spencer Bailey shook his head.

    ¡°But one thing is certain: Holy Heaven Sect suffered aplete defeat in their battle against Sky City.¡±

    ¡°Almost half of Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s high-endbat power was lost in Sky City!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen and Ivy eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Dean, what about Sky City¡¯s casualties?¡± Aubree also showed a surprised expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly clear on the specifics,¡± Spencer Bailey shook his head again and added.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry too much. From what I know, Ethereal Sect¡¯s Sect Master and several core elders should be fine.¡±

    ¡°What about Mr Billy?¡± Aubree continued to ask.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine too!¡± Spencer Bailey smiled.

    ¡°Dean, Holy Heaven Sect won¡¯t give up so easily after one failure, right?¡± Harleen pondered for a moment before continuing. ¡°They might soonunch a second attack. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy Heaven Sect won¡¯t be heading to Sky City again anytime soon,¡± Tyler Bailey interjected.

    ¡°Why?¡± Harleen and Ivy asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Holy Heaven Sect went to Sky City mainly for Mr Billy, but he¡¯s no longer there. So naturally, they won¡¯t go again,¡± Tyler Bailey exined.

    ¡°Billy isn¡¯t in Sky City? Where did he go?¡± Harleen asked further.

    ¡°Miss Knight, Miss Chandler, have you heard of the Akabuchi Prodigy List?¡± Tyler Bailey didn¡¯t directly answer their question.

    ¡°Akabuchi Prodigy List?¡± Both were taken aback; clearly, they hadn¡¯t heard of it.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Prodigy List is the most prestigious list in the entire Akabuchi star domain,¡± Catherine Foreman exined as she poured tea for everyone.

    ¡°The Prodigy List includes only fifteen people under forty years old and is ranked every three years.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who makes it onto the list is an extraordinary talent in both cultivation and potential.¡± She paused briefly before continuing.

    ¡°The reason the Prodigy List garners so much attention from young people in the Akabuchi star domain is significant.¡±

    ¡°Those who make it onto the Prodigy List be key cultivation targets of the Akabuchi Star Pce. As long as they don¡¯t die prematurely, they will inevitably be ministers of the Star Pce.¡±

    ¡°Both individuals and their families will gain high status and prestige!¡±

    ¡°At least within the Akabuchi star domain, no one would dare to bully them!¡±

    ¡°Vice-President, why are you telling us about the Prodigy List?¡± Ivy asked Tyler Bailey after listening to Catherine Foreman¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°In three months, the Prodigy List will be re-ranked!¡± Tyler Bailey continued after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°If you two are interested, our institute will provide three months of closed-door training for you.¡±

    ¡°With your qualifications, you have a good chance of securing a spot on the Prodigy List.¡±

    He clearly wanted to keep Harleen and Ivy at the Institute by mentioning the Prodigy List at this time.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Vice-President!¡± Harleen responded after some thought. ¡°But we still want to see our family as soon as possible.¡±

    She and Ivy came to Canyon View Institute to break through to the Otherworldly Realm quickly and reunite with everyone back home.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Now that they had broken through, they naturally wouldn¡¯t consider anything else.

    ¡°Vice-President, you mentioned that Billy and the others are no longer in Sky City. Do you know where they are now?¡± Ivy asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two considering the Prodigy List?¡± Tyler Bailey asked again.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Vice-President. We really just want to see Billy and the others soon,¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer us right away. Go back and think about it,¡± Spencer Bailey said after some thought.

    ¡°Moreover, Mr Billy and the others are already in Canyon View City and are currently in the outer courtyard of Canyon View Institute!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Harleen and Ivy eximed simultaneously upon hearing this.

 Chapter 1699: Someone Is Dead!

    Upon hearing Spencer Bailey¡¯s words, not only were they surprised, but Aubree and Catherine Foreman also showed a hint of astonishment on their faces.

    ¡°Dean, are Billy and the others really in the outer courtyard?¡± Harleen asked after calming her excitement.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Spencer Bailey nodded. ¡°However, they went to Sword Hill a few days ago, and I don¡¯t know if they have returned.¡±

    ¡°Dean, where is Sword Hill? Can we go find them now?¡± Ivy asked excitedly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go to Sword Hill without a guide,¡± Spencer Bailey replied again. ¡°Moreover, they might have alreadye back. You two should go back to your residence with Aubree. I¡¯ll send someone to check the outer courtyard.¡±

    ¡°If they have returned from Sword Hill, I¡¯ll have someone bring them to the inner courtyard to find you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡± Harleen and Ivy said in unison, bowing.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go and rest for now,¡± Spencer Bailey said with a smile, waving his hand.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen and Ivy responded again.

    Afterward, Aubree led Harleen and Ivy away, while Catherine Foreman followed after greeting Spencer Bailey.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, have you really not considered trying to be on the Prodigy List?¡± Catherine Foreman asked as they stepped outside.

    ¡°Since Mr Billy and the others have arrived at the Institute, it means they are safe. I suggest you consider it.¡±

    ¡°After all, this is a rare opportunity. If you can make it to the Prodigy List, it would be a great benefit for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Catherine,¡± Harleen smiled and added, ¡°For us, nothing is more meaningful than being with our family.¡±

    Ivy remained silent but her expression spoke volumes.

    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore,¡± Catherine Foreman pouted. ¡°I¡¯m really curious to see what charm Mr Billy has that makes you two so infatuated!¡±

    After spending some time with them, she had vaguely guessed who Ivy¡¯s crush was.

    ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re teasing me¡­¡± Ivy blushed slightly.

    ¡°Catherine, Harleen, Ivy!¡± At that moment, a male voice called out. Three young men approached quickly.

    Leading them was Raul Duffy, one of the Canyon View Four Talents.

    His face was slightly solemn, clearly indicating he had something important to discuss.

    ¡°Raul, hello!¡± Harleen and Ivy greeted after a brief pause.

    They knew him from before they went into seclusion.

    ¡°Raul, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Catherine Foreman asked with a frown.

    She didn¡¯t have a good impression of Raul Duffy and didn¡¯t show him any courtesy.

    ¡°I have an urgent matter and need Ivy¡¯s help,¡± Raul Duffy said anxiously.

    ¡°You need my help?¡± Ivy was slightly taken aback. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My cousin rushed his training a few days ago and almost went berserk. Although he barely survived, his meridians are severely damaged. He¡¯s on the brink of death,¡± Raul Duffy continued. ¡°I heard Ivy¡¯s medical skills are exceptional, so I came specifically to ask for her help.¡±

    ¡°Abduh went berserk?¡± Catherine Foreman frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask the elders from the medical hall to check on him?¡±

    ¡°I did, but they said there¡¯s nothing they can do,¡± Raul Duffy shook his head. ¡°They advised me to prepare for the worst. If his condition doesn¡¯t stabilize soon, he might be crippled for life.¡±

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Catherine Foreman frowned again.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what the elders said,¡± Raul Duffy replied with a deep breath.

    ¡°Ivy, why don¡¯t you take a look?¡± Harleen suggested to Ivy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ivy nodded and looked at Raul Duffy. ¡°Raul, take me to see him. I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Raul Duffy bowed slightly.

    The group then headed towards Abduh Daniel¡¯s residence.

    About twenty minutester, they entered a house.

    ¡°Ivy, that¡¯s my cousin,¡± Raul Duffy said, pointing to a man lying on the bed as they entered the room.

    The man was unconscious, his face pale as wax with traces of blood at the corners of his mouth. His breath was weak.

    The man was indeed Raul Duffy¡¯s cousin, Abduh Daniel.

    As he spoke, everyone including Aubree used their spiritual power to examine Abduh Daniel¡¯s body.

    Just as Raul Duffy described, at least half of his meridians were broken and his internal organs were damaged.

    As the elders from the medical hall had said, if dyed another day, he would be beyond saving.

    Ivy walked to the bedside and ced her hand on Abduh Daniel¡¯s wrist to check his pulse.

    After about four or five minutes, she withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Ivy, how is it?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I¡¯m not entirely confident but I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Ivy responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy,¡± Raul Duffy bowed again.

    Ivy then took out silver needles and began treating Abduh Daniel.

    After about twenty minutes and nine needles in ce, she channeled Chi power into Abduh Daniel¡¯s heart area.

    With her breakthrough into the Otherworldly Realm, her medical skills had naturally improved significantly.

    Although Abduh Daniel¡¯s injuries were severe, she was at least 60-70% confident in her ability to heal him.

    However, as time passed, her brows furrowed tightly.

    She noticed that despite her intervention, Abduh Daniel¡¯s condition was worsening instead of improving.

    This was clearly abnormal!

    Before she could figure out what was happening, Abduh Daniel suddenly coughed up arge mouthful of clotted blood while unconscious.

    Then he convulsed a few times before lying on the bed.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone around was stunned by this scene.

    ¡°Cousin?¡± Raul Duffy shouted loudly the next moment. He released his spiritual power to check: ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s dead?!¡±

    At the same time, everyone including Aubree also used their spiritual power to examine him.

    The result was the same; Abduh Daniel had no signs of life left.

    ¡°You actually killed Abduh?!¡± A blue-robed Institute disciple looked at Ivy and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Abduh had no enmity with you; why did you kill him?!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Ivy took a deep breath and responded with a frown. She was equally puzzled about how Abduh Daniel had died so suddenly!

    ¡°Everyone saw it with their own eyes and you¡¯re still denying it!¡± Another gray-robed disciple shouted angrily. ¡°Abduh was severely injured but the elders said that even if he couldn¡¯t be healedpletely, he wouldn¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°But after you meddled with him for a while, he¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°If not you, then who else could it be?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1700: Mr Whitney

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer your question right now. I need to conduct a thorough examination of Abduh before drawing any conclusions,¡± Ivy continued.

    ¡°Abduh is already dead, and you still want to desecrate his body. What are your intentions?¡± the man in the blue robe retorted.

    As he spoke, he took a few steps forward, blocking Ivy¡¯s path. ¡°You muste with me to the Punishment Hall immediately. Let them decide right from wrong!¡±

    ¡°Step aside first. I¡¯ll go with you after I examine Abduh¡¯s body,¡± Ivy said, frowning.

    ¡°The dead should be respected. We can¡¯t let you touch his body anymore!¡± The man in the gray robe approached as well.

    He then turned to Raul Duffy. ¡°Raul, let¡¯s take her to the Punishment Hall and let them handle it!¡±

    Raul Duffy exhaled heavily and looked at Ivy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what grudge you had with my cousin that made you do this!¡±

    ¡°Ivy couldn¡¯t have killed him on purpose. There must be something strange about this!¡± Harleen said, frowning.

    ¡°Raul, I believe Ivy wouldn¡¯t intentionally kill Abduh Daniel. I think¡­¡± Catherine Foreman started to say.

    ¡°Catherine, arguing here is pointless. Let the Punishment Hall deal with it!¡± Raul Duffy interrupted.

    ¡°Let Ivy examine Abduh Daniel¡¯s body first!¡± Catherine Foreman insisted, frowning.

    ¡°Catherine, that¡¯s inappropriate. The examination should be done by an elder from the Punishment Hall. Who knows if she¡¯ll destroy evidence that incriminates her?¡± the man in the blue robe replied.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Watch your words! Ivy would never¡­¡± Catherine Foreman began sternly.

    ¡°Catherine, forget it. Let¡¯s go to the Punishment Hall,¡± Ivy said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Going to the Punishment Hall is also a good idea,¡± Aubree said after some thought, looking at Catherine Foreman. ¡°Catherine, you take them to the Punishment Hall. I¡¯ll stay here and watch the scene.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Catherine Foreman nodded.

    ¡°Raul, you stay here and watch over Abduh. I¡¯ll go with them,¡± the man in the gray robe said to Raul Duffy.

    As he spoke, he nced at Aubree, clearly worried she might try something.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Raul Duffy nodded in response.

    Then, the group of five headed towards the Punishment Hall.

    ¡°Catherine!¡± A man¡¯s voice called from the right just as they started walking.

    They looked over and saw a group of five or six people strolling towards them.

    Leading them was a man in his mid-thirties, with chiseled features and a tall, elegant stature. His demeanor was impressive andmanding.

    From his aura, it was clear he was not weak-he was at the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    In both martial prowess and outward demeanor, he surpassed Raul Duffy.

    This man was Kyree Whitney, ranked second among the Canyon View Four Talents!

    ¡°Greetings, Kyree!¡± The men in blue and gray robes bowed simultaneously upon seeing Kyree Whitney.

    ¡°Kyree, what a coincidence! Where are you headed?¡± Catherine Foreman asked, looking at Kyree Whitney.

    She had known Kyree Whitney even beforeing to Canyon View Institute.

    Her impression of Kyree Whitney was neither particrly good nor bad.

    Kyree Whitney had pursued her for quite some time, but she had no romantic interest in him and never epted his advances.

    However, Kyree Whitney never gave up and continued to show affection whenever possible.

    Still, he maintained proper decorum without overstepping boundaries, so Catherine Foreman remained polite towards him.

    ¡°I heard you returned to the Institute, Catherine, and I was just on my way to find you!¡± Kyree Whitney smiled at Catherine Foreman after nodding to the two men.

    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Kyree,¡± Catherine Foreman replied.

    ¡°These must be Harleen and Ivy?¡± Kyree Whitney asked with a smile, looking at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Greetings, Kyree!¡± Harleen and Ivy bowed slightly.

    They had never met before but had heard of Kyree Whitney¡¯s name.

    ¡°Hello, Harleen, Ivy!¡± Kyree Whitney¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t linger on them for long before he turned back to Catherine Foreman. ¡°Catherine, where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°Kyree, Abduh Daniel is dead!¡± the man in the blue robe interjected.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kyree Whitney paused briefly before continuing. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Abduh was seriously injured but not in life-threatening condition? What happened?¡±

    The people behind him also showed expressions of surprise.

    ¡°Abduh Daniel was harmed by her!¡± The man in the blue robe pointed at Ivy and briefly described what had happened.

    ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Kyree Whitney asked after listening. ¡°Ivy doesn¡¯t seem like the person you¡¯re describing.¡±

    ¡°Kyree, we saw it with our own eyes. There¡¯s no mistake!¡± the man in the blue robe responded.

    ¡°What if you let me handle this? I promise to give you a satisfactory answer,¡± Kyree Whitney suggested after some thought.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The two men hesitated.

    ¡°Are you worried I can¡¯t handle it or that I¡¯ll be biased?¡± Kyree Whitney¡¯s tone grew slightly stern.

    ¡°We trust you, Kyree!¡± The man in the blue robe replied quickly. ¡°Everyone knows your integrity!¡±

    He then bowed slightly to Kyree Whitney. ¡°We¡¯ll leave it to you then!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Kyree Whitney waved his hand and looked at Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Catherine, why don¡¯t you bring Harleen and Ivy to my ce? I¡¯ll get a detailed understanding of what happened.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kyree, but there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Ivy interjected before Catherine Foreman could respond. ¡°We should go directly to the Punishment Hall.¡±

    ¡°Ivy, Kyree is trying to help you!¡± A man behind Kyree Whitney said to Ivy.

    ¡°In front of so many witnesses, Abduh Daniel died by your hand. That¡¯s considered harming a fellow disciple!¡±

    ¡°ording to Punishment Hall procedures, your cultivation would be abolished first before investigating the truth and deciding your fate!¡±

    ¡°If Kyree intervenes, at least your cultivation can be preserved until the truth is found!¡±

    ¡°Ivy, what do you think?¡± Catherine Foreman asked Ivy.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ivy took another deep breath.

    ¡°Ivy, the Punishment Hall leader might not be at the Institute these days. Elder Foster is temporarily in charge there; I have some connections with him,¡± Kyree Whitney continued.

    ¡°Come with me first; I might be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today to meet Kyree!¡± The man in the blue robe added again. ¡°Otherwise, forget about saving your life; you¡¯d lose your cultivation for sure!¡±

    ¡°Kyree is being so kind; you should appreciate it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kyree,¡± Ivy said after some thought, looking at Kyree Whitney.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to owe anyone a favor, she couldn¡¯t refuse such an offer of help.

    ¡°We¡¯re all fellow disciples; no need for thanks,¡± Kyree Whitney smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite enthusiastic!¡± A voice suddenly came from the left street.

    Billy appeared with Opal and Casey walking leisurely towards them.

    ¡°Billy?¡± Harleen and Ivy eximed simultaneously.

 Chapter 1701: Choose One!

    As soon as the words fell, Harleen and Ivy excitedly walked over.

    Earlier, they had heard from Spencer Bailey that Billy and the others had arrived at Canyon View Institute. They were a bit skeptical at first.

    But now, seeing everyone so soon, they were naturally thrilled.

    The two had been separated from everyone for several months and missed them dearly.

    ¡°Opal, Amber!¡± They greeted Opal and Amber as they walked.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, are you two alright?¡± Billy asked with a smile after everyone exchanged greetings.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Harleen and Ivy shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy, you came just in time. Ivy has encountered some trouble here. Let me introduce you first¡­¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°Harleen, no need to introduce. We already know!¡± Stout smiled at Harleen.

    ¡°You know?¡± Harleen and Ivy were both taken aback.

    ¡°Harleen, you and Ivy take a rest. I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Billy, how did you know?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Harleen, this must be Mr Billy, right?¡± At this moment, Catherine Foreman walked over, curiously sizing up Billy.

    Billy¡¯s appearance was naturally outstanding, even surpassing Kyree Whitney.

    She also sensed an unparalleled masculine aura from Billy, including his eyes, which were devoid of any distractions.

    Then she released her spiritual power to probe Billy¡¯s cultivation level. He was at the half-step Otherworldly Realm.

    Objectively speaking, having such a cultivation level at Billy¡¯s age was quite impressive.

    However, this was Canyon View Institute, a ce teeming with talented geniuses!

    So, a half-step Otherworldly Realm cultivator was decent but far from exceptional.

    ¡°Catherine, let me introduce you!¡± Harleen looked at Catherine Foreman and said, ¡°This is my husband, Billy!¡±

    Then she turned to Billy and said, ¡°Billy, during our time at the Institute, Catherine has helped us a lot!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Catherine!¡± Billy bowed slightly to Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re too kind. Harleen and Ivy are my fellow disciples; helping each other is only natural.¡± Catherine Foreman smiled lightly.

    Then Harleen introduced Opal and the others to Catherine Foreman.

    Meanwhile, Kyree Whitney and his group were surprised by Harleen¡¯s words.

    They hadn¡¯t expected Harleen to be married; they thought she had made it up to brush them off.

    ¡°Harleen, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?¡± Kyree Whitney smiled at Harleen.

    A cold glint shed in his eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°Kyree, this is my husband, Billy Gardner!¡± Harleen smiled and then looked at Billy. ¡°Billy, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°I know him!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    Then he turned to Kyree Whitney, his gaze sharp as a knife. ¡°Ruined your ns, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Mr Billy, but I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡± Kyree Whitney was slightly taken aback, a strange look shing in his eyes.

    Not only him but everyone else at the Institute was also stunned, including Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°Mr Billy, is there some misunderstanding¡­¡± Kyree Whitney frowned slightly.

    ¡°You have two choices!¡± Billy interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°First, confess your dirty dealings with Raul Duffy in front of everyone and then go to the Punishment Hall to ept your punishment!¡±

    ¡°Second, fight me fairly with a safety waiver!¡±

    ¡°Choose one!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± His words caused another wave of astonishment around them.

    What was going on? A life-and-death battle right off the bat?

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t!¡± Harleen eximed after a moment of shock.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s very strong; you¡¯re no match for him!¡± Ivy added quickly.

    They had been at the Institute for some time. Although they hadn¡¯t interacted with Kyree Whitney before, they had heard of the Canyon View Four Talents.

    Kyree Whitney was ranked second among the Canyon View Four Talents; his skills were not to be underestimated!

    Not only them but even Catherine Foreman beside them had a look of surprise on her face.

    She was surprised that Billy would suddenly challenge Kyree Whitney and also that he had the courage to do so.

    Didn¡¯t Billy know Kyree Whitney¡¯s cultivation level?

    ¡°Mr Billy, Kyree is at thete stage of the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm and can even kill opponents at the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm!¡± Catherine Foreman kindly reminded him after a pause.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Billy, what happened?¡± Harleen took a deep breath and asked again.

    She wanted to know why Billy suddenly challenged Kyree Whitney.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, that Abduh Daniel incident was orchestrated by Mr Whitney himself!¡± Stout exined from the side.

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Harleen, Ivy, and Catherine Foreman were all taken aback.

    ¡°Let Mr Whitney exin it himself!¡± Stout turned to Kyree Whitney.

    ¡°Mr Whitney, have you made up your mind? Will you confess or fight my boss?¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! Who are you to nder Kyree here? Do you believe¡­¡± The man in the blue robe pointed at Stout angrily.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d shut up!¡± Casey nced at him.

    ¡°So arrogant!¡± The man in the blue robe continued shouting. ¡°This is a restricted area of the inner courtyard. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Ian de raised his hand and struck out with a palm, causing a gust of wind.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The man in the blue robe frowned and blocked with his own palm.

    After a muffled sound, the man in the blue robe was sent flying back a hundred meters, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    He was on the same level as Ian de but couldn¡¯t match him in such a hasty confrontation.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man in the blue robe spoke angrily after regaining hisposure.

    ¡°Were you an aplice in this?¡± Casey interrupted him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you confess? I¡¯ll give you a chance for leniency.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! Let¡¯s see what makes you so bold!¡± The man in the blue robe wasn¡¯t about to back down easily.

    He then attacked Ian de with full strength.

    ¡°Boss, should I kill him?¡± Ian de asked Billy.

    ¡°Break an arm but spare his life!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ian de responded and charged with his de drawn.

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re no match for him; dodge quickly!¡± A tall man behind Kyree Whitney shouted as he formed a seal with his hand andunched it at Ian de.

    His skills were impressive; he was also at the half-step Otherworldly Realm!

 Chapter 1702: Waiver

    ¡°Get out!¡± Casey¡¯s voice rang out as he swung arge de, sending a cold gleam shing forward.

    The attacks from both sides collided and exploded simultaneously, forcing the two to retreat several dozen meters. It was a draw after one move.

    At the same time, a cold gleam from Ian de¡¯s sword shed past the left arm of the blue-robed man named Anthony Woods.

    Immediately, an arm was severed and flew off, blood spurting everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Anthony Woods screamed in agony, retreating several steps with a vicious look in his eyes.

    Seeing this, gasps of shock echoed around the area.

    Among them, Catherine Foreman and other members of the Institute stared at Ian de in astonishment.

    Did he really dare to cut off Anthony Woods¡¯ arm?

    This was the Canyon View Institute. How could an outsider like him dare to do such a thing?

    Was he not afraid of the Institute seeking retribution? Or did he naively believe that no one in the Institute could deal with him?

    ¡°You¡­ you actually dared to cut off my arm. I promise you, today, you¡­¡± Anthony Woods shouted angrily after a brief pause.

    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, you won¡¯t be able to speak again!¡± Billy interrupted him coldly.

    The blue-robed man opened his mouth, wanting to shout more, but sensing the coldness from Billy, he involuntarily shut up.

    ¡°Who are you people? This is Canyon View Institute, not a ce for you to act recklessly!¡± The tall man who had attacked earlier shouted angrily.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Billy ignored him and continued to look at Kyree Whitney.

    ¡°Harleen, your husband really doesn¡¯t take Canyon View Institute seriously!¡± Kyree Whitney nced at Billy and then looked at Harleen.

    ¡°The matter with Abduh Daniel was my meddling. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t get involved anymore. Harleen and Ivy should go to the Punishment Hall and exin things themselves!¡±

    ¡°Also, regarding him cutting off Anthony Woods¡¯ arm, you all will have to ount for that. Otherwise, I fear they won¡¯t be able to leave the Institute.¡±

    After speaking, he turned and walked away without waiting for Harleen¡¯s response.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°If you want to leave here today, there¡¯s only one way: confess everything voluntarily!¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you fight me and kill me, you can also leave!¡±

    ¡°Are you really looking for trouble?¡± Kyree Whitney¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Billy.

    In his mind, he had sentenced Billy heavily, but in front of so many people, he had to maintain hisposure.

    ¡°I know you want to kill me. I¡¯m giving you the chance now. Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Catherine, you saw it too. He¡¯s been pushing me!¡± Kyree Whitney looked at Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Mr Billy, let it go. If things escte¡­¡± Catherine Foreman took a deep breath.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Catherine. It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy interrupted her and then looked back at Kyree Whitney. ¡°Come with me. A fair fight between us, regardless of life or death!¡±

    With that, he flew into the air.

    Harleen and Ivy wanted to persuade him further but decided against it after thinking it over.

    They knew Billy well enough to understand that he wouldn¡¯t target Kyree Whitney without reason. There must be a special reason behind it.

    Moreover, they had checked Billy¡¯s cultivation level and knew he was at half-step Otherworldly Realm. Even if he wasn¡¯t Kyree Whitney¡¯s match, he shouldn¡¯t be in any life-threatening danger.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept your challenge!¡± Kyree Whitney replied solemnly and followed him up.

    In no time, the two were in mid-air.

    ¡°Your biggest mistake was trying to mess with Harleen and Ivy!¡± Billy said to Kyree Whitney.

    ¡°From the moment you had that thought, your fate was sealed!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Kyree Whitney sneered. ¡°I¡¯m curious how you knew.¡±

    With only the two of them in mid-air, he no longer pretended.

    ¡°If I told you Raul Duffy has been my man all along, would you believe it?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kyree Whitney¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°He truly deserves death!¡±

    ¡°Enough talk. Make your move!¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°Kill me and then control Raul Duffy. You might still have a way out. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even pass the Punishment Hall!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Kyree Whitney¡¯s eyes turned sharp.

    He knew Billy was right; to get through this, he had to kill Billy first.

    Fortunately, this was a challenge initiated by Billy himself. Since Billy wasn¡¯t an Institute disciple, even if he killed him, he wouldn¡¯t bear any responsibility.

    As for whether he could kill Billy, that wasn¡¯t even a concern for him.

    A half-step Otherworldly Realm opponent wouldn¡¯tst more than one round if he intended to kill them.

    With that thought, he raised his hand and formed a seal aimed at Billy with thunderous force.

    As soon as Kyree Whitney made his move, Billy activated his bloodline power. At that moment, he was at second-rank Otherworldly Realm.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He raised his hand and blocked the attack with a palm strike.

    A muffled sound echoed as their attacks exploded simultaneously. Billy retreated several dozen meters.

    Just as he steadied himself, another seal from Kyree Whitney shed before him.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t confront it head-on but dodged to the side.

    However, Kyree Whitney didn¡¯t intend to stop there. His hands continued to form seals rapidly, sending countless seals towards Billy.

    Billy frowned slightly as he dodged while countering with several palm strikes of his own.

    Intense shes filled the air with waves of energy surging everywhere.

    After one wave of attacks ended, Billy was hit by two or three seals. However, such attacks posed no real danger to him.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant in front of me; you do have some skills. But¡­¡± Kyree Whitney said as he looked at Billy.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a nearly tangible wave of energy surged towards him with an imposing force.

    Celestial ck Finger!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Sensing the power of this attack, Kyree Whitney frowned deeply.

    Without further thought, he quickly formed arge energy ball with his hands and hurled it forward.

    After a loud explosion, their attacks detonated simultaneously, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.

    Billy and Kyree Whitney were both sted several hundred meters back, their breaths slightly uneven.

    ¡°You actually managed to push me back¡­¡± Kyree Whitney frowned again.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a spiritual power-formed phantom de was already before him with unstoppable momentum.

    Kyree Whitney hadn¡¯t expected Billy¡¯s reaction speed to be so fast. His pupils contracted slightly as he quickly dodged to the side.

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s figure vanished from his original spot and reappeared two or three hundred meters in front of Kyree Whitney.

    Just as Kyree Whitney dodged the phantom de, Billy pointed a finger at him.

    This time, Kyree Whitney couldn¡¯t dodge!

    He had no choice but to take the attack head-on!

 Chapter 1703: It Must Be His Damnation

    However, he clearly underestimated the power of the Celestial ck Finger.

    With a muffled sound, he was violently thrown out, spitting a mouthful of blood into the air.

    After flying seven or eight hundred meters, he barely stabilized himself, his breath chaotic, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    It was evident that this move had severely injured him!

    ¡°I will make sure to¡­¡± Kyree Whitney spat out another mouthful of blood, ring at Billy with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Take another move from me. If you can withstand it, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    As he spoke, the aura around him surged to its peak. Soon, a massive palm appeared in mid-air.

    Arhat Palm Strike!

    ¡°Annihte!¡±

    With Billy¡¯s deep voice, the enormous palm struck towards Kyree Whitney¡¯s position.

    The void roared with wind and thunder, darkening the sky, as if the world was ending.

    Everyone on the ground, except for Opal and a few others, looked up in shock at the scene in the sky.

    No one expected that Billy, only at the half-step Otherworldly Realm, could unleash such a powerful move. It was terrifying.

    Catherine Foreman¡¯s face also showed extreme surprise.

    She knew her limits. Although she had recently broken through to the third-rank Otherworldly Realm, she couldn¡¯t withstand this move.

    At this moment, she seemed to have a vague realization.

    Perhaps only a man like this could win the hearts of exceptional women like Harleen and Ivy.

    Not only were the people on the ground shocked, but Kyree Whitney in mid-air was also in turmoil, his pupils shrinking to pinpoints.

    He never dreamed that Billy still had such a trump card!

    Even if he were in perfect condition, he couldn¡¯t withstand this move!

    He wanted to dodge, but under the coverage of the Arhat Palm Strike, within a thousand-meter radius, there was no escape. Running would only make things worse.

    Without thinking further, he quickly gathered all his strength and attacked the phantom palm.

    ¡°Kyree, you can¡¯t withstand it, retreat quickly!¡±

    At that moment, an old man¡¯s voice echoed through the void.

    A tangible wave of energy cut through the void and collided with the palm, causing the void to churn.

    A deafening explosion spread through the void, followed by a mushroom cloud of energy rising into the air.

    Next, two figures shot backward rapidly, each flying five or six hundred meters before stopping. They were Billy and Kyree Whitney.

    After stabilizing himself, Billy spat out arge mouthful of blood, his breath chaotic.

    Although his resilience was extraordinary, the attacker was at least in thete Otherworldly Realm or even the Entering Dao Realm. It was a miracle he could still stand in mid-air.

    Kyree Whitney¡¯s situation was worse.

    Already injured, the impact of the energy wave further damaged his meridians, worsening his condition.

    ¡°Where did this arrogant brate from, trying to harm Institute¡¯s talented genius? Give me your life!¡± The old man¡¯s voice echoed again.

    As he spoke, ripples appeared in the void not far from Billy.

    Then a spear tore through the void towards him with lightning speed and immense power.

    Sensing the spear¡¯s power, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted. The opponent clearly intended to take his life.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re no match for him. Move aside!¡±

    At that moment, Aubree¡¯s voice came through.

    As she spoke, Aubree appeared nearby and raised her hand to create a barrier wall in front of Billy.

    The spear pierced through the barrier wall but lost its momentum when it reached Billy, exploding without causing any harm.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± An old man¡¯s slightly surprised voice came from two or three kilometers away.

    After a brief pause, the old man flew over and looked at Aubree.

    ¡°Aubree, are you sure you want to protect him?¡±

    The old man was Noah Knapp, another vice-president of Canyon View Institute!

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you alright?¡± Aubree ignored him and turned to Billy.

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.

    The first time she met Billy, he was only at the early stage of Sacred Realm. At that time, Billy seemed insignificant to her.

    But in just a few months, Billy had reached the half-step Otherworldly Realm and could kill mid-Otherworldly Realm opponents.

    Most importantly, unlike Harleen and Ivy, Billy had fought his way up on his own.

    Such a talented genius was rare!

    She had a feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be long before even she might not be able to match Billy!

    Thinking of this, she felt grateful for her decision in Forbidden Ruins Space.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Befriending Billy might be the best decision she ever made!

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy responded respectfully.

    He was genuinely grateful to Aubree!

    ¡°Mr Billy, you should rest. I¡¯ll handle him!¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°Aubree, he¡¯s likely at Entering Dao Realm. Let me handle it!¡± Billy replied.

    Although he didn¡¯t know Aubree¡¯s exact strength, he was sure she hadn¡¯t broken through the Otherworldly Realm bottleneck and was no match for Noah Knapp.

    Aubree¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Billy¡¯s words implied that even someone she couldn¡¯t defeat might be within his capability?

    Such confidence was extraordinary!

    ¡°Aubree, you¡¯d better step aside!¡± Noah Knapp shouted angrily.

    ¡°He tried to kill Institute disciples in the inner courtyard. No matter who he is, he must die today!¡±

    ¡°I believe Mr Billy wouldn¡¯t attack without reason. He must deserve it!¡± Aubree responded. ¡°If you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡±

    ¡°If you insist on meddling, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Noah Knapp frowned.

    As he spoke, a powerful mark struck towards them.

    ¡°Mr Billy, step back!¡± Aubree shouted as she rushed forward.

    The next moment, intense shes echoed through the void. The space within a thousand-meter radius twisted around them as they fought fiercely.

    Billy observed for a few minutes before shing towards Kyree Whitney¡¯s position.

    He could see that although Aubree¡¯s strength was lower than Noah Knapp¡¯s, she wouldn¡¯t be in immediate danger for now.

    ¡°Kid, I warn you. I¡¯m from Akabuchi City¡¯s Whitney family. If you dare to kill¡­¡± Kyree Whitney shouted angrily at Billy.

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy wielded his de and executed de Shattering the Sky, instantly appearing before Kyree Whitney.

    Already terrified by Billy¡¯s skills and severely injured, Kyree Whitney couldn¡¯t withstand this strike.

    Panicking, he dodged to the side but was still too slow. As the phantom de fell, an arm flew into the air with blood spraying everywhere.

    If not for his quick dodge, he¡¯d be dead by now!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Kyree Whitney screamed as he was thrown back a hundred meters, his face pale as death.

    After stopping the bleeding from his severed arm, he red at Billy like a venomous snake.

    ¡°You dared to cut off my arm! How dare you! I swear¡­¡±

    Halfway through his sentence, he involuntarily shut his mouth.

    A spiritual power de hovered less than a meter from his face!

 Chapter 1704: A Deadly Pace

    ¡°Kid, if you dare kill Kyree, I guarantee you and everyone around you will die with him!¡±

    Noah Knapp shouted angrily at Billy after sending Aubree flying five or six hundred meters away with a single palm strike.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly against Billy. The phantom de was too close to Kyree Whitney; any slight movement could cost Kyree his life.

    ¡°Still trying to threaten me at this point? Do you want him to die faster?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as the de advanced another half meter.

    ¡°What do you want to stop?¡± Kyree Whitney took a deep breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you want to live, confess all the dirty dealings between you and Raul Duffy in front of everyone. I¡¯ll give you a way out,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Hmph! Dream on!¡± Kyree Whitney sneered. ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you know what the Whitney family represents?¡±

    ¡°Of course, someone like you from a lower civilization probably have no idea!''¡±

    ¡°Try killing me if you dare. I promise you and everyone around you will regret ever being born!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try!¡± Kyree Whitney continued, his eyes ring at Billy like a fierce beast, his expression turning ferocious.

    ¡°I advise you to kill me now. Otherwise, if I don¡¯t die today, your fate will be even worse, including your wife. I will definitely¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the phantom de pierced through his chest, leaving a gaping hole.

    Kyree Whitney opened his mouth, looked down at the bloody hole in his chest, and couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Then he fell straight down, his face frozen in disbelief.

    He never thought Billy would actually dare to kill him in public!

    How could he dare?!

    Even if Billy didn¡¯t know what the Whitney family represented, just the fact that Kyree Whitney was one of the four talented geniuses of Canyon View Institute should have been enough to intimidate him!

    Madman, he¡¯s truly a madman!

    In his final moments, he felt a tinge of regret.

    If he had known Billy was such a madman, he would never have provoked him!

    But now, it was toote for regrets!

    The scene fell into a deathly silence, everyone staring in shock.

    The eldest son of the Whitney family, the second-ranked genius among the Canyon View Four Talents, had been killed in public!

    On the ground, Catherine Foreman¡¯s face showed deep concern.

    Only she knew the true power of the Whitney family, far beyond what Billy and his group could handle!

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±

    Noah Knapp roared after a brief pause and charged toward Billy.

    In an instant, Billy felt the space around him distort as if a terrifying force was about to tear his body apart.

    ¡°Mr Billy, watch out!¡± Aubree¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    She then unleashed her full strength, forming a seal and hurling it forward.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Noah Knapp roared, waving his hand as a powerful shockwave surged forward.

    Their attacks collided, creating a strong shockwave that sent Billy flying a kilometer away, coughing up blood.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Before Billy could stabilize himself, Noah Knapp¡¯s voice echoed again.

    A dense array of phantom spears rained down on Billy¡¯s position like a storm.

    ¡°If you want to harm Mr Billy, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡±

    Aubree intervened, releasing a massive energy sphere that collided with the spears and exploded, dispersing them all.

    ¡°You want to die so badly? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Noah Knapp roared and charged toward Aubree.

    This time, he was determined to kill and unleashed his full strength against Aubree.

    Sensing his murderous intent, Aubree¡¯s face turned serious. However, she didn¡¯t hesitate and met his attack with all her power.

    At the same time, a white figure followed closely behind Aubree. It was White Feather, whose wings stirred the air into chaos.

    The next moment, a thunderous explosion echoed across the sky as a mushroom cloud of energy rose.

    The center of the battlefield seemed to shatter into pieces as if the world was copsing.

    Those on the ground retreated under the shockwave¡¯s impact, their faces filled with fear.

    In mid-air, three figures were thrown back simultaneously.

    Aubree and White Feather spat out blood and flew back a kilometer before stopping. Their breaths were chaotic, and they were severely injured, theirbat strength reduced by more than half.

    As for Noah Knapp, although he was in the Entering Dao Realm, Aubree and White Feather were both half-step Entering Dao Realm warriors. Under theirbined attack, Noah Knapp got hurt.

    Blood trickled from his mouth as hisbat strength dropped by two or three levels.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    After catching his breath slightly, Noah Knapp charged straight toward Billy.

    Despite his injuries, he could unleashte-stage Otherworldly Realm power and didn¡¯t see Billy as a threat.

    As he charged forward, he formed a mysterious seal and hurled it at Billy.

    ¡°Mr Billy, watch out!¡± Aubree eximed in rm.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    White Feather screeched simultaneously.

    Their faces were filled with worry. They wanted to help but were toote.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you handle this attack!¡±

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the approaching Noah Knapp.

    As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak. Gripping the Bloodshadow Fury de tightly, he unleashed his full strength in one sh!

    It was his first time using ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ in battle. He wanted to see its true power!

    The de light appeared like lightning, an arc-shaped sh with overwhelming force that changed the sky¡¯s color.

    Wherever the de light passed, space tore like paper and instantly reached Noah Knapp¡¯s attack with terrifying momentum.

    As the de light formed, an aura of death filled the area within thousands of meters.

    Everyone on the ground shivered involuntarily, their eyes filled with deep fear.

    All those carrying swords felt their weapons tremble slightly as if resonating with this sh.

    ¡®Cracked Sky de Technique¡¯ tore through everything!

    It sliced through Noah Knapp¡¯s attack like nothing and shed past his right arm.

    A momentter, an arm flew into the air, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Noah Knapp staggered back four or five hundred meters before barely stabilizing himself in mid-air.

    His face was filled with shock as if witnessing something utterly unbelievable!

 Chapter 1705: Relinquishing the Vice-President Position

    His shock wasn¡¯t just because Billy could sever one of his arms!

    More importantly, as one of the vice-presidents of Canyon View Institute, he naturally recognized the Cracked Sky de Technique.

    Before this, even the most talented geniuses had never been able to unleash more than twenty percent of the power of the Cracked Sky de Technique!

    But just now, he could clearly feel that Billy¡¯s strike had unleashed at least thirty percent of the technique¡¯s power!

    This was what shocked him the most!

    Billy, on the other hand, steadied himself in mid-air after being knocked back a hundred meters.

    However, after using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ his Chi power was instantly depleted by more than half. His breath was chaotic, and his face was pale.

    The Cracked Sky de Technique, while powerful, was evidently not easy for him to control at his current level.

    At this moment, hisbat strength was reduced to only thirty or forty percent. Even a Sacred Realm opponent could take his life now.

    Meanwhile, the crowd on the ground fell into a dead silence once again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    This time, they were even more shocked than when Billy had killed Kyree Whitney!

    They knew that Noah Knapp was a genuine Entering Dao Realm expert!

    Even though he had sustained some injuries from Aubree and White Feather¡¯s joint attack earlier, he could still exertte-stage Otherworldly Realm strength.

    Yet, he had been struck by Billy, who was only at the half-step Otherworldly Realm, and had an arm severed!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would believe it?

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you alright?¡± Aubree and White Feather approached Billy after a while.

    Aubree was just as shocked as Noah Knapp. She hadn¡¯t expected Billy to be able to wield such a powerful sword technique.

    She had originally thought that if Billy were given another six months, she might not be able to match him.

    But now it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t even take six months; in one or two months, she might not be able to defeat Billy!

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Aubree. I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°Luke Haynes, aren¡¯t you going to show yourself? How long do you n to hide?¡± Noah Knapp shouted angrily towards the left side after stopping the bleeding from his arm.

    ¡°A kid from outside not only killed the Institute¡¯s talented genius but also severed one of my arms. Are you, the head of the Punishment Hall, just going to stand by and watch?¡±

    As he spoke, hended on the ground with a livid face.

    ¡°Vice-president, there are still many doubts about today¡¯s incident. The Punishment Hall needs time to¡­¡± Luke Haynes¡¯s voice rang out as he walked over from a distance.

    Earlier, Kyree Whitney had imed that the head of the Punishment Hall was not in the Institute, which was evidently a lie.

    ¡°Everyone saw it with their own eyes. What doubts could there be?¡± Noah Knapp shouted angrily. ¡°I now order you as vice-president to kill that kid immediately!¡±

    ¡°Vice-president, I must refuse,¡± Luke Haynes bowed slightly.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Noah Knapp frowned. ¡°Luke Haynes, are you openly defying orders? Do you believe¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Noah, please calm down!¡± At this moment, another man¡¯s voice interrupted.

    Everyone looked over and saw it was Tyler Bailey, another vice-president of the Institute!

    ¡°Greetings, vice-president!¡± Everyone from the Institute, including Luke Haynes, bowed in salute.

    ¡°Mr Bailey, you¡¯re just in time!¡± Noah Knapp said in a deep voice upon seeing him.

    After speaking, he pointed at Billy who had justnded on the ground.

    ¡°That kid killed Kyree and severed one of my arms. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Noah, please calm down. There is more to this matter than meets the eye. I have already investigated and will give you an exnation,¡± Tyler Bailey interrupted him again.

    After speaking, he turned and looked behind him. ¡°Raul Duffy,e out!¡±

    As his words fell, Raul Duffy appeared in everyone¡¯s sight, followed closely by Abduh Daniel, who was supposed to be ¡®dead.¡¯

    At this moment, although Abduh Daniel¡¯s face was pale and his breath weak, he was very much alive!

    ¡°Abduh Daniel, you¡¯re not dead?!¡±

    Upon seeing him, Catherine Foreman, Harleen, and Ivy eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Catherine, Harleen, Ivy, I apologize!¡± Abduh Daniel bowed in greeting.

    ¡°You pretended to be dead to frame Ivy?¡± Catherine Foreman frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Catherine. It was all Kyree¡¯s idea!¡± Abduh Daniel responded.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Noah Knapp shouted angrily. ¡°Kyree is already dead, and you¡¯re still trying to frame him!¡±

    ¡°Elder Noah, please calm down!¡± Tyler Bailey replied before turning to Raul Duffy. ¡°Exin everything to Elder Noah.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Raul Duffy nced at Billy before taking a deep breath and starting his exnation.

    It took about fifteen minutes for him to detail everything that had happened.

    He exined how Kyree Whitney had instructed Abduh Daniel to fake his death and then use it to gain Harleen and Ivy¡¯s favor.

    Today, Kyree Whitney had invited Harleen and Ivy to his ce with the intention of taking advantage of them.

    He even prepared a high-grade colorless and odorless drug specifically brought from Akabuchi City.

    ¡°What a scoundrel!¡± Catherine Foreman frowned deeply.

    Harleen and Ivy¡¯s faces were also extremely grim as they felt a sense of lingering fear.

    If it weren¡¯t for Billy today, their fate would have been unimaginable.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± As soon as Raul Duffy finished speaking, Noah Knapp roared again. ¡°You¡¯re putting all the me on a dead man! What¡¯s your motive?¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to grab Raul Duffy.

    Tyler Bailey blocked it with a palm strike.

    ¡°Mr Bailey, what do you mean by this?¡± Noah Knapp frowned.

    ¡°Elder Noah, you¡¯re getting old and your energy is waning. You¡¯re no longer suitable for the vice-president position. Step down,¡± Tyler Bailey said without engaging further.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Noah Knapp frowned again. ¡°Tyler Bailey, make yourself clear. What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In light of your family¡¯s past contributions to the Institute, if you voluntarily step down and leave the Institute now, I will let bygones be bygones,¡± Tyler Bailey replied.

    ¡°Tyler Bailey, you have some nerve! You don¡¯t have the authority to make me¡­¡± Noah Knapp responded angrily.

    ¡°Thest time with your granddaughter¡¯s incident, the Institute already gave you a chance!¡± Tyler Bailey interrupted him again.

    ¡°But instead of appreciating it, you went even further. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    ¡°Tyler Bailey, what are you trying to say¡­¡± Noah Knapp¡¯s expression turned grim.

    ¡°Enough! Leave now!¡± At this moment, another voice came through.

    Everyone turned to see Spencer Bailey, the head of Canyon View Institute!

    ¡°Dean¡­¡± Noah Knapp frowned again.

    ¡°Do you really want me to reveal your dirty dealings with Holy Heaven Sect and Whitney family?¡± Spencer Bailey interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°Kyree Whitney¡¯s death isrgely your responsibility. Without your instigation and encouragement, he wouldn¡¯t have dared act so recklessly in Canyon View Institute!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± His words elicited gasps from those around them.

    ¡°Dean, I don¡¯t know where you heard that from¡­¡± Noah Knapp¡¯s face changed several times.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Spencer Bailey¡¯s tone grew colder.

    ¡°Disappear before I change my mind!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy!¡±

 Chapter 1706: They Came Knocking

    Noah Knapp exhaled heavily, his face dark with anger. After taking a deep breath, he looked at Spencer Bailey and cupped his hands. ¡°Farewell!¡± He turned and left.

    He knew Spencer Bailey¡¯s strength well. Even if he were in peak condition, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him, let alone now with a broken arm.

    ¡°Alright, everyone disperse!¡± Spencer Bailey waved at the crowd. Then he turned to Billy. ¡°Mr Billy, may I have a word?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Dean,¡± Billy replied with a slight bow. ¡°Please.¡±

    Twenty minutester, they were all seated in a grand hall.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you truly are the genius Uncle Xavier saw in you,¡± Spencer Bailey said. ¡°But today, you were a bit impulsive. You shouldn¡¯t have killed Kyree Whitney. Though he deserved it, his death will bring you great trouble.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for causing you trouble, Dean,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You may not understand the Whitney family¡¯s power,¡± Spencer Bailey continued. ¡°Even in Akabuchi City, they are one of the top three families.¡±

    ¡°Dean, how does the Whitney familypare to Canyon View Institute?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Tyler Bailey responded. ¡°Akabuchi City is far moreplicated than Canyon View City.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this,¡± Spencer Bailey shifted the topic. ¡°Mr Billy, how much of the Cracked Sky de Technique have you mastered?¡±

    ¡°Less than forty percent,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re the first person in years to master more than twenty percent of it?¡± Spencer Bailey said. Without waiting for a response, he continued, ¡°Would you be interested in joining Canyon View Institute?¡±

    ¡°What benefits are there? Like spirit stones and Spirit Fruit¡­¡± Stout began but was cut off by Ivy pping the back of his head. ¡°Shut up, no one asked you!¡±

    Stout pouted.

    ¡°Thank you for the offer, Dean, but if I join the Institute, it might bring enormous trouble,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to the treasure inside you?¡± Spencer Bailey smiled. ¡°Canyon View Institute has faced countless troubles since its founding and has alwayse through unscathed. One more won¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    Before Spencer Bailey could finish, hurried footsteps approached. An elder quickly entered.

    ¡°Elder Pierce, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Spencer Bailey asked.

    ¡°Dean, we just received news that people from Holy Heaven Sect have arrived on the outskirts of Canyon View City,¡± Elder Pierce reported.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Spencer Bailey frowned.

    ¡°Do we know who they are?¡± Tyler Bailey also frowned.

    ¡°Not yet, but it seems they have quite a presence,¡± Elder Pierce replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, stay at the Institute while I check it out,¡± Tyler Bailey said after some thought.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Vice-President, but they came for me. If I don¡¯t show up, they won¡¯t leave,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t want to drag the Institute into this.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, if Holy Heaven Sect dared toe directly to Canyon View City, they must mean trouble,¡± Tyler Bailey responded.

    ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll go see for ourselves,¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    After greeting Spencer Bailey and others at the Institute, Billy and Aubree left together.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived near the east gate of Canyon View City.

    On the way, Stout briefed Aubree and the others about recent events in Sky City.

    After listening to Stout, they had a general understanding of the situation.

    ¡°Harleen, what is your current cultivation level? Have you reached Otherworldly Realm?¡± Stout asked Harleen.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re underestimating Harleen and Ivy!¡± Amberughed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re just one step away from breaking through to third-rank Otherworldly Realm,¡± Amber smiled again.

    Hearing this, Stout and Judge were amazed.

    ¡°Harleen, are you and Ivy really close to third-rank Otherworldly Realm?¡± Alex Long asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°We¡¯vepleted our second body refinement, so our cultivation has improved a bit,¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s just a bit of improvement?¡± Stout eximed. ¡°You¡¯re two levels higher than Boss!¡±

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re two levels higher than Billy, ourbat power is still far behind his,¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout shrugged and turned to Aubree. ¡°What about you, Aubree? What¡¯s your cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°Aubree recently broke through to half-step Entering Dao Realm,¡± Ivy answered for her. ¡°She¡¯s just one step away from true Entering Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°So strong!¡± Casey and others eximed.

    ¡°Aubree, I have a question,¡± Casey said to Aubree. ¡°Is it true that once we leave Sky City¡¯s starry sky, our martial cultivation is no longer limited by that ceiling? Can we break through to Entering Dao Realm with enough training?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes,¡± Aubree nodded. ¡°But transitioning from a lower civilization star to a higher one requires more effort and time to adapt to the new world¡¯sws before breaking through that barrier.¡±

    ¡°And besides self-effort, a strong person can also help forcefully elevate your power.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± everyone nodded in response.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡± At this moment, Lance Wooler from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce approached.

    ¡°Elder Lance!¡± Billy greeted him.

    ¡°Aubree, long time no see!¡± Lance Wooler recognized Aubree immediately as they were both from Sky City.

    ¡°Elder Lance, I didn¡¯t expect you to apany Mr Billy to Canyon View City!¡± Aubree smiled at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met, and your strength has improved again. Impressive!¡± Lance Wooler remarked after assessing Aubree¡¯s cultivation level.

    ¡°Elder Lance tters me,¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°Mr Billy, it¡¯s dangerous for you to go out with Holy Heaven Sect targeting you,¡± Lance Wooler said to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Lance,¡± Billy smiled and added, ¡°We¡¯ll have to face them sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy, let the Institute handle this; Holy Heaven Sect won¡¯t dare act recklessly,¡± Lance Wooler suggested.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hide in the Institute forever, can we?¡± Billy smiled again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°True!¡± Lance Wooler nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll join you!¡±

    ¡°Elder Lance, you¡¯ve already helped us a lot¡­¡± Billy began but was interrupted by Lance Wooler.

    ¡°Mr Billy, if Miss were here, she would do the same!¡± Lance Wooler said as he walked ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s been a while since I stretched my legs!¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you very much, Elder Lance!¡± Billy didn¡¯t argue further.

 Chapter 1707: The Battle Begins

    Before long, a group of people arrived at an open area twenty to thirty kilometers from the east gate.

    They saw two groups confronting each other. One group was the Canyon View City guard, numbering around four to five hundred, led by a middle-aged man in uniform.

    The other group was from the Holy Heaven Sect, with about a hundred people. Leading them was a ck-robed elder, gaunt and sharp-eyed.

    His aura indicated he was solidly in the Entering Dao Realm, specifically at the second rank.

    Behind him were seven or eight men and women. One was at the first rank of Entering Dao Realm, another was at half-step Entering Dao Realm, and the remaining five or six were in the mid-stage of Otherworldly Realm.

    Besides them, over fifty people were at the Holy Realm, ranging from early tote stages, and the rest were below Holy Realm.

    The Holy Heaven Sect, one of the four major powers of the Akabuchi star domain, had already lost many strong members in Sky City but could still dispatch such a formidable force!

    ¡°I warn you, this is Canyon View City, not your Holy Heaven City. You can¡¯t do as you please here¡­¡± A guard pointed towards the Holy Heaven Sect and shouted.

    Before he finished speaking, a man from the opposing group raised his hand and struck him down. The guard flew backward, hitting the ground and spitting out blood.

    ¡°Scoundrels, you¡¯re courting death!¡± the guard leader roared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time!¡± the gaunt elder from Holy Heaven Sect said coldly. ¡°Go back and tell your city lord that our target is Billy. Hand him over, and we¡¯ll leave. Otherwise, face the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the rulers of this star domain?¡± the guard leader retorted loudly.

    ¡°My patience is limited. You have three breaths to report this, or die!¡± the gaunt elder interrupted, exuding a chilling killing intent.

    The four to five hundred guards shivered involuntarily, their faces showing intense fear.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The guard leader took a deep breath and spoke again.

    ¡°Sir, take your men back,¡± Billy said as he approached with his group. ¡°You can¡¯t win against them. Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices; they are here for me.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone, including the guards and Holy Heaven Sect members, turned to look at him.

    ¡°Are you Mr Billy?¡± the guard leader asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy replied, waving his hand. ¡°Go back; I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    ¡°They are from Holy Heaven Sect. Are you sure you don¡¯t need us¡­¡± the guard leader continued.

    ¡°Mr Trujillo, do as Mr Billy says!¡± A woman¡¯s voice interrupted. Catherine Foreman walked over.

    ¡°Catherine, why are you here? This matter¡­¡± Harleen and Ivy approached her.

    ¡°We are fellow disciples, aren¡¯t we?¡± Catherine Foreman interrupted. ¡°Unless you don¡¯t recognize me as your senior sister!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll be implicated¡­¡± Ivy said.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so distant!¡± Catherine Foreman smiled and turned to the guard leader. ¡°Mr Trujillo, take your men back to the city gate.¡±

    ¡°Miss Foreman, these Holy Heaven Sect people are not friendly!¡± The guard leader bowed to Catherine Foreman.

    Catherine Foreman was Tyler Bailey¡¯s prized disciple, and most core members of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were from Canyon View Institute. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that the guard leader knew her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go!¡± Catherine Foreman waved her hand.

    ¡°Miss Foreman, be careful!¡± The guard leader didn¡¯t insist on staying. He knew that his few hundred men were like ants before these Holy Heaven Sect members and would only die in vain if they stayed.

    In no time, four to five hundred guards retreated to near the city gate.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Billy?¡± The gaunt elder from Holy Heaven Sect looked at Billy.

    ¡°State your name,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Holy Heaven Sect, Right Protector, Gilbert Aguirre,¡± the gaunt elder replied. Holy Heaven Sect had two protectors;st time in Sky City, it was Tucker Aguirre, the Left Protector.

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, Gilbert Aguirre continued in a deep voice. ¡°You have one chance to live: seal your powers ande with us. You can keep your life for now.¡±

    ¡°You seem very confident,¡± Billy said with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gilbert Aguirre replied coldly. ¡°Last time in Sky City, you escaped with help from that soul sense.¡±

    ¡°This time, who do you expect to help you? Canyon View Institute? Do you think they would go to war with us for a hot potato like you?¡±

    ¡°They probably can¡¯t wait for us to take you away¡­¡±

    ¡°Purple Spirit, he¡¯s yours!¡± Billy interrupted in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, a purple figure shot towards Gilbert Aguirre-it was Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Gilbert Aguirre roared. ¡°Everyone attack! Kill everyone except Billy!¡±

    He formed a seal with his hand and struck at Purple Spirit.

    After a muffled sound, Purple Spirit was sent flying three to four hundred meters away while Gilbert Aguirre slid back dozens of meters.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gilbert Aguirre¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he steadied himself. ¡°A mere Spiritual Line Origin with suchbat power? Interesting!¡±

    A glint of greed shed in his eyes-he clearly coveted Purple Spirit!

    ¡°Too much talk!¡± Purple Spirit attacked again, sending a purple energy mass towards Gilbert Aguirre.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect such a catch today!¡± Gilbert Aguirre said as he countered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how I tame you today!¡±

    Meanwhile, others also engaged in battle.

    White Feather pped its wings and charged at an elder at the first rank of Entering Dao Realm. Though White Feather was only at half-step Entering Dao Realm, its speed far surpassed others of its level, making it a match for the elder.

    Aubree faced off against an old woman at half-step Entering Dao Realm. Both were of simr rank and seemed capable of challenging higher levels; it would be hard to determine a winner quickly.

    Billy and Lance Wooler took on seven or eight men and women from Otherworldly Realm. Billy intercepted two fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm men while Harleen and Ivy faced fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponents.

    Lance Wooler attacked a sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm elder, and Catherine Foreman faced a fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm man.

    As for the remaining opponents, Opal and Casey handled them. Though outnumbered, their highest ranks were only two half-step Otherworldly Realm men and four ninth-rank Holy Realm individuals. Despite their numbers, they posed no threat to Opal¡¯s group.

 Chapter 1708: Take One Strike, Spare Your Life

    After just a few rounds, the half-step Otherworldly Realm man was shed deeply by Opal¡¯s sword, blood gushing from the wound.

    ¡°You wretch, you actually hurt me, I will¡­¡± the man roared.

    Before he could finish, a sharp sword web, carrying immense power, attacked him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s pupils contracted. He wanted to dodge but was too slow. He raised his hand to block with several marks.

    However, his defenses shattered instantly before the sword web, which then shed past him.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± the man muttered, looking at his body covered in wounds. His head tilted, and he fell, disbelief on his face.

    Opal was a level lower than him, yet herbat power was overwhelming.

    Meanwhile, Amber shed with another half-step Otherworldly Realm man. Both were pushed back several hundred meters.

    From their auras, it was clear the man was slightly weaker. After a few rounds, he was already injured and hisbat power had dropped significantly.

    ¡°Amber, leave him to me. Go help Casey!¡± Opal¡¯s voice came as a sword beam shot towards the opponent.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Amber shouted back and dashed towards Casey.

    Casey was being besieged by three ninth-rank Holy Realm fighters. Though pressured, he managed well. With Amber joining, the oue was clear. Within minutes, the three ninth-rank Holy Realm fighters were defeated.

    After dealing with them, Amber and Casey turned towards Azure Dragon and Azure Fang¡¯s battle.

    A loud noise erupted nearby as Harleen¡¯s fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent was thrown back. He already had several wounds.

    ¡°A mere second-rank Otherworldly Realm¡­¡± the man muttered, stabilizing himself.

    Before he could finish, Harleen¡¯s attack arrived, a cold gleam shing. The man dodged aside but was met by a massive sword beam that turned the air to ice and filled the space with killing intent.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Sensing the deadly strike, the man¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints. He had no escape and could only block with all his strength.

    He underestimated the sword¡¯s power. The beam turned him into an ice sculpture that shattered into pieces.

    Almost simultaneously, another fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm man was burned by Ivy¡¯s sword, turning into charred remains.

    With these two dealt with, Harleen and Ivy rushed towards Catherine Foreman and Lance Wooler. They had observed Billy¡¯s situation; though still fighting two fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponents, he had the upper hand.

    As Harleen and Ivy moved, Billy¡¯s Celestial ck Finger shed with a ck-robed elder¡¯s attack, pushing both back several hundred meters.

    ¡°Kid, to fight us for so long, even if you die now¡­¡± the gray-robed man began.

    Billy interrupted with another finger strike. ¡°Get lost!¡± the gray-robed man shouted, countering with a violent energy wave.

    A loud explosion followed as the gray-robed man was pushed back a hundred meters.

    ¡°Take this strike and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as a massive phantom hand descended like a mountain.

    ¡°Brody, dodge! You can¡¯t take it!¡± the ck-robed elder shouted, sending two energy waves to intercept.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Brody knew he couldn¡¯t block it. He tried to dodge but was too slow. In desperation, he shot a spiritual power spear at the phantom hand.

    The attacks collided; Brody¡¯s spear and the elder¡¯s energy shattered as the phantom hand struck Brody down. A massive handprint remained on the ground where Brodyy motionless, bleeding profusely.

    Billy¡¯s bloodline power boosted him to second-rank Otherworldly Realm strength. With Arhat Palm Strike, he easily killed a fifth-rank opponent.

    ¡°You bastard! You killed him! I will¡­¡± the ck-robed elder roared.

    Before he could finish, an energy wave pushed him back a hundred meters.

    And just as he was about to curse again, Billy¡¯s figure appeared two or three hundred meters away.

    Then his eyes narrowed, and a row of spiritual power manifested as phantom des shot toward the opponent like rain, unstoppable.

    ¡°You truly don¡¯t know your ce!¡±

    The ck-robed elder obviously did not take this move seriously. His eyes also narrowed, and dozens ofrge des greeted the attack.

    ording to his judgment, although Billy had astonishingbat power and could leap several levels to kill opponents, spiritual power was not so easy to surpass. In a battle of spiritual power, Billy was definitely not his match.

    Billy daring to use spiritual power attacks at this time was tantamount to throwing an egg against a rock.

    However, the moment their attacks collided, his face stiffened.

    He realized that he had severely underestimated Billy.

    The dozens ofrge des he summoned had no resistance against Billy¡¯s phantom des and shatteredpletely.

    The Bloodshadow Fury des continued their momentum, with two of them piercing through the ck-robed elder, causing blood to spray out.

    This result was partly due to Billy¡¯s strong spiritual power and partly due to the elder¡¯s underestimation of his opponent.

    ¡°How is it possible, how can your spiritual power be so strong?!¡±

    The elder, knocked back hundreds of meters, steadied himself and spoke with difficulty, his face full of disbelief.

    A person¡¯s spiritual power exceeding his cultivation level by four or five levels!

    If not seen with his own eyes, who would believe it!

 Chapter 1709: Terrifying Combat Power

    The elder¡¯s words had barely fallen when a wave of energy surged forth again.

    Billy unleashed the Celestial ck Finger!

    The already severely injured elder had no strength to fight back and was blown away like a leaf, falling from mid-air, lifeless.

    ¡°Go ask the king of hell!¡± Billy said as he dashed towards White Feather¡¯s direction.

    Just as he was halfway there, a loud noise erupted from White Feather¡¯s battle zone. Both White Feather and his opponent were thrown apart, with energy waves wreaking havoc in the air.

    By now, both White Feather and the elder from the Entering Dao Realm were injured, theirbat power reduced by two or three tenths.

    White Feather steadied himself without any pause and pped his wings to charge at his opponent again.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± The elder frowned slightly.

    He raised his hand towards White Feather, and the surrounding space began to distort, slowing White Feather¡¯s speed.

    The elder increased his power, causing ripples to form around White Feather.

    The pressure in the distorted space reached its peak in a few blinks of an eye, seemingly ready to explode at any moment.

    Due to the extreme distortion of space, White Feather found it difficult to advance. His aura was chaotic, and his expression changed several times.

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    The elder¡¯s voice was deep as he pressed his hands towards White Feather.

    White Feather immediately felt the pressure on him increase severalfold, his internal organs feeling as if they would burst out. Blood gushed from his mouth.

    At that moment, a massive phantom divine dragon soared into the sky and roared before diving towards the elder.

    Lightning shed and thunder roared in the void, with fierce winds howling. The entire sky was stirred into chaos by the divine dragon.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing the divine dragon charging at him, the elder¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, a sense of danger enveloping him.

    His spiritual power was fully engaged with White Feather. If struck by the dragon, he would be severely injured if not killed.

    Without hesitation, he retracted his spiritual power and formed a seal with his hands to counter the dragon.

    A deafening explosion echoed through the void as both attacks collided and exploded, sending shock waves through the air and cracking the surrounding space.

    At the same time, Billy and the elder were both thrown back hundreds of meters, each spitting out blood.

    Although the elder was at the Entering Dao Realm, he was injured and caught off guard, resulting in a draw with Billy in this exchange.

    What shocked him was that as soon as he steadied himself, White Feather had already closed in on him.

    Another loud noise followed as the elder was sent flying like a broken kite, leaving a trail of blood in mid-air.

    White Feather, having seeded with his strike, didn¡¯t pause and pursued again, spitting out another wave of energy.

    Billy also shed forward and pointed towards the elder¡¯s position.

    There was no suspense. The already heavily injured elder couldn¡¯t withstand even one round against Billy and White Feather¡¯sbined attack and fell.

    His bones shattered, meridians severed, internal organs disced-dead beyond doubt!

    ¡°White Feather, are you okay?¡± Billy asked, looking at White Feather.

    White Feather chirped twice and shook his head before quickly flying towards Purple Spirit¡¯s direction, twenty or thirty kilometers away. Billy adjusted his breath slightly and followed.

    ¡°A Spiritual Line spirit evolving to this extent is truly surprising!¡± Gilbert Aguirre said as he stood in mid-air, looking at Purple Spirit hundreds of meters away.

    He was secretly astonished. Initially, he hadn¡¯t taken Purple Spirit seriously. After all, previous encounters with Spiritual Line Origins showed that even the strongest could only wield early Otherworldly Realm power. But now, Purple Spirit almost matched him inbat due to evolution. Such a Spiritual Line spirit was priceless!

    If it continued to evolve, its value would rival that of the top ten Sacred Objects!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to submit¡­¡± Gilbert Aguirre said to Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Purple Spirit snorted coldly. ¡°Die!¡±

    In an instant, a purple ancient sword shot towards Mo Wu!

    Unity of man and sword!

    The ancient sword moved swiftly, tearing through the void. However, due to ne Law, the void quickly repaired itself.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing the purple ancient swording at him, Gilbert Aguirre frowned deeply. As an Entering Dao Realm expert, he wouldn¡¯t retreat easily. His aura surged as he drew afterimages with his hands in the void, stirring up a whirlwind.

    Soon, a massive air vortex formed before him with a ck hole at its center, emitting a chilling aura. The vortex churned like a dragon ying in water.

    ¡°Capture!¡±

    With a deep voice, the elder directed the vortex towards the purple ancient sword. The sword was swallowed by the ck hole at its center, disappearing without a trace.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Purple Spirit!¡± Billy shouted loudly as he approached.

    White Feather chirped and charged towards the vortex.

    ¡°White Feather, stop! Don¡¯t go!¡± Billy shouted again.

    White Feather halted mid-flight at Billy¡¯smand.

    ¡°Hmph! Nowhere to run!¡± Gilbert Aguirre sneered triumphantly.

    But in the next second, his face stiffened.

    A purple light pierced through the vortex and shot through his shoulder de, blood spurting out. He had narrowly avoided a fatal hit to his heart by shifting his body at thest moment.

    Even so, he had no chance left.

    White Feather struck like lightning, smashing into him with full force. The injured elder couldn¡¯t withstand it and was sent flying again, bones shattering and meridians severed.

    He crashed heavily to the ground, spitting blood before copsing weakly.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you escape my void prison¡­¡± He struggled to look at Purple Spirit before his head drooped lifelessly.

    He couldn¡¯t believe Purple Spirit had so easily broken his trump card.

    He hade to Canyon View City from Holy Heaven City confident of capturing Billy for Holy Heaven Sect.

    Despite Canyon View Institute¡¯s presence, he knew they wouldn¡¯t risk conflict over Billy. Indeed, no one from the Institute intervened.

    He had even considered taking a Sacred Object for himself after capturing Billy. The top ten Sacred Objects were too tempting!

    Possessing one would make him unrivaled in Akabuchi star domain! But now he had been defeated by a Spiritual Line spirit! He was unwilling!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you okay?¡± Billy asked loudly as he looked at Purple Spirit.

 Chapter 1710: Reciprocity

    ¡°Billy, I need to rest for a while.¡±

    After saying this, Purple Spirit transformed into a purple me and merged into Billy¡¯s body.

    Billy then focused his mind inward to check on Purple Spirit¡¯s condition. Seeing that she was only slightly weakened, he felt relieved.

    The ensuing battle held no suspense.

    With the addition of Billy and White Feather, the remaining enemies were all killed within five minutes without exception.

    The Holy Heaven Sect was once againpletely annihted!

    Half an hourter, after Billy helped treat everyone¡¯s injuries, he instructed Stout and the others to collect all the storage rings from the Holy Heaven Sect members.

    When they saw the contents of the storage rings, even Billy was slightly moved.

    Especially those belonging to Mo Wu and other Otherworldly Realm experts; they contained a wealth of resources, including arge number of king-grade spirit stones.

    ¡°Catherine, thank you. This is for you!¡±

    Billy flicked his finger, and a storage ring floated in front of Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much; I don¡¯t need it,¡± Catherine Foreman smiled lightly.

    ¡°Catherine, take it. You helped us a lot!¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t need it,¡± Catherine Foreman smiled again. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯tck these things.¡±

    Seeing her refusal, Billy didn¡¯t insist and took the storage ring back.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, what are your ns next?¡± Catherine Foreman asked Billy.

    ¡°We might stay in Canyon View City for a while,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Are you interested in joining the Institute?¡± Catherine Foreman continued. ¡°In three months, the Akabuchi Prodigy List will be updated. With your qualifications, Mr. Billy, you definitely have a chance to make it!¡±

    ¡°The Akabuchi Prodigy List?¡± Billy and his group were taken aback.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded. ¡°The Akabuchi Prodigy List is the most prestigious list in the entire Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    She then exined the details of the Akabuchi Prodigy List to everyone.

    ¡°It sounds great!¡± Stoutmented after hearing her exnation.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Catherine Foreman smiled and looked at Billy again. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed up Harleen and Ivy for the selection. Mr. Billy, would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Catherine, you¡¯ve already signed us up?¡± Ivy was surprised.

    Harleen also showed a look of astonishment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine Foreman responded with a smile. ¡°If you make it onto the Prodigy List, it will be a great opportunity for both of you. Why not give it a try?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen began to speak.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, Catherine means well,¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Catherine!¡± Harleen and Ivy said after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°We¡¯re all from the same sect; no need to be so polite,¡± Catherine Foreman smiled again and then looked thoughtfully at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, please understand that the Institute has its difficulties.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°The Institute has already helped us a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please consider my proposal,¡± Catherine Foreman interrupted with a smile before he could finish speaking.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡± Catherine Foreman then turned to Harleen and Ivy. ¡°Harleen, Ivy, I¡¯ll head back now. If you want to return to the Instituteter, just send me a message.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Catherine!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded simultaneously.

    Catherine Foreman then bid farewell to Aubree and the others before leaving.

    ¡°Boss, what did she mean by saying the Institute has its difficulties?¡± Judge asked Billy after Catherine left.

    ¡°When we fought with the Holy Heaven Sect earlier, there was an Entering Dao Realm expert hiding nearby. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be one of the deans,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge asked again. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he intervene?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Night Orchid answered. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to openly confront the Holy Heaven Sect!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s part of it,¡± Aubree nodded. ¡°But if we had been at a disadvantage earlier, he would have intervened.¡±

    Billy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Boss, should we join the Institute?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll decide after Elder Xavier returns,¡± Billy said after some thought and then turned to Lance Wooler. ¡°Elder Lance, do you know the strength of the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s leader?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was surprised by this question.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but he should be at least mid-stage Entering Dao Realm,¡± Lance Wooler replied.

    ¡°Mid-stage Entering Dao Realm!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Boss, why are you asking about this?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you nning to take action?¡± Opal looked at Billy and asked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be proactive than reactive,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°I agree!¡± White Tiger said loudly. ¡°Otherwise, this will never end!¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang echoed simultaneously.

    Lance Wooler took a deep breath inwardly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, although most of Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s high-endbat power has been lost, their leader is still there. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    After pausing for a moment, he continued asking: ¡°Elder Lance, does Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce have starships going to Holy Heaven City?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lance Wooler nodded. ¡°Additionally, if you don¡¯t want to take a starship, you can use the Teleportation Array.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded and handed a storage ring to Lance Wooler. ¡°Elder Lance, take this storage ring as thanks for your help earlier.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me; I was just following orders from Miss,¡± Lance Wooler responded.

    ¡°Elder Lance, please ept it; it¡¯s just a small token,¡± Opal added.

    After some polite refusals, Lance Wooler finally epted it.

    Billy and his group then bid farewell to Lance Wooler and headed towards Elder Xavier¡¯s orchard.

    ¡°Boss, when are we leaving for Holy Heaven City?¡± Azure Dragon asked after they arrived at the orchard.

    ¡°In a few days,¡± Billy replied and then instructed Stout: ¡°Take out everything from those storage rings except for spirit stones and distribute them among everyone.¡±

    ¡°In the next few days, everyone should focus on cultivation and try to break through another level before we head to Holy Heaven City!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    In the central area of Akabuchi star domain floated a massive city in space-Akabuchi City!

    This city was enormous beyond imagination and could amodate several Sky Cities within it.

    It was thergest city in Akabuchi star domain and home to Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion-Akabuchi Star Pce!

    In the western part of Akabuchi Cityy an expansive estate covering hundreds of thousands of square meters-Whitney Mansion!

    The Whitney family had been established in Akabuchi City for over ten thousand years and was one of its undisputed rulers!

    Anyone who underestimated Whitney family as just another family in Akabuchi City would be courting disaster!

    The Whitney family¡¯s influence wasparable to Canyon View Institute¡¯s but slightly lesser; however, they were still formidablepared to Sky City-a mere speck inparison!

    For instance: Whitney family had genuine Entering Dao Realm experts-not just one but several!

    In contrast: Sky City¡¯s strongest individuals were only atte-stage Otherworldly Realm!

    The gap between them was evident!

    At the center of Whitney family¡¯s estate stood an architecturally unique building where important matters were discussed by Whitney family¡¯s Elder Pavilion members-five or six elders sat discussing recent events in Akabuchi City when suddenly¡­

    A Whitney family disciple rushed in without announcement-causing an elder¡¯s brow furrowed: ¡°How dare you! Are you new here? Such disrespect! Get out!¡±

    Ignoring him-the disciple trembled as he addressed Grand Elder sitting at head: ¡°Grand Elder¡­ something happened¡­ to Young Master¡­¡±

 Chapter 1711: The Whitney Familyâ€™s Fury

    ¡°What happened?¡± Grand Elder Hamza Whitney frowned.

    ¡°We just received a transmission from Canyon View Institute. Mr. Whitney, he¡­ he¡­¡± the disciple stammered.

    ¡°Stop stuttering and speak clearly!¡± another elder demanded sternly.

    ¡°Mr. Whitney, he¡­ he was killed¡­¡± the disciple responded with difficulty.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hamza Whitney¡¯s pupils contracted coldly.

    At the same time, a wave of overwhelming energy burst from his body, reducing the surrounding chairs and benches to dust.

    The disciple was thrown back like a ragdoll, crashing into the wall and falling to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Simultaneously, an icy killing intent erupted from the other elders as well.

    ¡°Is this information urate?¡± Hamza Whitney stood up, his eyes shing with a beast-like coldness.

    ¡°It was a transmission from Vice-President Noah Knapp of Canyon View Institute¡­ it should be true¡­¡± The man struggled to get up from the ground.

    ¡°Did he say what exactly happened? Who did it?¡± Hamza Whitney pressed on.

    ¡°We only know that it was a young man named Billy¡­¡± Blood continued to flow from the man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°But Mr. Knapp didn¡¯t specify what exactly happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy?¡± An elder¡¯s pupils contracted slightly upon hearing this.

    He then looked at Hamza Whitney. ¡°Grand Elder, could it be that Billy from Sky City?¡±

    ¡°From what Mr. Knapp said¡­ it seems he is indeed from Sky City¡­¡± the disciple added.

    ¡°Is it really him?!¡± Several elders spoke simultaneously, and the oppressive atmosphere in the room intensified severalfold.

    ¡°Investigate!¡± Hamza Whitney¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger. ¡°Send someone to Canyon View Institute immediately. I want to know everything!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± The disciple stumbled out of the room quickly.

    ¡°How could Mr. Whitney have had a conflict with that kid?¡± A gray-robed elder frowned deeply.

    ¡°And wasn¡¯t it said that the kid was only at Holy Realm level? How could he kill Mr. Whitney?¡±

    ¡°Could Spencer Bailey be protecting that kid?¡± another elder suggested.

    ¡°Unlikely!¡± The gray-robed elder shook his head slightly. ¡°Spencer Bailey is a smart man; he should know the consequences of such actions!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Hamza Whitney. ¡°Grand Elder, should we inform the patriarch about this?¡±

    ¡°The patriarch is in seclusion right now and should be at a critical juncture. We¡¯ll wait until hees out,¡± Hamza Whitney responded after some thought.

    He then looked at the gray-robed elder. ¡°Elder Ryder, arrange for someone to gather information on Billy immediately. I want all his details!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Ryder responded solemnly.

    ¡°Daring to kill our family¡¯s eldest young master, no matter who he is, he must die!¡± Hamza Whitney¡¯s eyes were filled with cold fury as he spoke each word deliberately, his aura growing even more chilling.

    The other elders wore equally furious expressions.

    The dignified eldest young master of the Whitney family, a once-in-a-millennium genius and designated next head of the family, had been killed just like that!

    No matter who intervened, they couldn¡¯t protect the murderer!

    Moreover, given the Whitney family¡¯s style, no one involved in this matter would escape!

    For the next ten days or so, everyone stayed within Elder Xavier¡¯s orchard without stepping outside.

    With help from Purple Spirit and Ivy¡¯s siblings, Billy spent two days refining a batch of supreme-grade pills, including Elemental Pills, Chi Condensing Pills, and healing elixirs.

    Additionally, with resources obtained from the storage rings of those from Holy Heaven Sect, everyone made breakthroughs without exception.

    Harleen and Ivy were already close to reaching third-rank Otherworldly Realm and sessfully broke through with Aubree¡¯s assistance and high-level spirit fruits and beast cores. Both stepped into third-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Opal advanced to half-step Otherworldly Realm; Casey and Amber reached ninth-rankte-stage of Holy Realm; Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also advanced by one level each.

    Aubree had just arrived in Canyon View City recently and hadn¡¯t fully escaped Sky City¡¯s spatial constraints. Breaking through to Entering Dao Realm would take some time for her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    White Feather had also unlocked more potential after its battle with Gilbert Aguirre and improved significantly over ten days. It was now on par with Purple Spirit in strength.

    As for Billy himself, besides continuing to practice Strengthening Bloodline Method over these days, he spent considerable time on his ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique-his strongest trump card that required extra attention.

    Currently able to exert only about forty percent of its power, Billy aimed to fully master it eventually for it to be his ultimate killing move.

    One morning, Billy continued practicing Strengthening Bloodline Method in an open area behind the orchard.

    After ten days of effort, he had glimpsed Otherworldly Realm¡¯s dawn and wanted to test it today.

    About half an hour into meditation, he felt his blood start boiling within him with increasing intensity until powerful currents surged through his meridians like boiling water while strong currents surged through his meridians violently impacting them causing veins bulged on forehead showing pain expression while aura became chaotic

    ¡°Aubree will Billy be okay?¡± Harleen asked worriedly seeing Billy¡¯s condition not far away

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Aubree replied reassuringly ¡°He¡¯s attempting breakthrough needs go through process.¡±

    ¡°Aubree does everyone experience such pain breaking into Otherworldly Realm?¡± Casey asked

    ¡°No,¡± Aubree shook head ¡°While breaking through Holy Realm difficultpared lower realms not this obvious.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s happening with Boss?¡± Azure Dragon asked

    ¡°It¡¯s because Mr Billy has unique physique bloodline undergoing refinement during breakthrough,¡± Aubree exined further ¡°Crossing this hurdle will enhance both cultivation bloodline.¡±

    ¡°And I have feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling what?¡± Stout asked curiously

    ¡°I feel Mr Billy¡¯s breakthrough won¡¯t be simple single level advancement,¡± Aubree said thoughtfully

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled

    At that moment an extremely violent aura erupted from Billy sweeping across area like tidal wave except Aubree everyone including Harleen Ivy were pushed back hundred meters their own auras disrupted faces showing shock expression aura stronger than before evenpared ordinary first-rank Otherworldly Realm

 Chapter 1712: Finally Sensed It

    ¡°Congrattions, Billy, you¡¯ve directly broken through two levels!¡±

    At this moment, Billy heard the voice of Purple Spirit in his mind.

    Just as Aubree had guessed earlier, Billy indeed broke through two levels.

    ¡°Thank you, Purple Spirit!¡± Billy said, his consciousness entering his sea of knowledge.

    His breakthrough was partly due to his bloodline and partly due to Purple Spirit.

    He could clearly sense that Purple Spirit emitted a strong aura that filled his entire body, helping him break through two bottlenecks along with his bloodline power.

    Without Purple Spirit¡¯s help, he estimated he could only reach thete stage of the first-rank Otherworldly Realm at most.

    ¡°Hehe, I just gave you a little push; it¡¯s mainly thanks to your bloodline power!¡± Purple Spirit responded with augh.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Billy, I need to sleep now. Wake me up when we reach Holy Heaven City.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    After speaking, he opened his eyes and stood up.

    ¡°Billy, did you break through to the second-rank Otherworldly Realm?¡± Harleen asked as everyone gathered around.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout eximed. ¡°Boss, you really broke through two levels!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser shouted simultaneously.

    Opal and Casey also showed joyful expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Billy!¡± Aubree smiled at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy is indeed a prodigy; I am deeply impressed!¡±

    Her words were sincere and not mere ttery.

    She had met many so-called talented geniuses in her life, but nonepared to Billy.

    Harleen and Ivy were also considered prodigies, but they were still far behind Billy.

    ¡°Aubree, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, now that you¡¯ve broken through to the second-rank Otherworldly Realm, do you want to see if you can sense the presence of that treasure?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± White Tiger chimed in. ¡°Boss, give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy smiled and once again directed his consciousness inward.

    He began scanning his body.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Before long, Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    He could sense that ball of white light!

    This was the first time he had truly sensed it!

    Of course, besides the white light, he couldn¡¯t see anything else.

    After a brief pause, Billy¡¯s consciousness moved closer to the white light.

    However, as soon as his consciousness approached the white light, he felt a strong resistance blocking him from getting any closer.

    Unwilling to give up, Billy tried several times but couldn¡¯t probe into the white light¡¯s specifics.

    After several attempts, he finally gave up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can separate it!¡±

    After a brief pause, Billy muttered to himself.

    Not being able to see inside didn¡¯t bother him much; he wasn¡¯t interested in any treasure anyway.

    As long as he could separate it from his body, his troubles would disappear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. With your current strength, sensing its presence is already impressive. Separating it is beyond your reach.¡±

    Just as Billy was about to try separating the white light, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was startled. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Who I am is not important,¡± the man responded. ¡°What¡¯s important is that you remember what I¡¯m about to say.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°This treasure chose you because of your past life¡¯s fortune. You should feel lucky; it¡¯s something many dream of.¡±

    The man paused briefly before continuing. ¡°You are too weak now and are in a lower-tier civilization field. You don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    ¡°When you reach higher-tier civilizations in the future, you¡¯ll understand its value.¡±

    ¡°By then, you¡¯ll definitely¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Can you first tell me what it is?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand with your current knowledge. I¡¯ll tell you when there¡¯s an opportunity in the future,¡± the man replied.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then how can I get it out of my body?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± the man responded. ¡°Unless it wants to leave on its own; with your current strength, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    After a brief pause, Billy continued asking: ¡°Why did ittch onto me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the man said. ¡°You¡¯d have to ask it yourself.¡±

    ¡°You must be the white-robed man I saw in the Misty Forest back then!¡± Billy said again. ¡°How did your soul end up inside this treasure?¡±

    When the man¡¯s voice first sounded, his immediate thought was that it must be that white-robed man; no one else would fit!

    ¡°Next question,¡± the man replied curtly.

    ¡°Were you trapped by it?¡± Billy pressed on.

    ¡°If there are no more questions, let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± the man said.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Billy called out. ¡°Before you and it entered my body, there was another elder¡¯s soul inside me. Where did it go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the man continued. ¡°It probably got devoured by it; that¡¯s what it likes doing-devouring souls.¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of that old man who had hoped Billy would find him a suitable host for rebirth!

    Now not only couldn¡¯t he be reborn but even lost his soul!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it devour your soul?¡± Billy asked after a pause.

    ¡°If you have no other questions, I¡¯m going to sleep¡­¡± The man dodged the question again.

    ¡°It should be able to sense Purple Spirit¡¯s presence too? Why didn¡¯t it devour Purple Spirit?¡± Billy suddenly remembered this point.

    ¡°It¡¯s not interested in elf souls,¡± the man replied. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m going to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Onest question!¡± Billy said again. ¡°How can I get it to help me?¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s some guest elder you¡¯re offering hospitality to?¡± The man responded helplessly.

    ¡°The previous two times it helped were because you were about to die; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have bothered showing itself! It has no interest in people from lower civilizations like you!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must know how to make it help?¡± Billy asked. ¡°Tell me what conditions are needed for its assistance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping!¡± The man didn¡¯t respond and went silent after saying that.

 Chapter 1713: Next Stop, Holy Heaven City

    ¡°Boss, how¡¯s it going?¡± White Tiger asked Billy after a while. ¡°Can you sense its presence?¡±

    ¡°I can sense it, but like with Purple Spirit, I don¡¯t know exactly what it is,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Billy Boy, can you extract it?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°No, not yet,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°At least not for now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± everyone shrugged.

    They had originally thought that once Billy broke through to the Otherworldly Realm, he would be able to extract the treasure, and everything would be fine. But now it seemed like it was still a long way off.

    ¡°Boss, when are we heading to Holy Heaven City?¡± Azure Dragon asked next.

    ¡°Everyone rest well at the inn tonight; we¡¯ll depart tomorrow,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone nodded simultaneously.

    That night, after washing up, Billy went to bed with Harleen and Ivy. Since theirst meeting in Forbidden Ruins Space Skydragon City, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for months. Naturally, absence made the heart grow fonder.

    ¡°Honey, have you been working hardtely?¡± Billy asked Harleen softly.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°Besides, no matter how hard it is for me, it¡¯s nothingpared to what you¡¯ve been through.¡±

    She then rested her head on Billy¡¯s arm and murmured, ¡°I just missed you a lot.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± Billy kissed Harleen on the forehead.

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t feel it,¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°What would make you feel it?¡± Billy smiled.

    Harleen blushed. ¡°You rogue!¡±

    ¡°Honey, I miss Tasha,¡± Harleen said after adjusting her position.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you,¡± Billy seemed to remember something.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mom should be in vale these days,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°She went back partly to visit the Ravenwood family and partly to see Tasha.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harleen¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Tasha must be so happy! She always asked why Grandma never came to see her.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded with a smile. ¡°Also, the old master ns to take Mom, Dad, and Tasha to Ether Mountain for a while.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Harleen eximed in surprise.

    ¡°The old master says Tasha has a special physique and is a martial arts prodigy. He ns to have her study and start training in martial arts at Ether Mountain,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Really? Tasha has a special physique?¡± Harleen asked again in disbelief.

    ¡°I heard it from the old master,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°But it makes sense; both of us have unique physiques, so Tasha¡¯s must be extraordinary too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Harleen nodded thoughtfully but then looked worried. ¡°I just hope Tasha can handle the rigors of training; she¡¯s only seven or eight years old.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy reassured her with a smile. ¡°With our genes, she¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be good for her. Once she has some foundation, we can asionally bring her to stay with us for a while.¡±

    Then she seemed to remember something. ¡°By the way, did the old master mention anything about Dad?¡±

    ¡°I asked, but he didn¡¯t say much,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°He only told me that Dad isn¡¯t in the Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°Not in the Akabuchi star domain?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback. ¡°Does he know what Dad is doing now?¡±

    ¡°No idea!¡± Billy shook his head again. ¡°The old master said it¡¯s not time for us to know yet but assured me that Dad is safe.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen replied.

    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Honey, I feel like the old master hasn¡¯t told us everything yet.¡±

    ¡°Like the matter of the Ravenwood family¡¯s ancestor with the Golden Bloodline; he knew about it long ago but never told us.¡±

    ¡°And I have a feeling that even without the treasure inside you, we might eventually leave our star domain.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    He had suspected as much for some time now. He also had an inkling that it might be rted to the current situation in the Akabuchi star domain but couldn¡¯t figure out all the details yet.

    Maybe once they reached Akabuchi City, they would learn more.

    ¡°Honey, will we ever return to vale?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°It¡¯s our hometown. No matter how far we go in the future, vale will always be our roots; we¡¯ll definitely go back!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    After adjusting her emotions, she changed the topic. ¡°Honey, are you confident about our departure to Holy Heaven City tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°We can give it a try!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°The sect leader of Holy Heaven Sect is at least mid-Entering Dao Realm strength; even if Purple Spirit and White Feather join forces, they might not be able to match him,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve got this!¡± Billy gave her a reassuring look.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen was still worried.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore; let¡¯s focus on us,¡± Billy interrupted her with a smile.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s gaze, Harleen knew what her husband was thinking. This time she didn¡¯t hesitate much and took the initiative to kiss him¡­

    The next morning after breakfast, Billy led Opal, Amber, Harleen, Ivy, Casey, Azure Fang, Azure Dragon, Ian de, Bob, and White Feather towards Holy Heaven City under Lance Wooler¡¯s guidance.

    Initially, he wanted to take everyone along but decided against it after some thought over the past couple of days. He left Vermilion Bird and White Tiger behind in Canyon View City because this trip wasn¡¯t about numbers; taking too many people could put everyone at risk.

    Vermilion Bird and White Tiger initially insisted oning along but were eventually persuaded by Billy to stay behind.

    This time they didn¡¯t choose a teleportation channel but boarded a starship instead.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, have you broken through to second-rank Otherworldly Realm already?¡±

    On the deck, Lance Wooler sensed Billy¡¯s aura and almost bit his tongue in surprise. In just ten days or so? This was unbelievable!

    He admired his youngdy¡¯s ability to recognize talent even more now; this was definitely an incredibly promising individual!

    ¡°It was just luck!¡± Billy smiled modestly. ¡°Elder Lance isn¡¯t doing too bad either; you¡¯ve advanced another level in just a few days!¡±

    ¡°My progress is nothingpared to yours!¡± Lance Wooler waved his hand dismissively before continuing seriously. ¡°Mr. Billy regardingst time¡¯s incident my youngdy asked me apologize on behalf of herself.¡±

    ¡°She wanted apologize personally but received orders from headquarters requiring her immediate return so she¡¯ll do next time.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler is considerate!¡± replied politely before asking ¡°Is Miss Wooler alright?¡±

    From Lance Wooler¡¯s expression could tell something was off

    ¡°After news from Sky City reached headquarters there were differing opinions withinmerce guild eldest young master used incident make big fuss causing some pressure on youngdy¡± exined

    ¡°Additionally heard recently sect leader personally visited Akabuchi City met president don¡¯t know details but certainly unfavorable youngdy¡±

    ¡°Can help Miss Wooler?¡± offered

    ¡°Thank Mr. Billy kind offer currently unnecessary believe youngdy manage handle situation¡± replied gratefullyR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°If need assistance anytime!¡± assured

    ¡°Thank Mr. Billy!¡± nodded appreciatively

    Several hourster starshipnded outskirts Holy Heaven City east suburb journey rtively smooth without encountering mid-route robbers likest time

    Disembarking starship group walked towards eastern gate Holy Heaven City

 Chapter 1714: Entering the City

    ¡°This Holy Heaven City is probably no less grand than Canyon View City, right?¡± Bob remarked as everyone gazed towards the city.

    Not only him, but Billy and the others also had expressions of amazement on their faces. From the scale of the city gates and walls alone, it was clear that Holy Heaven City was no ordinary ce.

    ¡°Elder Lance, where is the Holy Heaven Sect located?¡± Azure Fang asked Lance Wooler.

    ¡°The headquarters of Holy Heaven Sect is very secretive. Like Canyon View Institute, it has a Protecting Sect Array outside, making it hard for outsiders to find,¡± Lance Wooler replied.

    ¡°From what I understand, there is a Teleportation Array in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion that leads to the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s main courtyard. To reach the Holy Heaven Sect, we must first take control of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Elder Lance, most of the people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion should be from Holy Heaven Sect, right?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lance Wooler nodded. ¡°Holy Heaven Sect has two deputy leaders. One was lost in Sky Cityst time. The remaining one is Garrett Aguirre, who also serves as the city lord of Holy Heaven City.¡±

    ¡°Do you know his cultivation level?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°ording to our information, he should be at the second-rank Entering Dao Realm,¡± Lance Wooler responded. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°In addition to him, there is also a Deputy City Lord with a half-step Entering Dao Realm cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Besides them, there are four elders in the mid-tote stages of Otherworldly Realm, with the strongest being at ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm. Other than these individuals, the rest are not worth worrying about as they are below Otherworldly Realm strength.¡±

    ¡°Elder Lance, do you know how much high-endbat power remains at Holy Heaven Sect headquarters?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on that,¡± Lance Wooler shook his head.

    ¡°Do you know if Holy Heaven Sect has any other trump cards besides their leader?¡± Casey pressed further.

    Some time ago in Sky City, an ancestor from Quicksand Sect left behind a soul imprint with considerable destructive power. He was evidently worried that Holy Heaven Sect might have a simr trump card.

    ¡°It is said that besides their current leader, Holy Heaven Sect indeed has another sect-protecting trump card,¡± Lance Wooler replied.

    ¡°Is it also a soul imprint left by their previous leader?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lance Wooler nodded. ¡°It is said that it was left by the first leader of Holy Heaven Sect and has enough power to killte-stage Entering Dao Realm or even Perceiving Dao Realm experts.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Casey and the others were taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lance Wooler nodded again.

    ¡°And now?¡± Azure Dragon asked further.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer there,¡± Lance Wooler continued. ¡°A hundred years ago, an ancestor from the Ravenwood family came directly to Holy Heaven City. The then-leader of Holy Heaven Sect summoned that soul imprint in desperation but was still no match for that ancestor and was obliterated with one strike.¡±

    Billy and hispanions couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. A Perceiving Dao Realm expert was defeated in one strike? What level of existence was that ancestor?!

    ¡°Elder Lance, thank you!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re wee!¡± Lance Wooler responded and then asked, ¡°Mr. Billy, would you like toe to our chamber ofmerce first? I can call some people to help¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Lance, but let¡¯s not involve your chamber ofmerce in this matter,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°So we are heading directly to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Lance Wooler didn¡¯t insist further. He knew very well that the current situation within the chamber ofmerce was delicate and getting involved would make things more difficult for Miss Wooler.

    ¡°In this city, besides Holy Heaven Sect, which force ranks second in strength?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sect called Phoenix Feather Sect,¡± Lance Wooler replied.

    ¡°Phoenix Feather Sect?¡± Billy continued to ask, ¡°Do you know much about this sect?¡±

    ¡°I know a bit,¡± Lance Wooler responded again. ¡°It is said that Holy Heaven City¡¯s name was changed a thousand years ago; it used to be called Phoenix Feather City!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°You mean Holy Heaven City was taken from Phoenix Feather Sect by Holy Heaven Sect a thousand years ago?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lance Wooler nodded.

    ¡°Elder Lance, what is the current rtionship between Phoenix Feather Sect and Holy Heaven Sect?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s neither good nor bad,¡± Lance Wooler paused before adding. ¡°Although there is an old feud between Phoenix Feather Sect and Holy Heaven Sect, over the years as Holy Heaven Sect grew stronger, Phoenix Feather Sect gradually lost hope for revenge.¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, except for some direct descendants with pure bloodlines, few people mention those past events.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Harleen nodded slightly before continuing to ask, ¡°What is Phoenix Feather Sect¡¯s reputation like?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about specifics but it¡¯s probably much better than Holy Heaven Sect,¡± Lance Wooler replied. ¡°Holy Heaven Sect members are extremely domineering in Holy Heaven City; those who obey prosper while those who resist perish. Many disciples bully others under their influence and many city residents suffer because of them.¡±

    ¡°Elder Lance, where is Phoenix Feather Sect located?¡± Billy asked after nodding slightly.

    ¡°In the northern part of the city,¡± Lance Wooler paused before asking back, ¡°Mr. Billy means¡­?¡±

    He had evidently guessed what Billy had in mind.

    ¡°Elder Lance, you go wait for us at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce; we¡¯ll find you after we¡¯re done,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Billy! Although City Lord¡¯s Mansion isn¡¯t much of a threatpared to Holy Heaven Sect headquarters which must beplicated inside-I should go with you¡­¡± Lance Wooler hesitated slightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± Billy interrupted him again: ¡°This time around please don¡¯t get involved; we can¡¯t afford to implicate both you and Miss Wooler anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy! You¡¯re being too polite!¡± Lance Wooler insisted: ¡°Besides I¡¯m participating personally this time-it has nothing to do with our chamber.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Billy started again only for him to be cut off once more by an insistent smile from Elder Lancer: ¡°Mr. Billy let¡¯s go-I¡¯ll take you all over Phoenix Feathers.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± finally conceding without further protestations from either side-the group paid necessary spirit stones entering into city premises shortly thereafter led northwards under guidance provided by Elder Lancer until reaching foothills whereupon pointing towardsrge estate several kilometers away he dered: ¡°That¡¯s where Phoenix Feathers resides¡­¡±

    However before finishing sentence furrowing brows eximed: ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Elder Lancer?¡± Ian de queried concernedly beside him while Harleen interjected answering instead: ¡°There seems battle involving Otherworldly Realms within estate grounds.¡±

    ¡°Shall we check it out?¡± looking towards Billy who nodded affirmatively leading group skywards towards embattled estate wherein amidst ruins scattered bodies numbering hundredsy dead or dying amidst ongoing fiercebat between white-haired matron Phoebe Reid facing off against ck-robed elder addressing her coldly stating: ¡°Phoebe Reid-is resistance truly worth futile struggle?¡±

    ¡°Wise men adapt recognizing opportunities presented-even now despite weakened state your sect faces annihtion effortlessly at hands our forces-ept terms offered thus seizing chance presented rather than persisting stubbornly¡­¡±

 Chapter 1715: Kill People from the City Lordâ€™s Mansion

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The white-haired old woman snorted coldly.

    ¡°You want my Phoenix Feather Sect to merge with your City Lord¡¯s Mansion and for my daughter Matilda to marry your good-for-nothing young city lord? Over my dead body!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, a loud noise came from not far away.

    A young woman in her twenties was sent flying by a middle-aged man with a goatee, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Matilda!¡± A middle-aged woman in her forties cried out and charged at the goateed man.

    ¡°Foolishness!¡± The goateed man said coldly, forming a seal with his hand and striking out.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Their attacks collided, and the middle-aged woman was pushed back dozens of meters by the shockwave, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.

    Just as she steadied herself, the goateed man attacked again, sending another wave of energy towards her.

    She wanted to dodge but it was toote. She could only watch as the energy wave hit her.

    A dull thud echoed as she was sent flying hundreds of meters before crashing to the ground, rolling several times before stopping. She spat out arge mouthful of blood, her breath weak.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± The young woman cried out in anguish.

    ¡°Madam!¡± A bearded middle-aged man shouted.

    A massive ball of energy shot towards the goateed man with terrifying force.

    ¡°As the current sect master of Phoenix Feather Sect, is this all you can do? How disappointing!¡± The goateed man showed no intention of retreating.

    As he spoke, he casually raised his hand, sending out another wave of energy.

    A loud explosion echoed through the air, followed by a figure being thrown out-it was the bearded man. He crashed into the ground hundreds of meters away, creating arge pit. Blood gushed from his mouth as hey there, his breath weak and despair etched on his face.

    As the current sect master of Phoenix Feather Sect, his cultivation was decent, at half-step into eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm. But his opponent was a level higher, at ninth-rank Otherworldly Realmte stage, clearly beyond his ability to contend with.

    Phoenix Feather Sect was no longer what it used to be a thousand years ago. The sect had declined,cking talent and spirit. Although it still ranked second in Holy Heaven City, it was far inferior to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    The strongest in Phoenix Feather Sect now was his mother, Phoebe Reid, who had half-step Entering Dao Realm cultivation. But their opponent¡¯s ck-robed elder, also the Deputy City Lord of Holy Heaven City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion, was already at first-rank Entering Dao Realm, firmly suppressing her.

    Besides the goateed man and the ck-robed elder, there were two sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm and one eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm men on their side. On Phoenix Feather Sect¡¯s side, there was only one sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm elder and two fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm elders, along with four early-stage Otherworldly Realm practitioners. The disparity was clear; from the start of the battle until now, it had been one-sided.

    ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± The Deputy City Lord looked at Phoebe Reid indifferently.

    ¡°If you want Phoenix Feather Sect to submit, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡± Phoebe Reid repeated her earlier words with a resolute look in her eyes.

    At this point, herbat strength had dropped by thirty percent; she stood no chance against the Deputy City Lord. She knew that Phoenix Feather Sect¡¯s fate was sealed; after today, Holy Heaven City would no longer have Phoenix Feather Sect.

    She understood that their demand for submission was just an excuse; their true intentionsy elsewhere. So whether she agreed or not today made no difference to Phoenix Feather Sect¡¯s oue.

    ¡°I admire your stubbornness!¡± The Deputy City Lord¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. He then turned to the goateed man nearby: ¡°Do it. Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The goateed man responded and swiftly swung a spiritual power-formed de towards Lorenzo Reid, the sect master of Phoenix Feather Sect. He had no intention of sparing Lorenzo Reid¡¯s life; his attack was merciless.

    ¡°Husband, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master!¡±

    Cries of rm rang out around them. Lorenzo Reid sensed the killing intent but could do nothing about it. Just then, an almost tangible wave of energy surged forth like a rainbow. With a loud bang, the goateed man¡¯s de shattered instantly. The powerful shockwave sent Lorenzo Reid flying two or three hundred meters away. Though he spat out blood again uponnding and sustained more injuries, his life was spared.

    Meanwhile, the goateed man staggered back twenty or thirty steps; cracks spread across the ground beneath him. His breath became chaotic as blood continued to flow from his mouth; hisbat strength dropped by thirty percent. Normally he wouldn¡¯t have been severely injured by one move but because he had retracted part of his spiritual power when sensing danger earlier on instinctively-this happened instead.

    Almost simultaneously as he retreated from that shockwave-a bone-chilling sword light shot forth like lightning-the temperature around plummeted instantly turning water vapor into ice particles-the cold wind biting hard-startling him deeply upon sensing its power-his pupils contracted tightly-desperately wanting dodge-but already injured-it wasn¡¯t possible anymore-not even fully steady yet-no surprise-the sword light passed through freezing him into an ice sculpture-then shattering into pieces scattering across ground-a dead silence fell over everyone watching stunned at pile ice fragments-ate-stage Otherworldly Realm expert gone just like that?!

    After recovering-they turned towards Billy¡¯s group approaching calmly-furious Deputy City Lord roared: ¡°Who are you?! Daring kill someone from City Lord¡¯s Mansion-you must be tired living!¡±

    ¡°White Feather-kill him!¡± Billy ignored him looking at White Feather sternly ordering-

    White Feather cried pping wings charging forward-

    ¡°Everyone from Phoenix Feather Sect step aside!¡± Billy shouted raising hand signaling Casey¡¯s group: ¡°Attack! Kill everyone from City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    For Holy Heaven Sect people-Billy showed no mercy-killing every single one seen!

    ¡°Understood!¡± They responded simultaneously moving out fiercely-

 Chapter 1716: Target â€“ City Lordâ€™s Mansion

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion had sent two to three hundred people to the Phoenix Feather Sect today. After the previous battle, fewer than two hundred remained.

    Most of these people were at the Holy Realm or below, so under the full assault of Billy and his group, they couldn¡¯t hold out for more than ten minutes before all falling.

    Without exception, they were all killed!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The Deputy City Lord, although a first-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator, stood no chance against White Feather. After two rounds, White Feather¡¯s energy st sent him flying into the air, breaking all his bones and meridians. He hit the ground and died without uttering a word.

    Seeing the scene, everyone from the Phoenix Feather Sect was petrified again.

    Billy and his group were too young to possess suchbat power; it was monstrous!

    ¡°Thank you for saving us. May I ask your name?¡± Phoebe Reid led the core members of the Phoenix Feather Sect to bow deeply before Billy.

    ¡°Billy,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Phoebe Reid bowed again.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Lorenzo Reid and the others bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you probably aren¡¯t from Holy Heaven City. You should leave quickly!¡± Phoebe Reid pointed to the ck-robed elder on the ground. ¡°He was the Deputy City Lord of Holy Heaven City. Since you¡¯ve killed him, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t let this go¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± Billy interrupted her with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is formidable, and they have Holy Heaven Sect backing them¡­¡± Phoebe Reid continued.

    ¡°If Holy Heaven Sect is destroyed, can your Phoenix Feather Sect control this city?¡± Billy interrupted again.

    He hadn¡¯t gone directly to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion but came to the Phoenix Feather Sect first, clearly looking for a new ruler for the city. Without someone in charge, chaos would ensue.

    ¡°What?¡± The Phoenix Feather Sect members eximed in unison at Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you specifically targeting Holy Heaven Sect?¡± Lorenzo Reid asked after calming down slightly.

    ¡°Just answer if you can or can¡¯t,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy can truly take down Holy Heaven Sect, our Phoenix Feather Sect is confident we can control this city!¡± Phoebe Reid took a deep breath and replied. She paused before adding, ¡°However, Holy Heaven Sect is incredibly powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Billy interrupted her again. ¡°Prepare to move into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Billy can help us regain control of Holy Heaven City, I will be forever grateful and will follow anymand!¡± Phoebe Reid dered.

    After their conversation, both sides had a preliminary impression of each other. From their expressions and eyes, Billy could tell they weren¡¯t saints but weren¡¯t evil either; their character seemed passable.

    While Billy observed them, Phoebe Reid and her people also observed him. Their first impression was eptable.

    ¡°Wait for my news!¡± Billy said before leading his group away into the sky.

    ¡°Sect Master, who are they?¡± A Phoenix Feather Sect elder asked Lorenzo Reid after Billy¡¯s group left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lorenzo Reid shook his head. ¡°They likelye from another star.¡±

    He then turned to Phoebe Reid. ¡°Mother, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Immediately send some people to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion; I want updates on their situation at all times!¡± Phoebe Reid ordered.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lorenzo Reid responded and instructed an elder beside him.

    ¡°Also, gather everyone and be ready for orders!¡± Phoebe Reid continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lorenzo Reid nodded again.

    Ten minutester, Billy¡¯s group arrived above the City Lord¡¯s Mansion by air.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± An old man¡¯s voice echoed from within the courtyard as a white-robed man shot into the sky.

    Dozens of figures followed from different corners of the courtyard, each with a strong aura; even the weakest was at early-stage Holy Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Who are you to trespass in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? You must be tired of living!¡± The leading old man red at Billy angrily. He had every reason to be furious! No one had ever dared to fly into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion; it was a tant disregard for their authority!

    Before this, even flying within Holy Heaven City was considered a provocation punishable by severe penalties. What Billy and his group did was a capital offense!

    ¡°Tell your city lord toe out!¡± Casey said calmly.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± Another old man shouted angrily. ¡°How dare you speak disrespectfully of our city lord!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent a gust of wind towards Casey. Before his attack couldnd, a sword light shed, and his head flew off with blood spurting like a fountain. His face showed endless disbelief; he never imagined someone would dare kill him in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!

    How dare they!

    Opal had struck him down; he was only a ninth-rank Holy Realm cultivator and no match for her.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The leading white-robed man roared. ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡±

    Dozens of figures charged towards Billy¡¯s group simultaneously with aggressive stances.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billymanded sternly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and others dashed forward instantly.

    ¡°You brat! How dare you act recklessly in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? I¡¯ll skin you alive today!¡± The white-robed man roared at Billy before disappearing from sight and reappearing two or three hundred meters away from him. A fierce energy wave surged towards Billy like a tidal wave in mid-air.

    White Feather screeched beside him but held back as instructed by Billy: ¡°White Feather, I¡¯ll handle this; keep an eye on others!¡±

    Billy raised his hand and pointed towards his opponent; Celestial ck Finger shed with his foe¡¯s attack forcefully pushing both back by hundreds of meters each way-the old man being seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm while Billy using bloodline power could reach fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm-one Celestial ck Finger was enough to block his attack!

    ¡°You have some skill¡­¡± The white-robed man steadied himself but couldn¡¯t finish speaking as Billyunched another attack-his hands moved rapidly sending out waves of energy sts towards him-furious roars followed from both sides as they exchanged blows fiercely amidst turbulent waves crashing around them-each strike echoing through space like thunderps reverberating across heavens themselves¡­

    After several rounds of fiercebat between them-Billy shouted loudly: ¡°Take this palm strike if you want your life spared!¡±

    As he spoke these words-he gathered full strength forming Arhat Palm Strike sending it crashing down upon opponent-a massive phantom hand covered sky darkening everything beneath its shadow-lightning flickered through clouds while storm winds howled creating an overwhelming aura that dominated entire battlefield¡­

 Chapter 1717: Destroyed Its Base

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing the massive hand above him, asrge as a small mountain, the white-robed man¡¯s pupils contracted in fear, a sense of death enveloping him. He wanted to dodge, but the attack range covered hundreds of meters, making it impossible to escape in time.

    In desperation, he mustered all his strength, forming a gigantic de to meet the descending hand. ¡°You can¡¯t handle it, get out of the way!¡± another elder¡¯s voice rang out. A spear shot through the air like a falling star, distorting the surrounding space andpressing the air to its limit. The neer¡¯s aura revealed him to be at the ninth rank of the Otherworldly Realm.

    Before the spear could reach the phantom hand, White Feather screeched and unleashed a st of air. The spear shattered instantly, and White Feather¡¯s attack continued towards a figure kilometers away. The opponent was caught off guard by the flying beast¡¯s power and was thrown into the air by the st. Blood spurted from his mouth as his internal organs shifted; he fell to the ground lifelessly, his face full of unwillingness. A ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm expert defeated so easily by a flying beast was hard to ept.

    If he had known that just minutes earlier their Deputy City Lord, with half-step Entering Dao Realm strength, had also been defeated in one move, he might have felt better.

    As White Feather attacked, Billy¡¯s massive hand descended on the City Lord¡¯s Mansion courtyard. Dozens of buildings were reduced to dust instantly, along with those who hadn¡¯t managed to escape. Arge handprint was left on the ground, with the white-robed man lying lifeless in its center.

    Themotion within the estate grew louder as thousands emerged from buildings, looking up in shock. ¡°Run!¡± someone shouted, and figures began fleeing towards the estate¡¯s boundaries. Despair set in as those leading the charge hit an invisible barrier and fell from the sky.

    The barrier was Billy¡¯s doing; determined to eliminate Holy Heaven Sectpletely, he left no loose ends. ¡°All of you must die!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed across the estate as a terrifying pressure filled the barrier, making it feel like a vacuum. Those below mid-Holy Realm copsed to the ground, pale and trembling.

    Such overwhelming pressure could onlye from an Entering Dao Realm expert! Momentster, Billy sensed ripples in space about five hundred meters away. The air twisted into a vortex with powerful suction trying to pull Billy and White Feather in.

    ¡°White Feather, he¡¯s yours! Cripple his cultivation but leave him alive for now!¡± Billymanded. Without seeing him, Billy knew it was Garrett Aguirre, the City Lord and sole Entering Dao Realm expert of the mansion.

    White Feather screeched and charged into the vortex. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Garrett Aguirre¡¯s voice came from within, clearly underestimating White Feather. But momentster, he eximed in shock: ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    White Feather pierced through the vortex and sped several kilometers away. A thunderous crash followed as both were pushed back hundreds of meters. White Feather had a slight edge in their sh.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from Akabuchi star domain; what are you¡­¡± Garrett Aguirre began but was cut off as White Feather attacked again with violent gusts from its wings.

    Garrett Aguirre stopped talking and met White Feather¡¯s attack with full strength. They engaged in fiercebat, turning the sky into chaos.

    Meanwhile, Billy joined Harleen and others in battle. Knowing White Feather could handle a second-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent, he wasn¡¯t worried about its safety. Within minutes of joining the fray, their enemies were utterly defeated.

    Dozens of Holy Realm expertsy dead on the ground with expressions of disbelief; they never understood who killed them or why such formidable foes appeared suddenly.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with these people? Kill them all?¡± Bob asked, pointing at those copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Cripple their cultivation; kill those who resist!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ian de responded first and descended to carry out orders with Opal and Harleen following closely behind.

    Billy then rushed towards White Feather¡¯s battle zone. Midway there was a loud crash as Garrett Aguirre flew out like a broken kite after several rounds with White Feather. His strength had dropped significantly due to exhaustion from battle.

    Billy had instructed White Feather to leave him alive; otherwise, Garrett Aguirre would already be dead.

    Desperation filled Garrett Aguirre as he stabilized himself mid-air only for a phantom de to appear before him. ¡°I¡¯m Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s Vice Sect Master; if you dare¡­¡± Garrett Aguirre began but was cut off as the de pierced his abdomen and exploded inside him, shattering his dantian.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Garrett Aguirre screamed in agony before falling from mid-air. Billy caught him with a st of air to prevent his death from impact.

    A quarter-hourter, Billy and his group gathered at Central Square.

 Chapter 1718: Direct Assault

    Garrett Aguirrey half-dead not far away, deprived even of the right to end his own life.

    Meanwhile, among the thousands of men and women in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, two to three hundred were killed by Casey and his group for refusing to abandon their cultivation.

    The rest, like Garrett Aguirre, had their cultivation crippled andy on the ground in despair.

    Casey, Azure Dragon, and the others spent a few minutes collecting all the storage rings from those in the Holy Realm and above.

    When they checked the contents, their eyes lit up with excitement.

    Garrett Aguirre¡¯s storage ring was particrly impressive, containing nearly a million king-grade spirit stones, along with arge quantity of Spirit Fruit and natural treasures.

    ¡°Who are you people¡­ Why did you destroy my City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± Garrett Aguirre asked Billy with difficulty.

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t understand why Billy and his group hade.

    ¡°Tell me the location of the teleportation array to Holy Heaven Sect, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Garrett Aguirre was stunned. ¡°You came for Holy Heaven Sect?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer before you die, you¡¯d better answer my questions!¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°You¡­ you really are¡­ reckless. Do you think just a few of you can challenge Holy Heaven Sect¡­¡± Garrett Aguirre continued.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Billy called out.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy understood immediately, pulling out a few silver needles.

    After a short while of hysterical screaming, Garrett Aguirre finally gave in.

    He reluctantly revealed the location of the Teleportation Array.

    Billy and his group then moved to a building at the back of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Inside was the teleportation array leading to Holy Heaven Sect.

    They took Garrett Aguirre with them into the Teleportation Array.

    Whether it was because their cultivation levels had increased or because this teleportation array was more advanced, they experienced much less dizziness this time.

    After about twenty minutes, they appeared at the base of a floating mountain peak.

    Not far from them stood a hundred-meter-tall archway inscribed with the words ¡°Holy Heaven Sect¡± in grand calligraphy.

    Behind the archwayy a valley filled with hundreds of variously shaped buildings, smoke curling from chimneys and figures moving about.

    Meanwhile, in an ancient hall deep within the valley sat Carmelo Aguirre, the current leader of Holy Heaven Sect. He appeared to be in his fifties or sixties, with sharp features, a slender build, dressed in gray robes, and deep-set eyes.

    Carmelo had been in seclusion for the past month, attempting to break through to sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm but had failed and nearly gone mad. He had narrowly escaped by burning his own blood essence but had regressed to fourth-rank Holy Realm as a result. It would take him at least a month to recover fully.

    In addition to Carmelo Aguirre, five or six members of the Holy Heaven Sect Elder Pavilion were present in the hall.

    ¡°Gilbert Aguirre is useless. Even without interference from Canyon View Institute, he couldn¡¯t capture that boy?¡± Carmelo Aguirre scanned those present with a somber expression. He felt an inexplicable sense of sorrow. Once ranked fourth among superpowers in Akabuchi star domain, Holy Heaven Sect now had only a few strong members left besides those in City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The sect had fallen from its former glory due to one coveted treasure. Yet Carmelo did not regret it; he believed that obtaining that treasure would make everything worthwhile.

    ¡°Master, it seems that boy¡¯s flying beast has grown significantly stronger recently. Elder Gilbert Aguirre was no match for it,¡± reported one ck-robed elder.

    ¡°I asked you to investigate that flying beast¡¯s origins. Any results?¡± Carmelo Aguirre frowned.

    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed it¡¯s not native to Akabuchi star domain but haven¡¯t determined its exact origin,¡± replied the elder.

    ¡°Useless!¡± Carmelo Aguirre shouted angrily.

    ¡°I deserve punishment for my failure,¡± said the elder bowing deeply.

    ¡°Besides that flying beast, does that boy have any other Entering Dao Realm experts with him?¡± Carmelo continued questioning.

    ¡°No,¡± replied the elder. ¡°The strongest among them is an old woman at half-step Entering Dao Realm. The rest include that boy and two women at early stage Otherworldly Realm.¡±

    ¡°Notify all Otherworldly Realm members; we depart for Canyon View City tomorrow!¡± Carmelo ordered after some thought. ¡°Also, summon Garrett Aguirre!¡±

    ¡°Master, Vice Sect Master went to Phoenix Feather Sect today; he should not be at City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± another elder responded.

    ¡°A small sect like Phoenix Feather Sect still hasn¡¯t been taken down?¡± Carmelo said coldly. ¡°Send word that if he doesn¡¯t capture Wind Rain Sect today, he should bring his head back!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elder took out a sound transmission stone as he spoke.

    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed as a Holy Heaven Sect disciple rushed in urgently.

    ¡°Insolence!¡± A frowning elder scolded. ¡°Do you know where you are?¡±

    ¡°Master! Something has happened!¡± The disciple ignored the elder and addressed Carmelo Aguirre directly with difficulty.

    ¡°What could be so urgent?¡± The elder shouted angrily. ¡°What could possibly go wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lord Aguirre is dead¡­¡± The disciple took a deep breath before speaking again with difficulty.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°What?!¡± All members of Elder Pavilion eximed simultaneously.

    At that moment, an icy killing intent erupted from Carmelo Aguirre as he stared at the disciple like a demon. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly¡­¡± The disciple trembled under Carmelo¡¯s pressure. ¡°Just now¡­ Lord Aguirre was thrown into our courtyard¡­ already dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Who did it?!¡± Carmelo demanded word by word.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t recognize them¡­¡± The disciple swallowed hard. ¡°They are in the front courtyard now¡­ demanding to see you¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Carmelo had already dashed outside with several Elder Pavilion members following closely behind.

    Soon they arrived at the front courtyard where nearly a thousand Holy Heaven Sect membersy dead or injured on the ground amidst continuous wails of pain.

    Standing above them were Billy and his group.

 Chapter 1719: You May Live!

    ¡°Who are you people, daring to act recklessly in the Holy Heaven Sect? Are you tired of living?¡± an Elder Pavilion member roared.

    ¡°Are you the master of the Holy Heaven Sect?¡± Billy ignored him and looked at Carmelo Aguirre with a calm expression.

    Although he didn¡¯t know Carmelo Aguirre, he could guess from his aura.

    ¡°And you must be that boy, Billy?¡± A sharp glint shed in Carmelo Aguirre¡¯s eyes, and a murderous intent filled the air.

    It was his first time seeing Billy, but after scanning the crowd and particrly noticing White Feather, he guessed Billy¡¯s identity.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Billy to daree to the Holy Heaven Sect!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me toe to you, did you?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°You did surprise me a bit!¡± Carmelo Aguirre¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°But this saves me a trip to Canyon View City!¡±

    He nced at Garrett Aguirre on the ground and continued, ¡°Did you kill everyone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, my ancestor gave you a chance, but you ignored his words,¡± Billy replied without engaging further.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°So today, I came specifically to finish what my ancestor couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Carmelo Aguirre responded coldly. ¡°Do you think just a handful of people can challenge my Holy Heaven Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°All elders of your sect, including you, must abolish your cultivation. I will spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Carmelo Aguirreughed angrily, his expression twisted.

    Barely stopping hisughter, he looked at Billy with a serious tone. ¡°Today, I will make sure all of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy cut him off again with a deep voice.

    As soon as he spoke, White Feather charged forward, itsrge wings stirring up a gale.

    Almost simultaneously, a purple me burst out from Billy¡¯s body-Purple Spirit.

    Billy¡¯s biggest assets ining to the Holy Heaven Sect were White Feather and Purple Spirit besides the treasure within his body.

    He wasn¡¯t entirely confident in using the treasure, so he relied on White Feather and Purple Spirit.

    Even though he knew Carmelo Aguirre was likely at mid-stage Entering Dao Realm, he believed there was still a chance for a fight.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the Holy Heaven Sect just to die!

    ¡°Kill everyone except Billy!¡± Carmelo Aguirremanded without further words and disappeared from sight. He reappeared near White Feather and Purple Spirit as a wave of energy surged out, distorting the void.

    With a loud crash, White Feather and Purple Spirit were thrown back thousands of meters, their breaths chaotic.

    Although Carmelo Aguirre¡¯s cultivation had declined, he could still exert fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm power. Without using their trump cards, White Feather and Purple Spirit were no match for him.

    ¡°Do you think you can challenge my Holy Heaven Sect with just a flying beast and a Spiritual Line Origin? Ridiculous!¡± Carmelo Aguirre said coldly before attacking again.

    This time, White Feather and Purple Spirit didn¡¯t confront him directly but shed several kilometers away.

    Billy had clearly instructed them not to engage head-on but to stall for time.

    Both White Feather and Purple Spirit had natural advantages in speed. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Carmelo Aguirre to capture them quickly.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Carmelo Aguirre said coldly before disappearing again.

    Meanwhile, Aubree and Harleen engaged the members of the Holy Heaven Sect in battle.

    Besides Carmelo Aguirre, the sect¡¯s high-endbat power included one half-step Entering Dao Realm elder, two eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm members, and four mid-stage Otherworldly Realm members.

    The strongest among the rest were only atte-stage Holy Realm strength.

    Aubree attacked the half-step Entering Dao Realm elder. Their strengths were evenly matched; it would be hard to determine a winner quickly.

    Billy intercepted the two eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm members. With his current strength, fighting two eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponents posed little pressure.

    Harleen and Ivy each took on two mid-stage Otherworldly Realm elders.

    As for the remaining opponents, they struggled against Opal and Casey¡¯sbined attacks.

    Opal, Amber, and Casey unleashed their full power, easily killing early-stage Otherworldly Realm opponents. The rest stood no chance against them.

    Soon enough, dozens fell from the sky lifelessly before hitting the ground.

    In Billy¡¯s battle circle, there was a loud crash followed by three figures flying backward simultaneously.

    After several exchanges, both sides were evenly matched in strength.

    The two opponents grew increasingly shocked as they fought Billy. Initially dismissive of him as an early-stage Otherworldly Realm boy unworthy of their attention if not for Carmelo Aguirre¡¯s order to keep him alive-they soon realized they had severely underestimated him once the battle began.

    Billy was capable of leaping four or five levels to kill opponents-a monstrous talent neither had encountered in nearly a century of life!

    In subsequent rounds where both sides fought with full force-they failed to gain any advantage over Billy who sustained only minor injuries despite theirbined attacks-astounding them further given his defensive abilities surpassed even theirs!

    ¡°This kid is too dangerous; we need to end this quickly,¡± said the elder after catching his breath while looking at hispanion gravely.

    Before he could finish speaking-Billyunched another attack-Celestial ck Finger¡¯s energy waves surged forth!

    ¡°You seek death!¡± roared the elder forming an imprint with his hand while hispanion unleashed another gust of wind!

    With another loud crash-the elder was pushed back hundreds of meters while hispanion retreated tens of meters away!

    ¡°Survive this move if you can!¡± shouted Billy as he activated Dragon Soaring Skies-within moments Nine Dragons Unite-a phantom divine dragon carrying destructive energy roared forth-causing voids to ripple-thunder shing-creating an overwhelming momentum!

    ¡°What?!¡± eximed the elder sensing its power-his pupils contracting rapidly!

 Chapter 1720: Battle Against Carmelo Aguirre

    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and stop him!¡± the old man shouted immediately, summoning all his strength to face the dragon. He knew he couldn¡¯t handle it alone.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The old woman didn¡¯t hesitate, raising her hand to form an eight-horned beast that charged at the dragon.

    A deafening explosion shook the void, and the surrounding space seemed to crack. The old man and woman were sted a thousand meters away, blood arcing through the air. The old man, having taken the brunt of the dragon¡¯s attack, was severely injured. His bones and veins shattered, he hit the ground heavily, unable to utter a word before his head slumped lifelessly.

    The old woman fared slightly better but still had several broken bones, reducing herbat strength by two-thirds. Billy, though not unscathed from theirbined attack, was thrown four or five hundred meters away with only a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Overall, his injuries were not severe.

    Billy steadied himself and pointed towards the old woman again. Injured, she dodged aside immediately. But before she could catch her breath, a shadowy spiritual power de shed towards her. ¡°Damn!¡± she cursed instinctively, raising her hand to block it. But in her current state, she couldn¡¯t stop the de.

    The shadowy de pierced her chest and exploded inside her, shattering her internal organs. She spat out a mouthful of blood and floated away like a fallen leaf in autumn, dead before hitting the ground. Her face was frozen in shock; even in death, she couldn¡¯t believe it. Two eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm experts had joined forces against an early-stage Otherworldly Realm opponent and ended up like this! Such an opponent was too monstrous!

    Meanwhile, a muffled sound echoed from a distance. Harleen and a sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm man were both thrown hundreds of meters away, each bearing injuries. Originally, two men had been attacking Harleen together; one fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm had already been sent to hell by her sword. The remaining sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm man could barely hold his own against Harleen for a few more rounds.

    ¡°You killed him! I¡¯ll make you pay! I will¡­¡± he roared at Harleen.

    Before he could finish, a terrifying wave of energy surged from behind him like thunder. ¡°Huh?!¡± Sensing danger, he tried to dodge but couldn¡¯t escape Billy¡¯s Celestial ck Finger.

    He was flung less than a hundred meters before copsing like a deted balloon and fell to the ground lifelessly.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Billy asked as he approached Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°Honey, go help Aubree; I¡¯ll go assist Ivy!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied and dashed towards Aubree¡¯s direction.

    Aubree was evenly matched with her opponent; both were injured from their ongoing battle. ¡°Aubree, how are you?¡± Billy called out as he approached.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯m fine!¡± Aubree responded loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; go help White Feather and Purple Spirit!¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself then; if you¡¯re outmatched, don¡¯t push it!¡± Billy advised before heading off.

    Aubree needed such high-level battles to unlock her potential for breaking into the Entering Dao Realm. Most importantly, Billy saw that Aubree wasn¡¯t in immediate danger; her opponent would likely fall first at this rate.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful too!¡± Aubree shouted back as she charged at her opponent again.

    At that moment, a thunderous explosion erupted twenty or thirty kilometers away. The entire void trembled as a mushroom cloud of energy surged skyward. After the explosion subsided, a white figure shot out a thousand meters-it was White Feather, bleeding from the mouth.

    ¡°White Feather, are you alright?¡± Purple Spirit shouted.

    White Feather steadied himself and shook his head with two chirps.

    ¡°You both will die!¡± Carmelo Aguirre¡¯s voice boomed as the air around him churned violently and twisted space as if to shatter the sky.

    An ancient beast materialized in mid-air and charged at Purple Spirit and White Feather like a small mountain. The void cracked like a spider web wherever it passed but was quickly repaired by thews of nature.

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will die!¡± Purple Spirit retorted as she transformed into a purple longsword and charged at the beast-unity of man and sword!

    Sensing the power of this move, White Feather pped his wings and followed suit without pausing to catch his breath.

    Another thunderous crash echoed through the sky as their attacks collided violently with Carmelo¡¯s beast. The void trembled as if about to copse.

    Billy felt a powerful wave of energy hit him from three or four kilometers away and paused momentarily.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Meanwhile, Purple Spirit and White Feather were sted two thousand meters away before stopping. Purple Spirit had taken most of the force from Carmelo¡¯s attack and was severely weakened, barely standing. White Feather was slightly better off but still badly shaken and bleeding profusely.

    Carmelo Aguirre wasn¡¯t unscathed either; although he was a fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert, both White Feather and Purple Spirit had third-rank Entering Dao Realm strength. Theirbined attack left him injured with blood at his mouth and hisbat strength reduced by two-thirds-his face darkened with anger.

    He had underestimated them initially but now realized their true power. However, being an Entering Dao Realm mid-stage expert meant he wasn¡¯t easily defeated. After a brief recovery, his aura surged again as he vanished instantly only to reappear four or five hundred meters from White Feather.

    ¡°Hand over your beast core!¡± he demanded as powerful energy restrained White Feather and began pulling him towards Carmelo.

    ¡°White Feather, watch out!¡± Purple Spirit shouted as she prepared for another unity of man and sword attack despite her weakened state-though its power would be diminished now.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as a massive hand appeared in mid-air filled with killing intent. The shadowy hand descended towards Carmelo Aguirre with roaring winds and thunderous lightning.

 Chapter 1721: Holy Heaven Sect Is Gone

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Carmelo Aguirre didn¡¯t take Billy, who was at the early stage of the Otherworldly Realm, seriously. He casually raised his hand and sent a mark crashing towards Billy.

    A loud bang echoed, and both figures were sent flying backward.

    Billy was blown a thousand meters away by the shockwave, spitting out a mouthful of blood. However, he wasn¡¯t severely injured.

    Carmelo Aguirre, already wounded and overly confident, suffered more severe injuries than Billy. After one move, hisbat power dropped directly to the half-step Entering Dao Realm.

    ¡°I underestimated you,¡± Carmelo Aguirre said after a brief breath, looking towards Billy.

    ¡°I gave you a chance from the beginning; you didn¡¯t cherish it. You can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±

    As Billy spoke, he drew the Bloodshadow Fury de from his body. He looked at Carmelo Aguirre and said, ¡°In your next life, be a good person.¡±

    ¡°How ridiculous!¡± Carmelo Aguirre still didn¡¯t take Billy seriously. In his eyes, even though hisbat power had dropped to the half-step Entering Dao Realm, killing a kid at the early stage of the Otherworldly Realm was still easy.

    ¡°Enough talk. I¡¯ll put you to death!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold. As he finished speaking, his aura surged to its peak. He gripped his de tightly and unleashed his strongest move-Cracked Sky!

    In an instant, a beam of de light illuminated half the sky like thunder. The void was torn apart wherever the de light passed, reaching Carmelo Aguirre in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± At this moment, Carmelo Aguirre finally realized how wrong he had been. A dense aura of death enveloped him instantly; his pupils shrank to pinpoints, and his face turned pale.

    He wanted to dodge, but within thousands of meters around him seemed to be within the attack range of this strike. There was no escape; he could only defend by attacking.

    Without time to think, he gathered all his strength and formed a mark with his hand to meet the de light.

    There was no surprise; Cracked Sky de Light easily tore through his defense and shed past him before disappearing into the distant void.

    Silence! The air fell silent; all oppressive auras vanished.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of de technique is this¡­¡± After a long while, Carmelo Aguirre managed to utter two words before his body split in two and fell from the sky, blood spraying everywhere.

    The leader of Holy Heaven Sect, a mid-stage Entering Dao Realm expert, had fallen! In his final moments, he felt a twinge of regret. The downfall of Holy Heaven Sect was entirely his doing. His insatiable greed led to their ruin; instead of obtaining treasures, he lost everything.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    If given another chance, he might not have acted on those thoughts again!

    ¡°Billy, your de technique is getting stronger!¡± Purple Spirit and White Feather approached Billy shortly after.

    ¡°White Feather, take these two pills and rest for a while,¡± Billy said as he flicked two healing pills towards White Feather. He also took out two Chi Condensing Pills for himself. Despite his current cultivation level, using ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ still drained him significantly; half of his Chi power was consumed in one go. At this moment, even summoning early-stage Holy Realmbat power was difficult for him. However,pared to when he first started cultivating, he had improved significantly.

    White Feather swallowed the pills and descended to rest on the ground. His injuries were severe and needed some time to heal.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, how are you?¡± Billy asked as he turned to Purple Spirit. He could sense that Purple Spirit¡¯s injuries were not light and that her vital energy was damaged.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry about me. I just need to sleep in your body for a while,¡± Purple Spirit replied before transforming into a purple me and merging into Billy¡¯s body.

    After resting briefly, Billy flew towards Aubree¡¯s direction. Meanwhile, in Aubree¡¯s battle zone, a loud bang echoed as her opponent-a half-step Entering Dao Realm elder-was sent flying like a broken kite. Before he could stabilize himself, a sword materialized from spiritual power pierced through his heart.

    The elder opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak before falling from the sky.

    Fifteen minutester, Billy and his group gathered in the central square. All elders of Holy Heaven Sect were dead; none survived. Ordinary disciples who resisted were also killed; those who surrendered had their cultivation abolished but were spared their lives.

    Billy and Ivy spent over an hour treating everyone¡¯s injuries briefly. Casey and Azure Dragon collected all storage rings from Holy Heaven Sect elders and Carmelo Aguirre. The contents made everyone¡¯s eyes shine with excitement-especially Carmelo Aguirre¡¯s storage ring containing millions of king-grade spirit stones and numerous cultivation resources-wealth beyond imagination!

    Casey and Azure Dragon also visited Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s treasury; its contents dazzled them equally. When they emerged from there, not even a scrap of paper was left inside.

    This trip to Holy Heaven Sect yielded significant gains!

    For the next two or three hours, Billy distributed healing pills to everyone for rest and recovery. He checked White Feather¡¯s injuries again; although severe initially, White Feather¡¯s self-healing ability had improved significantly with continuous soul repair-almost matching Billy¡¯s level-and recovered within two hours.

    Billy then checked Purple Spirit¡¯s condition within himself; she had mostly recovered too-putting him at ease.

    Soon after that, they returned to Holy Heaven City via Teleportation Array. Thus ended Holy Heaven Sect-the fourth-ranked force in Akabuchi star domain-bing history!

    For Billy¡¯s group, destroying Holy Heaven Sect didn¡¯t evoke much emotion-they had wiped out countless sects over the years without keeping count themselves-but for Lance Wooler it felt entirely different.

    Before today he couldn¡¯t have imagined Holy Heaven Sect being annihted-especially by young people around thirty years old! If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself he¡¯d never believe it!

    ¡°Greetings Mr. Billy!¡± As they arrived at City Lord¡¯s Mansion gate Phoebe Reid from Phoenix Feather Sect greeted them with core members in tow.

    A few hours earlier Phoebe Reid received news about Billy¡¯s group taking over City Lord¡¯s Mansion swiftly causing waves within her heart despite being mentally prepared she didn¡¯t expect such ease in their victory making her feel this might be Phoenix Feather Sect¡¯s rare opportunity hence she rushed here hoping to join forces but found them gone so waited anxiously instead.

 Chapter 1722: Extraordinary!

    ¡°Billy!¡± Phoebe Reid called out softly.

    ¡°Billy, did you just return from the Holy Heaven Sect?¡± Lorenzo Reid asked tentatively. ¡°How are things over there?¡±

    ¡°From now on, the Akabuchi star domain will no longer have the Holy Heaven Sect,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Hearing this, everyone from the Phoenix Feather Sect gasped in shock, their faces showing extreme astonishment.

    ¡°Billy, what about the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s leader, Carmelo Aguirre?¡± Lorenzo Reid asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Dead,¡± Billy responded again.

    The crowd was stunned. They knew that Carmelo Aguirre was a mid-stage Entering Dao Realm powerhouse, the absolute number one in this starry sky. Even in the entire Akabuchi star domain, Carmelo Aguirre was a significant figure. But now, Billy told them that Carmelo Aguirre was dead! If they hadn¡¯t known Billy beforehand, no one would have believed him.

    ¡°Holy Heaven City is now yours to manage, Phoenix Feather Sect. Don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Billy continued, looking at Lorenzo Reid. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to find another sect to manage Holy Heaven City.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Billy. If we can¡¯t manage Holy Heaven City well, I will personallye to you with my head,¡± Lorenzo Reid responded quickly, shivering inwardly. He didn¡¯t think Billy was joking.

    ¡°Alright then. I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Billy said, waving his hand.

    ¡°Billy, please wait!¡± Phoebe Reid stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Billy, I have an unreasonable request¡­¡± Phoebe Reid began.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Billy replied.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Before today, Holy Heaven City was protected by the Holy Heaven Sect, so no one dared to cause trouble here,¡± Phoebe Reid exined. ¡°But now that the Holy Heaven Sect is gone, if some ill-intentioned people find out about this, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Billy interrupted her. ¡°In the Akabuchi star domain, besides the Akabuchi Star Pce, Canyon View Institute, and Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, are there any other forces with Entering Dao Realm powerhouses?¡±

    Phoebe Reid thought for a moment before responding. ¡°Besides those three forces, there aren¡¯t many with Entering Dao Realm powerhouses, but they do exist. The ck Domain Alliance¡¯s leader, the Savage Demon Tribe¡¯s head, and the Yin Yang Sect¡¯s Sect Master are all Entering Dao Realm powerhouses.¡±

    ¡°If news of the Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s destruction spreads, I¡¯m worried these three forces might covet Holy Heaven City.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy said thoughtfully. Coincidentally, he had grudges with all three of these forces.

    After a brief pause, he continued. ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll either be in Canyon View City or Akabuchi City. If anything happens here, send me a message.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long to get here from Canyon View City or Akabuchi City through the Teleportation Array.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Phoebe Reid felt relieved upon hearing this. For Phoenix Feather Sect, controlling Holy Heaven City wasn¡¯t a problem. But if an Entering Dao Realm powerhouse invaded, they would be powerless. Now with Billy¡¯s promise, they had an extrayer of security.

    ¡°Billy, are you in a hurry to return to Canyon View City?¡± Phoebe Reid asked after some thought.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry to return, I¡¯d like to invite you to visit a ce,¡± Phoebe Reid replied.

    ¡°What ce?¡± Billy asked curiously.

    ¡°A forbidden area of our Phoenix Feather Sect,¡± Phoebe Reid continued. ¡°The reason the Holy Heaven Sect wanted us to submit was partly to make us work for them and partly because Carmelo Aguirre coveted something from our Phoenix Feather Sect.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°A de,¡± Phoebe Reid answered.

    ¡°A de?¡± Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Phoebe Reid nodded. ¡°It was obtained by one of our former sect leaders by chance.¡±

    ¡°But that de is extraordinary; no one in our Phoenix Feather Sect has been able to wield it so far.¡±

    ¡°I see that you are skilled with des and exceptionally talented. I want you to try and see if you can wield it.¡±

    ¡°If you can wield it sessfully, consider it a token of gratitude from our Phoenix Feather Sect for your great kindness!¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we take a look?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Billy said with curiosity.

    ¡°Billy, please follow me,¡± Phoebe Reid gestured politely.

    Half an hourter, led by Phoebe and Lorenzo Reid, Billy and his group arrived at a cave deep within the Phoenix Feather Sect estate.

    As they entered the cave, they felt an intense coldness that made Azure Dragon and others shiver involuntarily.

    Hanging on a stone wall not far ahead was arge ck de over a meter long and about thirty or forty centimeters wide. The de had intricate dark patterns carved on it and a skull image on its hilt. The chilling aura filling the cave emanated from this ck de!

    This de was extraordinary at first nce!

    ¡°Billy, this is the de!¡± Lorenzo Reid pointed at it. ¡°It¡¯s called Demon de. There¡¯s an iplete soul imprint within it containing powerful energy left by its first owner.¡±

    ¡°Our former sect leader said that this soul imprint holds a de technique called Demon de Technique!¡±

    ¡°But since none of us can wield this de, we can¡¯t confirm if there¡¯s really a technique within that soul imprint!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Azure Dragon and others were surprised. It was their first time encountering such a thing.

    ¡°Can we try?¡± Ian de asked Lorenzo Reid.

    ¡°You can,¡± Lorenzo Reid nodded. ¡°But be careful; this de isn¡¯t easy to wield. If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t force yourself; it could be dangerous.¡±

    Ian de nodded and looked at Billy for approval. ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ian de responded and approached the Demon de cautiously before reaching out to grasp its hilt.

    As soon as he gripped it, he felt an immensely terrifying force surge into his body through his hand. This force rampaged inside him as if trying to tear him apart from within. In just a few moments, his entire body trembled uncontrobly as his aura fluctuated wildly.

    ¡°Ian! Let go!¡± Billy ordered sternly.

 Chapter 1723: Trouble Again!

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Ian de involuntarily released his grip on the hilt.

    He had a feeling that if he didn¡¯t let go, he would be severely injured within minutes. The force was simply too terrifying.

    ¡°Ian, are you okay?¡± Harleen asked, looking at Ian de.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ian de shook his head, a hint of dread shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Boss, can we give it a try?¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang spoke simultaneously.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two nodded in response.

    Then, they each tried in turn.

    The result was no different from Ian de. They couldn¡¯t hold the hilt for even a minute before letting go, their faces pale and their breaths uneven.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, do you want to give it a try?¡± Azure Dragon asked Casey.

    ¡°Wait, let me take a look first!¡± Billy said as he walked up to the Demon de and grabbed the hilt.

    Just like Ian de and the others, as soon as his hand touched the hilt, a terrifying force surged into his body, rampaging through it.

    However, just as Billy was about to let go, his bloodline activated.

    It was as if his body sensed an invader and automatically activated his bloodline to protect him.

    Soon, Billy felt the force retreating like a tide, returning to the de.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Demon de began to tremble violently as if it were trying to break free from Billy¡¯s control.

    Seeing this, Phoebe Reid and Lorenzo Reid gasped simultaneously.

    For so many years, people had always feared the Demon de. This was the first time they saw the Demon de afraid of someone!

    It was unbelievable!

    After a while, Billy released the hilt.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, can you sense the soul imprint on the Demon de?¡± Phoebe Reid asked after calming down.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°But it seems that soul imprint doesn¡¯t dare enter my body.¡±

    He could indeed sense the soul imprint but could also feel it avoiding him, not daring toe close.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of his bloodline or the white light within him or perhaps because of Purple Spirit¡¯s presence?

    ¡°Casey, give it a try!¡± Billy said, looking at Casey.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey nodded and walked over.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Like Billy and the others, Casey frowned shortly after gripping the hilt.

    As the force grew stronger, Casey¡¯s breath became erratic, fluctuating between strong and weak.

    However, it was clear from his condition that he was handling it better than Azure Dragon and the others.

    As time passed, Casey¡¯s veins expanded more than twice their normal size. His forehead bulged with veins, and he was drenched in sweat.

    After a while longer, his eyes turned jet ck, his expression twisted slightly, and his hand holding the de began to tremble.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Billy said sternly as he walked over quickly.

    He could see that although Casey¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good, there was still hope!

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up; I¡¯ll help you!¡± Billy said sternly behind Casey. ¡°Sit down cross-legged!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Casey nodded vigorously and sat down as instructed.

    Billy then ced his hand on Casey¡¯s back and began helping him channel that powerful force within him.

    At first, that force seemed to sense Billy¡¯s presence and paused briefly.

    After a few breaths¡¯ time, it became active again and continued rampaging through Casey¡¯s body.

    Billy frowned slightly and activated Heart Sutra of the Azure Void while channeling pure Chi power into Casey¡¯s body.

    About fifteen minutester, a fragmented soul imprint shot from the de into Casey¡¯s body.

    It then headed straight for Casey¡¯s sea of consciousness, likely intending to take over his body.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Casey called out involuntarily.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; it won¡¯t seed!¡± Billy replied sternly.

    As he spoke, he activated his bloodline power directly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Immediately after that, an extremely violent Chi power surged from his palm into Casey¡¯s body, enveloping the soul imprintpletely.

    The soul imprint sensed danger and began to struggle but to no avail under Billy¡¯s control.

    Time flew by quickly; an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Billy said as he withdrew his hands and stood up.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± Casey said gratefully.

    ¡°Boss, has Mr. Kimmons tamed this Demon de?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°I only helped him seal that fragmented soul imprint within him. He needs time to refine it slowly. Only after refining that soul imprint can he truly tame this de.¡±

    After speaking, he looked at Casey and instructed: ¡°Until you finish refining that soul imprint, you won¡¯t be able to wield this de easily. Don¡¯t use it lightly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded before storing the Demon de in his storage ring.

    Then he turned to Phoebe Reid: ¡°Elder Phoebe, can we discuss a price for this de? I¡¯d like to buy it¡­¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t yet know how useful this de would be to him, he had a feeling it could be a significant opportunity!

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons is too kind!¡± Phoebe Reid interrupted with a smile.

    ¡°This de has been in our Phoenix Feather Sect for so many years without anyone being able to wield it. To us, it¡¯s less useful than an ordinary divine artifact.¡±

    ¡°And keeping this de here does more harm than good for Phoenix Feather Sect.¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Kimmons can take this de away with him, it¡¯s actually doing us a big favor!¡±

    ¡°Elder Phoebe is too modest!¡± As he spoke, Casey flicked his finger and a storage ring floated before Phoebe Reid.

    ¡°Elder Phoebe, this storage ring contains two million king-grade spirit stones as a token of appreciation. Please ept it.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate,¡± Phoebe Reid shook her head. ¡°Even if this de has some valuepared to your help to Phoenix Feather Sect it¡¯s negligible¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it,¡± Billy interrupted her again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy there¡¯s really no need¡­¡± Phoebe Reid turned towards Billy.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it Casey will feel uneasy which won¡¯t help him tame this de,¡± Billy insisted once more.

    ¡°In that case¡­ alright,¡± Phoebe Reid hesitated briefly before agreeing. ¡°I¡¯ll ept it then!¡±

    Afterward everyone exited from the cave together heading towards the manor square where Billy gave some final instructions to Phoebe Reid before bidding farewell with everyone else following suit.

    ¡°Mr. Billy would you like to visit Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce in Holy Heaven City?¡± Lance Wooler asked after they left the manor grounds.

    ¡°Thank you Elder Lance but maybe another time,¡± Billy smiled politely ¡°I have some matters to attend back at Canyon View City.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Lance Wooler didn¡¯t press further pausing briefly before asking ¡°Shall we return via starship or teleportation channel?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Just then Billy frowned slightly pulling out a sound transmission stone channeling spiritual power into it momentster an icy killing intent erupted from him causing surrounding temperatures drop instantly except for Aubree and White Feather everyone shivered involuntarily

    ¡°Billy what happened?¡± Harleen asked once he retracted spiritual power

    ¡°We need return Canyon View City immediately I¡¯ll exin on way,¡± Billy responded gravely

 Chapter 1724: The Perpetrators

    ¡°Elder Lance, please take us to the Teleportation Array immediately!¡± Billy said, looking at Lance Wooler.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lance Wooler knew something serious must have happened.

    The group quickly flew towards the location of the Teleportation Array.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what happened?¡± Opal asked mid-air.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°The Vermilion Bird just sent me a message; they are in trouble!¡± Billy responded gravely.

    ¡°What?!¡± Casey and the others eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy, what kind of trouble are they in?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details, but they were captured!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, did Vermilion Bird say who did it?¡± Casey frowned.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t! His message was cut off, probably sent in a hurry!¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Billy, could it be the Whitney family?¡± Harleen suggested with a frown.

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Amber answered for Billy.

    Everyone else nodded in agreement. Other than the people behind Kyree Whitney, they couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would do this!

    ¡°The Whitney family is courting death!¡± Azure Fang¡¯s eyes shed coldly.

    An hourter, Billy and his group appeared at the entrance of Elder Xavier¡¯s orchard on the east side of Canyon View City. The orchard was in ruins; all the trees were broken, and the herb garden was destroyed. It was clear that a fierce battle had taken ce here.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, Harleen!¡±

    A figure quickly approached from the side; it was Catherine Foreman, her face serious.

    ¡°Catherine!¡± Harleen and Ivy called out simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. By the time I got here from the Institute after receiving the news, it was already over,¡± Catherine Foreman said apologetically.

    ¡°The attackers were well-prepared and acted swiftly. The entire operation took less than fifteen minutes; they captured our people and left without any dy.¡±

    ¡°Was it the Whitney family?¡± Billy asked Catherine Foreman seriously.

    ¡°The Whitney family?¡± Catherine Foreman was taken aback but then shook her head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t them!¡±

    ¡°Then who was it?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°It was people from the ck Domain Alliance,¡± Catherine Foreman replied.

    ¡°The ck Domain Alliance?¡± Billy and his group were stunned. They had assumed it was the Whitney family but were surprised to learn it was actually the ck Domain Alliance.

    ¡°Did they leave any message?¡± Billy continued to ask. Clearly, the attackers wanted him to show up in person since they didn¡¯t kill anyone on-site.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded. ¡°They left a message demanding that you go to ck Domain City within a day, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Lance, is there a teleportation channel from Canyon View City to ck Domain City?¡± Billy turned to Lance Wooler.

    ¡°There is,¡± Lance Wooler confirmed.

    ¡°Please lead the way, Elder Lance,¡± Billy requested.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the dean is aware of this situation and wants you to meet him first when you return. He will find a way¡­¡± Catherine Foreman continued but was interrupted by Billy.

    ¡°Please thank the dean for me, but I will handle this myself!¡± Billy said firmly. He never relied on others for help, especially when his siblings were involved. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to owe too many favors before deciding whether to join the Institute.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the ck Domain Alliance is formidable; caution is advised,¡± Catherine Foreman warned again.

    ¡°No worries,¡± Billy replied before looking at Lance Wooler. ¡°Elder Lance, please.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this way,¡± Lance Wooler gestured politely.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, count me in!¡± Catherine Foreman insisted despite not being persuaded otherwise earlier.

    ¡°Catherine, you shouldn¡¯te!¡± Billy interrupted again. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to implicate the Institute!¡±

    ¡°I am representing myself, not the Institute!¡± Catherine Foreman responded firmly.

    ¡°Catherine, you better not¡­¡± Harleen began but was cut off by Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s not waste time; let¡¯s go! I know quite a bit about the ck Domain Alliance and can brief you on our way there,¡± she said decisively.

    ¡°Thank you, Catherine,¡± Billy agreed after some thought. Having someone knowledgeable about their opponents would be beneficial since he knew nothing about them himself. Although Lance Wooler knew a bit about them from their journey from Sky City to Canyon View City, his knowledge was limited.

    Under Lance Wooler¡¯s guidance, they headed towards the teleportation base while Catherine Foreman shared what she knew about the ck Domain Alliance with them. Her information was much more detailed than Lance Wooler¡¯s had been. After hearing her ount, everyone¡¯s expressions became more serious. Initially, they thought that since they had defeated Holy Heaven Sect with just a few people, dealing with ck Domain Alliance wouldn¡¯t be much different. However, they had overlooked one crucial point: while Holy Heaven Sect had been strong before today, most of its high-ranking members were already dead except for their leader Carmelo Aguirre. In essence, defeating Holy Heaven Sect meant defeating Carmelo Aguirre alone; once he was dead, there was no one else to worry about. But ck Domain Alliance was different! Although its leader might be slightly weaker than Carmelo Aguirre, several other strong members were still alive within their ranks-many at Entering Dao Realm and numerous others at mid-tote stages of Otherworldly Realm cultivation levels-all living opponents they¡¯d have to face in rescuing theirrades from ck Domain Alliance!

    This battle would clearly not be easy!

    ¡°Catherine does ck Domain Alliance oftene to Canyon View City to capture people?¡± Billy asked suddenly while looking at her intently

    ¡°As far as I know this is their first time,¡± she replied after pausing briefly

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He narrowed his eyes thoughtfully

    ¡°Billy Boy are you suspecting something?¡± Opal asked curiously

    ¡°The Institute has faced several issues recently;st time Elder Matthew mentioned that they had ordered City Lord¡¯s Mansion to strengthen defenses around Canyon View City,¡± he responded thoughtfully pausing briefly before adding ¡°Under normal circumstances capturing all members including Vermilion Bird shouldn¡¯t have been easy for them.¡±

    ¡°Billy do you suspect someone within Canyon View City secretly helped ck Domain Alliance?¡± Harleen asked

    ¡°It¡¯s just spection for now can¡¯t confirm yet,¡± he nodded slightly

    ¡°Hearing you say so Boss makes sense,¡± Casey frowned slightly

    Others also showed expressions indicating agreement with his suspicion

    About two hourster they arrived at an unknown area surrounded by mountains dense forests filled with asional roars from wild beasts

    ¡°Mr. Billy that¡¯s ck Domain City over there!¡± Lance pointed towards a location about ten kilometers away

    They saw faint outlines of a city ahead though not very clear due to distance

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± He nodded leading everyone towards city

 Chapter 1725: Stealthy Infiltration?

    As they got closer, the full view of the city became clearer.

    The gate tower stood three to four hundred meters high, with the words ¡®ck Domain City¡¯ carved on it. The surrounding walls were at least two to three hundred meters tall.

    Apart from the gate tower, the surrounding walls were uniformly ck. gs were ced at intervals along the walls, ck with white skulls embroidered on them.

    Shadows moved along the walls, with guards stationed every few steps, maintaining strict vignce.

    Additionally, numerous unnamed flying beasts circled above the city, asionally letting out piercing cries.

    ¡°Elder Lance, didn¡¯t you say that ck Domain Alliance people have no fixed abode? Then what is this city?¡± Bob asked Lance Wooler.

    Previously, on their way from Sky City to Canyon View City, Lance Wooler had mentioned that Akabuchi Star Pce had attempted to besiege ck Domain Alliance two or three times but failed to locate their core members.

    ¡°This city is indeed the headquarters of ck Domain Alliance, but their leader and members of the Elder Pavilion do not usually reside here,¡± Catherine Foreman exined. ¡°They only return when there are significant matters within the sect.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Bob nodded.

    ¡°Boss, should we attack directly?¡± Ian de asked Billy.

    ¡°It might be difficult; it¡¯s best if we can sneak in,¡± Catherine Foreman said worriedly before Billy could respond.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in first and scout; you all followter,¡± Billy decided after a brief thought.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone,¡± Azure Dragon expressed his concern.

    ¡°No worries!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, as far as I know, ck Domain Alliance has at least five members with Entering Dao Realm cultivation. Be cautious,¡± Catherine Foreman added.

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy nodded.

    Turning to White Feather, he asked, ¡°White Feather, interested in apanying me?¡±

    White Feather pped its wings and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy smiled and leaped onto White Feather¡¯s back.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not nning to just ride White Feather straight in, are you?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Billy responded firmly. ¡°White Feather, let¡¯s go!¡±

    He knew that to rescue Vermilion Bird and others, a bloody battle was inevitable. Instead of sneaking around, it was better to fight openly. Additionally, he aimed to draw out ck Domain Alliance¡¯s top fighters to give Casey and others a chance to act.

    In the next moment, White Feather pped its wings and soared towards ck Domain City, stirring up a strong wind.

    ¡°You all followter!¡± Billy¡¯s voice trailed back as he and White Feather flew several kilometers away in seconds.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    In a few blinks of an eye, White Feather reached the city wall. Many guards shouted simultaneously from atop the wall.

    Before they could finish speaking, a blood-red de light shed in mid-air. Instantly, dozens of heads flew up with blood spurting like fountains.

    Billy showed no mercy towards ck Domain Alliance members; even without today¡¯s events, he wouldn¡¯t have spared them. Their hands were stained with innocent blood-dying ten times wouldn¡¯t be enough for them.

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± Cries of rm echoed from the city wall.

    The de light continued its rampage like Death¡¯s scythe harvesting lives. In just a few blinks of an eye, over a hundred peopley dead.

    Many who witnessed this scene abandoned their posts and fled downwards in panic.

    Meanwhile, numerous flying beasts above the city flew towards Billy and unleashed violent gusts of air at him.

    ¡°White Feather, they¡¯re yours!¡± Billy said as he leaped off White Feather¡¯s back into mid-air.

    White Feather screeched and charged at the flying beasts. Momentster, colorful blood mists exploded in mid-air. The strongest of these flying beasts only had early-stage Otherworldly Realm strength and were no match for White Feather.

    ¡°Who dares to act recklessly in ck Domain City? You must be tired of living¡­¡± An elder¡¯s voice rang out as a ck-robed elder charged angrily at Billy.

    Before he could finish speaking, an arc-shaped de light shed across his neck. His head flew up with an expression of utter shock on his face. He was an early-stage Otherworldly Realm expert but was killed by a single casual strike from this young man who seemed no older than thirty-unbelievable!

    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re courting death!¡± As the elder¡¯s body fell from mid-air, a burly middle-aged man rose up wielding a three-meter-long ghost-head de. He shed fiercely at Billy with several sharp cold lights apanied by a piercing wind sound. From his aura alone it was clear he was fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm level.

    ¡°Sorry but it¡¯s you who¡¯s going to die!¡± Billy replied as he activated his bloodline power and drew another arc-shaped de light towards him. Without any suspense after the de light passed through him-the man¡¯s body split into two halves falling down with an equally shocked expression-fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm couldn¡¯t withstand even one casual strike from this monster!

    After killing him fifteen figures rose up from different directions within the city without saying anything-they all attacked Billy together wielding ghost-head des-each one mid-level Otherworldly Realm strength!

    Fifteen sharp de lights attacked from all directions creating terrifying gusts-but facing thisbined attack from fifteen mid-level Otherworldly Realm experts-Billy didn¡¯t use any fancy moves-he continuously flipped his wrist sending out dozens of arc-shaped de lights sweeping around him-instantly shattering their attacks like paper!

    The blood-red de lights continued their rampage shing through those fifteen people cutting them into pieces falling down leaving severed limbs scattered everywhere spraying blood wildly!

    Witnessing this scene below-the observing ck Domain Alliance disciples gasped in awe-even though they were ruthless killers themselves-Billy appeared like a demon inducing fear deep within them-many copsed trembling uncontrobly!

    ¡°You deserve death!¡± Two more ck-robed elders roared charging at Billy-they were both eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm experts! Within moments they closed in four or five hundred meters away forming violent seals attacking him-but as soon as they shouted-Billy had already sheathed his de activating Arhat Palm Strike-a giant phantom palm descended like a mountain covering skies apanied by thunderous roars shaking heavens!

 Chapter 1726: Too Naive?

    A palm descended, and in an instant, the two figures in mid-air vanished, leaving a massive handprint on the ground. Dozens of buildings turned to dust, and those ck Domain Alliance disciples who failed to escape were instantly reduced to blood mist. The two eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm eldersy on the ground, twitching a few times before breathing theirst.

    At that moment, several overwhelming auras swept from the back of the city, making the entire void feel like a vacuum. Under such pressure, many people on the ground bled from their orifices and copsed in terror. Five figures appeared a kilometer away from Billy in mid-air. Leading them was a gaunt ck-robed elder with eyes like knives and an aura filled with killing intent. This was Samson Goff, the deputy leader of the ck Domain Alliance, a second-rank Entering Dao Realm expert.

    Following him were two second-inmand members of the ck Domain Alliance, both first-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivators. The other two were the Grand Elder and the Second Elder of the ck Domain Alliance, both half-step Entering Dao Realm experts. These five were the strongest members of the ck Domain Alliance apart from the leader and another deputy leader.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± Samson Goff¡¯s voice was icy as he looked at Billy. Although he had never seen Billy before, he could easily guess his identity.

    ¡°Where are my people?¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°You killed so many of my ck Domain Alliance members; do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill your people?¡± Samson Goff roared.

    ¡°Try it!¡± Billy¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°If any harmes to them, I¡¯ll wipe out your ck Domain Alliance entirely!¡±

    Billy¡¯s rampage was partly to vent his anger and partly to show his strength to intimidate his opponents. He knew that the stronger he appeared, the safer Vermilion Bird and others would be. If his strength was insufficient, his enemies would have no qualms about attacking Vermilion Bird and the others.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Samson Goff snorted angrily. ¡°Arrogant brat, you overestimate yourself. Do you think you can¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Release my people now, and I¡¯ll spare your lives! Otherwise, by tomorrow, there will be no more ck Domain Alliance in Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    ¡°You really think¡­¡± One of the second-inmand members pointed at Billy angrily.

    ¡°White Feather, kill him!¡± Billy ordered coldly.

    In an instant, a wave of energy surged towards the opponent, distorting the void as it passed. The elder didn¡¯t take the flying beast seriously and formed seals with his hands to counterattack. However, when their attacks collided, he realized how wrong he was.

    A loud explosion echoed through the sky as energy waves swept across mid-air. A figure flew backward like a kite with a broken string, leaving a trail of blood in its wake before crashing heavily to the ground and spitting out more blood before going still.

    With White Feather¡¯s current power, killing a half-step Entering Dao Realm opponent was effortless.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Samson Goff¡¯s pupils contracted in shock. The others also wore expressions of disbelief. A half-step Entering Dao Realm expert had been killed by a flying beast in one blow? Where did this ferocious beaste from? This was too exaggerated!

    The Akabuchi star domain had powerful beasts, but none that could match a half-step Entering Dao Realm expert!

    ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? Fight or release my people?¡± Billy asked Samson Goff.

    ¡°You will die miserably today!¡± Samson Goff shouted angrily before waving his hand. ¡°Attack together and kill him!¡±

    As he spoke, four powerful auras erupted one after another, enveloping the void in an oppressive atmosphere that seemed ready to explode at any moment. The four attacked simultaneously with violent energy waves.

    White Feather screeched and charged at them in a blur of white light. The scene erupted into chaos as energy waves shed violently in mid-air like dragons battling in water.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    White Feather focused its attacks on Samson Goff while ignoring the other three due to its speed and defensive abilities. It was nearly impossible for them to catch or harm it.

    Meanwhile, Billy wasn¡¯t idle either; he moved his hands andunched Dragon Soaring Skies at one of the half-step Entering Dao Realm elders. A massive phantom divine dragon surged forward with thunderous momentum.

    Although Billy¡¯s current cultivation couldn¡¯t match a half-step Entering Dao Realm expert without using ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique, if this attacknded unimpeded, even a strong defensive ability wouldn¡¯t prevent damage.

    The elder sensed danger and dodged aside after abandoning White Feather. But just as he steadied himself, Billy pointed at him with Celestial ck Finger¡¯s power. Unable to dodge in time, the elder took the hit head-on.

    A loud crash sent him flying back hundreds of meters with disrupted energy flow.

    ¡°Brat! You want to die? I¡¯ll¡­¡± The elder began angrily but was interrupted by another surge of energy crashing down like thunder.

    ¡°Die!¡± The elder shouted while counterattacking with a gust of wind. Their attacks collided again, sending Billy flying backward like being hit by a beast until he stopped four or five hundred meters away with only minor injuries.

    Billy¡¯s defensive ability now rivaled that of a half-step Entering Dao Realm expert under bloodline activation; hurting him wasn¡¯t easy for his opponent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder frowned upon seeing Billy unscathed after their sh.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy wiped away blood from his mouth with a faint smile.

    ¡°I must admit you surprised me,¡± The elder squinted slightly. ¡°If you fully grow up someday, no one in Akabuchi star domain might be your match! But you¡¯re too naive now! You¡¯re just slightly stronger than an ant yet dare challenge my ck Domain Alliance? Too naive!¡±

 Chapter 1727: Black Domain Alliance Leader

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly again.

    ¡°Whether it is or not, you¡¯ll know soon!¡± The old man¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Enough talk, put you to death!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his aura surged to its peak, and his hands created several afterimages in the air.

    In no time, a ck mist formed between his palms, churning continuously.

    In a few blinks of an eye, the ck mist transformed into a skull image.

    ¡°Die!¡± The old man shouted deeply. The skull image shot up into the sky and opened its mouth as if it were alive.

    The space in front of the skull image twisted instantly, as if the skull had swallowed part of the space itself.

    Hundreds of meters away, Billy felt a strong difort, as if his body was being torn apart and his internal organs were about to burst out.

    ¡°This is your strongest move? Too weak!¡± Billy took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.

    He then gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de and shed an arc-shaped de light upward at high speed.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s action, the old man nced at him with disdain.

    Ignorant fool, thinking he could break my attack with just a casual sh. Ridiculous!

    However, the next moment, his face stiffened.

    The de light shattered the skull image in mid-air instantly.

    But it didn¡¯t stop there; after tearing through the skull image, the de light shed past his waist.

    The space returned to normal, and the oppressive aura dissipated instantly.

    Simultaneously, a bloodline appeared at the old man¡¯s waist, and blood spurted out like an arrow.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ you can¡¯t be this strong¡­¡±

    The old man looked down at the wound and struggled to say a few words before his body split in two and fell from mid-air.

    His face was filled with extreme disbelief!

    Even at hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t understand how Billy¡¯s casual sh could possess such terrifying power.

    ¡°Billy, should Ie out?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind at this moment.

    Clearly, it was Purple Spirit¡¯s help that allowed Billy to easily kill a half-step Entering Dao Realm expert with that sh!

    ¡°Wait a bit longer,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until their leader shows up!¡±

    Purple Spirit had already awakened when Billy was flying towards the city with White Feather earlier.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so bold as to charge into ck Domain Alliance¡¯s headquarters like this.

    ¡°Alright, but be careful!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    Meanwhile, a loud noise came from not far away. Samson Goff flew backward like a kite with a broken string, trailing an arc of blood in mid-air.

    He barely stabilized himself after flying out for nearly a kilometer. Blood kept gushing from his mouth, and his aura was extremely weak; hisbat power was less than fifty percent now.

    He was only at second-rank Entering Dao Realm and clearly no match for White Feather.

    If another first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder hadn¡¯t blocked part of the attack for him earlier, he would already be dead by now.

    ¡°Mr. Goff, are you alright?¡± The first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder in blue robes shouted towards Samson Goff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; kill that kid first¡­¡± Samson Goff spat out another mouthful of blood and replied angrily.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Before he could finish speaking, White Feather¡¯s attack shed before him again, leaving no room to dodge.

    Another loud noise followed as Samson Goff flew out like fallen leaves swept by autumn wind.

    He then crashed heavily to the ground; all his bones were broken, internal organs disced-beyond saving even by gods.

    ¡°Mr. Goff!¡± Two first-rank Entering Dao Realm elders cried out simultaneously in pain.

    ¡°Elder Two, I¡¯ll hold them off; you go notify the leader!¡± The blue-robed elder shouted to hispanion.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other elder didn¡¯t hesitate and flew towards the back of the city.

    From his actions, it was clear that ck Domain Alliance¡¯s leader wasn¡¯t in the city.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡±

    At this moment, Azure Dragon¡¯s voice came through as their figures appeared kilometers away.

    ¡°Attack! Before we see Vermilion Bird and others, kill every single member of ck Domain Alliance!¡± Billy shouted back loudly. ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously and descended towards the ground below.

    Screams soon echoed from below.

    Although many among them were Otherworldly Realm cultivators, they were still far inferiorpared to Aubree, Lance Wooler, Catherine Foreman as well as Harleen and Ivy.

    As for those below Holy Realm level-they stood no chance against Opal and Casey either.

    In less than two or three minutes¡¯ time-two or three hundred peopley on the ground-either dead or severely injured.

    ¡°Bastards! How dare you kill so many of my ck Domain Alliance members! None of you will¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene-the first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder in mid-air roared ferociously before he could finish speaking-a de light shed towards him like lightning!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder didn¡¯t take Billy seriously-raising his hand to sweep out a gust of wind to meet it head-on!

    To his shock-the seemingly insignificant sh effortlessly tore through his attack-shing past his shoulder-sending an arm flying into mid-air-blood spraying everywhere!

    This was only because he slightly shifted sideways atst moment-otherwise-the de light wouldn¡¯t have just grazed past his shoulder!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder steadied himself-his pupils contracted coldly-his face full of shock!

    After briefly stopping bleeding-he looked at Billy again: ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before he could utter another word-a second arc-shaped de light shed over-this one even more powerful than before!

    Already heavily injured-the elder knew he couldn¡¯t withstand this sh-without hesitation-he dodged sideways quickly!

    But given his current teleportation speed-it was impossible to avoidpletely!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just then-a furious roar echoed through space!

    Ripples appeared where de light was-space twisted-and next moment-the de light exploded-disappearing without trace!

    Simultaneously-three figures appeared kilometers away from Billy-as if they had torn through space suddenly appearing there!

    Leading them-a man looking less than sixty years old-with iron-blue face filled with killing intent!

    This man was none other than ck Domain Alliance Leader-Shane Goff!

    From his aura-it was clear he was third-rank Entering Dao Realm!

    Following him closely were ck Domain Alliance¡¯s Vice Leader Beckett Goff (second-rank Entering Dao Realm) and previously seen first-rank Entering Dao Realm gray-robed elder!

    ¡°Leader!¡± The severed-arm elder called out towards Shane Goff!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your people dead-make them stop immediately!¡± Shane Goff ignored him-instead turning towards Billy speaking coldly!

    ¡°My people?¡± Billy asked deeply.

 Chapter 1728: The Main Character Appears

    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t kill your people?¡± Shane Goff responded angrily.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Kid, you better¡­¡± The gray-robed elderly man beside him frowned and pointed at Billy.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d keep my mouth shut!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    Then he looked at Shane Goff again. ¡°Are you really not going to hand them over?¡±

    ¡°Attack, kill two of them first!¡± Shane Goff ignored Billy¡¯s words and turned to the gray-robed elderly man.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The gray-robed elderly man responded and swiftly descended, forming several seals with his hands and hurling them towards Harleen¡¯s group.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°White Feather, kill him!¡±

    Before Billy finished speaking, White Feather had already moved hundreds of meters away, unleashing a powerful gust of wind.

    ¡°A mere beast dares to cause trouble in front of me? Die!¡±

    Shane Goff spoke coldly, then waved his hand, sending a mysterious seal towards White Feather.

    ¡°Old man, your opponent is me!¡±

    At that moment, Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang out, and a purple me collided with the seal.

    With a muffled sound, the seal exploded and vanished instantly.

    Shane Goff was caught off guard by the sudden appearance of an opponent strong enough to challenge him. He was pushed back a hundred meters by the shockwave.

    ¡°Spiritual Line Origin?!¡±

    After stabilizing himself, Shane Goff¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    As Shane Goff was pushed back, a loud noise echoed from below.

    A figure spewed arge mouthful of blood and fell rapidly to the ground. It was the second inmand of the ck Domain Alliance, dressed in gray robes.

    He crashed into the ground, creating arge pit. Blood gushed from his mouth as he twitched a few times before bing motionless.

    With first-rank Entering Dao Realm strength, he was no match for White Feather.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shane Goff roared. ¡°Beckett Goff, kill that beast!¡±

    As he spoke, he charged towards Billy.

    ¡°You old fool, you¡¯re on the brink of death and still thinking of dealing with Billy? You¡¯re asking for it!¡±

    Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang out as a purple lightning bolt shot towards Shane Goff.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Shane Goff roared, flipping his hands and unleashing several violent attacks that distorted the air.

    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± Purple Spirit showed no intention of retreating and charged forward.

    The scene was filled with intense shes.

    ¡°Kid, let me see what other tricks you have!¡±

    Meanwhile, the one-armed elder roared as he charged towards Billy.

    Despite losing an arm, he could still wield mid-stage Otherworldly Realm power and didn¡¯t take Billy, who was at early-stage Otherworldly Realm, seriously.

    ¡°Sorry, but you don¡¯t even qualify to see my tricks now.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Billy replied calmly and pointed at him.

    ¡°Arrogant brat! I¡¯ll show you how vast the sky is!¡± The one-armed elder responded angrily.

    He condensed a spear made of spiritual power and thrust it towards Celestial ck Finger¡¯s energy wave.

    To his shock, the spear shattered like paper against Billy¡¯s attack. The energy wave continued unabated and struck his chest, breaking all his ribs. He spewed blood as he flew six or seven hundred meters away before crashing to the ground lifelessly.

    Billy had fully activated his bloodline power, raising his cultivation to fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm. Using Celestial ck Finger under such conditions made it impossible for his opponent to withstand it.

    Meanwhile, not far away, White Feather shed with Beckett Goff. The entire space trembled from their battle.

    Beckett Goff had second-rank Entering Dao Realm strength but couldn¡¯t match White Feather. After barely holding on for a few rounds, he fell into a passive state.

    His body was covered in wounds from White Feather¡¯s attacks. Blood trickled from his mouth as hisbat strength dropped by thirty or forty percent.

    He knew continuing the fight would mean certain death for him. He took a deep breath and dashed aside.

    However, his speed couldn¡¯t match White Feather¡¯s. Just as he moved less than a kilometer away, an almost tangible energy wave appeared behind him.

    In his current state, being hit by this wave would be fatal.

    ¡°Elder Whitney, save me!¡±

    As White Feather¡¯s attack neared him, Beckett Goff shouted towards the sky.

    At that moment, an overwhelming pressure swept through the area. The entire space seemed to be vacuumed out, making it hard to breathe.

    White Feather¡¯s attack exploded instantly while White Feather himself was sted a thousand meters away. Blood trickled from his mouth as his breath became erratic; clearly injured badly.

    Then two figures emerged from ripples in the void not far away. Leading them was an elderly man with white hair dressed in simple clothes. His expression was calm with no trace of aura around him. The other person wore ck robes with sharp eyes that asionally shed with beast-like ferocity.

    Although Billy couldn¡¯t gauge their cultivation levels precisely, he knew they were both at Entering Dao Realm level for sure.

    Meanwhile Purple Spirit and Shane Goff had exchanged another blow before retreating separately. Both were evenly matched with some injuries on each side but neither made another move immediately afterward

    White Feather and Purple Spirit joined Billy looking slightly serious sensing these two elders¡¯ martial aura

    ¡°Billy be careful,¡± Purple Spirit warned looking at him

    ¡°What cultivation level?¡± Billy asked

    ¡°The white-haired old man is half step into fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm while other one is third-rank Entering Dao Realm,¡± Purple Spirit replied

    ¡°So strong?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly

    Meanwhile Aubree Opal others sensed pressure above stopped fighting flew behind Billy tense expressions

    On ground nearly thousand bodiesy all ck Domain Alliance members either dead or crippled moans filled air

    ¡°Thank you Elder Whitney,¡± Beckett Goff bowed slightly towards white-haired elder

    Shane Goff nodded greeting him too

    ¡°You must be Canyon View Institute¡¯s Billy?¡± white-haired elder looked at Billy calmly

    ¡°State your name,¡± Billy nced at him

    ¡°They are from Akabuchi City Whitney family,¡± Catherine Foreman said

 Chapter 1729: Itâ€™s Too Late!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Catherine Foreman¡¯s words, Billy¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    He finally understood some things.

    Originally, he had been puzzled as to why the ck Domain Alliance would target Vermilion Bird and the others.

    Logically, even though he had a grudge with the ck Domain Alliance, Vermilion Bird and the others were in Canyon View City. Without special reasons, the ck Domain Alliance shouldn¡¯t have gone there to capture them.

    Now seeing members of the Whitney family appear, it all made sense.

    Billy had killed Kyree Whitney, and the Whitney family would never let that go. However, due to some special reasons, the Whitney family couldn¡¯t show up in Canyon View City themselves, so they sought help from the ck Domain Alliance.

    ¡°Did you kill my young master?¡± The white-haired elder nced at Catherine Foreman before looking at Billy and asking.

    ¡°Where are my people?¡± Billy countered.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°If you surrender, I can release them, including those behind you!¡± The white-haired elder responded. ¡°Otherwise, all of you will die!¡±

    ¡°If you release them now, I can spare your life!¡± Billy replied.

    Casey and the others slightly twitched their lips.

    The other side had four strong Entering Dao Realm experts, and judging by the two elders from the Whitney family, their cultivation might even surpass Shane Goff!

    On their side, only Purple Spirit and White Feather were third-rank Entering Dao Realm fighters at best.

    In this situation, shouldn¡¯t they be a bit more low-key?

    Catherine Foreman also twitched her lips several times; she really didn¡¯t know where Billy¡¯s confidence came from.

    ¡°Ha! Just with a Spiritual Line Origin and a flying beast?¡± The white-haired elder sneered.

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°Elder Whitney, don¡¯t waste words with him. Capture him and force him to hand over his treasure,¡± Beckett Goff said. ¡°As for the others, kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± The white-haired elder nced at him.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Beckett Goff hesitated before replying.

    ¡°Are you really going to resist?¡± The white-haired elder continued looking at Billy. ¡°For the sake of Canyon View Institute, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also give you onest chance. Release my people now, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He then looked at Catherine Foreman. ¡°You¡¯d better not get involved in this; leave now!¡±

    ¡°They are my friends!¡± Catherine Foreman replied calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance; it¡¯s up to you whether to take it or not!¡± The white-haired elder nced at her again.

    As he spoke, his aura rapidly intensified, and the oppressive atmosphere in the air grew thicker.

    ¡°Billy, White Feather and I will hold them off; you guys run!¡± Purple Spirit frowned and shouted.

    White Feather pped its wings simultaneously and let out a cry, ready to charge forward.

    ¡°You are no match for him; fall back!¡± Billymanded.

    As his voice fell, he looked at the opposing group. ¡°Aren¡¯t you after the treasure inside me? I¡¯ll give it to you now; let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to take it!¡±

    With that said, a mass of white mist appeared above his head, churning violently within it.

    Seeing this scene, Casey and the others¡¯ eyes lit up.

    They finally understood where Boss¡¯s confidence came from!

    Lance Wooler also showed a hint of fear on his face; he had personally witnessed the power of this white mist before.

    Last time on the way from Sky City to Canyon View City, an Entering Dao Realm expert from the ck Domain Alliance was instantly killed by it without any resistance.

    He silently mourned for the four opponents!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    At that moment, the four opponents stared at the white mist with slightly contracted pupils.

    From their expressions, it was clear they hadn¡¯t realized the impending danger but instead showed a hint of greed in their eyes.

    They had long heard about a treasure hidden inside Billy but had only heard about it until now. Finally seeing it with their own eyes was different.

    ¡°Take it!¡± The white-haired eldermanded a ck-robed elder beside him in a deep voice.

    Before the ck-robed elder could respond, Shane Goff raised his hand and dashed towards the white mist¡¯s location.

    With such a treasure right in front of him, how could he let it slip away? If he could obtain this treasure, he wouldn¡¯t even consider the Whitney family as a threat anymore.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The white-haired elder frowned and thenunched an attack towards Shane Goff mid-air.

    However, just as his attack was halfway through its course, Shane Goff¡¯s figure was sucked into the white mist by a powerful force and instantly disappeared without a trace.

    To Billy¡¯s surprise, shortly after Shane Goff disappeared into the mist, his storage ring floated out of it and hovered in front of Billy.

    Progress!

    That was Billy¡¯s thought at that moment as he took hold of the storage ring.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The next moment, Shane Goff¡¯s agonized scream echoed from within the mist-hysterical and chillingly eerie.

    The screamsted only two or three seconds before abruptly stopping. There was no trace of Shane Goff left on site as if he had never existed at all.

    Seeing this scene made Aubree, Catherine Foreman, Harleen, and Ivy gasp simultaneously.

    It was their first time witnessing this treasure¡¯s power firsthand; they couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe.

    A third-rank Entering Dao Realm expert vanished just like that?

    This was terrifying!

    One of the Ten Sacred Objects indeed lived up to its reputation!

    Catherine Foreman finally understood where Billy¡¯s confidence came from!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing this made the remaining three opponents¡¯ pupils shrink to needlepoint size instantly as an icy fear enveloped them entirely.

    ¡°Run!¡± The white-haired elder shouted quickly while darting aside swiftly.

    The ck-robed elder also sensed danger immediately without any hesitation followed suit promptly.

    Beckett Goff didn¡¯t hesitate either; he turned around and fled in another direction swiftly too.

    ¡°Now trying to run? It¡¯s toote!¡±

    Before Billy finished speaking fully-the three opponents froze mid-air unable move even slightest bit despite their desperate struggles¡­

    ¡°You! Stop! If you dare kill us-I swear your friends¡­¡± The white-haired elder hurriedly shouted out¡­

    But before finishing his sentence-both he along with ck-robed elder were sucked into white mist directly¡­

    Just like earlier-two storage rings floated out soon after hovering before Billy¡­

    ¡°What is this ce? Let us out¡­¡± Next moment-their terrified voices echoed from within mist¡­

    Before finishing speakingpletely-their screams followed: ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Within blink-of-an-eye-they fell silent abruptly leaving no further sound behind¡­

 Chapter 1730: The Rescuers

    ¡°Billy, cripple his cultivation!¡± Billy pointed at Beckett Goff andmanded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey raised his hand and struck.

    ¡°No!¡± Beckett Goff screamed in terror.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Although he was at the Entering Dao Realm, he was currently immobilized by a powerful artifact.

    Before he could finish his plea, Casey¡¯s energy wave entered Beckett¡¯s abdomen and exploded, shattering his dantian instantly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Beckett Goff cried out in agony.

    Meanwhile, the white mist above Billy¡¯s head re-entered his body.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Billymunicated mentally.

    He had dared to confront the white-haired elder from the Whitney family because he had already spoken with the man in white within him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to face a mid-stage Entering Dao Realm expert.

    Initially, he had pleaded for help from the man in white, but was ignored. No matter how Billy reasoned or appealed emotionally, the man in white refused. It was understandable; someone of his caliber wouldn¡¯t easily be Billy¡¯s enforcer. He only agreed after Billy promised him something in return.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me,¡± the man in white reminded.

    ¡°Rest assured, senior. I will fulfill my promise,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t disturb me anymore. These Entering Dao Realm souls are weak but better than nothing.¡±

    After speaking, the man in white ignored Billy and began absorbing the souls of Shane Goff and hispanions.

    Soon after, Billy and his groupnded on the ground.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy walked up to the half-dead Beckett Goff and asked calmly.

    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re in ck Domain Dungeon¡­¡± Beckett Goff confessed without any defiance. He knew that resisting now would only bring more suffering; it was better to be honest.

    ¡°Where exactly?¡± Casey asked sternly.

    ¡°In the basement of that domed building over there¡­¡± Beckett Goff pointed weakly to a nearby location.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll check it out!¡± Casey said to Billy and headed towards the domed building. Harleen, Ivy, and Azure Dragon followed closely behind.

    About ten minutester, they returned with Vermilion Bird and White Tiger among others. Vermilion Bird and the others were all injured to varying degrees. Judge was the most severely wounded, covered in scars and barely alive.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Vermilion Bird and the others greeted upon arrival.

    ¡°Sit down; I¡¯ll heal you,¡± Billy said, a cold killing intent shing in his eyes. If they had targeted him directly, he could ept it since he had killed the Whitney family¡¯s eldest son. But targeting those around him crossed a line. He had already marked the Whitney family for retribution.

    ¡°Aubree, please secure ck Domain City so no one from ck Domain Alliance escapes,¡± Billy instructed Aubree next.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Aubree nodded and flew into the air. With a wave of her hand, a massive barrier enveloped ck Domain City. Given her cultivation level, setting up such a barrier was effortless.

    ¡°Casey, keep an eye on him; don¡¯t let him die,¡± Billy ordered regarding Beckett Goff.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    Billy then began healing everyone with Opal¡¯s help. Fortunately, he had plenty of supreme-grade healing pills that were effective for their injuries. After about two hours of effort, Vermilion Bird and the others¡¯ conditions stabilized.

    ¡°Rest for a while,¡± Billy said before approaching Beckett Goff again. ¡°Your people went to Canyon View City to capture someone; who was your contact?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know; I wasn¡¯t involved¡­¡± Beckett Goff stammered.

    Crack!

    A crisp sound echoed as Beckett Goff¡¯s right ankle was crushed underfoot.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Beckett Goff screamed in pain. ¡°Can you talk now?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Beckett Goff trembled. ¡°I only know there was someone in Canyon View City helping us, but I don¡¯t know who¡­¡±

    Another crack followed as Beckett Goff¡¯s kneecap shattered too.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Beckett Goff fainted from the pain but was quickly revived by a flick of Billy¡¯s finger wind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hit me anymore; I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s someone from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡­¡± Beckett Goff finally revealed with difficulty.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy and his group were taken aback by this information.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lance Wooler frowned. ¡°When did Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce start coborating with ck Domain Alliance?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us who contacted them directly¡­¡± Beckett Goff continued. ¡°It was arranged by someone from Whitney family¡­ They told us to go to Canyon View City and find people from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce who would help us capture our targets¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn them!¡± Lance Wooler cursed again before looking back at Beckett Goff. ¡°Who exactly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Beckett Goff shook his head again.

    ¡°Lies!¡± Azure Dragon drew his sword threateningly.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you! I really don¡¯t know¡­ I wasn¡¯t involved¡­¡± Beckett Goff cried out desperately.

    ¡°Execute him!¡± Billy waved dismissively. He could tell from Beckett¡¯s eyes that he genuinely didn¡¯t know more. Since he had no further use, there was no reason to let him live.

    ¡°Spare me¡­¡± Beckett Goff pleaded onest time before his head was severed by a swift de strike, blood spraying like a fountain. Billy then grabbed Beckett¡¯s storage ring into his hand.

    Billy led his group through ck Domain City, killing everyone above Holy Realm cultivation level who had blood on their hands. Those below Holy Realm were crippled instead. They also raided ck Domain Alliance¡¯s treasury and found it filled with spirit stones and various cultivation resourcesparable to Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s reserves. After loading everything into their storage rings within half an hour, they flew out of the city together.

    Thus ended both ck Domain Alliance and Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s reigns in Akabuchi star domain¡¯s history.

 Chapter 1731: Elder Xavier is in Trouble

    Outside the city, Billy took out three storage rings and handed them to Aubree, Lance Wooler, and Catherine Foreman. Each ring contained a significant amount of spiritual stones and cultivation resources.

    Initially, the three were reluctant to ept, but under Billy¡¯s insistence, they eventually took them.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I apologize on behalf of the chamber,¡± Lance Wooler said apologetically after epting the storage ring.

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Billy, I will give you an exnation for this matter.¡±

    ¡°Elder Lance, I appreciate your goodwill,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself; there¡¯s no need for you to get involved.¡±

    Since the incident at the inn in Canyon View City, Billy had gained a preliminary understanding of the internal situation within the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. He knew it was quite delicate.

    If Lance Wooler got involved, it would inevitably drag Lydia Wooler into it, which was something Billy did not want to see.

    The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce in Canyon View City had crossed his bottom line this time. He wouldn¡¯t let it go easily; someone had to be held ountable.

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡­¡± Lance Wooler started again.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Lance, but there¡¯s no need to discuss this further,¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    Seeing that Billy had made up his mind, Lance Wooler said no more.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you killed two elders of the Whitney family today. They won¡¯t let this go easily,¡± Catherine Foreman said to Billy.

    ¡°They better not,¡± a cold glint shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    To him, although the ck Domain Alliance had been overthrown, the mastermind behind it was still the Whitney family. It was far from over.

    He also knew that the Whitney family wouldn¡¯t just let it go either.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t underestimate the Whitney family¡¯s foundation,¡± Catherine Foreman reminded him.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Catherine. It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    That evening, back in Canyon View City, Catherine Foreman returned to the Institute while Lance Wooler bid farewell and went back to his residence.

    ¡°Boss, should we go directly to find people from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Stout asked after Catherine Foreman and Lance Wooler left.

    ¡°No rush,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for two more days.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Stout asked in surprise.

    ¡°The matters of Holy Heaven Sect and ck Domain Alliance will spread soon. If people from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce find out, they will surely make preparations and might even send people from their headquarters¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°They better be prepared,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout and Judge were puzzled simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss wants to clear some opponents for Miss Wooler?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°Consider it repaying a favor,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Billy then instructed Stout to distribute half of the cultivation resources they had seized from Holy Heaven Sect and ck Domain Alliance among everyone.

    Overthrowing both forces had yielded substantial gains; even half was enough for everyone to share generously.

    For the next three days, everyone stayed within Elder Xavier¡¯s orchard, meditating and cultivating without stepping outside.

    The results didn¡¯t disappoint Billy. With ample cultivation resources, everyone made breakthroughs over these three days.

    Harleen and Ivy¡¯s cultivation speed was astonishing after their second physique refinement. Although they had just broken through recently, they advanced another level within three days and both stepped into the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    With help from Billy and Aubree, Opal sessfully entered the Otherworldly Realm while Amber advanced to half-step Otherworldly Realm, just one step away from truly entering Otherworldly Realm.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang reached ninth-rank Sacred Realm while Night Orchid and Frostde also advanced by one level.

    As for Casey, on the night they returned from ck Domain City, Billy helped him unseal a soul mark within his body. He then secluded himself in a cave behind the orchard to merge with that soul mark and cultivate Demon de Technique. Three days passed without any sign of himing out yet.

    Billy himself also broke through another level with help from his bloodline power and Purple Spirit, officially stepping into third-rank Otherworldly Realm. Now he could contend withte-stage Otherworldly Realm opponents even without using ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique when activating his bloodline power.

    Notably, Aubree broke free from worldly constraints with abundant cultivation resources and assistance from White Feather and Purple Spirit. She officially entered Entering Dao Realm!

    Transitioning from Otherworldly Realm to Entering Dao Realm involved crossing a significant hurdle known as tribtion. Unlike heavenly tribtions faced by others before breaking through realms earlier on their journey towards immortality or godhood; Entering Dao Realm required oveing one¡¯s own physical tribtion instead-cleansing muscles & bones while transforming one¡¯s physique entirely-ushering martial cultivation into an entirely new phase altogether!

    Although not as perilous as heavenly tribtions; many failed due insufficient umtion orck talent during physical tribtions-resulting either severe injuries hindering future progress-or worse-deviation leading death!

    Fortunately for Aubree though; she sessfully overcame her tribtion without any major issues!

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    One morning while meditating on an open ground practicing Strengthening Bloodline Method; Azure Dragon hurried over looking somewhat grave-faced!

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Billy looking at Azure Dragon curiously!

    ¡°Elder Xavier is in trouble!¡± replied Azure Dragon gravely!

    ¡°What kind trouble?¡± asked surprised-looking Billy!

    ¡°Not sure yet!¡± replied shaking-headed Azure Dragon! ¡°Stout & Judge found Elder Xavier unconscious near orchard entrance earlier-severely injured!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± frowned deeply concerned-looking Billy! ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°Aubree & Ivy are checking his injuries inside house!¡± replied Azure Dragon!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check!¡± said quickly rising-up & heading leftward-walking fast-pacedly-followed closely behind by Azure Dragon!

    Soon arriving inside house where everyone else gathered around severely pale-faced weak-breathing intermittently-fading-in-&-out consciousness Elder Xavier lying sofa-bound clearly heavily injured!

    ¡°Boss!¡± greeted respectfully Azure Fang & others upon seeing arriving-Billy!

    ¡°Hmm!¡± nodded slightly acknowledging greeting-Billy before approaching closer towards Elder Xavier turning towards Ivy asking concernedly ¡°How¡¯s he?¡±

    ¡°Not optimistic!¡± replied solemn-looking Ivy shaking head slightly! ¡°Severely damaged meridians along with various internal organ injuries-if not forcibly suppressing injuries using inner strength-he would¡¯ve perished long ago!¡±

    ¡°Let me see!¡± said releasing spiritual power enveloping Elder Xavier¡¯s body carefully examining thoroughly for about two minutes before frowning deeply retracting spiritual power back!

    ¡°Billy how¡¯s he?¡± asked worriedly Harleen seeing frowning-Billy retracting spiritual power back!

    ¡°Narrow escape from death!¡± replied frowning deeply-Billy!

    ¡°Billy Boy any way saving him?¡± asked anxiously Amber!

    ¡°We can only try!¡± replied resolutely determined-looking-Billy turning towards stout instructing ¡°Help sit him up!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± nodded stout assisting sitting-up Elder Xavier carefully!

    Billy then took out silver needles starting acupuncture treatment on Elder Xavier¡¯s head & chest-back areas meticulously!

 Chapter 1732: Very Strong!

    After the nine needles were in ce, Billy took out a few supreme-grade healing pills from his body. He ced the pills in front of Elder Xavier, and as they vaporized, Elder Xavier inhaled them. Once done, he began to channel the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void, infusing Chi power into Elder Xavier¡¯s body.

    An hourter, a hint of color returned to Elder Xavier¡¯s face, but he still showed no signs of waking up. Billy frowned again and continued to exert his bloodline power. Time passed quickly; two or three hours went by in the blink of an eye. Elder Xavier¡¯splexion returned to normal, and his breathing stabilized. However, he still did not wake up.

    Billy exhaled heavily and withdrew his hands. With his current medical skills, this was all he could do.

    ¡°Boss, when will Elder Xavier wake up?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°The injuries are too severe; it might take a while.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier won¡¯t be a vegetable, will he?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Ivy red at him. ¡°If you can¡¯t say anything nice, don¡¯t say anything at all!¡±

    ¡°Billy, should we inform the Institute? Maybe the dean has a solution,¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡¯s condition might be beyond what the Institute can handle,¡± Aubree replied from the side.

    ¡°We can only try,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He then looked at Casey. ¡°Take Elder Xavier; we¡¯re going to the Institute!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    Just as Casey finished speaking, an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire orchard. Casey and Azure Dragon involuntarily shivered and felt difficulty breathing.

    ¡°Ivy, Stout, stay here and watch over Elder Xavier!¡± Billy said before stepping outside. The others followed after a brief moment of surprise.

    Soon, they arrived at an open space outside and looked up into the sky but saw no one.

    ¡°Hand over the person, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± A hoarse voice echoed through the air.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. You have three seconds. If you don¡¯tply, you die!¡± The old man spoke again.

    ¡°Stop hiding and show yourself!¡± Aubree frowned and flew tens of kilometers away swiftly.

    ¡°Opal, stay here with everyone else!¡± Billymanded before taking to the sky.

    White Feather let out a cry and pped its wings to follow. Harleen and Ivy also took to the air simultaneously.

    In a few blinks of an eye, Billy, Aubree, and White Feather arrived in the sky tens of kilometers away.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out again. Ripples appeared around them as space twisted.

    Billy felt trapped in a spatial prison; the force was suffocating.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, it¡¯s dangerous! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± He shouted after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, he¡¯s on your left side! It¡¯s up to you now!¡± Aubree called out.

    She then turned to White Feather. ¡°White Feather, let¡¯s break his mental prison together!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    As soon as she finished speaking, an overwhelming aura erupted from her body like a tidal wave. White Feather cried out and released its aura as well, shaking the surroundings instantly.

    Under theirbined efforts, the oppressive force in that part of the sky shattered and vanished. At that moment, Billy moved!

    He dashed to the left while drawing his de and unleashed a fierce sh-Cracked Sky! Though he couldn¡¯t gauge his opponent¡¯s cultivation level precisely, he knew it had to be above Entering Dao Realm; only his strongest move would suffice.

    The de light shed like lightning, tearing through space instantly. A faint sound came from not far away as if something had been cut.

    ¡°Impossible?!¡± The old man¡¯s shocked voice echoed through the void.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Aubree shouted while striking towards the sound¡¯s direction with her palm.

    A muffled sound followed as a shadowy figure shot out thousands of meters away-a white-robed figure with sharp eyes surrounded by a faint white mist.

    ¡°A soul projection?¡± Aubree frowned at this sight. Billy¡¯s face also showed seriousness. If just a soul projection was this powerful, how strong would the real person be?

    ¡°A mere early stage Otherworldly Realm brat managed to injure my soul projection!¡± The old man looked at Billy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a talented genius in Canyon View City.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze swept over Harleen and Ivy not far away before narrowing slightly. ¡°Crystal Spirit Physique? Interesting!¡±

    He then turned back to Billy with a somber tone. ¡°Tell that old man our business isn¡¯t finished yet; he¡¯d better stay alive because I¡¯lle for him soon!¡±

    With that, the shadowy figure vanished instantly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here already, stay!¡± Billy said while ncing at White Feather.

    White Feather cried out and pped its wings to give chase. Momentster, a muffled sound echoed thousands of meters away as the soul projection exploded into nothingness.

    ¡°Elder Xavier probably wasn¡¯t injured by this soul projection,¡± Aubree said thoughtfully while staring ahead.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°It might have been done by its real body.¡±

    Though this soul projection wasn¡¯t weak-it had fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm strength-it couldn¡¯tpare to Elder Xavier¡¯s mid-tote Entering Dao Realm cultivation level based on Billy¡¯s estimation.

    They then returned to the orchard with White Feather in tow.

    ¡°Boss, are you all okay?¡± Casey and others greeted them upon their return.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Billy shook his head before briefly exining what had happened earlier.

    ¡°For someone to injure Elder Xavier so severely means they must be at leastte-stage Entering Dao Realm,¡± Azure Dragonmented after hearing everything.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I wonder who could have done this? Could it be someone from another star domain?¡± Azure Fang spected aloud.

    ¡°Unlikely,¡± Vermilion Bird responded. ¡°If such powerful beings from other star domains came here unnoticed by Akabuchi Star Pce?¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Azure Dragon nodded again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take Elder Xavier to the Institute first; once he wakes up, he should be able to tell us what happened,¡± Billy said while heading back inside.

    ¡°Billy, your essence blood might heal his injuries,¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 1733: Emerging from the Shadows

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback and then directed his consciousness into his mind sea. ¡°Purple Spirit, are you sure it will work?¡±

    ¡°More than eighty percent sure!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Billy, your essence blood is extremely special. For others, it is a highly valuable cultivation resource and has excellent healing effects on injuries involving the meridians.¡±

    ¡°How much do we need? How do we proceed?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Two or three drops should be enough,¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°You just need to help the injured person refine your essence blood as a cultivation resource.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Billy said, withdrawing his consciousness from his mind sea.

    He then extended his finger and made a shallow cut on his hand with a knife.

    ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± Stout eximed in surprise, while Azure Dragon and the others looked puzzled.

    Billy ignored Stout¡¯s question and let three or four drops of blood drip into Elder Xavier¡¯s mouth.

    He then helped Elder Xavier sit up, crossed his legs behind him, and ced his hands on Elder Xavier¡¯s back to help him refine the essence blood.

    ¡°What does this mean? Boss¡¯s blood can heal injuries?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help butment upon seeing this scene.

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡¯s essence blood is very special; it might actually work!¡± Aubree nodded thoughtfully.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Stop talking, don¡¯t disturb Billy!¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout pouted.

    About two hourster, Elder Xavier coughed up a dark mass of blood and opened his eyes.

    ¡°It really worked?¡± Stout and the others couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet?¡± Elder Xavier looked around.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, don¡¯t move yet. Let me help stabilize you,¡± Billy¡¯s voice came from behind him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Elder Xavier nodded.

    After about another quarter of an hour, Billy withdrew his hands and stood up.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, your damaged meridians are almost fully healed. With a few more days of proper care, you should be fine.¡±

    ¡°You really surprised me, kid!¡± Elder Xavier said as he stood up.

    ¡°My injuries were so severe, yet you managed to restore me to fifty or sixty percent so quickly. I underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier tters me!¡± Billy smiled and then asked, ¡°Elder Xavier, what exactly happened? Who injured you?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe,¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± Everyone was stunned simultaneously.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, does the Holy Ghost Tribe really still exist?¡± Aubree¡¯s face showed a hint of shock.

    ¡°Aubree, have you heard of the Holy Ghost Tribe? What¡¯s their background? Are they a force in the Akabuchi star domain?¡± Azure Dragon asked after a moment of surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much in detail,¡± Aubree shook her head slightly before continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that thousands of years ago, the Holy Ghost Tribe was the absolute ruler in the Akabuchi star domain. Everyone in the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion was from the Holy Ghost Tribe.¡±

    ¡°And then what happened?¡± ck Tortoise asked further.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that thousands of years ago, the Akabuchi star domain faced a great catastrophe and was almost annexed by other star domains,¡± Aubree continued.

    ¡°In desperation, the Holy Ghost Tribe summoned an ancestral soul to wipe out their opponent¡¯s high-endbat power, allowing the Akabuchi star domain to survive that disaster.¡±

    ¡°However, over eighty percent of the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s high-endbat power was lost in that war.¡±

    ¡°And that ancestral soul was their ultimate trump card for suppressing various forces in the Akabuchi star domain. Once used, it was gone.¡±

    ¡°So since then, the Akabuchi star domain fell into chaos for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe was eventually forced to leave the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and disappeared without a trace.¡±

    ¡°There were rumors that in the following hundreds of years, the Holy Ghost Tribe was hunted down by old enemies and waspletely wiped out.¡±

    ¡°But unexpectedly, that soul just now belonged to someone from the Holy Ghost Tribe. It seems those rumors were not true!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Azure Dragon and everyone else responded simultaneously.

    ¡°The rumors are indeed not credible,¡± Elder Xavier shook his head.

    ¡°Not only did the Holy Ghost Tribe survive, but after thousands of years of dormancy, their strength has recovered to seventy or eighty percent of its peak!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Aubree couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Only she knew what this truly meant!

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what does seventy or eighty percent mean?¡± Stout asked curiously.

    ¡°To put it simply,¡± Elder Xavier thought for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Even with their current apparent strength, if they wanted to destroy Canyon View Institute, it would be as easy as pie!¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Azure Dragon was slightly taken aback. ¡°How do theypare to the current Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to judge,¡± Elder Xavier shook his head. ¡°Because I haven¡¯t fully grasped the true strength of the Holy Ghost Tribe yet!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Azure Dragon shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard of the Savage Demon Tribe?¡± Elder Xavier seemed to remember something important.

    ¡°Savage Demon Tribe?¡± Everyone was stunned simultaneously. They were familiar with Savage Demon Tribe from their encounters in Skydragon City.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, is there some connection between Savage Demon Tribe and Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I only recently found out that Savage Demon Tribe is actually an external branch arranged by Holy Ghost Tribe,¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°Holy Ghost Tribe has remained hidden for so many years but is well aware of external affairs because of Savage Demon Tribe!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Everyone was stunned again.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, how did youe into conflict with people from Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°The current situation in Akabuchi star domain is very worrying!¡± Elder Xavier replied with concern in his voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± White Tiger pursued further inquiry.

    ¡°Thousands of years ago, there was an all-out war between Akabuchi star domain and another star domain called Great Blue Star Domain,¡± Elder Xavier continued exining.

    ¡°After that war ended, both sides suffered heavy losses in high-endbat power. This forced them to retreat at that time.¡±

    ¡°But after thousands of years of umtion, Great Blue Star Domain¡¯sbat power has returned to its peak state-perhaps even stronger than before.¡±

    ¡°They have annexed two or three neighboring star domains one after another; wherever they go brings devastation and misery.¡±

    ¡°As they plunder more resources along their path-growing stronger-they have be one of the most powerful star domains under this sky.¡±

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens next-their next target will be our Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    ¡°Aeback?¡± Azure Dragon and everyone else couldn¡¯t help but respond simultaneously-recalling what The Old Master had once told them back when they were at Sky City-that even without Boss¡¯s treasure involved-the peace within Akabuchi Star Domain wouldn¡¯tst long either!

    It seemed clear now-that The Old Master must have known about Great Blue Star Domain long ago!

    ¡°Elder Xavier-do you know how strong they specifically are?¡± Ivy asked curiously again

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about specifics,¡± Elder Xavier shook his head once more-but I can assure you-they are definitely above Akabuchi Star Pce!¡±

 Chapter 1734: Let Your Manager Come Out to See Me

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are you nning to seek an alliance with the Holy Ghost Tribe to resist the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°Initially, that was the idea,¡± Elder Xavier nodded. ¡°To fend off the invasion of the Great Blue Star Domain, only by joining forces with the Akabuchi Star Pce and the Holy Ghost Tribe might there be a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, it¡¯s very difficult.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what is the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s stance?¡± Judge inquired.

    ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course, they refused!¡± Soul Chaser replied. ¡°Otherwise, Elder Xavier wouldn¡¯t be injured!¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t agree either,¡± Stout remarked. ¡°They were expelled from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion back then, and now in a crisis, you¡¯re asking them for help. That¡¯s treating them like tools!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him and then looked at Elder Xavier. ¡°Elder Xavier, even if they disagreed, they didn¡¯t have to injure you so badly, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable,¡± Elder Xavier shrugged. ¡°I identally killed their chieftain¡¯s second son.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Alright, you all carry on with your business. I¡¯m heading to the Institute,¡± Elder Xavier continued. ¡°Don¡¯t be overly pessimistic about the Great Blue Star Domain; they won¡¯t attack our Akabuchi star domain so soon. We still have time.¡±

    He added, ¡°The main problem right now isn¡¯t the Great Blue Star Domain but the Holy Ghost Tribe.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe has grown strong and intends to reim the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Elder Xavier exined. ¡°Their primary target is Canyon View Institute.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Canyon View Institute has a long-standing feud with the Holy Ghost Tribe,¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    Without waiting for a response from everyone, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking these past few days. With your abilities, joining the Institute is a bit of a waste. Once I¡¯m done with my current tasks, I¡¯ll take you to Akabuchi City; that stage suits you better.¡±

    With that, he was already outside the door.

    ¡°Elder Xavier was the former dean of Canyon View Institute, but why do I feel his rtionship with Akabuchi Star Pce is unusual?¡± Night Orchid remarked after Elder Xavier left.

    ¡°Perhaps Akabuchi Star Pce and Canyon View Institute have an extraordinary rtionship,¡± Bob replied, looking at Harleen and Ivy. ¡°Harleen, Ivy, do you know anything about the rtionship between the Institute and Akabuchi Star Pce?¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± Harleen and Ivy shook their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, Azure Dragon,e with me to Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce,¡± Billy said after chatting for a while.

    ¡°Boss, should we all go together?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°No need. You stay here with Opal and wait for my return,¡± Billy responded.

    Then he led Harleen, Ivy, Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Ian de, and Bob towards the inn at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    As soon as Billy and his group entered the manor and took a few steps, an inn staff member recognized him.

    Billy¡¯s battle with Raul Duffy some time ago had shocked everyone in the inn; it was no surprise that someone recognized him.

    ¡°Let your managere out to speak,¡± Azure Fang said calmly to him.

    ¡°What business do you have with Laura?¡± The man asked in surprise.

    ¡°You better not waste words,¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Sorry, if you don¡¯t state your purpose¡­¡± The man began.

    Before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying backward, rolling several times on the ground before stopping.

    Seeing thismotion, diners wandering in the courtyard gathered around.

    At the same time, more than a dozen staff members rushed out from the inn¡¯s main hall.

    ¡°Who are you people? How dare you cause trouble here? Do you want to¡­¡± One of the leaders shouted angrily at Billy¡¯s group.

    Halfway through his sentence, he recognized Billy and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Let your managere out to see me,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°This is Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s territory. I advise you¡­¡± The leader frowned again.

    Like the previous staff member, he was sent flying before he could finish speaking,nding over a hundred meters away and spitting blood.

    The remaining dozen or so people instinctively took several steps back; they knew they were no match and would only be sending themselves to their deaths if they approached.

    At that moment, an immensely powerful aura erupted from Billy¡¯s body and enveloped the entire inn.

    Diners inside shivered involuntarily; their faces showed expressions of astonishment-what was happening?

    ¡°Miss Hart, my patience is limited. You have three seconds toe out; otherwise, I¡¯ll tear down this inn!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed through every corner of the manor.

    Hearing this, diners lost their appetite and rushed towards the exit. The sheer pressure of his aura was enough to make them wary.

    ¡°This is Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s territory; it¡¯s not your ce to act recklessly!¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice rang out.

    As his words fell, a wave of energy swept through from one side of the manor like a gust of wind. Judging by his aura alone, he was at half-step Otherworldly Realm level.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Azure Dragon frowned and struck out with his palm.

    Both attacks exploded simultaneously; the middle-aged man was pushed back twenty or thirty steps as cracks spread across the ground like a spider web.

    Just as he steadied himself again, Azure Dragon¡¯s second attack came crashing down on him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils contracted coldly as he instinctively raised his hand to block it.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle it; retreat quickly!¡± Another man¡¯s voice came from nearby just then.

    As his words echoed out loud enough for everyone present-an almost tangible mark formed by wind howled towards Azure Dragon in attack mode-the neer had third-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivation!

    Meanwhile Harleen intervened too-raising her hand against that mark-a loud explosion followed-the man flew backward spitting blood-given Harleen¡¯s current strength-he stood no chance against her!

    Simultaneously-the earlier middle-aged man got thrown three-four hundred meters away by Azure Dragon¡¯s movending unconscious after hitting ground hard!

    ¡°You dare act so recklessly!¡± The elder who had been knocked back by Harleen frowned deeply-his aura surged once more!

    ¡°If you dare move again-you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy nced at him coldly!

    ¡°Arrogant words-I¡¯d like see what you¡¯re capable off!¡± The elder snorted disdainfully-raising hand readying attack on Billy!

    ¡°Stop-you¡¯re no match for him!¡± A woman¡¯s voice interrupted suddenly-from behind emerged an elegant woman followed by twenty men & women-all skilled differently-the leadingdy being Laura Hart-the manager of this inn!

 Chapter 1735: Are You Willing to Come Out?

    ¡°May I ask what brings Mr. Billy to see me?¡± Laura Hart asked with a faint smile, a glint of coldness shing in her eyes as she approached Billy.

    ¡°I wanted to ask Miss Hart about something,¡± Billy replied, ncing at her.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Laura Hart responded.

    ¡°Miss Hart should be aware of the ck Domain Alliance, right?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re joking. In the Akabuchi star domain, how many martial artists are unaware of the ck Domain Alliance?¡± Laura Hart replied with a slight smile.

    ¡°Three days ago, people from the ck Domain Alliance caused trouble in Canyon View City. Miss Hart should know about that too, right?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°The ck Domain Alliance caused trouble in Canyon View City?¡± Laura Hart¡¯s expression froze. ¡°When did this happen? I truly don¡¯t know about it!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°For the sake of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Hand over the person, and I won¡¯t hold anyone else ountable.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Mr. Billy means,¡± Laura Hart¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You only get one chance. If you miss it, it¡¯s gone,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°This is the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. You better watch your words¡­¡± A man beside Laura Hart frowned and pointed at Billy.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying three to four hundred meters away,nding on the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Bastard! You must have a death wish!¡± A middle-aged man in a blue robe frowned.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Azure Fang looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Break an arm for everyone!¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Fang responded, drawing hisrge knife and charging forward. Harleen and Ivy followed closely behind.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± The middle-aged man in the blue robe roared as he charged at Casey.

    Except for Laura Hart and an elderly third-rank Otherworldly Realm practitioner, everyone else took up arms and rushed forward.

    The scene quickly descended into chaos, with figures shing through the air and energy waves wreaking havoc.

    Those who had been watching out of curiosity quickly ran out of the manor.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Laura Hart frowned at Billy.

    ¡°Too much?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I told you, I gave you a chance. You didn¡¯t take it; you can¡¯t me me!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he waved his hand, sending a gust of wind towards Laura Hart.

    ¡°Laura, watch out!¡±

    The elderly third-rank Otherworldly Realm practitioner shouted, taking tworge steps to shield Laura Hart while forming seals with his hands to counter Billy¡¯s attack.

    With a muffled sound, both the elder and Laura Hart were sent flying,nding a hundred meters away on the ground.

    ¡°Your skills have improved so much?¡± Laura Hart looked at Billy in shock as she got up from the ground.

    She had stopped the elderly third-rank Otherworldly Realm practitioner from attacking Billy because she knew his strength well. Although his cultivation wasn¡¯t high, hisbat power was strong. Recently, he had nearly killed Raul Duffy of the early Otherworldly Realm here.

    Of course, she could tell that Billy had gone all out to defeat Raul Duffy back then. But now, with just a casual wave of his hand, he had sent both of them flying. This was too exaggerated!

    As she spoke, she released her spiritual power to probe Billy¡¯s martial aura.

    ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯re already at third-rank Otherworldly Realm?!¡± Laura Hart eximed involuntarily.

    She remembered clearly that during his battle with Raul Duffy not long ago, Billy was only at eighth-rank Holy Realm. How could he have advanced four or five levels in such a short time?

    This was beyond exaggeration!

    Thinking about this made her heart sink immediately, and her right eyelid twitched several times.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied indifferently while casually ncing to his left.

    Then he raised his hand and sent a Chi power-formed de shing towards Laura Hart at high speed, giving her no time to react.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Laura Hart¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints as a chilling sense of danger enveloped her body.

    ¡°Laura, watch out!¡±

    The elderly third-rank Otherworldly Realm practitioner eximed in shock. He wanted to help but was clearly toote.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°This is not a ce for you to act recklessly!¡±

    At that moment, another elder¡¯s voice rang out as a wave of energy collided with the de and dissipated it into nothingness.

    Billy turned to see Uriah Chandler, whom he had met before!

    ¡°So you¡¯re willing toe out?¡± Billy said calmly.

    He had attacked Laura Hart earlier to force out those hiding nearby, including Uriah Chandler.

    ¡°You brat! Aboutst time¡­¡± Uriah Chandler began as he walked forward but was interrupted when Billy raised his hand and pointed Celestial ck Finger at him!

    ¡°You seek death!¡± Uriah Chandler frowned and unleashed a powerful seal in response.

    With a loud explosion, their attacks collided and both were forced back several steps.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Stabilizing himself, Uriah Chandler¡¯s face showed as much shock as Laura Hart¡¯s earlier.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that in such a short time, Billy¡¯s strength had grown so much!

    Uriah Chandler himself was at ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm. Earlier, he hadn¡¯t taken Billy seriously and used only seventy to eighty percent of his power. He thought one move would be enough to seriously injure Billy. But not only did it fail to harm him; it also forced Uriah Chandler back this far. This was too exaggerated!

    Before he could fully recover from his shock, Billy attacked again. A massive phantom palm descended like a small mountain with overwhelming force.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Realizing the power of this move, Uriah Chandler¡¯s pupils contracted coldly. He quickly formed seals with his hands and conjured a spear to counter the phantom palm.

    With another deafening explosion, both attacks disintegrated simultaneously. The two figures were sted four or five hundred meters away each, spitting blood and their energies chaotic.

    Billy¡¯s use of bloodline power along with Arhat Palm Strike allowed him to contend with ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponents now!

    ¡°You brat! Today I¡¯ll make you pay for your arrogance!¡± Uriah Chandler roared after stabilizing himself but felt deeply shocked inside. A third-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent could fight him to a standstill! Such things were unheard of!

    Before his words even finished echoing through the air though-Billy attacked again-Celestial ck Finger already sweeping towards him rapidly!

    Uriah Chandler hadn¡¯t expected such speed from Billy-caught off guard-he was lifted into mid-air by an energy wave-and just then-a blood-red arc-shaped de followed closely behind-unstoppable like breaking bamboo-

    In mid-air-Uriah Chandler found himself with no way out-

    ¡°Elder Harold! Save me!¡± Terrified beyond measure-Uriah Chandler cried out loudly-

 Chapter 1736: Clearing Some Obstacles for Her

    As he shouted, a mark collided with Billy¡¯s de light and exploded.

    Uriah Chandler was sted two to three hundred meters away by the shockwave, spitting out a mouthful of blood. His breath was weak, and hisbat strength was less than half.

    ¡°You, Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, must think highly of me to send a fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm to deal with me!¡± Billy said calmly, looking at an old man who appeared nearby.

    With the help of Purple Spirit, he could now detect the martial aura of opponents a whole realm higher than himself.

    ¡°State your name!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Harold Wooler!¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°Before we start, I have a question for you,¡± Billy said again. ¡°Did you instruct the ck Domain Alliance to capture people in Canyon View City, or are you here to clean up their mess?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Harold Wooler nced at Casey¡¯s group, his face turning grim. ¡°You¡¯d better tell your people to stop!¡±

    Among the twenty or so opponents, the highest cultivation was only first-rank Otherworldly Realm. Most were in the mid-tote stages of Holy Realm and were no match for Harleen¡¯s group. In just a short time, ten people had lost an arm and were writhing on the ground in pain.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Billy shouted towards the battle circle.

    Hearing his words, Harleen and Ivy stopped their attacks.

    ¡°Hand over the person, and the rest of you can live!¡± Billy said to Harold Wooler.

    ¡°Young man, I advise you not to be too arrogant. The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is not someone you can offend!¡± Harold Wooler responded coldly. ¡°For Miss Wooler¡¯s sake, leave now, and I¡¯ll let this matter go!¡±

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no room for negotiation?¡± Billy nced at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight! Each on their own merits!¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to be obstinate?¡± Harold Wooler asked sternly.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, attack! Cripple everyone¡¯s cultivation. If they resist, kill them!¡± Billy ordered without responding further.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen¡¯s group responded in unison.

    With that, they charged at the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce members again.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Harold Wooler roared angrily and formed a mark with his hand, throwing it towards Casey¡¯s group.

    ¡°You should worry about your own life today!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    In the next moment, Celestial ck Finger¡¯s shockwave surged out, shattering Harold Wooler¡¯s mark into nothingness.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Harold Wooler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he attacked Billy with a powerful mark that distorted the void as it passed.

    ¡°You think you can take my life? You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Billy countered with a finger point of his own.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Celestial ck Finger¡¯s shockwave shed with Harold Wooler¡¯s mark and exploded. Billy was sent flying three to four hundred meters back, blood trickling from his mouth. Harold Wooler wasn¡¯t unscathed either; he retreated dozens of meters before stabilizing himself, his breath slightly chaotic.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Harold Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Billy to push him back so far. As a fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert, being forced back by an early stage Otherworldly Realm youth was unbelievable!

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Harold Wooler muttered with furrowed brows. ¡°Try taking another move!¡±

    His aura surged to its peak as he moved his hands in wide arcs, creating several afterimages in the void. A vortex formed nearby, from which a solidified sword shot out like lightning towards Billy.

    Billy moved as well. Facing a mid-stage Entering Dao Realm expert, even with Purple Spirit¡¯s help, he didn¡¯t dare be careless and activated Dragon Soaring Skies. In moments, Nine Dragons Unite formed a massive phantom divine dragon that charged at Harold Wooler¡¯s sword with overwhelming energy.

    A thunderous explosion echoed through the void as a mushroom cloud rose into the sky. The shockwave sent both Billy and Harold Wooler flying, leaving trails of blood in mid-air. Despite their powerful moves, they remained evenly matched.

    With Purple Spirit¡¯s help and Nine Dragons Unite activated, Billy could contend with a fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Harold Wooler¡¯s shock deepened as he stabilized himself. Uriah Chandler and Laura Hart shared his disbelief. Even with Harold Wooler using his trump card, they were still evenly matched? How could someone so monstrous exist?

    They finally understood why their young mistress valued Billy so much!

    ¡°Take another palm strike!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out again as a phantom hand swept towards Harold Wooler with fierce wind.

    Harold Wooler¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he quickly formed arge energy ball to counter the hand. After another explosion, the energy ball shattered while the giant hand continued its descent. Harold Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted as he dodged aside just in time but was still sent flying hundreds of meters by the shockwave, leaving an arc of blood in mid-air.

    The level of monstrosity was beyond anything he¡¯d ever heard of!

    As he stabilized himself again, a spiritual power-formed phantom de pierced through his shoulder de. If he hadn¡¯t instinctively dodged half a step aside, it would have been fatal.

    ¡°Kid, we¡¯ll meet again!¡± Harold Wooler shouted as he retreated rapidly and disappeared instantly. He knew if he stayed any longer, he¡¯d surely fall in Canyon View City today.

    ¡°If you had left earlier, you might have lived! Now it¡¯s toote to escape!¡± Billy said coldly. He had no intention of sparing Harold Wooler¡¯s life regardless of whether he orchestrated this incident or not. He felt that sooner orter he¡¯d sh with some members of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce; now was an opportunity to eliminate one high-levelbatant for Lydia Wooler!

    As he spoke, he pointed towards Harold Wooler¡¯s direction.

    Celestial ck Finger¡¯s shockwave struck Harold Wooler¡¯s back directly; his upper body bones shatteredpletely as he floated like a leaf before crashing down lifelessly on the ground with eyes wide open in disbelief until hisst breath-never understanding how Billy possessed such formidable power!

    Seeing this scene made Uriah Chandler and Laura Hart cry out in pain.

 Chapter 1737: Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce

    ¡°You dare kill Elder Harold, the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce will never¡­¡± Uriah Chandler red at Billy and shouted angrily.

    Before he could finish, a st of air hit his chest, sending him flying backward. He tumbled to the ground, rolling several times beforeing to a stop.

    Already severely injured, this blow worsened his condition. He was barely alive, blood pouring from his mouth.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you orchestrated this whole thing, didn¡¯t you?¡± Billy walked over leisurely.

    ¡°So what if I did¡­¡± Uriah Chandler struggled to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky¡­ you¡¯ll soon join¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Billy raised his hand and sent out a gust of wind. A cloud of blood mist followed, leaving nothing behind.

    At the same time, Harleen and Ivy returned. The members of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commercey on the ground, either dead or incapacitated.

    Ten minutester, Billy and his group walked out of the inn¡¯s estate.

    As for Laura Hart, Billy crippled her cultivation but spared her life.

    Meanwhile, in the northern part of Akabuchi City, within arge estate, a young woman sat in a wooden chair in an antique-style hall. She held a teacup and stared ahead thoughtfully.

    This woman was Lydia Wooler, the eldest daughter of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    She had originally nned to go directly from Sky City to Canyon View City but was called back by the chamber at thest minute.

    Thud¡­

    At that moment, an elderly man walked in quickly. It was her personal bodyguard, Matteo Wooler!

    ¡°Have you confirmed it?¡± Lydia Wooler looked at Matteo Wooler and asked.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Wooler. It¡¯s confirmed that Mr. Billy led people to destroy both the Holy Heaven Sect and ck Domain Alliance on the same day!¡± Matteo Wooler responded.

    ¡°The core members of both factions were killed, and most of the other members had their cultivation crippled.¡±

    ¡°From now on, there will be no more Holy Heaven Sect or ck Domain Alliance in the Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lydia Wooler raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded. ¡°The chamber¡¯s people personally verified it on-site!¡±

    ¡°I really underestimated him!¡± Lydia Wooler sighed.

    Billy¡¯s image appeared in her mind.

    She remembered that when she first met Billy, he was only in the early stages of the Holy Realm.

    But in such a short time, he had managed to challenge two major forces of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    Both factions had strong Entering Dao Realm experts, more than one in fact.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She was genuinely curious about how Billy had aplished this.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded again. He was as shocked as Lydia Wooler.

    When he first met Billy, he hadn¡¯t thought much of him. Apart from his talent, there seemed to be nothing special about him.

    If it weren¡¯t for Miss Wooler¡¯s favor towards him, he wouldn¡¯t have given Billy a second nce.

    After all, in Akabuchi City, talented geniuses were abundant.

    Moreover, Billy was only in the early stages of the Holy Realm, far behind Akabuchi City¡¯s top geniuses.

    But now he was told that Billy had led people to overthrow both the Holy Heaven Sect and ck Domain Alliance on the same day!

    When he first heard this news, he almost bit his tongue!

    In such a short time apart, that young man had gained such power?

    Even though most of Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s high-endbat power had already been lost before this event, Carmelo Aguirre was still there!

    He was a genuine mid-stage Entering Dao Realm expert and had also been killed!

    How did Billy do it?

    He couldn¡¯t help but admire Miss Wooler¡¯s ability to judge people.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Wooler, there¡¯s something else I need to tell you!¡± Matteo Wooler continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lydia Wooler asked.

    ¡°Uriah Chandler did something foolish; he¡¯s been colluding with people from the Whitney family!¡± Matteo Wooler exined what he had learned to Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Lydia Wooler¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°He brought this upon himself!¡±

    After saying that, she took another sip of tea. ¡°My brother should know about this by now. Any actions taken?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Wooler has sent the second elder to Canyon View City!¡± Matteo Wooler responded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lydia Wooler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Any results yet?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t received any news yet, but it should be soon!¡± Matteo Wooler shook his head slightly before continuing. ¡°Miss Wooler, Elder Harold is at fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm. Do you think Mr. Billy might¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Carmelo Aguirre was at fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm and even he was killed. What can a fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm do?¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded and asked another question. ¡°Miss Wooler, do you think Mr. Billy might spare Uriah Chandler because of you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lydia Wooler shook her head. ¡°On the contrary, if anything, he¡¯s even less likely to let Uriah Chandler live because of me!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Matteo Wooler thought for a moment and understood her point.

    They were all smart people; some things didn¡¯t need to be spelled out explicitly.

    Before Matteo Wooler¡¯s voice faded awaypletely, footsteps sounded at the door again as another chamber member walked in quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lydia Wooler asked calmly as she looked at him.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, the president requests your presence!¡± The man bowed and responded.

    ¡°My father is back?¡± Lydia Wooler was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes, just returned not long ago!¡± The man nodded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly.

    A quarter-hourter, Lydia Wooler and Matteo Wooler arrived at a uniquely designed hall within the estate.

    This ce was the council hall of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. When they arrived, many members of the Elder Pavilion were already seated.

    Sitting at the head was a man in his sixties with a square face and strong build; he had thick eyebrows and big eyes.

    This man was Kole Wooler, the current president of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    He was one of the top experts in the entire Akabuchi star domain. The current status of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce owed much to his strength!

    Few knew his exact level; even within the chamber itself, only a handful knew his true power!

    Sitting to his right was a young man with an extraordinary demeanor who bore a six-to-seven resemnce to Kole Wooler.

    This young man was Gerardo Wooler, eldest son of Kole and brother to Lydia!

    As the eldest son of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s president, Gerardo wasn¡¯t some spoiled second-generation heir. On the contrary, he was one of Akabuchi City¡¯s rare top-tier geniuses and held a ce on its Prodigy List.

    Ifpared directly with Kyree Whitney from Canyon View Institute-who died at Billy¡¯s hands-Gerardo far surpassed him in both talent and skill.

    Moreover, Gerardo¡¯s intellect was leagues beyond Kyree Whitney¡¯s impulsive nature driven by base desires. This made him a strong candidate for seeding as president of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce someday.

    However, at this moment his face looked grim as if it could drip water from its darkness.

    Lydia took her seat on Kole¡¯s left side.

    ¡°Greetings father!¡±

 Chapter 1738: Pushed into the Fire

    ¡°Good, Gerardo!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded at Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gerardo Wooler nced at her.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Kole Wooler scanned the room and then turned to Gerardo Wooler. ¡°You go ahead and exin the situation to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Father,¡± Gerardo Wooler nodded and began to speak.

    The content was simr to what Matteo Wooler had previously reported to Lydia Wooler. It was fairly objective without much embellishment.

    After his exnation, there was little reaction from those present. They had already heard about the Holy Heaven Sect and the ck Domain Alliance. Initially, it was shocking, but by now, it was old news.

    The only surprising element was Uriah Chandler¡¯s role in the matter, assisting the ck Domain Alliance in Canyon View City. However, such matters were not significant enough to cause much concern.

    ¡°I just received news that Elder Harold and Uriah Chandler are both dead!¡± Kole Wooler added after Gerardo Wooler finished speaking.

    ¡°What?!¡± The members of the Elder Pavilion could no longer remain calm and eximed in unison.

    Lydia Wooler¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. She had expected Uriah Chandler might not survive, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that even Harold Wooler would be killed.

    ¡°President, were Elder Harold and Mr. Chandler killed by Billy?¡± an elder in a blue robe asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kole Wooler nodded.

    ¡°That kid is truly audacious; he has no regard for our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡± the old man in the blue robe said angrily.

    ¡°President, we can¡¯t let this slide. We must make that kid understand the consequences of offending our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± another elder in a gray robe said solemnly.

    ¡°Does he think he¡¯s invincible just because he destroyed the Holy Heaven Sect? Challenging us is sheer arrogance!¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, we should send someone to capture him, take that treasure from him, and then kill him!¡± another elder suggested.

    ¡°Grand Elder, what do you think?¡± Kole Wooler looked at an elderly man with white hair.

    ¡°President, I believe we should proceed with caution,¡± Deven Wooler, the white-haired elder, said after some thought.

    ¡°This incident started because of Uriah Chandler. We bear some responsibility for his and Elder Harold¡¯s deaths. Morally, we are not in the right.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, that young man managed to destroy both the Holy Heaven Sect and the ck Domain Alliance in one day. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t just luck.¡±

    ¡°If we engage in a full-scale conflict with him, we will undoubtedly suffer losses.¡±

    ¡°The entire Akabuchi star domain is currently unstable. For our Chamber of Commerce, it¡¯s not wise to create more trouble.¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, are you suggesting we let Uriah Chandler and Elder Harold die in vain?¡± the old man in the blue robe asked.

    ¡°The Grand Elder has a point,¡± an elderly woman said.

    ¡°As far as I know, many people coveted that treasure on his way from Sky City to Canyon View City.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still alive and well. This is clearly not a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°As Miss Wooler mentioned, that treasure can kill Entering Dao Realm experts instantly. Can any of us confidently say we¡¯re not afraid of it?¡±

    ¡°If a full-scale conflict breaks out and that treasure appears again, how will we counter it?¡±

    ¡°No need to undermine ourselves,¡± the gray-robed elder responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that even that kid himself can¡¯t sense the treasure¡¯s presence, let alone use it in battle¡­¡±

    ¡°What if he can?¡± the elderly woman interrupted him.

    The gray-robed elder opened his mouth but had no response.

    A treasure capable of killing Entering Dao Realm experts instantly would leave no one here safe except perhaps the President!

    ¡°There¡¯s some risk involved, but fortune favors the bold!¡± another elder said.

    ¡°If we can obtain that treasure smoothly, our Chamber of Commerce¡¯s status in the Akabuchi star domain will rise significantly. Even those from Akabuchi Star Pce would have to respect us!¡±

    ¡°This is worth a shot!¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, if we don¡¯t act and someone else gets that treasure and uses it against uster on, our situation will be even worse!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± several elders nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Gerardo, you sent Elder Harold. Do you have anything to say?¡± Kole Wooler looked at his son.

    ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s not discuss that treasure for now,¡± Gerardo Wooler said after some thought.

    ¡°He killed Elder Harold. If we do nothing about this, our reputation will suffer greatly.¡±

    ¡°What do you propose?¡± Kole Wooler asked further.

    ¡°No matter what, he killed someone from our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. He must give us an exnation!¡± Gerardo Wooler continued.

    After speaking, he turned to Lydia Wooler. ¡°I heard my sister has a decent rtionship with him. I think it¡¯s more appropriate for her to handle this matter.¡±

    ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡± Lydia Wooler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°It depends on what my sister thinks. I don¡¯t have any specific ideas for now,¡± Gerardo Wooler smiled faintly.

    ¡°I agree with Mr. Wooler¡¯s suggestion. Since Miss Wooler has prior contact with him, it¡¯s more appropriate for her to handle this,¡± the old man in the blue robe echoed.

    ¡°I also agree that Miss Wooler should negotiate with him and get an exnation for our Chamber of Commerce!¡± the gray-robed elder added.

    ¡°Miss Wooler wasn¡¯t involved in Uriah Chandler¡¯s matter. Having her handle this might¡­¡± Deven Wooler¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°So who should handle it then? Should Father personally deal with an unknown kid?¡± Gerardo Wooler maintained his smile.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler exaggerates; I just¡­¡± Deven Wooler¡¯s brows furrowed again.

    ¡°You handle this matter; any issues?¡± Kole Wooler interrupted Deven Wooler and turned to Lydia Wooler without much expression on his face.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Since Father has spoken, I naturally ept!¡± Lydia Wooler smiled faintly and nodded in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then; you go to Canyon View City! Discuss with Grand Elder about who to take with you,¡± Kole Wooler continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded.

    ¡°Everyone is dismissed!¡± Kole Wooler waved his hand dismissively.

    Ten minutester, Lydia Wooler returned to her residence with Matteo Wooler following closely behind.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this. It¡¯s a tricky situation; Mr. Wooler is pushing you into a fire pit!¡± Matteo Wooler¡¯s brows furrowed tightly as he spoke.

    ¡°In that situation, did I have any other choice?¡± Lydia Wooler smiled lightly.

    ¡°The President wouldn¡¯t force you¡­¡± Matteo Wooler responded.

    ¡°If you were in my father¡¯s position, how would you handle this?¡± Lydia Wooler smiled again.

    ¡°This clearly involves Mr. Wooler; the President should have let him handle it!¡± Matteo Wooler replied.

 Chapter 1739: Trouble in Holy Heaven City

    ¡°What do you think will be the oue, given my brother¡¯s way of handling things?¡± Lydia Wooler continued to ask.

    ¡°There will definitely be a full-scale conflict with Mr. Billy¡­¡± Matteo Wooler seemed to realize something as he spoke.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Miss Wooler, do you mean that even the president hasn¡¯t figured out the best way to handle this?¡±

    ¡°He sent you to Canyon View City because he knows you won¡¯t have a conflict with Mr. Billy for now.¡±

    ¡°This way, he can appease the Elder Pavilion and give himself some time to think.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°That treasure is a hot potato. I hope Father can think this through!¡±

    ¡°The president should figure it out!¡± Matteo Wooler responded and then asked, ¡°Miss Wooler, who are you nning to take with you? Just you and me?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s just the two of us, it would be meaningless and hard to exin!¡± Lydia Wooler thought for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Go and tell the Grand Elder to personally lead a team of ck me Army to apany me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing the words ¡°ck me Army,¡± Matteo Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    As an elder of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, he knew very well what kind of existence the ck me Army was.

    The ck me Army was small in number, but each member was an elite among elites, with the lowest cultivation at the early stage of the Otherworldly Realm!

    The annual expenditure on training the ck me Army was astronomical!

    The ck me Army was one of the true trump cards of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    ¡°Miss Wooler, do we really need to mobilize the ck me Army?¡± Matteo Wooler asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Only this way can we silence some people!¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly and waved her hand. ¡°Go, let the Grand Elder pick twenty people. We leave in three days!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Matteo Wooler responded and turned to leave.

    After Matteo Wooler left, Lydia Wooler stared ahead and muttered to herself.

    ¡°Gerardo, I hope you don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly, and three days went by in a sh.

    That morning, Catherine Foreman came to the orchard specifically to take Harleen, Ivy, and Aubree back to the Institute, saying that the dean needed them for something.

    The three bid farewell to everyone and followed Catherine Foreman back to the Institute.

    ¡°Boss, why hasn¡¯t Mr. Kimmonse out yet? Could something have happened to him?¡± Night Orchid looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°I checked on himst night. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be done today!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Night Orchid¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, if Mr. Kimmons fully refines that soul essence, he should be able to advance two levels, right?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that soul essence!¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± White Tiger asked in surprise. ¡°Mr. Kimmons might advance three or four levels?¡±

    ¡°Anything is possible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Billy smiled again.

    As soon as he finished speaking, two figures walked over-Felicia and Casey.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, you¡¯re out?¡± Azure Dragon and others called out simultaneously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Casey smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, tell us your current cultivation level. Have you reached the Otherworldly Realm?¡± Stout asked eagerly.

    ¡°Third-rank Otherworldly Realm-not bad!¡± Before Casey could respond, Billy smiled and said.

    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone eximed simultaneously with exaggerated expressions.

    In just a few days, he had advanced four levels?!

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, have you really reached third-rank Otherworldly Realm?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°The soul essence was too powerful; I still can¡¯t fully integrate it.¡± Casey smiled and nodded in response.

    ¡°I owe it all to Boss; otherwise, I might have gone madst night!¡±

    Hearing his confirmation, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement.

    Unbelievable!

    ¡°In your current state, it¡¯s still difficult for you to wield that Demon de. Don¡¯t use it unless absolutely necessary!¡± Billy advised Casey.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve fully integrated that soul essence, maybe you can try.¡±

    ¡°For now, practice with your own sword on the Demon de Technique.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded solemnly.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s our next move?¡±

    ¡°Boss, how about we go back to Sky City?¡± Stout suggested eagerly.

    ¡°You can now use that treasure in battle anytime. Even if we return to Sky City, we don¡¯t have to worry about anyone trying to steal it!¡±

    ¡°Stout, who told you Boss could use that treasure anytime?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Boss already use it in ck Domain Cityst time?¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Stout, do you only listen halfway?¡± Felicia rolled her eyes at him in exasperation.

    ¡°Billy could use that treasure because he agreed to that white-robed man¡¯s conditions; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have helped.¡±

    ¡°We can negotiate with him again next time. As long as there¡¯s room for negotiation,¡± Stout shrugged his shoulders.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Billy frowned slightly and took out a sound transmission stone from his pocket, covering it with spiritual power.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± After listening to the transmission, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Holy Heaven City is in trouble!¡± Billy put away the sound transmission stone and stood up. ¡°We need to go there immediately!¡±

    Everyone stood up simultaneously.

    Then they quickly flew towards the teleportation base.

    ¡°Boss, what happened in Holy Heaven City?¡± Azure Dragon asked mid-air.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Lord Reid¡¯s transmission said there was an invasion by powerful enemies they couldn¡¯t fend off!¡±

    ¡°Did he say who they were?¡± Azure Dragon pressed on.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head again.

    Meanwhile, inside Holy Heaven City,

    The entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion was enveloped in a terrifying aura of pressure. In mid-air stood three or four hundred people dressed uniformly in ck robes with ck-and-white masks on their heads. Except for the three leaders at the front, everyone else held scythes over two meters long that emitted an intense chilling aura.

    If Billy¡¯s group were here, they would recognize them as messengers between life and death from their previous encounter in Sky City!

    The leader was nicknamed Death-the current head of Yin Yang Sect!

    Following him were two Vice Sect Masters of Yin Yang Sect!

    ¡°You down there listen up; my patience is limited. You have ten seconds to decide!¡±

    An elder looked towards City Lord¡¯s Mansion and spoke sternly,

    ¡°Surrender or die!¡±

 1740: Seeking Death

    As his words fell, a dozen figures rose into the air from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion courtyard.

    Leading them were Lorenzo Reid, the current head of Phoenix Feather Sect, and his mother, Phoebe Reid.

    ¡°Our Phoenix Feather Sect has always stayed out of your Yin Yang Sect¡¯s affairs. Are you trying to push us too far?¡± Lorenzo Reid said sternly, looking at the other party.

    ¡°Staying out of each other¡¯s affairs? What a joke!¡± Death responded coldly.

    ¡°Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s leader Carmelo Aguirre was my junior brother. Your Phoenix Feather Sect conspired with outsiders to overthrow Holy Heaven Sect and even killed my junior brother. And now you talk about staying out of each other¡¯s affairs?¡±

    ¡°What a joke! I¡¯ve dealt with Carmelo Aguirre my whole life and never heard he had a senior brother!¡± Lorenzo Reid scoffed.

    He knew exactly what the other party was thinking!

    Seeing that Holy Heaven Sect had been destroyed and there were no sects left in Holy Heaven City to fear, they came to take advantage of the situation!

    ¡°Do I need to report my rtionship with my junior brother to you?¡± Death¡¯s tone shifted.

    ¡°Enough nonsense. If you don¡¯t submit, prepare for your sect¡¯s destruction!¡±

    ¡°I advise you, Holy Heaven City is not as easy as you think!¡± Phoebe Reid said sternly, her brows furrowed.

    ¡°Before things get worse, you¡¯d better leave with your people. Otherwise, bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you counting on Billy to save you?¡± Death sneered.

    ¡°If he dares toe, that¡¯s perfect. He killed so many from Yin Yang Sect; I haven¡¯t had the chance to settle ounts with him yet!¡±

    ¡°You know Mr. Billy?¡± Phoebe Reid was slightly taken aback.

    As she spoke, her heart sank. Since the other party knew about Billy and still dared to cause trouble at Holy Heaven Sect, they were clearly prepared.

    She had already assessed Death¡¯s cultivation but couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations, indicating he was above her level.

    Initially nning to dy until Billy arrived for help, Phoebe Reid now felt her heart tighten again after hearing Death¡¯s words.

    ¡°You think I¡¯de seeking revenge without knowing who killed my junior brother?¡± Death responded coldly.

    ¡°That kid got lucky. He happened to catch my junior brother when he had a problem with his cultivation. Otherwise, with his meager skills, how could he be my junior brother¡¯s match?¡±

    ¡°If he dares toe today, Holy Heaven City will be his burial ground!¡±

    With that, he waved his hand and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Everyone listen up! Kill anyone from City Lord¡¯s Mansion who refuses to submit!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Three or four hundred people responded simultaneously, their momentum rising as the pressure in the air thickened.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to help you, Elder Phoenix!¡±

    At that moment, an elder¡¯s voice rang out.

    Seven or eight groups of people flew in from different directions in the city, each group numbering around a hundred.

    These were members of several top-ranking sects in Holy Heaven City, all skilled fighters.

    ¡°A bunch of ants!¡± Death nced at the seven or eight hundred people with disdain.

    Among them, the strongest were only at thete stage of Otherworldly Realm and naturally not worth his attention as an Entering Dao Realm expert.

    ¡°Thank you Elder Yu and all sect leaders!¡± Phoebe Reid shouted loudly.

    ¡°They are from Yin Yang Sect and very strong. You are no match for them; don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices!¡±

    ¡°Elder Reid, you¡¯re being too polite!¡± another elder responded loudly.

    ¡°Holy Heaven City is our home. When it¡¯s in trouble, we have a duty to protect it!¡±

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t win, we¡¯ll fight. Killing one is enough; killing two is a bonus!¡±

    ¡°Fight them!¡± The seven or eight hundred people responded loudly in unison.

    ¡°Fools!¡± Death waved his hand again: ¡°If they want to die, grant their wish. Kill them!¡±

    With hismand, three or four hundred messengers between life and death charged at the crowd with two-meter-long scythes in hand.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The seven or eight hundred people from Holy Heaven City alsounched their attack simultaneously.

    At the same time, nearly a thousand people flew out from City Lord¡¯s Mansion and joined the battle.

    The scene quickly descended into intense fighting; figures blurred in the air amidst shing des and swords while energy waves surged violently.

    The two Vice Sect Masters of Yin Yang Sect also rushed out simultaneously, each targeting one of the sect leaders and their core members.

    Both were first-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivators and thus not afraid of being outnumbered by their opponents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight recklessly! Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices! Just hold them off; help wille!¡± Phoebe Reid shouted loudly as she looked around.

    Her voice amplified by Chi power reached everyone¡¯s ears, causing some who were ready for a desperate fight to slow down their attacks.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can hold on until then!¡±

    Death said coldly before charging towards Phoebe Reid and her son with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Elder Reid! Let¡¯s join forces against him!¡± Elder Yu shouted as he shed over.

    Simultaneously, several sect leaders and vice leaders from four other sects along with seven or eight members of Phoenix Feather Sect¡¯s Elder Pavilion surrounded them as well.

    Soon after, sounds of intense shes echoed from within the encirclement.

    Among those on Holy Heaven City¡¯s side was Phoebe Reid whose highest cultivation level was only half-step Entering Dao Realm-far from enough against their opponent¡¯s strength.

    In just a few blinks of an eye¡¯s time-four or five people were sent flying-trailing arcs of blood through mid-air as they fell back down towards earth below them¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight him head-on-just hold him off!¡± Phoebe Reid shouted again while dodging another energy wave thrown by Death-others also evaded quickly¡­

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long you can keep dodging!¡±

    Death shouted loudly while continuously flipping his hands-sending wave after wave crashing down like mountains-whistling winds filled entire space around them¡­

    Though Phoebe Reid & others chose not engage directly-they couldn¡¯t avoid being affected under such intense attacks¡­

    Soon enough-they all sustained some injuries-but fortunately none too severe yet¡­

    Time passed quickly-an hour flew by in blink an eye¡­

    Grounds around City Lord¡¯s Mansion were littered with bodies-either dead or crippled-with severed limbs scattered everywhere-a gruesome sight indeed¡­

    Battle had reached one-sided stage-with Holy Heaven City¡¯s side barely holding on-they were already spent force¡­

    Out nearly two thousand fighters-only five-six hundred remained struggling-including heavily wounded Phoebe Reid & others¡­

    Yin Yang Sect also suffered casualties-with half remaining out original three-four hundred fighters-all othersy on ground too¡­

    Seeing situation unfold before her eyes-Phoebe Reid¡¯s face grew solemn¡­

    Of dozens who initially joined her against Death-only seven-eight still had fighting strength-all othersy motionless-half already lifeless¡­

    If Billy didn¡¯t show up soon-not even quarter-hour would pass before everyone from Holy Heaven City perished!

    ¡°Do you regret not taking chance I gave?¡± Death asked calmly looking at Phoebe Reid¡­

    ¡°I still say same thing-you want Phoenix Feather Sect submit-you¡¯ll have kill me first!¡± Phoebe Reid replied sternly¡­

    ¡°Then die!¡± Death responded coldly¡­

    As words fell-he raised hand forming seal hurling it towards Phoebe Reid¡­

    With barely half her strength left-Phoebe Reid couldn¡¯t possibly withstand attack without hesitation she dodged aside quickly¡­

    At that moment-a surge energy wave swept through shattering Death¡¯s attack into nothingness before mming into him directly¡­

    Though weakened-it still forced him back sliding hundred meters blood churning within him¡­

    ¡°Who dares?!¡±

    Steadying himself-Death turned towards approaching figures¡­

 Chapter 1741: Deathâ€™s Reliance

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    Seeing Billy at the forefront, Phoebe Reid finally felt a sense of relief and let out a small sigh.

    ¡°Casey, take action. Leave no one alive, kill them all!¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey responded and led Azure Dragon and Azure Fang to spread out.

    Casey was now at the third-rank Otherworldly Realm. Even without using the Demon de, he could easily kill someone at the sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm with full effort.

    Among the remaining two hundred members of the Yin Yang Sect, aside from Death and the two Vice Sect Masters, the strongest were only at the early stages of the Otherworldly Realm, making them no match for Casey.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, five or six people were cut in half and fell to the ground.

    ¡°White Feather, those two are yours!¡± Billy pointed to the two Vice Sect Masters.

    White Feather screeched and quickly charged forward, spewing several violent gusts of wind from its mouth.

    ¡°A mere flying beast dares to cause trouble? Die!¡± The taller elder didn¡¯t take White Feather seriously and shed at it with a phantom de formed in his hand.

    However, in the next moment, his face froze.

    The phantom de shattered instantly, and White Feather¡¯s attack continued unabated, crashing directly into his chest.

    The elder spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying. His bones shattered, and his internal organs shifted. He crashed heavily onto the ground, spat out another mouthful of blood, and couldn¡¯t utter a single word before his head tilted lifelessly to one side. His eyes remained wide open in death.

    Phoebe Reid and Lorenzo Reid were equally shocked. A first-rank Entering Dao Realm expert couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from a flying beast? It was terrifying!

    After dealing with its opponent, White Feather pped its wings and charged at the other Vice Sect Master. Seeing hispanion killed instantly by White Feather, the elder didn¡¯t dare to fight and quickly fled.

    White Feather wasn¡¯t about to let him go so easily and chased after him with a screech.

    ¡°Die!¡± Death roared, forming seals with his hands andunching an attack towards White Feather.

    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he pointed a finger at Death.

    Both attacks exploded simultaneously, sending Billy and Death flying back several hundred meters each.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Steadying himself, Death¡¯s pupils contracted. He had previously sensed that Billy was only at the third-rank Otherworldly Realm. Being at the third-rank Entering Dao Realm himself, he was a whole major realm above Billy and hadn¡¯t taken him seriously. But now, being forced back so far by Billy defied logic!

    The first thought that crossed his mind was that it must be due to some treasure within Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Kid, I underestimated you!¡± Death said after regaining hisposure. ¡°But even with that treasure protecting you, I¡¯ll still kill you today to avenge my Yin Yang Sect.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re smart, hand over that treasure now, and I¡¯ll leave you a whole corpse.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°You came here specifically for me?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m here now; if you have any tricks up your sleeve, show them quickly or you¡¯ll lose your chance!¡±

    He knew that Death¡¯s main target in attacking Holy Heaven City was him. Unable to cause trouble in Canyon View City, luring him to Holy Heaven City was their best n. And for them to dare cause trouble here meant they had already investigated the destruction of Holy Heaven Sect. Despite Carmelo Aguirre¡¯s declining cultivation back then, he could still wield fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm power. If Death had no hidden cards, he wouldn¡¯t havee to Holy Heaven City so recklessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid,¡± Death replied coldly. He then turned to his left: ¡°You two,e out. Let¡¯s see that treasure together!¡±

    As he spoke, ripples appeared in the air nearby, revealing two figures-a man and a woman. From their aura, one was at fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm while the other was atte third-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    ¡°Name yourselves,¡± Billy said with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°No need for names,¡± the gray-robed elderly man replied indifferently. ¡°We¡¯re here just to see that treasure within you. Hand it over peacefully, and we won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What do you mean? Is an external object more important than your life?¡± the gray-robed elderly man continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to; it¡¯s that you¡¯re not qualified to see it,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± The gray-robed elderly man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I wonder if that treasure will find a new host once you¡¯re dead?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes to kill me,¡± Billy said as White Feathernded beside him.

    The remaining Vice Sect Master of Yin Yang Secty motionless on the ground below-already dead. Death nced down with a dark expression; both of his Vice Sect Masters had been sent to meet their end within minutes.

    ¡°You think a flying beast can protect you?¡± The old woman nced at White Feather before looking back at Billy.

    ¡°You can try,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°No more talking; kill him! The treasure will be ours!¡± Death¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± said the gray-robed elderly man as his aura surged rapidly.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, he¡¯s yours,¡± Billymanded.

    As he spoke, a purple figure swiftly charged at the gray-robed elderly man.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The gray-robed elderly man instinctively raised his hand to block but was sent flying back several hundred meters by a muffled impact.

    ¡°A Spiritual Line Origin?¡±

    Seeing Purple Spirit clearly made his pupils contract slightly. After a brief pause, he looked at Billy: ¡°You can control a Spiritual Line Origin? Impressive¡­¡±

    ¡°Old man! You talk too much; take this!¡± Purple Spirit interrupted as it attacked again.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The gray-robed elderly man frowned and met Purple Spirit head-on. The two began an intense battle.

 Chapter 1742: Fallen!

    Purple Spirit, although slightly weaker in terms ofbat strength, wasn¡¯t too far behind the opponent. Moreover, her speed was unmatched, making it difficult for either side to gain the upper hand quickly.

    Meanwhile, White Feather charged towards the elderly woman. Initially, the old woman didn¡¯t take White Feather seriously, but after a few exchanges, she had to abandon her underestimation. Even when she fought with all her might, she found it hard to dominate and was soon forced back by White Feather.

    ¡°Kid, what other tricks do you have?¡± Death asked Billy in a low voice.

    ¡°Against you, I don¡¯t need any tricks,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Arrogant brat, let me see what makes you so confident!¡± Death frowned and attacked Billy, causing the air to surge.

    Billy didn¡¯t confront him head-on but dodged to the side.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you arrogant? Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Before Death could finish, Billy unleashed a wave of energy at him.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Death waved his hand, dispersing Billy¡¯s attack with a surge of energy.

    Immediately, Death continuously rotated his wrists, unleashing powerful gusts of wind, causing chaos on the battlefield.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we¡¯re here to help!¡± Phoebe Reid and a few others charged forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯te, you¡¯re no match for him!¡± Billy shouted.

    He then drew his de, sending out sharp shes to counter the attacks.

    A series of intense shes followed, with shockwaves raging. Billy was struck several times, retreating hundreds of meters.

    ¡°Quite resilient, aren¡¯t you? Take another¡­¡± Death began but was interrupted by another wave of energy from Billy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Death frowned and sent out a mark to counter the attack. Just as he was about to speak, a huge phantom hand descended upon him, stirring up a storm.

    ¡°Petty tricks!¡± Death snorted.

    He raised his hand, causing ripples in the air, distorting the space and halting the phantom hand mid-air.

    The next moment, a loud explosion sounded as the phantom hand shattered, causing the space to tremble.

    Billy spat out blood and was sent flying, his aura chaotic. The gap in their realms was too vast, and even with his bloodline power, it was hard to contend.

    As he struggled to stabilize himself, Death¡¯s mark struck him again, sending him flying another six or seven hundred meters. Fortunately, his defensive ability was strong, and although he took a hit, he wasn¡¯t severely injured.

    ¡°Looks like I underestimated you,¡± Death said, surprised that Billy only suffered minor injuries. Normally, a second-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent would be severely injured by now, but Billy was only slightly hurt.

    ¡°Had enough?¡± Billy popped a supreme-grade Chi Condensing Pill into his mouth and looked at Death. ¡°Try taking another strike from me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I can take a hundred strikes!¡± Death replied disdainfully.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    His aura surged to the peak as he wielded his de,unching his strongest move-Cracked Sky!

    The de¡¯s energy, like thunder, tore through the space, creating a dark rift and reaching Death in an instant.

    Death¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpricks, enveloped by an overwhelming aura. He never expected Billy to unleash such a powerful strike. Having underestimated him from the start, he was now toote to use his own trump card. Desperate, he tried to block the attack by distorting the space, but he underestimated Cracked Sky¡¯s power.

    The de energy cut through his shoulder, thanks to hisst-minute deflection. Otherwise, it would have cleaved him in half.

    Phoebe Reid and her son gasped in amazement. An opponent defeated across a whole major realm-unheard of!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Death groaned, falling from the sky, only to face a spiritual power de that cut deep into his waist. Despite dodging a fatal blow, he was gravely wounded, his battle strength reduced to less than forty percent.

    He knew he had to flee, or he would surely die.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy shouted to Phoebe Reid, his own strength down to less than fifty percent.

    Phoebe Reid and the sect leaders pursued Death, who couldn¡¯t escape his fate. Minutester, under theirbined assault, Death was no more. A third-rank Entering Dao Realm expert had fallen to Otherworldly Realm opponents.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you alright?¡± Phoebe Reid asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy said, taking another Chi Condensing Pill.

    ¡°Rest, Mr. Billy. I¡¯ll help Mr. Kimmons and the others,¡± Phoebe Reid said, rushing to assist Casey¡¯s group.

    Meanwhile, an explosion echoed as the elderly woman fighting White Feather was sent flying, blood spraying as she sumbed to her injuries.

    ¡°White Feather, help Purple Spirit!¡± Billy shouted.

    White Feather screeched and flew towards Purple Spirit¡¯s battle.

 Chapter 1743: The Crisis of Canyon View City!

    Just as White Feather was about to reach them, Purple Spirit shed with the gray-robed elderly man. After a loud explosion, Purple Spirit was thrown back five or six hundred meters, his breath chaotic.

    Both had sustained injuries by now, but Purple Spirit¡¯s were slightly more severe.

    Seeing this, White Feather screeched again and charged at the gray-robed elderly man, unleashing violent gusts of wind that shattered stones. The gray-robed elderly man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly; he chose not to confront it head-on and dodged to the side.

    As he stopped moving, a sword formed from purple mes shot towards him like lightning. The unity of man and sword! The speed was so fast that he had no time to react. The sword pierced through his shoulder de, causing blood to spurt out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± the gray-robed elderly man groaned as he was sent flying several hundred meters away.

    Immediately after, a loud noise erupted as a gust of wind from White Feather lifted him into the air, breaking all his bones. After two consecutive severe injuries, the gray-robed elderly man could no longer hold on and fell freely to the ground.

    He crashed to the ground, opened his mouth with difficulty but couldn¡¯t utter a word before his head tilted and he went still.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    After dealing with the opponent, White Feather flew back towards Casey and the others.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, how are you?¡± Billy asked as he approached Purple Spirit.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired; I need to rest inside your body for a while,¡± Purple Spirit said before transforming into a purple me and entering Billy¡¯s body.

    The rest was straightforward. The remaining enemies couldn¡¯t hold out for more than a few minutes under the joint attack of everyone and soony on the ground.

    Thus, all four hundred people from Yin Yang Sect who came to Holy Heaven Sect werepletely annihted!

    This included almost ny percent of Yin Yang Sect¡¯s high-endbat power. After this battle, Yin Yang Sect was essentially finished.

    A quarter of an hourter, everyone gathered at the central square of City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Phoebe Reid bowed deeply to Billy. This was the second time Billy had helped her Phoenix Feather Sect through a crisis, and she sincerely thanked him.

    ¡°Have someone take care of the wounded,¡± Billy said as he looked around.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Phoebe Reid nodded in response.

    Then Billy, Casey, and White Feather each found a ce to meditate and recover.

    About half an hourter, everyone finished their meditation.

    Billy then spent two hours helping some severely injured people stabilize their conditions.

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Mr. Billy!¡± Phoebe Reid led a group of people in bowing to Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    He then turned to Phoebe Reid and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the aftermath to you.¡±

    ¡°The ck Domain Alliance and Yin Yang Sect have both been overthrown. There shouldn¡¯t be any more trouble in Holy Heaven City for a while. Take good care of the city!¡±

    ¡°The ck Domain Alliance has been overthrown?¡± Phoebe Reid and the others were slightly taken aback. They had been busy managing Holy Heaven City and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to external affairs recently.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, did you also take down the ck Domain Alliance?¡± Lorenzo Reid asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded again.

    The people on Holy Heaven City¡¯s side gasped simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr. Billy truly is a once-in-a-millennium genius; I¡¯m deeply impressed!¡± Phoebe Reid couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you guys. Contact me if anythinges up,¡± Billy waved his hand again.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Phoebe Reid bowed in response.

    Then Billy left with Opal and Casey¡¯s group.

    ¡­

    On their way back to Canyon View City, a group of uninvited guests arrived in Canyon View City¡¯s sky!

    Nearly a thousand people descended upon the city, each exuding strong auras.

    Leading them was a man in ck robes whose age was indiscernible. His face showed no expression, and there was no aura emanating from him at all.

    If Billy were here, he would instantly recognize this man as the one who had injured Elder Xavier that day. However, what Billy had seen that day was just an avatar; now it was clearly the real person!

    Following him were several gray-robed elders who also emitted no aura but had sharp eyes like des.

    Behind them were several men and women in blue robes of varying ages, all exuding chilling auras. Without exception, they were all Entering Dao Realm experts.

    Apart from these dozen or so individuals, among the nearly thousand people behind them, even the weakest were at the early stage of Holy Realm cultivation while the strongest were atte-stage Otherworldly Realm strength.

    As these people descended upon Canyon View City, an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire city, causing its inhabitants to shiver involuntarily.

    They looked up at the sky and their faces changed dramatically upon seeing the crowd above. Such an imposing force could only mean one thing: strong enemies had invaded!

    At that moment, dozens of figures rose into the air from City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Who are you? This is Canyon View City; you can¡¯t just¡­¡± One elder from City Lord¡¯s Mansion began speaking sternly but didn¡¯t finish his sentence before exploding into a cloud of blood without anyone seeming to move against him directly.

    The others gasped collectively; fear shed in their eyes as they stared solemnly at their formidable foes. The elder who had just been killed was mid-level Otherworldly Realm yet had been instantly obliterated-a testament to their terrifying power!

    ¡°Bastards! Who are you?¡± Another elder from City Lord¡¯s Mansion demanded after taking a deep breath but met with instant death like his predecessor before finishing his sentence-vanishing in an instant without any visible action from their opponents again!

    Seeing this scene left everyone else too terrified even to speak; they stared fearfully at their adversaries¡¯ army instead!

    ¡°Anyone else want to waste words?¡± The leader named Ace Hatfield nced coldly at City Lord¡¯s Mansion people before speaking again after waiting briefly for any response which didn¡¯te forth due fear gripping them tightly now!

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more anyone wants or dares say then someone step forward lead us Institute immediately!¡± Ace Hatfield continued threateningly giving them three breaths time warning if nobodyplied soon enough then entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion would cease existing altogether ording him now!

    Hearing these words left everyone exchanging fearful nces without daring respond until finally seeing no other option someone stepped forward reluctantly leading way towards Institute under threat looming over heads heavily still!

    Meanwhile back inside Canyon View City itself another figure emerged angrily shouting halt proceedings immediately revealing himself be none other than city¡¯s lord Kellen Bailey-a first-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator himself now stepping forward challenge invaders directly despite odds stacked heavily against favor still!

 Chapter 1744: The Intentions of the Holy Ghost Tribe

    ¡°Are you the city lord?¡± Ace Hatfield paused his actions and looked at Kellen Bailey.

    ¡°Are you from the Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± Kellen Bailey¡¯s eyes swept over them coldly.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Hearing his words, the remaining people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in mid-air gasped, each showing a look of shock.

    As the saying goes, a person¡¯s name casts a shadow. Although they didn¡¯t live in that era, this name was well-known!

    The Holy Ghost Tribe was once the absolute ruler of the Akabuchi star domain!

    Back then, the overall strength of the Holy Ghost Tribe surpassed that of today¡¯s Akabuchi Star Pce!

    They had thought the Holy Ghost Tribe had beenpletely annihted, but it had reappeared!

    Moreover, judging by the nearly thousand-strong team, it seemed the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t diminished much over the years!

    ¡°Will you resist stubbornly or take us to the Institute?¡± Ace Hatfield looked at Kellen Bailey and spoke calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you,¡± Kellen Bailey took a deep breath and then flew towards a location several kilometers away.

    For him, there was no other choice unless he disregarded the lives of those in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and millions of city residents.

    Moreover, even without his guidance, if they were determined to find the Institute, it wouldn¡¯t be particrly difficult.

    Rather than sacrificing so many people needlessly, it was better to lead them there willingly.

    Soon, under Kellen Bailey¡¯s guidance, the people of the Holy Ghost Tribe arrived several kilometers from the Institute.

    ¡°Listen up, Institute members! Remove your protective array immediately, or I¡¯ll kill everyone in Canyon View City below!¡± Ace Hatfield shouted loudly towards the front.

    With his cultivation level, he could easily sense the presence of an array.

    As his voice fell, countless figures flew out from within the array, numbering around a thousand.

    Leading them were Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey!

    Tyler Bailey followed closely with dozens of Institute elders, then came the inner court disciples.

    Aubree, Harleen, Ivy, and Catherine Foreman were among them. Except for Kyree Whitney who had already fallen, all other members of Canyon View Institute¡¯s Four Gentlemen were present.

    Seeing their formation, everyone wore a solemn expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered well!¡± Ace Hatfield looked at Elder Xavier and spoke calmly. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so soon?¡±

    ¡°Have you Holy Ghost Tribe people finally grown tired of hiding?¡± Elder Xavier nced at them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten back to your original state?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can still be so toughter!¡± Ace Hatfield responded calmly.

    ¡°Back then, if it weren¡¯t for your Canyon View Institute deserting us at thest moment, our Holy Ghost Tribe wouldn¡¯t have been defeated so thoroughly!¡±

    ¡°In that battle, rather than saying our Holy Ghost Tribe lost to Great Blue Star Domain, it¡¯s more urate to say we were betrayed by your Canyon View Institute¡¯s private destruction of our alliance agreement, leading to our defeat!¡±

    ¡°You owe us for that!¡±

    ¡°And you dare bring that up!¡± Elder Xavier sneered.

    ¡°In that battle, your Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion hid all high-endbat power for its own benefit and used other forces in Akabuchi star domain as cannon fodder to eliminate dissidents with Great Blue Star Domain¡¯s help!¡±

    ¡°If your Holy Ghost Tribe had fought with full force from the start, how could Great Blue Star Domain have advanced so easily!¡±

    ¡°And now you have the nerve to me our Institute? Truly shameless!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for verbal sparring!¡± Ace Hatfield retorted.

    Then he turned to look at the Institute members.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Anyone willing to submit to my Holy Ghost Tribe can live! Otherwise, die!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Elder Xavier replied. ¡°Do you think our Canyon View Institute is like your Holy Ghost Tribe back then? Half of us won¡¯t defect before even starting a fight!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be heroes?¡± Ace Hatfield ignored Elder Xavier and continued addressing the Institute members loudly.

    ¡°A wise man knows when to submit. You should know very well that with your numbers, you can¡¯t possibly be our match. Stubbornness will only lead to one result!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, then fight! Stop wasting words!¡± an Institute disciple shouted loudly.

    ¡°We live as Canyon View Institute members and die as Canyon View Institute ghosts. Dream on if you think we¡¯ll surrender without a fight!¡±

    ¡°We vow to live and die with the Institute!¡± The disciples shouted in unison.

    ¡°A bunch of ants who don¡¯t know their ce!¡± Ace Hatfield responded coldly.

    Then he turned back to Elder Xavier. ¡°For old times¡¯ sake, I¡¯ll give your Canyon View Institute one chance.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    ¡°Your Canyon View Institute prides itself on nurturing talented geniuses,¡± Ace Hatfield paused slightly before continuing. ¡°Each side sends ten young people to fight; life or death decided by fate. How about that?¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s at stake?¡± Elder Xavier asked after ncing at him.

    ¡°If my Holy Ghost Tribe loses, we¡¯ll leave and all grudges between us will be settled,¡± Ace Hatfield responded.

    ¡°And if our Institute loses?¡± Elder Xavier asked.

    ¡°If you lose, give us that sword and saber from Sword Hill and let us take Billy from Sky City,¡± Ace Hatfield said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, even Spencer Bailey was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°You have quite an appetite!¡± Elder Xavier narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m already giving you a chance!¡± Ace Hatfield responded. ¡°Otherwise, once I wipe out your entire Institute, that sword and saber along with that boy will still be mine.¡±

    ¡°Change your terms,¡± Elder Xavier said. ¡°Mr. Billy isn¡¯t part of our Institute; I can¡¯t decide his fate!¡±

    The proposed duel method was somewhat advantageous for the Institute since he knew their true strength. If a full-scale conflict erupted, it would be troublesome for them despite having their own trump card which could only be used once. Using it might get them through today but what about next time?

    After all, these Holy Ghost Tribe members weren¡¯t their entire force; what would they use against another invasion?

    ¡°I heard that boy¡¯s lover is one of your disciples; that¡¯s correct, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ace Hatfield continued. ¡°If you lose, handing her over will do.¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to entertain such thoughts; our Institute won¡¯t trade a disciple¡¯s life for temporary peace!¡± Elder Xavier responded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance; whether or not you take it is up to you,¡± Ace Hatfield said calmly. ¡°If not agreed upon by duel then let¡¯s start fighting!¡±

    ¡°You really think my Canyon View Institute fears your Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± Elder Xavier frowned slightly.

    ¡°Heh heh! Are you trying to tell me your Canyon View Institute has a trump card?¡± Ace Hatfield sneered coldly. ¡°You can bring it out; I¡¯d love to see.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Xavier snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified enough yet!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Ace Hatfield sneered again before raising his hand and waving it downwards.

    ¡°If they seek death then grant their wish! Attack! Leave no one alive! Kill!¡±

 Chapter 1745: Strength Gap

    With hismand, nearly a thousand members of the Holy Ghost Tribe simultaneously took their stances, and a powerful aura surged into the sky.

    The entire void seemed to be instantly vacuumed, causing several lower-level students from the Institute to shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Harleen stepped forward and looked at Ace Hatfield with a solemn expression.

    ¡°I promise you, if the Institute loses, I will go with you!¡±

    She knew very well that if both sides fought, the Institute would suffer heavy casualties. Since their target was Billy, she felt responsible to step forward.

    ¡°Are you Billy¡¯s lover?¡± Ace Hatfield sized up Harleen. ¡°That kid is quite lucky!¡±

    Not only him, but many in the Holy Ghost Tribe also looked at her with astonishment in their eyes.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t!¡± Ivy shouted.

    ¡°Harleen, no!¡± Aubree came over, followed by Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to that kid. Step back!¡± Elder Xavier said to Harleen.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, it¡¯s okay. Their target is Billy. They won¡¯t do anything to me before they see him.¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°No way, if something happens and that kides looking for me, I¡­¡± Elder Xavier shook his head.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, it¡¯s really okay!¡± Harleen interrupted him with another smile. ¡°Besides, we might not lose, right?¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Elder Xavier¡¯s response, she turned to Spencer Bailey. ¡°Dean, please choose ten people, including me!¡±

    ¡°Include me too!¡± Ivy said simultaneously.

    ¡°Uncle Xavier, what do you think?¡± Spencer Bailey took a deep breath and looked at Elder Xavier.

    Spencer knew that Harleen was doing this for the Institute. Deep down, he didn¡¯t want Harleen to take the risk.

    Harleen and Ivy were his direct disciples. He was very satisfied with both their potential and character.

    If he had a choice, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to do this.

    But he was also the Dean of Canyon View Institute and responsible for tens of thousands of Institute disciples.

    So, it was a difficult decision for him!

    ¡°Hope you keep your word!¡± Elder Xavier also took a deep breath and looked at Ace Hatfield solemnly. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll risk my life to take you down with me!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Ace Hatfield nced at him dismissively.

    Ten minutester, both sides retreated a thousand meters. The first to appear from the Institute was a man ranked ninth on the talented genius list, holding a three-foot-long de.

    From the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s side, a woman who looked about thirty years old stepped forward, wearing an ancient sword.

    ¡°Draw your sword; let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± The Institute man raised his de and looked at the woman.

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to make me draw my sword!¡± The woman nced at the man and charged forward.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The Institute man coldly shouted, swinging his three-foot de and sending out several sharp beams of light.

    ¡°Die!¡± The woman¡¯s voice rang out again.

    In the next moment, a powerful wave of energy tore through the man¡¯s de stance and struck his chest directly.

    The man spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward before crashing heavily to the ground.

    His chest caved in significantly, his internal organs pierced by bones. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before his head tilted lifelessly.

    Gasps filled the air, and many Institute students were stunned.

    A talented genius ranked ninth on the list wasn¡¯t even a match for one move?!

    ¡°Too weak. Next!¡± The woman nced around at the Institute¡¯s direction and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Stop being arrogant; I¡¯ll take you on!¡± A man ranked seventh in Canyon View Institute took a deep breath and stepped forward.

    ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± The woman nced at him dismissively.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The man said coldly. ¡°Take this!¡±

    As he spoke, he swung his hand, creating several afterimages that formed a four-horned beast charging at the woman with great momentum.

    ¡°Still too weak!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed as she formed a powerful energy ball and hurled it out.

    Their attacks collided and exploded simultaneously, sending waves of energy in all directions.

    After the explosion, a figure flew backward like a broken kite, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    It was the Canyon View Institute man; at least one-third of his chest bones were broken.

    With one move, he was severely injured!

    To his despair, before he could stabilize himself, the woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a spiritual power sword shadow shed before him.

    ¡°Demarion, watch out¡­¡± An elder from the Institute shouted.

    He wanted to save him but couldn¡¯t intervene!

    In a fair duel, life and death were determined by fate!

    This was agreed upon by both sides; no one could break the rules!

    Before the elder finished speaking, the spiritual sword shadow had already pierced Demarion¡¯s chest and exploded inside him.

    Demarion crashed heavily to the ground, twitched a few times before going still, blood gushing from his mouth.

    ¡°Demarion¡­¡± The elder¡¯s face was filled with sorrow.

    Spencer Bailey exhaled heavily, his face grim.

    The opponent had casually sent out one person who had easily killed two top ten Institute disciples. This duel seemed hopeless.

    ¡°Canyon View Institute always prides itself on being a cradle for talented geniuses. Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± The woman looked at the Institute with an arrogant expression.

    ¡°Dean, let me fight!¡± Harleen said to Spencer Bailey at this moment.

    ¡°Harleen, wait. I¡¯ll take her on first!¡± Before Spencer Bailey could respond, Raul Duffy stepped forward.

    He had been injured by Billy some time ago. After recovering during this period, his injuries had healed, and his cultivation had reached third-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°Raul, she seems to be at thete stage of third-rank Otherworldly Realm. You¡­¡± Harleen said to Raul Duffy.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Harleen. It¡¯s okay; I can fight her!¡± Raul Duffy responded.

    After speaking, he flew towards the opponent.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Raul, don¡¯t fight recklessly. If you¡¯re outmatched, surrender immediately.¡± Tyler Bailey reminded him.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Raul Duffy nodded in response.

    ¡°Finally, someone decent!¡± The woman said as she drew her sword.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Raul Duffy didn¡¯t waste words and attacked with his de.

    In an instant, they were locked in fiercebat, their figures shing as des and swords shed.

    Although the woman was half a level higher than Raul Duffy, he fought recklessly, often risking his life in exchange for hers. Several times he put himself in deadly situations to gain an advantage.

    The woman evidently didn¡¯t want to trade lives with him, making it difficult for her to win quickly.

 Chapter 1746: Turning the Tide

    After exchanging dozens of blows, the two fighters shed head-on once more, sending shockwaves through the air. Both were thrown back, blood trickling from their mouths, their breaths ragged. It was clear they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Raul Duffy steadied himself and shouted, his aura surging as he leaped into the air, swinging hisrge de down at his opponent. The power behind the strike suggested he could challenge those above his rank.

    Sensing the might of the attack, the woman¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. She wanted to avoid a direct sh, but Raul Duffy¡¯s de left her no choice but to defend by attacking. Without hesitation, she took a deep breath and unleashed her strongest move.

    A deafening boom echoed as the two figures were sted six to seven hundred meters apart. They crashed to the ground, each spitting out a mouthful of blood before lying still, their strength reduced to less than thirty percent. It was a draw.

    ¡°Elder Turner, take Raul Duffy back to the Institute for healing!¡± Tyler Bailey ordered one of the Institute elders.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Turner replied, descending towards Raul Duffy.

    The next two matches also ended in defeat for the Institute, including Avery Francis, one of the Canyon View Four Talents. The opponent, a fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm expert, had exhausted his Chi power after defeating two Institute disciples and did not continue challenging.

    The sixth contestant from the Institute was Catherine Foreman. She had made significant progress recently, advancing to the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm after a trip to Akabuchi City. Her opponent was a woman of simr age wielding a long whip.

    As they fought with all their might, the entire void seemed to churn, with fierce winds howling and energy waves raging. After nearly a hundred exchanges, they too ended in a draw.

    The fourth opponent was a burly man in his forties, wielding a two-meter-long spiked club and exuding a chilling aura. His aura indicated he was at the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Sensing his level, the Institute elders¡¯ expressions grew even more serious. A fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm expert was on par with Beckett Baxter, the top-ranked member of the Canyon View Four Talents. Yet this was only their fourth contestant; the strength of those remaining could be imagined.

    ¡°I hear your top-ranked Canyon View Four Talents member is at the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm. Do you dare face me?¡± The burly man challenged loudly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± A young man¡¯s voice responded from the Institute crowd. It was Beckett Baxter.

    ¡°Beckett, let me handle this,¡± Harleen suggested to Beckett Baxter.

    Before this, she and Ivy had little interaction with Beckett Baxter, having only met twice with no realmunication. However, they had heard mixed opinions about him from others at the Institute.

    ¡°No need,¡± Beckett Baxter replied. ¡°Since he named me, I¡¯ll oblige him.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Beckett. Don¡¯t underestimate him,¡± Spencer Bailey warned seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Beckett Baxter said as he flew into the air.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the top-ranked member of the Canyon View Four Talents?¡± The burly man nced at Beckett Baxter.

    ¡°Enough talk. Weren¡¯t you challenging me? Make your move,¡± Beckett Baxter replied calmly. ¡°You only get one chance; you¡¯d better give it your all.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Finally, someone more arrogant than me. Interesting!¡± The burly manughed as a powerful aura burst from him. He swung his spiked club through the air, creating violent energy waves and fierce winds.

    ¡°Take this blow and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± he shouted as he charged at Beckett Baxter like thunder. The force twisted the void around him.

    ¡°Foolish,¡± Beckett Baxter muttered as he faced the full-force attack. Without any fancy moves, his aura exploded to its peak. His sword emitted a nearly tangible sword force that met the attack head-on.

    The sword force shattered the spiked club like paper and continued towards the man¡¯s shoulder. In an instant, an arm was severed and blood sprayed.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The man grunted as he was flung hundreds of meters away, shock evident on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected Beckett Baxter to be so powerful, capable of challenging those above his rank.

    Before he could fully recover from his shock, a sword force was already upon him. He had no time to dodge and could only watch as it rapidly erged in his eyes.

    ¡°Boy, if you dare kill him, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± a man from the Holy Ghost Tribe shouted angrily. But before he finished speaking, the sword force pierced through the burly man¡¯s throat.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The burly man opened his mouth before falling lifelessly from mid-air.

    ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The shouting man rushed at Beckett Baxter, forming a mysterious seal with his hand as he moved.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡± Beckett Baxter met him head-on without hesitation.

    After a muffled sh, both were thrown back two to three hundred meters. They were evenly matched in that exchange.

    Without pause, they attacked each other again. Though Beckett Baxter was a rank lower, he could challenge two ranks higher. His opponent also seemed capable of challenging higher ranks, matching a seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm expert.

    Thus, they fought fiercely for nearly a hundred rounds, both sustaining significant injuries and reducing theirbat strength to less than fifty percent.

    After several more exchanges, Beckett Baxter¡¯s sword created a deep wound on his opponent¡¯s waist, while his opponent¡¯s seal struck Beckett Baxter¡¯s shoulder de. Beckett Baxter spat out blood and was thrown back, severely injured.

 Chapter 1747: Very Arrogant!

    Beckett Baxter steadied himself without any pause, flipping his wrist as a sword force shot out.

    The man had just stopped the bleeding at his waist and hadn¡¯t caught his breath when the sword force shed before him. Unable to dodge, he instinctively raised his hand to block.

    The sword light shed past his knee, severing a lower leg that flew off, blood spraying like a fountain.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± the man screamed in pain as he fell to the ground.

    Beckett Baxter did not intend to stop there. He raised his sword and pursued. ¡°Boy, stop!¡± Another long-haired man from the Holy Ghost Tribe rushed out. As he spoke, he swung arge de, sending an arc of de light towards Beckett Baxter.

    ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll join you!¡± Harleen shouted, darting out. At the same time, she flicked her wrist, sending out a sword force to block.

    A loud crash ensued as the de light and sword force exploded simultaneously. Harleen retreated two to three hundred meters while the other man stepped back several dozen meters. The man was a seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator, slightly superior to Harleen without her trump cards.

    As their attacks exploded, the previous man was already pierced through the heart by Beckett Baxter¡¯s sword force, lifeless on the spot.

    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the long-haired man roared, chasing after Beckett Baxter with raised hand.

    ¡°Beckett, you go rest first!¡± Harleen said sternly. She flipped her wrist, forming a strong sword force to attack the opponent.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The long-haired man, seeing that Harleen was only a fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator, dismissed her and casually swept out a gust of wind. However, he quickly realized he had underestimated his opponent. The sharp sword force tore through his defense, leaving several bloody cuts on his other arm. Though not severely injured, it was clear that Harleen had enough strength to contend with him.

    ¡°Agustin Porter, remember to spare her life; she is still useful!¡± an elder¡¯s voice came from the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The long-haired man steadied himself and replied.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡± Ivy called out to Harleen.

    ¡°No worries!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Girl, if you can¡¯t win, surrender ande back. If something happens to you, I can¡¯t exin it to Billy Boy!¡± Elder Xavier shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Xavier, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°I must say, you surprise me. A fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator with such strength!¡± The long-haired man looked at Harleen and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Stop wasting time and use your strongest move; otherwise, you might not get another chance!¡± Harleen replied sternly.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± The long-haired man sneered coldly. ¡°Do you really think you can be my opponent?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out!¡± Harleen responded coldly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The long-haired man replied again. As he spoke, he continuously flipped hisrge de, cold light shing in the air. Soon, endless de lights filled a kilometer radius around them.

    Next, a tangiblerge de seemed to tear through the void and shot straight at Harleen from hundreds of meters away.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Harleen squinted slightly. This time, she didn¡¯t choose to sh head-on but swiftly dodged to the side. Therge de whistled past her.

    ¡°Can you dodge this?¡± the long-haired man said coldly. As he spoke, anotherrge de shed rapidly from Harleen¡¯s left side.

    ¡°This move won¡¯t hurt me!¡± Harleen responded. She twisted her gaze and swung her ancient sword, sending out an extremely sharp sword energy to meet the attack.

    A loud explosion followed as shockwaves spread rapidly. Harleen used the momentum to retreat several hundred meters.

    ¡°My turn now. Survive this strike if you can!¡± she shouted, activating one of her trump cards. An extremely cold sword light shot out like a frigid current, dropping the air temperature to freezing point instantly. Wherever it passed, all de lights shattered, and water vapor in the air turned into ice particles.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The long-haired man¡¯s pupils shrank sharply as he sensed the power of this strike. Without hesitation, he unleashed his strongest trump card-a tangible de light tearing through the void shot out. However, he still underestimated Harleen¡¯s strength!

    The next moment, the de light was frozen mid-air as the cold light continued forward, shing past the long-haired man¡¯s body. In an instant, he turned into an ice sculpture, frozen from head to toe.

    A crisp sound followed as the man and the de light shattered into countless ice pieces falling from mid-air.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A surprised voice came from the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s camp. No one expected Harleen to have such a trump card. Not only were they surprised, but Canyon View Institute¡¯s side also erupted in astonished voices. With Harleen¡¯s current disyed strength, she had surpassed Beckett Baxter!

    ¡°Harleen,e back and rest; I¡¯ll take the next round!¡± Ivy said as she flew towards Harleen.

    ¡°No need for that trouble; I¡¯ll fight one more round, then you can take over!¡± Harleen said to Ivy.

    ¡°No need for such hassle; both of you cane at me together!¡± At this moment, a woman walked out from the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s camp. She appeared around forty years old, holding a bronze spear over three meters long and exuding a cold aura. Her aura indicated she was a level higher than the previous long-haired man-an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    Seeing this woman, Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey frowned deeply again. This was only the sixth person sent by the opponent and already an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator. How strong would the remaining four be?

    On the Institute¡¯s side, among the younger generation, only Harleen and Ivy could be sent; anyone else would just be cannon fodder. Even if Harleen or Ivy used all their trump cards, they could only contend with a seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent. An eighth-rank opponent was beyond their capability.

    Realizing this, everyone¡¯s hearts sank.

    ¡°Come on then, both of you together!¡± The woman said coldly as she gripped her spear and charged at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡± Ivy shouted as she sent a sword light towards the woman with her ancient sword.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± The woman sneered as she swung her spear to meet the attack. In an instant, their attacks collided, sending Ivy flying three to four hundred meters away. Her breath was chaotic, with blood faintly visible at the corner of her mouth. The gap in their levels was evident; four levels apart were not easily bridged.

 Chapter 1748: Iâ€™ll Fight with You

    ¡°Ivy, how are you?¡± Harleen looked at Ivy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Not bad, you took my move and only got slightly injured. You have some skills!¡± The woman on the other side said calmly, ¡°You twoe at me together, let¡¯s save some time!¡±

    ¡°Girls, since that¡¯s the case, both of you go and face her together!¡± Elder Xavier shouted from a distance.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and Ivy nodded simultaneously.

    As they spoke, their auras surged.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Harleen said to the woman before charging with her sword.

    Ivy didn¡¯t hesitate either, drawing two sharp shes with her sword.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The woman responded, shaking her spear to meet their attack.

    The three of them then engaged in a fierce battle.

    Although Harleen and Ivy were four levels lower than their opponent, their teleportation speed was not inferior.

    Even without using their trump cards, they could hold their ground.

    As time passed, the woman¡¯s expression grew more serious, and she regretted her arrogance.

    After a loud sh, the three of them retreated two to three hundred meters, evenly matched.

    ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t waste more time with you. Show me your trump cards!¡± The woman steadied herself and said.

    As she finished speaking, her aura exploded to the extreme. Her spear emitted a sharp force, increasing the pressure in the air.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    With a deep voice, a more violent force burst from her spear, forming a fifty-meter-long phantom spear that shot towards Harleen and Ivy.

    Wherever the spear passed, the air twisted, creating ripples and thunderous sounds.

    As the womanunched her attack, Harleen and Ivy also moved.

    ¡°Ivy, cover me!¡± Harleen shouted, raising her sword to meet the attack.

    Facing the full-force strike of an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent, she held nothing back and used her strongest move.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡± Ivy called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen replied.

    As she spoke, she flicked her wrist, and a lightning-fast sword strike shed by like a fleeting shadow.

    The sword strike tore through the air with immense power.

    This move was called Five Elements de Dance!

    It was a martial art second only to ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ at Canyon View Institute, left by its first headmaster.

    When activated, it gathered the energy of the five elements, breaking through thews of heaven and earth with unstoppable force!

    Harleen and Ivy had been personally taught this technique by Spencer Bailey during their second body refinement period.

    Currently, they could only exert about forty to fifty percent of its power.

    Even so, forty percent was not something ordinary people could withstand!

    In the next moment, a loud explosion urred as Harleen¡¯s sword strike collided with the woman¡¯s spear. The air trembled as if it would copse.

    Harleen and the woman both spat blood and were thrown back a thousand meters, both seriously injured.

    Harleen¡¯s injuries were partly from the woman¡¯s attack and partly from the bacsh of using ¡®Five Elements de Dance.¡¯

    Like Billy using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ with her current cultivation level, using Five Elements de Dance consumed more than half of her Chi power, reducing herbat strength to less than forty percent.

    The woman was also heavily injured by ¡®Five Elements de Dance,¡¯ herbat strength dropping by fifty to sixty percent.

    However, as an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator, even heavily injured, she was still stronger than Harleen.

    If she pursued Harleen with all her might, she still had a good chance of winning.

    But now, she had no opportunity!

    Just as she steadied herself, a sharp sword strike shed before her and pierced through her heart without resistance.

    The attacker was Ivy!

    The woman looked down at the blood hole in her body but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling to the ground lifelessly.

    In her final moments, she truly regretted underestimating her opponents.

    ¡°Harleen, how are you?¡± Ivy flew over to Harleen¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen shook her head in response.

    ¡°A mere fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm can challenge four levels higher. Interesting!¡± At this moment, a bald man walked out from the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s camp.

    He approached and looked at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°You two must be the best fighters from Canyon View Institute. Come at me together; I¡¯ll give you a chance to go all out!¡±

    Harleen and Ivy checked his cultivation level and their faces turned serious. He was half a level higher than the previous woman.

    Half step into ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    If Harleen wasn¡¯t injured, they could still fight him. But now, they couldn¡¯t match him!

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy,e back!¡± Elder Xavier shouted.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, we can try!¡± Ivy took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Come back! Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices!¡± Tyler Bailey also shouted.

    ¡°They still have three people who haven¡¯t fought. Even if you two fight to the death, we have no one to face the remaining two!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ivy frowned.

    ¡°Ivy, go back. I¡¯ll go with them!¡±

    Harleen knew Tyler Bailey was right. Even if they could tie with this bald man, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    There were still two or three more opponents who hadn¡¯t fought yet. The remaining ones would only get stronger, and no one from Canyon View Institute could match them.

    ¡°Harleen, if you go, I go with you!¡± Ivy said firmly.

    ¡°Their target is me; you don¡¯t need to go!¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°No way! I can¡¯t let you go alone!¡± Ivy replied resolutely.

    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Harleen took a deep breath.

    ¡°Are you two done talking?¡± The bald man interrupted Harleen. ¡°Are you going to fight ore with us?¡±

    ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± At this moment, a voice came through.

    Billy led a group of people flying over.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡±

    Seeing Billy, everyone from Canyon View Institute, including Harleen and Ivy, shouted out.

    Many had witnessed Billy killing Kyree Whitney in the inner courtyard recently and naturally recognized him.

    Seeing Billy relieved Spencer Bailey, Tyler Bailey, and other core members of the Institute greatly.

    To them, whether Billy could defeat the remaining three opponents or not was secondary. At least they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about exining things to Billy if Harleen was captured by the enemy.

    On the other hand, members of the Holy Ghost Tribe turned to look at Billy upon hearing Canyon View Institute¡¯s people call his name.

    Ace Hatfield squinted slightly at Billy.

 Chapter 1749: Letâ€™s Go Together

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Harleen asked while ncing at Ace Hatfield.

    Billy had encountered Ace Hatfield¡¯s soul not long ago, so he recognized him. He just didn¡¯t expect Ace Hatfield to arrive in Canyon View City so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just need some rest,¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°Billy, did you resolve the issue in Holy Heaven City? Are you and Opal okay?¡±

    Billy had informed her before he left, so she and Ivy knew he had gone to Holy Heaven City.

    ¡°It¡¯s resolved, everyone is fine,¡± Billy smiled faintly and then looked at Harleen. ¡°Harleen, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Billy, let me exin,¡± Ivy said and briefly introduced the situation.

    The people from the Holy Ghost Tribe, including the bald man, didn¡¯t rush to attack; they just watched Billy.

    ¡°A bunch of people looking for trouble!¡± Azure Dragon frowned after hearing Ivy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s take them down!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°How many of them haven¡¯t made a move yet?¡± Billy squinted slightly and asked.

    ¡°Three more,¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°Harleen, you and Ivy go rest. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Billy said to the two.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s at thete stage of the eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm, and there are two more who haven¡¯t made a move. They are likely at the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm. You¡­¡± Harleen said with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you two go rest,¡± Billy gave her a reassuring look.

    ¡°Billy, be careful,¡± Ivy added.

    Harleen and the others then returned to the Institute¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Call out the other two who haven¡¯t made a move. I¡¯ll give you three a chance to attack together,¡± Billy said calmly to the bald man.

    A cough was heard from the Institute¡¯s camp.

    Mr Billy was truly arrogant, challenging the remaining three opponents at once. These three were likely the strongest of their generation in the Holy Ghost Tribe, definitely at the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The bald manughed loudly.

    After finally stopping hisughter, he looked at Billy. ¡°A mere third-rank Otherworldly Realm kid dares to speak so arrogantly. Are you here to make usugh?¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t be too reckless!¡± Elder Xavier shouted, his mouth twitching slightly.

    Although he knew Billy had the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ trump card, it was better to stay humble. Moreover, as far as he knew, activating ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ would consume more than half of Billy¡¯s Chi power. It was fine against one opponent, but facing threete-stage Otherworldly Realm opponents at once was risky.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to call them out, you can make your move,¡± Billy nced at the bald man.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± The bald man obviously didn¡¯t take the early-stage Otherworldly Realm Billy seriously. He drew a two-meter-long axe-shaped weapon and pointed it at Billy. ¡°Kid,e on, let me see you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a substantial wave of energy surged forward with terrifying momentum.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The bald man roared angrily, swinging his axe-shaped weapon which emitted a cold gleam.

    With a muffled sound, the bald man was sent flying four or five hundred meters away, his breath chaotic. His face showed extreme shock; he hadn¡¯t expected Billy to push him back so far with just a casual move. A bad premonition arose in his heart!

    Just as he steadied himself and hadn¡¯t had time to react, a hundred-meter-long phantom de shed down like lightning towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of this strike, the bald man¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly, and his pores opened uppletely. He wanted to dodge but found all his escape routes blocked. Gritting his teeth, he gripped his axe-shaped weapon and faced the attack head-on.

    With his strength, it was impossible to withstand Billy¡¯s de Shattering the Sky. The phantom de cut his axe-shaped weapon in half and then shed down on him.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡± The bald man managed to say two words before his body split in two and fell from mid-air, blood and flesh everywhere.

    Seeing this scene, both camps gasped in shock. Most people wore expressions of disbelief. In just two moves, an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm expert was cut in half by an early-stage Otherworldly Realm opponent! Who would believe this if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes?

    Ace Hatfield¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Billy, his coldness intensifying.

    ¡°Hurry up; you still have two people left. Come at me together,¡± Billy said in a deep voice after ncing at Ace Hatfield.

    ¡°Randall, Jane, since he¡¯s so arrogant, you two siblings go fight him together to teach him a lesson,¡± Ace Hatfield waved his hand.

    With his words, two figures flew out from their camp.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    A man and a woman, both around forty years old with ordinary features and about sixty to seventy percent resemnce-likely twin siblings. Their faces showed little expression.

    Each held a bronze broadsword over two meters long and at least twenty to thirty centimeters wide, emitting a chilling aura. Both were at thete stage of the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    At forty years old with ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm strength, they were indeed prodigies! The Holy Ghost Tribe truly deserved its reputation as the former top power in the Akabuchi star domain. Just their younger generation alone was enough to make Canyon View Institute feel ashamed.

    ¡°Mr Billy, be careful!¡± Aubree warned after sensing their cultivation levels.

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Aubree, can you tell what their cultivation levels are?¡± Harleen asked Aubree.

    ¡°Both are at thete stage of the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm,¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Harleen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry. Billy has Purple Spirit within him; he should be fine,¡± Ivy said.

    ¡°Ivy, Purple Spirit is not in Boss¡¯s body right now!¡± Stout interjected.

    ¡°Not in?¡± Harleen and Ivy were both stunned. ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went; I only know she¡¯s not in Boss¡¯s body now,¡± Stout replied again.

    ¡°If Purple Spirit isn¡¯t there, then Billy¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed deep concern.

    Ivy didn¡¯t speak but looked equally worried.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry; Boss will be fine!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Even if they are ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm experts or even half-step Entering Dao Realm experts, they might not be Boss¡¯s match!¡±

 Chapter 1750: A Bet You Canâ€™t Refuse

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at Stout.

    From what she knew about Billy, without the help of the Purple Spirit, the only way to kill a ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent was to use the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique. However, with Billy¡¯s current level, using it once would consume at least half of his Chi power, leaving him vulnerable against another opponent.

    ¡°Sis, you and Ivy don¡¯t need to worry. Stout is right; Billy will be fine!¡± Felicia chimed in.

    As they spoke, a man and a woman had already stopped two or three hundred meters in front of Billy.

    ¡°With a third-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivation, you easily killed an eighth-rank opponent. I must say, you are quite extraordinary!¡± the man said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°But are you sure you want to challenge both of us at once? Do you know our cultivation levels?¡±

    ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s fight!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± the man responded, then turned to the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± the woman nodded.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she disappeared from her spot and reappeared behind Billy. The two of themunched their attack simultaneously, their aura reaching its peak. They gripped their des tightly, their hands flipping continuously.

    In the blink of an eye, countless cold shes of light and de shadows surrounded Billy within a kilometer radius, creating a formidable sight. The pressure in the air increased several levels, causing those with lower cultivation levels to shiver involuntarily.

    With a simultaneous shout from both opponents, two extremely sharp arc-shaped de lights tore through the air towards Billy.

    One in front and one behind, like thunderous strikes capable of destroying everything in their path.

    Facing two ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponents without the Purple Spirit¡¯s help, Billy dared not be careless. As soon as they attacked, he activated one of his trump cards ¨C Dragon Soaring Skies!

    In the next moment, nine divine dragons soared into the sky with overwhelming momentum. Five of them charged towards the man¡¯s de light, while the remaining four collided with the woman¡¯s attack.

    Two deafening explosions echoed through the sky, causing the air to tremble. The shockwaves blew the clothes of people two kilometers away.

    Simultaneously, three figures were sted hundreds of meters away, each spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    In one round, all three were injured to some extent but not severely, resulting in a stalemate.

    ¡°You have some skills, not bad. Take another strike from me¡­¡± the woman shouted.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pointed a finger towards her, causing a surge of energy.

    The woman¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She chose not to confront Billy head-on and dodged to the side.

    The energy wave from Celestial ck Finger whizzed past her. Although it didn¡¯t hit her directly, the residual force still pushed her back hundreds of meters.

    Almost simultaneously with releasing Celestial ck Finger, Billy shed towards the man.

    At this moment, the man had alreadyunched an attack, hisrge de drawing a cold light towards Billy.

    Billy quickly dodged the de light. As the man prepared for a second strike, Billy decided not to give him another chance. His eyes narrowed as he activated Arhat Palm Strike.

    In the next moment, a giant phantom palm descended like a cloud-covering mountain towards the man, apanied by fierce winds and overwhelming force.

    The man didn¡¯t expect Billy to unleash such a powerful move. His brows furrowed tightly. However, he showed no intention of retreating. His eyes narrowed as he gripped his de tightly, sending a sharp arc-shaped de light towards the palm.

    When their attacks collided, he realized he had underestimated Billy. The de light shattered like paper, and the phantom palm continued its descent towards him after a brief pause.

    As the palmnded, the man spat out arge mouthful of blood and fell from mid-air like a broken kite, crashing heavily to the ground and twitching a few times before going still.

    Given his strength, he shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so easily by Billy; it was his overconfidence that led to his downfall.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Seeing this scene, the woman roared in anger.

    Her de drew a sharp web of light towards Billy, causing the air to churn violently.

    Billy chose not to confront her head-on and dodged aside. The woman¡¯s eyes turned blood-red with rage as sheunched another wave of attacks without stopping. Countless de lights flew towards Billy again.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Billy continued to dodge swiftly. Although the residual force pushed him back by a hundred meters, it didn¡¯t cause him any harm.

    ¡°Is dodging all you can do? Face me if you dare¡­¡± the woman shouted in anger.

    Before she could finish her sentence, another surge of energy from Celestial ck Finger rushed towards her.

    The woman showed no intention of retreating and shed out with her de.

    A loud explosion followed as both retreated several dozen meters apart.

    Just as the woman was about to strike again, a Chi power-formed wild de appeared in front of her.

    Her brows furrowed as she swept it away with her palm. The wild de shattered, pushing her back by a hundred meters.

    ¡°Go join your brother!¡±

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s voice reached her ears.

    Before his words faded, another Arhat Palm Strike formed and descended like a small mountain towards her.

    ¡°Then you¡¯lle down with us!¡± The woman shouted resolutely. She knew that in her current state, she couldn¡¯t withstand this move and had no desire to survive any longer.

    As she spoke, she charged directly towards Billy with her aura rising rapidly at an abnormal speed.

    ¡°Billy Boy, she¡¯s going to self-destruct! Get out of there!¡± Elder Xavier shouted loudly.

    Billy had already guessed her intentions. His eyes narrowed as he quickly retreated backward.

    In the next moment, a thunderous explosion echoed through the sky like a bolt from the blue. The entire space trembled with a destructive force.

    The self-destruction of a ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm expert was indeed formidable. The phantom palm shattered instantly. Although Billy reacted quickly, he was still blown away by the shockwave for a kilometer and spat out blood. Fortunately, his resilience far exceeded that of ordinary people. Despite suffering some impact, he wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    However, before he could stabilize himselfpletely, a shadow rushed towards him rapidly.

    Billy immediately felt the surrounding space distort as if he was being restrained by an immense force, making it difficult to move.

    ¡°Kid,e with me!¡± Ace Hatfield¡¯s voice reached Billy¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1751: The Battle Begins!

    ¡°Want to take him away? Ask for my permission first!¡± Elder Xavier¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    With his understanding of the Holy Ghost Tribe, sending so many people to Canyon View City today meant they wouldn¡¯t leave empty-handed. Even if the Institute won the ten-person duel, the Holy Ghost Tribe might not honor their bet. Therefore, he had been keeping an eye on Ace Hatfield. Seeing Ace Hatfield attack Billy, he naturally couldn¡¯t stand by.

    ¡°Defeated loser, get lost!¡± Ace Hatfield roared, casually sweeping his hand.

    A loud noise echoed through the void as Ace Hatfield and Elder Xavier both retreated several hundred meters. Although Ace Hatfield¡¯s cultivation was higher than Elder Xavier¡¯s, theirbat strength wasn¡¯t too different without using their trump cards.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, do you really want to protect him?¡± Ace Hatfield steadied himself and looked at Elder Xavier. ¡°Have you considered the consequences?¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you alright?¡± Elder Xavier ignored him and turned to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy responded loudly.

    ¡°Take your people and leave here, go to Akabuchi City; it¡¯s safer there!¡± Elder Xavier shouted again.

    ¡°Haha, what a joke. Do you think they can leave today?¡± Ace Hatfield sneered.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Elder Xavier!¡± Billy said. ¡°A small Holy Ghost Tribe isn¡¯t enough to make me flee without a fight!¡±

    ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe is not as simple as you think. Leave quickly!¡± Elder Xavier responded sternly.

    ¡°Today, none of you will leave!¡± Ace Hatfield shouted and waved his hand. ¡°Attack, everyone, kill!¡±

    With hismand, nearly a thousand Holy Ghost Tribe members charged towards the Canyon View Institute.

    ¡°Anyone below the Holy Realm, retreat to the Institute!¡± Spencer Bailey shouted.

    The Institute was protected by a defensive array that the enemy couldn¡¯t break through immediately, making it a rtively safe ce for now.

    ¡°Dean, let¡¯s fight them!¡± Many Institute disciples responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices, go!¡± Spencer Bailey shouted again.

    ¡°Dean¡­¡± Several people spoke again.

    ¡°Stop talking and go!¡± Spencer Bailey scolded sternly.

    ¡°Dean, be careful!¡± The disciples below the Holy Realm flew towards the Institute.

    They knew that with their strength, staying would only mean certain death without contributing anything.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Spencer Bailey roared and led the remaining hundreds to meet the enemy.

    Opal and Casey also joined in, attacking with full strength.

    The next moment, the entire void was filled with chaos. Shadows flickered, and waves of energy ravaged the sky, causing the void to tremble.

    ¡°A bunch of ants who don¡¯t know their ce!¡± Ace Hatfield snorted after ncing at the sky.

    He then turned to Elder Xavier. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. Since you¡¯re so stubborn, don¡¯t me us¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know your intentions? Even without Billy Boy, your Holy Ghost Tribe would eventually attack my Institute!¡±

    ¡°Your ultimate goal is Akabuchi Star Pce. But before you officially attack Akabuchi Star Pce, you¡¯ll definitely take down Canyon View Institute first!¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you see things clearly!¡± Ace Hatfieldughed coldly and then changed his tone. ¡°If your Institute submits to my Holy Ghost Tribe, once we control Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, Canyon View Institute will maintain its current status.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it won¡¯t be long before Canyon View Institute bes history in Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Arrogant words!¡± Elder Xavier snorted coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes to make my Institute submit!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Let me show you what despair is!¡± Ace Hatfield said sternly.

    As he finished speaking, a terrifying aura erupted from him, distorting the void. Even a thousand meters away, Billy felt suffocated.

    From this aura alone, it was clear that Ace Hatfield was in thete stage of Entering Dao Realm!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Billy Boy, if you get a chance, leave. Don¡¯t fight a losing battle!¡± Elder Xavier shouted as he charged at Ace Hatfield.

    ¡°Uncle Xavier, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    Spencer Bailey¡¯s voice rang out as he sent an early-stage Entering Dao Realm opponent flying and rushed towards them.

    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± An elder in the mid-stage of Entering Dao Realm intercepted him after he flew several hundred meters.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Spencer Bailey frowned andunched a fierce attack.

    ¡°Haha, you overestimate yourself!¡± The elder sneered and met his attack with equal force.

    After a loud explosion, both were thrown back a thousand meters. Cracks appeared in the void where they collided, creating a terrifying scene.

    Without any pause, they charged at each other again. Both were in the mid-tote stages of Entering Dao Realm, making it hard to determine a winner quickly.

    ¡°White Feather, help Elder Xavier!¡± Billy shouted to White Feather nearby.

    White Feather expelled a wave of energy to send an opponent flying before pping his wings towards Elder Xavier¡¯s location.

    Apart from Spencer Bailey, Tyler Bailey had the strongestbat power on the Institute¡¯s side. But he was also being held up by another mid-stage Entering Dao Realm opponent and couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight him head-on; just stall him!¡± Billy shouted again.

    He knew that even if Elder Xavier and White Feather teamed up, they might not be able to defeat Ace Hatfield in a direct confrontation. The only option was to deal with others first and then find a way to handle Ace Hatfield. But he also knew it would be very difficult!

    In the distance, a loud noise was heard as Harleen was sent flying several hundred meters, spitting blood into the air. She had been fighting an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent but hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her previous battle using ¡®Five Elements de Dance.¡¯

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Harleen cried out as she saw Ivy rushing towards her after repelling two opponents with her sword.

    ¡°You should worry about yourself first!¡± The eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent sneered as an attack flew towards Ivy. He had already assessed Ivy¡¯s strength and knew she was only in the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm, so he didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ivy shouted again.

 Chapter 1752: The Situation is Dire

    As soon as the words fell, Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she activated one of her trump cards.

    In the next moment, a zing me rushed towards the opponent, igniting the air and brightening the sky.

    The opponent, not expecting Ivy to unleash such an attack, was caught off guard. The scorching gas brushed past his arm.

    His entire arm instantly turned to charcoal and then shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The opponent screamed in agony, his body flying backward several hundred meters, his face filled with horror.

    To his despair, before he could fully stop in mid-air, another sword force was already upon him.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man screamed in terror.

    Before he could finish his sentence, the sword force pierced through his throat, and he fell straight down.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡± Ivy shed to Harleen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy. I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Harleen responded, but her pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Ivy, watch out!¡±

    At that moment, less than a hundred meters ahead, a ripple appeared in the void, and arge de formed by Chi power shed towards Ivy from behind.

    As Harleen shouted, her sword trembled with a force to meet the attack.

    Ivy sensed the danger behind her and instinctively dodged to the side.

    After a loud crash, both figures were thrown several hundred meters away, leaving two trails of blood in mid-air-Harleen and Ivy.

    After one move, Harleen¡¯s condition worsened, herbat power dropping to less than forty percent.

    Ivy fared slightly better, thanks to Harleen taking part of the impact for her; otherwise, she would have been severely injured.

    ¡°Not bad. Even injured, you can block some of my power. You surprise me!¡±

    As the two stabilized themselves, an old woman from the Holy Ghost Tribe appeared not far from them, with a half-step Entering Dao Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Harleen, take this Chi Condensing Pill!¡± Ivy took a deep breath and handed a pill to Harleen.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen wiped the blood from her mouth and swallowed the pill.

    ¡°If you surrender, I can spare your lives!¡± The old woman nced at them.

    ¡°Harleen, rest for a bit!¡± Ivy said after taking a pill herself.

    ¡°Ivy, you can¡¯t beat her alone. Let¡¯s fight together!¡± Harleen replied after taking a deep breath.

    Both their faces were solemn. They knew that even in peak condition, they couldn¡¯t defeat a half-step Entering Dao Realm cultivator. Now, both were severely injured.

    ¡°Still resisting?¡± The old woman said coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cripple your cultivation first!¡±

    With those words, she flipped her hands, and two waves of energy surged forward, causing the surrounding air to churn wildly.

    Knowing they had no way out, Harleen and Ivy exchanged nces and attacked together.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, you can¡¯t win. Retreat!¡± Aubree¡¯s voice came from afar.

    A powerful wave of energy followed her voice, overwhelming everything in its path.

    With a loud crash, three figures were thrown back simultaneously.

    The old woman flew a thousand meters away, her bones shattered and meridians severed. She fell to the ground lifelessly.

    With Aubree¡¯s current strength, killing a half-step Entering Dao Realm cultivator in one move was no challenge.

    Harleen and Ivy were thrown seven or eight hundred meters by the residual energy wave but managed to stabilize themselves mid-air, looking very weak.

    It was clear that both were at their limits.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, return to the Institute!¡± Aubree shouted at them.

    ¡°Aubree, be careful!¡± Harleen replied after taking a deep breath.

    The two turned and flew towards the Institute.

    They knew that in their current state, staying would only be a burden. It was better to return to the Institute to recover and thene back.

    ¡°Stay here!¡± An old man¡¯s figure suddenly appeared behind them and struck out with his palm.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Aubree shouted as she met his attack with her own palm strike.

    Their attacks collided and both retreated two or three hundred meters.

    In one move, they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Aubree, be careful!¡± Harleen shouted again as they flew thousands of meters away.

    ¡°You old fool, I¡¯ll send you off first!¡± The old man nced at Harleen and Ivy¡¯s retreating figures before turning to Aubree with a cold voice.

    He then charged at Aubree with full force.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡±

    Seeing that Harleen and Ivy were temporarily safe, Aubree calmed down and faced the old man head-on.

    The Holy Ghost Tribe had sent over ten Entering Dao Realm experts this time. Besides Ace Hatfield, the strongest were two mid-tote Entering Dao Realm cultivators currently fighting Spencer Bailey and Tyler Bailey.

    Spencer Bailey was evenly matched with his opponent, while Tyler Bailey was slightly weaker and already injured.

    Apart from these two, the Holy Ghost Tribe had another ten Entering Dao Realm experts. The strongest among them was a fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder fighting Luke Haynes of the Institute¡¯s Punishment Hall.

    Luke Haynes had recently broken through to fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm and was now second only to Spencer Bailey and Tyler Bailey in skill.

    Additionally, the Institute had eight more Entering Dao Realm experts including Matthew Lawrence and Aubree, though they were all early-stage Entering Dao Realm cultivators.

    At this moment, each of them was fighting an Entering Dao Realm expert from the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    From Canyon View Institute¡¯s lineup, their overall strength was far superior to the now-destroyed Holy Heaven Sect.

    Holy Heaven Sect¡¯s strongest member was their leader Carmelo Aguirre, who was only at fifth-rank Entering Dao Realmte stage.

    Even without Elder Xavier, Spencer Bailey alone was several levels stronger than Carmelo Aguirre.

    At this moment, a muffled sound rang out as an elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe at first-rank Entering Dao Realm sent an Institute elder flying with a single strike.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed as he chased after him with another violent attack.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Institute elder¡¯s pupils contracted in fear.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t withstand this attack and a look of despair crossed his face.

    Just as he thought he was about to meet his end, a powerful wave of energy surged in to block the attack from the first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder.

    The strong wave also sent the Institute elder flying three or four hundred meters. Though injured, he survived.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± The elder shouted towards Billy who had arrived mid-air.

    ¡°Rest for a while. Leave him to me!¡±

    Billy replied as he charged towards the first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder.

 Chapter 1753: The Outlook is Grim

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your limits!¡± The elder clearly didn¡¯t take Billy seriously.

    As he spoke, a mark flew towards Billy.

    Facing the attack from an Entering Dao Realm expert, Billy showed no intention of retreating. He raised his hand and pointed at the iing attack.

    After a loud bang, Billy was sted a hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    The difference in their cultivation levels was too vast. Without using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ Billy was unlikely to be a match for the elder.

    However, after being sent flying by the elder¡¯s strike, Billy didn¡¯t pause and charged again.

    This time, he used the Arhat Palm Strike!

    Another loud bang echoed, and Billy was sent flying once more, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    It was only thanks to his extraordinary defensive ability that he could withstand the elder¡¯s attacks at all.

    ¡°An early-stage Otherworldly Realm cultivator can withstand two of my strikes? You surprise me!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Billy, clearly not expecting such a formidable defense.

    ¡°A first-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator, and this is all you¡¯ve got?¡± Billy nced at the elder andunched another attack before finishing his sentence, using the Celestial ck Finger.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The elder said coldly. He raised his hand to deflect the Celestial ck Finger¡¯s energy wave and then formed a mysterious pattern with his hand, sending it hurtling towards Billy.

    The elder had no interest in wasting more time on Billy. However, he wouldn¡¯t kill Billy outright, as Ace Hatfield had specifically instructed to keep Billy alive.

    Facing the elder¡¯s move, Billy still showed no intention of retreating. He formed the Arhat Palm Strike with his hand and attacked.

    A thunderous explosion shook the sky, and a mushroom cloud of energy rose high. The void trembled.

    Billy¡¯s figure flew out like a kite with a broken string, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    He barely managed to stop after flying a kilometer, blood gushing from his mouth, his aura chaotic and fluctuating.

    The elder, under the impact of the Arhat Palm Strike, was pushed back several dozen meters but remained mostly unscathed.

    After stabilizing himself, the elder looked towards Billy and saw him still hovering in mid-air. His brows furrowed tightly.

    Thatst move should have been enough to defeat even a half-step Entering Dao Realm opponent. Yet Billy could still stand in mid-air.

    Once again, the elder was shocked by Billy¡¯s defensive ability.

    ¡°I want to see how long you can hold out!¡± The elder charged again after a brief pause.

    ¡°That depends on whether you live long enough!¡± As the elder charged halfway, Billy suddenly turned to face him.

    As he spoke, a violent aura erupted from him, clearly a level higher than before.

    Billy had broken through to the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    His reckless attacks earlier were clearly meant to push himself to the limit and trigger his potential.

    Fortunately, he seeded!

    He then moved his hands in wide arcs, activating Dragon Soaring Skies.

    In a few blinks of an eye, Nine Dragons Unite!

    A phantom divine dragon soared into the sky with a long roar and rushed towards the elder. Thunder flickered in the void, shaking heaven and earth.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The elder¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as he looked at the phantom divine dragon, feeling an ominous premonition.

    Without time to think, the elder took a deep breath and formed a mark to block it.

    After another loud bang, both Billy and the elder were sted hundreds of meters back, each spitting out blood.

    Having broken through, Billy could now reach the sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm with the help of his bloodline power.

    With this foundation and using Dragon Soaring Skies at full strength, he could contend with a first-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent. Moreover, his defensive ability was extraordinary.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The elder eximed in shock after stabilizing himself.

    Before he finished speaking, the energy wave from Celestial ck Finger had already reached him.

    Caught off guard, the elder was sted back a hundred meters, breaking two or three ribs.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The elder groaned, blood gushing from his mouth.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed like a death sentence in the elder¡¯s ears.

    As he spoke, a phantom hand asrge as a small mountain descended from above, its force overwhelming.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The elder¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints.

    Instinctively, he raised his hand to block it.

    At this point, hisbat strength had significantly dropped. Unable to withstand the strike, he spat out arge mouthful of blood and plummeted to the ground.

    He crashed into the ground, creating arge pit. After twitching a few times, hey still.

    Even in his final moments, he couldn¡¯t ept that he had died at the hands of a young man in the early stage of Otherworldly Realm. It was truly hard to ept!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After dealing with this opponent, Billy surveyed the scene with a heavy heart.

    Among their Entering Dao Realm experts, aside from Elder Xavier and Ace Hatfield who were too far away to gauge their situation, only Spencer Bailey and Luke Haynes were holding their own against their opponents.

    The rest, including Tyler Bailey, were clearly losing and wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    Aside from these Entering Dao Realm experts, others weren¡¯t faring any better.

    The Holy Ghost Tribe had sent twice as many Otherworldly Realm experts as Canyon View Institute. Many were in thete stage of Otherworldly Realm.

    By now, Canyon View Institute had lost forty or fifty Otherworldly Realm experts-either dead or crippled. The remaining dozens were at their limit.

    This wasrgely because Opal and Casey had held off dozens of Holy Ghost Tribe experts. Otherwise, the situation would have been worse.

    Especially Casey-without even using his Demon de, just with his bronze saber and Demon de Technique, no mid-stage Otherworldly Realm opponent could withstand a single strike from him.

    Many Holy Ghost Tribe experts had fallen to his saber!

    However, at this moment, he was entangled with an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm man and had sustained many injuries, significantly reducing hisbat strength.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m done ying with you. Put you to death!¡± The man said coldly as heunched a full-strength attack on Casey.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey cursed. A resolute look shed in his eyes as he took out the Demon de from his storage ring.

    Just as he was about to activate the Demon de, a blood-red de light shot past him.

    It easily tore through his opponent¡¯s attack and shed across the man¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1754: Mr Billy is My Friend

    The man opened his mouth, but no words came out. His body was split in two and fell from mid-air.

    Even in his final moments, he couldn¡¯t understand how he had died so suddenly!

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle that sword yet!¡± Billy said as he approached Casey from the air. ¡°Unless you reach the mid-stage of the Otherworldly Realm, don¡¯t use it lightly!¡±

    Billy knew well the demonic nature of that sword. With Casey¡¯s current strength, he absolutely couldn¡¯t control it.

    Forcing it would only mean the sword controls the man, not the man controlling the sword!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded and switched the sword in his hand for arge bronze de. He then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, have you broken through?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Go help Opal and the others!¡±

    With that, he dashed towards Matthew Lawrence.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Billy had tried to activate a treasure within his body to fend off enemies earlier, but no matter how hard he tried, the man in white ignored him.

    After several attempts, Billy had to give up!

    Matthew Lawrence¡¯s opponent was an elder at the second-rank Entering Dao Realm. Both sides had lost considerable strength by now.

    Comparatively, Matthew Lawrence¡¯s injuries were more severe, and he was at his limit.

    However, with Billy joining the fight, the tide quickly turned.

    The elder¡¯s strength had dropped to half-step Entering Dao Realm level, making him no match for Billy. He was split in two by Billy¡¯s de Shattering the Sky.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Matthew Lawrence expressed his gratitude after a brief rest. He felt deeply moved.

    The first time he met Billy was when Billy and his group were led by Elder Xavier to the Institute for potential testing.

    Back then, Billy had shattered three testing pirs into powder.

    Though Billy¡¯s potential was astounding at that time, his cultivation wasn¡¯t very strong-only at the eighth-rank Holy Realm. Such a level was just above average in the Institute.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    But now, in such a short period, Billy had grown to this height!

    Judging by the power of Billy¡¯s recent strike, even at his peak, Matthew Lawrence might not have been able to withstand it!

    Such a prodigy is truly rare!

    At that moment, a thunderous noise erupted nearby, shaking the entire void. The center of the sound seemed to tear several rifts in space.

    After the explosion, a figure was seen flying backward, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    The figure crashed heavily to the ground and remained motionless for a long time. Even if he was still breathing, he was on the brink of death. It was Tyler Bailey!

    His cultivation was a level and a half lower than his opponent¡¯s; it was a miracle he hadsted this long.

    The elder nced at Tyler Bailey below but ignored him. In a sh, he moved towards Billy.

    He moved incredibly fast and reached Billy in the blink of an eye. He then raised his hand and sent a gust of wind towards Billy. The wind howled and waves of energy surged.

    He was at thete stage of sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm, far beyond what Billy could handle.

    ¡°Mr Billy, watch out!¡± Matthew Lawrence shouted.

    Billy also sensed the danger and his pupils contracted sharply.

    He wanted to dodge but it was toote. The only thing he could do was channel all his energy to reinforce his defensive aura and brace for impact.

    At that moment, a nearly tangible wave of energy surged from behind Billy and collided with the elder¡¯s attack.

    After the explosion, Billy was blown seven or eight hundred meters away, spitting out blood.

    Fortunately, he only suffered from the shockwave and wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The elder from Holy Ghost Tribe retreated about a hundred meters and frowned as he looked at a group approaching from the air.

    Leading them was a stunning woman with an elegant figure-Lydia Wooler, the eldest daughter of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    Following her were two men; one was her personal guard, Matteo Wooler.

    The other was Deven Wooler, Grand Elder of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce and the one who had just intervened!

    Behind them were twenty more people-the ck me Army, one of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s trump cards!

    Lydia Wooler hade to Canyon View City under orders from her chamber to settle ounts with Billy regarding Elder Harold of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    Of course, whether she truly intended to settle ounts with Billy was another matter.

    As soon as they emerged from the teleportation channel, they sensed an overwhelming aura in this void and rushed over.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, is that you?¡±

    Recognizing Lydia Wooler, Billy was slightly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected her toe to Canyon View City.

    ¡°Mr Billy, are you alright?¡± Lydia Wooler asked.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Wooler. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What happened here? Who are they?¡± Lydia Wooler pointed at the elder.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they should be from Holy Ghost Tribe!¡± Matteo Wooler spoke before Billy could respond.

    A look of seriousness shed across his face as he spoke.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lydia Wooler was slightly taken aback. ¡°Holy Ghost Tribe?¡±

    As the eldest daughter of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, she had heard of Holy Ghost Tribe but hadn¡¯t expected to encounter them here.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want trouble, I advise you to leave immediately!¡± The elder scanned Lydia Wooler and her group.

    He then released his spiritual power to probe their cultivation levels and frowned slightly.

    Deven Wooler and Matteo Wooler¡¯s cultivation levels surprised him, especially Grand Elder Deven Wooler who made him wary!

    ¡°No matter what your purpose is ining to Canyon View Institute, Mr Billy is my friend. As long as we¡¯re here, you won¡¯t touch him!¡± Lydia Wooler responded firmly.

    ¡°Do you really want to meddle?¡± The elder¡¯s tone darkened. ¡°Have you considered the consequences?¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, take care of him. Don¡¯t let him attack anyone else!¡± Lydia Wooler turned to Deven Wooler.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, they¡­¡± Deven Wooler hesitated before responding.

    Upon confirming they were from Holy Ghost Tribe, he grew worried that their youngdy would sh with them over Billy.

    Although he didn¡¯t know everything about Holy Ghost Tribe, he believed their overall strength surpassed Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    So if possible, he wanted to avoid conflict with them!

    Moreover, they hade to Canyon View City to settle ounts with Billy, not to help him.

    ¡°Do as I say!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Deven Wooler took a deep breath and nodded.

    He knew his youngdy¡¯s character well; once she decided something, no one could change her mind.

 Chapter 1755: Whatâ€™s Going On?

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in this, or else¡­¡± Billy looked at Lydia Wooler and began to speak.

    ¡°Go help the others!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him, waving her hand.

    ¡°Attack! Holy Ghost Tribe members, unless they cripple their own cultivation, kill them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Twenty ck me Army soldiers shouted in unison and quickly moved out.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The elder on the opposing side frowned.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to attack the ck me Army.

    ¡°With me here, you won¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Deven Wooler¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°If you want to die, as you wish!¡± The opposing elder roared and turned to attack Deven Wooler.

    The two immediately engaged in a fierce battle.

    ¡°Elder Matteo, don¡¯t worry about me. Go help him!¡± Lydia Wooler pointed towards Luke Haynes and instructed.

    At that moment, Luke Haynes had been fighting his opponent for nearly a hundred rounds, with neither side gaining the upper hand.

    Both fighters¡¯ strength had waned, and neither could overpower the other in a short time.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded and dashed out.

    ¡°Mr Billy, we¡¯ll talkter!¡± Lydia Wooler said as she charged towards an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm member of the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    Her strength had significantly improved; she was now at the sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    ¡°Miss Wooler, be careful!¡± Billy shouted back.

    As his words fell, he dashed towards a third-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent from the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    The elderly woman at the third-rank Entering Dao Realm was already heavily injured and had fallen to thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm.

    She couldn¡¯t withstand a few moves from Billy before falling from the sky, lifeless.

    On the other hand, with the addition of the ck me Army from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, the battle quickly turned in their favor.

    The remaining Otherworldly Realm experts of the Holy Ghost Tribe were overwhelmed by the ck me Army within ten minutes, many falling from the sky one after another.

    As Opal and Amber joined the fray, they turned towards the Holy Realm warriors of the opposing side.

    With their help, the disciples of Canyon View Institute felt significantly less pressure.

    The battle continued for about half an hour before it reached its conclusion. The Holy Ghost Tribe was clearly defeated, with their remaining members barely holding on.

    However, despite Canyon View Institute¡¯s dominance in the battle, their casualties were severe.

    Out of hundreds, only a few dozen could still stand. The resty on the ground.

    More than half were already dead, and those still breathing were mostly on the brink of death.

    Nearly three-quarters of the Institute¡¯s elders had perished, including Tyler Bailey and four or five inner court elders at Entering Dao Realm.

    Luke Haynes was still alive but severely injured, with all his meridians broken. How long he could hold on was uncertain.

    The remaining Entering Dao Realm elders were also in dire condition. Even if they survived, their martial arts cultivation would likely end here.

    Spencer Bailey was in no better shape. Although he managed to kill the elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe with the help of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Grand Elder, he was also at his limit.

    Among the Entering Dao Realm warriors, Aubree and Matthew Lawrence were slightly better off. Though injured, they could recover with a few days¡¯ rest.

    Billy¡¯s siblings and friends, except for Opal, Amber, and Casey, were all on the ground.

    The most severely injured were Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, Stout, Soul Chaser, and Alex Long. Their breaths were weak and they were on the verge of death.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang were also seriously injured and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    ¡°Opal, check everyone¡¯s injuries. I¡¯ll go see Elder Xavier and White Feather!¡± Billy took a deep breath and called out to Opal.

    As his words fell, he quickly dashed several kilometers away.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Opal replied.

    Meanwhile, Lydia Wooler, Deven Wooler, and Matteo Wooler followed closely behind Billy.

    Just as Billy and his group approached Elder Xavier¡¯s battle area, a muffled sound rang out. Elder Xavier and White Feather were simultaneously thrown a thousand meters away, leaving two arcs of blood in the air.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    By now, Elder Xavier and White Feather¡¯s strength had dropped below fifty percent, their breaths erratic.

    Ace Hatfield was in slightly better condition but also injured. He could now only exert mid-stage Entering Dao Realm strength at most.

    ¡°I gave you a chance before. Since you didn¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t me me for putting you to death!¡± Ace Hatfield said as he charged towards Elder Xavier.

    As he moved, he formed seals with his hands and struck towards Elder Xavier with thunderous force.

    Midway through his attack, Deven Wooler shattered it with a gust of wind. Ace Hatfield was blown back several hundred meters by the shockwave.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ace Hatfield steadied himself and frowned at Deven Wooler.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, long time no see!¡± Deven Wooler ignored him and bowed slightly to Elder Xavier.

    It was clear they knew each other well.

    ¡°Elder Deven, why are you here?¡± Elder Xavier recognized him and was slightly surprised. ¡°Did Billy Boy invite you?¡±

    ¡°Lydia greets Elder Xavier!¡± Lydia Wooler flew over and bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Are you Mr Wooler¡¯s daughter?¡± Elder Xavier examined Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lydia Wooler bowed again.

    ¡°Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce meddling in Canyon View Institute¡¯s affairs? Are you sure this is your chamber¡¯s decision?¡± Ace Hatfield looked at Lydia Wooler. ¡°Do you know how much trouble your actions today will bring to your chamber?¡±

    As a core member of the Holy Ghost Tribe, he naturally knew about Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. Its history was no less significant than that of the Holy Ghost Tribe. It had existed even before the Holy Ghost Tribe ruled over Akabuchi star domain.

    ¡°All your people are dead. If you leave now, you can live,¡± Lydia Wooler replied calmly.

    ¡°Haha, quite bold of you. Do you think just a few of you can¡­¡± Ace Hatfield sneered but paused midway. He took out a sound transmission stone and covered it with spiritual power.

    Two minutester, his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Elder Xavier. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life today. Next time, I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    Without waiting for Elder Xavier¡¯s response, he turned to Billy with a slight smile. ¡°Kid, we¡¯ll meet again soon. Farewell!¡±

    With those words, he vanished instantly without any hesitation.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy frowned slightly as an inexplicable sense of foreboding rose in his heart.

 Chapter 1756: Trouble Arose

    At the same time, Elder Xavier took out a sound transmission stone and covered it with spiritual power.

    ¡°The Institute is in trouble, return immediately!¡± Elder Xavier¡¯s brow furrowed as he swiftly flew towards the Institute.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted as he shed and followed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Lydia Wooler exchanged a nce with Deven Wooler before following.

    White Feather let out a cry and chased after them.

    A quarter of an hourter, Billy and the othersnded in a square in the outer courtyard of the Institute.

    As they looked around, their brows furrowed simultaneously.

    The ground was littered with the bodies of Institute disciples, severed limbs everywhere, blood flowing like rivers, a horrifying sight.

    Preliminary estimates put the death toll at over a thousand, with some still barely alive, writhing in pain on the ground.

    Seeing this scene, Billy¡¯s unease grew stronger.

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡­¡± A blood-soaked elder from the outer courtyard approached.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Elder Xavier asked as he used a few strands of force to stop the bleeding on the elder¡¯s body.

    ¡°A few minutes ago, an elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe stormed into the Institute, killing indiscriminately!¡± The elder spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°She was at thete stage of Entering Dao Realm, no one could match her. Only those who hid in the inner courtyard mountains survived.¡±

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t the protective array activated? How did he get in?¡± Elder Xavier¡¯s brow tightened.

    ¡°Some students vaguely saw Noah Knapp¡¯s figure. He must have brought her in!¡± The elder continued.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± A cold glint shed in Elder Xavier¡¯s eyes.

    Noah Knapp was the vice-president expelled from the Institute not long ago!

    ¡°Elder, did you see Harleen and Ivy?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I was just about to tell you, Mr Billy!¡± The elder took a deep breath and responded, ¡°They were taken by the intruder¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Billy roared in anger.

    Elder Xavier also frowned.

    ¡°The intruder left a message, saying¡­ saying you have ten days to go to Barrendemon City to retrieve them¡­ or else¡­¡± The elder shivered involuntarily sensing Billy¡¯s cold aura.

    ¡°Holy Ghost Tribe!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes were like knives as he spoke each word slowly.

    His eyes turned blood-red, and a chilling killing intent erupted from him, causing those around to gasp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The Holy Ghost Tribe wants the treasure you possess. They won¡¯t harm the girls before seeing you.¡± Elder Xavier took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°Elder Xavier, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯ll take my people to heal first!¡± Billy adjusted his emotions and spoke.

    ¡°Barrendemon City is nominally the base of the Savage Demon Tribe but is actually an outpost for the Holy Ghost Tribe with many of their elite forces stationed there,¡± Elder Xavier continued. ¡°If you go recklessly, not only will you fail to save them, but you¡¯ll also risk your own life. Give me a few days to recover, and I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    He wanted to rush to Barrendemon City immediately!

    But on one hand, Azure Dragon and others were severely injured; he couldn¡¯t ignore them.

    On the other hand, he knew his current strength was insufficient; going alone would be foolish bravery!

    ¡°Miss Wooler, thank you for today. I¡¯ll visit to thank you properly once this is over!¡± He turned to Lydia Wooler after a pause.

    ¡°No need for thanks!¡± Lydia Wooler responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has a branch near Barrendemon City. I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on things there. When the timees, I¡¯ll go with Grand Elder and Elder Matteo to apany you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Wooler. You¡¯ve already helped me a lot. Please don¡¯t get involved further¡­¡± Billy began.

    ¡°I am already involved!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted with a light smile. ¡°Go check on your people!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy said no more and left with White Feather after greeting Elder Xavier and Deven Wooler.

    Ten minutester, Billy and White Feathernded beneath the void where they had previously fought.

    The scene was simr to the outer courtyard of the Institute, with severed limbs and rivers of blood everywhere.

    ¡°Felicia, Night Orchid!¡±

    As soon as Billynded, he heard Casey¡¯s voice.

    Not just Casey¡¯s voice; Opal and others were also shouting loudly.

    ¡°What happened to Felicia and Night Orchid?¡± Billy rushed over quickly.

    When he arrived, he saw Stout and Judge had woken up with Opal¡¯s help.

    But Felicia and Night Orchid were still unconscious, their faces pale as wax, their breaths weak, blood trickling from their mouths.

    ¡°Boss¡­ check on Felicia and Night Orchid¡­¡± Ian de called out weakly.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Billy squatted down and checked Felicia and Night Orchid¡¯s pulses.

    Soon, his brow furrowed deeply.

    Their meridians were shattered, pulses weak, truly hanging by a thread.

    ¡°Boss, how are they?¡± Casey asked as soon as Billy withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, help them sit up!¡± Billy instructed Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Opal and Amber helped Felicia and Night Orchid sit up.

    ¡°Casey, give them healing pills!¡± Billy took out several supreme-grade pills from his storage ring and handed them to Casey.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey took the pills, dissolved them with his energy, and ced them under their noses.

    Meanwhile, Billy took out silver needles and began acupuncture on them.

    A quarter of an hourter, eighteen silver needles were inserted into nine major acupoints on Felicia and Night Orchid¡¯s bodies.

    Billy then sat behind them cross-legged and channeled Chi power into their bodies using Heart Sutra of the Azure Void.

    However, nearly an hour passed without any improvement. Their faces grew even paler.

    Billy took a deep breath and activated his bloodline power, injecting stronger Chi power into them again.

    Still no significant change; Felicia and Night Orchid¡¯s pupils began to dte.

    ¡°Felicia, Night Orchid, hang in there¡­¡± Frostde and Alex Long choked up as they spoke.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang¡¯s faces were filled with endless worry.

    Billy¡¯s brow furrowed deeply; his eyes turned blood-red again, face grim.

    For the first time in years, he faced an injury he couldn¡¯t heal; his heart sank to rock bottom.

    ¡°Boss, Felicia¡¯s injuries are simr to Elder Xavier¡¯sst time. Maybe try your essence blood?¡± Stout suggested from where he sat nearby.

    ¡°Yes, try it!¡± Amber echoed urgently.

    ¡°Opal, Amber,y them down!¡± Hearing Stout¡¯s suggestion, Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    As he spoke, he drew his wild de and cut a deep gash in his hand, blood flowing freely.

    He let his blood drip into their mouths.

    Once Opal and Amber hadid them down again, Billy sat behind them cross-legged once more.

 Chapter 1757: Accidentally Overslept

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, two hours had gone by.

    Billy¡¯s aura had be extremely erratic, fluctuating wildly, and his entire body was drenched in sweat.

    Cough¡­ After another half hour, Felicia and Night Orchid both coughed up a mouthful of blood, their auras gradually rising.

    Hearing this cough, Opal and Amber finally rxed a bit.

    Billy let out a heavy breath, his furrowed brow easing slightly.

    No matter what, he had finally pulled the two back from the brink of death!

    ¡°Boss, Felicia and Night Orchid¡­¡± After a while, when Billy removed his hands from them, Casey asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re out of immediate danger!¡± Billy responded after taking a deep breath.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the orchard!¡±

    With that, he led the group towards the orchard in the eastern part of the city.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at Elder Xavier¡¯s orchard.

    That night, Billy, Aubree, and Opal spent the entire night stabilizing everyone¡¯s injuries.

    This was just the first stage; judging by their condition, it would take at least half a month to fully recover.

    The next morning, after treating everyone¡¯s injuries again, Billy took out a bunch of cultivation resources from Stout¡¯s storage ring and distributed them to Aubree and Opal.

    In a few days, there would be another fierce battle. They needed to try to break through again; otherwise, they were still too weak.

    In the following days, besides regrly treating Azure Dragon and others¡¯ injuries, Billy and his team entered a state of relentless cultivation.

    This bloody battle had pushed Aubree and Opal to their limits, and they had already glimpsed the next level.

    With the high-level cultivation resources Billy provided, they all broke through on the eighth day.

    Aubree stepped into the second-rank Entering Dao Realm, Casey broke through to the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm, Opal advanced to the second-rank Otherworldly Realm, and Amber also broke through to the Otherworldly Realm.

    White Feather¡¯s injuries had mostly healed after a few days of recuperation. Its unique constitution not only allowed for rapid recovery but also increased itsbat power after each extreme battle.

    This time was no exception; itsbat power had improved again!

    As for Billy, he spent these days healing Felicia and others while cultivating the Meridian Building Technique.

    One morning, after eating a few Spirit Fruits to stave off hunger, he continued his meditation.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Memories of the past few years shed through his mind. His brothers had apanied him through countless life-and-death situations. He couldn¡¯t even remember how many times they had faced death together.

    But never had there been a time like this when almost everyone was seriously injured, with Felicia and Night Orchid nearly losing their lives.

    As their leader, he felt deeply guilty.

    As his emotions fluctuated, he could clearly feel his blood bing agitated.

    The more intense his emotions, the faster his blood surged.

    When he thought of Harleen and Ivy¡¯s uncertain fates, his blood seemed on the verge of boiling.

    As the frequency of his blood¡¯s agitation increased, powerful waves of energy surged through his body.

    Soon, his blood vessels swelled to more than twice their size, and his aura became increasingly erratic.

    Billy furrowed his brow and activated the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to channel these energies.

    The processsted about half an hour. A violent surge of energy exploded from his body, instantly reducing a dozen fruit trees within two or three hundred meters to dust.

    Even Casey and Opal couldn¡¯t help but step back several paces.

    ¡°Billy Boy, did it work?¡± Amber asked after a moment.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly and stood up.

    Fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    Now, when he fully activated his bloodline power, his cultivation could reach the seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    ¡°Congrattions, Boss!¡± Casey said with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Azure Dragon and the others!¡± Billy said as he led them into the house.

    Two hourster, after finishing their tasks,

    ¡°Boss, when are we going to Barrendemon City?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Purple Spirit to return!¡± Billy replied.

    He knew that this trip to Barrendemon City would definitely involve a fierce battle. Although he had broken through to the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm, he was still too weak!

    They needed White Feather and Purple Spirit for a fighting chance.

    ¡°Billy Boy, Purple Spirit hasn¡¯t returned after so many days? Could something have happened?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Probably not!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°She left a soul imprint in me. If something happened to her, I should be able to sense it.¡±

    ¡°Holy Ghost Tribe gave us two more days. If Purple Spirit doesn¡¯t return by then¡­¡± Amber continued but was interrupted as a purple figure appeared before them-it was Purple Spirit!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, you¡¯re back?¡± Amber¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit nodded awkwardly. ¡°I could have returned earlier, but I identally overslept¡­¡±

    ¡°Purple Spirit, did you find Canyon View Institute¡¯s Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Opal asked.

    A few days ago, when Billy and his team arrived in Canyon View City from Holy Heaven City, Purple Spirit had left his body to search for the Spiritual Line Origin at the Institute.

    Ever since Elder Xavier was severely injured by Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s Ace Hatfield, Billy had nned for Purple Spirit to find the Spiritual Line Origin at the Institute as an extra precaution.

    When they returned to Canyon View City that day, Billy had guessed that people from Holy Ghost Tribe hade to the Institute. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a difficult battle.

    Moreover, he thought Purple Spirit would take less time to absorb this Spiritual Line Origin than she did with Sky City¡¯s. But she only returned today.

    ¡°I found it!¡± Purple Spirit nodded. ¡°But this Spiritual Line Origin is one level higher than Sky City¡¯s, so it took me more time.¡±

    ¡°Have you finished refining it?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Purple Spirit shook her head. ¡°I only finished refining part of it a few days ago. I was too tired and fell asleep¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­,¡± Casey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°So what level can you fight now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But mid-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Purple Spirit replied after some thought.

    Then she looked at Billy and asked weakly, ¡°Billy, did I mess things up?¡±

    ¡°No worries!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re about to head to Barrendemon City. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Are we going to fight?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Perfect timing for me to digest!¡±

    It seemed Purple Spirit was bing increasingly inclined towards violence!

    Then she transformed into a purple me and merged back into Billy¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1758: Waiting for You in Akabuchi City

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re heading to Barrendemon City. Should we send Azure Dragon and the others to the Institute?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    After the recent battle, the Institute was already in a dire state, and he didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble.

    After speaking, he led a few people and White Feather into the air. With a twist of his eyes, he raised his hand to form a barrier that enveloped the entire orchard.

    With his current level of spiritual power, breaking through this barrier would require at least a strong Entering Dao Realm practitioner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the Teleportation Array!¡± He said again, heading towards the Teleportation Array.

    Ten minutester, theynded in an open space in front of the Teleportation Array.

    ¡°Mr Billy!¡± A woman¡¯s voice called out.

    Lydia Wooler approached with Deven Wooler and Matteo Wooler.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, what brings you here?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    He hadn¡¯t intended to invite Lydia Wooler this time; it was his personal matter and he didn¡¯t want to involve others. Moreover, the ck me Army Lydia brought had lost nearly ten men in the recent battle, which was a significant loss for the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°We agreed on this, didn¡¯t we?¡± Lydia Wooler smiled lightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Wooler, but this matter¡­¡± Billy began.

    ¡°Mr Billy, you¡¯re being too formal!¡± Lydia interrupted. ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe killed so many of my people; I need to settle this score.¡±

    ¡°Lydia, you can¡¯t go anywhere!¡± A man¡¯s voice interrupted Lydia¡¯s words.

    A distinguished young man approached with two elders behind him. It was Gerardo Wooler, the eldest son of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe their cultivation levels and narrowed his eyes slightly. Gerardo Wooler¡¯s cultivation was even higher than Lydia¡¯s, at half-step into ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm, just a step away from a full breakthrough. At thirty-five or thirty-six years old, his strength in thete eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm was extraordinary.

    The gray-robed elder behind him was at first-rank Entering Dao Realm. The ck-robed elder had no detectable aura, but Billy estimated his skills were on par with Deven Wooler.

    ¡°Mr Wooler!¡± Deven and Matteo Wooler bowed slightly to Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°Greetings, Miss Wooler!¡± The two elders also bowed slightly to Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°Gerardo, what brings you to Canyon View City?¡± Lydia asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe, but father ordered it,¡± Gerardo replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°What are father¡¯s orders?¡± Lydia asked, her frown deepening.

    ¡°With ten members of the ck me Army lost, don¡¯t you think you owe father an exnation?¡± Gerardo nced at Billy before continuing. ¡°If I remember correctly, father sent you to Canyon View City not to get involved in the matters between the Holy Ghost Tribe and Canyon View Institute.¡±

    ¡°You should know very well that not only is the loss of ten ck me Army members an issue, but also making enemies with the Holy Ghost Tribe is not something the Chamber of Commerce wants.¡±

    ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re pushing the Chamber into a pit of fire!¡± Gerardo added meaningfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to father in three days,¡± Lydia responded after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Gerardo smiled again. ¡°My orders are to bring you back today.¡±

    ¡°I have matters to attend to today; I can¡¯t go back,¡± Lydia insisted.

    ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re making things difficult for me,¡± Gerardo shrugged.

    ¡°In three days, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Lydia began again.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you should go back,¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Apologize to your father on my behalf for the loss of the ck me Army. If anypensation is needed, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say!¡± The gray-robed elder sneered at Billy. ¡°Do you know how much it costs our Chamber to train a member of the ck me Army?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler, please return. I will visit Akabuchi City soon and meet you at the Chamber,¡± Billy ignored the elder and continued speaking to Lydia.

    He indeed nned to visit Akabuchi City soon. In Sky City, the ancestor of the Ravenwood family had told him to find someone named Kymani Vasquez in Akabuchi City who could help him. He had intended to go earlier but had been dyed by recent events.

    ¡°You brat, Miss Wooler is here because of you¡­¡± The gray-robed elder began angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to speak; you¡¯d better shut up!¡± Casey red at him.

    ¡°Arrogant child! You need some discipline!¡± The gray-robed elder raised his hand and sent a gust of wind towards Casey.

    ¡°Elder Maddox, stop!¡± Lydia shouted.

    Before her words were finished, White Feather opened its mouth and sent a st of air that sent the elder flying over a hundred meters away.

    Seeing this, Gerardo Wooler and the ck-robed elder were stunned. An Entering Dao Realm expert had been so easily thrown by a flying beast?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    They both released their spiritual power to probe White Feather¡¯s strength but found nothing.

    ¡°Die!¡± The gray-robed elder got up and prepared to attack White Feather again.

    ¡°Elder Maddox, if you want to return to Akabuchi City alive, I suggest you stop,¡± Deven Wooler said calmly.

    He had witnessed White Feather¡¯sbat power firsthand and knew even he wasn¡¯t confident in defeating it.

    ¡°Elder Maddox, that¡¯s enough,¡± Gerardo ordered.

    The gray-robed elder hesitated before stepping back.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, farewell. See you in Akabuchi City,¡± Billy said to Lydia before greeting Deven and Matteo Wooler.

    ¡°Mr Billy, Barrendemon City is no simple ce. Take care,¡± Matteo advised.

    ¡°Thank you for the warning,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Akabuchi City,¡± Lydia said after taking a deep breath. She knew she couldn¡¯t go to Savage Demon Tribe today without causing more trouble for Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded again before leaving with Aubree and White Feather.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the Teleportation Array.

    ¡°You brat! Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me?¡± An elder¡¯s voice came from nearby. It was Elder Xavier.

 Chapter 1759: Next Stop Is Barrendemon City

    ¡°Elder Xavier!¡± Billy greeted Elder Xavier as hended on the ground.

    Aubree and Opal also greeted Elder Xavier simultaneously.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve broken through to the fifth rank so quickly!¡± Elder Xavier sensed Billy¡¯s aura and was slightly surprised.

    ¡°At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before even I am no match for you.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy smiled and said, ¡°Elder Xavier, you don¡¯t need to go. The Institute¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Stop wasting time!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted him and headed towards the Teleportation Array.

    Billy thought for a moment but didn¡¯t argue further. He led the group and followed closely behind.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, I¡¯m really sorry. This time, it¡¯s my fault for dragging the Institute down¡­¡± Billy said as they walked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted him directly.

    ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s target is the entire Akabuchi star domain. Even without your involvement, they would still attack the Institute!¡±

    ¡°Only by dealing with the Institute first can they move against Akabuchi Star Pce!¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier, how is the dean¡¯s injury?¡± Billy asked after exhaling deeply.

    ¡°He is seriously injured. It will take at least a month for him to recover!¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    As they talked, they arrived at the Teleportation Array.

    Barrendemon City was not far from Canyon View City. Even using the Teleportation Array, it took nearly three hours to reach the eastern outskirts of Barrendemon City.

    Barrendemon City had no city walls and was much smaller, about one-tenth the size of Canyon View City.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The buildings inside were quite different from those in Canyon View City. The structures were oddly shaped, many had copsed, and there were ruins everywhere.

    At the far end of their sight, there was a cluster of castles with ck outer walls and snow-white tops.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. That¡¯s the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Elder Xavier pointed to the castle cluster.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are we just going straight in?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t avoid a fight, so there¡¯s no need to be sneaky!¡± Elder Xavier replied and flew towards the castle cluster.

    Billy and the others followed closely behind without saying anything more.

    ¡°Why is there no one in the city?¡± Amber asked in surprise as they flew over the city.

    As she said, the entire city was empty, not a single person in sight, like a ghost town.

    ¡°They must be waiting for us!¡± Billy squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Just as Billy finished speaking, a ripple appeared in the void a thousand meters away.

    A group of flying beasts asrge as White Feather quickly approached them, darkening the sky.

    Billy roughly assessed the strength of these flying beasts. The weakest were at the level of advanced Holy Beasts, with half possessing Otherworldly Realmbat power.

    With their appearance, a murderous aura filled the entire void.

    Seeing these flying beasts, White Feather screeched and charged forward.

    It opened its mouth and unleashed violent gusts of wind.

    In an instant, blood mist exploded in mid-air, colorful and dazzling.

    These flying beasts were strong but were no match for White Feather now. None could withstand even a single blow from it.

    In about five minutes, nearly a hundred flying beasts were all obliterated, and the void returned to its original state as if nothing had happened.

    After flying forward for a while, tens of thousands of ck arrows shot towards them like a torrential rain from a distance.

    The arrows were dense and imprable, creating ck holes in the void with their formidable momentum.

    ¡°Tricks of a small fry!¡±

    Aubree said in a deep voice and waved her hand, immediately forming a barrier wall a hundred meters ahead of them.

    The Chi-powered arrows collided with the barrier wall one after another and exploded without exception.

    In about two minutes, all the arrows vanished into thin air, leaving the barrier wall unscathed.

    The attacker was clearly weaker than Aubree.

    ¡°Impressive! Try to take this!¡±

    As Aubree withdrew the barrier wall, a man¡¯s voice echoed through the void, its source indiscernible.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a hundred-meter-long phantom de appeared in the void around Billy and his group, seemingly slicing the void into four parts.

    ¡°Pathetic!¡± Elder Xavier said in a deep voice.

    He quickly shed to the left while waving his hand to form a barrier around Billy and his group.

    The four phantom des struck the barrier and exploded without causing any damage.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At the same time, a hysterical scream came from the left. Shortly after, Elder Xavier returned from that direction.

    ¡°Holy Ghost Tribe cowards! We are here now. Are you still going to hide?¡± Elder Xavier shouted into the void ahead after removing the barrier. His voice, amplified by Chi power, echoed across Barrendemon City.

    ¡°A defeated foe dares to boast here. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    A voice responded as nearly a hundred figures flew from the castle cluster into mid-air. Leading them was Ace Hatfield.

    Beside him stood a gaunt old woman with disheveled hair and beast-like eyes that asionally shed with ferocity.

    Her aura indicated that her cultivation was on par with Ace Hatfield¡¯s.

    Behind them were six ck-robed elders, all at Entering Dao Realm cultivation. The strongest was fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm, while the weakest was first-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    Following them were over a hundred Holy Ghost Tribe elders and Savage Demon Tribe members, all at Otherworldly Realm cultivation.

    Among them was a familiar figure to Billy and his group: Noah Knapp, former vice-president of Canyon View Institute!

    ¡°Did you capture Harleen and Ivy?¡± Billy asked coldly as he nced at Noah Knapp and then at the gaunt old woman.

    He had learned from an Institute elder that an old woman atte-stage Entering Dao Realm from the Holy Ghost Tribe had ughtered nearly two thousand people at the Institute and captured Harleen and Ivy.

    He scanned their group and recognized her immediately.

    ¡°Are you those two girls¡¯ man?¡± The old woman asked indifferently.

    ¡°You look decent. No wonder they chose to kill themselves rather than burden you!¡±

    Hearing this, an extremely violent aura erupted from Billy¡¯s body.

    Everyone at Otherworldly Realm shivered simultaneously, their faces showing involuntary fear.

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± Billy demanded word by word as he looked at the old woman.

    ¡°Heh, can¡¯t understand my words?¡± The old woman sneered coldly.

    ¡°They killed themselves to avoid burdening you!¡±

 Chapter 1760: Kill!

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy roared, his eyes bloodshot.

    As he spoke, he charged at the opponent like lightning, his momentum reaching its peak, and his blood boiling.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Boss, watch out!¡± Casey shouted loudly.

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t fall for her trick!¡± Opal and Amber yelled simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t be impulsive, you are no match for her!¡± Elder Xavier shouted as he dashed forward.

    ¡°You should worry about your own life first. You got luckyst time, but today you won¡¯t be so fortunate!¡± Ace Hatfield intercepted Elder Xavier with a single palm strike.

    He then waved his hand, ¡°Attack, kill them all!¡±

    A hundred opponents simultaneously charged at Aubree and her group.

    The four or five Otherworldly Realm individuals in the front didn¡¯t even have time to react before they turned into a mist of blood.

    Naturally, it was White Feather who struck!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± An elderly man in white robes from the Entering Dao Realm paused slightly, then frowned and looked at hispanions.

    ¡°This flying beast is tricky. Let¡¯s join forces!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The other two Entering Dao Realm elders responded simultaneously.

    Before the white-robed man could finish speaking, he was sent flying like a leaf.

    His ribs shattered, and blood gushed from his mouth as he plummeted to the ground, lifeless before he even hit it.

    A fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm master was no match for White Feather!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The other two elders shouted angrily.

    One of them looked at the other three Entering Dao Realmpanions, ¡°Forget everyone else; let¡¯s kill this flying beast together!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The three Entering Dao Realm men and women responded and surrounded White Feather.

    The five of them attacked White Feather simultaneously.

    Meanwhile, Aubree and Opal had already engaged the hundred opponents.

    The strongest among them were only half-step Entering Dao Realm, barely more than ants to Aubree. After a few rounds, more than a dozen had fallen.

    On the other side, those attacking Casey fared no better.

    Since breaking through to the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm, Casey¡¯sbat power had been formidable. With the Demon de Technique, he could contend with eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponents.

    Several mid-Otherworldly Realm opponents were sliced in half before they could react, their bodies a bloody mess.

    Opal and Amber initially faced heavy pressure, but as Aubree and Casey drew most of the firepower, only a few early-stage Otherworldly Realm individuals were left attacking them.

    This posed no threat to them. Though they were only early-stage Otherworldly Realm cultivators, they could easily challenge opponents two or three levels higher.

    A few minutes earlier¡­

    Upon hearing that Harleen and Ivy hadmitted suicide, Billy nearly went berserk and charged straight at the old woman.

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    The old woman was in thete Entering Dao Realm and didn¡¯t take a mid-Otherworldly Realm youth seriously.

    She casually swept her hand out as she spoke.

    In her view, Billy would be crippled after one move.

    She didn¡¯t intend to kill Billy directly since the Holy Ghost Tribe still coveted the treasure within him!

    In the next moment, a loud crash echoed as a figure was sent flying five or six hundred meters away, trailing a curved arc of blood in the air.

    It was the old woman!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Stabilizing herself, the old woman spat out more blood and stared at Billy in shock.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that despite their vast difference in realms, she had been sent flying by one move from him.

    If she hadn¡¯t experienced it herself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it even if beaten to death!

    As she was still reeling from shock, a purple me shot out from Billy¡¯s body and headed straight for her.

    Billy had managed to send her flying because of the Purple Spirit; otherwise, such an oue would have been impossible!

    Of course, if the old woman had taken her opponent seriously from the start, she wouldn¡¯t have been injured by one move.

    She had only used sixty to seventy percent of her power earlier, making her no match for the Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing the Purple Spirit, the old woman¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    Without time to think, she quickly mustered her full strength to block it.

    After another loud crash, just like before, the old woman was sent flying again. Her ribs shattered, and blood gushed from her mouth.

    Her heart was in turmoil. A Spiritual Line Origin with suchbat power was unheard of!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, cripple her cultivation but leave her alive!¡± Billymanded sternly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    In an instant, Purple Spirit vanished and reappeared within tens of meters of the old woman.

    Without hesitation, Purple Spirit swept out a purple me toward the old woman.

    ¡°You dare¡­¡± The old woman¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints.

    Before she could finish speaking, the purple me pierced her abdomen and exploded inside her body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old woman screamed in agony as she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, go help Elder Xavier!¡± Billy said as he sent a wave of energy to catch the old woman.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Purple Spirit replied and dashed toward Elder Xavier¡¯s direction.

    Just as Purple Spirit was halfway there, Elder Xavier was sent flying a thousand meters away by Ace Hatfield.

    Ace Hatfield¡¯s cultivation was a level higher than Elder Xavier¡¯s. Despite Elder Xavier¡¯s formidablebat power, he struggled to match Ace Hatfield.

    ¡°I gave you a chancest time to mend your ways. Today youe seeking death; so be it!¡± Ace Hatfield said coldly as he clenched his hand toward Elder Xavier¡¯s direction.

    Instantly, the space around Elder Xavier twisted as airpressed to its limit.

    Wounded, Elder Xavier found it hard to breathe.

    He felt immense pressure from all sides as if he would be crushed into a pulp.

    Without time to think, Elder Xavier took a deep breath and mustered all his strength to resist. His aura was chaotic.

    ¡°See you in your next life!¡±

    Ace Hatfield¡¯s voice echoed as ripples spread through the space around Elder Xavier. He felt like he would explode any moment now.

    At that moment, a loud crash sounded as Ace Hatfield was sent flying several hundred meters away by Purple Spirit.

    Having devoured the Institute¡¯s Spiritual Line Origin and evolved again, Purple Spirit¡¯s speed was unmatched even by someone of Ace Hatfield¡¯s caliber.

    Ace Hatfield only saw a sh of purple me before he was sent flying.

    ¡°A twice-evolved Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Ace Hatfield steadied himself and looked at Purple Spirit with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 1761: Are They Okay?

    Seeing Purple Spirit, not only Ace Hatfield but also Elder Xavier was taken aback.

    It was his first time seeing Purple Spirit, and he was naturally surprised by the sudden appearance of a Spiritual Line Origin.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are you okay?¡± Purple Spirit asked, looking at Elder Xavier.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Who are you?¡± Elder Xavier was puzzled again.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, let¡¯s talkter. Let¡¯s deal with this old man first!¡±

    After saying this, Purple Spirit quickly dashed towards Ace Hatfield, a mass of nearly solid purple air sweeping out.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Ace Hatfield sneered, raising his hand to form a seal and smashing it forward.

    To his surprise, his attack shattered like paper in front of Purple Spirit.

    The purple air continued its momentum, heavily striking his chest, causing his blood to surge as he was sent flying two to three hundred meters back.

    ¡°Impressive. Take this!¡± Ace Hatfield steadied himself, his pupils narrowing slightly.

    Without further words, he focused his gaze, and his aura rapidly soared to its peak.

    He raised his hand towards the sky and then pressed it down.

    In the next moment, a massive air vortex appeared above Purple Spirit¡¯s head, churning the entire space into chaos.

    At the center of the vortex, fierce winds howled, waves of energy surged, and lightning shed.

    Within moments, a substantial wave of energy carrying destructive power surged down from the vortex center, heading straight for Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Purple Spirit shouted, her figure flickering as she formed a purple sword and charged at the energy wave.

    Unity of man and sword!

    The purple sword cut through like a hot knife through butter, shattering the energy wave inch by inch and even tearing several ck cracks in the void.

    Soon, the purple sword pierced through the vortex center and disappeared.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡±

    Seeing this, Ace Hatfield¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a slight smile appeared on his lips.

    This was one of his trump cards; he was confident that few in the Akabuchi star domain could survive this move!

    To him, Purple Spirit¡¯s actions were suicidal with no chance of survival!

    But in a blink of an eye, his expression stiffened.

    The purple sword emerged from the vortex center, soaring into the sky with unstoppable momentum.

    The massive air vortex exploded, shaking the entire void and distorting many areas.

    Before Ace Hatfield could fully react from his shock, the purple sword descended like a purple lightning bolt.

    Ace Hatfield¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints. He couldn¡¯t block it in time and instinctively dodged to the side.

    His reaction was swift but still half a beat slow. The sword light fell, severing an arm and spraying blood.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ace Hatfield grunted as he fell dozens of meters.

    Meanwhile, Elder Xavier, who had been watching the battle, reacted immediately.

    As he moved, his gaze sharpened, and a spear of spiritual power materialized and shot through the void towards Ace Hatfield.

    The spear pierced through Ace Hatfield¡¯s waist without resistance.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ace Hatfield grunted again.

    Without hesitation, he quickly retreated, his face pale.

    Purple Spirit¡¯sbat strength far exceeded his expectations. Staying any longer would mean certain death.

    But just as he had retreated seven or eight hundred meters, the purple sword caught up with him.

    The sword shed past his nape, and a head flew into the sky with an expression of endless reluctance.

    He was a dignifiedte-stage Entering Dao Realm expert, yet he was killed by a Spiritual Line Origin!

    Even at hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t believe he had died just like that!

    Seven or eight days ago, he had thoroughly assessed Canyon View Institute and Billy¡¯sbat strength.

    He brought Billy to Barrendemon City with full confidence that he could capture Billy and obtain the treasure within him.

    But he never anticipated that their side would suddenly have a Spiritual Line Origin withbat strength equal to his!

    Had he known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant and should have summoned more people from headquarters.

    But now it was toote!

    ¡°Were you always inside Billy Boy?¡± Elder Xavier asked as he approached Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Except for that one battle a few days ago, I was always there!¡± Purple Spirit replied honestly.

    ¡°That kid even fooled me!¡± Elder Xavier replied helplessly.

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Where were you during that battle?¡±

    ¡°I went to a fun ce and identally overslept,¡± Purple Spirit said with an innocent expression.

    Elder Xavier¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°But even if I had been inside Billy that day, it wouldn¡¯t have changed anything,¡± Purple Spirit continued.

    ¡°Why?¡± Elder Xavier asked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Because back then I wasn¡¯t a match for that old man either!¡± Purple Spirit shrugged. ¡°I only became this powerful in the past few days!¡±

    Elder Xavier didn¡¯t want to continue talking with Purple Spirit; it felt like they were on different wavelengths.

    If he knew that Purple Spirit had devoured the Spiritual Line Origin beneath the Institute, who knows what he would think?

    Then they turned to look at Aubree and Casey¡¯s location. All one hundred or so people on their side were lying on the ground; except for Noah Knapp, none were alive.

    Noah Knapp was left alive by Aubree¡¯s intention; otherwise, he would have been dead already!

    The five Entering Dao Realm elders attacking White Feather had also fallen from the sky, lifeless.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what should we do with him?¡± Aubree asked as Elder Xavier approached her, pointing at Noah Knapp.

    ¡°The Knapp family is unfortunate to have such an unfilial son!¡± Elder Xavier walked towards Noah Knapp.

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡­ I was wrong¡­ Please spare me for the sake of the Knapp family¡­¡± Noah Knapp pleaded weakly, blood constantly flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°Nearly two thousand outer courtyard disciples died because of you. If you live, who willfort their souls?¡± Elder Xavier responded coldly.

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡­ The Institute¡¯s rules state that even if a Knapp family member is wrong¡­ they can¡¯t be killed by Institute members¡­¡± Noah Knapp said again, blood gushing from his mouth.

    Before he could finish speaking, Elder Xavier¡¯s palm wind swept over him, turning Noah Knapp into a blood mist with nothing left behind.

    Then Elder Xavier and others walked over to Billy¡¯s side.

    Looking around, they couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths several times.

    The old womany lifeless on the ground, her body covered in hundreds of cuts like she had been yed alive. Her expression was extremely twisted in agony.

    It was clear she had suffered inhuman torture before dying.

    Billy¡¯s face was expressionless and pale but no longer in a berserk state.

    ¡°Billy Boy, did you find out where Harleen and Ivy are?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Are they okay?¡±

 Chapter 1762: Barrendemon City Fell

    Aubree and Opal looked at Billy. Earlier, when the old woman mentioned that Harleen and Ivymitted suicide to avoid burdening Billy, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened. However, except for Billy, the others calmed down and realized that this was likely a ploy by the old woman to provoke Billy. Seeing Billy¡¯s calm demeanor now confirmed their suspicions; otherwise, Billy wouldn¡¯t be soposed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡± Casey pointed to the old woman on the ground. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know where Harleen and Ivy are?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago, an elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe came and took Harleen and Ivy away,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Took them away?¡± Amber asked. ¡°Where did they take them?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know either,¡± Billy pointed at the old woman again. ¡°She estimates they might have gone to Akabuchi City.¡±

    ¡°Akabuchi City?¡± Amber frowned. ¡°Why would the Holy Ghost Tribe take them there?¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, could it be the Whitney family behind this?¡± Opal¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°The Whitney family?¡± Amber and Casey were both surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s unclear for now,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°If it really is the Whitney family, they should be eradicated,¡± Casey said solemnly.

    ¡°The Whitney family has indeed be increasingly audacious over the years,¡± Elder Xavier also frowned.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, do you know where the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s main base is?¡± Billy turned to ask Elder Xavier.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the Red Ghost Neb,¡± Elder Xavier nodded in response.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a distance from here, and there¡¯s no direct teleportation channel to the Red Ghost Neb. We would have to travel to a nearby star first and then take a starship.¡±

    After speaking, he added, ¡°However, with just a few of us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish anything even if we reached the Red Ghost Neb.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°The overall strength of the Holy Ghost Tribe isparable to the Akabuchi Star Pce. They have Perceiving Dao Realm experts, and not just one,¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Casey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Their group could handle twote-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents without much trouble, but facing Perceiving Dao Realm experts left them with no chance of victory.

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t worry too much. Since they only took the two girls away, it means they are not in immediate danger,¡± Elder Xavier continued to look at Billy. ¡°Once word of this spreads, it¡¯s likely that the other side will make their next move and might contact you.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°We can go to Akabuchi City first to see if we can find any information about the two girls and then decide whether to go to the Red Ghost Neb.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded after taking a deep breath. For him, this was the only option for now. He once again felt deeply that his cultivation was too weak; he couldn¡¯t even fight against true experts.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, find the members of the Savage Demon Tribe,¡± Billy said in a deep voice after adjusting his emotions slightly. This was the base of the Savage Demon Tribe, and so far, apart from Ace Hatfield and his people, no one else was in sight, clearly hiding. The Savage Demon Tribe was a shadow sect of the Holy Ghost Tribe, and since he had previous conflicts with them, he wouldn¡¯t leave without dealing with them today.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Purple Spirit responded before rising into the air. A powerful aura enveloped the entire Barrendemon City.

    ¡°Billy, there are people behind that mountain,¡± Purple Spirit pointed to a mountain peak in front of them after a while.

    ¡°White Feather, go with Purple Spirit. Kill all warriors,¡± Billy ordered in a deep voice.

    White Feather chirped and pped its wings, flying towards the mountain peak with Purple Spirit. Soon, faint screams were heard from behind the mountain. About twenty minutester, Purple Spirit and White Feather returned to Billy and the others.

    ¡°This city is no longer necessary,¡± Billy said again. A quarter of an hourter, everyone re-entered the teleportation channel. From now on, there would be no more Barrendemon City in the Akabuchi star domain.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, have you ever heard of someone named Kymani Vasquez?¡± After returning to Canyon View City, Billy asked Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Kymani Vasquez?¡± Elder Xavier was slightly taken aback before shaking his head. ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°An Ancestor asked me to find him when I had time in Akabuchi City, so I wanted to ask if you knew him,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°When you get to Akabuchi City, you can ask Miss Wooler for help. Her family¡¯s informationwork is very strong,¡± Elder Xavier suggested.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Also, you can ask her to help find information about the two girls. If they are really in Akabuchi City, her family¡¯swork should be able to find some clues,¡± Elder Xavier added.

    ¡°When you get to Akabuchi City, try to keep a low profile at first. I¡¯ll join you after handling matters at the Institute.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier,¡± Billy nodded again.

    Elder Xavier then bid farewell and left. Concerned about Harleen and Ivy¡¯s safety, they set off for Akabuchi City the next morning. The distance between Canyon View City and Akabuchi City was considerable; even using teleportation channels took time. By the afternoon of the next day, Billy and his group arrived at a in outside Akabuchi City¡¯s east gate.

    Looking at thergest city in the entire Akabuchi star domain before them, everyone felt emotional. This ce could no longer be simply described as a city; it was more like arge city-state. The scale of its walls and gates surpassed Canyon View City by a level, like a giant beast lying in the vast star domain.

    After paying a certain amount of spirit stones, they entered the city. The city¡¯syout was orderly with wide roads and well-arranged buildings, surpassing Canyon View City. The streets were bustling with people, lively and crowded.

    ¡°Boss, where should we go? Should we head straight to the Whitney family?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Going directly to the Whitney family might not be appropriate,¡± Judge responded. ¡°Harleen and Ivy might not even be there.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? Let¡¯s kill them all and make them hand over Harleen and my sister!¡± Stout said fiercely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn nearby and settle down first,¡± Billy decided after some thought.

    They then walked towards a nearby street. Half an hourter, they found an inn in a rtively secluded area in the east of the city. After paying ten king-grade spirit stones, they booked the entire inn. Everyone went to their rooms for a quick wash before gathering in the courtyard again.

    ¡°Boss, should we ask Miss Wooler for help in finding information about Harleen and Ivy?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy.

    ¡°No need. We already troubled her a lot with the Canyon View Institute incidentst time. Let¡¯s not bother her for now,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, are we really going straight to the Whitney family?¡± Alex Long asked.

 Chapter 1763: Youâ€™re Too Bad!

    ¡°No need for you to go, I¡¯ll go alone when the timees!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. How about taking Mr Kimmons with you?¡± Frostde suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just going to take a look. There won¡¯t be any conflict,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°But what if¡­¡± Frostde persisted.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any issues. If something does happen, Purple Spirit can handle it,¡± Billy reassured.

    ¡°Billy Boy, be careful!¡± Amber chimed in.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Everyone, get back to your tasks!¡±

    After speaking, he walked over to a stone bench, sat cross-legged, and began practicing the Pulse Building Technique.

    Recently, he had been increasingly experiencing the benefits of this technique.

    Whether it was enhancing his bloodline power, improving his cultivation, or strengthening his defensive abilities, the effects were significant.

    Currently, when he activated his bloodline power, his defensive ability wasparable to the mid-tote stages of the Entering Dao Realm. Opponents in the early stages of the Entering Dao Realm couldn¡¯t harm him at all.

    Additionally, with the increase in his spiritual power, he could now unleash over forty percent of the power of the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique.

    When he used it at full strength, he could kill mid-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents with one strike. Evente-stage opponents were within his reach.

    This de technique was his greatest gain at Canyon View Institute!

    That night, on the west side of Whitney Mansion¡¯s wall, a figure slipped inside. It was Billy.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Just as he took a few steps forward, a man¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    Billy quickly hid around the corner of a building.

    ¡°Zak Young, what¡¯s wrong?¡± another man¡¯s voice asked.

    ¡°I thought I saw someone sh by,¡± Zak Young replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeing things. Who would be wandering around here in the middle of the night?¡± the other man said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I was mistaken!¡± Zak Young insisted.

    As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to cover a radius of a thousand meters.

    Two minutester, he retracted his spiritual power.

    ¡°Anything?¡± the other man asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Zak Young frowned slightly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been mistaken. Could I really have seen wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course you did. If someone were here, we would have sensed it!¡± the other man replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go, stop being paranoid and get something to eat!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zak Young nced around onest time before turning away with hispanion.

    ¡°Billy, I told you they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect your presence!¡± Purple Spirit said in Billy¡¯s mind after the two men left.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Billy replied.

    The reason he came to Whitney Mansion at night was because Purple Spirit said she could help him hide his presence. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used this method.

    Billy then moved towards the back of the mansion, releasing his spiritual power to scout the surroundings as he went.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t recklessly probe the entire mansion. With his current level of spiritual power, it would be easy for strong Entering Dao Realm practitioners to sense someone probing around.

    ¡°Billy, stop for a moment!¡±

    About ten minutester, as Billy wandered aimlessly, Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded in his mind again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Billy stopped.

    ¡°There seems to be a woman being bullied in a building to your left,¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Positive!¡± Purple Spirit replied solemnly.

    ¡°Can you sense if it¡¯s Harleen or Ivy?¡± Billy asked further.

    ¡°No,¡± Purple Spirit responded again. ¡°The woman¡¯s powers seem to be sealed. I can¡¯t detect her cultivation level. There¡¯s also a man beside her with an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out!¡± Billy said and quickly moved to the left.

    Soon, he sensed the martial aura of the man inside.

    He then released his spiritual power to probe the woman inside.

    Although her powers were sealed and he couldn¡¯t detect her exact cultivation level, having spent so much time with Harleen and Ivy, he could still recognize if it was one of them even without sensing their martial cultivation.

    To his disappointment, it wasn¡¯t either of them.

    ¡°Bastard, what do you want?¡± The woman inside spoke just as Billy was about to leave.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re from the Holy Ghost Tribe, this is Whitney Mansion. If you dare touch me, my father won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing ¡®Holy Ghost Tribe,¡¯ Billy stopped in his tracks.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Heh, do you think I¡¯d be in your room if your family hadn¡¯t deliberately sent you to me?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The man continued. ¡°Your Whitney family wants to curry favor with my Holy Ghost Tribe. You¡¯re a gift from them!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± The woman shouted.

    ¡°You should know whether it¡¯s possible or not!¡± The man retorted. ¡°Think about it. You screamed for help so loudly earlier; why didn¡¯t anyonee to save you?¡±

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t even lock the door outside tightly. No one came to check on you. Don¡¯t you find that strange?¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Stay away from me¡­¡± The woman choked out through tears.

    ¡°Heh, I advise you to serve me well. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll take you back to the Holy Ghost Tribe. You won¡¯t have to worry for the rest of your life,¡± the man responded again.

    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯d rather die than agree to that!¡± The woman cried out.

    A crisp p echoed through the room.

    ¡°You bitch! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Let me teach you how to serve a man properly!¡± The man said.

    The sound of clothes being torn followed immediately after.

    ¡°Billy, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Outside, Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded in Billy¡¯s mind again.

    ¡°If you wait any longer, that woman¡¯s clothes will bepletely torn.¡±

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, she continued. ¡°Billy, are you deliberately waiting for her clothes to bepletely torn before going in? You¡¯re too bad!¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Ignoring Purple Spirit, he pushed open the ajar door and walked in.

    ¡°Are you from the Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± Shortly after, Billy appeared inside the room.

    Looking around, he saw a delicate-featured woman curled up in a corner, around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Blood trickled from her mouth; her face was full of fear; she was trembling all over; her dress had been torn apart.

    The man was under forty years old, thin and gaunt with sharp features-clearly not a good person at first nce.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, both the man and woman looked over simultaneously.

 Chapter 1764: The End of the Whitney Family!

    ¡°Help¡­ help me¡­¡± The woman stammered after a brief hesitation.

    ¡°Get out!¡± The man frowned and raised his hand to strike Billy.

    However, the next moment, his expression froze.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    He realized he was immobilized by a powerful spiritual force, unable to move anything but his head.

    Billy¡¯s spiritual power, enhanced by his bloodline, wasparable to the early stages of the Entering Dao Realm, making it easy for him to subdue an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent.

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted in fear, and he opened his mouth to shout.

    Before he could utter a word, three silver needles shot from Billy¡¯s hand and pierced the man.

    He found himself unable to make a sound.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Billy asked the woman.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s the son of the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s Grand Elder¡­¡± Alondra Whitney replied after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°My¡­ my father was the second master of the Whitney family¡­¡± Alondra Whitney responded.

    ¡°Was tonight¡¯s incident arranged by your father?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°No!¡± Alondra Whitney shook her head vigorously. ¡°My father passed away recently due to severe injuries. Tonight¡¯s incident must have been arranged by my uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°Did the Holy Ghost Tribe capture two women and bring them to the Whitney family?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Two women?¡± Alondra Whitney hesitated and pointed at the man. ¡°He should know. I vaguely heard my uncle mention something about two women yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy said, then turned to look at the man.

    Without another word, he waved his hand, and a phantom de of Chi power pierced the man¡¯s abdomen, exploding inside him.

    The shockwave shattered the man¡¯s dantian instantly.

    Billy withdrew his spiritual power from the man.

    The man copsed to the ground, unable to speak, his expression twisted in pain.

    His eyes widened, ring at Billy as if he wanted to devour him.

    Before he could look away, Billy flicked his wrist again, and three more silver needles pierced the man¡¯s chest.

    The next moment, the man writhed on the ground, veins bulging on his forehead, iling his limbs.

    Seeing this, Alondra Whitney gasped in shock.

    She knew the man was an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm expert, yet he was as helpless as an ant before Billy, unable to fight back.

    And Billy was only in his thirties; his strength was terrifying!

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the right to kill yourself now. Answer my questions honestly, or I¡¯ll make you suffer that pain again.¡±

    Billy looked at the man coldly and sent a wave of energy to dislodge the silver needles from his body.

    The many on the ground, gasping for breath.

    Perhaps terrified by the excruciating pain he had just experienced, he didn¡¯t attempt to call for help.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± The man asked Billy with difficulty after catching his breath.

    ¡°Did you bring two women from the Savage Demon Tribe to the Whitney family?¡± Billy ignored his question.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t hide it anymore. He knew that resisting would only bring more suffering.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    Hearing this, Billy felt a bit relieved. At least there was a lead!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The man shook his head. ¡°It was my father and the Whitney family who handled it¡­¡±

    ¡°What dealings do the Whitney family and your Holy Ghost Tribe have?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details¡­¡± The man paused before continuing. ¡°I only know that our Holy Ghost Tribe wants to recruit the Whitney family. Those two women were gifts to them¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard their men killed the eldest son of the Whitney family. The Whitney family wants revenge on them¡­¡±

    ¡°What is your father¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Billy interrupted him coldly, his eyes sharp with killing intent.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s a ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm¡­¡± The man replied.

    ¡°In your next life, be a good person!¡± Billy said coldly.

    The man¡¯s face turned ashen, and he opened his mouth to beg for mercy.

    Before he could say a word, he was swept into a mist of blood, leaving only a storage ring ttering to the ground.

    Billy raised his hand, and the storage ring flew into his grasp.

    Seeing this, Alondra Whitney gasped again, her face full of shock.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Billy to kill him just like that! This was going to escte!

    ¡°Sir, you¡­ you should leave quickly. If the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s Grand Elder finds out you killed his son¡­ he will definitely¡­¡± Alondra Whitney said after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°After tomorrow, the Whitney family will cease to exist. Make your ns ordingly!¡± Billy interrupted her and walked towards the door.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Alondra Whitney was stunned.

    ¡°The Whitney family is finished!¡± With those words, Billy was already outside the door.

    Half an hourter, an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire Whitney family estate.

    People woke up feeling suffocated and rushed outside in shock.

    They quickly dressed and ran outside, knowing that a powerful enemy had invaded.

    Looking up at the sky above the estate, they saw five people and a bird standing in mid-air, exuding a strong killing intent.

    The five were Billy, Aubree, Casey, Opal, and Amber!

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang had wanted toe along but were persuaded by Billy not to. Their injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet and using Chi power recklessly wasn¡¯t advisable.

    Meanwhile, twenty or thirty figures rose into the air from different parts of the Whitney family estate.

    ¡°Who are you to cause trouble at the Whitney family? Are you tired of living?¡± One man shouted angrily at Billy and his group.

    Before he could finish speaking, Casey flicked his wrist, and a de light split the man in half mid-air, sending him plummeting down in a bloody mess.

    Everyone below gasped in shock simultaneously.

    Without saying a word, they had taken a life!

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    Another mid-level Otherworldly Realm man roared and attacked Casey.

    Just like before, a de light shed through him mid-air, and he fell down.

    ¡°Bastards! Who are you?¡± An old man in a blue robe took a deep breath and looked at Billy¡¯s group sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. If your master doesn¡¯t show up, everyone dies!¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°This is the Whitney family. Not just anyone can act recklessly here. You¡­¡± The old man in blue frowned.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy said coldly again.

    Before he finished speaking, White Feather opened its mouth and spewed out a nearly tangible wave of energy, sweeping across like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 1765: The Whitney Familyâ€™s Trump Card

    The elder couldn¡¯t dodge in time and instinctively raised his hand to block.

    However, he was only at the half-step Entering Dao Realm, no match for White Feather.

    With a muffled sound, he was sent flying a thousand meters away, all his bones and meridians shattered beyond repair.

    The others shivered involuntarily, their faces filled with horror.

    Initially, no one took White Feather seriously, but they didn¡¯t expect it to possess suchbat power, killing a half-step Entering Dao Realm expert in one move!

    Everyone stepped back, their faces showing intense fear.

    This level of opponent was beyond their ability to contend with.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Attack, everyone, kill!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Opal and the others responded in unison.

    As soon as they spoke, they prepared to attack.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, an angry shout came from the back of the manor, apanied by a powerful aura sweeping over.

    Soon, six or seven figures appeared within Billy¡¯s sight.

    Leading them was a man in his sixties, with a square face and a robust build, his face full of anger.

    This man was Colby Whitney, the current head of the Whitney family, with a fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivation!

    Standing beside him was an elder in his seventies, thin with a goatee, sharp eyes, and an expressionless face.

    This elder was Ayaan Hatfield, the Grand Elder of the Holy Ghost Tribe!

    His cultivation was half a level higher than the previous Ace Hatfield, at thete stage of ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm!

    Behind them were four or five others, including Whitney family Grand Elder Hamza Whitney and three other elders from the Whitney family, along with another elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    Among these five people, the strongest was the Holy Ghost Tribe elder at thete stage of fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm, followed by Hamza Whitney at third-rank Entering Dao Realm. The others were at the early stage of Entering Dao Realm.

    Objectively speaking, as one of the major families in Akabuchi City, the Whitney family¡¯s strength was indeed formidable.

    Evenpared to the now-destroyed Holy Heaven Sect, they were not much inferior!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Colby Whitney looked at Billy and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Master, he is Billy!¡± Hamza Whitney spoke up. He had seen Billy¡¯s portrait and recognized him immediately.

    ¡°Oh?¡± A fierce look shed in Colby Whitney¡¯s eyes. ¡°You killed my son and still dare toe here to die. I must say I admire your courage!¡±

    ¡°Hand over the people, and I¡¯ll let your Whitney family continue its bloodline!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°You cripple yourself, and I¡¯ll spare these two women!¡± Colby Whitney nced at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. It¡¯s up to you whether to take it or not!¡± Billy ignored him after speaking and turned to Ayaan Hatfield.

    ¡°You are the Grand Elder of the Holy Ghost Tribe? Did you capture Harleen and Ivy?¡±

    ¡°I have a question. How did you manage to kill so many of my Holy Ghost Tribe members?¡± Ayaan Hatfield¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He had received news about Barrendemon City a few days ago.

    At first, he found it hard to believe.

    He knew Ace Hatfield¡¯s strength very well, almost on par with his own.

    Moreover, besides Ace Hatfield, there was another ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder in Barrendemon City.

    Originally, he thought that if Billy dared to go to Barrendemon City, he would never return.

    But the news he received was that Ace Hatfield and his group werepletely wiped out, and Barrendemon City was left in ruins.

    He had been pondering this question for days but couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Billy replied.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°By the way, your son asked you to join him soon. He¡¯s a bit scared down there.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, an extremely cold killing intent erupted from Ayaan Hatfield.

    His eyes red at Billy like a fierce beast. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Colby Whitney and his men were also shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Billy replied indifferently. ¡°Half an hour ago, I killed your precious son!¡±

    As Billy spoke, Ayaan Hatfield released his spiritual power to envelop the entire Whitney family manor, searching for his son¡¯s presence.

    The result was obvious!

    There was no trace of his son anywhere in the manor!

    ¡°You really killed him?¡± Ayaan Hatfield looked at Billy word by word, his face ferocious.

    ¡°What else?¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Bastard, die!¡± Ayaan Hatfield roared and reached out towards Billy.

    The space around Billy and his group distorted immediately. Except for White Feather, everyone felt suffocated.

    At that moment, a purple figure shot out from Billy¡¯s body like purple lightning towards Ayaan Hatfield.

    Ayaan Hatfield was slightly stunned and was sent flying before he could react fully. He spat blood into the air.

    Caught off guard, he was severely injured with at least two or three broken bones.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. Purple Spirit shed again and charged at Ayaan Hatfield, unleashing violent purple air.

    Ayaan Hatfield¡¯s pupils shrank as he dodged and blocked simultaneously.

    At this moment, he finally understood why Ace Hatfield had died!

    He sensed a strong aura of danger from Purple Spirit; this was definitely an opponent whosebat power was on par with his own!

    With a series of muffled sounds, Ayaan Hatfield was forced back continuously by Purple Spirit, hisbat power steadily declining.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Holy Ghost Tribe elder at fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm hurriedly chased after them.

    However, before he could cover a thousand meters, a wave of energy had already reached him from behind.

    Although he sensed the danger, his strength was clearly insufficient to evade White Feather¡¯s attack.

    With a loud bang, the elder¡¯s body exploded into pieces, blood and flesh flying everywhere.

    Even in his dying breath, he couldn¡¯t understand who had killed him.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Seeing this, Colby Whitney couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    A bad premonition arose in his heart; the Whitney family might be in big trouble this time!

    Before he could finish speaking, White Feather screeched and flew towards him quickly while a wave of energy surged out.

    ¡°Mr Whitney, watch out!¡± Hamza Whitney and several Whitney family elders shouted loudly.

    Colby Whitney knew he couldn¡¯t withstand it either. Even if he wanted to dodge, it was toote; his pupils shrank instantly.

    ¡°Presumptuous! Do you think my Whitney family has no one?¡± Just as White Feather¡¯s attack was about to hit Colby Whitney, an elder¡¯s angry voice rang out.

    At the same time, the space in front of Colby Whitney twisted. The wave of energy from White Feather exploded instantly, causing the void to tremble.

    Soon after, a phantom appeared not far from Colby Whitney¡¯s side.

    It was the Whitney family¡¯s greatest trump card-the soul consciousness left by their first family head!

 Chapter 1766: Kill You Myself

    ¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡± Colby Whitney bowed slightly after a brief pause.

    ¡°Unworthy descendant Colby Whitney, I have brought great cmity upon the Whitney family. Please punish me, Ancestor!¡±

    As he spoke, his heart bled. This soul projection was the foundation of the Whitney family¡¯s standing in Akabuchi City. After today, it would cease to exist. In the future, if the Whitney family wanted to contend with other families in Akabuchi City, they would have to reconsider their strength.

    He had considered countless scenarios for using this trump card but never imagined it would be for a few young people.

    The phantom elder nced coldly at him but did not respond. Instead, he turned to Billy and spoke angrily.

    ¡°Who are you to daree to the Whitney family¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, White Featherunched an attack, sending powerful energy waves toward him.

    ¡°A mere flying beast dares to act recklessly. I¡¯ll send you off first!¡± the phantom elder said coldly.

    He raised his hand and swept away White Feather¡¯s attack with a gust of wind. Then, he swiftly moved towards White Feather, distorting the void as he went.

    ¡°White Feather, he¡¯s just a soul projection and won¡¯tst long. Don¡¯t fight him head-on!¡± Billy shouted.

    White Feather screeched and pped its wings to dodge to the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you run!¡± the phantom elder said coldly, chasing after it.

    Although the elder had the power to kill an early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert, White Feather¡¯s teleportation speed was on par with his. Killing White Feather quickly was unrealistic.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Seeing White Feather being chased away by their ancestor, Colby Whitney pointed at Billy and his group and shouted.

    ¡°Kill!¡± responded the Whitney family members in unison.

    Dozens of figures rose into the air from various parts of the estate, each exuding a strong aura.

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Casey said coldly, swinging hisrge de to unleash several cold beams at them.

    Aubree, Opal, and Amber also sprang into action without hesitation, each taking up a fighting stance.

    The scene erupted into intense shes, with energy waves wreaking havoc in mid-air.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Hamza Whitney led three Entering Dao Realm elders to surround Aubree, while Casey attacked those at the Otherworldly Realm and below.

    A loud bang echoed as Aubree shed with Hamza Whitney, both being thrown back several hundred meters, evenly matched in strength.

    ¡°Die!¡± another elder shouted, channeling his full strength into a mark that he hurled at Aubree.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Aubree retorted coldly, advancing instead of retreating. She thrust a spear formed of Chi power at him.

    The spear shattered the mark and pierced through the elder¡¯s chest. He looked down at the bloody hole in his chest but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling to the ground.

    He was only at thete stage of first-rank Entering Dao Realm and was no match for Aubree in a direct confrontation.

    ¡°No!¡± Hamza Whitney cried out in pain.

    As he shouted, he created several afterimages with his hands, forming a massive axe-shaped weapon that spun outwards, causing a storm in the void.

    The other two elders also took up fighting stances and attacked Aubree.

    Facing theirbined assault, Aubree didn¡¯t engage directly. She first sent a wave of energy at the axe-shaped weapon and then swiftly moved a thousand meters away.

    A loud explosion followed as the axe-shaped weapon shattered, sending energy waves rippling through the air.

    The two elders were pushed back two or three hundred meters, while Hamza Whitney retreated several dozen meters.

    Almost simultaneously with the explosion, Aubree attacked again from a thousand meters away.

    A spear formed of Chi power shot rapidly at one of the first-rank Entering Dao Realm elders, tearing through the void.

    Before the elder could react, the spear pierced through his forehead. His pupils dted before he fell straight down.

    After dealing with him, Aubree dodged to the side.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Hamza Whitney roared, his face twisted with rage as he chased after her, followed closely by another elder.

    ¡°Will you surrender?¡± As Aubree fought four Entering Dao Realm elders, Billy stood in mid-air and addressed Colby Whitney.

    ¡°You have onest chance. Bring out the person willingly, and I will let your Whitney family continue its bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Colby Whitney red at Billy. ¡°If you¡¯re expecting someone to help you, call them now, or you¡¯ll have no chance!¡±

    To him, a mid-level Otherworldly Realm youth was insignificant.

    ¡°To kill you, I alone am enough!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Hah! Bold words!¡± Colby Whitney sneered before his tone changed.

    ¡°If you dare kill my Kyree, I will make you regret ever being born!¡±

    ¡°When I extract the treasure from your body, I¡¯ll send you down to kneel and apologize to my son!¡±

    ¡°And then I¡¯ll send your two women to the Holy Ghost Tribe. After they¡¯re done with them, they¡¯ll join you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but because of what you just said, after today, there will be no more Whitney family in Akabuchi City!¡± A murderous intent emanated from Billy.

    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± Colby Whitney snorted. ¡°Let me see what cards you have left!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak. The pressure in the void increased by a level. He created countless afterimages with his hands in mid-air before a faint bell cauldron appeared above his head.

    The bell cauldron spun faster and faster as air currents swirled around it violently. Soon, it formed a massive vortex that churned the void like an ocean storm.

    ¡°Capture him!¡± Colby Whitneymanded as the bell cauldron shot towards Billy with overwhelming force.

    The power of this move was enough to challenge a sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent!

    ¡°If you want to see my cards, as you wish!¡± Billy also made his move. Facing a mid-level Entering Dao Realm opponent, he held nothing back. Gripping the Bloodshadow Fury de, he unleashed his strongest attack-Cracked Sky!

    The de¡¯s light was like thunder, tearing through the void as it shed towards the bell cauldron. The cauldron shattered instantly, sending energy waves across the void in a destructive storm.

    After a brief pause, the de¡¯s light continued towards Colby Whitney. As it struck down, an arm was severed and flew into the air amidst a spray of blood. Simultaneously, Colby Whitney was flung back a thousand meters like a broken kite. His internal organs shifted instantly as he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was filled with endless horror!

    He couldn¡¯t believe that someone at mid-level Otherworldly Realm could wield a de technique capable of crossing an entire realm to kill an opponent!

    Who could believe it without experiencing it firsthand?

    At this moment, he finally understood why Billy was so confident. A sense of despair rose in his heart!

    Perhaps this time, the Whitney family had truly reached its end!

 Chapter 1767: Whitney Family Is Finished!

    Just as he hadn¡¯t fully recovered his senses, a phantom wild de had already reached him, unstoppable.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Colby Whitney¡¯s pupils contracted sharply as he hurriedly tried to dodge to the side.

    Severely injured, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. The wild de pierced through his body and then exploded.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Colby Whitney screamed hysterically and then fell to the ground.

    He hit the ground heavily, rolled his eyes, and passed out.

    ¡°Mr Whitney!¡± On the ground, members of the Whitney family eximed and rushed towards Colby Whitney.

    The few people running in front didn¡¯t even have time to react before they turned into a mist of blood and exploded.

    The rest of the Whitney family members quickly stopped, their faces full of terror as they looked at Billy in mid-air.

    Billy ignored them, raised his hand to form a barrier around Colby Whitney.

    ¡°The Whitney family is finished, run!¡±

    At this moment, a member of the Whitney family shouted loudly and then flew out of the manor.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Many people shouted simultaneously and then scattered in all directions.

    However, they soon fell into despair.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He waved his hand, and a huge barrier enveloped the entire Whitney family manor.

    Then, he took out a Chi Condensing Pill from his body, threw it into his mouth, and dashed towards Casey and the others.

    Casey and Opal were fighting against dozens of Whitney family members. By now, all three had sustained injuries, but fortunately, they were minor.

    With Billy¡¯s addition, the Whitney family members were essentially defeated with one strike each, unable to resist at all.

    With his increased power and spiritual strength, even after using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ Billy¡¯sbat ability had decreased but was still much better than before.

    So, even though his Chi power was somewhat depleted, dealing with these Otherworldly Realm members of the Whitney family posed no difficulty.

    ¡°Opal, leave the rest to you!¡± Billy shouted after a few minutes and dashed towards Aubree¡¯s battle area.

    At this moment, Aubree had only one opponent left: Hamza Whitney. The other three Entering Dao Realm members had been killed by her.

    However, she had also sustained significant injuries, with blood constantly oozing from her mouth and her breath chaotic.

    In contrast, Hamza Whitney was not unscathed either, with several injuries on his body and hisbat strength reduced by two or three levels.

    Just as Billy approached their battle area, a muffled sound echoed as both figures were sent flying.

    Aubree flew out eight or nine hundred meters before stopping. She spat out arge mouthful of blood, herbat strength reduced to less than fifty percent.

    Hamza Whitney stabilized himself after flying out a hundred meters, his face dark with anger.

    Four early-stage Entering Dao Realm members besieged a second-rank Entering Dao Realm member and lost three. His fury was understandable.

    Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand to continue attacking Aubree.

    At this moment, a phantom divine dragon roared through the void with unstoppable momentum towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hamza Whitney¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. He wanted to dodge but found all escape routes blocked.

    Without time to think, he quickly used all his strength to raise his hand in defense.

    A thunderous explosion echoed through the void. A figure floated away like a leaf, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    It was Hamza Whitney!

    His currentbat strength could only match a first-rank Entering Dao Realm member, so he couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s Nine Dragons Unite!

    He flew out seven or eight hundred meters before falling freely to the ground.

    His bones and meridians shatteredpletely. After hitting the ground, he twitched a few times before bing motionless.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Aubree, are you alright?¡± Billy approached Aubree.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy. I¡¯m fine!¡± Aubree shook her head in response.

    ¡°Take this pill and rest for a while!¡± Billy flicked a pill towards Aubree.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr Billy!¡± Aubree took the pill and swallowed it.

    Billy then rushed towards White Feather¡¯s battle area.

    At this moment, White Feather and Purple Spirit were jointly attacking the ancestor of the Whitney family.

    As for Elder Ayaan Hatfield of the Holy Ghost Tribe, after ten rounds with Purple Spirit, he was sent to reunite with his son by Purple Spirit.

    Although he was at the ninth-rank Entering Dao Realmte stage, he was severely injured by Purple Spirit¡¯s initial surprise attack and didn¡¯tst long.

    A loud noise reached Billy¡¯s ears as White Feather was sent flying.

    Blood continuously gushed from his mouth as he flew out a thousand meters before barely stabilizing himself in mid-air. Hisbat strength was reduced to less than fifty percent.

    The soul consciousness of the Whitney family¡¯s ancestor could kill Perceiving Dao Realm experts. It was a miracle that White Feather hadsted this long.

    Of course, after such a prolonged battle with White Feather, the ancestor wasn¡¯t unscathed either.

    His form became much more illusory than when he first appeared, indicating that he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    ¡°White Feather, take a rest. Leave him to me!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang out.

    As she spoke, she transformed into a purple sword that shot out like lightning, tearing through the void.

    ¡°Unity of man and sword?¡±

    Sensing the power of this strike, the phantom elder frowned slightly.

    However, he didn¡¯t dodge but raised his hand towards Purple Spirit¡¯s direction.

    The next moment, the void ahead twisted, slowing down the purple sword¡¯s speed.

    As the phantom elder continued to exert pressure, the purple sword stopped midway and couldn¡¯t advance any further.

    Meanwhile, Purple Spirit felt an overwhelming force pressing on her body as if she would explode. Her source energy became extremely chaotic and flickered intermittently.

    Just as Purple Spirit felt she was reaching her limit, a Thunder de tore through the void towards the phantom elder with earth-shattering force.

    The attacker was naturally Billy, who once again used ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The phantom elder¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Although Billy¡¯s strike wasn¡¯t as powerful as before,

    His spiritual power was entirely focused on Purple Spirit. If struck by this de, the consequences were obvious.

    Without time to think, he quickly withdrew most of his power and swept out a strong wind towards the Thunder de.

    The Cracked Sky de Light exploded instantly. Billy spat out blood and was sent flying five or six hundred meters back.

    Fortunately, his defensive ability was strong enough that he wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    At the same time, without the opponent¡¯s restraint, the purple sword transformed by Purple Spirit pierced through the phantom elder¡¯s body like a falling star.

    And then there was nothing more.

    The elder¡¯s form quickly became more illusory until itpletely disappeared after a while.

    Before vanishing entirely, he helplessly shouted onest sentence: ¡°The Whitney family is finished¡­¡±

 Chapter 1768: Arrived Too Late

    ¡°Billy, how are you?¡± Billy approached Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest for a while,¡± Purple Spirit said before turning into a purple me and merging into Billy¡¯s body.

    Billy transferred his soul sense into his sea of consciousness to check on Purple Spirit¡¯s condition. Seeing that she was not seriously injured, he felt relieved.

    Soon, Billy and White Feathernded on the ground, and Aubree and Opal joined them.

    The people from the Whitney family who had been attacking Opal and the others were all killed without exception.

    At this point, over ny percent of those in the Whitney family manor with Holy Realm cultivation or higher were dead.

    ¡°Casey, cripple the cultivation of all remaining Whitney family warriors. Kill anyone who resists,¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    At that moment, a petite figure ran over and knelt in front of Billy. It was Alondra Whitney, the woman Billy had saved earlier. She had regained her strength and reached the second-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°Please, spare the Whitney family. If you show mercy, Alondra Whitney will repay you in any way¡­¡± Alondra Whitney pleaded, choking on her words as she kowtowed to Billy.

    An hour earlier, Billy had told her that after tomorrow, there would be no more Whitney family in Akabuchi City. She hadn¡¯t taken his words seriously at the time. After all, the Whitney family had been established in Akabuchi City for many years and was filled with powerful individuals. It seemed impossible for them to be wiped out so easily.

    But now, in such a short time, all the strong members of the Whitney family were either dead or severely injured. It felt like a dream to her, hard to believe.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Billy was surprised.

    ¡°Benefactor, not everyone in the Whitney family is guilty of heinous crimes. Please¡­¡± Alondra Whitney pleaded again.

    ¡°Take your close rtives and leave here. Don¡¯te back,¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Alondra Whitney continued to sob.

    ¡°Go!¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness!¡± Alondra Whitney took a deep breath, kowtowed three times to Billy, and then got up.

    Soon after, Billy walked up to Colby Whitney and removed the barrier around him. He then flicked a few strands of energy into Colby Whitney¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Colby Whitney slowly opened his eyes. Seeing the scene around him, a deep sorrow shed across his face. Especially when he saw White Feather unharmed nearby, he felt utterly hopeless. White Feather¡¯s presence meant that the soul sense of the Whitney family¡¯s Ancestor was gone. The Whitney family was finished!

    At that moment, he felt a pang of regret. If he had known it would end like this, he wouldn¡¯t have epted the gift from the Holy Ghost Tribe. Not only did he fail to avenge his son, but he also dragged his entire family into ruin.

    ¡°Where are Harleen and Ivy?¡± Billy asked coldly.

    ¡°If I hand them over to you, will you spare the other members of the Whitney family?¡± Colby Whitney asked with difficulty.

    ¡°Do you think you are in any position to negotiate with me?¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll take everyone in the Whitney family down with them¡­¡± Colby Whitney continued.

    Before he could finish speaking, three silver needles pierced his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Colby Whitney rolled on the ground in pain. After a moment, he shouted loudly, ¡°Stop¡­ They¡¯re in the Whitney family dungeon. I¡¯ll take you there¡­¡±

    Billy then sent out a palm wind to remove the silver needles.

    Colby Whitneyy on the ground, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billymanded sternly.

    Billy and Aubree followed Colby Whitney deeper into the manor. After about ten minutes, they entered a circr building and headed to the basement. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the dungeon.

    Looking around, they saw over a dozen bodies at the entrance, all killed with a single sword strike to the throat. Judging by the coagted blood, they had been dead for about half an hour.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing these bodies, Billy frowned and felt a sense of foreboding.

    He then raised his hand and sted the dungeon door into powder before quickly stepping inside. It was empty! There wasn¡¯t a single person inside!

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Billy asked coldly, looking at Colby Whitney as a murderous aura emanated from him.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Colby Whitney replied with a confused expression. It was clear that he had no idea what had happened either.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Aubree said with a frown.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened. I clearly locked them up here¡­¡± Colby Whitney continued.

    ¡°Besides your Whitney family, who else in Akabuchi City knows that you captured Harleen and Ivy?¡± Billy interrupted angrily.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°No one else should know,¡± Colby Whitney shook his head. ¡°To avoidplications, not many people in the Whitney family even knew¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides your collusion with the Holy Ghost Tribe, what other forces do they have dealings with?¡± Billy pressed on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Colby Whitney shook his head again but added, ¡°But one thing is certain: besides us, they definitely have other allies in Akabuchi City¡­¡±

    ¡°Which force is most likely?¡± Aubree asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Colby Whitney shook his head again.

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy sent out a burst of energy that turned him into a cloud of blood mist. A storage ring ttered to the ground. The head of the Whitney family had fallen!

    ¡°The enemy must have acted while we were fighting the Whitney family,¡± Aubree said gravely.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded grimly. The enemy must have struck before he set up the barrier; otherwise, he would have sensed it.

    ¡°Mr Billy, don¡¯t worry too much. Harleen and Ivy will be fine,¡± Aubree tried tofort Billy after taking a deep breath. Although she said this, she was equally worried. Even if they were only captured temporarily, it didn¡¯t guarantee their safety from other dangers!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Billy exhaled deeply.

    An hourter, Billy and his group returned to the inn on the east side of town. As for the remaining members of the Whitney family, except for those taken by Alondra Whitney, all other warriors had their cultivation crippled. Many who resisted were sent directly to meet their end. Of course, Billy didn¡¯t forget to have Casey collect storage rings from everyone above Otherworldly Realm level, including Ayaan Hatfield and another elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    Additionally, before leaving, Casey, Opal, and Amber swept through the Whitney family¡¯s treasury and took everything valuable. It¡¯s worth mentioning that as one of Akabuchi City¡¯s prominent families, the Whitney family¡¯s wealth was astonishingly vast-surpassing even that of the Holy Heaven Sect at its peak.

    ¡°What? Harleen and Ivy aren¡¯t in the Whitney family manor?!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang eximed simultaneously after hearing Billy¡¯s report in the inn¡¯s courtyard. Worry was etched on everyone¡¯s faces.

 Chapter 1769: Turbulent Undercurrents

    ¡°Let¡¯s analyze the situation first,¡± Amber said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°First of all, since it was the Holy Ghost Tribe who sent Harleen and Ivy to the Whitney family, it at least proves that the Holy Ghost Tribe didn¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, the fact that someone captured Harleen and Ivy is most likely because they are after the treasure that Billy Boy possesses.¡±

    ¡°In Akabuchi City, apart from the Akabuchi Star Pce, only the three other major families have such ambitions.¡±

    ¡°Amber, you missed one other force,¡± Night Orchid added.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Amber paused and then realized.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Night Orchid nodded.

    ¡°Could it really be the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± White Tiger frowned slightly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility!¡± Vermilion Bird responded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the eldest son of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is not an easy person to deal with!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± White Tiger nodded slightly.

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t worry too much. Since they are after the treasure in your body, someone will definitely contact you,¡± Amber said to Billy.

    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Or you could send a message to Miss Wooler and ask her to keep an eye out?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    For him, there was no better option at the moment, so he decided to give it a try.

    He then took out a sound transmission stone and sent a voice message to Lydia Wooler.

    After putting away the sound transmission stone, he turned to Casey. ¡°Distribute the items from the Whitney family to everyone. All of you should go into seclusion and cultivate to improve your strength as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded and took out the items from the Whitney family.

    Early the next morning, explosive news spread like wildfire throughout Akabuchi City.

    The Whitney family, which had a legacy spanning thousands of years, was annihted overnight!

    All the Whitney family warriors, including their patriarch Colby Whitney, were either killed or had their cultivation abolished. Their family members also disappeared without a trace.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The Whitney family estate had turned into ruins, with not a single person in sight!

    Initially, no one wanted to believe this news was true.

    After all, the Whitney family had stood strong in Akabuchi City for so many years, and their overall strength was formidable.

    Moreover, the Whitney family had an ancestral soul that could kill early stage Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators as their trump card.

    In Akabuchi City, apart from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, no other force could uproot them overnight!

    Although most people didn¡¯t believe it at first, many still went to the Whitney family estate out of curiosity.

    Seeing the scene for themselves, they finally believed it.

    Soon after, everyone in Akabuchi City began specting about who was responsible.

    The first suspects were naturally the Akabuchi Star Pce and the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, as only these two forces had such power.

    However, both forces quickly sent representatives to rify that they had nothing to do with it.

    Subsequently, many people started using various channels to find out who was behind it.

    That morning.

    In a heavily guarded pce in Akabuchi City, a young woman sat gracefully on a throne.

    She appeared to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, with exquisite features, a graceful figure, and an air of nobility.

    Dressed in a green robe, she exuded an ethereal aura that seemed untouched by worldly affairs.

    Her beauty was on par with Harleen and Ivy.

    Moreover, her martial aura indicated that her cultivation level far surpassed theirs.

    In the hall, besides her, there was another woman dressed in ck standing not far away, slightly bowing.

    ¡°Is the information confirmed? Was it really him who did it?¡± The woman in green took a sip of tea and spoke with a voice as melodious as an oriole¡¯s song.

    ¡°Confirmed!¡± The woman in ck nodded solemnly.

    ¡°And the reason?¡± The woman in green continued to ask.

    ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe captured his wife and a close female friend and then presented them as gifts to the Whitney family,¡± the woman in ck replied.

    ¡°It seems the Holy Ghost Tribe couldn¡¯t hold back any longer!¡± The woman in green narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°In a way, it¡¯s good. The Whitney family brought this upon themselves, saving us the trouble,¡± the woman in ck added.

    ¡°Have his wife and that close female friend been found?¡± The woman in green ignored herment and asked again after putting down her tea cup.

    ¡°No!¡± The woman in ck shook her head. ¡°Someone took advantage of the chaos to rescue them from the Whitney family!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman in green was slightly surprised. ¡°Do we know who did it?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± The woman in ck shook her head again. ¡°Even Colby Whitney himself didn¡¯t know who it was!¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The woman in green¡¯s eyes narrowed again.

    After a brief pause, she looked at the woman in ck and said, ¡°Have your people investigate and find out who did it!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The woman in ck nodded after a slight hesitation.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard he has a good rtionship with Lydia Wooler?¡± The woman in green asked again.

    ¡°From what I understand, they knew each other back in Sky City. At that time, he hadn¡¯t yet risen to prominence, and Lydia Wooler probably helped him quite a bit!¡± The woman in ck nodded.

    ¡°She does have a knack for investing!¡± The woman in green took another sip of tea. ¡°Any recent movements from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡±

    ¡°A while ago, Lydia Wooler led a team to Canyon View City. Initially, she was ordered by the Chamber of Commerce to settle ounts with him but happened to encounter an attack on Canyon View Institute by the Holy Ghost Tribe,¡± the woman in ck continued.

    ¡°She joined forces with Deven Wooler and Matteo Wooler along with twenty members of the ck me Army to help the Institute survive that ordeal.¡±

    ¡°However, ten members of the ck me Army were lost in that battle. Upon her return, she was held ountable and is currently under house arrest.¡±

    ¡°It seems her interest in him goes beyond mere investment!¡± The woman in green remarked casually.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman in ck hesitated before asking. ¡°Could Lydia Wooler have feelings for him?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The woman in green countered.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare make such assumptions,¡± the woman in ck shook her head again after another hesitation.

    ¡°There are so many talented young men in Akabuchi City, yet none caught her eye. She chose a young man from a lower-tier star domain,¡± the woman in green put down her tea cup.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious now. I want to see what kind of man can win Lydia Wooler¡¯s heart!¡±

    The woman in ck opened her mouth but decided not to speak after some thought.

    After a brief pause, she changed the topic. ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe has been very active in Akabuchi City recently. Should we¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to intervene for now. Let¡¯s see how things develop between them first,¡± the woman in green responded.

    ¡°In my opinion, even though that boy has a treasure on him, he¡¯s still far from being able to contend with the Holy Ghost Tribe¡­¡± The woman in ck began again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that treasure!¡± The woman in green interrupted her.

    ¡°Should I take action and seize that treasure¡­¡± The woman in ck continued.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered why that treasure chose him?¡± The woman in green interrupted again.

    ¡°Forgive my ignorance!¡± The woman in ck was taken aback once more.

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t get any ideas about that treasure!¡± The woman in green waved her hand dismissively after speaking.

    ¡°Alright then. Go find out who captured his wife as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The woman in ck nodded and retreated.

 Chapter 1770: News Arrived

    In the following days, Billy and his group stayed in the inn, focusing on their cultivation.

    The recent fierce battle had pushed everyone to their limits. With the aid of abundant cultivation resources, most of them had made breakthroughs without any suspense.

    With Billy¡¯s help, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang advanced by one and a half levels, officially entering the Otherworldly Realm.

    Others broke through two levels; Felicia and Stout stepped into the half-step Otherworldly Realm, just a step away from the true Otherworldly Realm.

    Vermilion Bird and White Tiger reached the ninth-rank Holy Realm.

    Additionally, with Aubree¡¯s assistance, Opal and Amber also advanced a level. Opal reached the third-rank Otherworldly Realm, while Amber stepped into the second-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Notably, with Billy¡¯s help, Casey refined most of the residual soul energy within him.

    This powerful energy directly boosted Casey by two levels, propelling him into the sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Now, even without using the Demon de, he could use his sacred artifact to perform the Demon de Technique and y opponents in the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t sure about the full power of the Demon de Technique yet.

    He thought that he might try it out if he got a chance next time.

    As for Billy himself, having recently made a breakthrough and with his mind preupied, he found it hard to focus on cultivating the Strengthening Bloodline Method. Thus, his cultivation remained at thete fifth-rank stage.

    During these days, Billy received no news about Harleen and Lydia Wooler. Given his understanding of Lydia Wooler, she would have responded even if there were no results.

    Theck of any response likely meant she was also constrained.

    That afternoon, everyone gathered in the inn¡¯s courtyard to discuss matters.

    ¡°Casey, take Azure Dragon and a few others to scout around Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce and see if you can find any information about Miss Wooler,¡± Billy said to Casey after some discussion.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded and left with Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird.

    ¡°Be careful. Avoid conflicts unless necessary,¡± Billy advised.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Understood!¡± they responded in unison.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Billy frowned and looked to the right as soon as Casey¡¯s group left.

    Before he finished speaking, ripples appeared in the void on the right side, revealing a woman within their sight.

    The woman wore ck tight-fitting clothes, a ck silk scarf covering her face except for her eyes, and a ck wide-brimmed hat on her head.

    Her actual appearance was hidden, making it impossible to guess her age.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing the woman, Opal and others tensed up.

    They released their spiritual power to probe her cultivation but got no response!

    ¡°Who is Mr Billy?¡± The woman asked, looking at them.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Billy stood up.

    ¡°Someone asked me to deliver a message. The person you¡¯re looking for is in ck Rock Gorge,¡± she replied after scrutinizing Billy.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for delivering the message. I can¡¯t confirm its authenticity,¡± she replied again.

    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Also, a friendly reminder: ck Rock Gorge is not a simple ce. If you n to go there, be well-prepared.¡±

    ¡°Miss, could you tell us what kind of ce ck Rock Gorge is?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived in Akabuchi City, so it¡¯s understandable you don¡¯t know about ck Rock Gorge,¡± she replied.

    ¡°But if you ask anyone on the street, they¡¯ll tell you what kind of ce it is.¡±

    ¡°No one knows its history or how many high-level fighters are there.¡±

    ¡°People only know that even mid-tote Entering Dao Realm experts who enter ck Rock Gorge never return!¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s even stronger than you can imagine!¡± The woman continued.

    ¡°Because no one knows ck Rock Gorge¡¯s true strength, their name doesn¡¯t appear on the Akabuchi star domain¡¯s power rankings.¡±

    ¡°But I can tell you this: their strength surpasses Canyon View Institute!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces twitched.

    After finally dealing with Holy Heaven Sect and ck Domain Alliance, another formidable force like ck Rock Gorge emerged. Would it ever end?

    ¡°Miss, do you know what kind of organization ck Rock Gorge is?¡± Night Orchid asked further.

    ¡°They do anything for money,¡± she replied.

    ¡°A mercenary organization?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°You could say that,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Where is ck Rock Gorge located?¡± Billy asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°Not far from Akabuchi City¡¯s southern region is an almost abandoned star called ck Rock Neb. Their headquarters is there,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Not far? How far exactly?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°About three to four hundred thousand kilometers,¡± she responded.

    ¡°¡­,¡± everyone¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    Hundreds of thousands of kilometers were considered ¡®not far¡¯-truly cosmic distances!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy continued, ¡°May I ask who sent you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to reveal that now. If you survive ck Rock Gorge, we¡¯ll meet again, and I¡¯ll tell you then,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Thank you again!¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    ¡°Good luck!¡± She said before disappearing in a sh.

    ¡°Boss, could you sense her cultivation?¡± Stout asked after she left.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°She deliberately concealed her aura.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Boss, do you think what she said is credible? Could there be another motive?¡±

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Billy shook his head again.

    ¡°So should we go to ck Rock Gorge?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Judge responded. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we need to check it out. It¡¯s better than waiting here.¡±

    ¡°True!¡± Stout nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Azure Fang, take Bob, Ian, and Stout to gather more information about ck Rock Gorge,¡± Billy instructed after some thought.

    As Judge said, although they couldn¡¯t be sure if the woman¡¯s words were credible, they had to make every possible effort now!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Fang and the others nodded before heading out.

    ¡°Opal, keep an eye on everyone. Give me half a day,¡± Billy said to Opal next.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Opal nodded after a brief pause.

    ¡°Billy, are you going to break through?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Billy nodded before walking to a pavilion at the back of the courtyard and sitting down cross-legged.

 Chapter 1771: The Crisis of Two Women

    With news of Harleen and Ivy, Billy felt slightly more at ease and decided to attempt a breakthrough. The woman¡¯s tone suggested that ck Rock Gorge was no ordinary ce, and it would be best to level up before heading there.

    He took out a pile of cultivation resources from his storage ring and began consuming them rapidly. Simultaneously, he activated his bloodline power to start refining them. Given his current cultivation level, refining these resources in a short time was challenging but not impossible.

    As the resources were continuously refined, powerful waves of energy surged through his body. Fortunately, his extraordinary bloodline prevented any risk of his body bursting apart. After about half an hour, the energy waves began circting through his meridians under the guidance of his cultivation technique.

    Several hourster, a violent aura erupted from Billy, significantly stronger than before. Clearly, with the help of his bloodline power and abundant resources, he had sessfully broken through to the sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Afterpleting two more cycles of energy cirction, he got up and walked to the front yard where everyone was waiting for him.

    ¡°Boss, did you break through?¡± Stout asked, sensing the change in Billy¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Everyone cheered in unison.

    ¡°Any updates?¡± Billy asked Casey and Azure Dragon.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t gathered detailed information yet, but ording to insiders from the guild, Miss Wooler is likely under house arrest,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°House arrest?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to the incident in Canyon View City.¡±

    ¡°After we return from ck Rock Gorge, continue monitoring the guild,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Azure Fang, have you learned anything about ck Rock Gorge?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°People know about ck Rock Gorge¡¯s existence but have little information about it,¡± Azure Fang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s known as a mercenary and assassin organization that takes on any job for the right price.¡±

    ¡°Their members wear masks during missions, so few have seen their true faces.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out about theirbat strength?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Bob replied. ¡°It¡¯s said that no one has ever forced ck Rock Gorge to reveal their full strength.¡±

    ¡°Is there a teleportation channel from Akabuchi City to ck Rock Neb?¡± Billy asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°No,¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°We can only get there by starship.¡±

    ¡°Everyone rest well tonight; we depart at dawn,¡± Billy decided after some thought.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡­ In an unknown area of the Akabuchi star domain.

    In a grand hall with a peculiar design, a chilling atmosphere permeated the air, resembling hell on earth. Two stone pirs stood in the center, with Harleen and Ivy seated on them. They had just woken up from unconsciousness. Though uninjured, their powers were sealed, leaving them without any aura.

    Six men stood around the pirs. Their auras indicated they were all at least in thete stages of the Otherworldly Realm, with two being early-stage Entering Dao Realm experts. The six stood like statues, expressionless.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Where is this ce? Who are you?¡± Ivy asked, frowning as she looked around. No one responded.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡± Ivy turned to Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay too,¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°I wonder how Billy and the others are doing now,¡± Harleen said worriedly. When they were captured at the Institute, the battle was still ongoing, so they didn¡¯t know its oue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harleen. With White Feather and Purple Spirit there, Billy and the others should be fine,¡± Ivy reassured her, though she herself was uncertain.

    The Holy Ghost Tribe members sent to the Institute were far superior to those at Canyon View Institute and Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Harleen sighed. ¡°Our strength is still too weak.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ivy agreed. Despite their rapid progress after their second physique refinement, they were still no match for the talented geniuses of the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    As Harleen and Ivymented their situation, footsteps echoed from the entrance. They saw an elderly man and woman walk in. The old woman had a ghastly appearance with rough skin like tree bark. The old man was equally emaciated, resembling a skeleton with few hairs left on his head. Both seemed to have lived for centuries, their bodies nearing exhaustion.

    ¡°Revered Envoys, may I ask¡­¡± A second-rank Entering Dao Realm man in the hall began to speak but was cut off.

    ¡°Get out!¡± the old manmanded coldly.

    ¡°But Revered Envoy, they are¡­¡± The man tried to exin but was interrupted again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand me?¡± The old man snapped.

    ¡°Revered Envoy, I apologize, but they are under strict orders¡­¡± The man took a deep breath but didn¡¯t finish his sentence before turning into a blood mist without seeing how the old man moved. His strength was evident as he eliminated a second-rank Entering Dao Realm expert without any resistance.

    The remaining five men gasped in fear, their faces showing deep apprehension.

    ¡°Still not leaving?¡± The old woman¡¯s voice was like a demon from hell as she nced at them.

    ¡°Revered Envoy¡­¡± Another Entering Dao Realm man began but also turned into a blood mist before finishing his sentence.

    The remaining four men quickly fled without another word.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered such pure Crystal Spirit Physiques!¡± The old woman said as she looked at Harleen and Ivy, a gleam in her previously dull eyes.

 Chapter 1772: Possession

    ¡°Old woman, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± The emaciated old man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°You finally did a good thing!¡± The old woman nodded in response.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°I heard that these two girls were specifically instructed not to be touched. Have you thought about how to exin thister?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. Once we seed, we won¡¯t have to worry about them at all!¡± The old man replied nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The old woman nodded again.

    As they spoke, the two walked over to two stone pirs.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ivy frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, girls. It will be quick, and you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes gleamed as she looked at them.

    ¡°Old woman, hurry up, so nothing unexpected happens!¡± The emaciated old man urged.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The old woman responded.

    ¡°What exactly are you nning?¡± Harleen had a very bad feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just borrowing your bodies for a while!¡± The old woman sneered.

    As she spoke, the old woman¡¯s soul detached from her body and swiftly entered Ivy¡¯s forehead.

    At the same time, the emaciated old man also detached his soul and entered Harleen¡¯s body.

    Clearly, they intended to take over Harleen and Ivy¡¯s bodies for their rebirth!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The next moment, both Harleen and Ivy frowned deeply.

    Their faces contorted with extreme pain, veins bulging on their foreheads, blood vessels expanding more than twice their size, and their breathing became erratic, fluctuating between strong and weak.

    Suddenly, Harleen heard the old man¡¯s voice in her mind.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of this body from now on. You can rest in peace!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden pause.

    Then, a voice full of shock echoed: ¡°How is this possible? How can your soul be so strong¡­¡±

    And then there was silence!

    Harleen¡¯s mind fell into a dead silence; the old man made no further sound.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Harleen groaned and then fainted.

    Beside her, Ivy was in a simr situation. The old woman struggled within her body for a moment before letting out a miserable scream and falling silent.

    Ivy opened her mouth with difficulty but couldn¡¯t utter a word before also falling unconscious.

    At the same time, the bodies of the old woman and the emaciated old man copsed to the ground, lifeless.

    This was a ssic case of trying to go for wool only toe home shorn. They attempted to possess Harleen and Ivy¡¯s Crystal Spirit Physique but failed miserably, losing their souls in the process.

    Shortly after Harleen and Ivy fainted, hurried footsteps echoed at the door.

    A ck-robed elder led four men into the room; these were the same four who had left earlier.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The group entered the hall and was instantly bewildered by the scene before them.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The ck-robed elder turned to one of the men and asked.

    While speaking, the elder released his spiritual power to probe the situation and frowned deeply.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the man shook his head. ¡°After the two Revered Envoys came in, they drove us away. I don¡¯t know what happened afterward.¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, what about the two Revered Envoys?¡± another man asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re dead!¡± the ck-robed elder replied.

    ¡°Dead?¡± The men eximed in unison, their faces showing fear.

    They knew very well that if news of this got out-that two Revered Envoys had died here-the consequences would be disastrous!

    It would be an absolute catastrophe!

    ¡°Grand Elder, with the strength of the two Revered Envoys, how could they have died?¡± After a long pause, one of the men asked with difficulty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The ck-robed elder frowned deeply.

    He truly didn¡¯t know because he couldn¡¯t find any injuries on the bodies of the emaciated old man and the old woman.

    This matter left himpletely puzzled!

    After thinking for a moment, the ck-robed elder waved his hand, releasing a gust of wind that turned the bodies of the emaciated old man and the old woman into a mist of blood, which quickly dissipated.

    ¡°Listen up! The two Revered Envoys were never here. You have never seen them. Do you understand?¡± The ck-robed elder turned to the four men and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The four men nodded vigorously in unison.

    ¡°Grand Elder, what should we do with these two?¡± After a pause, one of the men pointed at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°Take them to the backyard and keep an eye on them. No one is allowed to see them without my permission!¡± The ck-robed elder instructed.

    He then added, ¡°Watch them closely. If anything goes wrong, you four will pay with your heads!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The four men responded loudly again.

    ¡­ The next morning.

    Billy and his group ate something casually before heading to a starship station in the east of the city.

    Upon arrival, they paid a certain amount of king-grade spirit stones to charter a starship to ck Rock Neb.

    Initially, the station manager refused to go to ck Rock Neb no matter what. It was only after Stout offered double the price that he reluctantly agreed.

    The captain this time was an elder named Luca Adams, who was at first-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    ¡°Elder Luca, hello. Are you from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Billy asked after the starship took off.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Luca Adams smiled and nodded. ¡°More than eighty percent of starships and Teleportation Arrays in Akabuchi City belong to Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy. ¡°You must have just arrived in Akabuchi City recently?¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°Although Akabuchi City is full of talented geniuses, it¡¯s rare to see someone like you who has reached sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm at around thirty years old.¡± Luca Adams smiled again.

    ¡°I may be ignorant, but if Mr Billy were from Akabuchi City, I would have heard about you.¡±

    ¡°Elder Luca tters me!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°To be honest, we did just arrive in Akabuchi City not long ago.¡±

    ¡°What brings you so determinedly to ck Rock Neb?¡± Luca Adams asked.

    ¡°We have some personal matters to attend to,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Do you know much about ck Rock Neb?¡± Luca Adams asked again.

    ¡°Not much,¡± Billy replied. ¡°What do you know about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to ck Rock Neb twice,¡± Luca Adams said with a hint of dread on his face.

    ¡°Both times were simr to this trip; someone chartered a starship to go there.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Both groups paid for round trips but only took one-way journeys,¡± Luca Adams responded.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout pressed further.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Felicia interjected.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°They never came back!¡±

 Chapter 1773: Boss, What Should We Do?

    ¡°Elder Luca, do you know who the two groups are?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal their identities, but I can tell you this: the strongest among them is an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator,¡± Luca Adams replied.

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Everyone was astonished.

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, even if there isn¡¯t a Perceiving Dao Realm expert in ck Rock Gorge, there is at least a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator,¡± Luca Adams added.

    He scanned the group and continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, among your group, aside from that flying beast which I can¡¯t gauge, the strongest is only at the second-rank Entering Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°With your current strength, if you go to ck Rock Gorge, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Luca,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a bad person. If you could heed my advice, it would be best not to¡­¡± Luca Adams continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Luca,¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°I have reasons thatpel me to go.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t try to dissuade you. Take care,¡± Luca Adams responded.

    ¡°Elder Luca, you¡¯ve been with the Chamber of Commerce for quite some time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Almost forty years now,¡± Luca Adams nodded.

    ¡°I heard that the eldest son and daughter of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce are exceptionally talented?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°Mr Wooler and Miss Wooler are indeed extraordinarily gifted,¡± Luca Adams nodded again.

    ¡°Who do you favor more?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Mr Wooler and Miss Wooler are both outstanding. I am not in a position to judge,¡± Luca Adams smiled.

    ¡°Elder Luca, I heard that the eldest son and daughter are fiercelypeting for the session of the Chamber of Commerce. Is that true?¡± Judge asked directly.

    ¡°Such matters are for the higher-ups of the Chamber. I am not privy to them,¡± Luca Adams smiled again.

    Seeing they couldn¡¯t get more information, everyone dropped the topic.

    ¡­

    In Akabuchi City, within a heavily guarded pce hall, a woman in a green dress sat sipping tea on a redwood chair. Soon, a woman in ck entered; she was the one who had met Billy and his group a few days earlier.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± the woman in green asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already left,¡± the woman in ck replied, looking hesitant.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± the woman in green pressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that their journey might end badly and that the treasure he carries might fall into the hands of ck Rock Gorge¡­¡± the woman in ck responded.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s weak?¡± the woman in green smiled lightly.

    ¡°Even though he has that flying beast with him, from what I understand, its strength is only at ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm, while ck Rock Gorge¡­¡± the woman in ck replied.

    ¡°Have you forgotten about the treasure within him?¡± the woman in green countered.

    ¡°That treasure isn¡¯t something he can use at will!¡± the woman in ck said. ¡°Otherwise, the battle at Canyon View Institute wouldn¡¯t have been so brutal!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because his life wasn¡¯t in danger then,¡± the woman in green took a sip of tea.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the woman in ck was puzzled.

    ¡°The treasure chose him for a reason. It won¡¯t just watch him die. When his life is threatened, it will act on its own,¡± the woman in green exined. ¡°While ck Rock Gorge is strong, it pales inparison to one of the Ten Sacred Objects.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± the woman in ck hesitated.

    ¡°No buts!¡± the woman in green responded. ¡°Take two people and follow them. Help them if necessary; offering help when it¡¯s needed is better than adding to what they already have.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± the woman in ck nodded.

    ¡°Have you found out who hired ck Rock Gorge? Is it rted to that person?¡± the woman in green asked further.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t discovered that yet,¡± the woman in ck shook her head.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the woman in green nodded slightly and waved her hand. ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The woman in ck bowed slightly and left.

    After she left, the woman in green stared ahead and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s time to cause a stir in Akabuchi City, which has been peaceful for so long.¡±

    ¡­

    Several hourster, Billy and his groupnded their starship on a rocky clearing with howling mountain winds all around.

    ¡°Elder Luca, is this ck Rock Neb?¡± Stout asked Luca Adams.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Luca Adams nodded as he led them off the starship.

    ¡°Why is the spiritual energy here so thin?¡± Azure Dragon remarked as they reached the clearing.

    Everyone felt it;pared to Akabuchi City, Canyon View City, or Sky City, the spiritual energy here was almost negligible.

    The area was barren except for oddly shaped ck rocks. There were hardly any nts or animals-a result of depleted spiritual energy making survival difficult.

    ¡°The entire Akabuchi star domain has manys like ck Rock Neb with depleted spiritual energy,¡± Luca Adams exined.

    ¡°If the spiritual energy is so thin here, how does ck Rock Gorge survive?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°ck Rock Gorge has arge Gathering Spirit Array. Despite this¡¯sck of spiritual energy, it can still nurture life within its range,¡± Luca Adams replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± everyone nodded.

    ¡°Elder Luca, where exactly is ck Rock Gorge?¡± Casey asked Luca Adams.

    ¡°Head straight in this direction for about four or five hundred kilometers. You¡¯ll see arge gorge,¡± Luca Adams pointed ahead. ¡°Inside, it¡¯s a different world-lush trees, birds singing-a stark contrast to this barrennd.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°Billy, the Chamber has ordered that the starship can only stay here. I hope you understand,¡± Luca Adams said to Billy.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°No problem at all,¡± Billy smiled and cupped his hands. ¡°Please wait for us here for a day. If we don¡¯t return by then, you may leave.¡±

    ¡°Take care,¡± Elder Luca cupped his hands as well.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded and led his group into the air.

    After they left, a crew member approached Luca Adams. ¡°Elder Luca, should we head back? They won¡¯t survive anyway.¡±

    ¡°No one leaves without my order!¡± Elder Luca red at him and addressed all staff sternly.

    About twenty minutester, Billy¡¯s groupnded near the gorge. Despite being prepared mentally, they were still awestruck by what they saw.

    Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t just a gorge but a vast oasis with towering trees reaching the sky. The sounds of flying beasts and animals filled the air. There werekes and meadows-a stark contrast to the deste surroundings outside.

    They also noticed ripples in the air outside the oasis-a clear sign of a barrier.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

 Chapter 1774: Surrender or Perish?

    ¡°Let¡¯s get a few people out to talk first!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon nodded, drawing his sword and flicking his wrist to send a few cold shes toward the barrier.

    A muffled sound echoed, causing the barrier to tremble.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    Immediately, twenty to thirty figures emerged from the barrier, each surrounded by a powerful aura, clearly not weak.

    ¡°Who are you to dare act recklessly at ck Rock Gorge? Are you tired of living?¡± one man shouted angrily.

    ¡°You have three seconds to bring your boss out, or die!¡± Azure Dragon nced at them.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The man¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ck Rock Gorge had always been the one causing trouble for others. It was rare for anyone toe looking for trouble here. Those who had tried in the past were long buried.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± The man waved his hand.

    At hismand, the twenty to thirty men charged at Billy and his group, wieldingrge swords.

    The first few attackers didn¡¯t even know what hit them before they were cut in half, blood spraying everywhere.

    The others hesitated, shocked by Azure Dragon¡¯s superior skills.

    As they attempted to retreat, a dozen sword shes pierced through them.

    In a matter of moments, only one man remained standing in mid-air, the rest having fallen.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare kill ck Rock Gorge¡¯s men¡­¡± thest man stammered, trembling.

    He wanted to flee but found himself immobilized.

    ¡°Go back and tell your boss that if he doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll ughter everyone in ck Rock Gorge!¡± Billy said calmly, retracting his spiritual power.

    Freed from the restraint, the man hurriedly flew back toward the barrier.

    About five minutester, around a hundred figures emerged from the barrier.

    Leading them was an elderly man with a hooked nose, around seventy or eighty years old, with a lean build and piercing eyes. He was Knox Bush, the Grand Elder of ck Rock Gorge, with an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivation.

    Following him were two individuals, both at the seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Among the dozens behind them, three or four were at the Entering Dao Realm, with the highest being third-rank. The rest were at least at thete-stage of Holy Realm.

    ¡°Daring to provoke ck Rock Gorge means you must not be ordinary. State your names!¡± Knox Bush scrutinized Billy and his group.

    ¡°Your boss won¡¯te out?¡± Billy nced at them.

    He had already asked Purple Spirit; an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm couldn¡¯t possibly be the boss of ck Rock Gorge.

    ¡°I am the Grand Elder of ck Rock Gorge. You can speak directly to me!¡± Knox Bush replied.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t waste words with intruders. Anyone daring to act recklessly at ck Rock Gorge would be killed without question. However, he felt an inexplicable pressure from White Feather and decided to ask more questions.

    ¡°You have two choices!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°First, hand over the people and reveal your employer. We can let this go.¡±

    ¡°Second, perish!¡±

    ¡°Kid, are you out of your mind? Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting off more than you can chew?¡± an early stage Otherworldly Realm man shouted angrily at Billy.

    Before he could finish speaking, Casey flicked his wrist, sending a swift sword sh his way.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man didn¡¯t expect Casey to attack so suddenly and tried to block it.

    The sword sh tore through his defense and sliced through him. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound as his body split in two and fell.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡± A first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder roared in anger.

    ¡°If you dare move, I guarantee you won¡¯t live another second!¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°Arrogant brat! Let¡¯s see how you make me not live another second!¡± The elder shouted and attacked.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gripped his sword, sending a blood-red sh toward him.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s cultivation had reached eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm. Killing a first-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent was no challenge for him now.

    The sword sh moved like lightning, reaching the elder in an instant. The elder initially underestimated Billy but realized toote the power of the attack. His pupils shrank to pinpoints as a sense of death enveloped him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t block it! Dodge!¡± A third-rank Entering Dao Realm elder shouted, forming arge sword to attack Billy.

    However, before his attack could reach halfway, Aubree¡¯s spiritual power materialized into an ancient sword shadow that collided with it.

    A loud explosion erupted as both attacks shattered, causing waves of energy that shook the void.

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s sword sh had already sliced through the first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder¡¯s shoulder, sending an arm flying into the air. If not for Aubree¡¯s intervention pushing him back slightly, his fate would have been worse.

    The elder grunted in pain as he was sent flying two to three hundred meters back, fear shing across his face.

    Throughout this exchange, Knox Bush and the two seventh-rank Entering Dao Realm individuals didn¡¯t make a move. Their faces were grim. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to act; they felt White Feather¡¯s gaze on them, ready to strike fatally if they did.

    ¡°Who do you want us to hand over?¡± Knox Bush asked coldly, staring at Billy.

    ¡°Stop ying dumb!¡± Azure Dragon said sternly. ¡°Where are the two people you kidnapped from Akabuchi City¡¯s Whitney family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Knox Bush¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll talk after I destroy ck Rock Gorge!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Young man, let me give you some advice,¡± Knox Bush frowned. ¡°Leave now before things get irreparable. You might still live; otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡± Billy interrupted, waving his hand.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone replied in unison and charged forward.

    ¡°ck Rock Gorge is not a ce for your recklessness!¡± Knox Bush roared. ¡°If you wish to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    With that, he charged toward Billy. The two seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm individuals took a deep breath and followed closely behind.

 Chapter 1775: A Bit of Trouble

    The three opponents hadn¡¯t even made it halfway when White Feather let out a cry and charged like a small mountain.

    A loud crash echoed, and three figures were sent flying hundreds of meters away, each spitting blood into the air. The two seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm individuals fell from the sky without any chance to struggle after being thrown a thousand meters away.

    Knox Bush fared slightly better, barely managing to stay in the air, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his breath uneven. Given White Feather¡¯sbat power, it was sheer luck that he survived a single blow. If the other two hadn¡¯t absorbed part of the impact, he would be dead by now.

    Meanwhile, the rest of both sides had already engaged in battle. Aubree took on two third-rank Entering Dao Realm opponents. She had recently glimpsed the dawn of the third-rank realm and needed a fight that pushed her to the limit to break through her bottleneck.

    Their attacks collided, and Aubree was sent flying seven or eight hundred meters, blood trickling from her mouth. Without pausing, she charged again, her momentum reaching its peak.

    ¡°You want to die so badly? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± one of the third-rank Entering Dao Realm opponents sneered, forming a swirling energy ball with his hands and hurling it at Aubree. The other opponent didn¡¯t even bother to attack, thinking the fight would end with this move.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡± Aubree shouted, a determined look shing in her eyes as she raised her hand to meet the attack.

    A deafening explosion shook the void. Aubree spat out a mouthful of blood and was blown away like a leaf, spraying blood into the air. She barely managed to stabilize herself a thousand meters away, her breath erratic.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder who had attacked Aubree frowned upon seeing her still standing. ¡°Not bad!¡± another elder squinted slightly. ¡°But this ends now!¡± He shed towards Aubree, casually forming a seal with his hand and hurling it at her.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Aubree took a deep breath, a fierce look in her eyes as she unleashed a violent aura. She then formed a sword with her Chi power and thrust it forward.

    The ancient phantom sword tore through the elder¡¯s seal and pierced his heart. His aura deted like a punctured balloon, blood gushing from his chest. He fell to the ground and twitched a few times before going still, his face full of unwillingness. He had died because he underestimated his opponent.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± the other elder roared,unching a full-strength attack at Aubree. ¡°Perfect for some practice!¡± Aubree replied, charging to meet him. The two shed fiercely. Although Aubree could challenge higher ranks, she had just broken through and couldn¡¯t easily defeat him.

    Meanwhile, a loud crash sounded nearby as Billy¡¯s Arhat Palm Strike sent a first-rank Entering Dao Realm elder crashing to the ground, lifeless. Another first-rank elder had already been sent to the underworld by Billy earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive¡­¡± a second-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent roared as he thrust a spear formed from Chi power at Billy, distorting the void with its force. Another second-rank elder swung a massive axe-shaped weapon at Billy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy narrowed his eyes and unleashed his full strength. Nine phantom divine dragons roared through the void. Two loud crashes followed as two figures were sent flying like kites with broken strings, dead before they hit the ground.

    With his bloodline power enhanced, Billy¡¯sbat strength now rivaled that of a third-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator, making him unbeatable for those two. After dealing with them, Billy rushed towards Casey¡¯s battle zone.

    Midway, he formed another Arhat Palm Strike. The massive handprint left an imprint on the hard ground as it descended on the enemy group. When the dust settled, over ten peopley on the ground, lifeless and bleeding.

    ¡°White Feather, break their barrier!¡± Billy shouted towards White Feather. White Feather cried out and flew towards the barrier. Knox Bushy motionless on the ground below.

    White Feather unleashed several sts of energy at the barrier, shaking the entire canyon but not breaking it.

    ¡°Dare to act recklessly in my ck Rock Gorge? Die!¡± an elder¡¯s furious voice reached Billy and his team. A terrifying pressure filled the void as if it would copse at any moment. The aura alone indicated that this neer was far stronger than Knox Bush.

    ¡°White Feather, retreat!¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted. White Feather sensed the danger and quickly flew aside. Despite reacting immediately, it was still sted seven or eight hundred meters away by the shockwave, blood trickling from its beak. Fortunately, its defensive abilities were strong enough to only sustain minor injuries.

    Soon after, over ten figures appeared within Billy¡¯s sight range. Leading them was Rigoberto Bush, the current head of ck Rock Gorge! nking him were ck Rock Gorge¡¯s two second-inmand-the three strongest individuals in ck Rock Gorge!

    Billy probed their cultivation levels symbolically but sensed no fluctuations. ¡°Billy, we have trouble!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Are they strong?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Very strong!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°What are their exact levels?¡± Billy pressed.

    ¡°The strongest is at half-step Perceiving Dao Realm and is close to breaking through to full Perceiving Dao Realm. The other two arete-stage ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivators, just a step away from half-step Perceiving Dao Realm,¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°No mistake?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. This was beyond his expectations! He had known that ck Rock Gorge¡¯s strongest was at least half-step Perceiving Dao Realm but hadn¡¯t expected two more ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivators close to that level.

    With White Feather and Purple Spirit¡¯sbined strength, they might contend with one half-step Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator. But who would handle the other two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivators?

    This was indeed troublesome!

 Chapter 1776: Boss, Can You Be More Low-key?

    ¡°Impossible to be mistaken!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Billy, can you persuade that ball of white light to help you?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°He¡¯s asleep and can¡¯t be woken up!¡±

    Purple Spirit was silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s another way we can try!¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The spiritual energy inside that barrier is very abundant. If I absorb all of it, my strength should increase significantly, and I might be able to fight him!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was slightly stunned. ¡°You can absorb all the spiritual energy from a ce?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t before, but now I can!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy was stunned again. ¡°You mean you can now enhance your strength by absorbing spiritual energy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Spiritual Line Origin. I naturally enhance my strength by absorbing spiritual energy!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°I know that, but that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Billy shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°I mean, can you now absorb all the spiritual energy from a ce at once and then quickly level up?¡±

    If this were true, it would be quite interesting!

    In the future, if they went to a they didn¡¯t like, they could have Purple Spirit absorb all the spiritual energy from that!

    On one hand, it could enhance Purple Spirit¡¯sbat power.

    On the other hand, it could indirectly destroy the since no living beings could survive long without spiritual energy.

    ¡°Theoretically, yes!¡± Purple Spirit said.

    ¡°However, my current level is too low to absorb too much at once.¡±

    ¡°For example, even without interference, in a big city like Akabuchi City, I could only absorb about one-tenth of the spiritual energy at once.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the concentration of spiritual energy in such ces isn¡¯t very high. Even if I absorbed all the spiritual energy there, it wouldn¡¯t help me much.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from this canyon ahead. The concentration of spiritual energy here is very high. If I could absorb all the spiritual energy at once, it would have a significant effect.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    As they conversed, the opposing group had already arrived several hundred meters away.

    Rigoberto Bush¡¯s eyes first scanned White Feather, showing a hint of surprise.

    His earlier move, though not at full strength, was something even a ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm practitioner might not withstand.

    Yet White Feather was only slightly injured!

    A flying beast with suchbat power couldn¡¯t possibly exist in the entire Akabuchi star domain!

    ¡°You killed so many of my people in ck Rock Gorge. You really don¡¯t know your limits!¡± Rigoberto Bush turned to Billy.

    ¡°Do you know? Nothing like this has happened in ck Rock Gorge for nearly a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°What should I¡­¡±

    ¡°My people?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Your people?¡± Rigoberto Bush was slightly stunned.

    ¡°The two people you kidnapped from Akabuchi City!¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°So you came for those two women!¡± Rigoberto Bush didn¡¯t deny it and squinted slightly.

    ¡°Harleen and Ivy were indeed captured by you!¡± White Tiger frowned and shouted.

    ¡°I have a question I¡¯m curious about!¡± Rigoberto Bush ignored White Tiger and continued looking at Billy. ¡°How did you know they were in my ck Rock Gorge?¡±

    ¡°If you release them immediately and tell me who hired you, we can let this go!¡± Billy didn¡¯t answer his question.

    ¡°Otherwise, after today, there will be no more ck Rock Gorge in the Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    Casey and the others twitched their mouths.

    Boss, can we be more low-key?

    Although they couldn¡¯t gauge Rigoberto Bush¡¯s cultivation level, they had heard about his strength.

    Half-step Perceiving Dao Realm!

    This was definitely the strongest opponent they had encountered so far!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Rigoberto Bushughed out loud.

    The others also looked at Billy with disdain as if they were looking at an idiot.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re very humorous!¡± Rigoberto Bush stoppedughing and looked at Billy coldly.

    ¡°If youmit suicide to apologize, I might consider leaving your body intact. Otherwise, not only you but everyone around you¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a purple me burst from Billy¡¯s body and quickly shot toward him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rigoberto Bush¡¯s pupils contracted coldly.

    Without time to think, he raised his hand to create a barrier wall in front of him.

    With a muffled sound, the barrier wall shattered instantly, and Rigoberto Bush was sent flying hundreds of meters back.

    However, being a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm expert and with the barrier wall cushioning the impact, he wasn¡¯t severely affected, only slightly disordered in breath.

    Before he could see what had attacked him, a purple sword had already appeared in front of him.

    Unity of man and sword!

    For Purple Spirit, only by catching the opponent off guard could she have a chance to fight; otherwise, she was no match.

    So she had to use her trump card before the opponent was fully prepared for any chance of sess.

    The purple sword moved as fast as lightning, tearing through the void and appearing in front of Rigoberto Bush in an instant.

    Rigoberto Bush frowned and instinctively raised his hand to grab forward. The void twisted instantly, slowing down the purple sword¡¯s speed.

    However, because Rigoberto Bush acted hastily and only used seventy to eighty percent of his strength, the purple sword broke free from the spatial confinement and shot forward rapidly.

    Although Rigoberto Bush reacted quickly, he was still shed by the purple sword at his waist, leaving a deep wound with blood spurting out.

    The whole process happened in a sh. By the time others reacted, they only saw the wound on Rigoberto Bush¡¯s body.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The two protectors roared and attacked Purple Spirit.

    As they charged halfway, White Feather opened his mouth and spewed two waves of air toward them.

    With a muffled sound, White Feather and the two protectors were sent flying backward simultaneously, both sides spitting blood.

    With White Feather¡¯sbat power, fighting one ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm practitioner was no problem. But facing two at once was challenging.

    ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡± Rigoberto Bush nced at his wound and shouted loudly.

    As his voice fell, everyone behind himunched their attacks simultaneously, their momentum surging instantly.

    ¡°White Feather, don¡¯t fight him head-on; just stall him!¡± Billy shouted toward White Feather as he charged forward.

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t hesitate either and followed suit.

    ¡°Kid, you dare kill so many of my people in ck Rock Gorge? Prepare to die!¡± An elder at sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm blocked Billy¡¯s path.

    As he spoke, a tangible wave of air tore through the void toward Billy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes to kill me!¡± Billy replied as he quickly dodged to the side.

    Then he flipped his wrist, creating several afterimages that condensed into an Arhat Palm Strike aimed at his opponent.

 Chapter 1777: Team up to Fight

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t take Billy seriously. He casually waved his hand, and a wave of energy swept out.

    After a loud crash, both of them retreated two or three hundred meters.

    The old man was clearly caught off guard. He didn¡¯t expect Billy to push him back so far, a look of surprise shed across his face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill. Take this!¡±

    After a brief pause, the old man sneered. He raised his hand, and a hundred-meter-tall ck rock was lifted from the ground into the air.

    The massive rock, carrying immense energy, hurtled toward Billy at high speed.

    The rock moved incredibly fast, with waves of energy that seemed capable of destroying everything.

    ¡°See you in the next life!¡±

    Facing the old man¡¯s full-force attack, Billy showed no intention of retreating. He gripped his wild de and unleashed his strongest move.

    Cracked Sky!

    The de¡¯s light appeared suddenly, tearing through everything. The void and the massive rock were split in half, the cut as smooth as a mirror.

    The de¡¯s light didn¡¯t lose momentum and shed past the old man.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡±

    The old man looked down at the wound on his body, his face filled with disbelief.

    Even at hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t believe that an opponent he hadpletely underestimated could wield such a powerful de technique.

    That strike just now, not even a seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert might have been able to withstand it! Such a monstrous talent!

    After ying his opponent with one strike, Billy took out two Chi Condensing Pills and swallowed them.

    Just as he was about to rush toward Casey and the others, a wave of energy hit him, sending him flying four or five hundred meters.

    He steadied himself, spat out a mouthful of blood, but fortunately, the injury wasn¡¯t severe.

    ¡°Kid, die!¡± An old man at the fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm saw his ambush seed and attacked again.

    After using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ Billy¡¯s Chi power was greatly depleted, reducing hisbat strength to less than sixty percent. Even with the help of Chi Condensing Pills, it would take at least ten minutes to recover fully.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    So, facing another attack from a mid-level Entering Dao Realm expert, he couldn¡¯t take it head-on.

    With a slight frown, he dodged to the side.

    But he was still a bit slow.

    After a muffled sound, Billy was sent flying six or seven hundred meters, his breath chaotic.

    It wasn¡¯t over yet. The old man chased after him and formed a violent seal with his hand, smashing it toward Billy.

    Billy¡¯s brow furrowed, his pupils contracted slightly. This move had to be taken head-on.

    At that moment, a powerful wave of energy roared in like thunder.

    The old man¡¯s seal exploded, and he was sent flying, spitting out a mouthful of blood in mid-air.

    He then crashed to the ground and twitched a few times before going still.

    A mid-level Entering Dao Realm expert, killed in one move!

    Billy turned to see two old men flying over from a distance. Both were dressed in gray robes with ck masks covering their faces, hiding their true identities.

    Judging by their aura, both were at thete-stage Entering Dao Realm.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    When they arrived, Billy expressed his gratitude.

    He didn¡¯t know why these two high-level experts suddenly came to help him. Though unsure of their motives, they had helped him, so he naturally had to thank them.

    ¡°The others are yours!¡± said the taller masked old man.

    Then they dashed toward White Feather and Purple Spirit.

    In a few moments, they joined the battle.

    The taller old man attacked Rigoberto Bush, while the other went for one of the second-inmand.

    With their addition, the pressure on Purple Spirit and White Feather eased considerably.

    Soon after, there was a loud crash. A figure flew out like a broken kite for a thousand meters, leaving an arc of blood in the air.

    It was one of ck Rock Gorge¡¯s protectors!

    After the shorter gray-robed elder helped White Feather fend off an opponent, the second-inmand was no match for White Feather.

    A few roundster, White Feather sent him flying, reducing hisbat strength to less than fifty percent.

    And it wasn¡¯t over. Just as he steadied himself, White Feather¡¯s second attack was already upon him.

    As expected, he couldn¡¯t dodge this move after being heavily injured.

    With another loud crash, the old man was sent flying again. His bones and meridians shattered; he died in mid-air.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing White Feather quickly defeat his opponent, the masked old man was stunned for a moment.

    He hadn¡¯t expected a flying beast to have such formidablebat strength.

    After dealing with this protector, White Feather screeched and rushed toward Purple Spirit.

    At this moment, Purple Spirit¡¯s breath was chaotic; she was clearly heavily injured.

    Given her strength, it was impressive she hadsted this long against a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm expert. If not for her quick teleportation speed, her situation would have been much worse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s team up!¡± The taller masked old man shouted to Purple Spirit and White Feather.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    White Feather screeched again and charged at the opponent with pping wings.

    The masked old man and Purple Spirit also unleashed their strongest moves toward Rigoberto Bush.

    ¡°You overestimate yourselves!¡±

    Facing theirbined attack, Rigoberto Bush showed no intention of retreating. His aura surged to its peak instantly.

    A deafening crash echoed across the sky. The entire void trembled; at the center of the battle zone, it seemed to shatterpletely.

    Simultaneously, four figures were sent flying a thousand meters away, leaving trails of blood in mid-air.

    Rigoberto Bush was indeed a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Even against three ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm experts¡¯bined attack, he remained undefeated.

    After one move, both sides were injured, resulting in a stalemate.

    Given the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Purple Spirit and herpanions to take down Rigoberto Bush.

    ¡°White Feather, leave this to me. Give me some time!¡±

    After steadying herself, Purple Spirit shed to the right side.

    White Feather screeched again, eyes shing with confusion.

    Shouldn¡¯t they team up to fight?

    The taller masked old man also looked bewildered.

    With three people teaming up, they could barely fight against Rigoberto Bush. But with one less person, how could they continue?

    Not only were they confused; even Rigoberto Bush looked puzzled. He didn¡¯t know what Purple Spirit was up to!

    ¡°White Feather, don¡¯t fight head-on. Just stall him!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice came from kilometers away.

    As she spoke, she transformed into a sharp sword and sped toward the nearby barrier.

 Chapter 1778: Devouring Spiritual Energy

    The barrier shook but showed no signs of breaking.

    Purple Spirit did not give up. After circling around, she turned and stabbed at the barrier again.

    ¡°Trying to break my ck Rock Gorge¡¯s barrier? Prepare to die!¡± Rigoberto Bush¡¯s voice echoed as he formed a seal and hurled it forcefully at Purple Spirit.

    White Feather screeched, opening its mouth to unleash a wave of air.

    The masked old man was not idle either, waving his hand to send a spear formed of Chi power hurtling towards Rigoberto Bush.

    The three attacks collided and exploded simultaneously, sending White Feather and the masked old man flying two to three hundred meters away.

    Rigoberto Bush also retreated a hundred meters but did not pause, continuing to charge towards Purple Spirit.

    Although he did not know Purple Spirit¡¯s purpose for breaking the barrier, this barrier was the lifeline of ck Rock Gorge, and he could not ignore it. Even though he had confidence in the barrier¡¯s strength, Purple Spirit possessed the power of a ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm warrior. If left unchecked, she might seed.

    Just as he was halfway there, White Feather and the masked old man intercepted him again, and the sound of fierce shes filled the air.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± After several rounds of attacks, Rigoberto Bush looked at the masked old man and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Nobody worth mentioning,¡± the masked old man replied.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know?¡± Rigoberto Bush¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp glint. ¡°In the entire Akabuchi star domain, only three forces can send out two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivators simultaneously! You can¡¯t be from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce or Holy Ghost Tribe, so you must be from Akabuchi Star Pce!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be from Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± The masked old man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Has ck Rock Gorge also submitted to Holy Ghost Tribe?¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Rigoberto Bush responded coldly, pointing towards Billy. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they knew those two women were in ck Rock Gorge because you told them, right? What did Holy Ghost Tribe offer you?¡±

    ¡°You Akabuchi Star Pce have long wanted to eradicate ck Rock Gorge, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rigoberto Bush continued without waiting for an answer. ¡°You just didn¡¯t know ck Rock Gorge¡¯s trump card, so you didn¡¯t dare act rashly! This time, since they came to trouble ck Rock Gorge, you took the opportunity to do them a favor. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°ck Rock Gorge is evil and deserves to be destroyed!¡± the masked old man retorted.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Rigoberto Bushughed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous for someone from Akabuchi Star Pce to say that to me¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a sharp de light tore through the void towards him. It was Billy¡¯s ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯!

    The dozen or so people who had been following Rigoberto Bush were only at the early stage of Entering Dao Realm and couldn¡¯t match Billy and Aubree. Within minutes, four or five Entering Dao Realm cultivators fell from the sky under theirbined assault.

    The remaining Otherworldly Realm cultivators also quickly fell under Casey and Opal¡¯s attacks.

    After dealing with hisst opponent, Billy dashed towards White Feather¡¯s battle zone, activating the Cracked Sky de Technique.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of Cracked Sky, Rigoberto Bush frowned slightly. Although he was at half-step Perceiving Dao Realm, he could only exert ninth-rank Sacred Realm power in this battle. Billy¡¯s de light wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, but if it struck him unimpeded, it would cause significant harm.

    Without hesitation, he reached out towards the void ahead, causing it to twist rapidly and shatter the de light.

    As he blocked the de light, White Feather and the masked old man¡¯s attacks struck him, sending him flying six or seven hundred meters away.

    At that moment, a crisp sound came from the void nearby as a crack appeared in the barrier over ck Rock Gorge. The Purple Ancient Sword created by Purple Spirit pierced through the crack into the barrier.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Rigoberto Bush¡¯s brows furrowed as he dashed towards the barrier.

    ¡°White Feather, stop him!¡± Billy shouted.

    At hismand, White Feather and the masked old man darted forward.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Rigoberto Bush roared in fury, unleashing dozens of violent air waves. The scene erupted with intense shes.

    Billy wasn¡¯t idle either. After swallowing a few Chi Condensing Pills, he followed suit.

    Both sides fought with all their might, each unleashing their full strength against the other. The sky churned violently, with cracks appearing in the surrounding void.

    Although Rigoberto Bush¡¯s power surpassed that of Billy and hispanions, defeating all three in a short time was not easy.

    Meanwhile, Purple Spirit had entered the barrier.

    ¡°Who are you!¡± A dozen figures rose from the ground, surrounded by swirling energy.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Purple Spirit replied coldly.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± The leader waved his hand, and they attacked Purple Spirit together.

    ¡°Fools!¡± Purple Spirit frowned. In an instant, blood mist exploded in mid-air as they all vanished into nothingness.

    The disciples of ck Rock Gorge on the ground watched in fear. Those dozen people were all Otherworldly Realm cultivators and were obliterated in an instant. They knew they stood no chance.

    Ignoring them, Purple Spirit hovered in mid-air with closed eyes and an open mouth. Soon, everyone on the ground felt the spiritual energy in the area draining rapidly at an rming rate.

    This phenomenon was unheard of, leaving everyone in disbelief.

    ¡°Stop her! She¡¯s devouring our spiritual energy!¡± A man shouted after a moment of shock.

    He flew towards Purple Spirit, followed by dozens more. They unleashed their strongest attacks at her. However, their assaults shattered like ss against an invisible wall ten meters from Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man cursed. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Keep attacking!¡±

    At hismand, everyoneunched their full strength again. But their efforts were futile against Purple Spirit¡¯s defense.

    In less than ten minutes, an overwhelming aura exploded from Purple Spirit, sweeping through the air. The dozens of attackers turned into blood mist instantly without any resistance.

 Chapter 1779: The End of the Battle

    At the same time, Purple Spirit opened her eyes, a sh of light in her gaze.

    From her aura, it was clear she had advanced several levels.

    After a brief moment of adjustment, she raised her hand and unleashed a burst of purple energy towards the sky.

    With a loud bang, the barrier above ck Rock Gorge shattered and dissipated.

    Purple Spirit then soared into the air, swiftly moving outside.

    As she approached the battlefield where Billy and hispanions were fighting, three figures were sent flying a thousand meters away-it was Billy and his tworades.

    Their auras showed they were at their limits, each coughing uprge amounts of blood.

    ¡°Hand over your beast core first!¡± Rigoberto Bush nced at Purple Spirit before charging towards White Feather.

    ¡°You should worry about your own core first!¡± Purple Spirit shouted, sending a wave of purple mes towards him.

    Rigoberto Bush sensed the power of the attack immediately. His pupils contracted as he quickly dodged to the side.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    But he was still a fraction too slow. The st lifted him into the air, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood, with at least a third of his bones broken.

    This was because Purple Spirit held back, mindful that Harleen and Ivy were still in their hands. Otherwise, even at his peak, Rigoberto Bush would have struggled to withstand a single blow from her.

    After absorbing the spiritual energy from ck Rock Gorge, Purple Spirit¡¯sbat strength had skyrocketed. She now had the power to contend with true Perceiving Dao Realm experts.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, don¡¯t let him die!¡± Billy shouted.

    He could sense from her aura that she had seeded.

    ¡°He won¡¯t die!¡± Purple Spirit replied as she swiftly moved forward.

    Rigoberto Bush knew staying would mean certain death, so he fled into the air.

    But just as he had flown less than a hundred meters, he found himself immobilized by a powerful force.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Rigoberto Bush cursed as his heart sank.

    Meanwhile, Billy and White Feather charged towards the masked old man¡¯s battlefield.

    The oue of the battle was no longer in doubt. The second-inmand of ck Rock Gorge couldn¡¯t withstand a few rounds against Billy and hispanions before falling from the sky, twitching a few times before going still.

    Thus, the battle came to an end!

    A few minutester, everyonended on the ground. Rigoberto Bush¡¯s powers were sealed, leaving him paralyzed like a dead dog, with a look of defeat on his face.

    Before today, he never dreamed that ck Rock Gorge would be overturned in such a manner.

    ¡°Now can you tell us? Where are they?¡± Billy asked as he approached Rigoberto Bush.

    ¡°They¡¯re inside!¡± Rigoberto Bush pointed towards the gorge without resistance.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Casey grabbed him by the cor and flew towards the gorge.

    Aubree, Opal, and Amber followed closely behind.

    ¡°Thank you both for your help!¡± Billy bowed slightly to the two masked old men.

    He was genuinely grateful; without their assistance, today¡¯s oue might have been different.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± The taller old man replied. ¡°Now that this matter is settled, we will take our leave.¡±

    His tone was much more respectful than before.

    In martial arts, strengthmands respect. Initially, he hadn¡¯t taken Billy and his group seriously; they were only helping due to orders from above.

    But after the battle, both old men had a change of heart.

    Not to mention White Feather and Purple Spirit¡¯sbat prowess that made them see them in a new light!

    Billy himself, with mid-level Otherworldly Realm cultivation, managed to kill an Entering Dao Realm mid-stage opponent. In their nearly hundred years of life, they had never seen such a talented genius!

    Given time, Billy would undoubtedly stand at the pinnacle of the Akabuchi star domain!

    ¡°Could you leave your names? If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I will repay you¡­¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; no need to mention it!¡± The shorter old man replied.

    After nodding to everyone else, they flew away.

    ¡°Boss, who do you think sent them?¡± Stout asked Billy after they left.

    ¡°It should be rted to that woman from a few days ago,¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°The woman in ck?¡± Stout pressed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I wonder who she is,¡± Judge mused.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many forces in the Akabuchi star domain capable of sending two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm powerhouses,¡± Night Orchidmented.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± White Tiger agreed. ¡°Besides the Holy Ghost Tribe, only Akabuchi Star Pce and Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce could do it!¡±

    ¡°Could Miss Wooler have sent them?¡± Alex Long spected.

    ¡°Unlikely,¡± Frostde shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s currently in no position to have such authority.¡±

    ¡°And if she did arrange it, those two elders would have told us directly rather than being so secretive.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not someone from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, then it must be someone from Akabuchi Star Pce,¡± Alex Long concluded.

    ¡°Very likely!¡± White Tiger nodded. ¡°But why would Akabuchi Star Pce help us? We have no connection with them!¡±

    ¡°They have their reasons,¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    He then changed the subject and began treating everyone¡¯s injuries.

    Ten minutester, Aubree and her group returned with Casey still holding Rigoberto Bush.

    Harleen and Ivy were among them, unharmed and looking even more vigorous than before.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    Afternding, Harleen and Ivy approached Billy.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, are you alright?¡± Billy asked them.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± they both shook their heads.

    ¡°Billy, how about you? Is everyone okay?¡± Ivy looked around as she spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, just minor injuries,¡± Billy replied while checking their bodies briefly.

    Then he showed an astonished expression.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, how did you break through to seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm?¡±

    Given their captivity, it seemed unlikely they had time to cultivate. Even if they did, such rapid advancement was improbable.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s members were equally surprised by Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unexpected gain!¡± Harleen exined with a smile.

    The reason was simple: yesterday, an emaciated old man and an old woman tried to seize their souls but failed and ended up benefiting them instead.

    Both were half-step into Perceiving Dao Realm experts. After refining their souls, Harleen and Ivy naturally advanced three levels.

    Even so, they hadn¡¯t fully refined the souls yet; otherwise, their progress would have been even more astonishing!

    ¡°Such good fortune?¡± Stout eximed after hearing their exnation.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t any expert try to seize my body!¡±

 Chapter 1780: What Do You Think About Ivy?

    ¡°Stout, you better pray that doesn¡¯t happen!¡±

    Hearing Stout¡¯s words, Night Orchid smiled faintly.

    ¡°Harleen and Ivy have special physiques and have undergone two rounds of body refinement, making it very difficult for outsiders to seize their souls.¡±

    ¡°If it were you, it would be hard to say if you¡¯d still be Stout.¡±

    ¡°Uh, alright then¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Everyoneughed together.

    Then, Billy walked up to Rigoberto Bush and said calmly, ¡°Who ordered you this time? Speak up, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±

    ¡°The young master of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡­¡± Rigoberto Bush didn¡¯t hide it anymore.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone, including Harleen and Ivy, was stunned.

    ¡°Damn! It was him!¡± White Tiger cursed.

    ¡°What is his goal?¡± Billy¡¯s body emitted a chilling killing intent.

    In his mind, Gerardo Wooler was already sentenced to death!

    He could tolerate attacks on himself, but if anyone dealt with his loved ones, they were dead!

    ¡°He¡­ he has two goals¡­¡± Rigoberto Bush stammered as he exined the situation.

    Gerardo Wooler had ck Rock Gorge¡¯s people kidnap Harleen and Ivy because he coveted their Crystal Spirit Physique.

    He practiced a mystic art that allowed him to enhance himself by devouring others¡¯ essence blood. The essence blood of those with Crystal Spirit Physique was extremely tempting to him.

    If he could devour Harleen and Ivy¡¯s essence blood, not only would his cultivation level skyrocket in a short time, but his own physique would also be elevated.

    Besides that, he wanted to use the two as leverage to force Billy to exchange the treasure in his body for them.

    ¡°He deserves to die!¡± Judge shouted angrily.

    ¡°Who were the two people who tried to seize our souls that day?¡± Ivy asked Rigoberto Bush.

    ¡°They are from the Holy Ghost Tribe¡­¡± Rigoberto Bush replied. ¡°They heard we captured two people with Crystal Spirit Physique and came specifically for that¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn, the Holy Ghost Tribe again!¡± Soul Chaser cursed.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    As soon as he spoke, Azure Dragon raised his hand and sent out a gust of wind, turning Rigoberto Bush into a mist of blood.

    The storage ring on his hand clinked as it fell to the ground.

    A once formidable figure, a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm powerhouse, perished!

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group flew towards their starship.

    During that half-hour, they had emptied ck Rock Gorge¡¯s warehouse. The treasures inside were more abundant than any previous haul, truly a windfall.

    As for the other people in ck Rock Gorge, most had their cultivation abolished and were left to fend for themselves.

    From then on, ck Rock Gorge became history in the Akabuchi star domain!

    On the way back to the city, those on the starship who learned that ck Rock Gorge had been toppled were nearly biting their tongues in disbelief.

    A powerful entity like ck Rock Gorge was gone just like that?

    And it was done by about twenty young people? Unbelievable!

    Billy and his group didn¡¯t talk much with Luca Adams on the way back because they were preupied with thoughts about Gerardo Wooler.

    Upon returning to Akabuchi City, they went straight back to the inn in the eastern part of the city.

    That night, after washing up, Billy and Harleen went to bed.

    ¡°Honey, what was the oue of the battle between the Institute and the Holy Ghost Tribe some time ago? How is the Institute doing?¡± Harleen asked while resting her head on Billy¡¯s arm.

    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t good,¡± Billy took a deep breath and exined everything about Canyon View Institute to Harleen.

    ¡°So many people died¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    Although she and Ivy hadn¡¯t spent much time at Canyon View Institute, they had deep feelings for it.

    When they were desperate, the Institute took them in.

    The Institute also invested a lot of resources to help them improve their strength.

    Spencer Bailey even took them as personal disciples and taught them the Institute¡¯s ultimate skill ¡®Five Elements de Dance.¡¯

    Without the Institute, they wouldn¡¯t have achieved what they had today!

    Especially during this ordeal at ck Rock Gorge; if not for the Institute¡¯s help in refining their bodies earlier, they would have been taken over by those two from the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    Hearing about the Institute¡¯s current situation made her feel terrible.

    Especially upon learning that Tyler Bailey had died, her tears flowed uncontrobly.

    Tyler Bailey was her mentor and one of the most respected figures at the Institute.

    She never expected that the next news she would hear about him would be of his death.

    ¡°Honey, how is the dean now?¡± Harleen asked afterposing herself.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since that day, but ording to Elder Xavier, he should be fine,¡± Billy wiped Harleen¡¯s tears away.

    ¡°Honey, can we visit the Institute sometime? I want to see the dean and Elder Matthew,¡± Harleen said again.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Once things settle down here, we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded and continued. ¡°Honey, I heard from Azure Dragon that Miss Wooler from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has been confined by her father?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Canyon View Institute incident that she got implicated, right?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Should we visit the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce? Miss Wooler got involved because of us,¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more days,¡± Billy pondered.

    ¡°Honey, the overall strength of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is definitely above ck Rock Gorge. Maybe we should let this matter go. After all, Ivy and I are fine now,¡± Harleen looked at Billy.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take any more risks,¡± Harleen said softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯ll be fine. Trust me,¡± Billy smiled reassuringly.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°Honey, tell me in detail what happened during this time.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy agreed and recounted everything from the battle at the Institute to today for Harleen.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been such a burden to you¡­¡± Harleen said after listening.

    ¡°We¡¯re family; there¡¯s no such thing as a burden!¡± Billy stroked Harleen¡¯s hair gently.

    ¡°If anyone¡¯s been a burden, it¡¯s me dragging you all down!¡±

    ¡°They captured you and Ivy because they were after the treasure in my body; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.¡±

    He kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve suffered so much during this time!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t suffered; it¡¯s Ivy who has endured a lot!¡± Harleen shook her head.

    ¡°And if Ivy hadn¡¯t been with me, I don¡¯t know if I could have held on.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°She has indeed suffered.¡±

    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Harleen took a deep breath and seemed hesitant to speak.

    ¡°What is it, dear?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°What do you think about Ivy?¡± Harleen asked after taking another deep breath.

 Chapter 1781: Do Not Provoke Him

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Just keep pretending!¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°You should know Ivy¡¯s feelings very well. She can¡¯t possibly have room for another man in her heart for the rest of her life¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    He knew exactly what Harleen wanted to say.

    How could he not understand Ivy¡¯s feelings? He had been clear about them since their time at Ether Mountain!

    Originally, he wanted Ivy to meet more young talents from outside, hoping it might change things. But now, it seemed that was just his wishful thinking!

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Harleen responded again. ¡°For the past two years, I¡¯ve been almost inseparable from Ivy. I know what¡¯s in her heart.¡±

    ¡°And honestly, I really don¡¯t mind her¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey, now is not the time to talk about this. Next time¡­¡± Billy interrupted her again.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve finally mustered up the courage today. I have to talk this through with you!¡± Harleen insisted.

    ¡°Have you been itching for a fight because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while?¡± Billy said with a smile.

    To him, now was indeed not the time to discuss Ivy!

    Because even he hadn¡¯t figured out this matter himself!

    ¡°Honey, Ivy has been by your side for so long. I don¡¯t believe you have no feelings for her at all!¡± Harleen ignored Billy¡¯s words.

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°And it¡¯s really unfair to Ivy for us to treat her like this. She¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey, I think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Billy said as he flipped over and pinned her beneath him.

    ¡°Rogue husband, get off me. I haven¡¯t finished talking¡­¡± Harleen continued.

    But before she could finish, her sexy lips were sealed.

    ¡­

    The next day, in a stone cave behind the headquarters manor of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, it was freezing cold!

    A sturdy young man sat cross-legged on arge block of ice, wearing only thin pants and bare-chested.

    His eyes were closed, his brows slightly furrowed, and his forehead and back were covered in sweat the size of soybeans. A chilling aura emanated from him.

    The young man was none other than Gerardo Wooler, the eldest son of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    He hadn¡¯t left the cave for days, constantly training in seclusion.

    At that moment, a violent surge of energy erupted from his body.

    The ice beneath him shattered into ice particles, and stones of various sizes fell from the cave walls.

    Gerardo Wooler opened his eyes, which were pitch ck, surrounded by a faint mist, resembling a demon from hell.

    After about ten minutes, Gerardo Wooler circted his energy through two cycles and returned to normal, a slight smile ying on his lips.

    He then took out a set of clothes from his storage ring and walked towards the cave entrance.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, have you broken through to the second-rank Entering Dao Realm?!¡±

    As soon as Gerardo Wooler stepped outside the cave, a gray-robed elder guarding the entrance sensed his aura and asked in shock.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gerardo Wooler nodded slightly.

    The gray-robed elder couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    A genius capable of breaking through to the Entering Dao Realm at such a young age was rare in the entire Akabuchi star domain, except for that one person in the Akabuchi Star Pce!

    Moreover, Mr. Wooler had advanced three levels at once, reaching the second-rank Entering Dao Realm!

    With his terrifying ability to challenge opponents beyond his level, he could probably even contend with that person in the Akabuchi Star Pce!

    ¡°Mr. Wooler is indeed a once-in-a-millennium genius. Such talent is unprecedented!¡± After a slight pause, the gray-robed elder spoke again.

    ¡°How is Lydia?¡± Gerardo Wooler asked as he walked forward.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, Miss Wooler hasn¡¯t left the back garden recently. She seems quite calm,¡± the gray-robed elder replied.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°I think Miss Wooler might be feeling remorseful. If she apologizes to the president¡­¡±

    ¡°You underestimate my sister!¡± Gerardo Wooler interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her!¡±

    With that, he walked quickly towards the back garden.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Soon, Gerardo Wooler appeared in front of a pavilion in the back garden.

    In the pavilion, Lydia Wooler was ying chess with Matteo Wooler.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Wooler!¡± Matteo Wooler stood up and bowed slightly when he saw Gerardo Wooler.

    As he spoke, he also checked Gerardo Wooler¡¯s cultivation level and felt a hint of surprise.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gerardo Wooler nodded slightly and looked at Lydia Wooler. ¡°Lydia, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine!¡± Lydia Wooler smiled lightly. ¡°Congrattions on breaking through to the Entering Dao Realm!¡±

    She had also sensed Gerardo Wooler¡¯s aura but wasn¡¯t surprised.

    She knew very well about her brother¡¯s martial talent; breaking through to the Entering Dao Realm was not unusual for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small achievement, nothing worth congratting,¡± Gerardo Wooler smiled faintly and continued.

    ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t me Father for this incident. As the president, he often has no choice!¡±

    ¡°In a few days, when this blows over, I¡¯ll ask Father to forgive you¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard Mr. Billy¡¯s wife was kidnapped by someone from the Whitney family. Do you know about this?¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°I have no interest in his affairs, so I haven¡¯t paid attention,¡± Gerardo Wooler shook his head.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lydia Wooler stared at Gerardo Wooler. ¡°Gerardo, no matter what, we are siblings. There¡¯s something I hope you¡¯ll listen to!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gerardo Wooler asked.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is not an ordinary person. If it¡¯s not necessary, try not to provoke him!¡± Lydia Wooler paused and continued.

    ¡°Most importantly, never target the people around him!¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re joking. I have no connection with him at all. How could I provoke him?¡± Gerardo Woolerughed. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not qualified for me to provoke him, is he?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a piece of advice,¡± Lydia Wooler replied again.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± Gerardo Wooler smiled faintly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. We¡¯ll talk another day.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    ¡°Gerardo, remember what I said!¡± Lydia Wooler added.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Gerardo Wooler waved without looking back.

    After Gerardo Wooler left, Matteo Wooler was about to speak to Lydia Wooler when he frowned slightly and took out a sound transmission stone.

    After covering it with spiritual power for a while, he turned to Lydia Wooler and said, ¡°Miss Wooler, we just received news that ck Rock Gorge is gone!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lydia Wooler showed a hint of surprise on her face. ¡°Who did it?¡±

    She had been staying in this small garden with Matteo Wooler for some time and knew little about outside affairs. So she was naturally surprised to hear this news.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡± Matteo Wooler replied.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Lydia Wooler was stunned for a moment. ¡°Was Mr. Billy¡¯s wife kidnapped by someone from ck Rock Gorge?¡±

    With her intelligence, she immediately thought of this possibility.

    Otherwise, there would be no reason for Billy and his people to sh with ck Rock Gorge.

 Chapter 1782: Just Kill Him

    ¡°ording to the reports from our people, it should be true!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the Lord of ck Rock Gorge, Rigoberto Bush, should at least be at the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm, right?¡± Lydia Wooler asked again.

    ¡°With Mr. Billy and his team¡¯s strength, they shouldn¡¯t be able to take down ck Rock Gorge. Did someone else intervene?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded. ¡°It is said that two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm experts assisted them. Both were masked, and their identities are unknown.¡±

    ¡°Two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm experts, and masked?¡± Lydia Wooler was slightly surprised but then smiled faintly. ¡°She really has some tricks up her sleeve!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler, do you know who they are?¡± Matteo Wooler was puzzled.

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Lydia Wooler smiled again.

    ¡°Her?¡± Matteo Wooler was taken aback but then realized. ¡°What a clever move to kill with a borrowed knife!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the news about ck Rock Gorge capturing Lady Harleen must have been leaked to Mr. Billy by her people.¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    After a brief pause, she looked at Matteo Wooler and instructed, ¡°Go find out why ck Rock Gorge captured Lady Harleen!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Matteo Wooler nodded and turned to leave.

    After Matteo Wooler left, Lydia Wooler stared ahead and muttered to herself.

    ¡°Matteo, I hope you have nothing to do with this. Otherwise, even father might not be able to protect you!¡±

    Meanwhile, Gerardo Wooler had returned to his residence.

    He had just sat down when the gray-robed elderly man from before walked in quickly, looking very upset.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, something has happened!¡± The gray-robed elderly man looked at Gerardo Wooler and spoke.

    ¡°What has you so flustered?¡± Gerardo Wooler took a sip of tea.

    ¡°We just received news that ck Rock Gorge was destroyed by Lord Billy, and Rigoberto Bush is dead!¡± the gray-robed elderly man responded.

    ¡°What?¡± Gerardo Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted coldly, and the teacup in his hand shattered simultaneously.

    ¡°Is the news confirmed?¡±

    ¡°Confirmed!¡± The gray-robed elderly man nodded.

    ¡°Does that kid and his team have such strength?¡± Gerardo Wooler frowned deeply.

    ¡°It is said that two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm experts assisted them,¡± the gray-robed elderly man responded again. ¡°Most likely, they are from the Star Pce.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gerardo Wooler waved his hand, and a solid wood sofa nearby instantly turned to dust.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, could Rigoberto Bush have exposed you?¡± The gray-robed elderly man took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°So what if he did? It¡¯s just the words of a dead man; who can prove it!¡± Gerardo Wooler sneered.

    ¡°Besides, even if I publicly admit it was me, what can a nobody like him do to me?¡±

    After speaking, a fierce look shed in his eyes. ¡°But this way, it will be much harder to capture those two again. Rigoberto Bush was useless!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, it¡¯s said that the kid is somewhat tricky. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate him¡­¡± The gray-robed elderly man continued.

    ¡°He¡¯s just an ant!¡± Gerardo Wooler waved his hand dismissively and changed the topic. ¡°How many days until the Prodigy List update?¡±

    ¡°Ten days!¡± The gray-robed elderly man responded.

    ¡°Good!¡± A cold gleam shed in Gerardo Wooler¡¯s eyes. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll show them who the real genius of the Akabuchi star domain is!¡±

    After speaking, he waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you may go!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The gray-robed elderly man nodded.

    ¡­

    In the following days, Billy and his team stayed at the inn to cultivate.

    They had plenty of cultivation resources in their storage rings.

    In four or five days, except for Billy and Aubree, everyone else had broken through a level.

    Casey advanced to the seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm, Azure Fang and Azure Dragon reached the second-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Felicia and Stout both broke through to the Otherworldly Realm, while Vermilion Bird and White Tiger advanced to half-step Otherworldly Realm.

    Opal and Amber also advanced a level; Opal reached the fourth-rank Holy Realm, and Amber stepped into the third-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Notably, with Billy and Aubree¡¯s help, Harleen and Ivypletely refined their soul consciousnesses.

    As expected, both advanced a level, stepping into the eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Additionally, White Feather¡¯s improvement was rapid; within a few days, not only had its injuries healed, but itsbat strength had also increased significantly.

    With its current strength, it could fully contend with a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert!

    One morning, Billy and his team gathered in the courtyard for a chat.

    ¡°Boss, how should we handle that young master from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Stout looked at Billy. ¡°Should we send Purple Spirit to kill him directly?¡±

    A series of coughs erupted around them.

    ¡°Stout, you speak without thinking!¡± Frostde responded.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has true Perceiving Dao Realm experts, and reportedly more than one!¡±

    ¡°If we kill their young master and they retaliate, how will we defend ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Who cares? Kill him first; we can always go home!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Are you nning to have billions of people from our star domain buried with us?¡± Ivy red at him angrily.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re right¡­¡± Stout was slightly stunned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with himter; there¡¯s no rush,¡± Billy said.

    Then he turned to Casey and Azure Fang. ¡°Casey, take everyone out for a walk and see if you can gather any information about Kymani Vasquez.¡±

    He had a vague feeling that Akabuchi City would soon face great turmoil.

    Since the Holy Ghost Tribe had already made a move, they wouldn¡¯t just let it go easily.

    Canyon View Institute posed no real threat to them anymore. If nothing unexpected happened, their opponents would likelye directly to Canyon View City soon.

    Moreover, Akabuchi City had an even stronger potential adversary: the Great Blue Star Domain!

    That was a giant whose overall strength surpassed even Akabuchi Star Pce!

    So he was eager to improve his strength!

    Otherwise, with his currentbat power, he wouldn¡¯t stand much chance against true experts!

    At the same time, he felt that Ancestor of Ravenwood family sending him to Akabuchi City to find Kymani Vasquez might help him improve his strength significantly.

    Therefore, it was urgent to find him quickly!

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    Just as they were about to head towards the courtyard gate, a beautiful figure walked in from the entrance.

    Everyone looked over; it was Catherine Foreman.

    Since theirst meeting at Canyon View Institute, this was their first encounter. Catherine Foreman had just arrived in Akabuchi City from Canyon View Institute.

    ¡°Catherine!¡±

    Seeing Catherine Foreman, Harleen and Ivy were delighted and quickly approached her.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, are you alright?¡± Catherine Foreman asked with concern as she looked at them.

    She was the eldest daughter of the Foreman family in Akabuchi City. Given her family¡¯s status in Akabuchi City, it was easy for her to gather information.

    She had just returned home today when she heard about Harleen and Ivy¡¯s situation. Without even warming her seat at home, she rushed over immediately.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Catherine. We¡¯re fine!¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Catherine, how did you know we were here?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget; I¡¯m from Akabuchi City.¡± Catherine Foreman smiled again.

    ¡°And although you¡¯ve only been in Akabuchi City for a short time, you¡¯ve caused quite a stir.¡±

    As she spoke, she walked up to Billy and his team. ¡°Mr. Billy, hello!¡±

 Chapter 1783: Stout is in Trouble

    ¡°Catherine, good day!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you are quite the celebrity in Akabuchi City now!¡± Catherine Foreman smiled back.

    As they spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. The first time she heard the name Billy from Harleen and Ivy, she didn¡¯t think much of it. She was merely curious about what kind of man could win the hearts of two such beautiful women.

    The first time she saw Billy was when he killed Kyree Whitney in the inner courtyard of Canyon View Institute. That event left her deeply shocked. Since then, Billy had continuously shattered her expectations, making everything seem surreal.

    When she returned to the Whitney family today and heard more about Billy, she almost bit her tongue in surprise. Overthrowing the Whitney family was one thing, but ck Rock Gorge, which was even more formidable than Canyon View Institute, had also been destroyed by Billy and his men. She still couldn¡¯t fully believe it.

    ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Billy said with a light smile. ¡°How are things at the Institute now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s barely back to normal,¡± Catherine Foreman¡¯s tone grew heavy as she mentioned Canyon View Institute. Thest battle had cost over two thousand lives and nearly wiped out their top fighters, a catastrophe for the Institute. The only constion was that Dean Spencer Bailey and Elder Xavier were still alive. As long as they were there, the Institute would endure.

    ¡°Catherine, has the Dean recovered?¡± Harleen asked, her tone equally somber.

    ¡°Almost,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded. ¡°He mentioned you and Ivy yesterday, worried about your safety.¡±

    ¡°The Dean is very kind,¡± Ivy responded. ¡°We¡¯ll visit him and Elder Matthew in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine Foreman agreed before changing the subject. ¡°Harleen, Ivy, do you remember what I told you about the Prodigy List?¡±

    Back at the Institute, Catherine Foreman had mentioned that she had signed Harleen and Ivy up for the Prodigy List selection.

    ¡°The Prodigy List?¡± Harleen paused. ¡°I remember. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°The selection day for this year¡¯s Prodigy List is in five days,¡± Catherine Foreman smiled.

    ¡°So soon?¡± Harleen and Ivy were both surprised.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine Foreman smiled again. ¡°You two should prepare; I look forward to seeing your names on the list.¡±

    As she spoke, she released her spiritual power to check their cultivation levels. She gasped involuntarily and looked at them in shock. ¡°Harleen, Ivy, have you both reached the eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen and Ivy smiled and nodded.

    ¡°You two are truly talented geniuses!¡± Catherine Foreman eximed. The first time she met them, they were only at the eighth-rank Holy Realm, while she was half a step into the third-rank Otherworldly Realm. In just a few months, they had advanced an entire major realm! She had improved too but was only half a step into the seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm, still a level and a half below them. Theparison was disheartening.

    ¡°Catherine, can we participate in this Prodigy List selection?¡± Stout walked over.

    ¡°Stout, even if you could participate, do you think you have a chance to make the list?¡± Frostde smirked.

    ¡°Frostde, don¡¯t underestimate me; I¡¯m in the Otherworldly Realm now,¡± Stout puffed out his chest.

    ¡°Catherine, what was the cultivation level of the fifteenth ce on thest Prodigy List?¡± Night Orchid asked Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°The fifteenth ce was at the seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm,¡± Catherine Foreman replied with a smile.

    Hearing this, Stout¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Forget I said anything.¡±

    Night Orchid and Frostde chuckled.

    ¡°Catherine, can we still sign up?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°As long as thepetition hasn¡¯t started, you can still sign up,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded.

    ¡°Billy, why don¡¯t you sign up too?¡± Ivy suggested.

    ¡°Catherine, who usually participates in the Prodigy List selection?¡± Billy asked instead of answering Ivy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely certain,¡± Catherine Foreman shook her head. ¡°But major families and top sects in Akabuchi City usually send participants. Also, Akabuchi Star Pce is likely to send someone.¡±

    ¡°What about Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°They always have participants,¡± Catherine Foreman replied after a pause. ¡°In fact, their young master is expected to make it into the top three this year.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Could you sign up Casey and me as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re wee,¡± Catherine Foreman smiled.

    ¡°Catherine, have you heard of someone named Kymani Vasquez in Akabuchi City?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Kymani Vasquez?¡± Catherine Foreman paused and shook her head. ¡°No impression. Who is he?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly; we just heard an elder mention his name once,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have my family look into it when I get back,¡± Catherine Foreman offered.

    ¡°Thank you, Catherine,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°No need to be so formal,¡± Catherine Foreman smiled.

    After chatting for a while longer, Catherine Foreman left, promising to take everyone to the selection site in five days. She had initially wanted to arrange new amodations for them since her family owned many properties in Akabuchi City, but Billy declined her offer.

    After she left, Casey and Opal went out to gather information about Kymani Vasquez. Two days passed quickly with no news. During this time, Billy stayed in the courtyard to cultivate. With the help of his bloodline power and Purple Spirit, he advanced to the seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    The next morning, while Billy was consolidating his cultivation in the courtyard, Judge and Soul Chaser hurried in.

    ¡°Boss, Stout is in trouble!¡± Judge said as they approached.

 Chapter 1784: Nameless

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy frowned and stood up.

    ¡°We were passing by a street full of shops selling herbs and pills with Mr. Kimmons and Stout,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Stout, out of curiosity, wandered around for a while. Then, an old man appeared out of nowhere and insisted on taking Stout as his disciple.¡±

    ¡°Stout refused, and the old man kidnapped him!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned again. ¡°Where did they take him?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact location yet. Mr. Kimmons and Azure Dragon followed them,¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Send a message to Casey and ask where he is now!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Judge said, taking out a sound transmission stone from his pocket.

    Just as he took out the stone, it received a message.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s from Mr. Kimmons. They are at the southern outskirts of the city,¡± Judge said after listening to the message.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said, quickly heading towards the door, followed closely by Judge and Soul Chaser.

    Half an hourter, the three arrived at a hillside in the southern outskirts of the city.

    In front of them was a small estate with a six-story tower in the center and several uniquely shaped buildings around it.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon quickly approached when they saw them.

    Each had some minor injuries, but nothing serious.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The old man took Stout inside. He¡¯s very powerful; we tried several times but were driven out,¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Can you determine his cultivation level?¡± Billy asked Casey.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t detect it. Judging by the feel, he¡¯s at least in thete stage of Entering Dao Realm,¡± Casey shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    He then stepped into the estate, followed closely by Casey and the others.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    As soon as they entered the courtyard, an old man¡¯s voice rang out.

    At the same time, a strong gust of wind surged towards them, howling fiercely.

    Billy frowned slightly and raised his hand to block the wind with a palm strike.

    A muffled sound echoed as Billy was pushed back several steps, causing the ground to crack like a spider web.

    Just as he steadied himself, a second attack from the old man came, much stronger than the first.

    Billy frowned again, activated his bloodline power, and used Celestial ck Finger to counterattack.

    After a loud bang, Billy was pushed back seven or eight steps, with blood faintly visible at the corner of his mouth.

    Now, using Celestial ck Finger with his bloodline power, he could contend with a second-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent.

    But being pushed back so far by a casual move from the opponent clearly indicated that the attacker was at least in thete stage of Entering Dao Realm or even stronger.

    ¡°You are just a seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator, yet you can withstand 50-60% of my power. Interesting!¡± an old man¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Take another move from me. If you can withstand it, I¡¯ll let you enter!¡±

    As the old man spoke, ripples appeared in the air not far away.

    A massive air vortex stirred the surrounding air violently, and the pressure in the entire estate instantly soared.

    In the next moment, a nearly tangible wave of air surged from the vortex¡¯s center with overwhelming force.

    Wherever it passed, the surrounding space twisted, and the pressure reached its peak.

    Judging by this momentum, the opponent had used at least 70-80% of his power, enough to contend with a mid-stage Entering Dao Realm cultivator.

    As soon as the old man spoke, Billy moved too. His hands continuously turned as he activated Dragon Soaring Skies.

    He didn¡¯t sense any killing intent from the opponent¡¯s aura, so he didn¡¯t harbor any killing intent either.

    Otherwise, if he had used ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ even without much defense from the opponent, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to kill him but would have severely injured him.

    Moreover, he still had Purple Spirit within him, capable of killing Perceiving Dao Realm opponents!

    In just a few moments, Nine Dragons Unite. A phantom divine dragon charged towards the opponent¡¯s wave of air with lightning speed, creating a fierce windstorm.

    A deafening roar echoed through the air as violent waves of air spread rapidly in all directions. Two buildings three to four hundred meters away immediately copsed into dust clouds.

    At the same time, Billy spat out blood and was thrown five or six hundred meters away before hitting the ground and retreating several steps.

    But that was all!

    Aside from blood at the corner of his mouth and slightly disordered breath, he wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    With his current defensive ability, even ate-stage Entering Dao Realm opponent would find it hard to seriously injure him without going all out.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, an old man¡¯s voice rang out in surprise not far away.

    He was more than ten levels higher than Billy, yet Billy had so easily withstood nearly 70% of his power!

    In over a hundred years of life, he had never seen such a talented genius!

    Billy then saw a white-robed man appear within his sight range.

    He couldn¡¯t tell his exact age; he had a goatee and a slim build with no aura fluctuations around him.

    A young woman in yellow robes around twenty-four or twenty-five years old followed closely behind him, holding Stout captive.

    Judging by Stout¡¯s demeanor, his power had clearly been sealed.

    Though young, the woman in yellow robes was not weak; she was already at third-rank Otherworldly Realm!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    At her age, having such cultivation clearly indicated she wasn¡¯t ordinary!

    ¡°Boss, this old geezer has no real skills but insists on making me his disciple. Help me cripple him!¡± Stout shouted when he saw Billy. ¡°Remember to leave him alive; I want to pluck his beard one hair at a time!¡±

    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll knock out all your teeth!¡± The woman in yellow robes red at Stout.

    ¡°Try it if you dare!¡± Stout sneered at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. As you wish!¡± The woman in yellow robes moved to strike as she spoke.

    ¡°Girl, stop!¡± The goateed old manmanded.

    ¡°Grandpa John Doe, he insulted you; he deserves to be punished!¡± The woman in yellow robes responded.

    ¡°Let him be stubborn for now,¡± the goateed old man said calmly.

    ¡°Are you his boss?¡± The goateed old man asked Billy next.

    ¡°What should I call you?¡± Billy countered.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since anyone asked my name that I¡¯ve forgotten it myself. They all call me John Doe,¡± the goateed old man replied.

    ¡°Old geezer, don¡¯t think giving yourself such a name makes you cool!¡± Stout shouted again.

    ¡°I warn you, release me immediately, or I¡¯ll have Purple Spirit sister destroy you!¡±

    ¡°Fatty, he promised to call me big sister before. Now he¡¯s calling me sister again. I don¡¯t care about him anymore!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind simultaneously.

    Billy was speechless.

 Chapter 1785: Stoutâ€™s Opportunity

    ¡°Billy, be careful. This old man is not simple; he should be a genuine Perceiving Dao Realm expert!¡± Purple Spirit continued.

    ¡°That strong?¡± Billy focused his consciousness inward.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit responded. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. If ites to a fight, he might not be my match!¡±

    ¡°Can he detect your presence?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s too weak to detect me!¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    Billy felt that Purple Spirit was bing increasingly arrogant.

    ¡°Why do you insist on taking my brother as your disciple?¡± Billy asked the old man, John Doe.

    He could tell that the old man had no ill intentions towards them, so his tone wasn¡¯t too harsh.

    ¡°His body is special; he¡¯s a good material for martial arts. epting me as his master will benefit him,¡± John Doe replied.

    ¡°You old codger, this is coercion!¡± Stout shouted. ¡°I warn you, if you don¡¯t let me go, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The woman in yellow scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful. Do you know how many people in Akabuchi City want to be Master John Doe¡¯s disciple?¡±

    ¡°I mean no harm to him. You can go back now. Let hime find you in two or three months,¡± John Doe ignored Stout and continued to address Billy.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other. It¡¯s hard for me to leave my brother here alone,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°You have no choice, do you?¡± John Doe responded in the same calm tone.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The woman in yellow sneered. ¡°Do you know what level Master John Doe is?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the senior should be a Perceiving Dao Realm expert?¡± Billy looked at John Doe.

    ¡°Do you think you and your people can fight me?¡± John Doe smiled faintly at Billy. ¡°Or do you have some other trump card?¡±

    ¡°We can try,¡± Billy smiled back.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± John Doe chuckled. ¡°How about this? If you can take one of my strikes, I¡¯ll let you take your brother away. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± John Doe said as he rose into the air.

    Billy didn¡¯t hesitate and followed closely behind.

    ¡°Young man, be careful!¡± John Doe said to Billy as they reached mid-air.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied.

    As soon as they finished speaking, Billy felt the surrounding space twist, giving him a suffocating feeling. At the same time, several violent forces pressed against him from all directions, as if trying to crush him into a pulp. However, with Purple Spirit¡¯s presence, Billy quickly adapted.

    Next, a sword of spiritual power tore through the void and shot towards Billy with unstoppable force. Billy sensed that the opponent hadn¡¯t used full strength, only about eighty to ny percent, roughlyparable to a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm¡¯s power. So he didn¡¯t let Purple Spirit intervene. He gripped his fierce de and met the attack with his ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ technique.

    A thunderous explosion shook the void, and a mushroom cloud of energy surged into the sky. The center of the energy wave showed cracks in the void, but they quickly healed.

    After the explosion, Billy spat out a mouthful of blood and was thrown a thousand meters away. Although ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ was powerful, with his current cultivation level, he could only contend withte-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents, still a bit short of half-step Perceiving Dao Realm. However, despite the severe injury, it was not a big deal for him; his bloodline power would heal him quickly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Billy still standing in mid-air, John Doe¡¯s pupils contracted in shock. A seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm young man could withstand eighty to ny percent of his power? Unbelievable!

    After a brief pause, seemingly recalling something, John Doe¡¯s pupils contracted again as he turned to Billy. ¡°The technique you used just now was ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ from Canyon View Institute?¡±

    ¡°Senior has sharp eyes!¡± Billy was slightly surprised that John Doe recognized ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ at a nce.

    ¡°Are you from Canyon View Institute?¡± John Doe continued to ask.

    ¡°Only half,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± John Doe was puzzled.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t formally joined Canyon View Institute, but I learned this technique there,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Do you know Xavier Bailey?¡± John Doe asked again.

    ¡°Elder Xavier took me to learn this technique at Sword Hill,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I see,¡± John Doe understood. ¡°If Xavier Bailey allowed an outsider to learn this technique, it means your character ismendable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, senior,¡± Billy smiled.

    Soon, they bothnded back on the ground.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Casey and others approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Alright, I admit defeat. Take your people and leave,¡± John Doe said to Billy.

    ¡°Now you see? I told you he¡¯s no match for my Boss!¡± Stout smirked. ¡°My Boss went easy on you because of your age; otherwise¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stout, bow to your master!¡± Billy interrupted Stout before he could finish.

    ¡°Cough¡­ Boss, I don¡¯t want to take this old guy as my master!¡± Stout protested.

    ¡°Master John Doe is doing this for your own good!¡± Billy replied. ¡°We¡¯ll likely stay in Akabuchi City for a while; you cane find us anytime.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know who John Doe really was, he could tell that the old man had no ill intentions towards Stout. This was a great opportunity for Stout!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Stout shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Feeling itchy?¡± Billy said sternly.

    Stout pouted.

    ¡°Stout, Boss is doing this for your own good. Others would kill for such an opportunity!¡± Casey added.

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Stout insisted.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you back to Secret Essences Sect right away. Don¡¯t follow us anymore,¡± Billy red at him.

    ¡°No way!¡± Stout shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll agree!¡±

    Azure Dragon and others almostughed out loud at his expression.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m telling you now: I¡¯ll stay here for three months at most. After that, we go our separate ways,¡± Stout turned to John Doe.

    ¡°You fat fool! No one is forcing you to stay; we don¡¯t need you!¡± The woman in yellow gritted her teeth in anger at Stout¡¯s annoying expression. ¡°Get off the mountain right now; we don¡¯t want you!¡±

    ¡°Boss, did you hear that? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stay; they don¡¯t want me!¡± Stout said and started to leave.

    ¡°Casey, send Stout back to Secret Essences Sect,¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Master, please ept my bow!¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, Stout immediately bowed to John Doe.

    Casey and others choked on theirughter.

 Chapter 1786: Kymani Vasquez

    ¡°Such thick skin!¡± The woman in the yellow dress pouted.

    ¡°Senior John Doe, we need your help!¡± Billy¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at the elder John Doe.

    ¡°Haha, no need to be so polite, young man!¡± John Doe was in a good mood.

    He then turned to the woman in the yellow dress. ¡°Girl, take him back to the training ground!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The woman in the yellow dress looked at Stout. ¡°Fatty, are you walking on your own, or do I have to carry you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Stout pouted and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, you and Mr. Kimmons better not forget about me. Come visit me often!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Stout, stop nagging. We¡¯lle see you!¡± White Tiger red at him.

    Reluctantly, Stout followed the woman in the yellow dress and left.

    ¡°Young man, would you like toe inside and sit for a while?¡± John Doe asked Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, senior, but I won¡¯t disturb you today. I¡¯lle another day.¡± Billy cupped his hands.

    After a brief pause, as if remembering something, he continued, ¡°Senior, may I ask you about someone?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± John Doe asked.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of Kymani Vasquez?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± John Doe was visibly taken aback by Billy¡¯s question. ¡°Young man, where did you hear that name?¡±

    ¡°Senior, do you know Kymani Vasquez?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He could tell from John Doe¡¯s expression that he had heard of him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how you know that name,¡± John Doe countered.

    ¡°My ancestor sent me to find him,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Ancestor?¡± John Doe was puzzled. ¡°What is your ancestor¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Senior, to be honest, I don¡¯t know my ancestor¡¯s full name. I only know he is from the Ravenwood family,¡± Billy responded.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± John Doe¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Are you a descendant of Senior Ravenwood?¡±

    ¡°Senior, do you know my ancestor?¡± Billy was surprised.

    ¡°Of course!¡± John Doe nodded with a smile. ¡°My life was saved by Mr. Ravenwood. Do you think I know him?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Casey and the others eximed in unison.

    ¡°Senior, do you mean you¡¯ve met our boss¡¯s ancestor?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± John Doe smiled again. ¡°But that was over a hundred years ago!¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago?¡± Judge¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°May I ask how old you are, senior?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long this old body has lived, but it should be close to two hundred years,¡± John Doe replied.

    ¡°Young man, are you really a descendant of Senior Ravenwood?¡± John Doe asked Billy again.

    ¡°To be honest, my mother is from the Ravenwood family,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I see!¡± John Doe nodded and continued, ¡°Did Senior Ravenwood mention why he wanted you to find Kymani Vasquez?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say. He just told me to look for Kymani Vasquez if I ever came to Akabuchi City,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Senior, do you really know Kymani Vasquez? Who is he exactly?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°He is my martial uncle,¡± John Doe smiled again.

    ¡°What?!¡± Casey and the others were once again shocked.

    Such a coincidence?!

    ¡°Senior, where is your martial uncle? Why did no one in Akabuchi City know his name when we asked around?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°My martial uncle has been out of touch with the world for many years. The name Kymani Vasquez hasn¡¯t been mentioned for over a century. Naturally, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know it,¡± John Doe exined with another smile.

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone finally understood.

    ¡°Senior, is Kymani Vasquez in Akabuchi City?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°My martial uncle enjoys a free and unrestrained life. He rarely stays in one ce for long, so few people know his whereabouts,¡± John Doe replied.

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t find him?¡± Azure Dragon frowned slightly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking,¡± John Doe smiled faintly. ¡°However, you¡¯re in luck. My martial uncle returned a few days ago. If you hade a few dayster, he would have left again.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± John Doe nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°Young man, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Billy Gardner!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Billy Gardner?¡± John Doe was surprised. ¡°Are you from Sky City?¡±

    Clearly, due to the treasure within him, Billy¡¯s name had spread throughout the Akabuchi star domain.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Really?¡± John Doe was surprised again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s deeds for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy truly deserves his reputation as a talented genius who can master one of the Ten Sacred Objects!¡±

    With histe-stage Otherworldly Realm strength, he could withstand ny percent of John Doe¡¯s power. Suchbat strength was rare even in Akabuchi City!

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please wait here while I inform my martial uncle,¡± John Doe said.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Billy nodded.

    John Doe then flew towards the back mountain.

    About ten minutester, two figures appeared within Billy¡¯s sight.

    One was naturally John Doe.

    The other was an old man with white hair and beard, dressed in a gray robe, exuding an ethereal aura with no detectable energy fluctuations around him.

    Billy tried to probe the old man¡¯s cultivation level but got no response.

    ¡°Billy, that person is very strong!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Can you detect his exact cultivation level?¡± Billy asked internally.

    ¡°No,¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°But he is definitely stronger than ate-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Even stronger!¡± Purple Spirit added.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Akabuchi City indeed hid many powerful individuals, far surpassing other ces.

    Originally, he thought the strongest person in Akabuchi City would be at most mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a powerful expert within just a few days!

    ¡°Martial Uncle, this is Mr. Billy from Sky City!¡± Afternding on the ground, John Doe pointed at Billy.

    ¡°Greetings, senior!¡± Billy cupped his hands towards Kymani Vasquez.

    ¡°Greetings, senior!¡± Casey and the others also bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°The Golden Bloodline of the Ravenwood n!¡± Kymani Vasquez examined Billy¡¯s body and his eyes lit up slightly. ¡°You are indeed a descendant of Mr. Ravenwood!¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Tell your people to go back; youe with me!¡±

 Chapter 1787: Purification and Rebirth

    ¡°Senior, where are you taking my Boss?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the Prodigy List selectionpetition, and Boss has already signed up¡­¡±

    ¡°That childish game is not worth ying!¡± Kymani Vasquez interrupted.

    The most authoritative list in the Akabuchi star domain was just a child¡¯s game in his eyes!

    ¡°Go back!¡± Kymani Vasquez waved his hand at them. ¡°Your Boss will be back in a few days!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If anything happens, send me a message. Also, tell Harleen and Ivy to do their best in the selectionpetition but not to force themselves.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others nodded in response.

    Then, Billy followed Kymani Vasquez towards the back mountain.

    In about fifteen minutes, the two of them appeared on a t area at the top of the mountain.

    ¡°I heard you have one of the top ten Sacred Objects inside your body?¡± Kymani Vasquez asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Can I see it?¡± Kymani Vasquez inquired.

    ¡°Senior, to be honest, although the Sacred Object is inside me, I don¡¯t even know what it is or how to make it appear,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Kymani Vasquez was slightly surprised. ¡°Can I investigate?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, Kymani Vasquez released his spiritual power to envelop Billy.

    After a few minutes, he furrowed his brows slightly and withdrew his spiritual power.

    ¡°Senior, how did it go? Were you able to find anything?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°You have a twice-evolved Spiritual Line Origin in your body?¡± Kymani Vasquez asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°Senior, besides the Spiritual Line Origin, did you find anything else?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kymani Vasquez shook his head slightly.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t find it either?¡± Billy was slightly stunned.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that he could sense the Purple Spirit¡¯s presence since his cultivation was much higher than the Purple Spirit¡¯s. But he didn¡¯t expect that even someone as powerful as Kymani Vasquez, who was in thete stage of Perceiving Dao Realm, couldn¡¯t sense the Sacred Object¡¯s presence. This once again overturned his understanding of the Sacred Object!

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kymani Vasquez nodded slightly. ¡°It seems that Sacred Object indeedes from a higher-level star domain.¡±

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t continue on this topic. He then looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Do you know why Senior Ravenwood sent you to find me?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I only met Ancestor¡¯s soul consciousness in Sky City. He just told me to find you and didn¡¯t exin why,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°How much do you know about the current situation in the Akabuchi star domain?¡± Kymani Vasquez continued to ask.

    ¡°Are you referring to the Holy Ghost Tribe and the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°It seems you know quite a bit,¡± Kymani Vasquez nodded slightly and added, ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe is not a major issue. Although they are strong, they are not a threat.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe has been dormant for many years, hoping for aeback, but they overestimate themselves and underestimate the Akabuchi Star Pce. If a full-scale war breaks out, the Holy Ghost Tribe won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±

    ¡°However, if the Akabuchi Star Pce engages in an all-out war with the Holy Ghost Tribe, it will inevitably lose a lot of troops.¡±

    ¡°And in the end, the one who benefits will be the Great Blue Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded.

    He had dealt with the Holy Ghost Tribe more than once. Although theirbat strength was not weak each time, he had a feeling that in terms of overall strength, the Holy Ghost Tribe might not be able topete with the Akabuchi Star Pce. Now hearing Kymani Vasquez¡¯s words confirmed his suspicions. However, he was puzzled as to why Kymani Vasquez was telling him all this.

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m telling you this?¡± Kymani Vasquez seemed to read Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Please enlighten me,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I hope that one day, when you have the ability, you can help Akabuchi Star Pce,¡± Kymani Vasquez said.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This joke was a bit too much! With his current strength, how could he help Akabuchi Star Pce? Even with Purple Spirit and White Feather included, they would be powerless against a mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert!

    ¡°Are you hoping for the Sacred Object inside me to help?¡± After thinking for a moment, Billy seemed to realize something and looked at Kymani Vasquez.

    ¡°You might be disappointed because I can¡¯t activate it either!¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Sacred Object,¡± Kymani Vasquez replied.

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Billy was once again puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy was speechless.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re overestimating me!¡± After a moment, Billy continued, ¡°I¡¯m just at the Otherworldly Realm. In front of true experts, I¡¯m no different from an ant¡­¡±

    ¡°That was before today!¡± Kymani Vasquez interrupted him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy was confused.

    ¡°Do you know what special qualities your body has besides having a Golden Bloodline?¡± Kymani Vasquez asked.

    ¡°Are you referring to my physique?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I only know that my physique is somewhat special, but I don¡¯t know exactly how.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not somewhat special; it¡¯s extremely special!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of physique I have?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Have you heard of the top ten Sacred Physiques?¡± Kymani Vasquez asked back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°But I only know one called Crystal Spirit Physique; I don¡¯t know about the others.¡±

    ¡°If my judgment is correct, your physique is likely one of the top ten Sacred Physiques and ranks above the Crystal Spirit Physique!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied.

    ¡°Can you tell me which one it is?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure yet,¡± Kymani Vasquez shook his head slightly and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t Senior Ravenwood tell you?¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough time; he didn¡¯t get a chance to say,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯m sure,¡± Kymani Vasquez replied.

    Billy was speechless. Why did it feel like Kymani Vasquez spoke just like the old master, always leaving things hanging!

    ¡°Before today, your bloodline should have awakened twice already, right?¡± Kymani Vasquez changed the topic.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Senior Ravenwood sent you to find me because I can help youplete your first physique refinement!¡± Kymani Vasquez continued.

    ¡°You can think of it as your third bloodline awakening. However, unlike the previous two times, this time it¡¯s about better integrating your bloodline and physique!¡±

    ¡°Physique refinement?¡± Billy was stunned for a moment. This was something he was familiar with because Harleen and Ivy had already undergone two rounds of physique refinement!

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kymani Vasquez nodded in response. ¡°ording to my judgment, so far you¡¯ve only tapped into less than one-tenth of your potential.¡±

    ¡°If everything goes well with your third bloodline awakening, you¡¯ll achieve true purification and rebirth!¡±

    ¡°At that time, although your cultivation might not skyrocket overnight, it will definitely exceed your expectations!¡±

 Chapter 1788: Rebirth from the Ashes

    ¡°Senior, how long will this process take?¡± Billy asked thoughtfully after nodding.

    ¡°Uncertain!¡± Kymani Vasquez shook his head. ¡°It might take three days, but it could also take a month.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I need to do?¡± Billy inquired.

    ¡°No need!¡± Kymani Vasquez shook his head again and added, ¡°The only thing you need to do is grit your teeth and get through the first few hours; it gets easier after that!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Senior, may I ask how you came to know my Ancestor?¡±

    ¡°My life was saved by Mr. Ravenwood!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied. ¡°That time, he not only saved me but also many others!¡±

    ¡°And the reason I can help you with your third bloodline awakening is also because of what he taught me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, at that time, he couldn¡¯t be sure that a descendant of the Ravenwood n would possess the Golden Bloodline. He taught me the method just in case.¡±

    After saying this, without waiting for Billy to respond, he continued.

    ¡°Moreover, from a certain perspective, Mr. Ravenwood sent you to find me not just to help youplete the fusion of your bloodline and physique.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I know his true intention was for his descendants to help us protect the Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I will rely on you, Senior!¡± Billy paused and then bowed to Kymani Vasquez. ¡°If that day everes when I can help the Akabuchi Star Pce, I will do so without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Kymani Vasquez¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any time!¡±

    He had been waiting for Billy to say those words!

    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and a barrier enveloped an area of several kilometers.

    Then he looked at Billy and said, ¡°The first few hours will be a bit ufortable; just hang in there!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    When he first practiced the Strengthening Bloodline Method, he had already tasted inhuman torment.

    So, he was mentally prepared.

    As soon as Billy finished speaking, he felt his body being controlled by a spiritual power, rendering him immobile.

    Immediately after, under that force, Billy¡¯s body slowly rose to a height of twenty or thirty meters and then turned upside down.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let the Spiritual Line Origin in your body resist; otherwise, it will backfire.¡± Kymani Vasquez reminded him.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Before long, Billy felt a wave of difort spreading throughout his body, his brows furrowing slightly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    As time passed, Billy¡¯s frown deepened, and an uncontroble look of pain appeared between his brows.

    It was no surprise; the pain from the first time he practiced the Meridian Building Technique began to spread throughout his body.

    Blood flowed backward, feeling like thousands of ants gnawing at his bones; it was as if his entire body was being torn apart.

    At the same time, powerful energy waves swept from Kymani Vasquez¡¯s palm into his body.

    After about an hour, the pain intensified. The blood vessels on his body swelled more than twice their size, veins bulging on his forehead, and his aura became extremely chaotic, fluctuating wildly.

    Originally, Billy thought that with his previous experience, he would be somewhat mentally prepared for this time.

    But as time went on, he realized he had underestimated it.

    Compared to the current pain, the previous one was insignificant; there was noparison at all.

    Last time¡¯s pain was something he thought he could endure by gritting his teeth.

    But this time, he felt it had surpassed his limits; his entire bloodstream seemed to be boiling as if it could burst out of his body at any moment.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t muster any strength to resist; he could only endure it.

    Several times he almost fainted directly.

    This kind of pain was unbearable for ordinary people; he even had thoughts of giving up.

    Of course, at this point, even if he wanted to give up, he couldn¡¯t; it wasn¡¯t up to him!

    ¡°Billy, do you want me to intervene?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy responded.

    He knew very well that letting Purple Spirit intervene to resist this pain might ruin everything.

    ¡°Just endure a little longer!¡± After a while, Kymani Vasquez¡¯s words reached Billy¡¯s ears.

    Billy thought to himself, ¡®Is this really just a little longer?¡¯

    It was more painful than being killed directly; his face had be extremely distorted.

    Then Billy¡¯s body began to spin in ce, and the speed increased rapidly.

    Already in excruciating pain, coupled with intense dizziness, Billy couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted directly.

    However, within minutes, Kymani Vasquez flicked a wisp of wind at him, waking him up again.

    ¡°The most ufortable part is almost over. Stay awake; you¡¯ll need to cooperate with me shortly.¡± Kymani Vasquez said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy gritted his teeth and nodded. He really didn¡¯t know if he could hold on until the end.

    Fortunately, after another ten minutes or so, the pain significantly lessened.

    Then Billy¡¯s body stopped spinning and stood suspended in mid-air.

    His clothes werepletely soaked through; dark sweat oozed from every pore on his body, emitting a foul odor.

    Billy exhaled heavily, his face rxing slightly.

    After a while longer, Billy descended to the ground.

    ¡°Senior, is it done?¡± Billy asked Kymani Vasquez.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that quick!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied. ¡°What we just did was clear all your meridians and remove some impurities from your body.¡±

    After saying this, he turned and walked away while speaking. ¡°Follow me; I¡¯ll take you to clean up first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy followed him.

    Before long, they arrived at a small pool of water with ayer of cold mist over its surface.

    ¡°Get in and wash up well. We¡¯ll continue afterward.¡± Kymani Vasquez pointed to the pool.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded and walked into the pool.

    As soon as he stepped in, Billy couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath.

    The water in this pool wasn¡¯t just cold; it was bone-chillingly cold. Fortunately, Billy could now channel energy to resist it.

    At the same time, Billy could clearly sense that the water in this pool was different from ordinary water.

    It was somewhat simr to the spiritual pool in the Pr Domain but with an even higher concentration of heavenly essence.

    Perhaps because of the previous cleansing of his meridians and marrow washing, as soon as Billy soaked for a while, he felt like he was being reborn.

    Streams of refreshing energy flowed through his body, making him feel extremelyfortablepared to the earlier life-and-death struggle; it was like night and day.

    About an hourter, Billy emerged from the pool.

    Although he couldn¡¯t pinpoint any specific changes in himself, he had a distinct feeling that his body was definitely different from before.

    Soon after, they returned to the clearing where they had been before and sat down cross-legged.

 Chapter 1789: Prodigy List Ranking Tournament

    ¡°Next, I will help you fuse your bloodline and physique,¡± Kymani Vasquez said to Billy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°This process will take some time and might be slightly ufortable, but it will be much milder than before. Please cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Billy nodded.

    Billy then felt a force lift him into the air, suspending him mid-air. He could also feel streams of Chi power flowing into his body.

    Early that morning, Catherine Foreman appeared in the courtyard of the inn where Harleen and the others were staying.

    ¡°Catherine!¡± The group greeted her as she arrived.

    ¡°Harleen, why don¡¯t I see Mr. Billy?¡± Catherine Foreman asked after greeting everyone.

    ¡°Billy has been handling some matters outside these past few days and hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Harleen replied. Although she and Ivy had learned from Casey that Billy had been taken by Kymani Vasquez, they didn¡¯t know the specifics, so she couldn¡¯t provide more details.

    ¡°Not back yet?¡± Catherine Foreman was slightly surprised. ¡°But the Prodigy List selection tournament is about to start. Can you contact him?¡±

    ¡°Billy might not be able to make it back in time, so he won¡¯t be participating in this selection tournament,¡± Harleen smiled.

    ¡°Not participating?¡± Catherine Foreman was even more surprised. ¡°The Prodigy List selection tournament happens only once every three years. If he misses this one, he¡¯ll have to wait another three years¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Catherine. Billy told us a few days ago that if he couldn¡¯t make it back in time, we shouldn¡¯t wait for him,¡± Ivy smiled.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Catherine Foreman replied with a hint of regret.

    The group then followed Catherine Foreman out of the inn.

    ¡°Catherine, have you heard of someone named ¡®John Doe¡¯?¡± Casey asked as they walked.

    ¡°John Doe?¡± Catherine Foreman paused. ¡°Are you referring to ¡®John Doe¡¯ from the Akabuchi Four Elders?¡±

    ¡°Akabuchi Four Elders?¡± Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded. ¡°The Akabuchi Four Elders include John Doe, Lonely Shadow, Evil God, and Mad Schr.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, do you know much about these four? Can you tell us about them?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Four Elders rarely interact with the outside world, so I don¡¯t know much about them,¡± Catherine Foreman continued after a brief pause. ¡°I only know that all four are true Perceiving Dao Realm experts.¡±

    ¡°John Doe and Lonely Shadow live reclusive lives and rarely venture outside. They haven¡¯t established any sects.¡±

    ¡°Evil God and Mad Schr are the leaders of Star Fragment Abbey and Heavenly Net Hall, respectively. These two sects are ranked first and second in Akabuchi City, aside from Star Pce and the Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± everyone nodded in response.

    ¡°Catherine, can you tell us about the distribution of major forces in Akabuchi City?¡± Felicia asked Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Catherine Foreman nodded and began exining. As the eldest daughter of the Foreman family, she naturally had a moreprehensive understanding of Akabuchi City than ordinary people.

    Apart from Akabuchi Star Pce and Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, which she wasn¡¯t very familiar with, she had a general grasp of other forces.

    After listening to her description, the group gained a preliminary understanding of Akabuchi City. Of course, this was only based on Catherine Foreman¡¯s knowledge; whether there were any hidden experts remained unknown. At least, Kymani Vasquez wasn¡¯t within her scope of information.

    An hourter, the group arrived at arge open field on the northern outskirts of Akabuchi City. The scene was bustling with tens of thousands of people gathered, creating a lively atmosphere.

    About one-third were young talents eager to participate in the tournament, while the rest were spectators.

    Fifteen circr arenas had been temporarily set up on the field, each with a diameter of around a hundred meters. Since the battles would mostly take ce in mid-air during the official matches, the arenas served merely as starting points and didn¡¯t need to be toorge.

    Based on past experience, the Prodigy List ranking tournamentsted three days: the first two days for determining the top fifteen contenders and the third day for ranking them.

    Soon, an elderly man rose into the air and began exining the tournament rules. His voice, amplified by Chi power, reached everyone¡¯s ears. The exnation took only a few minutes.

    The rules were simple: there would be fifteen arenas, each with a champion at the start of thepetition. Registered participants could challenge any champion they chose. The loser would step down, and the winner would stay. Thest fifteen standing would be the top fifteen on the Prodigy List, who would thenpete for their rankings.

    Participants could concede defeat; once someone conceded, their opponent could not continue attacking. Weapons were allowed but not poison. Injuring was permitted but not killing.

    Apart from these rules, there were no other restrictions. The goal was simple: stay on the arena!

    An hourter, after verifying all participants¡¯ identities, thepetition officially began, and all spectators left thepetition area.

    Fifteen figures then rose into the air and stood on the arenas-both men and women. Each had a considerable aura; the weakest was at first-rank Otherworldly Realm, while the strongest was at fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Catherine Foreman, Harleen, Ivy, Casey, and several hundred participants gathered around Arena Six.

    ¡°Catherine, can those who were on the previous Prodigy List participate in this tournament?¡± Ivy asked Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°In principle, yes,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded. ¡°However, it¡¯s generally rare.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Because those who make it onto the Prodigy List are usually close to forty years old. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to get on the list,¡± Catherine Foreman exined. ¡°Three yearster, they would be over forty and thus ineligible to participate.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are exceptions. For example, Gerardo Wooler from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, he was only thirty-two or thirty-three years old but managed to secure a spot on the Prodigy List with his talent and strength.¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Casey frowned slightly and asked again, ¡°Catherine, do you know his current level?¡±

    Harleen and Ivy also looked at Catherine Foreman. They still had a score to settle with Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, so I¡¯m not sure about his current level,¡± Catherine Foreman shook her head. ¡°But I estimate he¡¯s at least half-step Entering Dao Realm or even first-rank Entering Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right,¡± Casey was slightly surprised. ¡°Three years ago, he must have been at least atte sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm to enter the Prodigy List.¡±

    ¡°And since he¡¯s a talented genius, how could he have only advanced three or four levels in three years?¡±

 Chapter 1790: The Start of the Competition

    ¡°That¡¯s because something happened to himter!¡± Catherine Foreman responded.

    ¡°Something happened?¡± Casey was once again puzzled.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Catherine Foreman nodded.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°It is said that two years ago, when he was breaking through to the Entering Dao Realm, he was too eager and injured his foundation during the tribtion, almost going mad.¡±

    ¡°Althoughter, the experts from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce stabilized his injuries, his cultivation level dropped significantly, and it took him nearly two years to recover.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Casey and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Catherine, will the Akabuchi Star Pce send any talented geniuses to participate this time?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Catherine Foreman shook her head slightly. ¡°But if nothing unexpected happens, that peerless talented genius might participate.¡±

    ¡°Peerless talented genius?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°The princess of the Akabuchi Star Pce!¡± Catherine Foreman responded, a hint of reverence shing in her eyes.

    ¡°She is a rare talented genius in the Akabuchi star domain for thousands of years. Whether in martial arts talent or intellect, she is unmatched!¡±

    ¡°Catherine, do you know her specific cultivation level?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± Catherine Foreman shook her head.

    ¡°She rarely appears in public, and people outside don¡¯t know much about her. It is initially guessed that she is at least in the mid-stage of the Entering Dao Realm, possibly even higher!¡±

    ¡°How old is she?¡± Ivy continued to ask.

    ¡°Around your age and Harleen¡¯s.¡± Catherine Foreman replied.

    Harleen and the others eximed simultaneously.

    Thirty years old and already in the mid-stage of the Entering Dao Realm?!

    Is such a prodigy really possible?!

    As they conversed, a dull thud came from the arena. A figure was seen flying backward two to three hundred meters before crashing to the ground and passing out with eyes rolled back.

    ¡°Who else wants to challenge?¡± A burly man standing in the center of the arena shouted loudly.

    ¡°I will!¡± A delicate woman holding a long whip leaped onto the stage.

    ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re so pretty. Don¡¯te out here showing off. Be my woman instead? I promise you¡¯ll live a life of luxury¡­¡± The burly man grinned.

    ¡°If you want to be my man, beat me first!¡± The woman replied coldly before charging forward with her whip.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man stopped talking and raised his hand to meet her attack.

    The two then engaged in a fierce battle.

    Both were at the second-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    The woman¡¯s agility surpassed the man¡¯s, making it an evenly matched fight initially. After dozens of rounds, the man began to fall into a passive position.

    After several more rounds of back-and-forth attacks, they shed again and were both pushed back two to three hundred meters.

    Just as the man was regaining his footing, the woman attacked again. Her whip created a powerful gust of wind as itshed out.

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Unable to dodge in time, he instinctively raised his hand to block.

    With a loud bang, the man was sent flying four to five hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood before crashing to the ground and rolling several times before stopping.

    ¡°If you want to be my man, go back and train for a few more years!¡± The woman said indifferently as shended on the stage.

    The man opened his mouth as if to retort but ultimately remained silent.

    Another woman then stepped onto the stage. She was at the third-rank Otherworldly Realm. In just one round, she sent the whip-wielding woman flying off the stage.

    Time passed quickly, and several hours went by in a sh.

    Although many had signed up for thepetition, most were there just for fun and didn¡¯t expect to win.

    Many saw that those on stage were far beyond their ability and chose not to embarrass themselves by stepping up.

    Out of fifteen arenas, each surrounded by nearly a thousand contestants, at least a third gave up without even stepping onto the stage.

    By the end of the day, only two to three hundred people remained around each arena.

    After watching for a day, Harleen, Ivy, and Casey were deeply impressed.

    Akabuchi City truly lived up to its reputation as the strongest in the Akabuchi star domain. It was full of hidden talents and powerful individuals!

    Not to mention the high-endbat power of various factions; just the talented geniuses present were unmatched by others and cities.

    Back at Canyon View Institute, everyone marveled at how many talented geniuses were gathered there, withte-stage Holy Realm or even Otherworldly Realm cultivators everywhere.

    Butpared to Akabuchi City, it was still a level lower.

    Among so many young men and women under forty at the scene, even without considering those in the Entering Dao Realm, there were at least hundreds at the Otherworldly Realm!

    Moreover, many were in the mid tote stages of the Otherworldly Realm!

    Although not all these people were from Akabuchi City, at least half were from this city.

    It¡¯s worth noting that on Canyon View Talented Genius List, the highest cultivation level was only fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    The gap between them was evident.

    The next morning, thepetition continued.

    Since many low-level contestants had opted out on the first day, the second day¡¯s events were much more exciting.

    By noon, contestants on Arena Six had reached sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°Who else wants to challenge?¡± The man on stage held a three-foot-long de and looked down at the crowd below.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Catherine Foreman replied and leaped onto the stage.

    She had made significant progress recently and was now in thete stage of sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm. Given her ability to challenge those above her rank, she had high hopes for this selectionpetition.

    ¡°Please!¡± The man cupped his hands towards Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Please!¡± Catherine Foreman responded in kind.

    They then ascended into the air.

    The man wielded his de, sending a cold light shing towards Catherine Foreman with considerable force.

    Catherine Foreman countered with her sword, creating a sword force that met his attack head-on.

    With a dull sound, their de and sword shed and exploded simultaneously, pushing both back by a hundred meters.

    As Catherine Foreman steadied herself, another de light shed towards her with unstoppable momentum.

    Narrowing her eyes slightly, Catherine Foreman dodged instead of meeting it head-on. She then flipped her wrist and sent out a cold sword light towards her opponent.

    The man didn¡¯t dodge but advanced instead, meeting her sword light with his de light head-on.

    The sh sent him retreating a hundred meters with slightly disordered breath and furrowed brows.

    Catherine Foreman didn¡¯t give him time to catch his breath. She advanced swiftly, continuously flipping her wrist to form an extremely sharp sword that swept towards him.

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he raised his de to meet her attack.

    However, he seemed to have underestimated Catherine Foreman¡¯s strength. After another flurry of de and sword shes, his body bore over a dozen bloody wounds.

    Though not severely injured, hisbat power dropped by at least twenty percent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your match; I concede!¡± The man said after stopping his bleeding and looking at Catherine Foreman.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me win!¡± Catherine Foreman cupped her hands in response.

    After he left the stage, Catherine Foremannded back on it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that after some time apart, Miss Foreman has already broken through tote-stage sixth-rank. Impressive!¡±

    At this moment, a man¡¯s voice rang out as another figure leaped onto the stage.

 Chapter 1791: This Arena is Mine!

    A man in his forties, with decent features and dressed in a white robe, looked at Catherine Foreman with a yful glint in his eyes.

    From his aura, it was clear that he was a level above Catherine Foreman, possessing the strength of a half step into the eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°Frederick Carr, is that you?¡± Catherine Foreman frowned slightly upon seeing him.

    ¡°Miss Foreman, are you not weing me to the selectionpetition?¡± Frederick Carr smiled.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Catherine Foreman responded sternly.

    ¡°Miss Foreman, your cultivation is impressive, but you should know you are no match for me,¡± Frederick Carrughed again. ¡°I advise you to surrender and conserve some energy; you might still have a chance to im another arena.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if you fight me and I identally injure you, you might lose your chance topete for the top fifteen.¡±

    ¡°Take this!¡± Catherine Foreman said coldly, gripping her sword and charging forward.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± The man replied, raising his hand and sending out a gust of wind.

    With a muffled sound, Catherine Foreman was sent flying two or three hundred meters away, her breath slightly disordered.

    In one move, the difference in strength was evident.

    Though she could challenge above her level, her opponent was no pushover, capable of contending with an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Catherine Foreman took a deep breath and then charged forward again with full strength.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take it. Don¡¯t me me,¡± the man said as his aura surged. He formed a mysterious seal with his hands and struck at Catherine Foreman with immense force.

    A loud noise echoed in the air as Catherine Foreman spat out blood and was sent flying again, stopping only after six or seven hundred meters, herbat strength dropping by two or three levels.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. Before she could recover, another figure appeared before her.

    ¡°Catherine, watch out!¡± Harleen and Ivy shouted simultaneously.

    Before their voices faded, a loud noise spread, and Catherine Foreman was sent flying like a broken kite.

    Shended heavily on the ground, spitting out another mouthful of blood, her breath extremely weak.

    ¡°Catherine!¡± Harleen and the others quickly ran over.

    ¡°Catherine, take this healing pill!¡± Harleen said, helping her up and handing her a pill.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Catherine Foreman took the pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Catherine, who is he?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°The eldest son of the Carr family, one of the four major families in Akabuchi City,¡± Catherine Foreman replied.

    ¡°The Carr family doesn¡¯t get along with your Foreman family?¡± Ivy continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded. ¡°The Carr family and the Foreman family have a long-standing feud and often sh.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°The eldest son of the Carr family doesn¡¯t seem like a good person,¡± Casey remarked from the side.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded again. ¡°Many women in Akabuchi City have had their lives ruined by him, but because of the Carr family, they can only suffer in silence.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Catherine, let me check your injuries,¡± Ivy said.

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy. I¡¯m fine,¡± Catherine Foreman responded.

    ¡°Then rest for a while,¡± Ivy said after scanning her body with spiritual power.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Catherine Foreman nodded.

    Thepetition continued. After Catherine Foreman, several others took the stage but were no match for Frederick Carr.

    ¡°Who else wants toe up?¡± Frederick Carr scanned the area below the arena.

    Before he finished speaking, a figurended on the stage-it was Casey.

    ¡°Seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm,¡± Frederick Carr sneered after assessing Casey¡¯s cultivation. ¡°Another one overestimating himself!¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave your name on this year¡¯s Prodigy List, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Casey said calmly. ¡°Surrender now and go to another arena. This arena is mine!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Frederick Carrughed loudly at Casey¡¯s words. ¡°Kid, are you joking?¡±

    Not only him but also some people below the arena couldn¡¯t help butugh, clearly thinking Casey was talking nonsense.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t surrender, I¡¯ll send you down!¡± Casey said again calmly.

    ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t know your limits!¡± Frederick Carr was furious. He roared and his aura surged as he attacked Casey with full strength.

    But just as he charged halfway, a strong sense of danger enveloped him, and his face stiffened.

    A sharp de light shed towards him like lightning, unstoppable.

    Frederick Carr¡¯s pupils contracted. He wanted to dodge but found all his escape routes blocked. He had no choice but to face it head-on!

    In haste, he raised his hand to form a seal to block it.

    The de light tore through his defense and sliced past his shoulder. A momentter, an arm flew into the air, blood spraying like a fountain.

    Frederick Carr was sent flying seven or eight hundred meters before crashing to the ground. His eyes rolled back as he fainted.

    To Casey, Frederick Carr had already been sentenced heavily in his mind when he heard about his deeds from Catherine Foreman earlier. If not for the rule against killing in thepetition, Frederick Carr would already be dead.

    With his current strength, defeating an opponent of the same level was child¡¯s y!

    Seeing this scene, gasps of shock echoed around the arena.

    Both were seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivators, yet Frederick Carr couldn¡¯t withstand even one strike?

    More importantly, Frederick Carr was a talented genius capable of challenging above his level. This meant his opponent must be at least strong enough to contend with a ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    At thirty years old, possessing ninth-rank Otherworldly Realmbat strength was terrifying!

    ording to Prodigy List rules, he could participate in three more selectionpetitions. How terrifying would he be at forty?

    ¡°Kid, how dare you sever our young master¡¯s arm! Prepare to die!¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from the audience area as he charged towards Casey from mid-air. His cultivation was not weak-second-rank Entering Dao Realm!

    But just as he reached halfway, a tangible wave of energy swept over him. The old man spat out blood and was sent flying back a thousand meters before crashing heavily to the ground, half of his bones broken.

    ¡°This is your first offense; consider this a warning. If it happens again, you¡¯ll be executed on the spot ording topetition rules!¡± The referee beside the arena shouted towards the old man.

    The old man opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word as blood gushed from it.

    ¡°Continue!¡± The referee then shouted towards the arena.

 Chapter 1792: The Fifteen Strong Ranking Match

    ¡°Who else wants toe up and fight?¡± Casey called out loudly from the stage.

    Everyone who met Casey¡¯s gaze quickly looked away, afraid of being chosen by him. Casey was known for publicly breaking the arm of the eldest son of the Carr family; he was not someone to be trifled with.

    ording to thepetition rules, winning a stage did not guarantee a spot in the top fifteen, as other contestants from different stages could still challenge the winner. Therefore, Casey remained on the stage, sitting cross-legged in meditation.

    Meanwhile, Harleen and Ivy, having settled Catherine Foreman, arrived at Stage Five. Simr to Stage Six, a temporary stage master had been decided here as well. He stood on the stage, asking if anyone else wanted to challenge him.

    The stage master was a man in histe thirties, exuding an extraordinary aura, and was at the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°If no onees up, then I will¡­¡± The man began to speak again after scanning the stage.

    Before he could finish, a graceful figure appeared on the stage-it was Harleen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Harleen cupped her hands toward him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man looked Harleen up and down, a sh of amazement in his eyes. He released his spiritual power to probe Harleen¡¯s cultivation level and couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly. Not yet thirty years old, and already at the eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    Even though he himself was an outstanding person, he was still shocked by Harleen.

    ¡°I am Walter Thornton. May I know your name?¡± The man cupped his hands toward Harleen.

    ¡°So that¡¯s Walter Thornton. His reputation precedes him; truly a prodigious talent.¡±

    ¡°Who is Walter Thornton? Is he famous?¡±

    ¡°He is the young master of Heavenly Net Hall and one of the top geniuses in Akabuchi City!¡±

    A murmur of discussion rose around the stage upon hearing Walter Thornton¡¯s name.

    ¡°My surname is Knight,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Miss Knight, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Walter Thornton cupped his hands again. ¡°des and swords have no eyes; if I injure you, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Please guide me!¡± Harleen responded with a simr gesture.

    Then, both of them ascended into the air.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Walter Thornton said in a deep voice as he swung hisrge de toward Harleen, creating a cold gleam.

    Harleen wasn¡¯t idle either; she gripped her sharp sword and met his attack head-on.

    Objectively speaking, Walter Thornton¡¯sbat power was not weak. His ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivation was enough to contend with a first-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent. Without using her trump cards, Harleen¡¯sbat power was slightly weaker. After several rounds, Walter Thornton dominated the battle, and Harleen¡¯s aura became somewhat disordered.

    For her, encountering an evenly matched opponent was rare, so she didn¡¯t intend to end the fight quickly; it was a good opportunity to practice.

    After twenty or thirty rounds ofbat, a loud noise echoed as both sides retreated three or four hundred meters.

    ¡°Miss Knight, you are so young yet possess suchbat power; I am truly impressed!¡± Walter Thornton said after stabilizing himself.

    Having fought Harleen for so long, he was deeply surprised. He initially thought that someone so young with an eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivation must have had help from a master, forcibly elevating her level. In such cases,bat power would be weak, making it easy for him to defeat even same-level opponents, let alone someone two levels higher. However, after this round of attacks, he realized he had severely underestimated her. Although he had the upper hand so far, he knew Harleen hadn¡¯t used her full strength. If both went all out, he had no confidence in winning.

    ¡°You are not bad yourself,¡± Harleen replied after catching her breath slightly.

    ¡°Miss Knight, how about we decide the winner with one move?¡± Walter Thornton suggested again.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen nodded.

    As soon as they finished speaking, both their auras surged simultaneously, and the pressure in the surrounding void increased several levels. Walter Thornton¡¯s hands created several afterimages in the air before the space in front of him began to churn wildly. Lightning shed and strong winds blew as a massive shadow beast charged toward Harleen like a small mountain. Wherever the beast passed, the void twisted, and the pressure reached its peak as if it would copse at any moment. From this move alone, it was clear that he possessed first-rank Entering Dao Realmbat power.

    Facing Walter Thornton¡¯s trump card, Harleen didn¡¯t hold back either. She gripped her sharp sword and activated one of her own trump cards. An extremely cold sword aura shot out like a falling meteor. The temperature in the void plummeted to freezing point, and all water vapor in the air turned into ice particles. The sword aura passed through the shadow beast without any resistance. In the next moment, the shadow beast froze in mid-air and turned into an ice sculpture. A cracking sound followed as the ice sculpture shattered like a spider web and fell to the ground.

    Simultaneously, Harleen and Walter Thornton retreated several hundred meters, blood trickling from their mouths. Both stabilized themselves and stood in mid-air without making another move.

    ¡°I lost!¡± Walter Thornton said after catching his breath and looking at Harleen. ¡°Thank you for showing mercy!¡±

    He knew very well that if Harleen hadn¡¯t held back some of her power, thatst sword strike alone would have severely injured him. As he spoke, his heart was once again filled with shock. He estimated that if Harleen went all out, she could at least contend with a second-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent. Such a talented genius deserved admiration!

    ¡°Thank you for letting me win,¡± Harleen cupped her hands in response.

    Harleen then descended onto the stage while Walter Thornton walked toward another tform. With hisbat power, securing one of the fifteen stages was not an issue. After Harleen¡¯s recent battle, no one dared to challenge her anymore.

    Meanwhile, seeing that Harleen was fine, Ivy turned and walked toward Stage Four. The stage master there was a woman in thete eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm who could also challenge two levels higher. However,pared to Ivy, she was still weaker. After ten or so rounds ofbat, the woman conceded and moved to another stage. Ivy naturally took over Stage Four.

    By the end of the day¡¯s battles, Catherine Foreman¡¯s injuries had mostly healed. She managed to seize a stage from a seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent. Thus, all four secured spots on the Prodigy List!

    Early the next morning, Catherine Foreman met up with everyone at the inn before heading back to the arena. Today was the Prodigy List Fifteen Strong Ranking Match. The crowd was evenrger than yesterday; by the time they arrived, it was already packed and bustling with excitement.

    The arena had been reconfigured into a single circr stage about five or six hundred meters in diameter, surrounded by tiered seating. By 9 AM, all seventy to eighty thousand seats were filled.

    Soon after, all fifteen contestants who advanced yesterday stood on the stage. Besides Harleen¡¯s group of four, everyone else was between thirty-five and forty years old-four women and seven men.

    ¡°Catherine, among those women, which one is the princess of Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± Ivy asked curiously as she looked at the four women.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1793: Interested in a Fight?

    ¡°None of them!¡± Catherine Foreman shook her head in response.

    ¡°I only heard about itst night. It seems she didn¡¯t participate in this selection.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Catherine Foreman nodded and continued, ¡°Actually, with her strength, it doesn¡¯t matter if she participates or not.¡±

    ¡°In everyone¡¯s mind, she is already the top young talent in the entire Akabuchi star domain, unmatched by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Catherine, who is that man in the white robe?¡± Harleen looked at Catherine Foreman and asked.

    She could clearly feel that his gaze had lingered on her and Ivy for a while.

    ¡°He is the eldest son of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, Gerardo Wooler!¡± Casey replied from the side.

    Last time in Canyon View City, he and Billy had met him, so he naturally recognized him.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡± Harleen and Ivy both frowned simultaneously.

    A few days ago, they had almost died in ck Rock Gorge, thanks to Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°Catherine, you should know Miss Wooler from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, right?¡± Casey looked at Catherine Foreman and asked.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve known her for many years!¡± Catherine Foreman nodded and then asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about her, Mr. Kimmons?¡±

    ¡°I heard she was put under house arrest by the chamber ofmerce. Is that true?¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°It should be true!¡± Catherine Foreman nodded again. ¡°Otherwise, she would havee.¡±

    As they were talking, the elder from yesterday once again flew to the arena and began exining the rules of the rankingpetition.

    After about five minutes, he finished the exnation andnded on the stage.

    The rules of the rankingpetition were simple.

    First, a preliminary ranking was made based on each person¡¯s cultivation level. If levels were the same, they were ranked by age, with older participants temporarily ranked higher.

    After the preliminary ranking was set, contestants could choose their opponents to challenge.

    If a challenger seeded, their rank would move up to just above the defeated opponent¡¯s. This continued until no one issued a challenge.

    Additionally, if a challenged contestant refused to ept the challenge, it was considered a forfeit, and the challenger¡¯s name would automatically move up above the forfeited contestant¡¯s.

    There was also a strict rule that only those with lower cultivation levels could challenge those with higher levels. The reverse was not allowed.

    Soon, a preliminary ranking list of fifteen people was released. The highest cultivation level was second-rank Entering Dao Realm, and the lowest was sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    The person ranked first was naturally Gerardo Wooler from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    The second ce was held by a woman at half-step Entering Dao Realm, capable of challenging two levels higher.

    The third ce went to Walter Thornton at ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm, also capable of challenging two levels higher.

    Ivy and Harleen were temporarily ranked eighth and ninth, Casey was twelfth, and Catherine Foreman wasst.

    At ten in the morning, the rankingpetition officially began.

    ording to the rules, thest-ranked contestant started by choosing an opponent and then moved forward in order.

    Catherine Foreman knew her own strength well and only hoped to make it onto the list this time, so she gave up on further challenges.

    The fourteenth-ranked contestant, also a man atte sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm with the ability to challenge one level higher, chose a seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm opponent.

    After less than ten rounds of attacks between them, the sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm man was blown off the stage by a wave of energy.

    Challenge failed!

    ¡°I challenge you!¡±

    Next, the thirteenth-ranked man pointed at Casey and spoke.

    He was also at seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm and younger than Casey by half a year, with outstanding talent.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey nodded and stepped onto the stage.

    Soon, after both sides greeted each other with cupped hands, the battle began.

    However, after just one round, the opponent was sent flying backward.

    Afternding on the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Casey with a hint of fear in his eyes.

    He knew very well that Casey had used only seventy to eighty percent of his strength to send him flying. Otherwise, his situation would have been worse.

    ¡°Interested in a fight?¡± Casey then looked at the fourth-ranked man and spoke calmly.

    The opponent had half-step ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm strength and could challenge two levels higher at least.

    ¡°Is he crazy? Challenging the fourth rank directly?¡±

    ¡°He should be at seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm, right? Even if he can challenge higher levels, doesn¡¯t he know that everyone in this rankingpetition can do that?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s desperate for fame!¡±

    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, murmurs arose around them.

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡±

    The fourth-ranked manughed and jumped onto the stage.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Immediately after, as soon as the referee gave the signal, both of themunched their attacks simultaneously.

    The man seemed intent on teaching Casey a lesson and went all out from the start. The pressure in the air above the stage rapidly increased.

    As his figure shed forward, he raised his hand to form a six-horned beast that roared like a living creature as it charged at Casey.

    From this move alone, it was clear that he possessed half-step Entering Dao Realmbat power.

    Facing the man¡¯s full-force attack, Casey didn¡¯t stay idle either. He gripped his bronze saber and formed the Demon de Technique.

    In the next moment, an indistinct skeleton image imbued with overwhelming momentum crashed into the beast.

    A deafening sound echoed in mid-air as a mushroom cloud of energy waves rose, causing the void to tremble.

    Both the skeleton image and the six-horned beast exploded simultaneously. Casey and his opponent were sted six to seven hundred meters apart, each spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Just as his opponent stabilized himself, a sharp de light shed toward him.

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. Without thinking much, he quickly dodged to one side. The de light shot past him, pushing him back another hundred meters with its energy wave.

    However, before he could catch his breath, a spiritual power-formed saber was already hovering in front of him.

    If Casey wished, he could take his life at any moment with that saber.

    ¡°I concede!¡±

    Looking at the saber before him, a trace of fear shed across the man¡¯s face.

    Seeing this scene, gasps of shock arose around them. Most people wore expressions of disbelief.

    Those who had mocked Casey earlier fell silent; this turnaround was too swift.

    ¡°Admit it!¡±

    Casey waved his hand, causing the phantom saber to dissipate into nothingness.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons is really something!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help butment from the audience. ¡°A half-step Entering Dao Realmbatant couldn¡¯t even withstand one strike from him!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons probably hasn¡¯t used his full strength yet!¡± Azure Fang replied.

    ¡°Otherwise, except for Gerardo Wooler from Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce and Ivy¡¯s sister-inw, no one would be his match!¡±

    ¡°Do you think if Mr. Kimmons used his Demon de technique, even Gerardo Wooler wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand one strike?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that young master!¡± Night Orchid responded.

    ¡°I heard from Catherine that although he¡¯s only second-rank Entering Dao Realm, he could probably kill mid-tote Entering Dao Realm opponents.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bob shrugged his shoulders.

    As they talked, challenges continued on stage.

    After Casey¡¯s turn, three more people challenged those ranked higher than them.

    Harleen and Ivy were both challenged once but neither opponentsted more than one round against them.

    When it was Harleen¡¯s turn to choose an opponent, she directly picked Walter Thornton¡¯s name.

    In fact, she could have challenged the second-ranked woman but chose not to in order to give Ivy a chance instead.

    Walter Thornton had already seen Harleen¡¯s strength before and didn¡¯t want to fight her again; he conceded directly.

    ¡°Please guide me!¡± When it was Ivy¡¯s turn next, she cupped her hands toward the half-step Entering Dao Realm woman.

 Chapter 1794: The Intruder

    ¡°Good!¡± The woman leaped onto the ring.

    Once on the ring, she didn¡¯t say much. After the referee announced the start, she drew her sword and charged at Ivy.

    Ivy narrowed her eyes slightly and met her attack with two swift sword strikes.

    The two engaged in a fierce battle, their figures shing and swords shing.

    Ivy was two levels lower than her opponent and was clearly at a disadvantage without using her trump card.

    After a dozen exchanges, Ivy had two bloody wounds on her body, and her breathing became erratic.

    The woman unleashed a sharp sword light towards Ivy, its momentum unstoppable.

    Ivy chose not to confront it head-on and dodged to the side.

    Just as she steadied herself, the woman¡¯s sword light shed her arm, leaving a deep cut and pushing her back two to three hundred meters.

    ¡°I know you have a trump card. Use it, or you won¡¯t be my match!¡± the woman said, looking at Ivy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy replied.

    As she spoke, her aura quickly surged to its peak. She then activated her trump card, the Five Elements de Dance.

    With a flick of her wrist, a sword light mixed with thunder and lightning shot towards her opponent at high speed.

    The sword force was overwhelming, tearing through the void with an unstoppable momentum.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The woman was clearly surprised that Ivy could wield such a powerful sword technique. Her pupils contracted sharply.

    Once the Five Elements de Dance was unleashed, all escape routes were sealed, leaving only offense as defense.

    With no time to think, she took a deep breath and used all her strength to draw a sword light to block it.

    A loud explosion followed, and the woman was sent flying five to six hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Despite her strongbat power, she found it difficult to withstand the Five Elements de Dance.

    After one move, herbat power dropped by thirty to forty percent.

    Meanwhile, Ivy was also sent flying three to four hundred meters, with blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.

    However, overall, she was in much better condition than her opponent.

    ¡°I lost. I admire you!¡± The woman looked at Ivy and cupped her hands in respect.

    She knew that while she could continue fighting, it would be pointless. With her current strength, she would be defeated within ten moves. It was better to admit defeat and save face.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°epted!¡± Ivy wiped the blood from her mouth and responded with a cupped hand.

    Seeing this, the surrounding crowd erupted in exmations.

    An eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator could actually contend with second-rank Entering Dao Realm strength. Akabuchi City truly lived up to its reputation as a gathering ce for talented geniuses. Today was an eye-opener!

    Byte afternoon, the top fifteen ranking matches had concluded.

    Throughout the process, no one challenged Gerardo Wooler. He unsurprisingly secured the first position on the Prodigy List.

    Ivy, Harleen, and Casey took second to fourth ces respectively.

    ¡°You twodies are exceptionally talented. I am truly impressed!¡± Gerardo Wooler approached Harleen and Ivy and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Harleen replied indifferently.

    ¡°I am hosting a banquet tomorrow evening and would like to invite all those who made it onto the list. Would you twodies honor us with your presence?¡± Gerardo Wooler continued.

    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not interested in banquets!¡± Ivy responded coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. Please consider it¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler insisted.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Casey interrupted him sternly. ¡°We don¡¯t know you well enough for that!¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak to Mr. Wooler like that?¡± A man ranked eighth pointed at Casey angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being pointed at. You¡¯d better put your hand down!¡± Casey nced at him.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re ranked fourth? You¡­¡± The man continued.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Casey raised his hand and struck him, sending him flying and crashing onto the ring with a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°This is a warning. If you do it again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Casey said sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man got up from the ring and charged at Casey.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The referee shouted sternly.

    ¡°He struck first. I must¡­¡± The man shouted angrily.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Gerardo Wooler interrupted him sternly.

    After speaking, he nced at Casey with a cold gleam in his eyes.

    He then turned to Harleen and Ivy. ¡°Since you two are unwilling, I won¡¯t insist. There will be other opportunities¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion?¡±

    Before Gerardo Wooler could finish his sentence, a man¡¯s voice descended from the sky, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.

    As the voice fell, a group of people flew in from a distance.

    Leading them was a young man in histe thirties, dressed in white robes with an imposing presence.

    Following him was a ck-robed elder with a lean build and sharp eyes, exuding no aura whatsoever.

    Behind the ck-robed elder were two more elders, one tall and one short, both equally devoid of any aura.

    In no time, the four of themnded on the ring.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The referee asked sternly.

    As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to probe their cultivation levels and couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly.

    He himself was an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator but couldn¡¯t sense the ck-robed elder¡¯s martial cultivation level, indicating it was far above his own. The other two elders were also formidable.

    The tall one had cultivation equal to his own at eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm, while the other was even higher at ninth-rank Sacred Realm!

    As for the young man in white robes, he must have used some special means to conceal his cultivation level as it couldn¡¯t be sensed.

    ¡°I heard that these days are for the Akabuchi Prodigy List selection matches, so I came to join in on the fun,¡± the young man in white robes replied calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re toote; the selection matches are over!¡± The referee frowned slightly before continuing. ¡°Moreover, participants must register in advance¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± The young man in white robes chuckled.

    ¡°A mere list holds no attraction for me. I came today to see who made it onto the Prodigy List.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes scanned the fifteen men and women present. When he saw Harleen and Ivy, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Is this Akabuchi Star Pce¡¯s so-called Prodigy List filled with such mediocrities?¡± The young man in white robes said as he looked at the referee.

    ¡°Insolent! How dare you speak like that! Get out of here!¡± The man who had been struck by Casey shouted again.

    Before he could finish his words, a gust of wind sent him flying off the ring with another mouthful of blood.

    The one who acted was the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder from the opposing side.

    Just as the man was about to crash to the ground, a wave of energy caught him and gently lowered him down. Otherwise, given his condition, he would have been severely injured if not dead.

    Then an elder flew into the air andnded on the ring.

 Chapter 1795: You Made the Biggest Mistake of Your Life

    ¡°Greetings, Elder William!¡± The referee bowed respectfully upon seeing the elder.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the elder named William Ward nodded slightly and then looked at the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°Owen Hatfield, why are you here in Akabuchi City instead of staying with your Holy Ghost Tribe?¡±

    Hearing his words, the surrounding people finally understood the origins of these individuals.

    ¡°William Ward, long time no see,¡± Owen Hatfield responded calmly. ¡°Our young master heard that your Akabuchi Prodigy List is being updated these days, so we came to take a look and spar with your talented geniuses. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    ¡°If you want to spar, arrange another time,¡± William Ward frowned slightly.

    ¡°What, are you afraid that your geniuses on the Prodigy List can¡¯t match our young master and will embarrass you?¡± Owen Hatfield smiled faintly.

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± William Ward frowned again.

    ¡°I already said, our young master wants to spar with your talented geniuses,¡± Owen Hatfield shrugged. ¡°Of course, if your Akabuchi Star Pce is afraid of losing face, then forget it.¡±

    ¡°If you want to spar, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Walter Thornton stepped forward.

    ¡°Walter Thornton, stand down!¡± William Ward looked at Walter Thornton and spoke.

    ¡°Elder William, he came here specifically to challenge our talented geniuses. If we don¡¯t ept, it will make us look petty,¡± Walter Thornton replied.

    ¡°A ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator is too weak!¡± The white-robed man named Kingsley Hatfield nced at Walter Thornton. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to make me take action!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Walter Thornton said coldly. ¡°Let me see what makes you so confident!¡±

    As he spoke, he shed forward and formed a seal with his hand, striking towards Kingsley Hatfield.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡±

    Facing Walter Thornton¡¯s full strength, Kingsley Hatfield didn¡¯t move an inch. He raised his hand and met the attack head-on.

    With a muffled sound, a figure flew out like a broken kite, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    It was Walter Thornton!

    In just one move, hisbat strength was halved. He fell to the ground and spat out another mouthful of blood, his breath extremely weak.

    Seeing this scene, exmations arose from the crowd.

    A ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator like Walter Thornton was severely injured with just a casual move from the opponent?!

    ¡°Master Walter!¡± Five or six people rushed from the audience towards Walter Thornton.

    ¡°The strength of those ranked high on the Prodigy List is just this? It seems your Akabuchi Star Pce¡¯s luck is running out!¡± Kingsley Hatfield looked at William Ward and spoke calmly.

    Hearing this, most of the talented geniuses on the stage showed expressions of anger.

    However, none of them dared to speak up. They knew very well that if even Walter Thornton couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from the opponent, they would only be asking for trouble if they stepped forward.

    So, everyone looked towards Gerardo Wooler.

    In their hearts, only Gerardo Wooler had a chance to fight the opponent.

    But Gerardo Wooler remained indifferent as if this matter had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°I heard that your Akabuchi Star Pce¡¯s princess is a once-in-a-millennium genius. She¡¯s already in the mid-tote stages of the Entering Dao Realm at a young age. Could I spar with her?¡± Kingsley Hatfield looked at William Ward and asked.

    ¡°Next time,¡± William Ward nced at him. ¡°The princess is in seclusion.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he took two steps closer to Harleen and herpanions.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you two should be the star geniuses from Canyon View Institute recently?¡±

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Casey stepped forward and asked.

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Kingsley Hatfield nced at Casey.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, get lost!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Such insolence! Let me teach you a lesson!¡± Before Casey finished speaking, an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder beside Kingsley Hatfield raised his hand and struck.

    ¡°This is Akabuchi City; you can¡¯t act recklessly!¡± The referee nearby said sternly and raised his hand to counter the attack.

    With a muffled sound, both attacks exploded simultaneously, pushing back several talented geniuses by several steps.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you that you¡¯ve made me unhappy, and the consequences are severe!¡± Kingsley Hatfield continued to look at Casey.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey responded. ¡°You should worry about whether you¡¯ll leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kingsley Hatfieldughed loudly.

    After finally stopping hisughter, he said, ¡°You¡¯re in for some trouble today!¡±

    He then looked at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you two are also once-in-a-millennium geniuses. Would you be interested in sparring with me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; to be fair, I¡¯ll suppress my cultivation to your level¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Casey looked at him. ¡°And there¡¯s no need for you to suppress your cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, don¡¯t!¡± Harleen frowned slightly.

    Although she couldn¡¯t sense his actual cultivation level, she could tell from his casual move that severely injured Walter Thornton that he was at least above third-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    Casey¡¯sbat strength was strong but not enough to match him.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, don¡¯t underestimate him. Hisbat strength might be enough to rival mid-stage Entering Dao Realm¡­¡± Ivy also spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Casey interrupted her.

    He then turned to Kingsley Hatfield. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡± A cold glint shed in Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s eyes as he looked at Casey.

    Soon, the two were in mid-air.

    ¡°A mere seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm cultivator dares to challenge me openly. I admire your courage!¡± Kingsley Hatfield looked at Casey. ¡°Do you know my cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested in knowing,¡± Casey responded calmly. ¡°I only know thating here today is the biggest mistake of your life!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kingsley Hatfieldughed again. ¡°Interesting! I finally met someone more arrogant than me!¡±

    He then spoke in a serious tone. ¡°But arrogance requires skill; otherwise, you¡¯ll pay the price with your life!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± Casey said sternly. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got, Holy Ghost Tribe young master!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Kingsley Hatfield didn¡¯t waste any more words and formed a seal with his hand, striking towards Casey.

    Casey didn¡¯t retreat but advanced instead. He activated his full strength and drew his sword, sending out a de light to meet the attack.

    With a muffled sound, Casey was sted five or six hundred meters away by the impact, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    However, he didn¡¯t stop. After stabilizing himself, he charged again with his momentum reaching its peak, sending a powerful de towards Kingsley Hatfield.

    But this level of attack posed no threat to Kingsley Hatfield. He casually raised his hand and shattered the depletely.

    ¡°I know you have a trump card. Use it now; otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance!¡± After several exchanges, Kingsley Hatfield looked at Casey and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to force out my trump card!¡± Casey wiped the blood from his mouth and formed the Demon de Technique with his sword.

    In the next moment, a skeletal image roared and attacked Kingsley Hatfield with terrifying momentum.

    ¡°Sorry, but you won¡¯t get the chance to use your trump card!¡± Seeing this move, Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 1796: The Demon Blade Emerges

    ording to Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s estimation, the power of Casey¡¯s strike was enough to rival a first-rank Entering Dao Realm warrior. However, it was still too weak for him. As he spoke, he formed another violent seal and hurled it out.

    With a loud bang, Casey spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying. After being sted a thousand meters away, he barely managed to stay afloat in mid-air. His aura was chaotic, fluctuating between strong and weak.

    ¡°To think you could withstand seventy to eighty percent of my power and still stand. Interesting!¡± Kingsley Hatfield said after retreating twenty meters. A hint of surprise shed across his face; Casey¡¯s resilience had exceeded his expectations.

    After a brief pause, Kingsley dashed towards Casey. ¡°But this is the end for you! You must pay for your arrogance!¡± As he finished speaking, a palm strike whistled from his hand, stirring up a fierce wind.

    This time, Casey didn¡¯t choose to sh head-on. He dodged the attack.

    At the same time, a powerful aura erupted from Casey, several levels stronger than before. ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the change in Casey¡¯s aura, Kingsley Hatfield was slightly stunned. ¡°Interesting, you¡¯ve broken through!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Casey replied after a brief adjustment. It was evident that he had indeed broken through to the eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    After absorbing the soul consciousness from the Demon de, Casey¡¯s physique had also undergone some changes. Given his extraordinary potential, his breakthrough speed was naturally faster than ordinary people.

    ¡°Heh, do you think breaking through to the eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm with my help makes you my equal?¡± Kingsley Hatfield sneered. ¡°You have no idea how vast the gap between us is¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Casey interrupted. ¡°You wanted to see my trump card? As you wish!¡± As he spoke, he stored his sword in his storage ring and reced it with the Demon de.

    As soon as the Demon de appeared, a dense killing intent filled the air, and the temperature dropped several degrees. Clearly, Casey had already devised a strategy before agreeing to this battle; otherwise, it would have been sheer recklessness.

    He had discussed with Billy that once he reached thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm, he could attempt to wield the Demon de. Initially, even at the seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm, he could have tried, but for safety reasons, he refrained.

    Now that he had broken through to the eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm, it was time to give it a shot. However, even so, Casey¡¯s hand holding the de trembled slightly, indicating that it wasn¡¯t easy to control.

    Fortunately, after activating the Demon de Technique, the de gradually calmed down. ¡°Is this de your trump card?¡± Kingsley Hatfield squinted slightly at the Demon de in Casey¡¯s hand. Although he didn¡¯t know its grade, the aura emanating from it was extraordinary.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s settle this in one move. Life or death!¡± Casey replied coldly. ¡°Thinking you can fight me with just a weapon? You¡¯re too naive!¡± Kingsley Hatfield scoffed. As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak, revealing his third-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Come on, let me show you what despair looks like!¡± Kingsley Hatfield said beforeunching his attack. A massive vortex appeared above his head, reaching into the sky like a tornado. The entire void churned as dark clouds gathered, signaling an impending storm.

    Soon, a hundred-meter-long shadowy dragon emerged from the vortex, roaring towards the sky. Half of Akabuchi City could hear its cry. The dragon surged forward with earth-shattering energy towards Casey, distorting the void.

    As Kingsleyunched his attack, Casey gripped the Demon de and activated the Demon de Technique for the first time in a serious battle. He could feel the de resisting his control; without the technique¡¯s support, it would have slipped from his grasp.

    Moreover, his mind was flooded with bloody scenes-severed limbs and rivers of blood. In just a few blinks of an eye, he felt an overwhelming urge to kill. This was clearly because he couldn¡¯t fully control the Demon de yet.

    One wrong move and he would be controlled by it instead. The Demon de lived up to its name.

    In the next moment, as the Demon de Technique took shape, an arc-shaped de light shed by like lightning and thunder. The void was torn apart, revealing a pitch-ck rift that quickly healed under thew of heaven and earth.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    If observed closely, countless ghostly faces could be seen flickering within the de light-twisted and grimacing expressions that were extremely eerie. At this moment, Casey¡¯s face was also twisted; his eyes turned pitch ck and veins bulged on his forehead as if he had be a different person.

    The pressure in the void increased several levels as if it were about to explode at any moment. Most of the crowd below showed expressions of fear. From this disy alone, it was clear that this strike had the power to kill a mid-stage Entering Dao Realm warrior.

    Gerardo Wooler was also shocked; he hadn¡¯t expected Casey to wield such a powerful technique. ¡°Young master, you can¡¯t withstand this! Retreat!¡± Two elders from the Holy Ghost Tribe in thete stage of Entering Dao Realm rushed towards Casey¡¯s battle circle.

    Owen Hatfield wanted to intervene but didn¡¯t move because William Ward was watching him closely. If Owen made a move, William would definitely act as well. They were evenly matched in strength, so Owen wouldn¡¯t be able to help much even if he intervened.

    ¡°How dare you! Do you think Akabuchi City has no one?¡± A referee shouted angrily and soared into the sky.

    At the same time, five or six figures from Akabuchi Star Pce followed him into the air-all mid-tote stage Entering Dao Realm cultivators. Aubree from the audience and Harleen and Ivy from the arena also flew up without hesitation.

    However, despite their quick reactions, they were still a step too slow. The referee managed to block one ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder while an eighth-rank elder closed in on Casey within moments.

    He raised his hand and formed a seal aimed at Casey without holding back. If this strikended, Casey wouldn¡¯t survive even with ten lives.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, watch out!¡± Harleen and Ivy shouted simultaneously.

    Casey sensed the intense aura of death but couldn¡¯t dodge as he was focused on fighting Kingsley Hatfield and resisting the Demon de¡¯s bacsh.

 Chapter 1797: Truly Daring to Kill!

    At this critical moment, a massive hand, asrge as a mountain, descended upon the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder, blocking out the sun with its immense power. The person who intervened was none other than Billy, who had just arrived at the scene.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints upon sensing the power of the attack. He wanted to dodge, but the hand¡¯s range covered a kilometer, leaving no room for escape. He could only raise his hand to counter.

    A deafening sound echoed across the sky as the elder¡¯s attack aimed at Casey was shattered. The phantom hand continued its trajectory, pulverizing the elder¡¯s second attack before mming heavily onto him.

    The eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed, leaving a massive handprint on the ground. He twitched a few times before falling silent. An eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert had been killed with a single p! Although his death was partly due to his hasty response, the power of that p was enough to kill a seventh-rank Entering Dao Realm expert.

    Meanwhile, Casey¡¯s Demon de Technique collided with Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s dragon, nullifying both attacks. After the sh, Casey and Kingsley Hatfield were sent flying, each spitting out a mouthful of blood. It was clear from their conditions that Kingsley Hatfield was more severely injured, hisbat strength dropping to less than forty percent, with at least a third of his bones broken.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    As he steadied himself, a spiritual power de hovered in front of Kingsley Hatfield. ¡°Hmm?¡± A strong sense of death surged from his feet to his head.

    ¡°Aubree, check on Casey!¡± Billy called out to Aubree. As he spoke, Aubree, Harleen, and Ivy flew over to Casey¡¯s side. Casey¡¯s condition was not much better than Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s. He had sustained injuries from their sh and was suffering from bacsh, his aura chaotic and his expression twisted in pain.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful. I¡¯ll take Mr. Kimmons down first!¡± Aubree sealed Casey¡¯s powers temporarily and let him fall freely towards the ground. Harleen and Ivy caught him with a gust of wind andnded safely.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, keep everyone away. I¡¯ll stabilize Mr. Kimmons¡¯ injuries!¡± Aubree said as she pressed her hands on Casey¡¯s back, channeling Chi power into him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen and Ivy responded in unison.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons!¡± Opal and Amber arrived shortly after.

    ¡°Kid, if you dare kill the young master, I guarantee you and everyone around you will die horribly!¡± The ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder pointed at Billy angrily after sending a referee flying hundreds of meters away. He wanted to act but hesitated as Billy¡¯s phantom de was less than half a meter from Kingsley Hatfield. Any move would result in Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s immediate death.

    William Ward and Owen Hatfield also arrived in mid-air. Owen Hatfield exuded killing intent, ring at Billy like a demon. Though he wanted to kill Billy, he dared not act rashly.

    ¡°State your purpose foring to Akabuchi City and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Billy ignored the threats and addressed Kingsley Hatfield.

    ¡°You must be Billy Boy?¡± Kingsley Hatfield calmed down after his initial panic. ¡°I underestimated you; I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, or I won¡¯t hesitate to send you off!¡± Billy interrupted sternly.

    ¡°Heh, you dare kill me?¡± Kingsley Hatfield sneered. ¡°Unless you¡¯re ready for everyone around you to die with me!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t be impulsive. He¡¯s the young master of the Holy Ghost Tribe. If you kill him, they won¡¯t let it go,¡± William Ward warned. ¡°Killing him will give them an excuse to wage war, leading to countless deaths.¡±

    Billy didn¡¯t respond but nced at William Ward expressionlessly.

    ¡°What? Afraid now?¡± Kingsley Hatfield mocked. ¡°I heard you¡¯re quite arrogant. Is there something you won¡¯t do?¡±

    Before he could finish, the phantom de pierced his heart and exploded inside him. The violent force shattered his organs, causing blood to gush from his mouth as he fell lifelessly from the sky with an expression of disbelief.

    To hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t believe Billy dared to kill him! How could he dare?

    ¡°You asked for this; don¡¯t me me,¡± Billy said calmly. For him, Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s death sentence had been decided long ago. He couldn¡¯t let him leave Akabuchi City alive. The feud between him and the Holy Ghost Tribe was irreconcble; killing one or two made no difference.

    Not to mention Harleen and Ivy¡¯s matters; just the massacre of nearly two thousand people from Canyon View Institute by the Holy Ghost Tribe couldn¡¯t be forgiven. Since Kingsley Hatfield came to Akabuchi City seeking death, he fulfilled his wish!

    ¡°Kid, prepare to die!¡± Owen Hatfield roared after a moment of silence and attacked Billy with all his might, revealing his half-step into third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation.

    Simultaneously, the ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe also attacked Billy with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°Damn!¡± William Ward cursed under his breath and chased after Owen Hatfield. The referee and other elders from Akabuchi Star Pce charged at the ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder.

    ¡°Owen Hatfield, this is Akabuchi City; you can¡¯t act recklessly here. If you stop now, I¡¯ll let you leave!¡± William Ward shouted.

    ¡°William Ward, if you don¡¯t want topletely break ties with the Holy Ghost Tribe, I advise you not to interfere!¡± Owen Hatfield roared back. ¡°Today, I will take that kid¡¯s head back with me. If you try to stop me, prepare for all-out war!¡±

    ¡°Owen Hatfield, as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t seed. If you insist¡­¡± William Ward took a deep breath before responding.

    For him, if given a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to break ties with the Holy Ghost Tribe now. Akabuchi City¡¯s greatest enemy was the Great Blue Star Domain; they couldn¡¯t afford a full-scale war with the Holy Ghost Tribe unless absolutely necessary.

    However, with tens of thousands watching, he couldn¡¯t just stand by. After all, Kingsley Hatfield had challenged all of Akabuchi City from the start. Both Casey and Billy were fighting for Akabuchi City¡¯s honor; he couldn¡¯t ignore that.

    ¡°Elder William, there¡¯s no need for Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion to intervene; I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡± Billy interrupted loudly before William Ward could finish speaking.

 Chapter 1798: Boss, What is Your Current Cultivation Level?

    ¡°Mr. Billy, he is at thete stage of the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. You are no match for him!¡± William Ward responded after a brief pause.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to his words but shouted in a deep voice.

    Before the words had even finished, Purple Spirit shot out from Billy¡¯s body.

    In an instant, it transformed into a sharp Purple Spirit sword and shed rapidly towards Owen Hatfield.

    Wherever it passed, the void was torn open with a pitch-ck crack, creating a terrifying scene.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Owen Hatfield hadn¡¯t expected Billy to have such a powerful hidden card. His pupils contracted coldly, and he forcibly stopped his advancing body.

    Immediately, he formed an extremely fierce attack with his hands and sted it towards the Purple Spirit.

    However, he clearly underestimated thebat power of the Purple Spirit!

    In the past few days, with Kymani Vasquez¡¯s help, Billy¡¯s bloodline and physique had undergone their first fusion, with very sessful results.

    Not only had Billy¡¯s cultivation improved significantly, but Purple Spirit had also benefited, with itsbat power increasing considerably.

    With her current strength, even if Owen Hatfield was at the third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, it would still only take one sword strike to defeat him!

    In fact, with Billy¡¯s current strength, if he activated ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ he could easily kill his opponent.

    However, he didn¡¯t want others to know about his trump card just yet!

    The purple sword tore through Owen Hatfield¡¯s attack like it was nothing and pierced straight through his body, causing blood to spray like a fountain.

    Owen Hatfield looked down at the bloody hole in his chest and then copsed heavily to the ground.

    After a few spasms, hey still, his face full of endless unwillingness.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He was a genuine Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Even in the entire Akabuchi star domain, there weren¡¯t many who could surpass him.

    Yet here he was, dead in Akabuchi City! And he didn¡¯t even understand what had killed him. It was too frustrating!

    After ying Owen Hatfield with one strike, Purple Spirit turned back into a purple me and re-entered Billy¡¯s body.

    All of this happened in an instant. The people around didn¡¯t even see clearly what had happened!

    Seeing this scene, exmations of astonishment arose from all around, including from William Ward. Everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely varied.

    At the same time, the ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder of the Holy Ghost Tribe instantly disappeared from where he stood.

    When he reappeared, he was already several kilometers away.

    He knew very well that if even Owen Hatfield was dead, there was no way he could survive if he stayed!

    ¡°Want to live? Tell me what I want to know!¡± Just as he caught his breath, Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    ¡°You brat! You killed the young master and second inmand. The Holy Ghost Tribe will never let you go!¡± The elder shouted angrily while increasing his teleportation speed again.

    ¡°You Holy Ghost Tribe people really think Akabuchi City is a public toilet where you cane and go as you please!¡±

    At this moment, an elderly voice came from nearby.

    Simultaneously, the void around the ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder of the Holy Ghost Tribe twisted instantly, slowing down his teleportation speed.

    At that moment, a spear formed from Chi power shot through his back like a meteor.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder turned his head with difficulty to look at the gray-robed elderly man flying towards him. He managed to utter one word before falling from mid-air, lifeless.

    Billy turned to look at the gray-robed elderly man, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡±

    ¡°I am Flynn Wooler, Vice President of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce,¡± the gray-robed elderly man said as he cupped his hands towards Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s great name. Seeing you today, I must say that your reputation doesn¡¯t do you justice. For someone so young to have such skills is truly admirable!¡±

    ¡°Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, not bad!¡± Billy nced at him.

    After speaking, he ignored Flynn Wooler and shed towards Casey¡¯s direction.

    Flynn Wooler watched Billy¡¯s back with a glint of cold light in his eyes.

    ¡°Aubree, how is Casey?¡± Shortly after, Billy arrived in front of everyone.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, rest assured. Mr. Kimmons¡¯ condition is under control. He just needs a bit more time to recuperate,¡± Aubree responded.

    ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± Billy checked Casey¡¯s condition briefly and felt relieved to see that there were no major issues.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡± At this moment, William Ward approached with a group of people.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Billy asked as he looked at them.

    He didn¡¯t have much fondness for this group, so his tone was somewhat cold.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you killed the second inmand and young master of the Holy Ghost Tribe. They will not let this go¡­¡± William Ward began.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Elder William!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t drag Akabuchi City into this. I will handle the Holy Ghost Tribe matter!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the overall strength of the Holy Ghost Tribe is not to be underestimated,¡± said the previous referee.

    ¡°Thank you! I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s something I must remind you of,¡± Flynn Wooler from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°Akabuchi City is currently facing internal and external troubles. It¡¯s really not suitable to engage in an all-out war with the Holy Ghost Tribe. I hope you¡­¡±

    ¡°Were you behind the ck Rock Gorge incident?¡± Billy ignored Flynn Wooler and instead looked at Gerardo Wooler standing behind him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Gerardo Wooler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Our Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has no dealings with ck Rock Gorge. How could we possibly orchestrate their actions?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy sneered and continued questioning.

    ¡°Did you also have something to do with these Holy Ghost Tribe people suddenlying to Akabuchi City?¡±

    Previously, when he learned that Kingsley Hatfield and others were from the Holy Ghost Tribe, his first thought was that someone in Akabuchi City was colluding with them.

    And the most likely suspect was naturally the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    ¡°Everyone must be responsible for their words. I suggest you watch your mouth!¡± Gerardo Wooler said sternly.

    ¡°You better pray that someone from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce can save your life!¡± Billy retorted coldly.

    After speaking, he turned to William Ward and greeted him before leading everyone away.

    Watching Billy¡¯s back, a trace of fierceness shed in Gerardo Wooler¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Miss Knight, Miss Chandler, Mr. Kimmons, tonight the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion will host a banquet for the fifteen talented geniuses on the Prodigy List and award prizes for each rank. We hope you will attend,¡± William Ward announced loudly.

    ¡°We appreciate the invitation. Please inform the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion that we don¡¯t need the prizes!¡± Billy waved his hand without looking back.

    An hourter, they returned to their inn in the eastern part of the city.

    Billy then spent over an hour treating Casey¡¯s injuries until there were no major issues left.

    After this experience, Casey had taken his first step forward. With further training, he would be able to wield that Demon de effectively.

    Later on, they gathered in the courtyard for a chat.

    ¡°Boss, why are you back so soon? Is everything settled with Kymani Vasquez?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    ¡°The first phase is basicallyplete. I¡¯ll go into seclusion again in a while to finish it,¡± Billy nodded and briefly described what had happened over the past few days.

    ¡°So Ancestor of Ravenwood family sent you to Kymani Vasquez to help refine your bloodline and physique!¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Boss, what is your current cultivation level?¡± Ian de asked.

    Hearing this question, everyone turned to look at Billy. They were all clearly curious.

 Chapter 1799: The Strength of the Holy Ghost Tribe

    ¡°Currently, I¡¯m only at the second-rank Entering Dao Realm,¡± Billy responded with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll need to go into seclusion again soon.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone gasped in astonishment. In just a few days, he had broken through to the second-rank Entering Dao Realm? And from his tone, this was just the first stage, implying that there was still room for improvement after his next seclusion? This was unbelievable!

    Aubree was especially amazed. Second-rank Entering Dao Realm, if he activated his bloodline power, he could reach fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm, a level higher than hers. Truly a once-in-a-millennium genius! His growth rate was astounding.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Soul Chaser eximed.

    ¡°Boss, how much power can you now unleash with ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°I should be able to use fifty to sixty percent of its power,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Does that mean you can now kill a mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert with one strike?¡± ck Tortoise pursued.

    ¡°Not that exaggerated, but dealing with a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°So strong!¡± ck Tortoise and the others eximed in unison.

    ¡°The strongest person in the Akabuchi star domain is probably at the mid tote stages of the Perceiving Dao Realm. If Boss improves by one or two more levels, he¡¯ll be unrivaled!¡± White Tiger remarked.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Billy Boy, did you suspect that those people from the Holy Ghost Tribe were called by that young master from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Azure Dragon replied before Billy could. ¡°Otherwise, why didn¡¯t that young master challenge him? And why was their vice president, Flynn Wooler, so eager to kill?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ian de nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, that young master from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is a threat. Who knows what trouble he might cause? Should we deal with him?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait,¡± Billy responded thoughtfully. ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe will likely make a move soon. Let¡¯s handle them first.¡±

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we go straight to the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s headquarters and end it once and for all?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°Ian, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Opal interjected. ¡°Although we¡¯ve killed many of their experts, they can rival the Akabuchi Star Pce. It won¡¯t be that simple. We should gather more information first.¡±

    ¡°Opal is right,¡± Night Orchid agreed. ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe has been around for many years; it won¡¯t be easy. We should be cautious.¡±

    ¡°But the Holy Ghost Tribe is very mysterious. It might be hard to get detailed information,¡± Frostde said.

    ¡°Boss, does Kymani Vasquez know about the Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± Bob looked at Billy.

    ¡°He only knows the basics,¡± Billy replied. ¡°ording to him, besides their leader, there are at least twenty people withte-stage Entering Dao Realm cultivation or higher.¡±

    ¡°And before this, including those two elders who tried to possess Harleen and Ivy, six or seven have already died.¡±

    ¡°In other words, there are still at least ten people in the Holy Ghost Tribe withte-stage Entering Dao Realm strength, and four or five of them are in the Perceiving Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°So many?!¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Boss, does Kymani Vasquez know the cultivation level of the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s leader?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s not sure, but I guess he¡¯s at least mid tote-stage Perceiving Dao Realm,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°That strong?¡± Everyone eximed in unison.

    Mid tote-stage Perceiving Dao Realm was almost beyond theirprehension!

    ¡°Boss, are you confident?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Casey and the others twitched slightly at the corners of their mouths. Judge, aren¡¯t you being too blindly confident in Boss?

    That¡¯s a mid tote-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert, one of the strongest in the Akabuchi star domain. Even if Boss uses ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ he can¡¯t be a match!

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± At that moment, Harleen looked aside with a slight frown.

    As she spoke, ripples appeared in the void beside her, and a figure came into view. It was the ck-d woman they had seen before.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You again?¡± White Tiger looked at her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Is Akabuchi Star Pce trying to use us to eliminate someone again?¡±

    They had long realized that the incident at ck Rock Gorge was Akabuchi Star Pce using them as pawns.

    Before White Tiger finished speaking, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang had already moved to surround the woman. None of them liked being used as pawns!

    ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± The ck-d woman nced around dismissively.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Azure Dragon responded sternly.

    ¡°You talk big for someone with little skill. If you can withstand half a move from me, I¡¯ll consider it your win!¡± The ck-d woman said coldly.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s aura burst forth.

    ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± Billy stopped him. He could now sense her cultivation levelte-stage Entering Dao Realm-far beyond Azure Dragon¡¯s capability.

    ¡°Boss, let me test her¡­¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Stand down!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon pouted and stepped back with the others.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Billy asked the ck-d woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯ve been through these past few days,¡± she said. ¡°Last time I saw you, you were at seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm. Now you¡¯re at second-rank Entering Dao Realm in just a few days. Isn¡¯t that too fast?¡±

    Anyone would be shocked by this! The events at thepetition had reached her ears immediately. When she heard that Billy had killed an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert with one move, her jaw dropped. A few days ago, she had checked his cultivation-it was indeed seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm. Even if he could challenge higher ranks, this was too much!

    She wanted to know what had happened to Billy over these days; it defied her understanding!

    ¡°Just lucky,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Quite lucky,¡± she said, seeing that Billy didn¡¯t want to borate. She didn¡¯t press further. With a flick of her finger, three storage rings appeared before Billy.

    ¡°The storage rings contain the prizes for second to fourth ce in the Prodigy List.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy epted them.

    Although he had said at thepetition that he wasn¡¯t interested in the prizes, now that they were delivered to him, he dly epted them.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check what¡¯s inside?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I trust Akabuchi Star Pce won¡¯t be stingy,¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°You have quite some faith in Star Pce!¡± Sheughed.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to deliver prizes today, did you?¡± Billy continued.

 Chapter 1800: The Holy Ghost Tribe Takes Action

    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet at the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion tonight. Are you really not going to attend?¡± the woman in ck asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll pass on the banquet. We don¡¯t really enjoy crowded ces,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The woman in ck nodded and continued, ¡°ording to tradition, any talented genius who makes it onto the Prodigy List has a chance to secure a significant position at the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll pass on that as well. We prefer a free and unrestrained life and have no interest in official positions,¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be interested!¡± The woman in ck shrugged.

    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°By the way, you killed the young master of the Holy Ghost Tribe. They won¡¯t let this go easily. Be prepared!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Holy Ghost Tribe!¡± the woman in ck continued. ¡°Their patriarch is at least at the seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, possibly even stronger. There are less than a handful of people in the entire Akabuchi star domain who can surpass him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°I heard you have a good rtionship with Lydia Wooler from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± the woman in ck asked. ¡°She¡¯s not in a good situation. You might want to check on her.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. You should find someone to get more information,¡± the woman in ck replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy frowned again.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is also not simple. Be careful!¡± After this final reminder, the woman in ck bid farewell and left.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do next?¡± White Tiger asked Billy after the woman had left.

    ¡°Casey, you and Azure Dragon should find out more about the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce,¡± Billy said after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and several others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Everyone, take these items and focus on your cultivation. Improve your skills as quickly as possible!¡± Billy said as he flicked his fingers, sending three storage rings to the group.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Star Pce is really generous!¡±

    Judge eximed after using his spiritual power to inspect the contents of the storage rings.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Not only him, but everyone else also showed expressions of amazement.

    Each storage ring contained millions of king-grade spirit stones and arge number of high-level cultivation resources.

    Additionally, there were several ck pills in each storage ring, totaling about fifteen or sixteen.

    Although Casey and the others didn¡¯t know much about pills, it was clear they were extraordinary.

    In the following days, except for Casey and Azure Dragon asionally going out to gather information about the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, everyone stayed at the inn to cultivate.

    The rewards from the Akabuchi Star Pce were very generous. Everyone made breakthroughs after refining just half of them, with most people advancing two levels.

    Of course, Casey and Billy didn¡¯t improve their cultivation since they had just recently broken through.

    Harleen and Ivy advanced to the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm, Opal reached the sixth-rank Otherworldly Realm, and Amber stepped into the fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang advanced to the fourth-rank Otherworldly Realm, while Vermilion Bird and White Tiger also improved by two levels, reaching the second-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Thus, all of Billy¡¯spanions had entered the Otherworldly Realm!

    Aubree also advanced by one level with the help of abundant cultivation resources, reaching the fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    White Feather was no exception, significantly enhancing hisbat power once again.

    Casey spent his free time practicing the Demon de Technique. After recent events, he could now control the Demon de quite well.

    Currently, he could unleash six to seven-tenths of the Demon de Technique¡¯s power!

    As for Billy himself, he spent these days consolidating his cultivation.

    Although Kymani Vasquez¡¯s modifications to his body were temporarilyplete, his potential was far from fully unleashed.

    However, considering that breaking through too quickly could weaken his foundation, he deliberately suppressed his cultivation level.

    In fact, he could advance two or three more levels at any time now.

    One afternoon, while Billy was chatting with Azure Fang and others in a small courtyard, Casey and Azure Dragon returned with slightly serious expressions.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, did something happen to Miss Wooler?¡± Night Orchid asked Casey.

    ¡°Miss Wooler is fine for now, but there¡¯s trouble at Canyon View Institute!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Azure Fang asked with a frown.

    ¡°We just received news that people from the Holy Ghost Tribe have taken control of Canyon View Institute!¡± Casey said after taking a deep breath and looking at Billy.

    ¡°They¡¯ve also announced that if they don¡¯t see you by today, they¡¯ll kill everyone at Canyon View Institute!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Billy frowned as well.

    ¡°Damn! They don¡¯t daree to Akabuchi City, so they¡¯re luring us to Canyon View Institute?¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°To the teleportation channel!¡± Billy said as he quickly walked towards the courtyard gate.

    With trouble at Canyon View Institute, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. Even if it was a trap, he had to go!

    Not to mention anything else, Elder Xavier¡¯s kindness alone was worth the risk!

    Around four in the afternoon, they arrived at the east gate of Canyon View City.

    Unlike its usual bustling scene, the gate area was deserted except for about ten guards.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone frowned slightly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± one of the guards shouted while pointing at them.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the guard turned into a mist of blood instantly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± another guard roared in anger.

    ¡°Leave one alive; kill the rest!¡± Billy ordered coldly.

    As soon as he spoke, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang took action simultaneously.

    Although they didn¡¯t know why their boss wanted these people dead, they followed orders without question!

    In just a few moments, only one guard remained alive; the rest were all in.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Billy?¡± the remaining guard asked tremblingly.

    ¡°Go inside and inform your people that I¡¯m here. If they want my life, they cane and take it!¡± Billy responded calmly.

    These people were clearly from the Holy Ghost Tribe.

    He had already used his spiritual power to scan half of Canyon View City and detected many strong auras. It was likely that the Holy Ghost Tribe had taken control of the entire city.

    A bloody battle was inevitable this time. He wouldn¡¯t let it happen within the city walls!

    ¡°You¡­ just wait¡­¡± The man stammered before hurrying back into the city.

    ¡°Boss, how did you know they were from the Holy Ghost Tribe?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy.

    ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion usually assigns people with early-stage Holy Realm cultivation to guard city gates. These people were all mid-tote-stage Holy Realm,¡± Aubree answered for Billy.

    ¡°Moreover, they had a strong scent of blood on them, indicating they couldn¡¯t be from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    ¡°Everyone be careful. If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t force it!¡± Billy said before leading everyone into the sky towards the outskirts of town.

    Soon, they stopped mid-air several kilometers away from the city.

    About ten minutester, two to three hundred people flew out from within Canyon View City.

 Chapter 1801: A Grand Formation

    The leader was an elderly man with long hair and a long beard.

    He was gaunt and bony, with piercing eyes and no detectable aura around him.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe the elder¡¯s cultivation but found nothing, indicating that he was a Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

    Following closely behind him were two people in gray robes, a man and a woman, who appeared to be in their seventies or eighties, yet looked vibrant and energetic.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, can you detect the cultivation levels of the three people at the front?¡± Billy asked through his divine sense.

    ¡°The strongest one is at the fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, followed by one at the third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm and another at the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm,¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°Fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit responded. ¡°Besides those three, there are about ten others in the mid tote stages of the Entering Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°What a grand formation!¡± Billy remarked.

    It seemed that the Holy Ghost Tribe was determined to capture him this time!

    Such a lineup was not something even the well-resourced Holy Ghost Tribe could easily muster!

    He also noticed that among the opposing camp, there were about a hundred people dressed in identical ck outfits, each holding a specially crafted curved de and wearing ghost masks.

    From their auras, it was clear that the weakest among them were at the third-rank Otherworldly Realm, with the strongest at the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm!

    ¡°Can you handle the fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t win, I can definitely hold him off!¡± Purple Spirit responded. ¡°However, that means you¡¯ll have to deal with the others yourself!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Just hold him off for a while!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit agreed.

    Billy then withdrew his divine sense from his body.

    Meanwhile, the opposing group had already approached within three to four hundred meters.

    ¡°You brought so few people? Quite bold!¡± The long-haired, bearded elder named Louie Hatfield stared at Billy like a beast.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°A dying man doesn¡¯t need to know,¡± Louie Hatfield replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the second elder of the Holy Ghost Tribe¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a burst of purple me shot out from Billy¡¯s body, rushing towards Louie Hatfield with lightning speed.

    No one on the opposing side had time to react!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Louie Hatfield¡¯s pupils contracted as he raised his hand to block.

    Caught off guard, Louie Hatfield couldn¡¯t fully defend against Purple Spirit¡¯s full-force attack. He was immediately sent flying hundreds of meters away, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.

    Before he could regain his footing, Purple Spirit charged again like a purple lightning bolt.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Louie Hatfield roared, raising his hand to grasp in Purple Spirit¡¯s direction.

    The space around them instantly distorted, slowing Purple Spirit¡¯s speed.

    However, he still underestimated Purple Spirit¡¯s power!

    With another muffled sound, Louie Hatfield was sent flying another hundred meters, spitting out blood.

    Though attacked twice, hisbat strength wasn¡¯t significantly affected.

    After regaining someposure, he formed a violent seal with his hand and hurled it at Purple Spirit at lightning speed, distorting the space around them.

    Purple Spirit didn¡¯t choose to sh head-on but dodged to the right and flew into the sky.

    ¡°Attack! Kill everyone except Billy!¡± Louie Hatfield shouted to his men before chasing after Purple Spirit.

    In those two exchanges, he had roughly gauged Purple Spirit¡¯s strength. Though slightly inferior to him, it wasn¡¯t by much.

    Therefore, his priority was to deal with Purple Spirit first before anything else.

    ¡°You killed our young master; today you all must die!¡± The third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm old woman red at Billy.

    Before she could finish her sentence, a muffled sound echoed, and she was sent flying four or five hundred meters away, spitting blood into the air.

    The attacker was naturally White Feather. Although itsbat strength was lower than Purple Spirit¡¯s, dealing with a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator wasn¡¯t difficult for it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old woman steadied herself and looked at White Feather.

    Like everyone else, she hadn¡¯t taken a flying beast seriously at first.

    She had assumed White Feather was merely Billy¡¯s mount!

    ¡°White Feather, kill her!¡± Billy ordered sternly.

    As he spoke, White Feather moved, pping its wings like a small mountain towards the old woman.

    The old woman didn¡¯t dare confront White Feather head-on and dodged to the side.

    Although she reacted quickly, she was still a step slow and was sent flying by the shockwave for five or six hundred meters.

    But it wasn¡¯t over; White Feather didn¡¯t pause and chased after her again.

    The old woman, still unsteady, didn¡¯t dare face White Feather directly and quickly dodged again. White Feather naturally didn¡¯t let her off easily and pursued her relentlessly.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group engaged in battle with the rest of the opponents.

    Billy alone held off a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator and two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elders.

    Although it was difficult for Billy to match a Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator without activating Cracked Sky, his abnormal defensive ability made it equally hard for the three opponents to take him down easily.

    Aubree faced a sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent. Despite being two ranks lower, she managed to hold her ground for a while.

    Casey also faced a sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder. With Demon de¡¯s support, his opponent found it hard to harm him quickly.

    Harleen and Ivy each fought a fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder. With their trump cards activated, they could hold off their opponents for some time.

    The rest of the opponents surrounded Opal and Amber¡¯s group. The enemy not only had numerical superiority but also higher cultivation levels in many cases.

    For a moment, everyone felt immense pressure. Within minutes, several of them were already injured badly.

    ¡°You killed our young master; all of you must die today!¡± The second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator roared after sending Billy flying hundreds of meters with a palm strike.

    Without pausing, he formed another violent seal and hurled it at Billy again.

    The first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder also attacked simultaneously with a powerful strike aimed at Billy.

    ¡°Enough talk. Die!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he activated ¡®Cracked Sky.¡¯

    The de light shed like lightning, tearing through space with overwhelming force.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Sensing the power of this strike, both opponents¡¯ pupils shrank to pinpoints as a wave of death enveloped them.

    Without hesitation, they dodged to the side.

    The de light targeted the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder. Despite reacting quickly, he was still too slow.

    The de light sliced through him, leaving two halves of his body falling to the ground in a bloody mess. His face showed endless unwillingness.

    Even in death, he couldn¡¯t understand how he had died at the hands of a second-rank Entering Dao Realm youth.

 Chapter 1802: A Narrow Escape

    At the moment when a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert was in, another first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert managed to evade a direct attack but was still thrown five or six hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood and losing thirty to forty percent of hisbat power.

    Before he could fully recover, a spiritual power materialized de was already upon him. The injured elder¡¯s pupils contracted again; he chose to dodge rather than confront it head-on.

    Barely steadying himself, the shockwave from Celestial ck Finger struck him, sending him several hundred meters away with a chaotic aura.

    With Kymani Vasquez¡¯s help, Billy¡¯s spiritual power had greatly increased. Now, after using ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ once, hisbat power didn¡¯t drop as drastically as before. Though he couldn¡¯t yet use ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ twice in session, hisbat power only decreased by ten to twenty percent and recovered quickly.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Brat, die!¡± The elder, regaining his strength, flipped his hands, sending a fierce shockwave towards Billy.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    In the next moment, a phantom divine dragon roared, unleashing a tidal wave of energy.

    A loud explosion echoed through the sky as both sides¡¯ attacks collided. The elder was sent flying like a broken kite, spraying blood into the air.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy followed closely, raising his hand to unleash an arc-shaped de light.

    Without suspense, the de light shed, and the elder fell lifelessly from the sky, blood spurting from his body.

    Meanwhile, a loud crash sounded nearby as Casey was thrown five or six hundred meters away by his opponent, his aura in disarray.

    ¡°You can die now!¡± The opponent chased after Casey, forming a giant shadow de with his hand and shing down.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey nced at him dismissively.

    Before Casey finished speaking, a substantial shockwave surged from the side, sending the elder flying several hundred meters away. To his despair, another attack followed immediately.

    After a muffled sound, the elder floated away like a leaf and lost consciousness mid-air.

    ¡°Casey, are you alright?¡± Billy approached Casey.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey shook his head in response.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue!¡± After briefly checking Casey¡¯s condition, Billy dashed towards Aubree¡¯s direction.

    Casey gripped his Demon de and charged towards Harleen and Ivy¡¯s direction.

    The sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder fighting Aubree had already gained the upper hand. Aubree had several injuries and herbat power had significantly dropped.

    With Billy¡¯s intervention, the sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder couldn¡¯tst two rounds before falling from the sky, lifeless.

    After dealing with this elder, Billy rushed into Opal and others¡¯ battle circle with his de.

    After a brief rest, Aubree followed closely behind.

    From the start of the battle until now, only about ten minutes had passed, but Opal and others were already heavily injured. Judge and Soul Chaser were at their limits.

    A muffled sound echoed as Azure Dragon was sent flying four or five hundred meters by a masked man, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    As the masked man prepared to pursue, a de light shed past him. The man looked down at the bloodline on his body before copsing to the ground.

    After dealing with this person, Billy unleashed countless sharp de lights towards the enemy camp. The remaining enemies were all at Otherworldly Realm or below and couldn¡¯t withstand a single strike from him. In a few blinks of an eye, dozensy on the ground.

    Soon after, Casey, Harleen, and Ivy finished off their opponents and joined him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡± Billy shouted before rushing towards Purple Spirit¡¯s battle circle.

    He had already assessed White Feather¡¯s situation; theirbat power was evenly matched with their opponent¡¯s, so there was no immediate danger.

    Just as he was halfway there, a thunderous explosion sounded nearby. The void trembled and several dark cracks appeared. A purple figure was sent flying a thousand meters away with a weak aura.

    Louie Hatfield had two deep wounds on his body, likely inflicted by Purple Spirit¡¯s ¡®unity of man and sword¡¯. Initially caught off guard by Purple Spirit¡¯s sneak attack and after several rounds ofbat, Louie Hatfield¡¯sbat power had dropped by thirty percent.

    ¡°A mere Spiritual Line Origin with suchbat power is quite surprising!¡± Louie Hatfield stepped forward and twisted his hand. The void around Purple Spirit distorted, making it hard for her to move.

    ¡°Come to me!¡± Louie Hatfieldmanded with a cold gaze. In the next moment, Purple Spirit felt a strong suction pulling her towards him.

    ¡°Billy, why are you sote? He¡¯s about to capture me.¡± Purple Spirit shouted to her right.

    Hearing this, Louie Hatfield instinctively turned his head to see a de light shing towards him.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Louie Hatfield¡¯s pupils contracted in shock as he quickly released Purple Spirit and raised his hand to block.

    The de light tore through the void and sliced through his arm. Blood sprayed as an arm flew into the air. Louie Hatfield was sent flying seven or eight hundred meters away with a look of shock on his face.

    ¡°You old fool! Watch how I deal with you!¡± Purple Spirit charged at him after catching her breath.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, leave him alive!¡± Billy shouted before turning towards White Feather¡¯s direction.

    Louie Hatfield had no desire to continue fighting. Losing an arm had severely weakened him; hisbat power was less than fifty percent. If he didn¡¯t escape now, he would surely die!

    Without hesitation, he disappeared from sight and reappeared twenty or thirty kilometers away.

    ¡°Old fool! Weren¡¯t you enjoying the fight earlier? Weren¡¯t you going to capture me? Why are you running now?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Louie Hatfield¡¯s mouth twitched as he ignored her and fled desperately.

    However, heavily injured as he was, his teleportation speed couldn¡¯t match Purple Spirit¡¯s. Within a few breaths¡¯ time, she caught up to him.

    A muffled sound echoed as Louie Hatfield spat out blood and fell to the ground. After crashing heavily onto the ground, he fainted with half of his bones broken and blood gushing from his mouth.

    Soon after, Purple Spiritnded beside him and used her finger wind to stabilize his injuries temporarily.

    Meanwhile, Billy reached White Feather¡¯s battle circle and unleashed de Shattering the Sky.

    The third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm old woman fighting White Feather had already lost considerablebat power after several rounds. Facing Billy¡¯s full-force attack, she dared not take it head-on and dodged aside.

    Though she avoided a direct hit, she was still thrown a hundred meters away.

    Before she could steady herself, White Feather¡¯s energy wave struck her without obstruction, sending her five or six hundred meters away with blood spraying into the air.

    Barely stabilizing herself mid-air, a de light shed past her.

 Chapter 1803: Holy Ghost Tribe, You Messed with the Wrong Person

    The old woman struggled to open her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before copsing, lifeless.

    ¡°White Feather, go rest for a while!¡± Billy said before charging towards Harleen¡¯s group again.

    The ensuing battle was straightforward. The remaining enemies couldn¡¯t hold out for ten minutes under thebined attacks and were all lying on the ground, dead.

    With the fall of these opponents, the Holy Ghost Tribe suffered a significant blow to their high-endbat strength.

    ¡°Casey, collect their storage rings!¡± Billy ordered as hended on the ground.

    He then spent nearly two hours stabilizing everyone¡¯s injuries.

    In this battle, except for himself, everyone else had sustained some injuries, with Judge and others being severely hurt.

    However, since discovering that his blood could heal wounds, ordinary injuries were no longer a major issue; it just took some time.

    After treating everyone¡¯s injuries, Billy walked over to Louie Hatfield.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s all yours. I need to rest for a while,¡± Purple Spirit said before merging into Billy¡¯s body.

    Billy then flicked his fingers, and Louie Hatfield slowly woke up, looking like an old man on the brink of death.

    Although Purple Spirit didn¡¯t cripple his cultivation, Louie had lost an arm and had more than half of his bones and meridians broken. Even if he survived, he would be a cripple.

    ¡°I underestimated you¡­¡± Louie Hatfield said weakly, looking up at Billy.

    He spoke from the heart. Beforeing here today, he never imagined he would die in Canyon View City.

    ording to his n, he would lure Billy to Canyon View City, capture him, extract the treasure from his body, and then decapitate him to offer his head as a blood sacrifice to Kingsley Hatfield¡¯s spirit.

    Whether he could capture Billy was never in his consideration!

    This was understandable; after all, he was a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, one of the top figures in the entire Akabuchi star domain.

    He had absolute confidence that as long as Billy appeared in Canyon View City, he would never leave alive.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    But the result was so ironic!

    He still found it hard to ept this oue!

    Not only did Purple Spirit¡¯sbat strength far exceed his expectations, but Billy¡¯s power alsopletely surprised him.

    That earlier strike-he wasn¡¯t even sure he could have taken it in his prime!

    But Billy was just a second-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator! More than ten ranks below him!

    Falling into the hands of such a monster, he epted his fate!

    He began to worry for the Holy Ghost Tribe; perhaps they should never have provoked him from the start!

    ¡°Ian, take him into the city!¡± Billy nced at Louie Hatfield.

    Five minutester, everyone flew towards the city.

    As Billy had predicted, there were still many Holy Ghost Tribe members in the city, but they were all below the Otherworldly Realm.

    Initially, these people tried to resist. But upon recognizing Louie Hatfield in Ian de¡¯s hands, they scattered like birds and beasts.

    Even the second elder was half-dead; charging forward would be suicide for them.

    Billy didn¡¯t pursue these people, allowing them to flee for their lives.

    A quarter of an hourter, they appeared outside the east gate of Canyon View Institute. The protective array had been destroyed, and many studentsy on the ground.

    Billy released his spiritual power to scan the entire Institute and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Billy waved to everyone and then looked at White Feather. ¡°White Feather,e with me!¡±

    White Feather chirped and pped its wings to follow him.

    Soon, Billy arrived above the Institute and looked down.

    Nearly ten thousand people from the Institute were gathered in the square below, either standing or sitting. Many Holy Ghost Tribe members were guarding them.

    Billy immediately spotted Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey sitting on the ground, clearly injured.

    Besides them, Billy saw many familiar faces, including Matthew Lawrence, Raul Duffy, Avery Francis, and several elders.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing Billy in mid-air, an elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe shouted sternly.

    With that shout, he led over a dozen people into the air.

    The leading elder was a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Among the others were one half-step Perceiving Dao Realm and one eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert.

    Meanwhile, Elder Xavier and others also looked up at Billy.

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t worry about us. Just go! He¡¯s a Perceiving Dao Realm expert!¡± Elder Xavier shouted with difficulty.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, hold on a bit longer!¡± Billy replied loudly.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± Hearing their conversation, the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm expert was slightly stunned.

    As he spoke, his heart skipped a beat.

    The second elder had led so many people to kill Billy, yet here he was. Did they fail?

    Before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying a thousand meters away by an invisible force. A trail of blood floated in mid-air before he crashed onto the ground at the edge of the square and stopped moving after a few twitches.

    Seeing this scene, everyone gasped in shock.

    A half-step Perceiving Dao Realm expert was dealt with so easily!

    The strongest person in the entire Institute was Elder Xavier. Even after recently breaking through a level, he was only a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm expert!

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder roared angrily and attacked White Feather.

    The eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert led others to attack Billy.

    The first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder was halfway through his charge when he was sent flying a thousand meters away by an invisible force. His internal organs shifted; blood gushed from his mouth as he crashed heavily onto the ground and died instantly.

    Dealing with a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator took only one move!

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s Arhat Palm Strike sent the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder crashing into a building hundreds of meters away. The house copsed with a roar; dust filled the air as the elder emerged from the rubble covered in wounds and looking disoriented.

    Before he could regain his bearings, an arc-shaped de light shed across his neck, and he fell straight down.

    Seeing this scene, the remaining enemies desperately fled in all directions.

    But how could Billy let them leave alive? Blood-red de lights shed in mid-air before those people fell one by one.

    Seeing this scene, everyone in the square gasped again.

    Elder Xavier and everyone else looked at Billy in shock.

    Not only was White Feather¡¯sbat strength astonishing, but Billy alone had shattered their understanding!

    In such a short time apart, he could now severely injure an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert with one move?

    It was too unbelievable!

 Chapter 1804: Return to Sword Hill

    Raul Duffy and Avery Francis had the most remarkable expressions. A few months ago, they hadn¡¯t taken Billy seriously, but in the blink of an eye, he had grown to a level they could only look up to. As members of the Canyon View Four Talents, their former pride was instantly shattered.

    Five minutester, Billy and White Feathernded on the ground. Soon after, Harleen and the others arrived at the square, with Casey throwing the half-dead Louie Hatfield onto the ground.

    Seeing Louie Hatfield on the ground, everyone gasped again. Although they were mentally prepared, knowing that Billy and his group appearing here meant Louie Hatfield¡¯s group had likely failed, seeing Louie¡¯s miserable state still shocked them. Louie Hatfield, a mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert, had ended up in such a wretched condition-it was unbelievable. Given Louie¡¯s state, it was certain that the others had met a grim fate. Nearly eighty to ny percent of Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s high-endbat power, aside from their leader, was gone. The Holy Ghost Tribe was nearing its end.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, Dean, I apologize for causing you trouble,¡± Billy said, leading his group to bow before Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Elder Xavierughed heartily, clearly pleased. ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you. Your growth rate is unmatched!¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier, you tter me,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°Elder Xavier, let me check your injuries.¡±

    ¡°No need, these injuries are minor and will heal in a few days,¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, let Billy take a look,¡± Harleen insisted.

    ¡°Alright then, thank you,¡± Elder Xavier agreed with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Billy said with a faint smile. He and Ivy spent two to three hours stabilizing everyone¡¯s injuries. Harleen and Ivy then chatted with Spencer Bailey for a while. Their achievements were closely tied to two people: Aubree and Spencer Bailey. Harleen had mentioned to Billy in Akabuchi City that they should visit Canyon View Institute to see Elder Xavier and the Dean. Today¡¯s events provided the perfect opportunity.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, Dean, I apologize again for involving the Institute,¡± Billy said after a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The Holy Ghost Tribe has had a long-standing grudge against the Institute. Even without your involvement, they wouldn¡¯t have given up,¡± Elder Xavier said. ¡°Moreover, after today¡¯s battle, the Holy Ghost Tribe is practically finished except for their leader. You¡¯ve helped the Institute eliminate a major threat.¡±

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, Elder Xavier asked abruptly, ¡°How much of Cracked Sky¡¯s power can you wield now?¡±

    ¡°About seventy percent,¡± Billy replied after a brief pause.

    Hearing this, Spencer Bailey and Matthew Lawrence gasped again. Seventy percent! This exceeded their expectations. The former Dean of Canyon View Institute had spent his entire life developing the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ technique. Yet Billy had grasped its essence and could wield seventy percent of its power in such a short time. Given time, his achievements might surpass those of the former Dean.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly extraordinary,¡± Elder Xavier eximed. ¡°Come with me to Sword Hill!¡±

    ¡°Sword Hill?¡± Billy was puzzled.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are you taking us to experience the essence of swordsmanship?¡± White Tiger asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the array there could only be activated once every six months? Can we still experience it now?¡±

    ¡°This time it¡¯s for something else,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    Billy and his group followed Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey to Sword Hill. Billy left Louie Hatfield with Matthew Lawrence as there were still questions to be answered before deciding his fate.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at Sword Hill. The scene was unchanged from before: various swords and sabers were embedded in the slopes, with one sword and one saber suspended in mid-air. However, there was no trace of sword or saber intent in the air.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, does the array at Sword Hill really need six months to recharge?¡± Judge asked. ¡°Were you lying to us? Can you activate it again for us to experience?¡±

    Spencer Bailey¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°The sword and saber intent are gone for now, but I can take you somewhere elseter,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    ¡°Where?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Elder Xavier smiled.

    He then turned to Billy and Harleen. ¡°You two, take down that sword and saber.¡±

    Billy and Harleen were puzzled, as was Spencer Bailey.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are you giving those weapons to Boss and Harleen?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they were treasures of the Institute?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°They¡¯re just objects,¡± Elder Xavier replied, looking at Billy. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but this isn¡¯t appropriate,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Just take them,¡± Elder Xavier insisted.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Harleen began.

    ¡°Go ahead; Elder Xavier is right,¡± Spencer Bailey added with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Billy said. He and Harleen flew up to the sword and saber. Though they weren¡¯t experts on weapon grades, they could tell from the aura that these were extraordinary items.

    ¡°Each weapon contains a soul imprint. Don¡¯t resist; let it enter your mind,¡± Elder Xavier¡¯s voice echoed in their ears.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy replied, exchanging a nce with Harleen. As soon as they grasped the hilts, a soul imprint flooded into their minds like a tide.

    ¡°Honey, my soul imprint contains a sword technique. Does yours have a saber technique?¡± Harleen asked after a moment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I suspect these are part of abined martial technique.¡±

    ¡°You mean the sword and saber techniques require two people to practice together?¡± Harleen realized.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Billy nodded again. ¡°Let¡¯s go back down.¡±

    They descended to the ground together.

 Chapter 1805: Cannot Avoid This Battle

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what level are these swords?¡± Bob asked after examining the swords in Billy¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but they should at least be high-grade supreme artifacts,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    Casey and the others gasped in astonishment. They had anticipated that these swords were extraordinary, but they hadn¡¯t expected them to be high-grade supreme artifacts. Until now, the highest level of weapons they had encountered were mid-grade sacred artifacts; supreme-grade artifacts were only heard of in legends. Today, they saw two at once.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are the two soul imprints on these swords a set ofbined martial techniques?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Spencer Bailey nodded and continued, ¡°This set of techniques was created by the owner of these swords,bining the strengths and weaknesses of ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ and ¡®Five Elements de Dance.¡¯ Individually, they are slightly inferior to ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ and ¡®Five Elements de Dance,¡¯ but when used together, their power increases significantly.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger asked, surprised. ¡°Whenbined, are they stronger than ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Elder Xavier nodded. ¡°The sword and deplement each other, one strong and one gentle, one yin and one yang, working together to be unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± White Tiger and Bob eximed simultaneously. Casey and the others were equally shocked. Just ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ and ¡®Five Elements de Dance¡¯ were formidable enough; they hadn¡¯t expected something even more powerful.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, does this technique have a name?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Elder Xavier shook his head. ¡°You can call it ¡®Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique.''¡±

    Billy and the others were speechless. The name seemed too casual.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, are these swords called Cracked Sky de and Five Elements Sword?¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Elder Xavier responded. ¡°The de is called Kylin de, and the sword is Leather Sword.¡±

    ¡°That sounds more fitting,¡± Judgemented.

    Elder Xavier¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before he continued, ¡°However, mastering this technique is not easy. Even those with exceptional talent need to put in great effort to use it proficiently. Additionally, it requires a high level of cultivation, at least half-step Entering Dao Realm. Moreover, this technique is closely tied to these two swords; to fully unleash its power, you need these swords.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy and Harleen nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°The method to practice this technique is hidden within the soul imprints. You two can slowly digest itter,¡± Elder Xavier added.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± Billy and Harleen bowed.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on. I¡¯ll take you to another ce,¡± Elder Xavier said as he led the group out of Sword Hill.

    Half an hourter, they returned to the previous square.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, where are you taking us? Will it help our cultivation?¡± Judge asked eagerly.

    ¡°It won¡¯t help your cultivation directly, but you can choose some martial techniques,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself,¡± Elder Xavier smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± Judge and the others said simultaneously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Elder Xavier said again.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, please wait a moment. I need to deal with something first,¡± Billy said as he walked over to Louie Hatfield.

    ¡°Answer my questions, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Louie Hatfield sneered. ¡°You¡¯re clueless even at death¡¯s door. I pity you¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Soul Chaser asked, puzzled. Casey and the others were also confused by his words.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon understand,¡± Louie Hatfield continued, looking at Billy. ¡°I assure you that by this time next year, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±

    ¡°Stop bluffing. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up!¡± Soul Chaser said as he struck Louie Hatfield¡¯s ankle with a powerful blow, shattering it instantly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Louie Hatfield groaned in pain, his face contorted. ¡°None of you will leave here alive today. With so many of you apanying me in death, I¡¯m satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier, Principal, get everyone to the back mountain!¡± Billy shouted as he seemed to realize something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Spencer Bailey asked, slightly stunned.

    ¡°He must have called for reinforcements!¡± Billy replied gravely.

    Everyone was taken aback but quickly understood. Louie Hatfield must have used some special means to send a message back to the Holy Ghost Tribe. Their army could arrive at Canyon View Institute at any moment. Moreover, it was likely that their tribe leader would personally lead the attack this time.

    ¡°Matthew Lawrence, take everyone to the back mountain and activate the array!¡± Elder Xavier ordered Matthew Lawrence loudly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Matthew Lawrence responded loudly and quickly led the Institute members towards the inner courtyard.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Louie Hatfieldughed maniacally. ¡°Do you think hiding in the array will help? Against absolute power, all arrays are¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy unleashed a powerful gust of wind that turned Louie Hatfield into a cloud of blood mist.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, why don¡¯t you join us in the back mountain?¡± Spencer Bailey suggested to Billy.

    ¡°The back mountain array was set up by the Institute¡¯s first principal. Unless a Heaven Dao Realm expert intervenes, it can¡¯t be broken!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Principal. Their target is me. If I hide, millions in Canyon View City will suffer,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°But as far as I know, the Holy Ghost Tribe leader might already be in thete stage of Perceiving Dao Realm. You¡­¡± Spencer Bailey continued with a worried expression.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This battle is unavoidable!¡± Billy took a deep breath and replied. Then he turned to Casey and the others. ¡°Everyone, meditate for a while!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± They each found a spot to sit down cross-legged.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, Principal, why don¡¯t you two go to the back mountain as well? I¡¯ll handle things here¡­¡± Billy suggested to Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. You should meditate too. Since this battle is unavoidable, let¡¯s fight them head-on!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist further and found an empty spot to sit down cross-legged. He knew that the uing battle would be the toughest he had ever faced. He needed to enhance his strength before the fight. Fortunately, he had been intentionally suppressing his cultivation level before this, so breaking through temporarily wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    About half an hourter, a powerful aura erupted from Billy¡¯s body, causing a shockwave that pushed Harleen and the others back a hundred meters.

    ¡°Boss, did you break through to third-rank Entering Dao Realm?¡± Vermilion Bird asked after steadying herself.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy replied as he stood up, his third-rank Entering Dao Realm aura fully evident.

 Chapter 1806: The Arrival of the Strong

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you are truly a genius!¡± Canyon View City couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Elder Xavier¡¯s face also showed a hint of amazement.

    Breaking through cultivation levels had be as easy as drinking water. Just like that, he broke through!

    It was truly infuriating topare oneself to others!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, they areing!¡± At this moment, Aubree looked up at the sky with a serious expression.

    Hearing her words, everyone looked over simultaneously.

    In the sky, ripples appeared in the void, and soon a massive air vortex formed.

    Following that, figures emerged from the center of the vortex, numbering around a hundred.

    As these hundred people appeared, the entire void was filled with a suffocating pressure, as if it had been instantly turned into a vacuum.

    Judge and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but shiver, their faces turning serious.

    ¡°Billy, this time we really need that white light to act!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the cultivation level of the strongest one?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Not only that, besides the strongest one, there is also a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm and a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°Additionally, just like the previous group, there are also more than a dozen mid-tote Entering Dao Realm individuals among them!¡±

    ¡°It seems we have underestimated the Holy Ghost Tribe!¡± Hearing Purple Spirit¡¯s words, Billy let out a heavy sigh.

    He had originally thought that with so many losses, the Holy Ghost Tribe would have no high-endbat power left except for their chief.

    But unexpectedly, there were still several strong Perceiving Dao Realm individuals.

    This was going to be tough!

    While speaking, Billy tried to contact the man in white within his body.

    However, after trying for a long time without any response, he had to give up.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, is the leader of the Holy Ghost Tribe their chief?¡± Bob asked Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Xavier nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, can you sense his exact cultivation level?¡± Bob continued to ask.

    ¡°You overestimate me.¡± Elder Xavier shook his head and replied, ¡°He is definitely in the mid-tote Perceiving Dao Realm. How could I possibly detect that!¡±

    ¡°Eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!¡± Billy interjected. ¡°And there is also a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm and a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± White Tiger and the others cursed simultaneously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there were no strong individuals in the Holy Ghost Tribe? Why are there so many?¡± ck Tortoise frowned and said.

    While they were talking, the hundred people had already arrived above the square.

    ¡°Everyone be careful, don¡¯t engage recklessly!¡± Elder Xavier said to everyone before rising into the air, followed closely by Billy and the others.

    In mid-air, Elder Xavier looked at the chief of the Holy Ghost Tribe and said, ¡°Ace Hatfield, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°You killed my son, and you still dare to see me!¡± Ace Hatfield¡¯s eyes swept over Elder Xavier coldly, filled with killing intent.

    ¡°If I said it was a misunderstanding, would you believe me?¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    Casey and the others: ¡°¡­¡±

    Could this really be a misunderstanding?

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you down to exin it to my son!¡± Ace Hatfield said before turning his gaze to Billy.

    ¡°You must be Billy Boy?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You killed so many of my Holy Ghost Tribe members, including my son. What do you think I want?¡± Ace Hatfield¡¯s eyes stared at Billy like a demon¡¯s.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s fight!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret ever being born!¡± Ace Hatfield said coldly.

    Then he turned to Elder Xavier: ¡°I know your Institute has an ace up its sleeve. Bring him out!¡±

    ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to see him!¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take your people and leave? I won¡¯t stop you. We can settle our past grievances once and for all.¡±

    Casey and the others couldn¡¯t help but twitch their lips slightly.

    Since when did Elder Xavier be so humorous!

    ¡°Whether you bring him out or not is up to you!¡± Ace Hatfield said coldly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand: ¡°Attack, kill them all!¡±

    His eyes never left Billy. Perhaps in his eyes, everyone else was insignificant.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The other side responded simultaneously.

    In the next moment, figures rushed towards Billy and his group.

    As for Ace Hatfield, he didn¡¯t seem in a hurry to attack. He moved aside by a thousand meters, expressionless and serious.

    Perhaps he was also wary of the Institute¡¯s ace!

    Meanwhile, two figures-one white and one purple-quickly rushed towards the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s formation. They were White Feather and Purple Spirit.

    White Feather intercepted the third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder, while Purple Spirit attacked the fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm individual.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, leave him to me!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    As he spoke, he quickly dashed over, wielding his de that emitted a blood-red gleam.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Purple Spirit replied before charging towards the others on the opposing side.

    She knew that after breaking through to third-rank Entering Dao Realm, Billy could now fully unleash his power to kill a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent. So she didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Billy Boy, be careful!¡± Elder Xavier shouted as well. Then he nced at Ace Hatfield in the distance before rushing towards the other enemies.

    On another side, Spencer Bailey and Aubree led Casey and Harleen into formation and followed suit.

    They were under considerable pressure too. Among their opponents were twelve or thirteen mid-tote Entering Dao Realm individuals, including two half-step Perceiving Dao Realm and two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm individuals.

    Of course, with Purple Spirit leading the charge, their pressure was significantly reduced.

    Initially, those two half-step Perceiving Dao Realm individuals didn¡¯t take Purple Spirit seriously at all. To them, a Spiritual Line Origin was no more than an ant.

    However, as soon as they shed, they were filled with despair.

    This was no ordinary Spiritual Line Origin; it was an existence capable of instantly killing them!

    In just one exchange, one of them was sent flying a thousand meters away with all bones shattered and died mid-air.

    The other was knocked back three or four hundred meters by the shockwave and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Barely stabilizing himself and before he could catch his breath, Purple Spirit had already appeared in front of him.

    With a muffled sound, he too was sent flying a thousand meters away before crashing to the ground lifelessly after a few spasms.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    After dealing with these two individuals, Purple Spirit dashed towards the two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm opponents.

    Having witnessed Purple Spirit¡¯s prowess earlier, they dared not confront her head-on and quickly dodged aside.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    In the next moment, they felt an overwhelming force binding them in ce. They couldn¡¯t move an inch and were filled with terror.

 Chapter 1807: The Instituteâ€™s Trump Card

    Two sts of purple energy struck the two individuals without any resistance, sending them flying through the air, leaving trails of blood. After being thrown eight or nine hundred meters away, they fell to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, leave the rest to you. I¡¯m going to help Billy!¡± Purple Spirit shouted in Elder Xavier¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Elder Xavier responded loudly.

    He was already at the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm, more than capable of handling the remaining opponents.

    Harleen, Ivy, and the others had been under significant pressure, surrounded and attacked by dozens of enemies, many of whom were injured. But with Elder Xavier joining the fray, the battle immediately turned in their favor. The highest cultivation level among their opponents was only at the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm, and none could withstand a single move from Elder Xavier.

    While Purple Spirit swiftly killed those fourte-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents, Billy was already engaged inbat with an elder at the fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    At first, the elder did not use his full strength, as he couldn¡¯t fathom what gave Billy the confidence to challenge him. To him, a mere third-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator could be easily defeated with just half his power.

    However, after a few exchanges, the elderpletely abandoned his underestimation.

    Now, with his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s cultivation had risen to the fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm. Even without using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ just activating Nine Dragons Unite gave himbat powerparable to a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm. Combined with his formidable defensive abilities, the elder couldn¡¯t harm him at all underestimating him.

    With a loud crash, the two shed again. Billy was thrown a thousand meters away, while the elder retreated three or four hundred meters.

    ¡°I must admit, you are the most extraordinary young man I¡¯ve ever encountered. Given time, you might stand at the pinnacle of the Akabuchi star domain!¡± The elder said after catching his breath.

    ¡°But unfortunately, you¡¯ve chosen to oppose the Holy Ghost Tribe. You won¡¯t live to see that day¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the energy wave of Celestial ck Finger had already reached him.

    ¡°So eager to die? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The elder raised his hand and deflected Billy¡¯s attack with a gust of wind.

    ¡°Die!¡± As he prepared to strike again, Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    A de light shed over with lightning speed, tearing a ck rift in the void with a terrifying momentum.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The elder¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints, and his pores opened wide as a sense of death enveloped him.

    With no time to hesitate, he quickly activated his full strength to block it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t block it; dodge!¡± Ace Hatfield¡¯s voice rang out.

    Simultaneously, the void around ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de light twisted intensely, slowing its speed.

    The next moment, a thunderous explosion echoed through the void as ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de light and the elder¡¯s attack collided and shattered. Several dark rifts appeared in the surrounding void.

    The violent energy wave spread out in all directions. The fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder spat out blood and was thrown five or six hundred meters away. Billy also spat out blood and was thrown several hundred meters away by the impact, his breath chaotic.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t a direct hit, he couldn¡¯t withstand an attack from an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Fortunately, his defensive ability was strong enough that his injuries weren¡¯t severe.

    However, before he could stabilize himself, another violent energy wave came roaring towards him.

    ¡°Billy, watch out!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang out as she rushed forward.

    With a loud crash, she was sent flying like a broken kite and fell to the ground, her breath extremely weak.

    ¡°Purple Spirit!¡± Billy shouted and hurriedly chased after her.

    ¡°Think about your own survival first!¡± Ace Hatfield¡¯s voice echoed again.

    Before he finished speaking, a second wave of attacks shed over with a fierce wind and thunderous momentum.

    At that moment, a mark carrying thunderous power swept in and blocked Ace Hatfield¡¯s attack, sending him flying four or five hundred meters away.

    After stabilizing himself, he looked towards the direction of Institute¡¯s rear mountain. A phantom figure was approaching through the air.

    This person was the soul remnant left by Canyon View Institute¡¯s first dean. It was Canyon View Institute¡¯s greatest trump card!

    His appearance clearly indicated that Elder Xavier had summoned him!Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    For Elder Xavier, it was best not to use this trump card if possible since it would be gone once used. But seeing Billy¡¯s situation, he knew there was no choice; without using this trump card, they wouldn¡¯t survive today!

    ¡°You finally showed yourself!¡± Ace Hatfield squinted at the opponent.

    While speaking, he roughly assessed the opponent¡¯s strength and felt a pang of unease. The opponent¡¯s strength slightly exceeded his expectations, causing him to frown tightly.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been waiting for me to show myself?¡± The phantom figure looked at Ace Hatfield and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Make your move; let me see what the current leader of Holy Ghost Tribe is capable of!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he raised his hand towards Ace Hatfield and clenched it. The void around them began to distort.

    ¡°You will see!¡± Ace Hatfield erupted with overwhelming momentum, restoring the void to its original state.

    Then he continuously flipped his hands, unleashing over a dozen violent energy waves towards the phantom figure.

    Although his opponent¡¯s strength seemed slightly superior, it was just a soul remnant that wouldn¡¯tst long. He couldn¡¯t retreat without a fight; he believed that holding on for ten rounds would suffice.

    ¡°Is this all the strength you have as Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s leader?¡± The phantom figure spoke calmly.

    As he spoke, he swept out a gust of wind that instantly shattered Ace Hatfield¡¯s attacks.

    Ace Hatfield spat out blood and was thrown a thousand meters away, his breath chaotic and a serious expression on his face.

    As he stabilized himself, the phantom figure shed and pursued him. This time, Ace Hatfield didn¡¯t choose to confront him head-on and instantly disappeared from his original spot. In a blink of an eye, he reappeared several kilometers away.

    ¡°Trying to buy time? You¡¯re mistaken!¡± The phantom figure quickly chased after him.

    Meanwhile, Billy and Purple Spirit hadnded on the ground. Purple Spirit¡¯s breath was extremely weak; her condition was dire. With her current strength, taking a direct hit from an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert and surviving was already a miracle.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, how are you?¡± Billy asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Billy¡­ I¡­ I need to rest inside your body for a while. I might not be able to help you for some time¡­ Be careful¡­¡± Purple Spirit said before transforming into an energy me and entering Billy¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1808: Holy Ghost Tribe Is Finished

    Just as Billy was about to focus his mind inward to check Purple Spirit¡¯s injuries, a nearly tangible wave of air mmed into him.

    The attacker was the elder from the Holy Ghost Tribe, a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm practitioner.

    Although he had been injured earlier, he had recovered enough to unleash the power of an early stage Perceiving Dao Realm fighter.

    Billy, concerned about Purple Spirit¡¯s well-being, reacted a split second toote. Sensing the danger, he dodged to the side.

    Despite his quick response, the force still sent him flying four to five hundred meters away. He tumbled several times beforeing to a stop, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°Boy, die for me!¡±

    Before Billy could get up, the elderunched another powerful attack.

    At that moment, White Feather screeched and unleashed a gust of air to counter the elder¡¯s attack.

    White Feather had just defeated its third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent after thirty rounds ofbat, sending them to meet the king of hell.

    Though it had sustained several injuries in the fierce battle, upon seeing Billy¡¯s predicament, it rushed over without hesitation.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder frowned as he turned to look at White Feather.

    Without pausing, White Feather continued to spew out gusts of air one after another.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The elder roared, raising his hand tounch several imprints.

    Their attacks collided with a thunderous explosion, sending shockwaves rippling outward. White Feather was forced back three to four hundred meters, blood also pouring from its mouth.

    After the previous battle, White Feather¡¯s strength had dropped to thete stage of the Entering Dao Realm, making it difficult to contend with an early stage Perceiving Dao Realm opponent.

    After sending White Feather flying, the elder ignored it and turned towards Billy.

    Just as he turned, a dense aura of death enveloped him. A Thunder de rapidly erged in his pupils.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Instinctively, the elder raised his hand to block it.

    The de shed past, severing an arm and spraying blood everywhere.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The elder groaned as he was sent flying several hundred meters away.

    In mid-air, he was hit by another gust of air from White Feather, worsening his already severe injuries.

    He barely stabilized himself after flying eight to nine hundred meters, his breath weak andbored.

    Before he could catch his breath, a blood-red de shed before him.

    It sliced straight through his neck.

    After the de passed, a head soared into the sky, blood gushing like a fountain.

    ¡°White Feather, take these two pills and rest!¡± Billy flicked his fingers, sending two healing pills towards White Feather.

    White Feather chirped and swallowed the pills before descending to the ground.

    Having fought to its limit, its strength was less than fifty percent.

    Billy also took out two Chi Condensing Pills and swallowed them. After a brief rest, he surveyed Harleen¡¯s group¡¯s battle zone.

    The battle had be one-sided. Of the hundred or so opponents, only thirty-four remained standing; the resty on the ground.

    Though Harleen¡¯s group had various injuries, none were life-threatening.

    After a short rest, Billy dashed towards Ace Hatfield¡¯s battle zone. Elder Xavier followed, seeing that this side was secure.

    As Billy and Elder Xavier flew halfway there, a deafening explosion shook the air.

    A figure shot past them, trailing blood in mid-air before crashing heavily to the ground below.

    His limbs were broken, mouth filled with blood. Though he clung to life, it was clear he wouldn¡¯tst long.

    It was Ace Hatfield, the current leader of the Holy Ghost Tribe!

    Soon after, the soul of Canyon View Institute¡¯s first dean descended near Ace Hatfield.

    Compared to before, his form was much more ethereal; he wouldn¡¯tst much longer either.

    ¡°¡­ I underestimated you¡­¡± Ace Hatfield struggled to speak as he looked at the phantom dean.

    He had thought that even at his peak, his opponent could only reach half-step Heaven Dao Realm and couldn¡¯t possibly break through to Heaven Dao Realm.

    At least, he had never heard of anyone in Akabuchi star domain¡¯s history reaching Heaven Dao Realm.

    And now his opponent was just a soul, significantly weakened. With his own eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm strength, he thought he could at least drag out the fight if not win outright.

    But once they shed, he realized how wrong he was.

    His opponent had seen through his intentions and never gave him a chance to catch his breath. In their fierce battle, he couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks at all.

    Moreover, he was certain that during his prime, this first dean of Canyon View Institute had been just a step away from Heaven Dao Realm if not already there.

    If his opponent were in physical form rather than a soul, Ace doubted he could withstand even one move!

    ¡°As the current leader of Holy Ghost Tribe with only eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm strength, when did Holy Ghost Tribe be so weak?¡± The phantom dean spoke calmly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Ace Hatfield opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Then he spat out arge mouthful of blood before his head slumped down.

    A once formidable figure and eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert had fallen!

    With this, all high-endbat power of Holy Ghost Tribe was gone. The tribe was now only a name without substance!

    ¡°Unworthy descendant Xavier Bailey greets the ancestor!¡± Elder Xavier bowed deeply as he approached the phantom dean with Billy.

    ¡°Are you the current dean of Institute?¡± The phantom dean asked Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Ancestor, I am the former dean. The current dean is my nephew,¡± Elder Xavier replied.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite old? And still only at half-step Perceiving Dao Realm? Has Institute declined this much?¡± The phantom dean frowned slightly before responding.

    What he didn¡¯t know was thatpared to his era, Akabuchi star domain¡¯s spiritual energy concentration had drastically decreased.

    Almost all forces within Akabuchi star domain had declined and couldn¡¯tpare to his time.

    Otherwise, the leader of Holy Ghost Tribe wouldn¡¯t be just an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    ¡°I am of mediocre talent and have shamed my ancestors,¡± Elder Xavier said humbly.

    ¡°Have you thought about what will happen after my soul dissipates? How will Institute be protected?¡± The phantom dean continued.

    ¡°Please calm your anger. This incident is my fault¡­¡± Billy interjected respectfully.

    ¡°And who are you?¡± The phantom dean turned to look at Billy.

 Chapter 1809: The Next Dean

    ¡°Ancestor, he is an inner disciple of the Institute,¡± Elder Xavier spoke before Billy could respond. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°There¡¯s something else to report. He has mastered the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique and can wield nearly seventy percent of its power.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡± The phantom dean looked at Elder Xavier. ¡°He is only at the third-rank Entering Dao Realm and can exert seventy percent of ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯s¡¯ power?¡±

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Billy, show the ancestor,¡± Elder Xavier said to Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. He switched the shadow de in his hand for the kylin de.

    Seeing the de in Billy¡¯s hand, the phantom dean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected the academy to give Billy the treasured kylin de.

    The next moment, Billy gripped the kylin de and activated ¡®Cracked Sky.¡¯ The de¡¯s light tore through the void like lightning, leaving a pitch-ck crack that quickly healed under thew of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the power of the strike, the phantom dean¡¯s eyes brightened. He now believed Elder Xavier¡¯s words. This strike indeed disyed about seventy percent of ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯s¡¯ power.

    ¡°A third-rank Entering Dao Realm achieving such feats is impressive!¡± The phantom dean showed a hint of satisfaction. With such a talented genius, the Institute had a promising future.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, senior!¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    ¡°The position of the next dean should go to him, right?¡± The phantom dean turned to Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy was about to exin but was interrupted by Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Rest assured, Ancestor, we had already considered this!¡±

    Billy was speechless. Did Elder Xavier just set him up?

    ¡°Good!¡± The phantom dean nodded and looked at Billy again. ¡°Give me your de!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy handed over the kylin de.

    ¡°Your earlier strike was good butcked some finesse. Watch closely!¡± The phantom dean stepped forward, gripping the de with one hand. He shed towards the sky, creating a thunderous de light that left a thousand-meter-long pitch-ck crack in the void, much longer than Billy¡¯s previous attempt. It resembled an abyss and took a while to heal.

    The sheer magnitude was enough to instill despair!

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Billy bowed in gratitude. Witnessing the true ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ technique firsthand was invaluable.

    ¡°Unworthy descendant Spencer Bailey greets the ancestor!¡± Spencer Bailey arrived with Aubree and Harleen. The remaining members of the Holy Ghost Tribey lifeless on the ground.

    ¡°You are the current dean of the Institute?¡± The phantom dean asked Spencer Bailey.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Spencer Bailey bowed.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± The phantom dean remarked.

    Spencer Bailey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°My talent is mediocre; I have disappointed you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The phantom dean¡¯s gaze shifted to Harleen. ¡°Who are you? Why do you hold the feather sword?¡±

    ¡°Senior, Harleen is my beloved,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The phantom dean was slightly surprised. ¡°A well-matched couple!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, senior!¡± Harleen bowed.

    ¡°A natural Crystal Spirit Physique, excellent!¡± The phantom dean¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Have you practiced ¡®Five Elements de Dance¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Without your permission, please forgive me!¡± Harleen bowed again.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ No matter!¡± The phantom deanughed heartily. ¡°With you two watching over the Institute, I am relieved!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, senior!¡± Harleen bowed again after a brief surprise.

    ¡°Your cultivation level is too low. Before my soul consciousness fadespletely, let me give you a gift!¡± The phantom dean smiled again.

    He then turned to Billy. ¡°Boy, take good care of Canyon View Institute for me!¡±

    With that, he transformed into a white light and entered Harleen¡¯s forehead.

    The next moment, the phantom dean¡¯s voice echoed in Harleen¡¯s mind: ¡°Sit cross-legged and circte your cultivation technique; leave the rest to me!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleenplied and sat down.

    Billy and the others knew that the phantom dean was helping her improve her cultivation, so they didn¡¯t disturb her.

    About an hourter, a powerful aura erupted from Harleen. Her strength had increased several levelspared to before, revealing her first-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivation!

    ¡°Harleen, did you break through to Entering Dao Realm?¡± Ivy asked in surprise when Harleen opened her eyes and stood up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen smiled and nodded.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    ¡°Congrattions, Harleen!¡± Spencer Bailey smiled at her.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier and Dean!¡± Harleen bowed gratefully to both of them.

    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to Ancestor; we didn¡¯t help at all!¡± Elder Xavierughed.

    Then he turned to Billy. ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t forget your promise to Ancestor. You are the next dean of Canyon View Institute!¡±

    Billy choked on his saliva. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°Elder Xavier, this isn¡¯t appropriate. I¡¯m not worthy¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted him. ¡°This is Ancestor¡¯s personal decision; nothing could be more appropriate!¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier¡­¡± Billy tried to continue.

    ¡°Enough! This matter is settled!¡± Elder Xavier interrupted again.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°You all should heal your injuries today. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to choose martial techniques!¡± Elder Xavier said to Casey and the others.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Xavier!¡± they replied in unison.

    A few minutester, after a brief conversation with Billy, Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey headed towards the back mountain.

    ¡°Azure Fang, Bob, Ian, collect the storage rings from those Holy Ghost Tribe members!¡± Billy instructed after Elder Xavier left.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Fang and the others nodded.

    Billy and Ivy then began treating everyone¡¯s injuries. Though not severe, it took them less than two hours to stabilize everyone¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Azure Fang, what¡¯s in Ace Hatfield¡¯s storage ring?¡± Judge asked Azure Fang.

    ¡°A lot!¡± Azure Fang replied.

    ¡°¡­ How much is a lot?¡± Judge¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Azure Fang flicked his finger, sending the storage ring to Judge.

    ¡°Damn! Did he stash the entire Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s treasury in his storage ring?¡± Judge eximed after probing it with his spiritual power.

 Chapter 1810: Great Gains

    Upon hearing Judge¡¯s words, White Tiger and Soul Chaser checked their storage rings, their faces filled with astonishment.

    The contents of the storage rings were indeed impressive, one ring alone was worth more than the entire warehouse of the recently destroyed ck Rock Gorge sect.

    Not only were there numerous king-grade spirit stones, but also many high-level natural treasures and pills.

    In addition to Ace Hatfield¡¯s storage ring, the rings of those elders above the Entering Dao Realm also contained arge amount of spirit stones and cultivation resources.

    ¡°Boss, should we make a trip to the Holy Ghost Tribe¡¯s main base? The stuff there might be even richer,¡± Judge suggested to Billy.

    ¡°Since the Holy Ghost Tribe is already in name only, if we don¡¯t take it, others will,¡± he added.

    ¡°Everyone, focus on healing!¡± Billy didn¡¯t respond to Judge¡¯s suggestion. To him, the Holy Ghost Tribe was history; there was no need to waste time on it.

    His next target was the young master of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. Moreover, Lydia Wooler had suffered because of him; it was time to help her out.

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone responded and found a ce to sit cross-legged.

    Billy then focused his consciousness inward. He wanted to check on Purple Spirit but found she was in deep sleep, so he didn¡¯t disturb her.

    He then found an open space to sit down and began contemting the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ technique shown to him by Phantom Dean.

    Early the next morning, under Elder Xavier¡¯s guidance, the group arrived at Canyon View Institute¡¯s scripture library.

    The library had six floors. The first and second floors were essible to outer courtyard disciples, while the third and fourth floors were for inner courtyard disciples.

    Ordinary elders of the Institute could freely enter up to the fifth floor, but only members of the Elder Pavilion had ess to the sixth floor.

    Upon entering the library, Elder Xavier led them directly to the sixth floor.

    This was considered the core area of Canyon View Institute, housing advanced martial techniques umted over thousands of years.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It included numerous Entering Dao Realm techniques and a few Perceiving Dao Realm techniques.

    Billy, Casey, Harleen, and Ivy already had advanced techniques, so they didn¡¯t seek more.

    The others, including Aubree, spent most of the day on the sixth floor and each found a suitable martial technique.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang chose a de technique called ¡®Wind shing de Technique.¡¯ As its name suggests, when the de is drawn, the wind is cut-a genuine Perceiving Dao Realm technique.

    Opal and Amber chose a sword technique called ¡®Fallen Moon Sword Technique.¡¯ As its name implies, when the sword is drawn, the moon falls-also a true Perceiving Dao Realm technique.

    Aubree selected a Perceiving Dao Realm palm technique suitable for her.

    ¡­ In Akabuchi City, within a heavily guarded pce.

    A woman in a green dress sat gracefully with a cup of tea in her hand, lost in thought.

    Soon, a woman in ck hurried in.

    ¡°Any results?¡± The woman in green asked as she snapped out of her reverie.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman in ck nodded. ¡°The Holy Ghost Tribe is gone.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The woman in green¡¯s eyes lit up with relief. ¡°Did our people do it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the woman in ck shook her head.

    ¡°No?¡± The woman in green was slightly surprised. ¡°If our people didn¡¯t act, even if Elder Xavier used the Institute¡¯s trump card, he could only hold off Ace Hatfield. What about the other Perceiving Dao Realm experts of the Holy Ghost Tribe?¡±

    ¡°We underestimated Billy,¡± the woman in ck said with emotion. ¡°He can already kill early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm opponents with that de technique. Combined with his flying beast and Spiritual Line Origin, even mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm experts would struggle against them.¡±

    ¡°He truly is surprising,¡± the woman in green nodded thoughtfully. ¡°When he returns to Akabuchi City, should we meet him? If we can win him over¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on his movements,¡± the woman in green interrupted. ¡°Inform me when he returns to Akabuchi City.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the woman in ck nodded.

    ¡°Have you found those two people?¡± The woman in green asked again.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± the woman in ck took a deep breath. ¡°They appeared once and then vanished. My people have searched almost the entire city without finding them; they are likely no longer in Akabuchi City.¡±

    ¡°I need certainty,¡± the woman in green interrupted. ¡°I have a feeling Akabuchi City will soon face great turmoil; we can¡¯t afford to be careless.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the woman in ck nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Has Seduction returned? Contact her and have her people search,¡± the woman in green instructed.

    ¡°Understood,¡± the woman in ck took out a sound transmission stone and sent a message.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± The woman in green continued.

    ¡°No new movements; everything is calm,¡± the woman in ck replied.

    ¡°The calmer it is, the more suspicious it bes,¡± the woman in green frowned slightly. ¡°Gerardo Wooler¡¯s rapid advancement must involve some unusual means. Send someone to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the woman in ck hesitated before speaking again. ¡°I heard that genius from Great Blue Star Domain has emerged from seclusion. Will he¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle that myself; you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± the woman in green interrupted.

    ¡°But I¡¯m concerned about you¡­¡± the woman in ck continued.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. What wille wille; worrying is useless,¡± the woman in green waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Get back to work.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the woman in ck bowed and left.

    ¡­ Over the next month, Billy and his group stayed at Canyon View Institute to train their new martial techniques.

    After mastering ¡®Kylin de¡¯ and ¡®Feather Sword,¡¯ Billy and Harleen began practicing ¡®Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique.¡¯

    Initially, they were not very skilled; theirbined power was less than when they used ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ and ¡®Five Elements de Dance¡¯ separately. But after twenty days of relentless practice, they began to understand its essence.

    Given their talent andprehension, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they fully mastered thebined power of sword and de.

    Additionally, during breaks from training martial techniques, they refined one-third of the cultivation resources from Ace Hatfield¡¯s group¡¯s storage rings.

    After a month, except for Billy and Harleen who had recently broken through, everyone else advanced by one level. White Feather also improved after refining numerous natural treasures and could now contend with mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm experts.

    As for Purple Spirit, she showed no signs of waking up.

    One monthter, Billy led his group to Elder Xavier¡¯s residence where Spencer Bailey, Matthew Lawrence, and several Elder Pavilion members were present.

    ¡°Elder Xavier!¡± Billy greeted as he entered, acknowledging Spencer Bailey and Matthew Lawrence as well.

    ¡°You came at just the right time; I was about to look for you,¡± Elder Xavier said to Billy.

    ¡°Look for me?¡± Billy was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Xavier nodded. ¡°You might need to return to Akabuchi City first.¡±

 Chapter 1811: Trouble at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce

    ¡°Has something happened?¡± Billy was taken aback once again.

    ¡°I received news that there might be internal issues within the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce,¡± Elder Xavier responded.

    ¡°What kind of issues?¡± Billy asked, still puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the specifics,¡± Elder Xavier shook his head and added. ¡°It¡¯s said that Kole Wooler was ambushed by a powerful individual about ten days ago and was severely injured, remaining in aa since then.¡±

    ¡°Currently, all affairs of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce are being handled by their eldest son. I¡¯ve heard that many people from Miss Wooler¡¯s faction have been forced to leave the chamber. I¡¯m worried Miss Wooler might also be affected!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned slightly after listening to Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Boss, should we go back and take a look?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly and then turned to Elder Xavier. ¡°Elder Xavier, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to return after I leave this time. Before I go, I want to set up a Gathering Spirit Array for the Institute.¡±

    This was also the reason he came to see Elder Xavier today!

    Billy would never forget the kindness Canyon View Institute had shown him and hispanions. Without Elder Xavier and the Institute, they wouldn¡¯t havee this far!

    His contributions to the Institute were quite limited, so the least he could do was set up a Gathering Spirit Array to repay some of the Institute¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°You know how to set up a Gathering Spirit Array?¡±

    Elder Xavier was surprised, and Spencer Bailey and Matthew Lawrence also showed expressions of astonishment.

    They knew very well what a Spirit Gathering Pearl was!

    A high-level Spirit Gathering Pearl was something every warrior dreamed of, more useful than some high-level cultivation resources.

    Most importantly, a Gathering Spirit Array was an inexhaustible resource. As long as there was spiritual energy in the world, the array would function!Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    A high-level Gathering Spirit Array was extremely precious, even in Akabuchi City.

    If the Institute could have a high-level Spirit Gathering Pearl, its strength would definitely return to its peak over time!

    ¡°Elder Xavier, my Boss¡¯s Gathering Spirit Array is top-notch. Probably no one in the entire Akabuchi star domain can match it!¡± Judge boasted on behalf of Billy.

    Casey and others: ¡°¡­¡±

    Judge, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?

    Although the Five Element Gathering Spirit Array set up by the Boss was indeed good, there are always people better than you. How do you know there¡¯s no one in this vast star domain who can set up a higher-level Gathering Spirit Array?

    Not to mention, therge Gathering Spirit Array at ck Rock Gorgest time was probably beyond what the Boss could currently set up.

    ¡°Billy Boy, setting up a Gathering Spirit Array should take quite some time, right? Why don¡¯t you go back to Akabuchi City first and do it next time?¡± Elder Xavier suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; it won¡¯t take more than a few hours!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Elder Xavier, just find me a ce.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Elder Xavier didn¡¯t insist further.

    Soon, they arrived at a small valley in the back mountain of the inner courtyard. Billy surveyed the terrain and found it suitable for setting up the array.

    With everyone¡¯s help, Billy began setting up the array.

    Given his current level of spiritual power, setting up a Gathering Spirit Array was no longer a difficult task.

    In less than ten hours, an array covering the entire valley had taken shape.

    Billy then took out dozens of king-grade spirit stones from his storage ring to activate the array.

    When Elder Xavier led a group of elders into the array, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    Conservatively estimated, the concentration of spiritual energy inside was at least seven or eight times that outside the valley!

    Cultivating here would significantly elerate growth!

    ¡°Elder Xavier, what do you think? Didn¡¯t I tell you my Boss is amazing?¡± Judge proudly said to Elder Xavier.

    ¡°Indeed, very impressive!¡± Elder Xavier nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°You truly are a genius!¡±

    ¡°Elder Xavier tters me!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Spencer Bailey expressed his gratitude to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Matthew Lawrence and other members of the Elder Pavilion echoed.

    ¡°Dean, elders, there¡¯s no need for thanks. Compared to what the Institute has done for us, this is just a small gesture!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all family; no need for formalities,¡± Elder Xavier said with a smile before turning to Billy. ¡°You should head to Akabuchi City first; I¡¯lle find you in a few days!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°The waters of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce run deep; be careful!¡± Elder Xavier added.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder!¡± Billy replied.

    After exchanging a few more words, Billy and hispanions took their leave.

    The next morning, they returned to their inn in Akabuchi City.

    ¡°Boss, should we go directly to Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°You all wait at the inn; I¡¯ll go check it out first,¡± Billy thought for a moment before responding.

    ¡°Boss, Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is not like the Whitney family; it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone,¡± Casey said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go with Aubree and Ivy,¡± Harleen added.

    ¡°No need¡­¡± Billy started to say.

    Before he could finish, a figure stumbled in and copsed on the ground, covered in wounds and coughing up blood.

    ¡°Elder Matteo?!¡±

    Everyone eximed in unison.

    The person was Matteo Wooler, Lydia Wooler¡¯s personal guard!

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡­¡± Matteo Wooler looked at Billy and managed to say a few words before passing out.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    He quickly walked over to Matteo Wooler and used his spiritual power to examine his injuries.

    ¡°Billy, how is he?¡± Harleen asked after a while.

    ¡°Over seventy percent of his meridians are shattered; it¡¯s a miracle he¡¯s still alive!¡± Billy frowned again.

    He then took out silver needles and began treating Matteo Wooler.

    Given his current cultivation level, treating such injuries was no longer a big deal. Moreover, his blood had near-miraculous healing properties.

    In less than two hours, Matteo Wooler¡¯s condition stabilized.

    A few minutester, Matteo Wooler regained consciousness.

    ¡°Elder Matteo, your injuries are no longer life-threatening. However, it will take ten days to half a month for you to fully recover,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Matteo Wooler expressed his gratitude with a bow.

    ¡°No need for thanks; it was just a small effort,¡± Billy replied with a gust of wind that lifted Matteo Wooler back up.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please save Miss Wooler!¡± Matteo Wooler knelt down again.

    ¡°Elder Matteo, get up first!¡± Billy helped him up. ¡°Tell me what happened. How did you get injured like this?¡±

    ¡°The president was ambushed recently and barely survived!¡± Matteo Wooler took a deep breath and began exining everything.

 Chapter 1812: The Power of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce

    Matteo Wooler spent about ten minutes exining the situation.

    The general content was roughly what everyone had guessed.

    After Kole Wooler was attacked, Gerardo Wooler took over as acting president, giving him an opportunity to eliminate dissenters.

    Some neutral members of the chamber couldn¡¯t tolerate Gerardo Wooler¡¯s actions and left one after another.

    Among those in Lydia Wooler¡¯s camp, some were coerced or bribed by Gerardo Wooler¡¯s people and defected. Others were expelled from the chamber on various trumped-up charges.

    Now, in the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, aside from Lydia Wooler and a few loyalists, Gerardo Wooler essentially had full control.

    Of course, there were still a few die-hard supporters of Kole Wooler, but they didn¡¯t involve themselves in the conflict between Gerardo and Lydia Wooler.

    Matteo Wooler had originally been under house arrest with Lydia Wooler. Today, he took advantage of apse in the guards¡¯ vignce to escape, but was pursued by Gerardo Wooler¡¯s men. He only managed to escape thanks to an old friend who sacrificed himself.

    ¡°Elder Matteo, do you know who attacked your president?¡± Harleen asked Matteo Wooler.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Matteo Wooler shook his head. ¡°The chamber is investigating, but there¡¯s no result yet.¡±

    ¡°Your president should at least be in thete stage of the Perceiving Dao Realm, right?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°With his strength, there shouldn¡¯t be many people in the Akabuchi star domain who could hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, there are fewer than a handful of people in the Akabuchi star domain who could harm the president,¡± Matteo Wooler nodded. ¡°And none of them have a motive to attack him.¡±

    ¡°You mean the attacker might not be from the Akabuchi star domain?¡± White Tiger pressed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Matteo Wooler nodded. ¡°Most likely from the Great Blue Star Domain.¡±

    ¡°Why would someone from the Great Blue Star Domain attack him?¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know,¡± Matteo Wooler shook his head again.

    ¡°What is your president¡¯s current condition?¡± Casey continued to ask.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him, so I don¡¯t know the specifics,¡± Matteo Wooler added. ¡°But I heard he¡¯s been in aa for over ten days, and even the royal physicians at Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion are helpless.¡±

    ¡°What about Miss Wooler¡¯s situation?¡± Billy asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°She¡¯s been under house arrest without any major issues so far, but Mr. Wooler¡¯s patience with her will onlyst another day,¡± Matteo Wooler replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bob asked. ¡°Is your Mr. Wooler going to kill her?¡±

    ¡°If Miss Wooler still refuses to hand over the ck me Token tomorrow, Mr. Wooler might not kill her, but he won¡¯t let her off easily,¡± Matteo Wooler responded.

    ¡°ck me Token? What¡¯s that?¡± Bob asked further.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has a powerful force called the ck me Army, aside from its Elder Pavilion members and vice presidents,¡± Matteo Wooler exined. ¡°To mobilize the ck me Army, there are two ways: either the president orders it directly or through the ck me Token.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the president split the ck me Token into two halves and gave one to Mr. Wooler and one to Miss Wooler. Only bybining the two halves can the ck me Army be mobilized.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ian de was slightly surprised. ¡°The ck me Army is strong, but is it strong enough for Mr. Wooler to consider killing Miss Wooler?¡±

    The group had seen the ck me Army¡¯s strength in Canyon View City. Objectively speaking, it was impressive; at that time, twenty members were in the mid tote stages of the Otherworldly Realm.

    But such strength shouldn¡¯t be enough to attract Gerardo Wooler so much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the ck me Army,¡± Matteo Wooler replied. ¡°The ck me Army consists of hundreds of members, all above the Otherworldly Realm. This is a force that can¡¯t be ignored by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, within the ck me Army, there¡¯s a special squad called the ck me Squad, which is the strongest unit.¡±

    ¡°The ck me Squad has only twenty members, but their weakest is in the early stage of Entering Dao Realm, and the strongest has reached Perceiving Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Bob and Ian de eximed in surprise.

    Casey and others also showed a hint of astonishment on their faces.

    The depth of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s foundation was truly unfathomable!

    Just the strength of this so-called ck me Army was enough to sweep away all other forces except for Akabuchi Star Pce and Holy Ghost Tribe!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Matteo Wooler nodded. ¡°So for Mr. Wooler, he will do everything possible to control the ck me Army.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, he would always feel a thorn in his side!¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ian de nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, tomorrow is Mr. Wooler¡¯s deadline for Miss Wooler to hand over the ck me Token. If she still refuses, Mr. Wooler will not let it go!¡± Matteo Wooler looked at Billy and spoke.

    As he spoke, he bowed to Billy. ¡°Please, Mr. Billy, for Miss Wooler¡¯s sake¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is the strongest person around Gerardo Wooler now?¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°It¡¯s an elder from The Hall of Supreme Authority named Amari Wooler. He was also the previous vice president of the chamber and is a seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert,¡± Matteo Wooler paused before continuing.

    Casey and others thought to themselves, ¡®You want Boss to save someone from a seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert? Are you overly confident in Boss?¡¯

    ¡°What is The Hall of Supreme Authority?¡± Billy asked with a twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°The Hall of Supreme Authority is where those who have made special contributions to the chamber reside. Most are former Elder Pavilion members,¡± Matteo Wooler exined.

    ¡°Besides Amari Wooler, how many other Perceiving Dao Realm experts are there around Gerardo Wooler?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°There are five more,¡± Matteo Wooler replied. ¡°Another elder from The Hall of Supreme Authority is a sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, while the current vice president Flynn Wooler is a fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.¡±

    ¡°Flynn Wooler is that strong?¡± Azure Dragon and others couldn¡¯t help but respond upon hearing this.

    They were familiar with Flynn Wooler.

    During the Prodigy List rankingpetition not long ago, Billy had intended to spare an elderly ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm member of Holy Ghost Tribe, but Flynn Wooler killed him instead.

    No one expected Flynn Wooler to have fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm strength!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Matteo Wooler nodded before continuing. ¡°Besides them, Mr. Wooler¡¯s side has two third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm experts and one second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.¡±

    ¡°Your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is too exaggerated!¡± White Tiger eximed.

    Others also showed expressions of amazement.

    This was just Gerardo Wooler¡¯s side. If you counted the entire chamber, there were probably at least a dozen Perceiving Dao Realm experts.

    This didn¡¯t include Kole Wooler, who was likely an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm or even stronger.

    In other words, the overall strength of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce might surpass that of Holy Ghost Tribe!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce has been around for over ten thousand years and rarely engages inrge-scale conflicts with outsiders. Its foundation is naturally far beyond other forces,¡± Matteo Wooler nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± White Tiger shrugged his shoulders before continuing. ¡°But Elder Matteo, aren¡¯t you overestimating us?¡±

 Chapter 1813: Miss Wooler Wants to Eat Fruit

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about others. Just Amari Wooler alone can crush us. Do you think we can rescue Miss Wooler from your chamber?¡± White Tiger continued.

    Casey and the others nodded in agreement.

    Purple Spirit had been severely injured a month ago and hadn¡¯t woken up since. Even if he did wake up, it was uncertain how much of his strength would return.

    Without Purple Spirit, even Boss and White Feather together couldn¡¯t match a seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent.

    Relying on themselves to rescue someone from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce was like sending themselves to their deaths.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult!¡± Matteo Wooler took a deep breath and continued, ¡°But besides Mr. Billy, I can¡¯t think of anyone else¡­¡±

    ¡°How is the rtionship between the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce and the Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°It¡¯s neither good nor bad,¡± Matteo Wooler replied.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is different from other forces in Akabuchi City. Other forces, to some extent, can be considered subordinate to the Star Pce.¡±

    ¡°But the rtionship between the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce and the Akabuchi Star Pce is more of a cooperative one, so the Star Pce rarely intervenes in the chamber¡¯s internal affairs.¡±

    ¡°Normally, with your president being attacked, the Star Pce would have reacted, right?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Opal responded for Billy.

    ¡°Last time, Elder Xavier mentioned that the Great Blue Star Domain might soon make a move against the Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wooler being attacked at this time is a huge loss for the Akabuchi star domain. The Star Pce wouldn¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Judge nodded, half understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with Miss Wooler all this time, so I¡¯m not very clear on the specifics,¡± Matteo Wooler shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see your president first,¡± Billy thought for a moment and replied.

    ¡°See our president? Mr. Billy, what do you mean?¡± Matteo Wooler was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Elder Matteo, did you forget that your injuries were healed by my boss?¡± Azure Dragon looked at Matteo Wooler and said.

    ¡°My boss wants to see if he can heal your president. If he can, everything will be resolved.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, that¡¯s very difficult!¡± Matteo Wooler was stunned again and continued.

    ¡°After the president was attacked, Mr. Wooler arranged for a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert to guard his residence around the clock.¡±

    ¡°In addition to him, there are also five or six mid tote-stage Entering Dao Realm people in the president¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Without Mr. Wooler¡¯s permission, even internal members of the chamber can¡¯t see the president.¡±

    ¡°Can Miss Wooler see him?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Matteo Wooler shook his head. ¡°After the president¡¯s incident, Miss Wooler requested to see him several times but was refused by Mr. Wooler.¡±

    ¡°She is now confined in the manor¡¯s back garden, guarded by a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Without Mr. Wooler¡¯s permission, she can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Miss Wooler first,¡± Billy thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, it¡¯s very dangerous over there too¡­¡± Matteo Wooler started again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know what I¡¯m doing. Just tell me the general location of the back garden,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Matteo Wooler didn¡¯t insist further and described theyout of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s headquarters to Billy.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. Let me apany you,¡± Casey said after Matteo Wooler finished speaking.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go check it out first,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed a hint of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Billy gave her a reassuring look.

    After speaking, he turned to everyone and said, ¡°Wait here for me. Don¡¯t go anywhere until I return!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked towards the courtyard gate.

    Forty to fifty minutester, Billy appeared in front of a shop not far from the manor gate of the chamber.

    Looking around, people wereing in and out of the manor gate from time to time; everything seemed normal.

    About twenty minutester, a man who looked like a servant walked out of the gate and headed towards the left side of the street.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one!¡± Billy muttered to himself and followed him.

    An hourter, the servant reappeared at the manor gate with a basket of fresh fruit in his hand.

    It was clear that the man had now be Billy in disguise.

    For Billy now, not only had his disguise technique be perfect, but he could also mimic voices to about seventy to eighty percent uracy.

    As for his martial aura, it waspletely hidden.

    ¡°Patrick Gregory, why did you buy so much fresh fruit today?¡± A guard at the gate asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Miss Wooler requested it. She hasn¡¯t had fresh fruit in a long time, so she specifically asked me to buy some for her.¡±

    ¡°Then you should hurry. Miss Wooler is really pitiful!¡± The guard responded solemnly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded and walked into the manor.

    Since he had already learned about the back garden¡¯s location from Matteo Wooler, he easily found his way there.

    Along the way, several people greeted Billy, and he casually responded to them all.

    ¡°Stop!¡± As Billy reached the entrance, an old man¡¯s voice sounded.

    An old man in a blue robe walked over from the entrance, his aura sharp and his expression unfriendly.

    ¡°Elder,¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The old man in blue asked sternly while ncing at the fruit basket in Billy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Miss Wooler used to eat fresh fruit every day. I used to buy it for her. Today I happened to be out shopping, so I bought some for her,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it. Leave now!¡± The old man in blue interrupted Billy.

    ¡°Elder, Miss Wooler is pitiful too. Please show some mercy¡­¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± The old man in blue said sternly. ¡°Leave immediately and don¡¯t cause trouble!¡±

    ¡°Elder, Miss Wooler¡­¡± Billy raised his voice intentionally.

    ¡°Get out!¡± The old man in blue frowned.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, I¡¯m Patrick Gregory. I bought some fresh fruit for you¡­¡± Billy shouted towards the garden.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The old man in blue said angrily and raised his hand to strike at Billy.

    ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, a beautiful figure walked out from inside; it was Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°Miss Wooler!¡± The old man in blue bowed slightly in surprise.

    ¡°Do I not even have the right to eat some fruit now?¡± Lydia Wooler asked coldly.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, please forgive me. Mr. Wooler has ordered that without his permission¡­¡± The old man in blue bowed again.

    ¡°Then call him over here. I want to ask him face-to-face if I don¡¯t even have the right to eat fruit!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Another old man¡¯s voice sounded at this moment.

    A gray-robed elderly man walked over leisurely.

    From his aura, it was clear he was a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert!

 Chapter 1814: Are You Mr. Billy?

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Javion!¡± The old man in the blue robe bowed respectfully.

    After a brief pause, he exined the situation.

    ¡°Let him in,¡± the gray-robed elder said sternly, frowning.

    ¡°Elder Javion¡­¡± the old man in the blue robe began again.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The gray-robed elder interrupted, then turned to Lydia Wooler and bowed slightly. ¡°Miss Wooler, please calm down. Elder Vincenzo is just doing his duty¡­¡±

    ¡°Patrick Gregory, bring it in for me,¡± Lydia Wooler nced at the two elders and then looked at Billy before turning and heading towards the garden.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied and followed her closely.

    ¡°Elder Javion, Mr. Wooler instructed that without his permission, Miss Wooler should not be allowed to meet anyone. Letting him in like this, Mr. Wooler will¡­¡± The old man in the blue robe spoke, watching Billy and Lydia¡¯s retreating figures.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°What trouble can a mere servant cause?¡± The gray-robed elder said sternly. ¡°Tomorrow is her final deadline; there¡¯s only one day left. Don¡¯tplicate things.¡±

    With that, he waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, go about your business and don¡¯t make a fuss over nothing.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± the old man in the blue robe nodded.

    Meanwhile, Billy followed Lydia Wooler into a hall within the small garden.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Patrick Gregory. Who are you really? Why have youe to see me?¡± Lydia Wooler asked as they entered.

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m not Patrick Gregory?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    He believed his disguise was wless, so how did Lydia Wooler see through it?

    ¡°Your disguise is indeed impressive; in terms of appearance and voice, it¡¯s almost perfect!¡± Lydia Wooler said calmly. ¡°However, there are two obvious ws.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear them,¡± Billy said, intrigued.

    ¡°First, although I usually eat fruit, your fruit basket doesn¡¯t contain my favorite fruit. If you were Patrick Gregory, you wouldn¡¯t make such a basic mistake,¡± Lydia Wooler continued.

    ¡°Second, and most importantly, Patrick Gregory always looks at me with reverence. But I don¡¯t sense any respect in your eyes.¡±

    Before Billy could respond, she added, ¡°Also, you spoke loudly outside on purpose so I would hear and bring you in.¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you are indeed exceptional. Impressive!¡± Billy smiled faintly and reverted to his original voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lydia Wooler was stunned for a moment after hearing Billy¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you Mr. Billy?!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Are you really Mr. Billy?¡± Lydia Wooler¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Due to special circumstances, I can¡¯t reveal my true identity for now. Please understand,¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Billy!¡± Lydia Wooler took a deep breath and continued, ¡°This ce is too dangerous. You should leave immediately. Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ll be fine for now.¡±

    She was genuinely touched that Billy had taken such a risk to see her.

    Although she couldn¡¯t detect any martial aura from Billy, she estimated his strength to be at most at thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm.

    But in this manor alone, there were nearly ten Perceiving Dao Realm experts, five of whom were on her boss¡¯s side!

    Additionally, there were dozens of people with Entering Dao Realm cultivation!

    If Billy were discovered, no matter how talented he was, it would be a life-or-death situation!

    ¡°Is there a way for me to meet your father?¡± Billy interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°You want to meet my father?¡± Lydia Wooler was surprised again.

    ¡°The current situation with the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is troublesome. The best solution is for your father to intervene,¡± Billy exined.

    ¡°Let me see your father first and see if there¡¯s a way to heal him.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lydia Wooler shook her head. ¡°That would be too dangerous for you!¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t tell anyone, no one will know it¡¯s me,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lydia Wooler started to speak.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t do it this way, we¡¯ll have to force our way in, which could result in more casualties!¡± Billy interrupted her again.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lydia Wooler took a deep breath and nodded.

    The two then spent fifteen minutes discussing some details.

    Soon after, Lydia Wooler led Billy to a pavilion in the small garden where a gray-robed elder of second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm was sitting cross-legged, seemingly meditating.

    ¡°Inform my brother that I want to see my father,¡± Lydia Wooler said to him.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you should know¡­¡± The elder named Javion Rond began.

    ¡°Tell my brother that if I see my father, I¡¯ll give him the ck me Army token!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, are you joking?¡± Javion Rond¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at her words.

    ¡°Before I change my mind, you¡¯d better inform my brother immediately!¡± Lydia Wooler insisted.

    ¡°Please wait a moment, Miss Wooler,¡± Javion Rond thought for a moment before taking out a sound transmission stone and sending a message.

    A few minutester, Gerardo Wooler¡¯s message came back.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, please,¡± Javion Rond gestured invitingly after hearing the message.

    ¡°Patrick Gregory, did you bring the Spirit Fruit for my father?¡± Lydia Wooler turned to Billy.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Wooler,¡± Billy indicated the fruit basket in his hand.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, the president has been unconscious all this time. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to¡­¡± Javion Rond began again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lydia Wooler ignored him and looked at Billy before heading towards the garden gate.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Javion Rond opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately remained silent.

    Twenty minutester, Billy followed Lydia Wooler to Kole Wooler¡¯s residence.

    Two ck-robed elders guarded the entrance, both at thete stage of Entering Dao Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Sister!¡± As they approached the entrance, Gerardo Wooler walked over.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Wooler!¡± Billy bowed respectfully.

    Gerardo Wooler nced at Billy but found nothing unusual. He then turned to Lydia Wooler and said,

    ¡°Lydia, father¡¯s injuries are severe. You need to be prepared; if he doesn¡¯t wake up within three days, it might be toote.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you want?¡± Lydia Wooler retorted coldly.

    ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯re upset, but please watch your words. Some things shouldn¡¯t be said carelessly,¡± Gerardo Wooler¡¯s eyes shed with coldness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I see father, I¡¯ll give you the ck me Army token. Then the entire chamber will be yours!¡± Lydia Wooler replied coldly before leading Billy inside.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, please wait.¡± One of the ck-robed elders at the door reached out to stop them.

    ¡°Move!¡± Lydia Wooler¡¯s brow furrowed.

 Chapter 1815: Miss Wooler, Are You Sure?

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, what do you think?¡± the ck-robed elder looked at Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°What do I think? Lydia wants to see her father, it¡¯s her right. Move aside!¡± Gerardo Wooler responded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two elders stepped aside.

    Soon, Lydia Wooler and Billy arrived at the master bedroom.

    Billy looked around and saw an unconscious elder lying on the bed.

    It was Kole Wooler, the president of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    He no longer had his usual demeanor; his face was pale as wax, and his breath was extremely weak, clearly gravely injured.

    Besides Kole Wooler, there were two other elders guarding the room, both at the Entering Dao Realm level.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Wooler, Miss Wooler!¡± The two elders bowed upon seeing Gerardo and Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Gerardo Wooler waved them off.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two elders responded and left the room.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Lydia Wooler looked at Kole Wooler, choking up, her eyes welling with tears.

    ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s fate; this is your father¡¯s destiny¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler said softly.

    ¡°Can I have some time alone with Father?¡± Lydia Wooler frowned at Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°Lydia, Father¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler also frowned.

    ¡°As his daughter, don¡¯t I have that right?¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m leaving Akabuchi City tomorrow. Before I go, I want to talk to Father, even if he can¡¯t hear me. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Gerardo Wooler thought for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯lle back for the military token in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± Lydia Wooler replied.

    Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    Billy and Lydia Wooler appeared outside Kole Wooler¡¯s residence and then walked towards the back garden.

    As for the half of the ck me Army token, Lydia Wooler handed it over to Gerardo Wooler without hesitation.

    Gerardo Wooler¡¯s mood was naturally ted!

    With this half-token, he couldmand all of the ck me Army.

    Combined with the power he already controlled, he essentially had full control over the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    The next morning, Lydia Wooler walked towards the chamber¡¯s gate apanied by Grand Elder Deven Wooler.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, are we really leaving like this?¡± Deven Wooler asked as they walked.

    Lydia Wooler was someone he had watched grow up. He knew her character well; she was not one to give up easily.

    Today¡¯s behavior seemed strange to him, though others might not find it odd. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t leave so defeatedly, even if it meant dying in the manor.

    ¡°Grand Elder, do you know the details of my father¡¯s recent attack?¡± Lydia Wooler didn¡¯t answer his question directly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some things. Why?¡± Deven Wooler was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°To injure my father that severely, what level of cultivation do you think the attacker must have had?¡± Lydia Wooler asked again.

    ¡°If the president didn¡¯t want to fight and tried to retreat with all his might, it would take at least a half-step Heaven Dao Realm cultivator or higher to injure him that badly,¡± Deven Wooler responded after some thought.

    ¡°If the attacker was a true Heaven Dao Realm expert, how long do you think Father could havested?¡± Lydia Wooler pressed on.

    ¡°Heaven Dao Realm?¡± Deven Wooler was taken aback. ¡°Even against a Heaven Dao Realm expert, given my understanding of the president¡¯s abilities, he should be able tost two or three rounds if he used all his trump cards.¡±

    He added, ¡°But as far as I know, Elder Lennon said that the attacker couldn¡¯t have been a Heaven Dao Realm expert¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Father¡¯s injuries?¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°No,¡± Deven Wooler shook his head. ¡°As soon as the president returned, Mr. Wooler had people guarding him. I went a few times but never saw him.¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s meridians were shattered by a single palm strike; he waspletely incapacitated,¡± Lydia Wooler continued. ¡°Other than that, there were no other injuries.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Deven Wooler was stunned. ¡°Miss Wooler, are you saying that the president couldn¡¯t even withstand one move?¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, he couldn¡¯t even withstand half a move,¡± Lydia Wooler replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Deven Wooler¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°With the president¡¯s skills, if he couldn¡¯t withstand even half a move, then the attacker¡¯s skills must be¡­¡±

    ¡°I had someone confirm with Elder Lennon. Although he couldn¡¯t sense the attacker¡¯s cultivation level, he was sure that the attacker was only at thete stage of Perceiving Dao Realm,¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him again.

    ¡°I believe Elder Lennon wasn¡¯t lying about that!¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± Deven Wooler asked after a moment of confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Lydia Wooler said calmly. ¡°Father could only exert sixty to seventy percent of his strength at most.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Deven Wooler was puzzled again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Lydia Wooler asked in return.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, are you saying that the president was already injured before that incident and we didn¡¯t know?¡± Deven Wooler continued to ask.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, he was already poisoned before that incident. But the poison was so hidden that it only activated when he tried to use his Chi power,¡± Lydia Wooler exined.

    ¡°What?!¡± Deven Wooler eximed in shock.

    After calming down a bit, he looked at Lydia Wooler again. ¡°Miss Wooler, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded.

    This information was obviously told to her by Billy!

    Billy had roughly examined Kole Wooler¡¯s body yesterday and easily detected the problem.

    Although the poison was deeply hidden, it couldn¡¯t escape Billy¡¯s current abilities!

    When she learned the truth from Billy yesterday, she was more furious than shocked!

    She never expected such a thing!

    However, given the current situation, she had no choice but to endure it!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Deven Wooler¡¯s face shed with anger. ¡°Miss Wooler, do you know who did it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Lydia Wooler shook her head thoughtfully.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, do you think it could be¡­¡± Deven Wooler began again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak without evidence!¡± Lydia Wooler scolded him.

    As they talked, they reached the manor¡¯s gate.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, if someone wants to harm the president, why are you still leaving¡­¡± Deven Wooler took a deep breath and continued to speak.

    ¡°Miss Wooler! Elder Deven!¡± Before Deven could finish his sentence, a voice came from not far outside the gate.

    As they turned to look, they saw Billy leading Harleen and others walking over leisurely.

    ¡°Mr. Billy?¡± Deven Wooler was surprised upon seeing Billy.

    After a brief pause and realization dawned on him, he turned to Lydia Wooler. ¡°Miss Wooler, you¡¯ve been in contact with Mr. Billy all along?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded. ¡°Mr. Billy is the one who told me about Father¡¯s poisoning!¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly walked out of the manor gate and approached Billy.

 Chapter 1816: Mr. Billy, Do as You Please

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Lydia Wooler bowed slightly to Billy.

    After speaking, she nodded to Aubree and Harleen.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy smiled slightly.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy!¡± Deven Wooler also greeted Billy.

    ¡°Hello, Elder Deven!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you don¡¯t intend to force your way into the Chamber of Commerce estate, do you?¡± Deven Wooler asked cautiously.

    Seeing the stance of Billy and his group, he could tell with just a thought that they were not here merely to pick up Miss Wooler.

    Although he hadn¡¯t interacted much with Billy, he had heard plenty about him and knew exactly what kind of person Billy was.

    He had already heard that Gerardo Wooler had people from ck Rock Gorge capture someone close to Billy. He believed that Billy wouldn¡¯t let it slide.

    With such arge grouping today, they were definitely not here with good intentions.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Billy smiled again.

    Deven Wooler¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, forgive my rudeness, but there are dozens of people in the Chamber of Commerce estate with mid-level Entering Dao Realm cultivation or higher, and nearly ten of them are in the Perceiving Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°Although Mr. Billy is quite skilled¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the warning, Elder Deven!¡± Billy interrupted him with a smile.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Deven Wooler tried to continue.

    ¡°Grand Elder, it¡¯s fine!¡± Lydia Wooler said, then turned to Billy. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then he led the group towards the estate, with Lydia Wooler and Deven Wooler following closely behind.

    ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± A guard shouted as they approached the gate.

    ¡°They are my friends. Step aside!¡± Lydia Wooler said sternly.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, please understand. We have orders that if you leave the estate today, you will no longer be a member of the Chamber of Commerce¡­¡± the guard responded.

    Before he could finish speaking, Ian de raised his hand and sent out a gust of wind, causing the guard to be thrown back and fall unconscious on the ground.

    ¡°Anyone else want to waste words?¡± Ian de nced at the remaining guards.

    ¡°This is Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce! You can¡¯t act recklessly here!¡± Another guard took a deep breath and charged at Ian de.

    Midway through his charge, he was hit by a wave of energy and fell unconscious like hispanion.

    ¡°Go inform the manager!¡± One man shouted before running into the estate, followed by the others.

    Billy then led the group into the estate.

    ¡°Who are you? Get out of here!¡± An elderly voice rang out as they walked a few steps further.

    A strong wave of energy followed, showing the power of someone in thete stages of Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey muttered, raising his hand to send out a palm strike.

    The figure was thrown back several hundred meters, crashing through a building wall and lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°No wonder you dare cause trouble at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce; you have some skills!¡± Another elderly voice rang out.

    ¡°But if you think you can challenge Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce with just this group, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a de formed by Chi power sliced through the air towards Casey with unstoppable force.

    The attacker had fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm strength!

    ¡°Scram!¡± Aubree¡¯s voice rang out as she sent an imprint flying forward.

    With a muffled sound, the de shattered, and Aubree¡¯s imprint continued its path, hitting the opponent squarely in the chest.

    The elder spat out a mouthful of blood and was thrown back several hundred meters.

    Almost simultaneously, a tangible wave of energy surged towards Aubree. Sensing its power, Aubree¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as she met it with her full strength.

    Thud!

    The two forces collided, pushing Aubree back several steps and cracking the ground like a spider web.

    Steadying herself, Aubree spat out a mouthful of blood, her breath slightly erratic.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Aubree, are you okay?¡± Harleen hurried over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Aubree wiped the blood from her mouth and replied.

    ¡°A mere fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm can withstand my attack. Impressive!¡± A gray-robed elder appeared not far from them.

    His aura revealed ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm strength.

    Behind him were more than ten people, including four in Entering Dao Realm and several in mid-tote Otherworldly Realm stages.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, since you¡¯ve left already, whye back? This isn¡¯t good for anyone¡­¡± the gray-robed elder said to Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want trouble, you¡¯d better step aside!¡± Lydia Wooler interrupted him.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you¡¯re no longer part of the Chamber of Commerce. If you continue this recklessness¡­¡± another sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder in a blue robe began to say to Lydia Wooler.

    Before he could finish, Billy raised his hand and sent him flying several hundred meters. The elder spat out blood as he steadied himself.

    ¡°You brat! You¡¯re courting death!¡± The blue-robed elder roared and charged at Billy.

    Before he got halfway, he was sent flying again, tumbling several times before lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, these people are with you. Are you really not going to intervene?¡± The eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder frowned at Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°Elder Sergio, if I were you, I¡¯d stop wasting words here!¡± Deven Wooler replied.

    ¡°Grand Elder, for the sake of our long-standing rtionship, you¡¯d better advise Miss Wooler. If things get too ugly, it won¡¯t look good for either side!¡± The eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder responded coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, since he¡¯s not letting us pass, do as you please!¡± Lydia Wooler said to Billy without paying attention to Sergio.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy replied.

    To him, these opponents were no match for him. But since this was Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce territory, he couldn¡¯t go too far. Now that Lydia Wooler had given her approval, he wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    As he spoke, his eyes narrowed slightly as he pointed at Sergio.

    ¡°You brat! If you want to die, so be it!¡±

    The gray-robed elder didn¡¯t take Billy seriously and sent out an imprint with a wave of his hand.

    With a muffled sound, the imprint shattered instantly. The elder was thrown back like a kite with a broken string. His chest bones were half-crushed as he spat out blood and copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, the others¡¯ pupils contracted coldly.

    They had checked Billy¡¯s cultivation level; he was only third-rank Entering Dao Realm, six levels below the gray-robed elder!

    In their eyes, Billy challenging him was like an egg hitting a rock. Yet this was the result!

    Moreover, they sensed that Billy hadn¡¯t even used his full strength. Otherwise, the gray-robed elder would likely be dead!

    ¡°Anyone else want to stop us? I¡¯ll give you one chance to strike!¡± Billy said calmly to the group.

 Chapter 1817: White Feather, Kill!

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, the others instinctively stepped back several paces.

    A look of apprehension appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.

    A ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm was taken down in one move; what chance did they have?

    ¡°How dare you! Lie down!¡± An old woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    Before her words had even faded, Billy and his group felt the space around them twist. A powerful force made everyone feel suffocated.

    At the same time, a sword formed from Chi power tore through the void, heading straight for Billy like a sh of lightning.

    White Feather let out a cry and exhaled a gust of air.

    The opponent¡¯s sword shattered instantly, unable to resist at all.

    Immediately after, a powerful wave of energy erupted from White Feather, spreading rapidly in all directions.

    The oppressive atmosphere around them dissipated, and the void returned to normal.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old woman¡¯s surprised voice came from not far away.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Interesting. A flying beast with such strength? Try taking another strike from me!¡±

    ¡°If you attack again, you will die!¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°Arrogant! Let me see how you make me die!¡± the old woman responded coldly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Colette, I advise you to believe him!¡± Lydia Wooler spoke up.

    ¡°Ha! Miss Wooler, you are no longer part of the Chamber of Commerce. Forgive me for not obeying!¡± Colette sneered.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she attacked again.

    In the next moment, everyone saw ripples in the void not far away. The air around them surged wildly, forming a massive vortex.

    A sword over ten meters long shot out from the center of the vortex with thunderous momentum, aiming straight for White Feather.

    ¡°White Feather, kill!¡± Billymanded sternly.

    Sensing the killing intent from the old woman, Billy showed no mercy.

    White Feather let out a cry and charged directly at the sword without any fancy moves.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Colette sneered from hundreds of meters away as she watched White Feather¡¯s actions.

    She was a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert and naturally did not take a flying beast seriously.

    She was confident that after this strike, White Feather would be nothing but a mist of blood.

    However, in the next moment, her expression froze.

    The sword she had formed with her full strength shattered like paper in front of White Feather.

    White Feather¡¯s form only paused slightly before crashing heavily into her chest like a small mountain.

    Colette spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out like a leaf, her internal organs shattered and meridians severed.

    She flew a thousand meters before crashing into arge rock and falling to the ground.

    Gurgle! Gurgle!

    Lying on the ground, she struggled to open her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before her head tilted to the side and she lost all signs of life.

    The dozen or so elders who witnessed this couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.

    A second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert was killed by a flying beast just like that?

    This was unbelievable!

    ¡°You court death!¡±

    At that moment, an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire void. Many people in the manor felt suffocated as a tangible energy mass surged forward with immense momentum, distorting the void as if it would copse at any moment. The pressure in the void escted several levels instantly.

    Such an attack clearly indicated mid-tote Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation!

    Facing such an attack, White Feather showed no signs of retreat and let out a cry before charging forward.

    ¡°White Feather, you can¡¯t handle this! Dodge quickly!¡± Billy shouted.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, White Feather didn¡¯t insist on a head-on sh and pped its wings to dodge to the side.

    Although it avoided the main attack, it was still thrown two to three hundred meters away by the shockwave, its breath chaotic.

    Fortunately, its resilience was strong enough that it only suffered minor injuries.

    ¡°You dodged quite quickly!¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out again.

    Soon after, a group of people flew over andnded not far from Billy and his group.

    Leading them was Gerardo Wooler, the eldest son of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    Standing beside him was an old man with white hair and beard, who had just attacked. His eyes were sharp and his expression unfriendly.

    This was Amari Wooler, the former vice president of Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce and its strongest member after President Kole Wooler.

    Seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    Following Amari Wooler were two others: an elder with a goatee named Cayden Wooler from The Hall of Supreme Authority and Flynn Wooler, the current vice president who had met Billy¡¯s group at the Prodigy Listpetition.

    Among those behind them were Eugene Wooler, who had previously guarded Lydia Wooler, and Brisa Wooler, a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

    In addition to these individuals, there were four or fivete-stage Entering Dao Realm elders with powerful auras surrounding them.

    With this, almost all high-levelbatants from Gerardo Wooler¡¯s faction were present.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Gerardo Wooler nced at Billy with a cold gleam in his eyes as they approached.

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he turned to Lydia Wooler and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered why someone like you would surrender so easily and willingly hand over the ck me Army token. So it was just a stalling tactic!¡±

    ¡°But haven¡¯t you overestimated him? Do you think bringing this kid here will help you turn things around?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too naive?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember my advice from some time ago?¡± Lydia Wooler responded coldly.

    ¡°I advised you not to provoke Mr. Billy or harm those around him. But it seems you didn¡¯t take my words to heart!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Gerardo Wooler sneered coldly.

    ¡°As your brother, I¡¯ll give you onest piece of advice!¡± Lydia Wooler said sternly.

    ¡°Kneel down immediately and apologize to Miss Knight and Miss Chandler. If they forgive you, you might have a slim chance!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Gerardo Woolerughed loudly.

    ¡°Lydia, have you lost your mind? Saying such childish things ispletely unlike you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. Whether you listen or not is up to you!¡± Lydia Wooler nced at him.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern. You should worry about yourself instead!¡± Gerardo Wooler retorted.

    ¡°You refuse to kneel and apologize?¡± Billy looked at Gerardo Wooler calmly. ¡°Remember, you only have one chance. Miss it and it¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re funny!¡± Gerardo Wooler sneered at Billy.

    ¡°Do you think defeating Holy Ghost Tribe allows you to act recklessly in Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡±

 Chapter 1818: You Are Pathetic

    ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t forget, the Holy Ghost Tribe was wiped out by the Canyon View Institute¡¯s trump card!¡± Gerardo Wooler continued.

    ¡°Otherwise, how could people like you seed?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not nning to cherish this opportunity?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°You should think about how you¡¯ll leave here alive today!¡± Gerardo Wooler said coldly.

    After speaking, he nced at Harleen and Ivy with a smile.

    ¡°Ladies, you have a chance. If you are willing to cultivate with me, I promise you won¡¯t regret it. How about it?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Azure Fang retorted.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± An elder in thete stage of the Entering Dao Realm raised his hand and struck towards Azure Fang.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Billy said sternly, blocking the elder¡¯s attack with a raised hand.

    The elder was shocked by Billy¡¯s skill and was forced back seven or eight steps, a look of surprise on his face.

    ¡°You have some strength. Take another move from me!¡± The elder shouted angrily, raising his hand to strike again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Gerardo Woolermanded.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler¡­¡± The elder looked at Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for him!¡± Gerardo Wooler interrupted.

    The elder opened his mouth to argue but ultimately closed it.

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ve taken control of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Billy asked Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. You should¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler shrugged.

    ¡°Do you know how pathetic you are?¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Gerardo Wooler responded coldly.

    ¡°With your intelligence, you should know that your father¡¯s situation isn¡¯t as simple as it seems,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°But you have no interest in understanding the truth. Or maybe you did, but you don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°For you, it¡¯s an opportunity to take control of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce sooner.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know me well,¡± Gerardo Wooler said coldly.

    ¡°In some ways, I understand you,¡± Billy continued. ¡°If your father hadn¡¯t had an ident, you probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be the next president of the chamber.¡±

    ¡°Because of your recent actions, your father was increasingly disappointed in you. His favor was shifting towards Miss Wooler.¡±

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s had an ident, it¡¯s a golden opportunity for you, and you won¡¯t easily let it slip.¡±

    ¡°So even if you know there¡¯s more to this incident, nothing is more important to you than controlling the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    ¡°And if what you¡¯re saying is true, then what?¡± Gerardo Wooler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Your pathetic nature lies in your arrogance!¡± Billy responded. ¡°Even if Miss Wooler doesn¡¯tpete with you, do you really think you can control the chamber?¡±

    ¡°The result is already clear, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gerardo Wooler replied.

    ¡°Is it?¡± Billyughed coldly and looked at Flynn Wooler. ¡°Vice President, do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Flynn Wooler¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard for so long. Are you really nning to hand over the president¡¯s position to Mr. Wooler?¡± Billy chuckled.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, most members of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce turned to look at Flynn Wooler.

    Gerardo Wooler was no exception. He frowned deeply and looked at Flynn Wooler with a cold glint in his eyes.

    As Billy had said, with his intelligence, how could he not know there was more to his father¡¯s situation?

    During this time, he had been using various means to win over chamber members to be the acting president.

    At the same time, he secretly investigated his father¡¯s injury, suspecting it might be rted to someone within the chamber.

    However, until today, there were no results.

    Moreover, since his father¡¯s attack, apart from his own maneuvers, there had been no other disturbances within the chamber.

    So in recent days, he had begun to believe that his father might have simply encountered a strong enemy.

    Now hearing these words, although he didn¡¯t fully believe Billy, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    ¡°Nonsense! What are you talking about?¡± Flynn Wooler shouted angrily. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to sow discord, give up!¡±

    ¡°You know better than anyone whether I¡¯m sowing discord,¡± Billy smiled again and continued. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t underestimate you. If it were just you alone, this couldn¡¯t have been done. The person behind you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Flynn Wooler roared again.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent a powerful wave towards Billy.

    White Feather screeched and spat out a gust of air to meet the attack.

    A loud explosion echoed as both attacks collided and shattered. White Feather and Flynn Wooler were each pushed back several dozen meters.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Flynn Wooler steadied himself and showed a surprised expression. He hadn¡¯t expected White Feather to be so strong.

    However, he didn¡¯t hesitate for long. His eyes narrowed as he charged towards White Feather again.

    White Feather showed no intention of retreating and pped its wings to meet him head-on.

    The two rose into the air as fierce winds whipped around them.

    ¡°White Feather, kill him!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    He knew that with White Feather¡¯s current strength, killing a fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    Of course, his words were not just for White Feather to hear.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Flynn Wooler roared. His hands moved continuously as waves of energy containing thunderous force surged out.

    Facing Flynn Wooler¡¯s attack, White Feather advanced instead of retreating, its assault unstoppable.

    The air was filled with the sound of fierce shes as waves of energy wreaked havoc. asionally, dark cracks appeared in the air, creating a terrifying scene.

    The more Flynn Wooler fought, the more shocked he became. White Feather¡¯s skills far exceeded his expectations.

    He knew that if this continued, he had no chance of winning.

    However, at this point, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to stop fighting either.

    After several rounds of attacks, Flynn Wooler was sent flying four or five hundred meters by a wave of energy from White Feather. He spat out blood into the air.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet. As Flynn Wooler¡¯s body flew back, White Feather followed closely behind.

    A more violent wave of energy shot out at high speed.

    At this moment, Flynn Wooler wanted to dodge but it was toote. He could only watch as the wave of energy rapidly erged in his pupils.

    Just as Flynn Wooler felt despair, a powerful mark came whistling through the air and blocked White Feather¡¯s attack.

    The strong wave of energy spread rapidly as Flynn Wooler was thrown seven or eight hundred meters away, spitting out arge mouthful of blood.

    Although he narrowly escaped death, his injuries were severe and hisbat strength dropped by two or three levels.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Amari Wooler turned and asked Flynn Wooler.

    The person who saved Flynn Wooler was naturally him!

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Amari. I¡¯m fine!¡± Flynn Wooler responded loudly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Amari Wooler nodded and looked at the other chamber members.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack! Kill everyone except Miss Wooler!¡±

 Chapter 1819: Then Just Kill

    ¡°Alright!¡± The elderly woman named Brisa Wooler responded and charged towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Alongside her, three or four other elders in the mid tote stages of Entering Dao Realm followed suit.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, what do you think?¡± Cayden Wooler and Eugene Wooler both looked at Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°Wait and see!¡± Gerardo Wooler frowned.

    For him, the situation was still unclear, so he wouldn¡¯t act rashly. Moreover, he wanted to see what Billy relied on to dare to behave so brazenly at the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce headquarters.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite a prodigy. With just early-stage Entering Dao Realm cultivation, you can kill a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm. Today, let me witness this so-called talented genius!¡± Brisa Wooler said, looking towards Billy.

    As she spoke, a tangible wave of energy surged out like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Opal, take everyone back!¡± Billy told Opal before flying into the air and pointing a finger.

    ¡°Billy Boy, be careful!¡± Opal shouted as she led the group back to a safe distance.

    Their cultivation was only at the Otherworldly Realm, far inferior to the elders in the Entering Dao Realm. Even if they could challenge higher levels, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance here and would only be a burden.

    Meanwhile, Aubree, Harleen, Ivy, and Casey charged towards the other Entering Dao Realm elders.

    In the next moment, a loud bang echoed in the air, and a figure was sent flying hundreds of meters away. It was Billy!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Even though he could elevate his cultivation to fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm by activating his bloodline power, his opponent was still a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, making it difficult to contend with.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? How disappointing!¡± Brisa Wooler said as she flew towards Billy.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, can I kill her?¡± Billy ignored her and looked down at Lydia Wooler.

    Lydia Wooler: ¡°¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen Billy for some time and felt he had be even more arrogant!

    They were separated by an entire major realm; how could he have the confidence to kill her?

    After a brief pause, she shouted, ¡°Mr. Billy, she¡¯s a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Then just kill her!¡± Billy replied.

    As he spoke, he took out the ¡®Kylin de¡¯ from his storage ring.

    Lydia Wooler: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kid, hurry up. I want to see how you n to kill me!¡± Brisa Wooler sneered at Billy.

    At the same time, she raised her hand towards him, causing the surrounding space to distort. Billy felt a suffocating pressure.

    Next, a long spear formed from Chi power shot towards Billy at high speed.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice and activated ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ without hesitation.

    The Cracked Sky de Techniqueplemented the Kylin de perfectly. With the Kylin de¡¯s enhancement, its power was even greater than before.

    The de light shed, tearing open a dark rift in the void. The spear shattered like paper.

    The de light paused briefly before continuing forward, slicing through Brisa Wooler¡¯s throat.

    A head flew into the air, blood spraying everywhere.

    Even in death, Brisa Wooler couldn¡¯t believe she had been killed by an early-stage Entering Dao Realm opponent. Her face showed disbelief mixed with regret; if she had known how formidable Billy was, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke him.

    The exchange happened in an instant. By the time everyone else reacted, it was over.

    Seeing the head in mid-air, exmations erupted around them. A third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert had been killed by an early-stage Entering Dao Realm opponent with one strike!

    It was unbelievable!

    Among those present, Lydia Wooler¡¯s expression was the mostplex. When Billy had asked if he could kill Brisa Wooler, she hadn¡¯t taken him seriously. She thought it was impossible for Billy to kill someone across such a significant realm gap.

    So when she saw Brisa Wooler¡¯s head, she was stunned. Her mind was in turmoil.

    She remembered their first meeting when Billy¡¯s skills weren¡¯t evenparable to an ordinary talented genius and were far behind hers. But now, in such a short time, he had grown to a level where she had to look up to him!

    A true talented genius indeed!

    She felt fortunate for her initial choice; she had bet on the right person!

    Meanwhile, as Billy dealt with Brisa Wooler, White Featherunched an attack that sent Flynn Wooler flying a thousand meters away. Already injured, Flynn¡¯s condition worsened as hisbat power dropped below fifty percent. He crashed heavily to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    White Feather wasn¡¯t done yet and charged towards Flynn Wooler again.

    ¡°You want to die!¡± Amari Wooler roared as an overwhelming aura burst forth.

    ¡°White Feather, be careful!¡± Billy shouted and formed an Arhat Palm Strike towards Amari Wooler.

    Although he couldn¡¯t activate ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ twice consecutively yet, using it once consumed little Chi power now, allowing him to use other techniques.

    As Billy shouted, White Feather sensed the danger and dodged to the right, abandoning Flynn Wooler.

    Two loud bangs followed. One was White Feather being blown away by the shockwave, spitting blood and losing thirty to forty percent of herbat power. The other was Billy¡¯s Arhat Palm Strike hitting Amari Wooler directly.

    Although it didn¡¯t cause significant damage to Amari Wooler, it pushed him back two or three hundred meters and disrupted his aura slightly.

    ¡°Kid, die!¡± Amari Wooler stabilized himself and roared at Billy.

    In an instant, the space around Billy distorted again as a massive skeletal figure appeared and lunged at him like a living creature.

    Billy wanted to dodge but found the surrounding space imprable like iron walls. In desperation, he used offense as defense and formed Nine Dragons Unite with countless hand shadows to meet the attack.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful! You can¡¯t take this head-on!¡± Deven Wooler shouted from below as he flew up andunched a full-strength attack at the skeletal figure.

    A deafening explosion shook the entire void as mushroom clouds of energy surged skyward.

    Billy and Deven Wooler were both sent flying hundreds of meters away, each spitting blood from their injuries. Although Billy¡¯s defensive abilities were strong, his opponent was a seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert-too powerful to withstand easily. It was only thanks to Deven Wooler blocking part of the force that it wasn¡¯t worse.

    On the other hand, Amari Wooler remained almost unscathed despite theirbined efforts. His injuries were negligible.

    ¡°Elder Deven, are you alright?¡± Billy asked after stabilizing himself.

    ¡°Just minor injuries. Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Deven Wooler replied loudly with a serious expression. Amari Wooler¡¯sbat power was beyond their ability to handle!

 Chapter 1820: Could It Be Just a Coincidence?

    ¡°Gerardo Wooler, are you still not nning to let Elder Cayden take action?¡± Lydia Wooler looked at her elder brother and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Father was injured because Amari Wooler and Flynn Wooler poisoned him in advance!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let Elder Cayden take action, the next person to die will be you!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think he sincerely supports you and wants to push you to the president¡¯s position? You¡¯re too naive. He¡¯s just using you as a scapegoat!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler, you can eat recklessly, but you can¡¯t talk recklessly!¡± Amari Wooler responded angrily.

    Then he turned to Gerardo Wooler and spoke loudly, ¡°Mr. Wooler, don¡¯t listen to Miss Wooler¡¯s nonsense. I had no idea the president was poisoned!¡±

    ¡°After I deal with Billy, I¡¯ll investigate this matter with you!¡±

    After saying that, he charged towards Billy and Deven Wooler again.

    For him, the most important thing now was to deal with Billy; everything else could wait!

    Before dealing with Billy, he naturally didn¡¯t want Cayden Wooler to get involved!

    Although his cultivation level was higher than Cayden Wooler¡¯s by one grade and he wasn¡¯t afraid of him, he wasn¡¯t confident about facing Cayden Wooler, Billy, and Deven Wooler simultaneously.

    Moreover, there were Eugene Wooler and White Feather. If all five of them attacked him at once, the oue would be predictable.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, should I take action?¡± Cayden Wooler looked at Gerardo Wooler and asked.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Wait a bit longer!¡± Gerardo Wooler replied in a deep voice, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, if what Miss Wooler said about the president is true, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Cayden Wooler continued.

    ¡°No worries!¡± Gerardo Wooler interrupted him in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, how about we first stop Elder Amari and then figure things out?¡± Eugene Wooler suggested.

    ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to discuss this further!¡± Gerardo Wooler waved his hand.

    Cayden Wooler and Eugene Wooler exchanged nces and said no more.

    Meanwhile, another loud noise erupted in mid-air as Billy, Deven Wooler, and White Feather were once again blown away.

    Deven Wooler crashed heavily to the ground, blood gushing from his mouth. Hisbat strength dropped to forty percent, and his breath was extremely weak.

    White Feather, already injured, was in even worse condition after being hit again. He sat on the ground motionless for a long time.

    Billy¡¯s situation was slightly better; he could still stand in mid-air. However, his aura showed that he was also at his limit.

    ¡°Kid, put you to death!¡± Amari Wooler¡¯s voice rang out again.

    His figure instantly disappeared from where he stood and reappeared not far from Billy. He raised his hand towards Billy.

    The next moment, Billy felt the surrounding space twist as a suffocating force pressed against his body.

    He felt like he would explode at any moment. No matter how much Chi power he used to resist, it was futile.

    In a few blinks of an eye, veins bulged on his forehead, his face twisted slightly, his blood vessels doubled in size, and his aura became extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Opal and Azure Dragon members shouted simultaneously.

    At that moment, a violent wave of air roared from the side, apanied by a fierce wind like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Sensing the power of this move, Amari Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted coldly. He quickly abandoned Billy and dodged to the side.

    ¡°Elder Amari, this time you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± A voice rang out as an old man flew over.

    The neer was Kole Wooler, president of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!

    At this moment, he no longer looked sickly. His face had returned to normal, and his breath was steady-nothing like someone who had just recovered from a serious illness.

    ¡°Father?!¡±

    ¡°President?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Kole Wooler, the crowd gasped in shock.

    Everyone wore expressions of utter disbelief.

    When did the president¡¯s injuries heal? And so thoroughly?

    This morning, wasn¡¯t the president still lying in bed with no signs of improvement?

    Is this magic?!

    ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me greatly!¡± Kole Wooler looked at Gerardo Wooler and said coldly.

    Gerardo Wooler opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    ¡°President, are your injuries healed?¡± Deven Wooler asked after taking a deep breath despite being covered in wounds.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kole Wooler nodded. ¡°I owe it all to Mr. Billy; otherwise, I might not have had the chance to wake up!¡±

    As he spoke, he looked towards Billy and asked, ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯m sorry for beingte. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy replied after wiping the blood from his mouth.

    It was clear that he had discussed today¡¯s events with Kole Wooler yesterday.

    As for why Kole Wooler appeared sote today, Billy didn¡¯t need to ask; it was obviously due to his injuries.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing their conversation, Deven Wooler was stunned for a moment before asking again, ¡°President, when did you meet Mr. Billy?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday!¡± Kole Wooler replied.

    ¡°Yesterday?!¡± Upon hearing this, many people, including Gerardo Wooler and Eugene Wooler, eximed in surprise.

    Eugene Wooler thought for a moment before turning to Lydia Wooler and asking,

    ¡°Miss Wooler, was Patrick Gregory yesterday actually Billy in disguise? Did you give Mr. Wooler the military order so he could heal the president?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Lydia Wooler shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler frowned at Lydia Wooler.

    He wanted to shout but quickly shut his mouth when he remembered his father was nearby.

    Hearing their conversation, everyone finally understood and was amazed by Billy¡¯s medical skills.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Billy¡¯s blood had the power to bring people back from the brink of death. Combined with his miraculous medical skills, healing Kole Wooler¡¯s injuries was no big deal.

    Of course, fully recovering Kole Wooler¡¯s health in one day was unrealistic.

    At most, Kole Wooler had recovered seventy to eighty percent of his peak state. He just acted as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Congrattions, President!¡± Amari Wooler took a deep breath and spoke to Kole Wooler with a hint of strange emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lived so long yet still don¡¯t understand that greed leads to downfall!¡± Kole Wooler ignored him and continued,

    ¡°You think if I¡¯m gone, those behind you will fulfill their promises? You and your nephew are too naive!¡±

    ¡°President, please forgive my ignorance; I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Amari Wooler replied.

    ¡°Even now, you won¡¯t admit it?¡± Kole Wooler nced at him and said calmly,

    ¡°If Mr. Billy hadn¡¯t reminded me, I wouldn¡¯t have suspected you.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember over a month ago when I went to your room to discuss the next president?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Amari Wooler replied.

    ¡°That day, I smelled a faint herbal scent in your room,¡± Kole Wooler continued.

    ¡°I wondered why there was such a smell in your room when you¡¯ve never been interested in herbs or pills.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time because the scent was so faint. I thought maybe I was mistaken.¡±

    ¡°But yesterday, Mr. Billy told me that ten days ago when I could only use sixty to seventy percent of my power, it was because I had been poisoned.¡±

    ¡°When he expelled the toxins from my body, the scent matched exactly with what I smelled in your room!¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t tell me this is just a coincidence, would you?¡±

 Chapter 1821: Amari Woolerâ€™s Intentions

    ¡°Amari Wooler, was it really you who poisoned the president?¡± Cayden Wooler shouted angrily at Amari Wooler.

    The other elders and members of the chamber also turned to look at Amari Wooler, many with expressions of extreme anger.

    ¡°To impose a crime without evidence, if the president wants to force some baseless charges on me, I have nothing to say!¡± Amari Wooler ignored Cayden Wooler and continued to look at Kole Wooler.

    ¡°Whether you admit it or not is irrelevant!¡± Kole Wooler responded.

    After a slight pause, his tone deepened, ¡°Bring out the person behind you! I want to see who dares to covet my Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    ¡°Father, could there be some misunderstanding about this matter, Elder Amari¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Ungrateful son, shut up! I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± Kole Wooler angrily interrupted him.

    ¡°President, I reiterate, this matter has nothing to do with me. If you must¡­¡± Amari Wooler said again.

    ¡°If you still refuse to admit it, let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡± Kole Wooler interrupted him once more.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared from his original spot and reappeared in front of Amari Wooler in the blink of an eye.

    Immediately, a powerful aura burst from him, making the entire space feel like a vacuum, suffocating everyone around.

    The next moment, a gigantic phantom hand reached for Amari Wooler. The sky shed with lightning and thunder, and a storm seemed imminent.

    Facing Kole Wooler¡¯s attack, Amari Wooler naturally wouldn¡¯t surrender easily. He raised his hand to meet the attack with full strength.

    A deafening explosion echoed across the sky, shaking the entire space and creating dozens of dark cracks around them. The powerful shockwave spread like a hurricane, sending everyone within a few kilometers flying. Some weaker individuals spat out blood directly.

    At the same time, Kole Wooler and Amari Wooler were both thrown back thousands of meters, each with blood at the corners of their mouths.

    In one move, they were evenly matched!

    ¡°President, it seems your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed!¡± Amari Wooler steadied himself and looked at Kole Wooler with narrowed eyes and a slightly relieved expression.

    Initially, when he saw Kole Wooler appear, his heart sank several times. As an elder of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, he knew very well Kole Wooler¡¯s strength. If Kole Wooler were in peak condition, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    That¡¯s why he had vehemently denied any involvement in the matter; he had no confidence in surviving under Kole Wooler¡¯s hand.

    But after that exchange, he felt much more at ease. Kole Wooler¡¯s injuries clearly hadn¡¯t fully healed, making hisbat power only on par with Amari¡¯s or perhaps even slightly weaker.

    He was confident that if the fight dragged on, he would be the one to emerge victorious!

    ¡°Are you willing to admit it now?¡± Kole Wooler asked in a deep voice after a brief pause.

    ¡°President, a wise man submits to circumstances!¡± Amari Wooler no longer denied it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After a slight pause, he continued to look at Kole Wooler. ¡°The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce should have a broader stage. If you voluntarily give up your position as president and leave Akabuchi City, I can spare your life for the sake of yourte father!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, so it really was you!¡± Cayden Wooler shouted angrily upon hearing this.

    Many others also showed anger on their faces.

    Before this, most of them had sided with Gerardo Wooler because Kole Wooler had been in aa, his fate uncertain. For their own interests, they had to choose a side. Between Gerardo Wooler and Lydia Wooler, Gerardo clearly had the higher chance of winning.

    If they had known Kole Wooler would wake up so soon, they might have made different choices!

    ¡°Everyone listen to me!¡± Amari Wooler shouted after ncing at Cayden Wooler.

    ¡°The world outside is vast beyond your imagination. The Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce shouldn¡¯t be confined to this small Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°If you are willing to follow me, I promise to lead you to a bigger stage!¡±

    ¡°In time, the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce will dominate a high-level civilization star domain. You and your families will benefit greatly!¡±

    After a slight pause, his tone deepened. ¡°Of course, you can choose not to follow me. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll like the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Amari Wooler, you ungrateful jerk! Have you forgotten how the old president saved your half-dead self from another star domain?¡± an elderly man shouted.

    ¡°It was because of that rescue that the old president was severely injured and never fully recovered. Otherwise, he would still be alive today.¡±

    ¡°And now, you¡¯ve poisoned the president and covet his position? How can you face the old president¡¯s spirit in heaven?!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± another elder chimed in. ¡°We¡¯d rather die than follow an ungrateful jerk like you!¡±

    ¡°Enough talk! Let¡¯s take him down and let the president deal with him!¡± an old woman shouted.

    ¡°Attack!¡± the previous elder shouted again.

    As his words fell, many people assumed fighting stances.

    ¡°A bunch of ants courting death!¡± Amari Wooler snorted coldly.

    His aura surged to its peak, revealing his seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation. In the next moment, he disappeared from his original spot.

    ¡°You are no match for him. Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices. Step aside!¡± Kole Wooler¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly moved towards Amari Wooler¡¯s position.

    ¡°President, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Cayden Wooler shouted and followed closely behind.

    Another loud explosion echoed in mid-air. The space shook violently as shockwaves swept across like tidal waves.

    After one exchange, neither side paused and charged at each other again.

    With all three exerting their full strength, the entire space seemed on the verge of copse-a scene of utter destruction.

    Seeing this, everyone else retreated further back. When gods fight, mortals can¡¯t even watch safely; one misstep could cost them their lives from just the residual shockwaves.

    ¡°Cayden Wooler, if you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Amari Wooler¡¯s voice came from within the battle circle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Cayden Wooler responded simultaneously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± Amari Wooler replied again.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he sent a violent wave of energy crashing towards Kole Wooler.

    Kole Wooler didn¡¯t retreat an inch and met it head-on with equally powerful force.

    Both attacks exploded simultaneously, sending them both flying hundreds of meters back. Their auras were chaotic; given his injuries, Kole Wooler was clearly at a slight disadvantage.

    Just as Amari Wooler steadied himself again, Cayden Wooler appeared not far from him and sent a gust of wind his way.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Amari Wooler roared angrily and met it with a palm strike.

    After another loud explosion, both were sent flying two or three hundred meters back.

    ¡°Die!¡± Amari Wooler growled as a phantom spear instantly appeared before Cayden Wooler. The speed left Cayden no time to react; his pupils contracted in fear.

 Chapter 1822: The Mastermind

    At that moment, a powerful st of air roared in, and the spear shattered instantly.

    The airwave pushed Cayden Wooler back two to three hundred meters. Although he sustained some injuries, he managed to survive.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Amari Wooler turned to look at the figures approaching from the sky, frowning slightly.

    ¡°Greetings, President. Apologies for arriving a bitte!¡± The figures bowed to Kole Wooler as theynded nearby.

    These individuals were also from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Hall of Supreme Authority and had maintained a neutral stance during the previous incidents involving Gerardo Wooler and Lydia Wooler.

    The strongest among them was Aaron Wooler, whose cultivation level was the same as Cayden Wooler¡¯s, sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    Another was at fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and the remaining members were also quite powerful!

    No wonder the Akabuchi star domain was second only to the Star Pce. Thebat strength of these individuals alone surpassed that of the Holy Ghost Tribe!

    ¡°No problem!¡± Kole Wooler nodded slightly at them and pointed at Amari Wooler. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. For now, let¡¯s take him down together!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± they responded in unison.

    Everyone¡¯s aura surged rapidly as they charged towards Amari Wooler.

    ¡°Heh, you think you can take me down with just this lot? Dream on!¡±

    Facing their assault, Amari Wooler stood his ground without any intention of retreating, a slight smile ying at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Careful, dodge quickly!¡± Kole Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted as he shouted.

    Before his words had even faded, a cataclysmic airwave surged forth, more powerful than thunder.

    The three or four people at the front were simultaneously blown away. Among them, two first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elders lost their lives mid-air.

    Two other third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elders crashed heavily to the ground,pletely incapacitated and unable to get up for a long time.

    The remaining few barely escaped disaster.

    ¡°Are you two backing Amari Wooler?¡± Kole Wooler turned to look at two figures on the right, frowning slightly.

    As he spoke, his heart sank.

    Both individuals were in thete stages of Perceiving Dao Realm. One was an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and the other was already ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Although he had anticipated that Amari Wooler¡¯s backers would be strong, he hadn¡¯t expected them to be this formidable!

    Not only Kole but also Cayden Wooler and others showed a trace of solemnity on their faces as they sensed the cultivation levels of these two.

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± the short elder replied indifferently.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Kole Wooler¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Does it matter to someone who¡¯s about to die?¡± The short elder shrugged.

    ¡°Yue Elder?!¡± At that moment, Gerardo Wooler looked at the short elder in shock.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, you know him?¡± Eugene Wooler asked Gerardo Wooler.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gerardo Wooler nodded thoughtfully.

    His rapid cultivation breakthrough was due to a secret technique that allowed him to absorb others¡¯ essence and vitality for his own use.

    He had initially captured Harleen and Ivy for this very purpose.

    And this technique was taught to him by the elder standing before them.

    Only Gerardo and Amari Wooler knew about this within the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce; he hadn¡¯t even told his father!

    Amari knew because he had introduced this elder to Gerardo!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eugene Wooler was slightly taken aback. ¡°How do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gerardo didn¡¯t answer, feeling a sense of foreboding.

    Before today, he had been grateful to Amari for finding him a great mentor.

    But now, he realized that Amari had introduced this elder with ill intentions.

    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out their exact motive yet.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler, are you surprised?¡± The short elder looked at Gerardo with a faint smile.

    ¡°Why did you teach me that technique?¡± Gerardo frowned, feeling uneasy.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± The short elder sneered coldly.

    ¡°That technique can indeed help you quickly improve your cultivation, but it has a fatal w. When your cultivation reaches the mid-tote stages of Entering Dao Realm, you¡¯ll suffer a deadly bacsh!¡±

    ¡°Unless I use my unique method to help you channel it, you¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gerardo asked, his face turning pale.

    ¡°Is it hard to understand?¡± The short elder sneered again.

    ¡°I initially hoped you¡¯d control the Chamber of Commerce and be our puppet.¡±

    ¡°But I overestimated you; you messed up such a simple task!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gerardo¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The short elder¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again!¡±

    Gerardo wanted to retort but closed his mouth upon sensing the elder¡¯s killing intent.

    ¡°Greetings, my lords!¡± At this moment, Amari approached the two elders and bowed.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The taller elder nodded slightly and looked at Billy. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re that kid from Sky City with the surname Ling?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re eyeing the treasure within me?¡± Billy responded calmly. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Are you from Great Blue Star Domain?¡±

    Their identity wasn¡¯t hard to guess!

    In the entire Akabuchi star domain, only a handful of people had such power. If they were from Akabuchi star domain, Kole would have recognized them!

    ¡°Not bad. You know about Great Blue Star Domain!¡± The tall elder replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s said you¡¯re the top young talent in Akabuchi star domain, second only to the princess of Star Pce.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to join Great Blue Star Domain, I can rmend you. With your potential, you¡¯ll be highly valued there, far more than staying here!¡±

    ¡°Would you consider it?¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s the condition? Do I have to surrender that treasure?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°You may not understand the gap between Akabuchi star domain and Great Blue Star Domain!¡± The tall elder continued.

    ¡°Let me put it this way!¡±

    ¡°In Akabuchi star domain, even Akabuchi City is only a third-tier civilization!¡±

    ¡°But in Great Blue Star Domain, there are four or five fourth-tier civilizations alone. And Honn City, where Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion is located, is a fifth-tier civilization!¡±

    ¡°The level of civilization in Great Blue Star Domain is far beyond your little Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. What¡¯s the condition for joining?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°The treasure within you is indeed a precious Sacred Object, but it¡¯s also a burden for someone like you. Isn¡¯t it just trouble?¡± The tall elder replied.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mind trouble!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better not be ignorant of what¡¯s good for you. Do you think you can keep that Sacred Object?¡± The short elder said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to decide. If you don¡¯t hand over the Sacred Object willingly, I¡¯ll take it myself!¡±

    ¡°Then go ahead!¡± Billy smiled faintly again.

 Chapter 1823: Still Too Weak

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± The short elder frowned. ¡°If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a shadow shed and appeared not far from Billy.

    Then, he raised his hand and made a grasping motion towards Billy. Billy immediately felt a powerful force pulling him towards the elder.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, watch out!¡± Kole Wooler shouted.

    At the same time, he raised his hand to form a seal and hurled it towards the short elder.

    ¡°If you were at your peak, you might have a chance against us, but now you¡¯re too weak!¡± The tall elder snorted.

    As he spoke, he also raised his hand and clenched it. The space in front of him twisted violently.

    Kole Wooler¡¯s attack dissipated halfway, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, retreating four or five hundred meters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and fight them!¡± Cayden Wooler shouted to the elders of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°Alright!¡± More than twenty elders responded in unison.

    They assumed battle stances and charged towards the two opponents.

    ¡°Fools!¡± Amari Wooler said coldly, stepping forward to meet them.

    ¡°You hold him off!¡± Aaron Wooler said to the elders beside him, then turned to Cayden Wooler. ¡°Elder Cayden, you go help the president; I¡¯ll assist Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The group responded loudly.

    Meanwhile, Kole Wooler was struck by the tall elder again, sending him flying five or six hundred meters. Hisbat power plummeted.

    The tall elder clearly didn¡¯t intend to let up. He shed forward and unleashed another attack.

    ¡°President, be careful!¡± Cayden Wooler shouted as he arrived, sending a wave of energy to counter the attack.

    A loud bang echoed as both attacks dissipated. The powerful shockwave sent Kole Wooler flying two or three hundred meters.

    ¡°President, are you alright?¡± Cayden Wooler asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Be careful yourself!¡± Kole Wooler replied.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Cayden Wooler nodded.

    ¡°A mere sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm can¡¯t save your president!¡± The tall elder sneered and charged at them.

    Kole Wooler and Cayden Wooler knew they had no choice. They took a deep breath and faced him head-on.

    The three engaged in a fierce battle, but within a few rounds, Kole Wooler and Cayden Wooler were forced to retreat continuously.

    While they fought, Aaron Wooler reached Billy¡¯s side. He formed a massive wave of energy and hurled it at the short elder.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The short elder dismissed Aaron Wooler with a wave of his hand, sending a gust of wind to meet the attack.

    A loud explosion followed as both were pushed back two or three hundred meters.

    Although the short elder¡¯s cultivation was two levels higher than Aaron Wooler¡¯s, most of his spiritual power was focused on Billy, resulting in a stalemate.

    Freed from the elder¡¯s grip, Billy was finally able to move.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you alright?¡± Aaron Wooler asked.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I intended to spare you, but since you seek death, I¡¯ll oblige!¡± The short elder steadied himself and red at Billy and Aaron.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that after your death, the treasure within you won¡¯t choose a new master!¡±

    With that, his aura surged to its peak before he vanished from sight.

    He reappeared near Billy and Aaron, unleashing a violent gust of wind with full strength.

    It was clear he intended to kill Billy this time.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, watch out!¡± Aaron Wooler shouted with a grave expression.

    At that moment, a tangible wave of energy tore through the void from above, distorting space wherever it passed with an overwhelming force.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Sensing the power of this attack, the short elder¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints as a dense aura of death enveloped him.

    In desperation, he dodged to the side but was still too slow. The energy wave struck him without resistance.

    The elder spat out a mouthful of blood and was flung a thousand meters away like a leaf in the wind.

    His internal organs and bones shattered; he died mid-air.

    When he hit the ground, his face was filled with unwillingness.

    Even in death, he didn¡¯t know who had killed him.

    The scene elicited gasps from everyone present.

    An eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert had been killed in one move!

    This was unbelievable!

    Seeing this, those engaged in battle stopped and looked towards the approaching figure in the sky.

    ¡°Mr. Vasquez?¡±

    As the elder approached, Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    It was Kymani Vasquez!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± On the other side, Amari Wooler¡¯s pupils contracted as a look of seriousness shed across his face.

    ¡°Junior Kole Wooler greets Mr. Vasquez!¡± Kole Wooler bowed to Kymani Vasquez.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Vasquez!¡± Aaron Wooler and Cayden Wooler bowed simultaneously.

    The other members of the Chamber didn¡¯t recognize Kymani Vasquez, but these few did. After all, Kymani Vasquez was once a legendary figure in the Akabuchi star domain!

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Kymani Vasquez nodded slightly at Kole Wooler and then looked at Billy. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, senior. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°Still too weak!¡± Kymani Vasquez remarked.

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In a few days,e back with me for closed-door training!¡± Kymani Vasquez continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Hearing their conversation, Kole Wooler and the others were surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected Billy to know Kymani Vasquez already. Judging by their tone, it seemed like a master-disciple rtionship.

    They had been wondering why Kymani Vasquez, who rarely showed himself, hade to the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce today. It seemed likely it was because of Billy!

    This made them regard Billy even more highly. After all, very few in the entire Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce could catch Kymani Vasquez¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The tall elder asked Kymani Vasquez with a heavy expression.

    As he spoke, his face grew increasingly serious. Hispanion, an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, had been killed in one move!

    He knew he probably wasn¡¯t a match either!

    ¡°End yourself! I¡¯ll leave your body intact,¡± Kymani Vasquez said coldly.

 Chapter 1824: Is This Your Trump Card?

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± the tall elder shouted angrily. ¡°You think you can make me, Ashton Lowe, surrender without a fight? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Although he feared Kymani Vasquez¡¯s strength, self-destruction was out of the question. He believed that if he truly wanted to leave, the other party might not be able to stop him.

    ¡°Your name is Ashton Lowe?¡± Kymani Vasquez looked at him and asked, ¡°What is Yosef Lowe to you?¡±

    ¡°You know my father?¡± Ashton Lowe¡¯s face showed a hint of shock. He himself was nearly two hundred years old, and his father was even older. Even in the Great Blue Star Domain, few people knew his father. He didn¡¯t expect someone in the Akabuchi Star Domain to recognize him.

    ¡°You¡¯re Yosef Lowe¡¯s son?¡± Kymani Vasquez¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°For your father¡¯s sake, cripple your own cultivation and leave!¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether you have the strength to make me cripple myself!¡± Ashton Lowe responded sternly.

    ¡°You really won¡¯t do it yourself?¡± Kymani Vasquez replied coldly.

    ¡°Make your move! I want to see how strong you really are!¡± Ashton Lowe continued.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied indifferently. ¡°Survive one of my moves, and you can live.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Ashton Lowe shouted.

    As ate-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert, even though he knew he might not be a match, his fighting spirit was ignited. He wanted to test his limits.

    The two of them ascended into the sky, away from the crowd below.

    ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll give you a chance to go all out!¡± Kymani Vasquez said as they reached mid-air.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ashton Lowe responded solemnly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, an overwhelming aura burst forth from him, shaking the void. Many people below shivered involuntarily, looking up in fear. The mere presence of ate-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert was enough to make them despair.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Ashton Lowe shouted. The void around them twisted like a convex sphere, an awe-inspiring sight. A fierce wave of energy shot from Ashton Lowe¡¯s hand, tearing a long ck rift in the void. In an instant, the rift extended towards Kymani Vasquez as if it would tear him apart along with the void.

    ¡°Is this your strongest move?¡± Kymani Vasquez stood motionless in mid-air, facing Ashton Lowe¡¯s full-force attack. As he spoke, he raised his hand and pointed at the wave of energy.

    A wisp of finger wind whistled forward, piercing through the center of Ashton Lowe¡¯s energy wave. The wave shattered like paper, breaking through effortlessly.

    Before Ashton Lowe could fully react, the finger wind pierced his abdomen and exploded inside him, shattering his dantian instantly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ashton Lowe screamed as he plummeted to the ground, his face filled with extreme shock. One move! Just one move! As a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, he couldn¡¯t withstand even one move from the opponent! How could there be such a powerful expert in the Akabuchi Star Domain?

    ¡°Go back and tell your father that it was I, Kymani Vasquez, who crippled your cultivation. If he wants revenge, he¡¯s wee anytime!¡± Kymani Vasquez sent a gust of wind to lower Ashton Lowe to the ground and spoke sternly.

    Ashton Lowe opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. After a moment of hesitation, he stood up with difficulty and left dejectedly, his face full of despair.

    At that moment, a shadow shed from mid-air towards the ground and appeared in front of Lydia Wooler within moments. It was Amari Wooler!

    ¡°Miss Wooler,e with me!¡± Clearly desperate, he needed a shield to escape; otherwise, with his strength, he couldn¡¯t get away. Lydia Wooler was the perfect candidate.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, be careful!¡± people around shouted simultaneously. Although Lydia Wooler sensed the danger, she was only at thete stage of Otherworldly Realm and had no chance against Amari Wooler.

    Just then, a Thunder de descended from the sky towards Amari Wooler, tearing through the void. The attacker was Billy, who had been watching Amari Wooler since Kymani Vasquez appeared and wouldn¡¯t let him seed. After their previous battle, Amari Wooler¡¯s strength had diminished slightly. Facing the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de light, he didn¡¯t dare take it head-on and quickly dodged aside, abandoning Lydia Wooler.

    However, with his current strength, it was hard for him topletely avoid the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ attack.

    After the de light passed, an arm flew into the air, blood spraying everywhere as Amari Wooler was thrown four or five hundred meters away. Before he could stabilize himself, a spiritual power-formed phantom de chased after him.

    ¡°No¡­¡± sensing death approaching, Amari Wooler screamed in terror.

    Before he could finish speaking, the phantom de shed past his neck, sending his head flying into the air with blood gushing out like a fountain. His face in mid-air was filled with unwillingness. This was the result of insatiable greed! If his ambitions had been smaller and he had remained as the first elder of The Hall of Supreme Authority, he could have lived another hundred or two hundred years without any problem. Now, he gained nothing and lost his life instead.

    ¡°Uncle Amari¡­¡± Flynn Wooler, sitting on the ground nearby, cried out in despair. His position as vice president of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce was also over!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Lydia Wooler bowed towards Billy who had justnded nearby.

    ¡°No need to thank me, Miss Wooler,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Soon after, those in mid-air descended to the ground one after another.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you again for saving us, Mr. Vasquez!¡± Kole Wooler led a group of elders from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce to bow before Kymani Vasquez. They were genuinely grateful; without Kymani Vasquez today, their fate would have been dire!

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Kymani Vasquez waved his hand and looked at Kole Wooler. ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain is already stirring; reorganize your chamber quickly. A big battle is likelying soon!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Kole Wooler bowed in response.

    ¡°Alright then, I have other matters to attend to,¡± Kymani Vasquez said before turning to Billy. ¡°You have ten more days to handle your affairs;e find me then!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    Then Kymani Vasquez ascended into the sky and left.

    Thud!

    After Kymani Vasquez left, Gerardo Wooler knelt before Kole Wooler and trembled as he spoke: ¡°Father, I was wrong. Please spare me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1825: Is It You Again?

    ¡°You really disappoint me!¡± Kole Wooler red coldly at the other person.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I really was wrong¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler responded while kowtowing.

    ¡°Today, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Billy, not only I but also your sister and the elders would have met a terrible fate!¡± Kole Wooler replied coldly.

    ¡°Moreover, you drove away your colleagues and harmed your siblings for your ambition!¡±

    ¡°And because of you, Mr. Billy¡¯s wife almost died in ck Rock Gorge!¡±

    ¡°Do you think a simple apology can make up for all of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler trembled all over.

    ¡°Elder Aaron, proceed ording to the guild¡¯sws!¡± Kole Wooler interrupted angrily.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler shouted loudly.

    He knew very well that with what he had done, even ten lives wouldn¡¯t be enough if he were dealt with ording to the guild¡¯sws.

    Lydia Wooler, standing nearby, originally wanted to say something but ultimately decided to keep silent. For her, if Gerardo Wooler had onlymitted the first two offenses, she might have pleaded for him since they were siblings. But this matter involved Billy, making it inconvenient for her to intervene. After all, she had no right to make decisions on Billy¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°President, the eldest young master¡­¡± Aaron Wooler hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Proceed!¡± Kole Wooler interrupted sternly.

    ¡°Mr. Wooler!¡± Billy spoke up from the side.

    ¡°Although Mr. Gerardo has made many mistakes, he doesn¡¯t deserve death. Moreover, this time he acted unknowingly. Please calm down, President.¡±

    In truth, Billy had already sentenced Gerardo Wooler to death in his mind. However, he had to consider the feelings of Kole Wooler and Lydia Wooler. He knew that deep down, Kole Wooler didn¡¯t want to kill Gerardo Wooler. This harsh treatment was clearly meant to give Billy an exnation. For Billy himself, Gerardo Wooler was no longer qualified to be his opponent, so he didn¡¯t care to pursue the matter further.

    ¡°Please calm down, President!¡± Aaron Wooler and the guild elders spoke in unison.

    ¡°Since Mr. Billy has pleaded for you, I¡¯ll spare your life this time!¡± Kole Wooler looked at his son and said sternly, ¡°But you won¡¯t escape punishment!¡±

    With that, he raised his hand and sent a gust of wind into Gerardo Wooler¡¯s abdomen. The force shattered Gerardo¡¯s dantian, ending his martial path forever.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gerardo Wooler screamed and fainted from the shock.

    In truth, this was already a good oue for him; at least he kept his life. Moreover, due to the secret technique he practiced, if his powers weren¡¯t abolished, his fate might have been even worse.

    ¡°Thank you again for your great kindness, Mr. Billy!¡± Kole Wooler took a deep breath and turned to Billy. ¡°From now on, whatever Mr. Billy needs, I will do without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wooler is too kind; it was just a small effort!¡± Billy smiled faintly and continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more here; we¡¯ll take our leave now and talk next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Lydia Wooler bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°No need to be so polite, Miss Wooler. Compared to the help you¡¯ve given me, this is nothing,¡± Billy smiled again.

    Then, Billy and his group bid farewell and left.

    Thus, the turmoil at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce came to an end!

    In the following four or five days, Billy and his group stayed at the inn to cultivate. Each of them had enough resources in their storage rings to enhance their cultivation within a few days.

    Harleen advanced to second-rank Entering Dao Realm; Ivy and Casey both broke through to Entering Dao Realm. Casey¡¯s physique had significantly improved after merging with the Demon de¡¯s soul consciousness, speeding up his cultivation progress.

    Opal advanced to eighth-rank Otherworldly Realm; Amber stepped into seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm. Azure Fang and Azure Dragon reached seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm; Vermilion Bird and White Tiger entered fifth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Aubree also made progress, stepping into sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    As for Billy himself, he easily advanced a level to fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    Besides improving their cultivation levels, everyone tirelessly practiced the Perceiving Dao Realm martial arts they obtained from Canyon View Institute. They had made some progress over this period.

    One morning, while everyone was chatting in the courtyard, a graceful figure walked in through the gate.

    It was the ck-d woman from Akabuchi Star Pce.

    ¡°Is it you again? What do you want?¡± Azure Dragon frowned at her.

    The group didn¡¯t have a good impression of her and naturally didn¡¯t show her any kindness.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, hello. Let me formally introduce myself; my name is Erica Cardenas,¡± the ck-d woman ignored Azure Dragon and addressed Billy directly.

    This time, her eyes no longer held any disdain.

    She had learned about the events at Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce despite Kole Wooler¡¯s gag order. She was shocked when she first heard the news. On one hand, she was amazed by Billy¡¯s strength; he had be so formidable in such a short time that even she wasn¡¯t confident about fighting him anymore. What shocked her most was that Billy had a rtionship simr to that of a disciple with Kymani Vasquez! Kymani Vasquez hadn¡¯t appeared publicly for nearly a century; even Star Pce¡¯s princess had been rejected by him when she sought to be his disciple! Yet Billy had managed to gain Kymani Vasquez¡¯s favor in such a short time in Akabuchi City-truly impressive!

    Not only was she surprised, but Star Pce¡¯s princess was also taken aback upon learning this. She couldn¡¯t understand how Billy had caught Kymani Vasquez¡¯s eye!

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here specifically to apologize to Mr. Billy,¡± Erica Cardenas said with a slight bow toward Billy.

    ¡°I admit that I tried to use Mr. Billy against ck Rock Gorgest time. I hope Mr. Billy can forgive me.¡±

    As she spoke, she flicked her fingers and sent a storage ring toward Billy.

    ¡°This storage ring contains some of my personal cultivation resources as a token of my sincerity. Please ept it.¡±

    ¡°Just get to the point,¡± Billy said without taking the storage ring.

    ¡°It seems Mr. Billy still won¡¯t forgive me?¡± Erica Cardenas asked again.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. Regarding ck Rock Gorge, I should thank you instead. Without your information, I wouldn¡¯t have known Harleen and Ivy¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy epts this storage ring, I¡¯ll believe you don¡¯t me me,¡± Erica Cardenas insisted.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy said as he took the storage ring.

    ¡°I should be thanking Mr. Billy for not ming me,¡± Erica Cardenas smiled.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to apologize, did you?¡± Billy asked.

 Chapter 1826: You Are Too Violent

    ¡°Besides apologizing, I am here to invite Mr. Billy to a meeting,¡± Erica Cardenas replied.

    ¡°A meeting? What kind of meeting?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting hosted by Star Pce to discuss countermeasures against the Great Blue Star Domain,¡± Erica Cardenas continued. ¡°The top ten forces in Akabuchi City are all invited.¡±

    ¡°Does this have anything to do with us?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°You must be joking. When the nest is overturned, no egg remains intact,¡± Erica Cardenas smiled faintly. ¡°If the Akabuchi Star Domain falls, not just Akabuchi City, but also Canyon View City and Sky City will suffer. This concerns everyone in the Akabuchi Star Domain, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion just trying to use us as cannon fodder again?¡± White Tiger interjected.

    ¡°I believe Mr. Billy understands the situation. Please, Mr. Billy¡­¡± Erica Cardenas looked at Billy.

    ¡°Time and ce?¡± Billy interrupted her.

    To him, it was clear that he couldn¡¯t stand by idly. As Erica Cardenas said, if the Akabuchi Star Domain fell, not only would Akabuchi City suffer, but also vale and its billions of inhabitants, including their friends and family. Moreover, he had promised Kymani Vasquez to contribute to the safety of the Akabuchi Star Domain. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for Mr. Billy, I can take you there now,¡± Erica Cardenas responded.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Billy!¡± Erica Cardenas smiled and led Billy and his group towards the courtyard gate.

    About an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion estate.

    ¡°So this is where the Akabuchi Star Pce is located? It¡¯s quite luxurious, taking up such arge area!¡± Bob remarked as he looked at the vast estate.

    The estate was indeedrge, upying at least one-tenth of Akabuchi City, resembling a city within a city.

    ¡°This is the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Erica Cardenas smiled and added, ¡°The Star Pce only upies one-fifth of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? The Akabuchi Star Pce and the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion aren¡¯t the same thing?¡± Bob asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Erica Cardenas smiled again. ¡°The Star Pce is just the core part of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Bob shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Erica Cardenas said and led the group into the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion courtyard.

    About ten minutester, they arrived in front of a uniquely designed building, thergest conference hall in the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. By the time they arrived, two to three hundred people had already gathered, evidently all invited to discuss important matters.

    ¡°Hey kid, it¡¯s you?¡± A slightly angry male voice called out.

    Casey and the others looked over and saw Frederick Carr, the eldest son of the Carr family and a one-armed hero.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Billy asked Casey.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Casey nodded. ¡°He¡¯s from the Carr family in Akabuchi City.¡±

    ¡°How do you know him?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I cut off his arm during the Prodigy List rankingpetition not long ago,¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°You are too violent!¡± Billy pouted.

    When he arrived at the scene that day, the top fifteen ranking matches had already ended, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened before.

    Casey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Boss, those words seem more fitting for you.

    While they were talking, Frederick Carr approached with several elders from the Carr family, his face dark with anger.

    ¡°What is it, Mr. Carr? Seeking revenge for your lost arm?¡± White Tiger looked at Frederick Carr. ¡°You¡¯d better think it through; otherwise, you might lose your other arm too!¡±

    ¡°Kid, I told you you¡¯d regret it one day. I¡¯m giving you a chance now¡­¡± Frederick Carr ignored White Tiger and continued speaking coldly to Casey.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Azure Fang struck out with a palm, sending Frederick Carr flying and crashing heavily to the ground in pain. With only one arm left, his cultivation had plummeted; now he could only muster early-stage Otherworldly Realm strength and couldn¡¯t withstand Azure Fang¡¯s strike.

    Cough¡­

    Erica Cardenas, who had been silent all this time, coughed slightly and her mouth twitched. However, she didn¡¯t seem inclined to speak up.

    Seeing what was happening, others gathered around.

    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re courting death!¡± An elder from the Carr family in the early stage of Entering Dao Realm roared and attacked Azure Fang.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey snorted coldly and met the attack with a palm strike of his own. The two forces collided, sending the Carr family elder flying a hundred meters away, blood spraying into the air.

    ¡°How dare you! Do you think my Carr family has no one left?¡± Another elder shouted angrily as a powerful wave of energy surged toward them. Judging by his aura, he was at the fourth rank of Entering Dao Realm. The Carr family was one of Akabuchi City¡¯s four major families, their high-endbat power on par with the Whitney family back then. Besides their patriarch who was at the fifth rank, this elder was their strongest member. This showed thatpared to Akabuchi City¡¯s top sects, the so-called four major families still had a long way to go. The top sects had Perceiving Dao Realm experts and more than one at that.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Aubree said coldly and sent out a gust of wind with a wave of her hand. The elder flew three or four hundred meters away and spat out blood uponnding, a look of fear shing across his face. He clearly felt that Aubree had only used sixty to seventy percent of her strength; otherwise, he would have been dead already.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, murmurs of surprise arose from those present; evidently, they hadn¡¯t expected Aubree to be so skilled. Although the other members of the Carr family were furious, none dared to speak up; even their Grand Elder wasn¡¯t a match for her in a single move-challenging her would be suicidal.

    ¡°Mr. Carr, what happened? Why are you in such a sorry state?¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out just then. A white-robed man approached with two elders behind him, both in thete stage of Entering Dao Realm.

    This man was Iker Dale, Young Master of Star Fragment Abbey and ranked ninth in the Prodigy List rankingpetition.

    ¡°Master Iker, you¡¯re just in time! Please teach that kid a lesson for me!¡± Frederick Carr hurried over to him.

    ¡°Miss Knight and Miss Chandler, long time no see!¡± Iker Dale ignored Frederick Carr and turned to Harleen and Ivy with a hint of wickedness in his eyes.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Harleen replied indifferently. She had met him at the Prodigy Listpetition; greeting him was only polite.

    ¡°I understand there¡¯s some conflict between you and Frederick. May I mediate?¡± Iker Dale continued.

    ¡°And how do you n to mediate?¡± Casey asked him directly.

 Chapter 1827: Encountering Another Reckless Person

    ¡°If I remember correctly, it was you, Casey, who cut off Frederick¡¯s arm, right?¡± Iker Dale looked at Casey and spoke calmly.

    ¡°And then?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Although Frederick lost his arm to you in the arena because he was outmatched, your strike was a bit too heavy-handed,¡± Iker Dale responded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take my advice, apologize to Frederick andpensate him with some spirit stones. Let¡¯s put this matter to rest, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t want his apology. Today, I want him to lose an arm!¡± Frederick Carr shouted from the side.

    ¡°Mr. Carr, do you want me to handle this, or will you do it yourself?¡± Iker Dale nced at him.

    Frederick Carr sensed the coldness in Iker Dale¡¯s tone and fell silent.

    ¡°What do you think, Casey?¡± Iker Dale asked, turning back to Casey.

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Casey replied indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a mediator. If you insist on not apologizing, I won¡¯t force you,¡± Iker Dale shrugged. ¡°However, if Frederick seeks revenge against you, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Also, a reminder: Frederick¡¯s uncle is the second elder of our Star Fragment Abbey, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! If you¡¯re going to fight, do it quickly. If not, step aside and stop wasting time!¡± White Tiger interjected sternly.

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± A sh of anger appeared in Iker Dale¡¯s eyes as he looked at White Tiger.

    ¡°Who else?¡± White Tiger replied dismissively.

    ¡°Insolent! How dare you speak to the Young Master like that? p him!¡±manded the gray-robed elderly man behind Iker Dale.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and sent a gust of wind towards White Tiger.

    Aubree countered with a palm strike. After a muffled sound, both sides retreated several steps, causing the ground beneath them to crack.

    The gray-robed elderly man was an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm cultivator, two levels higher than Aubree. Without using full strength, they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Impressive. Try another strike!¡± the gray-robed elderly man said coldly.

    ¡°If you strike again, you¡¯ll be crippled!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Hmph! Arrogant words!¡± the gray-robed elderly man sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll cripple me!¡±

    He then unleashed his full aura and attacked Aubree.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy responded coldly and struck back with a powerful palm.

    A tangible wave of energy surged forward with thunderous momentum. The elderly man was caught off guard by Billy¡¯s skill and couldn¡¯t dodge in time. He instinctively raised his hand to block.

    A muffled sound echoed as the elderly man was sent flying several hundred meters away. He crashed heavily to the ground, spitting blood and his arm shattered and mangled.

    Billy¡¯s cultivation had reached sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm after activating his bloodline power, making him far superior. If he had intended to kill, it wouldn¡¯t have been just an arm that was destroyed.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± the gray-robed elderly man screamed in pain.

    The surrounding crowd gasped in shock. Many had witnessed Billy¡¯s prowess at the Prodigy Listpetition, where he had killed an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder with full power and an unguarded opponent. But now, Billy had effortlessly crippled another eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert!

    ¡°What¡¯s this?!¡± Iker Dale frowned and looked at the ck-robed elder behind him. ¡°Elder Emory, take him down!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Emory responded gravely, revealing his half-step Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Master Iker, if you don¡¯t want Star Fragment Abbey to get into big trouble, I advise against letting Elder Emory take action,¡± Erica Cardenas finally spoke up, looking at Iker Dale calmly.

    ¡°Erica, you¡¯ve seen what happened. They provoked us first. If I do nothing, where is Star Fragment Abbey¡¯s dignity? Today¡­¡± Iker Dale frowned slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you advice. Whether you listen is up to you,¡± Erica Cardenas interrupted. ¡°Or perhaps you should consult your father first.¡±

    ¡°This minor issue doesn¡¯t require my father¡¯s involvement!¡± Iker Dale responded sternly.

    ¡°In that case, do as you wish,¡± Erica Cardenas shrugged.

    ¡°Elder Emory, attack!¡± Iker Dale ordered again with a frown.

    ¡°Master Iker, such arrogance!¡± At that moment, another man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Billy and his group turned to see Walter Thornton, the young master of Heavenly Net Hall!

    ¡°Miss Knight, Miss Chandler, long time no see!¡± Walter Thornton greeted Harleen and herpanion before nodding at Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Thornton,¡± Harleen and herpanion responded politely. They had a good impression of Walter Thornton as someone worth befriending.

    ¡°Walter Thornton, this has nothing to do with you. Stay out of it!¡± Iker Dale said coldly to Walter Thornton. Clearly, there was animosity between them.

    ¡°What if I insist?¡± Walter Thornton replied with a smile.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡± Iker Dale retorted angrily.

    ¡°You can try,¡± Walter Thornton smiled again before turning to an elder behind him. ¡°Miss Knight and her friends are my guests. If anyone attacks them, take them down!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± the elder nodded solemnly as his aura surged. He was a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Iker Dale frowned deeply.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± At that moment, an elder in Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion attire emerged from the meeting hall.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Quinn!¡± Many people bowed upon seeing the elder.

    The neer was Waylon Quinn, the chief steward of Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator!

    ¡°Erica, bring Mr. Billy inside,¡± Waylon Quinn instructed Erica Cardenas sternly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Erica Cardenas nodded and turned to Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, please.¡±

    ¡°Casey, watch over everyone,¡± Billy instructed Casey before leaving.

    Since White Feather wasn¡¯t present today, Casey was the strongest among them if they fought without holding back. His Demon de Technique allowed him to contend withte-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents, making him slightly stronger than Aubree. Harleen was next in strength if she wielded her ¡®feather sword¡¯ and used Five Elements de Dance.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, rest assured. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will harm Miss Knight and her friends,¡± Walter Thornton assured.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy nodded gratefully.

    A few minutester, Billy followed Erica Cardenas and Waylon Quinn into the meeting hall.

 Chapter 1828: One Chair Can Be Removed

    Upon entering the hall, Billy looked around.

    In the center of the hall stood arge chair adorned with dragon and phoenix carvings, nked by fiverge chairs on each side.

    Eleven chairs formed arge semicircle, with eight already upied.

    Among the eight people, the youngest was in their fifties or sixties,prising both men and women.

    Billy scanned the group and recognized an acquaintance, the elder known as John Doe.

    One of the two empty seats was undoubtedly his. The other, he assumed, was reserved for the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, as he hadn¡¯t seen their representative yet.

    The eight seated individuals included John Doe and Lonely Shadow, along with representatives from the top three sects and the heads of three major families.

    Lonely Shadow appeared to be a woman in her fifties, dressed in an elegant blue robe, her face devoid of much expression.

    The representatives from the three major sects were Adrian Thornton from Heavenly Net Hall, nicknamed Mad Schr; Raymond Dale from Star Fragment Abbey, nicknamed Evil God; and Edgar Buckner from Aurora Sect.

    Mad Schr and Evil God were former leaders of their respective sects and were known alongside John Doe and Lonely Shadow as the Akabuchi Four Elders. The family heads were Louis Foreman of the Foreman family, Gustavo Carr of the Carr family, and Gabriel Walsh of the Walsh family.

    These eight individuals represented the most powerful factions in Akabuchi City, aside from Akabuchi Star Pce and the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    However, this did not mean they were the strongest within their factions; John Doe, for instance, was not.

    In terms of sheerbat power, the three familiesgged significantly behind the three sects. Any high-ranking elder from the sects could easily overpower any family head.

    Akabuchi Star Pce invited the three families because, despite their lesserbat power, they held considerable influence in Akabuchi City and had many members working in other sects.

    ¡°Senior John Doe!¡± Billy nodded in greeting to the elder.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please sit!¡± John Doe pointed to the empty seat beside him with a smile.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Billy smiled back and took his seat.

    Hearing ¡°Mr. Billy,¡± the expressions of those present varied, most looking at Billy with curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Star Pce? Inviting a greenhorn like him-is this a desperate move?¡± Gustavo Carr of the Carr family spoke sarcastically as soon as Billy sat down.

    He was well aware of Billy¡¯s existence; after all, it was Billy¡¯s brother who had severed his son¡¯s arm.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but he did not immediately react.

    ¡°Gustavo Carr, you¡¯d better watch your mouth!¡± John Doe said sternly.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Gustavo Carr retorted coldly. ¡°What qualifies a young boy like him to sit among us?¡±

    ¡°If you keep talking, one chair can be removed from this hall!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    John Doe: ¡°¡­¡±

    Erica Cardenas: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance! I want to see how you¡¯ll remove a chair¡­¡± Gustavo Carr began angrily.

    Before he could finish, a wave of energy swept through the hall with immense force.

    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Gustavo Carr¡¯s aura erupted as he formed a seal with his hand to counterattack.

    His cultivation was decent, about one and a half levels higher than Colby Whitney of the Whitney family, reaching seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    However, his power was no match for Billy¡¯s current level.

    With a muffled sound, Gustavo Carr was sent flying along with his chair. The chair shattered into pieces mid-air, and Gustavo Carr crashed into a wall before falling heavily to the ground, spitting blood.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The others in the room, except for John Doe, were surprised by Billy¡¯s casual disy of power.

    Although they had heard of Billy¡¯s feats, witnessing it firsthand was still unexpected due to his young age.

    At such an age, possessing suchbat strength was rare in the entire Akabuchi star domain,parable only to the princess of Star Pce!

    ¡°You brat¡­¡± Gustavo Carr began again after catching his breath, his face twisted in rage.

    As head of one of Akabuchi City¡¯s four major families, he had never suffered such humiliation, especially in front of so many people. It felt like his face was being rubbed into the ground!

    Before he could finish speaking, a spiritual power de materialized inches from his forehead, enveloping him in a chilling aura that made him involuntarily shut his mouth.

    ¡°Keep shouting? Why aren¡¯t you shouting now?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Brat, if you have the guts, kill me. I dare you¡­¡± Gustavo Carr took a deep breath and spoke again.

    Before he could finish his sentence, the spiritual de shed past his shoulder, severing an arm and spraying blood everywhere.

    Now both father and son shared a simr fate!

    The others in the room were once again surprised by Billy¡¯s audacity to sever Gustavo Carr¡¯s arm right there!

    John Doe¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He thought to himself that Billy truly lived up to being Ravenwood¡¯s descendant; their styles were almost identical-fearless and confrontational!

    ¡°You dare sever my arm? You¡­¡± Gustavo Carr¡¯s face contorted in extreme anger.

    As head of one of Akabuchi City¡¯s four major families, he had never been so humiliated!

    But before he could finish speaking, the spiritual de pressed against his forehead. A few more inches forward and he would meet the king of hell.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t forget this is Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Evil God Raymond Dale frowned slightly as he spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Carr may have been wrong first, but you¡¯ve already severed his arm. That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please calm down,¡± Waylon Quinn added.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Billy said sternly to Gustavo Carr.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Gustavo Carr shouted angrily before leaving in disgrace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Billy replied.

    Then he turned to Waylon Quinn. ¡°Mr. Quinn, I hope missing one person won¡¯t be an issue?¡±

    Waylon Quinn hesitated slightly before addressing everyone. ¡°Please wait a moment while I fetch the pce master.¡±

    He then walked down a corridor with Erica Cardenas.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, Gustavo Carr is vengeful. He won¡¯t let this go easily. Be careful,¡± John Doe whispered to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you for the warning,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°The Carr family has close ties with Star Fragment Abbey. Don¡¯t underestimate them,¡± John Doe continued. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t fear them, you have many people around you to protect.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded as a sh of determination crossed his eyes. He then asked John Doe another question. ¡°Senior, how has Stout been performingtely?¡±

 Chapter 1829: The Situation is Worrisome

    ¡°¡­¡± Hearing the name Stout, John Doe¡¯s mouth twitched violently.

    Scenes shed through his mind.

    Stout almost tore his ce apart, and thest time, that girl in the yellow dress was nearly driven mad by Stout.

    ¡°Has he caused you any trouble?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    Seeing John Doe¡¯s expression, Billy could guess with his toes that Stout must have caused quite a bit of trouble!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a bit of childish temper!¡± John Doe shook his head in response.

    ¡°His potential is excellent. He has made great progress recently. In another month or so, the first phase should be over. By then, he can go back and stay with you for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too polite. I should be thanking you for rmending such an outstanding disciple to me.¡± John Doe swallowed his anger.

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Sir John Doe, do you know about the high-endbat power between the Akabuchi Star Domain and the Great Blue Star Domain? Is there a big difference?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar, but I estimate it won¡¯t be small!¡± A serious expression shed across John Doe¡¯s face.

    ¡°The strongest people in the Akabuchi Star Domain are Elder Kymani and the old pce master of the Akabuchi Star Pce. Both are at the half-step Heaven Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°But the Great Blue Star Domain, being a higher-level star domain, undoubtedly has true Heaven Dao Realm experts, and probably more than one!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Are they really that strong?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Perhaps even stronger!¡± John Doe nodded in response.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy took a deep breath, his face also showing a hint of seriousness.

    For him, dealing with Perceiving Dao Realm was manageable. After this seclusion, he was confident he could fight against someone at the half-step Heaven Dao Realm.

    But if he encountered a Heaven Dao Realm expert, he had no confidence at all.

    Unless this seclusion could significantly boost his strength again!

    ¡°Sir John Doe, may I ask if the Great Blue Star Domain is also a first-tier star domain like the Akabuchi Star Domain?¡± Billy continued to look at John Doe and asked.

    ¡°No!¡± John Doe shook his head.

    ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain is a second-tier star domain, muchrger than the Akabuchi Star Domain. Their star domain itself includes two first-tier star domains.¡±

    ¡°Do we have a second-tier star domain above the Akabuchi Star Domain?¡± Billy pursued.

    ¡°The Akabuchi Star Domain does not belong to any second-tier star domain; it is on the same level as the Great Blue Star Domain within a third-tier star domain,¡± John Doe replied. ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain is considered the strongest existence within this third-tier star domain!¡±

    ¡°Is there no Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion or Star Pce in this third-tier star domain?¡± Billy asked another question.

    ¡°That was a long time ago!¡± John Doe shook his head again and added.

    ¡°Now, the ultimate goal of the Great Blue Star Domain is to unify this third-tier star domain and be the new overlord of this region!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Billy, let me introduce you¡­¡± John Doe raised his hand and pointed to Lonely Shadow on his right.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be Sir Lonely Shadow?¡± Billy smiled and interrupted John Doe.

    ¡°So young and already at the fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm, and able to challenge across a major realm. You are quite impressive!¡± Lonely Shadow rarely showed a faint smile.

    ¡°You tter me, sir!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Do you have a girl named Opal and another named Amber with you?¡± Lonely Shadow suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°Do you know Opal and Amber?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Lonely Shadow smiled. ¡°I just chatted with them briefly at the Prodigy Listpetition sitest time.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was somewhat surprised.

    He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.

    Opal and Amber probably didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identity at that time, so they didn¡¯t mention it to him.

    After a brief pause, he continued to ask, ¡°Sir, is there something you need with Opal and Amber?¡±

    ¡°The Akabuchi Star Domain and the Great Blue Star Domain will inevitably have a battle. Everyone¡¯s future is uncertain!¡± Lonely Shadow said thoughtfully.

    ¡°I may not have much skill left, but I don¡¯t want my sect¡¯s martial arts to die with me. Ask them if they are interested in bing my disciples.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was taken aback again.

    He didn¡¯t expect Lonely Shadow to take a liking to Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, quickly thank Sir Lonely Shadow. Over the years, very few people have caught her eye!¡± Hearing Lonely Shadow¡¯s words, John Doe was also very surprised.

    It was known that many young people in the Akabuchi Star Domain wanted to be her disciples but were all rejected by her.

    He had never heard of her actively taking someone as a disciple before.

    ¡°I thank Sir Lonely Shadow on behalf of Opal and Amber!¡± Billy said gratefully.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t refuse this matter and directly made the decision for Opal and Amber.

    ¡°They both have special physiques with considerable growth potential!¡± Lonely Shadow continued.

    ¡°If they are willing, they cane with me now. In one or two months, I should be able to give you a surprise!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter!¡± Lonely Shadow smiled. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if they will appreciate an old woman like me!¡±

    ¡°Bing your disciple is Opal and Amber¡¯s good fortune!¡± Billy responded.

    Just then, four people walked out from the corridor.

    The leader was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a square face, thick eyebrows, big eyes, and dressed in in clothes.

    This person was none other than Edward Quinn, the current pce master of Akabuchi Star Pce!

    A ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert!

    Following him closely was a woman in green clothes-his daughter, Celine Quinn, princess of Akabuchi Star Pce!

    She was also an exceptionally talented genius rarely seen in thousands of years in Akabuchi Star Pce, already at thete stage of Entering Dao Realm at a young age!

    At her age and with such cultivation, it was astounding!

    Behind them were Erica Cardenas and Waylon Quinn.

    ¡°Greetings to the pce master!¡± Upon seeing Edward Quinn, everyone present stood up to greet him, including Billy.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Edward Quinnughed heartily and gestured for everyone to sit down. ¡°Everyone, please sit!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, pce master!¡± everyone replied.

    ¡°Celine greets all elders!¡± Celine Quinn bowed respectfully to everyone without arrogance or submissiveness.

    While speaking, her eyes paused slightly on Billy without much expression on her face.

    ¡°Princess is too kind!¡± everyone responded again.

    ¡°This must be Mr. Billy!¡± Edward Quinn then looked in Billy¡¯s direction and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s young talents but didn¡¯t expect you to be this young. Truly admirable!¡±

    ¡°You tter me, pce master!¡± Billy smiled faintly and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Everyone please sit down; let¡¯s sit and talk!¡±

    Edward Quinn said as he sat down in the central seat, with Celine Quinn and three others standing behind him.

    ¡°Thank you all foring!¡± Edward Quinn looked at everyone after sitting down.

    ¡°I believe everyone already knows why we specially invited you here today.¡±

    ¡°The situation in the Akabuchi Star Domain is very worrisome!¡±

 Chapter 1830: Iâ€™ll Go!

    ¡°Pce Master, has there been any major movement from the Great Blue Star Domain recently?¡± Louis Foreman, the head of the Foreman family, asked first.

    ¡°More than half of the star domains and celestial bodies in our same third-tier star domain have already been annexed by the Great Blue Star Domain!¡± Edward Quinn responded.

    ¡°Among the remaining star domains and celestial bodies, apart from our Akabuchi Star Domain, nearly sixty percent have begun to deplete their spiritual energy, which the Great Blue Star Domain finds unappealing.¡±

    ¡°Are there any celestial bodies left with considerable strength?¡± Yu Qing asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Edward Quinn nodded. ¡°The strongest among them is an ancient independent celestial body called the ¡®Aurora Sect.''¡±

    ¡°This celestial body has existed even longer than our Akabuchi Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, the Great Blue Star Domain will soonunch an attack on the ¡®Aurora Sect.¡¯ After they conquer the ¡®Mega¡¯ celestial body, their next target will be us.¡±

    ¡°Pce Master, do you know thebat strength of the Aurora Sect?¡± Adrian Thornton asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the specifics, but it is said that the strongest person on that celestial body is infinitely close to the half-step Heaven Dao Realm!¡± Edward Quinn replied.

    ¡°Pce Master, have you considered sending someone to the Aurora Sect to see if we can form an alliance?¡± Raymond Dale asked.

    ¡°One of the reasons I invited you all here today is to discuss this matter,¡± Edward Quinn continued.

    ¡°On one hand, we need to send someone to visit the Aurora Sect to see if we can form an alliance with them.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, I want to discuss with you whether we can send someone to the Great Blue Star Domain to gather intelligence and understand their true strength.¡±

    ¡°We currently know very little about the Great Blue Star Domain. If a full-scale conflict breaks out, we have no chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Several people nodded simultaneously.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    As the saying goes, knowing oneself and knowing one¡¯s enemy ensures victory in a hundred battles. If we arepletely unaware of the opponent¡¯s strength, we are defeated before we even start!

    ¡°The rise and fall of a nation is everyone¡¯s responsibility. Leave the matter of visiting the Aurora Sect to us at Broken Star Sect!¡± Raymond Dale responded as soon as Edward Quinn finished speaking.

    ¡°Elder Walker, you sure know how to take on easy tasks!¡± Adrian Thornton nced at him with disdain.

    Even a fool could see that visiting the Aurora Sect was much easier!

    In contrast, going to the Great Blue Star Domain was fraught with danger!

    After all, no one knew what kind of situation awaited in the Great Blue Star Domain or how strong their high-endbat power was. Going there meant being prepared not to return!

    ¡°Someone has to do it, right?¡± Raymond Dale replied calmly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Elder Walker!¡± Edward Quinn said, looking at Raymond Dale.

    ¡°No need for formalities, Pce Master. It¡¯s my duty!¡± Raymond Dale waved his hand generously and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to go tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No need to rush,¡± Edward Quinn said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Aurora Sect is currently holding arge celebration. If we go now, we probably won¡¯t be able to meet their core members. Let¡¯s wait about half a month before going.¡±

    ¡°Pce Master, will the Great Blue Star Domain make a move first?¡± Raymond Dale asked.

    ¡°Not for now!¡± Edward Quinn shook his head.

    ¡°From what we understand, the Great Blue Star Domain is currently consolidating the star domains and celestial bodies they previously conquered. They won¡¯t make any major moves for at least a month.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Raymond Dale nodded.

    ¡°What do you all think about going to the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Edward Quinn asked everyone.

    ¡°Pce Master, there might be people from the Great Blue Star Domain lurking in Akabuchi City. Is it possible to extract some information from them?¡± Gabriel Walsh, head of the Walsh family, asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult!¡± Edward Quinn shook his head slightly.

    ¡°For one thing, it¡¯s hard to find these people. Even if we do find them, it might not be useful.¡±

    ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain is muchrger than our Akabuchi Star Domain, withplex forces intertwined. It¡¯s hard for ordinary people to know everything.¡±

    ¡°From what we know, apart from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, four grand cities control the four regions of the Great Blue Star Domain. The highestmanders are called domain kings. Thebat strength of these four domain kings is unknown to outsiders.¡±

    ¡°In addition to these four cities, there are many other forces, some of which areparable to these cities.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Gabriel Walsh nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is young and capable. I believe he is the most suitable person to go to the Great Blue Star Domain!¡± Raymond Dale spoke again.

    ¡°Elder Raymond, what are you thinking? Mr. Billy is only at the mid-stage of Entering Dao Realm. You want him to go to the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± John Doe frowned.

    ¡°John Doe, don¡¯t be so agitated,¡± Raymond Dale said calmly.

    ¡°We are sending someone to gather information about their overall strength, not to engage in conflict. So, the person¡¯s cultivation level is not important.¡±

    ¡°What matters is that this person must be intelligent and courageous enough toplete this task. In this regard, Mr. Billy is more suitable than anyone here.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Mr. Billy is young and a new face, making it less likely for him to arouse suspicion!¡±

    Celine Quinn, who was not far away, opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but then changed her mind.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is not suitable!¡± Lonely Shadow interrupted.

    ¡°Even if Mr. Billy is intelligent, his cultivation level is too low for now. If something happens, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°I believe that the person sent should at least be at Perceiving Dao Realm. Even if something goes wrong, they would still have a chance to retreat safely.¡±

    ¡°While that¡¯s true, we don¡¯t have many Perceiving Dao Realm experts in Akabuchi Star Domain. Who do you think should go?¡± Raymond Dale asked.

    ¡°I believe¡­¡± Lonely Shadow began again.

    ¡°Lonely Shadow elder, I¡¯ll go!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    Everyone turned to look at him with surprised expressions.

    This was no joke; one wrong move could mean no return!

    Otherwise, someone would have volunteered already!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you can¡¯t!¡± John Doe and Lonely Shadow said simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Elder Walker is right; I¡¯m just going to gather information, not engage in conflict. There shouldn¡¯t be any major issues!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Agreeing to go to the Great Blue Star Domain had its own reasons!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we know very little about the Great Blue Star Domain. It¡¯s too dangerous for you,¡± John Doe said.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Billy smiled again.

    He then looked at Edward Quinn: ¡°Pce Master, I¡¯ll go to the Great Blue Star Domain. However, I have some matters to attend to and may need ten days before I can leave.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Edward Quinn nodded.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, they shouldn¡¯t make any major moves within a month. So as long as you go within a month, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

 Chapter 1831: I Heard You Have a Treasure Inside You

    ¡°I would like to thank Mr. Billy on behalf of everyone in the Akabuchi star domain!¡± Edward Quinn spoke again.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Lord Quinn. I am also a member of the Akabuchi star domain; it¡¯s my duty,¡± Billy responded with a light smile.

    ¡°Regardless, we must thank Mr. Billy!¡± Edward Quinn continued.

    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a storage ring appeared in front of Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, inside this storage ring, besides some cultivation resources, there is also a Mystic Echo Stone,¡± Edward Quinn exined.

    ¡°Mystic Echo Stone?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. It was the first time he had heard of it.

    ¡°The Mystic Echo Stone is a type of sound transmission stone, but its transmission range is far superior to that of ordinary sound transmission stones,¡± John Doe exined to Billy.

    ¡°The Mystic Echo Stone given to you by Lord Quinn allows you to transmit messages from anywhere within our third-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected such an advanced sound transmission stone.

    He then released his spiritual power to scan the storage ring and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The storage ring contained only a few dozen items, but each was extraordinary, including several thousand-year Spirit Fruits.

    The value of these items was significantly higher than any of his previous gains.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Quinn!¡± Billy epted the storage ring.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too polite; it¡¯s just some external possessions!¡± Edward Quinn smiled.

    After chatting for a while about the current situation, everyone took their leave.

    Before leaving, Billy asked Edward Quinn why no one from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce attended the meeting. He was told that the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce was reorganizing its sect and couldn¡¯t send anyone to participate.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Billy, John Doe, and Lonely Shadow walked outside the council building, where Casey and Harleen greeted them.

    They then exchanged greetings with John Doe.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were surprised when they saw Lonely Shadow.

    ¡°We meet again,¡± Lonely Shadow smiled faintly.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, do you know her?¡± Casey asked Azure Dragon in surprise.

    During the Prodigy Listpetition, Casey, Harleen, and Ivy had been in thepetition area and hadn¡¯t met Lonely Shadow.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°We talked for a bit during the Prodigy List top fifteen ranking match.¡±

    ¡°Opal, Amber, let me introduce you. This is Senior Lonely Shadow,¡± Billy said to Opal and Amber.

    ¡°What? Are you Senior Lonely Shadow from the Akabuchi Four Elders?¡± White Tiger and Bob eximed in surprise, and the others also showed expressions of astonishment.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t I look like it?¡± Lonely Shadow smiled again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you earlier, Senior Lonely Shadow,¡± Opal said with a slight bow.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Lonely Shadow waved her hand.

    ¡°Opal, Amber, Senior Lonely Shadow has agreed to take you both as her disciples. I¡¯ve already epted on your behalf,¡± Billy said with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± White Tiger and the others eximed.

    ¡°Senior Lonely Shadow, are you serious?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lonely Shadow smiled at Opal and Amber. ¡°So, do you two think I¡¯m worthy?¡±

    ¡°Opal, Amber, this is a great opportunity!¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°Thank you for your recognition, Senior Lonely Shadow!¡± Opal and Amber bowed to Lonely Shadow after exchanging nces.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind me,¡± Lonely Shadow replied with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be recognized by you!¡± Amber added.

    A few minutester, Opal and Amber bid farewell to everyone and left with Lonely Shadow.

    Billy feltfortable letting them go because of his brief interaction with Lonely Shadow and his trust in John Doe. If Lonely Shadow were unreliable, John Doe wouldn¡¯t have suggested epting her offer.

    Before leaving, Lonely Shadow told Billy where she lived so he could visit Opal and Amber anytime.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I will also take my leave. Don¡¯t forget to visit my uncle in the next few days,¡± John Doe said to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Billy bowed slightly. ¡°Please tell Mr. Vasquez that I will visit him tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± John Doe said goodbye to Harleen and the others before leaving.

    ¡°Boss, did you cut off that old man¡¯s arm from the Carr family?¡± White Tiger asked Billy after John Doe left.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, I noticed that before the Carr family left, they looked at us like they wanted to eat us alive. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll let this go easily,¡± Night Orchid said.

    ¡°The Carr family is not a big deal. Be more cautious of Star Fragment Abbey,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel!¡± Billy led everyone towards the main gate.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please wait!¡± A graceful voice called out from behind just as they took a few steps.

    Billy turned around and saw Celine Quinn approaching with Erica Cardenas following her.

    ¡°Boss, is she the princess of Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded before addressing Celine Quinn. ¡°Hello, Princess.¡±

    ¡°This must be Lady Harleen?¡± Celine Quinn said as she approached Harleen first.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lady Harleen is a rare beauty. Seeing you today proves that the rumors are true.¡±

    ¡°You tter me,¡± Harleen smiled faintly. ¡°No one dares boast about their beauty in front of the princess!¡±

    ¡°Lady Harleen is too kind!¡± Celine Quinn smiled before turning to Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, may I have a word with you?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with you,¡± Celine Quinn nodded.

    ¡°You can say it here¡­¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Billy, go with the princess. We¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel,¡± Harleen interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Billy agreed after a moment¡¯s thought.

    A few minutester, Billy followed Celine Quinn to an elegant courtyard on the west side of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. Erica Cardenas stood guard at the entrance.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I apologize for what happened at ck Rock Gorgest time,¡± Celine Quinn said to Billy.

    ¡°No need to apologize; it was a minor issue,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Celine Quinn paused before continuing. ¡°I heard that Mr. Billy has be a disciple of Mr. Vasquez?¡±

    ¡°The princess is well-informed!¡± Billy nodded in surprise. Although he was curious about how she knew, he quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t a secret anymore after his recent activities at the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be recognized by Mr. Vasquez; Mr. Billy must be extraordinary!¡± Celine Quinn said.

    ¡°You tter me,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I heard that you possess one of the Ten Sacred Objects?¡± Celine Quinn suddenly asked.

 Chapter 1832: Somethingâ€™s Not Right!

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Is the princess interested in that Sacred Object?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Celine Quinn also smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious and wanted to see which of the ten Sacred Objects it is, to broaden my horizons.¡±

    ¡°You might be disappointed, Princess. I can¡¯t answer that because I don¡¯t know which one it is either,¡± Billy continued to smile. ¡°Even though it¡¯s inside me, I can¡¯t sense its presence at all!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Celine Quinn was slightly taken aback but continued, ¡°Can I try?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Celine Quinn responded.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she released her spiritual power and projected it onto Billy.

    The result was obvious! Even though she was a once-in-a-millennium genius, with her current cultivation level, it was impossible for her to detect anything. She couldn¡¯t even sense the Purple Spirit, let alone the Sacred Object.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sense anything!¡± Celine Quinn shook her head and then asked, ¡°Mr. Billy, you still can¡¯t activate it or make it leave your body?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Unless it wants to leave on its own, no one can do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Celine Quinn nodded and then changed the topic. ¡°When do you n to go to the Great Blue Star Domain?¡±

    ¡°I have some matters to handle first. I¡¯ll wait a few more days,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Do you mind if I go with you?¡± Celine Quinn asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I shouldn¡¯t be a burden to you!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the princess¡¯s kindness,¡± Billy responded after a slight pause. ¡°We know nothing about the Great Blue Star Domain; it¡¯s full of unknowns. The princess is of noble status and shouldn¡¯t take such risks. If anything happens, I¡¯ll send you a message.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Celine Quinn didn¡¯t insist further.

    After a brief pause, she seemed to remember something and suddenly said, ¡°Star Fragment Abbey is not that simple; be careful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Princess!¡± Billy responded after a slight pause.

    After chatting for a few more moments, Billy took his leave.

    The next morning, after giving some instructions to Casey and the others, Billy left the inn and headed to the southern outskirts of the city.

    Before leaving, he gave all the cultivation resources from the storage ring Edward Quinn had given him to Casey for distribution among everyone.

    Although they still had plenty of cultivation resources in their storage rings, the ones from Edward Quinn were of a much higher grade.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Vasquez!¡± An hourter, Billy arrived at Kymani Vasquez¡¯s residence and saw him walking out of his house.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Kymani Vasquez looked at Billy. ¡°Did they invite you to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°The Star Pce is sending someone to the Great Blue Star Domain to investigate. This task will likely fall on you, right?¡± Kymani Vasquez continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Billy responded after a slight pause.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse?¡± Kymani Vasquez pressed further.

    ¡°I actually want to visit the Great Blue Star Domain myself,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You seem quite leisurely!¡± Kymani Vasquez continued. ¡°But going there isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°There are definitely strong Heaven Dao Realm experts in the Great Blue Star Domain; don¡¯t be too careless!¡± Kymani Vasquez added.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Senior!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the mountain top! Try to advance a few more levels before you depart!¡± Kymani Vasquez said as he led Billy towards the mountain top.

    Over the next five or six days, with Kymani Vasquez¡¯s help, Billy underwent a second round of bloodline and physique refinement.

    Although there was some difort during the process, it was much better thanst time and was mostly within bearable limits.

    Moreover, as his bloodline and physique further integrated, he could clearly feel some changes in the white light within his body. However, he wasn¡¯t sure what those changes were; it was just an indistinct feeling.

    Meanwhile, Casey and Harleen were also intensely focused on their cultivation during these days.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Edward Quinn¡¯s cultivation resources were indeed excellent. Within a few days, everyone easily broke through their current levels, with most advancing by two levels directly.

    Harleen advanced to fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm, while Ivy and Casey both broke through to third-rank. Azure Fang and Azure Dragon reached ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm, and Vermilion Bird and White Tiger also advanced by two levels, entering seventh-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    Aubree was no exception; with the help of high-level cultivation resources, she broke through one level and entered seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Notably, after refining a millennium-old Spirit Fruit, White Feather¡¯s soul consciousness further recovered, significantly enhancing itsbat power. Now, at full strength, it could contend withte-stage Perceiving Dao Realm opponents.

    This was why Billy felt assured in going into seclusion; there weren¡¯t many in Akabuchi City who could surpass White Feather now.

    While improving their cultivation levels, everyone also tirelessly practiced various martial techniques day and night.

    Azure Dragon and his group had almost mastered the ¡®Wind shing¡¯ de technique and ¡®Fallen Moon¡¯ sword technique they obtained from Canyon View Institute. Both techniques were Perceiving Dao Realm skills, so even at a minor mastery level, their power was considerable.

    One morning, Felicia, Night Orchid, Frostde, and Alex Long went shopping for daily necessities after their training session. Bob, Ian de, Judge, and Soul Chaser acted as their escorts.

    Although they had been in Akabuchi City for quite some time, they hadn¡¯t had a chance to explore it properly until today.

    Akabuchi City was indeed the most prosperous city in the entire Akabuchi star domain. The number of pedestrians on the streets and the scale and quality of roadside shops far surpassed those in Canyon View City and Sky City.

    Felicia and Night Orchid were excited about their rare shopping trip and quickly filled their storage rings with numerous items.

    Around noon, they found themselves wandering through a moderately-sized pedestrian street in the eastern part of the city.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±

    They had only been walking for a short while when Ian de frowned slightly.

    ¡°Ian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Night Orchid asked. ¡°I think we¡¯re being watched!¡± Bob added simultaneously. ¡°There were so many people on this street just now, but half of them have disappeared in such a short time. Even many shops have closed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Felicia and Alex Long looked around after hearing his words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn!¡± Night Orchid frowned deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Ian de shook his head slightly and looked at Judge. ¡°Send a message to Mr. Kimmons!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Judge responded and took out a sound transmission stone from his storage ring.

    Just as they finished speaking, a powerful aura enveloped the area.

 Chapter 1833: Avoiding Unnecessary Trouble

    As the oppressive aura swept through the void, many shoppers felt an immediate sense of suffocation.

    They involuntarily gasped and looked up at the sky.

    Soon, a group of people flew over from a distance.

    Leading them was an elderly man with white hair, his age indiscernible, eyes sharp and surrounded by a powerful aura.

    From his presence, it was clear he was in thete stage of the Entering Dao Realm.

    Following closely behind him were two middle-aged men, both in the mid-stage of the Entering Dao Realm.

    The dozen or so people behind them all exuded a mid tote-stage Otherworldly Realm aura, each with a hostile expression.

    ¡°Carr family?¡± Soul Chaser frowned slightly.

    ¡°Probably not!¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°The Carr family shouldn¡¯t be able to send out ate-stage Entering Dao Realm warrior!¡±

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re not from the Carr family, they must be rted!¡± Frostde said with a frown.

    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t want trouble should leave immediately!¡± The white-haired elder leading the group shouted.

    Upon hearing this, the crowd scattered in all directions like birds and beasts.

    Within minutes, only Ian de and Night Orchid¡¯s group remained.

    ¡°Will youe with us willingly, or do we need to use force?¡± The white-haired elder, Deegan Bowman, asked Ian de¡¯s group.

    ¡°State your name!¡± Bob demanded.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Deegan Bowman replied.

    ¡°Not really!¡± Bob shrugged. ¡°But do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°My patience is limited. You¡¯d better decide quickly!¡± Deegan Bowman ignored Bob¡¯s question.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Carr family sent you, right?¡± Night Orchid asked. ¡°I¡¯m curious, how did they describe us to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough talk. If you won¡¯te willingly, we¡¯ll make you!¡± A middle-aged man from the opposing group said sternly.

    ¡°A word of advice!¡± Night Orchid continued.

    ¡°No matter who you are, it¡¯s not toote to stop before things get out of hand. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Deegan Bowman interrupted, waving his hand.

    As soon as he spoke, heunched a palm strike towards Night Orchid.

    ¡°Night Orchid, watch out!¡± Felicia and Alex Long shouted simultaneously.

    Ian de frowned deeply, summoning all his strength to wield hisrge de and intercept the attack.

    A muffled sound echoed as Ian de was thrown back three to four hundred meters, a trail of blood in the air.

    Hended heavily on the ground, rolling several times before sitting up, his breath chaotic.

    The gap between him and Deegan Bowman was almost an entire realm. Even though he could challenge opponents above his level, he was no match for Deegan Bowman.

    Deegan Bowman had only used sixty to seventy percent of his power; otherwise, Ian de¡¯s condition would have been much worse.

    ¡°Ian!¡± Bob and the others shouted in unison.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Ian de stood up after spitting out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Don¡¯t fight him head-on. Just stall him for a few minutes!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± They nodded in response.

    Before Ian de¡¯s words had even faded, the rest of the opposing group had already attacked.

    ¡°Night Orchid, everyone be careful!¡±

    Bob shouted as he wielded his sword, forming the ¡®Fallen Moon¡¯ technique to meet one of the mid-stage Entering Dao Realm men¡¯s attacks.

    In an instant, a sharp sword light containing thunderous power shed out, creating a dark crack in the void.

    The ¡®Fallen Moon¡¯ technique was a Perceiving Dao Realm skill. Even though Bob was only in thete-stage Otherworldly Realm, using it with all his might allowed him to contend with an early-stage Entering Dao Realm opponent.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡±

    However, the opponent didn¡¯t take Bob seriously at all, showing a disdainful expression.

    Their attacks collided, creating powerful shockwaves that sent both Bob and his opponent flying three to four hundred meters back.

    The opponent had clearly underestimated Bob, resulting in a draw.

    ¡°Not bad. You managed to push me back this far. Interesting!¡± The man steadied himself and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Try this!¡±

    He quickly shed forward, hands flipping as a powerful mark swept towards Bob like a storm.

    Sensing the power of this move, Bob frowned slightly. He knew he couldn¡¯t take it head-on.

    Without hesitation, he dodged to the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can dodge!¡± The man wasn¡¯t about to let up. Heunched several more attacks while speaking.

    Bob didn¡¯t engage directly but was still hit by the shockwaves several times, sustaining serious injuries and losing more than half hisbat strength.

    Meanwhile, Felicia and Night Orchid were already sitting on the ground, heavily injured and unable to fight.

    Deegan Bowman was in thete stage of the Entering Dao Realm, and the other middle-aged man was in the mid-stage. Naturally, Felicia and her group couldn¡¯t match them. After a few rounds, they were all incapacitated.

    ¡°Deangelo Bowman, stop ying around. Finish this quickly!¡± Deegan Bowman shouted at the man fighting Bob.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Deangelo Bowman replied loudly and looked at Bob. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m done ying with you. Time to go down!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    With that, his aura surged again as he formed a four-horned beast that charged at Bob with great force, creating a storm in its wake.

    ¡°Bob, watch out!¡± Night Orchid and the others shouted simultaneously from where theyy on the ground.

    At that moment, a beam of de light descended from the sky like a hot knife through butter, slicing through the four-horned beast and continuing towards Deangelo Bowman.

    Deangelo Bowman¡¯s body froze in mid-air for a moment before he looked down at the bloodline on his body and fell headfirst to the ground.

    ¡°Deangelo Bowman!¡± Deegan Bowman cried out in pain.

    He then looked up at Casey and the others who had arrived and shouted angrily, ¡°You bastards! Prepare to die!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura exploded as heunched over a dozen violent attacks.

    However, halfway through his attack, a tangible wave of energy swept over him, sending him flying like a leaf in the wind.

    In mid-air, he spat out a mouthful of blood as his internal organs shifted. Hended heavily on the ground and twitched a few times before going still.

    The one who attacked was White Feather!

    Given its current strength, it had shown mercy by not turning Deegan Bowman into a mist of blood instantly.

    ¡°Grand Elder!¡± The remaining opponents cried out in pain simultaneously.

 Chapter 1834: What Did You Say?

    Immediately, without any hesitation, everyone fled backward.

    Even Elder Deegan, who was in thete stage of the Entering Dao Realm, was killed in one move. Staying behind would be no different from seeking death.

    However, they were clearly overthinking. Casey and his group had already sentenced them to death and would not let them leave alive.

    Just as they had fled less than a kilometer, they fell from the sky one by one, either dead or severely injured.

    ¡°Ivy, you and Aubree check on Ian and the others¡¯ injuries!¡± Casey said to Ivy after leading the group tond on the ground.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded in response and then busied herself with Aubree.

    Casey and Azure Dragon then approached the remaining middle-aged man in the mid-stage of the Entering Dao Realm.

    At this moment, the man had already had a row of ribs broken by Aubree¡¯s earlier strike. Hey on the ground, hisbat strength reduced to less than fifty percent, with blood constantly flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± Casey asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare kill someone from the Astonishing Cloud Sect? You¡¯re dead¡­ all of you¡­¡± the middle-aged man struggled to speak.

    ¡°Did the Carr family send you?¡± Casey interrupted him.

    ¡°Kill me if you want¡­ but you¡¯ll get nothing from me¡­¡± the middle-aged man continued.

    Before he could finish, a crisp sound rang out, and his right ankle was crushed into a pulp.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in agony.

    But before he could catch his breath, a cracking sound came from his right elbow as well.

    ¡°You can choose not to speak. As long as you can endure until all your bones are shattered and still survive, I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Casey said again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± The man lost all his resolve.

    After a brief pause, he spoke with difficulty, ¡°It was Young Master Yu who sent us¡­¡±

    ¡°Broken Star Sect¡¯s Iker Dale?¡± Casey asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The man nodded.

    ¡°He must be courting death!¡± Azure Dragon frowned. ¡°What did he instruct you to do?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, he approached us and told us to keep an eye on your hotel¡­ then wait for an opportunity to capture a few people¡­¡± the man continued.

    ¡°And what were you supposed to do after capturing them?¡± Azure Dragon pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The man shook his head. ¡°We were only responsible for capturing people¡­ as for what happens afterward, we don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the rtionship between Astonishing Cloud Sect and Star Fragment Abbey?¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°Astonishing Cloud Sect is a subsidiary sect of Star Fragment Abbey¡­ our Sect Master is considered half a disciple of the Evil God¡­¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Where were you nning to take the people you captured?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Young Master Yu and the eldest son of the Carr family are both at our Astonishing Cloud Sect today¡­ we were supposed to take the captives back to the sect and hand them over.¡± The man said.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Half an hourter, Casey, Harleen, Ivy, and Aubree flew towards the west side of the city, with Casey carrying the man.

    Meanwhile, Azure Dragon and White Tiger led Ian de and Night Orchid back to the hotel under White Feather¡¯s escort.

    Ivy had stabilized Ian de¡¯s injuries, but he needed time to recover, so they needed to return for rest.

    With White Feather around, they were unlikely to face any danger.

    At the same time¡­

    In a sect courtyard on the west side of Akabuchi City, two young men sat in a hall within a building.

    One of them, a young man with a broken arm, was Frederick Carr, the eldest son of the Carr family.

    The other was Iker Dale, Young Master of Star Fragment Abbey. Behind him stood a ck-robed elder with a stern expression and sharp eyes.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    In addition to these three, there was also Jordan Bowman, Sect Master of Astonishing Cloud Sect.

    This courtyard was naturally the sect courtyard of Astonishing Cloud Sect.

    Although Astonishing Cloud Sect belonged to the second tier of sects in Akabuchi City, its strength was not to be underestimated. Both the Sect Master and Grand Elder were in thete stage of the Entering Dao Realm.

    ¡°Thank you for your efforts today, Mr. Bowman!¡± Frederick Carr said as he flicked his finger, sending a storage ring towards Jordan Bowman.

    ¡°This storage ring contains a token of appreciation from my Carr family. Please ept it.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so polite, Mr. Carr. It¡¯s just a small matter!¡± Jordan Bowman replied with a smile.

    As he spoke, he released his spiritual power to scan the contents of the storage ring, his eyes lighting up slightly.

    In truth, with Astonishing Cloud Sect¡¯s strength, they wouldn¡¯t normally pay much attention to a family like Carr. But since Frederick Carr hade with Iker Dale today, Jordan Bowman wouldn¡¯t be too dismissive.

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, since it¡¯s a token from the Carr family, please ept it,¡± Iker Dale said.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept it gratefully!¡± Jordan Bowman smiled again and took the storage ring.

    He had already seen its contents; they were quite good. There were nearly a million king-grade spirit stones and many high-level cultivation resources.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Bowman!¡± Frederick Carr responded.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Mr. Bowman, it¡¯s been some time since Grand Elder and the others left. Why haven¡¯t they returned? Could something have happened?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Carr. Nothing could have happened,¡± Jordan Bowman replied.

    ¡°As long as Billy isn¡¯t there, no one can be a match for Grand Elder!¡±

    ¡°I heard they have a flying beast with them that¡¯s said to be quite powerful¡­¡± Frederick Carr continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too, but rumors are unreliable!¡± Iker Dale interrupted him and shook his head.

    ¡°In the entire Akabuchi star domain, the strongest beasts are at most in thete stage of Otherworldly Realm. What¡¯s there to fear about a flying beast?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Frederick Carr nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, send a voice transmission to Grand Elder and ask about their situation,¡± Iker Dale suggested to Jordan Bowman.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jordan Bowman nodded and took out a sound transmission stone from his storage ring.

    At that moment, hurried footsteps sounded, and an elderly man in gray robes quickly entered.

    ¡°Sect Master, something has happened!¡± The elder¡¯s face looked grim.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jordan Bowman frowned.

    ¡°Grand Elder¡­ he has been killed¡­¡± The gray-robed elder struggled to speak.

    Crash!

    The teacup in Frederick Carr¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. His face was full of shock.

    Iker Dale¡¯s expression also turned grim as he furrowed his brows tightly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Jordan Bowman jumped up from his seat. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder has been killed. Not only him but also Elder Deangelo Bowman and others have been killed. Only Elder Kasen Bowman is still barely alive.¡±

    The gray-robed elder paused briefly before continuing, ¡°The attackers are now in the front courtyard square. Elder Kasen Bowman is still in their hands.¡±

    ¡°They¡­ they are demanding to see you. If you don¡¯t show up, they will kill everyone in the sect.¡±

    ¡°Bastards!¡± Jordan Bowman roared angrily and rushed out of the door as soon as he finished speaking.

    ¡°Young Master, what should we do? Should we leave through the back door?¡± Frederick Carr¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a coward!¡± Iker Dale red at him. ¡°Come with me and see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Frederick Carr stammered.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll be safe!¡± Iker Dale said before heading towards the door with the ck-robed elder following closely behind him.

    Despite his reluctance, Frederick Carr gritted his teeth and followed them out.

 Chapter 1835: As You Wish

    In no time, the three arrived at the front courtyard. Nearly a hundred peopley on the ground, either dead or severely injured.

    Members of the Astonishing Cloud Sect surrounded Casey and his group, their faces filled with fear, not daring to approach.

    ¡°Sect Master!¡± When the crowd saw Jordan Bowman, they instinctively made way for him.

    ¡°Scoundrels, what do you take my Astonishing Cloud Sect for?¡± Jordan Bowman angrily confronted Casey and hispanions.

    ¡°So it really is you two?¡± Casey ignored Jordan Bowman and looked at Iker Dale and Frederick Carr behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, how did just a few of you manage to kill the Grand Elder?¡± Iker Dale squinted at Casey.

    Then he turned to Harleen and Ivy with a smile, ¡°Miss Knight, Miss Chandler, we meet again!¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still be smilingter!¡± Ivy retorted.

    ¡°Haha, Miss Chandler, you¡¯re quite humorous.¡± Iker Dale sneered. ¡°As long as I wish, there¡¯s no ce in Akabuchi City where I can¡¯tugh.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be watching!¡± Casey replied calmly, then turned to Jordan Bowman. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live.¡±

    He pointed at Iker Dale and Frederick Carr. ¡°Kill these two, and we can call it even today. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Iker Daleughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he pointed at Casey with a serious tone. ¡°Lee, kill him!¡±

    With thatmand, the ck-robed elder behind him dashed forward, forming a seal with his hand and striking towards Casey.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, be careful!¡± Aubree shouted as a gust of wind roared towards the elder.

    The two attacks collided with a muffled sound. Aubree was pushed back hundreds of meters, her breath slightly disordered.

    The elder was at the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm level, clearly stronger than Aubree.

    ¡°Aubree, leave him to me. You handle the others,¡± Casey said sternly, drawing the Demon de from his storage ring.

    Casey was at the third-rank Entering Dao Realm. With the Demon de and its technique, hisbat power could reachte-stage Entering Dao Realm.

    Though still weaker than a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm, he had a fighting chance.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, it¡¯s too dangerous alone. I¡¯ll help you!¡± Harleen called out, holding her feather sword as she followed.

    She had assessed the strength of the Astonishing Cloud Sect members. Besides Jordan Bowman, the highest was a sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder, followed by one fifth-rank and two fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm members.

    Ivy was at third-rank Entering Dao Realm. Though it would be challenging, she should manage.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry about me. Handle the others; I can hold him off for a while!¡± Casey shouted back.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself! Die!¡± The ck-robed elder sneered, not taking Casey seriously as heunched another attack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡± Casey dodged swiftly to the side.

    ¡°How long can you keep running?¡± The elder chased after him.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, be careful! Don¡¯t engage directly!¡± Harleen hesitated but then focused on her own battle.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Jordan Bowmanmanded, charging towards Aubree.

    The other elders of Astonishing Cloud Sect followed suit.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, be careful!¡± Aubree warned as she faced Jordan Bowman.

    A muffled sound echoed as Aubree was pushed back several hundred meters while Jordan Bowman retreated dozens of meters.

    Jordan Bowman was at half-step ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm, stronger than Aubree by one and a half levels. Without using her trump card, Aubree was at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Not bad! Take this!¡± Jordan Bowman attacked again, forming a wave of energy with his hand.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Aubree responded loudly, advancing with full strength.

    Another loud sh echoed as both were pushed back several hundred meters, evenly matched.

    ¡°I gave you a chance; you refused it. Don¡¯t me us. After today, there will be no Astonishing Cloud Sect in Akabuchi City!¡± Aubree dered as she attacked again.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Jordan Bowman responded coldly as they shed once more.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, the other elders engaged Harleen and Ivy in battle.

    ¡°Elders, remember to spare these two!¡± Iker Dale shouted from the ground.

    Before he finished speaking, a figure flew out like a broken kite. Blood streaked from their waist as they fell lifelessly to the ground-the fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder of Astonishing Cloud Sect died with eyes wide open in disbelief.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder roared and attacked Harleen.

    ¡°Join him!¡± Harleen shouted back, unleashing a chilling sword aura with her ¡®Jinghong¡¯ sword.

    ¡°Arrogant! Let¡¯s see¡­¡± The elder¡¯s words were cut short as he turned into an ice sculpture.

    Crack!

    The ice shattered into pieces and vanished. He died without understanding how.

    Seeing this, the other elders gasped in horror-too terrifying!

    Meanwhile, another fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder was decapitated by Ivy¡¯s sword sh. His head flew up as blood spurted out, his face frozen in shock.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Iker Dale and Frederick Carr¡¯s faces changed drastically as they saw this. They fled in panic.

    ¡°Ivy, stop them!¡± Harleen shouted.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy replied, creating a barrier wall in front of them.

    They crashed into the barrier and fell to the ground. Silver needles sealed their powers as they hit the ground hard, breaking several ribs and writhing in pain.

    ¡°Ivy, handle this. I¡¯ll help Mr. Kimmons!¡± Harleen said after killing another elder and dashed towards Casey¡¯s location.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡± Ivy replied.

    As Ivy blocked Iker Dale and Frederick Carr, Casey shed again with the ck-robed elder and was pushed back several hundred meters.

    ¡°I know you have more tricks. Use them now or you¡¯ll have no chance!¡±

    The ck-robed elder didn¡¯t relent and attacked again after pushing Casey back.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 1836: Kill Him, and You Can Live

    As Casey¡¯s words fell, he gripped the Demon de and directly activated the Demon de Technique.

    The fierce de light shed like lightning, with faint shadowy skulls visible on it. A violent wind arose in the void, apanied by thunder and lightning. Immediately, a pitch-ck crack tore through the void, creating a formidable scene.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The ck-robed elder¡¯s pupils contracted coldly upon sensing the power of this strike. He clearly did not expect Casey to possess such a high-level trump card, capable of killing ate-stage Entering Dao Realm opponent with one blow.

    Without time to think, his eyes narrowed, and he immediately activated his full strength to block it.

    A deafening explosion ensued, with powerful shockwaves rapidly spreading in all directions, causing the void to tremble.

    At the same time, Casey spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward. The ck-robed elder didn¡¯t fare much better; he was sted four or five hundred meters away, stabilizing himself with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Although he was six or seven levels higher than Casey, the suddenness of the attack and facing the Demon de Technique left him significantly injured.

    ¡°A mere third-rank Entering Dao Realm can actually activate such a high-level de technique. You truly surprise me!¡± After a brief pause, the ck-robed elder charged at Casey again, shouting loudly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you won¡¯t be able to activate that de technique again in a short time, right?¡±

    As his words fell, a powerful mark howled out, stirring up a gust of wind. Casey frowned tightly and chose to dodge rather than confront him head-on. As the opponent said, he couldn¡¯t activate the Demon de Technique twice in quick session, and he was already injured, making it impossible to fight head-on.

    Although he dodged the direct impact, the shockwave still sent him flying three or four hundred meters. In mid-air, he spat out another mouthful of blood, his energy and blood in turmoil.

    ¡°Enough ying around. I¡¯ll send you off!¡± The ck-robed elder shouted again, raising his hand to form a powerful shockwave aimed at Casey.

    At that moment, a thunderous sword force tore through the void, shing rapidly like lightning, creating a pitch-ck crack in the void with a terrifying momentum. This sword force was Harleen¡¯s ¡®Five Elements de Dance¡¯!

    With the feather sword in hand, she could use the Five Elements de Dance to contend withte-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The ck-robed elder sensed a strong aura of death enveloping him, causing his hair to stand on end and his pupils to contract sharply. With no time to think, he instinctively raised his hand to block.

    The sword light was unstoppable, severing an arm that flew into the air with blood spraying. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The ck-robed elder groaned as he was sted four or five hundred meters away, his expression twisted in pain. Having already been injured by Casey¡¯s Demon de Technique and now hastily defending against Harleen¡¯s full-strength Five Elements de Dance, he couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    ¡°Die!¡± The most despairing part for him was that before he could stabilize himself, Casey¡¯s voice had already reached his ears. At the same time, a sharp de light swiftly shed towards him. At this moment, hisbat strength had dropped below fifty percent. He wanted to dodge butcked the strength.

    He could only watch as the de light rapidly erged in his pupils.

    Without any suspense, after the de light passed, a head flew into the sky with blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, are you alright?¡± Harleen flew over to Casey.

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw. I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey shook his head and took out two pills from his body, swallowing them.

    ¡°You rest for a while; I¡¯ll handle the others!¡± Seeing that Casey was indeed fine, Harleen turned and rushed towards Aubree¡¯s direction.

    What followed was simple; the elders of Astonishing Cloud Sect couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a few minutes before they all fell. Jordan Bowman fell from mid-air after three rounds against Harleen and Aubree¡¯sbined attack, lying on the ground like a dead dog with nobat strength left.

    The other disciples of Astonishing Cloud Sect all knelt on the ground, kowtowing and begging for mercy.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey waved his hand dismissively. He knew that today¡¯s events had nothing to do with these ordinary disciples and naturally wouldn¡¯t kill them all.

    Hearing his words, the crowd fled like pardoned birds and beasts.

    ¡°How about now? Do you regret not cherishing the chance I gave you?¡± Casey walked over to Jordan Bowman.

    Jordan Bowman opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word as blood gushed from it. At this moment, he indeed felt a tinge of regret. This morning, when he agreed to act on behalf of Iker Dale and Frederick Carr, he never expected this oue. Even without Billy¡¯s intervention, Astonishing Cloud Sect still couldn¡¯t take down Casey and his group.

    If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have taken on this task even if beaten to death. As they say, one wrong step leads to another; from the moment he decided to act, this oue was inevitable.

    Seeing his state, Casey no longer paid him any attention. Even without further action from Casey, Jordan Bowman wouldn¡¯t live much longer.

    Then he and Harleen approached Iker Dale and Frederick Carr.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te over¡­¡± Frederick Carr trembled as he spoke, his whole body shaking uncontrobly.

    ¡°You missed two chances to live!¡± Casey interrupted him. ¡°The first was at the Prodigy List Ranking Tournament; the second was a few days ago at Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°If either of those times had made you realize your mistakes, you wouldn¡¯t have to die!¡±

    ¡°But unfortunately, neither opportunity taught you a lesson. Self-inflicted misfortune cannot be lived.¡±

    ¡°If you dare kill me, the Carr family will never let you go¡­¡± Frederick Carr trembled all over.

    ¡°That would be best!¡± Casey shrugged. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send your rtives down to keep youpany so you won¡¯t be lonely!¡±

    Frederick Carr: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Were you the mastermind behind today¡¯s events?¡± Casey ignored Frederick Carr and turned to Iker Dale. ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯ll offer in exchange for your life?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Iker Dale snorted coldly. ¡°If you have the guts, kill me. I want to see if you¡¯re brave enough!¡±

    ¡°Not bad; you¡¯ve got guts!¡± Casey squinted slightly before looking at Frederick Carr. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to live. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­ what do you mean?¡± Frederick Carr asked with difficulty.

    ¡°Kill him, and I¡¯ll let you leave here alive!¡± Casey pointed at Iker Dale.

    As he spoke, a wave of spiritual power emanated from between his brows. Immediately, Iker Dale found himself unable to move at all.

    ¡°Bastard! Let me go!¡± Iker Dale¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°No¡­ if I kill him¡­¡± Frederick Carr began to speak simultaneously.

    ¡°You have three seconds to decide. If you don¡¯t act, I¡¯ll send both of you down together,¡± Casey interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Frederick Carr shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°One second left!¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°¡­..¡± Frederick Carr opened his mouth but said nothing.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up! I¡¯ll start with you!¡± As Casey spoke, he raised his hand towards Frederick Carr.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°No! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Sensing Casey¡¯s killing intent, Frederick Carr screamed hysterically.

 Chapter 1837: Kill the Young, the Old Comes Out

    For Frederick Carr, even though he knew the consequences of killing Iker Dale, nothing mattered more than his own life. He needed to get through the immediate danger first.

    As he spoke, he stepped towards Iker Dale. ¡°Frederick Carr, if you dare kill me, your entire Carr family will be buried with me!¡± Iker Dale shouted, his face twisted in rage.

    ¡°Master Iker, I¡¯m sorry, but I have no choice. Don¡¯t me me!¡± Frederick Carr responded after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°You dare¡­¡± Iker Dale began to shout again, but before he could finish, Frederick Carr struck with a swift motion. A crisp sound came from Iker Dale¡¯s neck, and his head slumped down.

    His eyes were wide open in death, filled with intense hatred. He probably never imagined that he would die at the hands of Frederick Carr. In his eyes, Frederick Carr was no more than an ant, someone he could crush at any moment. Yet here he was, killed by that very ant. It was absurd!

    Frederick Carr copsed to the ground, trembling and pale. Regret filled his heart. As Casey had told him before, he had been given two chances to live. If he had cherished them, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked them repeatedly and ended up like this. It was true what they said: one brings about their own downfall.

    ¡°Can¡­ can I leave now?¡± Frederick Carr asked Casey with difficulty after a moment.

    ¡°Answer one more question and you can go,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°What¡­ what question?¡± Frederick Carr was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Today¡¯s incident was led by him, right?¡± Casey pointed to Iker Dale¡¯s corpse. ¡°What was his reliance? Or rather, what was his ultimate goal?¡±

    Before this, Casey had a general understanding of Star Fragment Abbey¡¯s strength. Although it was decent, it wasn¡¯t enough for Iker Dale to confidently capture people. Over time, people hade to understand Billy¡¯s strength through various incidents involving Canyon View Institute and Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. The strongest person in Star Fragment Abbey was Death, but he was only at the mid-stage of Perceiving Dao Realm. They should have known that causing trouble would end badly. Moreover, Akabuchi Star Pce was counting on Boss to investigate the Great Blue Star Domain. At this time, any sensible faction in Akabuchi City wouldn¡¯t provoke them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to Akabuchi Star Pce. Yet Iker Dale still did it, clearly relying on something else.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Frederick Carr shook his head.

    ¡°Still not being honest?¡± Casey narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t tell me much¡­¡± Frederick Carr shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Casey could see from his eyes that he probably didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Th¡­ thank you¡­¡± Frederick Carr ran out of the manor as if granted amnesty.

    Half an hourter, Casey and his group returned to the inn in the east of the city.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, are you all alright?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s people greeted them as they arrived.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Casey shook his head and briefly described the events at Astonishing Cloud Sect.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, when did you learn from Boss? Destroying a sect at the slightest disagreement?¡± White Tiger clicked his tongue.

    ¡°What else could I do?¡± Casey shrugged. ¡°How are Night Orchid and the others?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°Star Fragment Abbey won¡¯t let this go easily. Everyone should be cautious these days,¡± Casey advised.

    ¡°Understood,¡± everyone nodded.

    That afternoon, news spread in Akabuchi City. One of the four major families, the Carr family, had moved out of the city entirely, their whereabouts unknown. Initially, people didn¡¯t believe it. The Carr family had been in Akabuchi City for hundreds or thousands of years; how could they suddenly move? But when curious onlookers went to the Carr family manor and found it empty, they believed it.

    Once confirmed, many began to investigate what had happened. Soon, explosive news spread: the eldest son of the Carr family had killed the Young Master of Star Fragment Abbey! Now people understood the reason behind it.

    The next morning, while Casey and his group were meditating in the inn, a powerful aura enveloped the courtyard. It was clear that a Perceiving Dao Realm expert had arrived!

    Casey and his group stepped out of their rooms to see a group floating in mid-air. Leading them was Evil God Raymond Dale. Behind him was Yandel Dale, the current Sect Master of Star Fragment Abbey and a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert! Along with them were two early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm elders and over a dozen Entering Dao Realm men and women. It seemed Star Fragment Abbey had brought most of their high-endbat power.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Casey asked calmly as he led his group into the air.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve! Killing my son and still daring to stay in Akabuchi City!¡± Yandel Dale shouted angrily at Casey.

    ¡°Words can be misused, but not food,¡± Azure Dragon retorted. ¡°Everyone in Akabuchi City knows your son was killed by the eldest son of the Carr family. What does that have to do with us?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yandel Dale snorted angrily. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Do you think I don¡¯t know what happened at Astonishing Cloud Sect? If it weren¡¯t for your coercion, would the Carr family¡¯s son have dared to kill my son?!¡±

    ¡°And do you know why?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in why!¡± Yandel Dale replied coldly. ¡°You killed my son; all of you will be buried with him!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± White Tiger sneered. ¡°Try it if you dare!¡±

    ¡°A bunch of overconfident fools!¡± Raymond Dale¡¯s eyes shed with cold light as he turned to Casey. ¡°You must be the one who led people to Astonishing Cloud Sect?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right,¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°There were four of you who went to Astonishing Cloud Sect. Who are the other three?¡± Raymond Dale continued.

    ¡°Enough talk! If you¡¯re going to fight, hurry up; if not, disappear!¡± Azure Dragon interrupted again.

    ¡°The four who went to Astonishing Cloud Sect should step forward and kill themselves; I¡¯ll spare the others!¡± Raymond Dale scanned Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Calling you an idiot is an understatement¡­¡± White Tiger muttered in exasperation.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± An eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder from their side shouted angrily and sent a wave of energy towards White Tiger.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree formed a seal with her hand and struck back. Both sides retreated several steps as the ground cracked beneath them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill; take another move from me!¡± The elder steadied himself and shouted again.

 Chapter 1838: The Reliance of Star Fragment Abbey

    Raymond Dale stopped the elder and looked at Aubree.

    ¡°You must be one of them, right? Who are the other two? My patience is limited¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much!¡± Casey interrupted him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. If you don¡¯t leave with your people in three breaths, none of you will leave!¡±

    ¡°Such ignorance! Do you know how childish you are?¡± An elder from the opposing side, a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, coldly addressed Casey.

    ¡°One breath left!¡± Casey ignored him and continued calmly.

    ¡°If they want to die, let them. Attack!¡± Raymond Dale¡¯s tone turned stern.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yandel Dale responded loudly and charged at Casey and his group.

    ¡°White Feather, kill them all!¡± Caseymanded simultaneously.

    A piercing cry echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.

    A white figure flew out from the courtyard below, its wings stirring the air violently, creating a terrifying scene.

    With White Feather¡¯s current strength, dealing with these people would only take one round!

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, show mercy!¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    Lydia Wooler quickly appeared in the air, followed by two elders. Besides Matteo Wooler, there was Aaron Wooler from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Hall of Supreme Authority, a sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder.

    ¡°White Feather!¡± Recognizing Lydia Wooler, Casey called out to White Feather, who stopped mid-air.

    However, even though White Feather halted, the people from Star Fragment Abbey did not stop. They raised their hands and unleashed several gusts of wind.

    ¡°Fools!¡±

    Aaron Wooler frowned and casually swept out a gust of wind.

    A muffled sound followed. The few people at the front of Star Fragment Abbey had no chance to resist and were thrown hundreds of meters away.

    After crashing heavily to the ground, they spat outrge amounts of blood and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    This was clearly Aaron Wooler showing mercy; otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    Seeing this, the rest of Star Fragment Abbey involuntarily stopped and looked at Aaron Wooler with fear.

    ¡°Aaron Wooler, what do you mean by this? As far as I know, Star Fragment Abbey has no grudge against your Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce,¡± Raymond Dale frowned as he approached.

    ¡°I am saving you!¡± Aaron Wooler replied coldly.

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Raymond Dale snorted. ¡°Just a bunch of arrogant kids¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know the strength of that flying beast?¡± Aaron Wooler asked, exasperated.

    ¡°A mere flying beast, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Raymond Dale snorted again.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Aaron Wooler nced at him. ¡°Do you believe that even if we joined forces, we wouldn¡¯tst a single round against it?¡±

    ¡°Exaggeration!¡± Raymond Dale hesitated slightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that?¡±

    ¡°In the entire Akabuchi star domain, not even a Perceiving Dao Realm flying beast exists¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better believe it!¡± Lydia Wooler interjected. ¡°Because it is not a creature of the Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Raymond Dale was stunned again.

    ¡°Enough. If you don¡¯t want Star Fragment Abbey to disappear from Akabuchi Citypletely, leave now!¡± Lydia Wooler continued.

    ¡°I also heard about Iker Dale. He brought it upon himself; no one else is to me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler, although you are from the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, watch your words!¡± Yandel Dale frowned. ¡°Besides, today I must have these four pay for my son¡¯s life¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, do as you wish!¡± Lydia Wooler shrugged and looked at White Feather. ¡°White Feather, continue!¡±

    White Feather let out a cry and pped its wings to charge at the opponents.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Raymond Dale frowned and spoke in a deep voice.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Father!¡± Yandel Dale was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Go!¡± Raymond Dale said without looking back as he flew away.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this! This isn¡¯t over!¡± Yandel Dale shouted at Casey and his group before following his father with the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Casey replied calmly.

    Soon, everyonended in the courtyard.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Wooler!¡± Harleen said to Lydia Wooler.

    She knew that Lydia Wooler hade because she heard about Astonishing Cloud Sect and was worried about their safety.

    ¡°Lady Harleen, you¡¯re too kind. Even if I hadn¡¯te today, you¡¯d be fine!¡± Lydia Wooler smiled. ¡°With White Feather here, they couldn¡¯t harm you!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, thank you for your kindness, Miss Wooler!¡± Harleen smiled and continued. ¡°Miss Wooler, do you know who is behind Star Fragment Abbey?¡±

    She knew that if there was no one behind Star Fragment Abbey, Lydia Wooler wouldn¡¯t have appeared because she knew they couldn¡¯t be a match for White Feather. The fact that she showed up meant there was someone behind Star Fragment Abbey, and she was worried they might cause unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°Star Fragment Abbey itself is not a concern,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly and added. ¡°But Raymond Dale¡¯s brother Zion Dale is the leader of the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard in Akabuchi Star Pce.¡±

    ¡°Crimson Scourge Elite Guard?¡± Harleen and Casey¡¯s group were surprised. It was their first time hearing this name.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded. ¡°The military forces of Akabuchi Star Pce are divided into three levels: the mostmon is the Imperial Protectorate Army; above that is the Crimson Abyss Blood Guard; and above that is the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wooler, is the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard very strong? How do theypare to your Chamber of Commerce¡¯s ck me Army?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°The exact strength of the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard is unknown to outsiders,¡± Lydia Wooler shook her head slightly. ¡°I only know that thebat power of the Crimson Abyss Blood Guard alone is enough to rival the ck me Army. There are Perceiving Dao Realm experts among them, and more than one.¡±

    ¡°And thebat power of the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard surpasses that of the Crimson Abyss Blood Guard. Although their numbers are few, they are definitely a force not to be underestimated by Star Pce!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± After hearing Lydia Wooler¡¯s exnation, Casey and his group finally understood what Star Fragment Abbey relied on.

    ¡°Miss Wooler, do you know Zion Dale¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Vermilion Bird asked further.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about his exact level, but as the head of the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard, he must be at least in thete stage of Perceiving Dao Realm,¡± Lydia Wooler responded.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard,¡± Lydia Wooler nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Judge and Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°Lady Harleen, Mr. Kimmons, this matter with Iker Dale might not be over yet. Be careful and contact me if there¡¯s an emergency,¡± Lydia Wooler said to Harleen and Casey.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Wooler!¡± Harleen and Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Lydia Wooler smiled.

    After bidding farewell to everyone, she left.

    Half an hourter.

    Raymond Dale and his group returned to their sect¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Father, are we just going to let this go? What about Hui¡¯er¡¯s revenge¡­¡± Yandel Dale looked at his father with a grim expression.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Raymond Dale interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you act earlier? Was it because of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Yandel Dale paused slightly before continuing. ¡°Although the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce is strong, if we insist on killing those kids¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce?¡± Raymond Dale red at his son.

 Chapter 1839: Only One Battle!

    ¡°Then what about Father?¡± Yandel Dale was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°That flying beast is not simple. I have no confidence in defeating it!¡± Raymond Dale frowned slightly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yandel Dale was stunned again. ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°I know Aaron Wooler. He wouldn¡¯t fool me about something like this,¡± Raymond Dale nodded.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Yandel Dale pressed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°For the next few days, don¡¯t provoke them. When your second unclees out of seclusion in a few days, I¡¯ll discuss it with him,¡± Raymond Dale said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Uncle ising out of seclusion?¡± Yandel Dale¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is there a chance he might break through another level this time?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Raymond Dale nodded again.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yandel Dale¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°By the way, Father, I¡¯ve heard that Billy has an unusual rtionship with Kymani Vasquez. If something really happens, will that old man¡­¡±

    ¡°I have my ways!¡± Raymond Dale¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Yandel Dale nodded vigorously.

    The next few days passed without any special incidents.

    Casey and his group continued to stay at the inn to train. During their free time, they took turns going out to gather thetest news from Akabuchi City.

    One afternoon, after finishing their training, Casey and his group gathered in the courtyard to chat.

    They hadn¡¯t been chatting for long when Azure Fang and Frostde walked in from outside.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you two rarely get a chance to be romantic. Why not take a longer walk?¡± Azure Dragon teased as he looked at them.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, are you itching for a fight?¡± Frostde¡¯s face flushed slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Since the boss isn¡¯t here, you two can take it easy for once. Look at Brother de and Night Orchid; they¡¯re always sticking together¡­¡± Azure Dragonughed again.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, you really are itching for a fight!¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had some action. How about a spar?¡± Ian de chimed in.

    ¡°Haha, what did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Azure Dragon grinned.

    Everyone exchanged smiles.

    ¡°Azure Fang, any news?¡± Harleen asked with a smile as she looked at Azure Fang.

    ¡°Nothing special,¡± Azure Fang shook his head and added, ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that people from the Great Blue Star Domain have infiltrated Akabuchi City in the past few days. The Star Pce is conducting a city-wide search.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but it¡¯s said that their status is not low,¡± Frostde replied.

    ¡°It seems the Great Blue Star Domain is making moves. This battle¡­¡± Casey said thoughtfully.

    Before Casey could finish his sentence, a tangible wave of energy descended from the sky, crashing directly onto the inn¡¯s building.

    The small inn exploded like it was made of paper, turning into ruins with dust flying everywhere.

    Fortunately, everyone was outside the rooms; otherwise, they would have been severely injured if not killed.

    Even so, the unprepared Casey and his group were all blown away by the shockwave. The courtyard walls copsed entirely.

    Theynded on the ground, their breaths chaotic.

    The only one who fared better was White Feather; the shockwave¡¯s impact on it wasn¡¯t strong.

    At the same time, an extremely terrifying aura enveloped the sky above the inn.

    Apart from White Feather, Aubree, Casey, Harleen, and Ivy, everyone else shivered involuntarily and felt short of breath.

    Three figures stood in mid-air, all Perceiving Dao Realm experts.

    The highest among them was an old man with a goatee, an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert!

    ¡°Damn it, who are you?¡± After getting up from the ground, White Tiger looked at the three and shouted angrily.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a wave of energy swept over him. White Tiger had no chance to resist and was sent flying again.

    Hended heavily on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his breath extremely weak.

    With one palm strike, he lost all hisbat power!

    ¡°White Tiger!¡± Casey and his group shouted simultaneously.

    Seeing this, White Feather let out a cry and was about to attack.

    ¡°White Feather!¡± Casey called out in time.

    Although he had confidence in White Feather¡¯s strength, the three opponents were clearly Perceiving Dao Realm experts. Even if White Feather could handle one of them, it would struggle against all three at once.

    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, White Feather steadied itself.

    ¡°Ivy, check on White Tiger!¡± Casey shouted again.

    As he spoke, Ivy had already reached White Tiger and took out some silver needles to start treating him.

    ¡°Listen up!¡± The old man with the goatee spoke in a deep voice. ¡°You are harboring people from the Great Blue Star Domain. This is a serious crime. Hand them over immediately or face the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey frowned.

    Harleen and the others were also taken aback.

    They had just been discussing this matter and didn¡¯t expect someone toe looking for them so soon!

    ¡°Are you from the Star Pce?¡± Azure Dragon shouted angrily at them. ¡°Who told you that people from the Great Blue Star Domain are with us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience!¡± The old man ignored Azure Dragon¡¯s question and continued coldly. ¡°You have three seconds. If I don¡¯t see them, you¡¯ll all die!¡±

    ¡°Big talk!¡± Casey¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Whether you¡¯re from the Star Pce or not, try it if you dare!¡±

    ¡°One second left!¡± The old man continued.

    ¡°You better think carefully. If you attack us, no matter who you are, you can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± The old man didn¡¯t even nce at Casey.

    He looked at the other two and shouted loudly, ¡°Since they prefer death over handing over the people from the Great Blue Star Domain, don¡¯t be polite!¡±

    ¡°For the safety of Akabuchi City, kill a few to force them to hand over the people!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The other two responded simultaneously.

    As soon as they spoke, their auras erupted, revealing their Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation levels.

    ¡°White Feather, attack!¡± Casey shouted.

    The opponents were clearly here to cause trouble. Further exnations were meaningless; only battle remained!

    White Feather let out a cry and pped its wings towards the old man with the goatee, causing a storm in the air.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    The old man showed no intention of retreating. His eyes narrowed as he raised his hand to form an extremely violent seal aimed at White Feather.

    A loud explosion echoed as energy waves surged. Both White Feather and the old man were thrown hundreds of meters away, their breaths slightly chaotic.

    In one move, they were evenly matched!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly after steadying himself. He hadn¡¯t expected White Feather to have suchbat power.

    Before he could catch his breath, White Feather charged again.

    ¡°A mere flying beast dares to act presumptuously!¡± The old man shouted angrily and met White Feather head-on.

    Meanwhile, the other two had already attacked Casey and his group with overwhelming momentum.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, take Felicia and Night Orchid away from here!¡± Casey shouted as he gripped his Demon de and charged forward.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, be careful!¡± Aubree followed closely behind him.

 Chapter 1840: Terrifying Combat Power!

    ¡°Fight them!¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger shouted as they prepared to charge.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, White Tiger, don¡¯t be reckless, retreat!¡± Harleen and Ivy yelled simultaneously.

    As they spoke, both drew their swords from their storage rings and advanced.

    Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Bob, along with the others, naturally couldn¡¯t retreat and followed suit.

    The next moment, a muffled sound echoed as Casey¡¯s Demon de Technique shed with the attack of a gray-robed elderly man. The shockwave rippled outward.

    Casey spat out a mouthful of blood, flying back seven or eight hundred meters before barely managing to stay aloft.

    Even with all his trump cards, he was no match for a Perceiving Dao Realm expert, especially one at the mid-stage. He managed to stay airborne only because the elder underestimated him and used only seventy to eighty percent of his power. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have survived even with ten lives.

    Aubree, who had just rushed forward, was also knocked back two to three hundred meters by the shockwave, her face grave.

    At the same time, Harleen and Ivy unleashed their strongest attacks against another elder. The result was predictable; after a loud crash, both spat blood and were sent flying.

    With their currentbat power, even together, they could only contend with a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Facing a true Perceiving Dao Realm expert was impossible. Fortunately, the elder underestimated them too and didn¡¯t use full strength, so while they were injured, their lives were not in danger.

    The powerful shockwave not only sent them flying but also knocked back Azure Dragon and the others who had just rushed forward. With their skills, they were even less of a match; the shockwave alone was enough to severely injure them.

    One by one, they crashed to the ground, spitting blood and unable to get up for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off first!¡±

    Meanwhile, the gray-robed elder charged at Casey again, forming a seal with his wrist and striking down with thunderous force. In Casey¡¯s current state, he clearly couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, watch out!¡± Aubree shouted as she unleashed her strongest attack.

    In the next moment, countless phantom hands appeared in the sky, quickly converging into a giant hand over a hundred meters tall that collided with the elder¡¯s attack.

    This was the Perceiving Dao Realm martial skill she had obtained from Canyon View Institute¡¯s library!

    A loud crash echoed as Aubree was sent flying several hundred meters, spitting blood into the sky. She crashed to the ground and rolled several times, herbat power dropping by forty to fifty percent. Even at full strength, she couldn¡¯t match the gray-robed elder.

    After sending Aubree flying with one strike, the elder ignored her and continued charging at Casey, releasing a surge of violent energy.

    Casey, though slightly recovered, still found it difficult to evade the attack. His pupils contracted in fear.

    At that moment, a massive phantom hand descended from the sky like a small mountain, striking down on the gray-robed elder with a fierce wind.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The gray-robed elder immediately sensed a strong aura of death and quickly dodged to the side. But it was toote!

    With a loud crash, the elder flew out like a broken kite and lost his breath mid-air. To his death, he didn¡¯t know who killed him! He was a fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert and was killed with one strike. He died unwillingly.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Harleen and the others turned to see Billy arriving in mid-air and called out in relief.

    They quickly realized that Billy hadn¡¯t even used ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯; he had killed a mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert with just an Arhat Palm Strike! Had he directly broken through to thete stage of Entering Dao Realm?!

    ¡°Rest for now,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The other elder saw hispanion¡¯s tragic state and cried out in pain.

    He then turned and charged at Billy. This elder was a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert. At full strength, his aura and pressure rose another level.

    In the next moment, a hundred-meter-tall skeleton appeared in mid-air and opened its mouth to bite Billy with unstoppable momentum.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    As the elder attacked, Billy moved too. With wide sweeping motions of his hands, he unleashed Dragon Soaring Nine Heavens.

    Soon after Nine Dragons Unite formed, a giant divine dragon whipped up a storm and collided with the phantom skeleton.

    A loud crash echoed across the sky as dark cracks appeared in mid-air. Both Billy and the elder were sent flying seven or eight hundred meters away, each spitting blood.

    In one move, they were evenly matched!

    ¡°Impressive!¡± The elder steadied himself and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take this!¡±

    As he spoke, he continuously flipped his hands, sending waves of powerful energy towards Billy, distorting the void wherever they passed.

    Billy didn¡¯t waste words and met the attack head-on with Celestial ck Finger at full strength.

    Intense shes resounded in mid-air as shockwaves wreaked havoc and winds howled. From their states, it was still an even match.

    After another fierce exchange, both were sent retreating several hundred meters again.

    ¡°I underestimated you¡­¡± The elder frowned deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying with you!¡± Billy interrupted loudly.

    As he spoke, he disappeared from his spot and reappeared three or four hundred meters in front of the elder. Simultaneously, he drew Bloodshadow Fury de from his storage ring.

    In the next moment, the de created a tangible sh in mid-air, tearing open a rift that extended towards the elder with unstoppable force.

    ¡°Impossible?!¡±

    Seeing the dark rift approaching him, the elder trembled and quickly dodged to the side. But before he could move a hundred meters away, the rift had already passed through his body.

    The elder looked down at the bloody wound on his body but couldn¡¯t utter a word as his body split in two and fell from mid-air.

    With one sh, both the void and the elder¡¯s body were torn apart-terrifying indeed.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, why does Boss¡¯s sh look different from ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯?¡± ck Tortoise asked Casey in surprise from the ground upon witnessing this scene.

 Chapter 1841: Is This All Youâ€™ve Got?

    Not only ck Tortoise, but Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    They could all see that this strike was clearly not the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ technique.

    In terms of power, it seemed slightly inferior to ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ but not by much. It was several levels stronger than the previous de Shattering the Sky.

    Moreover, everyone could tell from Billy¡¯s state.

    This strike didn¡¯t consume as much Chi power as ¡®Cracked Sky.¡¯ For Billy, it was likely not a problem to use it two or three times in session.

    ¡°It might be a technique taught by Mr. Vasquez!¡± Casey nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Possibly!¡± Azure Dragon and the others nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Aubree, can you gauge Boss¡¯s current level?¡± Frostde asked Aubree.

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡¯s current level is one rank higher than mine; he is already at the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm!¡± Aubree responded, feeling a storm of emotions inside.

    In just a few days of not seeing him, Billy had advanced four levels after his second bloodline and physique fusion!

    It was truly astonishing!

    Hearing her words, everyone, including Casey, gasped in amazement.

    ¡°Boss is now at the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm. With the enhancement of his bloodline power, he can reach the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm!¡± Ian de said thoughtfully.

    ¡°If he uses Cracked Sky again, he could kill an opponent in thete stage of the Perceiving Dao Realm!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Tsk tsk, if Boss advances another one or two levels, wouldn¡¯t he be the number one in the Akabuchi star domain?¡± Judge added.

    ¡°No wonder Kymani Vasquez told Boss from the beginning that if the Akabuchi star domain faced trouble, he hoped Boss would help. It seems he knew this day woulde!¡± Vermilion Bird nodded.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± As they conversed, Billy approached.

    ¡°Boss, they are from Akabuchi Star Pce!¡± Bob replied.

    ¡°They used us of harboring people from Great Blue Star Domain and attacked us without any reason!¡±

    ¡°Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    At that moment, a loud noise came from the distance. White Feather and the goateed elder were simultaneously knocked back a thousand meters.

    The battle between them had yet to determine a winner, and both sides¡¯bat strength had decreased.

    ¡°White Feather, take a rest. I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Billy flew over to White Feather.

    White Feather shook his head, clearly worried that Billy might struggle against the opponent.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    White Feather didn¡¯t insist further. He retreated a thousand meters but didn¡¯t leave, ready to intervene if necessary.

    ¡°You killed them?¡± The goateed elder looked at Billy angrily.

    ¡°How dare you! Do you know who we are?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think Crimson Scourge Elite Guard is your Dale family¡¯s private army?¡± Billy responded sternly.

    He had already guessed their identities upon hearing they were from Akabuchi Star Pce.

    In Akabuchi Star Pce, there were only a handful of people with eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation.

    Considering the recent incident at Star Fragment Abbey, their identities were evident.

    Crimson Scourge Elite Guard leader, Zion Dale!

    He was clearly here to avenge Star Fragment Abbey!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zion Dale snorted coldly.

    ¡°Stop making baseless usations. Harboring people from Great Blue Star Domain is a serious crime!¡±

    ¡°And you not only refused to hand them over but also dared to kill Praetorian Guard members. Do you really think no one in Akabuchi City can deal with you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of your position as leader of Crimson Scourge Elite Guard. It¡¯s time for a change!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Zion Dale sneered. ¡°With that tone, one would think you¡¯re the master of Akabuchi Star Pce!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices!¡± Billy ignored his taunt.

    ¡°First, cripple your own cultivation and go to Star Pce to confess your crimes!¡±

    ¡°Second, fight me. If you can withstand one strike from me, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Zion Daleughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re extremely arrogant. Now I finally see it for myself!¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯re young and already at the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm and can challenge several levels higher, do you know my cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°Make your move! I¡¯ll give you a chance to go all out!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, so be it!¡± Zion Dale stopped wasting words.

    His aura quickly surged, and the oppressive force in the void was suffocating.

    Although his battle with White Feather had reduced hisbat strength, it wasn¡¯t significant. He could still exert eighty to ny percent of his power.

    As he unleashed his power, the surrounding air churned wildly, causing a tumultuous disturbance in the void.

    Soon, a massive air vortex formed not far in front of him, with strong winds howling around it.

    A giant phantom hand emerged from the vortex, creating a terrifying scene.

    The hand formed into an eagle w shape, carrying earth-shattering energy as it grabbed towards Billy, distorting the void in its wake.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached Zion Dale¡¯s ears. ¡°Then sorry, but you have no chance of surviving!¡±

    As he spoke, Billy switched his Bloodshadow Fury de for the kylin de and activated ¡®Cracked Sky.¡¯

    The distorted void was split open by the de light, which then shed through the center of the giant hand.

    Without any suspense, the phantom hand shattered instantly and dissipated into nothingness.

    The de light continued its momentum and plunged into the center of the vortex.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, an elder¡¯s voice rang out, apanied by an incredibly powerful force tearing through the void towards them.

    A deafening explosion followed, creating dozens of pitch-ck cracks around them and causing the void to tremble.

    Simultaneously, Zion Dale was sent flying by the shockwave, losing an arm that flew into the air with blood spraying everywhere.

    For him, losing an arm was already fortunate amidst misfortune.

    If not for this neer¡¯s intervention, he would be dead by now!

    On the other hand, Billy floated back four or five hundred meters before stabilizing in mid-air.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zion Dale eximed in shock after quickly dealing with his severed arm.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Billy truly had the power to kill him with one strike!

    There was an entire major realm difference between them!

    If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, who would believe it!

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± Billy said before turning his gaze to the approaching figures with narrowed eyes.

    Leading them was a ck-robed elder surrounded by sharp aura and piercing eyes.

    This man was Alvin Huff, the former deputy master of Akabuchi Star Pce and a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

 Chapter 1842: Celine Quinnâ€™s Request

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Alvin!¡± Zion Dale, after a brief moment of rest, flew over to Alvin Huff.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Alvin Huff frowned slightly as he observed Zion¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Reporting to Elder Alvin!¡± Zion Dale took a deep breath and pointed towards Billy.

    ¡°That kid is harboring people from the Great Blue Star Domain. I brought men to demand their surrender, but not only did they refuse, they also killed two Praetorian Guards!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Alvin Huff¡¯s frown deepened as he looked at Billy. ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°I killed them,¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°As for harboring people from the Great Blue Star Domain, you¡¯ll have to ask thismander where he got that information.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still trying to argue. Someone saw you interacting with people from the Great Blue Star Domain, and your rtionship is far from ordinary¡­¡±

    ¡°Before I lose my temper, you¡¯d better leave immediately, or no one will be able to save you!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Kid, Elder Alvin is here. Don¡¯t be insolent!¡± A middle-aged man pointed at Billy and said sternly.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The middle-aged man shouted angrily and raised his hand to strike Billy.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Alvin Huffmanded.

    He then turned to Billy. ¡°Regardless of whether you are harboring people from the Great Blue Star Domain, you did kill the Praetorian Guards. If you don¡¯t want this to escte,e with me to the Star Pce and let the Punishment Hall decide your fate.¡±

    ¡°No thanks!¡± Billy ignored him and descended to the ground.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing Billy disregard him, a sh of anger crossed Alvin Huff¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re audacious. Stay here!¡± The middle-aged man raised his hand and grabbed towards Billy.

    His cultivation was barely eptable, at the early stage of the Perceiving Dao Realm.

    As he moved, the space around Billy distorted, slowing his movements.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Billy turned and nced at him.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand, and a wave of energy from the Celestial ck Finger surged out.

    With a muffled sound, the middle-aged man was sent flying three or four hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Barely stabilizing himself, the man¡¯s face showed extreme shock.

    Even though he had been prepared, knowing that Billy could cut off Zion Dale¡¯s arm meant he was strong. But he hadn¡¯t expected him to be this strong-just a casual move, and he couldn¡¯t resist!

    Such a prodigy!

    ¡°In that case, let me see this so-called genius for myself!¡± Alvin Huff frowned deeply.

    As he spoke, his aura surged, revealing his ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm strength within moments.

    ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll y along!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as his aura also reached its peak.

    ¡°Confidence is good for young people, but don¡¯t be arrogant. Stay humble, or you¡¯ll face consequences,¡± Alvin Huff replied sternly.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Billy gripped his kylin de and spoke coldly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Alvin Huff¡¯s eyes narrowed as he prepared to attack.

    ¡°Elder Alvin, wait!¡± A woman¡¯s voice interrupted.

    Celine Quinn appeared in the sky with Erica Cardenas.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess!¡± Everyone from Akabuchi Star Pce except Alvin Huff bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Celine Quinn nodded slightly and looked at Alvin Huff. ¡°Elder Alvin, there has been a misunderstanding today. Please calm down.¡±

    She paused before continuing. ¡°The people from the Great Blue Star Domain have been found. This matter has nothing to do with Mr. Billy.¡±

    ¡°Even so, he must still be held ountable!¡± Alvin Huff responded sternly. ¡°No matter what, he killed Praetorian Guards and muste with me!¡±

    ¡°Elder Alvin, the responsibility lies with General Zion!¡± Celine Quinn¡¯s eyes narrowed as she continued.

    ¡°He attacked Mr. Billy¡¯s friends without any evidence. Mr. Billy was merely defending himself.¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Zion Dale frowned slightly.

    ¡°General Zion, I hereby strip you of all military duties and expel you from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. You are now amoner!¡± Celine Quinn interrupted him.

    ¡°Why?¡± Zion Dale asked loudly after a moment of shock.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡± Erica Cardenas replied.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°You abused your power for personal gain, causing two Praetorian Guards to be killed. This is a serious crime!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only stripping you of your military duties and not pursuing further charges because of your past contributions!¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Zion Dale frowned again.

    ¡°Enough! This matter is not up for discussion!¡± Celine Quinn waved her hand dismissively.

    Alvin Huff opened his mouth as if to say something but thought better of it.

    ¡°Farewell!¡± Zion Dale took a deep breath and left, casting a cold nce at Billy.

    Alvin Huff also left with an unpleasant expression.

    After they departed, Billy and his groupnded on the ground with Celine Quinn and Erica Cardenas joining them. Harleen and her group also gathered around.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess!¡± Billy cupped his hands towards Celine Quinn.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s no need for thanks. I should apologize on behalf of the Star Pce,¡± Celine Quinn replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you cut off Zion Dale¡¯s arm today. He won¡¯t let this go easily. Be careful,¡± Erica Cardenas added.

    ¡°Thanks for the warning!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I have a reluctant request today. I wonder if you¡­¡± Celine Quinn hesitated.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I would like to ask Mr. Billy to visit Aurora Sect to discuss an alliance,¡± Celine Quinn responded.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t people from Star Fragment Abbey supposed to handle this?¡± Casey interjected.

    ¡°That was the n,¡± Erica Cardenas said with a hint of surprise in her eyes before continuing. ¡°But we¡¯ve learned that the Great Blue Star Domain has also sent strong individuals to Aurora Sect, far stronger than Raymond Dale. If we send him, it might not work out.¡±

    ¡°And the pce master doesn¡¯t trust Star Fragment Abbey with this task!¡±

    ¡°You wanted Boss to scout the Great Blue Star Domain before; now you want him to go to Aurora Sect? You sure know how to pick people!¡± White Tiger pouted.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask. If Mr. Billy can¡¯t¡­¡± Celine Quinn looked at Billy.

    ¡°When do you need me to go?¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy agrees, it would be best to leave today or tomorrow. The longer we wait, the more variables there are,¡± Erica Cardenas replied.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll visit Aurora Sect tomorrow,¡± Billy said after some thought.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Celine Quinn bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy waved it off.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s a storage ring with a token of appreciation from the Star Pce. Please ept it,¡± Celine Quinn said as she flicked a storage ring towards Billy.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy epted it without hesitation.

    After exchanging a few more words, Celine Quinn and Erica Cardenas took their leave.

    ¡°Boss, why did you agree? Akabuchi Star Pce has plenty ofte-stage Perceiving Dao Realm experts. Why do they need us?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯re not busy anyway. It might not be a bad thing,¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°Boss, are you really at the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded before adding, ¡°I should reach ninth-rank Sacred Realm soon.¡±

    Everyone gasped in amazement.

    At this rate of progress, even rockets couldn¡¯t keep up!

    The next morning, Billy led his group towards Aurora Sect.

 Chapter 1843: Next Stop, Maga City

    Billy initially didn¡¯t n to bring everyone along. However, considering the situation at Star Fragment Abbey, leaving some people behind in Akabuchi City could pose a greater risk, so he decided to take everyone with him.

    An elder named Zhuge Mingwang from Akabuchi Star Pce was assigned to guide them. He was at the first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    There was no teleportation channel from Akabuchi City to Aurora Sect, so they had to travel by starship. The distance between the two ces was considerable, and it took nearly a whole day of starship flight to reach the vicinity of the Maga star body.

    ¡°Wow, this star body is huge!¡± Soul Chaser eximed as he looked at the massive star body in the distance.

    ¡°In this third-rank star domain, if we onlypare the size of civilized star bodies, Maga ranks first!¡± Zhuge Mingwang nodded.

    ¡°Moreover, Maga itself is a third-rank civilized star body, which is why the Great Blue Star Domain considers Maga a rival on par with our Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, should we head directly to Maga City?¡± Zhuge Mingwang asked Billy as the starshipnded on a mountainous area.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to Maga City,¡± Billy responded with a nod.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhuge Mingwang replied and led the group into the air.

    About an hourter, a deafening roar reached their ears, shaking them to their cores.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± White Tiger was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s dueling!¡± Aubree replied.

    ¡°Billy, should we check it out?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s take a look,¡± Billy decided after a brief thought and led the group towards the source of the noise.

    Soon, they saw two groups of people engaged in a battle not far away. One side consisted of four men, and Billy could sense that all four were at thete stage of Entering Dao Realm.

    The other side had two women. One of them, dressed in red and appearing to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, was at thete stage of Otherworldly Realm. The other woman, dressed in blue and around forty years old, was at the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    The woman in red was severely injured and could barely stand in mid-air, her aura extremely weak. The woman in blue was in slightly better condition but was also nearing her limit, with multiple wounds on her body. She wouldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes.

    At that moment, a loud crash sounded as the woman in blue was sent flying towards Billy¡¯s group, trailing a ribbon of blood in mid-air. Already injured, herbat strength dropped to less than fifty percent.

    ¡°Aunt!¡± the woman in red, named Carley Oneal, cried out as she followed.

    ¡°You two should surrender; you can¡¯t escape!¡± one of the four men shouted as they approached.

    ¡°Aunt, are you alright?¡± Carley Oneal asked worriedly as she reached Annabe Oneal.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Annabe Oneal replied while ncing towards Billy¡¯s group. ¡°Carley, follow me!¡±

    With that, she flew towards Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Sir, please save us¡­¡± Annabe Oneal pleaded as she reached Billy.

    She had already sensed the martial aura of Billy¡¯s group. Except for Zhuge Mingwang and White Feather, whose levels she couldn¡¯t discern, she could gauge the others¡¯ cultivation levels. Although Billy was at her level, she had no other choice at this moment.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°We are from Maga City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Annabe Oneal replied.

    ¡°And who are they?¡± Felicia pointed at the four men.

    ¡°They are from the Great Blue Star Domain,¡± Annabe Oneal said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Casey and the others were taken aback by her words.

    ¡°Whoever you are, leave now if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± one of the men said coldly.

    ¡°Sir, if you save us, we will reward you handsomely!¡± Annabe Oneal continued to plead with Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, should we help them?¡± Zhuge Mingwang asked Billy.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhuge Mingwang responded and dashed forward.

    ¡°You court death!¡± one of the men shouted angrily andunched an attack with a hand seal.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Zhuge Mingwang said as he waved his hand, sending a wave of energy surging out.

    With a muffled sound, the man was sent flying seven or eight hundred meters before falling from mid-air.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The other three men were stunned by this disy of power from Zhuge Mingwang.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you know the consequences of meddling?¡± one of the gray-robed men frowned.

    ¡°If you want to live, leave!¡± Zhuge Mingwang said sternly.

    ¡°Notify Elder Walker!¡± the gray-robed man told the blue-robed man beside him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The blue-robed man took out a sound transmission stone from his body.

    ¡°He¡¯s calling for reinforcements; stop him!¡± Annabe Oneal shouted urgently.

    ¡°Let him call,¡± Billy said calmly before turning to Annabe Oneal. ¡°Why are they after you?¡±

    ¡°Sir, may I ask who you are?¡± Annabe Oneal replied with a question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to say?¡± Billy responded indifferently. ¡°Then forget it.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± Annabe Oneal quickly said. ¡°Carley¡¯s father is the Lord of Maga City; I am her aunt. The people from Great Blue Star Domain want to capture us to force my brother into agreeing to their terms.¡±

    ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain has already taken control of your City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Not yet; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t need us as hostages,¡± Annabe Oneal replied. ¡°But if I¡¯m not mistaken, they will make a big move soon.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°What do they want you to agree to?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°They want our Aurora Sect to submit to the Great Blue Star Domain,¡± Annabe Oneal said again.

    ¡°What does your brother think?¡± Billy pressed further.

    ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain is ambitious and ruthless; they want to unify this third-rank star domain through brutal means,¡± Carley Oneal interjected. ¡°Every ce they¡¯ve conquered has met a terrible fate; wherever they go, people suffer.¡±

    ¡°They plunder all local resources and then abandon the ce. Several star bodies have turned into wastnds!¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about the Great Blue Star Domain? Do you know their high-endbat power?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Not much,¡± Annabe Oneal shook her head and added, ¡°My brother might know more; he¡¯s been there twice¡­¡±

    ¡°Dare to kill my men? Let¡¯s see how many lives you have!¡± At that moment, an elder¡¯s voice echoed from afar. A powerful aura swept over them, enveloping the area in an oppressive force. From this aura alone, it was clear that the neer was at least at the mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm level.

    Soon enough, a ck-robed elder appeared within their sight, followed by two middle-aged men. Both middle-aged men were also quite strong, each at half-step Perceiving Dao Realm level.

    ¡°Greet Elder Walker!¡± The three remaining men bowed respectfully to the elder.

 Chapter 1844: Trouble in Maga City

    ¡°Useless fools, struggling to capture two women!¡± the elder surnamed Yu snorted coldly.

    Then, he nced in Billy¡¯s direction. ¡°No matter who you are, if you don¡¯t want to die, immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°White Feather, leave him alive. Kill the others!¡± Billy interrupted, looking at White Feather with a stern voice.

    Annabe Oneal and Carley Oneal were stunned. ¡°This young master, the opponent is clearly a mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Are you really sending a flying beast to deal with him?¡±

    Before Billy finished speaking, White Feather screeched and charged at the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± A middle-aged man at half-step Perceiving Dao Realm sneered and stepped forward to intercept.

    He barely took a few steps before a dull thud sounded, and the middle-aged man was sent flying like a leaf, lifeless in mid-air.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± The ck-robed elder¡¯s pupils contracted coldly.

    He unleashed his full strength,unching a series of ferocious attacks at White Feather.

    However, his efforts were futile. White Feather exhaled a gust of wind, shattering the elder¡¯s attacks and mming into his chest.

    The elder spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground.

    White Feather had shown restraint, leaving the elder barely alive; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    The other middle-aged man and the three others trembled in fear and fled without hesitation.

    But they didn¡¯t get far before being swept away by another gust of wind, crashing to the ground and falling silent.

    Annabe Oneal and Carley Oneal gasped in disbelief. A mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert was killed instantly by a flying beast!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    When did such powerful flying beasts appear in this star domain?

    Billy and his groupnded in front of the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people?¡± The elder coughed up blood.

    ¡°Answer a few questions, and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Billy said as he walked over.

    ¡°Daring to kill people from the Great Blue Star Domain, your death is imminent. I¡¯ll wait for you down below!¡± The ck-robed elder snarled through gritted teeth.

    He turned to Annabe Oneal and Carley Oneal. ¡°You two will soon be homeless. Join me in death!¡±

    With that, he twisted his eyes, spat out blood, and fell silent.

    ¡°A bit of spine, hemitted suicide?¡± Judge pouted.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us!¡± Annabe Oneal and Carley Oneal bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Take me to see your City Lord.¡±

    ¡°See my father?¡± Carley Oneal was puzzled. ¡°May I ask why you want to see him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re from Akabuchi City,¡± Billy replied.

    Annabe Oneal and Carley Oneal were taken aback.

    ¡°Are you here to discuss an alliance with my father?¡± Carley Oneal asked after a pause.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen asked. ¡°Has someone from Akabuchi City been here before?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Carley Oneal nodded. ¡°But my father won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°A few days ago, someone from Akabuchi City came, but it ended badly,¡± Annabe Oneal exined.

    ¡°Do you know who they were?¡± Casey frowned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly who they were,¡± Carley Oneal shook her head. ¡°Only my father might know.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why the talks failed?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure,¡± Carley Oneal shook her head. ¡°But they were very arrogant, not like they were here for an alliance.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Billy said.

    Before he could finish, a loud explosion echoed from afar, shaking the entire sky.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Annabe Oneal and Carley Oneal¡¯s faces changed simultaneously.

    ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is in trouble¡­¡± Carley Oneal muttered instinctively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out!¡± Billy said as he led the group forward.

    Meanwhile, above Maga City, two groups were facing off at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    The high-endbat forces of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were all present, led by City Lord Madden Oneal, a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

    Alongside him were another ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, two eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm experts, two seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm experts, and several mid-to-early Perceiving Dao Realm experts. The rest were below Entering Dao Realm.

    On the Great Blue Star Domain side was a gaunt white-haired old woman at half-step Heaven Dao Realm, along with over a dozen Perceiving Dao Realm experts, including four atte-stage Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Although the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had more people, they were outmatched due to the presence of the half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert on the opposing side.

    The loud explosion heard earlier was from Madden Oneal shing with the white-haired old woman. From their states, Madden Oneal was clearly at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Lord Madden, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t resist needlessly,¡± the white-haired old woman said. ¡°You know the consequences of futile resistance.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll surrender? Dream on!¡± Madden Oneal responded coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll fight to the death if necessary!¡±

    ¡°You overestimate yourself. Do you think you can fight us to the death?¡± The white-haired old woman sneered.

    ¡°This is Maga City, not your Great Blue Star Domain,¡± an elder from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion shouted angrily.

    ¡°When did it be your turn to speak?¡± The white-haired old woman¡¯s eyes narrowed as a curved de shot out like lightning.

    ¡°Man, be careful!¡± Madden Oneal warned as he sent out a mark to intercept.

    After a loud bang, the elder was sent flying back several hundred meters, spitting blood. He was only at early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm and couldn¡¯t withstand even the shockwave.

    ¡°Speak again and die!¡± The white-haired old woman threatened.

    She turned back to Madden Oneal. ¡°Lord Madden, wise men submit to circumstances. The unification of the Great Blue Star Domain is inevitable. If Maga City continues to resist, there will be only one oue!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Madden Oneal snorted coldly.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know your true intentions? You want Maga City to submit so you can seize our secret realm!¡±

 Chapter 1845: Heavenâ€™s Wrath Slash

    ¡°So many years have passed, and you still haven¡¯t obtained that thing. Is it worth sacrificing the entire Maga City for a deadnd?¡±

    The white-haired old woman didn¡¯t deny it. After a pause, she continued.

    ¡°If you are willing to submit, I guarantee that your Aurora Sect will rise to new heights!¡±

    ¡°Heh, do you believe your own words?¡± Madden Oneal sneered.

    ¡°The actions of people from the Great Blue Star Domain are well-known in this star domain. Don¡¯t you find it ironic to say such things to me now?¡±

    ¡°Madden Oneal, you better know your ce. Our patience is limited. If you continue to be stubborn, prepare for the annihtion of your n!¡± a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert from the opposing side coldly replied.

    ¡°Arrogant! If you have the guts, make your move!¡± The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°If you wish to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish soon!¡± The old man nced at him before looking back at Madden Oneal. ¡°Have you made up your mind? Will you surrender or fight?¡±

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Madden Oneal replied sternly. ¡°Mega Residents would rather die standing than live kneeling!¡±

    ¡°Heh, what a noble stance!¡± The white-haired old woman said harshly.

    ¡°I hope you can still say that when you see your precious daughter and sisterter!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Madden Oneal¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± The white-haired old woman shrugged.

    ¡°Did you send people to capture Carley and the others?¡± Madden Oneal frowned.

    ¡°Smart guess!¡± The white-haired old woman smiled faintly.

    ¡°You are despicable!¡± Madden Oneal frowned again and looked at an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert beside him. ¡°Elder Kian, take some people to find Carley!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert nodded.

    ¡°Heh, do you think he can leave without my permission?¡± The white-haired old woman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Elder Kian, go!¡± Madden Oneal ignored her and spoke in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak, his body tense as he stared at the opponent.

    ¡°Father!¡± At that moment, Carley Oneal¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing Billy and his group, the white-haired old woman¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Carley, Annabe, are you alright?¡± Madden Oneal was stunned and nced at Billy and his group.

    ¡°Thanks to this young gentleman¡¯s help!¡± Annabe Oneal pointed at Billy.

    ¡°May I ask who this young brother is?¡± Madden Oneal was puzzled and looked at Billy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Lord Madden, let¡¯s deal with these trash first,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± A man from the opposing side shouted angrily. ¡°Where did this brate from? How dare you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Casey flipped his wrist, and a de light from his Demon de shed past.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The old man frowned and swept out a wave of energy with his hand.

    After a muffled sound, both sides retreated two or three hundred meters apart.

    The opponent was at the sixth-rank Entering Dao Realm. Without using their trump cards, he was evenly matched with Casey.

    ¡°You have some skill. Come again!¡± The man sneered and prepared to attack again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The white-haired old woman ordered.

    She then looked at Billy. ¡°Did you kill my people?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°If you leave now, you can live. Otherwise, die!¡±

    City Lord¡¯s Mansion people: ¡°¡­¡±

    There is no limit to arrogance!

    This young man, the opponent is a peerless expert at the half-step Heaven Dao Realm. Isn¡¯t your statement a bit too much?

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve met such an arrogant young man!¡± A fierce light shed in the old woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dare to kill people from the Great Blue Star Domain? I¡¯ll send you down to apany them¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy spoke in a deep voice. ¡°White Feather, attack!¡±

    Before his words fell, White Featherunched an attack, a substantial wave of energy crashing forward rapidly.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder from the opposing side snorted coldly and raised his hand to meet the attack.

    A loud explosion followed as waves of energy rippled out rapidly. White Feather and the opponent were both sted eight or nine hundred meters away.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Sounds of surprise echoed around as everyone was shocked by the fighting prowess of a flying beast.

    ¡°Everyone, attack! Kill them!¡± The white-haired old woman waved her hand and shouted fiercely.

    With hermand, both sides stopped talking and charged at each other.

    ¡°Madden Oneal,e with me. I¡¯ll give you a chance for a final fight!¡± The white-haired old woman said before flying into the air.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Madden Oneal responded sternly and followed her up.

    ¡°City Lord, I¡¯ll assist you!¡± The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion followed closely behind.

    He had been keeping an eye on the ninth-rank Sacred Realm expert from the Great Blue Star Domain, but now that White Feather was holding him off, he could join Madden Oneal against the white-haired old woman.

    ¡°Attack!¡± At the same time, Billy waved his hand and charged towards a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder.

    Harleen and Casey drew their swords and followed closely behind.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death! An eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm¡­¡± The third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder sneered at Billy charging towards him.

    But before he could finish speaking, a de light shed like lightning towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The elder immediately sensed a deathly aura. His hair stood on end as his pupils contracted in shock.

    Without thinking further, he quickly mustered all his strength to block it.

    The de light cut through like a hot knife through butter, slicing through the elder¡¯s neck. A head flew into the air as blood spurted like a fountain.

    Seeing this scene, both the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and Great Blue Star Domain people gasped in shock.

    An eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm expert had killed a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent with one strike. This was unbelievable!

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    A fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder from the Great Blue Star Domain roared angrily and formed a massive axe-shaped weapon with his hand, swinging it towards Billy.

    ¡°Sir, be careful!¡± Annabe Oneal shouted loudly.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the elder.

    He blocked with his de while dodging to the side. The powerful wave of energy pushed him back three or four hundred meters.

    Just as he steadied himself, the elder charged again with the same axe-shaped weapon, momentum surging like a rainbow.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Billy said coldly.

    His aura surged rapidly as he drew out an extremely sharp de light. A crack appeared in the void as if torn apart by his de.

    This strike was taught to him by Kymani Vasquez.

    It was called Heaven¡¯s Wrath!

    Although ¡®Heaven¡¯s Wrath¡¯ was slightly inferior to Cracked Sky, it was still beyond what his opponent could withstand!

    The de light shed past, shattering the axe-shaped weapon instantly. Then it sliced through the elder¡¯s chest in an instant.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡±

    The elder looked down at the bloodline on his chest. He struggled to say a few words before copsing to the ground.

    His face was filled with endless shock. Even in death, he couldn¡¯t believe that Billy had killed him with one strike!

    Such monstrous talent!

 Chapter 1846: The Deadly Blade Technique

    The surrounding people were all in utter disbelief.

    Earlier, Billy had already shocked them by ying a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert with a single strike.

    And now, he had done the same to a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

    This was terrifying!

    ¡°Damn it, you deserve to die!¡±

    An elder in a green robe, an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, sent his opponent flying several hundred meters away and then charged angrily at Billy.

    ¡°The one who deserves to die is you!¡± An elder from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion shouted, chasing after him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The green-robed elder roared, sending out a wave of energy.

    The elder from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, being half a rank lower, was sent flying several hundred meters after their attacks collided.

    Ignoring his opponent, the green-robed elder continued to charge at Billy,unching violent waves of energy that stirred up a storm in the void.

    Billy didn¡¯t choose to confront him head-on and dodged his attack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can hide!¡± The green-robed elder shouted angrily.

    At the same time, he created a massive air vortex in the void, distorting the space around it as if it were about to copse.

    Billy felt a strong suction pulling him toward the center of the vortex.

    A long spear shot out from the vortex, tearing a ck rift in the void with immense momentum.

    ¡°Young man, dodge! You can¡¯t withstand this!¡± Several elders from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion shouted simultaneously.

    They wanted to help but were all entangled by their own opponents.

    ¡°Eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm? Too weak!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    The elders from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were speechless.

    They had seen arrogance before, but never like this!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Facing the full-force attack of an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, Billy switched his wild de for the kylin de.

    He then activated ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯!

    The de light shed rapidly and disappeared into the center of the vortex.

    A faint sound followed.

    The next moment, both the air vortex and the long spear dissipated, and the void returned to normal.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of de technique is this?¡± The green-robed elder asked Billy while floating in mid-air.

    ¡°A deadly one,¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°So powerful¡­¡± The green-robed elder muttered as a line of blood appeared at his waist.

    His body split in two and fell from the sky, blood and flesh scattering.

    The surroundings fell into dead silence.

    Everyone was stunned, petrified on the spot!

    An eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert defeated with a single strike?!

    Was this magic?

    Killing an opponent across such arge realm gap was unheard of!

    After ying the green-robed elder with one strike, Billy ignored everyone¡¯s shock and charged at another mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm elder from the Great Blue Star Domain.

    Meanwhile, a muffled sound came from not far away as a figure was sent flying several hundred meters, spitting blood into the air.

    It was Harleen!

    She had already killed three mid-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents but was struck by a half-step Perceiving Dao Realm man before she could catch her breath.

    ¡°Get down!¡± The man chased after her, sending out another wave of energy.

    Harleen took a deep breath and dodged his attack, switching her sword for the feather sword.

    Her sword thrust forward with unstoppable momentum, shattering her opponent¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Impressive. I underestimated you,¡± the man squinted. ¡°Let¡¯s see what else you¡¯ve got!¡±

    He formed arge skull image with his hands and sent it biting toward Harleen.

    Harleen¡¯s eyes narrowed as she activated Five Elements de Dance with her sword.

    A loud explosion followed as both were sent flying back, waves of energy surging around them.

    Harleen was slightly weaker due to her injuries and suffered more from the sh.

    The man¡¯s face showed surprise but he quickly attacked Harleen again, sending out an imprint.

    At that moment, a dark cold light descended from above, carrying a faint skull image.

    It was Casey using Demon de Technique!

    The man sensed the danger but couldn¡¯t react in time as he was focused on Harleen.

    The de light split him in two from head to toe.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡± Casey asked as he approached her.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kimmons. I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°Mr. Kimmons, go help Azure Dragon. I¡¯ll head to Ivy!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey replied and dashed towards Azure Dragon and the others.

    Harleen took a Chi Condensing Pill and flew towards Ivy¡¯s direction.

    Ivy had already killed four early-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents but was now being pressured by ate-stage Entering Dao Realm opponent.

    With Harleen joining in, the battle quickly turned in their favor.

    The female opponent couldn¡¯tst ten rounds before Ivy pierced her heart with a sword, falling to the ground unwillingly.

    After dealing with their opponent, Harleen and Ivy took a moment to catch their breath before rushing towards Night Orchid and Frostde¡¯s battle zone.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Meanwhile, a loud noise came from afar where White Feather was fighting a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder.

    They had been fighting for dozens of rounds now.

    White Feather was slightly weaker and heavily injured but its resilience kept it going.

    The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder was also injured and had lost some of hisbat power.

    He was increasingly shocked by White Feather¡¯s strength and defensive ability.

    After catching his breath, the elder attacked White Feather again, tearing several rifts in the void with his strikes.

    He knew he had to end this quickly or he might not be the one standing in the end!

    White Feather didn¡¯t dodge and charged straight at him.

    The next moment, a fierce collision shook the void.

    After another round of attacks, White Feather was severely injured and slowed down significantly, clearly exhausted.

    ¡°No more games. Give me your beast core!¡± The elder took a deep breath andunched his final attack with all his power.

 Chapter 1847: Never Seen Such Arrogance

    As the elder initiated his attack, a blood-red de light tore through the void, shing rapidly like thunder.

    The elder¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and he quickly dodged to the side. The de light grazed his body, sending him flying a hundred meters away with the force of the impact.

    ¡°White Feather, take a rest, I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Billy flicked his fingers, sending over a healing pill.

    White Feather chirped, swallowed the pill, and began to meditate on the spot.

    ¡°Ignorant fool, do you think you can¡­¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Billy.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy¡¯s wrist turned continuously, sending out rapid blood-red de lights.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The elder shouted angrily, raising his hand to send out waves of energy to block the de lights.

    Just as he was about to use his trump card, Billy had already activated ¡®Heaven¡¯s Wrath¡¯!

    A rift in the void appeared and quickly shed towards the elder with a terrifying momentum.

    The elder frowned, not having time to think, and formed a ball of energy with his hands to smash towards the de light.

    A loud explosion ensued, and both parties retreated four to five hundred meters, their auras slightly disordered.

    Although the elder was a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, his cultivation had dropped to sixth-rank after battling White Feather, barely able to withstand one strike of ¡®Heaven¡¯s Wrath¡¯.

    However, before he could catch his breath, a second de light had already shed towards him.

    This time, he had no confidence in blocking it and quickly dodged to the side.

    The de light fell, severing an arm that flew into the air, spraying blood.

    The elder groaned, his body retreating several hundred meters while spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Billy had no intention of letting him go. After a deep voicemand, he formed an Arhat Palm Strike.

    With one arm severed, the elder had no chance of resistance. The palm strikended, leaving a huge palm imprint on the ground.

    The eldery in it like a dead dog, all his bones and meridians shattered. Even if he still had a breath left, it would only be for a few minutes.

    Billy then rose into the air again, shing towards the battle zone tens of kilometers away.

    Madden Oneal and a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder were jointly fighting against an old woman with white hair. The battle was nearing its end.

    The white-haired old woman was a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert. Even with Madden Oneal and the elder teaming up, they struggled to contend with her. Both had less than half theirbat strength left and were covered in injuries.

    Of course, the white-haired old woman wasn¡¯t unscathed either. She had significant injuries but was in much better conditionpared to Madden Oneal and the elder.

    ¡°Do you regret not cherishing the opportunity I gave you?¡± The white-haired old woman looked towards Madden Oneal.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± Madden Oneal spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°As long as I still have a breath¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the white-haired old woman raised her hand and struck his heart with a mark, sending him flying hundreds of meters away while spitting outrge amounts of blood.

    ¡°City Lord!¡± The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder rushed over.

    ¡°City Lord, you go first. I¡¯ll hold her off for a while!¡± The elder looked at Madden Oneal.

    ¡°Ignorant fool, do you think you can stop me?¡± The white-haired old woman sneered.

    ¡°City Lord, go!¡± The elder said in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he shed towards the old woman, sending out powerful marks rapidly.

    ¡°So eager to die? I¡¯ll send you off first!¡± The white-haired old woman responded fiercely and met his attack head-on.

    ¡°Elder Grady,e back! You¡¯re no match for her¡­¡± Madden Oneal shouted loudly.

    Before he could finish his sentence, there was a muffled sound. The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder was sent flying, spitting blood into the air.

    By now, the elder was at his wit¡¯s end and could no longer fend off the old woman¡¯s attacks.

    The white-haired old woman had no intention of letting him go easily. She raised her hand and grabbed towards the elder¡¯s direction.

    In an instant, the space around the elder became extremely distorted. He felt himself being confined by an incredibly powerful force.

    He felt as if he was about to explode at any moment. His aura was chaotic, and his face turned pale as wax.

    Madden Oneal took a deep breath and used his remaining strength to attack the white-haired old woman.

    ¡°Scram!¡± The white-haired old woman raised her left hand, sending out a spinning mark that whipped up a fierce wind.

    Their attacks collided and exploded. Madden Oneal was sent flying six to seven hundred meters away, his injuries worsening as he spat out more blood.

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    After sweeping Madden Oneal away with one palm strike, the white-haired old woman turned her gaze towards the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The elder groaned in pain. His expression twisted as veins bulged on his forehead. His aura became extremely chaotic.

    Just as the elder felt he was about to explode and die, a de light tore through the void towards the white-haired old woman like lightning.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The white-haired old woman¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    Without hesitation, she released her grip on the elder and quickly dodged to the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The white-haired old woman steadied herself and looked at Billy in surprise as he approached through the air.

    Although Billy¡¯s earlier strike wasn¡¯t enough to injure her, she could tell that it had enough power to kill someone in the mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm.

    However, she only sensed an eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm aura from Billy, which naturally puzzled her.

    If she knew that most of her high-level forces had been in by Billy, who knows how she would react?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Lord Madden, take these pills and meditate on the spot. Leave her to me!¡±

    Billy ignored her and flicked his fingers, sending two healing pills to Madden Oneal and the elder.

    ¡°This young man¡­ you¡¯re no match for her. Don¡¯t be reckless¡­¡± Madden Oneal said after a brief hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy interrupted him and then looked at the white-haired old woman. ¡°If you cripple your cultivation and answer a few questions for me, I¡¯ll let you leave alive!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Madden Oneal and the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder exchanged nces, each with a slight twitch at the corner of their mouths.

    They had never encountered such an arrogant young man in their lives!

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you know that pretending will get you struck by lightning? I¡¯ll make sure you¡­¡± The white-haired old woman was so angry that she started cursing.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Billy¡¯s kylin de drew several cold glints and shed towards her.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± The white-haired old woman responded fiercely while raising her hand to send out waves of energy that blocked all the de lights.

    Billy didn¡¯t intend to end the fight quickly; he wanted to practice his swordsmanship on her. Therefore, he didn¡¯t activate ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯.

    After exchanging over ten rounds of attacks, one of her marks heavily struck Billy¡¯s chest, sending him flying five or six hundred meters away.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m done ying with you. Time to send you off¡­¡± The white-haired old woman shouted fiercely.

    Before she could finish speaking, Billy activated ¡®Heaven¡¯s Wrath¡¯ and shed towards her again, tearing through the void directly.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The white-haired old woman¡¯s pupils contracted sharply again.

    However, she showed no intention of dodging. Her aura instantly surged to its peak as she raised her hand to form a barrier wall not far in front of her.

 Chapter 1848: Renowned

    A crisp sound echoed as the barrier wall cracked like a spider web and then vanished.

    ¡°How is that possible? What kind of de technique is that¡­¡± the old woman with white hair couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Before she could finish, Billy struck again with a second sh, as powerful as thunder.

    This time, the old woman couldn¡¯t form a barrier in time and instinctively raised her hand to block.

    A loud noise erupted, and a shockwave sent the old woman flying backward five or six hundred meters, blood spurting from her mouth.

    Billy was also pushed back four or five hundred meters, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, his breath slightly disordered.

    As he steadied himself, the old woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a curved de formed from spiritual power flew towards him.

    Billy squinted slightly, drawing his kylin de to intercept the curved de, causing an explosion.

    The shockwave pushed Billy back another two hundred meters.

    ¡°Die!¡± the old woman shouted harshly.

    Dozens of curved des spun rapidly towards Billy, the wind howling with a terrifying momentum.

    However, she made a fatal mistake; she forgot about Madden Oneal and the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder nearby.

    As she focused all her spiritual power on attacking Billy, Madden Oneal and the elder struck.

    Their attacksnded unimpeded on the old woman¡¯s back. Though not enough to severely injure her, it was enough to cause significant difort.

    The curved des aimed at Billy dissipated instantly, and the old woman spat blood as she fell towards Billy.

    A de light shed, slicing through her shoulder and severing an arm.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± the old woman groaned, retreating five or six hundred meters.

    As she steadied herself, a massive phantom hand descended like a small mountain from above her head.

    And then¡­ nothing more.

    The handnded, leaving a deep crater on the ground. The old womany inside like mud, with at least two-thirds of her bones and tendons broken.

    Barely clinging to life!

    ¡°¡­¡± She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t speak, blood gushing out.

    Seeing this, Madden Oneal and the elder gasped in astonishment.

    Initially, when Billy suggested that the opponent should cripple herself and be spared, they thought he was just bluffing.

    After all, Billy was only at thete stage of Entering Dao Realm. How could he possibly be a match for the white-haired old woman?

    But now, this was the result!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it!

    Soon, Billynded in front of the old woman and flipped his hand, inserting a row of silver needles into her body.

    The old woman immediately felt paralyzed but also sensed that her injuries had temporarily stabilized.

    Billy clearly didn¡¯t want her to die so soon!

    Then Billy moved towards the other battle zones.

    By now, the oue of the battle was almost decided.

    Aside from the white-haired old woman, the people from Great Blue Star Domain were evenly matched with those from City Lord¡¯s Mansion in terms ofbat strength.

    At the start of the battle, Billy had already taken down several Perceiving Dao Realm experts from the opposing side, breaking the bnce.

    So after nearly half an hour of fighting, only a dozen opponents were still struggling to hold on.

    Seeing the old woman¡¯s condition, they lost any will to fight and scattered in all directions.

    But it was toote to run now.

    In less than five minutes, they all fell from mid-air, none surviving.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy, for saving our lives!¡±

    Madden Oneal led a group of City Lord¡¯s Mansion experts to bow before Billy.

    In the world of martial artists, strengthmands respect!

    Not only had Billy saved their lives, but his almost mythicalbat prowess alone was enough to earn their respect.

    ¡°It was nothing. No need to thank me,¡± Billy said as he looked at Madden Oneal. ¡°Lord Madden, we¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    He then walked over to the old woman and spoke calmly.

    ¡°So? Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you really¡­¡± the old woman responded with difficulty.

    She still couldn¡¯t ept that she had been severely injured by a young man at thete stage of Entering Dao Realm!

    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Billy continued. ¡°What¡¯s important is that if you don¡¯t want to suffer more, you¡¯d better answer my questions honestly. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The old woman snorted coldly.

    ¡°Do you really think a few silver needles can control me? You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    As she spoke, her body began to swell rapidly at an unnatural speed.

    ¡°Brother, be careful! She¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Madden Oneal shouted.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected her to still have the ability to self-destruct. Truly worthy of being a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    As he spoke, he quickly retreated and waved his hand, forming a barrier around her.

    A loud explosion followed as the barrier shook several times but remained intact.

    Billy¡¯s current level of spiritual power wasparable to a mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Given the old woman¡¯s condition, even self-destruction couldn¡¯t break his barrier.

    However, this meant that Billy¡¯s chance to learn about Great Blue Star Domain¡¯s ns from her was gone.

    Twenty minutester, Madden Oneal led everyone back to City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Thank you again for your great kindness!¡± Madden Oneal said as they sat in a hall after treating their injuries.

    ¡°It was nothing. No need to mention it,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Brother, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be from Akabuchi City?¡± Madden Oneal continued.

    ¡°Father, how did you know?¡± Carley Oneal asked in surprise.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess,¡± Madden Oneal smiled faintly. ¡°In this star domain, someone with this young man¡¯s skills could onlye from either Great Blue Star Domain or Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Carley Oneal nodded in understanding.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Madden Oneal asked Billy.

    ¡°Billy Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Madden Oneal was slightly taken aback. ¡°Are you Mr. Billy from Sky City in Akabuchi star domain?¡±

    Not only him but also the core members of City Lord¡¯s Mansion showed expressions of surprise.

    Clearly, because of a certain treasure, they had all heard of Billy¡¯s name.

    ¡°Lord Madden, has my boss¡¯s name spread here too?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°So it¡¯s really Mr. Billy. I¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡± Madden Oneal said as he cupped his hands towards Billy. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Mr. Billy is a once-in-a-millennium genius. Seeing you today confirms it!¡±

    ¡°Lord Madden tters me,¡± Billy replied modestly before continuing. ¡°I heard from the princess that someone from Akabuchi City came to Maga City recently to discuss an alliance with you?¡±

 Chapter 1849: The Legend of the City of the Dead

    ¡°To be honest, yes!¡± Madden Oneal nodded.

    ¡°Lord Madden, do you know who exactly it was?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know his exact identity either,¡± Madden Oneal replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon was puzzled. ¡°Lord Madden, didn¡¯t you meet him?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I met him!¡± Madden Oneal smiled and added, ¡°But I could tell he was in disguise!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Casey and the others were surprised again.

    ¡°Lord Madden, what did he talk to you about?¡± Harleen asked after a pause.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t here to discuss an alliance,¡± Madden Oneal smiled again.

    ¡°He seemed more like he was trying to prevent Maga City and Akabuchi City from forming an alliance. His conditions and attitude showed no sincerity for an alliance.¡±

    ¡°Could it be someone from the Great Blue Star Domain pretending?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Madden Oneal shook his head.

    ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain doesn¡¯t even consider Maga City and Akabuchi Star Domain worth their attention, so they wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths!¡±

    After speaking, he gave Billy a meaningful look.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Akabuchi City might not be as peaceful as it appears!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    Madden Oneal¡¯s words made it clear that someone in Akabuchi City didn¡¯t want an alliance with Maga City!

    Billy recalled Celine Quinn¡¯s unusual expression during their conversation yesterday. It now seemed that she might have known something but didn¡¯t tell him directly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, while I can¡¯t confirm the person¡¯s identity, I can tell you one thing,¡± Madden Oneal continued.

    ¡°He is at the half-step into the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. I think there aren¡¯t many people in Akabuchi City with such skills.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Madden!¡± Billy nodded slightly and asked, ¡°How much does Lord Madden know about the Great Blue Star Domain?¡±

    ¡°I know a bit,¡± Madden Oneal replied. ¡°What does Mr. Billy want to know?¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with their topbat forces?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Not entirely, but I know a little,¡± Madden Oneal paused before exining.

    He spent about half an hour describing what he knew.

    After listening, Billy and his group had a rough understanding of the Great Blue Star Domain. Although it was still superficial, it was much more than they knew before.

    The Great Blue Star Domain is divided into four domains: east, south, west, and north. The west domain is closest to Akabuchi Star Domain.

    Madden Oneal¡¯s information mainly focused on the west domain.

    ording to him, the east domain is the strongest in terms ofbat power, while the west domain is the weakest.

    However, even so, the west domain¡¯sbat power is not something Akabuchi City can contend with because they have true Heaven Dao Realm experts!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    In addition to Heaven Dao Realm experts, there are also several half-step Heaven Dao Realm individuals!

    As for the other domains and the overall situation of the Great Blue Star Domain, his knowledge was limited.

    ¡°Are they really that strong? How can we fight them?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing Madden Oneal¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, if Akabuchi City indeed ns to fight the Great Blue Star Domain, Maga City is willing to offer some support!¡± Madden Oneal continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°I predict that the Great Blue Star Domain will soon make a move against Akabuchi City!¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a sound transmission stone from his storage ring and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°This is a Mystic Echo Stone. If Mr. Billy needs to take any further action after returning, you can contact me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Madden!¡± Billy epted the Mystic Echo Stone.

    ¡°Is Mr. Billy in a hurry to return to Akabuchi City?¡± Madden Oneal asked again.

    ¡°Does Lord Madden have something in mind?¡± Billy was slightly puzzled.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy is not in a hurry, I would like to take you somewhere,¡± Madden Oneal replied.

    ¡°Where?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°The Ancient Tomb Secret Realm,¡± Madden Oneal responded.

    ¡°The Ancient Tomb Secret Realm?¡± White Tiger was surprised. ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡±

    ¡°It is the resting ce of all previous city lords of Maga City,¡± Madden Oneal exined.

    ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain wants Maga City to submit not only because of our cultivation resources but also because the Ancient Tomb Secret Realm is one of their main targets!¡±

    Hearing this, everyone in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, including Annabe Oneal and Carley Oneal, looked surprised.

    As core members of Maga City, they naturally knew about the Ancient Tomb Secret Realm. It was one of the most important forbidden areas on the entire Maga Star.

    Usually, it was guarded byte-stage Perceiving Dao Realm experts. Except for Madden Oneal himself, no one else was allowed inside.

    They didn¡¯t expect Madden Oneal to allow Billy, someone he had just met less than an hour ago, to enter.

    ¡°Lord Madden, is there some treasure inside?¡± Soul Chaser asked with bright eyes.

    Casey and the others also looked at Madden Oneal.

    ¡°Have you heard of the City of the Dead?¡± Madden Oneal asked.

    ¡°The City of the Dead?¡± Everyone, including Billy, was puzzled. It was clearly their first time hearing this name.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Madden Oneal nodded and exined. ¡°The City of the Dead is a very special ce in our third-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°It is also the oldest city in our star domain. No one knows how long it has existed.¡±

    ¡°It used to be where the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion of this third-tier star domain was located. Later, for unknown reasons, the entire city turned into the City of the Dead.¡±

    ¡°Since then, this star domain has been fragmented. To this day, no force has been able to unify it.¡±

    ¡°It is said that inside the City of the Dead are supreme cultivation techniques and high-level resources left by experts from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. This is why the Great Blue Star Domain wants to explore it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy and his group were surprised again.

    ¡°Lord Madden, why did you suddenly mention the City of the Dead? Does it have something to do with your Ancient Tomb Secret Realm?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Madden Oneal nodded again.

    ¡°The entire City of the Dead is covered by arge array. Without a map, no one in this vast universe knows where it is.¡±

    ¡°Even if someone identally finds its location, without knowing how to break the array, they can¡¯t get in.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Heaven Dao Realm experts forcefully break it?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Madden Oneal smiled. ¡°At least from what I know, evente-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts would find it difficult!¡±

    ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Of course, this is just what I¡¯ve heard. I¡¯m not sure about the truth,¡± Madden Oneal shook his head.

    ¡°Lord Madden, do you mean that Maga City¡¯s Ancient Tomb Secret Realm has a map of the City of the Dead and a way to break its array?¡± Casey asked.

 Chapter 1850: Ancient Tomb Secret Realm

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Madden Oneal nodded.

    ¡°Lord Madden, you don¡¯t n to give us the map and the solution, do you?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely my intention!¡± Madden Oneal smiled again.

    ¡°Why?¡± Vermilion Bird pressed.

    ¡°On one hand, to thank you all for your great kindness today!¡± Madden Oneal replied.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy and continued, ¡°Mr. Billy, to be honest, those two items are not easy to obtain. I just want Mr. Billy to give it a try!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Those two items were obtained by a former city lord of Maga City by chance!¡± Madden Oneal continued.

    ¡°He left a soul imprint in the ancient tomb, and those two items exist within his soul imprint.¡±

    ¡°The people of the Great Blue Star Domain always thought they were physical objects. What they don¡¯t know is that even if they upy the ancient tomb, they can¡¯t get them if the Ancestor doesn¡¯t want them to.¡±

    ¡°Your Ancestor is really cunning!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help butment.

    Everyone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The Ancestor warned us that if there were no outstanding talents among the descendants of Maga Star, we shouldn¡¯t think about those two items. Otherwise, even if we got them, it would only bring disaster!¡±

    Madden Oneal¡¯s lips twitched slightly before he continued, ¡°Over the years, many city lords before me brought talented descendants into the ancient tomb, but none passed the Ancestor¡¯s test.¡±

    ¡°So you want my Boss to give it a try?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Madden Oneal nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is a once-in-a-millennium genius with extraordinary talent. He might gain the Ancestor¡¯s approval!¡±

    ¡°If my Boss gets those two items, you won¡¯t force him to return them, right?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°You must be joking!¡± Madden Oneal¡¯s lips twitched again.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy can truly gain the Ancestor¡¯s approval, those two items will naturally belong to Mr. Billy as our way of repaying him for saving our lives today!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy nodded after a brief thought.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please follow me!¡± Madden Oneal said and led everyone towards the door.

    About fifteen minutester, theynded in a valley behind the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Billy and his group could clearly sense several strong presences around the valley, obviously the tomb guardians.

    Then, Madden Oneal raised his hand and formed a mysterious seal, sending it towards the right side.

    Soon, a medium-sized cave appeared within their sight.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, inside is the Ancient Tomb Secret Realm. I¡¯ll take you in shortly!¡±

    Madden Oneal pointed towards the cave entrance and then looked at Harleen and Ivy.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you twodies possess Crystal Spirit Physique?¡±

    He had known this from the first nce at them and was quite shocked at the time.

    He could also sense the special nature of Billy¡¯s physique but couldn¡¯t fully determine what it was.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Harleen and Ivy smiled and nodded.

    There was no point in hiding it, and it couldn¡¯t be hidden anyway.

    ¡°Your potential is far from fully tapped!¡± Madden Oneal pointed to an elderly man in ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll have Elder Yun help you both!¡±

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, thank Lord Madden!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Madden!¡± Harleen and Ivy bowed in response.

    ¡°No need to be polite!¡± Madden Oneal then looked at the elderly martial artist. ¡°Elder Yun, please assist them!¡±

    ¡°A small matter!¡± Elder Yun said and then turned to Harleen and Ivy. ¡°Please follow me!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He then led them away into the air.

    ¡°You have a very special physique with boundless potential!¡± After Harleen and Ivy left, Madden Oneal looked at Casey.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help you much here, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize!¡± Casey responded with a faint smile.

    His physique was already unusual, and after merging with the soul of the Demon de, it became even more special.

    Even if someone wanted to help him, they couldn¡¯t; he could only wait for an opportunity.

    ¡°Elder Crew, take Mr. Billy¡¯spanions to the storeroom.¡± Madden Oneal then looked at an elderly man in eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°Let them each choose some resources and find a ce for them to train. Help them during the process.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elder nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Madden!¡± Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s group bowed in thanks.

    ¡°No need to be polite, it¡¯s a small matter!¡± Madden Oneal smiled and then looked at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, please!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Madden!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    A few minutester, they entered the cave.

    After walking for about twenty minutes, Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    In front of him was an enormous space that seemed endless. It was filled with a light mist that affected visibility to some extent.

    Everywhere he looked, there were neatly arranged tombstones, making the entire space feel somewhat eerie.

    Billy tried releasing his spiritual power but wasn¡¯t surprised when it was also limited here, extending only about a kilometer.

    They continued walking until they reached a stone staircase with about a hundred steps.

    Billy noticed that on the tform at the top of the stairs stood four wooden men holding wooden swords.

    Not far behind them in mid-air floated an uncovered stone coffin.

    Even from the bottom of the stairs, Billy could faintly feel the chilling aura emanating from the stone coffin.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the Ancestor¡¯s soul imprint is in that stone coffin!¡± Madden Oneal pointed to the top of the stairs.

    ¡°To gain the Ancestor¡¯s approval, you must pass three tests!¡±

    ¡°First is climbing these hundred steps. Second is defeating those four wooden men. The final test is gaining the Ancestor¡¯s personal approval.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°The most talented genius from Maga Star before couldn¡¯t pass the second test,¡± Madden Oneal continued.

    ¡°Lord Madden, haven¡¯t you tried it yourself?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if I passed the first two tests!¡± Madden Oneal shook his head.

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°The Ancestor left instructions that gaining his approval isn¡¯t about one¡¯s current level but about their potential future growth!¡± Madden Oneal exined.

    ¡°In other words, the Ancestor values talent and potential over current skills!¡±

    ¡°In martial arts, once you¡¯re past forty or fifty years old, your future growth can be predicted.¡±

    ¡°And given my current strength, I clearly haven¡¯t met the Ancestor¡¯s expectations.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Billy replied.

    Madden Oneal was in thete stage of ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm yet wasn¡¯t deemed worthy by their Ancestor. The requirements of Maga City¡¯s Ancestor were extraordinarily high!

 Chapter 1851: Breaking Through

    ¡°Mr. Billy, once you go up, if you feel you can¡¯t continue, remember not to push yourself. Just give up and return the way you came,¡± Madden Oneal reminded him again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°The Ancestor has ordered that only one person can go up the stone steps at a time, so I can only apany you this far,¡± Madden Oneal said once more.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Madden!¡± Billy responded.

    After speaking, he lifted his foot and started up the stone steps.

    Having previously experienced walking on stone steps in the Forbidden Phantom Valley within the Forbidden Ruins Space, he was somewhat prepared.

    As expected, as soon as he stepped onto the stone steps, an overwhelming pressure enveloped him, much stronger than the pressure on the stone steps in the Forbidden Sanctum.

    Even with Billy¡¯s current cultivation level, he felt a certain amount of pressure.

    Taking a deep breath, he continued upward.

    After climbing about ten steps, a phantom figure holding arge de suddenly rushed at him from the side of the steps.

    Without hesitation, the de in the phantom¡¯s hand shed down at Billy with great speed and force.

    Caught off guard, Billy instinctively retreated two steps down. The de narrowly missed his clothes.

    The phantom didn¡¯t pause; it turned and swung its de horizontally at Billy.

    By then, Billy had already reacted. With a flick of his wrist, he drew his Bloodshadow Fury de, and a de light met the phantom¡¯s attack.

    The two forces collided, and the phantom was pushed back several steps, bing more translucent.

    Before it could stabilize, a second de light struck it.

    With a muffled sound, the phantom shattered and disappeared.

    Billy took a moment to catch his breath before continuing upward.

    As he ascended, the pressure increased steadily but didn¡¯t pose too much of an obstacle for him.

    When Billy reached the twentieth step, two phantom figures holdingrge des appeared on either side of the steps.

    Prepared this time, Billy didn¡¯t retreat. He gripped his Bloodshadow Fury de and charged forward.

    These two phantoms were slightly stronger than the previous one and moved faster. Theirbined attacks were formidable.

    However, at this level of strength, they were no match for Billy. After two rounds, both phantoms disappeared.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy looked up at the steps above, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    He continued upward as he had anticipated. Every ten steps, a new wave of phantoms appeared, each stronger than thest and increasing in number.

    Initially, these challenges posed no pressure for Billy; he could defeat each phantom with a single strike.

    However, as he climbed higher, it became less easy. After each wave of phantoms, he had to rest and recover his Chi power before continuing.

    Several hourster, Billy stood on the nieth step tform.

    As expected, nine phantoms emerged from both sides of the steps, each exuding a strong aura.

    Theirbat abilities were higher than those on the eightieth step tform, roughly equivalent tote-stage Entering Dao Realm strength.

    Nine figures attacked simultaneously from different directions, forming a sharp of de lights aimed at Billy.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. As he formed a defensive aura, he swung his Bloodshadow Fury de in a powerful arc towards several figures in front of him.

    With a muffled sound, four phantoms struck by the de light shattered instantly.

    The remaining five phantoms¡¯ de lights allnded on Billy. However, such attacks posed no threat to him at this level.

    The de lights fell, pushing Billy back several steps but leaving him unharmed.

    Without pausing, Billy swung his de again.

    The de light cut through two more phantoms, making them disappear.

    The remaining three phantoms didn¡¯t hesitate; their de lights shed again, pushing Billy back several more steps.

    Billy took a moment to catch his breath before striking again. The three phantoms shattered without resistance.

    After dealing with these phantoms, Billy looked up at the four wooden men on the tform above.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He guessed that these wooden men had at least early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm strength or possibly more.

    After a brief rest, he continued to the top tform.

    Here, the pressure had reached its peak. For warriors below mid-stage Entering Dao Realm, this pressure alone would make movement impossible.

    As soon as he stepped onto the tform, a cold light carrying immense energy shed towards him like lightning.

    From its aura alone, it was clear that its strength wasparable to third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    Fortunately, Billy was prepared. He swung his Bloodshadow Fury de to meet the attack.

    With a loud sh, both Billy and the wooden man were pushed back several steps, their breaths slightly disordered.

    Before Billy could stabilize himself, another cold light shed towards him with lightning speed.

    Billy frowned slightly. Unable to dodge in time, he hastily raised his de to block it.

    The attack tore through his de light and struck him heavily, pushing him back several meters again.

    To make matters worse, the other two wooden men also attacked simultaneously.

    This time, Billy didn¡¯t take them head-on. He dodged to the side.

    Without wasting time, he activated his bloodline power and pointed at one of the wooden men.

    The wooden man charged towards him without hesitation.

    The energy wave from Celestial ck Finger collided with the wooden man, pushing it back several steps but leaving it otherwise unaffected.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing that the wooden man remained unscathed after taking his Celestial ck Finger attack, Billy frowned slightly.

    He had expected that even with third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm strength, the wooden man would be reduced to splinters under his attack.

    But now, it seemed otherwise!

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy released his spiritual power to investigate and quickly understood.

    The reason was simple: all four wooden men were reinforced with arrays!

    It was simr to the ¡®robots¡¯ he had made before.

    Unless one¡¯s strength far exceeded these wooden men by several levels, it would be difficult to harm them-they were practically ¡®undead¡¯!

    Of course, another way was to find and break their array eye to disable their arrays.

    In such an environment, finding the array eye was possible but challenging.

    So he chose the simplest method!

    In an instant, his aura surged to its peak.

    Then he gripped his Bloodshadow Fury de and activated Heavenly Fury, shing out!

 Chapter 1852: Assistance from a Senior

    At present, Billy was fully activating ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯. Even a sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert would fall to a single strike. These wooden men,parable only to third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm in strength, were clearly no match for his de.

    With a crack, one of the wooden men fell, turning into a pile of scrap wood scattered on the ground. Simultaneously, the attacks of the other three wooden mennded on Billy with tremendous force. Fortunately, his defensive ability was strong enough that he only bled slightly from the corner of his mouth, hisbat strength unaffected.

    Steadying himself, he struck again. With his current cultivation, using ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯ three times in a row was no longer difficult. After three strikes, only one wooden man remained, tirelessly charging at Billy. Billy took out a Chi Condensing Pill, swallowed it, and dodged the attack.

    He then stored the Bloodshadow Fury de in his storage ring and began to maneuver around the wooden man, needing time to recover his Chi power. After ten minutes of fierce fighting, Billy drew the Bloodshadow Fury de again. With one final strike, thest wooden man turned into a pile of wood chips.

    ¡°You are not from the Oneal n. Who are you?¡± A cold voice reached Billy¡¯s ears as an overwhelming aura emanated from a stone coffin nearby. Billy felt suffocated and nearly fell to his knees.

    ¡°How did you know I am not from the Oneal n?¡± Billy asked, looking towards the stone coffin after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Foolish question!¡± The elder¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°From the moment you stepped onto the stone steps until now, none of your techniques have been from the Oneal Family!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy said, bowing towards the stone coffin. ¡°Junior Billy from the Akabuchi star domain, here at the invitation of Lord Madden.¡±

    ¡°Where is Madden Oneal?¡± The elder¡¯s voice filled the space.

    ¡°Junior Madden Oneal greets Ancestor!¡± A figure appeared beside Billy; it was Madden Oneal.

    ¡°Did you bring him?¡± the elder asked.

    ¡°Yes, Ancestor,¡± Madden Oneal replied respectfully. ¡°Following your teachings, if no one in the Oneal n can inherit your will, we may seek trustworthy talents from outside.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy is exceptionally gifted, a rare genius in ten thousand years. He recently saved Maga City from disaster, so I brought him to meet you.¡±

    ¡°He saved Maga City from disaster?¡± The elder was taken aback.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Madden Oneal briefly described the events in the Great Blue Star Domain.

    ¡°They truly have sinister ambitions!¡± The elder¡¯s shadowy figure appeared not far from Billy. Judging by its rity, it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior,¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    ¡°Your physique and bloodline are extraordinary; you are indeed a rare genius!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes lit up after scanning Billy. ¡°Besides a Spiritual Line Origin, what else is in your body?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°I only know it should be one of the Ten Sacred Objects but not which one specifically.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The elder was surprised and released his spiritual power to investigate again. However, he could only sense a white light within Billy¡¯s body and nothing more.

    After several minutes of futile attempts, he withdrew his spiritual power and looked at Billy. ¡°If it truly is one of the Ten Sacred Objects, it may not be a blessing for you.¡±

    ¡°Amon saying goes: ¡®A man without sin may be guilty if he possesses a treasure.¡¯ The Ten Sacred Objects are legendary treasures.¡±

    ¡°Not just in our third-tier star domain; even in higher fourth-tier star domains, no one has heard of the Ten Sacred Objects appearing. If word gets out that you possess one¡­¡±

    ¡°It already has,¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how far it has spread, but our third-tier star domain should all know by now.¡±

    The elder was speechless for a moment before continuing, ¡°Madden Oneal should have told you about the City of the Dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Maga is declining in talent and strength; if this continues, it will inevitably be annexed!¡± The elder mused aloud before turning to Billy. ¡°I have a request; would you be willing to help?¡±

    ¡°Please speak,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I will give you the map of the City of the Dead and the method to break the Fortress Defense Array,¡± the elder said. ¡°If Maga faces difficulty in the future and it¡¯s within your power, could you lend a hand?¡±

    ¡°You overestimate me,¡± Billy smiled lightly. ¡°I came to Maga City to discuss an alliance with Lord Madden, and we have reached an initial agreement.¡±

    ¡°As allies, we will certainly help each other in times of need.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The elder nodded. ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t misjudged you!¡±

    Turning to Madden Oneal, he said, ¡°My soul consciousness is reaching its end; from now on, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°If great cmity strikes, seek out this Billy; I trust him!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Madden Oneal bowed deeply.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Now, while I still have some energy left in my soul consciousness, let me give you a gift,¡± the elder said to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I am not from Maga¡­¡± Billy hesitated.

    He knew what the elder meant-a boost in cultivation before his soul consciousness dissipated.

    ¡°A great person doesn¡¯t fuss over small matters!¡± The elder interrupted him. ¡°I left this soul consciousness to find a suitable person to pass on the City of the Dead¡¯s legacy.¡±

    ¡°Heaven has been kind to me; meeting you before my soul consciousness disappears is enough!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Billy began.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, since Ancestor has decided, there¡¯s no need to refuse,¡± Madden Oneal interrupted.

    ¡°In that case, I humbly ept,¡± Billy said, looking at the elder. ¡°Thank you for your effort!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The elder nodded.

    With that, he turned into a ball of light and entered Billy¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Sit cross-legged and let me take control of your body!¡± The elder¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billyplied and sat down.

    Soon, he felt a powerful energy rampaging through his body, impacting his meridians. His bloodline also became restless under this force.

    Simultaneously, an information stream flowed into his consciousness.

    Time passed quickly; before he knew it, a day had gone by.

 Chapter 1853: A Strong One Arrives in Akabuchi City

    The next morning, an overwhelming aura exploded from Billy, revealing his cultivation at the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Clearly, the old man¡¯s soul consciousness had helped him advance two levels!

    However, it wasn¡¯t solely due to the soul consciousness.

    With Kymani Vasquez¡¯s help, Billy had already broken through to the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. If he wanted to, he could easily advance to the ninth-rank Sacred Realm.

    Strictly speaking, the soul consciousness had only helped him advance by half a level.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Billy!¡± Madden Oneal approached Billy after he regained hisposure, feeling quite amazed.

    Even before his breakthrough, Billy was already capable of killing eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm experts with a single strike. Now that he had advanced two levels, did it mean he could defeat half-step Heaven Dao Realm experts?

    Madden Oneal didn¡¯t understand Billy!

    With Billy¡¯s current cultivation, he could easily reach the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm when activating his bloodline power. Even if it was a true first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, it would be difficult to withstand his ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ sword technique!

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Madden!¡± Billy stood up and nodded slightly to Madden Oneal.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Billy!¡± Madden Oneal smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Billy, shall we go out now?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy nodded.

    Soon, the two arrived at the valley they had been to before.

    After Madden Oneal sent a mysterious mark towards the entrance of the cave, the array activated, and the entrance disappeared before their eyes.

    Upon seeing Billy, White Feather flew over from nearby. It hadn¡¯t gone anywhere all day and had been guarding this ce.

    ¡°White Feather, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Billy greeted it with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, your brothers and sisters might need some more time. Why don¡¯t youe with me to rest at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for a few days?¡± Madden Oneal suggested.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Madden, but there¡¯s no need for that trouble. I¡¯ll wait for them here and take the opportunity to consolidate my cultivation.¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Madden Oneal nodded.

    After a few more conversations, Madden Oneal bid farewell and left.

    For the next ten days, besides consolidating his cultivation, Billy continued to practice the ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯ and ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ sword techniques.

    These were his biggest trump cards besides the Purple Spirit, so he naturally needed to practice them intensively.

    During this time, he roughly sorted through the information that the soul consciousness had infused into his sea of consciousness.

    Apart from the map of the City of the Dead and the method to break the Fortress Defense Array, there were also two sets of techniques from the Oneal n, both legitimate Perceiving Dao Realm martial arts.

    However, since he already had many techniques and martial arts on him, he didn¡¯t n to practice these two sets for now.

    As for White Feather, it hadn¡¯t been idle these days. Billy took out a pile of high-grade Spirit Fruits from his storage ring and let it refine them at will.

    After ten days, White Feather¡¯s strength had undoubtedly improved significantly.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    On the eleventh morning, while Billy was meditating and cultivating, Casey and Aubree arrived with everyone else.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy roughly probed everyone¡¯s cultivation and couldn¡¯t help but be pleased.

    Except for Aubree, who had only advanced one level, everyone else had basically advanced two levels.

    Casey had reached the fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm. With full activation of the Demon de Technique, he was now capable of contending against Perceiving Dao Realm experts.

    Azure Fang, Azure Dragon, Bob, and Ian de had officially broken through to the Entering Dao Realm with the help of the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Felicia, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger had all reached the half-step Entering Dao Realm, only one step away from the true Entering Dao Realm.

    Night Orchid and Frostde had also made significant progress and reached the ninth-rank Otherworldly Realm.

    ¡°We owe this progress to the people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion; otherwise, it would have been difficult for us to advance so quickly!¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, Sister-inw and Ivy haven¡¯t returned yet?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy.

    ¡°They should be back soon!¡± Billy nodded again.

    Before his words could fully sink in, two graceful figures descended from the sky.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy!¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger greeted them simultaneously.

    ¡°Are you all okay?¡± Harleen and Ivy smiled as theynded in front of everyone.

    ¡°You both have advanced three levels?¡± Aubree roughly probed their cultivation and couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Really?¡± Casey and others eximed in surprise as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that old man!¡± Ivy smiled again.

    As Aubree said, they had indeed advanced three levels!

    Harleen had reached the seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, while Ivy had broken through to the sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    ¡°So powerful!¡± Everyone eximed once again.

    Aubree was particrly moved!

    She had witnessed Billy and everyone¡¯s growth firsthand. Their progress was astounding!

    Especially Billy, Harleen, Ivy, and Casey. In just over a year, they had grown to heights that even she couldn¡¯t match!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Truly impressive!

    In the afternoon of that day, after bidding farewell to Madden Oneal, Billy and the others boarded a starship and headed towards Akabuchi City.

    Before leaving, Billy instructed Madden Oneal to spread news about the City of the Dead map on him. This would alleviate some pressure on Maga City.

    They had gained a lot from their visit to Maga City. Moreover, Billy had promised to keep an eye on Aurora Sect for that ancestor of the Madden family. Therefore, it was only right for him not to disregard Maga City¡¯s life or death.

    As for himself, as long as he had that treasure with him, there would never be peace. He didn¡¯t mind having one more trouble!

    The next afternoon, everyone returned to Akabuchi City.

    Since their previous inn had turned into ruins, they found a rtively secluded inn to stay in this time.

    Just as they entered the courtyard of the inn, a deafening roar came from afar, causing the entire sky to tremble.

    At the same time, a powerful aura swept towards Akabuchi City. In just a blink of an eye, everyone in Akabuchi City felt difficulty breathing.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Azure Dragon and others were stunned simultaneously.

    ¡°A powerful being has arrived. Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy furrowed his brows slightly and led everyone towards the direction of the sound.

    At the same time, more than ten figures soared into the sky from the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and quickly shed in the same direction.

    Whoosh¡­ In no time, a massive vortex appeared in mid-air dozens of kilometers west of Akabuchi City. The entire sky churned violently with raging winds.

    In the next moment, a stooped figure emerged from the center of the vortex.

    It was hard to determine their actual age-haggard and withered-simr to the old woman who appeared in Maga City before. Their appearance was grotesque.

    From their aura, one could tell that they were a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert!

    At this level, experts could tear through space for short distances!

    After appearing, the stooped old personpletely ignored the crowd rushing towards them from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. They waved their hands in mid-air as if manipting something.

 Chapter 1854: Heaven Dao Realm

    ¡°Who are you to dare cause trouble in Akabuchi City¡­¡± An elder from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had approached within a few hundred meters.

    Before he could finish speaking, the hunched elder waved his hand, and a surge of energy burst forth.

    In the next moment, the elder from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was sent flying a thousand meters away, blood gushing from his mouth, and then he fell from mid-air.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With only an Early Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation, he naturally couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from the opponent!

    The others who witnessed this scene gasped in shock and instinctively slowed down.

    ¡°Who exactly are you to dare cause chaos in Akabuchi City? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Soon after, an elder at the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm roared angrily, ready to attack.

    ¡°Edward Chapman, stop! You are no match for him!¡±

    At that moment, Edward Quinn¡¯s voice rang out as he swiftly flew over from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Celine Quinn, Erica Cardenas, and an elder at the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm followed closely behind.

    ¡°Pce Master, he¡¯s setting up a teleportation channel. We must stop him!¡± Edward Chapman turned to Edward Quinn.

    ¡°Everyone, fall back!¡± Edward Quinn replied sternly.

    ¡°Pce Master, he seems to be from the Great Blue Star Domain. If he brings people in¡­¡± Edward Chapman continued.

    ¡°Everyone, fall back now!¡± Edward Quinn interrupted him.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The crowd responded and retreated several thousand meters.

    ¡°Friend, as a guest here, may I know your name?¡± Edward Quinn asked the hunched elder.

    However, the hunched elder merely nced at him and continued working on his teleportation channel.

    Edward Quinn seemed to have no intention of attacking and simply watched him.

    Soon, a teleportation channel appeared in mid-air, and an extremely cold aura emanated from it.

    ¡°Damn, is this what they call setting up a teleportation channel at will?¡± Billy and his group had also arrived nearby, and Judge couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Quite an eye-opener!¡± Soul Chaser replied simultaneously.

    They had only heard of powerful individuals being able to set up teleportation channels like this but had always been skeptical. Today, they witnessed it firsthand!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re back?¡± Celine Quinn and Erica Cardenas approached the group.

    ¡°Just got back!¡± Billy nodded and pointed at the hunched elder. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain¡¯s west domain king has four war generals by his side, all with half-step Heaven Dao Realm strength. This should be one of them,¡± Celine Quinn responded.

    ¡°Hisbat power is already close to Heaven Dao Realm. Your father might not be his match!¡± Billy nodded slightly and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t your grandfather here?¡±

    ¡°My grandfather has been in seclusion these past few days. He¡¯s attempting to break through to Heaven Dao Realm!¡± Celine Quinn replied again.

    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Billy squinted slightly.

    He recalled Madden Oneal¡¯s words about Akabuchi City not being as harmonious as it seemed on the surface.

    The Great Blue Star Domain¡¯s people attacking during the previous Pce Master¡¯s seclusion was clearly no coincidence!

    After talking for a while longer, three or four dozen figures emerged from the teleportation channel.

    With their appearance, the oppressive aura in the void intensified significantly.

    Each of them had strong cultivation levels, with the weakest being at the early stage of Entering Dao Realm and the strongest two at ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    From the timing, it was clear that these people hadn¡¯te directly from the Great Blue Star Domain; otherwise, even with a teleportation channel, they couldn¡¯t have arrived so quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given me so much time to set up this teleportation channel. You must not be worried about being my match alone, right?¡± The hunched elder turned to Edward Quinn.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you want me to bring my people here so you can capture us all at once?¡±

    ¡°You seem very confident?¡± Edward Quinn replied.

    ¡°I should be asking you that. Do you have confidence in fighting us now that I¡¯ve brought my people over?¡± The hunched elder nced at Edward Quinn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think your father can defeat me even if he shows up.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about Akabuchi City?¡± Edward Quinn responded.

    ¡°Enough talk. I¡¯ll give you two choices!¡± The hunched elder said coldly.

    ¡°First, submit to my lord, the west domain king, and hand over Sky City¡¯s Billy Boy. You may live!¡±

    ¡°Second, face annihtion!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Not far away, Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Why did it alwayse back to him?

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll choose the third option!¡± Edward Quinnughed coldly. ¡°None of you will leave here alive today!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± The hunched elder squinted his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight and see who prevails!¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡± Edward Quinn shrugged.

    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± The hunched elder waved his hand. ¡°Attack! Kill anyone who resists except for Billy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three or four dozen people responded simultaneously.

    Immediately after, they charged towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s crowd.

    ¡°Boss, should we intervene?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Billy, that old man from the Great Blue Star Domain is at half-step Heaven Dao Realm. The Pce Master might not be his match,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; someone will deal with him,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡¯s wisdom is admirable!¡± Celine Quinn responded from the side.

    ¡°Billy, do you mean Mr. Vasquez will step in?¡± Harleen guessed correctly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, Mr. Vasquez is at half-step Heaven Dao Realm. Even if he intervenes, he can only hold off one¡­¡± Ivy said simultaneously.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Billy shook his head thoughtfully.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Billy replied.

    As they talked, the hunched elder had already made his move. His aura surged rapidly as he formed a seal with his hand and struck towards Edward Quinn.

    However, in the next moment, his expression stiffened.

    He felt an extremely terrifying aura of death enveloping him, causing his pupils to shrink to needlepoints.

    Without hesitation, he dodged to the side.

    Although he reacted quickly, it was still toote. With a muffled sound, he was sent flying like a leaf.

    A trail of blood arced through the air as he flew a thousand meters before crashing heavily to the ground with all his internal organs and bones shattered.

    ¡°Heaven Dao Realm¡­¡±

    He managed to utter these words before his legs twitched and he died.

    Seeing this scene, the people from the Great Blue Star Domain were petrified!

    Their strongest person had been killed instantly at the start?!

    Wasn¡¯t Akabuchi City¡¯s strongest supposed to be just at half-step Heaven Dao Realm?

    But this was clearly beyond what a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert could achieve!

    This was undoubtedly a genuine Heaven Dao Realm expert!

 Chapter 1855: Some People Are Up to Something

    ¡°Damn, Kymani Vasquez has already broken through to the Heaven Dao Realm?¡± Judge remarked as he looked at Kymani Vasquez approaching from the sky.

    Although he couldn¡¯t probe Kymani Vasquez¡¯s cultivation, anyone who could instantly kill a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert was undoubtedly powerful.

    ¡°Boss, did you know that Kymani Vasquez had broken through to the Heaven Dao Realm?¡± Casey turned to Billy and asked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I was just guessing,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile and a shake of his head.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is too modest!¡± Celine Quinn smiled. ¡°I heard that Mr. Vasquez¡¯s breakthrough to the Heaven Dao Realm had a lot to do with Mr. Billy!¡±

    She then wore a thoughtful expression. ¡°The Akabuchi star domain hasn¡¯t seen a Heaven Dao Realm expert in a long time. Mr. Vasquez is the first in many years!¡±

    ¡°Boss, did you help Kymani Vasquez break through?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    Casey and the others were speechless.

    The Boss was only at the Entering Dao Realm; how could he help Kymani Vasquez break through to the Heaven Dao Realm?

    As they conversed, a muffled sound came from not far away, and a figure was sent flying a thousand meters back.

    It was an elder from the Great Blue Star Domain, a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert. Like the hunched elder before him, he fell to the ground lifeless.

    After dealing with him, Kymani Vasquez turned and chased after the remaining ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm old woman.

    Knowing she was no match, she had already intended to flee when Kymani Vasquez dealt with herpanion.

    Seeing herpanion didn¡¯t even have a chance to beg for mercy, she fled for her life.

    However, her skills were no match for a true Heaven Dao Realm expert. She hadn¡¯t run more than ten kilometers before feeling the space around her distort, making it impossible to move.

    Next, she felt an intense pressure around her body, growing stronger by the moment.

    Without time to think, she mustered all her strength to resist.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, a cloud of blood exploded, and the old woman vanished.

    A ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert had died instantly!

    This was the difference between the Heaven Dao Realm and the Perceiving Dao Realm; a single thought could end a life!

    ¡°Run!¡± A man from the Great Blue Star Domain shouted.

    Immediately, they scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing in all directions.

    They knew staying meant certain death.

    ¡°Attack! Leave no one alive!¡± Edward Quinnmanded, chasing after an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The City Lord¡¯s Mansion people spread out simultaneously.

    Among the remaining enemies, the strongest were only eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Under Edward Quinn¡¯s pursuit, the battle ended in less than fifteen minutes.

    As Edward Quinn ordered, everyone from the Great Blue Star Domain was killed, leaving no survivors.

    Ten minutester, everyone gathered in the front yard of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Congrattions on your breakthrough to the Heaven Dao Realm, Mr. Vasquez!¡± Billy led everyone in bowing to Kymani Vasquez.

    ¡°Haha, I owe it all to you!¡± Kymani Vasquezughed heartily. ¡°Without your guidance from that senior within you, I might never have reached the Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Harleen and the others were taken aback by Kymani Vasquez¡¯s words.

    ¡°Boss, was it that man in white?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded with a faint smile.

    As Kymani Vasquez said, his breakthrough to the Heaven Dao Realm was indeed due to the guidance of that man in white.

    During Billy¡¯s second retreat, Kymani Vasquez helped him fuse his physique and bloodline. During this process, for some unknown reason, the man in white suddenly spoke a few words.

    Billy didn¡¯t understand at first butter realized it was likely meant for Kymani Vasquez.

    So he repeated every word to Kymani Vasquez.

    After hearing Billy¡¯s words, Kymani Vasquez¡¯s eyes lit up, and he trembled with excitement.

    He had been stuck at half-step Heaven Dao Realm for many years. No matter what method he tried before, he couldn¡¯t break through that barrier in his heart, always falling short.

    At a certain level of cultivation, further progress often requires more than hard work and resources; it requires enlightenment!

    After hearing the man in white¡¯s words, Kymani Vasquez felt enlightened and immediately went into seclusion.

    To his delight, within three days, he felt signs of breaking through that barrier in his heart.

    On the fifth night, he sessfully transcended and officially entered the Heaven Dao Realm!

    ¡°It seems you gained quite a bit from your trip to Maga City!¡± Kymani Vasquez remarked after probing Billy and his group¡¯s cultivation levels.

    He sighed inwardly!

    Only he knew Billy¡¯s true strength. Even though Billy was only at half-step Perceiving Dao Realm, if he went all out, even Kymani Vasquez might not be his match despite breaking through to Heaven Dao Realm!

    Billy¡¯s growth speed was terrifying!

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy smiled and nodded.

    He then selectively recounted their trip to Maga City to everyone.

    He didn¡¯t mention that someone had visited Maga City before them or about the City of the Dead.

    If only Kymani Vasquez were present, he wouldn¡¯t have any concerns. But with nearly a hundred people from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion around, some things were inappropriate to discuss here.

    ¡°Maga City agreed to ally with us? That¡¯s great!¡± An elder from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion eximed.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Edward Quinn cupped his hands toward Billy.

    ¡°It was my duty,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile before continuing.

    ¡°From what I understand, besides four half-step Heaven Dao Realm experts, Great Blue West Domain might have at least two Heaven Dao Realm experts.¡±

    ¡°This time we killed all their people. Next time theye back, it won¡¯t be a small skirmish. We must be prepared!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Edward Quinn¡¯s face grew solemn. He looked at Kymani Vasquez. ¡°What are your ns¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve just returned; rest for two days first,¡± Kymani Vasquez interrupted Edward Quinn and turned to Billy. ¡°Come back to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion in a few days; we¡¯ll discuss our next steps then.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    He then took Harleen and the others back to their inn after bidding farewell to everyone.

    ¡°Boss, it seems some people in Akabuchi City are indeed restless!¡± Bob remarked as they returned to their courtyard.

    Casey and the others nodded in agreement.

    In Maga City, Madden Oneal had told them that some people in Akabuchi City didn¡¯t want them to form an alliance. This alone indicated a problem.

    Moreover, today¡¯s events showed that people from Great Blue Star Domain came precisely when Star Pce¡¯s former lord was in seclusion.

    Clearly, someone was tipping off Great Blue Star Domain; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 1856: Danger in the Dark Night

    ¡°Boss, do you think it could be someone from Star Fragment Abbey?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°They might be involved, but they are definitely not the masterminds!¡± Casey responded after a brief thought.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person behind this in Akabuchi City must be someone with significant power and influence.¡±

    ¡°And their skills must be exceptional, far beyond someone like Raymond Dale, who is only at the Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, even if the Great Blue Star Domain supports them, it would be hard to control Akabuchi City!¡±

    ¡°True!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°So who could it be?¡± Soul Chaser wondered aloud.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many in Akabuchi City with Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation. We should be able to guess most of them with some analysis,¡± ck Tortoise said.

    ¡°No need to analyze. They¡¯ll probably reveal themselves in a couple of days,¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    That night.

    After washing up, Billy and Harleeny in bed chatting.

    ¡°Honey, how is Purple Spirit? Has she woken up?¡± Harleen asked softly, resting her head on Billy¡¯s arm.

    Since the battle with the Holy Ghost Tribe, Purple Spirit had been in aa due to severe injuries and hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Billy shook his head.

    He had checked on Purple Spirit a few days ago, and she was still in a deep sleep.

    ¡°How are her injuries? Are they getting better?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°She¡¯s almost fully recovered,¡± Billy nodded and added.

    ¡°And I have a feeling that this long sleep might be her third evolution.¡±

    ¡°Third evolution?¡± Harleen was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°If my guess is correct, herbat power will increase significantly when she wakes up!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Harleen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve now reached half-step Perceiving Dao Realm. Can you figure out what¡¯s inside that white light?¡±

    ¡°Still can¡¯t,¡± Billy shook his head.

    He had tried when he broke through to half-step Perceiving Dao Realm a few days ago, but the result was the same as before; he still couldn¡¯t get close.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Given the current situation, I think I might have to wait until I break through to Heaven Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen pouted and then changed the topic. ¡°Honey, do you think Mom has returned to Forbidden Ruins Space? I wonder how Tasha is doing in Ether Mountain!¡±

    ¡°ording to what Mom told me before, she should have already returned to Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll visit Sky City sometime soon; it¡¯s convenient to go back now anyway.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Harleen¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    ¡°By the way, honey, what do you think the old master is doing now? He shouldn¡¯t be in Sky City, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is, but he shouldn¡¯t be in Sky City,¡± Billy shook his head and added.

    ¡°We¡¯ve caused quite a stir recently. If the old master wanted to find us, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Since there¡¯s no news yet, he must be busy with his own matters.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Harleen nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I wonder where Father is; we haven¡¯t heard from him for so long.¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± Billy shook his head again.

    He was also curious about this, but it seemed that besides the old master, no one knew where Father was or what he was doing!

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry too much. Father should be fine!¡± Harleen said softly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded and then looked at Harleen with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been a while since I gave you a massage. Take off your pajamas¡­¡±

    ¡°You rogue husband, you¡¯re up to no good again!¡± Harleen blushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious about the massage!¡± Billy said with a straight face.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you!¡± Harleen pouted yfully.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± At that moment, Billy¡¯s expression changed, and a cold aura emanated from him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± Harleen asked instinctively.

    ¡°Something¡¯s up. Let¡¯s check it out!¡± Billy said as he moved towards the door.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Although Harleen didn¡¯t sense anything unusual, she didn¡¯t hesitate and followed him out of bed.

    As they reached the courtyard of the inn, they saw two figures flying away above them.

    One of them, an old man, was carrying arge sack that seemed to contain a person who appeared unconscious and motionless.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    Billy chased after them with a cold voice, and Harleen followed closely behind.

    Both of their opponents were at Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation level and moved extremely fast. It was difficult for Billy to catch up immediately.

    Worried about injuring the person in the sack, Billy didn¡¯t dare to use his ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique recklessly.

    After chasing for several kilometers, Billy finally closed the distance to within a thousand meters of them.

    ¡°Leave the person behind and reveal your identities; you might live!¡± Billy shouted coldly.

    ¡°I underestimated you; you caught up so quickly!¡± The old man seemed to have no intention of running further.

    After stabilizing himself, he looked at Billy and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite formidable. Today is a good chance to see if you¡¯re as powerful as the rumors say!¡±

    ¡°You will see!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find out!¡± The old man said as he threw the sack towards Billy. ¡°I¡¯ll return this person to you first!¡±

    At the same time he threw the sack, he flipped his wrist, revealing an ancient sword in his hand.

    A sharp sword light shot out like lightning, swift and unstoppable.

    Billy frowned. Although he sensed the power of the old man¡¯s strike, he had no choice.

    His primary goal was to ensure the safety of the person in the sack.

    Without further thought, he raised his hand to create a gust of wind to catch the sack.

    At that moment, a sharp de light shot out from within the sack, causing it to burst open.

 Chapter 1857: Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique

    Due to the suddenness of the event, Billy was caught off guard.

    By the time he reacted, two sword beams were already upon him.

    Although he managed to avoid the fatal areas at thest moment, two sword strikes left bloody holes in his body, and blood gushed out.

    In one move, hisbat strength dropped by two or three levels, and his breath became chaotic.

    ¡°The outside world hypes him up like a god, but he¡¯s nothing special!¡± The man who emerged from the sack licked his sword and spoke indifferently.

    He was in his fifties, with a lean build and extremely sharp eyes, surrounded by a powerful aura.

    Ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    ¡°I heard hisbat strength isparable to a half-step Heaven Dao Realm. Don¡¯t be careless!¡± the elder replied.

    The two seemed in no hurry to attack, just watching Billy.

    After stopping the bleeding with his power, Billy turned and fled without saying a word.

    He understood that this was a n to kill two birds with one stone. On one hand, they lured him out, hoping to kill him unexpectedly. On the other hand, they must have sent people to the inn. If these two couldn¡¯t kill him, they could use the people at the inn as hostages to force him toply.

    ¡°Think you can escape? Not that easy!¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke coldly, sending several sword beams shooting towards Billy again.

    The elder also chased after Billy swiftly.

    Billy didn¡¯t confront them head-on, dodging the middle-aged man¡¯s sword beams.

    He was worried about Casey and the others¡¯ safety and had no intention of entangling with the two. Besides, he was injured and couldn¡¯t match them.

    However, despite his reluctance to fight, the two didn¡¯t intend to let him go. In a few blinks of an eye, they caught up.

    With a muffled sound, Billy was sent flying seven or eight hundred meters by the elder¡¯s sword beam, spitting out blood.

    Before he could stabilize himself, the middle-aged man¡¯s sword beam was already upon him.

    Billy couldn¡¯t dodge in time and could only raise his hand to block it.

    In his current state, it was difficult to withstand their attacks. He was sent flying another thousand meters.

    Already injured, his condition worsened, and his breath became extremely weak.

    ¡°Kid, I advise you to hand over the treasure and the map of the City of the Dead in your body. I can spare your life,¡± the elder said loudly as he flew over.

    ¡°If you have the ability,e and take it yourself!¡± Billy didn¡¯t rush to escape.

    He knew that unless he dealt with these two, he couldn¡¯t get away.

    As he spoke, he took out some pills and swallowed them, activating the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to heal himself.

    ¡°Do you think you can still be our opponent in your current state?¡± The elder sneered.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The middle-aged man approached. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for your bravery, I¡¯ll make sure you have an intact corpse!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have that ability!¡± Billy quickly refined the Chi Condensing Pill and healing pills as he spoke.

    With his bloodline power activated, he refined the pills at an extraordinary speed.

    In just a few minutes, his Chi power began to recover.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try then!¡± The elder turned to the middle-aged man. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Finish this quickly to avoidplications!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The middle-aged man nodded.

    He rushed forward, sending out several fierce sword beams with his sword.

    The elder didn¡¯t idle either. With a flick of his wrist, an ancient sword drew an arc of sword light towards Billy.

    Facing their attacks, Billy¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. He quickly dodged the middle-aged man¡¯s sword beams.

    At the same time, with a flip of his wrist, he wielded the kylin de and activated ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ towards the elder.

    With a loud bang, both were sted seven or eight hundred meters away by the shockwave.

    Billy was injured and not at his peak. Activating ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ could only exert about seventy percent of its usual power.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t something an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent could easily withstand!

    After one strike, the elder¡¯sbat strength dropped by more than half!

    Barely staying in mid-air, blood continuously flowed from his mouth, and his face showed endless shock.

    He never expected Billy to still be able to activate such a powerful technique in this state.

    ¡°You really surprised me!¡± The middle-aged man was also stunned for a moment before looking at the elder. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just finish him!¡± The elder shouted with difficulty.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The middle-aged manunched another attack.

    Billy knew he couldn¡¯t withstand their attacks after using Cracked Sky once. He immediately dodged to the side.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± The middle-aged man chased after him coldly.

    He raised his hand and formed arge sword towards Billy.

    At this moment, a thunderous sword beam shot over rapidly. Wherever it passed, it tore a ck rift in the void, creating a terrifying scene.

    The attacker was Harleen, who had just arrived!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man frowned and instinctively drew a sword beam to meet it.

    The two sword beams shed, causing the void to tremble. The middle-aged man retreated a hundred meters.

    Harleen was also pushed back five or six hundred meters by the shockwave, with blood faintly visible at her mouth.

    ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡±

    After stabilizing herself, Harleen quickly flew towards Billy. Seeing his injuries, she looked worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the luck with women, having such a beautiful wife!¡± The middle-aged man nced at Harleen and remarked.

    ¡°Honey, Casey and the others might be in danger. We need to finish this quickly!¡± Billy ignored him and looked at Harleen after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n to finish this quickly!¡± The middle-aged man looked at them mockingly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± Billy exchanged a nce with Harleen as he spoke.

    Their aura instantly surged.

    Without hesitation, they simultaneously activated ¡®Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique¡¯!

    This was their strongest trump card and their first time using it in battle!

    In an instant, the surrounding air churned wildly. Strong winds blew in the void as dark clouds gathered, lightning shed and thunder roared-a scene of impending doom.

    In a few blinks of an eye, two substantial swords appeared in mid-air.

    As the swords took shape, a suffocating murderous aura filled the void. The sky darkened further as winds howled and clouds swirled.

    In the next second, the two swords tore through the void with hundreds of meters long rifts and shot towards the middle-aged man with unstoppable momentum.

    From this aura alone, it was clear that this move¡¯s power surpassed Billy¡¯s solo ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯!

 Chapter 1858: How Could It Be?

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The middle-aged man, who had initially dismissed Billy and Harleen, felt the power of their attack and his pupils shrank to pinpoints, his face turning grave.

    He didn¡¯t want to fight head-on, but the sword and de left him no escape route. There was nowhere to hide!

    Without time to think, he formed a defensive aura and raised his hand to create a mark, striking at the phantom de in front of him.

    After a loud crash, the three of them were sted hundreds of meters apart, with three trails of blood floating in the air.

    Billy and Harleen were already injured, especially Billy, whose Chi power had only recovered about fifty to sixty percent, making it difficult to fully unleash the ¡®Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique.¡¯

    Otherwise, the opponent wouldn¡¯t have even had a chance to survive!

    Even so, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t fare well either.

    He had been focused on dealing with the phantom de and was pierced through the back by the sword behind him.

    A gaping wound appeared on his right shoulder de, blood and flesh mangled. His aura deted like a punctured balloon, and hisbat strength dropped to less than forty percent.

    Before he could catch his breath, Harleen¡¯s sword aura shed in front of him again.

    After using the ¡®Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique,¡¯ Harleen¡¯s Chi power was also heavily depleted, but her previous injuries weren¡¯t severe, allowing her to still exert sixty to seventy percent of her strength.

    The middle-aged man had no time to react and could only raise his hand in a symbolic block.

    The sword light shed past his elbow, and a forearm flew into the air.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The man grunted and quickly retreated.

    He knew that if he stayed any longer, he would surely die. He had to escape.

    But he was too slow. Before he could run a thousand meters, a cold light shed across his neck.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    A head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain before falling back down.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The elder who had been watching cursed under his breath and disappeared instantly.

    He had wanted to save the middle-aged man but was too weak himself, barely clinging to life with his own injuries.

    Moreover, Billy had been watching him closely. If he made a move, Billy would kill him immediately.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t let him escape! Keep him alive!¡± Billy shouted towards Harleen. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the inn!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen replied and quickly gave chase.

    Meanwhile, just as Billy had anticipated, the enemy had a two-pronged strategy. Shortly after Billy was lured out of the inn, seven or eight men and women arrived in the courtyard.

    The leader was a ck-robed elder with formidable strength, an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert!

    Following closely behind him was an old woman with seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm strength!

    Besides these two, the other five followers were all mid-tote-stage Entering Dao Realm experts.

    Casey and Ivy rushed out of their rooms.

    ¡°Who are you people? Tired of living?¡± Judge said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The leading elder waved his hand. ¡°Disable their powers but leave them alive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old woman and the others responded simultaneously and attacked Casey and the others.

    The ck-robed elder didn¡¯t stay idle either. His aura surged as he swept a gust of wind towards Aubree.

    He had clearly assessed everyone¡¯s strength and knew that Aubree was the strongest among them.

    But in his eyes, Aubree was barely stronger than an ant since there was a significant gap between their levels.

    He was confident that after this strike, Aubree would be crippled.

    However, his face stiffened in the next moment.

    He felt an overwhelming killing intent envelop him, causing every pore on his body to open up and his pupils to contract sharply.

    With no time to think, he dodged to the side, abandoning his attack on Aubree.

    Despite his quick reaction, he was still sent flying.

    A mouthful of blood sprayed into the air as half of his bones shattered, his internal organs shifted, and blood gushed from his mouth.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± The elder muttered before copsing lifelessly.

    An eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert had been killed in one move!

    The attacker was none other than White Feather!

    With its current strength, dealing with an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert was effortless for White Feather.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing this, the seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm old woman who was rushing towards Casey and Ivy froze in shock. Her pupils contracted in fear.

    After a brief pause, she abandoned her attack on Casey and Ivy and fled while shouting.

    ¡°The information is wrong! Retreat!¡±

    As her voice faded, she was already a thousand meters away.

    The others quickly realized what had happened. If an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert could be killed instantly, staying would be suicide.

    They all fled in different directions.

    ¡°White Feather, don¡¯t let her escape! Kill her!¡±

    Casey pointed at the old woman and charged at a ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder with his Demon de.

    White Feather screeched and pped its wings, chasing after the old woman.

    The ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm elder had lost all will to fight. Under Casey¡¯s Demon de Technique, he was decapitated in one strike and fell to the ground.

    Meanwhile, two mid-stage Entering Dao Realm men and women couldn¡¯tst two rounds against Aubree and Ivy before copsing lifelessly.

    The remaining enemies also met their end after fleeing several kilometers underbined attacks from everyone.

    Soon after, everyone regrouped in the courtyard. The seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm old woman had also fallen to White Feather¡¯s attack.

    Billy returned shortly after.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Everyone greeted him simultaneously.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Billy asked after ncing at the corpses on the ground.

    ¡°Thanks to White Feather!¡± Casey replied before looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, are you injured?¡±

    Azure Dragon members also looked at Billy with concern.

    Although Billy¡¯s superficial wounds from earlier had healed due to his bloodline power, it was clear from his aura that he was seriously injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Billy, where¡¯s Harleen?¡± Ivy asked.

    Before she could finish her sentence, a figure fell from the sky-it was the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder who had lured Billy away earlier.

    His powers were sealed, blood continuously flowing from his mouth. He didn¡¯t have long to live.

    Harleennded in front of everyone shortly after.

    ¡°Harleen, are you okay?¡± Felicia asked as she approached her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Harleen shook her head before looking at Casey and Ivy. ¡°Is everyone else alright?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Ivy replied with a shake of her head.

    Everyone then gathered around the elder.

    ¡°Tell us, who are you people?¡± Billy asked sternly.

 Chapter 1859: He Must Die!

    ¡°Outmatched, do as you will¡­¡± The old man took a deep breath and responded.

    Crack! Crack!

    Before he finished speaking, his right ankle and right knee were simultaneously shattered, leaving a bloody mess.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man screamed hysterically.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk!¡± Billy continued, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we are from the Great Blue Star Domain¡­¡± The old man finally gave in.

    ¡°Damn! I knew it!¡± White Tiger cursed.

    ¡°You must be colluding with some people in Akabuchi City?¡± Billy said coldly, ¡°Name them, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡±

    ¡°William Huff!¡± The old man revealed a name.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey and the others were taken aback.

    An image of an old man shed in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Recently, Zion Dale, the leader of the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard, hade looking for trouble on behalf of Star Fragment Abbey.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He was almost killed by Billy but was saved by an elder from Akabuchi Star Pce.

    That person was Alvin Huff, the former vice pce master of Star Pce!

    ¡°Are you talking about William Huff, the vice pce master of Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± Azure Fang frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The old man nodded with difficulty.

    ¡°What is his rtionship with Alvin Huff?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°They are father and son!¡± The old man nodded again.

    ¡°Damn, these two are really ambitious!¡± Soul Chaser cursed.

    ¡°Was he involved in tonight¡¯s events as well?¡± A cold glint shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± The old man took a breath and continued, ¡°Your rapid growth has threatened him¡­ he fears your existence might disrupt their ns, so he wanted to use us to eliminate you¡­¡±

    ¡°He is courting death!¡± Casey frowned.

    ¡°Judge, kill him!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge responded and with a single palm strike, the old man¡¯s eyes rolled back as he fell silent.

    ¡°Boss, what now? Do we head straight to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Bob looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°William Huff is the vice pce master of Star Pce. If we go there directly, won¡¯t it cause too muchmotion?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°Who cares!¡± Ian de responded, ¡°If Edward Quinn wants to protect him, we¡¯ll destroy Star Pce too!¡±

    Cough¡­ A coughing sound interrupted.

    Ian de, are you serious?

    Destroying the entire Star Pce just like that?

    Even if Boss can kill Heaven Dao Realm experts now, isn¡¯t it too far-fetched to think we can destroy Star Pce?

    ¡°Everyone rest for a while. We¡¯ll set off in half an hour!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Boss, should we inform Edward Quinn first?¡± Casey thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head.

    Tonight¡¯s events had crossed his bottom linepletely.

    Not only was he almost killed, but without White Feather, the consequences for Casey and Ivy would have been unimaginable.

    In his heart, he had already sentenced them to death!

    No matter who they were, they had to die!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    Then, each found a ce to sit and meditate.

    Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. With the help of pills and Spirit Fruit, everyone, including Billy, was back in peak condition.

    Then, they took to the sky from the small courtyard.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡± Just as they were about to head towards the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, a woman¡¯s voice called out.

    They turned to see Erica Cardenas!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you heading to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Erica Cardenas asked in return.

    ¡°Are you here to stop us?¡± Billy nced at her, exuding a cold aura.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Erica Cardenas continued, ¡°I just found out about tonight¡¯s events. I¡¯m sorry I came toote to help.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must have known for a long time that the Huff family had rebellious intentions?¡± Billy looked at her.

    By ¡°you,¡± he naturally meant Edward Quinn¡¯s faction.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Including the Aurora Sect incident. Before I went there, the Huff family had already sent people. You must have known about this too?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯m sorry. We did this for the sake of Akabuchi star domain¡­¡± Erica Cardenas took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°No need to apologize. You did nothing wrong!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Whether it was negotiating an alliance in Maga City or probing Great Blue Star Domain, I volunteered. No one forced me; it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡­¡± Erica Cardenas opened her mouth. She could hear the indifference in Billy¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Enough, go back!¡± Billy interrupted her again. ¡°Tonight¡¯s events cannot be stopped by anyone. William Huff must die!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, as the vice pce master of Akabuchi Star Pce, William Huff has significant influence in Akabuchi City. Many sects are in his camp.¡± Erica Cardenas continued.

    ¡°If things escte too much, Akabuchi City will face great turmoil. And now is a critical time¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this your idea or Pce Master Edward Quinn¡¯s?¡± Billy replied coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if Akabuchi City falls into chaos, Great Blue Star Domain will take advantage.¡± Erica Cardenas responded.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that William Huff will collude with Great Blue Star Domain and overthrow your pce master?¡± Harleen looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Although that¡¯s possible¡­¡± Erica Cardenas¡¯ face grew more serious.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Casey interrupted her. ¡°We will act tonight. If you want to stop us, go ahead and try!¡±

    With that, they ignored her and turned away.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, William Huff is not at the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion; he¡¯s at the Huff family estate!¡± Erica Cardenas took a deep breath and added.

    ¡°Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he has summoned two groups of Crimson Abyss Blood Guard and Crimson Scourge Elite Guard. They are not weak; be careful.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy replied.

    Erica Cardenas watched them leave and let out a sigh of relief.

    Then she turned and headed towards the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Twenty minutester, she arrived at a vi in Akabuchi Star Pce.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Celine Quinn came out of the house.

    ¡°They are determined; I couldn¡¯t persuade them!¡± Erica Cardenas shook her head.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Celine Quinn nodded slightly. ¡°If it were me, I would do the same!¡±

    ¡°But this will severely weaken Akabuchi City, making it harder to resist Great Blue Star Domain¡­¡± Erica Cardenas¡¯ face was very serious.

    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Celine Quinn asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Erica Cardenas shook her head.

    ¡°He has put us in an awkward position. This matter requires your decision!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing awkward about it!¡± Celine Quinn smiled faintly. ¡°He¡¯s helping us clean up Akabuchi City. Should we just stand by?¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t ignore Alvin Huff; he¡¯s the formermander of the Blood Guard and Praetorian Guard!¡± Erica Cardenas responded.

    ¡°Although we¡¯ve controlled part of the army recently, it¡¯s still too short a time. At least half of the military strength is still under his control.¡±

    ¡°If we had another month or so, it might not be a problem. But if we push him now, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have another month even without tonight¡¯s events!¡± Celine Quinn interrupted her.

    ¡°You think Alvin Huff doesn¡¯t know about our recent actions? The reason he hasn¡¯t acted yet is that Great Blue Star Domain isn¡¯t ready!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Erica Cardenas continued.

    ¡°Enough! This might actually be good for us!¡± Celine Quinn responded. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Father!¡±

    She turned towards the vi entrance while giving instructions as she walked.

    ¡°By the way, inform Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Erica Cardenas hesitated for a moment before nodding.

 Chapter 1860: The Huff Family Estate

    Meanwhile, inside the Huff family estate.

    William Huff and his father Alvin Huff sat in the hall of a building, both looking displeased.

    ¡°The people from the Great Blue Star Domain are useless. They couldn¡¯t even kill that kid!¡± William Huff said in a deep voice after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°We underestimated him,¡± Alvin Huff replied, frowning as he took a sip of tea.

    ¡°If we had known he would be such a troublemaker, we should have acted sooner!¡± William Huff continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying that now?¡± Alvin Huff frowned again.

    ¡°Father, we need to think about how to handle this. If that kid finds out we¡¯re involved, he won¡¯t let it go!¡± William Huff said.

    ¡°He better not let it go, or I won¡¯t have a reason to act!¡± Alvin Huff responded.

    ¡°That kid must be quite strong. Otherwise, those two Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm experts from the Great Blue Star Domain wouldn¡¯t have failed to capture him,¡± William Huff said heavily.

    ¡°If he reallyes to our estate, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop being so spineless. What¡¯s there to worry about? No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s just a kid!¡± Alvin Huff retorted.

    ¡°Father, are you confident?¡± William Huff asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te tonight, fine. But if he dares toe, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t leave!¡± Alvin Huff¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    ¡°I was just worrying about not having a chance to get the City of the Dead map and the treasure in his body. If hees to us, even better!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Father, the Star Pce has probably suspected us for a while. Will they take this opportunity to act against us?¡± William Huff seemed to suddenly remember.

    ¡°Unless they n to hand Akabuchi City over to the Great Blue Star Domain, they won¡¯t dare!¡± Alvin Huff responded solemnly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± William Huff nodded and continued.

    ¡°Father, that kid has an unusual rtionship with Kymani Vasquez. If we really kill him, what about Kymani Vasquez?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about!¡± Alvin Huff¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If he wants to intervene, someone will deal with him!¡±

    ¡°But I heard he¡¯s already broken through to the Heaven Dao Realm¡­¡± William Huff said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Hmph! Akabuchi City has more than one Heaven Dao Realm expert!¡± Alvin Huff responded coldly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± William Huff was slightly taken aback but then his eyes lit up. ¡°Father, do you mean¡­?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    At that moment, an elderly man hurriedly ran in. It was Aaron Huff, the head steward of the Huff family.

    ¡°Aaron Huff, what¡¯s the matter?¡± William Huff asked.

    ¡°The two masters, Billy is here!¡± Aaron Huff responded.

    As he spoke, a powerful aura enveloped the entire Huff family estate, waking many people from their sleep.

    ¡°He really has guts!¡± Alvin Huff squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet this so-called talented genius!¡±

    With that, he got up and walked towards the door.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group had already arrived above the Huff family estate but hadn¡¯t made a move yet.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble at the Huff family estate? Do you have a death wish?¡± An old man in a blue robe led dozens of people into the air. He was at the fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°You have three breaths¡¯ time to call out your master, or die!¡± Casey replied coldly.

    ¡°Kid, are you out of your mind¡­¡± A middle-aged man at the second-rank Entering Dao Realm pointed at Casey angrily.

    Before he could finish speaking, Azure Fang swung his de at his shoulder, severing an arm and spraying blood everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The middle-aged man screamed in pain.

    ¡°You court death!¡± A seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder roared and struck at Azure Fang with full force, intending to kill with one blow.

    Midway through his attack, a de light shed through him, reducing him to nothingness. The de light continued and passed through the elder¡¯s body.

    The elder looked down at the bloodline on his body but couldn¡¯t utter a word before his body split in two and fell.

    ¡°You actually killed him? You deserve to die!¡± The old man in the blue robe roared at Casey with a twisted expression and attacked with violent energy marks.

    ¡°If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll send you to join him!¡± Billy squinted his eyes and pointed at him.

    A wave of energy from Celestial ck Finger surged out, creating a whirlwind.

    With a muffled sound, the old man in the blue robe was sent flying five or six hundred meters like a broken kite. His internal organs shifted instantly, and he fell heavily to the ground, lifeless.

    A fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert couldn¡¯t possibly withstand Billy¡¯s bloodline power.

    Seeing this scene, the dozens of people on the other side gasped in shock and horror.

    ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡± A man shouted loudly after a moment of hesitation.

    Although they knew they were no match, they understood that disobedience would lead to an even worse fate. They decided to fight back.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, a voice echoed above the estate as Alvin Huff and two others arrived in the air.

    Hearing this voice, the dozens of people breathed a sigh of relief and greeted the three men.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts. Do you know where you are?¡± Alvin Huff red coldly at Billy.

    ¡°The incident where Zion Dale brought people to cause trouble was also your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Billy asked calmly without engaging further.

    Recently, Zion Dale had brought two Praetorian Guards to a small inn to cause trouble, using Casey and his group of harboring people from the Great Blue Star Domain.

    That day, if Alvin Huff hadn¡¯t intervened, Zion Dale would have been killed by Billy¡¯s de.

    At that time, Billy didn¡¯t think much of it and assumed Alvin Huff had nothing to do with it and was just there to mediate.

    Now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Star Fragment Abbey had not only Zion Dale¡¯s support but also the Huff family¡¯s backing!

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± Alvin Huff responded coldly. ¡°You came to my estate and killed my people. What do you n to do about it?¡±

    ¡°You and your son should take your own lives. I¡¯ll allow your family line to continue,¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Alvin Huffughed loudly.

    William Huff and the other members of the Huff family looked at Billy as if he were an idiot.

    Such arrogance! Even more than the master of Akabuchi Star Pce!

    The Huff family had stood in Akabuchi City for over a thousand years and had never been so tantly disrespected by one person!

    ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue with such big talk?¡± Alvin Huff stoppedughing and looked coldly at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one choice: abolish your cultivation yourself and hand over the City of the Dead map and the treasure in your body. I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite direct!¡± Billy sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve been eyeing my possessions for a while now, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°My patience is limited. You¡¯d better decide soon!¡± Alvin Huff nced at Billy.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡± Billy said as he scanned the estate. ¡°Call out your people!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Alvin Huff¡¯s eyes narrowed as he shouted, ¡°Surround them!¡±

    With hismand, figures rose into the air from different directions around the estate, numbering around forty or fifty people in total.

    Each one had a strong aura and was surrounded by a murderous intent that showed they were battle-hardened veterans. The weakest among them was at Entering Dao Realm, while the strongest was at eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

 Chapter 1861: Kill!

    ¡°You really think the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion army is your Huff family¡¯s private force!¡± Billy scanned his surroundings as he spoke, then looked at the gray-robed elderly man of the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°You must be from the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard? Think carefully, are you sure you want to get involved in this?¡±

    ¡°The duty of the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard is to maintain internal order and protect Akabuchi City¡¯s safety. You came to the Huff familypound in the middle of the night, killing indiscriminately. Naturally, we must intervene!¡± the gray-robed elderly man responded solemnly.

    ¡°Just make sure you¡¯ve thought it through!¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°But let me warn you, if you decide to act, you will bear all the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Kid, this is Akabuchi City, not your Sky City. You¡­¡± A fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man beside Alvin Huff pointed at Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being pointed at. You¡¯d better put your hand down, or you can say goodbye to that arm!¡± Billy interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°Hmph! Arrogant brat!¡± The fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man sneered. ¡°If you have the guts, try it!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Before he finished speaking, a blood-red de light shot out like lightning.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death¡­¡± The man still didn¡¯t take Billy seriously and raised his hand to form a powerful seal to meet the attack.

    There was no suspense; the de light shed, and an arm flew off.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in pain, his body flying back several hundred meters.

    In fact, Alvin Huff, who was not far away, could have blocked the attack, but he had no intention of doing so. Clearly, he wanted to provoke a conflict between the Praetorian Guard and Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing this, both the Blood Guards and the Praetorian Guard frowned simultaneously.

    ¡°Take him down, dead or alive!¡± The gray-robed elderly man of the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm waved his hand with a frown.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Forty-five people responded in unison and took their stances.

    ¡°Attack!¡± William Huff shouted.

    As his voice fell, nearly a hundred members of the Huff family charged towards Billy and his group.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°If they want to die, let¡¯s fulfill their wish!¡± Billy responded calmly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Casey and Harleen shouted in unison, each gripping their weapons as they charged forward.

    White Feather also sprang into action, pping its wings and rushing out.

    The next moment, both sides were locked in fierce battle, shadows flickering, des shing.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite formidable. Let me see just how formidable you are!¡± The gray-robed elderly man of the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm looked at Billy as he spoke. Four others followed him, all mid-tote stage Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators.

    ¡°Elder Christensen, don¡¯t underestimate him. Let¡¯s face him together!¡± Alvin Huff shouted. William Huff and Aaron Huff followed closely behind.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, follow me!¡± Billy replied before soaring into the sky.

    ¡°So arrogant!¡± Elder Christensen said coldly.

    Then, eight people followed Billy into the air.

    Meanwhile, four early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm Praetorian Guards were attacking White Feather. Initially, they didn¡¯t take White Feather seriously, but as soon as they engaged, one of them was blown away by a gust of air from White Feather.

    Without any chance to struggle, he crashed to the ground and twitched a few times before going still.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The other three were stunned, their faces full of surprise.

    Before they could recover from their shock, another one was sent flying into the air by White Feather, spitting out a mouthful of blood before falling straight down.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Another man roared angrily and looked at his nearbypanion. ¡°Omar Washington, forget about everyone else for now. Let¡¯s take down this flying beast together!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Omar Washington replied and quickly surrounded White Feather with five or six other Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators.

    This was exactly White Feather¡¯s n-to attract the Perceiving Dao Realm experts to reduce the pressure on Casey and Harleen¡¯s group. Among these people, the strongest was only a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator. Even with their numbers, they posed no threat to White Feather.

    While several Perceiving Dao Realm experts were attacking White Feather, Harleen shed with an elderly woman of the Early Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm. Both were pushed back three or four hundred meters.

    Harleen was now at the seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm level. With her feather sword and Five Elements de Dance, she could contend with an Early Stage Perceiving Dao Realm opponent.

    ¡°Impressive!¡± The elderly woman said after catching her breath, her face darkening. Initially, when Harleen approached her, she didn¡¯t even look at her directly,pletely dismissing her. To her, a mere seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator challenging her was suicidal. But after a few exchanges, she realized she had severely underestimated her opponent.

    ¡°Show your true strength; otherwise, you won¡¯t have another chance!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Hmph! Arrogant!¡± The elderly woman sneered coldly. ¡°Though you¡¯re indeed formidable¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Harleen¡¯s wrist flicked, sending a sword force tearing through the void towards her.

    ¡°You seek death!¡±

    The elderly woman frowned and stopped talking. She raised her hand to form a seal to meet the attack.

    Their attacks collided, sending Harleen flying back a hundred meters. Just as the elderly woman was about to press her advantage, she saw four clones burst from Harleen¡¯s body.

    Thousand Shadow Clone Technique!

    Immediately after, Harleen and her four clones attacked simultaneously, five sword forces shing rapidly with murderous intent filling the air.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The elderly woman¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. Caught off guard by the sudden attack, she instinctively raised her hand to block while retreating quickly. Although she dodged three of the sword forces, two shed across her body, drawing blood.

    ¡°You actually injured me? Today I will¡­¡± The elderly woman looked at her wounds with a twisted expression.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡± Harleen interrupted coldly.

    After speaking, five figures spread out quickly, their momentum reaching its peak as they simultaneously activated Five Elements de Dance!

    Five thunderous sword forces shed rapidly, tearing five dark rifts in the void with an imposing aura. The elderly woman immediately sensed a strong deathly aura and was filled with terror. With all her escape routes blocked by the five figures, she had nowhere to run even if she wanted to. Without hesitation, she unleashed her full strength to form her ultimate attack. Her powerful offensive tore through the void like a storm; three clones exploded instantly and vanished without a trace.

    To her despair, the remaining two sword forces pierced through her body effortlessly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elderly woman looked down at the two bloody holes in her body as her aura deted like a punctured balloon. She crashed heavily to the ground and twitched a few times before going still, her eyes wide open in death.

 Chapter 1862: What Other Trump Cards Do You Have

    After dealing with the old woman, Harleen let out a heavy sigh of relief.

    With her current strength, simultaneously activating four clones to perform the Five Elements de Dance consumed a considerable amount of Chi power.

    After taking a brief rest, she swiftly rushed towards Casey¡¯s direction.

    Casey was facing two old men at the early stage of the Perceiving Dao Realm. After a brief exchange of attacks, he had already cut one of them into two pieces with his sword.

    Due to the significant consumption of Chi power, Casey¡¯sbat power had decreased, and he had sustained some injuries from the full-force attack of the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°Dare to kill a member of the Praetorian Guard? I¡¯ll take your life!¡± The ck-robed elder roared, raising his hand to summon an ancient beast that charged towards Casey with surging waves of energy.

    Casey furrowed his brows slightly and met the attack with his Demon de, while quickly retreating.

    A loud bang resounded as the powerful waves of energy pushed Casey back several hundred meters, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Before he could stabilize himself, the second wave of attacks from the old man had already arrived.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, be careful!¡± Harleen¡¯s voice rang out as a swift sword strike shed towards them.

    The two attacks collided and exploded, once again sending Casey flying back several hundred meters under the impact of the energy waves.

    ¡°Another person seeking death!¡± The ck-robed elder stabilized himself after retreating a hundred meters, his eyebrows slightly furrowed as he looked at Harleen approaching in mid-air.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, how are you?¡± Harleen ignored the elder and asked Casey.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Casey took a deep breath and shook his head.

    ¡°You rest for a while, I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± After saying that, Harleen swiftly moved towards the elder.

    ¡°Harleen, wait for me!¡± Casey also didn¡¯t stand idle and followed closely behind with his Demon de in hand.

    ¡°You know nothing about life and death!¡± The ck-robed elder coldly snorted, raising his hand to meet their attacks.

    From the aura emanating from Harleen and Casey, the elder could tell that both of them were injured and had reached the Entering Dao Realm. They showed no intention of backing down.

    The three of them engaged in a fierce battle.

    Although Harleen and Casey were not in their peak state, it was unrealistic for the old man to take them down in a short period of time.

    After several rounds of attacks, they were still evenly matched.

    At the same time, Ivy was fighting against two men and a woman at the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm. All three of them had sustained injuries.

    Compared to the others, the gray-robed elderly man was the most heavily injured. One of his arms had been severed by Ivy, greatly reducing hisbat power.

    Initially, Ivy was surrounded by four men and women at theter stage of the Entering Dao Realm. By now, two of them were lying on the ground without any signs of life.

    After using the Five Elements de Dance once, Ivy¡¯sbat power had decreased. She had been injured by the old woman and her aura was in disarray, with blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡± The old woman¡¯s face twisted as she rapidly unleashed waves of energy.

    Ivy furrowed her brows tightly and didn¡¯t engage in a direct confrontation. She swiftly dodged to the side.

    Although she managed to avoid a direct impact, she was still sent flying a couple hundred meters by the residual energy waves, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Die!¡± Just as she was trying to stabilize herself, the one-armed old man shouted angrily and sent a powerful strike towards her.

    At that moment, a surge of energy waves apanied by an overwhelming force swept in like thunder.

    Although the old woman sensed a strong danger, she couldn¡¯t dodge it at all. Her pupils instantly contracted to pinprick size, and all her pores opened wide.

    After a muffled sound, the old woman was instantly reduced to a mist of blood, not even leaving a trace behind.

    Ivy and Aubree looked over at the same time and saw White Feather flying towards them with its wings pping.

    All the Perceiving Dao Realm experts who had besieged it had been sent to meet the king of hell by White Feather without exception.

    ¡°White Feather, we¡¯ll handle the remaining people. Go check on Billy!¡± Ivy said as she nced in the direction of the distant sky.

    After letting out a cry, White Feather flew towards Billy¡¯s battle zone.

    Just as it was halfway there, a loud bang reverberated through the air, causing the entire void to tremble.

    Immediately after, three figures shot out from a kilometer away, with three trails of blood spraying out simultaneously.

    Two of them lost their breath while still in mid-air, while the other person, although still alive, fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up for quite some time,pletely devoid ofbat power.

    Out of the original eight opponents they faced, only Alvin Huff and his son, as well as an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder from the Praetorian Guard, remained. The others were either dead or severely injured.

    Alvin Huff and his son had sustained some injuries, but it didn¡¯t have a significant impact on theirbat power.

    Billy also had traces of blood at the corners of his mouth, and his aura appeared somewhat chaotic.

    Currently, although he possessed the strength to kill Heaven Dao Realm experts with one strike, facing seven or eight opponents at the mid-stage of Enlightenment Dao Realm made it difficult for him to easily activate ¡°Cracked Sky.¡±

    After using that move, his Chi power would be greatly affected and would require some time to recover. However, his opponents clearly wouldn¡¯t give him that opportunity.

    Thus far in their battle, he had only used ¡°Heavenly Fury¡± to kill several opponents.

    ¡°You bastard! Today I will definitely skin you alive!¡± William Huff shouted ferociously.

    ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, you should have other tricks up your sleeve,¡± Billy ignored William Huff and calmly spoke to Alvin Huff.

    ¡°If there are still people hiding in your Huff family estate or if you have any other cards left, now is the time to reveal them. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have another chance!¡±

    He knew very well that Alvin Huff definitely had more than just what was currently being shown!

    Although he hadn¡¯t revealed his true strength in front of others since returning from Aurora Sect, even before that, he had the power to kill an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

    Moreover, half an hour ago, those two individuals from Great Blue Star Domain couldn¡¯t defeat him even under those circumstances. Alvin Huff couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of this fact.

    For Alvin Huff, although he was at the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, he should have self-awareness that it would be impossible for him to take down Billy single-handedly!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1863: Waiting Just for Her!

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Before Alvin Huff could respond, William Huff roared, ¡°To kill you, the three of us are more than enough!¡±

    After speaking, he looked at Alvin Huff. ¡°Father, stop wasting words on him. He¡¯s already at the end of his rope. Let¡¯s take him down in one go!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡± Alvin Huff took a deep breath and charged forward.

    The gray-robed elderly man at the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm followed closely behind without any hesitation.

    The three Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm experts simultaneously unleashed their strongest attacks, and the pressure within a radius of several kilometers surged rapidly.

    William Huff wielded a spear that extended a hundred meters, its Chi power tearing a long rift in the void as it advanced with unstoppable force.

    The eighth-rank martial artist¡¯s trump card was a rapidly spinning cauldron!

    The cauldron, towering a hundred meters high, spun faster and faster, distorting the surrounding void with a terrifying momentum.

    On the other side, a white vortex spun rapidly within a hundred meters in front of Alvin Huff, churning the surroundings violently.

    In the blink of an eye, a massive fist emerged from the white vortex, causing the void to tremble.

    The power of this punch clearly surpassed that of the spear and cauldron, further distorting the already twisted void as if it might copse at any moment.

    The three attacks were all earth-shattering!

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. You chose death yourselves, so I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Facing the trio¡¯s full-force attack, Billy showed no intention of retreating. He coldly replied and summoned the kylin de.

    Without hesitation, he flipped his wrist and shed out.

    Cracked Sky!

    A thunderous roar echoed across the sky, like lightning. The void at the center of the shockwave cracked inch by inch, a breathtaking sight.

    Simultaneously, Alvin Huff and the other two¡¯s attacks exploded instantly, forming three mushroom clouds of energy that shot into the sky.

    The next moment, three figures were blown away like leaves for kilometers.

    Although Billy was somewhat injured, this sh was enough to kill a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert. Naturally, Alvin Huff and the other two had no chance of resisting!

    William Huff and the eighth-rank martial artist were split in half in mid-air, their bodies mangled and faces filled with horror.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    At the moment of their deaths, they finally understood the vast gap between themselves and Billy; they were not even on the same level!

    Alvin Huff fared much better. On one hand, his cultivation was rtively higher; on the other hand, he avoided a direct hit at thest moment.

    However, even so, he was severely injured, hisbat power reduced by two or three tenths.

    His breath was chaotic, his face pale, and blood continuously gushed from his mouth.

    ¡°William!¡± Alvin Huff steadied himself and cried out in grief toward William Huff¡¯s direction, tears streaming down his face.

    At this moment, he finally realized how ridiculous he had been.

    He had thought that even if Billy could kill a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert in his prime, he was already injured. No matter how monstrous he was, he couldn¡¯t withstand thebined attack of three people.

    But this was the result!

    From this, it could be inferred that if Billy hadn¡¯t been injured, that sh just now might have been enough to kill a true Heaven Dao Realm expert!

    Heaven Dao Realm!

    In the entire Akabuchi star domain, including Kymani Vasquez, there had only been two Heaven Dao Realm cultivators over the years!

    And now, a young man barely thirty years old had the power to kill a Heaven Dao Realm expert. It was astounding!

    ¡°Boy, you killed William! Give me your life!¡± After adjusting his emotions slightly, Alvin Huff roared ferociously and charged at Billy like a madman.

    He had clearly noticed that after using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ Billy¡¯s Chi power was significantly depleted and hisbat strength had decreased, so he hurried to strike.

    However, just as he was halfway there, a substantial wave of energy surged forth like thunder.

    Although Alvin Huff reacted immediately, he was still a step too slow and was once again sted kilometers away by the energy wave.

    Already injured, he was nowpletely spent. Although he could barely remain airborne, hisbat power had dropped to less than fifty percent.

    ¡°Thank you, White Feather!¡± Billy turned to White Feather nearby and smiled.

    White Feather chirped and flew to Billy¡¯s side.

    At this moment, a loud noise erupted from the direction of the Huff family estate¡¯s back mountain. Large amounts of rocks and trees were pulverized into dust as the ground shook violently.

    Next, a figure shot into the sky like a ghost with an overwhelming aura.

    Billy looked over and saw an old woman in in clothes.

    Her actual age was indiscernible; she had a malevolent face, emaciated frame, one eye, and one arm!

    She exuded endless killing intent, causing the air temperature to plummet to freezing levels.

    ¡°Third Aunt!¡± Alvin Huff called out painfully upon seeing the old woman.

    This woman was clearly Alvin Huff¡¯s ultimate trump card!

    ¡°Dare to kill my Huff family members? Let¡¯s see how many lives you have left!¡± The old woman named Aubrianna Huff red at Billy and spoke harshly.

    As soon as she finished speaking, her aura surged instantly, revealing her first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation!

    ¡°Aubrianna Huff, you finally show yourself?¡± At this moment, an old man¡¯s voice rang out; it was Kymani Vasquez.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I always suspected that you didn¡¯t die in that battle years ago. Turns out I was right!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve been orchestrating some of the Huff family¡¯s actions over these years?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Vasquez, why are you here?¡± Billy bowed toward him.

    ¡°I came specifically to wait for her!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied while looking at Aubrianna Huff.

    ¡°I must say I admire you. Despite being gravely injured back then, you not only survived but also broke through to Heaven Dao Realm. Truly impressive for the Huff family¡¯s once-in-a-millennium genius!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity your talents weren¡¯t used on the right path; otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Old monster! Shut up! I advise you to mind your own business or else¡­¡± Aubrianna Huff red at Kymani Vasquez and spoke sternly.

    Halfway through her sentence, she looked shocked: ¡°You also broke through to Heaven Dao Realm?!¡±

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Kymani Vasquez chuckled lightly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Aubrianna Huff was momentarily speechless.

    ¡°In light of our long-standing acquaintance, I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± Kymani Vasquez continued. ¡°Take your Huff family members and leave Akabuchi star domain immediately. Never set foot in this star domain again if you want to live!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Aubrianna Huffughed sinisterly for a long time before looking at Kymani Vasquez and speaking harshly: ¡°Since you love meddling so much, let¡¯s settle our old scores from decades ago!¡±

    ¡°Are you really nning to walk this dark path?¡± Kymani Vasquez responded.

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± Aubrianna Huff retorted angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve be this wretched creature because of you! If it weren¡¯t for your meddling back then, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly pathetic!¡± Kymani Vasquez looked at her and said. ¡°All these years and you¡¯re still trapped in your own mindset. You¡¯ve never reflected on yourself and always med others for everything!¡±

    ¡°The so-called cause and effect; there¡¯s a cause for every effect. Your current state is all your own doing; you can¡¯t me anyone else!¡±

    ¡°A person¡¯s character determines their fate. Your biggest problem is your narrow-mindedness¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Aubrianna Huff shouted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve lived a few more years than me that you have the right to lecture me! You¡¯re not worthy!¡±

    ¡°Come with me! Let¡¯s have a fair fight; life or death will be decided by fate!¡±

    With that, she disappeared from her spot and reappeared tens of kilometers away.

 Chapter 1864: The Fall of the Huff Family

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Watching Aubrianna Huff¡¯s departing figure, Alvin Huff¡¯s face looked worse than if he had lost his parents.

    He had hoped that his reliance would turn the tide, but she just left like that.

    It seemed the Huff family had truly reached its end!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied calmly, then disappeared.

    ¡°Mr. Vasquez, be careful!¡± Billy called out loudly.

    ¡°A minor issue!¡± Kymani Vasquez¡¯s voice echoed back.

    Soon, sounds of intense shes came from dozens of kilometers away, shaking the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Billy asked as he approached Alvin Huff.

    He wasn¡¯t too worried about Kymani Vasquez. Although Aubrianna Huff was also a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm, he could sense that Kymani Vasquez was slightly superior in realbat power.

    After all, Aubrianna Huff had been in seclusion for years, relying on high-level resources and self-cultivation for breakthroughs. Kymani Vasquez, on the other hand, had gained most of his experience through real battles.

    Over the years, he had survived countless life-and-death struggles, making his actualbat power far beyond that of an ordinary first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alvin Huff snorted coldly at Billy. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    ¡°You mean you still have other means?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    As he spoke, he nced at the battle below involving Casey and Harleen. The situation was almost settled. Although the opponents were numerous, their top fighters were mostly down, leaving only some mid-level Entering Dao Realm fighters struggling to hold on.

    The battle would likely end in a few minutes!

    As for the other warriors below the Otherworldly Realm in the Huff familypound, they hadn¡¯t participated from the start. With their skills, joining the fight would be futile.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Alvin Huff responded after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Are you waiting for the Crimson Scourge Elite Guard and those from Star Fragment Abbey and Floating Light Sect to help you?¡± Billy asked, ncing at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that since our battle began, so much time has passed without anyone showing up? Do you think they will stille?¡±

    Alvin Huff: ¡°¡­¡±

    Billy¡¯s words hit home; he had thought about it too but was unwilling to give up hope!

    At that moment, five or six figures flew in from different directions and fell heavily to the ground, motionless.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Recognizing these people, Alvin Huff¡¯s face turnedpletely ashen.

    He knew that after tonight, the Huff family would bepletely out of Akabuchi City¡¯s stage.

    Billy also looked down at the fallen figures. Among them were three familiar faces from the Dale family: Evil God Raymond Dale, Star Fragment Abbey¡¯s current Sect Master Yandel Dale, and Crimson Scourge Elite Guard¡¯s former leader Zion Dale.

    There were also three others whom Billy vaguely recognized as members of prominent sects in Akabuchi City.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you alright?¡± A female voice called out.

    Billy looked up to see Lydia Wooler approaching with Aaron Wooler, Matteo Wooler, and several members of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce Elder Pavilion.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Wooler. We¡¯re fine,¡± Billy smiled at Lydia Wooler and nodded at those behind her.

    Clearly, Raymond Dale and the others had fallen at the hands of these Chamber of Commerce members.

    ¡°d to hear it!¡± Lydia Wooler smiled back.

    Since the internal conflict within the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, this was their first meeting. She had been busy managing the Chamber¡¯s affairs and wanted to find time to meet Billy but couldn¡¯t.

    Although she hadn¡¯t met Billy, she kept a close watch on his news. When she heard that Billy had the strength to kill a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert, she almost bit her tongue in disbelief!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Reflecting on their first meeting to now, in less than a year, Billy had grown from a sapling into a towering tree she could only look up to!

    Unintentionally, Billy had already reached the pinnacle of Akabuchi star domain¡¯s hierarchy!

    If she hadn¡¯t experienced it herself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it!

    ¡°These people were originallying to support the Huff family,¡± Lydia Wooler said, pointing to Raymond Dale and others on the ground. ¡°After tonight, their sects will no longer exist!¡±

    ¡°Thank you again, Miss Wooler,¡± Billy smiled and continued, ¡°How is Mr. Wooler¡¯s injury? It should be almost healed by now?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Mr. Billy. He has fully recovered!¡± Lydia Wooler replied with a smile. ¡°My father asked me to thank you. With your help, he has made progress in breaking through his bottleneck.¡±

    ¡°He is currently in seclusion and should advance a level soon!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wooler is too kind; it was a small matter,¡± Billy smiled.

    He had already anticipated Kole Wooler¡¯s breakthrough to ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    ¡°When my fatheres out of seclusion, he would like to invite you to visit the Chamber. I hope you¡¯ll honor us with your presence,¡± Lydia Wooler said again.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then, there¡¯s nothing more here. I¡¯ll take my leave now; see you another day!¡± Lydia Wooler said.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Lydia Wooler then left with members of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    With their appearance, those still fighting Casey and Harleen stopped, their faces showing despair.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Soon, someone shouted. Following his lead, those in the courtyard also scattered in all directions to escape.

    Everyone knew that the Huff family was finished! Staying meant certain death!

    Desperately trying to escape, they were disheartened when two or three hundred figures arrived from above, exuding a strong killing intent.

    From their attire, it was clear that apart from a dozen elders leading them, the rest were members of the Crimson Abyss Blood Guard.

    ¡°Everyone listen up! Abolish all Huff family members¡¯ cultivation. Kill those who resist!¡± The gray-robed elder leading themmanded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Three hundred people moved simultaneously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me; I¡¯ll abolish my own cultivation¡­¡± someone shouted immediately after.

    With one person leading, others followed suit. In front of such strong opponents, they gave up resisting.

    Better to live without cultivation than to die.

    Meanwhile, Billy sealed Alvin Huff¡¯s powers and brought him to the ground. At this point, Alvin Huff had lost all his previous arrogance. His eyes were empty and lifeless, showing the fall of a once-powerful figure.

 Chapter 1865: Internal Strife Settled

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Harleen and the others quickly walked over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    As he spoke, he roughly checked everyone¡¯s condition. Although they had some injuries, none were life-threatening.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do with this old guy?¡± Azure Dragon pointed at Alvin Huff.

    ¡°Just kill him!¡± Ian de replied, raising his de to strike.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡± At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice called out again.

    Everyone looked over and saw Celine Quinn, followed by Erica Cardenas and two elders from the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°You arrived just in time!¡± White Tiger nced at them.

    Casey and the others also wore displeased expressions.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Star Pce had known about their actions tonight but only showed up now. Were they just watching from the sidelines?

    ¡°Mr. Billy, sorry for beingte!¡± Celine Quinn apologized to Billy. ¡°There was an issue at the military camp that we had to handle first. I apologize for the dy!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°The Huff family had arranged another group at the Blood Guard Camp and Imperial Guard Camp,¡± Celine Quinn continued after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°ording to their orders, if Star Pce sent people to the Huff family manor tonight, that group would incite chaos in the military camps.¡±

    ¡°I underestimated their influence in the Blood Guard and Praetorian Guard. Nearly two-thirds of our elite forces were swayed by them.¡±

    ¡°It took us a lot of time to deal with those people, so we arrivedte. I hope you understand, Mr. Billy.¡±

    ¡°Two-thirds?¡± Casey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly upon hearing this.

    Azure Dragon and White Tiger also looked exasperated.

    It was ironic that more than half of Akabuchi Star Pce¡¯s strongest teams were not under the pce master¡¯s control!

    ¡°Most of them had no choice,¡± Erica Cardenas responded from the side.

    ¡°The old witch from the Huff family secretly controlled their families recently, forcing them to obey.¡±

    ¡°That old woman named Aubrianna Huff?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Erica Cardenas nodded.

    ¡°So how did you deal with them? Did you kill all the rebels?¡± Judge pressed on.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t kill those who were forced; Star Pce rescued their families,¡± Erica Cardenas exined.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Judge shrugged.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I apologize again¡­¡± Celine Quinn continued to address Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°What grudge does Aubrianna Huff have with Mr. Vasquez?¡±

    ¡°When Aubrianna Huff was young, she was not only the most beautiful woman in Akabuchi City but also a rare talented genius in the Huff family with exceptional martial arts skills,¡± Celine Quinn said thoughtfully.

    Judge and Soul Chaser both choked on their saliva simultaneously.

    Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s mouths twitched several times as well.

    It was hard for everyone to associate that woman with being the most beautiful in Akabuchi City!

    ¡°She should have had a wonderful life,¡± Celine Quinn continued, ignoring everyone¡¯s expressions. ¡°But she fell in love with someone who didn¡¯t love her, and her life went off track.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Who did she fall in love with?¡±

    ¡°My great-grandfather,¡± Celine Quinn replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were taken aback.

    ¡°Aubrianna Huff had top-notch talent and beauty, but she was narrow-minded, which was one reason my great-grandfather didn¡¯t feel anything for her,¡± Celine Quinn continued.

    ¡°She stubbornly believed my great-grandfather didn¡¯t love her because of other women.¡±

    ¡°Later, she left Akabuchi City for nearly twenty years. When she returned, she was unmatched in skill.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Felicia asked again.

    ¡°When she came back, she killed three of my great-grandfather¡¯s closepanions overnight,¡± Celine Quinn said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°When she was about to attack my great-grandmother, Mr. Vasquez happened to see it and saved her.¡±

    ¡°In that battle, both she and Mr. Vasquez were seriously injured. After that day, shey low for a while.¡±

    ¡°Half a monthter, my great-grandfather found her and fought hundreds of rounds with her.¡±

    ¡°Due to her injuries not being fully healed, herbat strength declined. She was severely injured and knocked off a cliff by my great-grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Everyone thought she was dead, but she survived.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± everyone finally understood after hearing her exnation.

    ¡°The Huff family¡¯s rebellious intentions over the years must be rted to her?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°Obviously,¡± Celine Quinn nodded.

    At that moment, a figure fell from the sky, hitting the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    It was Aubrianna Huff!

    Judging by her condition, she didn¡¯t have much time left!

    Soon after, Kymani Vasqueznded not far from them, with some injuries but nothing serious.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Vasquez!¡± Celine Quinn bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Vasquez!¡± Erica Cardenas and the two elders behind her also bowed.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kymani Vasquez nodded slightly. ¡°Is everything settled at the military camp?¡±

    ¡°In response to Mr. Vasquez, there¡¯s still some cleanup work left. My father is handling it and should finish soon,¡± Celine Quinn replied.

    ¡°Tell your father to be prepared. Tonight¡¯s events will likely reach Great Blue Star Domain soon, and they will probably send people here quickly,¡± Kymani Vasquez continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Celine Quinn nodded seriously.

    ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡± Kymani Vasquez asked Billy next.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, senior. I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy bowed in response.

    ¡°There will be several tough battles ahead. Consolidate your cultivation as soon as possible. It would be best if you could break through before the battles,¡± Kymani Vasquez advised.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t stay at the inn anymore. There¡¯s an empty estate at the foot of the southern mountain. You can move there,¡± Kymani Vasquez suggested as if he had just remembered it.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Billy bowed again.

    Catherine Foreman, Lydia Wooler, and Celine Quinn had all mentioned amodations before, but he had politely declined each time.

    This time, since it was Kymani Vasquez¡¯s kind offer, he didn¡¯t refuse.

    Besides, he needed a quiet ce to stay for a while.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave these two to you,¡± Kymani Vasquez said to Celine Quinn, pointing at Aubrianna Huff and Alvin Huff before taking off into the sky after greeting everyone else.

    ¡°Princess, we¡¯ll take our leave now!¡±

    Billy then said goodbye to them and left with Harleen and the others.

 Chapter 1866: Homesick

    The next morning, Kymani Vasquez sent someone to take Billy and his group to the estate in the southern part of the city.

    The estate was located at the foot of the mountain where the elder John Doe resided. It wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but it was spacious enough to amodate forty to fifty people.

    The estate was well-maintained, so everyone could move in immediately with their belongings.

    Billy spent the next two days setting up a Gathering Spirit Array in the estate. With his current cultivation level, the array¡¯s effectiveness was far superior to before. Training inside it for one day was equivalent to training outside for a month.

    In the days that followed, everyone focused solely on their cultivation, using ample resources within the Gathering Spirit Array day and night.

    After a few days, except for Billy, Harleen, and Ivy, everyone else had broken through their levels without any suspense. Aubree advanced by one level, while the others advanced by two levels. With Billy¡¯s help, Frostde and Night Orchid officially broke through their realms.

    By this point, everyone had entered the Entering Dao Realm. Harleen and Ivy were also on the verge of breaking through after their days of training in the Gathering Spirit Array. However, Billy advised them to suppress their cultivation for a while to stabilize their progress since they had recently advanced three levels in Maga City.

    As for Billy himself, he spent most of his time cultivating the Pulse Building Technique. The higher his cultivation level, the harder it was to advance. For him, enhancing his bloodline power was more effective than any other cultivation resource. To sessfully break through to the Perceiving Dao Realm, relying solely on high-level natural treasures was unrealistic; he needed to enhance his bloodline power.

    Fortunately, after Kymani Vasquez helped him with his second physique refinement, his bloodline power increased significantly faster than before. Within a few days, he had already glimpsed the dawn of the Perceiving Dao Realm.

    That morning, after finishing their cultivation session, Billy and his group gathered in the front yard to chat.

    ¡°I wonder how Stout is doing now!¡± Felicia was the first to speak. ¡°It¡¯s strange not having him around to chatter.¡±

    ¡°Felicia, weren¡¯t you the one most annoyed by Stout¡¯s chatter?¡± Night Orchid smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so before, but after being apart for so long, I kind of miss him.¡± Felicia pouted. ¡°And Opal and Amber too. I wonder when they¡¯ll be back!¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too long,¡± Night Orchid replied. ¡°Last time I heard from Elder Lonely Shadow, it might just be a month or so.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Felicia nodded. ¡°If they don¡¯te back in a few days, let¡¯s go check on them!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Night Orchid agreed.

    ¡°Boss, once we¡¯re done with matters in the Great Blue Star Domain, can we go back to vale for a visit?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, missing your na?¡± Harleen teased.

    ¡°No way!¡± Azure Dragon shrugged. ¡°I just feel like it¡¯s been a long time since we went back. I want to see how things are.¡±

    Frostde chuckled. ¡°Azure Dragon, don¡¯t be so stubborn. I heard you mention na¡¯s name just a few days ago!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ alright, I admit it!¡± Azure Dragon grinned and looked at Vermilion Bird beside him. ¡°Vermilion Bird, you must miss your Eleanor too?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Vermilion Bird shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Vermilion Bird, I think I heard you calling Eleanor¡¯s name in your sleep a few days ago,¡± Bob chimed in.

    ¡°Bob, are you itching for a fight?¡± Vermilion Bird red at him. ¡°You do the same with Violet¡¯s name every day!¡±

    Night Orchid and Alex Long exchanged amused nces.

    ¡°Boss, Azure Dragon¡¯s suggestion is worth considering,¡± Casey said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy smiled back. ¡°I mentioned this to Harleen a few days ago. Once we¡¯re done with matters in the Great Blue Star Domain, we¡¯ll go back for a visit.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Azure Dragon and Vermilion Bird¡¯s eyes lit up simultaneously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± They cheered with joy.

    ¡°I kind of miss the old master. I wonder if we¡¯ll see him this time,¡± Bob mused.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Ivy responded. ¡°He should have left Sky City long ago. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s likely with Billy¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Could be,¡± Casey nodded. ¡°I wonder what Master Murong is up to. I have a feeling they might no longer be in our third-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°If we meet the old master next time, we should give him a Mystic Echo Stone so we can stay in touch,¡± Bob suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the old master¡¯s current cultivation level,¡± Judge said with a gossiping tone. ¡°I wonder if he can beat Boss!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know too!¡± Soul Chaser added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your old master!¡± Aubree smiled.

    ¡°Aubree, do you mean the old master might already be at the Heaven Dao Realm?¡± Judge asked Aubree.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his exact strength,¡± Aubree shook her head with a smile. ¡°I just feel he has many secrets, including his cultivation level.¡±

    ¡°What secrets?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either; it¡¯s just a feeling,¡± Aubree paused before continuing. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the two predecessors from Ether Mountain and the Ravenwood family might still be alive!¡±

    ¡°Aubree, do you mean the old master is connected to those two predecessors?¡± Night Orchid asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully. He had long suspected this but couldn¡¯t confirm it. He also felt that his father¡¯s actions were likely rted to those two Ancestors.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    At that moment, Celine Quinn entered the estate apanied by Erica Cardenas.

    ¡°You again? What¡¯s up?¡± ck Tortoise near the gate frowned slightly and asked them.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s movement in the Great Blue West Domain!¡± Celine Quinn quickly approached Billy after nodding slightly at ck Tortoise.

    ¡°What kind of movement?¡± Billy asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°Our people have learned that they are setting up a teleportation channel in Crimson Ink City,¡± Celine Quinn replied.

    ¡°Crimson Ink City?¡± Billy had never heard of this ce before.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Celine Quinn nodded and exined. ¡°A thousand years ago, Crimson Ink City was an affiliated city of Akabuchi City. Due to wars, it became ruins, and as its spiritual energy dwindled, people gradually moved to Akabuchi City.¡±

    ¡°Now, Crimson Ink City is like a City of the Dead.¡±

    ¡°Why would people from the Great Blue Star Domain choose Crimson Ink City for setting up a teleportation channel?¡± Alex Long asked.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1867: Can You Be More Low-Key?

    ¡°Two reasons!¡± Erica Cardenas responded from the side.

    ¡°First, a few days ago, their half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert fell in Akabuchi City, which made them somewhat wary of us.¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt, they must know that Akabuchi City now has a true Heaven Dao Realm expert.¡±

    ¡°So, for them, establishing a teleportation channel directly in Akabuchi City carries certain risks.¡±

    ¡°Second, rtively speaking, Crimson Ink City is the closest city to Akabuchi City, making it easier for them to reach Akabuchi City in the shortest time.¡±

    ¡°How far?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°A warrior at the Entering Dao Realm, flying at full speed, would take less than half an hour. The higher the cultivation, the shorter the time,¡± Erica Cardenas responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the current progress?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, it should bepleted in one or two hours,¡± Celine Quinn replied.

    ¡°That long?¡± Vermilion Bird continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t that half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder build it quicklyst time?¡±

    ¡°The teleportation channel he built that day was temporary, with limited capacity and distance,¡± Erica Cardenas exined.

    ¡°The people who came through the teleportation channel that day were definitely not from their main base; they should have been on a not far from Akabuchi City.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Vermilion Bird shrugged.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, interested in taking a look at Crimson Ink City?¡± Celine Quinn asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded after a brief thought.

    Then, under the guidance of Celine Quinn and Erica Cardenas, the group flew away.

    Half an hourter, theynded on a barren mountain in Crimson Ink City.

    Billy and the others looked around, seeing a deste scene devoid of life. Not even animals or nts were visible.

    As they continued walking westward for a while, Billy released his spiritual power to probe the area. Several strong auras were fluctuating tens of kilometers away.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the entrance of a valley.

    They saw five elders busy in mid-air, stirring up the entire sky with dark clouds and lightning.

    When they arrived, the teleportation channel had already taken shape.

    A massive air vortex appeared in mid-air, with a diameter of several hundred meters at its center, resembling a ck hole in space.

    Perhaps the five were too engrossed or didn¡¯t care about Billy¡¯s group at all.

    Even though Billy¡¯s group was within their sight, they ignored them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Even if they can¡¯t see us, they should be able to sense us,¡± White Tiger said.

    ¡°They probably don¡¯t care about us,¡± Erica Cardenas replied.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense their cultivation?¡± Azure Fang asked Billy.

    ¡°One half-step Heaven Dao Realm, two ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and two fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Azure Fang responded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Princess, the Teleportation Array should be almost done. Should we stop them?¡± Erica Cardenas asked Celine Quinn.

    ¡°What does Mr. Billy think?¡± Celine Quinn looked at Billy.

    ¡°No rush,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until they finish.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Erica Cardenas was puzzled. ¡°If we wait until they finish, their main force will likely arrive in Crimson Ink City soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think their main force is more terrifying than these people here?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erica Cardenas was confused again.

    ¡°If their true experts want toe to Crimson Ink City, it doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a teleportation channel or not,¡± Harleen answered for Billy.

    ¡°Those who need this teleportation channel are not worth fearing.¡±

    ¡°Even so, why give them another channel?¡± Erica Cardenas continued.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Is Akabuchi City nning to remain passive forever?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What else?¡± Erica Cardenas retorted.

    ¡°The best defense is a good offense!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Erica Cardenas seemed to understand Billy¡¯s intention.

    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Mr. Billy means to let themplete the teleportation channel so we can use it to reach Great Blue Star Domainter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much better than taking a starship,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°You really n to attack Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Erica Cardenas looked exasperated.

    People in Akabuchi City were trying to avoid conflict!

    But he wanted to take the initiative; truly unbelievable!

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being on the defensive,¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Erica Cardenas¡¯ mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°If that dayes, Mr. Billy, don¡¯t forget to call me,¡± Celine Quinn smiled.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Celine Quinn smiled again.

    After chatting for a while, a powerful aura spread from mid-air, making Judge and Soul Chaser shiver involuntarily.

    Then they saw the teleportation channel fully formed in mid-air as the turbulent sky calmed down.

    Though distant, Billy¡¯s group could clearly feel the cold aura emanating from the channel¡¯s entrance, filling the air with killing intent.

    Soon, the half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder led the others towards Billy¡¯s group in mid-air.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, any ns?¡± Celine Quinn asked Billy.

    ¡°Can you handle one of the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°I can try,¡± Celine Quinn smiled. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t take him down, I can hold him off for a while.¡±

    Hearing this, Casey and others squinted slightly.

    Although they had expected Celine Quinn to be skilled, they didn¡¯t expect her to have the strength to contend with a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Celine Quinn to be so capable either.

    ¡°White Feather, take on the other ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm,¡± Billy continued to White Feather.

    White Feather chirped and nodded.

    ¡°Casey, you and Aubree, Harleen, and Ivy handle the two fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Don¡¯t fight hard; treat it as practice,¡± Billy instructed Casey and others.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The four responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, take everyone back!¡± Billy instructed the rest of the group.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon and the others didn¡¯t insist on staying and retreated a kilometer away.

    Their strength was far from that of Perceiving Dao Realm experts; staying would only be a burden.

    ¡°Erica, you step back too,¡± Celine Quinn told Erica Cardenas.

    ¡°Princess, be careful!¡± Erica Cardenas nodded and left with Azure Dragon and others.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be the talented genius princess of Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± The half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder said as he approached Billy¡¯s group with hispanions.

    Knowing we¡¯re from Great Blue Star Domain and still daring to stay here¡­

    ¡°You should surrender now; I¡¯ll leave your bodies intact!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Billy interrupted him calmly.

 Chapter 1868: You Overestimate Yourself

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± The half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder looked at Billy with a speechless expression.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy didn¡¯t waste any more words, gripping the kylin de and unleashing a sword force towards the elder.

    White Feather let out a cry and charged at one of the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elders. ¡°So decisive?¡± Celine Quinn¡¯s lips twitched slightly before she rushed towards the other ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder.

    Casey and Harleen, along with their group, also sprang into action, charging at the two fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm men.

    ¡°Fools!¡± The half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder snorted coldly, raising his hand. ¡°Kill everyone except the princess!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The other four responded in unison.

    In the next moment, the air was filled with the sounds of intense shes. Waves of energy rippled through the air, forcing the Azure Dragon group, who were kilometers away, to retreat several hundred meters further.

    White Feather shed with the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder, both retreating six to seven hundred meters. Compared to White Feather, the elder was clearly at a disadvantage. After recent training, White Feather¡¯sbat power wasparable to that of a half-step Heaven Dao Realm, naturally surpassing the elder.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder steadied himself, a look of astonishment shing across his face. Even in Great Blue City, a fifth-tier civilization, such a powerful flying beast was unheard of. He finally took White Feather seriously.

    White Feather cried out again and charged forward, creating a whirlwind. ¡°Let me see how strong you really are!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed as he unleashed his full strength, forming a ball of white light and hurling it at White Feather.

    A phantom beast roared like a living creature, opening its massive jaws to spew a torrent of mes. The air seemed to ignite, turning the sky red. White Feather showed no intention of retreating, countering with a nearly tangible white airwave.

    The red and white forces collided, creating a mushroom cloud of energy that shook the void. The phantom beast formed by the elder shattered instantly, sending him flying several hundred meters and spitting blood. White Feather was also knocked back a hundred meters, its breath slightly disordered.

    Before the elder could recover, White Feather pped its wings and charged again, distorting the void. ¡°Huh?¡± The elder¡¯s pupils contracted. He hastily formed a barrier wall in front of him.

    With a muffled sound, the barrier wall shattered instantly. The elder spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying seven to eight hundred meters, his bones broken and organs disced. Stabilizing himself with difficulty, he fled without hesitation. He knew staying meant certain death.

    Just as he fled four or five kilometers, White Feather¡¯s airwave sent him flying again. This time, he had no chance of survival, crashing to the ground lifelessly, his face filled with unwillingness. A ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert dying at the hands of a flying beast was something he couldn¡¯t ept.

    While White Feather battled the elder, Celine Quinn was also fighting another ninth-rank Sacred Realm elder nearby. After exchanging several blows, Celine Quinn sustained some injuries and stopped engaging directly. Though she could contend with an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, a ninth-rank Sacred Realm opponent was challenging. However, if she avoided direct confrontation, taking her down wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a genius from Akabuchi Star Pce. Seeing you today, it seems the rumors are true,¡± the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder said to Celine Quinn. ¡°At your age, having such skills is rare even in our Great Blue Star Domain.¡±

    ¡°But even with your strength, you should know you can¡¯t defeat me. I advise you toe with me willingly; I can spare your life.¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d first consider whether I can leave here alive,¡± Celine Quinn retorted coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Since you won¡¯te willingly, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    With that, he unleashed powerful imprints imbued with thunderous force towards Celine Quinn. She didn¡¯t confront him head-on but used her sword to deflect his attacks while dodging swiftly.

    ¡°Impressive speed!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°But merely dodging won¡¯t help you.¡±

    He clenched his hand towards her position, causing the void to twist. Celine Quinn felt several forces binding her, making each step difficult.

    ¡°Come here!¡± The eldermanded as a strong suction pulled her towards him.

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Celine Quinn responded coldly. As she spoke, an overwhelming aura erupted from her, dissipating the forces binding her.

    Quickly reacting, she flipped her wrist and thrust her sword forward with lightning speed, tearing open a ck rift in the void.

    Caught off guard by her escape from his void prison, the elder was shed at the waist by her sword beam.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The elder groaned as he was pushed back a hundred meters, his breath chaotic.

    ¡°You actually hurt me?¡± He looked at his wound with a fierce glint in his eyes.

    In an instant, he disappeared and reappeared in front of Celine Quinn. His hands moved wildly, causing the surrounding air to surge violently. Sensing danger, Celine Quinn retreated swiftly.

    But just as she moved four or five hundred meters away, a massive fist broke through the air towards her. ¡°Huh?¡± Her pupils contracted as she raised her sword to block it.

 Chapter 1869: Congratulations, You Guessed Right

    After a muffled sound, Celine Quinn was thrown a thousand meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood, her face pale.

    ¡°Not bad! You took my palm strike and didn¡¯t fall,¡± the old man¡¯s voice reached her ears. ¡°Take another move from me. If you can still stand in mid-air, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure turned into a blur and rushed towards Celine Quinn.

    However, just as he was halfway there, he flew off to the side like a kite with a broken string, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    It was White Feather who intervened!

    After dealing with the other ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder, White Feather saw Celine Quinn¡¯s situation and quickly rushed over.

    ¡°Thank you, White Feather!¡± Celine Quinn shouted loudly.

    White Feather chirped and chased after the elder again.

    Meanwhile, a muffled sound came from not far to the right.

    Ivy was struck by a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man and was sent flying five or six hundred meters, blood gushing from her mouth.

    She and Harleen were jointly fighting a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man. Even though they had avoided direct confrontation from the start, they were still seriously injured.

    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡± Harleen rushed towards Ivy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you both on your way!¡± The man¡¯s voice reached their ears as a wave of energy surged towards them.

    ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s take him on together!¡± Harleen shouted with determination.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy replied loudly without hesitation.

    The two of them gathered all their strength to form the Five Elements de Dance and charged forward. Two sword beams shed like lightning.

    However, both of them were already injured and clearly could not contend with a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent.

    When their attacks collided, both spat out blood and were thrown back.

    They barely managed to stay in mid-air after flying several hundred meters, their breaths erratic and unstable.

    ¡°Impressive!¡± The man remarked as he saw them still standing in mid-air. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    He charged towards them again, his aura reaching its peak.

    At that moment, both Harleen and Ivy unleashed an incredibly powerful aura, much stronger than before. Their spirits soared to the extreme.

    Clearly, both had been suppressing their cultivation levels and had now broken through after the intense battle.

    Harleen advanced to eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm, while Ivy stepped into seventh-rank!

    ¡°Hmm!?¡± The man sensed the change in their auras and his pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this with one move!¡± Harleen said sternly to him.

    She then gripped her feather sword and formed the Five Elements de Dance again, attacking him.

    Ivy did the same without hesitation.

    The man sensed some danger but still didn¡¯t take them seriously and raised his hand to meet their attack.

    He soon regretted it!

    The two sword forces tore through his defenses. One sword beam sliced past his elbow, sending a small forearm flying. The other pierced through his shoulder de, leaving a bloody hole with blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed as he was thrown three or four hundred meters away.

    To his despair, before he could stabilize himself, a spiritual power materialized sword shed before him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill¡­¡± The man¡¯s soul almost left his body in fear.

    Before he could finish his sentence, the sword cut through his neck, sending his head flying into the air.

    He died because of his arrogance. Otherwise, even if Harleen and Ivy had broken through, they couldn¡¯t have killed a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm so easily!

    As Harleen and Ivy killed their opponent, a muffled sound came from not far away. A figure floated away like a leaf before crashing heavily to the ground and lying still.

    It was the fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man fighting Casey and Aubree.

    He was killed by Celine Quinn with one strike!

    After handing over the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder to White Feather, Celine Quinn saw Casey and Aubree¡¯s situation and rushed over when she saw Aubree injured.

    With herbat power, killing a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm was effortless.

    Meanwhile, in the distant sky, Billy was battling a half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder.

    They exchanged dozens of moves, both sustaining some injuries. Billy¡¯s injuries were slightly more severe.

    Throughout the fight, Billy hadn¡¯t used ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ clearly using the elder to hone his skills.

    After days of training, he had glimpsed the dawn of Perceiving Dao Realm and needed an extreme battle to unleash his potential.

    Without using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ he relied on ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯ to contend with the elder but was at a disadvantage.

    Fortunately, his teleportation speed and resilience were extraordinary. The elder found it difficult to take him down easily.

    ¡°A mere half-step Perceiving Dao Realm with suchbat power? You¡¯ve truly opened my eyes!¡± The half-step Perceiving Dao Realm elder remarked without rushing to attack again. ¡°Among the younger generation in Akabuchi star domain, besides that talented genius princess from Star Pce, only one other person has such strength.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You must be Billy from Sky City?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Billy said after catching his breath slightly.

    ¡°So it is you!¡± A gleam shed in the elder¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What a stroke of luck! I haven¡¯t even gone looking for you; you came right to me!¡±

    ¡°You want the Sacred Object inside me?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Including the map of City of the Dead and the method to break that array; I want it all!¡± The elder didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°If you hand it over willingly, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Since that Sacred Object appeared, countless people have died for it. Do you think you¡¯ll be an exception?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The elder retorted.

    ¡°Every person before you had the same wishful thinking!¡± Billyughed again.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t hand it over willingly, I¡¯ll take it myself!¡± The elder¡¯s aura surged as he spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Show me your trump card! Let me see how strong this legendary talented genius really is!¡± The elder said as he formed a wave of energy that surged outwards.

    Billy didn¡¯t choose to confront him head-on but dodged to the side.

    The elder didn¡¯t intend to let him go. His hands continuously moved, stirring up waves of energy that tore through the void wherever they passed, leaving several rips in space.

    Boom¡­ The void echoed with intense collisions as powerful energy waves forced Billy back repeatedly.

    Although the elder¡¯s attacks were fierce, they didn¡¯t cause significant harm to Billy.

    ¡°Enough ying around!¡±

    After several waves of attacks, the elder seemed to lose patience and shouted coldly.

    Instantly, the void around them twisted. The entire space darkened as fierce winds howled.

    The next moment, the elder waved his hand. Thousands of Chi power arrows shot towards Billy like rain, dense enough to block out the sky.

    ¡°A half-step Heaven Dao Realm? Is this all you¡¯ve got? Too weak!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    As he spoke, he no longer held back. Gripping his kylin de, he formed Cracked Sky and shed out!

 Chapter 1870: The Calm Before the Storm

    The arc-shaped de light swept through, destroying everything in its path. The arrows from the other side shattered without any resistance.

    As soon as the ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de technique formed, the elder on the opposing side sensed its power. He wanted to dodge but found all his escape routes blocked.

    The de light shed past his neck like lightning, and a head soared into the sky, blood gushing like a fountain. His face was filled with shock. Until hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t believe Billy could wield such a powerful technique. He knew that even a true Heaven Dao Realm expert couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    In no time, Billynded on the ground, and the others approached. The other ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder had already met his end at White Feather¡¯s hands after just a few rounds.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you are truly exceptional,¡± Celine Quinn said, looking at Billy with admiration. She had heard of Billy¡¯s ability to kill a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert, but seeing it with her own eyes was still shocking.

    Before Billy appeared, she was the undisputed top genius of the Akabuchi star domain. Few could catch her eye, and only her grandfather and Kymani Vasquez earned her respect. But now, a peer surpassed her in both talent andbat prowess.

    ¡°Princess, you tter me,¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°You are impressive as well.¡±

    ¡°Compared to Mr. Billy, I am nothing,¡± Celine Quinn replied, then pointed to the teleportation portal in mid-air. ¡°Mr. Billy, what do you n to do¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, a powerful aura surged from the portal, and over a dozen figures emerged. The weakest among them were mid-stage Entering Dao Realm, and the strongest was mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡± The leading elder of mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm asked, seeing Billy and his group.

    ¡°White Feather, kill them,¡± Billy ordered sternly.

    Before he finished speaking, White Feather soared into the air, unleashing a wave of energy. The elder was flung a thousand meters away and died mid-air.

    Seeing this, the others were stunned. ¡°Retreat!¡± one man shouted in panic and turned towards the portal. The rest followed without hesitation.

    However, White Feather pursued them, spewing several powerful energy waves. In an instant, eight or nine figures were sted in all directions, blood spraying in mid-air. They died before hitting the ground.

    The remaining four or five managed to escape into the portal.

    White Feather was about to chase them when Billy stopped him. ¡°White Feather!¡± he called out.

    Hearing him, White Feathernded on the ground.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, Great Blue Star Domain has lost two half-step Heaven Dao Realm experts in Akabuchi star domain. If they send more people next time, it won¡¯t be a small force,¡± Celine Quinn said with a serious expression.

    Billy nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Should we attack Great Blue Star Domain and take down their west domain king first?¡± Erica Cardenas suggested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Their west domain king is at least first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, maybe higher. He also has four half-step Heaven Dao Realm aides and possibly a Heaven Dao Realm deputy,¡± Billy cautioned. ¡°Rushing in would be too risky.¡±

    ¡°Princess, send some people here to keep watch and report any unusual activity,¡± Billy instructed Celine Quinn after some thought. ¡°Also, tell your father to move the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion elites to Crimson Ink City quickly. I suspect Great Blue Star Domain will act soon.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Celine Quinn nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Billy said, leading the group away.

    The next morning, after briefing Casey and Harleen, Billy went alone to a valley behind the manor. He sat cross-legged on a stone b and took out high-level Spirit Fruits from his storage ring. He was clearly preparing for a breakthrough.

    Half an hourter, after consuming all the Spirit Fruits, Billy closed his eyes and began refining them. Though Spirit Fruits didn¡¯t significantly boost his cultivation level, they were better than nothing.

    About an hourter, after refining all the Spirit Fruits, Billy activated his bloodline power to enter a tribtion state. In martial arts, starting from Entering Dao Realm, each major breakthrough required undergoing a tribtion.

    For Perceiving Dao Realm, it wasn¡¯t heavenly tribtion but an internal one.

    Soon, Billy felt powerful energy currents rampaging inside him, causing pain to show on his face. As time passed, the currents grew stronger, almost bursting out of his body.

    His aura became extremely chaotic, fluctuating wildly. His veins bulged, forehead veins popped out, and his clothes were soaked with sweat.

    Having experienced near-death twice before, this level of pain was still bearable for him.

    After a while, an air vortex formed around him as rocks and trees floated into the air. The scene was terrifying.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    About two quarters of an hourter, an overwhelming aura exploded from Billy¡¯s body, shattering rocks and trees within a kilometer radius.

    After several breaths, everything calmed down again.

    Billy opened his eyes and stood up.

    First-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

 Chapter 1871: The Army at the Gates

    ¡°Billy, did you seed?¡±

    At this moment, Harleen and Casey quickly approached.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Really? Boss, did you really break through to the Perceiving Dao Realm?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser shouted simultaneously.

    Casey and Ivy¡¯s faces lit up with joy.

    Everyone knew what it meant for Billy to break through to the Perceiving Dao Realm.

    A first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm could elevate to third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm by activating bloodline power. With just the ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯ de technique, he could contend with opponents at the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm.

    If he used ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ he could kill a third-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert. This made him the undisputed number one in the Akabuchi star domain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, go train. The Great Blue Star Domain¡¯s people will probably attack in a few days,¡± Billy waved his hand at everyone.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison and headed towards the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Billy stayed in the valley to consolidate his cultivation.

    Time flew by, and five days passed in the blink of an eye.

    That morning, Billy was chatting with Harleen and others in the front yard when his sound transmission stone activated.

    He took out the sound transmission stone, covered it with spiritual power, and listened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Crimson Ink City!¡± Billy stood up after putting away the sound transmission stone.

    ¡°Boss, have the people from the Great Blue Star Domain arrived?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, do you know who they are?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Not yet, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy responded.

    The group flew towards Crimson Ink City, with White Feather naturally included.

    After about half an hour, theynded at the mouth of the valley where they had been a few days ago.

    Looking around, they saw four or five hundred people standing inside and outside the valley, most of them Crimson Abyss Blood Guards and Crimson Scourge Elite Guards.

    In addition, Edward Quinn led a group of Star Pce members standing at the valley entrance, all with serious expressions.

    Among these people, high-endbat power included Edward Quinn and another elder from Star Pce, both ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    There were also two eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, two seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, four sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and six fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Besides these people, there were ten men and women at the Early Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm; the rest were at Entering Dao Realm or below.

    Due to the incident with the Huff family a few days ago, including Alvin Huff and William Huff, ten Perceiving Dao Realm experts had been lost.

    So, these people represented almost all of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s high-endbat power!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, thank you foring!¡± Edward Quinn quickly approached when he saw Billy, with Celine Quinn and Erica Cardenas close behind.

    ¡°No need for thanks, it¡¯s my duty,¡± Billy responded before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour ago, there was an anomaly in the transmission channel. It should be their advance team scouting ahead,¡± Edward Quinn replied.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, their main force will arrive soon!¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded slightly before asking again, ¡°Has the old pce master note out of seclusion yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Edward Quinn shook his head.

    Just as he finished speaking, a powerful aura erupted from the transmission channel in mid-air. Waves of energy surged, and strong winds blew.

    Immediately after, about a hundred figures emerged. Besides the five elders leading them, everyone else wore identical uniforms and skull masks, their expressions cold and their auras intense.

    Among the five leaders, an elder with white hair and beard was a true Heaven Dao Realm expert, specifically second-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    The other four included one first-rank Heaven Dao Realm, one half-step Heaven Dao Realm, and two ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Among the rest, the weakest were at the early stage of Entering Dao Realm, while the strongest included six eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. There were about thirty people at Perceiving Dao Realm alone.

    ¡°Is that old man the west domain king of Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Azure Dragon asked Edward Quinn upon seeing them.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°No,¡± Edward Quinn¡¯s face was very serious. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be the west domain demon!¡±

    ¡°West domain demon? What¡¯s his background?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°ording to our information, the west domain demon is the top expert under Great Blue west domain king,¡± Edward Quinn continued.

    ¡°The hundred people behind him are his west domain Dark Guards, an elite force far superior to our Crimson Abyss Blood Guard!¡±

    ¡°Pce Master, can you tell what cultivation level that old guy is at?¡± White Tiger pressed on.

    ¡°Second-rank Heaven Dao Realm!¡± Edward Quinn took a deep breath. ¡°It seems we underestimated the strength of the west domain king!¡±

    ¡°Previously, our information indicated that the west domain demon was only first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. We didn¡¯t expect him to have broken through to second-rank!¡±

    ¡°And his deputy has also broken through to Heaven Dao Realm. This suggests that the west domain king himself might have reached third-rank Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    After speaking, he felt a pang of anxiety.

    Originally, when he learned a few days ago that Kymani Vasquez had broken through to Heaven Dao Realm, he felt somewhat reassured.

    After all, having a Heaven Dao Realm expert in Akabuchi City meant they had a fighting chance against their opponents.

    But now, with even just the west domain demon being second-rank Heaven Dao Realm, how could they win this battle?

    ¡°A second-rank Heaven Dao Realm and a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm think they can attack Akabuchi City? That west domain king is too full of himself!¡± White Tiger clicked his tongue and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, should we just take them out?¡±

    Edward Quinn and his group choked simultaneously.

    In their view, while Billy was strong, he could at most contend with half-step Heaven Dao Realm opponents!

    Their opponents now had two Heaven Dao Realm experts, one of whom was second-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    Could they really just take them out?

    ¡°Who is the pce master of Akabuchi Star Pce?¡± At this moment, the west domain demonnded not far from them.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Edward Quinn took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°You have two choices!¡± The west domain demon said arrogantly.

    ¡°First, extinction!¡±

    ¡°Second, agree to my conditions and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°What are your conditions? Let¡¯s hear them,¡± Edward Quinn replied.

    ¡°First, submit to my Great Blue West Domain and be our subordinate star domain!¡± The west domain demon said coldly.

    ¡°Second, let your daughtere back with me to Great Blue West Domain and marry our prince!¡±

    ¡°Third, cripple Sky City¡¯s Billy¡¯s cultivation and hand him over to me!¡±

    ¡°The people from Great Blue Star Domain are all idiots!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± A ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder from the other side shouted angrily and sent a gust of wind towards Judge with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Sawyer Quinn from Star Pce also sent out an imprint to counter it.

    The two forces shed and each retreated several dozen meters. Nearby stones turned to powder.

    ¡°You like meddling in others¡¯ business?¡± The elder from the other side looked at Sawyer Quinn and said coldly.

    ¡°If you make another move, you¡¯ll die!¡± Before Sawyer Quinn could respond, Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you think you can speak here¡­¡± A first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man pointed at Billy but didn¡¯t finish his sentence as a sword light shed past his shoulder.

    An arm flew into the air as blood spurted out.

 Chapter 1872: Battle Against A Second-Rank Heaven Dao Realm Cultivator

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed as he was thrown back two to three hundred meters, his face pale as wax.

    The one who struck was Harleen!

    With her current strength, a mere first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm was no longer her match.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The elder, who was a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, frowned.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to form a seal and hurled it at Harleen with overwhelming force.

    ¡°White Feather, attack!¡± Billy¡¯s tone deepened.

    White Feather screeched and spat out a gust of air.

    With a muffled sound, the elder was sted five to six hundred meters away, spitting blood from his mouth.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. Before he could steady himself, White Feather charged again.

    ¡°A mere flying beast dares to cause trouble here? Die!¡±

    At the same time, another elder of the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm coldly spoke, forming a spear with his hand and thrusting it at White Feather.

    Just then, a gust of air roared in, shattering the spear. The elder was thrown back several hundred meters but was not seriously injured.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The elder steadied himself and looked at the approaching figure, his pupils narrowing slightly.

    ¡°Wesley Henderson, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± It was Kymani Vasquez.

    Hearing this, Billy and the others were slightly stunned.

    This was the second time they had heard the name Wesley Henderson.

    The first time was during the internal strife in the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce when two men from the Great Blue Star Domain in the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm caused trouble.

    At that time, Kymani Vasquez had spared one of them because he heard he was Wesley Henderson¡¯s son.

    They didn¡¯t expect to meet Wesley Henderson himself this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Wesley Henderson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Old monster, I didn¡¯t expect you to break through to Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°For old times¡¯ sake, I¡¯ll give you some advice: take your people and leave. You might still have a chance to live!¡± Kymani Vasquez replied.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve met. When did you be so humorous?¡± Wesley Henderson¡¯s tone darkened.

    ¡°You crippled my son¡¯s cultivation. I haven¡¯te for you yet, but you¡¯ve delivered yourself to me. Today, I¡¯ll avenge my son!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to. Whether you listen is up to you!¡± Kymani Vasquez coldly said, then looked at the west domain demon.

    ¡°Go back and tell your west domain king that greed will be his downfall. Akabuchi City isn¡¯t something he can swallow whole; he might choke to death!¡±

    ¡°Old monster, do you think breaking through to Heaven Dao Realm qualifies you to challenge us?¡± The west domain demon looked at Kymani Vasquez.

    ¡°My king has tried to recruit you multiple times. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Today, I¡¯ll show you the consequences of your ignorance!¡±

    ¡°You fool!¡± Kymani Vasquez ignored him and turned to Billy. ¡°He¡¯s yours. Can you handle it?¡±

    Edward Quinn and the others fell silent.

    They didn¡¯t understand why Kymani Vasquez asked such a question. Could Billy really contend with a second-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert?

    It seemed absurd!

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy smiled.

    Edward Quinn: ¡°¡­¡±

    Celine Quinn and the others were equally speechless.

    ¡°Good!¡± Kymani Vasquez nodded and looked at Wesley Henderson again. ¡°You want to avenge your son? Follow me; I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡±

    He then flew off to the side.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± A cold gleam shed in Wesley Henderson¡¯s eyes as he followed.

    At that moment, a muffled sound came from not far away.

    The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder was sent flying by White Feather again, leaving a trail of blood in the air. He was barely alive.

    ¡°If they seek death, let them have it!¡± The west domain demon roared and charged toward White Feather.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t fight head-on; just stall them for a while!¡±

    With that, he chased after the west domain demon.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re no match for him! Come back!¡± Edward Quinn shouted and tried to follow.

    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± As he moved, a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert blocked his path.

    A violent seal with thunderous force smashed toward Edward Quinn.

    His pupils contracted as he dodged to the side.

    Though he had broken through to ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, he was still a level below his opponent and dared not sh head-on.

    Meanwhile, everyone from Akabuchi City and Casey¡¯s group charged at their opponents.

    In an instant, figures flickered in mid-air, des and swords shing, making the entire void seem ready to explode.

    In a few blinks of an eye, the west domain demon had closed in within a kilometer of White Feather. He raised his hand and grabbed at White Feather.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    White Feather¡¯s body froze as if an immense force was about to crush him into pulp.

    ¡°Explode!¡± The west domain demon increased his force.

    But just then, a Thunder de shed toward him at high speed.

    It was Billy¡¯s Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Sensing the danger behind him, the west domain demon frowned and turned to sweep his palm at Billy.

    After a loud explosion, Billy was thrown back a thousand meters, spitting blood.

    The west domain demon had initially underestimated Billy and had no defenses up. The de aura forced him back a hundred meters.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The west domain demon steadied himself, his pupils narrowing slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that this mere Perceiving Dao Realm kid could force him back with one strike!

    At that moment, another muffled sound came from behind him. The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder was sent flying by White Feather again.

    This time, there was no suspense. His bones shatteredpletely, blood gushing from his mouth as he hit the ground lifelessly.

    ¡°White Feather, go help Master Edward!¡± Billy shouted at White Feather.

    White Feather pped his wings and charged toward Edward Quinn¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You must be Billy?¡±

    The west domain demon ignored White Feather and looked at Billy nearby.

    ¡°You want the Sacred Object inside me?¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Defeat me, and it¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how ridiculous you sound?¡± The west domain demon nced at Billy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, you¡¯d better hand it over¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy flipped his wrist, and Heavenly Fury sh shed again, tearing open the void.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± The west domain demon swept his palm out again.

    The de aura shattered instantly. Billy was thrown back three to four hundred meters, his breath slightly disordered.

    But that was all!

    A second-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator thought he could take him down with only seventy to eighty percent of his power? Clearly overconfident.

 Chapter 1873: Stout Emerges

    ¡°Impressive, but let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡± The West Domain demon frowned and attacked again.

    This time, Billy didn¡¯t confront him head-on but darted backward.

    The West Domain demon wasn¡¯t about to let him go easily and pursued him closely.

    Meanwhile, Casey and Harleen were already engaged in fiercebat with the masked opponents.

    Casey faced two men of the third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. The two men attacked without holding back, and after a few exchanges, Casey had sustained some injuries.

    Soon, a muffled sound echoed as Casey was sent flying five or six hundred meters, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    The two masked men, like robots, silently pursued him again, their attacks whistling through the air.

    Casey narrowed his eyes slightly and stopped entangling with them. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed the Demon de Technique, tearing a rift in the void.

    The man in front sensed the power of the strike and wanted to dodge butcked the strength.

    The dark de light pierced through his chest, blood spurting out. The man looked down at the bloodline on his body in disbelief before copsing to the ground.

    ¡°You will pay for this!¡±

    The other man was pushed back three or four hundred meters by the impact but roared and charged again.

    Halfway through, Casey¡¯s Demon de formed a powerful of de force, attacking him.

    The man didn¡¯t retreat but raised his hand to counter with a series of marks. The de exploded, and Casey leaped several hundred meters away.

    Before he could catch his breath, a violent mark struck from behind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing the danger, Casey¡¯s pupils contracted as he quickly dodged to the side.

    Though he avoided a direct hit, he was still sent flying, sustaining serious injuries.

    The attacker was another man of the fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± The fourth-rank man shouted to his third-rankpanion.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The third-rank man responded loudly.

    The two attacked simultaneously, each using their full strength against Casey.

    ¡°You think you can kill me? You¡¯re not quite there yet!¡± A fierce look shed in Casey¡¯s eyes.

    He sheathed the Demon de into his storage ring.

    Then, his form transformed into a de shape and shot towards the two men.

    This move was the highest level of the Demon de Technique-no de surpasses having a de, merging man and de into one!

    It was the first time he used this technique in battle after days of relentless practice!

    The human-shaped de light tore a rift hundreds of meters long in the void and pierced through the fourth-rank man¡¯s body first.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man looked at therge blood hole in his body with a horrified expression before copsing.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. The human-shaped de light paused briefly before shing towards the third-rank man.

    The man was equally horrified and tried to dodge but found himself locked by Casey with nowhere to hide. He could only brace himself and counterattack.

    A muffled sound echoed as the man flew out like a leaf, a deep cut on his chest gushing blood.

    This was because Casey¡¯s Chi power had waned after killing the fourth-rank man; otherwise, the third-rank man would have been dead already.

    Casey exhaled heavily and stood in mid-air, his aura chaotic.

    Merging man and de consumed a lot of Chi power. After using it once, his Chi power dropped by nearly half, making it impossible to use again shortly.

    He took out two Chi Condensing Pills and swallowed them before gripping his de and charging at his opponent again.

    The man¡¯sbat power had dropped to mid-Entering Dao Realm. He didn¡¯t dare to fight Casey head-on and quickly dodged to the side.

    Casey didn¡¯t intend to give him a chance to catch his breath. The Demon de shed out several de lights at him.

    The man seemed to notice Casey¡¯s decliningbat power and stopped dodging, raising his hand to counterattack.

    The two engaged in fiercebat again, seemingly evenly matched.

    However, with the effect of the Chi Condensing Pills, Casey¡¯s Chi power was slowly recovering. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he dominated the battle.

    At that moment, a loud noise came from not far away as a figure was sent flying seven or eight hundred meters.

    It was Ivy!

    She was fighting three opponents of the Early Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm. Although she had previously used Five Elements de Dance to kill one, her stamina was greatly depleted. She was struck by another¡¯s mark and sent flying, herbat power dropping by two or three levels.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man coldly shouted and charged at Ivy, forming marks with his hands.

    Ivy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, knowing she couldn¡¯t withstand it. She dodged to the side immediately.

    But she was still a beat too slow and was sent flying again, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Before she could catch her breath, the remaining second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man had already attacked her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Arge de formed by Chi power tore through the void towards her rapidly.

    ¡°Ivy, watch out!¡± Harleen shouted from the side.

    Dodging an attack from another man, she wielded her feather sword and used Five Elements de Dance to stab at the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man attacking Ivy.

    The man didn¡¯t expect Harleen toe to Ivy¡¯s rescue and was unprepared. By the time he reacted, it was toote.

    The sword light shed across his neck, and his head flew into the air, blood spraying like a fountain.

    At the same time, one of Harleen¡¯s opponents struck her with a palm, sending her flying five or six hundred meters away, her aura weakening.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Ivy shouted and rushed towards Harleen.

    ¡°Think about how you¡¯re going to die first!¡± The second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man who had attacked Ivy condensed a thunderous attack and charged at her again.

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t worry about me! Be careful!¡± Harleen shouted loudly.

    She wanted to help but was too exhausted. She could only watch helplessly as the attack headed towards Ivy.

    A look of intense worry shed across her face. In Ivy¡¯s current state, it would be hard for her to withstand this attack!

    ¡°How dare you hurt my sister! Die!¡±

    At that moment, a voice rang out-it was Stout, who hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time!

    As he spoke, a massive fist like a small mountain met the man¡¯s attack head-on.

    A loud noise echoed as the man flew out like a broken kite.

    He flew eight or nine hundred meters before crashing to the ground, his internal organs shattered. He twitched once and died on the spot.

    With one move, Stout had killed a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man-hisbat power was clearly formidable!

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re out?¡±

    Seeing Stout, both Harleen and Ivy were stunned.

    ¡°Hehe, I sneaked out!¡± Stout grinned.

 Chapter 1874: Stoutâ€™s Combat Power

    ¡°Harleen, you and my sister take a rest. I¡¯ll handle these guys!¡± Stout said after scanning the surroundings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too careless!¡± Ivy said as she walked over to Harleen.

    She took out two healing pills and handed them to Harleen. ¡°Harleen, take these first!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ivy!¡± Harleen swallowed the pills and looked at Stout again. ¡°Stout, they are all at the Perceiving Dao Realm. Are you confident?¡±

    As she spoke, she roughly assessed Stout¡¯s cultivation level.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The next moment, a look of shock shed across her face.

    She sensed a ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm aura from Stout!

    Not only her, but Ivy also showed a look of amazement.

    Just a few months ago, when John Doe took Stout away, he was only at thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm. How did he break through to a higher realm in such a short time?

    What a monster!

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re already at the ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm?¡± Harleen asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Stout replied with a gritted-teeth expression.

    ¡°John Doe was really harsh. I almost died several times. It was like pulling up seedlings to help them grow!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t appreciate his good intentions. John Doe did it for your own good!¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Stout grinned and looked at the two of them. ¡°Harleen, sis, you go rest. I¡¯ll handle these pests!¡±

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t be careless. Their cultivation levels are not low, and there are many of them¡­¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t worry. Taking care of a few Early Stage Perceiving Dao Realm scoundrels is no problem!¡± Stout said confidently.

    ¡°Then be careful. I¡¯ll go help Azure Dragon and the others!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t insist further.

    With that, she dashed towards Azure Dragon and the others.

    ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll check on Night Orchid and the others,¡± Ivy said to Stout before turning away.

    ¡°Come on, you old geezers! I¡¯ve been holding back for months. Let me kill a few of you for fun!¡± Stout shouted at the three Early Stage Perceiving Dao Realm men approaching from a distance.

    ¡°Ignorant brat! Watch how I skin you alive!¡± One of the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm men roared angrily.

    He charged at Stout, sending out powerful waves of energy with his hands.

    The other two men clearly had no intention of intervening.

    They probably thought that one round would be enough to finish Stout off.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Pathetic!¡±

    As Stout spoke, he threw a punch without any fancy moves.

    The next moment, a huge fist, like a small mountain, met the opponent¡¯s attack head-on.

    A loud bang echoed through the air as the energy waves dissipated instantly. The fist then struck the man¡¯s chest, breaking all his ribs.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying seven or eight hundred meters before crashing down lifelessly.

    The technique Stout used was the Mysterious Pr Fist, taught to him by John Doe.

    John Doe himself didn¡¯t know its origin; he had acquired it by chance.

    The Mysterious Pr Fist was extremely powerful but required a special physique. Even if someone else learned it, they couldn¡¯t unleash its full potential.

    John Doe had tried it himself but eventually gave up because it was too difficult for him to master.

    Recently, he had taught it to Stout.

    To his surprise, Stout mastered it in just over half a month as if it were tailor-made for him.

    Stout¡¯s unique physique,bined with John Doe¡¯s training and the Mysterious Pr Fist, allowed him to leap several levels and easily defeat his opponents.

    Seeing this, the other two men gasped in shock.

    This fat guy had really killed a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man with one punch!

    Where did this freake from?!

    ¡°Now you see how powerful I am?¡± Stout said with an innocent look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s team up and kill him!¡± The third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man said in a deep voice.

    Without hesitation, they both attacked Stout together.

    The second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man also didn¡¯t hesitate and unleashed his strongest move with full strength.

    As members of the West Domain Dark Guards trained by the West Domain demon, they were like soldiers who wouldn¡¯t retreat even if they knew they might lose.

    ¡°You think you can kill me? You¡¯re far from it!¡± Stout replied.

    He disappeared instantly and reappeared beside the third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man.

    Without any fancy moves, he threw another punch!

    Although the man dodged the fatal blow at thest moment, he was still sent flying, spitting out blood and losing most of hisbat power.

    At the same time, the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man¡¯s attacknded on Stout.

    Stout was sent flying five or six hundred meters away but remained unscathed except for some disordered breathing.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man was shocked.

    His attack should have killed anyone below the first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, yet Stout was unharmed!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Stout steadied his breath and looked at him. ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Under John Doe¡¯s harsh training, Stout had unlocked many physical potentials, making him almost as resilient as Billy.

    Unless faced with a Mid Stage Perceiving Dao Realm opponent or higher, it was hard to injure him.

    ¡°What kind of monster are you?!¡± The second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man eximed.

    ¡°Call me ¡®Master,¡¯ and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Stout said with a smirk.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man roared and attacked again.

    The heavily injured third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man also charged at Stout.

    ¡°Is it so hard to call me ¡®Master¡¯?¡± Stout pouted and attacked simultaneously.

    Without much suspense, both opponents were sent flying with one punch each.

    The third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man died mid-air while the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm man crashed heavily to the ground, barely alive but unlikely tost more than a few minutes.

    After dealing with them, Stout looked around and then rushed towards Aubree¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 1875: King of the West Domain

    Aubree¡¯s opponents were a man and a woman, both at the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm. By now, both sides had sustained injuries. Aubree was in worse shape, having already killed two ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm opponents, depleting much of her Chi power. Now, being besieged by these two, she struggled to hold her ground.

    However, with Stout¡¯s arrival, within a few breaths, the two half-step Perceiving Dao Realm opponents were sent to meet the king of hell.

    Aubree¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground upon witnessing Stout¡¯sbat prowess. The speed of his growth was terrifying!

    ¡°Aubree, take a rest. I¡¯ll go help Felicia and the others,¡± Stout said to Aubree before dashing towards Felicia and Alex Long.

    As Stout dashed away, a loud boom echoed from the horizon. A mushroom cloud of airwaves rose into the sky, causing the void to tremble. Simultaneously, a figure floated out like a leaf, spraying a trail of blood into the air. It was the West Domain Demon!

    After being sted back a thousand meters, he barely stabilized in mid-air, blood gushing from his mouth, his face filled with disbelief.

    ¡°You actually managed to hurt me?!¡± The West Domain Demon looked down at the wound on his waist, his face full of shock.

    At first, he hadn¡¯t taken Billy seriously at all. A mere first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm kid was leagues below him and couldn¡¯t possibly be a threat. In his mind, Billy would turn into a blood mist in just one round.

    However, after several rounds ofbat, not only had he failed to turn Billy into a blood mist, but he had also been severely injured by him. If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly earlier, he might have been decapitated!

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t snap out of his shock and found it hard to ept this reality.

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and I¡¯ll let you live. How about that?¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± The West Domain Demon sneered. ¡°If I want to leave, do you think you can stop me?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Arrogant fool! Let¡¯s see how you n to stop me!¡± The West Domain Demon scoffed and instantly vanished from his spot.

    ¡°Impossible?!¡± He eximed in shock after running only a few hundred meters. He found himself trapped by Billy¡¯s spiritual power, unable to move an inch!

    This discovery shocked him even more than being injured by Billy earlier! Despite being severely injured, he still had mid-tote-stage Dao Realmbat power. Unless facing an opponent of the same level, it was impossible for someone to restrain him with spiritual power alone. Yet Billy was only at the first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm; how could his spiritual power be this strong?!

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Billy hovered in front of him.

    ¡°Was it that Sacred Object?¡± The West Domain Demon asked, looking at Billy. To him, this was the only possible exnation.

    ¡°What is your so-called West Domain King¡¯s current cultivation level?¡± Billy ignored his question and asked calmly.

    ¡°Kid, I admit you¡¯re strong, but if you think you can challenge my Great Blue Star Domain alone, you¡¯re naive!¡± The West Domain Demon took a deep breath and continued. ¡°I advise you to hand over that Sacred Object and submit to my Great Blue Star Domain. You might still have a chance to live. Otherwise, you won¡¯t live to see tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, then I¡¯ll put you to death!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes swept coldly over him as he raised his hand to strike.

    At that moment, an overwhelming aura surged from the teleportation channel, shaking everyone nearby. Those below the Entering Dao Realm were thrown to the ground, either dead or severely injured.

    A burly figure emerged from the teleportation channel, followed by four emaciated old men in green robes. The leader was none other than one of the four kings of the Great Blue Star Domain-the West Domain King! The four behind him were his shadow assassins, known as the Four Green-robed Killers.

    From their auras, it was clear that one was at the half-step Heaven Dao Realm, two were at the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and one was at the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm! Akabuchi City¡¯s understanding of Great Blue West Domain¡¯sbat power was evidently iplete and had grossly underestimated their strength!

    Seeing these figures appear, Billy frowned slightly. Although he couldn¡¯t gauge the West Domain King¡¯s cultivation level, he was sure it surpassed that of the West Domain Demon!

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The West Domain Demon¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted upon seeing the West Domain King.

    ¡°Who injured you?¡± The West Domain King frowned upon seeing his condition. ording to his information, the strongest person in Akabuchi Star Domain was Kymani Vasquez, who had just broken through to Heaven Dao Realm. With the West Domain Demon¡¯s strength, even a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm couldn¡¯t possibly be his match, let alone injure him!

    ¡°Your Highness, it was Billy from Sky City!¡± The West Domain Demon pointed at Billy. ¡°He injured me. This kid is very strange; he can challenge opponents across major realms!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The West Domain King¡¯s pupils contracted slightly upon hearing this.

    He raised his hand andmanded the four behind him: ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Four Green-robed Killers responded in unison and instantly vanished from their spots, charging towards their targets.

    The previously bnced situation was immediately disrupted with their arrival. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people from Akabuchi City were turned into blood mist.

    ¡°White Feather, stop him!¡± Billy shouted, pointing at the half-step Heaven Dao Realm old man in green robes.

    White Feather had just finished its battle; its half-step Heaven Dao Realm opponent had been sent to meet the king of hell after more than ten rounds. However, White Feather wasn¡¯t unscathed and had sustained significant injuries affecting itsbat power.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯smand, White Feather didn¡¯t hesitate and charged towards the half-step Heaven Dao Realm opponent.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The West Domain King growled and raised his hand towards White Feather. White Feather¡¯s body froze mid-air, unable to move an inch, its expression twisted in pain.

    At that moment, Billy swung his kylin de, sending out an arc-shaped de light.

    ¡°Scram!¡± The West Domain King roared and casually waved his hand, sending out a gust of wind.

    With a muffled sound, Billy was sted back four or five hundred meters. He almost spat out blood from the turbulent energy inside him. Meanwhile, the West Domain King was pushed back several dozen meters by the de light-a clear sign that he had underestimated Billy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill!¡± The West Domain King narrowed his eyes after stabilizing himself.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t underestimate him. That kid¡­¡± The West Domain Demon shouted loudly but didn¡¯t finish his sentence before a sharp de light severed his head from his body. His face was filled with unwillingness as his head flew into the air.

    He probably never imagined that even with Your Highness present, he couldn¡¯t escape death.

    ¡°Too noisy!¡± Billy said calmly as he looked at the headless corpse falling from mid-air.

 Chapter 1876: The Situation is Dire

    ¡°You scoundrel, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Seeing his most capable subordinate killed, the West Domain King shouted angrily, his face full of rage.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Qing Yi, take care of that flying beast. Kill it and bring back the beast core!¡±

    The West Domain King then looked at the old man in green robes, who was at the half-step Heaven Dao Realm, and shouted.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared from where he stood and reappeared not far from Billy.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With hismand, the space around Billy began to distort intensely, as if it would tear Billy and the surrounding space into pieces.

    ¡°If you want me dead, let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    Without any hesitation, he gripped the Kylin de and shed out!

    Cracked Sky!

    The extremely sharp de light, containing the power of thunder, tore open a pitch-ck crack in the void. The distorted space around them instantly returned to normal.

    The crack rapidly expanded, extending towards the West Domain King, seemingly about to split both him and the void in half.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Sensing the power of this move, the West Domain King¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    At this moment, he finally understood why even the West Domain Demon had died at Billy¡¯s hands. This sh was definitely enough to kill a second-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    Without time to think, his aura surged instantly. His eyes narrowed as he raised his hand to form a barrier wall not far in front of him.

    A loud explosion echoed across the sky. The shockwave rippled out rapidly, creating dozens of pitch-ck cracks in the void at the center of the explosion.

    Simultaneously, the barrier wall shattered instantly. The West Domain King spat out a mouthful of blood and was sted a thousand meters away, his face slightly pale.

    However, from his aura, it was clear that although this sh had injured him, it hadn¡¯t significantly affected hisbat power-only reducing it by two or three tenths.

    Seeing the West Domain King¡¯s condition, Billy frowned slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the West Domain King to take his sh so easily. His heart sank.

    This was his strongest card at the moment. If one sh couldn¡¯t severely injure the opponent, the ensuing battle would be troublesome.

    Without hesitation, he quickly took out a handful of Chi Condensing Pills and swallowed them.

    Although he had broken through to the Perceiving Dao Realm, using ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ still consumed a lot of Chi power and required some time to recover.

    ¡°This sh indeed has some power. However, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you won¡¯t be able to use it again in a short time!¡± The West Domain King said as he charged at Billy after slightly adjusting his breath.

    At the same time, he formed a seal with his hands and raised them to create a violent mark that he hurled towards Billy with thunderous force.

    Billy didn¡¯t choose to confront him head-on. He dodged to the side while pulling out a de light with the Kylin de. The shockwave pushed him back over a hundred meters.

    The West Domain King clearly had no intention of stopping. An icy aura burst from him as he furrowed his brows and drew several afterimages in the void with his hand.

    In an instant, all the water vapor in mid-air turned into countless ice particles.

    These ice particles quickly condensed into a massive ice de that shed towards Billy with a gust of wind, tearing open a pitch-ck crack in the void.

    The speed was so fast that it didn¡¯t give Billy any time to breathe. In the blink of an eye, it was already upon him.

    Billy had no time to dodge and could only instinctively raise his de to block it.

    After a loud crash, Billy spat out a mouthful of blood and was sted seven or eight hundred meters away, his breath chaotic.

    Just as he steadied himself, he sensed a crisis behind him. Without hesitation, he dodged to the side immediately.

    The ice de that the West Domain King had just formed grazed his clothes. A moment slower, and it would have pierced through his body.

    Clearly, this ice de was simr to Casey¡¯s previous technique of merging man and de-it locked onto its target and was hard to evade.

    Billy knew he had no choice. Frowning tightly, he gripped the Kylin de and activated ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯ to sh back.

    Both attacks exploded simultaneously. Billy was sted back several hundred meters again, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.

    Before he could steady himself, the West Domain King¡¯s attack came crashing down again, giving Billy no chance to catch his breath.

    Billy frowned and raised his hand to draw several de lights to block it.

    However, it was still too weak. The opponent¡¯s mark shattered his de lights and struck heavily on his chest.

    Billy spat out another mouthful of blood and was sted five or six hundred meters away again.

    Although his resilience was strong, consecutive attacks had significantly reduced hisbat power by several levels.

    ¡°Hand over that Sacred Object inside you!¡± The West Domain King said coldly as he flew towards Billy.

    At this moment, a substantial wave of energy mixed with thunderous force swept over. Wherever it passed, the surrounding void twisted.

    From this aura alone, it was clear that the neer was genuinely at the Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The West Domain King¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Without any hesitation, he abandoned Billy and formed seals with his hands to strike at the iing wave of energy.

    Two Heaven Dao Realm experts shed with one move. The void trembled, creating dozens of pitch-ck cracks around them.

    After the loud explosion, both the West Domain King and the old man were sted a thousand meters away, their auras slightly chaotic.

    In one move, they were evenly matched!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The West Domain King frowned slightly as he looked at the old man and asked coldly.

    Having fought Billy until now and being affected by his injuries, he could only exert first-rank Heaven Dao Realmbat power at this point.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, how are you?¡± The old man ignored the West Domain King¡¯s question and flew over to Billy¡¯s side to ask.

    The neer was none other than Roger Quinn, former pce master of Akabuchi Star Pce and Celine Quinn¡¯s grandfather!

    ¡°Thank you, Quinn Reece. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy said to Roger Quinn. ¡°Congrattions on breaking through to the Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, take a rest. I¡¯ll handle him!¡± Roger Quinn said firmly.

    ¡°Quinn Reece, don¡¯t fight him head-on. Just stall him for a few minutes!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Roger Quinn replied before charging at the West Domain King.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The West Domain King didn¡¯t hesitate either and raised his hand to meet him head-on.

    He knew very well that he needed to end this quickly. The longer it dragged on, the more dangerous it would be for him!

    With his currentbat power, if Billy recovered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand another sh like before!

    In an instant, they were locked in fiercebat again. Waves of energy surged with overwhelming momentum.

    Billy continued swallowing pills before turning to look at the other battle zones.

    Among the Four Green-robed Killers, one at half-step Heaven Dao Realm was fiercely battling White Feather. From their states, White Feather seemed to be at a disadvantage for now.

    It had already sustained some injuries before and now fighting against a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert for so long naturally put it at a slight disadvantage.

    However, its resilience far surpassed ordinary warriors. Defeating it in a short time would be difficult for its opponent.

    Besides this half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert, the other three green-robed warriors were very strong. It was hard for people on Akabuchi City¡¯s side to fend them off.

    In just this short time, twenty or thirty people were already lying on the ground-either dead or severely injured.

    Seeing this scene made Billy frown slightly and his face turned somewhat grim!

 Chapter 1877: Tough Battle!

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, even using ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ would make it difficult to defeat a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent. Moreover, doing so would consume a significant amount of his Chi power, and the West Domain King would certainly not give him that much time. However, he seemed to have no choice; if he allowed the opponent to continue the ughter, the consequences for the people of Akabuchi City would be dire.

    Just as he was about to charge at one of the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponents, a violent gust of wind crashed into that opponent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The ninth-rank Green Robe frowned and raised his hand to counter the attack.

    After a loud bang, both sides were pushed back three to four hundred meters, evenly matched.

    ¡°Another batch of people seeking death!¡± The ninth-rank Green Robe steadied himself and looked at the forty to fifty figures approaching from a distance.

    Billy looked over and saw that the leader was Kole Wooler, the president of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. Behind him were Aaron Wooler, Cayden Wooler, and other members of the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce, including Lydia Wooler.

    ¡°Elder Aaron, Elder Cayden, hold him off for a while, don¡¯t engage directly!¡± Kole Wooler pointed to another ninth-rank Green Robe and shouted.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Aaron Wooler, Cayden Wooler, and four other mid-tote-stage Perceiving Dao Realm elders responded in unison and charged towards the opponent¡¯s battle circle.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The remaining early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm elders and dozens of others scattered around.

    Kole Wooler then raised his hand and attacked the ninth-rank Green Robe who had been targeted earlier.

    ¡°You want to die? As you wish!¡± The ninth-rank Green Robe shouted angrily and formed a long spear with his hand, thrusting it rapidly towards Kole Wooler.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Kole Wooler responded loudly, forming seals with his hands andunching an attack.

    With a loud bang, both attacks dissipated instantly. Their strengths were on par, making it difficult to determine a winner in a short time.

    Meanwhile, Aaron Wooler and Cayden Wooler had already surrounded another ninth-rank Green Robe. Despite their recent breakthroughs to seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, there was still a two-level gap between them and their opponent. Additionally, the other four were only mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators, making it hard to contend with their opponent.

    After a loud bang, two mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm elders were flung hundreds of meters away and lost their breath in mid-air.

    ¡°Elder Aaron, Elder Cayden!¡± Aaron Wooler cried out in pain. He then looked at Cayden Wooler and the others: ¡°Don¡¯t engage directly!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Cayden Wooler and the others wore expressions of grief.

    ¡°A bunch of ants!¡± The ninth-rank Green Robe sneered and attacked again. Aaron Wooler and the others dodged to the side instead of confronting him directly. However, the other two mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm elders were slower and were flung six to seven hundred meters away by the gust of wind. They spat out blood in mid-air and couldn¡¯t get up after hitting the ground, losing allbat power.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Aaron Wooler and Cayden Wooler shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you two to join them this afternoon!¡± The ninth-rank Green Robe shouted as he moved again.

    ¡°Elder Aaron, we¡¯re here to help you!¡± At this moment, three figures quickly approached through the air: John Doe, Lonely Shadow, and Adrian Thornton, all mid-tote-stage Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators.

    ¡°Fools rushing to their deaths!¡± The ninth-rank Green Robe nced at them disdainfully.

    ¡°Elder Aaron, let¡¯s join forces against him!¡± John Doe said to Aaron Wooler.

    ¡°John Doe, leave him to me. You go intercept the other one!¡± Billy arrived through the air and pointed at an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm killer. After a brief rest, his Chi power had recovered to eighty or ny percent. After checking Roger Quinn¡¯s situation, he found that he could still hold his ground for now, so he didn¡¯t rush to support him.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, his strength is formidable, and you¡¯re injured¡­¡± Aaron Wooler looked at Billy.

    ¡°No worries, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Billy interrupted him and pointed at the eighth-rank Green Robe: ¡°Go intercept him!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Aaron Wooler and the others didn¡¯t insist further. They knew that even if they joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat their opponent. It was better to first take down the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent together.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± The ninth-rank Green Robe nced at Billy and then attacked Aaron Wooler and the others.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy muttered as he formed ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯ with his Bloodshadow Fury de and shed out.

    The ninth-rank Green Robe¡¯s attack shattered instantly, pushing him back two to three hundred meters with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Although Billy hadn¡¯t fully recovered, with the help of his bloodline power, he had reached third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Using ¡®Heavenly Fury,¡¯ he could contend with ate-stage Perceiving Dao Realm opponent. The opponent¡¯s underestimation led to him being pushed back several hundred meters.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t even take care of yourself¡­¡± The ninth-rank Green Robe began but was interrupted by Billy¡¯s second sh. The attack was so fast that he couldn¡¯t dodge in time and quickly formed a barrier wall to block it.

    The barrier wall shattered instantly, and the sh continued its momentum, cutting through the elder¡¯s waist. The ninth-rank Green Robe groaned as he was flung several hundred meters away, blood gushing from his waist as his strength dropped to mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm. Stabilizing himself, he looked at the wound and snarled: ¡°Kid, today I¡¯ll make you wish you were¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a spiritual power-formed Bloodshadow Fury de pierced through his throat! His eyes widened in disbelief as he fell to the ground lifelessly.

    As Billy killed the ninth-rank Green Robe, a deafening explosion echoed from afar as a mushroom cloud rose into the sky. A figure was flung back a thousand meters-it was Roger Quinn! Having just broken through to Heaven Dao Realm, his cultivation wasn¡¯t fully stabilized yet. Initially able to contend with the West Domain King, he gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. Though both were injured, Roger Quinn¡¯s injuries were far more severe. In theirst exchange, Roger Quinn¡¯s strength dropped below fifty percent as blood continuously flowed from his mouth.

    ¡°You think breaking through to Heaven Dao Realm means you can contend with me? How naive! Die!¡± The West Domain King formed a massive shadow de with his hand and shed at Roger Quinn.

    As the shadow de approached halfway, a sharp sh tore through the void and nullified it instantly. The strong gust pushed the West Domain King back two to three hundred meters.

    ¡°Quinn Reece, take these two healing pills and rest; I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Billy arrived through the air and flicked two pills towards Roger Quinn.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t be careless; your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed. Let¡¯s fight together¡­¡± Roger Quinn swallowed the pills in one gulp.

    ¡°No worries, I can handle it!¡± Billy interrupted him and charged towards the West Domain King.

 Chapter 1878: West Domain King, Fallen!

    ¡°Make your move, I¡¯ll give you a chance to go all out!¡± Billy said calmly as he approached his opponent.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± The West Domain King took a moment to steady his breath before looking at Billy. ¡°Do you think your current strength can match mine¡­¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d stop wasting time!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Fine!¡± The West Domain King replied in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his entire demeanor changed. His face twisted slightly, his eyes turned blood-red, and veins bulged prominently. His aura fluctuated uncontrobly, rising and falling erratically.

    The space around him began to distort, and within a few blinks of an eye, it resembled a spherical surface.

    ¡°Die!¡± he roared. The spherical space exploded with a thunderous crash, unleashing a lightning bolt that carried destructive energy towards Billy.

    This move was clearly his ultimate card, powered by burning his own vital essence to forcibly enhance hisbat strength. He knew this was a do-or-die moment and had to fight with everything he had.

    ¡°Who will die is not certain!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he channeled all his power and shed out with his de.

    Cracked Sky!

    The de¡¯s light appeared suddenly, tearing through the void with an earth-shattering force.

    The two attacks collided like two rapidly moving mountains, causing the space at the center of the explosion to crack like a spider web, on the verge of copsing.

    After the deafening sh, both fighters spat out blood and were thrown back thousands of meters, each suffering severe injuries.

    The West Domain King, already heavily injured, had forcibly elevated hisbat strength to the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm by burning his vital essence. Billy¡¯s Chi power had recovered about eighty percent, but it was still difficult to withstand an attack from the Heaven Dao Realm. The impact left his internal organs disced and his meridians severely damaged.

    In contrast, the West Domain King not only had to endure Billy¡¯s ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ attack but also the bacsh from burning his vital essence. His condition was even worse than Billy¡¯s; his aura deted like a punctured balloon, and hisbat strength plummeted by more than half as blood gushed from his mouth.

    Stabilizing himself, the West Domain King didn¡¯t hesitate and darted towards the teleportation channel. He knew that in his current state, if he didn¡¯t escape now, he would never leave this ce alive.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    At the same time, Billy raised his hand to form a barrier wall blocking the West Domain King¡¯s path.

    The West Domain King didn¡¯t stop; he formed a seal with his hand and struck out. To his despair, the barrier wall remained unmoved while he was thrown back by the impact of the energy wave.

    Before he could regain his footing, an arc-shaped de light swiftly shed towards him. Although he sensed the impending death behind him, he was powerless to change his fate.

    ¡°The heavens are against me!¡± The West Domain King roared in despair.

    Before he could finish his sentence, his head flew into the air, blood spraying like a fountain!

    One of the four great kings of the Great Blue Star Domain, a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm supreme expert, had fallen!

    Seeing his opponent finally defeated, Billy let out a heavy breath as his own aura weakened. This battle had pushed him to his limits; he was severely injured and hisbat strength had plummeted. At this moment, even an opponent at the Entering Dao Realm could take his life.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you should go heal your wounds; I¡¯ll handle the rest!¡± Roger Quinn flew over to Billy¡¯s side. Seeing the West Domain King killed, he finally felt relieved. The crisis in Akabuchi City was temporarily over.

    ¡°Thank you, Quinn Reece!¡± Billy didn¡¯t argue andnded on the ground. He took out a few pills from his body and began healing himself.

    Roger Quinn took a moment to steady his breath before rushing towards White Feather. At this time, White Feather was also at the end of her strength, severely injured with herbat power reduced by four or five levels, blood continuously flowing from her mouth.

    The half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder in green who fought her wasn¡¯t in much better shape. White Feather had fought him recklessly, causing him significant injuries and greatly reducing hisbat strength.

    With Roger Quinn joining the fight, the half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder in green couldn¡¯tst more than a few rounds before falling from the sky, convulsing a few times before going still.

    Meanwhile, Kymani Vasquez also returned. Although he was also severely injured, he could still muster Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realmbat strength. His first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm opponent had all his internal organs and meridians shattered and joined the West Domain King in meeting the king of hell.

    The remaining battles were no longer suspenseful. With Roger Quinn and Kymani Vasquez joining in, the remaining forces of the Great Blue Star Domain were wiped out within fifteen minutes, leaving no survivors.

    Thus, the high-endbat power of the Great Blue West Domain was essentially annihted!

    Of course, Akabuchi City also paid a heavy price!

    On the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion side, apart from Roger Quinn and Edward Quinn and two Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm elders, all other Perceiving Dao Realm experts perished. Only one-third of the Entering Dao Realm fighters remained, and the casualties among Otherworldly Realm fighters were even more severe. Out of hundreds of people, including those injured, fewer than a hundred survived.

    Among the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce members, only Kole Wooler, Aaron Wooler, Lydia Wooler, and Matteo Wooler survived; Cayden Wooler and others were all killed. Adrian Thornton of the Akabuchi Four Elders died at the hands of that eighth-rank elder in green. Lonely Shadow survived but was severely injured; his cultivation dropped to Entering Dao Realm and he might never advance in martial arts again. John Doe wasn¡¯t much better off; one arm waspletely crippled and his cultivation plummeted. Casey and Harleen survived but were seriously injured; Night Orchid and Judge werepletely powerless. Fortunately, Ivy and Stout managed to stabilize their injuries in time to prevent further deterioration.

    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± After everyone took a moment to catch their breath, Kymani Vasquez approached Billy.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern; I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy took a deep breath and stood up. With the help of his bloodline power, his injuries had stabilized after some rest.

    ¡°Good!¡± Kymani Vasquez checked Billy¡¯s condition briefly and felt relieved. He then looked at Billy with gratitude. ¡°On behalf of millions in Akabuchi City, I thank you!¡±

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. A few months ago when he first met Billy, he had asked if Billy could help Akabuchi City in times of trouble. At that time, he wasn¡¯t very confident. Although he knew that with Billy¡¯s potential, if nothing went wrong along the way, Billy would reach heights even he couldn¡¯t imagine. But he didn¡¯t know how much time Great Blue Star Domain would give them; if it was too short, it would all be for naught.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    He was gratified that when this day came, Billy did not disappoint him and helped Akabuchi City through this cmity!

 Chapter 1879: What is This?

    ¡°Senior, you overpraise me. I am also a member of the Akabuchi star domain; it¡¯s my duty!¡± Billy responded with a bow.

    ¡°As expected from Ravenwood¡¯s descendant!¡± Kymani Vasquez sighed again. ¡°I believe, given time, you will stand at a height that even the gods will look up to!¡±

    ¡°Senior, you tter me!¡± Billy replied once more.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy, for your great kindness!¡± At this moment, Roger Quinn led Edward Quinn and his daughter to bow deeply in front of Billy. The three of them sincerely thanked Billy. Without Billy holding off the west domain demon and the west domain king, the fate of Akabuchi City would have been dire.

    Celine Quinn looked at Billy with admiration mixed withplexity. It was understandable; since ancient times, beauties have admired heroes, and she was no exception.

    ¡°Quinn Reece, you are too kind!¡± Billy bowed and spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, these are the storage rings of the west domain king and the west domain demon. The items inside will be helpful to you and your brothers,¡± Edward Quinn said as he handed over five or six storage rings to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take two; the rest should be shared among everyone!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please ept them!¡± Celine Quinn insisted.

    ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Take them; it¡¯s what you deserve!¡± Kymani Vasquez interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright then! Thank you!¡± Billy epted the six storage rings without further politeness.

    ¡°What are your ns next?¡± Kymani Vasquez asked Billy.

    ¡°In a few days, I n to visit the Great Blue Star Domain,¡± Billy responded after a brief thought. ¡°After today¡¯s battle, although we¡¯ve passed the west domain king¡¯s challenge, the Great Blue Star Domain will not let this go easily. Moreover, the situation in Akabuchi City is not optimistic; we¡¯ve lost significant high-endbat power. If the Great Blue Star Domain sends more people next time, it will be hard for us to resist.¡±

    For him, if he had a choice, he would take his people back to vale and live a peaceful life. But he knew he had no choice. Not to mention the Great Blue Star Domain issue, the Sacred Object in his body was like a ticking time bomb that could bring disaster at any moment. So, his only option was to keep improving himself to protect himself and those around him and strive to remove the Sacred Object as soon as possible.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Kymani Vasquez¡¯s face turned serious. He had already considered what Billy mentioned. The west domain king¡¯s strength was at the bottom of the Great Blue Star Domain, yet it had already decimated half of Akabuchi City¡¯sbat power. If people from the other three domains came, Akabuchi City would be doomed.

    ¡°We know too little about the Great Blue Star Domain. I want to go there and see for myself first,¡± Billy added.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Kymani Vasquez nodded. ¡°The strong ones in the other three domains of the Great Blue Star Domain are definitely much stronger than those in the west domain. When you get there, stay in the west domain for now and don¡¯t actively engage with the other three domains.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Be careful with everything. If you encounter any trouble, send me a message!¡± Kymani Vasquez said again.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Billy responded.

    After chatting for a while longer, Billy began helping Casey and Azure Dragon with their injuries while those who survived in the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion started cleaning up the battlefield.

    Over the next two or three days, Billy and his group stayed in the manor to heal their injuries. Everyone was severely injured in this battle, including Billy. Fortunately, Billy¡¯s blood had miraculous healing properties for such injuries, and within three days, everyone had basically recovered.

    One morning, while everyone was chatting in the manor square, Stout walked in from the entrance.

    ¡°Stout, how is Senior John Doe¡¯s injury?¡± Judge asked Stout.

    Stout had been staying with John Doe for the past two days to help him heal. Although he usually acted carefree and oftenined that John Doe had almost killed him over the past few months, he was undoubtedly grateful to John Doe. Without John Doe, he couldn¡¯t have advanced to ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm in such a short time. Since seeing John Doe¡¯s arm destroyed that day, he had been feeling very down.

    ¡°Most of his injuries are almost healed,¡± Stout said after taking a deep breath. ¡°But his arm ispletely gone¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t be too sad!¡± Alex Longforted him.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout nodded and then asked Casey, ¡°Mr. Kimmons, have Opal and Amber returned yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. ording to Senior Lonely Shadowst time, it might take a few more days,¡± Casey shook his head.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout shrugged and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, when are we going to the Great Blue West Domain?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Opal and Amber to return,¡± Billy said as he took out the storage rings of the west domain king and several west domain demons. ¡°Casey, distribute these items to everyone. Make sure everyone trains hard and tries to improve their cultivation before we leave!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey took the storage rings.

    After scanning the storage rings with his spiritual power, Casey couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, what¡¯s inside?¡± Judge asked.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°A lot!¡± Casey said as he emptied the contents of the storage rings onto the ground.

    ¡°Oh my god, this is incredible!¡± Everyone eximed simultaneously upon seeing the piles of treasures on the ground.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary king-grade spirit stones, are they?¡± Judge pointed at a pile of spirit stones.

    ¡°They should be sovereign grade spirit stones,¡± Casey replied after examining one of them.

    ¡°Sovereign grade spirit stones?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser were both astonished. Everyone else also showed surprised expressions as this was their first time seeing true sovereign grade spirit stones. Sovereign grade spirit stones were one level higher than king-grade spirit stones; one sovereign grade spirit stone was equivalent to ten thousand king-grade spirit stones. Most importantly, there were probably hundreds of thousands of them in these storage rings-this was truly a fortune!

    ¡°Boss, look at these beast cores; they must be from beasts stronger than those in Otherworldly Realm,¡± Stout said as he pointed at a pile of beast cores.

    ¡°I feel like they might even rival White Feather¡¯s beast core!¡±

    Hearing this, White Feather screeched and red fiercely at Stout.

    Smack!

    Ivy pped Stout on the back of his head. ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°It seems that the beasts in the Great Blue Star Domain are extraordinary!¡± Azure Dragon remarked after examining a beast core.

    Casey and others also looked at the beast cores and agreed with Azure Dragon¡¯s assessment. They then examined other natural treasures and found that all of them were high-grade items, including some thousand-year-old Spirit Fruits.

    ¡°Billy, what do you think this is?¡± Harleen asked as she picked up a small box from the ground.

 Chapter 1880: Next Stop, Great Blue West Domain

    Upon hearing Harleen¡¯s words, everyone turned their gaze.

    The small box was about the size of two palms, entirely ck, and its material was indiscernible. There was nothing unique about its appearance.

    ¡°Sis, open it and see what¡¯s inside,¡± Felicia suggested.

    ¡°I can¡¯t open it!¡± Harleen shook her head after trying.

    ¡°Can¡¯t open it? Let me try!¡± Stout took the box from Harleen and started fiddling with it.

    However, after a few minutes, no matter what he did, the box remained unmoved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡±

    With that, he threw the box on the ground and took out a curved knife from his storage ring, then shed down with all his might.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the box didn¡¯t open; it didn¡¯t even have a scratch on it.

    Given Stout¡¯s current strength, even a wall of steel would be cut like tofu with that sh. Yet, this small box remained unscathed!

    ¡°What on earth is this thing?¡± Stout was baffled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it away for now,¡± Billy suggested, equally puzzled.

    He then addressed everyone: ¡°Divide the items, focus on your cultivation, and once Opal and Amber return, we head to Great Blue West Domain!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone responded.

    A quarter of an hourter, they each stored their items in their storage rings and entered the Gathering Spirit Array.

    Their storage rings still had plenty of cultivation resources that hadn¡¯t been refined yet; the items from the West Domain King were not immediately needed.

    With the help of the Gathering Spirit Array and abundant cultivation resources, everyone broke through within five or six days.

    Except for Billy and Stout, everyone else advanced by two levels!

    Harleen reached half-step Perceiving Dao Realm, just a step away from true enlightenment. Ivy advanced to ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm, and Casey stepped into thete eighth-rank, just a chance away from ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang advanced to fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm. Felicia and Vermilion Bird broke through to fourth-rank, while Judge and others reached third-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    Notably, with Billy¡¯s help, Aubree sessfully crossed her tribtion and formally entered Perceiving Dao Realm!

    As for Billy himself, he also made progress in these few days. His bloodline power increased again, helping him break through to second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    Stout mainly focused on consolidating his cultivation since he had juste out of seclusion. However, he had already glimpsed the dawn of half-step Perceiving Dao Realm and would likely break through soon.

    White Feather also made significant progress. After refining two ten-thousand-year Spirit Fruits, its soul was further restored.

    Now, if it exerted its full power, an ordinary first-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent would be defeated in one move!

    Thus, the team¡¯sbat strength was elevated by several levels!

    ¡°Billy, has Purple Spirit not woken up yet?¡± One morning, while everyone was chatting in the courtyard, Ivy asked Billy.

    ¡°It might take some more time,¡± Billy nodded.

    He had checked Purple Spirit¡¯s condition yesterday; it was still in deep sleep with no signs of waking up.

    ¡°Boss, why is Purple Spirit sleeping so long this time? Is something wrong?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any issues,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°I can sense its aura steadily increasing without any abnormalities.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how much itsbat strength will improve when it wakes up,¡± Alex Long remarked.

    ¡°At least Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm!¡± Stout spected.

    Everyone choked a bit at that.

    Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm-was it really that easy?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Billy, didn¡¯t Senior Lonely Shadow say Opal and Amber should be out soon?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, it should be within these two days,¡± Billy nodded.

    Just as he finished speaking, two figures walked in from the manor¡¯s entrance-it was Opal and Amber.

    ¡°Opal, Amber!¡± Harleen and Ivy quickly approached them.

    ¡°Is everyone healed?¡± Opal asked the group.

    ¡°All good now!¡± Harleen paused before eximing in surprise, ¡°Opal, Amber, you¡¯ve both reached thete stage of Entering Dao Realm?¡±

    Everyone, including Billy, showed a look of astonishment.

    They all sensed a strong aura from the two women.

    Opal had reached half-step into Perceiving Dao Realm, just a step away from breaking through. Amber had advanced to ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    In such a short time, their rapid progress was nothing short of miraculous!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Amber smiled. ¡°Senior Lonely Shadow helped usplete the first stage of body tempering and gave us a lot of high-level cultivation resources, so we broke through quickly.¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Judge and others responded in unison.

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t bad either!¡± Opal said after roughly assessing everyone¡¯s cultivation levels.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Boss set up a Gathering Spirit Array here; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have broken through so fast,¡± Frostde replied.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°Opal, you and Amber advanced so much in such a short time. I was tormented by John Doe to reach ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm; it¡¯s disheartening,¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Stout, you should be content!¡± Amberughed again. ¡°We heard from Senior Lonely Shadow about you. Your physique is special; your breakthrough speed is slower than others.¡±

    ¡°But your potential is greater than ours, and your ability to challenge higher levels is stronger!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it; it¡¯s definitely John Doe¡­¡± Stout pouted again.

    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Ivy red at him.

    Everyoneughed together.

    ¡°Billy Boy, when are we heading to Great Blue West Domain?¡± Opal asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost done here. Everyone rest well tonight; we¡¯ll depart tomorrow!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± everyone replied in unison.

    Early the next morning, after breakfast, they set off for Crimson Ink City.

    Before departing, Kymani Vasquez and Roger Quinn came to bid farewell to Billy. Celine Quinn was also there.

    Initially, Celine Quinn wanted to join them but was persuaded otherwise by Billy.

    Although his impression of Celine Quinn wasn¡¯t particrly bad, it wasn¡¯t great either. He felt she was too scheming for his team.

    After Kymani Vasquez¡¯s group left, Kole Wooler and Lydia Wooler arrived at the manor.

    Lydia Wooler wanted to join them too but couldn¡¯t leave due to her responsibilities for now.

    Billy promised her that once they settled down in Great Blue West Domain, she would be wee to join them if she still wished toe.

    Billy had a good impression of Lydia Wooler-not just because she had helped him multiple times but because she was genuinely worth befriending. Harleen and Casey also liked her very much.

    About half an hourter, Billy and his team arrived at the teleportation portal in Crimson Ink City.

 Chapter 1881: The Current Situation in the Great Blue West Domain

    ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t know where this teleportation tunnel leads. Is it risky to just go in like this?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°Although there¡¯s a risk, we don¡¯t seem to have a better way to get to the Great Blue West Domain. Taking a starship might be too uncertain,¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°We¡¯re unfamiliar with star domains outside of the Akabuchi star domain. There are too many unknowns with a starship!¡± Casey added.

    ¡°This teleportation tunnel must lead somewhere in the Great Blue West Domain. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Be careful!¡± Billy led the group into the teleportation tunnel.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Whether it was due to their improved cultivation or the high level of the tunnel itself, they didn¡¯t feel dizzy this time.

    To their surprise, this tunnel was different from any they had passed through before. Previous tunnels were endless dark spaces, silent and lifeless. But in this tunnel, they could see the sun, moon, and stars, as if they were flying through the vast starry sky.

    The only difference was that their flying speed inside the tunnel was much faster than outside, like moving in a vacuum without any resistance. No matter how fast they went, they felt no difort.

    It was truly amazing and awe-inspiring!

    After about an hour, White Feather called out to everyone.

    ¡°White Feather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Casey asked.

    White Feather called out twice more and gestured ahead.

    ¡°Stop for now!¡± Billy said after probing with his spiritual power.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Someone?¡± Everyone was taken aback.

    ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain wouldn¡¯t send anotherrge force so soon, would they?¡± White Tiger frowned and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, can you sense how many people there are? How strong are they?¡±

    ¡°There are only three people,¡± Billy replied. ¡°The strongest is a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, another is a sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and thest one is a ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°Could they be scouts from the Great Blue West Domain?¡± Azure Dragon spected.

    ¡°Follow me and stay alert,¡± Billy instructed.

    A few minutester, three figures appeared within their sight. Leading them was a gray-robed elderly man of ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Behind him were a middle-aged man of sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm and a young woman under thirty with delicate features and dressed in green.

    All three had some injuries and looked slightly pale but still seemed capable of fighting.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The three neers were startled upon seeing Billy¡¯s group and steadied themselves.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the gray-robed elderly man asked Billy, his expression tense.

    ¡°Are you from the Great Blue West Domain?¡± Casey countered.

    ¡°How dare you! Didn¡¯t you hear Elder Hu asking you a question?¡± the middle-aged man pointed at Casey sternly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better put your hand down, or you won¡¯t need it anymore,¡± Casey warned with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Reckless fool! Move aside!¡± The middle-aged man formed a seal with his hand and attacked.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pointed a finger.

    The energy wave from Celestial ck Finger collided with the man¡¯s attack, sending him flying hundreds of meters away with blood trickling from his mouth.

    Billy was now a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Even without using his bloodline power, his Celestial ck Finger could rival a fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. The opponent had underestimated them and used only seventy to eighty percent of his strength, so he couldn¡¯t withstand the attack.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing Billy easily repel the middle-aged man, the gray-robed elderly man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He had already assessed Billy¡¯s group¡¯s martial cultivation. Apart from White Feather, whose level he couldn¡¯t sense, Billy had the highest cultivation at second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. But he hadn¡¯t expected Billy to be so powerful.

    ¡°You dare hurt me? I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± The middle-aged man roared and charged again.

    ¡°If you attack again, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy warned sternly.

    ¡°Arrogant brat! I¡¯ll show you what true power is!¡± The middle-aged man raised his hand to strike Billy again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the gray-robed elderly manmanded.

    ¡°Elder Reece, this brat needs to be taught a lesson¡­¡± the middle-aged man protested.

    ¡°I said stop! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Elder Reece frowned.

    ¡°Fine!¡± The middle-aged man reluctantly stepped back.

    ¡°You there, are you heading to the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Elder Reece asked Billy, his tone more rxed than before. In martial arts, strengthmands respect. From Billy¡¯s earlier move, he could tell that Billy hadn¡¯t used his full power; otherwise, hispanion would be dead.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go our separate ways,¡± Billy replied curtly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand; we mean no harm,¡± Elder Reece said, bowing slightly to Billy. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Reece Knapp, steward of the Knapp family from Chaos City. This is our youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Greetings,¡± said Amy Knapp, bowing slightly to Billy.

    ¡°Chaos City?¡± Stout was puzzled. ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡±

    ¡°As the name suggests, Chaos City is the most chaotic city in the Great Blue West Domain. It¡¯s filled with all sorts of people,¡± Reece Knapp exined. ¡°It¡¯s also the secondrgest city in the west domain after Radiant Sky City.¡±

    ¡°Radiant Sky City?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°Is that also in the Great Blue West Domain?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Reece Knapp nodded. ¡°Radiant Sky City is one of the five major cities in the Great Blue Star Domain and serves as the central city and residence of the west domain king.¡±

    ¡°Is this teleportation tunnel¡¯s endpoint in Radiant Sky City?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Reece Knapp shook his head. ¡°The tunnel ends in Chaos City.¡±

    ¡°Why did your west domain king build the teleportation tunnel in such a ce?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Chaos City is not far from Radiant Sky City. The west domain king uses Chaos City as a buffer zone,¡± Reece Knapp exined. ¡°This way, even if strong individuals from Akabuchi star domaine through the tunnel to the Great Blue West Domain, Radiant Sky City remains far from the main battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Smart move,¡± Azure Dragonmented.

    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in the Great Blue West Domain?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Aplete mess!¡± Reece Knapp sighed deeply before continuing. ¡°Since news of the west domain king and his strongmen dying in Akabuchi City reached us, the entire west domain has fallen into chaos.¡±

    ¡°The forces previously suppressed by the west domain king are all vying to be the next king, leading to constant battles.¡±

    ¡°And your Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion isn¡¯t intervening?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

 Chapter 1882: A Nouveau Riche

    ¡°In general, they won¡¯t interfere!¡± Reece Knapp responded.

    ¡°They prefer to let various forcespete first. Once one side emerges victorious, they¡¯ll step in, saving themselves a lot of trouble!¡±

    ¡°Which are the strongest forces in the West Domain now?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°There are three major forces: Carefree Pavilion, Cold Feather Pce, and Blood Prison Sect,¡± Reece Knapp replied again.

    ¡°Among them, Carefree Pavilion is rtively the strongest, while Cold Feather Pce and Blood Prison Sect are about equal in strength.¡±

    ¡°Are all three sects in Chaos City?¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°No,¡± Reece Knapp shook his head. ¡°Only Blood Prison Sect is in Chaos City; Carefree Pavilion and Cold Feather Pce are in Radiant Sky City.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the cultivation level of the strongest individuals in these three sects?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but I do know that the previous master of Carefree Pavilion was definitely a Heaven Dao Realm expert,¡± Reece Knapp said, shaking his head slightly.

    ¡°What is your situation?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°There are four major families in Chaos City, and our Knapp family ranks first,¡± Reece Knapp took a deep breath and continued.

    ¡°Before the West Domain King had any issues, we four families would pay tribute to him annually.¡±

    ¡°So, over the years, although other forces eyed us covetously, they didn¡¯t dare go too far because of the West Domain King¡¯s presence.¡±

    ¡°But now that the West Domain King is dead, they have no more scruples. As of today, the other three families have all been swallowed up by Blood Prison Sect.¡±

    ¡°Of the thousands of people in those three families, only two or three hundred survived, nearly wiping them out.¡±

    ¡°Our Knapp family is in a slightly better situation, but¡­¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Before he could finish his sentence, two powerful auras approached from the front of the passageway, and the pressure within the passage instantly increased.

    In a few blinks of an eye, two ck-robed elders appeared within everyone¡¯s line of sight.

    Their eyes were sharp and unfriendly, exuding a strong bloodthirsty aura.

    Both were strong; one was at ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and the other at eighth-rank.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing the two, Reece Knapp¡¯s pupils contracted coldly.

    Behind him, Amy Knapp and the middle-aged man showed a sh of fear on their faces and shivered.

    ¡°Boyce, so you really hid here. We¡¯ve been looking for you!¡± The ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder nced at Billy¡¯s group before turning to Reece Knapp.

    ¡°Connor Lloyd, do you really want to exterminate us?¡± Reece Knapp exhaled a breath.

    ¡°Boyce, you¡¯d better not be ungrateful. The fact that our sect master has taken a liking to your eldest daughter is a blessing for your Knapp family. You should be grateful!¡± Connor Lloyd responded coldly.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d obediently take your eldest daughter back to see the sect master. As long as he is satisfied, your Knapp family can still stand tall in Chaos City!¡±

    ¡°Connor Lloyd, do you believe what you¡¯re saying?¡± Reece Knapp retorted.

    ¡°Your sect master is merely interested in my daughter¡¯s physique to help him break through to Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°Once he achieves his goal, not only will my daughter¡¯s life be in danger, but the Knapp family will also be doomed!¡±

    ¡°Boyce, enough nonsense!¡± The other elder with a goatee spoke sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths to decide. If you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll put you to death!¡±

    ¡°If you dare kill Elder Reece, I¡¯llmit suicide right in front of you!¡± Amy Knapp took a deep breath and spoke to them.

    ¡°Heh heh, Miss Knapp, don¡¯t forget that your father and grandfather are still in Blood Prison Sect. If you daremit suicide, I¡¯ll send them down to apany you!¡± The goateed elder sneered.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Amy Knapp gritted her teeth, her face pale.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Connor Lloyd said sternly.

    As he spoke, his aura reached its peak, and the pressure around them increased again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Amy Knapp took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Elder Reece, don¡¯t!¡± Reece Knapp pleaded.

    ¡°Elder Reece, we can¡¯t escape. If I don¡¯t go with them, both you and my father will die!¡± Amy Knapp replied.

    She then turned to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you. Release Elder Hu and the others!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then don¡¯t go!¡± At this moment, Billy spoke calmly.

    Hearing his words, all five people looked at him simultaneously.

    ¡°Kid, what did you say? Say it again?¡± The goateed elder red at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths. If you disappear from my sight within that time, you¡¯ll live; otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡± Billy spoke calmly again.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The goateed elderughed out loud.

    After finally stopping hisughter, he looked at Billy and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Do you know what happens to busybodies?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Harleen and Ivy with a wicked look in his eyes.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Because of what you just said, these beauties behind you wille with me!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout muttered. ¡°You¡¯re about to die and still don¡¯t realize it. You¡¯ve lived all these years for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re courting death!¡± The goateed elder roared and raised his hand to strike Stout.

    ¡°White Feather, kill him!¡± Billy ordered sternly.

    White Feather let out a cry and unleashed a substantial wave of energy from its mouth like thunderbolts.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± The goateed elder didn¡¯t take the flying beast seriously at all.

    Giving up on Stout, he raised his hand to form a seal and attacked White Feather.

    After a muffled sound, the elder was sent flying thousands of meters away with all his bones shattered. He died mid-air.

    Seeing this scene, everyone including Reece Knapp gasped in shock.

    An eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert was killed in one move by a flying beast?!

    ¡°This¡­ Dare to kill someone from Blood Prison Sect? Die!¡± The half-step Heaven Dao Realm elder roared and formed an ancient beast with his hand to attack White Feather.

    White Feather cried out and charged directly without any other action.

    After a loud explosion, the ancient beast shattered instantly. The ninth-rank elder flew out like hispanion and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡±

    The elder fell to the bottom of the passageway. After struggling to say a few words, he died with an incredulous expression on his face.

    Thud!

    Reece Knapp and hispanions¡¯ jaws dropped simultaneously as they were petrified on the spot.

    A ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert was also killed in one move?!

    What kind of beast is this?

    The middle-aged man had the mostplex expression. His face turned pale as he recalled his earlier arrogance and felt a wave of fear.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you guys,¡± Stout said cheerfully as he ran over to collect two storage rings from their bodies.

    After checking their contents briefly, he looked disdainful. ¡°Only a few hundred sovereign-grade spirit stones? Two paupers!¡±

    Casey and the others: ¡°¡­¡±

    Stout¡¯s nouveau riche attitude was infuriating!

    A few hundred sovereign-grade spirit stones equaled millions of king-grade spirit stones. How could he look down on that?

    Thud!

    At this moment, Amy Knapp knelt before Billy.

    ¡°Please save my father and grandfather. If you help us, I¡¯ll be yours forever¡­¡±

    Cough¡­ Azure Dragon and others choked and instinctively nced at Harleen.

 Chapter 1883: Another World

    ¡°Billy, get up first!¡± Billy swept out a wave of air, lifting the other person.

    ¡°Please, Young Master, save the Knapp family!¡± Reece Knapp and the middle-aged man bowed to Billy simultaneously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take us to Chaos City first!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, a glimmer of hope rose in the hearts of the three.

    Then, they flew towards Chaos City.

    Along the way, Reece Knapp gave a brief introduction to the general situation of Chaos City.

    In less than an hour, the group emerged from the teleportation passage.

    Billy looked around and saw that they were above a valley surrounded by dense forests.

    ¡°Young Master, Chaos City is in that direction, about a quarter-hour¡¯s journey from here,¡± Reece Knapp pointed to the right front.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded.

    Ten minutester, a massive city appeared before them. The scale of the city was no less than Akabuchi City, lying like a giant beast in the vast starry sky.

    As soon as they entered the city, Billy and the others understood why it was called Chaos City.

    The buildings inside were bizarrely shaped, with all sorts of odd designs, and the streets had no nning whatsoever.

    The shops on both sides varied in age; some were dpidated and seemed on the verge of copse, while others were splendid like pces.

    Most of the pedestrians on the street had unfriendly faces, representing all kinds of people from different backgrounds.

    Many men looked at Harleen and Ivy with lecherous eyes.

    However, no one dared to cause trouble, likely sensing the martial aura from Reece Knapp and not daring to act rashly.

    Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm strength was not something anyone could provoke, even in Chaos City.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Along the way, they asionally saw people dueling in mid-air, with skills ranging from Otherworldly Realm to Perceiving Dao Realm, and these battles were often to the death.

    Chaos City lived up to its name!

    ¡°Young Master, our Knapp family has a small estate in the east of the city. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Reece Knapp looked at Billy.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Take us directly to Blood Prison Sect!¡±

    He agreed to help partly because Reece Knapp and Amy Knapp seemed decent and it was a small favor. Additionally, having someone familiar with this world as a guide was beneficial since they had just arrived in the Great Blue Star Domain.

    As for rejecting their hospitality, it was simple. His destination was Radiant Sky City in the west domain, and he didn¡¯t want to waste time in Chaos City looking for a ce to stay.

    ¡°Young Master, the Blood Prison Sect leader is said to be just a step away from Heaven Dao Realm. If we go there directly¡­¡± Reece Knapp hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s half-step Heaven Dao Realm or true Heaven Dao Realm, my Boss can handle it with one strike!¡± Stout said confidently.

    Casey and the others: ¡°¡­¡±

    Stout, can we be a bit more low-key?

    Reece Knapp and hispanions were visibly skeptical of Stout¡¯s words. They could sense Billy¡¯s martial aura at second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Even if he could challenge above his rank, he could at most handle Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm opponents. Facing Heaven Dao Realm was impossible.

    Their only hopey with White Feather, who could instantly defeat ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Facing half-step Heaven Dao Realm might be possible, but they weren¡¯t confident.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll keep you safe!¡± Billy assured Reece Knapp.

    ¡°Alright then, this way please!¡± Reece Knapp gestured after some thought.

    Blood Prison Sect was located at the foot of a mountain south of Chaos City. It covered a vast area with towering walls, indicating it was not an ordinary sect.

    As Billy and his group made their way there, inside the Blood Prison Sect¡¯s grand hall sat five men and women.

    Their auras indicated they were all powerful cultivators.

    At the head was an elderly man around sixty years old, thin with sharp eyes and a bloodless face. He was Liam Lloyd, the leader of Blood Prison Sect, at half-step Heaven Dao Realm!

    The other four were also Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators. The strongest was ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, while the others were eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    These four were leaders of the top four sects in Chaos City besides Blood Prison Sect.

    ¡°Thank you all foring to discuss important matters!¡± Liam Lloyd said after taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Master Liam is too kind. It¡¯s our honor to conspire with you!¡± said a man in white robes.

    ¡°We have no other wishes but for Master Liam to remember us when you ascend to the throne of west domain king!¡± added an old woman.

    ¡°Master Ainsley overestimates me. I am not one to forget favors!¡± Liam Lloyd smiled. ¡°As long as you help me be west domain king, we will share the domain equally!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Liam!¡± The four responded in unison.

    ¡°Master Liam, I understand that Carefree Pavilion¡¯s leader in Radiant Sky City has already reached Heaven Dao Realm. If we attack directly, I¡¯m concerned¡­¡± said an old man in blue robes.

    ¡°No need to worry!¡± Liam Lloyd waved his hand with a faint smile.

    ¡°Master Liam already has a n?¡± asked the man in white robes.

    ¡°Have you heard of Another World?¡± Liam Lloyd asked after putting down his teacup.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old man in blue robes and the old woman were taken aback upon hearing ¡®Another World.¡¯

    ¡°Master Liam, are you referring to that mysterious space that appeared briefly in Chaos City a thousand years ago?¡± asked the old woman in gray robes.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Liam Lloyd smiled faintly.

    ¡°Master Ainsley, what mysterious space?¡± asked a seductive middle-aged woman.

    ¡°I only heard my grandfather mention it once,¡± replied the old woman. ¡°A thousand years ago, a closed door mysteriously appeared on a wastnd west of Chaos City.¡±

    ¡°A door?¡± The seductive woman was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded the old woman. ¡°The door looked ordinary from the outside and stood abruptly in mid-air, attracting hundreds of thousands of spectators.¡±

    ¡°At first, people watched out of curiosity. But after a month with no change, some tried to destroy it. Even Heaven Dao Realm experts couldn¡¯t budge it.¡±

    ¡°So exaggerated?¡± The man in white robes was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± continued the old woman. ¡°One day, without warning, the door opened to reveal Another World.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± The man in white robes pressed on.

 Chapter 1884: The Legend of Another World

    ¡°Later, some brave souls ventured inside!¡± The old woman spoke, a hint of dread crossing her face.

    ¡°ording to legend, nearly a thousand people entered that door at the time, including warriors at the Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm, but none of them ever came out!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Did they all die?¡± the alluring woman asked.

    ¡°No one knows!¡± The old woman shook her head and added, ¡°However, a dayter, a nauseating smell of blood wafted out from inside the door!¡±

    The alluring woman and the man in the white robe both gasped.

    ¡°Later, a strong warrior at the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm mustered the courage to go inside,¡± the old woman continued.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die in there too, did he?¡± the alluring woman asked.

    ¡°This time, no!¡± The old woman shook her head. ¡°However, he came out less than an hourter, covered in wounds.¡±

    ¡°ording to him, the concentration of spiritual energy inside that space was several times higher than in our world, and there were many rare natural treasures!¡±

    ¡°But correspondingly, high-level fierce beasts were everywhere.¡±

    ¡°He had only ventured a few dozen kilometers before being injured by an ancient beast capable of rivaling a half-step Heaven Dao Realm. He barely escaped with his life.¡±

    ¡°He estimated that deeper within that space, there might be even higher-level treasures!¡±

    ¡°A beast with the strength of a half-step Heaven Dao Realm?¡± The alluring woman was shocked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old woman nodded.

    ¡°Did anyone else go in afterward?¡± the alluring woman asked again.

    ¡°No!¡± The old woman shook her head once more.

    ¡°After that ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm warrior brought out the news, many half-step Heaven Dao Realm and true Heaven Dao Realm experts rushed over to investigate.¡±

    ¡°But shortly after he came out, the door closed again. No matter what methods people outside tried, they couldn¡¯t budge it.¡±

    ¡°And a dayter, the doorpletely disappeared and hasn¡¯t been seen since!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°So mysterious?¡± The alluring woman turned to Liam Lloyd. ¡°Master Liam, you mentioned Another World. Do you know where that door is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Liam Lloyd shook his head. ¡°But someone should know!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± The old man in the blue robe asked along with a few others.

    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Knapp family!¡± Liam Lloyd replied.

    ¡°How would she know?¡± They were all puzzled.

    ¡°Recently, she somehow acquired a bird!¡± Liam Lloyd responded.

    ¡°That bird clearly isn¡¯t from our third-tier star domain; it has some level of intelligence!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The old woman was surprised. ¡°Master Liam, you suspect that bird is from Another World?¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Liam Lloyd nodded and called out towards the door, ¡°Bring it up here!¡±

    Soon, a man walked in carrying a medium-sized iron cage with a bird inside.

    It wasn¡¯t veryrge and resembled an adult peacock but had red and ck feathers.

    At this moment, the bird looked very weak, clearly injured and not lightly.

    ¡°This is the bird!¡± Liam Lloyd pointed at the cage. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by its small size; at its peak, it could rival an Early Stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± The old woman and others were surprised again.

    They knew that in the entire Great Blue Star Domain, the strongest beasts could only rivalte-stage Entering Dao Realm experts.

    At least, they had never heard of any beast that could rival a Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

    As they spoke, they all released their spiritual power to probe the bird.

    However, they couldn¡¯t detect any aura!

    At this point, they began to believe that this bird might indeed be from that world!

    At least, it was definitely from a higher civilization!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to capture the eldest daughter of the Knapp family. She should be here soon,¡± Liam Lloyd said as he took another sip of tea. ¡°When she arrives, we¡¯ll have her and this bird lead us to Another World. Then we¡¯ll explore together!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Liam!¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Although they knew that space inside wouldn¡¯t be simple, the allure of treasure clearly outweighed their perceived risks!

    Just then, hurried footsteps echoed, and a disciple from Blood Prison Sect rushed in anxiously.

    ¡°¡­ Master, something¡¯s happened¡­¡± The man trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Liam Lloyd asked coldly.

    ¡°¡­ The eldest daughter of the Knapp family is here¡­¡± The man responded again.

    ¡°Useless!¡± Liam Lloyd scolded. ¡°She¡¯s here; why are you so panicked? Just have Grand Elder bring her in!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Grand Elder or Elder Lukas!¡± The man continued.

    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Knapp family came with a group of young people. They¡¯re very strong; we couldn¡¯t stop them!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Liam Lloyd frowned. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°In the front yard!¡± The man replied.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, care to join me for a look?¡± Liam Lloyd asked as he stood up.

    ¡°Of course!¡± They all rose together.

    Soon, they arrived at the manor¡¯s za.

    Liam Lloyd saw Billy and his group standing in the center of the za, surrounded by Blood Prison Sect members lying on the ground groaning in pain.

    Additionally, two to three thousand people were gathered around, all with wary expressions on their faces.

    They had already witnessed Billy and his group¡¯s strength; many fell with just a wave of their hands. They couldn¡¯t possibly contend with them!

    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±

    At this moment, thirty to forty people quickly approached from the left side.

    These were mostly members of Blood Prison Sect¡¯s Elder Pavilion. Among them were over ten Perceiving Dao Realm experts, with the strongest being an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder.

    ¡°Miss Knapp, you¡¯re quite impressive!¡± Liam Lloyd nced at Billy¡¯s group before turning to Amy Knapp. ¡°Are you nning to disregard your father and grandfather¡¯s lives?¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes lingered on White Feather not far away, a strange light shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Liam Lloyd, don¡¯t push things too far!¡± Reece Knapp frowned deeply.

    ¡°Release my father and our family head. We can settle our matters peacefully; otherwise, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡±

    As he spoke, his heart sank.

    On their way here, he had mentally prepared himself. Even though Liam Lloyd was a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert, if he teamed up with White Feather, they might stand a chance.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected that all top five sect leaders from Chaos City would be here!

    How could they fight now?

    ¡°Heh, do you think you¡¯re qualified to fight me to the death?¡± Liam Lloyd sneered.

    Then he looked at Amy Knapp again.

    ¡°Miss Knapp, if you want me to release your father and grandfather, agree to two conditions and I¡¯ll let them go immediately!¡±

    ¡°What do you want besides my body?¡± Amy Knapp took a deep breath and asked.

 Chapter 1885: It Ended Before It Began

    ¡°Let me show you something first!¡± Liam Lloyd said, raising his hand. ¡°Bring that bird up here!¡±

    As he finished speaking, the man from before walked over with an iron cage.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Amy Knapp was slightly taken aback when she saw the bird in the cage.

    ¡°Miss Knapp, you should recognize it,¡± Liam Lloyd continued. ¡°Just tell me where you caught it.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the bird in the cage chirped.

    ¡°It flew into my house on its own!¡± Amy Knapp replied coldly.

    ¡°It seems Miss Knapp doesn¡¯t care about the lives of her father and grandfather. In that case¡­¡± Liam Lloyd smiled.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Billy looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°Kid, shut up. This is none of your business¡­¡± One of the elders pointed at Billy and scolded him.

    Before he could finish, Casey raised his hand and shed out. An arm flew into the air, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The elder groaned and was pushed back dozens of meters, his face pale.

    He was a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, but caught off guard, he couldn¡¯t withstand Casey¡¯s strike.

    Casey hadn¡¯t intended to kill; otherwise, the elder would have been dead already.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Another fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder roared and attacked Casey.

    Before he could get halfway, Reece Knapp struck out with a palm, sending the elder flying back. Hended heavily, retreating several steps before stabilizing himself, blood trickling from his mouth.

    ¡°Reece Knapp, it seems you¡¯re determined to resist to the end?¡± Liam Lloyd red coldly at Reece Knapp.

    ¡°You forced me!¡± Reece Knapp responded coldly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Liam Lloyd replied icily, then looked at Billy. ¡°Who are you people? Do you know the consequences of meddling?¡±

    ¡°My time is limited. Don¡¯t test my patience,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to release Miss Knapp¡¯s father and grandfather. I can spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°Haha, young people are truly arrogant!¡± The white-robed man behind Liam Lloyd looked at Billy.

    ¡°A mere second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm dares to speak such big words. You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡±

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t from the Blood Prison Sect, are you?¡± Billy nced at the four of them. ¡°Three seconds to disappear, or you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The white-robed manughed loudly. ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    He turned to Liam Lloyd. ¡°Master Liam, stop wasting time with them. Keep the eldest Miss Knapp and kill everyone else!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Liam Lloyd had clearly lost his patience. He raised his hand. ¡°Do it!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, dozens of people moved simultaneously, their auras rising rapidly, filling the courtyard with oppressive energy.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Casey looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°We gave them a chance. If they want to die, let them,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Casey and the others responded in unison.

    The next moment, both sides shed fiercely, figures moving swiftly and energy waves flying everywhere.

    ¡°Kid, you must be their leader. I¡¯ll start with you!¡± The white-robed man took out a five-foot-long de from his storage ring and charged at Billy through the air.

    In mid-air, he flipped his wrist, sending a sharp de light shing down at Billy.

    Billy nced at him indifferently and sent a blood-red de light to meet it.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    The de light shed by, and an arm and arge de flew into the air before falling to the ground with a ng.

    Billy¡¯s cultivation had risen to fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm after activating his bloodline. A single Heavenly Fury sh was enough to kill a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert. The opponent stood no chance!

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The white-robed man screamed in pain, his body shooting back hundreds of meters, his face full of shock.

    To his despair, before he could stabilize himself, a shadowy Bloodshadow Fury de had already reached him.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The white-robed man screamed in terror.

    Before he could finish speaking, the shadowy Bloodshadow Fury de pierced through his heart, blood gushing out.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man opened his mouth but fell straight down, his face full of unwillingness. Even in death, he couldn¡¯t understand how a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm could be so powerful.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Seeing this, the old man in the blue robe and the old woman who were about to attack Reece Knapp froze in shock.

    Not only them but everyone present, including Reece Knapp, was stunned with disbelief on their faces.

    Earlier, when Billy suggested going directly to the Blood Prison Sect, Reece had been somewhat worried that relying solely on White Feather wouldn¡¯t be enough to take down the Blood Prison Sect.

    He had never considered Billy¡¯s strength because he was just a second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Facing opponents at the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm seemed impossible for him to win.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But now, Billy had effortlessly killed an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert. If not seen with their own eyes, who would believe it?

    It was unbelievable!

    ¡°Elder Reece, she¡¯s yours!¡± Billy pointed to the seductive woman not far away and then charged towards the old man in the blue robe and the old woman with his de.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Reece Knapp couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied as he moved halfway there.

    ¡°Kid, no matter how talented you are, you won¡¯t leave here alive today!¡± Liam Lloyd, who hadn¡¯t nned to fight initially, attacked Billy with a raised hand.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Billy nced at him coldly and ignored himpletely.

    The next moment, a wave of energy surged from the left side like thunder. A figure flew out backward.

    It was Liam Lloyd!

    Although he was a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert, he was no match for White Feather.

    Even if he were a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!

    After one move, his chest bones broke in a row, blood continuously pouring from his mouth, reducing hisbat power by thirty or forty percent!

    Seeing this scene, everyone gasped again, turning to stone once more.

    A half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert couldn¡¯t even withstand one move from a flying beast?!

    What kind of fierce bird was this?

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Liam Lloyd eximed in shock after stabilizing himself.

    Before he could finish speaking, White Feather charged again, stirring up a whirlwind.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Liam Lloyd¡¯s pupils shrank in fear.

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t withstand it, he dodged quickly without hesitation.

    But he was still half a beat too slow!

    With a loud crash, his body flew out like a broken kite, his aura fading rapidly.

    Hended heavily on the ground and twitched once before lying still.

    His face showed endless unwillingness, eyes wide open in death!

    He was truly unwilling!

    He was supposed to be the head of Chaos City¡¯srgest sect and a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert!

    ording to his n, he would use Miss Knapp¡¯s special physique to break through to Heaven Dao Realm.

    Then he would enter Another World and quickly raise himself by two or three levels.

    By then, he would be the true number one in Great Blue West Domain, easily iming the title of west domain king!

    But now, before even starting his n, it had ended!

 Chapter 1886: White Feather, That Bird Has Taken a Liking to You

    ¡°Lord Liam!¡±

    The disciples of the Blood Prison Sect shouted in unison as they looked at Liam Lloyd, whoy motionless on the ground.

    At the same time, a muffled sound came from not far away. A figure was flung seven or eight hundred meters before falling from mid-air, twitching a few times before going still. It was the old woman who had been fighting Billy. Despite her strength, she couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s ¡®Heavenly Fury sh.¡¯

    The old man in the blue robe lost all will to fight and darted away. Although he was a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator, he knew he couldn¡¯t survive a single strike from Billy. If he didn¡¯t escape now, he would be dead.

    ¡°Trying to run now? Toote!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed like a death knell in the old man¡¯s ears as the energy wave from Celestial ck Finger surged out. Sensing the danger behind him, the old man quickly dodged to the side. Although he was thrown two or three hundred meters away and blood trickled from his mouth, hisbat ability remainedrgely unaffected.

    ¡°I have no quarrel with you. Do you really want to kill me?¡± The old man steadied himself and looked at Billy coldly.

    ¡°If I were weaker than you, would you spare me today?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°What will it take for you to stop?¡± The old man asked after taking a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t answer Billy¡¯s question because if Billy were weaker, he wouldn¡¯t have survived today.

    ¡°Make your move. I¡¯ll give you one chance to strike with all your might,¡± Billy said, ncing at him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± the old man shouted fiercely. Knowing he couldn¡¯t escape, he decided to risk everything for a slim chance of survival. His aura surged to its peak as he stirred the air into chaos with a wave of his hand. In an instant, a giant beast¡¯s shadow rushed out, creating a whirlwind as it charged at Billy, distorting the air around it.

    ¡°As a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Billy said calmly. He then wielded the Bloodshadow Fury de and unleashed Heavenly Fury with a single sh.

    The de light shattered the beast¡¯s shadow instantly and continued its path, slicing through the old man. He fell from mid-air, lifeless, with an expression of disbelief frozen on his face.

    After ying the old man with one strike, Billy turned towards the remaining Perceiving Dao Realm elders of the Blood Prison Sect. Several Mid Stage Perceiving Dao Realm elders had already been flung away by White Feather andy motionless on the ground. In front of White Feather, these people were like ants, incapable of any resistance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me; I am willing to submit¡­¡± one elder shouted at Billy.

    ¡°I am willing to submit too; spare me¡­¡± another followed.

    ¡°I am willing too¡­¡± echoed the others.

    ¡°Destroy your own cultivation and leave!¡± Billy responded sternly.

    One fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm elder hesitated for a moment before trying to escape. He didn¡¯t want to destroy his cultivation. After running four or five hundred meters, a Bloodshadow Fury de materialized from spiritual power shed past his neck. His head flew into the air, blood gushing like a fountain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me; I will destroy my cultivation!¡± Seeing this, the others lost any hope of escape and reluctantly destroyed their own cultivation.

    Meanwhile, hundreds of other Blood Prison Sect disciplesy dead or crippled at the hands of Casey and Harleen. Those who remained alive did so only by destroying their own cultivation.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As for the seductive woman who had fought Reece Knapp for more than ten rounds, she was struck in the heart by Reece Knapp and died within moments.

    Thus, Chaos City¡¯s number one sect was officially toppled!

    Fifteen minutester, Billy and his group gathered in the square again. A few minutester, Reece Knapp and Amy Knapp led a group towards them, headed by Thomas Knapp, the patriarch of the Knapp family.

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness!¡± Thomas Knapp bowed deeply to Billy on behalf of the Knapp family. Reece Knapp had already told them in detail what had happened and how Billy¡¯s group had saved them.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small effort,¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Are you from the Akabuchi star domain?¡± Thomas Knapp asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Are you Mr. Billy from Sky City in the Akabuchi star domain?¡± Thomas Knapp asked tentatively. He had suspected this ever since Reece Knapp introduced Billy¡¯s group. A thirty-year-old from Akabuchi star domain who could kill a Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm expert with one strike could only be that legendary genius.

    Hearing this, everyone in the Knapp family looked at Billy.

    Sky City, Billy! This name was not only well-known in the Akabuchi star domain but also in the Great Blue Star Domain!

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°So you are Mr. Billy!¡± Thomas Knapp bowed again. ¡°I¡¯ve long admired your name. Thank you once again for saving us!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy waved his hand again. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave this ce to you now.¡±

    At that moment, a flying beast caged nearby cried out several times towards White Feather while its eyes scanned Billy and Harleen repeatedly.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Stout smacked his lips and looked at White Feather. ¡°White Feather, has that bird taken a liking to you? Is it female?¡±

    Casey and others chuckled.

    White Feather red at Stout angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding!¡± Stout grinned. ¡°Maybe it wants to tell you something? Why don¡¯t you go ask?¡±

    White Feather nodded and walked towards the bird.

    ¡°Miss Knapp, do you know where that bird came from?¡± Meanwhile, Billy asked Amy Knapp. He had been curious about the bird since he first saw it because he couldn¡¯t sense any aura from it, just like he couldn¡¯t sense any aura from White Feather. This suggested that the bird might also be a high-level being from another star domain.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Amy Knapp shook her head. ¡°I found it by chance two months ago.¡±

    ¡°It was badly injured at that time. I felt sorry for it and took it home to heal. After it recovered, it stayed with me.¡±

    ¡°I only know it has strong attack power; I don¡¯t even know what kind of creature it is.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I have a guess that it mighte from a special ce,¡± Thomas Knapp said after some thought.

 Chapter 1887: Truly Remarkable

    ¡°What ce?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Another World!¡± Thomas Knapp replied.

    ¡°Another World?¡± Casey and the others were taken aback.

    ¡°What kind of ce is it?¡± Billy pressed on.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very peculiar ce!¡± Thomas Knapp spent about fifteen minutes exining it to everyone.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a ce?!¡± After Thomas Knapp finished, Casey and the others were once again astonished.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Thomas Knapp nodded. ¡°So, I suspect that the flying beast might havee from there.¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Azure Dragon looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we go check it out?¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon, we still can¡¯t be sure if that flying beast really came from there!¡± Judge responded.

    At that moment, White Feather walked over.

    ¡°White Feather, what did your friend talk to you about?¡± Stout asked.

    White Feather ignored Stout and gave him a re.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Ivy also red at Stout.

    Then, she turned to White Feather and asked, ¡°White Feather, did it tell you where it came from?¡±

    White Feather nodded in response.

    ¡°Does it want to take you there?¡± Ivy continued to ask.

    White Feather nodded again.

    Seeing this, the faces of the Knapp family members showed a hint of surprise. Although they knew that some high-level beasts had intelligence and could understand some humannguage, none were as proficient as White Feather.

    ¡°Billy, should we go take a look?¡± Ivy then looked at Billy.

    ¡°Elder, would you be interested in joining us?¡± Billy thought for a moment and then asked Thomas Knapp.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Billy, but we won¡¯t be going!¡± Thomas Knapp smiled. ¡°You helped us deal with the Blood Prison Sect, and we have many follow-up matters to handle quickly to prevent further chaos.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°With the Blood Prison Sect dealt with, Chaos City shouldn¡¯t have many hidden dangers left. You should take this time to stabilize Chaos City and strive for unity as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Thomas Knapp nodded in response. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Mr. Billy, if that flying beast really came from Another World, it¡¯s not a simple ce. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Elder Thomas!¡± Billy nodded again.

    After a few more exchanges, they followed White Feather and the flying beast into the sky.

    ¡°Where is it taking us?¡±

    After nearly two hours of flying, Stout noticed that the bird showed no signs of stopping and couldn¡¯t help but speak up. The distance was indeed far; they were already outside the bounds of Chaos City, surrounded by endless stars.

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Judge shrugged.

    ¡°Look ahead! Is there something there?¡± Felicia pointed straight ahead.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Alex Long responded.

    Billy and the others looked ahead and saw a faintly visible door about ten meters high standing in the starry sky.

    ¡°Damn, that bird really is from Another World!¡± Soul Chaser eximed.

    Soon, they arrived near the door. Even from a few hundred meters away, they could feel the chilling aura emanating from it.

    ¡°This ce seems extraordinary!¡± Bob turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, should we really go in?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we should take a look!¡± Before Billy could respond, White Tiger spoke up.

    ¡°How do we open this door?¡± Vermilion Bird looked puzzled after examining it for a while.

    ¡°The flying beast should know how,¡± Harleen responded.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the flying beastnded on the door frame. It did something unknown, causing the air around the door to spin rapidly, forming a huge vortex. In a few blinks of an eye, the door opened like magic. A powerful aura swept out from within, making Judge and Soul Chaser shiver involuntarily.

    After about two or three minutes, the vortex gradually calmed down, and the void returned to peace. White Feather called out to Billy and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Billy instructed everyone. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    He led them through the door behind White Feather and the flying beast. Soon after they all entered, the wooden door closed automatically and disappeared into the starry sky.

    ¡°This ce is truly remarkable!¡± ck Tortoise eximed as they looked around after entering. It was a self-contained world surrounded by mountains covered in dense forests from which asional roars of beasts could be heard. They stood in a valley littered with bones-both animal and human-filling the air with an eerie atmosphere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move forward!¡± Billy used his spiritual power to scan the surroundings before heading out of the valley. His spiritual power was also hindered here, covering only two or three kilometers.

    After walking for a few minutes, White Feather called out twice and stopped.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°White Feather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Casey asked.

    Before Casey could finish speaking, a beast¡¯s roar echoed in their ears. Soon after, there was movement in the forest on their left as towering trees swayed violently.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Billy turned towards the left while drawing his Bloodshadow Fury de from his storage ring.

    In a few blinks of an eye, a dark shadow leaped down from the hillside, breaking severalrge trees along its path.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it first!¡± Soul Chaser said solemnly as he charged forward with his de drawn in an arc of light.

    After a muffled sound, both Soul Chaser and the beast were knocked back hundreds of meters, with blood faintly visible at Soul Chaser¡¯s mouth. The group could now see the beast clearly; it resembled a rhinoceros but was two or three timesrger with hard scales covering its body and blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, are you alright?¡± Night Orchid asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Soul Chaser shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°This ce is indeed extraordinary!¡±

    He was now at third-rank Entering Dao Realm. Although he hadn¡¯t used his full strength earlier, that strike was enough to kill a fourth-rank Entering Dao Realm opponent. Yet he had only managed to draw with the beast. It had been a long time since they had encountered such a powerful beast!

    After a brief pause, without hesitation, the beast charged again. ¡°Courting death!¡± Ian de growled. With one swift strike, he split the beast in two, leaving its bloodied body on the ground.

    Almost simultaneously as Ian de killed that beast, more roars echoed from the forest on their left. In just a few blinks of an eye, twenty or thirty beasts charged out of the forest towards Billy and his group. The leading beasts were several levels stronger than the one before.

 Chapter 1888: Wave of Beasts

    ¡°Attack!¡± Caseymanded in a deep voice, raising his de and charging forward.

    Azure Dragon and the others followed suit, not hesitating for a moment.

    In the next instant, the scene was filled with shes of des and swords.

    Billy and White Feather remained still; such beasts didn¡¯t require their intervention, providing a perfect opportunity for Casey and the others to practice.

    The battlested about fifteen minutes, leaving all twenty or thirty beasts lying on the ground.

    Afterward, Stout took out his curved de and began harvesting beast cores.

    ording to him, although these beast cores weren¡¯t very useful to them now, they were better than nothing.

    Ten minutester, the group continued forward.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s nothing special here. Did that bird bring us here just to kill beasts?¡± Judge asked as they walked.

    ¡°Probably not. Otherwise, White Feather wouldn¡¯t have brought us here,¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask White Feather?¡± Stout suggested, then quickly walked over to White Feather. ¡°White Feather, did that bird bring us here to find treasure?¡±

    White Feather chirped and shook its head.

    ¡°No treasure? Then why are we here, for sightseeing?¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°White Feather, did the bird tell you where it¡¯s taking us?¡± Bob asked.

    White Feather nodded.

    ¡°Did it say what that ce is for?¡± Bob continued.

    White Feather shook its head.

    ¡°Then ask it,¡± Stout interjected.

    White Feather shook its head again.

    ¡°What do you mean? It won¡¯t say, or you didn¡¯t ask?¡± Stout pressed.

    ¡°¡­ Bob¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Stout, can you ask questions that only require White Feather to nod or shake its head?¡±

    White Feather nodded and red at Stout.

    Felicia and Alex Long smiled.

    ¡°White Feather, besides beasts, are there any people here?¡± Bob asked.

    White Feather nodded but then shook its head after a brief pause.

    ¡°Bob, stop asking. We¡¯re already here; let¡¯s follow the bird and see,¡± Amber suggested.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Bob shrugged.

    At that moment, a fierce wind rose in the void, and a massive flying beast with outstretched wings swooped down on them, blocking out the sun.

    ¡°Another one?¡± Ian de snorted coldly, raising his de to strike.

    ¡°Ian,e back. You can¡¯t handle it!¡± Casey said sternly.

    As he spoke, Demon de unleashed a de light to meet the beast.

    After a loud crash, Casey quickly retreated several steps, leaving deep footprints on the hard ground. His breath was slightly disordered.

    In contrast, the flying beast was knocked back four or five hundred meters by the de light, blood gushing from its mouth.

    Casey was now at the eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm. Even without using the Demon de Technique, he could contend with a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

    With one strike, the flying beast was only slightly injured, clearly possessing Perceiving Dao Realmbat power.

    ¡°The beasts here are quite strong,¡± Judge remarked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Elder Thomas say so?¡± ck Tortoise replied. ¡°A thousand years ago, many mid-tote Perceiving Dao Realm experts entered but never came out. There are probably Heaven Dao Realm beasts here!¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Judge shrugged.

    As they spoke, the flying beast charged at Casey again, its eyes blood-red, spewing a gust of air from its mouth.

    Casey showed no intention of retreating. He rose into the air and shed out with his de.

    After another loud sh, both sides retreated a certain distance before charging at each other again.

    Casey seemed to be using the flying beast to practice his de skills, so he didn¡¯t use his trump card. The man and beast turned the void upside down.

    ¡°Enough ying!¡± Casey said in a deep voice after about fifteen minutes.

    He then used the Demon de Technique, shing out with a de curtain that shed with a skull image.

    Sensing danger but showing no intention of retreating, the flying beast pped its wings to meet the attack.

    The de curtain fell, leaving a bloodline on the beast¡¯s body. It split in two and fell from the sky, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°A Perceiving Dao Realm beast core shouldn¡¯t go to waste!¡± Stout said gleefully as he walked over with his curved de.

    A few minutester, they continued forward.

    Along the way, they encountered five or six more waves of beast attacks, each wave stronger than thest. The strongest beast had eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realmbat power.

    However, in front of White Feather, such power was insufficient. The beast fell after one round.

    Stout was the happiest along the way. His storage ring now held dozens of beast cores, nearly half of which were Perceiving Dao Realm cores.

    After walking for a while longer, they reached a cliff. The leading bird looked ahead and chirped.

    ¡°Look down there! Is that a vige?¡± Alex Long pointed below the cliff.

    Billy and the others looked and saw a vige about ten kilometers away. Due to the distance, they couldn¡¯t see much detail.

    ¡°There really are people here?¡± Soul Chaser remarked. ¡°Is that bird leading us to find someone?¡±

    ¡°Boss, can you sense anyone in the vige?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°My spiritual power is limited; I can¡¯t sense anything,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    He then led everyone towards the vige in the air.

    Soon, theynded in front of the vige.

    They saw an ancient vige; this was evident from the exterior walls of the buildings.

    Most of the buildings were abandoned, with ruins and overgrown weeds everywhere.

    Human and animal remains were scattered on the ground along with various cold weapons. Many weapons were corroded due to age.

    Additionally, there were many pits of various sizes on the ground.

    ¡°Looks like this vige was massacred,¡± White Tiger remarked at the scene before them.

    ¡°Very likely,¡± Casey nodded and released his spiritual power to scan the vige but found no signs of life.

    ¡°Billy, should we go in and take a look?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    At that moment, the bird chirped again.

    White Feather also chirped, releasing a powerful aura from its body.

    ¡°White Feather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Azure Dragon asked White Feather.

    ¡°Be careful; there¡¯s a wave of beasts!¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    Before Billy¡¯s words had even fallen, they heard chaotic and dull sounds from all around them.

    Next, they felt strong vibrations under their feet as if an earthquake were shaking the ground.

 Chapter 1889: Heaven Dao Realm Beasts!

    In the blink of an eye, the surroundings were filled with countless beasts of various shapes and sizes.

    The smallest was about one meter tall, while thergest reached seven to eight meters in height.

    Judging by the aura emanating from these beasts, most had attack powerparable to Entering Dao Realm warriors, with some even possessing Perceiving Dao Realm strength.

    Leading the pack were a dozen giant beasts, all with thebat power of the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm!

    At the same time, a swarm of flying beasts quickly approached from the distant void. There were at least a thousand of them, densely packed and blotting out the sky.

    Like the ground beasts, a dozen of these flying beasts also had the attack power of the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm!

    ¡°What kind of hellish ce is this?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but curse as he looked at the flying and ground beasts.

    A look of seriousness shed across Casey¡¯s face and those of hispanions. Although they were mentally prepared, they hadn¡¯t expected so many at once!

    ¡°This is a goldmine! With so many high-level beast cores, we could probably advance by at least one major realm!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t fight recklessly!¡± Billy said, gripping his Bloodshadow Fury de as he charged forward.

    In mid-air, he shouted, ¡°White Feather, take care of those flying beasts!¡±

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t remain idle; they drew their swords and spread out.

    White Feather let out a cry and pped its wings, charging at the flying beasts with incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, it was upon them.

    The two leading flying beasts didn¡¯t take White Feather seriously and rushed straight at it, causing a gale in the void.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    With a loud crash, a wave of energy from White Feather struck one of the flying beasts, sending it flying backward.

    It flew five or six hundred meters before falling from the sky, creating arge crater on the ground. After a few convulsions, ity still.

    Meanwhile, the other flying beast screeched and lunged at White Feather.

    White Feather didn¡¯t engage head-on; it pped its wings to dodge the attack.

    The flying beast missed its target and turned to strike again.

    Just as it was about to charge, White Feather¡¯s attack had already reached it.

    Without any suspense, it was sent flying several hundred meters away, spitting blood into the air.

    Itnded on a boulder below, shattering it into powder. The flying beast rolled a few times on the ground beforeing to a stop, lifeless.

    After dealing with these two giant beasts, White Feather unleashed a dozen violent energy waves at the remaining flying beasts, sending them flying one by one.

    The strongest of these flying beasts only had the power of the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm and were no match for White Feather. In the blink of an eye, dozens fell to the ground, all dead.

    However, there were simply too many flying beasts. Killing them all would not be easy for White Feather.

    Meanwhile, Billy and hispanions were already engaged in fiercebat with the ground beasts.

    In just a few moments, Billy had in two of the dozen Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm giant beasts, leaving their bodies mangled on the ground.

    Using his bloodline power to perform the ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯ de technique, which could kill half-step Heaven Dao Realm opponents, these giant beasts were no challenge for Billy.

    Seeing theirpanions fall to Billy¡¯s de, the remaining giant beasts roared and charged at him simultaneously, causing the ground to tremble.

    ¡°Perfect timing!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he unleashed his full strength in a single sh.

    The arc-shaped de light of Heavenly Fury sh shed like lightning over four giant beast heads, tearing through them effortlessly.

    Four beast heads soared into the sky as their headless bodies fell heavily to the ground.

    Although the remaining four giant beasts weren¡¯t killed in one strike, they were pushed back a hundred meters by the energy wave, blood gushing from their mouths as the hard ground cracked beneath them.

    After stabilizing themselves, they roared skyward and charged at Billy again with blood-red eyes.

    However, in their current state, they were no match for Billy.

    After a few more rounds, the four giant beasts fell one after another, lifeless.

    Having in these ten giant beasts, Billy nced at Casey and Harleen¡¯s direction. Everyone seemed rtively safe.

    Despite therge number of beasts, they couldn¡¯t fly or only had limited flight capabilities, making it difficult to harm Casey and hispanions.

    Hovering in mid-air, they had already killed nearly a hundred beasts with their sword lights shing.

    A beast about four or five meters tall roared and leaped into the air towards Judge.

    However, before it could reach Judge, Harleen¡¯s sword pierced through it. It fell heavily to the ground andy still with its head tilted.

    At the same time, another leaping beast was decapitated by Casey¡¯s de light and fell lifelessly to the ground.

    Seeing that hispanions were temporarily safe, Billy felt relieved and flew towards White Feather¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Just as he moved three or four hundred meters away, he sensed a strong aura of danger and frowned slightly.

    Almost simultaneously as he stopped moving, a ck shadow shot towards him at incredible speed, giving him no time to react.

    With a muffled sound, Billy was sent flying like a kite with a broken string for a thousand meters. He spat out blood as his aura became slightly chaotic.

    After stabilizing himself, he saw a flying beast hovering in mid-air. It was twice asrge as White Feather and resembled a pterosaur but was covered in incredibly hard golden scales.

    Judging by its earlier attack on Billy, this was definitely a beast capable of challenging Heaven Dao Realm experts!

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Although he had anticipated that there would be Heaven Dao Realm-level beasts in this space, seeing one with his own eyes was still surprising.

    Such high-level beasts might not even exist in fourth-tier star domains!

    This piqued his curiosity about this space even more.

    The flying beast seemed surprised that Billy had been sent flying so far yet appeared unscathed. It hovered in mid-air for a moment before pping its wings and charging again with gale-force winds tearing through the void.

    ¡°Your beast core should be valuable. Hand it over!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    He switched from his Bloodshadow Fury de to his kylin de and condensed Cracked Sky before shing out.

    Wherever the de light passed, it tore open a crack hundreds of meters long in the void-a terrifying sight.

    Sensing the power of this strike, the flying beast hesitated for a moment before trying to dodge to the side.

    However, the de light sealed off all its escape routes-there was nowhere to hide.

    Without much suspense, the de light sliced through its body. The flying beast convulsed a few times before splitting in two and falling from mid-air.

    Billy then reached out towards where the flying beast had fallen and grabbed its beast core.

    A Heaven Dao Realm beast core would be quite useful to him.

    After storing the beast core in his storage ring, he dashed towards White Feather¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 1890: Strange and Unusual

    At this moment, White Feather¡¯s aura was chaotic.

    Although the strongest of those flying beasts only had thebat strength of the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm, their numbers were overwhelming.

    After a fierce battle, White Feather¡¯sbat strength had dropped by thirty to forty percent, while there were still four to five hundred flying beasts left.

    Without assistance, it would be extremely difficult for White Feather to kill all these flying beasts.

    However, with Billy¡¯s involvement, these flying beasts were clearly no match.

    The entire battlested for about half an hour. Thousands of flying beasts were in, and the remaining ones fled in all directions.

    Billy and his team did not pursue them, allowing them to scatter.

    ¡°We¡¯ve struck it rich this time!¡± After a brief rest, Stout began harvesting beast cores.

    Due to the sheer number of beasts, Azure Dragon and Azure Fang joined Stout in the task.

    They ignored beast cores from beasts with only initial Entering Dao Realm strength, deeming them unworthy.

    Even so, it took them half an hour to finish. Looking at the pile of high-level beast cores on the ground, their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do? Should we refine them first?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Put them away for now,¡± Billy replied. ¡°That bird seems to have brought us to this vige for a reason. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on first.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded and stored all the beast cores in his storage ring.

    At that moment, the bird chirped and flew into the vige.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow it!¡± Billy said, leading the group after the bird.

    Soon, they arrived at a cave behind the vige. Even standing outside, they could feel an eerie aura emanating from within.

    The bird flew straight into the cave without stopping.

    ¡°Stay behind me and be careful,¡± Billy said, holding his kylin de as he stepped inside. The others followed closely.

    As expected, the eerie aura grew stronger as they ventured deeper, sending chills down their spines.

    After about fifteen minutes of walking, they reached a medium-sized space.

    The area was filled with jagged rocks, and in the center stood a tightly sealed stone coffin with nothing else around it.

    The bird perched directly above the stone coffin.

    It was clear that this stone coffin was its destination.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe the contents of the coffin, but to his surprise, his spiritual power dissipated as soon as it touched the coffin, as if absorbed by something.

    Casey and Harleen faced the same issue; no one could detect what was inside.

    ¡°This is intriguing. I want to see what¡¯s inside!¡± Stout said, walking up to the coffin and attempting to push the lid.

    ¡°Be careful, Stout!¡± Night Orchid warned.

    ¡°It won¡¯t budge!¡± Stout replied with a slight twitch of his mouth.

    ¡°Won¡¯t budge?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser joined him.

    The three of them exerted their strength together, but the lid didn¡¯t move an inch.

    Then, White Tiger and ck Tortoise also helped, but there was no change.

    ¡°Boss, should we try sting it open?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°I doubt that will work,¡± Billy replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Stout said, asking everyone to step back.

    The bird seemed to understand Stout¡¯s intention and flew away from the coffin,nding on the ground nearby.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Next, Stout gathered his full strength and struck with his Mysterious Pr Fist.

    A dull sound echoed through the space, causing the cave to shake.

    Debris fell from the walls, and the rocks around the coffin turned to dust. However, the coffin itself remainedpletely unaffected.

    Seeing this, Azure Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t help but exim in amazement.

    Stout¡¯s punch could shatter even iron walls, yet the coffin was unscathed. It was truly remarkable!

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you try using your Cracked Sky de Technique?¡± White Tiger suggested to Billy.

    ¡°It won¡¯t work,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°This coffin can¡¯t be opened by brute force alone.¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, is there an array on this coffin?¡± Amber asked Billy.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Ivy answered for Billy. ¡°I can¡¯t sense any formation lines.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything either,¡± Billy confirmed.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± Amber frowned slightly.

    ¡°The bird probably knows,¡± Billy said, looking at White Feather. ¡°White Feather, ask that bird what¡¯s inside this coffin and how to open it.¡±

    White Feather chirped and approached the other flying beast. After some chatter between them, White Feather moved to the back of the coffin and looked at it before chirping at Billy.

    Soon, everyone gathered around White Feather. They saw a handprint indentation on the coffin wall but nothing else unusual.

    ¡°White Feather, what does this mean?¡± Stout asked White Feather.

    White Feather didn¡¯t answer directly but pointed at the handprint and chirped again.

    ¡°White Feather, are you suggesting we ce our hands on it?¡± Harleen asked.

    White Feather nodded in response.

    ¡°Will that work?¡± Stout ced his hand on the indentation but nothing happened after a while.

    ¡°Is this a joke?¡± Stout looked at White Feather with a pout.

    White Feather shook its head and looked at Stout with a disdainful expression.

    ¡°Let me try,¡± Judge said as he ced his hand on the handprint. After waiting for a while, there was still no reaction.

    Then everyone from Azure Dragon took turns trying, but the result was the same each time.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you give it a shot?¡± White Tiger suggested to Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and ced his hand on the indentation.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, as soon as Billy¡¯s hand touched it, the coffin began to shake and its frequency increased rapidly.

    Seeing this, the bird chirped happily.

    ¡°What is happening? Does this coffin recognize people?¡± White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°It might be rted to Mr. Billy¡¯s physique or bloodline,¡± Aubree spected thoughtfully.

    ¡°That could be possible,¡± Amber agreed with a nod.

    ¡°A cold handprint can determine someone¡¯s physique? That¡¯s too far-fetched,¡± Soul Chasermented.

    ¡°In this vast universe, strange things happen all the time. Haven¡¯t we encountered many miraculous events on our journey?¡± Opal remarked.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Soul Chaser nodded in agreement.

    As they conversed, the shaking of the coffin gradually subsided until it returned to its original state. And then¡­ nothing happened!

    ¡°What just happened? Is that it?¡± Bob eximed at the coffin.

    Casey and the others were equally puzzled, including the bird which also seemed deted.

 Chapter 1891: I Have Been Waiting for You

    ¡°Billy, let Harleen try!¡± Billy thought for a moment and then looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen stepped forward and ced her hand on the handprint.

    A miraculous scene unfolded. As soon as Harleen¡¯s hand touched the stone coffin, its lid slowly moved aside.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    Seeing this, Stout and Judge shouted in unison.

    Before their voices faded, a powerful aura burst out from the stone coffin, causing everyone, including Harleen, to shiver involuntarily.

    Then, a woman¡¯s spectral image appeared above the stone coffin.

    The woman looked to be in her forties or fifties, dressed in a blue robe, exuding an air of nobility and grace.

    Though it was just a soul projection, it felt as if a monarch had descended!

    Upon seeing the woman, the bird chirped joyfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for over a thousand years; finally, someone with fate has arrived!¡± The middle-aged woman first nced at the bird, then turned to Billy and the others.

    As she spoke, a powerful spiritual force enveloped everyone, making them feel immobilized.

    The woman¡¯s spiritual power scanned everyone continuously.

    Billy tried to break free but to no avail; their spiritual power levels were worlds apart.

    He also attempted to sense her martial aura but found nothing.

    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t repay kindness with enmity. We freed you from the coffin. Let us go, and we can talk properly!¡± Stout said to the woman.

    The middle-aged woman ignored Stout and continued her examination.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After a while, her pupils contracted slightly, and a look of surprise crossed her face.

    After a brief pause, she spoke again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter three young people with special constitutions in such a lower-tier star domain. It¡¯s quite surprising!¡±

    She then turned to Billy.

    ¡°Young man, your constitution is extremely unique. Ensure you survive; if you don¡¯t die prematurely, your future achievements will be revered by the gods!¡±

    ¡°Senior, you are¡­¡± Billy responded.

    He could tell that the woman meant no harm because there was no killing intent from her.

    ¡°Besides a Spiritual Line Origin, there¡¯s something else in your body?¡± The middle-aged woman interrupted him, her face showing surprise again.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be one of the legendary Ten Sacred Objects?¡±

    ¡°Senior, can you sense the presence of that Sacred Object?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can you tell which of the Ten Sacred Objects it is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your own thing; you don¡¯t know?¡± The middle-aged woman retorted.

    ¡°To be honest, that Sacred Object entered my body by chance. I still don¡¯t know what it is!¡± Billy replied.

    He then asked, ¡°Can you detect¡­¡±

    ¡°I can only tell you that it¡¯s more of a curse than a blessing for you. It will bring disaster sooner orter!¡± The middle-aged woman interrupted Billy again.

    ¡°You might think I¡¯m exaggerating because you¡¯re in a lower-tier star domain and don¡¯t realize its terror!¡±

    ¡°When you enter mid-tier or high-tier star domains, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m not lying!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, can I ask what you mean by lower-tier star domain?¡± Stout asked.

    Smack!

    Before he could finish, Ivy pped him on the back of his head.

    ¡°Ivy, why did you hit me?¡± Stout scratched his head.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him.

    Then she turned to the middle-aged woman. ¡°Sorry, Madam. He¡¯s rude. I apologize on his behalf!¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± the middle-aged woman replied.

    ¡°Madam, by lower-tier star domain, do you mean below third-tier?¡± Ivy continued to ask.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this?¡± The middle-aged woman looked at them and continued.

    ¡°Our universe is divided into nine tiers of star domains. Tiers one to three are lower-tier, four to six are mid-tier, and seven to nine are high-tier.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°You might think your current star domain is vast enough, but even a third-tier star domain is insignificantpared to high-tier ones!¡± The middle-aged woman continued.

    Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched slightly.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the highest civilization in your third-tier star domain is a level-five civilization? And it¡¯s only quasi-level-five, not truly level-five!¡± The middle-aged woman added.

    ¡°Such civilizations are nothing in high-tier star domains. Even in mid-tier ones, a strong individual could easily obliterate them!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone¡¯s mouths twitched again.

    ¡°Senior, what exactly is the Sacred Object in my boss¡¯s body?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure yet, but I¡¯m seventy percent confident it¡¯s the top-ranked one among the Ten Sacred Objects!¡± The middle-aged woman replied.

    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Why ask so much? You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you!¡± The middle-aged woman responded.

    ¡°I can only tell you that if it truly is that Sacred Object, even supreme beings in ninth-level civilizations would covet it!¡± She added.

    ¡°That exaggerated?¡± Stout responded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a slightly overpowered divine artifact?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time. Even if it did now, it might not be a match for Heaven Dao Realm experts!¡± Stout continued.

    The middle-aged woman rolled her eyes. ¡°Ignorant! Do you think Heaven Dao Realm is strong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Frog in a well!¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Stout disdainfully.

    ¡°In your lower civilization and star domain, Heaven Dao Realm might be decent.¡±

    ¡°But in front of true experts, Heaven Dao Realm is like an ant. A single thought could obliterate them!¡±

    If Heaven Dao Realm experts were like ants, what were they? Dust?

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s with this space? You must be from a high-tier star domain?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Do you know why only you could open this coffin?¡± The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t answer directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m ignorant; please enlighten me!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± The middle-aged woman said.

    Judge choked on his words.

    ¡°Madam, you lived a thousand years ago? Harleen is only thirty; you¡¯ve been waiting for her¡­¡±

    ¡°Or rather, I¡¯ve been waiting for someone with Crystal Spirit Physique!¡± The middle-aged woman interrupted Judge.

    ¡°I waited for a thousand years before this without finding anyone. This time I found two at once; perhaps it¡¯s destiny!¡±

    ¡°Senior, why are you waiting for someone with Crystal Spirit Physique?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Because I want revenge!¡± The middle-aged woman took a deep breath and responded with a fierce look in her eyes.

    ¡°Revenge?¡± Everyone was stunned simultaneously.

 Chapter 1892: Knowledge Limits Imagination

    ¡°Yes!¡± The middle-aged woman exhaled a breath of stale air and spoke word by word.

    ¡°A thousand years ago, I was betrayed by the person I trusted most, and nearly a million of my subjects were ughtered!¡±

    ¡°I created this space and left this soul imprint here so that one day I could exact my revenge and make her pay in blood!¡±

    ¡°Over the years, countless people have entered this space, but none were the ones I was waiting for!¡±

    ¡°However, the heavens have not been too cruel to me. Just as my soul imprint was about to disappear, I found you!¡±

    ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t it a bitte to seek revenge for something that happened a thousand years ago? Your enemy has probably reincarnated several times by now,¡± Soul Chaser said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that true powerhouses living for a thousand years is not umon?¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Soul Chaser.

    ¡°Can you be sure that your enemy is still alive?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± the middle-aged woman responded sharply. ¡°Not only is she alive, but she is also doing very well!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger paused slightly before continuing, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m curious, how did you create this space?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing extraordinary!¡± the middle-aged woman replied.

    ¡°This space was originally part of the world I lived in. I just cut it out from that void!¡±

    Everyone, including Billy, twitched their mouths simultaneously.

    Their limited knowledge had indeed restricted their imagination!

    To think that one could cut out a piece of void directly?

    Unheard of!

    ¡°You may find it unbelievable now, but when you be stronger in the future, it will seem normal,¡± the middle-aged woman continued.

    ¡°A true powerhouse can wipe out a from the vast universe with a wave of their hand, let alone a small space like this.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone shrugged their shoulders.

    Such things were beyond their current understanding and seemed too far-fetched to imagine!

    ¡°The remains in the vige outside¡­¡± Azure Dragon paused slightly before speaking.

    ¡°Some of them are my subjects, and some are from my enemy¡¯s side. In that battle a thousand years ago, they also suffered casualties!¡± the middle-aged woman responded.

    ¡°Why are you specifically looking for someone with the Crystal Spirit Physique?¡± Azure Dragon continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I have the Crystal Spirit Physique myself. I know how to maximize its potential and understand its limits!¡± the middle-aged woman exined.

    ¡°The ten special physiques each have their unique characteristics. To fully unleash their potential, one must be familiar with and control the body¡¯s secrets!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, even with one of the ten special physiques, one would only find it easier to break throughpared to ordinary people, with no significant advantage.¡±

    ¡°Throughout history, many talented geniuses with special physiques have be mediocre because they couldn¡¯t control their body¡¯s secrets!¡±

    She looked at Billy and said, ¡°Your physique is too unique. Outsiders can hardly help you. To unlock your potential, you must rely on your own understanding!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Many people had already told him this, and he was well aware of it.

    ¡°Madam, I have a question. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be a powerhouse above the Heaven Dao Realm?¡± Frostde looked at her.

    ¡°If even you couldn¡¯t defeat your enemy, do you think Harleen and Ivy can help you fulfill your wish?¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t do it now, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t be able to in the future!¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Harleen and Ivy. ¡°If you two agree to avenge me, I will grant you a great fortune!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trust in us!¡± Harleen thought for a moment before responding. ¡°However, I¡¯m worried we might disappoint you¡­¡±

    ¡°You only need to tell me whether you are willing or not!¡± the middle-aged woman interrupted her.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Harleen and Ivy exchanged nces before replying, ¡°If we ever have the strength to avenge you, we will do so without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± The middle-aged woman nodded in satisfaction.

    She then raised her hand towards the stone coffin. A three or four-foot-long object flew into her hand from within.

    It was hard to tell what material it was made of; it was purple-gold in color with faintly visible mysterious runes on it.

    With the appearance of this object, the eerie atmosphere in the space intensified significantly.

    The middle-aged woman then waved her hand and sent the object towards Harleen.

    ¡°When you two break through to the Heaven Dao Realm, take this token to Sunlight City Sword Sect and find someone named Ashton Cooke. He will know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Sunlight City?¡± Harleen asked in surprise. ¡°Madam, is Sunlight City far from the Great Blue Star Domain?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the middle-aged woman shook her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to find it yourselves because I¡¯ve never heard of this so-called Great Blue Star Domain. It¡¯s too small and insignificant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Billy and everyone else twitched their mouths again.

    To someone as powerful as her, the Great Blue Star Domain was just an insignificant remote ce. It was quite disheartening.

    ¡°I can only tell you that Sunlight City is where the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion of Sunlight star domain is located, and Sunlight star domain is a sixth-tier star domain!¡± The middle-aged woman continued to look at Harleen.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t think about going to Sunlight City until you¡¯ve broken through to the Heaven Dao Realm. You¡¯re too weak; you won¡¯t make it there!¡±

    ¡°And even if you¡¯re lucky enough to stumble upon Sword Sect, it won¡¯t help. Your cultivation level is too low to use what I¡¯ve left for you!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Harleen said as she put the purple-gold token into her storage ring.

    ¡°You should apany them when the timees,¡± the middle-aged woman looked at Billy. ¡°What I¡¯ve left will be useful for you too!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s something inside that you¡¯ll definitely like!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Madam!¡± Billy bowed respectfully.

    After a slight pause, he asked, ¡°Madam, may I know your name? And who is your enemy?¡±

    ¡°Knowing these things won¡¯t benefit you until you¡¯re strong enough,¡± the middle-aged woman replied. ¡°When you meet Ashton Cooke, he will tell you about me!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Alright then, before my soul imprintpletely disappears, let me give you two a gift!¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Harleen and Ivy again.

    ¡°Senior, I have one more question. If your soul imprint disappears, will this space also vanish?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°No,¡± the middle-aged woman shook her head.

    ¡°But from then on, this ce will be a dead zone. Unless someone stronger than I was at my peak intervenes, no one will be able to enter or leave.¡±

    ¡°What about that bird? Will it be in danger here? Should ite with us?¡± Ivy pointed at the bird.

    ¡°No need,¡± the middle-aged woman shook her head.

    ¡°It has its mission. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Let it guide you to the exit.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ivy nodded.

    ¡°Alright then, don¡¯t waste any more time. You two sit facing each other cross-legged!¡± The middle-aged woman instructed again.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Harleen and Ivy responded simultaneously and sat down on an empty spot nearby.

 Chapter 1893: Stepping into Radiant Sky City

    In the next moment, the image of the middle-aged woman transformed into two beams of white light, merging into the bodies of the two individuals.

    At first, a look of pain appeared on their brows, but as time passed, their expressions gradually rxed, and their spirits began to rise.

    Simultaneously, their auras became chaotic, fluctuating wildly, causing the surrounding air to be turbulent as well.

    In the blink of an eye, a rapidly rotating vortex of air formed around them, spinning faster and faster.

    Soon, they rose from the ground and hovered in mid-air.

    After about an hour, two powerful auras erupted from their bodies.

    The strong shockwave shattered everything in the space except for the stone coffin, reducing the strange rocks to dust and causingrge chunks of stone to fall from the surrounding walls.

    Judge, Soul Chaser, and the others were pushed back several steps, feeling a surge of blood in their chests.

    Soon, the scene returned to calm as Harleen and Ivy slowly descended to the ground.

    Sensing their auras, Casey¡¯s face showed a hint of shock.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, can you tell what cultivation level Harleen and Ivy have reached now?¡± Judge asked Casey.

    ¡°Harleen is at fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and Ivy has broken through to third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!¡± Casey replied involuntarily.

    ¡°No way?!¡± Everyone eximed simultaneously upon hearing Casey¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake? Did Harleen and my sister really break through four levels in such a short time?¡± Stout asked after swallowing hard.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons is not mistaken. Harleen and Ivy have indeed broken through four levels!¡± Aubree replied with an equally shocked expression, finding it hard to believe.

    ¡°Damn, was thatdy really a powerhouse above Heaven Dao Realm?¡± Stout continued to shout.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± White Tiger responded.

    As everyone talked, Harleen and Ivy opened their eyes and stood up.

    ¡°Congrattions, Harleen and Ivy!¡± Azure Dragon and the others spoke in unison.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The two smiled faintly.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, have you fully refined the senior¡¯s power?¡± Billy asked, feeling happy for them.

    ¡°No,¡± Harleen shook her head. ¡°Her power is too strong; it will take us some time to fully refine it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, she truly understood my physique. After her tempering, our bodies feelpletely transformed.¡±

    ¡°A sixth-rank star domain powerhouse is indeed extraordinary!¡± Amber couldn¡¯t help butment.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave here first!¡± After a few more exchanges, Billy suggested.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone responded.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, senior. Rest assured, when we have the ability, we will fulfill your wish!¡± Harleen bowed deeply towards the stone coffin.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Ivy also bowed in gratitude.

    Then, everyone turned to leave, with the bird leading the way again.

    As they exited the cave, a faintly visible phantom emerged from the stone coffin once more-it was still the middle-aged woman.

    Clearly, this was her second soul consciousness!

    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t misjudge you,¡± the middle-aged woman said softly as she looked towards the exit.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group arrived at a wooden door.

    On their way back, they encountered several waves of beast attacks, which provided Harleen and Ivy with opportunities to practice their swordsmanship.

    With their currentbat strength and mastery of Five Elements de Dance, they could easily y Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm opponents with a single strike. These beasts were merely delivering beast cores to them.

    Soon after, the bird fiddled with the wooden door for a while before it slowly opened.

    After bidding farewell to the bird, everyone flew out through the wooden door.

    As soon as they exited, the wooden door closed again.

    To everyone¡¯s amazement, within a few blinks of an eye, the doorpletely disappeared from sight as if it had never existed.

    ¡°Boss, should we return to Chaos City or head to Radiant Sky City?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°With Knapp family¡¯s strength, reorganizing Chaos City shouldn¡¯t be too difficult,¡± Billy pondered briefly before speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Chaos City first to get directions and then head straight to Radiant Sky City!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone responded.

    With that said, they flew towards Chaos City.

    That evening, Billy led everyone into Radiant Sky City, the central city of Great Blue West Domain!

    They rented an inn near the city gate for temporary amodation.

    For the next five or six days, everyone stayed in the inn refining beast cores without stepping outside.

    The beast cores they obtained this time were incredibly abundant!

    They had about one or two hundred beast cores from Perceiving Dao Realm beasts alone. As for Entering Dao Realm beast cores, there were over a thousand, mostly from mid tote-stage Entering Dao Realm beasts.

    Azure Dragon and Judge were currently only at mid-stage Entering Dao Realm cultivation levels, so they didn¡¯t need Perceiving Dao Realm beast cores yet.

    After refining seven or eight Entering Dao Realm beast cores each over several days, everyone unsurprisingly broke through two levels.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang advanced to seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Felicia, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger broke through to sixth-rank. Night Orchid and Frostde reached fifth-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    Casey advanced two levels with the help of five or six early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm beast cores and was now just one step away from true Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Opal, Amber, and Stout sessfully crossed their tribtions with Billy¡¯s help and entered Perceiving Dao Realm. Opal even advanced directly to second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Aubree was no exception; after refining several Perceiving Dao Realm beast cores consecutively, her cultivation level rose to third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    As for Billy himself, after refining that Heaven Dao Realm beast core and leveraging his bloodline power, he advanced to fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Regarding White Feather, Billy gave him three or four ten-thousand-year Spirit Fruits from the west domain king¡¯s storage ring. After refining them, White Feather¡¯sbat strength wasparable to third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Thus, everyone¡¯sbat strength increased by several levels!

    In the following days, besides staying in the inn to consolidate their cultivation levels, they took turns going out under Billy¡¯s arrangement to gather information about Radiant Sky City¡¯s power distribution and recent events.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Over three or four days, they collected a lot of information.

    Initially, everyone thought that Radiant Sky City was currently being contested by Carefree Pavilion and Cold Feather Pce for control over the city.

    But surprisingly, the actual situation was quite different!

    Just a few days ago, an external force crushed Carefree Pavilion and Cold Feather Pce with overwhelming power.

    This external force was called Sky Cloud Evil Sect from Great Blue North Domain.

    Sky Cloud Evil Sect was the number one sect in North Domain, second only to Northern Domain King in overall strength. It was even stronger than the previous west domain king.

    Sky Cloud Evil Sect¡¯s goal was clear-they aimed for the west domain king¡¯s position and were determined to get it.

    Initially, Carefree Pavilion and Cold Feather Pce didn¡¯t take them seriously. But after several battles, they realized the vast difference in strength between them-they were not on the same level at all!

    Sky Cloud Evil Sect sent their Young Master and eldest daughter as their first-inmand to Radiant Sky City this time. She was exceptional both in personal skills and intelligence-a true prodigy among people.

    Her personal guard was Sky Cloud Evil Sect¡¯s second strongest member with third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation!

    Just this one person was enough to make Carefree Pavilion and Cold Feather Pce despair!

    That morning,

    Billy and Harleen were chatting in the courtyard when Bob, Azure Fang, and Ian de walked in from outside.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something exciting happening!¡± Bob said as they approached.

 Chapter 1894: The Bustling Radiant Sky City

    ¡°What excitement?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°The people from Sky Cloud Evil Sect have summoned the leaders of the main sects and families in Radiant Sky City to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion today. They are likely nning to officially take over the city!¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°What is the attitude of the sects and families in Radiant Sky City?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°They are angry but dare not speak out!¡± Bob said again. ¡°In the past few days, many high-levelbatants from these forces have died at the hands of Sky Cloud Evil Sect.¡±

    ¡°Also, it is said that Sky Cloud Evil Sect wants these forces to double their tribute in the future. Anyone who disagrees will face severe consequences.¡±

    ¡°These sects and families must be gnashing their teeth at Sky Cloud Evil Sect, but they can only ept it because they are not strong enough!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go join the fun!¡±

    After speaking, he led the group towards the door.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He had been holding back these days, partly to gather information and partly to wait for the right opportunity.

    Today was clearly the best time he had been waiting for!

    As Billy and his group made their way, the square outside Radiant Sky City Lord¡¯s Mansion was already crowded.

    Near the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, several rows of seats were arranged, with the leaders of the top forces in Radiant Sky City seated. Each leader was apanied by their own people.

    The faces of a dozen leaders were not looking good. Although they were angry, they had no choice but to bow their heads in a world where strength reigns supreme.

    Around them were thousands of onlookers. For them, it didn¡¯t matter much who sat on the city lord¡¯s seat. After all, the former West Domain King hadn¡¯t treated them any better. They were just there to watch the excitement.

    About a quarter of an hourter, Billy and Harleen¡¯s group arrived at the square and found a spot in a corner.

    ¡°The people from Sky Cloud Evil Sect areing out!¡±

    Soon, someone in the crowd pointed towards the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Billy and his group looked over to see a group of people stepping out from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Leading them was a tall woman in red, with a seductive appearance and a wild aura.

    The woman was none other than Isabel George, the eldest daughter of Sky Cloud Evil Sect!

    Despite her young age, she was already at the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    Following her was an old woman in a gray robe, emaciated and with sharp eyes, her aura swirling around her.

    She was the strongest person sent by Sky Cloud Evil Sect to Radiant Sky City this time, also at the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    Behind her were four white-haired elders, two of whom were first-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts, while the other two were half-step Heaven Dao Realm experts.

    Next were more than a dozen men and women of varying ages, with the weakest being at the early stage of Perceiving Dao Realm and the strongest at ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Sky Cloud Evil Sect truly deserved its reputation as the number one sect in North Domain. Just these people alone were enough to make the sects and families in Radiant Sky City despair.

    They were simply not on the same level!

    ¡°Bring them down!¡±

    After Isabel George sat down on a dragon-carved chair at the gate, she waved her hand towards the top of the city gate.

    As her words fell, more than a dozen figures were lowered from above the city gate, all dead.

    Seeing this scene, there was a gasp from all around, including those from the dozen or so sects and families.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two men in the middle the sons of the West Domain King? They were killed too?¡±

    ¡°And those other dozen people were also close to the West Domain King, all killed!¡±

    ¡°You may not know this, but anyone in City Lord¡¯s Mansion who refused to submit was killed!¡±

    Looking at those dozen figures, there was a buzz of discussion around.

    ¡°That woman is ruthless!¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°With this move, Carefree Pavilion and Cold Feather Pce probably won¡¯t dare to make a sound.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a kind person!¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    ¡°Leaders and heads of families, have you considered what we discussed yesterday?¡± Isabel George smiled faintly at the people in front of her.

    ¡°This matter can¡¯t be dyed any longer. I invited everyone here today to hear your final thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite democratic. You don¡¯t have to agree with me. If you have any opinions, feel free to bring them up. We can discuss everything.¡±

    The leaders¡¯ mouths twitched simultaneously.

    ¡°Master Aarav, why don¡¯t you speak first?¡± Isabel George turned to Aarav Lyons, the head of Carefree Pavilion.

    Aarav Lyons took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Miss George, I have no objection to you bing the lord of this city. However, can we reduce the annual tribute a bit?¡±

    ¡°How much do you want to reduce it by?¡± Isabel George smiled faintly.

    ¡°When the West Domain King was here, each family only needed to contribute 100, 000 sovereign grade spirit stones annually.¡± Aarav Lyons continued. ¡°But now, Miss George is asking for 200, 000. This is a lot of pressure for us. For example, Carefree Pavilion¡¯s annual harvest is only¡­¡±

    ¡°Is 200, 000 too much?¡± Isabel George interrupted him. ¡°Master Aarav, don¡¯t underestimate me. As far as I know, Carefree Pavilion¡¯s annual harvest from that mine in the east alone exceeds 200, 000 sovereign grade spirit stones.¡±

    Without waiting for Aarav Lyons to respond, she turned to Davian Woodard, head of Cold Feather Pce.

    ¡°And Master Davian, Purple Trade City contributes at least 300, 000 sovereign grade spirit stones to Cold Feather Pce annually, right?¡±

    Aarav Lyons and Davian Woodard opened their mouths but had no words. The other party had clearly done their homework on their finances.

    ¡°Miss George, even if we can barelye up with that many spirit stones, aren¡¯t you going too far¡­¡± another family head spoke up.

    ¡°Is it your turn to speak?¡± Isabel George¡¯s smile turned cold. ¡°If you push us too hard, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± that family head continued shouting.

    ¡°Do you think you have what it takes to fight us?¡± Isabel George¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°I know Sky Cloud Evil Sect is strong, but we won¡¯t be ughtered likembs. If you push us too hard¡­¡± Mr. But continued shouting.

    ¡°Then you can die!¡± Isabel George¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.

    Before she finished speaking, the old woman behind her narrowed her eyes slightly. Mr. But was instantly sent flying along with his chair.

    He crashed heavily several hundred meters away; his chair shattered into pieces as he tumbled andy still on the ground with wide-open eyes, dead.

    ¡°Mr. But!¡± The But family members cried out in pain.

    ¡°Fight them!¡± An old man among them roared and charged at their opponents.

    ¡°Fight!¡± More than a dozen people shouted simultaneously and followed suit.

 Chapter 1895: You Canâ€™t Be the City Lord

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    An elder at the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm behind Isabel George spoke in a deep voice, raising his hand to send out several waves of energy.

    Bang¡­ In the next moment, the dozen or so members of the But family were all sent flying, lifeless before they even hit the ground.

    The strongest among them was only at the early stage of the Perceiving Dao Realm, and in front of a Heaven Dao Realm expert, they were no more than ants.

    A collective gasp of shock echoed around.

    Killing a dozen people over a disagreement, the Sky Cloud Evil Sect was truly ruthless!

    ¡°Does anyone else have any objections?¡± Isabel George continued, scanning the dozen heads of families.

    ¡°¡­¡± Aarav Lyons and the others remained collectively silent, their faces turning ashen.

    Everyone knew that if they didn¡¯t agree to the demands today, they probably wouldn¡¯t leave here alive.

    ¡°If there are no objections, let¡¯s end this for today!¡± Isabel George continued.

    ¡°Remember, by tomorrow, I want to see this year¡¯s two hundred thousand sovereign-grade spirit stones delivered to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, or I¡¯lle to collect them myself.¡±

    With that, she stood up and added, ¡°Also, three days from now, each of you will send three Perceiving Dao Realm elders to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to join us in heading to the Akabuchi star domain!¡±

    ¡°When we return triumphantly from the Akabuchi star domain, it will be time for me to be crowned the West Domain King, and we will celebrate together!¡±

    With those words, she turned to leave through the main door.

    ¡°Sorry, but you won¡¯t have the chance to sit in the City Lord¡¯s position!¡±

    At that moment, Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he led his group through the crowd.

    Hearing his words, everyone, including Isabel George, turned their gaze towards him.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Isabel George maintained her smile.

    ¡°I said you won¡¯t have the chance to sit in the City Lord¡¯s position!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re courting death!¡± A man at the Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm shouted angrily, ready to strike.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Isabel Georgemanded.

    She then scanned Billy and his group.

    ¡°You all look unfamiliar. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you shouldn¡¯t be from Radiant Sky City?¡± Isabel George narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Then what is important?¡± Isabel George pressed.

    ¡°What¡¯s important is if you want to return alive to Sky Cloud Evil Sect, you¡¯d better leave now. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the chance!¡± Billy responded.

    Isabel George burst intoughter, her body shaking with mirth.

    After finally calming down, she looked at Billy and said, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve piqued my curiosity. I¡¯m starting to take an interest in you.¡±

    ¡°How about we go inside and find a ce to talk privately?¡±

    ¡°My patience is limited; your time is running out!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Foolish boy, you¡¯re really courting death!¡± The man from earlier frowned and charged at Billy with a condensed mark in his hand.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Casey muttered in a deep voice.

    As he spoke, he drew his Demon de, sending out a sharp de light to meet the attack.

    After a loud sh, both sides retreated a hundred meters apart.

    Neither had used their full strength; it was a draw after one move.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man steadied himself and his pupils contracted slightly.

    The other members of Sky Cloud Evil Sect were also taken aback, clearly not expecting Casey to have suchbat power.

    ¡°Not bad. Let¡¯s see if you can take another strike!¡± The man took a deep breath and charged again with full strength this time.

    ¡°Casey, kill him!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious.

    In fact, he hadn¡¯t nned on killing anyone today.

    His first goal upon arriving at Great Blue Star Domain was to unify Radiant Sky City. As long as Sky Cloud Evil Sect didn¡¯t push their luck, he intended to let them off for now.

    However, hearing Isabel George mention gathering forces to attack Akabuchi star domain in three days changed his mind.

    Akabuchi star domain was home to their friends and family; how could they let Great Blue Star Domain¡¯s people run rampant there?

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey replied.

    Without hesitation, he unleashed his Demon de Technique.

    The de light tore through the void, shattering the opponent¡¯s attack instantly before slicing through his body.

    The man looked down at the bloodline on his body and copsed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    At the same time, Isabel George¡¯s smile finally faded, her brows furrowing tightly.

    ¡°I really underestimated you all. You have guts. But do you know how you¡¯ll deal with killing someone from Sky Cloud Evil Sect?¡±

    With that, she waved her hand: ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll put you to death!¡± An elder at half-step Heaven Dao Realm responded and charged at Casey.

    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯d better worry about yourself first!¡± Stout remarked dismissively.

    Before he finished speaking, a sword force tore through the void with unstoppable momentum.

    The attacker was Harleen!

    With her current cultivation level, fully unleashing Five Elements de Dance was enough to contend with a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert!

    Their attacks collided and both were sent flying hundreds of meters apart, resulting in another stalemate.

    The fierce energy waves sent many onlookers flying; they fell to the ground wailing in pain.

    Immediately after, everyone scrambled to retreat, no longer interested in watching the fight.

    Aarav Lyons and Davian Woodard were also stunned by the sudden turn of events and retreated to the side.

    For them, seeing someone sh with Sky Cloud Evil Sect was a wee sight. They hoped both sides would fight to the death so they could reap the benefits afterward.

    ¡°Who exactly are you people?¡±

    Isabel George frowned at Billy and asked seriously, a hint of gravity shing across her face.

    Initially, she hadn¡¯t taken Billy¡¯s group seriously. She had checked their cultivation levels earlier; the highest was Harleen at fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    If it weren¡¯t for their extraordinary demeanor suggesting they were not ordinary people, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered giving them a second look.

    After all, mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators rarely piqued her interest.

    However, Casey and Harleen had given her quite a shock by challenging opponents five or six levels higher!

    Such monstrousbat power was almost on par with her own, forcing her to take them seriously!

    ¡°You have onest chance. Abandon your cultivation voluntarily and you may live!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous!¡± Isabel George looked at Billy. ¡°Do you really think your dozen or so people can contend with us?¡±

    ¡°My patience is limited!¡± Billy replied again.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you know that pretending will get you struck by lightning? If you¡¯re tired of living, I¡¯ll put you to death first!¡±

    At this moment, an expert at first-rank Heaven Dao Realm roared and charged at Billy.

 Chapter 1896: What is Your Trump Card?

    ¡°Todd, cripple his cultivation and leave him a breath!¡± Isabel Georgemanded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the old man responded loudly.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Stout shouted again, exasperated. ¡°White Feather, attack! No need to hold back, kill him directly!¡±

    In fact, White Feather had already moved as soon as the opponent initiated their attack. Before Stout¡¯s words had even finished, a powerful wave of energy surged forward. The first-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder was sent flying a thousand meters away, spitting a mouthful of blood into the air.

    He crashed into the ground within the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, creating arge pit before copsing lifelessly, his legs twitching in his final moments.

    The scene fell into a deathly silence.

    A first-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert had been killed instantly by a single attack from a flying beast?!

    This was unbelievable!

    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Isabel George roared. ¡°Elder Lesly, attack and kill them all!¡±

    With hermand, several figures rushed towards Billy and his group. In addition to those present, another twenty or thirty figures emerged from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, flying through the air.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy ordered in a deep voice.

    Both sides shed fiercely, shadows flickering, swords and des shing, the void churning with chaos.

    ¡°Master Aarav, should we intervene?¡± A family head on the ground asked Aarav Lyons.

    ¡°Intervene?¡± Aarav Lyons narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Which side do you n to help?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have no idea!¡± the other person responded after a moment of hesitation.

    Indeed, if they were to intervene, which side should they help?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Master Davian, what do you think?¡± Aarav Lyons turned to Davian Woodard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s observe for now,¡± Davian Woodard replied.

    ¡°Do you two recognize these young people?¡± Another sect leader asked them.

    ¡°I heard that half a month ago, Chaos City¡¯s Blood Prison Sect was destroyed by a group of young people,¡± Aarav Lyons replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The other person was taken aback. ¡°Master Aarav, do you mean that the Blood Prison Sect was destroyed by them?¡±

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Aarav Lyons nodded.

    ¡°Do you know their origins?¡± A woman asked.

    ¡°If the information is correct, they should be from Akabuchi City,¡± Davian Woodard answered for Aarav Lyons.

    ¡°Akabuchi City?¡±

    Hearing this, the others were stunned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Davian Woodard continued to nod. ¡°Additionally, there¡¯s another piece of information you might find more interesting.¡±

    ¡°What information?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°The leader of these young people might be Billy from Sky City,¡± Davian Woodard responded again.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Everyone was once again taken aback.

    ¡°Eighty percent sure,¡± Davian Woodard nodded.

    ¡°Is it true that he possesses one of the Ten Sacred Objects?¡± The woman asked again.

    ¡°Absolutely true,¡± Aarav Lyons nodded. ¡°Someone once saw that treasure emerge from his body.¡±

    ¡°So should we¡­¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, go ahead,¡± Aarav Lyons nced at her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm kid?¡± The woman was puzzled.

    ¡°Do you know who killed the West Domain King?¡± Aarav Lyons asked in return.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Another family head asked. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been this kid, right?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re correct!¡± Aarav Lyons smiled faintly.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how he did it, my sources confirm that the West Domain King indeed died at his hands!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± A group of people eximed in shock simultaneously.

    At that moment, a loud noise erupted in mid-air. The other first-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder from Sky Cloud Evil Sect was sent flying a thousand meters away. His chest bones were fractured by a third, his internal organs disced, and he continuously spat outrge amounts of blood.

    Desperately trying to stabilize himself, he saw an arc-shaped de light shing towards him again. He wanted to dodge but was too injured from the Heavenly Fury sh; hisbat power had dropped to the early stage of Perceiving Dao Realm. There was no way he could avoid this strike.

    Without much suspense, the de light shed past, and a head flew into the sky with an expression of disbelief on its face. Even in death, he couldn¡¯t believe he had been killed by a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm kid. He also vaguely felt that Billy hadn¡¯t even used his full strength!

    This was monstrous!

    Not only him but also Aarav Lyons and the others on the ground were equally shocked. Seeing this scene, everyone began to believe that the West Domain King had indeed died at Billy¡¯s hands!

    ¡°White Feather, let me handle this!¡±

    After ying the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder with one strike, Billy flew towards White Feather¡¯s battle zone. Earlier, after White Feather had killed the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder in one move, the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm old woman from Sky Cloud Evil Sect had targeted it directly. In her view, White Feather was the strongestbatant on Billy¡¯s side. As long as she killed White Feather, the others would be easy to deal with.

    She didn¡¯t take White Feather too seriously. Although it had killed a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert in one move, she was still a third-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert. If she went all out, she could also kill a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent in one move. However, after several rounds of fighting with White Feather, she realized she had severely underestimated its strength. This was definitely a flying beast capable of matching her!

    After dozens of rounds ofbat, they were evenly matched, each sustaining some injuries but still maintaining theirbat effectiveness.

    Hearing Billy¡¯s words, White Feather didn¡¯t insist. After exchanging one more blow with the old woman, it charged towards another battle zone. It knew very well that Billy¡¯s current strength surpassed its own; dealing with a third-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent was now an easy task for him.

    ¡°You seem very confident,¡± the gray-robed old woman said to Billy.

    There was an entire major realm difference between them; she couldn¡¯t understand where Billy¡¯s confidence came from!

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about what trump card you have!¡± The gray-robed old woman scrutinized Billy.

    She didn¡¯t rush to chase White Feather. In her view, as long as she captured Billy, the battle would naturally end!

    ¡°You want to see my trump card? As you wish!¡± Billy switched his Bloodshadow Fury de for the Kylin de.

    The gray-robed old woman didn¡¯t underestimate him anymore. Her aura surged instantly as she raised her hand to form a aimed at Billy. Upon closer inspection, one would find that this was made up of countless strands of condensed Chi power, indestructible. If caught by this, even walls of steel would be sliced into tiny pieces instantly.

    A third-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert¡¯s attack could destroy everything; countless cracks appeared in the void, creating a terrifying scene.

    At the same time, Billy didn¡¯t waste any more time. The Kylin de formed ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ shing out with immense power.

    With a muffled sound, the barrier shattered instantly, and the void returned to its original state. The de light continued its momentum and shed past the gray-robed old woman. Both sides remained motionless; the oppressive aura in the void dissipatedpletely.

 Chapter 1897: The First Foothold

    ¡°No¡­ impossible¡­¡± After a moment, the old woman in the gray robe spoke with difficulty.

    Before she could finish, a line of blood extended from her head to her waist, and blood spurted out.

    Then, her body split in two and fell from mid-air, blood sttering everywhere.

    Like the previous first-rank Heaven Dao Realm, she couldn¡¯t believe she was killed until herst breath!

    Thud!

    Seeing the scene in mid-air, Aarav Lyons and his group were all stunned, their jaws dropping as if they had seen a ghost.

    A third-rank Heaven Dao Realm, also killed with one strike?!

    This world is too crazy!

    At this point, they werepletely convinced that the West Domain King was killed by Billy!

    ¡°Elder Lesly!¡±

    Meanwhile, not far away, Isabel George shouted with a face full of sorrow.

    Distracted, she was struck by Ivy¡¯s Five Elements de Dance at her waist, creating a bloody gash and sending her flying backward for four or five hundred meters.

    After stabilizing herself, Isabel George didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately fled to the side.

    At this moment, she no longer had the arrogance of the Sky Cloud Evil Sect¡¯s young mistress. She knew very well that staying would mean certain death.

    ¡°I told you to leave at the beginning, but you didn¡¯t. Now you want to leave? It¡¯s toote!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice reached her ears.

    Isabel George didn¡¯t respond. She took a deep breath and sped up again, covering more than ten kilometers in a few blinks of an eye.

    Just when she thought she had escaped, a tangible wave of air surged from behind her, apanied by a strong wind.

    The one who acted was White Feather. After killing a half-step Heaven Dao Realm opponent, it noticed Isabel George¡¯s situation and chased after her without hesitation.

    ¡°I am the young mistress of Sky Cloud Evil Sect. If you dare to kill me, all of you will¡­¡±

    Sensing the danger behind her, Isabel George¡¯s face turned pale as she shouted loudly.

    Before she could finish, the wave of air hit her back directly. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground ahead.

    Thud! Thud!

    After hitting the ground heavily, blood gushed from her mouth. Her head tilted to the side, and she lost consciousness.

    In her final moments, she regretted it. If she had known Billy and his group were so formidable, she would have fled long ago instead of vying for the city lord¡¯s position!

    Now, not only did she fail to be the city lord, but she also lost her life here. It was truly frustrating!

    ¡°The young mistress of Sky Cloud Evil Sect¡¯s storage ring should have many treasures!¡± Stout ran over excitedly.

    Throughout the battle, he hadn¡¯t participated much; he was busy collecting storage rings!

    ¡°¡­¡± Watching Stout¡¯s actions, White Feather twitched its mouth.

    The remaining members of Sky Cloud Evil Sect couldn¡¯t hold on for more than five or six minutes under White Feather¡¯s attack before they all fell from mid-air.

    Thus, all the people sent by Sky Cloud Evil Sect to Radiant Sky City perished without exception!

    After a while, Billy led everyone to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion entrance. The heads of various sects and families in Radiant Sky City also gathered around, looking at Billy with fear in their eyes.

    Sky Cloud Evil Sect, a powerful entity, was wiped out in less than two quarters of an hour, including a third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert.

    Suchbat power was enough to make them look up in awe!

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Billy from Akabuchi Star Domain¡¯s Sky City?¡± Aarav Lyons asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Billy looked at him and spoke calmly.

    ¡°So it really is Mr. Billy. I¡¯ve long heard of your name. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today!¡± Aarav Lyons bowed deeply after Billy confirmed his identity.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy!¡± Davian Woodard and others bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°I heard you n to gather forces to attack Akabuchi Star Domain. Do you still intend to do so?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you jest!¡± Davian Woodard exhaled deeply before speaking again.

    ¡°We are just ordinary sects and families in Radiant Sky City. How could we have such ambitions? We only seek to live peacefully.¡±

    ¡°Previously, we were forced by Sky Cloud Evil Sect¡¯s pressure. Please forgive us¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    He scanned the dozen people in front of him before speaking loudly.

    ¡°From today onwards, we will reside in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. You can choose to stay in Radiant Sky City or leave; we won¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°But if you choose to stay, you must unconditionally obey the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s management. Otherwise, bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, may I ask a question?¡± One sect leader hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy resides in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, what about the annual tribute?¡± The elder asked tentatively.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy replied. ¡°As long as you behave yourselves, you don¡¯t need to offer any tribute!¡±

    Hecked neither spirit stones nor cultivation resources; the items in their storage rings were enough for a long journey.

    Moreover, each battle yielded significant gains, so he didn¡¯t need the tributes from these sects and families.

    ¡°No need?¡± Everyone, including Aarav Lyons, was stunned.

    They had been entrenched in Radiant Sky City for hundreds of years and had never heard of not needing to offer tribute to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize one point!¡± Billy raised his voice.

    ¡°If anyone misbehaves or engages in underhanded activities, be prepared for annihtion!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you just killed people from Sky Cloud Evil Sect; they won¡¯t let this go.¡± A family head took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°Also, with the West Domain King dead in Akabuchi City, the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion will surely send people to the West Domain. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem to weigh!¡± Billy responded loudly.

    ¡°Let me be honest with you; my target is the Great Blue Star Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. So far, I have only a forty percent chance!¡±

    ¡°So consider carefully whether you want to stay and fight or leave. You have three days to move out of Radiant Sky City!¡±

    Silence!

    As his words fell, the scene plunged into silence. The dozen people fell into deep thought simultaneously.

    Billy was forcing them to choose sides; this decision was difficult and could cost them their entire sect or family if made incorrectly.

    ¡°I am willing to submit to Mr. Billy. From now on, Carefree Pavilion will follow any orders from Mr. Billy!¡± Aarav Lyons dered after some thought.

    ¡°Cold Feather Pce will also submit to Mr. Billy. If we harbor any disloyalty, we are willing to be annihted!¡± Davian Woodard added.

    ¡°From now on, Tran Family submits to Mr. Billy. We will follow any orders without hesitation!¡± The Tran Family head dered next.

    Soon after, seven or eight factions expressed their willingness to stay.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    These factions were among the top-ranking sects and families in Radiant Sky City.

    For them, one reason for their choice was necessity; moving their entire family out of Radiant Sky City was no easy task forrge families like theirs.

    Moreover, their assets were primarily in Radiant Sky City. Leaving would mean starting over from scratch at great cost.

    Another reason was that Billy and his group¡¯s disyedbat power gave them some confidence.

    Although there was still a significant gappared to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion now, who could predict the future?

    What if they seeded?

    Of course, besides Aarav Lyons and his group, some sects and families chose to leave.

    Their reasoning was simple: their foundations in Radiant Sky City weren¡¯t strong enough. Moving to another city would be costly but less risky.

    Billy didn¡¯t make things difficult for these people either.

    Afterward, Billy continued conversing with Aarav Lyons and others before leading Casey and Harleen into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    This marked their first foothold in the Great Blue Star Domain.

    As soon as they entered, Stout grabbed someone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to ask about the warehouse location before dragging White Tiger and Judge over there excitedly.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your n next?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy as they sat down in a pavilion.

 Chapter 1898: Making a Deal with Mr. Billy

    ¡°The news of our arrival in Radiant Sky City should spread quickly,¡± Azure Dragon said.

    ¡°The Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion of Great Blue Star Domain and the other three domains likely won¡¯t sit idly by, and the Sky Cloud Evil Sect probably won¡¯t let this go either.¡±

    ¡°Most likely, the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t act immediately,¡± Casey added after some thought. ¡°They¡¯ll probably let the Sky Cloud Evil Sect and the other three domains test our strength first before deciding on a course of action.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Azure Dragon nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, is the City of the Dead far from here? Should we go check it out first?¡± Bob asked Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact distance, but it¡¯s probably not close,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not the right time to go to the City of the Dead. That ce is likely veryplicated, and our current cultivation levels are still too weak. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Bob nodded.

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t worry about too many things. If the Sky Cloud Evil Sect wants to send people to their deaths, we¡¯ll oblige them,¡± Billy continued. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll set up a new Gathering Spirit Array here. Everyone should focus on cultivating and improving your levels first.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± everyone responded in unison.

    After chatting for a while, Stout and White Tiger approached, their expressions indicating they had gained something significant.

    ¡°Stout, how did it go?¡± Amber asked with a smile.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, that West Domain King must have plundered a lot of wealth!¡± Stout wiped his mouth. ¡°The warehouse is piled high with spirit stones and natural treasures. Our storage rings can¡¯t hold it all!¡±

    Night Orchid and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh at Stout¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Boss, there are indeed many items in the warehouse. What should we do?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Azure Fang, you, Bob, and Ian should go into the city and see if there are any high-level storage rings for sale,¡± Billy instructed after some thought. ¡°If there are, buy several, the higher the level, the better.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Fang and the others nodded.

    ¡°Once you get the storage rings, put all the sovereign-grade spirit stones into them,¡± Billy continued. ¡°Then take some high-level natural treasures. Leave the rest in the warehouse for daily expenses.¡±

    To him, Radiant Sky City was just a temporary stop. Since the previous West Domain King left so many good things, he might as well take them.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Boss, you¡¯re even more of a robber than I am. You¡¯re nning to empty it out!¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    Before he could finish speaking, Ivy smacked him on the back of his head.

    Night Orchid and the othersughed again.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Azure Fang and the others went out to buy storage rings while Billy and his group explored the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Since they nned to stay temporarily, they needed to familiarize themselves with the environment.

    About half an hourter, they returned to the pavilion.

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯t too big or too small; half an hour was enough to walk around it.

    There were still many people from the West Domain King¡¯s faction in the mansion, but they were insignificant figures.

    As for those with some status and strength under the West Domain King, they had all been killed in recent battles with the Sky Cloud Evil Sect, including core members of several armies under the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Billy didn¡¯t make things difficult for those who remained; he needed people to manage the estate. He gave them a choice: stay and work at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion or leave.

    Most of these people had no ambition or strength for power struggles. Who became City Lord didn¡¯t matter much to them, so most chose to stay.

    Thus, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was now under their control.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t Azure Fang and the others back yet?¡± Judge asked after they sat down.

    ¡°They¡¯re probably looking at beauties. There are quite a few in Radiant Sky City¡­¡± Stout began.

    ¡°Stout, are you itching for a beating?¡± Frostde red at him.

    ¡°Frostde sis, I¡¯m serious. You should¡¯ve gone with them to keep an eye on Azure Fang!¡± Stout turned to Night Orchid. ¡°And Night Orchid, Ian de likes to act cool; he might catch the eye of some youngdy!¡±

    ¡°You really are itching for a beating!¡± Night Orchidughed and then looked at Amber. ¡°Amber, help him out since he¡¯s itching for some exercise!¡±

    ¡°What did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Stout quickly ran away.

    Everyoneughed heartily.

    ¡°Boss!¡± At that moment, Azure Fang and his group returned.

    To Billy¡¯s surprise, they were apanied by an elderly man and a young woman.

    The old man wore a green robe and had an expressionless face with no noticeable aura. The young woman looked about twenty-seven or twenty-eight, dressed inly but with a beautiful face and a faint smile.

    Azure Fang and his group showed signs of a fight; though uninjured, their faces were grim as if they¡¯d swallowed flies.

    ¡°Frostde sis, Night Orchid, didn¡¯t I tell you? They brought someone back¡­¡± Stout started but was cut off by Ivy¡¯s re.

    ¡°Bob, who are they?¡± Ivy asked before Bob could respond.

    ¡°This must be the famous Mr. Billy?¡± The young woman stepped forward and addressed Billy.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Billy scanned them while releasing his spiritual power to probe their cultivation levels.

    To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t detect anything from either of them. If they weren¡¯t deliberately hiding their aura, this was extraordinary. Given his current spiritual power level, he could sense anyone below Heaven Dao Realm.

    The young woman looked as young as Harleen; could she already be at Heaven Dao Realm?

    ¡°Sorry to intrude,¡± she smiled and looked at Azure Fang and his group. ¡°We had a little misunderstanding earlier. I apologize and hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡±

    Azure Fang and his group remained silent.

    ¡°State your purpose,¡± Billy said.

    He could tell that Azure Fang and his group were unharmed; their opponents must have held back.

    ¡°I want to make a deal with Mr. Billy,¡± she turned to Billy.

    ¡°A deal?¡± Billy replied calmly. ¡°You¡¯re after the Sacred Object inside me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy misunderstands; I¡¯m not interested in that Sacred Object,¡± she smiled again. ¡°If my information is correct, Mr. Billy recently visited Maga City?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You want the map of the City of the Dead and the method to break its array?¡±

 Chapter 1899: Extremely Terrifying

    ¡°As long as Mr. Billy is willing to agree, you can name your terms. As long as they are not too excessive, we can negotiate!¡± the woman nodded in response.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to make a deal?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought these three gentlemen to discuss it with you, Mr. Billy!¡± the woman replied again.

    ¡°Then you might be disappointed!¡± Billy responded. ¡°The map of the City of the Dead was entrusted to me by someone else. I have no intention of using it for a trade!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, do you know anything about the City of the Dead?¡± the woman asked after a pause.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Billy shook his head decisively. ¡°I only heard the name ¡®City of the Dead¡¯ recently!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Billy¡¯s purpose in going to the City of the Dead is likely to seek the treasures within, right?¡± the woman continued.

    ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll trade you one million dors¡¯ worth of sovereign-grade spirit stones, three Sky-Splitting Pills, and two sets of Heaven Dao Realm martial techniques?¡±

    Hearing her offer, Stout and Judge couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Although they didn¡¯t know what Sky-Splitting Pills were, they certainly knew about sovereign-grade spirit stones and Heaven Dao Realm martial techniques.

    One million dors¡¯ worth of sovereign-grade spirit stones plus two sets of Heaven Dao Realm martial techniques was indeed a generous offer!

    ¡°Miss, may I ask what a Sky-Splitting Pill is?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what a Sky-Splitting Pill is?¡± The woman was slightly surprised.

    Then she exined, ¡°The Sky-Splitting Pill is something every Perceiving Dao Realm warrior dreams of!¡±

    ¡°Many warriors in the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm find it extremely difficult to step into the Heaven Dao Realm in their lifetime. This is partly due to insufficient cultivation resources and more importantly, due to poor martial talent, making it hard to cross that threshold.¡±

    ¡°The Sky-Splitting Pill significantlypensates for this shoring!¡±

    ¡°A warrior in the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm, if they take a Sky-Splitting Pill, can break through into the Heaven Dao Realm as long as their talent isn¡¯t particrly poor!¡±

    ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡± Stout and the others eximed in surprise.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around in Radiant Sky City to verify my words!¡± The woman smiled faintly.

    ¡°Do you have the recipe for the pill?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Do you have it or not?¡± Stout pressed.

    ¡°In the entire Great Blue Star Domain, Sky-Splitting Pills are extremely precious,¡± the woman continued after a slight pause.

    ¡°At least from what I¡¯ve seen, I¡¯ve only heard of Sky-Splitting Pills but never heard of anyone having its recipe.¡±

    ¡°Most likely, the recipe for the Sky-Splitting Pill exists only in higher-level civilizations¡¯ star domains. Otherwise, the Sky-Splitting Pill would have been widespread in this star domain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pointless!¡± Stout shrugged. ¡°If you can get the recipe for the Sky-Splitting Pill, maybe we could talk. Otherwise, forget it!¡±

    The recipe for the Sky-Splitting Pill wasn¡¯t something easily obtainable!

    ¡°Alright, please leave!¡± Billy waved his hand at them. ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize once more: that map was entrusted to me by someone else; it¡¯s not for trade!¡±

    Although the woman¡¯s offer was indeed attractive, it didn¡¯t hold much appeal for him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Moreover, her words had piqued his interest in the City of the Dead even more.

    There must be something special there; otherwise, why would she go to such lengths to obtain that map?

    ¡°Having it will get you into trouble. Are you sure you can keep it safe?¡± The old man frowned and spoke up at this moment.

    ¡°Whether I can keep it safe or not is my business; no need for you to worry!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What if we insist on taking that map today?¡± The old man said sternly.

    ¡°You can try!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You better know your ce!¡± As the old man spoke, his aura began to rise.

    ¡°Elder Mikhi!¡± The woman waved her hand.

    Then she turned to Azure Fang and hispanions. ¡°I apologize once again for any offense caused!¡±

    After speaking, she turned to Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s no need to answer me right away. You can think it over; we will meet again!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb you any longer. Goodbye!¡±

    With that, she turned and left without any hesitation.

    The old man cast a fierce nce at Billy before following her.

    ¡°Bob, who exactly are they?¡± After they left, Stout looked at Bob and asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know either!¡± Bob shook his head.

    ¡°The three of us were stopped by them on our way back from buying storage rings. They wanted us to bring them to see Boss.¡±

    ¡°At first, we ignored them, but that old man¡¯s skills were terrifyingly strongpletely beyond our ability to resist.¡±

    ¡°Later, we saw that they didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions, so we brought them here.¡±

    ¡°How terrifying?¡± Stout pressed further.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly!¡± Ian de shook his head beside him.

    ¡°If I had to guess, he might be in the mid-tote stages of Heaven Dao Realm-definitely much stronger than that third-rank Heaven Dao Realm old woman from Sky Cloud Evil Sect!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Everyone was stunned simultaneously.

    ¡°He might be even stronger!¡± Billy added thoughtfully.

    ¡°No way?¡± Soul Chaser eximed. ¡°Are there really such powerful figures in the Great Blue Star Domain?¡±

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve greatly underestimated the Great Blue Star Domain!¡± Judge replied before looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we follow them to see who they really are?¡±

    ¡°No need! You wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Everyone be careful for a while!¡±

    ¡°Also, if you get a chance, find out more about the City of the Dead and see if there¡¯s something special inside.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded.

    In the next two or three days, Billy did nothing but focus entirely on setting up a Gathering Spirit Array.

    It took him more than two days to set up a medium-sized Gathering Spirit Array in the backyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Afterward, everyone entered the Gathering Spirit Array to cultivate.

    For them, cultivation resources were notcking at all. With the help of the Gathering Spirit Array, within five or six days, each of them began to glimpse the next level.

    However, just as they were about to break through, people from Sky Cloud Evil Sect arrived.

    That morning, everyone was cultivating inside the Gathering Spirit Array when an extremely terrifying pressure enveloped the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± White Tiger frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said as he led everyone out of the Gathering Spirit Array.

    When they reached the central square of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and looked up, they saw a group of people flying towards them in mid-air not far away.

    Leading them was a thin old man in his sixties dressed in ck robes.

    This man was none other than Tommy George, Sect Master of Sky Cloud Evil Sect!

    His cultivation level was not weak-fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    Following him were two second-inmand members of Sky Cloud Evil Sect-a man and a woman-both at second-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    Behind them were seven or eight people, all without exception in mid-tote stages of Perceiving Dao Realm; the strongest two were half-step Heaven Dao Realm!

    Clearly, Tommy George had brought all of Sky Cloud Evil Sect¡¯s high-endbat power!

 Chapter 1900: Battle with Tommy George

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, stay here with Night Orchid and the others. Do not follow!¡± Billy frowned slightly before ascending into the air.

    After assessing the opponent¡¯s cultivation, his expression grew more serious. It seemed the strength of the Great Blue Star Domain was far beyond his initial estimation. Back then, the West Domain King was strong but only at the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Even though the West Domain King was the weakest of the four great kings of the Great Blue Star Domain, Billy had estimated that the princes of the other three domains would at most be at the fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    But now, just the head of a sect in the North Domain was already at the fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm! ording to previous information, the strength of the Sky Cloud Evil Sect was clearly below that of the Northern Domain King. This meant that the Northern Domain King was likely at the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, and he probably had subordinates at the third and fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon and Azure Fang did not insist. The weakest among their opponents were at the fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm; following would only be a burden.

    Casey, Harleen, and a few others followed, with White Feather among them. Soon, both sides met in mid-air.

    ¡°Who killed my Isabel?¡± Tommy George scanned Billy and his group, his eyes shing with cold light and killing intent surrounding him.

    ¡°Sect Master of Sky Cloud Evil Sect?¡± Billy replied, looking at him.

    ¡°Kid, are you deaf? The Sect Master asked you a question, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± An elder at the Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm pointed angrily at Billy.

    Before he finished speaking, Stout raised his fist and struck. The elder did not expect Stout to attack so suddenly and failed to react in time. By the time he tried to defend, it was toote.

    With a dull thud, Stout¡¯s Mysterious Pr Fistnded heavily on the elder¡¯s chest, breaking a row of ribs. The elder spat blood and flew backward, crashing headfirst into the ground, ending his life before it even began.

    ¡°Forgot to tell you, my boss hates being pointed at!¡± Stout shouted in the elder¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Another elder at half-step Heaven Dao Realm roared in anger. He formed seals with his hands and attacked Stout with overwhelming momentum. However, before his attack couldnd, a thunderous sword force met him head-on. It was Harleen; with her current strength, she could kill an opponent at half-step Heaven Dao Realm.

    Their attacks collided, pushing both back two to three hundred meters. ¡°You want to die so badly? Then¡­¡± The elder frowned after stabilizing himself.

    Before he could finish speaking, Harleen unleashed another wave of sword energy, unstoppable like a bamboo splitting. The elder didn¡¯t waste any more words and met her attack head-on. They soon engaged in fiercebat.

    ¡°You killed my Isabel and still dare to act so arrogantly. You have some nerve¡­¡± Tommy George¡¯s eyes focused on Billy.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Billy charged forward with his kylin de. Since they were already in a life-or-death situation, there was no need for more words.

    White Feather pped his wings and charged at two second-rank Heaven Dao Realm individuals. Opal, Casey, and Aubree followed closely behind.

    ¡°Fools!¡± Tommy George sneered and casually struck at Billy with about seventy to eighty percent of his power. He had already assessed Billy¡¯s group¡¯s cultivation levels. Except for White Feather, whose level he couldn¡¯t gauge, Billy and Aubree were the highest at third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. He assumed Isabel George¡¯s bodyguard had died at White Feather¡¯s hands and didn¡¯t take Billy seriously.

    With a dull thud, Billy was pushed back seven or eight hundred meters, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Tommy George also retreated a hundred meters, his breath slightly disordered.

    ¡°I underestimated you,¡± Tommy George said, narrowing his eyes after stabilizing himself.

    ¡°Show your trump card, or you won¡¯t have another chance,¡± Billy said calmly after catching his breath.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Tommy George no longer underestimated him. His aura surged to its peak, causing the surrounding air to swirl rapidly. In moments, a massive air vortex formed around him, reaching into the sky. A hundred-meter-long de appeared in mid-air, darkening the sky as lightning flickered around it, exuding a hellish aura.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon sh!¡± Tommy George¡¯s voice echoed from the vortex. The massive de swept toward Billy with a fierce wind, tearing a long rift in the void.

    ¡°Still too weak!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he unleashed his ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ de light to meet the attack.

    A massive explosion echoed above Radiant Sky City as the void trembled. A mushroom cloud rose into the sky as cracks spread through the void. Tommy George¡¯s giant de shattered instantly while Cracked Sky de Light continued forward, reaching Tommy George in a blink.

    ¡°Impossible?!¡± Tommy George¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints as he sensed danger. He instinctively raised his hand to block while dodging to the side. Though he avoided a fatal blow, one arm was severed and flew away as he was thrown a thousand meters back, blood gushing from the wound and hisbat power dropping by thirty to forty percent.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Tommy George eximed in shock as he looked at his severed arm falling from mid-air. He finally realized who had killed that old woman days ago.

    Billy also retreated five or six hundred meters under the impact of the st, spitting blood from his mouth. Seeing that Tommy George had only lost an arm made his heart sink. It seemed that as opponents grew stronger, ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯s¡¯ advantage in challenging higher levels was diminishing. Unlike before when it could easily kill opponents across realms, now it required more effort.

    Billy knew he had to focus on improving his cultivation rather than relying solely on ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ for miraculous victories. However, with his increasing cultivation level, using ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ consumed much less Chi power now. After one strike, he could still maintain about eighty percent of hisbat strength.

    Without lingering further, Billy attacked Tommy George again with kylin de forming a sharp web of de light. Tommy George realized that Billy couldn¡¯t use ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ again soon and didn¡¯t retreat. He countered with dozens of energy waves from his single hand.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Their attacks collided and exploded in mid-air, creating waves of energy. ¡°Go apany your daughter in death!¡± After several more exchanges, Billy activated ¡®Heavenly Fury!¡¯

 Chapter 1901: Benefit from Their Fight

    After the de¡¯s sh, a head flew into the sky, its face filled with endless resentment.

    He was a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert, a top-tier existence even in the entire Great Blue Star Domain.

    He had nned to take Radiant Sky City, then move the entire Sky Cloud Evil Sect to the west domain. After capturing Akabuchi City, the position of west domain king would be within his grasp.

    But this was the result!

    Sky Cloud Evil Sect waspletely finished!

    Billy, after beheading Tommy George with one strike, took out a Chi Condensing Pill and swallowed it before shing towards Ivy¡¯s battle circle.

    White Feather¡¯s fight with the two second-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts was nearing its end. One of the old womeny lifeless on the ground.

    The old man was also at his limit and wouldn¡¯tst more than a few more rounds.

    Harleen¡¯s opponent, a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert, was pierced through the throat by one of her Thousand Shadow Clones and fell from mid-air.

    After killing her opponent, Harleen joined Opal and the others. The Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm opponents were clearly no match for her.

    The most critical situation was Ivy¡¯s. Her opponent was also a half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    With her strength, she could barely hold her own against such an opponent.

    Having used Five Elements de Dance once, her strength had waned, and she was already heavily injured.

    However, with Billy¡¯s arrival, the half-step Heaven Dao Realm expert was cut in two within three rounds.

    The rest was straightforward. In less than a quarter of an hour, all members of Sky Cloud Evil Sect who hade were killed without exception.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Thus, all high-endbat power of Sky Cloud Evil Sect perished, rendering the sect nominally extinct.

    As the battle neared its end, Aarav Lyons and Davian Woodard arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. They had intended to help but found the battle nearly over.

    Learning that Billy had killed fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm Tommy George left them utterly shocked.

    They felt fortunate about their choice a few days ago; perhaps this time they had truly chosen the right side!

    Meanwhile, as Billy and his group were in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion courtyard, two figures appeared in the sky. They were the two who hade to trade for the City of the Dead map with Billy a few days earlier.

    ¡°It seems we severely underestimated him,¡± said the woman in in clothes, looking towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Indeed, quite unexpected,¡± the old man nodded. ¡°Killing an opponent across a major realm is something I¡¯ve never seen in my long life.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked the woman in in clothes.

    ¡°Judging by his tone that day, normal trading won¡¯t work,¡± the old man thought for a moment. ¡°If necessary, we¡¯ll have to take it by force.¡±

    ¡°Have you considered one thing?¡± asked the woman in in clothes.

    ¡°What?¡± The old man was puzzled.

    ¡°He has had news of possessing one of the Ten Sacred Objects for over a year now. Many must have tried to take it by force, but none seeded. Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I looked into it. Partly due to his luck; someone always helped him out of danger,¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°On two asions, that treasure helped him fend off enemies.¡±

    ¡°Luck is often a form of strength, isn¡¯t it?¡± The woman looked at the old man.

    ¡°And if we make a move and that treasure helps him, how confident are we?¡±

    ¡°Not knowing exactly which treasure it is makes it hard to judge. But with our strength, we should have at least a fifty percent chance,¡± the old man paused. ¡°Moreover, that treasure hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Even when the west domain king attacked Akabuchi City recently, it didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    ¡°It likely won¡¯t appear again.¡±

    ¡°What if it does?¡± she countered.

    ¡°Even if it does, we still have a chance¡­¡± The old man hesitated.

    ¡°Too risky!¡± she interrupted. ¡°Given our current situation, we can¡¯t afford any major setbacks.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do? Give up?¡± The old man took a deep breath.

    ¡°We must get the City of the Dead map and its deciphering method; it¡¯s our only chance!¡± Her eyes shed with determination.

    Before he could respond, she continued, ¡°Spread the news to those people!¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡± The old man was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°They want those things more than we do. Also, spread news about that Sacred Object,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Won¡¯t that benefit them?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind!¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes brightened as he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it right away!¡±

    He then took out a Mystic Echo Stone from his body.

    After resolving Sky Cloud Evil Sect¡¯s issue, Billy and his group could finally rx a bit.

    Of course, they knew they would soon face Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and other domains with increasingly stronger opponents.

    Thus, their immediate priority remained cultivation and quickly enhancing their strength.

    Having already glimpsed the next level, they stayed in the Gathering Spirit Array for another two or three days and broke through one after another.

    Harleen reached fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm; Ivy and Aubree both advanced to fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    With Billy¡¯s help, Casey officially broke through to Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Everyone else also advanced by one level.

    Billy himself reached fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm with the help of several Perceiving Dao Realm beast cores and bloodline power.

    White Feather was no exception; after refining numerous natural treasures, his soul further healed, and hisbat power improved again.

    ¡°Boss, should we visit Great Blue City?¡± Stout asked Billy as they chatted in the front courtyard of City Lord¡¯s Mansion one day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first scout their strength. If possible, we¡¯ll take them down directly!¡±

    Azure Dragon and White Tiger choked simultaneously.

    ¡°Stout, are you serious?¡± Judge¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You seem overconfidenttely! Do you know Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s strength?¡±

    ¡°Who cares!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Boss is now at fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. With bloodline power, he can reach sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm and kill Mid Stage Perceiving Dao Realm opponents.¡±

    ¡°The strongest in Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion is probably at that level!¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true for their strongest person, what about others?¡± Soul Chaser retorted. ¡°Boss can kill one Mid Stage Perceiving Dao Realm; what about other Heaven Dao Realm experts? Rely solely on White Feather?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not feasible, let¡¯s first visit North Domain!¡± Stout pouted. ¡°We¡¯ll wipe out other domains first and then deal with Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion slowly.¡±

    At that moment, two figures flew in from outside the gate and crashed heavily to the ground, rolling several times before spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    Billy and his group looked over to see that it was Aarav Lyons of Carefree Pavilion and Davian Woodard of Cold Feather Pce.

    Both were covered in wounds and extremely weak.

 Chapter 1902: Stirring Up Trouble

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Billy frowned and stood up.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, save¡­ save me¡­¡± Aarav Lyons looked at Billy and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°What happened? Who hurt you?¡± Azure Dragon asked simultaneously.

    ¡°Who is Billy? Come out!¡± As soon as Azure Dragon finished speaking, a man¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    A young man in his thirties walked in with an arrogant expression, followed by two ck-robed elders.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe the elders¡¯ aura. There was no reaction, indicating they were both at the Heaven Dao Realm. The young man was at the same level as Billy, fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°Are you deaf? The prince is asking you a question!¡± The young man shouted as he walked.

    ¡°Stout, help Master Aarav and Master Davian with their injuries,¡± Billy said, ignoring the young man and looking at Stout.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded and walked towards Aarav Lyons and Davian Woodard with Judge.

    ¡°Without my permission, who dares to help them?¡± The young man looked at Stout and Judge and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Another idiot out of nowhere,¡± Stout muttered, ncing at the young man.

    The Azure Dragon members also looked speechless, silently pitying the fool who had appeared.

    As Stout spoke, he reached Aarav Lyons and bent down to help him.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The young man shouted angrily and raised his hand to strike Stout.

    At that moment, Casey raised his fist to meet the attack.

    Thunder Breaking Fist!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The two elders behind the young man did not move, likely having already assessed Billy¡¯s group¡¯s strength.

    With a muffled sound, Casey and the young man slid back several meters simultaneously.

    Casey was at first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, three levels below the young man, but with Thunder Breaking Fist, he could hold his own.

    After one move, they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Second Prince, be careful!¡± One of the elders eximed as the young man steadied himself.

    A spiritual power Bloodshadow Fury de appeared in front of the young man, stopping less than ten centimeters from his forehead, exuding a chilling aura of death.

    The young man¡¯s pupils shrank in fear, and his body stiffened.

    ¡°Boy, stop!¡± The taller elder shouted.

    The Bloodshadow Fury de pressed against the young man¡¯s forehead, drawing blood that dripped down his nose.

    The two elders wanted to speak but remained silent. They sensed Billy¡¯s killing intent and knew he would kill the young man if provoked further.

    The young man¡¯s arrogance vanished, his face pale. Though fearful, he did not yield.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The young man took a deep breath and looked at Billy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better let me go, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Billy interrupted, looking at the elders.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± The taller elder asked.

    ¡°My patience is limited,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°We are here on behalf of the Great Blue Imperial Pce to appoint you as the West Domain King,¡± the taller elder said, taking out a scroll from his storage ring.

    Casey and the others were speechless. What was this about?

    ¡°Then what?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The elder was puzzled.

    ¡°After appointing me as West Domain King, do you expect me to lead an attack on Akabuchi City?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile. He had already guessed the pce¡¯s intentions: to cate him with a title before using him to attack Akabuchi City and then betray him.

    ¡°We can discuss attacking Akabuchi Cityter¡­¡± The elder hesitated before responding.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Billy pointed at the young man.

    ¡°He is our prince!¡± The shorter elder¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Bloodshadow Fury de. ¡°If you don¡¯t want big trouble, you¡¯d better release him immediately.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I dare not kill him?¡± Billy smiled coldly.

    ¡°You should consider the consequences!¡± The taller elder frowned. ¡°If you kill the prince, none of you will survive!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m bluffing. You should know that the pce can easily crush you¡­¡±

    ¡°And what about you? Do you think I dare not kill you?¡± Billy ignored him and turned to the young man.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t¡­¡± Aarav Lyons spoke with difficulty. ¡°If he dies here, the entire Radiant Sky City will face the pce¡¯s wrath¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please reconsider. He cannot die in Radiant Sky City,¡± Davian Woodard pleaded fearfully.

    ¡°Boy, if you have the guts, kill me! I want to see if you dare!¡± The young man snarled at Billy. ¡°In this Great Blue Star Domain, you¡¯re the first and will be thest to hold a de to my head.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the Bloodshadow Fury de pierced his forehead, blood spurting out. The young man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he fell to the ground and twitched before dying. He couldn¡¯t believe he had been killed-he was a prince of the Great Blue West Domain!

    The two elders cried out in sorrow. They had been tasked with ensuring the prince¡¯s safety. Now that he was dead, they knew they faced severe consequences, possibly even death for their families.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Radiant Sky City is doomed¡­¡± Aarav Lyons and Davian Woodard muttered in despair. They knew Billy had stirred up immense trouble.

 Chapter 1903: Poor

    The next moment, an extremely violent and overwhelming aura erupted simultaneously from the two elders, as if it could destroy the heavens and the earth.

    From this aura, it was clear that both of them were at the fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    ¡°You brat, you actually killed the Prince! How dare you!¡± the tall elder roared. ¡°I want all of you to be buried with him!¡±

    His only hope now was to capture Billy, so he might have something to report back.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and grabbed towards Billy and his group.

    Everyone immediately felt suffocated, unable to move. The surrounding space twisted as if it would tear them all to pieces.

    At this moment, White Feather screeched from a distance and charged towards the tall elder, causing a violent windstorm.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The tall elder frowned. He released the group and formed a seal with his hand, striking towards White Feather. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    To his astonishment, both sides were pushed back a hundred meters after their attacks collided.

    ¡°Casey, take everyone back!¡± Meanwhile, Billy charged towards the shorter elder.

    ¡°Go!¡± Caseymanded in a deep voice, leading everyone to retreat quickly.

    They all knew that their opponents were definitely Heaven Dao Realm experts. Staying would only be a burden.

    ¡°Brat, give me your head!¡±

    Seeing Billy charging at him, the shorter elder showed no intention of retreating. He raised his hand and unleashed a dozen violent attacks towards Billy.

    Billy wielded his kylin de, sending out de lights while dodging the elder¡¯s palm strikes.

    With the help of his bloodline power, Billy¡¯s cultivation could rise to the sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Although his de lights couldn¡¯t harm the opponent, they could block some of his attacks.

    After several exchanges, Billy was forced back five or six hundred meters, his breath chaotic.

    ¡°You have some skill!¡± The shorter elder¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Billy to take his attack so easily. He then put away his underestimation.

    ¡°You dared to kill the Prince; no one can save you today!¡± After a brief pause to catch his breath, he no longer held back and pushed his aura to the extreme.

    The next moment, the space around him began to twist intensely.

    Then, with a fierce look in his eyes, a bolt of lightning tore through the void towards Billy.

    ¡°If you want my life, you¡¯re not quite there yet!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

    Holding the kylin de, he shed out!

    The Cracked Sky de Light tore through the lightning and shot past it.

    An arm flew off, blood spraying everywhere.

    With Billy¡¯s current cultivation, using Cracked Sky was enough to kill a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert instantly. The fact that he only cut off an arm showed he did it on purpose.

    The shorter elder spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying a thousand meters away, hisbat power dropping to the Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°How is this possible? You¡­¡± Stabilizing himself, he looked shocked.

    But before he could finish speaking, another arc of de light shed towards him.

    Terrified, the elder tried to dodge but was still a beat too slow and was sent flying by the shockwave.

    Already severely injured, this time he was even worse off. His internal organs shifted, at least half of his meridians were broken, and he fell from mid-air.

    After hitting the ground, he kept spitting blood, his face filled with despair.

    ¡°Casey, watch him. Don¡¯t let him die!¡± Billy shouted towards the ground.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey replied loudly.

    At the same time, a loud noise came from not far away. Two figures were sent flying a thousand meters apart.

    At the center of the explosion, the void cracked open, revealing dozens of dark rifts.

    White Feather and the tall elder were evenly matched. After a fierce battle, both were injured and theirbat power dropped by thirty to forty percent.

    Without any pause, White Feather charged at the tall elder again.

    The elder also had no intention of stopping and used all his power to meet White Feather¡¯s attack.

    Both sides went all out, causing the entire space to churn violently with howling winds and terrifying momentum.

    After another head-on sh, the void trembled. Both figures spat out blood and were sent flying again.

    Just as the tall elder was about to stabilize himself, a de light shed in front of him.

    The one who struck was naturally Billy.

    In his current state, there was no way the tall elder could take Billy¡¯s strike!

    Without much suspense, after the de light passed, a head flew into the air.

    ¡°White Feather, go heal your wounds!¡± Billy said to White Feather.

    White Feather screeched andnded in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion courtyard.

    Meanwhile, Stout ran over to the tall elder¡¯s corpse. He wouldn¡¯t miss out on taking the storage ring.

    ¡°Tch! A fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert is as poor as a dog!¡± Stout sneered after checking the storage ring.

    In fact, there were quite a few things in the elder¡¯s storage ring-sovereign grade spirit stones and high-level natural treasures were not scarce.

    However, Stout now had a bit of a nouveau riche mentality and looked down on ordinary items.

    But with his personality, even if there was only one king-grade spirit stone inside, he wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    After a while, Billy took a moment to catch his breath and walked over to the shorter elder.

    The elder¡¯s power had been sealed by Casey, and Ivy had inserted three silver needles into him, making it impossible for him tomit suicide.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re all doomed. I promise you will all die miserably¡­¡± The elder looked at Billy and spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Defeated in skill, do whatever you want. But don¡¯t dream of getting anything from me¡­¡± The elder spat out more blood.

    ¡°Stout,e here!¡± Billy turned to Stout. ¡°Make him talk!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout pulled out a set of silver needles and walked over.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± In less than a minute, the elder let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    ¡°Stop¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°A Heaven Dao Realm expert with so little backbone? How boring!¡± Stout pouted and removed the needles.

    What kind of Heaven Dao Realm expert? I¡¯m just an old man with no strength left!

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± The elder looked at Billy after catching his breath slightly.

    ¡°Tell me about the high-endbat power in Great Blue Imperial Pce,¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know everything. There are some people in the inner cab I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The elder responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Judge retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re already a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert and a personal guard of your Prince. How could you not know about the inner cab?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± The elder kept spitting blood. ¡°At least our Highness and two second-inmands¡¯ exact cultivation levels are unknown to outsiders¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you do know!¡± Billy demanded again.

    Knowing he had no choice, the elder began to speak after catching his breath slightly.

 Chapter 1904: Someone Might Know

    After hearing his words, everyone gasped.

    It seemed they had severely underestimated the strength of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion of the Great Blue Star Domain.

    From the old man¡¯s ount, even excluding their domain lord and two second-inmand, there were over twenty experts in the Heaven Dao Realm, nearly half of whom were in the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm.

    In addition to the Heaven Dao Realm experts, there were many in theter stages of the Perceiving Dao Realm, including several half-step Heaven Dao Realm individuals.

    The sheer power was intimidating!

    ¡°Do you know about the situation in the other three domains of the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Billy asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°Not much¡­¡± the old man shook his head. ¡°I only know that the other three Princes should all be in the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm, but I don¡¯t know their exact levels.¡±

    After speaking, perhaps fearing Billy wouldn¡¯t believe him, he added another sentence.

    ¡°Actually, the rtionship between the four domains of the Great Blue Star Domain and the pce isn¡¯t very close.¡±

    ¡°They each govern themselves and only pay a certain amount of tribute to the pce annually. They aren¡¯t strictly subordinate to each other.¡±

    ¡°Besides the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and the four domains, are there any other powerful forces in the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Billy asked again.

    He could tell that the old man wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°There are two ancient sects¡­¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°But those sects rarely show themselves, so little is known about their strength.¡±

    ¡°From what I understand, their power might not be less than that of the pce, perhaps even greater¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    One pce was already overwhelmingly powerful, and now there were two even stronger sects?

    Compared to the Great Blue Star Domain, wouldn¡¯t the Akabuchi star domain be like a speck of dust?

    ¡°Who are you trying to fool?¡± White Tiger asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Our Akabuchi star domain has only produced two Heaven Dao Realm experts over so many years. Can the Great Blue Star Domain really have so many powerful forces?¡±

    The old man twitched his mouth slightly before continuing.

    ¡°You might not understand this star domain. Just in terms of size alone, the Great Blue Star Domain is probably a thousand timesrger than the Akabuchi star domain, maybe even more.¡±

    ¡°In this vast star domain, even the Great Blue Star Domain is just a speck of dust in our third-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°As for higher-tier star domains, they are beyond your imagination!¡±

    Billy and his group were speechless.

    Therge Akabuchi star domain was less than one-thousandth of the Great Blue Star Domain!

    Their limited experience had constrained their imagination!

    ¡°Actually, the Akabuchi star domain doesn¡¯t even catch the pce¡¯s eye!¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°The initial n to attack the Akabuchi star domain was just the west domain king¡¯s idea. He wanted to expand his territory and plunder resources, so he aimed to annex the Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°But then you killed the west domain king and upied Radiant Sky City, which is why the pce started paying attention to you.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, the pce wouldn¡¯t have intervened!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Aarav Lyons added. ¡°The decision to send troops to the Akabuchi star domain was always the west domain king¡¯s idea!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and looked back at the old man. ¡°How much do you know about those two ancient sects?¡±

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the in-clothed woman and the ck-robed elder he had met a few days ago.

    They were likely from those two sects.

    ¡°Not much!¡± The old man shook his head.

    ¡°Those two sects are too ancient. No one knows how many years they¡¯ve been around or where their headquarters are located.¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, they aren¡¯t entirely sects of the Great Blue Star Domain because no one knows where their headquarters are. Some specte they might not even be in the Great Blue Star Domain.¡±

    ¡°What is their rtionship with your pce?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No rtionship!¡± The old man shook his head again.

    ¡°Perhaps even the pce doesn¡¯t catch their eye. Their goals lie beyond the Great Blue Star Domain, possibly even beyond our third-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Casey pressed.

    ¡°Their sights are likely set on higher-tier fourth-tier star domains!¡± The old man replied.

    ¡°For what purpose?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Civilization, spiritual energy, resources, martial arts, and so on!¡± The old man continued.

    ¡°The higher the tier of a star domain, therger its scale. The level of civilization within it is also higher, including martial arts ceilings and spiritual energy as well as resources that far surpass ours.¡±

    ¡°For example, why does the Great Blue Star Domain want to be the master of this third-tier star domain? It¡¯s all for these things.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Do you know anything about the City of the Dead?¡± Billy paused before asking again.

    ¡°Very little. What do you want to know?¡± The old man shook his head.

    ¡°Apart from some so-called treasures, is there something special in the City of the Dead?¡± Billy asked.

    From what he had heard from those two people a few days ago, it was clear they weren¡¯t just after treasures in the City of the Dead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The old man responded. ¡°But one thing is certain: there must be more than just treasures in there.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Billy asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°From what I know, those two sects went through great lengths to enter the City of the Dead, definitely not just for treasures.¡± The old man said.

    ¡°And it seems our Your Highness is also very interested in the City of the Dead, but he hasn¡¯t taken any action yet.¡±

    After asking a few more questions, Billy raised his hand and ended the old man¡¯s life with a palm strike.

    ¡°Billy, could that woman from a few days ago be from one of those ancient sects?¡± Harleen asked Billy.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Bob frowned. ¡°One Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion is already troublesome enough. Who knew there would be two even more terrifying sects? How are we supposed to live peacefully?¡±

    ¡°Boss, if that womanes looking for us again, should we just give her the map of the City of the Dead and its solution?¡± Stout suggested while smacking his lips.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to provoke them, but we can avoid them. Plus, we could exchange it for millions of sovereign-grade spirit stones and Heaven Dao Realm martial arts¡­¡±

    ¡°Stout, when did you be so cowardly!¡± Judge retorted. ¡°At worst, we¡¯ll fight them! Kill them!¡±

    After seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, he added reluctantly, ¡°Although we can¡¯t beat them, we should at least figure out what¡¯s inside that City of the Dead first!¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    ¡°Master Aarav, Master Davian, do you know anything about the City of the Dead?¡± Casey turned to Aarav Lyons and Davian Woodard.

    With Ivy¡¯s help, their injuries had significantly improved.

    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know either. We only know it used to be where this third-tier star domain¡¯s Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion was located. Nothing else.¡± Aarav Lyons shook his head.

    After a brief pause, as if recalling something, he added another sentence.

    ¡°Perhaps someone might know!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Everyone looked over simultaneously.

 Chapter 1905: At a Loss for Words

    ¡°Old Alfie!¡± Aarav Lyons responded.

    ¡°Old Alfie?¡± Everyone was puzzled. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°He is the former master of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. It¡¯s said that he knows everything under the heavens and on earth,¡± Aarav Lyons continued.

    ¡°But he¡¯s a bit entric. Unless he wants to, it¡¯s hard for anyone to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Where is the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion is quite a distance from Radiant Sky City, located in the North Domain of the Great Blue Star Domain,¡± Aarav Lyons replied.

    ¡°It would take about twenty days one way by starship from Radiant Sky City.¡±

    ¡°That far?¡± Everyone was surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aarav Lyons nodded and smiled. ¡°The Great Blue Star Domain is a bit bigger than you might think.¡±

    ¡°Is there a teleportation channel?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°There is a channel from Radiant Sky City to Northern Abyss City in the North Domain, but from Northern Abyss City, you still need to take a starship,¡± Aarav Lyons replied again.

    ¡°What kind of ce is Northern Abyss City?¡± Azure Dragon inquired further.

    ¡°Northern Abyss City is the core city of the North Domain and the location of the Northern Domain King¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Aarav Lyons responded.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°Master Aarav, do you know how to get to the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion?¡± Casey continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aarav Lyons nodded. ¡°Twenty years ago, I went there once with my father.¡±

    ¡°At that time, we wanted to ask Old Alfie about something, but we were turned away without even seeing him.¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we go there?¡± Casey looked at Billy.

    ¡°Master Aarav, could you guide us?¡± Billy asked after some thought.

    For him, since there was someone who might know about the City of the Dead, it was worth trying.

    If he could find out what those two sects were after in the City of the Dead, it would help him make decisions in the future.

    From what the old man said earlier, it was clear that the two sects¡¯ strength was likely above that of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, so he needed to prepare in advance.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Aarav Lyons nodded. ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee we¡¯ll see Old Alfie.¡±

    ¡°No problem, just take us to the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Aarav Lyons nodded.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy responded. ¡°We¡¯ll depart in three days!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Aarav Lyons nodded again.

    Three days passed quickly.

    Early in the morning, everyone rented a starship in Radiant Sky City and headed towards the North Domain.

    Although there was a teleportation channel from Radiant Sky City to Northern Abyss City, they would still need a starship afterward.

    Considering that Northern Abyss City was under the Northern Domain King¡¯s control and to avoidplications, they decided to take a starship directly.

    To their amazement, the starships in Radiant Sky City were much faster than those they had taken in the Akabuchi Star Domain, at least three or four times faster.

    This was the difference brought by different levels of civilization!

    The level of a star domain mainly represented its spatial size.

    However, the level of civilization determined how well humans could utilize cosmic resources. The higher the civilization level of a, the more advanced it was, and naturally, its martial arts ceiling was higher too.

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansions of the Four Heavenly Kings in the Great Blue Star Domain were all level-four civilizations, one level higher than Akabuchi City, excelling in all aspects.

    The star where the Great Blue City¡¯s Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion was located was even a level-five civilization, so its Heaven Dao Realm experts were significantly stronger than those on others.

    During their journey, they finally understood what Aarav Lyons had said before.

    In terms of star domain size alone, Akabuchi Star Domain was insignificantpared to the Great Blue Star Domain.

    Despite traveling on such a fast starship, it took them more than half a month to reach the where the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion was located.

    Moreover, they encountered a cosmic storm along the way. Although it wasn¡¯t veryrge, it was still dangerous.

    If not for their sturdy starship and theirbined efforts to resist it, they would have been torn apart along with the ship.

    This was why martial artists below a certain level didn¡¯t dare to fly through unknown regions of space.

    They knew that if they had encountered this storm while flying on their own, they wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    In the vast star domain, two super killers-ck holes and cosmic storms-were terrifying!

    Although cosmic storms were slightly less destructive than ck holes, they were more dangerous in some ways.

    Unlike ck holes that could be detected, cosmic storms were unpredictable and difficult to detect. They moved like tornadoes and could appear out of nowhere.

    In front of these two super killers, ordinary martial artists had no choice but to be cautious. It was wise to maintain a sense of awe for the unknown universe!

    ¡°Master Aarav, are you sure this is where the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion is located?¡±

    After disembarking from the starship, Bob asked with some confusion.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Not only him but everyone else, including Billy, had puzzled expressions on their faces.

    Before themy towering mountain ranges stretching as far as the eye could see, surrounded by dense forests of giant trees.

    ¡°No mistake!¡± Aarav Lyons shook his head and pointed ahead. ¡°The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion is in that direction, not far from here.¡±

    ¡°Because the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion prohibits starships from flying within a thousand miles of its location, we have to travel on foot from here.¡±

    From his words, it seemed that they were at least a thousand miles away from the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. Was that considered not far?

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy nodded slightly and said.

    Then, under Aarav Lyons¡¯ guidance, they flew towards their destination.

    Fortunately, with their current cultivation levels, their flying speed was iparable to before. A thousand-mile journey took only a quarter of an hour.

    Along the way, they asionally encountered attacks from flying beasts.

    Butpared to the flying beasts they had faced in Another Worldst time, these were nothing more than minor nuisances and only served to provide beast cores.

    Finally, theynded on a vast in.

    Looking ahead, they saw a hundred-meter-high archway about a kilometer away with threerge characters inscribed: ¡®Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.¡¯

    Behind the archway was a towering stone staircase with at least two or three thousand steps leading up to a sectpound.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion!¡± Aarav Lyons pointed towards the top of the stone staircase and said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go ask around!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, people from the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion are usually very arrogant. If we just go up like this, it might not work,¡± Aarav Lyons said as they walked.

    ¡°Arrogant? Great! We specialize in dealing with arrogant people!¡± Stout responded with a smirk.

    Aarav Lyons¡¯ mouth twitched slightly.

    He then looked at Billy again. ¡°Mr. Billy, before meeting Old Alfie, it¡¯s best not to sh with people from the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. Otherwise, it will be difficult to see Old Alfie.¡±

    ¡°Were you in conflict with themst time?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Of course not; we were very polite¡­¡± Aarav Lyons replied.

    ¡°So did you see Old Alfiest time?¡± Azure Dragon pressed on.

    Aarav Lyons was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1906: The Crisis at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion

    ¡°Stop, who are you?¡±

    As they conversed, they arrived at the archway and were stopped by a guard.

    ¡°Sir, we havee from afar to seek an audience with Old Alfie. Please¡­¡± Aarav Lyons bowed respectfully.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Old Alfie does not see visitors. Leave now!¡± The guard waved impatiently.

    ¡°Young man¡­¡± Aarav Lyons began again.

    ¡°Do you not understand what I said? Old Alfie does not see visitors!¡± The guard responded sternly, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    ¡°A mere gatekeeper with such a temper. Your Heavenly Secrets Pavilion is quite something!¡± Stout retorted.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The guard frowned.

    ¡°Do you not understand what I said?¡± Stout continued, ¡°Guests should be treated with respect. Is this how you treat visitors?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The guard shouted and swung his hand towards Stout.

    In reality, he was only at thete stage of the Otherworldly Realm and couldn¡¯t gauge Stout¡¯s strength. But feeling confident on the grounds of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, he attacked without hesitation.

    ¡°A gentleman uses words, not fists. Didn¡¯t your master teach you that?¡± Stout replied calmly, raising his hand to block.

    With a muffled sound, the guard was sent flying a hundred meters away,nding painfully on the ground.

    Stout clearly intended only to teach him a lesson; otherwise, the guard would have been reduced to a mist of blood.

    ¡°Bastard! How dare you act recklessly at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion! You must be tired of living!¡± Seeing this, the other guards rushed forward.

    Without any further words, they all attacked Stout.

    Boom¡­ They charged quickly but retreated even faster. In the blink of an eye, they were all lying on the ground, groaning in pain.

    ¡°Each one of you has a bad temper butcks strength. Heavenly Secrets Pavilion seems overrated!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°You dare cause trouble at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion? Just wait!¡± One of the guards angrily took out a sound transmission stone and ryed a message.

    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll wait for your leader to arrive,¡± Stout shrugged again.

    Aarav Lyons opened his mouth to say something but decided against it. He realized that politemunication was futile and considered other methods.

    Their reinforcements arrived quickly. Within minutes, an elder descended from the stone steps above.

    Judging by his aura, he was at the Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°Who dares cause trouble at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion? Are you tired of living¡­¡± The elder began angrily as he approached.

    Before he could finish, a burst of blood mist erupted, leaving nothing behind.

    Seeing this, the guards¡¯ mouths dropped open in shock. A Mid Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm expert was gone just like that?!

    ¡°Damn, Boss, that was ruthless! At least let him finish speaking before killing him!¡± Stout instinctively nced at Billy, assuming it was his doing.

    Ivy pped the back of Stout¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ivy, why did you hit me¡­¡± Stout turned to Ivy but stopped mid-sentence.

    In the distance, arge group of people flew over, numbering at least four to five hundred. Judging by the aura of their leader, he was undoubtedly a Heaven Dao Realm expert!

    Clearly, the elder from Heavenly Secrets Pavilion had been killed by them.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Who knows!¡± White Tiger shrugged.

    ¡°Old Alfie, you have three breaths toe out and see me, or I¡¯ll ughter everyone in Heavenly Secrets Pavilion!¡± The elder¡¯s voice echoed through the air.

    As he spoke, an overwhelming aura emanated from him, enveloping the entire area in a suffocating pressure.

    As his words fell, dozens of powerful auras surged from the manor above the stone steps. Soon, nearly a hundred men and women flew out, each with considerable strength.

    Leading them was Isaac Kaur, the current master of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion!

    ¡°Caleb Murphy, it¡¯s you again. Do you really think Heavenly Secrets Pavilion fears you?¡± Isaac Kaur shouted angrily at him.

    ¡°You are not qualified to speak to me. Bring out Old Alfie!¡± Caleb Murphy responded coldly.

    ¡°I told you, my father is not here¡­¡± Isaac Kaur started again.

    ¡°Three breaths are up!¡± Caleb Murphy interrupted him and waved his hand, ¡°Attack! Kill everyone in Heavenly Secrets Pavilion!¡±

    As hismand fell, hundreds of his followers charged at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion¡¯s people.

    ¡°Caleb Murphy, stop this madness!¡± Isaac Kaur shouted back and waved his hand as well, ¡°Attack!¡±

    The next moment, both sides shed fiercely.

    As the battlemenced, another five to six hundred people flew out from the manor to join the fight. The sky filled with figures and energy waves in a terrifying disy.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Judge looked at the sky and then turned to Billy, ¡°Boss, should we intervene?¡±

    ¡°Why intervene? Let¡¯s enjoy the show first!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s observe for now,¡± Billy said as he watched the sky. The battle had just begun and it was too early to determine the oue, so he didn¡¯t n to act immediately.

    He then walked over to the guards who had been defeated earlier.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± he asked one of them.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The man shook his head.

    ¡°Do you really not know or are you just unwilling to say?¡± White Tiger asked coldly, exuding a chilling aura.

    ¡°They are from Northern Domain King!¡± another man responded.

    ¡°Northern Domain King?¡± Everyone was taken aback. Such a coincidence?

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man nodded.

    ¡°Why are they attacking Heavenly Secrets Pavilion?¡± White Tiger asked again.

    ¡°I heard that Northern Domain King wants Old Alfie to submit to him, but Old Alfie refused,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Is it that simple?¡± White Tiger pressed on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details,¡± the man shook his head again.

    ¡°Is your old master really not here?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Old Alfie is in seclusion,¡± the man admitted without hesitation.

    ¡°What is his cultivation level?¡± Azure Dragon continued asking.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Old Alfie hasn¡¯t appeared publicly for a long time,¡± the man replied.

    At that moment, a loud noise came from the sky. Isaac Kaur was thrown like a leaf and spat blood into the air. He was at second-rank Heaven Dao Realm while his opponent Caleb Murphy was at third-rank Heaven Dao Realmte stage. Naturally, he struggled topete.

    After a few exchanges, Isaac Kaur¡¯s defeat became evident. It seemed he wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    ¡°As the master of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Caleb Murphy taunted coldly as he looked at Isaac Kaur. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Bring out your father or I¡¯ll put you to death!¡±

 Chapter 1907: Five Elements Sword Array

    ¡°Caleb Murphy, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Isaac Kaur shouted after taking a moment to catch his breath.

    ¡°Do you really think you alone can take down my Heavenly Secrets Pavilion? You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    ¡°Heh, from what you¡¯re saying, you still have some cards up your sleeve?¡± Caleb Murphy sneered coldly. ¡°Then show them quickly, or you might not get another chance!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to see the true strength of my Heavenly Secrets Pavilion!¡± Isaac Kaur spat out a mouthful of blood again.

    ¡°Then let me show you if I have the qualifications!¡± Caleb Murphy snorted and instantly disappeared from where he stood.

    In the blink of an eye, he was hundreds of meters away from Isaac Kaur, forming a massive air vortex with his hands and sending it roaring towards Isaac Kaur.

    The void twisted instantly wherever it passed, creating a terrifying scene.

    Isaac Kaur sensed the power of this move and chose not to confront it directly. Heunched several palm strikes while dodging to the side.

    To his shock, the air vortex expanded tenfold in an instant, sucking him in directly.

    He immediately felt powerful forces around him, as if they were trying to tear him apart.

    Moreover, he could clearly feel that the closer he got to the center of the vortex, the stronger the tearing force became. In his current state, being sucked into the vortex center would mean certain death.

    Without time to think, he immediately mustered all his strength andunched his strongest attack towards Caleb Murphy.

    A loud bang echoed as the energy waves spread out, weakening the tearing force within the vortex slightly.

    However, Isaac Kaur found himself still unable to escape the suction force, his face turning grim.

    ¡°Boss, should we let White Feather save him?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy from the ground.

    ¡°Heavenly Secrets Pavilion shouldn¡¯t be this weak!¡± Billy pondered as he looked towards the manor. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Release our Pavilion Master!¡±

    Before Billy finished speaking, four elders in green robes flew swiftly from the back of the manor, swords in hand, attacking Caleb Murphy with powerful sword strikes.

    All four were first-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivators, and theirbined attack was formidable.

    Sensing their sword strikes, Caleb Murphy frowned slightly and had to abandon Isaac Kaur, forming a barrier wall in front of him.

    The next moment, the four sword strikes collided with the barrier wall and exploded, causing cracks to appear on it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Meanwhile, Isaac Kaur spat out blood and was thrown back several hundred meters, his face pale.

    He had narrowly escaped death. Without the appearance of these four elders, he would have been dead by now.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, are you alright?¡± one of the green-robed elders asked Isaac Kaur.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Isaac Kaur took out a pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°Are these four your trump cards?¡± Caleb Murphy sneered after catching his breath. ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating them? Just first-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivators-what can they do?¡±

    ¡°Form the Five Elements Sword Array!¡± Isaac Kaur ignored him and shouted to the four elders while taking out his own sword from his storage ring.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The four responded simultaneously.

    They quickly moved into position around Caleb Murphy, standing at five different points.

    Watching their movements, Caleb Murphy didn¡¯t rush to attack. Perhaps he wanted to see the power of their trump card.

    The five simultaneously drew their swords, each tracing a mysterious pattern in the air.

    The next moment, a massive Five Elements Eight Trigrams diagram appeared above Caleb Murphy¡¯s head, spinning rapidly and forming a huge air vortex that shot towards the sky.

    ¡°Five Elements Sword Array, attack!¡±

    As Isaac Kaur¡¯s voice fell, countless sword strikes shot out from the Five Elements Eight Trigrams diagram like a torrential downpour towards Caleb Murphy, creating a terrifying scene.

    From its momentum alone, it was clear that this sword array had the power to kill a third-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator.

    ¡°This Five Elements Sword Array looks impressive!¡± Bob remarked as he looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Amber agreed.

    ¡°Isaac Kaur is already injured and can only muster first-rank Heaven Dao Realm strength at most.¡±

    ¡°Five first-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivators without an array could at best contend with a second-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator.¡±

    ¡°But with this array, their strength is instantly boosted by two levels!¡±

    ¡°If we had this array, Amber, you, Opal, and Harleen could easily kill early-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts,¡± Alex Longmented.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask them for a priceter and buy this array. We have plenty of money!¡± Stout said eagerly.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Caleb Murphy¡¯s voice echoed from mid-air.

    He had sensed the power of this sword array and no longer underestimated it. He continuously formed violent energy waves with his hands to counter the sword rain above him.

    With a muffled sound, Caleb Murphy¡¯s attack and the sword rain exploded simultaneously.

    However, the sword rain seemed endless. One wave exploded while another poured down rapidly.

    Seeing this situation, Caleb Murphy frowned deeply.

    He knew that if he didn¡¯t break through their arraypletely, this endless sword rain would eventually wear him down.

    He wanted to dodge but found that the area within a kilometer radius was covered by sword rain. There was nowhere to hide. Blocking the sword rain while moving was extremely difficult.

    ¡°I want to see how strong your sword array really is!¡± Caleb Murphy shouted after a moment.

    As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak. He formed several afterimages with his hands and instantly condensed a long spear made of Chi power. He then thrust it towards the Five Elements Eight Trigrams diagram above him.

    A loud explosion followed as both the spear and the diagram shattered, causing the void to tremble and revealing several dark cracks at the explosion¡¯s center.

    At the same time, all six people spat out blood and were thrown back violently.

    Caleb Murphy¡¯s injuries were more severe than Isaac Kaur¡¯s group. Hisbat strength dropped to less than fifty percent, and his aura was extremely weak.

    Isaac Kaur¡¯s group¡¯sbat strength also decreased but still retained sixty to seventy percent of their power.

    ¡°Attack, kill!¡±

    After catching his breath briefly, Isaac Kaur charged at Caleb Murphy with his sword. The other four elders quickly followed suit.

    Five sword strikes shot out like lightning towards Caleb Murphy.

    In his weakened state, Caleb Murphy could barely block three of them. He wanted to dodge but found it toote.

    Helplessly, he gritted his teeth and prepared to defend himself by attacking back.

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle this; step aside!¡±

    At that moment, an elder¡¯s voice echoed nearby.

    Simultaneously, a tangible wave of energy surged past Caleb Murphy.

 Chapter 1908: You Look Displeasing to My Eye

    The air st was like thunder, and the sword momentum of Isaac Kaur and his fourpanions was instantly rendered ineffective. The five of them were sent flying a thousand meters away, crashing to the ground and spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. Theirbat strength was reduced to less than twenty percent, and they looked up in horror at the figure descending from the sky.

    ¡°Old Alfie, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll kill your son first!¡± The neer shouted and then dived swiftly towards Isaac Kaur.

    Seeing the approaching figure, despair appeared on Isaac Kaur¡¯s face. In his current state, even an opponent from the Otherworldly Realm could easily take his life, let alone a Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    At that moment, a st of air mixed with thunderous force came crashing towards him. ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he raised his hand to form an attack to meet the iing force.

    After a loud explosion, the air waves surged out, and the old man was pushed back a thousand meters, his face slightly pale. Stabilizing himself, he looked at the figure not far away-it was White Feather!

    Without any pause, White Feather pped its wings and charged at the opponent again. ¡°Courting death!¡± The old man frowned. Although he had noticed that White Feather¡¯sbat strength was not weak, he did not hesitate and raised his hand to meet the attack.

    The two sides engaged in a fierce battle. White Feather¡¯s currentbat strength was enough to contend with a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert, making it difficult for either side to gain the upper hand in a short time.

    Meanwhile, Billy led Casey and the others to charge at the Northern Domain King¡¯s men. Both sides had suffered casualties, but overall, the Northern Domain King¡¯s men had a slight advantage. However, with Billy¡¯s group joining in, the tide of the battle quickly turned.

    Even without activating Cracked Sky, Billy could use Heavenly Fury with the help of his bloodline power to kill early-stage Heaven Dao Realm opponents. Harleen, when going all out with Five Elements de Dance, could also contend with first-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponents.

    In just a few minutes, several half-step Heaven Dao Realm and early-stage Heaven Dao Realm elders on the Northern Domain King¡¯s side were in. With these high-levelbatants dealt with, the remaining enemies were no longer a threat.

    ¡°Who are you people? Do you know the consequences of meddling?¡± A ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder shouted angrily at Billy.

    ¡°Sorry, you just look displeasing to my eye, so I decided to kill a few of you,¡± Billy shrugged.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The elder¡¯s face twitched. Without any hesitation, he turned and fled. He knew very well that he was no match for Billy and staying would only mean death.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you also look displeasing to my eye. Let me send you off!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he formed an Arhat Palm Strike and struck out. He helped Heavenly Secrets Pavilion not just because he needed Old Alfie¡¯s assistance but also because they were enemies of the Northern Domain King.

    He felt that there would inevitably be a conflict between him and the so-called Princes of the Great Blue Star Domain. Since they met today, killing a few to weaken the Northern Domain King¡¯s strength seemed like a good idea.

    Under the attack of Arhat Palm Strike, the elder spat out blood and was sent flying. After crashing to the ground, his head tilted to one side, lifeless. After dealing with this person, Billy turned towards White Feather¡¯s direction.

    The opponent was a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realmte-stage expert; over time, White Feather would undoubtedly be defeated. ¡°A flying beast with suchbat strength? I must see what level your beast core is!¡± The elder said as he closed in on White Feather within a few hundred meters.

    He then formed a spatial cage with his hands and aimed it at White Feather. White Feather showed no intention of retreating and directly charged at the cage.

    After the collision, White Feather was sent flying a thousand meters away, blood trickling from its mouth, its aura chaotic. The elder was also pushed back five or six hundred meters by the air st before forming another cage and charging forward again.

    However, before the cage reached its target, the elder¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints, his body covered in goosebumps as a sense of death swept over him from behind. Although he sensed the danger, there was no way to avoid it.

    A de light shed across his neck, and a head flew into the sky with an expression of endless shock. Even in death, he did not know who had killed him. He was a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realmte-stage expert and had been decapitated in one strike-something even Old Alfie couldn¡¯t do!

    He couldn¡¯tprehend it! ¡°White Feather, are you alright?¡± Billy flew over to White Feather.

    White Feather shook its head in response; though injured, it was not seriously harmed. ¡°Take a rest!¡± Billy nodded and then rushed towards the other battle zones.

    The battle continued for about fifteen minutes. Apart from a few dozen who escaped, all of the Northern Domain King¡¯s meny on the ground, either dead or severely injured. Billy then led everyone over to Isaac Kaur.

    ¡°Thank you all for saving my life!¡± Isaac Kaur said with difficulty as he looked at everyone and then turned to Billy. ¡°May I know who you are?¡±

    As he spoke, he was filled with shock. He could ept that White Feather had fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realmbat strength since he knew some beasts from high-level star domains had unimaginable power. But what shocked him most was Billy¡¯s strength!

    Billy was just a fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator but could directly kill a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert with one strike! It defied all logic!

    ¡°Let me heal your wounds first,¡± Billy replied as he took out silver needles and got to work. Meanwhile, Ivy and Stout also helped treat the injuries of the four first-rank Heaven Dao Realm elders.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group followed Isaac Kaur into a hall within an estate. ¡°Thank you again for your great kindness!¡± Isaac Kaur said to Billy after they were seated.

    ¡°Master Isaac, there¡¯s no need to be polite; it was just a small effort,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Isaac Kaur asked.

    ¡°Billy,¡± Billy replied without hiding his name.

    ¡°Billy?¡± Isaac Kaur was slightly taken aback, and so were the other elders present.

    ¡°Could Mr. Billy be from Akabuchi star domain?¡± one of the elders asked.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Isaac Kaur and hispanions were surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s name; seeing you today proves that your reputation is well-deserved. Mr. Billy is truly an outstanding young talent of this star domain,¡± Isaac Kaur said respectfully.

    As the pavilion master of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, he had naturally heard of Billy¡¯s fame and knew about the treasure within Billy¡¯s body. Before today, he had doubted the legends about Billy¡¯s skills because he had never seen anyone who could challenge an entire major realm above their own.

    But now he believed it! ¡°Master Isaac tters me,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°May I ask what brings Mr. Billy to Heavenly Secrets Pavilion today?¡± Isaac Kaur continued.

 Chapter 1909: His Time is Running Out

    ¡°To be honest, I came here specifically to visit Old Alfie. There¡¯s something I need to ask him,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you also here about the City of the Dead?¡± Isaac Kaur asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was surprised and looked at Isaac Kaur. ¡°Has someone else alreadye for this matter?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, before Mr. Billy, someone else did inquire about it,¡± Isaac Kaur replied.

    After a moment, he added, ¡°But Mr. Billy might be disappointed. My father doesn¡¯t know much about the City of the Dead either, except that it might contain many treasures.¡±

    ¡°Master Isaac, does Old Alfie truly not know?¡± Aarav Lyons asked from the side.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°You all have done a great favor for our Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. If my father knew, he certainly wouldn¡¯t hide it,¡± Isaac Kaur smiled at Aarav Lyons.

    ¡°Master Isaac, is Old Alfie in seclusion?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°My father came out of seclusion three days ago,¡± Isaac Kaur replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°However, he enjoys a carefree life, so he went traveling aftering out of seclusion. He¡¯s not in the sect right now; otherwise, he would have shown up earlier.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made Mr. Billye here for nothing,¡± Isaac Kaur said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy isn¡¯t in a hurry, why not stay at the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion for a few days? It would allow me to show some hospitality and repay Mr. Billy for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Master Isaac. Since Old Alfie doesn¡¯t know either, we won¡¯t disturb you any further,¡± Billy said as he stood up.

    ¡°We have other matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, wait!¡± Isaac Kaur also stood up.

    As he spoke, he took out an animal skin scroll from his storage ring and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯ve done a great favor for our Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. We have nothing to repay you with. If you don¡¯t mind, please ept this set of martial arts techniques as a small token of my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Martial arts techniques?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What kind of techniques?¡±

    ¡°This set of techniques is called the Five Elements Sword Array. It was created by the first pavilion master of our Heavenly Secrets Pavilion,¡± Isaac Kaur said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°I noticed that several people around Mr. Billy are skilled with swords. This sword array might be useful.¡±

    Everyone was stunned by his words.

    Earlier, Stout was thinking about negotiating to buy this sword array with sovereign-grade spirit stones.

    Now, they were getting it for free.

    ¡°Master Isaac¡¯s kindness is appreciated. This sword array should be a secret of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to take it. Please take it back,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s not really a secret; it just hasn¡¯t been passed on to outsiders before¡­¡± Isaac Kaur replied.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept it gratefully,¡± Billy interrupted him and took the sword manual. ¡°Thank you, Master Isaac!¡±

    Azure Dragon and the others couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly.

    Since when did the boss learn Stout¡¯s trick?

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Isaac Kaur said with a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, since you¡¯ve killed people from the Northern Domain King¡¯s side, it¡¯s best not to stay in the North Domain if you have nothing urgent to do. Otherwise, there might beplications.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Master Isaac!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    After a few more words, Billy and his group took their leave.

    Shortly after they left, Isaac Kaur turned and headed towards the back of the manor.

    Soon, he arrived at an ancient-looking building and quickly entered a room.

    Inside the room, an old man with white hair and a white beard sat cross-legged on a mat, his eyes closed. His breath was uneven, indicating that he was injured.

    The old man was none other than Old Alfie, the previous pavilion master of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion!

    ¡°Father!¡± Isaac Kaur bowed in greeting as he approached.

    ¡°Has he left?¡± Old Alfie opened his eyes and asked.

    ¡°He has,¡± Isaac Kaur nodded and continued, ¡°Without your permission, I gave him the Five Elements Sword Array. Please punish me¡­¡±

    ¡°You did well!¡± Old Alfie interrupted him. ¡°Such good karma is always wee!¡±

    He then pointed upwards. ¡°ording to my calctions, he will eventually reach great heights. Building a connection with him now will surely pay off in the future!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for not punishing me!¡± Isaac Kaur nodded and continued, ¡°Father, regarding the City of the Dead, can we let someone else inform him?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not from our own mouths, those people shouldn¡¯t go too far, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them!¡± Old Alfie shook his head.

    ¡°Apart from them, very few people in the Great Blue Star Domain know about this matter. If the information leaks out, they will first suspect us.¡±

    ¡°But they have no evidence to prove it was us¡­¡± Isaac Kaur replied.

    ¡°Do you think they need evidence to act?¡± Old Alfie nced at his son.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Isaac Kaur nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see for now,¡± Old Alfie said thoughtfully. ¡°Besides, knowing about the City of the Dead now might not be good for him.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Isaac Kaur continued, ¡°Father, your injury¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. A few more days of rest will be enough,¡± Old Alfie replied. ¡°The other party just wanted to warn me; they were very measured in their actions.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Isaac Kaur nodded again and changed the subject. ¡°Father, the Northern Domain King won¡¯t let this go easily. What do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Old Alfie waved his hand. ¡°His time is running out!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Isaac Kaur was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°The moment Billy set foot in the North Domain, his fate was sealed. This is his destiny; I¡¯ve already calcted it for him-there¡¯s no escape!¡± Old Alfie exined.

    ¡°Do you mean that Mr. Billy will fight the Northern Domain King?¡± Isaac Kaur was stunned again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Billy not only has something from the City of the Dead but also a Sacred Object!¡± Old Alfie replied. ¡°If the Northern Domain King knows he¡¯s in the North Domain, how could he remain indifferent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Northern Domain King has already broken through to the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. What about Mr. Billy and his group¡­¡± Isaac Kaur asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Billy!¡± Old Alfie interrupted him again.

    After thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°How about this: send a message to Samuel Sparks at Sky Cloud Pavilion in Northern Abyss City and briefly tell them about Billy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Isaac Kaur asked.

    ¡°Northern Abyss City has millions of people; it can¡¯t be thrown into chaos!¡± Old Alfie said with a serious look in his eyes.

    ¡°The Sky Cloud Pavilion has been behaving decently these years; consider this an opportunity for them!¡±

    ¡°Whether they can seize it or not is up to them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Isaac Kaur nodded again and took out a sound transmission stone.

    While they were talking, Billy and his group had already returned to their starship.

    ¡°Boss, I feel like Isaac Kaur is hiding something from us!¡± White Tiger said to Billy.

 Chapter 1910: Arrival at Northern Abyss City

    ¡°I have the same feeling!¡± Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°I suspect Old Alfie might be in their manor!¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right,¡± Judge responded. ¡°If he were there, his son was almost killed by that old man, and he didn¡¯t show up?¡±

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°Whether Old Alfie is there or not, Master Isaac wasn¡¯t entirely truthful,¡± Harleen mused.

    ¡°What part?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°When we mentioned we were here for the City of the Dead, Isaac Kaur seemed normal, but the elders from Heavenly Secrets Pavilion had strange looks in their eyes,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Opal nodded. ¡°Old Alfie must know something about the City of the Dead!¡±

    ¡°Then why wouldn¡¯t Todd say anything?¡± Stout grumbled. ¡°We¡¯re just asking about the City of the Dead, not robbing their vault. Why wouldn¡¯t he talk?¡±

    Stout only cared about treasures.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility,¡± Billy said calmly.

    He had noticed the same thing Harleen mentioned. When the City of the Dead was brought up, the elders from Heavenly Secrets Pavilion showed a flicker of unease.

    ¡°What possibility?¡± Everyone looked at him.

    ¡°They¡¯re either afraid to speak, or someone doesn¡¯t want them to,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Boss, do you mean those two sects have already contacted Old Alfie?¡± Casey asked after a brief pause.

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°In that case, there must be something in the City of the Dead we don¡¯t know about!¡± Amber remarked.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we go to the City of the Dead first? See what¡¯s there?¡± ck Tortoise suggested.

    ¡°If those two sects don¡¯t want Old Alfie to talk, going to the City of the Dead now would be walking into a trap!¡± Casey said again. ¡°With our current strength, we¡¯d just be doing their dirty work!¡±

    ¡°True!¡± ck Tortoise nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for now and discuss itter,¡± Billy said again.

    He agreed with Casey. With their current strength, they couldn¡¯tpete with those two sects.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, should we return to the West Domain?¡± Aarav Lyons asked.

    ¡°Someone won¡¯t let us leave the North Domain easily!¡± Billy responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Billy, are you worried about the Northern Domain King?¡± Harleen looked at Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°After that battle, he knows we¡¯re in the North Domain. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity for him; he won¡¯t miss it!¡±

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we go to Northern Abyss City?¡± Bob suggested.

    ¡°I agree!¡± Ian de replied.

    Aarav Lyons coughed at their words. He had seen bold people before but never this bold. Just twenty people nning to attack the Northern Domain King¡¯s stronghold seemed a bit too much.

    ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°Master Aarav, head to Northern Abyss City,¡± Billy decided after some thought.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Aarav Lyons¡¯ mouth twitched. ¡°Mr. Billy, Northern Abyss City is the Northern Domain King¡¯s stronghold. Although they lost some forces recently, there are still¡­¡±

    ¡°No escape!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If we leave here, they¡¯ll follow us. Better to take the initiative!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Aarav Lyons hesitated. He wasn¡¯t confident about heading to Northern Abyss City.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll have to face them sooner orter!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Aarav Lyons didn¡¯t insist further.

    The starship headed towards Northern Abyss City. Shortly after departure, two other ships began tailing them.

    ¡°Boss was right!¡± White Tiger squinted at the two ships in the distance.

    ¡°Boss, should we take them out first?¡± Ian de asked Billy.

    ¡°They¡¯re just small fry, no need,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Ignore them; we¡¯ll deal with it in Northern Abyss City.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone responded.

    Heavenly Secrets Pavilion wasn¡¯t far from Northern Abyss City. In less than an hour, they could see the vast city ahead. Even from a distance, they could tell Northern Abyss City was muchrger than Radiant Sky City.

    ¡°Master Aarav, find a ce tond,¡± Billy instructed after flying a bit further.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Aarav Lyons responded.

    Soon, theynded on an open field. The two trailing ships continued towards Northern Abyss City without stopping.

    ¡°Boss, why notnd directly in Northern Abyss City?¡± Stout asked after disembarking.

    ¡°Stout, do you really need to ask such a simple question?¡± Judge nced at Stout. ¡°With millions of people in Northern Abyss City, do you think it¡¯s wise to have our main battle there?¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stout shrugged.

    As they walked through the air for a while, a powerful aura swept towards them, filling the sky with immense pressure. Though they hadn¡¯t seen anyone yet, they could tell it was someone at the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°They¡¯re quick!¡± White Tiger looked towards Northern Abyss City and remarked calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless; stay alert,¡± Billy warned with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone nodded simultaneously.

    As they spoke, arge group appeared on the horizon. Leading them was the Northern Domain King himself, a fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator! Determined to capture Billy, he brought most of his high-end forces from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Following him was an elder at fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, one of his trusted aides like the one Billy had killed earlier at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. Besides them were five other Heaven Dao Realm experts: two at third-rankte stage, one second-rank expert, and two first-rank experts. Originally, the Northern Domain King had over ten Heaven Dao Realm experts under hismand, but five or six were killed by Billy at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. Additionally, there were thirty to forty Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators, including some at Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm. The rest were three to four hundred cultivators at Entering Dao Realm and below.

    ¡°There are quite a few of them,¡± Judge remarked as he looked at their numbers.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also looked serious. Though their group¡¯s strength had grown significantly and even their weakest members could now contend withte-stage Entering Dao Realm opponents, being surrounded by three to four hundred enemies was no easy task.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight head-on; stall if you can,¡± Billy instructed firmly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, Master Aarav, those two first-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts are yours,¡± Billy assigned tasks.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Got it!¡± The three nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Casey, Opal, keep an eye on everyone else,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± they responded.

    ¡°White Feather, those two third-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts and that second-rank expert are yours,¡± Billy said to White Feather next.

    White Feather chirped and nodded in agreement.

    As they spoke, hundreds of enemies approached them closely.

 Chapter 1911: A Strong General Has No Weak Soldiers

    ¡°You killed so many of my people and still dare toe to Northern Abyss City to die. You have guts!¡±

    The Northern Domain King looked at Billy and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I am very curious, what are you relying on?¡±

    ¡°You have one chance to regret. Leave now with your people, and you may live,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Haha, you are quite humorous!¡± The Northern Domain King¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°I originally nned to visit the west domain to find you in a few days. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me voluntarily, saving me a trip!¡±

    ¡°Do you want the Sacred Object inside my body?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°And the map of the City of the Dead and the method to break that array!¡± The Northern Domain King responded, ¡°If you hand over everything voluntarily and cripple your cultivation, I can spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°My patience is limited!¡± The Northern Domain King said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡± Billy responded, ¡°After today, your position as the Northern Domain King should be reced!¡±

    ¡°Such ignorance!¡± The Northern Domain King didn¡¯t waste any more words. He raised his hand and waved, ¡°Attack, everyone, kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± Hundreds of people charged forward simultaneously.

    ¡°Fools!¡± Billy gripped the kylin de and shed out a de light.

    The dozen people at the front didn¡¯t even have time to react before their bodies were cut in half and fell from mid-air.

    ¡°Boy, give me your life!¡± A fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder on the opposing side roared and sted a mark towards Billy.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, you¡¯re far from capable!¡± Billy didn¡¯t confront him head-on but dodged to the side.

    ¡°Arrogant words, let me see how strong you really are!¡± The elder said in a deep voice and attacked again.

    ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll give you a chance to strike with all your might!¡± Billy said and flew up into the air.

    ¡°Good!¡± The elder shouted and followed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, let¡¯s join forces and finish this quickly!¡± The Northern Domain King said in a deep voice and chased after Billy.

    White Feather screeched and charged towards the two third-rank Heaven Dao Realm and second-rank Heaven Dao Realm elders.

    Casey and Harleen also moved, spreading out in all directions. The scene was filled with shing des and swords, with energy waves surging everywhere.

    ¡°A mere fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm dares to challenge me? Truly seeking death!¡± A first-rank Heaven Dao Realm old woman on the opposing side looked at Harleen coldly.

    As she spoke, she raised her hand and formed a mark that whistled out.

    ¡°Who dies is not certain!¡± Harleen shouted, her feather sword shaking out a sword force to meet the attack.

    A muffled sound rang out, and the strong energy wave sent Harleen flying four or five hundred meters away.

    The gap between them was five or six levels. Without using her trump card, Harleen found it hard to resist.

    However, since she and Ivy had their physiques tempered by that middle-aged woman in Another Worldst time, her resistance had improved by several levels.

    Even against a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent, it was hard to hurt her unless they went all out.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± The old woman saw Harleen easily take her attack and a strange look shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Take another move from me. If you can still stand, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    As she spoke, she opened her hands wide and formed a strong air vortex that crashed towards Harleen.

    As the vortex approached, a lightning bolt shot out from its center, tearing a crack in the void.

    Facing the full-strength attack of a Heaven Dao Realm expert, Harleen dared not be careless. She condensed her full strength into the Five Elements de Dance to meet it.

    A thunderous explosion sounded, with energy waves forming a mushroom cloud rising up, causing the void to tremble.

    Both sides spat out blood and were sent flying thousands of meters away. Theirbat power had decreased, resulting in a draw.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The old woman steadied herself, her face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Harleen said as she charged towards her opponent. Midway through, four clones burst forth.

    Thousand Shadow Clone Technique!

    Immediately after, both the original and clones attacked simultaneously.

    Five sword forces shot out with bone-chilling coldness. The water vapor in the air instantly turned into ice particles, dropping the temperature of the void to freezing point.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old woman hadn¡¯t expected Harleen to create clones. Her pupils contracted coldly.

    There was no time for consideration; all escape routes were blocked. She could only defend by attacking.

    A violent aura exploded from her body as she raised her hand andunched several fierce attacks at the three figures in front of her.

    A loud noise echoed as two clones shattered instantly. The original spat out blood and was sent flying six or seven hundred meters away, her breath chaotic.

    At the same time as the old womanunched her attack, the other two clones¡¯ sword forces tore open a wound on her body.

    There was no expected blood spray; the wound froze instantly and quickly spread to other parts of her body.

    In just a blink of an eye, half of her body was frozen.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The old woman frowned.

    She quickly used her skills to block the cold air on her body. Fortunately, she reacted quickly; otherwise, she would have been frozen into an ice sculpture.

    Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, a dense aura of death enveloped her.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Harleen¡¯s voice sounded like a death knell in her ears.

    ¡°No!¡± The old woman screamed in terror.

    Before she finished speaking, a sword light shed, and her head flew into the sky with an expression of unwillingness on her face.

    Harleen exhaled heavily and took out two Chi Condensing Pills from her body, swallowing them quickly.

    After several rounds of battle, herbat power had dropped by thirty or forty percent and she needed time to recover.

    On the other side, while Harleen was fighting the old woman, Ivy and Aarav Lyons were teaming up against another first-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent.

    After several rounds of fighting, both sides were injured, resulting in a stalemate.

    ¡°Miss Chandler, how are you?¡± Aarav Lyons asked Ivy.

    As he spoke, his heart was filled with emotions.

    Before this, he only thought Billy¡¯sbat power was incredibly abnormal.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Ivy¡¯sbat power to be equally monstrous. With fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation, herbat power was not inferior to his at all.

    He even felt that if Ivy went all out, he might not be able to match her.

    Truly, a strong general has no weak soldiers!

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master Aarav. I¡¯m fine!¡± Ivy responded, ¡°Master Aarav, be careful yourself!¡±

    After speaking, she shed forward again. Her sword shook out several sword forces as she attacked.

    Aarav Lyons didn¡¯t idle either. He raised his hand and formed several marks that struck out like thunderbolts.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± The opposing elder shouted after slightly adjusting his breath. A rapidly surging energy wave crashed towards them.

    Their attacks collided fiercely, sending all three flying hundreds of meters back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Comparatively speaking, Ivy and Aarav Lyons were more seriously injured this time, their breaths chaotic.

    The opposing elder was also injured but fared much better than Ivy and Aarav Lyons.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± The elder¡¯s voice rang out again as he quickly shed towards Aarav Lyons.

    ¡°Master Aarav, be careful!¡±

    Ivy eximed as she thrust her sword forcefully towards him.

 Chapter 1912: Battle Against the Northern Domain King

    Due to her injuries, Ivy¡¯s attacks had noticeably weakened. The elder opponent easily deflected her strikes with a casual wave, sending a wave of energy towards Aarav Lyons. Aarav, unable to dodge in time, felt his pupils contract in fear.

    At that moment, a piercing sound cut through the air as a spear formed from Chi power tore through the void, intercepting the elder¡¯s attack. The energy wave dissipated instantly, and the spear continued its trajectory, piercing through the elder¡¯s shoulder. The elder spat out blood and retreated a thousand meters, hisbat strength plummeting.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the elder demanded, stabilizing himself and looking towards the sky. Soon, a group of forty to fifty people approached swiftly through the air. Leading them was a white-haired elder with second-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivation-Samuel Sparks, the master of Sky Cloud Pavilion.

    In Northern Abyss City, Sky Cloud Pavilion¡¯s overall strength was second only to Sky Cloud Evil Sect. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± the elder recognized Samuel Sparks and frowned. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± Samuel Sparks ignored the question and charged at the elder again. ¡°Samuel Sparks, do you want Sky Cloud Pavilion to be annihted?¡± the elder shouted as he fled, knowing he couldn¡¯t match Samuel Sparks¡¯ half-step third-rank Heaven Dao Realm power.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Samuel Sparks replied, causing the surrounding void to distort and slow down the elder¡¯s teleportation speed. The elder¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°When you killed our second elder, did you think this day woulde?¡± Samuel Sparks continued, forming another spear and thrusting it at the elder.

    The elder sensed the danger but was powerless to react. The spear pierced through his head, and he fell lifelessly to the ground. ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± Aarav Lyons and Ivy approached Samuel Sparks.

    ¡°No need to thank me; it was nothing,¡± Samuel Sparks smiled and asked, ¡°Which one of you is Mr. Billy?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for Billy?¡± Ivy was slightly surprised. Just then, a massive explosion echoed from afar, shaking the void and creating several hundred-meter-long ck cracks at the center of the st.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Samuel Sparks was shocked by the sheer force of the explosion. ¡°Mr. Billy and the Northern Domain King!¡± Aarav Lyons replied.

    Samuel Sparks gasped. As the master of Sky Cloud Pavilion, he knew the Northern Domain King¡¯s power well-a figure revered throughout the North Domain. Yet here was Billy, a young man in his thirties, fighting him to a standstill. Such talent was unheard of!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out!¡± Samuel Sparks said before rushing towards Billy¡¯s battle. Ivy and Aarav Lyons headed towards Casey and the others.

    Initially, Casey, Aubree, and their group struggled against hundreds of opponents. Casey, Aubree, Opal, and Amber were held back by Heaven Dao Realm enemies, putting immense pressure on Azure Dragon and his team. Despite Azure Dragon and Azure Fang¡¯s ability to handle half-step Perceiving Dao Realm opponents, their Chi power was quickly depleting due to the sheer number of enemies.

    However, with Sky Cloud Pavilion¡¯s members joining the fray, their pressure eased significantly. Among them were mid-stage Entering Dao Realm cultivators, a first-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert, three half-step Heaven Dao Realm cultivators, and several Perceiving Dao Realm strongmen. Their involvement immediately turned the tide of battle.

    Meanwhile, Billy shed with the Northern Domain King again, being thrown a thousand meters back. Despite having decapitated a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder with his ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ move earlier, Billy¡¯s Chi power was now depleted, reducing hisbat strength.

    The Northern Domain King had also been injured by Billy¡¯s ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ lowering his power to second-rank Heaven Dao Realm. ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve killed so many from North Domain; even if you die now, it¡¯s worth it!¡± the Northern Domain King said after catching his breath.

    Despite expecting Billy to be strong, he hadn¡¯t anticipated such monstrous power-a fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm expert capable of decapitating a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder and nearly injuring him fatally. This solidified his resolve to kill Billy; such a threat couldn¡¯t be left alive.

    ¡°You think you can take my life? You¡¯re stillcking,¡± Billy retorted. ¡°Is that so?¡± The Northern Domain King sneered. ¡°Your earlier strike was strong, but can you manage another one in your current state?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find out?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Hmph! Bluffing!¡± The Northern Domain King attacked again, knowing he needed to end this quickly before Billy recovered.

    The void roared as tangible waves of energy surged towards Billy. ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± Billy muttered, activating Heavenly Fury sh again.

    After another sh, Billy was sent flying back, spitting blood into the air. Given his current state, he could have avoided direct confrontation by using his teleportation speed and waiting for his Chi power to recover for another ¡®Cracked Sky.¡¯ But he chose to confront head-on with a purpose.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± The Northern Domain King scoffed and attacked again. ¡°Mr. Billy, watch out!¡± Samuel Sparks appeared just in time, unleashing a wave of energy that collided with the Northern Domain King¡¯s attack.

    Both forces exploded upon impact, sending eachbatant flying back several hundred meters. ¡°Hmm?!¡± The Northern Domain King steadied himself and red at Samuel Sparks. ¡°Does Sky Cloud Pavilion seek its own destruction?¡±

 Chapter 1913: Northern Domain King Perished

    ¡°Mr. Billy, how are you?¡± Samuel Sparks asked, ignoring the Northern Domain King¡¯s words and looking at Billy.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°I am Samuel Sparks, the head of Sky Cloud Pavilion!¡± Samuel Sparks replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you rest for a while. I¡¯ll handle him!¡± Samuel Sparks continued.

    ¡°Just give me a few minutes!¡± Billy nodded.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Samuel Sparks, if you want to die, as you wish!¡± the Northern Domain King shouted fiercely.

    He clearly didn¡¯t dare to give Billy time to rest; otherwise, he would be the one to die!

    However, with his currentbat strength, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take down Samuel Sparks quickly.

    The two then engaged in a fierce battle.

    Billy retreated a kilometer away and took out a half-step Heaven Dao Realm beast core from his storage ring to quickly refine it.

    He then sat cross-legged in mid-air, activating the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to circte his energy.

    It was clear he was attempting a breakthrough!

    The previous battle with the Northern Domain King had pushed him to his limits, and he felt the barrier in his heart beginning to loosen.

    After a few minutes, a powerful aura exploded, shaking the heavens and earth.

    With the help of the beast core, he effortlessly broke through to the fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    As he opened his eyes and stood up, a loud noise came from ahead, and two figures were simultaneously thrown back four or five hundred meters.

    It was the Northern Domain King and Samuel Sparks.

    After a few rounds, Samuel Sparks was at a slight disadvantage. Although not severely injured, his defeat was evident.

    The Northern Domain King, though previously injured, was still stronger. He aimed for a quick victory and fought with all his might, giving him an edge.

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, you rest. I¡¯ll take over!¡± Billy flew over.

    ¡°No worries, I can still hold on¡­¡± Samuel Sparks began but stopped mid-sentence upon sensing Billy¡¯s aura. ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯ve broken through?¡±

    ¡°By luck!¡± Billyughed heartily.

    As Billy spoke, the Northern Domain King disappeared from sight.

    He knew Billy¡¯sbat strength well. After his breakthrough, given his current condition, he couldn¡¯t withstand even ¡®Heavenly Fury,¡¯ let alone ¡®Cracked Sky.¡¯

    ¡°Running now? Toote!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    He chased after him, eyes narrowing as he raised his hand. A barrier covering dozens of kilometers formed instantly.

    A muffled sound came from a distance as the Northern Domain King crashed into the barrier, causing it to tremble.

    ¡°Break!¡± The Northern Domain King frowned and struck the barrier with a violent force.

    However, after one strike, the barrier only shook slightly without any signs of breaking.

    The Northern Domain King didn¡¯t give up and struck again.

    But Billy had no intention of giving him another chance!

    As heunched his second wave of attacks, a curved de light shed behind him.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°The heavens are against me¡­¡± The Northern Domain King shouted loudly.

    Before he could finish his sentence, his head flew into the sky, blood spurting like a fountain.

    A generation of heroes, the Northern Domain King of Great Blue Star Domain, had fallen!

    At the moment of his death, a hint of regret rose in his heart.

    Greed had led him to sacrifice his life for a Sacred Object!

    Billy flew over, raised his hand towards the Northern Domain King¡¯s direction, and a storage ring flew into his hand.

    He then removed the barrier with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s great name. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today!¡± Samuel Sparks approached and bowed respectfully.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly!

    Someone as powerful as the Northern Domain King had been beheaded just like that. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it even if beaten to death!

    He secretly felt fortunate for listening to Isaac Kaur¡¯s advice and taking a gamble; otherwise, he would have missed this great opportunity.

    ¡°Mr. Sparks, you¡¯re ttering me!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    With that, he dashed towards the other battle zones.

    At this time, White Feather had also finished her battle. The three Heaven Dao Realm opponentsy lifeless on the ground.

    With Billy joining in, the remaining followers of the Northern Domain King fell from the sky within minutes.

    The dozens of Entering Dao Realm men and women lost all will to fight and scattered like birds and beasts.

    Billy didn¡¯t pursue them and let them escape.

    After the battle ended, Billy spent half an hour helping everyone treat their injuries.

    Then Stout and Judge collected all the storage rings from those on the ground.

    The items in the storage rings of the Northern Domain King¡¯s followers were no less than those of the West Domain King. They contained numerous sovereign-grade spirit stones and high-level natural treasures.

    To their surprise, like with the West Domain King before, there was also a ck box in the Northern Domain King¡¯s storage ring.

    Despite Stout¡¯s efforts, he couldn¡¯t open it and didn¡¯t know what was inside.

    ¡°Mr. Sparks, do you know what this is?¡± Stout asked Samuel Sparks.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never seen this before either,¡± Samuel Sparks replied after examining it for a while without understanding it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it for now,¡± Billy said and then looked at Samuel Sparks. ¡°Mr. Sparks, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it was Master Isaac who informed you?¡±

    From the moment he saw Samuel Sparks appear, he had spected this.

    Sky Cloud Pavilion wouldn¡¯t help them without reason; someone must have informed them. He could easily guess who it was after some thought.

    As for why Isaac Kaur would send Sky Cloud Pavilion¡¯s people, he could also guess most of it.

    If the Northern Domain King fell, the vast North Domain would need a new ruler. Sky Cloud Pavilion, being thergest sect in Northern Abyss City, was naturally the most suitable candidate.

    Isaac Kaur¡¯s arrangement helped both Billy¡¯s group and gave Sky Cloud Pavilion a huge favor. It was a win-win situation.

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡¯s insight is impressive!¡± Samuel Sparks bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout interjected. ¡°That Isaac is quite cunning! Is this just a favor?¡±

    After a brief pause, he looked at Billy again. ¡°Mr. Billy, there should still be many people at City Lord¡¯s Mansion. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy thought for a moment before responding. He then looked at Samuel Sparks again. ¡°Bring all your Sky Cloud Pavilion people to City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Samuel Sparks nodded and turned to an elder beside him. ¡°Grand Elder, have our sect members meet us at City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Grand Elder took out a sound transmission stone and conveyed the message.

    A quarter-hourter, Billy and his groupnded in the central za of City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Northern Abyss City.

 Chapter 1914: Star Domain Chasm

    The news of the Northern Domain King¡¯s death had already reached the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, throwing the entirepound into chaos.

    In times of great peril, people tend to flee. Many had already taken their families and escaped.

    Of course, some remained, including two elite armies under the Northern Domain King.

    The core members of these armies had followed the Northern Domain King into battle and perished in the mountains. The highest-ranking survivors were only at the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    The two thousand people gathered in the square looked at Billy and his group with intense apprehension.

    In a world where the strong ruled, they had little choice. With the Northern Domain King dead, their only option was to submit.

    ¡°Everyone listen up, you have two choices!¡± Billy announced loudly, scanning the crowd.

    ¡°First, leave on your own and I¡¯ll give you a way out, but only for today. Anyone causing troubleter will be killed without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Second, stay in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. From today, Sky Cloud Pavilion will take over. Those who choose to stay must submitpletely, or face death without mercy!¡±

    Billy clearly did not intend to stay permanently in the North Domain. Once matters were settled here, he nned to return to the West Domain.

    Radiant Sky City in the West Domain had a teleportation channel connecting to Akabuchi City, allowing everyone to return at any time.

    ¡°I am willing to submit!¡± A Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm elder responded loudly as Billy finished speaking.

    ¡°I am willing to submit too!¡±

    ¡°I choose to stay!¡±

    One after another, most people made their choice.

    This also showed that Sky Cloud Pavilion had a decent reputation in Northern Abyss City.

    Those unwilling to stay chose to leave.

    Soon, members of Sky Cloud Pavilion arrived, totaling four to five thousand people, more than enough to take over the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Billy then had Samuel Sparks deliver an impassioned speech, marking their official takeover of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Samuel Sparks bowed to Billy inside a grand hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    For Sky Cloud Pavilion, this was a winning gamble!

    Without losing a single soldier, they had be the rulers of the North Domain and were naturally grateful!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, no need for thanks. It was a small matter,¡± Billy smiled and continued, ¡°With the Northern Domain King dead, the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion will likely take action. We must remain cautious!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to discuss with you, Mr. Billy. I¡¯m worried about the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± Samuel Sparks said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Their target is me. Until they capture me, they won¡¯t focus too much on this ce,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°The strength of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion should not be underestimated, Mr. Billy,¡± Samuel Sparks cautioned.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Billy, you went to Heavenly Secrets Pavilion for matters rted to the City of the Dead, right?¡± Samuel Sparks asked.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pity we couldn¡¯t meet Old Alfie.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, do you know if there¡¯s anything valuable in the City of the Dead besides the treasures left by the original Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anything valuable,¡± Samuel Sparks smiled hesitantly. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Stout pressed.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, have you heard of the Star Domain Chasm?¡± Samuel Sparks asked Billy in return.

    ¡°Star Domain Chasm? What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much detail; I only know a little,¡± Samuel Sparks continued.

    ¡°Our universe is divided into first to ninth-rank star domains. First to third-rank are low-rank star domains, fourth to sixth-rank are mid-rank star domains, and seventh to ninth-rank are high-rank star domains.¡±

    ¡°To travel from a low-rank star domain to a mid-rank star domain or from a mid-rank star domain to a high-rank star domain, one must pass through a legendary Star Domain Chasm. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was puzzled again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon asked after a pause. ¡°Can¡¯t we just take a starship? It might take longer, but still¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Samuel Sparks shook his head and added.

    ¡°As far as I know, no starship in our star domain can reach a mid-rank star domain.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Azure Dragon and others asked simultaneously.

    ¡°The journey from a low-rank star domain to a mid-rank star domain is extremely long,¡± Samuel Sparks exined again.

    ¡°The path is filled with unknowns. Just the cosmic storms and ck holes alone are impassable for starships.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that someone from our third-rank star domain once tried to reach a higher-rank star domain by starship.¡±

    ¡°There were ten Heaven Dao Realm experts on that ship, including twote-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts, three mid-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts, and five early-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts.¡±

    ¡°And what happened?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the starship was torn apart by cosmic storms before it even left our third-rank star domain. All ten Heaven Dao Realm experts perished!¡± Samuel Sparks continued.

    Hearing this, everyone gasped in shock.

    Evente-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts couldn¡¯t survive?

    ¡°Is it really that terrifying?¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Cosmic storms and ck holes are two super killers in the vast universe!¡± Samuel Sparks said again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that someone got lucky and avoided all cosmic storms and ck holes to reach a fourth-rank star domain?¡± Azure Dragon suggested.

    ¡°In theory, it¡¯s possible,¡± Samuel Sparks nodded. ¡°But practically, it¡¯s not feasible.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°Because the journey is too long!¡± Samuel Sparks replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how long.¡±

    ¡°But one thing is certain: with our current starships, it would take nearly a hundred years just to leave our third-rank star domain, maybe even longer!¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Is this third-rank star domain that big?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s even bigger than we imagine!¡± Samuel Sparks smiled.

    ¡°The vast universe is boundless. A hundred-year journey is actually not that long.¡±

    ¡°For example, from Radiant Sky City to Northern Abyss City in the Great Blue Star Domain, it only takes twenty days by starship. It doesn¡¯t seem that big.¡±

    ¡°But do you know that the area enclosed by the Great Blue Four Domains ounts for less than one-thousandth of this second-rank star domain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that other areas are dead zones without spiritual energy and thus no living beings.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± everyone sighed slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, are you saying that this so-called Star Domain Chasm is like a teleportation channel?¡± Vermilion Bird asked Samuel Sparks.

    ¡°It can avoid cosmic storms and ck holes and greatly shorten the distance between low-rank and mid-rank star domains?¡±

 Chapter 1915: Trouble in Radiant Sky City

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it; I haven¡¯t seen the Star Domain Chasm myself,¡± Samuel Sparks said, nodding slightly before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the danger level of the Star Domain Chasm is on par with cosmic storms and ck holes, perhaps even greater. If you force your way through, even ate-stage Heaven Dao Realm expert has no chance of survival.¡±

    Everyone gasped in shock.

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, has no one left this third-tier star domain over the years?¡± Harleen asked, looking at Samuel Sparks.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡± Samuel Sparks shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a thousand years ago, two people sessfully left this star domain and reached a higher-tier star domain. But that¡¯s just a rumor; I can¡¯t confirm its authenticity.¡±

    ¡°A thousand years ago?¡± Billy and the others were slightly taken aback by his words. Images of the ancestors from Ether Mountain and the Ravenwood family shed through their minds.

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, do you know who they were?¡± Harleen pressed.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Samuel Sparks shook his head. ¡°Nor do I know how they left this star domain.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, have you heard of anyone leaving in recent years?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°In recent years?¡± Samuel Sparks shook his head again. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anyone, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Casey urged.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Over a year ago, there were rumors that someone was attempting to reach the fourth-tier star domain, but nothing came of it,¡± Samuel Sparks replied. Then, as if remembering something, he added, ¡°If I recall correctly, the rumor seemed toe from your Akabuchi star domain.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Everyone was once again taken aback.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure; it¡¯s just something I heard,¡± Samuel Sparks reiterated. ¡°As for whether they seeded, there were no further rumors.¡±

    ¡°Boss, could it be the old master and your father?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Very likely!¡± White Tiger chimed in.

    Not only did they think so, but Casey and the others also immediately thought of the old master and Billy¡¯s father.

    ¡°Mr. Bowman, you mentioned the Star Domain Chasm. Is it rted to the City of the Dead?¡± Billy asked Samuel Sparks after a slight nod.

    He had naturally thought of the old master and his father. If the rumors were true, it was highly likely to be them. Moreover, he was almost certain that the old master and his father had some connection with the ancestors from Ether Mountain and the Ravenwood family.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess,¡± Samuel Sparks nodded.

    ¡°What guess?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Perhaps the City of the Dead contains a method to traverse the Star Domain Chasm, including its entrance, which should also be inside the City of the Dead,¡± Samuel Sparks responded.

    ¡°That seems highly likely!¡± Frostde remarked. ¡°Otherwise, those sects wouldn¡¯t care so much about the City of the Dead¡¯s map!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Alex Long agreed.

    Casey and the others also showed expressions of agreement. If the Star Domain Chasm truly existed, then Samuel Sparks¡¯ guess about the City of the Dead was very usible.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± At that moment, Aarav Lyons frowned slightly. He took out a sound transmission stone and infused it with spiritual power. Momentster, his expression changed dramatically as he turned to Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, I just received a transmission from our Carefree Pavilion Grand Elder-there¡¯s trouble in Radiant Sky City!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Billy frowned.

    ¡°Someone has taken control of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. There have been significant casualties among the people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Carefree Pavilion, and Cold Feather Pce,¡± Aarav Lyons replied. ¡°The intruders have dered that if they don¡¯t see you within three days, they will kill everyone in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Casey and the others were stunned.

    ¡°Do we know who they are?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes shed with cold light.

    ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t say,¡± Aarav Lyons shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably people from Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± White Tiger said gravely.

    ¡°ording to Grand Elder, from his conversation with them, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re from Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Aarav Lyons added.

    ¡°Then who are they?¡± White Tiger frowned and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, could it be those two sects?¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Billy nodded. He then turned to Samuel Sparks. ¡°Mr. Bowman, we must leave now. If anything happens here, please let me know.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, do you need me to send someone with you?¡± Samuel Sparks asked.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy replied. He then led everyone towards the teleportation channel to Northern Abyss City. They couldn¡¯t afford to take a starship given the three-day deadline. Fortunately, Northern Abyss City had a teleportation channel to Radiant Sky City.

    The next morning, they arrived near the gates of Radiant Sky City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡± Davian Woodard, head of Cold Feather Pce, hurried over upon seeing them, followed closely by Carefree Pavilion Grand Elder Aarav Lyons and a dozen attendants. Both Davian Woodard and Aarav Lyons were injured and looked weak.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Billy asked them.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Billy. We¡¯re fine,¡± Davian Woodard and Aarav Lyons shook their heads.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal youter,¡± Billy nodded slightly before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve taken control of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and reced all guards at the entrance with their own men,¡± Davian Woodard responded. ¡°It¡¯s almost certain that they¡¯re from Sacred Hall Sect.¡±

    Sacred Hall Sect was one of the two ancient sects in Great Blue Star Domain; the other was Mysterious Hall Sect.

    ¡°As expected!¡± Azure Dragon frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the cultivation level of their strongest person?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t determine that, but at least Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm!¡± Aarav Lyons replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Billy said as he led everyone towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Soon they reached the gates and saw that the guards had been reced by four gray-robed men.

    ¡°Stop!¡± one of themmanded as they approached.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± White Tiger retorted.

    ¡°You court death!¡± The man roared and struck at White Tiger with his palm.

    With a muffled sound, he was sent flying and spat out blood upon hitting the ground. His cultivation level was on par with White Tiger¡¯s but he was no match for him.

    ¡°Insolence! You¡­¡± Another man started to shout but was cut off as Amber swept him away with a gust of wind, sending all three remaining men flying and knocking them unconscious.

    They then walked into the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you have a death wish?¡± A group approached them as they entered a small square near the entrance. Leading them was a ck-robed elder with a hooked nose and a goatee, exuding no aura whatsoever. The four men behind him were all early-stage Heaven Dao Realm cultivators, while those further back were mid-tote-stage Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators.

    ¡°You killed so many people in Radiant Sky City; have you thought about how you¡¯ll pay for it?¡± Billy asked calmly.

 Chapter 1916: Youâ€™re Done for

    ¡°Are you Billy from Sky City?¡± The elder named Arlo Morales scrutinized Billy.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Kid, you should first think about how to¡­¡± A man in the Heaven Dao Realm pointed at Billy and spoke in a deep voice.

    Before he could finish, Billy flipped his wrist, and a Bloodshadow Fury de formed from Chi power shed swiftly.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The man roared,pletely underestimating Billy, and raised his hand to form a seal to counterattack.

    Without suspense, after the de¡¯s sh, an arm flew off, blood spurted out, and the man was sent flying a hundred meters away, crashing to the ground with a pale face.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The man looked at Billy with disbelief.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± At the same time, Arlo Morales¡¯ pupils contracted.

    The others were no exception; everyone had an extremely shocked expression.

    They had already investigated Billy¡¯s cultivation, fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, so they didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    But he had cut off a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm¡¯s arm with one strike!

    Such a monster?!

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Billy continued to look at Arlo Morales.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± Arlo Morales squinted slightly. ¡°But do you know who we are?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter to me?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°We are from the Sacred Hall Sect!¡± Arlo Morales said. ¡°You might not know what the Sacred Hall Sect means. You can go and find out¡­¡±

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s best not to be too arrogant!¡± Arlo Morales¡¯ eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Your skills surprised me, but to the Sacred Hall Sect, you¡¯re no different from an ant. Don¡¯t push yourself into a corner!¡±

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he continued.

    ¡°As long as you hand over the Sacred Object in your body and the map of the City of the Dead, I can consider helping you secure a seat in the Sacred Hall Sect Elder Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Billy nced at him. ¡°If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s talk about your n for dealing with this!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Arlo Morales¡¯ face turned red with anger.

    ¡°Kid, I advise you to know your ce. Otherwise, not just you, but everyone around you will suffer!¡± Another third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder spoke coldly.

    ¡°Threatening me?¡± A fierce look shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. You¡¯re not even qualified for me to threaten!¡± The third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder responded.

    ¡°White Feather, kill!¡± Billymanded coldly.

    White Feather screeched, opened its mouth, and spewed a violent gust of air towards the elder, distorting the void.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The elder didn¡¯t take a flying beast seriously and formed a powerful energy wave with his hands to counterattack.

    A deafening explosion followed. The elder was sent flying like a broken kite, his chest bones shattered. He was already dead before hitting the ground.

    With White Feather¡¯s current strength, dealing with a third-rank Heaven Dao Realm was easy.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Arlo Morales¡¯ pupils shrank again to pinpoints.

    The others were equally shocked.

    Billy¡¯sbat power had already stunned them, but they didn¡¯t expect a flying beast to have such strength!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t figured out how to handle this, then everyone leaves their life here!¡± Billy said coldly to Arlo Morales.

    ¡°Do you really want to oppose the Sacred Hall Sect? Have you thought about the consequences¡­¡± Arlo Morales paused before speaking angrily.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billymanded before he could finish.

    Billy¡¯s figure shed forward, wielding his kylin de and shing an arc towards Arlo Morales.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Arlo Morales frowned and raised his hand to counterattack.

    A loud boom echoed as both were pushed back three or four hundred meters.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s cultivation had risen to seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. One Heavenly Fury sh was enough to contend with Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm.

    Arlo Morales was fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Without using his trump card, he had no significant advantage against Heavenly Fury sh.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    As Billy attacked, Casey and Harleen charged at the opposing camp.

    White Feather also joined in, pping its wings towards another third-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent.

    ¡°Elder Alvin, let¡¯s team up to kill it!¡± The third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder shouted to hispanion, clearly not daring to face White Feather alone.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The other responded loudly and attacked White Feather together.

    White Feather didn¡¯t hesitate and charged directly at them.

    One of them was sent flying halfway through the charge and died before hitting the ground.

    A second-rank Heaven Dao Realmte stage was no match for White Feather.

    ¡°Die!¡± The third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder¡¯s violent seal struck White Feather heavily.

    He thought this move would at least severely injure White Feather if not kill it.

    But to his shock, White Feather was merely pushed back three or four hundred meters and remained unharmed except for slight breath irregrity.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The elder eximed in horror.

    Before he could react, White Feather spewed another gust of air that lifted him into the air. Before he could stabilize himself, a second gust followed.

    The elder could only watch as White Feather¡¯s attack hit him again. He was sent flying a thousand meters away and died upon impact with the ground.

    Meanwhile, Casey and Harleen were already engaged in fiercebat with the others.

    The highest cultivation among the opponents was a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Harleen used her trump card and defeated him within two rounds.

    The others fared no better. Ivy and Opal could contend with Late Stage of Heaven Dao Realm opponents at full strength.

    With White Feather quickly joining them, one gust of air was enough to take a life.

    The opponents couldn¡¯tst ten minutes before ally dead on the ground.

    At the same time, a loud boom came from afar. A figure was sent flying a thousand meters away, its aura deting like a punctured balloon.

    The figure fell freely from mid-air, its internal organs disced, blood gushing from its mouth.

    It was Arlo Morales!

    Billy had activated ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ but deliberately didn¡¯t kill him with one strike. Otherwise, he would have been dead already.

    ¡°You¡­ how can you be so strong¡­¡± Arlo Morales looked at Billy in horror as hended in front of him.

    ¡°Are all Sacred Hall Sect members as foolish as you? Attacking without first assessing your opponent¡¯s strength?¡± Billy said calmly.

    Arlo Morales opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

 Chapter 1917: Visitors from the East Domain

    ¡°Answer a few questions, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°¡­ You have no idea who you¡¯re up against¡­ Dare to kill someone from the Sacred Hall Sect¡­ You¡¯ll soon know the consequences¡­¡±

    After speaking, Arlo Morales¡¯s eyes twisted, and a burst of energy exploded within him, killing him instantly.

    For a Heaven Dao Realm expert, even when severely injured, suicide was not difficult.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your Sacred Hall Sect people!¡± Billy said to the corpse.

    He then raised his hand, and Arlo Morales¡¯s storage ring fell into his grasp.

    He nced at the horizon, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    He had a vague feeling that someone was watching, but he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°Did he notice us?¡± The woman in in clothes asked Elder Mikhi.

    ¡°Probably not!¡± Elder Mikhi shook his head. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have that kind of power yet!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± The woman in in clothes looked serious. ¡°He killed a fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert with one strike. He really surprised me!¡±

    ¡°He has killed so many from the Sacred Hall Sect; they won¡¯t let this go easily!¡± Elder Mikhi responded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and discuss. We might need to adjust our strategy against him!¡±

    With that, the two turned and left.

    In the following days, Billy and his group stayed in the Gathering Spirit Array to refine beast cores. Within ten days, everyone had breakthroughs.

    Harleen advanced to the sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Ivy, Opal, and Aubree reached the fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Casey and Stout both advanced two levels. Casey reached the third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, while Stout entered the fourth-rank Holy Realm.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also advanced by one rank.

    As for Billy himself, he knew that his future opponents would only get stronger, and his current cultivation level was still too low.

    ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ couldn¡¯t be used twice in session. If he faced several mid tote-stage Heaven Dao Realm opponents simultaneously, he would struggle topete.

    So, even though he had just broken through recently, he spent ten days continuously refining four Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm beast cores.

    On the tenth morning, with the help of his bloodline power, he forcefully advanced by one rank, reaching the sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm like Harleen.

    After their cultivation levels improved, they left the Gathering Spirit Array and began practicing their martial techniques.

    Harleen, Ivy, and others who specialized in swordsmanship focused entirely on practicing the ¡®Five Elements Sword Array.¡¯

    They had already witnessed the power of this sword formation. Once deployed, its power far exceeded individualbat, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t miss out on such a good technique.

    Billy continued to practice ¡®Cracked Sky¡¯ and ¡®Heavenly Fury¡¯ de techniques. With his current cultivation level, he could already unleash eighty to ny percent of the Cracked Sky de Technique¡¯s power!

    One morning, they were chatting in the square.

    ¡°Boss,st time Mr. Sparks mentioned that the old master and your father might no longer be in this star domain,¡± Azure Dragon said to Billy.

    ¡°Should we go to the City of the Dead earlier? There might really be a way to reach higher star domains there. Finding the old master sooner means we can return to vale sooner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s challenging!¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°The Mysterious Hall Sect and Sacred Hall Sect are determined to get to the City of the Dead. If we go now, we¡¯ll only be leading the way for them. With our current strength, it¡¯s hard topete with them!¡±

    ¡°Who cares! We¡¯ll fight them if we have to!¡± Stout retorted.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him. ¡°We don¡¯t even know their high-endbat strength levels. How can we fight them?¡±

    ¡°For all we know, any random person from their sects could be at thete-stage Heaven Dao Realm. How do wepete with that?¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Stout muttered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer,¡± Billy said thoughtfully. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter. First, let¡¯s figure out thebat strength of both sects.¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you find it strange why Mr. Sparks told us so much about the City of the Dead?¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°Could it be Old Alfie¡¯s idea?¡± Harleen suggested. ¡°Maybe Old Alfie didn¡¯t want to speak directly and had Mr. Sparks ry it to us?¡±

    ¡°More than likely!¡± Billy nodded.

    He had suspected this during his conversation with Samuel Sparks!

    ¡°Looks like Old Alfie knows quite a lot!¡± White Tiger said. ¡°We should visit Heavenly Secrets Pavilion again and ask him¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s ady looking for you!¡± Judge walked in at that moment.

    Following him were an elderly woman and a young woman.

    The young woman was about Harleen¡¯s age, with delicate features and a graceful figure.

    Billy quickly assessed their cultivation levels. The elderly woman was at second-rank Heaven Dao Realm, while the young woman was only at mid-stage Entering Dao Realm.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy!¡± The young woman bowed to Billy.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself first!¡± The young woman bowed again. ¡°My name is Ruby Sutton from Phoenix City in the Great Blue East Domain!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was surprised that someone hade from the East Domain.

    ¡°What is Phoenix City?¡± Bob asked her.

    ¡°Phoenix City is thergest city in the East Domain and home to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Ruby Sutton replied.

    ¡°Are you from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Bob continued.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ruby Sutton nodded.

    ¡°What do you want with my boss?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°My king wishes to invite Mr. Billy to Phoenix City as a guest!¡± Ruby Sutton looked at Billy. ¡°Would Mr. Billy honor us with his presence?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± Stout scoffed. ¡°Invite us to your City Lord¡¯s Mansion and then capture us all at once?¡±

    ¡°This gentleman jests!¡± Ruby Sutton smiled lightly.

    ¡°My king has never harbored ill intentions towards Mr. Billy. Even if he did, we wouldn¡¯t have the strength to act on it, would we?¡±

    ¡°With your skills, if we had bad intentions, you could destroy Phoenix City!¡±

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about us?¡± Casey asked her.

    ¡°Given your current fame in the Great Blue Star Domain, this information doesn¡¯t require special effort to gather.¡± Ruby Sutton smiled again.

    ¡°What does your king want with me?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I dare not specte on my king¡¯s intentions. It¡¯s best if Mr. Billyes himself¡­¡± Ruby Sutton replied.

    ¡°No time!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    ¡°My king sincerely invites Mr. Billy to visit the East Domain. Please consider it.¡±

    As she spoke, Ruby Sutton took out a storage ring and flicked it towards Billy.

    ¡°As a token of our sincerity, please ept this small gift.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯tck spirit stones or natural treasures!¡± Stout said in a boastful tone.

    ¡°My king knows Mr. Billy doesn¡¯tck these things!¡± Ruby Sutton smiled.

    ¡°If it¡¯s beast cores you¡¯re offering, you can keep them. If you need beast cores, I can give you dozens for your journey back.¡± Stout scoffed.

    ¡°The East Domain does have many high-level beasts, but the highest level is onlyparable to Entering Dao Realm. Mr. Billy wouldn¡¯t be interested, so I didn¡¯t bring any.¡± Ruby Sutton paused before responding.

    ¡°So what¡¯s in there?¡± Stout seemed intrigued.

 Chapter 1918: East Domain King

    ¡°Mr. Billy, have you ever heard of the Sky-Splitting Pill?¡± Ruby Sutton asked Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was taken aback by her question.

    This was the second time they had heard of the Sky-Splitting Pill, the first being from a woman from the Mysterious Hall Sect.

    The Sky-Splitting Pill could significantly increase the chances of a Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm warrior breaking through to the Heaven Dao Realm. However, it was an extremely rare treasure in the entire Great Blue Star Domain.

    ¡°Is this really a Sky-Splitting Pill? You¡¯re not deceiving us, are you?¡± Stout grabbed the storage ring and released his spiritual power to inspect it.

    ¡°Why are there only two? I thought there would be twenty or thirty!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, my king went to great lengths to obtain these two Sky-Splitting Pills. Please don¡¯t find them too few,¡± Ruby Sutton continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°When do we depart?¡± Billy asked.

    He was curious about what the East Domain King wanted to discuss, given that they had presented such a valuable gift. As for whether it would be dangerous to go to the East Domain, it was not a concern for him.

    As Ruby Sutton mentioned, if the East Domain King had any ill intentions, their current strength would be enough to turn Phoenix City upside down.

    Previously, he had learned from Isaac Kaur of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion that the overall strength of the East Domain was the strongest among the Great Blue Four Domains. However, ording to Isaac Kaur¡¯s estimation, the strongest person in the East Domain might only be half a step into the sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    Given Billy¡¯s current skills, even a sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert would be no match for him.

    ¡°Anytime!¡± Ruby Sutton¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Now?¡± Ruby Sutton was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡± Billy asked in return.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s convenient!¡± Ruby Sutton nodded immediately. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡±

    Half an hourter, the group entered the teleportation channel from Radiant Sky City to Phoenix City.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    The two cities were far apart, even with the teleportation channel, it took quite some time to travel. After exiting the teleportation channel, they flew for about fifteen minutes beforending on an open space outside a city.

    Billy and his group looked around. The city was about the same size as Northern Abyss City but muchrger than Radiant Sky City. The words ¡°Phoenix City¡± were carved in grand script above the hundred-meter-high gate.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, pleasee inside. My king is already waiting in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Ruby Sutton gestured invitingly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    Led by Ruby Sutton and herpanion, they walked into the city. Once inside, they observed their surroundings. The architectural style and overallyout were simr to Northern Abyss City, and even the attire of the people on the streets was not much different.

    The only difference was that the cultivation levels of the warriors on the streets seemed higher than those in Northern Abyss City and Radiant Sky City.

    ¡°Billy, since we entered the city gate, someone has been watching us from the shadows,¡± Harleen whispered beside Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He had noticed it too and could tell that their observer was quite skilled, likely in the early stages of the Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Boss, should we pull them out?¡± Casey asked quietly.

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s see what happens first,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Casey nodded in response.

    Half an hourter, they entered the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Phoenix City. Shortly after entering, a group of people approached them.

    Leading them was a young woman about Ruby Sutton¡¯s age but far surpassing her in beauty and figure. Her overall appearance wasparable to Harleen and Ivy. Moreover, she exuded an aura of authority and carried herself with a queenly demeanor.

    Following her was an elderly woman in a green robe with no discernible aura and a stoic expression. Behind them were various members of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, including men and women of all ages.

    Billy quickly assessed their cultivation levels and narrowed his eyes slightly. He detected a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm aura from the leading woman!

    At her age, she was already in the Heaven Dao Realm! She was undoubtedly the highest-level peer he had encountered so far.

    Additionally, he couldn¡¯t sense any aura from the elderly woman in green robes, indicating she was at least in the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Ruby Sutton quickly approached the young woman.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy and his group were surprised by Ruby Sutton¡¯s address. The East Domain King was such a young woman? This was unexpected for everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Mr. Billy is a once-in-a-millennium genius. Seeing you today, your reputation precedes you,¡± Natasha Sutton smiled as she approached Billy. ¡°Thank you very much foring.¡±

    ¡°This beautifuldy, you¡¯re not telling me you¡¯re the East Domain King, are you?¡± Stout asked incredulously.

    ¡°My mother has been ill for many years, so I¡¯ve been managing City Lord¡¯s Mansion affairs on her behalf,¡± Natasha Sutton replied with a smile.

    She then looked at Billy again. ¡°Mr. Billy, may I have a word with you in private?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be said here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°There are indeed some matters I wish to discuss privately with Mr. Billy,¡± Natasha Sutton responded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy agreed after a brief thought. He was also curious about what she wanted to discuss with him.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy,¡± Natasha Sutton said again before looking at an elderly man in gray robes.

    ¡°Gilberto Wood, take Lady Harleen and herpanions to Phoenix Tower for a tour. They may freely enter any floor if they wish.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Her words surprised everyone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, including Ruby Sutton.

    They knew exactly what Phoenix Tower was-a repository of martial arts manuals and one of the most important ces in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Even someone like Ruby Sutton could only freely enter the lower floors and needed permission for the top two floors.

    Now Natasha Sutton was allowing Harleen and herpanions to enter any floor!

    Naturally, this shocked them greatly!

    ¡°Your Highness, Phoenix Tower¡­¡± Ruby Sutton began but was interrupted by Natasha Sutton.

    ¡°Do as I say,¡± Natasha Sutton ordered firmly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ruby Suttonplied and then turned to Harleen. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Billy, be careful,¡± Harleen said to Billy before leaving.

    ¡°No worries, go ahead,¡± Billy nodded.

    Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what Phoenix Tower was like, he could tell from their expressions that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary ce.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this way please,¡± Natasha Sutton gestured invitingly after Harleen and her group left.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy responded.

    He followed Natasha Sutton and the elderly woman in green robes towards a pce on the right side.

 Chapter 1919: The Possibility of a Battle!

    Before long, the three of them entered the grand hall.

    An elderly woman in a green robe remained in the main hall, while Natasha Sutton led Billy into a spacious room on the right.

    ¡°First, thank you, Mr. Billy, for honoring us with your presence in East Domain!¡± Natasha Sutton began after they were seated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you first eliminated the forces of the West Domain King, then killed the second prince of Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, and subsequently caused a change in leadership in North Domain. Your audacity is truly admirable!¡± Natasha Sutton continued.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Billy¡¯s next target should be Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, correct?¡±

    ¡°Why not East Domain or South Domain?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Because we no longer qualify to be your enemies!¡± Natasha Sutton smiled lightly.

    ¡°Given your current achievements, perhaps only Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion can pique your interest. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°You overestimate me!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°If the people from Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion don¡¯te looking for trouble, I¡¯ll be grateful. Why would I provoke them?¡±

    ¡°No need for modesty, Mr. Billy,¡± Natasha Sutton said.

    ¡°To be honest, I know a bit about your journey from Sky City, so I consider myself somewhat familiar with you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded indifferently. ¡°You didn¡¯t invite me here just to say this, did you?¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Natasha Sutton asked.

    ¡°Nothing at all!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest!¡± Natasha Sutton smiled again.

    ¡°You helped Heavenly Secrets Pavilion resolve a crisis. Although you didn¡¯t meet Old Alfie, you must have learned quite a bit about Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion from Master Issac, right?¡±

    ¡°What if I said I¡¯m not interested? Would you believe me?¡± Billy countered.

    ¡°I would!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded with a smile.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°May I ask if Mr. Billy can contend with a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm if you use all your cards?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never tried,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Do you know why David Roth, Emperor of Great Blue Domain, hasn¡¯t gone to West Domain to find you yet?¡± Natasha Sutton asked again.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t think much of me?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking!¡± Natasha Sutton smiled as well. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re the only one who can put pressure on Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion in the entire Great Blue Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°What about Mysterious Hall Sect and Sacred Hall Sect?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Their goals lie outside Great Blue Star Domain, so they don¡¯t have much conflict with Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Natasha Sutton responded after a slight hesitation.

    She continued, ¡°Emperor David has been in seclusion recently and only emerged three days ago.¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, he was already at the sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm before his seclusion. It¡¯s likely he¡¯s reached the seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm now!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha Sutton nodded.

    ¡°Additionally, Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion has two protectors who are his right-hand men, known as the ck and White Fiends. Both are sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°Apart from them, Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion has at least twenty mid-level Heaven Dao Realm experts, half of whom are mid-rank!¡±

    ¡°And David Roth has a secret squad of soldiers. Though only ten in number, they are all at the Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    This was his firstprehensive understanding of Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s strength, and it made his heart skip a beat.

    Such power far exceeded his expectations. If Natasha Sutton wasn¡¯t exaggerating, it was terrifying indeed.

    He knew that with his current team, they couldn¡¯t possibly contend with such force!

    ¡°If my estimation is correct, David Roth wille to West Domain to find you within ten days at most,¡± Natasha Sutton continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in telling me this?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Although yourbat power is impressive and can contend with a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm, if David Roth brings all his elite forces to West Domain, Radiant Sky City might struggle to resist!¡± Natasha Sutton replied.

    ¡°So?¡± Billy pressed on.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can cooperate with you,¡± Natasha Sutton offered.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy looked at Natasha Sutton with narrowed eyes.

    This was clearly why she had invited him to East Domain!

    However, he couldn¡¯t yet understand her motive.

    From what he had gathered, although the four princes of Great Blue Four Domains didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, they weren¡¯t exactly enemies either.

    Now, Natasha Sutton wanted to join forces against Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, which naturally surprised him.

    ¡°Are you curious about my reasons for doing this?¡± Natasha Sutton continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°My mother was once the most beautiful woman in Great Blue Star Domain!¡± Natasha Sutton took a deep breath before exining. ¡°But as the saying goes, beauty often meets a tragic fate. My mother was no exception!¡±

    ¡°Years ago, when David Roth first saw my mother, he was captivated and wanted to bring her into Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion as a concubine.¡±

    ¡°My mother refused. To escape his harassment, she fled Great Blue City under her family¡¯s arrangement and came to East Domain under an assumed name.¡±

    ¡°When David Roth heard about my mother again two years ago, she had already be the wife of East Domain King.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy prompted.

    ¡°David Roth is extremely possessive and controlling!¡± Natasha Sutton continued.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t ept that the woman he desired had married someone else, even if it was East Domain King!¡±

    ¡°He killed your father?¡± Billy asked, finding the story somewhat melodramatic.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha Sutton¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Not only that, but he also demanded my mother live in Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion for a year!¡±

    ¡°If my mother refused ormitted suicide, he threatened to massacre everyone in Phoenix City. With no other choice, my motherplied.¡±

    Natasha Sutton¡¯s face showed pain as she took another deep breath and added,

    ¡°A year ago, my mother was sent back to Phoenix City with her cultivationpletely destroyed and her spirit broken. Shemitted suicide a monthter.¡±

    ¡°This matter is known to only a few people in Phoenix City. We publicly announced that she died of illness.¡±

    ¡°My condolences,¡± Billy said after hearing her story and understanding the gist of it.

    After a brief pause, he asked again, ¡°Wasn¡¯t David Roth worried about revenge? Why did he let you be?¡±

    ¡°He is very arrogant. In his eyes, East Domain poses no threat to him whatsoever, so he didn¡¯t care!¡± Natasha Sutton exhaled deeply.

    ¡°And indeed, East Domain¡¯s power is no match for Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. Seeking revenge recklessly would be suicidal.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re waiting for an opportunity?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha Sutton nodded. ¡°Fortunately, fate has brought Mr. Billy to me!¡±

    ¡°You have that much confidence in me?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°If it were just you and your twenty-something people, it would be difficult.¡± Natasha Sutton spoke again.

    ¡°But if we join forces with East Domain, there¡¯s a possibility for victory!¡±

 Chapter 1920: Five Elements Magic Stones

    ¡°As long as Mr. Billy can hold off David Roth and his two henchmen, our chances of victory will exceed sixty percent!¡± Natasha Sutton looked at Billy and continued, ¡°If Mr. Billy helps me get my revenge, my life will be yours!¡±

    ¡°I will follow anymand without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we in the East Domain have no interest in the Great Blue Star Domain. Once the matter is settled, the East Domain will willingly submit to Mr. Billy¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Great Blue Star Domain!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    He truly wasn¡¯t interested!

    His current thoughts were simple. On one hand, he wanted to quickly improve his cultivation and remove the so-called Sacred Object from his body as soon as possible. Whoever wanted it could have it then. On the other hand, he wanted to find his father and the old master, reunite with them, and return to vale to live a peaceful life.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Tasha and his mother for a long time. To say he didn¡¯t miss them would be lying to himself; he just couldn¡¯t help it right now.

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡­¡± Natasha Sutton clearly thought Billy was unwilling to cooperate with her.

    ¡°If we take down the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, do you have the confidence to unify the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Billy interrupted her again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Natasha Sutton was slightly taken aback by Billy¡¯s question. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Billy?¡±

    ¡°After it¡¯s done, do you have the confidence to be Empress?¡± Billy added.

    ¡°If we can truly take down David Roth, I will definitely manage the entire Great Blue Star Domain for Mr. Billy!¡± Natasha Sutton spoke skillfully; she didn¡¯t say she couldn¡¯t do it, nor did she say she wanted to be Empress.

    ¡°When can we act?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    Although he had only been in contact with Natasha Sutton for a short while, his ability to read people allowed him to see what kind of person she was at a nce.

    On the other hand, he knew very well that a battle between him and David Roth was inevitable. If he could take down David Roth, the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion would need someone to take charge.

    From his brief observation, Natasha Sutton seemed to be a suitable candidate.

    ¡°We will follow Mr. Billy¡¯s arrangements. The East Domain is ready at any time!¡± Natasha Sutton took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Then three days from now!¡± Billy said after a brief thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded solemnly.

    After speaking, she bowed deeply to Billy. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet!¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve investigated me, you should know I have many troubles!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy is referring to the Sacred Object and the City of the Dead, right?¡± Natasha Sutton asked.

    ¡°You should be very clear about the troubles these two things bring. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting burned?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy overestimates me.¡± Natasha Sutton smiled. ¡°Those who are interested in those two things probably wouldn¡¯t care about my small East Domain.¡±

    ¡°They may not care now, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t in the future. If we form an alliance, things will change, won¡¯t they?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already considered these matters when I chose to rely on Mr. Billy!¡± Natasha Sutton replied.

    ¡°I think you should reconsider carefully!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°No need!¡± Natasha Sutton smiled again.

    Then she took out a small ck box from her storage ring and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Billy should already have two ¡®Five Elements Magic Stones,¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°This thing is called Five Elements Magic Stones?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    He indeed had two simr items on him, obtained from the storage rings of the West Domain King and Northern Domain King. At that time, they had tried various methods but couldn¡¯t open them.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded. ¡°Does Mr. Billy know what they are used for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears!¡± Billy shook his head.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°The City of the Dead is where the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion of our third-tier star domain is located. This much Mr. Billy should already know,¡± Natasha Sutton continued.

    ¡°But has Mr. Billy heard of a ce called ¡®Five Elements Realm¡¯ within the City of the Dead?¡±

    ¡°Five Elements Realm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said to be a forbidden area!¡± Natasha Sutton responded. ¡°However, outsiders have no way of knowing what¡¯s inside!¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the Star Domain Chasm?¡± Billy asked.

    Upon hearing her words, he recalled what Samuel Sparks, the head of Sky Cloud Pavilion, had told him in the North Domain some time ago. Could this Five Elements Realm be rted to the Star Domain Chasm?

    ¡°I know a little about it!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded and continued, ¡°However, the Five Elements Realm should have little to do with the Star Domain Chasm!¡±

    ¡°Then could it be the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s treasury?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°It should be more than just a treasury!¡± Natasha Sutton shook her head and gestured at the Five Elements Magic Stones in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that to enter that ce, you must collect all five Magic Stones; otherwise, even if you reach the Five Elements Realm, you won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±

    ¡°Five Magic Stones are held by the four Princes of the Great Blue Star Domain and the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Billy finally understood what these Magic Stones were for.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded.

    ¡°Hundreds of years ago, David Roth¡¯s ancestor gave four of these Magic Stones to the four Princes of that time to win them over.¡±

    ¡°He said that if they ever found a map of the City of the Dead, they would explore it together and share any fortune.¡±

    ¡°He certainly knew how to win people over!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    If they couldn¡¯t find a map of the City of the Dead, these five Magic Stones would be useless junk with no value whatsoever.

    Even if one day they could enter the City of the Dead, it would be easy for him to monopolize everything inside!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha Sutton also smiled and handed the Magic Stone to Billy.

    ¡°This Magic Stone is useless in my hands; consider it a meeting gift for Mr. Billy¡­¡±

    At that moment, there was a loud bang as a figure crashed through the door.

    It was an elderly woman in green robes, with blood faintly visible at the corner of her mouth and her breath chaotic.

    ¡°Poppy?!¡± Natasha Sutton frowned.

    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± Poppy shouted simultaneously.

    As she spoke, she quickly moved towards Billy and Natasha Sutton.

    Almost at the same time, a violent wave of energy mixed with thunderous force swept towards her like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Poppy roared as an imprint shot out from her hand.

    From her aura, it was clear she was at fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    Another loud bang echoed through the room as powerful waves of energy rapidly spread out, turning tables and chairs into dust in an instant.

    Billy and Natasha Sutton were forced back several steps, their blood boiling within them.

    After the loud bang, both Poppy and her opponent were thrown back simultaneously.

    Poppy crashed through a wall and fell onto an open space outside, while her opponent flew out through the door and smashed into another wall on the opposite side of the hall.

    At that moment, another shadow quickly rushed towards Natasha Sutton while an imprint whipped up a whirlwind aimed at her.

    The entire process happened in an instant; Natasha Sutton¡¯s pupils contracted as she hurriedly raised her hand to block it.

    ¡°Be careful! You can¡¯t handle it!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out simultaneously.

 Chapter 1921: Too Weak to Kill Me!

    Billy raised his hand and pointed at his opponent as he spoke. The energy wave from Celestial ck Finger collided with the opponent¡¯s attack, pushing Billy back twenty to thirty meters.

    Meanwhile, Natasha Sutton¡¯s attacknded on the opponent without any hindrance. However, to her dismay, the opponent only staggered back seven or eight steps before stabilizing,pletely unharmed.

    ¡°Hand it over!¡± The opponent clearly had no intention of stopping and swept his hand toward Natasha Sutton. Her defense crumbled instantly, and she spat out blood as she was thrown back, severely injured, dropping the Five Elements Magic Stones.

    ¡°Got it, retreat!¡± The elder grabbed the Five Elements Magic Stones and quickly dashed toward the door. The other elder followed suit, and in the blink of an eye, they both flew out of the hall.

    ¡°Poppy, check on Miss Sutton!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached the ears of the elderly woman in green as he chased after them. ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Poppy called out as she entered from outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy¡¯s voice faded as he was already a kilometer away. The two opponents were both fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivators, moving incredibly fast. Billy chased them for a long time but couldn¡¯t catch up, relying only on his spiritual power to sense their location.

    After about an hour, he finally saw two figures ahead, outside the bounds of Phoenix City. ¡°You two must have deliberately led me here,¡± Billy said calmly, standing not far from them.

    He had sensed that they had intentionally slowed down in thetter half of the chase; otherwise, with their cultivation levels, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid,¡± the gray-robed elder replied. ¡°But I admire your courage for walking into a trap knowingly.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Call your people out. I¡¯m here; no need to hide,¡± Billy scanned the surroundings.

    As he finished speaking, four men appeared, all Heaven Dao Realm cultivators. The strongest was sixth-rank, and the weakest was second-rank.

    ¡°You do think highly of me,¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Six Heaven Dao Realm experts setting a trap for him alone was indeed a formidable lineup.

    ¡°Will you hand over the Sacred Object and the map of the City of the Dead willingly, or shall we kill you first?¡± The ck-robed sixth-rank elder asked.

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect?¡± Billy nced at them. He had suspected this when the two elders attacked in the pce earlier.

    ¡°Hand over the items and submit to us, and you may live,¡± the ck-robed elder confirmed.

    ¡°Are all Sacred Hall Sect members as brainless as you?¡± Billy responded coolly. ¡°Thest group you sent to Radiant Sky City didn¡¯t return alive. Now you¡¯ve sent moreckeys to die. Is this all your sect is capable of?¡±

    ¡°Words won¡¯t save your life!¡± The ck-robed elder said coldly. ¡°My patience is limited; you have three seconds to decide¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Billy flipped his wrist, and the kylin de shed toward him. Since a fight was inevitable, there was no point in talking further.

    ¡°Fool!¡± The fifth-rank elder sneered as a violent wind surged from his mark.

    With a loud bang, Billy was thrown back a kilometer. ¡°If he wants to die, let him¡­¡± the ck-robed elder began, but was interrupted by a fierce de light tearing through space toward him.

    Cracked Sky!

    Billy had deliberately retreated after shing with the fifth-rank elder to exit their encirclement and unleash Cracked Sky.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The ck-robed elder sensed an intense aura of death enveloping him, his pupils shrinking to pinpoints. The other elders also felt the powerful threat, especially the two closest to him, who were horrified.

    They wanted to dodge but it was toote; they could only form marks to block it.

    Without much suspense, the de light sliced through one early-stage Heaven Dao Realm elder, cutting him in half mid-air. The ck-robed elder wasn¡¯t split in two but suffered a deep wound at his waist, breaking several ribs and spraying blood, reducing hisbat power by more than half.

    This was only because the other two elders had absorbed some of the attack¡¯s power; otherwise, he would have been dead.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± The ck-robed elder looked at his wound in disbelief.

    ¡°Are you alright¡­¡± The gray-robed elder approached him. He and the other two had narrowly escaped by retreating thousands of meters immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± the ck-robed elder shouted. ¡°His Chi power is depleted; he can¡¯t use that de technique again soon. Attack now!¡±

    ¡°You heal yourself first!¡± The gray-robed elder said as he charged at Billy, sending violent marks his way. The other two elders also attacked with full strength.

    They knew they couldn¡¯t give Billy time to recover; otherwise, they would be the ones to die. That de strike had been terrifying; if not for their quick reactions and distance, it could have ended the fight.

    Still shaken by its power, they knew they had to act fast.

    ¡°Too weak to kill me!¡± Billy dodged their attacks swiftly instead of confronting them head-on.

    The three elders continued their relentless assault, stirring up chaos in the void. But Billy seemed determined not to engage directly again, evading their attacks repeatedly.

    Though he was hit by shockwaves several times, it didn¡¯t affect hisbat power.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you arrogant? Why are you only dodging now?¡± After a while, the gray-robed elder waved his hand. ¡°Surround him; don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other two responded and encircled Billy.

    Without hesitation, they attacked from different directions simultaneously.

 Chapter 1922: Departure in Three Days

    ¡°Ignorant!¡±

    Watching the actions of the three, Billy¡¯s lips curved slightly. This was the result he wanted.

    If the three opponents stayed in the same position, it would be difficult for him to kill them in his current state.

    Even if he could continuously use the Heavenly Fury, it would be hard to seed if all three opponents attacked simultaneously.

    But now, with the three opponents dispersed, it was exactly what he desired!

    ¡°I¡¯ll put you to death first!¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly dodged the gray-robed elder¡¯s attack and charged at one of the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elders.

    At the same time, a de light tore through the void, unstoppable.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The elder sensed the danger, his pupils contracting, but it was toote to dodge.

    Unsurprisingly, after the de light passed, a head flew into the sky, blood spraying into the air.

    At the same time, the mark of another third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder struck Billy without obstruction.

    After a muffled sound, Billy was propelled seven or eight hundred meters away, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.

    However, that was all. With his resilience, it was unrealistic to seriously injure him without a Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder showed a trace of shock on his face.

    Before he could fully react, Billy had already made his move.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°Dodge quickly!¡± The gray-robed elder shouted, throwing several marks at Billy.

    But it was toote!

    The de light shed past the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder, splitting his body in two as he fell from the sky.

    ¡°Damn you! You deserve to die!¡± The gray-robed elder roared, summoning all his strength to form an ancient beast that charged at Billy, distorting the void in its path.

    Billy didn¡¯t confront him head-on, quickly dodging three or four hundred meters away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The elder roared, disappearing instantly.

    When he reappeared, he was not far from Billy.

    Just as he was about to strike, a spiritual power-formed Bloodshadow Fury de appeared before him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The gray-robed elder waved his hand, a gust of air shattering the Bloodshadow Fury de instantly.

    At the same time, the de light of Heavenly Fury sh appeared again, tearing a rift in the void.

    The gray-robed elder knew the power of this strike and did not underestimate it. He raised his hand to form a phantom spear to meet it.

    Their attacks collided, creating several cracks at the explosion¡¯s center. The powerful shockwave sent both flying several hundred meters away, each sustaining some injuries.

    After stabilizing himself, Billy took out two Chi Condensing Pills and swallowed them without hesitation. He then unleashed a sharp de towards his opponent with his kylin de.

    The gray-robed elder didn¡¯t pause either, forming a ball of energy with his hands and hurling it at Billy.

    After another muffled sound, they retreated three or four hundred meters again, their breaths chaotic.

    This round of confrontation left them evenly matched.

    The gray-robed elder knew he couldn¡¯t give Billy too much time to recover; otherwise, the oue would be obvious. So he attacked again.

    Billy didn¡¯t engage directly this time, continuously dodging as gusts of air whistled past him.

    A few minutester, under the influence of his bloodline power and Chi Condensing Pills, Billy¡¯s aura surged several levels, recovering eighty to ny percent of his strength.

    Meanwhile, the gray-robed elder¡¯s continuous attacks had greatly depleted his Chi power. Despite taking a handful of Chi Condensing Pills, his recovery rate was far slower than Billy¡¯s.

    ¡°Time to go!¡±

    Soon, Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    At the same time, Billy gathered all his strength and shed out with his de.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The gray-robed elder cursed and quickly dodged to the side without hesitation.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t withstand this strike in his current state; fighting head-on would be suicidal.

    However, he still underestimated the power of this strike. Once Heavenly Fury sh was unleashed, his escape route waspletely sealed.

    Before he could run a thousand meters, the de light shed past his knees, severing both legs from his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The gray-robed elder screamed as his aura deted like a punctured balloon.

    Before his scream fully subsided, a spiritual power-formed Bloodshadow Fury de pierced through his chest and exploded.

    The gray-robed elder¡¯s body instantly turned into a blood mist, and a ¡®Five Elements¡¯ Magic Stone fell from mid-air.

    Billy reached out towards the Magic Stone, which flew into his hand.

    Meanwhile, the ck-robed elder had already fled when Billy unleashed his final strike on the gray-robed elder.

    Sensing Billy¡¯s aura recovering to eighty or ny percent of its strength, he knew hispanion couldn¡¯t hold out. If he didn¡¯t flee now, the oue would be obvious.

    Billy didn¡¯t intend to chase him. It wasn¡¯t certain he could catch up, and even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t make much difference-just one more kill.

    An hourter, Billy returned to City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Phoenix City.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you alright?¡± Natasha Sutton and Poppy approached him. Their injuries had been treated simply.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy handed the Five Elements Magic Stone to Natasha Sutton. ¡°Here¡¯s your Magic Stone.¡±

    ¡°This Magic Stone is useless to me. If Mr. Billy doesn¡¯t mind, please keep it,¡± Natasha Sutton replied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy epted without hesitation.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, do you know who those people were?¡± Poppy asked Billy.

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect members,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Poppy frowned. ¡°No wonder they could infiltrate my City Lord¡¯s Mansion silently!¡±

    ¡°I have a map of City of the Dead. Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect won¡¯t give up easily,¡± Billy said to Natasha Sutton. ¡°If you want to cooperate with me, be prepared!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Billy. I¡¯ve made up my mind. As long as Mr. Billy doesn¡¯t mind, East Domain is at your service!¡± Natasha Sutton replied firmly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded and asked again, ¡°Do you know about South Domain?¡±

    ¡°A little,¡± Natasha Sutton nodded again. ¡°South Domain is the farthest from Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s more like an independent kingdom with little interaction with Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and the other three domains.¡±

    ¡°Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion hasn¡¯t paid much attention to South Domain for centuries; they¡¯ve coexisted peacefully.¡±

    ¡°How is your rtionship with them?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Neither good nor bad; we have little interaction,¡± Natasha Sutton replied after a brief pause. ¡°If Mr. Billy wants the Five Elements Magic Stones from Southern Domain King, I can send someone to negotiate.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion first,¡± Billy thought for a moment and continued. ¡°Prepare yourself; we¡¯ll head to Great Blue City in three days!¡±

 Chapter 1923: Next Stop, Domain Lordâ€™s Mansion

    ¡°Understood!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded solemnly and continued.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we have some martial arts manuals in the Phoenix Tower. Would you like to¡­¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°You all go ahead with your tasks. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    He already had plenty of martial arts techniques; seeking more would be pointless.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Natasha Sutton replied. ¡°If you need anything, just send me a message anytime!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    For the next three days, Billy found a ce in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to practice his de techniques and Nine Dragons Unite.

    As his cultivation and bloodline power increased, he could clearly feel the power of Nine Dragons Unite significantly enhance. When fully activated, it was no less powerful than the Heavenly Fury sh.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    That morning, as Billy finished his training, Harleen, Casey, and the others, along with White Feather, approached him.

    ¡°Any gains?¡± Billy smiled at everyone.

    ¡°Boss, that Phoenix Tower is really something, especially the top floor. There are quite a few martial arts techniques at the Heaven Dao Realm level!¡± Bob responded.

    ¡°So, what did you learn?¡± Billy continued to smile.

    He had already anticipated that the Phoenix Tower would house Heaven Dao Realm martial arts techniques.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t learn any specific techniques!¡± Azure Dragon shook his head.

    ¡°Although many of the techniques are good, they can¡¯tpare to Cracked Sky or even Heavenly Fury sh. We¡¯d rather wait until our cultivation improves and have you teach us the Heavenly Fury de Technique directly.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Alex Long responded from the side.

    ¡°There are many sword techniques inside, but they seem inferior to Five Elements de Dance. Harleen suggested that we wait a bit and then she will teach us the Five Elements de Dance.¡±

    ¡°Stout, what about you? Any gains?¡± Billy smiled and looked at Stout.

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t even fully understood the Mysterious Pr Fist that John Doe gave me!¡±

    ¡°So what did you all do in there for three days?¡± Billy continued to smile.

    ¡°The Phoenix Tower not only has a lot of martial arts techniques but also many ancient texts summarizing the martial philosophies of powerful warriors throughout their lives,¡± Opal responded.

    ¡°These philosophies are very valuable to martial artists. We¡¯ve been reading them for three days and gained a lot!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    He then released his spiritual power to check everyone¡¯s cultivation levels and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Among the group, all those at the Entering Dao Realm had advanced by one level.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang had reached half-step Perceiving Dao Realm, just one step away from truly entering the Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Felicia and Vermilion Bird had broken through to ninth-rank Entering Dao Realm, while Night Orchid and others had advanced to eighth-rank Entering Dao Realm.

    Opal, Harleen, and others at the Perceiving Dao Realm were all on the verge of advancing to the next level.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy smiled at everyone. ¡°Consolidate your cultivation levels today; we set out for Great Blue City tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Great Blue City?!¡± Everyone was stunned by Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Boss, why are we going to Great Blue City? For a vacation?¡± Stout asked, smacking his lips.

    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to fight eventually; sooner is better thanter!¡± Billy briefly exined what Natasha Sutton had told him about the Five Elements Magic Stones.

    ¡°So these are Five Elements Magic Stones?¡± Stout took one out from his storage ring and examined it.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more curious about the City of the Dead. I wonder what¡¯s inside,¡± White Tigermented.

    ¡°Billy Boy, going to Great Blue City now is quite risky!¡± Opal said after some thought.

    ¡°David Roth is already at seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm and has two sixth-rank lieutenants. It¡¯s hard for you to match that!¡±

    ¡°It will be challenging!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time. Even if we don¡¯t go after him, he¡¯lle for us!¡±

    From what Natasha Sutton had said earlier, David Roth hadn¡¯te to settle ounts with him in the west domain because he was in seclusion. Now that he¡¯s out, he certainly won¡¯t give him much time.

    Moreover, the Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect likely don¡¯t have much patience left either. Especially Sacred Hall Sect; next time they send someone, it probably won¡¯t be a Mid Stage Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    So for him, there weren¡¯t many choices-he could only move forward!

    ¡°Boss, will people from Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect intervene when we fight Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Then we¡­¡± Casey started again.

    ¡°We can¡¯t avoid it!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded in response.

    ¡°Alright then, find a ce to consolidate your cultivation levels. We leave tomorrow!¡± Billy instructed everyone.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    Early the next morning.

    Billy and his group arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion square, where three to four hundred people had already gathered.

    These people represented almost all of Phoenix City¡¯s high-endbat power.

    Compared to the North Domain, the East Domain¡¯sbat power was clearly a level higher.

    The North Domain had only one fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert-the Northern Domain King-and two fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts.

    In contrast, among the East Domain¡¯s forces, besides Poppy being a fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert, there was also an elderly fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    Additionally, including Natasha Sutton, there were over a dozen early-to-mid Heaven Dao Realm martial artists, including four fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    Seeing Billy and his group approach, Natasha Sutton and Poppy came forward to greet them.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Our informants in Great Blue City reported that David Roth has recalled all Heaven Dao Realm experts to Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion since yesterday,¡± Natasha Sutton continued as they approached.

    ¡°He¡¯s likely preparing to head to the west domain!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go meet him!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded.

    A quarter of an hourter, four hundred people entered the teleportation channel heading towards Great Blue City.

    As they entered the teleportation channel, two figures appeared in mid-air-it was the robed woman from Mysterious Hall Sect and Elder Mikhi.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this girl from East Domain to have such courage, daring to gamble with that boy!¡± Elder Mikhi remarked.

    ¡°If I were her, I would make the same choice!¡± The robed woman responded. ¡°It¡¯s her only chance for revenge, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°But cing her hopes on that boy might backfire; he¡¯s already got enough trouble¡­¡± Elder Mikhi replied.

    ¡°He¡¯s always had trouble, but he¡¯s still alive and well!¡± The robed woman interrupted him. ¡°Any movements from Sacred Hall Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Mikhi nodded. ¡°Our sources say they¡¯ve sent people on their way to Great Blue City!¡±

    ¡°Do we know who¡¯s leading them?¡± The robed woman asked further.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, it should be two of their top ten elders!¡± Elder Mikhi replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The robed woman was slightly surprised. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Ny percent sure!¡± Elder Mikhi nodded.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The robed woman gazed ahead thoughtfully.

    ¡°It seems Sacred Hall Sect is determined to capture him this time!¡±

 Chapter 1924: The Battle Begins

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Mikhi nodded.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°In less than a month, the Sacred Hall Sect has lost over a dozen Heaven Dao Realm experts to that young man. Naturally, they won¡¯t underestimate him anymore!¡±

    ¡°Send a message back and have Lord Aiden personally lead a team to Great Blue City!¡± The woman in in clothes thought for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°We must not let the Sacred Hall Sect get ahead of us, or we¡¯ll be at a severe disadvantage!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Mikhi nodded and then asked, ¡°Should we tell Lord Aiden to capture that young man and bring him back to the Mysterious Hall Sect?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± The woman in in clothes shook her head.

    ¡°Just inform Lord Aiden that his task is to prevent the Sacred Hall Sect from obtaining the map of the City of the Dead and the method to break the array!¡±

    ¡°Unless absolutely necessary, avoid direct conflict with Billy!¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡± Elder Mikhi was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure!¡± The woman in in clothes shook her head again. ¡°But I have a vague feeling that he might have other hidden cards!¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to that Sacred Object within his body?¡± Elder Mikhi asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The woman in in clothes shook her head once more. ¡°I just feel that now is not the best time for a direct confrontation with him!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Mikhi nodded and took out a sound transmission stone to send a message.

    That afternoon, Billy and his group appeared in a mountainous area on the eastern outskirts of Great Blue City.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as they emerged from the teleportation portal, they were confronted by over twenty men dressed in Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion attire.

    Before they could finish speaking, the leader seemed to recognize Natasha Sutton.

    ¡°East Domain King, is that you?¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Without our emperor¡¯s consent, what are you doing bringing so many people to Great Blue City¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Casey flipped his wrist, and a de light shed straight at him.

    The man, only at third-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, didn¡¯t expect Casey to attack so suddenly and was split in two by the de light before he could react.

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The others were momentarily stunned before shouting in anger.

    Two of them quickly took out sound transmission stones.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Natasha Sutton ordered coldly.

    As soon as she spoke, blood mist erupted on the scene. In just a few blinks of an eye, over twenty people were reduced to nothing but remnants.

    The ones who acted were naturally the two Heaven Dao Realm experts from Phoenix City.

    After dealing with these people, the group flew into the air.

    In less than a quarter of an hour, a massive city came into view.

    Great Blue City, thergest city in the Great Blue Star Domain, bar none!

    Even though Billy and his group had been mentally prepared, they were still shocked by the city¡¯s scale. It was at least twice the size of Radiant Sky City, resembling a giant beast lying in the vast starry sky.

    Not only was its scale beyond imagination, but the height of its walls was also astonishing-estimated to be at least a hundred zhang high. One could only wonder how much manpower and resources were spent building these walls.

    ¡°Who dares to trespass into Great Blue City? Are you tired of living?¡±

    As Billy and his group marveled at the sight, an old man¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    Immediately afterward, dozens of figures flew towards them from ahead, exuding a thick aura of pressure.

    Leading them was a slender man in white robes with a goatee, possessing fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivation!

    Following him were two other elderly men, both quite formidable!

    ¡°George Bet, long time no see!¡± As they approached, Poppy greeted him indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± George Bet¡¯s brows furrowed.

    As he spoke, he scanned the three to four hundred people present, his face growing darker.

    Then he looked at Natasha Sutton and said solemnly, ¡°East Domain King, what brings you to Great Blue City with such arge entourage? Have you forgotten our emperor¡¯s decree? Without his consent, you are not allowed to step into Great Blue City¡­¡±

    ¡°George Bet, if I remember correctly, it was you who brought my mother from East Domain to Great Blue City back then?¡± Natasha Sutton interrupted him.

    ¡°East Domain King, didn¡¯t you hear what George said? Without our emperor¡¯s permission, you are not allowed to step into Great Blue City!¡± Another elder from their side spoke sternly.

    ¡°What are your intentions by bringing so many people here today?¡±

    ¡°Natasha, stop wasting words with them. Let¡¯s just kill them,¡± Stout suggested to Natasha Sutton.

    ¡°How dare you! What did you just say? If you have the guts¡­¡± One of their men shouted angrily at Stout.

    Stout didn¡¯t respond verbally; instead, he threw a punch directly at him.

    Mysterious Pr Fist!

    The violent fist force stirred up a whirlwind as it surged forward like thunder.

    The man on the opposing side was at eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm and naturally didn¡¯t take Stout seriously. He raised his hand to meet the attack with a twisted expression.

    With a muffled sound, the man was sent flying three to four hundred meters as if hit by a beast.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura instantly weakening by more than half. His face was full of disbelief.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing this scene, George Bet and his group were momentarily stunned.

    ¡°East Domain King, you¡­¡± George Bet began angrily after a brief pause.

    ¡°Poppy, attack!¡± Natasha Suttonmanded coldly.

    Before she finished speaking, Poppy had already dashed forward, her hands forming an intricate pattern as sheunched an attack.

    ¡°You really are courting death!¡± George Bet roared angrily once more as he charged towards Poppy¡¯s assault.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Another fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder from Phoenix City raised his hand and charged at their fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    With his move, seventy to eighty people from Phoenix City followed suit.

    The next moment, both sides were locked in fiercebat.

    ¡°Boss, should we join in?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°You all stay here; do not engage!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    He quickly assessed their opponents. Apart from five or six Heaven Dao Realm experts, the rest were below Perceiving Dao Realm and couldn¡¯t possibly match Phoenix City¡¯s forces.

    ¡°White Feather, he¡¯s yours!¡± Billy pointed at their fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert before charging towards Poppy¡¯s battle zone with Bloodshadow Fury de in hand.

    White Feather let out a cry and pped its wings as it flew out.

    A loud noise followed as Poppy and George Bet shed. Both were sent flying a thousand meters away, their auras slightly disordered.

    ¡°Poppy, finish this quickly!¡±

    Before George Bet could stabilize himself, Billy¡¯s voice rang out. At the same time, a de light tore through the void and shed rapidly towards him.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± George Bet frowned. Unable to dodge in time, he raised his hand to unleash a wave of energy to counter it.

    Both attacks exploded simultaneously. George Bet was sent flying several hundred meters back again, spitting out blood.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s Heavenly Fury sh could rival fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. George Bet¡¯s hasty counterattack was naturally inferior.

    Poppy understood Billy¡¯s intention-to resolve the battle before their main forces arrived. So as soon as Billy¡¯s shnded, she followed up immediately.

    She then unleashed her full strength to form a hundred-zhang long whip thatshed towards George Bet with a piercing sound that tore through the void, leaving a dark crack in its wake.

    Sensing the power of this move, George Bet frowned tightly. He wanted to dodge but found all his escape routes blocked by the powerful attack.

    With no other choice, he could only defend by attacking. He formed arge de with Chi power and shed towards the whip.

 Chapter 1925: Sorry, You Made the Wrong Choice

    A deafening roar echoed through the void as both sides¡¯ attacks collided and exploded.

    George Bet was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, retreating a thousand meters away, hisbat strength dropping to less than seventy percent.

    What made him despair was that just as he was about to catch his breath, a crescent-shaped de light rapidly erged in his pupils, as swift as a fleeting horse.

    The de light shed, and a head soared into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain, his face full of unwillingness.

    ¡°Poppy, leave the rest to you!¡±

    After beheading George Bet with one strike, Billy nced at Poppy and then dashed towards the battle circle of White Feather.

    The other fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent was already at the end of their rope under thebined assault of White Feather and an elder from Phoenix City, also at the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    With Billy¡¯s addition, within two rounds, the opponent¡¯s body was sliced in half and fell from mid-air.

    At the same time, more than half of Great Blue City¡¯s people had been killed. The remaining ones, devoid of any fighting spirit, fled towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Bastards!¡±

    At this moment, an enraged roar resounded across the sky, apanied by an overwhelming aura surging from the direction of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Leading the charge were two elders, one in ck robes and the other in white robes.

    They were David Roth¡¯s protectors, both sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivators!

    Behind them were over a hundred people, nearly ten of whom were also at the Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, those two are the ck and White Duo!¡± Natasha Sutton flew over to Billy, her face slightly grave.

    Among her people, the strongest was Poppy, who was at thete stage of the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Facing sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponents, they didn¡¯t stand much chance.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, both of them are sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivators. We mustn¡¯t be careless!¡± Poppy also approached.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle them. The other Heaven Dao Realm opponents are yours!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Natasha Sutton added.

    ¡°No worries!¡± Billy responded.

    As they spoke, the opposing group had already arrived within a few hundred meters.

    ¡°East Domain King, do you wish for the East Domain to vanish from this star domain?¡± ck Evil Spirit red at Natasha Sutton angrily.

    ¡°Our emperor has shown you great mercy. Not only are you ungrateful, but you also dare to bring people to cause trouble in Great Blue City. Do you really think our emperor¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°You have one chance to choose: fight or surrender. Make your decision quickly!¡±

    ¡°Who are you to speak so arrogantly? Do you have a death wish¡­¡± An elder at the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm from the opposing side shouted angrily.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp sword light tore through the void with unstoppable force.

    Five Elements de Dance!

    The attacker was Harleen, who had just arrived. She unleashed her ultimate move right away.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The elder frowned and swept out a violent wave of energy with a raised hand.

    Harleen¡¯s sword light cut through his attack like a hot knife through butter and shed past his shoulder. Immediately, an arm flew into the air.

    The elder grunted and retreated four to five hundred meters, his face full of shock. He hadn¡¯t expected Harleen to possess suchbat strength.

    ¡°Who exactly are you people?¡± ck Evil Spirit¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Billy ignored his question. ¡°My patience is limited. You¡¯d better decide quickly!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± White Evil Spirit snorted coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±

    As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak. He raised his hand towards Billy¡¯s group and clenched it into a fist.

    In an instant, the space around Billy¡¯s group became extremely distorted, with powerful forces threatening to tear them apart. The pressure grew stronger by the moment.

    Except for Billy and Poppy, everyone else felt suffocated and found it hard to move.

    ¡°Sorry, you made the wrong choice!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    He then switched his Bloodshadow Fury de for the Kylin de and unleashed his Cracked Sky sh!

    The de light shed, tearing through the void with unstoppable momentum!

    For Billy, his strongest opponent today was clearly David Roth. Taking advantage of David¡¯s absence, it was best to quickly deal with these two. Thus, he used his strongest move right away.

    White Evil Spirit sensed the power of this strike but didn¡¯t take it too seriously due to his sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm status.

    Facing the thunderous de light, he didn¡¯t dodge but instead released his spatial confinement and formed a barrier wall in front of him with a wave of his hand.

    In his view, unless his opponent¡¯s cultivation was higher than his own, breaking through his defense was impossible.

    However, he soon realized how wrong he was-terribly wrong!

    The de light cut through everything in its path. The barrier wall shattered instantly without any resistance.

    The de light continued its trajectory, piercing through his chest. His body split in two and flew into the air, his face filled with disbelief.

    Even until hisst breath, he couldn¡¯tprehend how he had died so easily!

    He was a sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm powerhouse. In the entire Great Blue Star Domain, excluding experts from two sects, he ranked among the top three!

    Yet now, he had been sliced in half by a young Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator!

    If not for experiencing it firsthand, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it even if beaten to death!

    Not only him but everyone present except for Harleen¡¯s group-including Poppy and Natasha Sutton-gasped in shock.

    Though Poppy and others had mentally prepared themselves for Billy¡¯s formidablebat strength capable of contending with Mid Stage Heaven Dao Realm opponents,

    they hadn¡¯t expected him to be this powerful-to y a sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert with a single strike.

    ¡°You truly deserve death!¡± ck Evil Spirit roared furiously as his aura exploded. His face twisted with rage.

    As he shouted, he charged towards Billy at lightning speed, distorting space around him.

    From Billy¡¯s aura after that strike, ck Evil Spirit could tell that Chi power had been significantly depleted.

    Naturally, he aimed for a quick victory and attacked with full force right away.

    As he moved swiftly, White Feather screeched and rushed forward too, spewing out a tangible wave of energy.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± In his fury, ck Evil Spirit roared and sent an imprint crashing towards White Feather.

    A muffled sound echoed as White Feather was sent flying a thousand meters away, blood trickling from its beak.

    However, White Feather didn¡¯t hesitate; it steadied itself and pped its wings to charge again.

    ¡°White Feather! Don¡¯t engage him head-on!¡± Billy shouted loudly.

    As he spoke, he unleashed another Heavenly Fury sh.

 Chapter 1926: Earth-Shattering Destruction

    At the same time, Poppy and the group from East Domain charged towards their opponents with full strength. Harleen and Casey were also not idle.

    Once again, both sides were locked in fiercebat.

    This time, among the enemies, there were about ten Heaven Dao Realm experts, half of them at the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm, and the other half at the Early Stage.

    On the Phoenix City side, because two Heaven Dao Realm elders were held up by the previous wave of enemies, the number of Heaven Dao Realm experts on both sides was roughly equal once the battlemenced.

    For a while, the situation was evenly matched.

    Not long after, a loud noise erupted from Harleen¡¯s battle circle.

    Her opponent was sent flying backward for seven or eight hundred meters, a deep wound visible on his chest. After stabilizing himself, a look of intense fear shed in his eyes.

    He was a ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator and had initially underestimated Harleen. However, after just one exchange, he realized the gap between them.

    Had he not dodged in time earlier, he would already be dead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and end this quickly!¡± At this moment, another half-step Heaven Dao Realm man flew over from the side.

    The two of them then charged towards Harleen together, each unleashing their ultimate moves.

    Facing theirbined assault, Harleen didn¡¯t hold back. Her eyes narrowed as she gripped her feather sword and activated one of her trump cards.

    A chilling sword force shot towards the half-step Heaven Dao Realm man like lightning, freezing the water vapor in the air into ice particles.

    Sensing the power of this strike, the man¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and he shivered involuntarily.

    Without any suspense, after the sword light passed, the man turned into an ice sculpture.

    He then fell from mid-air in free fall, shattering into a pile of ice shards upon impact.

    Seeing this, the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator didn¡¯t hesitate and fled immediately.

    ¡°Stay here!¡± Harleen shouted as she flicked her feather sword, sending a sword force shooting out.

    At that moment, a terrifying aura surged forth, shattering the sword force instantly and sending a powerful shockwave crashing into Harleen.

    Harleen spat out a mouthful of blood as she was sent flying for eight or nine hundred meters, her breath chaotic.

    After stabilizing herself, she looked at the attacker-a blue-robed old woman whose aura indicated she was a second-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    Her previous opponent was an elder of Phoenix City at the same level. However, she was already half a step into the third rank. After a few exchanges, she had severely injured the elder, causing him to fall from mid-air.

    Having freed herself, she saw Harleen¡¯s attack and rushed over.

    Afternding a sessful strike, she didn¡¯t stop. Her hands continued to weave seals, sending out violent imprints one after another.

    ¡°Harleen, be careful!¡± Opal¡¯s voice came through as she sent several sword forces to intercept the attack.

    With a muffled sound, Opal was sent flying several hundred meters away, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.

    At her full strength, she could only match the Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm. Facing a Heaven Dao Realm expert was evidently difficult for her.

    ¡°You two can go down together!¡± The old woman continued her relentless assault.

    At that moment, three sword forces shot towards her simultaneously-it was Ivy, Amber, and Felicia.

    The scene erupted with explosions again. The three¡¯s sword forces had little effect and struggled to block the second-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Form the array!¡± Opal shouted.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The four responded in unison.

    They spread out around the old woman and simultaneously attacked. Five sword forces converged into a Five Elements and Eight Trigrams Diagram that spun rapidly above the old woman¡¯s head, creating a massive air vortex that shot towards the sky.

    ¡°ying tricks? Let¡¯s see what you ants can do¡­¡± The old woman didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Harleen and the others shouted in unison.

    In an instant, countless sword forces rained down from above like a storm, blotting out the sky.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old woman¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    With no time to think, she quickly raised her hands to form seals to counter the iing sword rain. Wherever her imprints passed, the sword forces shattered instantly.

    However, before she could catch her breath, the second and third waves of sword rain descended endlessly.

    Before long, her aura became extremely chaotic, herbat strength dropping to less than seventy percent.

    Realizing this wasn¡¯t sustainable, she took a deep breath and used all her remaining strength to form a barrier around herself before soaring into the sky.

    As she neared the eight diagrams array, a spear formed from Chi power shot towards her head at high speed.

    With a loud explosion, both the spear and the eight diagrams array shattered simultaneously. The impact sent her plummeting downwards rapidly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Before she could stabilize herselfpletely, Harleen and herpanions¡¯ voices echoed in her ears.

    Five sword forces converged once more and pierced into her body, tearing her to pieces instantly-blood and flesh flying everywhere.

    This final move was a result of their recent training and embodied the essence of the Five Elements Sword Array.

    First, they used sword rain to deplete their opponent¡¯s Chi power. Once their opponent exhausted their Chi power breaking through the array, they delivered a fatal blow!

    ¡°Opal, are you all alright?¡± Harleen asked as she looked at Opal and the others.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± They responded in unison.

    Then they dispersed and rushed towards Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s battle circles.

    At that moment, a loud noise erupted from nearby. A white figure was sent flying a thousand meters away-it was White Feather.

    White Feather and Billy had been fighting ck Evil Spirit together. Both sides had sustained injuries by now.

    Billy had already used Cracked Sky once before and hadn¡¯t fully recovered his Chi power. He could only use Heavenly Fury to fight.

    Thanks to White Feather sharing some of the burden, Billy hadn¡¯t been severely injured yet.

    ¡°White Feather, how are you?¡± Billy shouted.

    White Feather shook its head and chirped twice in response.

    ¡°Hand over your beast core now!¡± ck Evil Spirit roared as he charged towards White Feather with his aura surging to its peak.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Just as he was halfway there, Billy¡¯s voice came from his right side.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± ck Evil Spirit immediately sensed an intense danger enveloping him. His pupils shrank to pinpoints.

    He quickly turned and unleashed a shockwave towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    Cracked Sky de Light-unstoppable!

    A head flew into the sky momentster.

    ¡°White Feather, take a rest!¡± After decapitating his opponent with one strike, Billy took out a millennium-old Spirit Fruit from his storage ring and handed it to White Feather.

    White Feather didn¡¯t hesitate and swallowed it whole before beginning to meditate on the spot.

    Billy himself took out a Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm beast core and swallowed it before activating his bloodline power to refine it.

    His Chi power hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. After using Cracked Sky again, hisbat strength dropped to fifty or sixty percent-his breath chaotic.

    While he was still refining that beast core, an overwhelmingly terrifying pressure enveloped the entire void-earth-shattering destruction.

 Chapter 1927: One Must Learn to Be Content

    The ongoing battle left everyone below the Heaven Dao Realm feeling suffocated, causing many to involuntarily halt their actions.

    Simultaneously, arge group of around four to five hundred figures flew in from the direction of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Leading them was a man who appeared to be in histe fifties, with thick eyebrows,rge eyes, and a robust build. It was none other than David Roth!

    His cultivation level was even higher than Natasha Sutton had estimated, reaching half a step into the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    Following closely behind him were ten elite warriors, all of whom were in the Heaven Dao Realm!

    The strongest among them was at the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, while the weakest was at the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    Seeing this formidable lineup, the faces of the Phoenix City defenders grew grim.

    Before this, the battle had been gradually tilting in favor of Phoenix City, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they could dominate the battlefield.

    However, Phoenix City had paid a heavy price, with nearly a hundred out of four to five hundred soldiers already fallen, including several powerful Heaven Dao Realm fighters.

    Now, with so many additional Heaven Dao Realm opponents arriving, this battle had just be much more challenging!

    ¡°Boss, that old man looks pretty fierce! Do you think we can handle him?¡± Stout asked Billy as he approached.

    ¡°No!¡± Billy shook his head decisively.

    He had just used Cracked Sky again, depleting his Chi power significantly. It was unlikely he could wield that move again anytime soon.

    Given his current state, there was no way he could contend with a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    ¡°Should we run?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Do you think we can escape?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Stout countered.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Billy responded once more.

    Stout was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Leave the East Domain King; kill everyone else!¡± David Roth¡¯s voice, amplified by Chi power, echoed through the air, deafeningly loud.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Four to five hundred voices responded in unison as they charged towards Phoenix City¡¯s defenders.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone. Don¡¯t fight recklessly. If you can¡¯t win, just stall them!¡± Billy turned to Stout and the others.

    ¡°Got it!¡± They replied loudly without hesitation and charged towards the enemy.

    For them, life-and-death battles had be routine; this was just another one.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± At this moment, David Roth flew over to Billy with four soldiers following behind.

    White Feather let out a cry andnded beside Billy.

    It had also sensed the dangerous aura emanating from David Roth and stood tense and alert.

    ¡°White Feather, don¡¯t worry about me. Go help the others!¡± Billy said to White Feather.

    White Feather chirped twice and shook its head.

    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re injured. Staying here won¡¯t help. Go keep an eye on Harleen and the others for me.¡±

    After a brief moment of thought, White Feather turned and flew towards the battle circle where Harleen and Opal were fighting.

    It knew that even if it stayed, it couldn¡¯t help Billy. The two of them together still wouldn¡¯t be a match for David Roth. Staying would be pointless.

    ¡°You destroyed my West Domain and North Domain. I hadn¡¯t evene looking for you yet, but here you are. Bold move!¡± David Roth said to Billy in a calm tone.

    ¡°The West Domain King wanted to invade my homnd Akabuchi Star Domain, and the Northern Domain King wanted to kill me for treasure. If you were me, wouldn¡¯t you kill them?¡± Billy retorted while tossing a Chi Condensing Pill into his mouth.

    ¡°And my son? Why did you kill him?¡± David Roth continued calmly.

    ¡°Your son was too arrogant. I didn¡¯t like him, so I killed him,¡± Billy shrugged with a faint smile.

    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s see if you can stillughter!¡± David Roth sneered. ¡°Today, none of you will leave Great Blue City alive!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. I know your situation well!¡± David Roth said, looking at Billy. ¡°Even if you could use that surprise move again, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat me, right?¡±

    ¡°You seem quite confident,¡± Billy smiled once more.

    ¡°Confidencees from absolute strength, not from relying on luck,¡± David Roth replied.

    ¡°Alright, I agree,¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°So will you hand it over willingly, or should I take it by force?¡± David Roth asked again.

    ¡°I have many things on me. Which one do you want?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°All of them!¡± David Roth demanded. ¡°Including the Five Elements Magic Stones!¡±

    ¡°One must learn to be content,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°My patience is limited. You¡¯d better decide quickly,¡± David Roth warned again.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy shrugged again. ¡°I can¡¯t win against you, and I can¡¯t escape either. I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to retrieve that Sacred Object yourself. I can¡¯t even sense where it is inside me.¡±

    ¡°First, tell me the map of the City of the Dead and how to break that array!¡± David Roth demanded, staring into Billy¡¯s eyes.

    He had heard about the Sacred Object too. Even Billy couldn¡¯t sense it himself.

    To him, while the Sacred Object was important, it was also a ticking time bomb-both a blessing and a curse. Taking it might not necessarily be a good thing.

    Inparison, the map of the City of the Dead was more practical!

    ¡°Then listen carefully!¡± Billy deliberately raised his voice several decibels. ¡°The City of the Dead is located at¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    At that moment, an elderly voice came from the sky, apanied by a terrifying pressure that matched David Roth¡¯s earlier aura.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon after, six figures flew in from the distant sky at incredible speed.

    Leading them were two men-one fat and one thin-both disheveled and unkempt, their robes looking like they hadn¡¯t been washed in years.

    Following them were four individuals with pale faces and expressionless features, all dressed in white robes.

    Judging by their aura, all four were at the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm cultivation level without exception.

    Seeing these people made David Roth¡¯s brow furrow tightly.

    He then looked at Billy and spoke in a deep voice: ¡°You knew that people from Sacred Hall Sect woulde?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Clearly, with his intelligence, he had long anticipated that people from both Mysterious Hall Sect and Sacred Hall Sect woulde!

    Both sects were determined to obtain the map of the City of the Dead and were well aware of his whereabouts!

    Before setting out today, he had deliberately caused Natasha Sutton to create such amotion in Phoenix City. It was obvious he did it on purpose; he knew there were people from both sects lurking in Phoenix City.

    And before David Roth had shown up earlier, he had already used Cracked Sky twice in session. He knew that people from both sects wouldn¡¯t let him publicly reveal information about the City of the Dead.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used his trump card so early!

    ¡°You¡¯re very clever!¡± David Roth¡¯s face darkened further.

    ¡°Mysterious Hall Sect friends, if you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll tell Sacred Hall Sect everything about the City of the Dead!¡± Billy shouted towards the sky once more.

 Chapter 1928: The Battle Resumes

    ¡°Such a young age, yet your mind is as cunning as a demon. We underestimated you!¡± An elder¡¯s voice echoed back.

    As the words fell, seven or eight figures appeared within everyone¡¯s sight.

    The leader had a head full of silver hair, dressed in a gray robe, with no trace of aura around him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The group behind him, without exception, were all at the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm, with the strongest among them being at the sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    Seeing this group, David Roth¡¯s expression grew even more grim.

    Although he was at the seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm, he knew very well that facing the powerhouses of the Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect, he had no advantage whatsoever!

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, both of you!¡± The silver-haired elder named Aiden Rees looked at the two elders from the Sacred Hall Sect and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Aiden, I didn¡¯t expect Mysterious Hall Sect to send you!¡± The plump elder named Benjamin Reid responded, a hint of seriousness shing in his eyes.

    As the two most powerful sects in this star domain, Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect were familiar with most of each other¡¯s core members, even if notpletely.

    Aiden Rees, Lord Aiden of Mysterious Hall Sect, was at least among the top ten in terms of skill within the Mysterious Hall Sect!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sacred Hall Sect to send both of you brothers together either!¡± Aiden Rees responded lightly. ¡°It seems Sacred Hall Sect is determined to get the City of the Dead map this time!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for Mysterious Hall Sect?¡± The other elder named Wright replied.

    ¡°Haha, indeed!¡± Aiden Rees chuckled. After speaking, he turned to Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, our Young Lady admires your character and wishes to befriend you. She specifically sent me to invite you to visit Mysterious Hall Sect!¡±

    ¡°Young Lady?¡± Billy was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Our Young Lady met Mr. Billy not long ago!¡± Aiden Rees smiled.

    ¡°So it was her?¡± Billy realized, recalling the image of the woman in in clothes he had met some time ago.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that woman to be the Young Lady of Mysterious Hall Sect.

    It seemed that when they met earlier, she had likely concealed her true cultivation level; otherwise, as the Young Lady of Mysterious Hall Sect, she couldn¡¯t possibly have such limited strength.

    ¡°What does Mr. Billy think?¡± Aiden Rees continued to smile.

    ¡°Making friends is certainly no problem; I love making friends!¡± Billy said while pointing at David Roth and the people from Sacred Hall Sect. ¡°However, they might not let me leave so easily.¡±

    ¡°As long as Mr. Billy agrees to visit Mysterious Hall Sect with me, I¡¯ll handle everything else!¡± Aiden Rees responded.

    ¡°Aiden Rees, you speak so boldly!¡± Benjamin Reid said coldly. ¡°Though your strength ismendable, do you think you can take someone away from us?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Aiden Rees looked at them calmly.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Wright replied and then looked at David Roth. ¡°Emperor Roth, shall we join forces? Once we get the City of the Dead map, we¡¯ll enter together!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± David Roth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He knew well that against either Sacred Hall Sect or Mysterious Hall Sect alone, he had no chance of winning! Only by allying with one side could he have a chance!

    As for Wright¡¯s promise to enter the City of the Dead togetherter, he didn¡¯t believe it for a second!

    But for now, he had no better choice and had to deal with one side first!

    ¡°Emperor Roth, are you sure you want to oppose our Mysterious Hall Sect?¡± Aiden Rees looked at David Roth calmly.

    ¡°I need the City of the Dead map!¡± David Roth replied indifferently.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Aiden Rees¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Your Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion needs a new master!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the strength for that!¡± David Roth responded again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Aiden Rees wasted no more words.

    As his words fell, everyone¡¯s aura erupted simultaneously, making the entire void feel like it was instantly vacuumed, suffocating everyone.

    ¡°You two keep an eye on him!¡± David Roth pointed towards Billy and turned to two soldiers beside him.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The two nodded.

    ¡°Aiden Rees, let¡¯s find another ce!¡± Wright then looked at Aiden Rees and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Aiden Rees replied and then looked at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, if you can¡¯t win, just hold them off!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy replied.

    Subsequently, Aiden Rees and Wright along with David Roth flew into the air at high speed, disappearing several kilometers away in just a few blinks of an eye.

    ¡°Kill!¡± At the same time, the remaining members of Sacred Hall Sect and David Roth¡¯s two soldiers charged towards the people from Mysterious Hall Sect.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The people from Mysterious Hall Sect showed no intention of retreating and raised their hands to meet the attack.

    The void was immediately filled with deafening explosions, shaking several times and revealing pitch-ck cracks that were terrifying to behold.

    ¡°You¡¯d better hand over the City of the Dead map willingly!¡± David Roth¡¯s two soldiers looked at Billy and spoke.

    Billy didn¡¯t respond but shed out with his de directly.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± The taller soldier snorted coldly and raised his hand to dissolve Billy¡¯s de attack with a wave of energy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The shorter soldier spoke as he charged towards Billy.

    Both were at third-rank Heaven Dao Realm, making it clear that Billy couldn¡¯t fight them head-on in his current state.

    Although he had recovered about sixty to seventy percent of his strength after a brief rest earlier, it was still difficult to contend with both of them.

    ¡°If you want the map, let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡± Billy said while dodging their attacks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up that tough talk!¡± The taller soldier said again before raising his hand to create a barrier about a kilometer in diameter that enveloped all three of them.

    Immediately afterward, both soldiers attacked simultaneously again, sending out violent waves of energy that made the pressure inside the barrier reach its peak.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but still didn¡¯t engage them head-on.

    However, due to the barrier¡¯s presence, his movement range was limited. Even though he dodged their direct attacks, he was still thrown by the shockwaves and mmed into the barrier¡¯s edge, feeling dizzy and disoriented.

    The two soldiers showed no intention of stopping and charged towards Billy again one after another.

    ¡°Time to send you off!¡± This time, Billy didn¡¯t dodge anymore.

    A kylin de drew out an incredibly sharp curved de aura towards the shorter soldier charging in front.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°Arrogant¡­¡± The shorter soldier didn¡¯t take Billy seriously at all.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, the de light pierced through him. His aura instantly deted as he looked down at the bloodline on his body. Without saying another word, his body split in half and fell down.

    At the same time, an imprint from the taller soldier struck Billy without any resistance.

    Billy spat out a mouthful of blood and was thrown back again, crashing into the barrier which shook violently.

    Fortunately, his resilience was extraordinary; he only suffered minor injuries.

    ¡°Give me your life!¡± The taller soldier roared in fury upon seeing hispanion¡¯s fate.

 Chapter 1929: Itâ€™s Been a Long Time

    As the voice echoed, both hands continued to rotate, and a powerful gust filled the entire barrier space.

    Billy was struck multiple times, leaving several injuries on his body, but he still showed no intention of fighting back.

    While dodging the opponent¡¯s attacks, he activated his bloodline power to rapidly increase his Chi power.

    Before long, the tall man unleashed a trump card strike that hit Billy squarely in the chest, sending him crashing into the barrier and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Stay down!¡±

    The tall man shouted fiercely as a massive phantom hand descended upon Billy.

    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re out of chances!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a de light shed, and a head flew into the sky, blood spraying everywhere.

    After decapitating his opponent with one strike, Billy exhaled heavily and took out a high-grade beast core from his body, tossing it into his mouth.

    After this bout of fighting, his recently recovered Chi power was nearly depleted again, leaving him with less than seventy percent of hisbat strength.

    Fortunately, no one else was paying attention to him now, and the barrier outside shielded him from the aftershocks of the external energy waves, giving him a chance to heal.

    With no interference, his Chi power recovery speed was astounding, and his aura visibly surged.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, he had recovered eighty to ny percent!

    At that moment, a crisp sound echoed as the barrier was shattered by a punch.

    Two figures quickly rushed towards Billy; they were two soldiers.

    After killing two opponents from Phoenix City, they noticed the situation here and hurried over.

    However, both were only at the second-rank Heaven Dao Realm and posed no threat to Billy at this moment.

    With a single strike of Heavenly Fury, one of their heads flew into the air while the body fell to the ground.

    The other soldier showed no intention of retreating, forming seals with both hands and charging forward.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy said in a deep voice as the kylin de shed out another arc of de light.

    But just as his de light shed halfway, it suddenly exploded. Simultaneously, an overwhelming force struck his chest like thunder.

    Billy spat out arge mouthful of blood and was sent flying like fallen leaves in autumn, his aura extremely weak.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    This strike had clearly injured him severely.

    After stabilizing himself, he looked around and saw that the person who attacked was David Roth!

    Billy turned to look at a location tens of kilometers away, but due to the distance, he couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening. He could only hear loud explosions echoing across the sky.

    ¡°Stop looking; no one can save you!¡± David Roth said in a deep voice.

    Without wasting any more words, he charged at Billy with full strength, intending to take him down in one move.

    In the next moment, a space prison formed by Chi power enveloped Billy and began to shrink rapidly, unstoppable.

    At that moment, an overwhelming aura erupted from Billy¡¯s body, destructive and apocalyptic.

    Immediately after, his entire being trembled as his aura soared to its peak, surpassing his previous highest level by several magnitudes.

    Just from this aura alone, it was clear that he had reached the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm!

    He had broken through two levels consecutively!!!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Feeling the changes in his body, Billy was momentarily stunned.

    It was evident that he himself was confused, his face full of bewilderment, not knowing what had happened!

    ¡°Dare to bully Billy? Watch how I deal with you!¡±

    At that moment, a purple figure shot out from Billy¡¯s body-it was Purple Spirit!

    After being dormant for so long, she had finally awakened!

    Seeing Purple Spirit, Billy naturally understood why he had suddenly broken through two levels. It was clearly thanks to Purple Spirit!

    In the next instant, the space prison formed by David Roth shattered instantly. Purple Spirit¡¯s figure did not slow down and shot towards David Roth like a purple lightning bolt.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± David Roth did not expect a figure to suddenly emerge from Billy¡¯s body. His pupils contracted instantly.

    Without time to think, he quickly activated his full strength to block it. The wind howled and mountains seemed to copse.

    After a loud bang, David Roth¡¯s body flew out like a kite with a broken string, leaving an arc of blood in mid-air.

    He flew out for over a kilometer before stopping. Barely able to stand in mid-air, blood continuously gushed from his mouth; all his internal organs were shattered-a near-death situation.

    ¡°¡­ Spiritual Line Origin¡­¡±

    After struggling to utter a few words, he fell freely to the ground.

    The Great Blue Star Domain¡¯s publicly recognized strongest warrior, the master of Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert-fallen!

    His face showed endless unwillingness. He had actually died just like that!

    Until hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t believe it was true! He was supposed to be an unparalleled expert in the entire Great Blue Star Domain!

    He had nned to obtain the City of the Dead map and enter that world to advance two more levels before heading to a higher-level star domain in pursuit of more profound martial arts!

    But before he could set out on this journey, he had died!

    And he died at the hands of a Spiritual Line Origin. He was truly unwilling!

    ¡°Billy, did you miss me?¡± Purple Spirit floated over to Billy with a yful smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy smiled knowingly. ¡°I thought you would need more time to wake up!¡±

    ¡°I missed you, Billy, so I woke up early!¡± Purple Spirit smiled again.

    At that moment, another earth-shattering explosion came from tens of kilometers away. The void over there seemed to copse with an astonishing momentum.

    ¡°Billy, who are those people over there? Do you need help?¡± Purple Spirit asked as she looked at Billy.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with these people here first. You go help White Feather!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit responded before disappearing instantly. In the blink of an eye, she appeared beside White Feather.

    At this moment, White Feather already had several injuries on her body. Herbat strength had dropped by thirty to forty percent and she was being suppressed by an elder at the fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    A purple me roared out; the elder had no chance to resist and was sent flying over a kilometer away before crashing down.

    Seeing Purple Spirit, White Feather chirped joyfully.

    ¡°White Feather, long time no see! I missed you so much!¡± Purple Spirit said with a smile as she looked at White Feather. ¡°Take a rest; leave the others to me!¡±

    White Feather chirped again and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Purple Spirit,e back!¡± Just as Purple Spirit was about to charge into Harleen¡¯s battle circle, Billy arrived in front of her.

    ¡°Billy, I just started. Let me stretch my muscles some more,¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°The remaining people don¡¯t need your help. You can¡¯t be exposed yet!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Purple Spirit pouted before turning into a purple me and entering Billy¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1930: No Survivors

    Billy didn¡¯t want Purple Spirit to be exposed so early, clearly not wanting the people of Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect to know his trump card too soon.

    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure of Purple Spirit¡¯s actualbat strength yet, but from the fact that she killed David Roth with a single strike, it was at least at thete stage of the Heaven Dao Realm.

    This was his strongest card at the moment, so naturally, he had to keep it hidden!

    Billy then shed towards the battlefield where Harleen and Casey were fighting.

    With his current strength, the opponents were no more than ants to him. A single de light passed, and several heads flew into the sky.

    ¡°Harleen, Casey, go help Night Orchid and the others!¡± Billy shouted after ying severalte-stage Heaven Dao Realm opponents.

    With that, he shed towards Poppy¡¯s battlefield.

    At this moment, Poppy was also severely injured and on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Poppy, leave this to me!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached her ears.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re okay?!¡± Poppy was slightly stunned. ¡°David Roth, he?¡±

    Earlier, she had seen David Roth going after Billy and couldn¡¯t help but worry about him. She wanted to help but was powerless.

    Now seeing Billy appear beside her unharmed, she was quite surprised.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Dead?!¡± Poppy instinctively looked to the right, where David Roth¡¯s figure was no longer in the air.

    After a brief pause, she looked at Billy and asked, ¡°David Roth¡­ is he really dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter; let¡¯s deal with these people first!¡±

    With that, he shed away.

    Poppy stood there in a daze, unable to say a word for a long time.

    Someone as powerful as David Roth, a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert, was actually dead?!

    The ensuing battle held little suspense. After breaking through to the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm and with the boost from his bloodline power, Billy¡¯s strength had already reached half-step Heaven Dao Realm.

    Moreover, even without showing herself, Purple Spirit could enhance Billy¡¯sbat power, so none of the opponents could withstand a single strike from him.

    In less than a quarter of an hour, everyone from Sacred Hall Sect and Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion had fallen!

    A loud explosion echoed from dozens of kilometers away, shaking the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Everyone go down and heal!¡± Billy instructed Harleen and Casey before flying towards the distant battlefield.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen shouted.

    Then she led everyone down to the ground.

    Upon reaching the ground, Stout didn¡¯t even care about his own injuries and eagerly began collecting storage rings, his face beaming with joy. This time¡¯s haul was quite substantial.

    Meanwhile, Billy had already arrived two or three kilometers away from Aiden Rees¡¯ battlefield.

    Looking ahead, he saw five figures engaged in a fierce battle.

    One side was naturally Aiden Rees. The other side included Wright and his brother, along with two others who were likely from Sacred Hall Sect as well.

    No wonder David Roth had been able to break away to deal with Billy earlier.

    At this moment, all five were covered in wounds, theirbat strength reduced to less than fifty percent. Comparatively, Aiden Rees¡¯ injuries were more severe.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to hold on until now, fighting alone against four strong opponents from Sacred Hall Sect-a testament to his strength.

    A loud bang resounded as the five separated once more.

    ¡°Mysterious Hall Sect Lord Aiden, your reputation is well-deserved. I am impressed!¡± said an elder from Sacred Hall Sect as he looked at Aiden Rees.

    ¡°You are not bad either!¡± Aiden Rees replied after catching his breath slightly. ¡°It seems I underestimated the strength of Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s Ten Heroes!¡±

    ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Wright asked Aiden Rees.

    ¡°That depends on whether Sacred Hall Sect is willing to let go today!¡± Aiden Rees shrugged.

    ¡°You should be well aware of your situation. If you continue fighting, you have no chance of winning!¡± Benjamin Reid responded solemnly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue!¡± Aiden Rees¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Are you really going to be so stubborn?¡± Benjamin Reid looked at Aiden Rees. ¡°We had no intention of turning against Mysterious Hall Sect. If you¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this how Sacred Hall Sect people always behave?¡± Billy appeared and spoke calmly as he looked at Benjamin Reid and the others.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing him, all five were stunned simultaneously.

    They all knew that David Roth had gone after Billy earlier.

    Now that Billy appeared here unharmed, David Roth¡¯s fate was obvious!

    ¡°Where is David Roth?¡± Wright couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Dead!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Dead?¡± Wright was stunned. ¡°How did he die?¡±

    ¡°I killed him!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°You killed him?¡± Wright was stunned again. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s possible or not, you¡¯ll know when you see himter!¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Wright snorted coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve broken through two levels?!¡± Benjamin Reid eximed in surprise at this moment.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live! Abandon your cultivation voluntarily, or I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you know that pretending will get you struck by lightning¡­¡± another elder from the opposing side said coldly.

    Before he could finish speaking, an arc-shaped de light tore through the void and shed past him.

    ¡°You court death¡­¡± The elder began angrily but couldn¡¯t finish as his head flew into the sky with a look of astonishment!

    He was a genuine seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert. Even though he was injured, he still had about fifty to sixty percent of his power left. Yet he was decapitated by a single strike from an opponent at thete stage of Perceiving Dao Realm?!

    Not only him but Aiden Rees and the other three were also shocked.

    Although they had heard that Billy had a trump card that could kill opponents across major realms, Billy had just casually swung his de!

    ¡°You truly deserve death!¡± Wright roared and charged at Billy with raised hands.

    Benjamin Reid and another elder followed suit. Aiden Rees initially wanted to intervene but thought better of it-perhaps he also wanted to see Billy¡¯s truebat strength!

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯ve made the wrong choice!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he shed forward.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    The de light shed, and two heads flew into the sky-Wright and another elder-both wearing expressions of disbelief.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, activating Heavenly Fury sh made decapitating two injured opponents as easy as pie.

    ¡°Wright!¡± Benjamin Reid cried out in pain from behind them.

    Without any hesitation, he quickly darted aside to escape.

    Seeing Billy decapitate two people with one strike left him with no will to fight anymore.

    ¡°I already gave you a chance earlier; it¡¯s toote to run now!¡± Billy said coldly.

    ¡°Kid, if you dare kill me, Sacred Hall Sect will never rest until you¡¯re dead!¡± Benjamin Reid shouted as he fled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for them!¡± Billy replied as he flipped his wrist. The de light of Heavenly Fury sh tore through the void and swiftly chased after him.

    There was no surprise-the de light shed past Benjamin Reid¡¯s waist, splitting his body in two as it fell to the ground.

    Thus, none of those sent by Sacred Hall Sect survived!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 1931: Stoutâ€™s Overconfidence

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you truly are a once-in-a-millennium talented genius. I am genuinely impressed!¡±

    Aiden Rees took a deep breath before approaching Billy.

    As he spoke, his heart was already in turmoil.

    He had witnessed firsthand just how extraordinary and terrifying this legendary prodigy was!

    ¡°Are you going to make a move?¡± Billy asked calmly, looking at him.

    He knew very well that Aiden Rees was here for the City of the Dead map. Although Aiden Rees had helped him fend off attacks from David Roth, Benjamin Reid, and Wright earlier, the Mysterious Hall Sect was also determined to obtain the City of the Dead map!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you misunderstand!¡± Aiden Rees responded. ¡°Today, I am here under the orders of the Young Lady to invite you to the Mysterious Hall Sect for a discussion¡­¡±

    ¡°Go back and tell your Young Lady that if she wants the City of the Dead map, she cane and get it anytime. I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s something I must say!¡± Aiden Rees took another deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Sacred Hall Sect or the Mysterious Hall Sect, they are far stronger than you imagine. Opposing both major sects at the same time is not a wise choice for you¡­¡± Aiden Rees responded.

    ¡°Thanks for the warning!¡± Billy interrupted him again. ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    After speaking, he turned and flew towards his group.

    Aiden Rees watched Billy¡¯s retreating figure, frowning deeply.

    A few minutester, Billynded on the ground.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Harleen and the others quickly approached.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded and roughly checked everyone¡¯s injuries.

    Everyone was injured, with Night Orchid, Frostde, and Alex Long being the most seriously hurt, their breaths weak.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Ivy was treating the three of them, and their injuries were stabilized, with no immediate danger to their lives.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Natasha Sutton led a group of Phoenix City people over.

    In this battle, Phoenix City had suffered significant losses. Out of a team of four to five hundred people, including the wounded, less than half remained; the rest had perished.

    Of the dozen or so Heaven Dao Realm cultivators, only seven were left, including Natasha Sutton and Poppy, with two of them seriously injured.

    Overall, Phoenix City¡¯sbat strength had been halved after this battle.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness and virtue, Mr. Billy. From now on, my life is yours. I will follow anymand without hesitation!¡± Natasha Sutton said as she bowed and knelt before Billy.

    She still felt like she was dreaming!

    Earlier, when Poppy told her that David Roth had been killed by Billy, she couldn¡¯t react for a long time.

    Could someone as powerful as David Roth really be dead?

    It was hard to believe!

    Later, when she saw David Roth¡¯s corpse with her own eyes, she finally believed it.

    Her deep-seated hatred was finally avenged, and she felt a huge weight lifted off her shoulders.

    At the same time, she felt fortunate for her choice; she had bet correctly!

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Billy said as he used a gust of wind to lift her up.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Poppy and the other Phoenix City people bowed in unison.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the Magic Stones for you!¡± At this moment, Stout came running over excitedly and handed Billy the Five Elements Magic Stones from David Roth¡¯s storage ring.

    ¡°How¡¯s the haul?¡± Billy asked with a smile as he took the Magic Stones.

    ¡°Boss, you wouldn¡¯t believe it; we¡¯ve struck it rich this time!¡± Stout replied while wiping his mouth.

    ¡°Look at you!¡± Ivy red at him.

    Hahaha¡­ Everyoneughed together.

    Then, led by Billy, they flew towards the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    About two quarters of an hourter, Billy led everyone into the courtyard of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    The news of the battle had already reached the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, causing chaos inside. Many people were fleeing Great Blue City with their families.

    Of course, some chose to stay.

    Most of those who stayed were insignificant people who believed that the new ruler wouldn¡¯t kill indiscriminately.

    Their assumption was correct; Billy didn¡¯t make things difficult for those who stayed.

    He simply gathered everyone together and formally announced Natasha Sutton as the new ruler of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. After her speech, he dismissed everyone.

    ¡°Thank you again for your great kindness and virtue, Mr. Billy!¡± Natasha Sutton said gratefully as they sat in the main hall of the mansion.

    ¡°You have half a month to go back and handle matters in Phoenix City. Then bring your people here to reorganize Great Blue City,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Mr. Billy, as far as I know, there are many powerful sects and families in Great Blue City¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that; I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Billy interrupted her.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded again.

    ¡°Also, send someone to South Domain to see what happens next,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Natasha Sutton responded.

    After a bit more conversation, Natasha Sutton led her Phoenix City people away after bidding farewell to Billy.

    Billy then spent about two hours treating everyone¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Boss, do you want to see how much treasure we collected this time?¡± Stout eagerly approached Billy after the healing session was over.

    ¡°No need; just keep it safe. We¡¯ll need itter,¡± Billy waved his hand dismissively.

    He didn¡¯t need to look to know that they had gained a lot this time!

    Whether it was from David Roth¡¯s men or the Heaven Dao Realm experts from Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect, their storage rings would be filled with valuable items!

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout replied excitedly. ¡°By the way, Boss, is Purple Spirit really awake?¡±

    ¡°Stout, isn¡¯t that obvious? If Purple Spirit wasn¡¯t awake, could Boss have leveled up twice?¡± Judge retorted.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Purple Spirit in a long time; I really miss her!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Boss, let here out and chat with us¡­¡±

    ¡°Little fatty, itching for a beating?¡± Before Stout could finish his sentence, a purple figure appeared before everyone.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Purple Spirit, I missed you so much!¡± Stout grinned and reached out for a hug.

    Before he could touch Purple Spirit, he was sent flying and nearly split his buttocks in half uponnding.

    Stout grimaced in pain.

    ¡°You deserve it for trying to take advantage of me!¡± Purple Spirit pouted.

    ¡°Miss Purple Spirit, you¡¯re just a spirit; even if I wanted to take advantage of someone, it wouldn¡¯t be you¡­¡± Stout muttered while rubbing his buttocks.

    However, he quickly shut up because a cold aura emanated from Purple Spirit¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding!¡± Stout shivered all over.

    Hahaha¡­ Everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, long time no see. Are your injuries healed?¡± Harleen asked with a smile at Purple Spirit.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been healed for a while!¡± Purple Spirit smiled back.

    ¡°Billy¡¯s cultivation has improved rapidly; his bloodline has greatly helped me. I¡¯vepleted my third evolution!¡±

    ¡°Third evolution already?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Purple Spirit, what¡¯s your cultivation level now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Purple Spirit tilted her head slightly before answering.

    ¡°But dealing withte-stage Heaven Dao Realm cultivators shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    Everyone gasped in amazement at her words.

    ¡°This is great! We can now go to Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters and wipe them out!¡± Stout eximed again.

 Chapter 1932: Reorganizing Great Blue City

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Sacred Hall Sect!¡± Opal said thoughtfully.

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve heard from the people of Phoenix City, the four members of the Sacred Hall Sect, the highest cultivation among them is at thete stage of the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. And clearly, he is not the strongest in the Sacred Hall Sect!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that the Sacred Hall Sect has experts above the Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°Is it really that exaggerated?¡± Judge asked again.

    ¡°It might be even stronger than we imagine!¡± Billy nodded in agreement. ¡°The same goes for the Mysterious Hall Sect; they definitely have beings above the Heaven Dao Realm!¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t gauge Aiden Rees¡¯s cultivation level, just from his aura alone, which was significantly stronger than David Roth¡¯s, one could infer a lot.

    It was highly possible that his cultivation was at the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, or even higher!

    And above him, there were undoubtedly even stronger beings!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disheartened!¡± Purple Spirit said nonchntly.

    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t deploy all their forces at once, even if they have experts above the Heaven Dao Realm, there¡¯s no need to fear them. At worst, we can fight them head-on!¡±

    Can you really just fight head-on with experts above the Heaven Dao Realm?

    ¡°Boss, there are hundreds of people gathered outside the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. Judging by their posture, it doesn¡¯t look like anything good!¡±

    At this moment, Bob and Ian de walked in from outside.

    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Not exactly sure!¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°But if I had to guess, it¡¯s probably people from some of the top sects in Great Blue City!¡±

    Just then, footsteps echoed, and a middle-aged man walked in quickly.

    The neer was Reese Pope, the former deputy manager of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. He was the highest-ranking person who chose to stay behind.

    The previous manager had died in battle alongside David Roth!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the top five sects of Great Blue City are requesting an audience outside the courtyard!¡± Reese Pope bowed and said.

    ¡°What is the strongest sect in Great Blue City called?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Purple Sun Sect!¡± Reese Pope replied.

    ¡°And how was their rtionship with the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion before?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°The rtionships between these sects and the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion were neither good nor bad. They paid tribute regrly every year but had little interaction with the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion on a daily basis,¡± Reese Pope exined again.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Billy pressed.

    ¡°From what I understand, these sects are somewhat dissatisfied upon hearing that Mr. Billy has taken over the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Reese Pope responded.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, they are here with ill intentions!¡±

    ¡°Do you know about Purple Sun Sect¡¯s high-endbat power?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The Sect Master of Purple Sun Sect should be at the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm!¡± Reese Pope replied.

    ¡°A sect master at the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm?¡± Azure Dragon was taken aback.

    ¡°As Great Blue City is the center of this star domain, its sects are indeed stronger than those in other regions,¡± Reese Pope nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly.

    After speaking, he led everyone towards the courtyard gate, with Purple Spirit once again merging into Billy¡¯s body.

    Before long, they arrived at the gate.

    Looking out, they saw arge crowd gathered outside. Among them, two men were confronting the guards at the gate.

    ¡°I warn you again, move aside immediately, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± One of the men in a blue robe raised his hand and pointed at several guards, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Elder, it¡¯s our duty. Please don¡¯t make it difficult for us¡­¡± One of the guards took a deep breath and responded.

    Before he could finish speaking, he was swept away by a palm strike from the man,nding heavily in front of Billy and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°¡­ Mr. Billy¡­¡± The guard called out with difficulty before fainting.

    ¡°Stout, take a look at him!¡± Billy instructed before walking leisurely to the gate.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy!¡± The other guards finally breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Billy. ¡°Which hand did you use? Break it yourself and you can live!¡± Billy said calmly to the man.

    ¡°Haha, what a joke! You want me to break my own hand? Who do you think you are?¡± The man sneered.

    ¡°Then you can die!¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°You can try¡­¡± The man snorted coldly.

    Before he could finish speaking, a fist wind sted from Casey¡¯s hand, sending the man flying three or four hundred meters away. After knocking over more than a dozen people behind him, he fell to the ground.

    He opened his mouth, spewing arge amount of blood before his legs twitched and he lost his breath.

    ¡°My boy!¡± An elder from the Purple Sun Sect cried out in grief.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and attacked Casey.

    Before he could get halfway, a sword light shed, and his right leg was severed at the knee, blood gushing out.

    The one who struck was Ivy!

    The elder screamed in pain and fell to the ground unconscious.

    Seeing this scene, hundreds of people from several sects simultaneously drew their weapons, each one exuding a fierce aura.

    ¡°You want to fight?¡± Billy scanned the crowd. ¡°You¡¯d better think it through; once you start, there¡¯s no turning back!¡±

    ¡°A young brat dares to show off in Great Blue City? You really are¡­¡± An elder in a green robe raised his hand and pointed at Billy angrily.

    Before he could finish speaking, Harleen flipped her wrist, and after a sh of sword light, an arm flew into the air with blood spraying everywhere.

    The elder also screamed and staggered back more than ten steps, his face pale as death.

    ¡°Holy crap! Attack! Kill them!¡± A man shouted loudly.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Hundreds of people responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The Sect Master of Purple Sun Sect said in a deep voice.

    After speaking, he looked at Billy. ¡°Are you Mr. Billy?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°State your name,¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Gianni Curry of Purple Sun Sect!¡±

    ¡°I heard that your Purple Sun Sect is not happy with us taking over the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°In martial arts, strength is respected!¡± Gianni Curry said. ¡°If you want us to submit, show us your strength!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Vermilion Bird nced at him disdainfully. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re stronger than David Roth?¡±

    ¡°You should know better than us who killed David Roth!¡± Gianni Curry said solemnly. ¡°If you think you can use him to intimidate us, you¡¯d better think again!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying David Roth wasn¡¯t killed by us?¡± Vermilion Bird asked again.

    ¡°Haha! Everyone in Great Blue City knows that David Roth was killed by people from Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect. What does it have to do with you?¡± Another elder from their side sneered.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Vermilion Bird shrugged and said no more.

    ¡°Vacate the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and I will let you leave!¡± Gianni Curry continued.

    ¡°How about this,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Choose ten people to fight me fairly.¡±

    ¡°If you win against me, we will leave immediately. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 1933: Iâ€™ve Warned You

    ¡°You are truly arrogant!¡± The old man sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say we should all attack you at once?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the chance. Whether you take it or not is up to you,¡± Billy responded. ¡°My patience is limited, so you¡¯d better decide soon!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, since he¡¯s so confident, why don¡¯t we all take him on together?¡± Gianni Curry looked at the other sect leaders.

    Clearly, he also wanted to see just how strong Billy really was.

    ¡°Alright!¡± they all responded in unison.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Billy said as he ascended into the air.

    Immediately, Gianni Curry and nine others followed him.

    In no time, they reached mid-air and surrounded Billy.

    ¡°Let me make this clear: you are the one who challenged all ten of us. If¡­¡± Gianni Curry began, looking at Billy with a serious expression.

    ¡°A fair fight, life or death by fate!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    He then nced around at the others. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to reconsider. You can still back out now, but once we start, there¡¯s no turning back!¡±

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s better to be humble,¡± an elderly man with sharp eyes stared at Billy. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer greatly!¡±

    The others also wore expressions of disdain, clearly viewing Billy as a fool.

    An eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm kid daring to speak so boldly-unbelievable!

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gianni Curry shouted. ¡°Everyone, attack together! No holding back, let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± the other nine shouted in unison.

    As their voices fell, the aura around the ten of them surged simultaneously. Without exception, they were all Heaven Dao Realm cultivators.

    One fifth-rank, two fourth-rank, four third-rank, and three second-rank.

    None of them held back; they unleashed their strongest moves right from the start, clearly intending to leave no chance for Billy.

    The pressure in the void skyrocketed instantly. Those on the ground couldn¡¯t help but shudder, many faces filled with intense fear.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, do you think Boss can take them on?¡± Soul Chaser asked Casey beside him.

    ¡°Soul Chaser, you have too little faith in Boss,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°With just these few guys, if Boss gets serious, it might only take one strike. It depends on whether he wants to kill them all or just a few to make a warning to others.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Soul Chaser shrugged.

    Reese Pope was speechless. He had heard of Billy¡¯s formidablebat strength, possibly enough to rival Mid Stage Heaven Dao Realm experts. But now there were ten Heaven Dao Realm opponents attacking together.

    Could it really be that easy?

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    In mid-air, the ten shouted simultaneously as their attacks roared towards Billy. The void churned violently, creating a terrifying scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that you made the wrong choice!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    He then gripped the Bloodshadow Fury de and shed towards Gianni Curry and the others, creating a thousand-meter-long rift in the void.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    In the next moment, four heads flew into the sky, followed by four columns of blood. The faces of the four were filled with shock.

    In their final moments, they realized just how terribly wrong they had been!

    They were not on the same league at all!

    But now it was toote for regrets!

    Simultaneously, the attacks of the remaining sixnded on Billy, sending him flying four or five hundred meters forward as he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    However, that was all. He only suffered minor injuries that barely affected hisbat strength!

    The scene fell into dead silence, broken only by the sound of bodies hitting the ground.

    Everyone from the sects was stunned, collectively petrified.

    Ten Heaven Dao Realm experts attacked together, yet Billy had in four with one strike, including one fifth-rank, one fourth-rank, and two third-rank!

    Such terrifying power?

    On the ground, Reese Pope¡¯s expression was equally remarkable.

    He finally understood just how terrifying his new master was. Any other thoughts he had were nowpletely dispelled.

    For Billy, it was clearly a move to kill a few as a warning to others. Without instilling some fear in these sects, they would surely cause trouble in the future.

    His focus would be on dealing with the Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect. He had no time or energy to handle these insignificant people¡¯s trivial matters.

    Moreover, he intended to leave the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion under Natasha Sutton¡¯s management. Her two strongest aides were fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts.

    So by killing Gianni Curry, a fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert, Billy was paving the way for Natasha Sutton. Even if he wasn¡¯t in Great Blue City in the future, no one would dare challenge the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s authority.

    ¡°You have onest chance to attack!¡± After a brief pause to catch his breath, Billy looked at the remaining six and spoke calmly.

    ¡°I¡­ I am willing to submit. Please forgive me, Mr. Billy!¡± The fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder said with difficulty.

    ¡°I am also willing to submit¡­¡±

    ¡°I am willing¡­¡±

    ¡°I am willing¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The other five spoke simultaneously, their faces filled with fear.

    Too strong! They couldn¡¯t possibly contend with him!

    If they didn¡¯t submit, death was their only option!

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to kill me? Not fighting anymore?¡± Billy nced at the six of them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t dare!¡± The six bowed simultaneously in response.

    ¡°Not fighting is fine!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned stern. ¡°Each of you must sever one arm to live; otherwise, die!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for sparing our lives, Mr. Billy!¡± The fourth-rank elder¡¯s eyes shed with determination.

    Taking a deep breath, he used his right hand as a de and shed down on his left arm.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± The other five followed suit without hesitation.

    In the next moment, five arms flew into the air as blood spurted out.

    They knew they had no choice; losing an arm was far better than losing their lives!

    ¡°Everyone listen up!¡± Billy then looked down at everyone below and spoke loudly.

    ¡°You have one day to decide. If you choose to leave Great Blue City, do so within twelve hours and never let me see you again!¡±

    ¡°If you choose to stay, do your duties honestly. If anyone tries anything behind my back, your entire sect will be buried with you!¡±

    ¡°Words are exhausted; take care of yourselves!¡±

    With that said, he descended to the courtyard entrance and led Harleen and the others into the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Thus, Great Blue City was temporarily stabilized.

    In the following ten days, everyone stayed in the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion for intense cultivation.

    They all knew that neither Sacred Hall Sect nor Mysterious Hall Sect could bepared to their previous opponents. Their current cultivation levels were too low and needed rapid improvement.

    Billy also spent two days setting up a medium-sized Gathering Spirit Array in the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    This was also a gift for Natasha Sutton for the future.

 Chapter 1934: Luring the Enemy Away from His Base

    With the help of the Gathering Spirit Array and abundant cultivation resources, everyone¡¯s cultivation levels saw significant improvements after ten days.

    Harleen broke through two levels, reaching the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, just like Billy.

    Opal, Ivy, and Aubree also advanced two levels, stepping into the seventh-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Stout reached the sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, while Casey and Amber entered the fifth-rank realm.

    With Billy¡¯s assistance, Azure Dragon and others sessfully passed their tribtions and all broke through to the Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Bob, and Ian de even advanced to the second-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    The remaining members, Night Orchid and Frostde, reached the half-step Perceiving Dao Realm, just a step away from breaking through.

    Billy spent these ten days consolidating his cultivation since he had just broken through two levels.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    However, over these days, he glimpsed the dawn of the ninth-rank Sacred Realm and would soon officially step into it.

    On another note, Purple Spirit¡¯s bloodlineplemented his own. After her third evolution, Billy¡¯s bloodline power also saw a significant boost.

    Additionally, with the help of several ten-thousand-year Spirit Fruits, White Feather¡¯sbat power greatly increased.

    Now, at full strength, White Feather could contend with opponents at thete stage of the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    After ten days, everyone spent another two days consolidating their cultivation before diving into relentless martial arts training.

    Billy officially taught Casey the Heavenly Fury sh. The others, due to their lower cultivation levels, found it challenging to master this technique for now.

    Casey now had two trump cards: besides Heavenly Fury sh, there was also the final move of Demon de Art-man and de bing one. At full power, it could kill an opponent at the half-step Heaven Dao Realm.

    Meanwhile, Harleen taught Opal and Amber the Five Elements de Dance.

    Although Opal and Amber had previously learned a Heaven Dao Realm sword technique from Lonely Shadow, it still fell shortpared to the Five Elements de Dance. With this new technique, their ability to challenge higher-level opponents significantly improved.

    During this period, Stout also perfected his Mysterious Pr Fist. With one punch, he could contend with a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent!

    Thus, everyone¡¯sbat power saw another significant increase.

    During this time, Billy sent a message to Aarav Lyons, the Pavilion Master of Carefree Pavilion in the west domain.

    The message instructed Aarav Lyons and the Pce Master of Cold Feather Pce to jointly take charge of City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Radiant Sky City would be under their responsibility from now on.

    He also informed them that there was a Gathering Spirit Array set up in City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Aarav Lyons could periodically select core members for cultivation there.

    Radiant Sky City was Billy¡¯s first foothold in the Great Blue Star Domain. Moreover, it had a teleportation channel to Akabuchi City, so he couldn¡¯t leave it unattended.

    Over these ten days, there had been no movements from Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect. It was unclear what they were plotting.

    Three dayster, Natasha Sutton and Poppy arrived at Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion with eight or nine hundred people.

    The other fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder from Phoenix City was left behind to guard Phoenix City.

    ¡°Is everything settled in Phoenix City?¡± Billy asked Natasha Sutton in a pce hall.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Billy. Everything has been arranged!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded in response.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Now focus on reorganizing Great Blue City. Especially keep an eye on those sects and noble families within the city-don¡¯t let them cause trouble!¡±

    He then briefly exined the incidents involving several sects from ten days ago to Natasha Sutton.

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Billy. There will be no issues!¡± Natasha Sutton assured with a solemn nod.

    ¡°Any news from South Domain?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I was just about to report on that!¡± Natasha Sutton replied.

    ¡°Ten days ago, following your instructions, I sent four people to South Domain. For the first few days, everything seemed normal-they reported back daily.¡±

    ¡°But three days ago, allmunication ceased. I tried reaching out to them but received no response.¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, those four are likely in grave danger; otherwise, this situation wouldn¡¯t ur.¡±

    ¡°What were their cultivation levels?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Two were at first-rank Heaven Dao Realm; the other two were at half-step Heaven Dao Realm,¡± Natasha Sutton responded.

    ¡°In their earlier reports, did they mention anything unusual?¡± Billy asked further.

    ¡°No,¡± Natasha Sutton shook her head. ¡°ording to them, everything seemed normal in Southern Barbarians City-no anomalies.¡±

    Southern Barbarians City was evidently where South Domain¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion was located.

    ¡°Boss, could it be that Sacred Hall Sect or Mysterious Hall Sect made a move on South Domain?¡± Casey suggested to Billy.

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Of the five Magic Stones, only one remains with Southern Domain King. Those sects must know we would contact him and acted preemptively!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He had also considered this possibility.

    ¡°Boss, should we go to South Domain?¡± Casey asked again.

    ¡°You all stay in Great Blue City. Harleen and I will go check it out,¡± Billy responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s too dangerous for just you and Harleen!¡± Casey responded after a brief pause.

    ¡°Yes, Boss! Take us with you!¡± Azure Dragon chimed in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow Billy Boy¡¯s n,¡± Opal interjected. ¡°The enemy might be trying to lure us away.¡±

    ¡°Opal, do you mean they want to attack Great Blue City by drawing Boss away?¡± White Tiger asked Opal.

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility,¡± Opal nodded slightly.

    ¡°Opal, I don¡¯t understand,¡± Frostde said. ¡°Their ultimate target should be Boss; why would they focus on Great Blue City?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it either,¡± Felicia added.

    ¡°If they wanted to take hostages to force Billy¡¯s hand, they could target Radiant Sky City instead-it¡¯s weaker.¡±

    ¡°There might be another possibility,¡± Harleen pondered. ¡°Great Blue City might have something they want!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was taken aback by her words.

    ¡°What could it be?¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a suspicion,¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Very possible!¡± Billy nodded in agreement and then looked at Natasha Sutton. ¡°Miss Sutton, do you know if there¡¯s anything special about Great Blue City?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure; I¡¯ve never heard of anything special before,¡± Natasha Sutton shook her head in response.

    ¡°Send someone to investigate,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Natasha Sutton nodded.

    ¡°Boss, are you still going to South Domain? Maybe we should wait for them to reveal themselves here,¡± Judge suggested to Billy.

    ¡°If I stay put, they probably won¡¯t show up anytime soon,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°True,¡± Judge agreed.

    ¡°You all be careful and contact me if anything happens,¡± Billy instructed everyone. ¡°If you encounter strong enemies, let White Feather handle them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded in unison.

    After giving further instructions, Billy and Harleen set off together.

    A quarter of an hourter, they entered the teleportation channel.

 Chapter 1935: Iâ€™ll Take Your Life

    Southern Barbarians City was the farthest city from Great Blue City among the four City Lord¡¯s Mansions. It was not until dusk that the two of them appeared outside the east gate of Southern Barbarians City.

    The scale of Southern Barbarians City was simr to Phoenix City, but itsyout was clearly not as refined, and the customs were noticeably more rugged.

    As the two entered the city, many men stared intently at Harleen, their eyes filled with lewdness.

    Perhaps sensing the martial aura from the two, eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, ordinary people obviously did not dare to provoke them.

    ¡°Honey, are we going straight to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± After walking for a while, Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s stroll around the city first and then find an inn to stay for the night,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°You want to lure them out?¡± Harleen naturally guessed Billy¡¯s intention.

    Given how much attention they attracted, it wouldn¡¯t be long before their whereabouts reached interested parties.

    ¡°Smart!¡± Billy smiled again.

    Then, the two wandered aimlessly around the city.

    About an hourter, they walked into a rtively upscale restaurant to eat.

    ¡°Have you heard? Something happened at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shortly after they sat down, they overheard a whisper from the next table.

    Although the volume was low, with Billy and Harleen¡¯s current cultivation, they could hear it clearly.

    ¡°What happened?¡± another man asked in a low voice.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? I heard from a distant rtive that the City Lord has been taken control of,¡± the first man continued.

    ¡°No way,¡± a woman interjected. ¡°Who took control?¡±

    ¡°Not sure exactly who,¡± the man responded. ¡°The news has been sealed off. I don¡¯t know where my rtive heard it.¡±

    He lowered his voice further. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Praetorian Guardmander¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the woman gestured for silence.

    At that moment, a group of people walked in from the restaurant entrance.

    The leader was a man in histe thirties, well-dressed and imposing, with decent skills at fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm-clearly not an ordinary person.

    Following him was a gray-robed elderly man with first-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivation, sharp-eyed and surrounded by an aura of power.

    The four men and women behind them were also not ordinary, all possessing Late Stage of Perceiving Dao Realm skills.

    The people at the neighboring table saw these individuals and quickly lowered their heads to eat.

    Not only them, but other diners in the hall also lowered their heads, most showing signs of apprehension in their eyes.

    The man¡¯s group ignored everyone¡¯s reactions and strolled towards the staircase.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After a few steps, he noticed Billy and Harleen.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising he noticed them; Harleen was too eye-catching, and they were the only ones in the hall not lowering their heads.

    ¡°This beautifuldy doesn¡¯t seem to be from Southern Barbarians City?¡± The man walked over to their table and looked at Harleen.

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Harleen asked indifferently.

    ¡°Fate has brought us together. I have a private room upstairs. Would you like to join me for a drink?¡± The man brazenly scanned Harleen with his eyes.

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Harleen replied curtly.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself,¡± the man said as he sat down in an empty seat nearby. ¡°I am Aiden Stevens. My father is the Praetorian Guardmander of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s an honor to¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, who you are doesn¡¯t matter to me. Please don¡¯t disturb my meal with my husband,¡± Harleen interrupted him directly.

    ¡°This is your husband?¡± Aiden Stevens turned to Billy. ¡°Could you give me some face and let your wife apany me upstairs for a few drinks?¡±

    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you look like an idiot?¡± Billy replied.

    A gasp spread through the surrounding area.

    Most people here knew Aiden Stevens and what kind of person he was. No one in Southern Barbarians City had ever dared speak to him like that.

    ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Say it again,¡± Aiden Stevens maintained his smile, but his eyes shed with coldness.

    ¡°My husband asked if anyone ever told you that you look like an idiot,¡± Harleen added.

    ¡°You two are courting death!¡± One of Aiden¡¯s men roared and swept out a gust of wind with his hand.

    Before the wind could reach them, there was a muffled sound, and the man flew several meters back, crashing into a wall.

    He fell heavily to the ground, spitting out blood, his face showing shock.

    He was an eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator. He had already assessed Billy and Harleen¡¯s cultivation levels and thought they were on par with him. He believed that even if he couldn¡¯t take them down in one move, it would at least be an even match.

    But now, he hadn¡¯t even seen how Billy moved before he was sent flying. How could he not be shocked?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing this scene, the diners quickly scrambled towards the door. It was best not to watch such excitement; otherwise, they might lose their lives.

    ¡°So you have some skills. No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Aiden Stevens¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°But you¡¯ve made a fatal mistake. Attacking my people in Southern Barbarians City has serious consequences!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The other three shouted simultaneously and attacked together.

    However, their skills were clearly insufficient to evene close.

    After a few muffled sounds, the three flew out like the previous man andy on the ground, unable to get up for a long time.

    ¡°Impressive skills. Allow me to learn from you!¡± The gray-robed elderly man said solemnly as he formed a Chi power de and shed at Billy.

    Before the shadow de could reach him, it exploded with a bang, turning nearby tables and chairs into dust instantly.

    At the same time, a strong wave of energy sent Aiden Stevens flying. He rolled several times before copsing on the ground, his face pale.

    ¡°Young master!¡± The four men and women hurriedly ran over to him.

    ¡°Dare to harm our young master? Prepare to die!¡± The first-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder roared as heunched a full-strength attack at Billy, aiming to kill him in one move.

    ¡°Sorry, but your life is mine now!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    As he spoke, his eyes narrowed, and a Bloodshadow Fury de formed from spiritual power shot out with a whistle.

    The elder¡¯s attack disintegrated instantly without any resistance. The Bloodshadow Fury de then pierced through his chest.

    In the next moment, his aura deted like a punctured balloon.

    The elder looked down at the bloodline on his body before splitting in two and copsing on the ground with an incredulous expression on his face.

    Some diners who hadn¡¯tpletely left gasped again.

    A Heaven Dao Realm expert had been in with one strike-how terrifying!

    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go!¡± The four men and women hurriedly helped Aiden Stevens towards the door after a moment of shock.

    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached their ears.

 Chapter 1936: No Massage

    As Billy spoke, a gust of wind from his palm sent five people flying once again.

    This time, it was even worse; theyy on the ground, unable to get up for a long while.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Billy strolled over to Aiden Stevens.

    ¡°Who exactly are you two?¡± Even if Aiden Stevens was slow-witted, he now realized that Billy and hispanion were far from ordinary.

    An eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivator taking down a Heaven Dao Realm opponent in one move-if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it.

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me. If I¡¯m satisfied, you might keep your life,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to ask?¡± Aiden Stevens coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°What has been happening at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion these past few days?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­¡± Aiden Stevens¡¯s eyes flickered with an unusual light.

    With a crisp sound, Aiden Stevens¡¯s left arm was immediately crippled.

    Aiden Stevens screamed in pain, ¡°My father is themander of the Praetorian Guard! How dare you cripple my arm? I swear, I will make you¡­¡±

    ¡°Quite some spirit you have there. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡± Billy said as he raised his hand again.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Aiden Stevens¡¯s face was filled with terror. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±

    After catching his breath, he hurriedly said, ¡°The Southern Domain King has been controlled by my father¡­ including all his kin¡­¡±

    He had no doubt that if he didn¡¯t tell the truth, Billy would break every bone in his body.

    ¡°Who is behind your father?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ my father handled this himself¡­¡± Aiden Stevens said with difficulty.

    ¡°I only know that someone is indeed supporting my father; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such power¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy kicked him away.

    He didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on such a small fry.

    Two momentster, Billy and Harleen finished their meal and left the restaurant.

    ¡°Honey, should we go to an inn or¡­?¡± Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn!¡± Billy replied. ¡°That young master probably won¡¯t let this go easily. Let¡¯s find a ce and wait for them!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded.

    Half an hourter, they found a somewhat secluded inn in the eastern part of the city and checked in.

    ¡°Honey, I miss Tasha!¡± Harleen said softly as they sat on the sofa, leaning against Billy.

    ¡°I miss her too!¡± Billy stroked her hair. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with our business in the City of the Dead, we¡¯ll go back and let Azure Dragon and the others reunite with their families as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded slightly. ¡°I wonder how Tasha is doing in Ether Mountain. I hope she¡¯s adapting well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Adam and the others will treat her like their own. Plus, my parents are there too; she won¡¯t be mistreated. I¡¯m more worried they¡¯ll spoil her too much!¡± Billyughed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s been years; she must have grown a lot taller by now.¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Next time we go back, we might not even recognize her.¡±

    ¡°Honey, after we deal with the City of the Dead and the two sects, let¡¯s take Tasha and my parents to Akabuchi City for a while,¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Sure! Whatever you say!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡± Harleen responded with a smile.

    After a brief pause, she changed the topic: ¡°Honey, if there¡¯s a way to reach higher star domains from within the City of the Dead, should we consider cooperating with the Mysterious Hall Sect?¡±

    ¡°We could join forces with them to reduce our number of strong opponents.¡±

    ¡°I feel that the Young Lady from Mysterious Hall Sect doesn¡¯t harbor much hostility towards us. If we team up with them against Sacred Hall Sect, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±

    ¡°We know too little about both sects right now; it¡¯s hard to make a decision,¡± Billy said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Moreover, even though that Young Lady hasn¡¯t made a move against us yet, we can¡¯t be sure about the intentions of others in her sect.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I have a Sacred Object inside me, which is a great temptation for most people.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The people from both sects are probably running out of patience; they might make a big move soon,¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen nodded again.

    ¡°Honey, are you tired? Should I give you a massage?¡± Billy looked at Harleen.

    ¡°¡­ You are so annoying! The people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion mighte soon, and you¡¯re still thinking about such things!¡± Harleen blushed and scolded yfully.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Honey, your thoughts are dirty. I just wanted to give you a simple massage because you¡¯re tired!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ve been married for so long; do you think I don¡¯t know your little tricks?¡± Harleen rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me¡­¡± Billy started to say but then narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°They¡¯reing fast!¡± Harleen also sensed something unusual.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Harleen. Let¡¯s meet them outside and get this over with quickly so I can give you that massage!¡± Billy kissed Harleen¡¯s forehead before standing up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the massage again!¡± Harleen scolded yfully once more.

    Two minutester, they walked out of the inn.

    Looking around, they saw over twenty figures flying towards them from a distance.

    Leading them was an old man with a full beard, his face unfriendly and exuding a thick killing intent from within.

    This man was Dexter Stevens,mander of the Southern Barbarians City Lord¡¯s Mansion Praetorian Guard!

    He was also the second strongest in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, with cultivation at half-step into fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    Following closely behind him were his two deputies, both third-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The dozen or so people behind them were core members of the Praetorian Guard. Besides two first-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivators, the rest were in mid-tote stages of Dao Perception.

    ¡°Are they here for us?¡± Billy and Harleen flew up and stopped above the inn.

    ¡°Who gave you the guts to harm my son!¡± Dexter Stevens red coldly at Billy.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the head of the Southern Barbarians City¡¯s Praetorian Guard?¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°I heard you¡¯vemitted treason by controlling your city lord?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± One of the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm men pointed at Billy. ¡°You better watch your mouth or else¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen flicked her wrist, sending a sword light whistling through the air at high speed.

    The man didn¡¯t expect Harleen to strike suddenly and had no defense prepared. By the time he reacted, one of his arms had already been severed and flown off.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed as he was sent flying three to four hundred meters away.

    ¡°You court death!¡± One of the deputymanders growled and charged at Harleen.

    The dozen or so people behind him followed suit, their auras instantly surging.

 Chapter 1937: The Real Master Appears

    ¡°Who dies is not certain yet!¡± Harleen shouted, gripping her feather sword as she charged forward.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Billy called out.

    ¡°No big deal!¡± Harleen replied.

    As soon as her words fell, a cold sword aura whistled out, sweeping up a flurry of ice particles in its path.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± The deputymander didn¡¯t take Harleen seriously, raising his hand to form a seal to meet her attack.

    However, in the next moment, his expression changed dramatically. One of his arms instantly turned into an ice pir, and the frost quickly spread to other parts of his body.

    Without time to think, he hurriedly activated his internal energy to dispel the cold within him. Fortunately, he reacted quickly; otherwise, he would have turned into an ice sculpture.

    In truth, with his level of cultivation, he shouldn¡¯t have been so vulnerable. Clearly, he had underestimated his opponent.

    He had previously assessed Billy and Harleen¡¯s cultivation levels, both at the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, several levels below his own. Hence, he hadn¡¯t taken them seriously.

    The result was obvious!

    Although he managed to neutralize the attack, the four people behind him weren¡¯t so lucky.

    After the chilling sword aura passed, the four figures froze in mid-air and turned into ice sculptures in the blink of an eye.

    They then fell freely from the sky, shattering upon impact with the ground.

    Seeing this scene, the few people behind them gasped simultaneously and halted their advance, their faces showing intense wariness.

    ¡°Die!¡± The deputymander, after a brief moment to catch his breath, charged at Harleen again.

    Harleen didn¡¯t seem to intend to end the battle quickly. She didn¡¯t use her most powerful killing move but instead engaged in a swordy with her feather sword, taking the opportunity to practice her skills.

    Seeing their deputymander holding Harleen at bay, the others felt more at ease and began to surround her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time Harleen activated her first sword move, Dexter Stevens and another deputymanderunched abined attack on Billy.

    ¡°No matter who you are, daring to act recklessly in Southern Barbarians City means no one can save you!¡± Dexter Stevens roared.

    With a flip of his hands, lightning shed as he swiftly attacked Billy with great momentum.

    The other deputymander also struck simultaneously, using his full strength to form an axe-shaped weapon that whipped up a fierce wind as it came at Billy.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    Facing their full-strength attack, he didn¡¯t even use his Heavenly Fury sh. Standing still, he raised his hand to form a massive palm that struck toward them.

    Arhat Palm Strike!

    After a loud explosion, Dexter Stevens and the other deputymander¡¯s attacks shattered one after another. Two figures plummeted rapidly toward the ground.

    The deputymander had no chance to struggle andy motionless after hitting the ground heavily.

    Dexter Stevens fared slightly better; he managed to stabilize himself several dozen meters above the ground but then spat out a mouthful of blood.

    After one move, hisbat strength dropped by thirty or forty percent!

    ¡°Not bad, you could take one of my moves!¡± Billy descended from the air and approached Dexter Stevens.

    ¡°Are you Billy from Sky City?¡± Dexter Stevens wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Just realizing now?¡± Billy responded indifferently. ¡°The people behind you caused all this trouble here just to lure me to Southern Barbarians City. Didn¡¯t they tell you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Dexter Stevens¡¯ eyes flickered with a strange light.

    ¡°If you truly don¡¯t know, that¡¯s quite pathetic!¡± Billy continued. ¡°Do you think those backing you genuinely value you and put you in charge of the city? Think again!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Dexter Stevens began to speak again.

    ¡°Enough! I have no patience to waste time with you!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°If you want to live, reveal the people behind you and take me to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯ll give you a way out.¡±

    ¡°Or, send a message to your backers and have theme save you!¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you choose the second option, you¡¯d better hope your backer is stronger than me; otherwise, your life is mine!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Dexter Stevens took a deep breath before responding. ¡°I admit I¡¯m not your match, but you should know there¡¯s always someone stronger. With your level of strength, you¡¯re like an ant before true powerhouses!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve made your choice?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, let¡¯s see if you have that ability!¡± Dexter Stevens continued in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he mustered all his strength andunched an attack at Billy. Waves of energy surged forth.

    Simultaneously, his figure disappeared from where he stood and reappeared a thousand meters away.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sent a spiritual power-formed Bloodshadow Fury de speeding after him like an unstoppable force.

    After running several hundred meters further, Dexter Stevens felt a sharp pain as the Bloodshadow Fury de sliced through his shoulder, sending an arm flying into the air.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Dexter Stevens groaned as he stumbled forward another two or three hundred meters, his face pale as wax.

    To his horror, just as he steadied himself, he felt an overwhelming sense of death enveloping him. His pupils contracted sharply.

    He wanted to dodge but couldn¡¯t in his current state.

    ¡°Esteban Clements, save me!¡± Dexter Stevens shouted in desperation.

    Before his words had fully left his mouth, a tangible wave of energy surged forth, shattering Billy¡¯s Bloodshadow Fury de instantly.

    The powerful energy wave sent Dexter Stevens flying another four or five hundred meters but at least spared his life.

    ¡°Thank you, Esteban Clements!¡±

    Having narrowly escaped death, Dexter Stevens steadied himself and looked toward an old man approaching through the air.

    ¡°Useless!¡± The old man nced at Dexter Stevens before turning his gaze to Billy. ¡°You must be Billy from Sky City?¡±

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Billy replied indifferently. ¡°You deliberately lured me from Great Blue City to Southern Barbarians City. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t seen my portrait!¡±

    ¡°So young and yet so arrogant!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were sharp as he stared at Billy. ¡°I hope you can keep that arrogance!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re one of the Ten Heroes of Sacred Hall Sect?¡± Billy said calmly.

    Although he couldn¡¯t precisely gauge the old man¡¯s cultivation level, he could roughly infer from his aura that it was simr to Benjamin Reid¡¯s from a few days ago.

    At least eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm strength; hence his guess!

    ¡°Knowing we deliberately lured you here and yet only bringing two people with you-where does your confidencee from?¡± The old man acknowledged Billy¡¯s question indirectly.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about your purpose for luring me here,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°What good is it for a dying man to know so much?¡± The old man replied.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight until you¡¯re willing to talk!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned serious.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he took out his kylin de from his storage ring and shed out, tearing open a rift in the void.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± The old man snorted coldly. He reached out toward the de light and shattered it instantly.

    Then with a flip of his wrist, a bolt of lightning shot toward Billy with incredible speed.

    An eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert was clearly not to be trifled with.

    As he struck out, the void twisted intensely as if it might copse at any moment.

 Chapter 1938: The Powerhouses of Sacred Hall Sect

    Facing the elder¡¯s full-force attack, Billy frowned slightly and countered with a Heavenly Fury sh.

    A loud boom echoed, and a figure was sent flying a thousand meters away-it was Billy.

    With his current strength, a single Heavenly Fury sh could cut down a sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert! However, his opponent was an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm powerhouse. Even without using full strength, he was not someone Billy could easily contend with.

    Nevertheless, injuring Billy wasn¡¯t easy either. After the exchange, Billy only suffered minor injuries, which didn¡¯t affect hisbat abilities at all.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s condition, the elder was slightly taken aback but didn¡¯t linger. Heunched another attack, sending waves of energy surging towards Billy.

    Billy chose not to confront the attack head-on and dodged swiftly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can hide!¡± the elder growled, sending a barrage of violent energy waves raining down on Billy¡¯s position, apanied by fierce winds.

    Billy frowned slightly and swung his kylin de, sending out dozens of de lights to meet the attack.

    A series of explosions resounded, causing the void to tremble and reveal several dark rifts.

    Simultaneously, Billy was once again sent flying eight or nine hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    This time, he was evidently more injured, but it wasn¡¯t too severe.

    ¡°Billy, let me handle this. I¡¯ll finish him in one move!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Billy responded mentally. ¡°The Sacred Hall Sect lured me to Southern Barbarians City. They must have sent more than one person. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Can you hold on?¡± Purple Spirit asked.

    ¡°You underestimate me,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°I know you have a trump card that supposedly allows you to leap a major realm in battle,¡± the elder said as he floated not far from Billy.

    ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get another chance. I want to see just how strong that move of yours is!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so interested, I¡¯ll grant your wish,¡± Billy said, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Good!¡± the elder replied.

    As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak, revealing histe eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm cultivation.

    He then made broad sweeping motions with his hands, creating countless afterimages in the void. A high-speed rotating vortex of air appeared before him, distorting the void within hundreds of meters.

    In the next moment, Billy felt a powerful force pulling him towards the vortex¡¯s center, like a miniature ck hole.

    He tried to resist by channeling his energy, but it had little effect. His body was uncontrobly drawn towards the vortex.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Billy muttered, deciding not to waste any more time with his opponent.

    With that, he unleashed a Cracked Sky sh, tearing through the void and shing towards the vortex¡¯s center at lightning speed.

    A faint sound echoed as an arm flew into the air.

    The vortex instantly dissipated, and the oppressive aura vanished. A figure drifted like a leaf in mid-air, blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The elder finally stabilized himself, his face filled with disbelief.

    He had witnessed Billy¡¯s trump card-a move that could indeed leap a major realm to kill an opponent. Such monstrous talent!

    Moreover, he could tell that Billy had held back earlier. If he had used his full strength, the elder would be dead by now!

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile. ¡°Take another sh from me!¡±

    As he spoke, he nced instinctively towards the horizon.

    Without waiting for a response, he raised his hand and sent out another de light.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°Elder Augustus, save me!¡± The elder¡¯s pupils contracted in panic as his voice echoed through the void.

    ¡°Stop, boy!¡± Another elder¡¯s voice rang out as a gust of wind intercepted the de light.

    Two figures appeared on the horizon-one tall and one short.

    ¡°Billy, you were right!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Can you gauge their cultivation?¡± Billy asked internally.

    ¡°Both are ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm!¡± Purple Spirit responded.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback.

    Although he knew Sacred Hall Sect was formidable, having two ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts appear so casually was beyond his expectations!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Purple Spirit confirmed. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Billy. Just hold off one of them for a minute or two.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡± Billy chuckled.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Purple Spirit replied. ¡°Against these ants, I won¡¯t need more than three moves to take them down!¡±

    Billy¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    Purple Spirit seemed to be getting more arrogant!

    Ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm powerhouses were mere ants in her eyes!

    ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Harleen floated over to Billy.

    Her opponents had all been defeated after several rounds ofbat, including the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm vicemander. They were either dead or incapacitated.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Billy reassured her with a calming look.

    Harleen quickly assessed Billy¡¯s condition and rxed upon confirming he was mostly unharmed.

    She then turned her gaze towards the two elders approaching them. ¡°These two are not just eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Both are ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.¡±

    ¡°It seems we underestimated Sacred Hall Sect,¡± Harleen said with a slightly grave expression.

    ¡°You deliberately lured us out here, didn¡¯t you?¡± The elder in blue robes asked coldly as he approached Billy. He had noticed that Billy had held back earlier.

    ¡°Tell me your names,¡± Billy demanded instead of answering.

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect Elder Augustus Wilkinson,¡± the blue-robed elder introduced himself before pointing to the gray-robed elder beside him. ¡°Sacred Hall Sect Elder Masen Brooks.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect really thinks highly of me,¡± Billy said with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing,¡± Augustus Wilkinson said as he looked at Billy. ¡°What makes you so confident in luring us out here?¡±

    ¡°Even if you could use that move again, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to contend with us, would it?¡±

    ¡°I lured you out here to take your lives,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Just you two?¡± Masen Brooks sneered as he nced at Billy and Harleen.

    Perhaps they were both confident that even if Billy¡¯s Chi power was fully restored, he wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to them. Hence, they didn¡¯t rush to attack.

    ¡°Killing you two is enough,¡± Billy said with another smile. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to answer a few questions for me, I might consider letting you leave alive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite humorous,¡± Augustus Wilkinson replied. ¡°But I¡¯m curious-what do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Billy shrugged. ¡°I just want to know about Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s high-endbat power.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re nning to go to war with Sacred Hall Sect?¡± Masen Brooks scoffed. ¡°I can only describe you with two words: ignorant and fearless!¡±

    ¡°Not willing to talk?¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°You are utterly ignorant if you think your current strength is enough to contend with Sacred Hall Sect¡­¡± Masen Brooks began to say.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, kill them!¡± Billy interrupted coldly.

 Chapter 1939: Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique

    The Purple Spirit, having been ready for action, swiftly shot out from Billy¡¯s body at an incredible speed, giving the opponent little time to react.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Masen Brooks was slightly taken aback and instinctively raised his hand to block.

    A muffled sound echoed as Masen Brooks was sent flying backward for four or five hundred meters, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his breath chaotic.

    ¡°Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Augustus Wilkinson and Masen Brooks were both momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t engage him directly. Give me two minutes!¡± Purple Spirit said before charging at Masen Brooks again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Although Masen Brooks sensed something unusual about Purple Spirit, he showed no intention of retreating and raised his hand to meet the attack.

    At the same time, he shouted to Augustus Wilkinson, ¡°Elder Augustus, attack! Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Augustus Wilkinson replied.

    As soon as he spoke, he raised his hand andunched an attack towards Billy and Harleen. The force of the attack seemed capable of shattering the void, thunderous and overwhelming.

    ¡°Honey, retreat!¡± Billy shouted as he unleashed several de lights to counter the attack.

    Harleen didn¡¯t insist on staying. She knew her strength was far inferior to the opponent¡¯s and staying would only be a burden.

    Without much hesitation, she quickly retreated a thousand meters.

    A series of loud explosions echoed at the scene. Billy¡¯s figure also shot back a thousand meters, but it was clear he hadn¡¯t engaged directly. He had only been hit by the residual shockwaves of the attack.

    ¡°Hand over the City of the Dead map and the method to break the array, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Augustus Wilkinson shouted as he flew through the air towards Billy.

    ¡°If you want the City of the Dead map, try in your next life!¡± Billy replied calmly. Then he turned to Harleen with a faint smile and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been a while since we fought together, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded slightly. ¡°Shall we face him together?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    This was clearly another one of his trump cards; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have much confidence in facing an opponent at the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm head-on.

    In the next moment, both of themunched their strongest moves simultaneously.

    Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique!

    A de and a sword tore through the void with unstoppable force. The momentum was like a rainbow, controlling an area of several thousand meters.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, the de and swordbined, yin and yang attracted each other, and their minds fused together!

    This was the result of their training over this period!

    To unleash the full power of the Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique, it wasn¡¯t enough to merge in form; they also needed to blend in spirit.

    This move far surpassed their previous joint efforts and even exceeded the power of Billy¡¯s solo Cracked Sky technique!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Augustus Wilkinson also sensed the danger. His right eyelid twitched several times involuntarily, and he shivered with a chill.

    He didn¡¯t want to take this move head-on, but all escape routes were blocked. With no ce to hide, he could only defend by attacking.

    In the next moment, a rapidly spinning bell cauldron roared towards their position, causing waves of energy to surge like mountains and seas.

    A deafening explosion echoed through the void as the bell cauldron shattered instantly, causing the entire sky to shake.

    At the center of the explosion appeared a ck hole about two or three hundred meters in diameter, exuding a chilling aura like that of hell.

    Fortunately, with thew of heaven and earth in ce, the ck hole quickly returned to its original state.

    As the explosion urred, a cold light pierced through Augustus Wilkinson¡¯s chest. His body shot back a thousand meters at high speed.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡± Augustus Wilkinson looked down at the bloody hole in his chest and managed to utter a few words before copsing to the ground.

    Ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, fallen!

    He probably never imagined that with his skills, he would die at the hands of two young eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm practitioners!

    Seeing this scene, an elder at the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm no longer had any intention of staying. He quickly fled to the side.

    Although he had lost an arm, he still retained about fifty to sixty percent of his strength. His speed was naturally not slow, and in the blink of an eye, he was already several thousand meters away.

    ¡°Honey, keep an eye on that City Lord¡¯s Mansion guardmander. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Billy instructed before chasing after him.

    He urgently needed information about the situation inside Sacred Hall Sect and naturally had to capture someone alive.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen responded loudly before shing towards Dexter Stevens¡¯ direction.

    ¡°Stay here!¡±

    After chasing for some distance, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised his hand and created a barrier covering an area of eight or nine thousand meters around them.

    The elder, who was moving at full speed, crashed into the barrier and was bounced back, feeling dizzy.

    Just as he steadied himself, Billy pointed his finger, and a wave of energy from Celestial ck Finger struck the elder¡¯s back without any resistance.

    The elder spat out a mouthful of blood and fell forward again, crashing into the barrier once more, causing it to shake.

    Already severely injured, the elder became even weaker. Barely able to stand in mid-air, blood continuously flowed from his mouth, leaving him with only thirty percent of hisbat strength.

    ¡°Answer a few questions for me, and you can live!¡± Billy approached him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time!¡± The elder took a deep breath before continuing.

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect is highly hierarchical; each level has its own informationwork!¡±

    ¡°If you want to understand Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s overall strength, it¡¯s beyond me. Even Elder Augustus and Elder Masen may not know everything!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Do you have any bargaining chips for your life?¡± Billy could tell that what he said was likely true.

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°You lured me to Southern Barbarians City. On one hand, you arranged for two ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm experts to ambush me. On the other hand, you must have sent people to Great Blue City, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid!¡± The elder took a deep breath before responding coldly.

    ¡°Who did you send? What are their cultivation levels?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± The elder sneered coldly.

    ¡°I can tell you that leading them are two members of Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s Ten Heroes: one eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert and one seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert!¡±

    ¡°What are you targeting in Great Blue City?¡± Billy asked again.

    Hearing this, he felt slightly relieved.

    With White Feather¡¯s current strength, going all out should be enough to handle an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert and a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert without too much trouble.

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question either. I don¡¯t know why they went there!¡± The elder shook his head.

    ¡°Still being stubborn?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you believe I have countless ways to make you talk?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re too arrogant! You have no idea how powerful Sacred Hall Sect is!¡± The elder sneered coldly before his tone turned serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m going ahead; you¡¯ll be joining me soon!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a cloud of blood mist appeared, leaving nothing behind.

    He hadmitted suicide!

    ¡°There really are those unafraid of death?¡± Billy frowned tightly.

 Chapter 1940: The Southern Domain Kingâ€™s Shock

    At the same time, a loud noise erupted nearby.

    Masen Brooks was sent flying a thousand meters away by a purple shockwave, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    After three rounds, his internal organs were shattered, and his meridians were severed.

    He fell straight to the ground, lifeless before he even hit it.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you alright?¡± Billy approached Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Billy, you and Harleen together managed to defeat a ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent?!¡± Purple Spirit asked in astonishment.

    She had been insisting that Billy avoid a head-on confrontation and wait for her for just a minute or two.

    But as it turned out, the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert was no match for Billy and Harleen¡¯sbined efforts!

    ¡°The opponent was too overconfident; otherwise, it might not have been possible,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Even if that old man had gone all out, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it!¡± Purple Spirit clicked her tongue. ¡°You two are just too monstrous!¡±

    She knew her own limits and realized that even she would have struggled to withstand that attack!

    After speaking, she transformed into a purple me and merged into Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Honey, what about him?¡± Harleen asked, pointing to the unconscious Dexter Stevens after Billynded on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a trip to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded.

    Billy then grabbed Dexter Stevens by the back of his cor and flew into the air, with Harleen following closely behind.

    In about two quarters of an hour, they arrived above the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Who dares trespass in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?!¡± an elder¡¯s voice echoed through the courtyard.

    Immediately, dozens of figures emerged from several buildings, all looking up at the sky.

    Billy ignored them. Afternding on the ground with Harleen, he threw the unconscious Dexter Stevens onto the ground.

    ¡°Commander?¡± The surrounding people eximed in unison.

    ¡°Father!¡± At the same time, a man rushed out from the crowd. It was Aiden Stevens.

    ¡°You crippled my father¡¯s cultivation? Damn it! Damn it!¡± Aiden Stevens roared at Billy with a ferocious expression.

    Then, he angrily shouted to those around him, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Attack them! Kill them! Kill them now!¡±

    ¡°Dare to cripple themander¡¯s cultivation? Prepare to die!¡± The elder who had spoken earlier roared and waved his hand. ¡°Surround them and kill¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Harleen flicked her wrist, and a sword light shed like lightning. An arm flew off immediately.

    The elder screamed and was sent flying hundreds of meters away, his face pale.

    Seeing this, there was a collective gasp from the crowd. Those who were about to charge forward involuntarily stopped in their tracks.

    The elder was at second-rank Heaven Dao Realm but had lost an arm so easily. Charging forward would be no different from seeking death.

    ¡°You bastards, what are you waiting for? Go¡­¡± Aiden Stevens continued to shout.

    But before he could finish his sentence, a spiritual power-formed Bloodshadow Fury de appeared at his forehead, cutting off his words.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°This is the Southern Barbarians City Lord¡¯s Mansion. You¡­ you have the guts to kill me? I guarantee you won¡¯t leave here alive¡­¡± Aiden Stevens struggled to speak.

    Before he could finish, the Bloodshadow Fury de pierced his forehead, causing a burst of blood mist. His headless body fell straight to the ground.

    The crowd gasped again, many involuntarily stepping back with fearful expressions.

    ¡°Anyone else?¡± Billy scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you people?¡± The elder who had lost an arm mustered up the courage to ask Billy after stopping his bleeding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one quarter of an hour to bring the Southern Domain King here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What do you¡­ what do you want¡­¡± The elder continued.

    ¡°Start counting!¡± Billy said before descending with Harleen onto the City Lord¡¯s Mansion square.

    The elder opened his mouth but after a brief thought, turned and walked towards the back of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    About ten minutester, a group of people appeared within Billy¡¯s sight.

    Leading them was a middle-aged man who looked about fifty years old. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, a broad back, and a sturdy build.

    However, at this moment, his face was pale, and his breath was weak-clearly injured.

    This man was naturally the Southern Domain King!

    Following him were twenty or thirty people of various ages and genders, all in simr conditions.

    Moreover, Billy could sense that their powers had been sealed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Southern Domain King and his group were stunned when they saw the unconscious Dexter Stevens and Aiden Stevens¡¯ corpse on the ground.

    ¡°Are you the Southern Domain King?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°And you are?¡± The Southern Domain King turned to look at Billy.

    The elder who had released them from their confinement hadn¡¯t told them much, only that someone wanted to see them.

    So they didn¡¯t know what had happened specifically.

    ¡°Billy from Sky City,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Many people at the scene eximed in surprise upon hearing this.

    Although South Domain had little contact with Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and the other three domains, they had long heard about Billy¡¯s exploits.

    Including how East Domain King had taken Great Blue City with Billy¡¯s help just over ten days ago. This news had quickly reached Southern Barbarians City as well.

    They just hadn¡¯t expected Billy to appear here!

    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Billy. I¡¯ve long heard of your name. It¡¯s an honor!¡± The Southern Domain King cupped his hands in greeting.

    Then he looked at Harleen. ¡°And this must be Lady Harleen?¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡± Harleen smiled lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Lady Harleen is both talented and beautiful. Seeing you today proves it true!¡± The Southern Domain King responded with cupped hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy and Lady Harleen!¡± The people behind the Southern Domain King bowed simultaneously in greeting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you lift your seals first,¡± Billy said.

    Then he narrowed his eyes and waved his hand. Nearly a hundred spiritual power-formed silver needles shot out and entered everyone¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Shortly after, the Southern Domain King cupped his hands again in gratitude as they felt their powers being unsealed.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± The others also realized their powers had been restored and expressed their gratitude simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy waved it off casually.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, what about Dexter Stevens?¡± The Southern Domain King asked again, looking at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve crippled his cultivation. You should take this time to reorganize the City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°But Mr. Billy, Dexter Stevens is backed by Sacred Hall Sect¡­¡± The Southern Domain King hesitated slightly.

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s members have been killed by us,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Killed?¡± An elder behind the Southern Domain King eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, those from Sacred Hall Sect were allte-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts. It was because of their intervention that we¡­¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, they¡¯re all dead,¡± Harleen said with a faint smile.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can send someone to check in the eastern part of the city. Their bodies should still be there.¡±

 Chapter 1941: Half-step Entering Emptiness Realm

    Upon hearing Harleen¡¯s words, no one doubted anymore. Even the Southern Domain King and all others present were astounded.

    They were well aware of the strength of those from the Sacred Hall Sect-one at the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm and two at the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. In their eyes, these were figures to be revered!

    But now, Harleen was telling them that such supreme beings had been killed by this couple!

    It was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy and Lady Harleen, for your immense grace¡­¡± The Southern Domain King steadied his emotions and then addressed the two.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to handle the matters of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The Southern Domain King nodded solemnly and pointed to a nearby pce. ¡°Mr. Billy, Lady Harleen, please have a seat inside. I will be quick!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded and walked towards the pce with Harleen.

    In less than half an hour, the Southern Domain King arrived at the pce hall.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr. Billy!¡± He bowed as he approached the two.

    He had just thoroughly understood today¡¯s events and confirmed that the members of the Sacred Hall Sect had indeed been killed.

    While speaking, he took out a ¡®Five Elements Magic Stone¡¯ from his storage ring and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this Five Elements Magic Stone is useless to me. If you don¡¯t mind, please ept it as a token of my gratitude!¡±

    Before today, he had always thought that the people from the Sacred Hall Sect came to Southern Barbarians City to control it, using Dexter Stevens as their puppet.

    But he had just forced the truth out of Dexter Stevens-the Sacred Hall Sect came to Southern Barbarians City merely to lure Billy here, with the bait being the ¡®Five Elements Magic Stone.¡¯

    As the Southern Domain King, he naturally understood the value of this Five Elements Magic Stone and also guessed that Billy already possessed four of them.

    To him, this Five Elements Magic Stone was indeed useless, so it was better to give it to Billy as a gesture of goodwill.

    ¡°I dide for this Five Elements Magic Stone, but I can¡¯t take it for free. Name your price, and I¡¯ll buy it,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± The Southern Domain King replied.

    ¡°Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t even know if I could keep my life!¡±

    ¡°Compared to your kindness, a Magic Stone is nothing. Besides, this Magic Stone is as good as a useless rock to me!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist further and epted the Magic Stone. ¡°If you need my help in the future, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± The Southern Domain King bowed again.

    ¡°Do you need my help with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Billy. Without the Sacred Hall Sect causing trouble, those in Dexter Stevens¡¯ camp are no threat!¡± The Southern Domain King replied again.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I need to hurry back to Great Blue City. Farewell for now; contact me if anythinges up!¡±

    ¡°If you have urgent matters to attend to, I won¡¯t keep you!¡± The Southern Domain King hesitated briefly before continuing. ¡°The Sacred Hall Sect won¡¯t let this go easily. Please be careful in everything you do!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Billy nodded.

    Soon after, the two left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and headed towards the teleportation channel.

    Earlier, Billy had learned from Augustus Wilkinson that the Sacred Hall Sect had sent two of their top ten experts to Great Blue City.

    Although White Feather was guarding Great Blue City, there was still some risk, so he needed to hurry back.

    ¡°Billy, be careful. Someone powerful has their eyes on you!¡± As theynded on an open field outside the city, Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°Can you detect their cultivation level?¡±

    While speaking, he released his spiritual power to scan an area of several kilometers but found nothing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t detect specifics; they must be concealing their martial aura. But they are likely stronger than those two from before!¡± Purple Spirit responded. ¡°Most likely a half-step Entering Emptiness Realm!¡±

    In martial arts, above Dao Realm is Emptiness Realm!

    Emptiness Realm is a critical turning point in martial arts. Crossing it means aplete transformation and rebirth into a new realm.

    Like Dao Realm, Emptiness Realm is divided into three major levels: Entering Emptiness Realm, Perfection Emptiness Realm, and Breaking Emptiness Realm, each with nine ranks.

    Transitioning from Heaven Dao Realm to Emptiness Realm involves not just oveing one¡¯s own tribtions but facing true heavenly tribtions!

    In low-level civilizations¡¯ star systems, breaking through from Dao Realm to Emptiness Realm is nearly impossible!

    Mostte-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts spend their entire lives without glimpsing the dawn of Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Even those with high martial talent who glimpse that dawn often fall during their tribtions.

    Thus, entering Emptiness Realm from Dao Realm is truly a life-or-death ordeal!

    ¡°So strong?¡± Billy frowned slightly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Half-step Entering Emptiness Realm!

    This was the strongest opponent he had encountered so far!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit nodded and continued. ¡°Billy, do you want to fight or flee?¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re really half-step Entering Emptiness Realm, we probably can¡¯t escape, right?¡± Billy couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t escape, you can hide!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Hide? How?¡± Billy was puzzled.

    ¡°Billy, did you forget what I told you before?¡± Purple Spirit continued.

    ¡°I can conceal your aura. As long as their cultivation isn¡¯t much higher than mine, they won¡¯t sense your presence!¡±

    ¡°This includes Harleen. As long as you stay close to her, I can conceal both your auras!¡±

    ¡°You can hide in any cave or ce; I guarantee they won¡¯t find you!¡±

    ¡°I forgot you had that ability!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they want first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harleen noticed Billy¡¯s unusual behavior.

    ¡°Honey, be careful; someone ising!¡± Billy shifted his consciousness back from his mindscape.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing?¡± Harleen was slightly taken aback. ¡°Who? Could it be the Sacred Hall Sect again?¡±

    ¡°Not sure!¡± Billy shook his head slightly. ¡°ording to Purple Spirit, they don¡¯t seem friendly and are likely at half-step Entering Emptiness Realm!¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Harleen frowned slightly.

    Just as he finished speaking, an overwhelming aura enveloped them both, making it hard to breathe.

    From this aura alone, it was clear that the neer¡¯s strength far exceeded that of Augustus Wilkinson and Masen Brooks.

    Billy and Harleen couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, their expressions growing more serious.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, a figure appeared within their sight.

    The person waspletely shrouded in a ck robe with a ck cloth covering their face, making it impossible to see their true appearance. From their figure alone, it was clear they were a woman.

 Chapter 1942: A Joint Battle

    ¡°Honey, it seems your concerns were justified!¡± Harleen said thoughtfully.

    ¡°What concerns?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the people inside the Mysterious Hall Sect are not united!¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°How do you know the personing is from the Mysterious Hall Sect?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°In the entire Great Blue Star Domain, only the Sacred Hall Sect and the Mysterious Hall Sect have such powerful forces,¡± Harleen paused before continuing. ¡°If the person were from the Sacred Hall Sect, there would be no need for such a disguise, so it must be someone from the Mysterious Hall Sect.¡±

    ¡°Then how can you be sure that the Mysterious Hall Sect is not united?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°That¡¯s even simpler. If they were united, she wouldn¡¯t need to hide her identity!¡± Harleen responded. ¡°The reason she¡¯s disguised like this is obviously because she¡¯s worried that if she fails, at least she won¡¯t expose herself!¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t think of this!¡± Harleen pouted. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Honey, dealing with a half-step Entering Emptiness Realm opponent, even with the help of the Purple Spirit, might be difficult for us. Do you have any ns?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what she wants first!¡± Billy responded. ¡°If ites to a fight, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded solemnly.

    As they talked, the opponent had already approached within four or five hundred meters.

    ¡°Do you want the map of the City of the Dead or that Sacred Object?¡± Billy led Harleen into mid-air and asked their opponent, ¡°Or do you want both?¡±

    ¡°I only want your storage ring!¡± The opponent responded, revealing an elderly woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Storage ring?¡± Both Billy and Harleen were taken aback.

    ¡°You want the Five Elements Magic Stones?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Correct!¡± The old woman replied.

    ¡°The Sacred Object I have might be ranked first among the top ten Sacred Objects. Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Only someone with a problem in their head would be interested in that thing!¡± The old woman replied. ¡°The top ten Sacred Objects, even the one ranked tenth, are not something people from a low-tier star domain like ours can handle. Whoever takes it will die!¡±

    ¡°You seem to understand very well!¡± Billy said with a faint smile. ¡°The Five Elements Realm is inside the City of the Dead. Without the map of the City of the Dead, even if you get the Five Elements Magic Stones, it seems useless, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I have plenty of time to wait!¡± The old woman continued.

    ¡°You mean that whether it¡¯s us or someone else, eventually someone will go to the City of the Dead, and you¡¯ll just follow them in?¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°Why not?¡± The old woman responded indifferently and then turned to look at Billy. ¡°If I were you, I would hand over the Magic Stones willingly. You should know very well that you have no chance of winning against me!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that after giving you the items, I¡¯ll inform both the Sacred Hall Sect and the Mysterious Hall Sect? How will you handle that?¡± Billy asked again. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for people from both sects to guess your identity!¡±

    ¡°After all, including the Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect, there shouldn¡¯t be many people with half-step Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation, right?¡±

    ¡°How I handle it is my business, not yours!¡± The old woman responded, her tone turning cold. ¡°Enough talk. Decide whether to fight or surrender; you have three breaths to consider!¡±

    As her words fell, a vast aura erupted from her like a volcanic explosion, suffocating everyone around.

    ¡°In my dictionary, there¡¯s no such thing as surrendering without a fight!¡±

    As Billy spoke, he took out his kylin de from his storage ring. ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Harleen said nothing more; her feather sword was already in her hand, her expression serious.

    ¡°Do you know my cultivation level? Such arrogance!¡± The old woman continued.

    ¡°Half-step Entering Emptiness Realm isn¡¯t that strong, is it?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re arrogant; it seems your reputation is well-deserved¡­¡± The old woman began to speak but was interrupted.

    Before she could finish her sentence, a purple figure shed towards her at high speed, apanied by waves of purple energy crashing down like rain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old woman didn¡¯t expect Billy to have such a trump card and frowned slightly.

    However, she showed no intention of retreating. With a flip of her right hand, a bolt of lightning shot out from her palm, tearing through the void.

    A muffled sound echoed as both attacks exploded simultaneously. The Purple Spirit was pushed back two or three hundred meters by the energy waves.

    The old woman had only used seventy to eighty percent of her strength due to the sudden attack. After one move, she was forced back several hundred meters, her aura slightly disordered.

    ¡°A Spiritual Line Origin that haspleted three evolutions?¡± The old woman squinted at the Purple Spirit with interest. ¡°Interesting!¡±

    ¡°Billy, you and Harleen should leave!!¡± The Purple Spirit shouted.

    Without any hesitation, she transformed into a purple sword and charged at the old woman.

    Unity of man and sword!

    This was one of Purple Spirit¡¯s strongest trump cards, only used in desperate situations. After all, using it once consumed a lot of energy and significantly weakened herbat power.

    Given her current strength, if she slowly wore down her opponent using herbat power and teleportation speed, she would likely be thest one standing. However, she was worried that her opponent might target Billy and Harleen, so she went all out from the start, aiming for a quick victory!

    The purple sword moved like a purple lightning bolt, slicing through the void and leaving a dark crack in its wake.

    ¡°Tricks of a small fry!¡± The old woman said disdainfully, clearly underestimating Purple Spirit.

    As she spoke, she raised her hand towards the purple sword¡¯s direction. The void twisted instantly as if trying to tear Purple Spirit apart.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re even more arrogant than Billy!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in the old woman¡¯s ears.

    As she spoke, the purple sword tore through the twisted void and continued its rapid advance.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s pupils contracted instantly in shock. Without any hesitation, she waved her hand to create a barrier wall in front of her.

    The purple sword shattered the barrier wall with ease. The old woman was sted back four or five hundred meters by the energy waves.

    After stabilizing herself, she spat out a mouthful of blood. A gash appeared at her waist, spurting blood.

    This was clearly due to her underestimating her opponent; otherwise, even if Purple Spirit used unity of man and sword, she might not have been able to injure her!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    As for Purple Spirit¡­

    After one move, although she had injured her opponent, she had consumed too much energy and herbat power had dropped by thirty percent.

    While the old woman was still recovering from shock, a terrifying de light tore through the void towards her.

    Cracked Sky!

 Chapter 1943: Trouble Strikes Again

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The old woman sensed a dense aura of death once more, her pupils shrinking to the size of pinholes in an instant.

    There was no time for her to think. A pitch-ck rift in the void swept towards her like lightning.

    In haste, the old woman quickly formed hand seals and unleashed a powerful st.

    A loud explosion echoed, and the void at the center of the st shattered inch by inch. A figure was thrown a thousand meters away-it was the old woman.

    Already injured, she clearly couldn¡¯t withstand Billy¡¯s strike. Herbat power dropped significantly, with more than half of her meridians severed.

    Before she could fully recover, a sharp sword light was already upon her-Harleen had made her move.

    The old woman frowned and instinctively raised her hand to block.

    The sword light shed by, and an arm flew off, blood gushing out as her figure was sent flying again.

    ¡°We will meet again!¡±

    The old woman roared in anger before disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you run!¡±

    As Purple Spirit spoke, a powerful source energy burst forth, enveloping an area of twenty to thirty kilometers.

    ¡°Billy, wait for me!¡± Purple Spirit said quickly before charging forward.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, don¡¯t chase!¡± Billy shouted.

    ¡°I can catch up!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s pointless. Let¡¯s head back to Great Blue City first!¡± Billy said again.

    He knew very well that even a heavily injured half-step Entering Emptiness Realm expert would have life-saving measures. If the opponent was determined to escape, it would be hard to catch up.

    Moreover, even if they did catch up, it wouldn¡¯t mean much. The opponent¡¯s identity was almost certain-they were from the Mysterious Hall Sect. Catching up would only mean killing one more person.

    On the other hand, although he hadn¡¯t received any messages from Casey and the others, he had an inexplicable feeling of unease and wanted to hurry back.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit said before turning into a purple me and merging into Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve underestimated the strength of the two sects!¡± Harleen approached Billy, her tone heavy.

    ¡°Judging from that person¡¯s skills just now, there are definitely true Entering Emptiness Realm experts in those two sects, probably more than one or two!¡±

    The three of them had teamed up against a half-step Entering Emptiness Realm opponent and still let them escape. If they encountered a true Entering Emptiness Realm expert, the oue would be uncertain.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Our cultivation is still too low. If we could break through to the Heaven Dao Realm, we might stand a chance!¡±

    With that, he led Harleen towards the teleportation passage.

    Two hourster, the two of them appeared at the entrance of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a single guard?¡± Harleen frowned slightly as she looked at the empty entrance.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Billy said before quickly walking inside.

    As they entered the courtyard, their hearts sank simultaneously.

    The courtyard was filled with signs of battle. Several pces had been reduced to rubble, and bodiesy scattered on the ground-either dead or severely injured.

    Most of them were people from Phoenix City and the original Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, but there were also some unfamiliar faces, likely from the Sacred Hall Sect.

    Judging by the scene, the battle had ended not long ago.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Soon, Casey and Opal arrived with Azure Dragon and Azure Fang.

    Billy looked around and saw that everyone was covered in wounds, theirbat power reduced to less than thirty or forty percent, their energy extremely weak.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Billy asked with a frown as he quickly approached.

    ¡°Bob, Ian, and Night Orchid are seriously injured and are healing inside,¡± Casey said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Ivy and Stout were taken by people from the Sacred Hall Sect!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± A cold killing intent emanated from Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, what exactly happened?¡± Harleen asked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the strongest people sent by the Sacred Hall Sect only an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert and a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert? Couldn¡¯t White Feather handle them?¡±

    ¡°White Feather is also severely injured!¡± Casey exhaled before exining everything to them.

    It took about fifteen minutes to recount the events.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    At first, the strongest people sent by the Sacred Hall Sect were indeed only an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert and a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    Besides them, there were five or six other mid-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts among their ranks.

    When the battle began, White Feather engaged the two strongest opponents, theirbat power evenly matched.

    Three other mid-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts were jointly attacked by Poppy and three other Heaven Dao Realm experts on their side.

    The remaining two early-stage Heaven Dao Realm opponents were overwhelmed by Casey, Ivy, Opal, and others working together.

    Because of this, Casey didn¡¯t send a message to Billy initially.

    The battlested for over half an hour. Although there were some casualties on their side, they managed to kill all the Sacred Hall Sect members, including their two strongest fighters.

    However, before they could heal their wounds, more people from the Sacred Hall Sect arrived.

    This time, their leader was ate-stage ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert, apanied by two seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm followers.

    Upon seeing their fallenrades, they attacked without any words.

    Another fierce battle ensued!

    For those who had just experienced a major battle, the result was obvious!

    In less than fifteen minutes, everyone on their side, including White Feather and Poppy, was severely injured with no chance to resist!

    There wasn¡¯t even time for Casey to send a message. Even if he had, it wouldn¡¯t have helped much given the circumstances.

    ¡°And then?¡± Harleen asked urgently. ¡°Why did they take Ivy and Stout?¡±

    ¡°It has to do with their purpose foring to Great Blue City!¡± Azure Dragon exined.

    ¡°We learned from the first wave of attackers that they came to Great Blue City looking for a fragmentary form for the ¡®Sky-Splitting Pill¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Great Blue City has a fragmentary form for the ¡®Sky-Splitting Pill¡¯?¡± Harleen was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°We only just found out that David Roth had a secret vault outside the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion containing many rare treasures, including that fragmentary form!¡±

    ¡°Apparently, that form was passed down from David Roth¡¯s ancestor. He had been trying to refine the Sky-Splitting Pill for years but never seeded due to the iplete form.¡±

    ¡°The three people who arrivedter from the Sacred Hall Sect were looking for that form and eventually found it!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Ivy knew they had found the fragmentary form and proposed that if they spared everyone in the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, she might be able to help themplete it,¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°Ivy was obviously stalling for time!¡± Harleen interjected. ¡°Why would they believe her so easily?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t at first,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°But Ivy and Stout demonstrated their alchemy skills on the spot and showed them some high-grade Elemental Pills and Chi Condensing Pills they had recently refined. The opponents reluctantly believed them!¡±

    ¡°For them, refining the Sky-Splitting Pill was clearly more important, so they stopped attacking and took Ivy and Stout away.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect!¡± A cold fury emanated from Billy.

 Chapter 1944: Someone Might Know

    ¡°Billy Boy, don¡¯t worry too much. With Ivy¡¯s wits, she shouldn¡¯t be in too much danger for now,¡± Opal said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Opal, did they leave any message?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Opal shook his head.

    ¡°Do we know where they took Ivy and the others?¡± Billy frowned deeply.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say, but it¡¯s likely they took them back to the Sacred Hall Sect headquarters,¡± Opal replied.

    ¡°Boss, I asked Miss Sutton and Poppy, but no one knows where the Sacred Hall Sect headquarters is,¡± Azure Dragon added gravely.

    Billy exhaled heavily, his face darkened.

    Leaving aside the strength of the Sacred Hall Sect, they didn¡¯t even know where their base was. How could they rescue anyone?

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal your injuries first,¡± Billy said after adjusting his emotions slightly.

    He then took out silver needles and got to work.

    Everyone¡¯s injuries were severe, including Natasha Sutton and Poppy, so it took Billy and Harleen an entire day to finish treating them.

    ¡°Billy Boy, Ivy and Stout can¡¯t hold out for long. Waiting like this isn¡¯t a solution,¡± Amber said, looking at Billy with a serious expression.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where the Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s base is. Unless theye to us, we don¡¯t have a better n,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who might know where the Sacred Hall Sect is,¡± Harleen said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Who?¡± Casey and the others looked at Harleen simultaneously.

    ¡°Old Alfie!¡± Billy answered for Harleen.

    He had thought of this possibility yesterday. Given Old Alfie¡¯s vast knowledge of both celestial and terrestrial matters, he might indeed know the location of the Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s base.

    Billy had nned to head to the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion yesterday, but everyone¡¯s injuries couldn¡¯t wait, so he had to postpone it.

    ¡°Oh right! How could I forget him!¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°Billy Boy, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s head to the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion immediately!¡± Amber urged Billy.

    ¡°Your injuries aren¡¯t fully healed yet. Harleen and I will go,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Boss, our injuries are almost healed. Let use with you¡­¡± Azure Dragon began.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to ask for directions at the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. It¡¯s not a big deal. You all stay at the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and focus on healing,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Billy Boy, you and Harleen be careful and stay safe,¡± Opal advised Billy.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Billy nodded.

    After giving a few more instructions, Billy and Harleen turned and left.

    Great Blue City had a teleportation channel to Northern Abyss City. The two of them traveled at full speed and arrived at the gates of Northern Abyss City two hourster.

    Along the way, they took out seven or eight high-grade beast cores from their storage rings for refining.

    Both knew that their uing opponents would be far stronger than any they had faced before. Their current cultivation levels were too low and needed to be improved quickly.

    Fortunately, resources for cultivation were abundant. They still had more than half of the beast cores obtained from Another World left unrefined.

    Moreover, after their battle with David Roth and his men in Great Blue City, they had acquired arge number of spirit stones and Spirit Fruit, enough to sustain them for a long time.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡± As soon as they arrived at the city gates, Samuel Sparks and several elders from Sky Cloud Pavilion greeted them.

    Billy had already informed Samuel Sparks before departure to prepare a starship.

    Samuel Sparks initially intended to apany Billy to the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion with his people, but Billy declined, asking only for someone to guide them there.

    Seeing Billy¡¯s determination, Samuel Sparks did not insist further.

    However, he personally piloted the starship, taking Billy and Harleen to the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.

    During the journey, Samuel Sparks focused on piloting while Billy and Harleen concentrated on their cultivation.

    Billy had already glimpsed the threshold of the ninth-rank Sacred Realmst time. With the help of his bloodline power and several high-grade beast cores, he broke through without any surprises.

    A powerful aura erupted from him, revealing his ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivation!

    Although Harleen hadn¡¯t broken through yet, she was only a step away.

    After about an hour, the three arrived at the archway of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.

    To their surprise, there were no guards in sight at the archway either.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Why is it so quiet?¡± Samuel Sparks remarked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and see!¡±

    Billy frowned slightly as he ascended the stone steps, followed closely by Samuel Sparks and Harleen.

    Soon, they reached the gates of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion estate. The gates were tightly shut, with four men standing guard outside.

    ¡°The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion is not receiving guests today. Leave!¡± one of the guards said sternly after sizing up the trio, a strange look shing in his eyes.

    Before he finished speaking, Billy struck with his palm, sending all four guards flying and shattering the estate gates into pieces.

    As they stepped into the estate, Samuel Sparks and Harleen gasped involuntarily.

    The estate was littered with severed limbs and rivers of blood. Most of the bodies were disciples of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion; there wasn¡¯t a single survivor in sight.

    ¡°Bastards! Who are you people?¡±

    Hearing themotion, an elder led a dozen men towards them from above. Judging by his aura, he was at third-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Do you recognize him?¡± Billy asked Samuel Sparks.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be from the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion,¡± Samuel Sparks shook his head.

    Although he wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with everyone in the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, he knew all their Heaven Dao Realm experts by sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deaf¡­¡± The elder roared as he approached them.

    Before he could finish speaking, a curved de light shed out.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The elder didn¡¯t take Billy seriously and raised his hand to meet the attack.

    Mid-air, the de light shed past him, splitting his body in two as he fell to the ground lifelessly.

    Simultaneously, Harleen and Samuel Sparks attacked together.

    Among their remaining opponents, the strongest was only at half-step Heaven Dao Realm; naturally, they were no match for Harleen and Samuel Sparks.

    In just a few moments, all their opponentsy dead on the ground without a single survivor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check further inside!¡± Billy said gravely as he led them deeper into the estate.

    Just as they advanced a few hundred meters, an overwhelming aura swept towards them-a terrifying presence indicating an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator was approaching.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, he¡¯s yours. If possible, leave him alive,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Purple Spirit responded before darting out from Billy¡¯s body and quickly heading towards their opponent¡¯s direction.

    Billy then led Harleen deeper into the estate.

 Chapter 1945: Knowing Too Much

    ¡°Stay here!¡± shouted the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert, forming hand seals and striking towards the three of them.

    ¡°You should worry about your own life first!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed as a purple me surged forward to meet the attack.

    With a loud bang, a figure was sent flying a thousand meters away, blood spurting from their mouth.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The opponent steadied themselves, eximing in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯d better cripple your own cultivation; maybe you¡¯ll live,¡± Purple Spirit said coldly, shing forward to continue the assault.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his twopanions had reached the back of the manor. From there, they saw two groups engaged in fiercebat.

    To call it a fierce battle would be misleading; it was entirely one-sided.

    On one side was a single person, Old Alfie, who was covered in wounds and on the verge of copse, blood constantly flowing from his mouth.

    On the other side were four men and women, all at the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm, with the strongest being at the sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    On the ground belowy four men, including Isaac Kaur, the current Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, and three other elders. Two of the elders were already motionless, clearly dead. Isaac Kaur and another white-haired elder were barely clinging to life.

    The strongest person in Heavenly Secrets Pavilion was the Elder of the Sky, but he had only recently broken through to the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. The reason he hadsted this long was evidently due to the ¡®Five Elements Sword Array¡¯; otherwise, he would have been dead long ago.

    ¡°Harleen, you and Mr. Sparks go check on Master Isaac¡¯s injuries!¡± Billy instructed them.

    As he spoke, he gripped his Bloodshadow Fury de and charged towards the four opponents.

    Having broken through to the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, Billy could elevate his power to the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm by activating his bloodline abilities. Even without using ¡®Cracked Sky,¡¯ he was more than capable of contending with mid-tote-stage Heaven Dao Realm opponents.

    With a single sh, the sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder was cut in half. Even in death, he didn¡¯t know who had killed him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The other three turned to look at Billy simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr. Billy?!¡± Old Alfie eximed in surprise upon recognizing him.

    ¡°Old Alfie, you should rest now. I¡¯ll handle these three,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Old Alfie didn¡¯t argue and descended to the ground.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± The fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm old woman roared, charging at Billy with her twopanions.

    Before they could get far, a head flew into the air-belonging to the old woman, her face frozen in shock.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes narrowed in fear as he fled to the right. The other person also didn¡¯t hesitate and dashed to the left.

    ¡°Stay!¡± Billy said coldly, sending out two crescent-shaped de lights that tore through the air.

    Both were only at the fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm and had no chance of escaping. They fell from the sky after traveling less than a kilometer.

    ¡°Billy, that old man self-destructed!¡± Purple Spirit flew over from a distance.

    ¡°Forget it, leave it be,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Purple Spirit nodded and returned to Billy¡¯s body.

    Shortly after, Billynded near Old Alfie.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Old Alfie bowed deeply to Billy.

    ¡°It was nothing. Let me help you with your injuries,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Old Alfie said again.

    Billy then got to work healing them.

    In less than two hours, Billy and hispanions followed Old Alfie and his son into a hall within a building. Thanks to Billy¡¯s help, their injuries had mostly healed and would fully recover with a few days of rest.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Mr. Billy!¡± Isaac Kaur said gratefully. This was the second time Billy had helped them, and his heart was filled with gratitude.

    ¡°It was nothing, Master Isaac. No need to mention it,¡± Billy replied before asking, ¡°What happened? Who were those people?¡±

    ¡°They were from Sacred Hall Sect,¡± Isaac Kaur answered.

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect?¡± Harleen and Samuel Sparks were taken aback.

    ¡°In hindsight, we should have kept one of them alive,¡± Samuel Sparks added.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have helped,¡± Old Alfie interjected. ¡°Anyone from Sacred Hall Sect with cultivation above Heaven Dao Realm won¡¯t be taken alive.¡±

    ¡°Not just Sacred Hall Sect; Mysterious Hall Sect is the same. They¡¯ve practiced a secret technique that allows them tomit suicide even if their powers are stripped.¡±

    ¡°For years, very little has been known about these two sects because of this.¡±

    ¡°As for disciples below Heaven Dao Realm, they know very little-most don¡¯t even know where Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters is.¡±

    ¡°So even if they were captured and tortured for information, nothing useful woulde out.¡±

    ¡°No wonder,¡± Harleen frowned slightly before asking, ¡°Are all Heaven Dao Realm experts in these sects really unafraid of death? Do they allmit suicide if captured?¡±

    ¡°Everyone fears death; they¡¯re no different. But they have no choice,¡± Old Alfie exined further. ¡°Their families are all within Sacred Hall Sect. If anyone leaks information about the sect, their entire family will be executed.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Harleen nodded slightly before asking again, ¡°Old Alfie, why did Sacred Hall Sect target you?¡±

    ¡°Because I know too much about them. They knew you¡¯de looking for me soon, so they wanted to silence me first,¡± Old Alfie smiled faintly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Harleen was taken aback. ¡°So it¡¯s our fault you got involved. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°No need for that,¡± Old Alfie replied. ¡°I know too much; even without your involvement, they wouldn¡¯t have let me live long. It was just a matter of time.¡±

    He sighed and added, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s safer to know less.¡±

    ¡°Old Alfie, did you already know we woulde looking for you?¡± Harleen asked again after nodding slightly.

    ¡°Not only did I know you¡¯de looking for me, but I also know why you¡¯re here,¡± Old Alfie nodded before continuing. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you want to find out where Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters is.¡±

    ¡°Do you know?¡± Harleen pressed on.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°I do,¡± Old Alfie nodded again before looking at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, forgive my bluntness, but with your current strength, going directly to Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters would be a death sentence.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s high-endbat power includes not just their ten heroes but also three Saint Kings. Two of them are genuine Entering Emptiness Realm experts, while the third is at least half-step Entering Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°As for their elusive sect master, no one knows his exact cultivation level. But it¡¯s certain he¡¯s at least third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t be sure if there are other experts above these three kings.¡±

    ¡°So until you break through to Heaven Dao Realm yourself, it¡¯s best to stay away.¡±

 Chapter 1946: Half of the Recipe

    Upon hearing his words, Harleen and Samuel Sparks couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement.

    Such power, just hearing about it was enough to make one despair!

    ¡°I have a reason I must go!¡± Billy looked at the other party and replied.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re going to save someone, aren¡¯t you?¡± Old Alfie asked.

    ¡°To be honest, yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°The person you want to save may not necessarily be at the Sacred Hall Sect headquarters!¡± Old Alfie continued.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harleen was taken aback again. ¡°Senior, do you know where Ivy and Stout are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing; I don¡¯t know their exact location,¡± Old Alfie shook his head and continued.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy trusts me, you might as well tell me the general appearance and basic information of your two friends. I¡¯ll try to divine their location.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Subsequently, Old Alfie and his son led Billy and the others to a circr building deep within the estate.

    The hall of the building was quiterge, at least two to three thousand square meters. In the center of the hall¡¯s floor was a circr pattern nearly a thousand square meters in diameter, depicting a vast star domain.

    Anyone familiar with this third-tier star domain would recognize that the pattern was a miniature representation of it.

    Additionally, nine stone pirs of varying heights but uniform thickness stood around the hall.

    After a while, Old Alfie received the basic information about Ivy and Stout. A powerful spiritual force emanated from his brow, sweeping across the surroundings.

    Immediately, a mist erupted from the tops of the nine stone pirs, filling every corner of the hall in just a few blinks of an eye.

    About five or six minutester, a slowly rotating yin-yang eight diagrams appeared about ten meters above the star domain pattern.

    As time passed, the rotation speed of the eight diagrams increased. Soon, everyone could only see a blurry shadow spinning rapidly in mid-air.

    Simultaneously, the star domain pattern on the ground began to show signs of movement, as if undergoing a transformation.

    Amazingly, after another quarter of an hour or so, two faint human figures appeared between the star domain pattern and the eight diagrams-none other than Ivy and Stout.

    Seeing this scene, Billy, Harleen, and Samuel Sparks couldn¡¯t help but show expressions of astonishment.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, your two friends are indeed not at the Sacred Hall Sect headquarters.¡± After the hall returned to calm, Old Alfie looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Then where are they?¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Abyssal Depths City!¡± Old Alfie responded.

    ¡°Abyssal Depths City?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°Where is that?¡±

    ¡°Abyssal Depths City is located at the edge of the Great Blue Star Domain, quite a distance from here,¡± Old Alfie continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far from the Sacred Hall Sect headquarters; it¡¯s the stronghold of Hades, one of the three kings of the Sacred Hall Sect. Hades is also one of the most powerful figures in the Sacred Hall Sect, second only to their hall master!¡±

    ¡°Abyssal Depths City should have a teleportation channel directly to near Great Blue City, but outsiders might have trouble finding the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Senior, how long would it take to travel there by starship?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°At least about a month!¡± Old Alfie responded.

    ¡°That long?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    For him, Ivy and Stout being in the hands of their enemies for a month was too long; no one could guarantee what might happen during that time.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Old Alfie nodded. ¡°Even with the fastest second-tier starship, it would take about twenty-five or twenty-six days!¡±

    ¡°Starships are also graded?¡± Billy and Harleen were both taken aback.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Alfie was slightly surprised before continuing.

    ¡°The starships you took in Akabuchi Star Domain vary in size and speed but are all considered first-tier starships.¡±

    ¡°In contrast, all starships in the Great Blue Star Domain are second-tier starships. You should have noticed they¡¯re much faster than those in Akabuchi Star Domain.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°However, as far as I know, there should be a third-tier starship in Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, which is also the only third-tier starship in the entire Great Blue Star Domain. It¡¯s much faster than second-tier ones!¡± Old Alfie continued.

    ¡°If you take a third-tier starship to Abyssal Depths City at full speed, you should be able to get there within ten days!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion has a third-tier starship?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Old Alfie nodded in response.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Billy continued. ¡°Senior, please provide me with a map of Abyssal Depths City.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, my father and I have been to Abyssal Depths City before. If you don¡¯t mind, I can guide you there,¡± Isaac Kaur offered.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need to trouble Master Isaac!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, although Abyssal Depths City is not the headquarters of Sacred Hall Sect, it¡¯s still quiteplex. Having an extra person means having extra help¡­¡± Isaac Kaur continued.

    ¡°Thank you very much, but it¡¯s really not necessary!¡± Harleen looked at him. ¡°We¡¯ve already troubled Heavenly Secrets Pavilion enough; I¡¯m sure there are many matters that need your attention at the sect!¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Isaac Kaur didn¡¯t insist further.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯ve saved Heavenly Secrets Pavilion from disaster twice now. I have nothing to repay you with but this half of a recipe as a token of my gratitude. Please ept it!¡± At this moment, Old Alfie spoke while taking out half of a recipe from his person.

    ¡°Half of a recipe?¡± Billy and Harleen were both taken aback again, momentarily not understanding.

    Regardless of what kind of recipe it was, why only half? What did that mean?

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Hades sent people to Great Blue City for David Roth¡¯s iplete Sky-Splitting Pill recipe, right?¡± Old Alfie smiled faintly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Billy understood. ¡°Senior, do you mean that this recipe is the missing part of David Roth¡¯s Sky-Splitting Pill recipe?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Old Alfie smiled again.

    ¡°This half of the recipe was obtained by my predecessor at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion by chance!¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s only half, because Sky-Splitting Pill is invaluable in Great Blue Star Domain, if outsiders knew Heavenly Secrets Pavilion possessed this half-recipe, it would bring disaster upon our sect.¡±

    ¡°So, except for the pavilion master of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, no one knows about its existence!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Senior, did you already know that Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion had the other half of the recipe?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Old Alfie responded.

    ¡°For many years, David Roth has never given up searching for this other half; he just didn¡¯t know it was with us at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, Heavenly Secrets Pavilion would have ceased to exist long ago!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Senior, this recipe is too valuable; you should keep it¡­¡± Billy looked at him and spoke.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°This half-recipe is like waste paper at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion and also a ticking time bomb!¡± Old Alfie smiled faintly and interrupted Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy goes to Abyssal Depths City and is fortunate enough to obtain the other half of the recipe and sessfully concoct Sky-Splitting Pills in the future, just send a few pills to Heavenly Secrets Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Certainly!¡± Billy didn¡¯t refuse anymore.

    After continuing their conversation for a while longer, Billy and hispanions took their leave.

    Before they left, Old Alfie not only provided Billy with the location of Abyssal Depths City but also informed him of the whereabouts of Sacred Hall Sect headquarters.

 Chapter 1947: The Siblingâ€™s Crisis

    That evening, Billy and Harleen returned to the Great Blue City Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    On their way back, Billy had already sent a message to Casey, instructing him to find the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion steward, Reese Pope, to confirm if there was a third-tier starship avable.

    As Old Alfie had mentioned, the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion indeed possessed a third-tier starship.

    That night, after Billy once again helped Casey and the others with their injuries, everyone had mostly recovered.

    Notably, upon returning to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, Harleen entered the Gathering Spirit Array to meditate and cultivate. She was already on the verge of a breakthrough and sessfully advanced to the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm by dawn the next day!

    After breakfast, Billy led everyone, along with White Feather, onto the third-tier starship and set off at full speed towards Abyssal Depths City.

    During the journey, except for Billy and Harleen, everyone else immersed themselves in relentless cultivation, frantically refining Spirit Fruits and beast cores.

    In seven or eight days, everyone made significant breakthroughs.

    Aubree advanced to the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, Stout and Opal reached the seventh-rank, and Casey and Amber stepped into the sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang also advanced by one rank, while Night Orchid and Frostde broke through with Billy¡¯s assistance.

    Thus, everyone had entered the Perceiving Dao Realm!

    White Feather¡¯sbat power also saw a significant increase over these few days, nowparable to the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    On the ninth morning, Billy and his group appeared in a valley on the outskirts of Abyssal Depths City.

    Meanwhile, inside an oddly shaped building within Abyssal Depths City, a man and a woman were busy beside an alchemy furnace.

    The temperature in the room had soared to sixty or seventy degrees, and the mes of the alchemy furnace had turned a bright blue.

    These two were none other than Ivy and her brother Stout!

    Ten days ago, they were captured from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion by Hades¡¯ men and brought to Abyssal Depths City through a teleportation channel. They had been confined in this building ever since.

    Initially, Hades¡¯ men gave them only three days to not only restore the form but also sessfully refine the Sky-Splitting Pill!

    After some negotiation, they reluctantly agreed to give them ten days.

    They also warned that if they failed to refine the Sky-Splitting Pill in ten days, they would be thrown into the alchemy furnace.

    And today was the tenth day!

    ¡°Sis, do you think Boss has forgotten about us?¡± Stout asked Ivy nervously.

    ¡°Do you think Billy is that kind of person?¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t theye to rescue us yet!¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°Considering how far this ce is from Great Blue City, Billy and the others probably don¡¯t even know where we are,¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°No way! Then aren¡¯t we doomed?¡± Stout replied anxiously.

    ¡°Today is thest day. If those people outside don¡¯t see the Sky-Splitting Pill, we won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chanceter, you should escape first!¡± Ivy interrupted him.

    ¡°No way! We leave together or die together!¡± Stout shook his head firmly.

    ¡°With what? Do you think you can fight them?¡± Ivy red at him again. ¡°Forget Hades; even those guarding outside are beyond our capability!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care; I won¡¯t leave first!¡± Stout shook his head again. ¡°I¡¯d rather fight them!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have what it takes to fight them?¡± Ivy continued.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just watch you¡­¡± Stout began again.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a burden to me now. Without you, I have my own ways to escape!¡± Ivy interrupted him once more.

    ¡°No!¡± Stout was resolute.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t ever call me your sister again!¡± Ivy responded.

    At that moment, footsteps echoed from the doorway, and an old man stepped inside.

    This was the same person who had captured them from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion ten days ago-a ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator.

    As he walked in, he looked at them and spoke: ¡°Your ten days are up. You two¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a loud bang resounded as the alchemy furnace flew towards him.

    The furnace was at an extremely high temperature, igniting the air around it as it passed.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The old man frowned and formed a powerful seal with his hand to strike back at the furnace.

    The furnace exploded with a roar, sending waves of heat throughout the space. The old man and Ivy¡¯s siblings were both forced back dozens of steps.

    ¡°Fools! I¡¯ll send you both on your way¡­¡± The old man steadied himself and shouted angrily.

    However, halfway through his sentence, his expression changed: ¡°You poisoned me?!¡±

    Indeed, the furnace contained highly toxic substances!

    This was a deliberate move by Ivy and her brother!

    Ten days ago, besides asking for the ingredients for the form, they also requested over twenty other herbs under the guise of attempting to refine the Sky-Splitting Pill but were actually preparing poison.

    This was theirst desperate move. If it failed, the consequences were dire.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ivy shouted as she drew her sword and formed a Five Elements de Dance to strike at the old man.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man roared again, raising his hand to block her attack.

    Their forces collided, and the old man spat out dark red blood as he was sent flying out of the door.

    The poison concocted by Ivy and her brother was potent enough that even ate-stage Heaven Dao Realm expert couldn¡¯t easily neutralize it without preparation.

    Having inhaled so much poison already, he had to divert half of his energy to resist it from attacking his heart, making it difficult to withstand Ivy¡¯s full-force strike.

    Activating his Chi power only worsened his condition. His face turned pale, and his breath became erratic.

    Without wasting any time, he quickly retreated several kilometers away and sat down to expel the poison.

    He knew that if he continued using his Chi power, he would die from poisoning even without Ivy¡¯s intervention.

    As Ivy struck with her sword, Stout dashed towards the door.

    ¡°You bastards! Come on! I¡¯ll fight you all!¡± He shouted loudly as he reached outside.

    Ivy inside twitched at his words.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out before Stout finished speaking.

    Soon after, a dozen men and women surrounded him quickly.

    Each of them was strong; two were Mid Stage Heaven Dao Realm cultivators while others were in mid-tote stages of Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡± Stout shouted again.

    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t retreat but advanced instead. His figure flickered as he dashed towards their ranks at high speed.

    A faint fragrance filled the air where he passed.

 Chapter 1948: The Appearance of Hades

    ¡°Be careful, this scent is poisonous!¡± An elder in the Mid Stage of Heaven Dao Realm was the first to react.

    However, it was still a bit toote.

    Four or five individuals with lower cultivation levels spat out blood and copsed to the ground, twitching a few times before falling silent.

    The other Heaven Dao Realm men and women, though not fatally affected, turned pale as wax and quickly sat down cross-legged at a distance to meditate.

    At the same time, an elder in the seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm struck Stout on the back.

    Stout spat out a mouthful of blood and was flung forward several dozen meters. Fortunately, his body was unusually resilient, second only to Billy in durability, so he wasn¡¯t severely injured.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡± Another elderly woman in the seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm roared and raised her hand to strike Stout.

    But before she could act, Ivy had already arrived outside the door, and a swift sword force shot towards the old woman.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old woman¡¯s brow furrowed as she sent out a mark with a whoosh.

    Their attacks collided violently, sending Ivy flying two or three hundred meters away, spitting out blood.

    The old woman also slid back a hundred meters, blood trickling from her mouth, her breath chaotic.

    Although she was in the seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm, she was also poisoned and had to use four or five parts of her strength to resist the poison, making it difficult to take Ivy down in one move.

    On the other side, Stout mustered his full strength to form the Mysterious Pr Fist and shed with the elder. Both were sent flying a hundred meters away, evenly matched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get entangled in battle!¡± Ivy shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    She knew very well that if she didn¡¯t leave, Stout wouldn¡¯t either!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded loudly.

    Then, the two of them took to the sky and quickly headed towards the outskirts of the city.

    ¡°Two ants, do you really think Abyssal Depths City is your home?¡± As they had just flown eight or nine kilometers away, an elder¡¯s voice echoed through the void.

    Immediately after, a mark carrying overwhelming energy came crashing towards them, apanied by howling winds.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Ivy shouted as she pushed Stout several hundred meters away with a palm strike.

    A loud explosion followed as Ivy herself flew out like a kite with a broken string, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    After flying a thousand meters away, she fell heavily to the ground and spat out another mouthful of blood,pletely losing herbat strength.

    ¡°Ivy!¡±

    Stout screamed hysterically as he descended towards Ivy.

    ¡°You siblings can go down together!¡± The elder had already arrived within a few hundred meters as he spoke.

    As he spoke, he formed another overwhelming force and struck towards Stout with thunderous power.

    At this moment, a Thunder de tore through the void with destructive force.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing the power of this de, the elder¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t withstand it and immediately dodged to the side without hesitation.

    The de shed past, splitting his body in two as he fell from mid-air with an incredulous expression on his face.

    He desperately wanted to know who had killed him!

    He was a ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert, yet he was in with a single stroke. It was unbelievable!

    However, this question could only be answered by asking the king of hell!

    ¡°Boss?!¡± Stoutnded on the ground and looked at the approaching group, shouting.

    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Ivy managed to utter three words before fainting.

    ¡°Ivy!¡±

    ¡°Ivy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The group arrived and shouted simultaneously.

    Billy quickly assessed Ivy¡¯s injuries and sent a few strands of finger wind into her body to prevent her condition from worsening.

    ¡°Night Orchid, Frostde, Alex Long, take Ivy out of the city first!¡± Billy instructed Night Orchid and the others.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The three responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Stout, you go with them!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine. I want to deal with those old geezers¡­¡± Stout responded loudly.

    ¡°Ivy¡¯s injuries are severe. You need to keep an eye on her!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stout replied reluctantly.

    ¡°A bunch of ignorant fools daring to cause trouble in Abyssal Depths City. Are you tired of living?¡± At this moment, a voice echoed through the void.

    Simultaneously, an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire area as if it had been vacuumed instantly.

    From this aura alone, it was clear that the neer had already reached Entering Emptiness Realm!

    ¡°Night Orchid, go quickly!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Night Orchid and the others lifted Ivy and took to the sky.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Stout said before following them.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± An elder¡¯s voice rang out.

    Immediately after, four figures chased after Night Orchid and her group. All four were in the mid-tote stages of Heaven Dao Realm, with one being in thete eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°White Feather, attack!¡± Billymanded in a deep voice.

    White Feather let out a cry and charged forward, sending out tangible waves of energy.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± One of the sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elders didn¡¯t take White Feather seriously and raised his hand to meet him.

    A loud explosion followed as the elder was sent flying a thousand meters away, lifeless in mid-air.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder frowned and led the other two to surround White Feather.

    White Feather showed no fear and pped his wings to charge at them.

    Meanwhile, about forty or fifty people from Abyssal Depths City had arrived in front of Billy¡¯s group.

    Leading them was none other than Hades, the city lord of Abyssal Depths City and one of the three kings of Sacred Hall Sect!

    A first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert!

    Hades was indeed the strongest among Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s three kings. Even without counting himself, he had seven or eightte-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts under hismand.

    Aside from those killed at Heavenly Secrets Pavilion and those crippled near the alchemy furnace, there were still five or six present at the scene.

    Two of them-an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert and a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert-had already gone to attack White Feather. Four morete-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts stood behind Hades, with one being half-step Entering Emptiness Realm!

    These people alone were enough to crush the former Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!

    Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s power as one of the two super sects in this star domain was evident!

    ¡°You must be Billy?¡± Hades looked at Billy and spoke. ¡°Quite bold. I haven¡¯t evene for you yet you delivered yourself!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts too, killing so many of my people!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    ¡°It must have been Old Alfie who told you about this ce?¡± Hades continued. ¡°It¡¯s time for his Heavenly Secrets Pavilion to be erased from Great Blue Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether you live long enough to see that day!¡± Billy retorted.

 Chapter 1949: Battle Against First-Rank Entering Emptiness Realm

    ¡°Just you people?¡± Hades nced dismissively at the crowd.

    Not only him, but the hundred or so people behind him also wore expressions of disdain as they looked at everyone.

    They really couldn¡¯t understand where Billy got his confidence from. Among all of them, the highest cultivation levels were Billy and Harleen, but they were only at the ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    On Hades¡¯ side, even without counting Hades himself, there were nearly twenty people at the Heaven Dao Realm. The gap between the two sides was as vast as a chasm.

    Moreover, in their eyes, there was no need for them to act. Hades alone could sweep away all of Billy¡¯s people with a mere wave of his hand.

    Only they knew how vast the difference was between a true Entering Emptiness Realm and a Heaven Dao Realm. They were worlds apart!

    ¡°Killing you is a piece of cake!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Hades sneered. ¡°Then make your move and let me see you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a purple me shot out from Billy¡¯s body-it was the Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hades was slightly stunned but immediately raised his hand to unleash a powerful strike.

    A dull thud echoed as a strong wave of energy pushed the surrounding crowd hundreds of meters away.

    Simultaneously, both Purple Spirit and Hades were sted back five to six hundred meters, resulting in a stalemate.

    Purple Spirit had gone all out from the start, and at full strength, she could contend with a half-step Entering Emptiness Realm. Hades had acted hastily, so managing to fight Purple Spirit to a draw was already impressive.

    What shocked Hades was that just as he was stabilizing himself, a Thunder de descended from the sky, tearing a kilometer-long rift in the void with earth-shattering force!

    Sensing the power of this strike, Hades¡¯ pupils contracted instantly, and a sense of crisis welled up within him.

    He quickly raised his hand to form a barrier in front of him.

    At this moment, he had no time to activate any techniques and could only defend passively.

    Another dull thud echoed as the barrier shattered instantly. A figure was sent flying seven to eight hundred meters, spitting blood into the air.

    It was Hades!

    Now, with his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s strength had risen to the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    At full strength, using Cracked Sky, he couldn¡¯t kill an Entering Emptiness Realm expert with one strike, but if the opponent acted hastily, it was enough to inflict severe damage.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    And indeed, after stabilizing himself, Hades spat out another mouthful of blood. His aura was chaotic, and hisbat strength had dropped by thirty to forty percent!

    A look of intense shock appeared on his face!

    Even though he had heard that Billy could use techniques powerful enough to leap a major realm and kill opponents, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this extreme.

    He had thoroughly investigated Billy¡¯s cultivation level-it was only ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, far from just one major realm below him!

    Even though he had sustained some minor injuries from his sh with Purple Spirit, it shouldn¡¯t have significantly affected hisbat strength!

    Yet Billy had managed to reduce his strength by thirty to forty percent with one strike!

    This shocked not only him but also the other people from Abyssal Depths City.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The half-step Entering Emptiness Realm elder on their side shouted loudly. ¡°His Chi power is damaged; finish this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± Forty or fifty people attacked simultaneously.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, he¡¯s yours. Be careful!¡± Billy said solemnly, pointing at the half-step Entering Emptiness Realm elder.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Purple Spirit replied and quickly charged at the elder.

    ¡°Elder Lennon, I¡¯ll join you for a swift victory!¡± A ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder on their side shed towards Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The half-step Entering Emptiness Realm elder responded and attacked simultaneously.

    ¡°Two old geezers, let¡¯s see how I handle you!¡± Despite facing two opponents, Purple Spirit showed no intention of retreating.

    In truth, herbat strength made it risky to face both opponents head-on. However, her teleportation speed was faster than theirs.

    As long as she didn¡¯t engage directly, she wouldn¡¯t be in too much danger in the short term.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take him on together!¡± Meanwhile, twote-stage Heaven Dao Realm individuals charged at Billy.

    One was eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, and the other was seventh-rank.

    For Billy now, dealing with these two wasn¡¯t easy either. He couldn¡¯t use Cracked Sky again in a short time and could only rely on Heavenly Fury sh, which could only contend with seventh-rank opponents.

    Meanwhile, Harleen and Casey were surrounded by the remaining enemies.

    Harleen¡¯s opponents were three mid-stage Heaven Dao Realm elders-the strongest among the remaining enemies: one fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm and two fourth-rank.

    A dull thud echoed as Harleen was sent flying four to five hundred meters by the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder woman, blood trickling from her mouth.

    ¡°Not bad; you could take one of my strikes!¡± The elder woman shouted at Harleen. ¡°Now try another!¡±

    As she spoke, she formed seals with her hands and attacked with thunderous force.

    This time, Harleen didn¡¯t engage directly but quickly dodged her attacks.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡± The two fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elders shouted simultaneously as their attacks closed in on Harleen in an instant.

    ¡°You want to kill me? You¡¯re too weak!¡± Harleen shouted defiantly.

    She then narrowed her eyes and four clones shed out simultaneously.

    Thousand Shadow Clone Technique!

    Simultaneously, her true self and four clones activated Five Elements de Dance!

    This was Harleen¡¯s strongest technique so far!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The three opponents were shocked as their pores opened up in fear, enveloped by a strong sense of impending death.

    Without much suspense, the two fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponents were directly cut into pieces by two sword beams, their bodies mangled beyond recognition.

    The remaining fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder found himself besieged by Harleen¡¯s true self and two clones. Though not killed outright, he sustained three deep wounds down to the bone, drastically reducing hisbat strength.

    ¡°Go join them!¡± Harleen didn¡¯t intend to stop. She charged again after speaking.

    Although activating both Thousand Shadow Clone Technique and Five Elements de Dance consumed over forty percent of her Chi power, dealing with a severely injured opponent wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    Indeed, there wasn¡¯t much suspense. The fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder had lost all will to fight. He fled less than a kilometer before Harleen decapitated him with a single strike.

    After killing her three opponents, Harleen took a deep breath and popped two Chi Condensing Pills into her mouth while quickly refining a Late Stage Perceiving Dao Realm beast core.

    Before she finished refining the beast core, a dull thud echoed nearby as two figures were sent flying backward.

    It was Casey and one of his opponents; both sustained injuries.

    Earlier, three early-stage Heaven Dao Realm elders had surrounded Casey.

    One first-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder had been killed by Casey using Demon de Technique. Another first-rank elder had been severely injured during the battle.

    The remaining third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder was evenly matched with Casey under the premise of Heavenly Fury sh.

    However, Casey was now exhausted. After repeatedly using his trump cards, his Chi power was nearly depleted. He could hardly hold on any longer.

    The third-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder wouldn¡¯t give Casey much time to recover. After a brief pause, he charged again.

    Although he could now only exert mid-stage Heaven Dao Realm strength himself, dealing with Casey wasn¡¯t difficult anymore.

    However, just as his attack reached halfway, a sword beam shed past his neck with overwhelming force.

    Immediately, his head flew into the air as blood spurted like a fountain!

 Chapter 1950: Hadesâ€™ Despair

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, how are you?¡± Harleen flew over to Casey.

    It was naturally her who had just made a move. After a brief adjustment, her Chi power had recovered to seventy or eighty percent, making it easy for her to kill the opponent.

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw. I¡¯m fine. Go help Opal and the others!¡± Casey shook his head in response.

    ¡°Then you rest for a bit!¡± Harleen replied before dashing away.

    The other ten or so early-stage Heaven Dao Realm individuals had surrounded Opal, Amber, and Aubree from the beginning.

    Opal and Amber had started practicing the Five Elements de Dance. Although they didn¡¯t have the feather sword¡¯s support, they could still challenge opponents four or five levels higher.

    After a dozen rounds of fighting, they had already killed seven or eight opponents, leaving only four or five in mid-air.

    However, Opal and the others were also significantly injured, reducing theirbat effectiveness.

    With Harleen joining in, their pressure was greatly reduced.

    Meanwhile, after a brief adjustment, Casey rushed towards the battle circle of Azure Dragon and the others.

    At that moment, a loud noise came from the distant horizon.

    A purple figure was seen flying backward for a thousand meters, her aura weakened-it was Purple Spirit.

    After activating the unity of man and sword, her Chi power was greatly depleted, and she was sent flying by a mark from an elder at the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    The half-step Entering Emptiness Realm elder looked down at the blood hole in his chest, his pupils dting instantly. He fell headfirst to the ground with a face full of unwillingness.

    He never thought that even with two people teaming up to attack a Spiritual Line Origin, he would still be killed!

    He was truly unwilling!

    ¡°Bastard, die!¡± The ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder roared angrily, his hands continuously flipping as waves of violent energy churned through the air.

    But he no longer had a chance!

    A white shadow quickly rushed over and collided directly with him.

    It was White Feather!

    The three people who had previously besieged it were already lying on the ground, including an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm individual-none survived.

    White Feather had actually finished its battle earlier but first went to Billy¡¯s battle circle to help him deal with an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent.

    Seeing Purple Spirit in danger, it hurried over.

    With a muffled sound, the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder was sent flying five or six hundred meters, spitting blood into the air.

    ¡°Thanks, White Feather. He¡¯s yours. I¡¯ll go check on Billy!¡± Purple Spirit shouted.

    White Feather screeched and charged again.

    ¡°If you want to deliver your beast core, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± The ninth-rank elder took a deep breath and raised his hand to meet the attack.

    The two quickly fell into a fierce battle. Both were injured and evenly matched, making it hard to determine a winner in a short time.

    As Purple Spirit ran towards Billy¡¯s battle circle, a thunderous noise erupted, and three figures flew out simultaneously.

    It was Billy, Hades, and another seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder.

    Although Hades had been severely injured by Billy earlier, he could still exert mid-tote Heaven Dao Realm strength.

    Previously, he and two elders had besieged Billy and were close to ending the fight. But after White Feather killed the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder, they were at an impasse again.

    ¡°Billy, are you alright?¡± Purple Spirit asked as she reached Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should rest inside my body for a while!¡± Billy shook his head in response.

    ¡°No need!¡± Purple Spirit also shook her head and pointed at the seventh-rank elder. ¡°I can still hold off that old guy for you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re badly injured. Don¡¯t push yourself!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Purple Spirit said before charging at the opponent.

    ¡°If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The seventh-rank elder showed no intention of retreating and raised his hand to meet Purple Spirit¡¯s attack.

    The void echoed with intense collision sounds again.

    ¡°So, do you have anyst words?¡± Billy looked at Hades calmly.

    Though Billy himself was also seriously injured, his bloodline power helped him recover much faster than ordinary people. He could still maintain eighty to ny percent of hisbat strength.

    ¡°I admit I underestimated you!¡± Hades took a deep breath. ¡°But do you think you can defeat me in your current state?¡±

    ¡°Is that yourst word?¡± Billy responded. ¡°If so, then it¡¯s time for you to go!¡±

    With that, he put the kylin de into his storage ring and charged forward.

    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± Hades showed no hesitation and raised his hand to meet him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He never believed Billy could kill him. Seeing Billy put away his de made him even more disdainful.

    As heunched his attack, Billy revealed one of his trump cards.

    Dragon Soaring Skies!

    Billy had spent considerable time perfecting this move. At full power, it was no less formidable than Heavenly Fury sh!

    In just a few blinks of an eye, Nine Dragons Unite!

    Compared to his previous use of this move, the phantom divine dragon¡¯s aura was even stronger, surrounded by lightning and emitting a yellow glow.

    The dragon roared like a living creature before crashing into Hades¡¯ beast form.

    The void trembled, revealing numerous ck cracks around them.

    A figure floated out like a leaf-it was Hades!

    His internal organs shifted, meridians shattered, and blood gushed from his mouth as he fell from mid-air into arge pit on the ground, lying motionless with an expression of utter despair.

    He knew his life was over. Even if Billy didn¡¯t strike again, he wouldn¡¯t live much longer.

    Regret filled his heart; human greed is insatiable and can lead to trouble. If only he had known earlier!

    After dealing with Hades, Billy dashed toward Purple Spirit¡¯s direction while pulling out his mad de from his storage ring and unleashing several de beams.

    Under thebined assault of Billy and Purple Spirit, the seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder couldn¡¯tst three rounds before being sliced in half by a single strike.

    ¡°Billy, go help Harleen and the others. I¡¯ll go assist White Feather!¡± Purple Spirit said before dashing away.

    Billy nced in White Feather¡¯s direction. Seeing it was fine, he felt relieved and rushed towards Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s battle circle.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang were severely injured by now; their situation looked grim.

    They were up against over forty Perceiving Dao Realm individuals from Nether Abyss City. Among them were ten mid-tote Perceiving Dao Realm experts-an overwhelming pressure.

    Not long after the battle began, Azure Dragon and his group were already being suppressed. Everyone bore injuries of varying degrees.

 Chapter 1951: Crafting the Sky-Splitting Pill

    Fortunately, Stout returned just in time; otherwise, Azure Dragon and the others would have been in a worse situation. Despite his injuries, Stout¡¯sbat prowess made him a formidable opponent against those in the mid tote stages of the Perceiving Dao Realm, alleviating much of the pressure on Azure Dragon and hispanions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    During this period, dozens more people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion surrounded them, but they were mostly in the early stages of the Perceiving Dao Realm or the Entering Dao Realm, essentially there to be defeated. With Billy¡¯s arrival, the battle ended in less than ten minutes. The opponents of Purple Spirit and White Feather were also killed with Billy¡¯s assistance. Thus, thergest branch outside the Sacred Hall Sect headquarters waspletely overthrown.

    ¡°Casey, take Stout and Bob to collect the storage rings on the ground and leave here as soon as possible,¡± Billy instructed Casey.

    ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we check out the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? There must be a lot of good stuff in there!¡± Stout asked loudly.

    ¡°No time for that!¡± Billy responded. ¡°We¡¯re not far from the Sacred Hall Sect headquarters. They must have already sent a message there. We need to leave immediately!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Stout replied.

    Billy then walked over to Hades, intending to ask him some questions. However, upon reaching him, he found that Hades had already died by suicide.

    A quarter of an hourter, they boarded their starship and headed towards Great Blue City. Shortly after their departure, a terrifying aura swept across the sky above Nether Abyss City as dozens of powerful figures arrived. Soon, an extremely angry voice echoed through the void.

    ¡°Call everyone back. We will raze Great Blue City to the ground another day!¡±

    Ten dayster, Billy and his group returned to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. Everyone, including Ivy, had recovered from their injuries during the journey back. Upon their return, Harleen, Casey, and the others entered the Gathering Spirit Array to train day and night. They knew that killing Hades would not go unpunished by the Sacred Hall Sect, and Great Blue City could face a storm of retaliation. Therefore, they needed to improve their cultivation as quickly as possible.

    Starting the next day, Billy, Ivy, and Stout began researching the crafting of the Sky-Splitting Pill. Ivy and her brother had memorized Hades¡¯ half of the form by heart, and with Old Alfie¡¯s other half, they had aplete recipe for the Sky-Splitting Pill. Stout spent most of a day purchasing almost all the listed ingredients in Great Blue City in bulk.

    Although Great Blue City did not sell the four main ingredients mentioned in the form, they had plenty in their storage rings. Over the past year, they had collected many natural treasures, including Spirit Fruit and herbs needed for the Sky-Splitting Pill. Notably, Billy had Reese Pope, the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion steward, acquire a high-grade alchemy furnace. The Sky-Splitting Pill was beyond supreme grade level, ssified as a mystic-grade elixir. The sacred grade furnace they brought from Forbidden Ruins Space was insufficient for crafting such a high-level pill.

    ¡°Boss, this alchemy furnace seems to be only supreme grade. Can it handle crafting the Sky-Splitting Pill?¡± Stout asked on the third day as they entered the alchemy room.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll have Purple Spirit reinforce it.¡±

    ¡°Oh right! I forgot about Purple Spirit!¡± Stout smacked his lips. ¡°Last time we crafted those supreme grade Chi Condensing Pills, she helped out.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout said as he lit the furnace fire.

    The crafting process for the Sky-Splitting Pill was simr to that of supreme-grade Elemental Pills. The raw materials were added in three batches at different times, a task naturally assigned to Stout. Ivy managed the furnace fire for the first and second stages. Although she was in the mid tote stages of the Perceiving Dao Realm, crafting the Sky-Splitting Pill required much more spiritual power than Elemental Pills. By the end of the second stage, her spiritual power was nearly depleted.

    ¡°Ivy, take a break. I¡¯ll handle it from here,¡± Billy said before looking at Stout. ¡°Add the main ingredients!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded and added the four main ingredients into the furnace.

    Billy then sat cross-legged as powerful spiritual energy burst from his brow, enveloping the entire furnace. Soon, the furnace fire turned azure blue.

    Time passed quickly; half an hour flew by as the room¡¯s temperature soared to its peak. Likest time when crafting supreme-grade pills, it wasn¡¯t long before the furnace began to shake slightly. As time went on, the shaking frequency increased, almost beyond Billy¡¯s control.

    Seeing this, Ivy immediately released her spiritual power to stabilize the furnace¡¯s shaking frequency. After half an hour of meditation, her spiritual power had fully recovered and was just enough to reinforce the furnace. However, within two-quarters of an hour, the shaking frequency increased again, and Ivy¡¯s aura became chaotic.

    ¡°Billy, we might need Purple Spirit¡¯s help,¡± Ivy said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and focused his consciousness inward.

    Purple Spirit usually slept inside Billy¡¯s body but could be easily awakened from her light sleep.

    ¡°Billy, are you crafting pills again?¡± Purple Spirit emerged from Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°This pill is quite challenging; we need your help to reinforce the furnace.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    She covered the furnace with source energy, immediately stabilizing it. Half an hourter, the furnace fire turned azure blue again as a faint pill fragrance filled the room.

    Boom¡­ Suddenly, a dull thud came from inside the furnace, growing louder by the moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°The pills are probably forming,¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°And then?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ivy shook her head.

    Not only were they puzzled, but even Billy didn¡¯t know what was happening. Despite years of pill crafting experience, this was a first for him.

    ¡°The pills might be trying to escape on their own,¡± Purple Spirit said with a tilt of her head.

    ¡°Escape on their own?¡± Stout looked at Purple Spirit in disbelief. ¡°Little missy, don¡¯t scare me! Are you saying these pills could be sentient?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised!¡± Purple Spirit pouted. ¡°Some high-grade pills do have a certain level of intelligence; it¡¯s entirely possible!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Stout eximed in shock.

    Billy and Ivy also looked at Purple Spirit with bewildered expressions.

 Chapter 1952: Heaven Dao Realm!

    ¡°Little missy, are you serious?¡± Stout continued to ask.

    ¡°But such high-level elixirs only exist in legends. They shouldn¡¯t be able to be made in such a low-tier star domain,¡± Purple Spirit said, turning to Billy.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ve heard that for high-level elixirs, the final step might require the alchemist to refine them with Essence Blood. This is also a crucial step affecting the purity of the elixir.¡±

    ¡°Refining Elixirs with Essence Blood?¡± Ivy and Stout eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it; I can¡¯t be sure!¡± Purple Spirit continued to look at Billy. ¡°Billy, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°How do we try?¡± Stout asked again. ¡°How much blood is needed? We can¡¯t just soak the elixir in blood, right? That would take a basin full!¡±

    Ivy¡¯s mouth twitched several times.

    ¡°Not that much. Just three drops into the alchemy furnace will do,¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°You should have said so earlier!¡± Stout smacked his lips and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, why not give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, he made a small cut on his finger and flicked three drops of Essence Blood into the alchemy furnace.

    Amazingly, as soon as the three drops of Essence Blood entered the furnace, themotion inside quickly calmed down. In less than two or three minutes, it waspletely still.

    ¡°It really worked!¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    About ten minutester, a fragrant aroma wafted from the alchemy furnace, refreshing everyone.

    ¡°It really worked!¡±

    Soon after, Stout looked at the twenty or so elixirs in his hand with joy.

    Billy and the other two also showed a hint of happiness on their faces.

    Sky-Splitting Pill!

    This elixir, which was incredibly precious even in the entire Great Blue Star Domain, had actually been sessfully made!

    This might be the first time in nearly a thousand years that someone in the Great Blue Star Domain had made a Sky-Splitting Pill!

    ¡°Boss, I feel these Sky-Splitting Pills are much purer than the two Natasha gave usst time!¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Since the final step of making Sky-Splitting Pills requires the alchemist¡¯s Essence Blood, the purity naturally rtes to the bloodline level of the alchemist.¡±

    ¡°Ask yourself, how many people¡¯s bloodline levels have been stronger than Billy¡¯s in nearly ten thousand years?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Stout nodded and muttered to himself, ¡°If we sold such high-purity Sky-Splitting Pills, they should fetch quite a bit of money!¡±

    ¡°Are you short of money?¡± Ivy rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Sky-Splitting Pills are rare and precious. Only you would think of selling them.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding!¡± Stout grinned and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, you and Harleen are both ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm now. Do you want to try taking a Sky-Splitting Pill to see if you can directly break through to Heaven Dao Realm?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that easy,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°But breaking through one rank shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Let¡¯s put them away for now; I¡¯ll try in a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout stored the twenty or so Sky-Splitting Pills in his storage ring and continued, ¡°Boss, we still have plenty of raw materials. Should we make another hundred or so?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how effective they are first,¡± Billy replied with a slight twitch of his mouth.

    In the following days, Billy and hispanions entered the Gathering Spirit Array to cultivate.

    On the fifth day after entering the Gathering Spirit Array, Ivy and Stout sessfully broke through one rank. Ivy advanced to eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, and Stout stepped into seventh-rank.

    That morning, Billy walked out of the Gathering Spirit Array and sat cross-legged on a stone b. He then took a Sky-Splitting Pill.

    The elixir melted in his mouth immediately, spreading a warm current throughout his body, making him feel refreshed.

    Soon, the warm current began to gather in his dantian, and his Chi power gradually increased, feeling veryfortable.

    Billy took a deep breath and started to circte the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to guide the warm current.

    About half an hourter, a powerful aura burst forth from him.

    The aura of someone at half-step Heaven Dao Realm was unmistakable!

    This was the effect of the Sky-Splitting Pill; for someone at Perceiving Dao Realm, breaking through one rank was as easy as drinking water!

    ¡°Let¡¯s try again!¡±

    Billy squinted slightly and muttered to himself.

    He felt that the warm current in his heart showed no signs of drying up and continued to gather in his dantian.

    He clearly intended to directly break through to Heaven Dao Realm!

    Without hesitation, he took another deep breath and began to circte his heart technique again.

    However, this time wasn¡¯t as easy. Before long, he felt something was wrong as his bloodline began to be restless.

    Moreover, as time passed, the restlessness grew stronger, almost as if it wanted to break out of his body.

    This sensation was somewhat simr to when Kymani Vasquez helped him temper his physique some time ago.

    The power of his bloodline continuously impacted his meridians, causing unbearable pain throughout his body. His face showed signs of pain, and beads of sweat asrge as soybeans appeared on his forehead.

    His aura became extremely chaotic, fluctuating wildly between highs and lows.

    If not for his previous experience, he would have suspected he was about to explode and die.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, can you help me suppress this?¡± Billy directed his consciousness into his sea of knowledge to wake up Purple Spirit. He was really struggling to hold on.

    ¡°No!¡± Purple Spirit replied bluntly. ¡°If I help you, your pain will not only fail to diminish but will double!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy asked in confusion.

    ¡°Billy, have you forgotten that breaking through to Heaven Dao Realm requires undergoing tribtion?¡± Purple Spirit exined again.

    ¡°And whether it¡¯s your own tribtion or a heavenly tribtion, you can only rely on yourself. If external forces intervene, the tribtion will only intensify!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Billy was stunned for a moment. ¡°You mean I¡¯m undergoing a pre-breakthrough tribtion?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°What else?¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy finally understood.

    ¡°Billy, hang in there! I¡¯m supporting you mentally!¡± Purple Spirit said yfully.

    ¡°Billy, once you officially break through to Heaven Dao Realm, your bloodline power will also be enhanced!¡± Purple Spirit continued.

    ¡°In that case, I will also benefit greatly. By then, I won¡¯t fear facing true Entering Emptiness Realm experts!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Billy said before withdrawing his consciousness.

    Knowing it was a tribtion gave him confidence.

    He gritted his teeth and circted his heart technique to withstand wave after wave of impact.

    Fortunately, the entire process didn¡¯tst too long. After about half an hour, his bloodline gradually calmed down, and the pain in his body disappeared ordingly.

    After another quarter-hour or so, an immense aura exploded from him like a tidal wave.

    The stone b beneath him instantly turned to powder, and several waist-thick trees nearby were broken in half, with leaves flying everywhere.

    The aura of first-rank Heaven Dao Realm was unmistakable!

    He had officially stepped into the Heaven Dao Realm!

 Chapter 1953: Visitors from Mysterious Hall Sect

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s with all themotion? Did you break through?¡± Stout asked as he walked out of the Gathering Spirit Array, smacking his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than just a breakthrough!¡± Opal eyed Billy up and down. ¡°Billy Boy, did you reach a new realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy replied with a smile as he stood up.

    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone eximed in unison.

    ¡°The Sky-Splitting Pill works wonders,¡± Billy continued to smile.

    ¡°No way! You broke through to the Heaven Dao Realm just like that?!¡± Stout shouted again.

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± White Tiger and Judge beamed with joy.

    Harleen and Casey also showed signs of happiness on their faces.

    ¡°The Sky-Splitting Pill truly lives up to its name,¡± Amber said with a smile.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy nodded and looked at Stout. ¡°Stout, distribute a Sky-Splitting Pill to everyone. Use this time to refine it; I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    Everyone hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Boss, our levels are still low. Isn¡¯t it a waste to refine the Sky-Splitting Pill now?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°Yeah, Boss. Let Harleen and Opal refine them first. We can continue refining beast cores and Spirit Fruits. We should break through in a few days,¡± Azure Dragon added.

    Casey and the others also voiced that refining the Sky-Splitting Pill now would be wasteful.

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect won¡¯t give us much time. They might attack soon,¡± Billy said. ¡°We can always make more Sky-Splitting Pills. Refine this batch now and boost your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± everyone agreed without further objection.

    Each person took a Sky-Splitting Pill and found a ce to start refining it.

    If outsiders saw these early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm individuals refining high-purity Sky-Splitting Pills, they would be astonished. Such precious items were being consumed likemon pills!

    The efficacy of the Sky-Splitting Pill was undeniable, especially those enhanced by Billy¡¯s Essence Blood. They were far more beneficial than any other pills or beast cores they had refined before.

    A few hourster, with Billy¡¯s help, everyone broke through without any issues, most experiencing significant improvements.

    Harleen, like Billy, endured the tribtion and sessfully stepped into the first-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Ivy, Opal, and Aubree reached the half-step Heaven Dao Realm, just a step away from breaking throughpletely. Casey, Stout, and Amber advanced to the eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, with Stout nearly stepping into the ninth-rank Sacred Realm. Azure Dragon and Azure Fang advanced three levels to the sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, while Felicia, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger reached the fifth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Night Orchid and Frostde made even more dramatic progress, entering the fourth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Everyone¡¯sbat power increased significantly once again.

    For the next two days, everyone stayed in the Gathering Spirit Array to consolidate their cultivation.

    ¡°Boss, the beauty from Mysterious Hall Sect is here again!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser approached as Billy and the others chatted in the za on the third morning.

    Behind them were two people: the familiar woman in in clothes and Elder Mikhi.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, long time no see!¡± Lacey Allison, the woman in in clothes, greeted Billy with a slight bow.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were the Young Lady of Mysterious Hall Sectst time,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Allow me to formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Lacey Allison,¡± she smiled lightly.

    ¡°A pleasure,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you never cease to amaze me,¡± Lacey Allison continued. ¡°You managed to topple Hades¡¯ stronghold. Impressive!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just ttering him. A few days ago, when she heard about it, she was utterly incredulous. She knew Abyss City¡¯s strength well. Hades was a genuine Entering Emptiness Realm expert, his deputy was half-step into Entering Emptiness Realm, and there were manyte-stage Heaven Dao Realm individuals under them. But Billy had uprooted Hades¡¯ power with just a dozen or so Perceiving Dao Realmrades. If Elder Mikhi hadn¡¯t told her, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. It was unbelievable!

    ¡°Just lucky,¡± Billy replied. ¡°So, what brings you here this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss cooperation with you,¡± Lacey Allison said.

    ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°ording to our information, Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s leader has recently summoned all their experts back to their headquarters,¡± Lacey Allison continued. ¡°In two or three days at most, Sacred Hall Sect will arrive in Great Blue City.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy prompted.

    ¡°Do you know what level Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s leader is?¡± Lacey Allison asked.

    ¡°Third-rank or fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm?¡± Billy guessed.

    ¡°Your information is urate,¡± Lacey Allison nodded. ¡°He¡¯s half-step into fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.¡±

    Before Billy could respond, she continued, ¡°Moreover, besides Hades, the other two kings of Sacred Hall Sect are also first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm experts. In addition to these three Entering Emptiness Realm experts, Sacred Hall Sect has nearly thirty Heaven Dao Realm experts, including tente-stage Heaven Dao Realm individuals.¡±

    Hearing this, Stout and Judge choked simultaneously. Was it really that exaggerated? Compared to the Sacred Hall Sect, the former Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion was nothing!

    ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned how we would cooperate,¡± Billy said.

    He was naturally surprised. Although he had anticipated Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s strength, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this overwhelming!

    ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt; with your current strength, if Sacred Hall Sect attacks with full force, you stand no chance,¡± Lacey Allison continued. ¡°If Mr. Billy agrees, our Mysterious Hall Sect can help you fend off part of Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s forces.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s the condition?¡± Billy asked.

    He knew there was no such thing as a free lunch.

    ¡°The condition is simple: Mr. Billy must agree to take our Mysterious Hall Sect members to the City of the Dead,¡± Lacey Allison stated.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Young Lady, your n is quite clever,¡± Stout smacked his lips again. ¡°You offer to help us fend off Sacred Hall Sect while actually clearing your own rivals. And we have to be grateful for it.¡±

    ¡°Then you send people with us to the City of the Dead and kill us there. That way, Mysterious Hall Sect bes the biggest winner!¡±

    ¡°Such a devious n couldn¡¯t have been your idea alone?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Not only Stout but Casey and Harleen also considered this possibility. For Mysterious Hall Sect, it would be killing two birds with one stone!

    ¡°This young brother is joking,¡± Lacey Allison smiled faintly. ¡°First of all, our Mysterious Hall Sect genuinely wants to be friends with Mr. Billy; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have sent our fourth hall master to assistst time.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m not boasting; if Mysterious Hall Sect wanted to take it by force, it would be hard for you all to resist.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, for Mysterious Hall Sect, your movements in this star domain are no secret.¡±

    ¡°Unless you never go to the City of the Dead, we¡¯ll find out eventually.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re determined to have us?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I sincerely want to be friends with you all¡­¡± Lacey Allison added.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°Destroy Sacred Hall Sect first; then I¡¯ll take you to the City of the Dead!¡±

 Chapter 1954: Departure to Sacred Hall Sect

    ¡°Boss?¡± Casey and the others looked at him simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Lacey Allison bowed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait passively. When can your Mysterious Hall Sect people set off for the Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters?¡± Billy continued.

    Waiting passively was just an excuse; he didn¡¯t want the main battlefield to be in Great Blue City. Otherwise, after a battle, the entire city might be wiped off this star domain.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters is filled with experts. If we take the initiative to attack, the risk is too great. It¡¯s better to wait for them¡­¡± Elder Mikhi began to speak.

    ¡°If Mysterious Hall Sect doesn¡¯t dare, you can choose not to cooperate!¡± Billy interrupted her directly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, when do you n to depart?¡± Lacey Allison asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lacey Allison nodded. ¡°It¡¯s settled then, we leave tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡± Elder Mikhi was stunned.

    ¡°Send a message back, we depart tomorrow!¡± Lacey Allison interrupted her.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mysterious Hall Sect should have a teleportation channel to the Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters, right?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, no need to probe. If you want to visit Mysterious Hall Sect, you are wee anytime.¡± Lacey Allison smiled faintly.

    She clearly understood Billy¡¯s intention; he wanted to find out the location of the Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s base.

    After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°We don¡¯t need to go directly to Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters. ording to our reports, nearly half of Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s high-endbat power has gathered in Abyss City.¡±

    ¡°We can go to Abyss City first, deal with the people there, and then head to Sacred Hall Sect!¡±

    ¡°There is a teleportation channel not far from Great Blue City that leads to Abyss City!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    After a few more exchanges, Lacey Allison provided the location of the teleportation channel to Billy, and they both left.

    ¡°Young Lady, we still underestimated him!¡± After leaving the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion courtyard, Elder Mikhi spoke.

    ¡°You mean his cultivation level?¡± Lacey Allison asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Mikhi nodded. ¡°In such a short time, he has already broken through to the Heaven Dao Realm. This speed is astounding!¡±

    She had probed Billy¡¯s martial cultivation as soon as she saw him. Sensing the aura of the Heaven Dao Realm shocked her.

    Billy was already a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator!

    If she hadn¡¯t checked personally, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. It was too unbelievable!

    ¡°It is indeed surprising!¡± Lacey Allison nodded.

    She had also sensed it and found it hard to believe just like Elder Mikhi.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always said he has many secrets we don¡¯t know about!¡± Lacey Allison continued.

    ¡°Make sure to instruct our sect members not to engage him directly unless necessary!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Mikhi nodded and added, ¡°Young Lady, if we take the initiative to attack Sacred Hall Sect, we might have to pay a significant price!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Lacey Allison nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s no better way. For the sake of the City of the Dead, some prices must be paid!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Elder Mikhi responded.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group were also chatting.

    ¡°Boss, that woman doesn¡¯t seem like a good person!¡± Stout said, smacking his lips.

    ¡°As the Young Lady of Mysterious Hall Sect, she can¡¯t be a simple character!¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Boss, do we really need to take Mysterious Hall Sect people to City of the Dead? They will probably make a move there!¡± Soul Chaser looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Who cares!¡± White Tiger responded. ¡°If they act up, we¡¯ll strike first!¡±

    ¡°Right, strike first when the timees!¡± ck Tortoise added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Mysterious Hall Sect!¡± Opal mused. ¡°I feel their strength might surpass Sacred Hall Sect!¡±

    ¡°I have the same feeling!¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°They haven¡¯t shed with us directly; there might be other reasons.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time and deal with Sacred Hall Sect first!¡±

    Early the next morning, Billy led his group towards the teleportation channel.

    The location given by Lacey Allison wasn¡¯t far from Great Blue City. With their current speed, they reached their destination in less than half an hour.

    It was an abandoned city with ruins everywhere and sparse spiritual energy, showing no signs of life.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we meet again!¡± As theynded in an open area within the city, an elderly voice rang out.

    They saw a group of a hundred people approaching.

    The speaker was one of the four leading figures they had met before Aiden Rees, Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s fourth hall master, and a ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator.

    The other three were two elderly men and an old woman.

    ¡°Lord Aiden, hello!¡± Billy greeted Aiden Rees.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, let me introduce you!¡± Aiden Rees proceeded to introduce the three leading figures.

    The gray-robed elderly man was Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s third hall master, half step into Entering Emptiness Realm. The old woman was the second hall master, a first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator.

    The white-haired elder was the Grand Elder of Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s Honor Hall and the highest-ranked among them-a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator!

    Apart from these four, there were about twenty Heaven Dao Realm cultivators among the hundred people present, including five or sixte-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts.

    Though formidable, it was clearly not Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s full high-endbat power.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s reputation; it¡¯s an honor to meet you today!¡± Grand Elder Bowen said to Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Shall we depart?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Bowen nodded in response.

    Then they headed towards the northeast part of the city.

    Just as they started moving, an overwhelming aura enveloped the entire city, suffocating everyone.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Bowen looked towards the sky and spoke in a deep voice that echoed through the void.

    ¡°Bowen, long time no see!¡± An elderly voice came from the sky.

    As soon as he finished speaking, three to four hundred people appeared within their sight.

    With their appearance, the pressure in the void intensified as if it would copse at any moment.

    Leading them was a man who looked about sixty years old with a mustache and a slim build-Cedric Ward, the current hall master of Sacred Hall Sect!

    Following him were two others from Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s three kings. One was a first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator; the other unexpectedly had reached second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!

    Clearly, even Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s information wasn¡¯t entirely urate!

    The rest were also strong cultivators; Cedric Ward had brought all of Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s high-endbat power.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Cedric Ward made Bowen frown slightly.

    Meanwhile, other Mysterious Hall Sect members¡¯ faces turned serious, with many showing signs of apprehension in their eyes.

    The opponent had three Entering Emptiness Realm experts while they only had two. Moreover, one of them was a second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!

    This battle would be tough!

 Chapter 1955: War Begins!

    ¡°How did the Sacred Hall Sect know we were leaving today and choose this teleportation channel?¡± Azure Dragon spoke up, ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence, right?¡±

    ¡°Could it be the Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s doing?¡± Vermilion Bird furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°Why would they do that? What¡¯s in it for them?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°The Mysterious Hall Sect is clearly not united!¡± Harleen responded thoughtfully.

    As they talked, Cedric Ward approached with hundreds of people.

    ¡°You must be Billy?¡± Cedric Ward looked at Billy, a sharp glint in his eyes. ¡°I underestimated you. You killed so many of our Sacred Hall Sect members. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have let you grow.¡±

    ¡°But your journey ends today!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that after today, there will be no more Sacred Hall Sect?¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you think the Mysterious Hall Sect can save you?¡± Cedric Ward responded coldly. ¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    Ignoring Billy, he turned to the Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s camp. ¡°You think you can y both sides, but you¡¯ve overestimated yourselves!¡±

    He then looked at Bowen and said, ¡°Bowen, you have one chance to leave now, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°You seem very confident,¡± Bowen replied.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cedric Ward responded. ¡°You only broke through to the third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm a few months ago. Do you think you can beat me?¡±

    ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Bowen replied.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight. Words are useless!¡± Cedric Ward said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the location!¡± Bowen said no more and flew into the air.

    ¡°Ghost King, take care of him. Cripple his cultivation but leave him alive!¡± Cedric Ward instructed a second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder before following Bowen.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Ghost King waved his hand. ¡°Everyone, kill!¡±

    With hismand, both sides plunged into chaos, the void churning violently.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Aiden Rees shouted to Billy before charging at the enemy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on this Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s fourth hall master!¡± An elder from the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm confronted Aiden Rees.

    Meanwhile, Ghost King rushed towards Billy.

    ¡°Ghost King, I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± A first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder from the Mysterious Hall Sect intercepted him. Though she was a rank lower, she was confident in her half-step into the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation.

    However, she was stopped midway by another first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm opponent.

    Another half-step into Entering Emptiness Realm elder from the Mysterious Hall Sect tried to join Billy but was also intercepted by an equally ranked elder from the opposing side.

    In a few blinks of an eye, Ghost King¡¯s attack reached Billy with immense force. Billy dodged and flew into the air.

    ¡°Trying to run? You can¡¯t escape!¡± Ghost King sneered and followed quickly.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen shouted as she attacked a mid-Heaven Dao Realm man with her feather sword.

    Opal and Casey also drew their swords and charged forward.

    White Feather wasn¡¯t idle either, crashing into several mid-Heaven Dao Realm opponents. They didn¡¯t take the flying beast seriously and casuallyunched a few energy waves.

    But in the next moment, they realized their mistake. After a muffled sound, four people were sent flying, two falling to the ground lifelessly while the other two barely stayed afloat, theirbat power halved and faces filled with shock.

    Seeing White Feather charge again, they tried to flee but were turned into blood mist by its energy wave within a kilometer.

    White Feather quickly eliminated four mid-Heaven Dao Realm opponents.

    ¡°An unruly flying beast! Die!¡± An eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder roared andunched a violent wind attack.

    White Feather screeched and flew straight ahead without dodging. After days of training, itsbat power had significantly improved. The eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder was no match for it.

    After another muffled sound, the elder spat blood and fell lifelessly after being thrown several hundred meters away.

    After defeating its opponent, White Feather flew toward Harleen and the others.

    At this moment, a muffled sound echoed as Ghost King¡¯s attack hit Billy, sending him flying several hundred meters. As he stabilized himself, another attack came, distorting the void.

    ¡°You woke me up from my sleep. You¡¯re asking for it!¡± A purple figure shot out from Billy-it was Purple Spirit.

    Ghost King¡¯s attack exploded instantly. Before he could react, a purple aura hit him, sending him flying a hundred meters with blood at the corner of his mouth but stillbat-ready.

    Purple Spirit¡¯s power had increased to first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm after Billy¡¯s breakthrough to Heaven Dao Realm. But Ghost King was second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, making it hard for Purple Spirit to injure him seriously.

    ¡°Spiritual Line Origin?¡± Ghost King squinted at Purple Spirit. ¡°Interesting!¡±

    ¡°Billy, are you okay?¡± Purple Spirit ignored him and turned to Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Purple Spirit, help the others. Leave him to me!¡±

    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Purple Spirit asked.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Be careful then. I¡¯ll help Harleen and the others!¡± Purple Spirit said and dashed away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your de technique that can kill opponents across realms. Show me!¡± Ghost King said to Billy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± Billy replied as he took out his kylin de from his storage ring.

    ¡°Show me your second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm trump card!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Ghost King responded.

    He had heard of Billy¡¯s powerful de technique and didn¡¯t underestimate him. His second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm aura was fully unleashed.

    A mist erupted from him, covering a thousand meters in an instant. Countless skulls appeared in the mist, creating a chilling atmosphere like hell on earth.

    The skulls merged into a giant hundred-meter-tall skeleton that inhaled deeply, making all the mist disappear instantly. The void twisted and cracked like a spider web as if it would copse at any moment.

    A second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert¡¯s full power was indeed terrifying!

 Chapter 1956: Dead, I Killed Him!

    Billy felt a powerful force pulling him toward the skeleton¡¯s mouth. Without hesitation, he swung his kylin de, forming the Cracked Sky sh.

    A thunderous explosion echoed through the void, sending a mushroom cloud of airwaves skyward. The void trembled several times. The strong airwaves pushed Billy back seven or eight hundred meters, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    At the same time, Ghost King was blown away like a leaf, an arc of blood trailing in the air. He barely managed to stay afloat a thousand meters away, blood continuously flowing from his mouth, his breath chaotic.

    Although not killed by a single sh, hisbat power was reduced to less than fifty percent, and his face was filled with shock. He hadn¡¯t expected Billy¡¯s sh to be so powerful. If he hadn¡¯t used his trump card with all his might earlier, he would have been dead by now.

    ¡°What kind of de technique is that?¡± Ghost King asked after catching his breath, looking at Billy.

    ¡°A killing technique!¡± Billy responded andunched another attack, an arc-shaped de light shing out rapidly.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    Though injured, Billy was not seriously affected, and hisbat power remained intact. After breaking through to the Heaven Dao Realm, using Cracked Sky once had minimal impact on his spiritual power. In other words, he could use it again if he wasn¡¯t injured. However, two consecutive uses were his limit.

    As Billy unleashed the Heavenly Fury sh, Ghost King dodged to the side. With his current mid-Heaven Dao Realm strength, he had no confidence against the de light of Heavenly Fury sh.

    ¡°Go to hell and keep Hadespany!¡±

    Just as Ghost King ran three or four thousand meters away, Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears, apanied by a suffocating killing intent from behind.

    ¡°What?¡± Ghost King¡¯s pupils contracted instantly, and he quickly turned to form a barrier wall in front of him.

    The de light shattered the barrier wall effortlessly and sliced through his waist. Ghost King opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word as his body split in two and fell.

    His eyes remained wide open in death, unwilling to ept his fate. As a second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert, he had died at the hands of a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent. He was truly unwilling!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Meanwhile, Billy reached out towards Ghost King¡¯s corpse, retrieving a storage ring. After a quick inspection of its contents, his eyes lit up with delight at the valuable items inside.

    He then surveyed the battlefield. Although Sacred Hall Sect had three to four hundred people, they didn¡¯t hold much advantage. White Feather alone had killed over ten Heaven Dao Realm experts. With Purple Spirit joiningter, nearly ten more fell by her hand. This allowed Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s Heaven Dao Realm experts to deal with Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s Perceiving Dao Realm opponents, taking lives with each move.

    Harleen and Casey were mostly uninjured, facing Perceiving Dao Realm opponents without much pressure.

    At this moment, a loud noise came from ten kilometers away as two figures were knocked back simultaneously-Aiden Rees and his opponent. Both were evenly matched, heavily injured, and unable to gain an upper hand.

    ¡°Lord Aiden, take a rest!¡± Billy flew to Aiden Rees¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mr. Billy?¡± Aiden Rees looked around instinctively. ¡°Where¡¯s Ghost King?¡±

    ¡°Dead!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Dead?¡± Aiden Rees was stunned again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I killed him!¡±

    With that, he dashed towards the elderly opponent. The elder barely caught his breath before seeing a de of light tearing through the void towards him. Knowing he couldn¡¯t block it in his current state, he tried to dodge it but failed.

    The de light passed, and a head flew into the sky with blood spraying out.

    Aiden Rees gasped at the sight. The opponent he couldn¡¯t defeat with all his might was effortlessly killed by Billy with a single sh! He now believed that Ghost King was indeed killed by Billy.

    Recalling their first meeting over a month ago, Aiden Rees had been impressed by Billy¡¯s skills but never imagined he would be this powerful in such a short time. He had to admit defeat!

    ¡°Lord Aiden, heal yourself. I¡¯ll check on Grand Elder!¡± Billy said before flying off into the distance.

    Bowen and Cedric Ward¡¯s battle was nearing its end. Although Bowen was also a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert, Cedric Ward was half-step into fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. After several rounds, the oue was clear. Bowen was heavily injured, barely holding on with forty percent of his strength. Cedric Ward had minor injuries that didn¡¯t affect hisbat power much; he could still exert eighty to ny percent of his strength.

    ¡°Old Allison sent you to die knowing you couldn¡¯t beat me. He must want you dead!¡± Cedric Ward said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet; isn¡¯t it too early to say that?¡± Bowen replied after catching his breath.

    ¡°You think you can still fight me?¡± Cedric Ward sneered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try!¡± Bowen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Cedric Ward responded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to live-join Sacred Hall Sect.¡±

    ¡°Make your move!¡± Bowen replied calmly.

    ¡°Unwilling? Then I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Cedric Ward¡¯s eyes darkened as he formed hand seals to kill Bowen.

    At that moment, Cedric Ward sensed danger. In an instant, a de light tore through the void towards him. He quickly twisted the void to slow down the de light.

    The next moment, the de light exploded, sending Bowen flying five or six hundred meters away, spitting blood and weakening further.

    ¡°Grand Elder, go heal yourself; I¡¯ll handle him!¡± Billy arrived in mid-air.

    He had only used Heavenly Fury sh earlier, which Cedric Ward easily blocked.

    ¡°Mr. Billy?¡± Bowen hesitated before saying, ¡°He¡¯s very strong; we should fight together¡­¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy interrupted. ¡°Go heal; leave him to me!¡±

    With that, he walked towards Cedric Ward in mid-air.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ghost King?¡± Cedric Ward asked sternly.

    ¡°Waiting for you in hell!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°You killed him?¡± Cedric Ward was stunned.

 Chapter 1957: The Fall of the Sacred Hall Sect Leader

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Billy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Make your move. Don¡¯t you want the map of the City of the Dead? Defeat me, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant child, let me see what gives you the right to be so conceited!¡± Cedric Ward said in a deep voice.

    With those words, he stopped wasting time on Billy. His hands continuously moved, and powerful Chi power surged out.

    In no time, seven or eight chains as thick as a man¡¯s waist appeared in the void, sweeping through the air with a roar, like a storm.

    Each chain formed from Chi power was hundreds of meters long. Wherever they swept, they tore open the void, creating a terrifying scene.

    ¡°Take this move, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Cedric Ward¡¯s voice reached Billy¡¯s ears.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the seven or eight chains shot toward Billy from different directions at high speed, causing the void to crack inch by inch.

    ¡°Third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Billy said in a deep voice, showing no intention of retreating. He swung his Cracked Sky de.

    Wherever the de light passed, the chains instantly shattered. The airwaves surged, causing the void to tremble and crack inch by inch at the center of the explosion. After a slight pause, the de light continued forward.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Cedric Ward¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. He quickly retreated a thousand meters.

    Although he reacted immediately, the de light still left a deep gash on his shoulder de, exposing the bone and causing blood to spurt out.

    If he had been in peak condition, he might not have been so vulnerable. But after his previous battle with Bowen, hisbat power had dropped by about ten to twenty percent.

    Under such circumstances, it was indeed difficult to withstand Billy¡¯s full-strength Cracked Sky.

    However, after one move, he showed no intention of retreating. He stopped the bleeding with his Chi power and attacked again.

    His hands moved widely, forming a huge vortex of air in front of him, with lightning shing within it.

    In no time, countless arrows formed from condensed water vapor shot toward Billy like rain.

    Wherever they passed, they tore open countless cracks in the void, capable of destroying everything.

    Facing such an onught, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised his hand to form a barrier wall to block it.

    The arrows exploded upon hitting the barrier wall. However, due to their sheer number, the barrier wall soon cracked.

    But such an arrow rain consumed a lot of Chi power. Before long, Cedric Ward found it difficult to sustain it.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    After a wave of arrow rain, Cedric Ward shouted loudly. A giant hand appeared in the void and grabbed Billy¡¯s position.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Billy responded coldly. He swung his kylin de, drawing a cold light towards the giant hand.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    The de light and the giant hand exploded simultaneously. Both sides retreated four or five hundred meters. Cedric Ward spat out another mouthful of blood.

    Already injured, after these two rounds, Cedric Ward¡¯s Chi power was greatly depleted. Hisbat power dropped again, and his face turned pale as wax.

    Billy steadied himself without pausing. His wrist continuously moved, and his kylin de drew out an extremely sharp web of de light to attack.

    Cedric Ward frowned deeply. He raised his hand to release several imprints while retreating hundreds of meters, his breath chaotic.

    To his despair, before he could catch his breath, Billy had already unleashed a second Cracked Sky.

    The de light carried destructive energy as it attacked. In Cedric Ward¡¯s pupils, it expanded rapidly like a fleeting horse.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Cedric Ward¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints as he involuntarily shouted.

    At this moment, even if he wanted to dodge, it was clearly toote.

    Once the Cracked Sky de Light was unleashed, all his escape routes were sealed. There was no way to dodge.

    Without much suspense, the de light shed past his neck. A head flew into the sky with an expression of extreme unwillingness on its face.

    He might never have imagined that his life would end like this!

    He was a figure standing at the pinnacle of this third-rank star domain, yet he died like this, at the hands of a young man he had never taken seriously!

    He was truly unwilling!

    As he had said when he first appeared: if he had known this would be the oue, he would have personally taken down Billy from the start and never given him so much time to grow!

    But now it was toote!

    A generation of heroes, a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realmte-stage powerhouse, had officially fallen!

    With his fall, the Sacred Hall Sect would naturally exit the stage of history!

    ¡°In your next life, don¡¯t underestimate anyone!¡± Billy said lightly after taking Cedric Ward¡¯s storage ring.

    He then released his spiritual power to check the contents of the storage ring and his eyes lit up again.

    Compared to Ghost King¡¯s storage ring, this one was clearly more abundant.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is indeed a rare genius in ten thousand years; I am deeply impressed!¡± At this moment, Bowen flew over to Billy.

    As he spoke, his heart was already in turmoil.

    A powerhouse as strong as Cedric Ward couldn¡¯tst three rounds against Billy!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it even if you killed him!

    He vaguely felt that based on Billy¡¯s previously disyed strength, even in the Mysterious Hall Sect, there were probably only a few people who could surpass him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°It was just luck!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Grand Elder, you rest for a while. I¡¯ll go check on the others!¡±

    After saying that, he flew towards Casey and Harleen¡¯s battle zone.

    At this moment, the battle was already one-sided.

    With White Feather and Purple Spirit free to act, those Perceiving Dao Realm and Entering Dao Realm opponents were no different from ants; they could be taken down in one move.

    By the end of the battle, only a few dozen people remained without any fighting spirit and scattered like birds and beasts.

    For these people, everyone didn¡¯t pursue them relentlessly but let them escape since they couldn¡¯t stir up any trouble anymore.

    In this battle, Mysterious Hall Sect suffered about half the casualties.

    Casey and Harleen were slightly injured but generally fine, much better thanst time in Abyss City.

    ¡°We¡¯ve struck it rich this time!¡±

    After resting for a while on the spot, Stout came back excitedly with a pile of storage rings in his hands and drooling again.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr. Billy!¡± Bowen led Aiden Rees and others to bow before Billy.

    In a world where strength is respected, they had no choice but to lower their stance.

    If not for Billy today, none of them would have survived this battle.

    ¡°Grand Elder is too polite; it was my own business!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, do you still want to go to Abyss City and Sacred Hall Sect headquarters? Over the years, Sacred Hall Sect must have umted quite a fortune,¡± Aiden Rees asked Billy.

    ¡°Go! Of course!¡± Before Billy could respond, Stout quickly shouted out.

    He certainly didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity!

    Casey and the others were speechless.

 Chapter 1958: The Plan for Great Blue City

    ¡°Lord Aiden, thank you for your kind offer, but we won¡¯t be going!¡± Billy shook his head.

    He had no interest in making a special trip to the Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters for some cultivation resources. They already had plenty of resources on hand, many of which were yet to be refined.

    Moreover, he could now refine the Sky-Splitting Pill, which was far more useful for everyone.

    Spending so much time traveling to the Sacred Hall Sect was less appealing than going back and refining another batch of pills.

    ¡°Boss, why not go? The Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s base must have¡­¡± Stout was anxious.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°How about this?¡± Aiden Rees thought for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°The Sacred Hall Sect¡¯s headquarters should still have somebat strength left. If we don¡¯t eliminate them, they could cause future trouble. I¡¯ll go with the Grand Elder and others.¡±

    ¡°If there are indeed some valuable items, I¡¯ll hand them over to Mr. Billy next time we meet.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but it¡¯s unnecessary!¡± Billy smiled again and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to do here, so we¡¯ll take our leave!¡±

    ¡°By the way, tell your Young Lady that in ten days, she should bring people to Great Blue City to find me. We¡¯ll set off for the City of the Dead!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Bowen and the others¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Billy replied once more.

    Two minutester, they took off into the sky.

    ¡°What a genius!¡± Bowen couldn¡¯t help but remark as he watched Billy¡¯s departing figure.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Young Lady¡¯s wisdom, repeatedly emphasizing that the Mysterious Hall Sect must not engage him directly. Otherwise, the Mysterious Hall Sect would be in trouble too!¡± The second hall master of the Mysterious Hall Sect spoke up.

    ¡°Elder Bowen, today¡¯s events shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence, right?¡± Aiden Rees looked at Bowen. ¡°Only our Mysterious Hall Sect knew about this teleportation passage. How did Cedric Ward know to guard it?¡±

    ¡°Human greed is insatiable and can lead to trouble. Some people have too much ambition!¡± Bowen mused.

    After a pause, he looked at Aiden Rees again. ¡°Lord Aiden, you take them back to the Mysterious Hall Sect and report today¡¯s events to the Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with the second and third hall masters to Abyss City and the Sacred Hall Sect. Since we¡¯ve already made a move, we must eliminate all threats!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Aiden Rees nodded.

    That evening, Billy and his group returned to Great Blue City.

    Over the next five or six days, Billy, Ivy, and Stout spent most of their time refining pills.

    The four ingredients needed for the Sky-Splitting Pill were notmon, and they didn¡¯t have much left in their storage rings. Even so, they managed to produce seventy or eighty Sky-Splitting Pills over several days.

    Additionally, they refined a batch of profound-grade healing pills and Chi Condensing Pills. The raw materials for these pills were avable for purchase in Great Blue City, so the three of them made several hundred pills in one go.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After leaving the pill-refining room, Billy had Casey take Azure Dragon and a few others to Heavenly Secrets Pavilion to deliver twenty Sky-Splitting Pills.

    This was something he had promised to do. Without Old Alfie¡¯s half-form, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to refine even one pill.

    On their way back from Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, Casey and his group made a trip to Northern Abyss City to deliver ten Sky-Splitting Pills to Samuel Sparks.

    At the same time, he sent Ian de and Bob back to Radiant Sky City in the west domain to deliver ten Sky-Splitting Pills each to Aarav Lyons and Davian Woodard.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    One morning, while Billy and his group were chatting on a grassy field, Natasha Sutton approached Poppy.

    ¡°How are things going with those sects in Great Blue City? Do you need any help?¡± Billy asked with a smile.

    ¡°No need to worry about such small matters; they¡¯re almost entirely dealt with. They shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble,¡± Natasha Sutton replied.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡± Natasha Sutton smiled lightly.

    ¡°There were a few stubborn ones who didn¡¯t want to cooperate initially. But after hearing that even the Sacred Hall Sect was overturned by Mr. Billy, no one dared to resist anymore.¡±

    She herself was equally shocked by this news.

    Since meeting Billy a few months ago, he had given her countless surprises.

    Although she had never underestimated Billy, hearing that he had killed the hall master of the Sacred Hall Sect still nearly made her bite her tongue.

    A formidable Entering Emptiness Realm expert, one of the strongest in the Great Blue Star Domain, was killed by Billy!

    Terrifying indeed!

    She felt fortunate once again for her initial decision!

    ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I wanted to hear your opinion on something,¡± Natasha Sutton began.

    ¡°When David Roth was around, there was little interaction between the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and the four regions; they only collected tributes periodically. This is detrimental to the development of the Great Blue Star Domain.¡±

    ¡°I want to abolish the tradition of collecting tributes from the four regions and strengthen ties between the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion and them for mutual development.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, I want to establish an academy in Great Blue City open to the entire Great Blue Star Domain. Any talented individuals who pass the selection can enter the academy for study and cultivation.¡±

    ¡°We could also host regr summits for martial arts experts from various ces to exchange knowledge and improve together.¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Proceed with your n!¡± Billy nodded in agreement.

    He had long considered establishing an academy in Great Blue City, simr to Canyon View Institute in the Akabuchi star domain!

    However, he had been too busy to focus on it. Now that Natasha Sutton had this idea, it suited him perfectly!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, do you agree?¡± Natasha Sutton¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s a good thing; why wouldn¡¯t I agree?¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have much time to help you with it. I can only provide some funding as startup capital for the academy.¡±

    He then turned to Stout. ¡°Stout, allocate one million sovereign-grade spirit stones to Natasha!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout nodded and took out a storage ring.

    Natasha Sutton and Poppy both choked slightly.

    Although they were from the east domain¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion and had seen their share of wealth, Billy¡¯s offer of one million sovereign-grade spirit stones was astonishing!

    These were sovereign-grade spirit stones, not king-grade spirit stones!

    One million sovereign-grade spirit stones converted to king-grade spirit stones would be ten billion!

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Billy, but there¡¯s no need for extra spirit stones,¡± Natasha Sutton said after a brief pause.

    ¡°David Roth left behind plenty of spirit stones, enough for expenses. Besides, we¡¯ve umted¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it!¡± Billy interrupted her. ¡°There will be many expenses in the future!¡±

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Natasha Sutton insisted.

    ¡°Natasha, just ept it. These spirit stones aren¡¯t much use to us,¡± Harleen said as she took the storage ring from Stout and handed it over with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then. Thank you, Mr. Billy and Lady Harleen!¡±

    Natasha Sutton didn¡¯t refuse further and epted the storage ring before turning back to Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯d like to ask if you could be the first dean of the academy?¡±

 Chapter 1959: Departure to the City of the Dead

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to manage the academy, and I won¡¯t be spending much time in the Great Blue Star Domain.¡±

    He was supposed to be the next dean of Canyon View Institute, but he hadn¡¯t returned since he leftst time.

    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s just a nominal position. The daily management won¡¯t require your attention,¡± Natasha Sutton continued.

    ¡°Do as you wish,¡± Billy replied, taking out twenty Sky-Splitting Pills from his storage ring and handing them to Natasha Sutton. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re just in time. These pills are for you.¡±

    ¡°What are these?¡± Natasha Sutton was slightly stunned and then eximed in surprise, ¡°Mr. Billy, are these Sky-Splitting Pills?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I made them myself. The purity should be slightly higher than usual. Keep some for yourself and send a few to the east domain.¡±

    Natasha Sutton and Poppy both gasped.

    Twenty high-purity Sky-Splitting Pills! And they were made by Billy himself?!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, did you really restore the form for the Sky-Splitting Pills?¡± Poppy asked.

    She knew that Hades had sent people to Great Blue City to steal the Sky-Splitting Pill form some time ago. But that was only a partial form. She had no idea how Billy managed to restore theplete form.

    To her knowledge, no one had been able to make Sky-Splitting Pills for at least a thousand years.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us who restored it. I got the other half of the form,¡± Billy smiled and briefly exined Old Alfie¡¯s story to them.

    ¡°I see!¡± They finally understood.

    Natasha Sutton epted the Sky-Splitting Pills with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡±

    Twenty Sky-Splitting Pills could help twentyte-stage Perceiving Dao Realm warriors break through to the Heaven Dao Realm, which would be a significant boost for the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you nning to go to the City of the Dead?¡± Natasha Sutton asked again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off in three days,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion to you for now. Contact me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Natasha Sutton paused slightly before continuing, ¡°Mr. Billy, the City of the Dead might be dangerous. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded again.

    Three days passed quickly.

    Early in the morning, Lacey Allison and Elder Mikhi arrived at the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion with a group of people, only ten in total.

    Besides Lacey Allison, the other nine were allte-stage Heaven Dao Realm cultivators or higher.

    Bowen and Aiden Rees, whom they had met before, were among them, along with two other hall masters and four elders from the Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s honorary hall.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy!¡± Lacey Allison bowed as she approached Billy and his group. ¡°Mr. Billy kept his word. On behalf of the Mysterious Hall Sect, I thank you!¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks. A promise is a promise,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lacey Allison bowed again.

    ¡°Young Lady, are you nning to go as well?¡± Stout asked Lacey Allison. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the City of the Dead is dangerous. Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t return?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to witness the City of the Dead in my lifetime. Even if I don¡¯t return, I have no regrets,¡± Lacey Allison replied with a smile.

    ¡°Brave indeed. I admire that,¡± Stout said earnestly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said, leading the group toward the starship station.

    There was no teleportation channel to the City of the Dead; they had to take a third-tier starship.

    The City of the Dead was outside the Great Blue Star Domain, quite a distance from Great Blue City. Even with a third-tier starship, it would take at least twenty to thirty days one way.

    Aydin, an elder from the Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s honorary hall, piloted the starship. Along the way, everyone focused on their cultivation resources from their storage rings and meditated.

    ¡°Everyone, we might have a small problem!¡±

    About twenty dayster, Aydin¡¯s somewhat heavy voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Aydin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lacey Allison asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a strong cosmic storm ahead!¡± Aydin replied.

    Hearing this, everyone, including Billy, looked in the direction of the starship¡¯s path.

    In their sight, a massive vortex resembling a tornado was rapidly approaching their starship from about a hundred kilometers away.

    The storm moved incredibly fast and covered an enormous area, distorting the entire void around it.

    Lightning shed within the vortex as if it intended to split the void apart, and countless fragments of various sizes floated in mid-air.

    Although it hadn¡¯t reached them yet, everyone could clearly sense that this storm was several magnitudes stronger than the one they encountered on their way to Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.

    ¡°Aydin, what are you waiting for? Dodge it quickly!¡± Stout shouted loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Bowen¡¯s face also showed a hint of seriousness. ¡°We might have to withstand this impact.¡±

    ¡°Aydin, can this starship withstand such a storm?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Aydin shook his head. ¡°If it were an ordinary second-tier starship, it would be difficult! I don¡¯t know if this third-tier starship can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, stay alert and be ready to reinforce the starship at any moment!¡± Billy said after some thought.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded simultaneously.

    Before they could finish speaking, a powerful shockwave hit the starship, causing it to spin and shoot back a thousand meters. Everyone felt dizzy immediately.

    Before they could catch their breath, a medium-sized fragment fell from above and struck the top of the starship with a deafening crash.

    The starship plummeted rapidly under the immense impact, causing everyone¡¯s blood to churn almost to the point of vomiting.

    Fortunately, the starship was sturdy enough to remain intact under such force.

    After descending several hundred meters, Aydin managed to regain control of the starship.

    However, everyone¡¯s hearts sank simultaneously.

    They were only at the edge of the storm and already experiencing such powerful impacts. What would it be like at the storm¡¯s center?

    The worst part was that the storm was rapidly approaching them; there was no way to avoid it.

    The only option was to elerate through it; staying longer in the vortex would be increasingly dangerous.

    But could this starship make it through?

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we might have to take a gamble!¡± Bowen said to Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s shield together!¡± Bowen said to three hall masters nearby.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Aiden Rees and two others responded simultaneously.

    The four then released their spiritual power to form a barrier around the starship.

    ¡°Aydin, full speed ahead!¡± Bowen instructed Aydin.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Aydin nodded.

    Taking a deep breath, he elerated the starship towards the storm at full speed.

 Chapter 1960: Lingering Fear

    With the protection of fourte-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts¡¯ spiritual power, the effect was immediate.

    The shockwaves were all blocked outside the barrier, and the starship¡¯s oscitions were minimal.

    Soon, the starship entered the eye of the storm.

    Boom¡­ The closer they got to the center, the more frequent the lightning shes became, and there were more star fragments, striking the barrier with violent impacts, causing the starship¡¯s oscitions to increase.

    Fortunately, the barrier was solid enough that such impacts did not cause much damage.

    However, due to the impacts, the starship¡¯s speed was greatly affected and could only move forward slowly.

    The starship continued onward, with constant impacts and terrifying lightning.

    As time passed, the aura around Bowen and the others began to be chaotic, their faces turning pale.

    After a while, a star fragment two to three kilometers wide struck heavily, causing a tremendous noise.

    The starship was jolted a kilometer to the side, and everyone inside was thrown about, their blood churning.

    At the same time, a crack appeared in the barrier at the point of impact.

    Bowen and the others simultaneously spat out blood, their aura bing even more chaotic.

    ¡°Everyone, reinforce the barrier!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded and released their spiritual power.

    In a few blinks of an eye, the barrier was restored.

    ¡°Aydin, speed up!¡± Billymanded again.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Aydin responded loudly, and the starship elerated once more.

    Boom¡­ The faster they went, the stronger the impacts, with one loud noise after another.

    However, with Billy and the others joining in, the barrier¡¯s strength increased by several levels, making it easier to withstand the impacts.

    After about fifteen minutes, the starship finally emerged from the eye of the storm, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Just as everyone was about to withdraw their spiritual power, Aydin shouted again.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the starship¡¯s path and gasped.

    A massive star fragment, tens of kilometers wide, was hurtling towards them at great speed.

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned grim. They estimated that even if they all reinforced the barrier together, it would be difficult to withstand this impact.

    There was no time to think. In a few blinks of an eye, the fragment was just kilometers away from the starship.

    ¡°Aydin, stop the starship and open the hatch!¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aydin was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Quick!¡± Billy shouted again.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­¡± Although Aydin didn¡¯t know what Billy intended to do, he followed his instructions immediately.

    ¡°Harleen,e with me!¡± Before Billy finished speaking, he had already flown out.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Harleen had guessed Billy¡¯s intention and followed without hesitation.

    ¡°Boss, Harleen, where are you going¡­¡± White Tiger shouted.

    ¡°Stop shouting!¡± Opal said sternly. ¡°To avoid this impact, the only way is to split that fragment!¡±

    Hearing her words, everyone understood what Billy intended to do.

    They began to worry for Billy and Harleen. If they failed to split such arge fragment, the consequences would be dire.

    ¡°Grand Elder, help Mr. Billy!¡± Lacey Allison said immediately.

    ¡°No need. If Billy Boy and Harleen can¡¯t do it together, more people won¡¯t help!¡± Opal continued.

    While they were talking, Billy and Harleen had already flown above the starship.

    ¡°Honey, give it your all. Together we have at least a fifty to sixty percent chance of sess!¡± As Billy spoke, he took out his kylin de from his storage ring.

    He had called Harleen because he wasn¡¯t confident he could do it alone!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded solemnly and flipped her wrist to reveal her feather sword.

    Their auras surged to their peak.

    Without any pause, theyunched their attack simultaneously.

    Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique!

    This was their most powerful technique. With their current strength, this move could rival a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert!

    In an instant, a de and a sword appeared in mid-air. In a few blinks of an eye, theybined and shed toward the massive fragment at high speed.

    The de and sword gleamed coldly as they tore through the fragment¡¯s center.

    A thunderous noise erupted, shaking the void and shattering stones.

    The fragment split in two, with shards shooting out like rain in all directions.

    At the same time, Billy and Harleen were thrown back by the impact of the stones, spitting blood.

    Although they had defensive auras, the scattered stones wererge and fast. The sheer number of them caused significant injuries to both of them.

    Fortunately, splitting the fragment altered its trajectory.

    In an instant, the two halves of the fragment flew past either side of the starship by a hair¡¯s breadth!

    ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± Billy flew to Harleen¡¯s side with concern.

    Harleen had special bloodline abilities that made her resilient but still couldn¡¯t match Billy¡¯s endurance. The impact had taken its toll on her; blood trickled from her lips.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen exhaled heavily, her face pale.

    She leaned into Billy¡¯s arms, eyes closed, feeling his presence deeply.

    They had narrowly escaped death in this star domain!

    Surviving such an ordeal left them with lingering fear!

    ¡°Honey, let me check your injuries,¡± Billy said as he wiped away her blood and ced his hand on her back to channel Chi power into her.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t waste your Chi power. I¡¯ll be okay after some rest,¡± Harleen replied after taking a deep breath.

    After a while, Harleen opened her eyes. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back. Everyone is waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy kissed her forehead and nodded.

    He had checked her injuries and found nothing serious, so he felt relieved.

    Soon they returned to the starship.

    ¡°Boss, Harleen, are you alright?¡± Casey and others asked simultaneously.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Harleen smiled at them.

    ¡°Harleen, you¡¯re injured. Let me check,¡± Ivy approached her.

    ¡°Thank you Ivy. Really, I¡¯m fine. I just need some rest,¡± Harleen smiled again.

    ¡°Boss, Harleen, you two are amazing!¡± Stout said admiringly as he looked at them.

    ¡°That move just now could probably take down even mid-tote-stage Entering Emptiness Realm opponents!¡±

 Chapter 1961: Entering the City of the Dead

    ¡°I finally believe what Mr. Bowman told us back then!¡± Azure Dragon said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Traveling by starship from a third-tier star domain to a fourth-tier star domain, not to mention the time it takes, just the cosmic storms and ck holes are enough to doom anyone!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Boss and Harleen working together during that storm, we would all be dead by now.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± One of the people nodded in agreement.

    Thest time they encountered a cosmic storm, it didn¡¯t seem too severe; even a second-tier starship passed through easily.

    But the storm here was estimated to be seven or eight times stronger!

    And who could guarantee that there weren¡¯t even more terrifying storms or ck holes in the vast star domain?

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy, Lady Harleen!¡± At this moment, members of the Mysterious Hall Sect approached the two and bowed.

    Each person¡¯s face showed a hint of admiration.

    In that situation, if any one of them, or even all of them together, had tried to handle it, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to avert the crisis.

    But Billy and Harleen, just the two of them, with a knife and a sword, had pulled everyone back from the brink of death. It was truly impressive!

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Billy responded with a slight smile and then looked at Aydin. ¡°Aydin, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Aydin replied, and the starship sped away.

    The journey ahead was mostly uneventful as the starship traveled at full speed.

    One day, the starship stopped, hovering in an unknown star domain.

    ¡°Boss, are you sure the City of the Dead is around here?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing around here. Where is the City of the Dead?¡± Judge continued.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Judge, did you forget that the City of the Dead is protected by a formation?¡± Soul Chaser responded. ¡°The city must be hidden by the formation.¡±

    ¡°Oh right! I forgot about that!¡± Judge replied and then looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out first,¡± Billy said and then led everyone out of the starship.

    Soon, they stopped about two or three thousand meters away from the starship.

    Billy then released his spiritual power, covering an area of several kilometers around them.

    Where there is an array, there will naturally be formation lines. Ordinary warriors might not sense it, but for Billy, it was no problem.

    About fifteen minutester, Billy¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    ¡°How is it, Boss? Can you sense the formation lines?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded and instructed everyone. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    He then flew towards the right side.

    Soon, he reached a spot three or four thousand meters away from everyone else.

    He released his spiritual power again.

    Then, his hands moved rapidly, creating dozens of afterimages that formed a mysterious pattern several meters high in mid-air.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    With a deep voice, the mysterious pattern flew forward, creating a whirlwind.

    To Casey and the others¡¯ surprise, the pattern disappeared after traveling several kilometers, as if sucked away by something.

    The space returned to calm as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Stout couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Isn¡¯t Maga City¡¯s Ancestor ying with us?¡±

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Vermilion Bird shrugged.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Ivy looked at Stout. ¡°I can sense that the formation lines in this space are much denser than before. There should be a reaction soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Really! Look over there!¡± Felicia pointed towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    Everyone looked and saw an air vortex slowly forming several kilometers in front of Billy.

    As time passed, the vortex grewrger and faster.

    ¡°Damn! Are we going to face another cosmic storm instead of finding the City of the Dead?¡± Stout shouted again.

    ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± Billy shouted as he flew back towards everyone.

    Casey and the others hesitated for a moment before retreating.

    Just as they moved back, a deafening roar came from that space. Thunder shed, and the void shook several times.

    At the same time, an immense aura surged into the sky, more terrifying than the previous cosmic storm.

    Even though Billy and the others were several kilometers away, they were blown back a thousand meters, their blood churning.

    The entire processsted about five or six minutes before the space returned to calm.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Billy asked after adjusting his breath slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Everyone responded after calming their blood.

    ¡°Look over there!¡± Alex Long shouted.

    Everyone looked and saw a massive city appearing within their sight. The city¡¯s scale was astonishing, at least twice the size of Great Blue City.

    Like Sky City before, this city floated in mid-air like a giant beast lying in the sky.

    The difference was that this city had no walls; instead, there was arge archway several hundred meters high in front of them. The top of the archway was engraved with tworge characters in dragon-like calligraphy.

    Because of the distance, they couldn¡¯t see what the characters were exactly.

    Such arge city hidden by an array was truly a miracle!

    Without a map and a way to break the formation, who would have thought that such a massive city was hidden in this vast star domain?

    ¡°Is this the City of the Dead?!¡±

    After a moment, Stout spoke up.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Bowen replied, his eyes lighting up.

    Not only him but all members of the Mysterious Hall Sect also showed joy on their faces.

    This ce was what countless martial artists in the Great Blue Star Domain had been searching for. Now that it was finally in front of them, they were naturally excited.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, shall we go in and take a look?¡± Lacey Allison asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded.

    He then led everyone towards the city.

    Soon, theynded on an open space in front of the archway.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how thick the spiritual energy is inside this city!¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but say as they walked into the city.

    As he said, the spiritual energy here was indeed thick,parable to Great Blue City.

    Outside were rolling forests with asional beast roars and unknown flying beasts passing overhead from time to time.

    ¡°It must be because of the array,¡± ck Tortoise replied.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense anyone inside?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense anyone,¡± Billy shook his head and looked at Bowen. ¡°Grand Elder, can you sense anything?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense any human presence either,¡± Bowen also shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Billy thought for a moment and added. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    With that, everyone stepped into the city.

 Chapter 1962: Ruins of the City of the Dead

    Theyout of the city was even better than that of Great Blue City.

    Both the width of the streets and the scale of the shops were superior to those in Great Blue City.

    However, the entire city appeared dpidated, with most buildings copsed and ruins everywhere.

    Weeds grew in the streets and shops, and there were various pits in many ces, along with asional skeletal remains.

    ¡°There must have been intense battles here once,¡± Azure Dragon remarked, looking at the bones.

    ¡°Years ago, the City of the Dead vanished mysteriously into the endless starry sky. The reason remains unknown, but it seems they encountered a formidable enemy,¡± an elder from Mysterious Hall Sect nodded.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the City of the Dead the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion of this third-tier star domain?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°It should have been the strongest presence here. How could someone destroy the entire city? Who had such power?¡±

    ¡°Not sure,¡± the elder shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Grand Elder, have you ever heard of any powerful forces in this third-tier star domain besides the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Bob turned to Bowen.

    ¡°For example, in the Great Blue Star Domain, your Mysterious Hall Sect and Sacred Hall Sect are far stronger than David Roth¡¯s Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Never heard of any,¡± Bowen shook his head simultaneously.

    ¡°ording to records, the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion of the City of the Dead was the absolute ruler in this third-tier star domain. No force was stronger than them.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Hall Sect and our Mysterious Hall Sect only grew stronger after something happened to the City of the Dead!¡±

    ¡°Back then, our two sects were like dwarfspared to this Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion,pletely iparable!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Bob said again. ¡°Who could have destroyed this ce?¡±

    ¡°And this city must have had a poption of at least tens of millions. Where did all those people go? They couldn¡¯t all be dead, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Bowen shook his head again.

    ¡°Young Lady, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Mysterious Hall Sect and Sacred Hall Sect are here for the ¡®Star Domain Chasm,¡¯ right?¡± Billy suddenly asked Lacey Allison. ¡°Mr. Billy knows about the ¡®Star Domain Chasm¡¯?¡± Lacey Allison was slightly surprised, as were others from the Mysterious Hall Sect.

    They always thought that besides the Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect, even David Roth might not know about the ¡®Star Domain Chasm.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Young Lady, since everyone is here in the City of the Dead, why don¡¯t you tell us what you know about the ¡®Star Domain Chasm¡¯?¡± Stout looked at Lacey Allison.

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know much about the ¡®Star Domain Chasm¡¯ either,¡± Lacey Allison responded.

    ¡°We only heard that there might be a passage leading to a mid-tier star domain in this City of the Dead. But we don¡¯t know what kind of passage it is or where it is.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Stout pressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± Lacey Allison replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Stout was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Lacey Allison nodded.

    Casey and others: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So what are you nning to do next? Just search aimlessly?¡± Fat Officer asked.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no better way,¡± Lacey Allison shrugged.

    After speaking, she looked at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, there should be many treasures in the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. You can go take a look.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want them?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Sir, no need to test us,¡± Elder Mikhi smiled faintly.

    ¡°The Young Lady has already told Mr. Billy that our Mysterious Hall Sect will not touch any treasures here. Those things rightfully belong to you.¡±

    ¡°You better not go back on your word!¡± White Tiger continued. ¡°There might be many advanced martial arts techniques in there!¡±

    ¡°You jest!¡± Elder Mikhi responded with a smile.

    ¡°If you need advanced martial arts techniques, you can visit Mysterious Hall Sect next time. You can choose freely from our library.¡±

    ¡°I believe our techniques won¡¯t be inferior to those here!¡±

    ¡°Deal. Don¡¯t regret itter!¡± White Tiger replied.

    ¡°Rest assured, we won¡¯t!¡± Elder Mikhi smiled again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we and Grand Elder will explore around first. We¡¯ll meet back here in half a month. How about that?¡± Lacey Allison asked Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°This ce might not be so simple. Be careful,¡± Lacey Allison added.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder,¡± Billy replied.

    Then, Lacey Allison led her group from Mysterious Hall Sect away after bidding farewell to Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Boss, I feel like they didn¡¯t tell us everything,¡± Casey said thoughtfully after Lacey Allison¡¯s group left.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Azure Dragon replied and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we follow them?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°Their target should be that passage. If such a passage exists in this city, we should be able to find it too.¡±

    ¡°And from what Mr. Bowman said, that passage might not be simple. Let them try first.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Billy said as he led everyone deeper into the city.

    Although they already had plenty of spirit stones and cultivation resources in their storage rings, since they were in the City of the Dead, they naturally wanted to explore the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s treasury. After all, who wouldin about having too many treasures?

    Along the way, there were skeletal remains everywhere.

    asionally, they encountered some beast attacks, but the strongest were only early-stage Perceiving Dao Realm beasts, merely delivering beast cores to them.

    After about an hour, they arrived at arge manor gate.

    Although most buildings inside had copsed, many pces remained intact, clearly indicating it was the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    The Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion covered a vast area, thergest they had seen so far.

    After half an hour of searching, they found the treasury at the back of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    It was a circr building covering nearly two thousand square meters and about thirty meters high with three floors.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    For some reason-perhaps due to its distance from the main hall or other factors-the treasury and five or six surrounding buildings remained intact.

    Soon, they entered through the first-floor gate.

    Inside was a circr open space with nothing in it and four closed rooms around it.

    Stout opened one of the nearest room doors.

    Seeing what was inside, Stout couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Not only him but Casey and others also showed expressions of amazement.

    The room was about two or three hundred square meters with several shelves holding various boxes filled with spirit stones-all sovereign-grade spirit stones.

    ¡°There must be at least a million spirit stones here!¡± Stout eximed. ¡°Just enough to make up for the million spirit stones we gave Natasha.¡±

    Without waiting for others to respond, he started working busily.

    A few minutester, all spirit stones in the room were stored in his storage ring, even taking the boxes.

 Chapter 1963: Entrance to the Hidden Realm

    ¡°Stout, why didn¡¯t you take the shelves too?¡± Judge asked, slightly twitching his mouth.

    ¡°The storage ring doesn¡¯t have much space left. We need room for other treasures!¡± Stout replied earnestly.

    The group then proceeded to enter the other three rooms.

    As expected, aside from beast cores, the other rooms contained some extremely valuable natural treasures.

    Stout wasn¡¯t very interested in the beast cores and only selected a few Perceiving Dao Realm level beast cores, ignoring the rest.

    As for the natural treasures, he collected all of them into his storage ring without exception.

    Notably, there were quite a few of the four main ingredients needed to refine Sky-Splitting Pills, enough to make dozens of them.

    ¡°The treasures here seem untouched. It looks like those who invaded the City of the Dead back then weren¡¯t after wealth,¡± Soul Chaser remarked.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°Boss, should we check upstairs?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    Soon, they reached the second floor.

    Theyout was different from the first floor; it was arge open space with several rows of weapon racks neatly arranged, holding various weapons.

    Swords, spears, sabers, halberds, axes, hooks, whips, hammers, and more were all present.

    The group moved to the sword area and examined the weapons¡¯ levels, feeling a bit disappointed.

    They were only two or three levels higher than the swords held by Azure Dragon and Bob¡¯s group.

    However, every little bit counts. Azure Dragon¡¯s group each picked a suitable new sword.

    Aubree chose a high-level whip that could likely boost herbat power by two levels.

    Next, they headed to the third floor.

    In the center was a circr open space about four or five hundred square meters in size, surrounded by bookshelves holding hundreds of ancient texts.

    These ancient texts were divided into two categories: Martial Arts Ancient Books and Heart Sutra Ancient Books summarized by martial arts experts.

    The group first browsed through the martial arts books. Aside from some de Technique Books, the rest weren¡¯t suitable for their training.

    Among the de Technique Books, there were a few Heaven Dao Realm techniques, but they weren¡¯t very appealingpared to Heavenly Fury sh and Five Elements de Dance.

    Meanwhile, Stout spent some time looking through the Fist Technique Books but found nothing of significant value.

    ¡°This Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion was once the strongest force in a third-tier star domain. Howe it has so little to offer?¡± Stout pouted. ¡°Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re just too wealthy to appreciate this!¡± Azure Fang retorted.

    ¡°At least a third of these are Heaven Dao Realm techniques. For most warriors in this star domain, these are priceless treasures!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Stout responded again.

    After a brief pause, he seemed to think of something.

    He then began to sweep all the ancient books from the shelves into his storage ring.

    ¡°Stout, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t care?¡± ck Tortoise asked puzzledly.

    ¡°Azure Fang said it. Just because we don¡¯t care doesn¡¯t mean others won¡¯t. I can sell them for some money!¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°ording to Natasha, there should be a Five Elements Realm in this Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. We don¡¯t know where it is though,¡± Casey pondered aloud.

    ¡°Oh right!¡± Stout perked up. ¡°There must be better treasures inside!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. We don¡¯t even know where the Five Elements Realm is,¡± Azure Dragon poured cold water on his enthusiasm.

    Stout¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Boss, did Natasha tell you where the Five Elements Realm is?¡±

    ¡°Even David Roth probably doesn¡¯t know where it is. How would she?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Stout pouted again.

    ¡°Look at this,¡± Harleen said from the center of the open space, looking up.

    Hearing her, everyone gathered around and looked up at the circr ceiling.

    About seven or eight meters above their heads floated a faintly visible Five Elements and Eight Trigrams Diagram, slowly rotating.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged beside him.

    ¡°A Five Elements and Eight Trigrams Diagram. Could this be the entrance to the Five Elements Realm?¡± White Tiger spected.

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Frostde replied.

    Casey and the others also showed expressions of agreement.

    ¡°ording to Natasha, the entrance to the Five Elements Realm requires five Five Elements Magic Stones to open. There¡¯s no ce to put Magic Stones here though,¡± Judge said.

    ¡°If this really is the entrance, there should be a corresponding mechanism on this floor. Let¡¯s search around,¡± Casey suggested.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The group responded and spread out to search.

    The third floor was much smaller than the first and second floors, about a thousand square meters. It took only a few minutes for them to search it thoroughly but found nothing.

    ¡°Billy, can you sense any formation lines here?¡± Ivy asked Billy after they regrouped in the center open space.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Faintly, not very clear. Give me a few minutes!¡±

    He then released his spiritual power to envelop the entire third floor.

    ¡°Ivy, the array eye is on the left side¡¯s third bookshelf. Go ahead!¡± Billy said solemnly after about five minutes.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy responded and enveloped the bookshelf with her spiritual power.

    Then, with a flick of her wrist, a sword light shed out.

    The bookshelf broke apart with a sound.

    As the array was broken, five graphite-like pirs slowly rose from the floor in the center open space, stopping at about one meter high.

    The group saw that each pir had a square groove at its top end.

    ¡°Damn, there really was an array set up!¡± Soul Chaser eximed.

    ¡°Stout, put the Five Elements Magic Stones in and see what happens!¡± Opal suggested to Stout.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded and took out the Five Elements Magic Stones from his storage ring, cing them one by one into the grooves.

    In an instant, a powerful aura burst forth, filling every corner of the third floor. Judge and Soul Chaser shivered slightly due to their lower cultivation levels.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Next, a circr beam of light descended from the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams Diagram on the ceiling and began rotating with it.

    ¡°Is this a teleportation channel?¡± Stout wondered aloud.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if we try!¡± White Tiger replied and threw a book into the light beam.

    As soon as the book entered the beam, it was sucked up and disappeared from sight.

    ¡°It really is!¡± Judge eximed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Billy said and led the group into the light beam one by one.

 Chapter 1964: Youâ€™d Better Drop That Idea

    Just like in the previous book, as soon as everyone entered the beam of light, they felt a powerful suction pulling them toward the Eight Trigrams Diagram.

    Before long, they found themselves in a pitch-ck passage where they couldn¡¯t see their hands in front of their faces.

    After about half an hour, the group arrived in an unfamiliar space. The light was dim, and apart from some scattered rocks, there were trees they couldn¡¯t name.

    As expected, spiritual power was severely impaired here, just like in other secret realms they had visited.

    ¡°So this is the Five Elements Realm? It¡¯s quite serene!¡± ck Tortoise scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°Everyone, stay alert!¡± Billy said as he led the group forward.

    They had barely walked four or five hundred meters when a powerful aura swept towards them.

    ¡°Fall back!¡± Billy stepped forward, drawing his kylin de which emitted a cold gleam.

    A loud crash echoed as a wave of energy surged, forcing Billy back several steps.

    Just as he steadied himself, a second wave of energy approached with even greater force.

    Billy frowned and unleashed his full strength, sending out another de light.

    As before, the loud crash was followed by Billy retreating twenty or thirty steps, his breath unsteady.

    Without activating his bloodline power or hidden cards, his strike wasparable to a fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A surprised voice came from the darkness ahead.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    As the voice fell silent, a third attack roared out, distorting the void and howling with wind.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Billy advanced instead of retreating, using his Heavenly Fury sh to counterattack.

    Another loud crash resounded as a powerful wave of energy erupted, reducing the surrounding rocks and trees to dust.

    Billy steadied himself after retreating four or five steps, his eyes fixed ahead.

    ¡°Such strength at such a young age is quite surprising. This star domain hasn¡¯t seen a genius like you in many years!¡±

    An old man¡¯s figure appeared before them, though it was just a phantom.

    Even without activating his bloodline power, Billy¡¯s Heavenly Fury sh could kill a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm opponent. Yet this phantom easily withstood his attack, indicating the true strength of its owner.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy asked, looking at the figure.

    From the start, he hadn¡¯t sensed any killing intent from the figure, so he hadn¡¯t used all his hidden cards.

    ¡°Turning the tables on me?¡± the phantom elder responded. ¡°You intrude on my territory and ask who I am?¡±

    ¡°Your territory?¡± Billy was slightly taken aback. ¡°Are you the City of the Dead¡¯s lord?¡±

    ¡°City of the Dead?¡± The phantom elder was also puzzled.

    ¡°A thousand years ago, wasn¡¯t this star domain¡¯s Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion called City of the Dead?¡± Casey approached with the others.

    ¡°Heh, that name must have been given by your descendants,¡± the phantom elder chuckled. ¡°City of the Dead is quite fitting!¡±

    ¡°What was its original name?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; it¡¯s all in the past,¡± the phantom elder replied.

    ¡°Were you really the lord back then?¡± Azure Dragon pressed.

    ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t have what it takes to be a lord,¡± the phantom elder continued.

    ¡°This city was sealed by an array a thousand years ago. To enter the Five Elements Realm, you need five Five Elements Magic Stones. It seems you went through a lot to get here.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°So tell me, why did you go through so much trouble toe here?¡±

    ¡°Are there many treasures here?¡± Stout asked before anyone else could respond.

    ¡°If that¡¯s why you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± the phantom elder replied calmly.

    ¡°The precious treasures of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were destroyed long ago. Only what¡¯s left in that warehouse you passed remains.¡±

    ¡°Really? Did wee all this way for nothing?¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave!¡± The phantom elder waved his hand and turned to leave.

    ¡°Senior, what happened here all those years ago? Why did this city be City of the Dead? Who did it?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s an old story, not worth mentioning,¡± the elder waved his hand again. ¡°Leave now; this is not a ce for you to linger.¡±

    ¡°Senior, do you know about ¡®Star Domain Chasm¡¯?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The phantom elder was slightly taken aback. ¡°How do you know about Star Domain Chasm?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve only heard about it but know very little. Could you enlighten us?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°You want to go to the mid-tier star domain?¡± The elder asked back.

    ¡°My two closest rtives should be in the mid-tier star domain, so I want to find them¡­¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You¡¯d better drop that idea!¡± The elder interrupted him directly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°First, you can¡¯t get there,¡± the elder replied. ¡°Second, with your current strength, you wouldn¡¯t survive three months in the mid-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? People in the mid-tier star domain won¡¯t kill us on sight, will they? We won¡¯t provoke them,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you have a Sacred Object in your body, one of the top three Sacred Objects?¡± The elder ignored Judge and turned to Billy abruptly.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy responded after a slight hesitation.

    ¡°For it to recognize you as its master, your fortune must be astounding,¡± the elder mused. ¡°But fortune and misfortune are intertwined; it may not be a good thing for you.¡±

    ¡°Especially if you go to the mid-tier star domain; this Sacred Object will be a fatal liability.¡±

    ¡°In this low-tier star domain, your skills might not cause much trouble. But in the mid-tier star domain, you¡¯d be average at best.¡±

    ¡°Are people in the mid-tier star domain really that strong?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Do you know the strength of City of the Dead back then?¡± The elder asked in return.

    ¡°No,¡± Soul Chaser shook his head. ¡°But there should have been Entering Emptiness Realm experts, right?¡±

    ¡°Entering Emptiness Realm? Heh,¡± the elder chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Back then, at least four city lords and four sect leaders in this star domain were atte-stage Entering Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°And our Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion could suppress them all. What do you think our strength was?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion had Perfection Emptiness Realm experts?¡± Soul Chaser asked again.

    ¡°Our lord was a genuine first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert and the strongest in this star domain back then,¡± the elder nodded.

    Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    This low-tier star domain had once produced a Perfection Emptiness Realm expert?!

 Chapter 1965: Are You from the Akabuchi Star Domain?

    ¡°However, do you know?¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°Even someone as powerful as the Supreme Lord couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from an ordinary elder of an ancient sect in a mid-tier star domain?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Everyone was taken aback by his words.

    ¡°Senior, do you mean that the people who attacked the City of the Dead back then came from a mid-tier star domain?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°The Supreme Lord is already invincible in this third-tier star domain. Besides people from a mid-tier star domain, who else could have the power to destroy this city?¡± The old man nodded slightly.

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone understood.

    ¡°Why would people from a mid-tier star domain target the City of the Dead?¡± Amber pressed on.

    ¡°People from a low-tier star domain want to go to a mid-tier star domain to pursue higher civilization and martial arts! And people from a mid-tier star domaine to a low-tier star domain mainly for plundering and recruiting!¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Amber nodded.

    ¡°Alright, go back. The mid-tier star domain is not a ce you can go!¡± The old man waved his hand again.

    ¡°Senior, if you know anything about the ¡®Star Domain Chasm,¡¯ please tell us,¡± Billy said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you a chance to go all out. If you can take one of my moves, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± the old man said.

    ¡°Please!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± The old man ascended into the air.

    Billy followed without any hesitation.

    Soon, an overwhelming aura erupted from the old man, enveloping the entire space in a suffocating pressure.

    Casey and Harleen involuntarily retreated a kilometer away.

    ¡°Remember, use your strongest move!¡± the old man said in a deep voice.

    Then, his eyes narrowed, and after his hands created several afterimages in the air, an air vortex appeared above his head.

    The next moment, a bolt of lightning tore through the sky and plunged into the vortex.

    The old man waved his hand, and a massive phantom hand grasped the lightning and shed toward Billy.

    The void was torn open again with a shocking rift, creating a terrifying scene.

    As soon as the old man made his move, Billy also acted. He activated his bloodline power and wielded the Kylin de to form Cracked Sky, shing out with one strike.

    However, he didn¡¯t use his full strength. With his current power, fully activating Cracked Sky could instantly kill a second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert.

    The old man clearly had no ill intentions toward them, so Billy couldn¡¯t go all out either.

    The entire Five Elements Realm shook several times as if it was about to copse. The area within three to four kilometers was ttened, and rocks and trees vanished instantly.

    At the same time, both figures were sent flying a kilometer away beforending on the ground, evenly matched.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Casey led everyone to Billy¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head.

    ¡°He managed to take Boss¡¯s Cracked Sky with just one clone. That¡¯s terrifying!¡± White Tiger looked in the old man¡¯s direction and said.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°If it were his true form, he would probably be at least in the mid-stage of Entering Emptiness Realm!¡±

    ¡°Maybe even more!¡± Opal shook her head slightly.

    As they talked, the old man walked over with an extremely shocked expression on his face.

    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t my Boss strong?¡± Stout looked at the old man. ¡°My Boss definitely held back just now; otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Your bloodline?¡± The old man interrupted Stout, looking at Billy in astonishment.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked again.

    He initially thought the old man was shocked by his Boss¡¯s skills, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Not only him but everyone else, including Billy, was also stunned.

    ¡°Are you from the Akabuchi star domain?¡± The old man continued looking at Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded after a moment of surprise.

    ¡°Is your surname Ravenwood?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was stunned again by his question.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s surname is Ravenwood!¡± Billy paused and then asked, ¡°Senior, do you know our Ravenwood family¡¯s ancestor from a thousand years ago?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The old manughed heartily after hearing Billy¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯ve finally waited for this day! Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, Senior, could you exin what¡¯s going on first?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to a ce and exin on the way!¡± The old man said after calming down a bit.

    He then led everyone forward while exining as they walked.

    However, after listening for a long time, Billy and the others didn¡¯t get much detailed information.

    They only knew that a thousand years ago, people from a mid-tier star domain wanted topletely rule this third-tier star domain by killing all martial artists above Heaven Dao Realm.

    The Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion united all Entering Emptiness Realm experts to fight against them, but their power was too terrifying to resist.

    Including the Domain Lord, almost all experts above Entering Emptiness Realm were wiped out, and the city was nearly erased from this star domain.

    Later, two men with unfathomable strength appeared from nowhere.

    In the end, out of the hundred people from the mid-tier star domain, less than ten escaped back to their star domain, resolving the crisis in this star domain.

    Those two men were ancestors of the Ravenwood family and Ether Mountain, who had also returned from the mid-tier star domain.

    ¡°Senior, from what you said earlier, a thousand years ago, people from low-tier star domains could go to mid-tier star domains or vice versa as long as they could withstand the pressure inside the ¡®Star Domain Chasm.¡¯ But since that incident a thousand years ago, the Star Domain Chasm has been closed. What does that mean?¡± Casey asked the old man.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not closed but has two additional barriers inside. Ordinary martial artists can¡¯t even cross the first barrier.¡±

    ¡°What level do you mean by ordinary martial artists?¡± Casey continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what level. I only know that martial artists below Perfection Emptiness Realm shouldn¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°So even strong people from mid-tier star domains can¡¯t cross it?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that!¡± The old man shook his head.

    ¡°But at least in these thousand years, no one from mid-tier star domains has crossed the Star Domain Chasm toe to our star domain.¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡± Azure Dragon was slightly stunned. ¡°Who set up those barriers?¡±

    ¡°It was your two ancestors!¡± The old man replied. ¡°Their purpose was simple: to block this passage and protect this star domain.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Everyone understood.

    ¡°Senior, did you leave this clone here specifically to wait for my Boss?¡± Azure Fang asked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°You could say I was waiting for someone with the Ravenwood family¡¯s Golden Bloodline,¡± the old man continued. ¡°Actually, your two ancestors couldn¡¯t be sure that there would be descendants with Golden Bloodline who woulde here; they were just taking a chance.¡±

    ¡°My clone is almost at its end. I¡¯m fortunate to have met you before it disappears.¡±

    ¡°What did our ancestors want you to wait for us for?¡± Azure Fang asked.

 Chapter 1966: The Opportunity Left by the Ancestors

    ¡°On one hand, I am giving you an opportunity,¡± the old man responded.

    ¡°On the other hand, I will give you the method to pass through the Star Domain Chasm. Whether you go or not is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the old man nodded.

    As they talked, they arrived in front of a three-story tower.

    ¡°This tower has an array set up by your two Ancestors. Inside, they left their martial arts mindsets for you toprehend,¡± the old man exined, pointing at the tower.

    ¡°There are three floors in total. The higher you go, the stronger the mindset, but the pressure you must endure also increases. Proceed ording to your capability.¡±

    ¡°Martial arts mindset?¡± Ian de was slightly taken aback. ¡°Is it like the de spirit that can help us improve our cultivation?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes,¡± the old man nodded. ¡°But how much you canprehend depends on your own understanding.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± everyone nodded.

    ¡°You may enter now. In ten days, I will take you to another ce,¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Everyone bowed in respect.

    ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank your Ancestors,¡± the old man smiled and then turned to leave.

    ¡°White Feather, these Spirit Fruits are for you. Wait for us outside,¡± Billy said, taking out a bunch of high-grade Spirit Fruits from his storage ring.

    White Feather chirped and nodded.

    Then, Billy led everyone into the tower.

    As soon as they entered the first-floor hall, everyone from Azure Dragon gasped.

    The pressure inside was incredibly strong. Even though they were all at mid-stage Perceiving Dao Realm, they felt as if they could hardly move.

    At the same time, just like when they sensed the de spirit at Canyon View Institute Sword Hill, waves of martial arts mindset surrounded them.

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, you stay on the first floor,¡± Billy instructed. ¡°The rest of you follow me to the second floor.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± everyone from Azure Dragon nodded and found a ce to sit cross-legged.

    On the second floor, Billy and his group could clearly feel that the pressure was much stronger than on the first floor. Azure Dragon members wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here for long even if they came up.

    ¡°Opal, you and Casey stay on the second floor. Harleen and I will check out the third floor,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Opal and the others responded in unison.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, Billy and Harleen reached the third floor.

    ¡°The pressure here is intense!¡± Harleen shivered involuntarily.

    Even with her bloodline enhancement, the pressure was overwhelming. Anyone below Heaven Dao Realm would likely explode if they stayed here too long.

    ¡°Harleen, can you hold on?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I can try!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°If it gets too much, don¡¯t force it,¡± Billy advised.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Harleen nodded slightly.

    They each found a ce to sit cross-legged and began to focus onprehending the strong martial arts mindset.

    Miraculously, shortly after sitting down, Billy felt a sudden rity, and his martial arts mindset became purer.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Billy muttered to himself.

    ¡°Billy, this martial arts mindset is really strong. Can Ie out andprehend it too?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This martial arts mindset is useful to you?¡± Billy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Thene out!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Purple Spirit eximed and then emerged, finding a ce to sit down as well.

    Time flew by quickly. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.

    In this environment filled with strong martial arts mindsets, anyone with decent martial arts talent would gain significant insights.

    Moreover, Billy and hispanions had exceptional martial arts talent. So, unsurprisingly, after ten days, everyone¡¯s cultivation had improved significantly.

    The Azure Dragon members, although they only stayed on the first floor, advanced two levels due to their rtively lower starting point.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang reached eighth-rank Wu Dao Realm. Felicia, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger advanced to seventh-rank. Night Orchid and Frostde reached sixth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm.

    Casey, Stout, and Amber stepped into ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm. Ivy, Opal, and Aubreepleted their tribtions and broke through to Heaven Dao Realm in this environment.

    Billy and Harleen also advanced one level each, both stepping into second-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    Purple Spirit also benefited from these Perceiving Dao Realm mindsets, gaining strength over the ten days.

    ¡°You all are truly martial arts prodigies!¡±

    On the afternoon of the tenth day, the phantom elder returned to the tower. After roughly assessing everyone¡¯s cultivation, his eyes lit up with surprise.

    ¡°Senior tters us!¡± Harleen bowed in response. ¡°Thank you, senior!¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks. I am just a guide,¡± the old man smiled. ¡°Come with me; I¡¯ll take you to another ce.¡±

    He led them out of the tower and flew towards the right side.

    After about ten minutes, theynded on a grassy field in front of a hundred-meter-high stone cliff.

    The cliff appeared to have been split by a de or sword; its surface was smooth as a mirror.

    At the top of the cliff wererge characters carved in a mboyant style: ¡°Realm of Swords and des.¡±

    Below these characters were no words but several deep cuts made by des or swords, each several meters deep and clearly made in one stroke.

    ¡°Realm of Swords and des? What does it mean?¡± Ian de asked as he looked at the cliff.

    ¡°This was left by your two Ancestors. I can¡¯t say exactly what it¡¯s for; you¡¯ll have to figure it out yourselves,¡± the old man exined.

    ¡°In your Ancestors¡¯ words, if you canprehend something from these de marks, it will benefit you for life.¡±

    Just a stone cliff with some de marks-what could beprehended from that?

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these de marks. Try to feel them with your heart,¡± the old man suggested, noticing their skepticism.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Ian de said, clearing his mind and focusing on the cliff.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± He soon let out a gasp of astonishment.

    ¡°Ian de, what is it?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it; try it yourself,¡± Ian de replied.

    Following his lead, everyone including Billy focused their minds on the cliff.

    Like Ian de¡¯s reaction, after a few minutes, everyone showed expressions of shock.

    They were astonished because when they focused on those de marks, they felt as if they were in a realm filled with endless de energy.

    de energy filled the entire space with a pervasive sense of killing intent crisscrossing everywhere as if the whole space was constructed from de energy.

    In this realm, everyone felt as insignificant as ants and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of despair.

    In such an environment, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back.

    ¡°Focus onprehending here; I¡¯ll return in three days.¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice echoed in their ears before he turned and left.

 Chapter 1967: Realm of Swords and Blades

    Billy and hispanions each found a ce to sit cross-legged. They immersed themselvespletely in the domain filled with a murderous aura. Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Bob, how did it go? Did you gain anything?¡± White Tiger asked Bob on the fourth morning.

    ¡°It¡¯s too profound!¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°Three days aren¡¯t enough; even three years might not be sufficient for me to grasp much.¡±

    ¡°The only gain I have is a deeper understanding of my current swordsmanship. My speed and strength should have improved a bit.¡±

    ¡°Same here. Besides gaining more confidence in my current de techniques, I didn¡¯t gain much else,¡± Azure Dragon added.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them. Except for Billy, everyone felt simrly. The only difference was the depth of their understanding of their de or sword techniques.

    ¡°Boss, did you gain anything?¡± Vermilion Bird asked Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very profound. My gains are limited as well,¡± Billy shook his head and continued. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Realm of Swords and des means that a warrior can use their de or sword techniques to form a domain within a certain range.¡±

    ¡°In this domain, they be the ruler, and everything else can be seen as ants, to be ughtered at will.¡±

    Actually, Billy had gained quite a lot in those three days. Besides a deeper understanding of his de and sword skills, he had vaguely grasped a hint of the Realm of Swords and des. However, the time was too short. Given more time, he might have achieved more.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± At this moment, the old man appeared again. ¡°To have such an understanding in three days is impressive for someone with a Golden Bloodline!¡±

    ¡°Senior, how can we form this Realm?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± the old man smiled faintly. ¡°Next time you meet your Ancestor, you can ask them directly.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Senior, do you have arger storage ring?¡± Stout suddenly asked.

    ¡°Arger storage ring?¡± The old man was slightly taken aback. ¡°How big do you need?¡±

    ¡°As long as it can hold this stone wall,¡± Stout replied seriously.

    ¡°Three days are too short. If we take this stone wall with us, Boss and the others can study it anytime.¡±

    Everyone was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°¡­ The storage ring you need might not even exist in a mid-level star domain!¡± The old man¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Even if you find such arge storage ring, it won¡¯t help. This stone wall is imbued with an array. Outside the array, it¡¯s just a stone wall.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Stout shrugged.

    ¡°The purpose of this stone wall is to give you a new understanding of des and swords,¡± the old man continued. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much time you spend on it. The difference between three days and three years is minimal. You need toprehend it gradually during your future practice.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°By the way, your Ancestor from the Ravenwood family left you a gift rted to your bloodline. I¡¯ll pass it to you along with the method for ¡®Star Domain Chasm¡¯,¡± the old man said to Billy.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Billy bowed.

    ¡°My task here isplete. You should leave now; this forbidden area will soon disappearpletely. Follow the original path to exit,¡± the old man added.

    ¡°Onest piece of advice: if you¡¯re not confident, don¡¯t rush to the mid-level star domain. It¡¯s much more dangerous than here!¡±

    ¡°Senior, where is your true form? Will we meet again?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It depends on fate,¡± the old man replied.

    With that, his image gradually faded and soon disappearedpletely.

    At the same time, a stream of information flowed into Billy¡¯s mind.

    Half an hourter, they returned to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Damn, I forgot to ask where the Star Domain Chasm is!¡± Judge eximed as they exited the warehouse.

    ¡°Right!¡± Everyone reacted simultaneously.

    ¡°If the senior didn¡¯t tell us voluntarily, he probably didn¡¯t want us to know. Even if we asked, he might not have answered,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Very likely!¡± Opal nodded. ¡°He probably thinks we¡¯re too weak and doesn¡¯t want us to go to the mid-level star domain now.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± everyone nodded.

    ¡°Boss, where do we go now?¡± Soul Chaser asked Billy.

    ¡°Something¡¯s off; there are more people in the city,¡± Billy replied cryptically.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    At that moment, a powerful oppressive force swept over them, apanied by a mysterious mark crashing down with thunderous momentum.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Casey said coldly, stepping forward and drawing his Demon de to meet the attack.

    A muffled sound echoed as both attacks exploded simultaneously. Casey was forced back several steps, cracking the ground beneath him. He was at ninth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm; even without using his trump card, he could counter a first-rank Heaven Dao Realm attack. The assant was clearly at Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Who are you? Show yourself!¡± White Tiger demanded, looking into the void ahead.

    ¡°So young and already able to withstand my attack? Interesting!¡± An old man¡¯s voice rang out.

    Soon after, a group of about ten people appeared in mid-air. The leader was the one who had attacked earlier, at early-stage Heaven Dao Realm. The others were atte-stage Perceiving Dao Realm.

    ¡°Hand over everything you took from the warehouse, and I¡¯ll leave you with intact corpses,¡± one of the men said to them.

    ¡°Where did these suicidal peoplee from?¡± Judge muttered in disbelief.

    ¡°The City of the Dead¡¯s protective array has been broken. Many people probably know by now. Half a month is enough to attract many here,¡± Ivy responded.

    ¡°True!¡± Judge and others nodded.

    ¡°What are you mumbling about? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± The man repeated.

    ¡°You have one breath¡¯s time. If you don¡¯t leave, you won¡¯t be able to,¡± White Tiger retorted.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man was taken aback. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Ian de said coldly as he flipped his wrist and sent out a de light like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°You dare court death!¡± The man, also at eighth-rank Perceiving Dao Realm, wasn¡¯t afraid of Ian de and raised his hand to meet the de light. But he soon regretted it!

    The de light tore through him effortlessly, blood spraying everywhere. The man looked down at the wound on his chest before copsing lifelessly.

 Chapter 1968: Another Wave

    ¡°Scoundrels!¡± Seeing this scene, more than ten people on the other side roared simultaneously.

    ¡°Attack, kill them!¡± The elder at the front bellowed.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, a sword light shot out, slicing through his neck in an instant.

    After the sword light passed, a head flew into the air, disbelief etched on its face.

    He was a third-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivator, yet he couldn¡¯t even see how the opponent struck before he was killed!

    The dozen or so people were simultaneously horrified.

    Without any hesitation, they fled in all directions.

    Seeing the elder¡¯s tragic end, they had no will to fight and only thought of escaping.

    ¡°Leave one alive, kill the rest!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    These people hade to take their lives; naturally, he would show no mercy.

    Upon hearing Billy¡¯s words, a flurry of sword and de light shed, and within moments, calm was restored.

    Except for one man with a severed arm trembling on the ground, the others had all gone to meet the king of hell.

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± the man with the severed arm cried out in terror.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy asked as he approached.

    ¡°We¡­ we are from the Netherworld Sect¡­¡± the man replied.

    ¡°The sect from the Great Blue Star Domain?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No¡­ no, we¡¯re from a star domain outside the Great Blue Star Domain¡­¡± the man shook his head. ¡°I only know that apart from the Great Blue Star Domain, many sects from other star domains have sent people here upon hearing about the reappearance of the City of the Dead¡­¡±

    ¡°The total number is estimated to be at least tens of thousands¡­ and many are mid-tote Heaven Dao Realm cultivators¡­¡±

    He was referring to other star domains within this third-rank star domain besides the Great Blue Star Domain.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t other star domains mostly subdued by the Great Blue Star Domain? Where did so many strong cultivatorse from?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Many are from hidden sects¡­ They usually don¡¯t show themselves easily and don¡¯t get involved in disputes between City Lord¡¯s Mansions, so the Great Blue Star Domain hasn¡¯t had much conflict with them¡­¡± the man exined again.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    A de light shed, and the man¡¯s eyes widened as he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Who would have thought there were so many sects hidden in this third-rank star domain!¡± Azure Dragon remarked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Then he looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we go meet up with the Mysterious Hall Sect or look around first?¡±

    ¡°Our meeting with them is scheduled for tomorrow. Let¡¯s see who else hase to the City of the Dead first,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone nodded.

    After roughly exploring the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, they headed towards the main gate.

    ¡°Which sect are you from? State your name!¡± As they reached the gate, they saw a group approaching from ahead.

    Leading them were two elderly women with white hair who looked quite simr, likely sisters. Both were sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivators.

    Among the twenty or thirty people following them, five or six were early-stage Heaven Dao Realm cultivators, while the rest were mid-tote Perceiving Dao Realm cultivators.

    The one speaking was an elderly woman in a gray robe at the front.

    ¡°Another one?¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger both said simultaneously in exasperation.

    ¡°Answer my question!¡± the gray-robed elderly woman demanded coldly.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Azure Dragon replied.

    ¡°Scoundrel! When Grand Elder asks you a question, answer honestly! No need for so much nonsense!¡± a middle-aged woman on their side said coldly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for you. If you don¡¯t want trouble, you¡¯d better leave now!¡± Azure Dragon said again.

    ¡°Boy, are you tired of living?¡± The middle-aged woman frowned. ¡°You have little skill but a sharp tongue. If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again!¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Azure Dragon ignored her and turned to Billy.

    ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s go,¡± Billy said calmly and led everyone towards a side street.

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± The gray-robed elderly woman¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. ¡°Did you take things from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion? Hand them over and you may live!¡±

    ¡°Human greed is insatiable and can lead to trouble. I advise you not to act rashly; otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Billy replied and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Ignorant child, stay here!¡± The gray-robed elderly woman shouted angrily.

    She raised her hand, and a phantom hand reached out towards Billy with considerable force.

    ¡°I warned you!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as a phantom de of spiritual power shot out.

    The phantom hand shattered instantly, and the phantom de sliced through the gray-robed elderly woman¡¯s elbow, sending an arm flying and blood spraying everywhere.

    The gray-robed elderly woman groaned and was thrown back a hundred meters, her face pale as death.

    ¡°You dare court death!¡± Seeing this scene, her followers prepared to charge at Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The gray-robed elderly woman shouted loudly.

    She had initially assessed Billy¡¯s cultivation as second-rank Heaven Dao Realm, four ranks below her own, so she hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all.

    But after exchanging blows, she realized how wrong she had been!

    She could clearly feel that Billy had held back; otherwise, she would already be dead.

    If even she couldn¡¯t withstand a single move, her followers would only be throwing their lives away by attacking him.

    ¡°Grand Elder, he¡­¡± The middle-aged woman began again.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The gray-robed elderly woman interrupted sternly. She took a deep breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you, young master. Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Billy replied coldly and led his group away.

    ¡°Grand Elder, are we really letting this go?¡± After Billy¡¯s group left, the middle-aged woman asked. ¡°If we all attack together, we might be able to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± The gray-robed elderly woman responded. ¡°He could kill me with a single thought. Do you think you can defeat him?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± The middle-aged woman persisted.

    ¡°Enough!¡± The gray-robed elderly woman replied sharply.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the protective array outside the City of the Dead was broken by a young man. It¡¯s likely him. Don¡¯t provoke him!¡±

    ¡°He cut off your arm. Are we just going to let it go?¡± another woman asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t deal with them, but others can!¡± The gray-robed elderly woman¡¯s eyes shed with malice.

    ¡°Spread the word that they obtained many treasures and secret manuals from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. Let others deal with them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The woman nodded vigorously.

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s group continued deeper into the city.

 Chapter 1969: Successive Waves

    ¡°Boss, those people won¡¯t let it go easily. Why didn¡¯t we just kill them?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°White Tiger, your desire to kill is growing stronger. You can¡¯t just kill people all the time,¡± Amber replied with a smile. ¡°Besides, Billy Boy is setting a long-term trap.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± White Tiger was puzzled.

    ¡°Most of the people from the City of the Dead are here for treasure,¡± Amber continued.

    ¡°Knowing they can¡¯t beat us, they¡¯ll likely spread rumors to get others to deal with us.¡±

    ¡°This way, we don¡¯t have to seek out high-levelbatants in this city; they¡¯lle to us.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± White Tiger understood.

    ¡°Billy, it seems there are quite a few strong individuals in these ancient sects!¡± Harleen remarked as they continued walking.

    Her spiritual power could cover dozens of kilometers, and she had detected several early-stage Heaven Dao Realm martial artists.

    This didn¡¯t even include thosete-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts she couldn¡¯t detect.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°People die for wealth, just as birds perish in pursuit of food. The City of the Dead was once the most powerful force in this star domain. Most people want to try their luck here!¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you think the Mysterious Hall Sect has already found the ¡®Star Domain Chasm¡¯?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°Should we send a message to ask where they are now?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°The senior from the Five Elements Realm wasn¡¯t exaggerating. With our current strength, even going to a mid-level star domain would be fraught with danger.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about the Star Domain Chasm for now. We¡¯ll discuss itter.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°They¡¯reing quickly!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as they continued walking.

    As he spoke, several powerful auras approached from different directions.

    Soon, three groups surrounded them, each consisting of about forty to fifty people.

    Leading the three groups were two old men and an old woman, allte-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts. The strongest was at the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    Besides the leaders, each group had nearly ten early to mid-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts.

    They were clearly not here with good intentions!

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Azure Dragon asked calmly.

    ¡°Did you take the spirit stones and martial arts manuals from the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder asked.

    ¡°Do you want them?¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°Hand them over voluntarily, and we¡¯ll let you leave alive!¡± the elder said sternly.

    ¡°There are three groups of you. Who should we give them to?¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and hand them over. We¡¯ll decide how to distribute them!¡± the elder¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡± White Tiger interjected.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you can keep those things alive!¡± the elder retorted.

    ¡°How about this: you three groups fight it out first, and we¡¯ll give the items to the winner. Deal?¡± Stout suggested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time with them. They¡¯re clearly mocking you. Attack and kill them all!¡± the old woman said coldly.

    ¡°White Feather, kill her!¡± Billy ordered before she finished speaking.

    White Feather screeched and charged at the old woman.

    ¡°A mere flying beast dares to cause trouble here? Die!¡± The old woman clearly underestimated White Feather.

    ¡°Attack!¡± At the same time, the elder waved his hand.

    Over a hundred people charged towards Billy¡¯s group.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them all?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy dashed towards the elder before finishing his sentence.

    Casey and Harleen followed his lead and charged out.

    A dull thud echoed as a figure was sent flying a thousand meters away, spitting blood into the air before crashing into ruins and lying still.

    It was the old woman!

    She was only at the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm and was no match for White Feather. One move was enough to kill her.

    After dealing with the old woman, White Feather charged at otherte-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts.

    Meanwhile, a de light shed, and the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder¡¯s arm flew into the air.

    The elder screamed and retreated seven or eight hundred meters.

    Billy had already broken through to the second-rank Heaven Dao Realm. With his bloodline power, his Heavenly Fury sh could kill half-step Entering Emptiness Realm experts, let alone a ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm expert.

    He spared the elder¡¯s life on purpose!

    ¡°You cut off my arm?!¡± The elder looked at Billy in shock after stabilizing himself.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Billy hovered in front of him. ¡°Answer a few questions, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Elder Roy, help me!¡± The elder ignored Billy and called out to an eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder attacking White Feather.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Elder Roy responded and rushed towards Billy.

    But halfway there, a figure was sent flying and crashed into him, knocking him back several hundred meters and causing him to spit blood.

    The figure was a sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm woman who had been blown away by White Feather¡¯s attack.

    As Elder Roy stabilized himself, White Feather pped its wings and flew towards him rapidly.

    Without any fancy moves, White Feather simply crashed into him directly.

    Elder Roy¡¯s pupils contracted as he tried to dodge but was too slow!

    With a loud bang, Elder Roy flew out like a broken kite, his internal organs shattered. Blood gushed from his mouth as he died mid-air.

    ¡°Elder Roy!¡± The ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm elder cried out in pain at the sight.

    As he shouted, he nced around at the other battle zones and his face grew even grimmer.

    In such a short time, over half of their hundred-plus people were either dead or incapacitated.

    Several mid-stage Heaven Dao Realm experts had already been killed by Harleen and White Feather shortly after the fight began.

    Opal, Ivy, and Aubree were all Heaven Dao Realm experts. Even without using their trump cards, they could hold their own against early-stage Heaven Dao Realm opponents.

    As for those in the Perceiving Dao Realm, none couldst more than one move against Casey and Stout¡¯s group.

    So the oue was clear!

    ¡°So, will you continue to resist or surrender?¡± Billy asked the one-armed elder calmly.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± The elder took a deep breath and asked.

    By now, if he still didn¡¯t realize that Billy¡¯s group was extraordinary, he¡¯d be an idiot.

    Twenty-plus people with the highest cultivation at second-rank Heaven Dao Realm had already killed or incapacitated half of his forces in such a short time. The remaining ones wouldn¡¯tst much longer either.

    ¡°You should know which ancient sects havee to the City of the Dead,¡± Billy said without answering his question. ¡°Tell me what you know, and maybe you¡¯ll live!¡±

    The elder didn¡¯t respond but instead dashed to his left at high speed.

    ¡°Think you can escape?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sent a phantom de after him.

    ¡°Elder Gary, save me!¡± The one-armed elder cried out as he sensed danger approaching from behind.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1970: From the Celestial Realm

    In the next moment, a mysterious mark shed past him.

    The phantom de exploded instantly, and the mark, after a slight pause, shot towards Billy again.

    Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he swung his de to meet the attack.

    A loud crash echoed, and Billy was sted four or five hundred meters away, a trickle of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. He had acted hastily and found it difficult to fend off the opponent¡¯s assault.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Gary!¡± The one-armed old man nearby bowed respectfully to a white-haired, white-bearded elder who had arrived in mid-air.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± the elder asked the one-armed old man.

    ¡°To answer Elder Gary, I don¡¯t know!¡± the one-armed old man replied. ¡°I only know they were the first to enter the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion treasury and took everything inside.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Elder Gary asked coldly as he approached Billy.

    ¡°State your name!¡± Billy replied indifferently.

    As he spoke, he probed the elder¡¯s cultivation level but found no results.

    ¡°Billy, be careful. This old man is very strong!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What level?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°So strong?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    So far, the strongest people he had encountered were only third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. One was Cedric Ward of the Sacred Hall Sect, and the other was the Grand Elder of the Mysterious Hall Sect. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert in the City of the Dead.

    This suggested that in this third-tier star domain, Sacred Hall Sect and Mysterious Hall Sect were not the top existences; at least one sect was on their level!

    ¡°Celestial Realm, Gary!¡± the elder replied to Billy.

    ¡°Celestial Realm?¡± Billy was puzzled. ¡°What ce is that?¡±

    It was clearly the first time he had heard this name.

    ¡°A ce you could never reach in your lifetime!¡± Gary responded coldly. ¡°State your name!¡±

    ¡°A nobody, not worth mentioning!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Gary, the entrance to the Five Elements Realm inside the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion is gone. They likely obtained a supreme technique from within!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from nearby.

    Billy looked over and saw it was the middle-aged woman who had been following the two elderly sisters earlier.

    Before she could finish her sentence, a sword light shed, and her head flew into the air with a look of shock on her face. She died not knowing who had killed her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± The person who had struck was Harleen. She approached Billy and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled faintly and pointed to a building a few kilometers away. ¡°Honey, those people should be in that building. Since they don¡¯t want to live, go send them on their way!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen replied and dashed off.

    ¡°Is what she said true? Did you go to the Five Elements Realm?¡± Gary asked Billy, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°You believe whatever she says?¡± Billy retorted indifferently.

    ¡°Let me see your storage ring!¡± Gary demanded.

    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Billyughed coldly.

    ¡°Then give me your life and your storage ring!¡± Gary responded. ¡°My patience is limited; you¡¯d better decide quickly!¡±

    ¡°Is everyone from the Celestial Realm like you?¡± Billy nced at him dismissively.

    ¡°Ignorant and fearless. You have no idea what the Celestial Realm means!¡± The one-armed old man interjected and then looked at Gary. ¡°Elder Gary, stop wasting time with him. Kill him and take his storage ring; then we¡¯ll know!¡±

    ¡°What have you decided?¡± Gary continued to ask Billy.

    ¡°No matter what the Celestial Realm is, you¡¯d better not bother me!¡± Billy¡¯s tone deepened. ¡°Otherwise, you might not return to your Celestial Realm!¡±

    With that, he turned and walked towards Casey and the others, not worried about Harleen. The two elderly sisters were sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, and he had already severed one of their arms. With Harleen¡¯s current strength, dealing with them would be no problem!

    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± Gary was furious at Billy¡¯s attitude.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and clenched it. The space around Billy began to distort with increasing force as if trying to crush him into a meatball.

    ¡°I warned you; don¡¯t me me for your fate!¡± Billy turned to look at him coldly.

    He then twisted his wrist, and de light shed!

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    In an instant, cracks appeared in the surrounding space, and the distorted space returned to normal.

    ¡°You have some skill; no wonder you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Gary¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Take this!¡±

    He formed a-like space cage around Billy with Chi power, making it indestructible.

    As he clenched his hand, the space cage rapidly shrank around Billy, causing the void to crack wherever it passed. It seemed like it would cut Billy into pieces.

    ¡°Now you know there¡¯s always someone stronger!¡± The one-armed old man sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you break Elder Gary¡¯s move!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy switched his Bloodshadow Fury de for his kylin de and unleashed Cracked Sky!

    The space cage exploded, and the arc-shaped de light shot toward both men.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gary¡¯s pupils contracted as he dodged aside quickly.

    The Cracked Sky de Light had been partially blocked by the space cage, and Gary reacted immediately, so it only left a cut on his waist without seriously injuring him.

    The one-armed old man wasn¡¯t so lucky. Though he reacted in time, his current state made it impossible to dodge. The de light split his body in half from the waist down, and he fell from mid-air.

    After unleashing one strike, Billy didn¡¯t pause and struck again!

    Since breaking through to Heaven Dao Realm, using Cracked Sky twice in session was no longer difficult for him!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Gary barely had time to catch his breath before he felt a strong sense of danger enveloping him. He quickly formed a barrier wall in front of him.

    The de light sliced through effortlessly; the barrier wall shattered instantly. A cold light shed across Gary¡¯s neck. His head flew into the air with an expression of endless regret.

    He probably never imagined that this trip to the City of the Dead would be his final journey! As a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert, he couldn¡¯tst two rounds against a young man!

    ¡°I told you if you attacked me, you wouldn¡¯t return to your Celestial Realm. Do you believe me now?¡±

    Billy spoke as he reached out and took Gary¡¯s storage ring.

 Chapter 1971: Lacey Allisonâ€™s Crisis

    ¡°Boss, who was that old man just now?¡± Casey and the others approached Billy after hended.

    The opponents were all lying on the ground, with only a dozen still breathing. The rest were lifeless.

    ¡°People from the Celestial Realm!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Celestial Realm? What¡¯s that?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Not sure!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°It should be an ancient sect, possibly even stronger than the Mysterious Hall Sect!¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± White Tiger and Judge replied simultaneously.

    Casey and the others showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    They had just managed to take down the Sacred Hall Sect, and now another more formidable sect appeared out of nowhere!

    When would it end?

    ¡°Boss, what level was that old man?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    As they talked, Harleen flew over from a distance.

    ¡°Harleen, did you deal with those people?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t even gotten there before they started fleeing. One of them got away in the end!¡± Harleen pouted.

    ¡°No worries, let¡¯s go!¡± Billy smiled and led the group forward.

    After walking for a short while, Billy¡¯s sound transmission stone activated.

    He took it out and listened, frowning slightly.

    ¡°Billy, what¡¯s wrong? Who contacted you?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It was the Young Lady from the Mysterious Hall Sect. They¡¯re in trouble!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°Not sure yet, let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said and led the group into the air.

    About half an hourter, they arrived at a cliff on the western outskirts of the City of the Dead.

    Casey and the others were about to ask Billy where Lacey Allison was when they heard a loud crash from below the cliff. Several towering trees fell in response.

    They descended and saw two groups engaged in a fierce battle.

    One side was from the Mysterious Hall Sect, but only Bowen and the second hall master were still fighting in mid-air. The others were lying at the bottom of the cliff.

    The fourth hall master Aiden Rees and the third hall master were severely injured, sitting cross-legged on the ground to heal.

    Lacey Allison was in bad shape too, blood continuously flowing from her mouth, her breath weak. Elder Mikhi was treating her wounds.

    Elder Mikhi was also injured but slightly better off than Lacey Allison and the others.

    The four honorary elders of the Mysterious Hall Sect were lying motionless on the ground.

    On the other side were two men, one old and one middle-aged, both exuding the aura of Entering Emptiness Realm experts.

    A loud crash echoed again as the second hall master was sent flying a thousand meters away, spitting blood into the air.

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t intend to stop, forming a spear with his hand and chasing after her.

    ¡°Second hall master, watch out!¡± Elder Mikhi shouted from the ground.

    Even though the second hall master sensed the danger, she couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as the spear rapidly erged in her pupils.

    At that moment, a white shadow flew over quickly, spitting out a tangible wave of air that blocked the spear.

    The powerful airwave sent the second hall master flying several hundred meters before she crashed to the ground and fainted.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Billy and his group approaching through the air, frowning slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡± Elder Mikhi and Lacey Allison shouted simultaneously upon seeing him.

    ¡°Ivy, Stout, go check their injuries!¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy and her brother responded together.

    ¡°Harleen, you and Casey wait for me down there!¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen nodded and led the group down to the bottom of the cliff.

    They knew they couldn¡¯t match the two opponents and staying would only be a burden.

    ¡°Meddling in others¡¯ affairs? Tired of living?¡± The middle-aged man red at Billy and spoke coldly.

    ¡°White Feather, he¡¯s yours. Don¡¯t fight head-on; just stall him!¡± Billy ignored him and dashed towards Bowen¡¯s battle area.

    ¡°Foolishness!¡± The middle-aged man raised his hand to strike at Billy, distorting the air around him.

    White Feather screeched and spat out several waves of air to counterattack, causing another loud crash on site.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what level your beast core is!¡± The middle-aged man turned his attention to White Feather, attacking him instead of Billy.

    Meanwhile, Billy reached Bowen¡¯s battle area.

    Bowen was clearly exhausted, hisbat power reduced to less than sixty percent.

    The old opponent had some minor injuries but was barely affected in terms ofbat power.

    ¡°Mr. Billy?¡± Bowen was slightly stunned upon seeing him.

    ¡°Elder Bowen, go help White Feather. Leave him to me!¡± Billy charged forward with his kylin de.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful. He¡¯s ate third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm¡­¡± Bowen warned.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Billy replied.

    As he spoke, he unleashed a Heavenly Fury sh with his de.

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± The old man didn¡¯t take Billy seriously and countered with a hand seal.

    The de light shattered instantly, sending Billy flying four or five hundred meters back, spitting blood from his mouth.

    The old man didn¡¯t even nce at Billy and shed towards Bowen again, never taking Billy seriously from start to finish.

    However, he regretted it in the next moment!

    Billy¡¯s earlier attack was clearly a feint. As soon as the old man chased a thousand meters away, a chilling death aura tore through the air behind him.

    Sensing the danger behind him, the old man¡¯s face filled with horror. His pupils contracted as he quickly dodged to the side without hesitation.

    Although he reacted immediately, it was toote. The Cracked Sky de Light shed through his waist, spraying blood everywhere.

    If he had fought Billy seriously from the start, he wouldn¡¯t have been so vulnerable.

    But he underestimated Billy too much!

    Seeing this, Bowen was petrified.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    A half step into fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert was cut in half by Billy with one strike?!

    He could clearly feel that Billy¡¯s strength had improved significantly since theirst meeting!

    What a monster!

    After killing his opponent with one strike, Billy collected the old man¡¯s storage ring and quickly moved towards White Feather¡¯s direction.

    At this point, the middle-aged man also noticed what happened to hispanion. His face showed extreme shock as well.

    He attacked White Feather with onest palm strike before retreating a thousand meters and disappearing on the spot.

    He was only at second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, a rank and a half lower than hispanion. He had no intention of continuing the fight.

    White Feather screeched and pped its wings to give chase.

    ¡°White Feather, don¡¯t chase!¡± Billy ordered.

    He wasn¡¯t sure about their background or if they had other reinforcements. Chasing recklessly was too risky.

    Soon after, Billy and White Feathernded in front of everyone else.

 Chapter 1972: You Overthink

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Lacey Allison and Bowen said in unison.

    ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s a small effort!¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°Let me help you heal first!¡±

    With that, he and Ivy¡¯s siblings got busy.

    In about half an hour, Lacey Allison and the others¡¯ injuries were mostly under control.

    ¡°Elder Bowen, who were those two people just now?¡± Billy asked Bowen.

    ¡°They are from the Celestial Realm!¡± Bowen replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Azure Dragon responded. ¡°What exactly is the Celestial Realm? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it, not much detail,¡± Bowen shook his head.

    ¡°The Celestial Realm is one of the oldest forces in this third-tier star domain, possibly existing even longer than the Mysterious Hall Sect.¡±

    ¡°It is said that a thousand years ago, their power was second only to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°But for some reason, since the incident at the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion a thousand years ago, the Celestial Realm has rarely appeared.¡±

    ¡°We originally thought they had declined over the years, but it seems we were wrong.¡±

    ¡°Why did they attack you?¡± Billy asked.

    As for why the Celestial Realm suddenly retreated a thousand years ago, he could guess roughly.

    ording to an elder from the Five Elements Realm, during the battle a thousand years ago, not only the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion but also other top-ranking sects sent strong warriors to the City of the Dead, and most of them perished.

    The Celestial Realm was likely no exception. They probably retreated to avoid annihtion due to losing too many strong warriors.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°We were the first to enter the City of the Dead. They thought we had the Five Elements Magic Stones and demanded we hand them over,¡± Lacey Allison replied.

    ¡°Do they know about the Five Elements Realm?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°This matter has already spread. Not only the Celestial Realm but others also know,¡± Lacey Allison continued.

    ¡°Do you know which powerful sects havee to the City of the Dead?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°In the past half month, nearly a hundred thousand people havee to the City of the Dead, mostly from families and sects outside the Great Blue Star Domain,¡± Lacey Allison responded.

    ¡°Including the Celestial Realm, there are four sects with Entering Emptiness Realm experts. The other forces are not as remarkable; the strongest are only half-step into Entering Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°Four sects with Entering Emptiness Realm experts? That¡¯s quite exaggerated,¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°This third-tier star domain really hides dragons and tigers!¡±

    ¡°It is indeed surprising,¡± Vermilion Bird said simultaneously. ¡°It seems that David Roth¡¯s ambition to unify this third-tier star domain was a joke from the start!¡±

    ¡°His target was only the populous cities; these ancient sects had no interest in such matters,¡± Bowen replied.

    ¡°Elder Bowen, have you found the entrance to the ¡®Star Domain Chasm¡¯?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°We have!¡± Bowen nodded.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°In the sky above arge canyon in the northern suburbs of the City of the Dead,¡± Bowen responded.

    ¡°Have you tried entering?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°We tried! But we couldn¡¯t get in!¡± Bowen nodded and then shook his head. ¡°There is a barrier at the entrance of the Chasm passage that no one can break through.¡±

    At this point, he looked at Billy with a hesitant expression.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you must have been to the Five Elements Realm? There are rumors that there is a way to break through the barrier inside. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Who is spreading this rumor?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to trace where it started, but now everyone in the City of the Dead tends to believe it. This is also why the Celestial Realm people came after us,¡± Bowen continued.

    ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t misunderstand, I mean no offense, just curious¡­¡± Bowen responded after a slight pause.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Billy interrupted him straightforwardly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Bowen was stunned again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, is there really a way to break through the barrier inside?¡± Lacey Allison asked simultaneously.

    Elder Mikhi and others also showed a hint of surprise on their faces.

    They were surprised that the rumor was true and didn¡¯t expect Billy to tell them so directly.

    ¡°There is!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, then¡­¡± Lacey Allison continued.

    ¡°Does your Mysterious Hall Sect really want to go to the mid-tier star domain?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, to be honest, Mysterious Hall Sect does have such an idea!¡± Lacey Allison did not deny it.

    ¡°The mid-tier star domain has civilization and resources that our star domain cannotpare with, as well as more advanced martial arts techniques.¡±

    ¡°These are things countless martial artists pursue all their lives, and Mysterious Hall Sect is no exception!¡±

    ¡°But have you ever thought about why there is that barrier?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°It should be because people from the mid-tier star domain don¡¯t want us to go there, so they blocked the only passage!¡± Elder Mikhi replied.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t people from the mid-tier star domain want us to go there?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought deeply about this question, but it¡¯s probably because they are worried we¡¯ll take their resources or something like that!¡± Elder Mikhi responded.

    ¡°You overthink!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°To be frank, Mysterious Hall Sect may be a top existence in this third-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°But in the mid-tier star domain, it might not even rank in the second tier; they are not worried about you taking anything.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, do you know who created that barrier?¡± Lacey Allison asked Billy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°But one thing is certain: that barrier is protecting our star domain!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, Lacey Allison and others were stunned.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, do you mean that without that barrier, people from the mid-tier star domain would invade our star domain?¡± Elder Mikhi asked.

    ¡°Do you know why this city became the City of the Dead a thousand years ago?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± They were stunned again.

    At this point, they naturally understood.

    Only people from the mid-tier star domain could have had such power to take down the once-thriving Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion in such a short time!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, will you go to the mid-tier star domain?¡± Poppy asked after a pause.

    ¡°I will!¡± Billy replied. ¡°But not now!¡±

    ¡°Then what are your ns next? Will you return to Great Blue City or¡­?¡± Lacey Allison asked.

    ¡°We will stay here for a while!¡± Billy replied.

    He was very clear about the current situation.

    For people in this third-tier star domain, even if many still didn¡¯t know he had one of the Ten Sacred Objects, news about the Five Elements Realm might spread quickly.

    If he returned to Great Blue City now, it would undoubtedly attract attention and bring disaster to Great Blue City!

    That was not what he wanted to see!

    ¡°We won¡¯t leave for now either!¡± Lacey Allison said simultaneously.

    ¡°The news that Mr. Billy has been to Five Elements Realm will probably spread throughout this city soon.¡±

    ¡°When that happens, there will be great danger. We will stay and help fend off some opponents.¡±

    ¡°And I have already sent word back to Mysterious Hall Sect; it won¡¯t be long before they arrive!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1973: Star Domain Chasm

    Billy could easily guess the intentions of the Mysterious Hall Sect. Although he had spoken at length with them earlier, it was unlikely that they would easily give up on entering the mid-level star domain. Often, even if you speak the truth for someone else¡¯s good, they won¡¯t be convinced until they experience it themselves.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you are too kind!¡± Lacey Allison continued. ¡°The people from the Celestial Realm won¡¯t give up easily. They might call for reinforcements from their sect. Please be careful, Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the warning!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, should we go check out the ¡®Star Domain Chasm¡¯ first?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy wants to go, I can lead the way!¡± Lacey Allison responded. ¡°However, many people have already gathered there. If they find out who Mr. Billy is, they might¡­¡±

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    He was never one to shy away from trouble; it was a good opportunity to make an example out of a few.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lacey Allison agreed.

    The group then flew towards the northern outskirts. Along the way, many others were also flying through the void, clearly heading to the same destination.

    After about half an hour, Billy and his groupnded on the mountainous terrain above arge chasm. The scene was already bustling with people on both sides of the chasm and within it.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, that¡¯s the Star Domain Chasm!¡± Lacey Allison pointed towards the void.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Billy and his group had already noticed the anomaly in mid-air. Above the chasm was a thick cloudyer covering dozens of kilometers, with dark clouds roiling and lightning shing, starkly contrasting with the clear skies elsewhere.

    Directly above the chasm was an entrance resembling a ck hole, about one or two kilometers in diameter. Upon closer inspection, one could see ripples at the entrance, likely indicating a barrier.

    Additionally, they observed dozens of bodies lying on the ground below the chasm, lifeless. Each body was charred ck with no hair remaining.

    ¡°Young Lady, were those people struck by lightning?¡± Felicia asked, pointing to the bodies below.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lacey Allison nodded. ¡°Someone set up that barrier; it¡¯s very mysterious. Normally, it just blocks warriors from entering the passage. But if anyone attacks the barrier, they will be struck by lightning! Initially, many warriors who overestimated their abilities underestimated the danger of the barrier and tried to force their way in. As a result, anyone below Heaven Dao Realm couldn¡¯t withstand the lightning and perished without exception!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so extreme?¡± Judge eximed.

    Casey and others also showed expressions of surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lacey Allison continued. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s said that even without this barrier, anyone below Heaven Dao Realm would struggle to withstand the pressure inside the passage!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°So even if the barrier is removed, we still have no chance?¡±

    ¡°If there were no barrier, someone with strong enough spiritual power could form a barrier to take people inside,¡± Elder Mikhi responded. ¡°But that¡¯s just my guess; I¡¯m not sure if it would work.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t get through!¡± At that moment, an elderly voice echoed through the crowd.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a gray-robed elderly man flew up from a distance, revealing his ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm aura. In a few moments, he reached a point about a hundred meters below the entrance.

    He then unleashed his full strength, forming a powerful mark and hurling it towards the entrance with unstoppable momentum.

    A deafening explosion followed, shaking the void as powerful shockwaves spread out, causing fierce winds and roiling clouds. However, despite such a strong impact, the barrier remained unmoved.

    ¡°Again!¡± The gray-robed elderly man didn¡¯t intend to stop and attacked once more.

    Boom!

    At that moment, a thunderous roar echoed from the sky as a bolt of lightning tore through the void towards him. The elderly man seemed prepared and quickly dodged while sweeping out a palm strike.

    The sh between his attack and the lightning created ck cracks in the void, which quickly healed under thews of heaven and earth. The elderly man was pushed down several hundred meters by the shockwave before stabilizing himself, blood trickling from his mouth.

    Despite this, he didn¡¯t intend to stop and flew up again, unleashing more attacks on the barrier. Waves of energy pounded against it like raindrops but had no effect; the barrier remained as solid as ever.

    Just as he paused, several bolts of lightning struck simultaneously towards him. The elderly man frowned and dodged while sending out dozens of energy waves.

    After another round of attacks, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his aura chaotic and his face pale, hisbat power reduced by at least thirty to forty percent.

    ¡°Enough!¡± He took a deep breath and descended to the ground. He knew that with his strength, forcing his way through was impossible; persisting would only lead to his demise.

    ¡°Young Lady, has anyone at Entering Emptiness Realm tried?¡± Vermilion Bird asked Lacey Allison.

    ¡°A few days ago, two first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm experts tried together,¡± Bowen responded nearby. ¡°The result was the same; the barrier didn¡¯t budge, and they had to give up.¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder, have you tried?¡± Vermilion Bird pressed on.

    ¡°No,¡± Bowen shook his head. ¡°But I know my limits; I can¡¯t break through that barrier! Evente-stage Entering Emptiness Realm experts might not seed!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Vermilion Bird replied.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been to Five Elements Realm; they must know how to break this barrier! Ask them!¡± A man suddenly shouted, pointing towards Billy¡¯s group.

    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°He must be sent by Celestial Realm,¡± Lacey Allison remarked after ncing at the man.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Friends, have you really been to Five Elements Realm?¡± An elderly man soon asked them.

    ¡°Congrattions on guessing right!¡± White Tiger replied calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s said there¡¯s a way to break this barrier in Five Elements Realm; is that true?¡± The elderly man continued.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know; we didn¡¯t find anything,¡± White Tiger shrugged.

    ¡°Impossible! There must be a way in the Five Elements Realm! They¡­¡± The man shouted again but was cut off as a spiritual power-formed phantom de shed by.

    A head flew into the sky!

 Chapter 1974: Decided by Fate

    A chorus of gasps echoed around the scene.

    ¡°Does anyone else want to try breaking through?¡± Billy scanned the crowd, his voice calm.

    Many people averted their eyes. The middle-aged man who had just been in was a strong early-stage Heaven Dao Realm practitioner, yet he was killed with a single thought. Few dared to challenge such power.

    ¡°If you truly have a way to break this barrier, I hope you will share it,¡± an elder addressed Billy after a moment.

    ¡°Everyone here dreams of reaching the mid-tier star domain to pursue higher martial arts. If you can help us achieve that, we would be immensely grateful.¡±

    The elder was no weakling himself, being at the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°And what if I say I don¡¯t?¡± Billy asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Rumor has it that there¡¯s a way to break the barrier within the Five Elements Realm. I believe it¡¯s not baseless,¡± the elder continued. ¡°For your own safety, I suggest you hand over your storage rings for inspection. If there¡¯s nothing in them, then¡­¡±

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°You should know the consequences of angering so many people,¡± the elder¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He nced at Bowen and his group. ¡°Though your skills are not weak, I doubt you want to face thousands of enemies at once.¡±

    He had clearly assessed Bowen and his group¡¯s strength and knew they were injured, which gave him the confidence to speak up. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare confront Bowen, a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm practitioner.

    ¡°Who among you wants to inspect our storage rings?¡± Billy scanned the crowd again.

    ¡°Count me in,¡± an old woman stepped forward. ¡°Reaching the mid-tier star domain is my greatest wish. Please, young master, help us.¡±

    ¡°And me,¡± another man spoke up.

    ¡°Count me in too!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join as well!¡±

    ¡°I also wish to see the mid-tier star domain!¡±

    In no time, ten people stepped forward, all of themte-stage Heaven Dao Realm practitioners or higher. Three were first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, four were half-step into Entering Emptiness Realm, and three were ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to inspect our storage rings?¡± A cold glint shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Our goal is to enter the mid-tier star domain. If you hand over the method to break the barrier willingly, we won¡¯t trouble you,¡± said the first-rank old woman.

    ¡°And if I refuse, do you n to kill us and take our storage rings?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want it toe to that,¡± a middle-aged man replied.

    ¡°So you do have that thought,¡± a chill spread from Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°It depends on your choice,¡± the middle-aged man shrugged.

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Stout muttered as he turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, stop wasting time with them. Just kill them all!¡±

    ¡°So young and yet so arrogant,¡± the middle-aged man nced at Stout before looking at Billy. ¡°Have you made your decision?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a fight you want, then a fight you¡¯ll get,¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the Second Pce Master and I will assist you,¡± Bowen¡¯s aura surged as he spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Elder, but there¡¯s no need. I can handle this alone,¡± Billy smiled.

    Coughs echoed around them. They had seen arrogance before but never like this!

    A mere second-rank Heaven Dao Realm youth daring to speak so boldly-was he utterly ignorant of the level of power he faced?

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t underestimate them. Let the Grand Elder and Second Pce Master join you,¡± Lacey Allison suggested with a slight twitch at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but it¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll join you!¡± Harleen offered.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s a small matter,¡± Billy responded with a smile before looking at his opponents.

    ¡°Come with me. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll give you all our storage rings.¡±

    With that, he ascended into the air.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and others called out.

    ¡°Everyone, since he¡¯s so confident, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s relying on,¡± the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder said to the other ten.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± they responded in unison.

    They followed Billy into the air, surrounding him shortly after.

    ¡°Do you really intend to fight all ten of us alone?¡± the elder asked gravely.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about losing face, we can duel one-on-one. I¡¯ll give you that chance,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What? Afraid?¡± Billy sneered coldly at him.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take action. The sooner we get their storage rings, the sooner we can head to the mid-tier star domain,¡± the elder ignored Billy¡¯s taunt and addressed the others.

    Initially, he hadn¡¯t taken Billy seriously at all. But seeing Billy¡¯s confidence made him wary. Perhaps Billy did have something up his sleeve; better to be cautious than regretfulter.

    ¡°If you¡¯re too scared, then shut up!¡± Billy nced at him before addressing everyone else. ¡°This is your choice. des and swords know no mercy; life and death are decided by fate!¡±

    This scene was reminiscent of when he subdued those sects in Great Blue City!

    ¡°Attack!¡± The eldermanded gravely.

    Eleven auras exploded simultaneously, filling the sky with immense pressure that forced everyone below to retreat instinctively.

    In the next moment, all eleven attacked without holding back. Though they had no personal grudge against Billy, the allure of the mid-tier star domain was too great. To achieve their goal, Billy had to die!

    Just as they thought they could end the fight in one round, four of them suddenly sensed a dense killing intent sweeping towards them. This included the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder and the first-rank old woman.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Their pupils shrank to pinpoints in an instant, their bodies trembling involuntarily.

    A de light shed by, unstoppable as it cut through them.

    Two men opened their mouths but fell from the sky before they could utter a word, crashing lifelessly to the ground.

    The elder and old woman fared slightly better. Sensing danger at thest moment, they reacted quickly. The old woman lost an arm, while the elder had a deep gash on his shoulder de, blood gushing out.

 Chapter 1975: The Calm Before the Battle

    At the same time, a loud noise echoed as Billy was thrown a thousand meters away, spitting blood into the air.

    The attacker was another elder in the first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. The other attacks were dodged by Billy.

    With Billy¡¯s current physical resilience, it wasn¡¯t easy for a first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm opponent to severely injure him in one move.

    After stabilizing himself, Billy took a brief moment to adjust his breath. His injuries were not serious and did not significantly affect hisbat ability.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    After one round, the faces of the opponents showed extreme shock.

    They were astonished by the power of Billy¡¯s previous strike and his resilience.

    Both aspects were extraordinary!

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Attack quickly and finish this! His Chi power consumption is high; he shouldn¡¯t be able to use that strike again!¡± shouted the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder after stopping his bleeding.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Apart from the one-armed old woman, the other seven charged again, causing chaos in the void.

    However, halfway through their charge, they regretted it!

    Because the second Cracked Sky de Light had already shed over, tearing the void with a terrifying momentum.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    A chilling aura of death enveloped the void. The seven were horrified and quickly dodged to the side.

    The arc-shaped de light shed by like a fleeting horse.

    Immediately, four of them were split in half and fell from the sky, blood and flesh scattered.

    The remaining first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder and two half-step Entering Emptiness Realm elders managed to avoid a fatal blow but were still injured to varying degrees.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The second-rank elder watching from the side was full of disbelief. ¡°How can you use that strike twice in a row?!¡±

    ¡°I can use it a third time. Want to try?¡± Billy said calmly after wiping the blood from his mouth.

    Hearing this, the four, including the one-armed old woman, involuntarily stepped back. They had no confidence to gamble again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! If you have the guts, use it again!¡± The second-rank elder examined Billy¡¯s aura and then charged at him.

    In the next moment, tworge phantom hands appeared not far in front of him, with eagle-w-like fingers tearing several ck cracks in the void.

    Although he was injured, he could still exert half-step Entering Emptiness Realm power. He was confident that Billy couldn¡¯t use the Cracked Sky de Technique again and believed he could take Billy down in this round.

    ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t even qualify to make me use my trump card!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    The de light of Heavenly Fury sh collided with the phantom hands, both attacks exploding simultaneously, sending both of them flying hundreds of meters away in a stalemate.

    The elder¡¯s face showed extreme surprise again. He didn¡¯t expect Billy to have such a strong trump card besides the Cracked Sky de Technique. It was monstrous!

    Before he could react from his surprise, the second Heavenly Fury sh had already shed before him.

    The elder¡¯s pupils contracted as he raised his hand to form a barrier wall in front of him.

    In his haste, it was hard to block this move. The de light shattered the barrier wall and left a bloody gash on his waist, sending him flying three to four hundred meters away.

    As Billy unleashed the second Heavenly Fury sh, he disappeared from his original spot and reappeared not far from the elder.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Before the elder could react, he saw a de light rapidly erging in his pupils.

    In the next moment, a head flew into the sky, blood spraying like a fountain.

    Silence!

    As they watched the elder¡¯s headless body fall to the ground, the one-armed old woman and the other three elders were filled with horror. The void fell into dead silence.

    ¡°So, do you still want to see our storage ring?¡± Billy asked after adjusting his breath slightly.

    ¡°This young master is truly extraordinary. We apologize for our previous offenses,¡± responded the one-armed old woman after taking a deep breath.

    This oue was beyond her wildest dreams!

    Eleven Heaven Dao Realm experts jointly besieging a second-rank Heaven Dao Realm should have been an easy task, yet seven of them were killed by the opponent!

    Unbelievable!

    ¡°Not interested anymore?¡± Billy pressed.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± The old woman bowed again.

    ¡°And you three? Still interested?¡± Billy looked at the other three.

    ¡°Our apologies!¡± The three bowed simultaneously after taking deep breaths.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy said coldly.

    He came here today to make an example. Now that his goal was achieved, he wouldn¡¯t kill them all.

    ¡°Thank you for sparing us!¡± The four breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

    Soon after, Billynded on the ground.

    The surrounding crowd backed away simultaneously, their eyes filled with fear as they looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Night Orchid asked Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go; we need to leave here!¡±

    With that, he led everyone away through the air.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we need to find a ce to heal and wait for our Mysterious Hall Sect members. Do you want to join us?¡± Lacey Allison asked Billy halfway through their journey.

    ¡°No,¡± Billy replied with a smile. ¡°We n to explore the city more. You go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lacey Allison nodded and reminded him, ¡°Celestial Realm experts should arrive soon. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group arrived at an inconspicuous valley near the city¡¯s west gate.

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we going back to Great Blue City?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°Why go back now and draw attention to Great Blue City?¡± Frostde replied.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Soul Chaser shrugged. ¡°Boss, what do we do next?¡±

    ¡°The Celestial Realm won¡¯t let this go easily. Let¡¯s deal with them first,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I¡¯ll set up an array here to hide us. From now on, everyone stays here and trains!¡±

    ¡°Boss, when can we leave?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°When you break through two more levels,¡± Billy answered.

    ¡°Boss, the next wave from Celestial Realm won¡¯t be easy. You alone¡­¡± Azure Dragon started to say.

    ¡°If Billy Boy can¡¯t handle it, we¡¯ll only be burdens if we go out!¡± Opal interrupted. ¡°Improving our strength quickly is key!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    Billy then began setting up the array with Ivy¡¯s help.

    With their current cultivation levels, setting up a simple illusion array was easy. In less than an hour, it wasplete.

    Billy then gave some final instructions before leaving the valley.

    He knew he was now a prime target. Keeping everyone with him would only increase their risk. By drawing attention to himself alone, others would be rtively safer.

    About an hourter, after circling around the city twice, he flew to another valley in the outskirts.

    He found a stone b in the valley and sat down cross-legged.

    ¡°Billy, quite a few people followed us. Should we deal with them?¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in his mind shortly after he sat down.

    ¡°A bunch of grasshoppers. Ignore them,¡± Billy replied.

    With his level of spiritual power, he had sensed several groups following him since they were in the city.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, I¡¯m going to train. Keep an eye on things,¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Purple Spirit responded cheerfully.

    Billy then focused his consciousness into his sea of knowledge.

 Chapter 1976: Tempering the Bloodline

    In Billy¡¯s mind, there were still two streams of information that had not been essed.

    One was the method to break the barrier of the Star Domain Chasm, and the other was the technique left by the Ravenwood Ancestor for tempering his bloodline.

    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to break the barrier since he had no immediate ns to venture into the mid-level star domain.

    He quickly essed the method for tempering his bloodline.

    After about a quarter of an hour, Billy¡¯s eyes lit up. This tempering method was clearly an upgraded version of the Vein Building Technique, with core content quite simr.

    After digesting it further, Billy began to channel his bloodline power to start training.

    As expected, it didn¡¯t take long for his bloodline to be agitated, and the intensity kept increasing. The pain spread throughout his body once again.

    However, thanks to his previous experience with the Vein Building Technique and Kymani Vasquez¡¯s help in tempering his bloodline, he had a preliminary grasp of how to alleviate this pain.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t as excruciating as before.

    An hourter, his bloodline felt like it was boiling, as if it was about to burst out of his body. Billy quickly used the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to channel his bloodline.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    But he had clearly underestimated the difficulty of this bloodline tempering. The past hour was just the beginning.

    After a while, the feeling of blood flowing backward and the sensation of being gnawed by thousands of ants reappeared, even more intense than before.

    At this moment, Billy was drenched in sweat, veins bulging on his forehead, eyes bloodshot, face contorted, and body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Billy, how are you? If you can¡¯t take it, just stop,¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can hold on a bit longer!¡± Billy gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± Purple Spirit asked again.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy replied once more. ¡°Tempering the bloodline is something I must do myself. If you intervene, the effect will be greatly diminished.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit pouted. ¡°Couldn¡¯t your Ancestore up with an easier method? Must he make it so torturous just to prove a point?¡±

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Time flew by quickly, and several hours passed in the blink of an eye. The veins on Billy¡¯s body had swollen more than twice their size, looking like they might burst at any moment.

    Moreover, the pain continued to escte, seemingly without end.

    After a while, an immense force exploded within Billy¡¯s body, crashing heavily against his meridians.

    Under such a domineering impact, Billy could no longer hold on. His eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

    At the moment he copsed, a cloud of blood-colored mist erupted from his body, instantly filling the entire valley.

    Astonishingly, after about two minutes, the blood-colored mist began to churn rapidly, causing turbulence throughout the valley.

    The next moment, the blood-colored mist condensed into a faintly visible blood-colored dragon that soared into the sky. After letting out a long roar like a living creature, it dove back down.

    Immediately afterward, the blood-colored dragon plunged straight into Billy¡¯s head and merged into his body.

    Then, the valley returned to its previous calm state. The blood-colored mist vanished without a trace. Apart from Billy lying on the stone b, it was as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    From the surrounding forest came a sound of surprise.

    ¡°What happened?¡± A man¡¯s voice asked after a while.

    ¡°Not sure!¡± Someone responded.

    ¡°The kid seems to have passed out. Should we go check?¡± A woman suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If he¡¯s really unconscious, let¡¯s take his storage ring. It must contain the method to break that barrier.¡± The first man spoke again.

    After some discussion, seven or eight men and women approached. They observed Billy¡¯s condition and confirmed that he was indeed unconscious.

    ¡°This kid seems tricky. Should we kill him first before taking his storage ring? Otherwise, he could be a problem when he wakes up,¡± one man suggested.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Do it!¡± Another man responded and raised his hand to strike Billy¡¯s head.

    At that moment, an overwhelming aura exploded from Billy¡¯s body and rapidly spread outward.

    The seven or eight men and women were thrown back before they could react. Theynded heavily hundreds of meters away, lifeless.

    To their dying breath, they couldn¡¯t understand how an unconscious person could take their lives.

    It was naturally Purple Spirit who acted!

    Because Billy had instructed her not to reveal herself easily, she had never left his body.

    The highest cultivation level among those people was only mid-Perceiving Dao Realm. To kill them instantly didn¡¯t require her to show herself.

    Seeing this, sounds of gasping came from both sides of the forest surrounding the valley. Faces were filled with shock and fear.

    Everyone secretly felt fortunate that they hadn¡¯t been the first to act; otherwise, they would be dead now.

    Unconscious Billy had no idea what was happening outside.

    Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t truly unconscious because his consciousness was in an unknown space at that moment.

    The entire space was scorching hot, filled with a strong smell of blood. Blood-colored mist surrounded him like he was walking in a sea of blood.

    The environment around him was indistinguishable and seemed endless. Billy could only walk aimlessly forward.

    Along the way, there was nothing but blood-colored mist and no other abnormalities.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he walked before arge patch of blood-red light appeared in the sky ahead, illuminating several levels of void space.

    At the same time, a thunderous roar reached Billy¡¯s ears, deafening him.

    He also felt a violent tremor under his feet and saw the void shaking as if it were about to copse. Themotion was far greater than an earthquake.

    Next, a dragon¡¯s roar came from ahead, apanied by a beast¡¯s growl.

    Before Billy could fully react, another change urred in the bright sky ahead.

    A giant blood-colored dragon, thousands of meters long, soared into the sky with lightning coiling around its body. The void churned violently.

    At the same time, an ancient beast with nine heads also leaped into the air.

    Billy swore he had never seen such a beast before. Each head was neither entirely human norpletely beast-like but abination of both.

    The nine-headed beast¡¯s massive body was no less impressive than the blood-colored dragon¡¯s-a sight to behold.

    The dragon and beast were clearly engaged in battle, causing the earliermotion.

 Chapter 1977: Great Dragon, Show Mercy

    The nine-headed beast rose into the air, three of its heads spewing a violent gust of wind. Another three heads unleashed powerful streams of water, while the remaining three emitted scorching fireballs. The beastunched nine simultaneous attacks at the dragon, aiming to obliterate it.

    Facing the assault, the blood-red dragon stood its ground. It opened its mouth and released an unparalleled st of air towards the nine-headed beast, creating a whirlwind that distorted the space around it. A deafening explosion followed, causing a massive ck hole to appear as the void copsed.

    Despite the presence of thew of heaven and earth, the ck hole took time to mend, releasing dark matter that spread ominously. The sheer force was awe-inspiring.

    Both the dragon and the beast were thrown back several kilometers by the shockwave. Even though Billy was twenty to thirty kilometers away, he was still blown away by the residual force, spitting out blood mid-air and looking shocked.

    ¡°This level of battle,¡± he thought, ¡°is beyond even those in the Entering Emptiness Realm. Perhaps not even those in the Breaking Emptiness Realm could achieve this!¡±

    ¡°Purple Spirit, have you ever seen such a battle?¡± Billy asked. There was no response. ¡°Purple Spirit, are you there?¡± he repeated. Still no answer. It was clear that Purple Spirit, being just a soul, couldn¡¯t be present.

    Thebatants showed no signs of stopping. The nine-headed beast roared and charged at the dragon again, this time spraying high-pressure blue liquid from all nine heads. The air sizzled as the liquid flew through it, releasing a pungent odor that filled the void.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The dragon faced the attack head-on, spewing an intense fire that ignited the air and lit up half the sky. In an instant, the fire collided with the liquid, evaporating it into nothingness. The fire then continued towards the beast.

    The nine-headed beast let out a pained howl as it was sted back again, with a quarter of its skin charred. Yet it did not relent, charging at the dragon with its entire body, twisting space and creating violent winds in its wake.

    In response to this final attack, the dragon roared and unleashed a terrifying bolt of lightning from its mouth. The lightning struck the beast with unstoppable force, splitting its massive body in two and sending blood spraying everywhere.

    The two halves of the beast crashed to the ground, shaking the earth. After defeating the beast, the dragon turned its gaze to Billy, its eyes zing with power.

    ¡°Great Dragon, I mean no harm. I was just passing by,¡± Billy said, bowing respectfully. He knew he was insignificantpared to such a mighty creature. The dragon could kill him with a mere breath.

    Sensing a hint of hostility from the dragon, Billy quickly turned and fled. However, the dragon pursued him relentlessly. Despite using all his strength to enhance his speed, he was no match for the dragon.

    Within moments, the dragon was only a kilometer behind him. ¡°Great Dragon, I meant no offense! Please show mercy!¡± Billy shouted as he ran. He knew such a creature would understand him.

    But the dragon ignored his pleas, soaring into the sky before diving down at him. ¡°Great Dragon, spare me¡­¡± Billy¡¯s voice trailed off as the dragon transformed into a golden light and entered his body.

    Billy felt an overwhelming force surge through his meridians before everything went ck.

    ¡°Billy¡­ Billy¡­¡± He heard Purple Spirit¡¯s voice in his mind after an unknown amount of time had passed.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Billy slowly opened his eyes and found himself in a cave. ¡°Billy, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± Purple Spirit said.

    ¡°Where am I? How long was I out?¡± Billy asked, looking around.

    ¡°This is a cave I found temporarily. You¡¯ve been unconscious for ten days,¡± Purple Spirit replied.

    ¡°So long?¡± Billy eximed in surprise. ¡°Why did you bring me here? What happened?¡±

    ¡°People have been searching for you in the valley,¡± Purple Spirit exined. ¡°At first, they were insignificant and I killed hundreds of them.¡±

    ¡°Three days ago, I learned from an old man that Celestial Realm had sent people to the city again, with their strongest being a fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°I feared they might find you, so I brought you here and concealed your presence.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Billy said, finally understanding.

    ¡°Billy, did something happen while you were unconscious?¡± Purple Spirit asked again. ¡°I sense significant changes in your body and bloodline.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Billy replied, recounting his encounter with the dragon and the nine-headed beast.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± Purple Spirit said in amazement. ¡°Could it be your ancestor sending you a message?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Billy said, still shaken by the memory of such a devastating battle.

    ¡°By the way, Purple Spirit, did I advance five or six levels?¡± Billy asked hopefully.

    Purple Spirit¡¯s expression twitched slightly. ¡°Billy, you¡¯re overestimating it. You¡¯ve barely advanced two levels.¡±

 Chapter 1978: Truly Unbelievable

    ¡°Only two levels?¡± Billy checked his own body as he spoke. Indeed, he was only at the fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Perhaps this encounter wasn¡¯t meant to enhance your cultivation,¡± Purple Spirit suggested. ¡°It might have been to temper your physique and bloodline. Your body must have undergone some changes, though it¡¯s unclear exactly what.¡±

    ¡°Possibly!¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°Purple Spirit,e out of my body for a moment. Let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Purple Spirit asked.

    ¡°I feel my bloodline power has increased significantly, and my resistance to attacks should be much stronger. Help me test it!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Purple Spirit asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try!¡± Billy responded.

    In no time, the two walked out of the cave.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, give it your best shot! Use your strongest move!¡± Billy said, looking at Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Purple Spirit asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Then be careful, Billy!¡± Purple Spirit said as she began to activate her power.

    Unity of man and sword!

    In the next moment, a purple sword shot towards Billy, tearing through the void.

    Facing Purple Spirit¡¯s full-force attack, Billy stood still, activating his bloodline power.

    A loud bang echoed as waves of energy surged. Billy¡¯s figure was instantly thrown two to three thousand meters away.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Purple Spirit eximed and quickly flew over. ¡°Billy, are you okay? Are you¡­¡±

    Halfway through her words, a look of shock shed across her face.

    Billy stood in mid-air, with only a slight trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. His aura was barely affected.

    It was known that even a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert couldn¡¯t withstand her unity of man and sword attack. But Billy had stood there without moving and took her attack head-on without any harm?

    ¡°Billy, your resistance to attacks is unbelievable!¡± Purple Spirit couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°It seems it has indeed strengthened!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    He estimated that now, even an opponent one major realm higher than him would have difficulty injuring him unless they went all out.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly unbelievable!¡± Purple Spirit added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on Casey and Harleen,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit said before re-entering Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Elder Omar, it¡¯s him!¡±

    Just as Billy was about to take off, a man¡¯s voice came from nearby.

    Soon after, a group of people flew over from a distance.

    Leading them was a hunched old man with only a few strands of hair left on his head. His skin was like pine bark, clearly an ancient being who had lived for centuries.

    Beside him was an old woman, also an ancient being, looking like she was at death¡¯s door.

    Following them was a middle-aged man, the one who had spoken earlier, with half-step Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation.

    The dozen or so people behind them were also not weak; the weakest among them was at the early stage of Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°I heard you have a method to break the barrier of the Star Domain Chasm?¡± the hunched old man asked Billy in a raspy voice.

    ¡°You want it?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Although he couldn¡¯t gauge their exact cultivation levels, he could sense that the old man was at least one level higher than Bowen, likely a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert. The old woman seemed to be one or two levels lower but was at least a second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert.

    ¡°Are you willing to give it?¡± the hunched old man responded.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you from the Celestial Realm?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The Celestial Realm people are indeed looking for you everywhere, but we were lucky to find you first,¡± the hunched old man said.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not from the Celestial Realm?¡± Billy narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°State your name!¡±

    This star domain truly hid dragons and crouching tigers. The fact that they weren¡¯t from the Celestial Realm yet had fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm strength was impressive.

    ¡°We¡¯re nobodies. No need to mention our names,¡± the hunched old man replied.

    ¡°I do have a method to break that barrier, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make me hand it over,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Just as rumored, you¡¯re quite arrogant!¡± The hunched old man chuckled. ¡°I heard you have a de technique that can kill third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm opponents?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°The old woman and I indeed want to learn from you,¡± the hunched old man responded.

    ¡°Trust me, you wouldn¡¯t want to see it,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± the old woman replied.

    ¡°Then make your move!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The hunched old man and the old woman spoke simultaneously.

    Seeing this stance, the people behind them quickly retreated several thousand meters away.

    The aura of the hunched old man and the old woman exploded, enveloping the entire void in an extremely terrifying pressure.

    The hunched old man raised his hand with a wave, causing violent winds and dark clouds to gather in the void, with thunder shing-a scene of impending doom.

    In the next moment, a massive fireball appeared not far in front of him, surrounded by lightning crackling with a sizzling sound.

    ¡°If you can take this move, you win!¡±

    With the old man¡¯s deep voice, the huge fireball spun rapidly, creating a terrifying momentum.

    The void seemed to ignite directly as the temperature in the air continued to rise.

    At the same time, the old woman also made her move.

    A cage made of spiritual power materialized around Billy and quickly contracted while the void cracked simultaneously.

    It was clear they were using abination attack. The old woman¡¯s aim was to trap the opponent and force them to consume arge amount of Chi power to counteract the cage. If the opponent¡¯s strength was insufficient, even if they escaped the cage¡¯s confinement, they couldn¡¯t withstand the hunched old man¡¯s attack.

    As soon as the hunched old man moved, Billy also acted.

    This time, he didn¡¯t use his kylin de but raised his hand to form Dragon Soaring Skies.

    He had a vague feeling that after awakening his bloodline this time, Dragon Soaring Skies¡¯ power might also have significantly increased. So he wanted to test it!

    Nine divine dragons stirred up the void into chaos. The entire sky roared with gales and thunderbolts.

    In just a few moments, Nine Dragons Unite formed a giant dragon more imposing than before, emitting a much richer yellow glow around its body.

    In the next moment, the giant dragon roared like a living creature and charged towards the hunched old man.

    Under its impact, the old woman¡¯s cage shattered instantly without any resistance.

    The old woman spat out a mouthful of blood and was blown away like fallen leaves in an autumn wind for thousands of meters.

    Then, the giant dragon crashed directly into the hunched old man¡¯s fireball.

    A deafening explosion shook the heavens as both attacks detonated simultaneously. The center of the explosion copsed instantly, leaving a massive ck hole. Under the impact of the energy waves, both Billy and the hunched old man were thrown backward.

    Soon after, all pressure in the void dissipated. The copsed void restored its original appearance. Billy and the hunched old man stood in mid-air without making another move.

    ¡°We lost. Impressive!¡±

    After a while, the hunched old man spat out arge mouthful of blood as his aura deted like a punctured balloon. Hisbat strength dropped to less than fifty percent as he barely remained standing in mid-air, his energy waning.

 Chapter 1979: Visitors from the Celestial Realm

    The old woman was not in much better condition. Blood continuously flowed from her mouth, and her internal organs were severely injured. At this moment, she could barely muster the strength of the Heaven Dao Realm.

    Both of their faces showed nothing but shock. Although they had heard that Billy could challenge opponents a whole realm higher, they did not expect him to be this powerful. Moreover, they could sense that Billy had not used his full strength; otherwise, they would have been in a life-or-death situation.

    They also knew that Billy¡¯s strongest move was a sword technique. Yet, Billy had not even drawn his sword, and they were already gravely injured. Such terror!

    In contrast, Billy only had a faint trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, indicating he was only slightly injured, with no significant impact on hisbat ability. If heunched a second attack, the hunchbacked old man and the old woman would have no chance of survival.

    ¡°Take this pill; it will help with your injuries,¡± Billy said as he approached them, waving his hand to deliver two high-grade healing pills.

    From the beginning, he had not sensed much killing intent from them, so he had held back. As he spoke, he gained a new understanding of the power of Dragon Soaring Skies. It was as he had guessed; after this bloodline tempering, Dragon Soaring Skies had been further strengthened. He was confident that if he used it with full force, it would be close to the power of Cracked Sky.

    Most importantly, Dragon Soaring Skiesplemented his bloodline. As long as his bloodline power continued to improve, the move¡¯s power would also increase without limit. Cracked Sky was different; as opponents grew stronger, its advantage diminished, making it harder to leap a whole realm to defeat them.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The hunchbacked old man and the old woman took the pills and swallowed them.

    ¡°You want to go to the mid-tier star domain?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°We are nearing our end. If we stay in the low-tier star domain, we won¡¯t have much time left,¡± the hunchbacked old man replied. ¡°Only by going to the mid-tier star domain and using its resources and martial arts techniques might we have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why that barrier exists?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°I know what you want to say,¡± the old woman responded. ¡°That barrier seems to block us from entering the mid-tier star domain, but it should be protecting our star domain.¡±

    ¡°We want to go to the mid-tier star domain, but likewise, people from the mid-tier star domain might want toe here to plunder resources.¡±

    ¡°Have you considered that if that barrier is destroyed, our star domain might be a wastnd?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°All people are selfish; we have no other choice,¡± the old woman said after taking a deep breath. ¡°Moreover, we hold a bit of hope that people from the mid-tier star domain might not be as strong as we imagine. With our strength, we might be able to fend them off.¡±

    ¡°There must be many people in this star domain who think like you,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Quite a few,¡± the hunchbacked old man nodded.

    ¡°Human greed is insatiable and can lead to trouble,¡± Billy mused. ¡°The mid-tier star domain is far stronger than you imagine and survival is more brutal.¡±

    ¡°Young master, you are the most talented young person I¡¯ve ever met. With your potential, if you go to the mid-tier star domain, you will go far,¡± the old woman continued. ¡°Since you know how to break that barrier, haven¡¯t you thought about going to the mid-tier star domain?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°But I also know my own strength; now is not the time.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the old woman nodded as well. ¡°Young master, if one day you n to go to the mid-tier star domain, could you take us along?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± they both replied simultaneously.

    ¡°By the way, young master, people from the Celestial Realm have been looking for you. They are determined to get that barrier-breaking method,¡± the hunchbacked old man added.

    ¡°How much do you know about the Celestial Realm? Do you know their topbat strength?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The Celestial Realm¡¯s Realm Lord should be in thete stage of Entering Emptiness Realm, at least seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm,¡± the hunchbacked old man replied. ¡°Besides their Realm Lord, there should be one sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert and two fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm experts. The Grand Elder who came to City of the Dead is one of them.¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± Billy frowned slightly. This exceeded his expectations; he had thought their highest rank would be sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°The Celestial Realm is one of the oldest sects in this third-tier star domain. A thousand years ago, it was second only to Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. If not for that battle back then, it would be even stronger,¡± the hunchbacked old man nodded.

    ¡°Billy, be careful; someone ising!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice sounded in Billy¡¯s mind at that moment.

    ¡°What cultivation level?¡± Billy directed his consciousness into his sea of knowledge.

    ¡°Fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    As soon as Purple Spirit finished speaking, an overwhelming aura enveloped the void around them. Several people nearby shivered involuntarily. Shortly after, a group of people flew over from ahead.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, they are from the Celestial Realm; be careful!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the left side at the same time.

    Billy turned his head and saw Lacey Allison leading a group from Mysterious Hall Sect. Among them were Bowen and two white-haired individuals whom Billy had not seen before. Although he couldn¡¯t gauge their cultivation levels, their aura surpassed Bowen¡¯s, indicating they were at least fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, he is at fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm; be careful!¡± Lacey Allison said as her group approached Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and looked at the two white-haired individuals. ¡°Who are these two?¡±

    ¡°I am Princeton Lopez; I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s name and am honored to meet you today,¡± the white-haired old man said.

    ¡°You tter me,¡± Billy nodded slightly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this is Alisha,¡± Lacey Allison introduced the white-haired woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ve often heard Young Lady mention Mr. Billy¡¯s name; it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. Mr. Billy truly is exceptional,¡± Alisha said with a smile.

    ¡°You praise me too much,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    As they spoke, people from the Celestial Realm arrived nearby.

    ¡°Omar, you¡¯re here too?¡± The fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder looked at Elder Omar.

    ¡°Nasir, long time no see!¡± Elder Omar responded.

    ¡°Are you here for that barrier-breaking method? It looks like you¡¯ve got it,¡± Nasir continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the mid-tier star domain; I¡¯m just here to make friends with Mr. Billy,¡± Elder Omar replied.

    ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Nasir sneered coldly and nced at Lacey Allison¡¯s group. ¡°Your Mysterious Hall Sect wants to join in too?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy is our friend; if you want to harm him, you¡¯ll have to get past us first,¡± Bowen retorted.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Nasir scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re here; we can settle our previous score as well.¡±

 Chapter 1980: The Deepest Hidden Person

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, killing someone from the Celestial Realm!¡± Nasir said, turning to look at Billy.

    ¡°What else? Wait for them to kill me?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Quite a tough mouth!¡± Nasir responded sternly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Reveal the method to break through that bottleneck and hand over the Sacred Object in your body, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot, or are you the idiot?¡± Billy continued, ¡°If I give you the items, will you let me leave alive?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight! Show me if you¡¯re as monstrous as the legends say!¡± Nasir¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    As his words fell, he looked towards the members of the Mysterious Hall Sect andmanded, ¡°Attack!¡±

    Before his words finished, an overwhelming aura burst forth from the elder named Princeton Lopez, causing Lacey Allison and others to shiver involuntarily.

    Before anyone could react, Princeton Lopez raised his hand and formed a seal, striking it towards Alisha.

    Caught off guard, Alisha was sent flying a thousand meters away, spitting blood into the air before crashing to the ground.

    In one move, she was rendered powerless, lying on the ground on the brink of death.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this, Billy frowned slightly, a hint of surprise shing across his face. But after a moment¡¯s thought, he understood. He had long suspected that the Mysterious Hall Sect wasn¡¯t united. Someone turning traitor was within reason.

    Elder Omar and others also showed puzzled expressions, looking bewildered.

    ¡°Alisha!¡± Lacey Allison eximed, descending towards Alisha¡¯s position, followed closely by Elder Mikhi.

    ¡°Princeton Lopez, are you out of your mind?!¡± Bowen and several others shouted angrily.

    ¡°Bowen, those who recognize the times are wise!¡± Princeton Lopez said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all one chance. Escort the Young Lady back to the Mysterious Hall Sect with me.¡±

    ¡°So it was you who was hiding the deepest in the Mysterious Hall Sect!¡± Bowen said deeply after taking a breath. ¡°The Hall Master has been secretly investigating who harbors disloyalty, but he never suspected you!¡±

    ¡°Before the old Hall Master fell, he repeatedly emphasized to the Hall Master that you were the least likely to harbor disloyalty in the Mysterious Hall Sect!¡±

    ¡°But it turns out it was you!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he coldly asked, ¡°Why? Can you give me a reason?¡±

    ¡°The reason is him. Can you understand?¡± Princeton Lopez pointed at Billy.

    Billy: ¡°¡­¡±

    Does this have something to do with me? What did I do?

    ¡°What does this have to do with Mr. Billy?¡± Bowen frowned slightly.

    ¡°Is it hard to understand?¡± Princeton Lopez continued. ¡°Before this, he not only had the map of the City of the Dead and the method to break its array but also possessed a Sacred Object!¡±

    ¡°This is something anyone would dream of obtaining. But our Hall Master wanted to y the good guy and strictly forbade anyone from the Mysterious Hall Sect from bing his enemy, blocking our path to the mid-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°If the Hall Master weren¡¯t so stubborn, we might have already obtained that Sacred Object, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Bowen took a deep breath. ¡°But have you considered that if things went your way, the Mysterious Hall Sect might have already followed in the footsteps of the Sacred Hall Sect?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you overestimate him!¡± Princeton Lopez sneered coldly.

    ¡°You must have been colluding with the Celestial Realm for a long time?¡± Billy said calmly, looking at him. He estimated that the Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s Hall Master was at least a fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm or higher. Without support from the Celestial Realm, Princeton Lopez wouldn¡¯t have had such audacity.

    ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡± Nasir said simultaneously.

    As his words fell, he raised his hand andunched a massive attack towards Billy. ¡°Kid, hand over the items!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, watch out!¡± Bowen shouted, moving to assist.

    ¡°With me here, you won¡¯t get through!¡± Princeton Lopez raised his hand and unleashed a gust of wind to block him.

    Looking at Bowen and others, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. If you interfere again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Princeton Lopez, you¡¯re betraying us. Today we will clean house for the Hall Master!¡± The second Hall Master of the Mysterious Hall Sect shouted loudly.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Princeton Lopez snorted coldly. ¡°Since you seek death, I¡¯ll grant it!¡±

    With that, he dashed towards them, unleashing a dozen violent energy waves with a sweep of his hand.

    Bowen and others didn¡¯t dodge but raised their hands to meet him head-on.

    However, the gap between them was toorge. Evenbined, they couldn¡¯t match Princeton Lopez.

    After one wave of attacks, including Bowen, they were all sent flying, spitting blood as theirbat power plummeted.

    ¡°Grand Elder, you¡¯re no match for him. Don¡¯t fight him head-on!¡± Billy shouted loudly while dodging Nasir¡¯s attack.

    As he spoke, a purple figure shot out from his body-it was Purple Spirit.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Once she appeared, she swiftly charged towards Princeton Lopez.

    At her full strength, she could kill a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm and even contend with a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Princeton Lopez had long known about Purple Spirit¡¯s existence. Seeing her appear didn¡¯t surprise him much; heunched a seal towards her.

    A loud explosion echoed as both were pushed back hundreds of meters simultaneously, evenly matched.

    ¡°A Spiritual Line Origin with such power? Interesting!¡± Princeton Lopez squinted slightly.

    Without further words, he attacked Purple Spirit again.

    Meanwhile, ten other Celestial Realm members alsounched their attacks.

    Two third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elders targeted Billy while others charged towards Purple Spirit.

    Bowen and others didn¡¯t stay idle either; after a brief respite, they joined the fray again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we¡¯re here to help!¡± The hunchbacked elder and an old woman rushed into Billy¡¯s battle circle.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Omar. Don¡¯t worry about me; go help the Mysterious Hall Sect people,¡± Billy shouted back.

    As he spoke, a seal from Princeton Lopez struck him, sending him flying five or six hundred meters away. However, apart from some blood at the corner of his mouth, he was uninjured.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nasir squinted slightly.

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    Simultaneously, two third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elders from Celestial Realm closed in on Billy and shed at him with a giant de formed by their hands.

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Billy responded coldly as an arc-shaped de light swept out.

    Cracked Sky!

    The de¡¯s momentum was unstoppable; it tore through space instantly.

    There was no suspense; after one sh, two heads flew into the air.

    Their faces were filled with endless disbelief.

 Chapter 1981: Something Happened

    The hunchbacked old man and the old woman gasped in shock. Although they had experienced Billy¡¯s skills before, they were still astounded. Previously, when Billy fought them, he hadn¡¯t used his full strength, so they didn¡¯t realize how formidable he truly was.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± the hunchbacked old man shouted before rushing toward Bowen and the others, with the old woman following closely behind. Their original n was to help Billy fend off the two third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm opponents, but they were surprised when Billy cut them down with a single strike.

    Knowing they were no match for Nasir, they decided it was better to assist others instead of staying behind.

    As they left, Nasir¡¯s spear shot toward Billy like a bolt of lightning, moving at incredible speed. Billy didn¡¯t choose to confront it head-on and dodged to the side. However, before he could move a hundred meters away, the spear split into ten, creating ten dark rifts in the air that shot toward him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. With no time to dodge, he hastily formed a Heavenly Fury sh to block the attack. The spear contained immense power, and even with Billy¡¯s extraordinary resilience, it was difficult to escape unscathed in such a hurry.

    One of the spears pierced through his de light and left a deep wound on his waist, causing blood to gush out. Billy frowned slightly and leaped a thousand meters away. Miraculously, the wound began to heal at a visible rate, closingpletely within moments without leaving a scar. This was clearly due to his recent bloodline tempering.

    Otherwise, while he could self-heal from injuries before, such arge wound wouldn¡¯t have healed so quickly. ¡°Your physique?¡± Nasir, who had approached nearby, frowned slightly.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied calmly. Even he was somewhat surprised by his healing speed. It seemed that unless an enemy could kill him in one strike, it would be very difficult to take his life in future battles.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Nasir¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your bloodline must be quite special?¡±

    ¡°Want it?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nasir¡¯s aura continued to rise, revealing his fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation. After seeing Billy kill his two third-rank Entering Emptiness Realmpanions with one strike, he dared not underestimate him anymore.

    ¡°Too bad you won¡¯t get the chance in this lifetime. Maybe in the next one!¡± Billy retorted as he formed a Cracked Sky sh with his kylin de.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite confident¡­¡± Nasir sneered. But before he could finish his sentence, his pupils shrank rapidly as a sense of impending death overwhelmed him. Without hesitation, he retreated swiftly.

    A loud explosion echoed as Nasir¡¯s figure flew out like a broken kite, with an arm severed and flying into the air. His quick reaction saved him from losing his head instead.

    Barely stabilizing himself in mid-air, Nasir¡¯s face was filled with shock. Billy had no intention of letting him go so easily. After delivering the sh, he immediately dashed toward Nasir again.

    At that moment, White Feather¡¯s voice reached Billy¡¯s ears. He saw it flying over quickly with someone on its back-Harleen, who was unconscious.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy¡¯s pupils contracted as his heart skipped several beats.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Nasirughed loudly. ¡°If you want to save your people, bring the Sacred Object and the method to break the Chasm Barrier to the Celestial Realm for an exchange!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Nasir disappeared from his spot and reappeared dozens of kilometers away. He had received a message from hispanions about the situation and had no intention of continuing the fight.

    A few days ago, when people from the Celestial Realm arrived at the City of the Dead and couldn¡¯t find Billy and his group, they thought he had left. However, after discovering the bodies in a valley killed by Purple Spirit, they knew Billy was hiding somewhere. They split into two groups to search for him throughout the city, leading to this oue.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± At the same time, those fighting Purple Spirit also stopped and quickly dispersed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Princeton Lopez frowned tightly at this scene. Without thinking further, he retreated as well. He knew that without help from the Celestial Realm, continuing to fight would lead to certain death.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Bowen shouted. The hunchbacked old man and Purple Spirit chased after Princeton Lopez together.

    ¡°White Feather, were Opal and Casey captured by people from the Celestial Realm?¡± Billy asked as he approached White Feather, no longer concerned with Nasir.

    White Feather nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± A surge of killing intent erupted from Billy. He checked Harleen¡¯s condition with spiritual power; her injuries were severe but not life-threatening for now.

    ¡°White Feather, bring Harleen down!¡± Billy said as he descended to the ground, with White Feather following closely behind.

    Soon they reached the ground. ¡°White Feather, heal yourself first!¡± Billy said after cing Harleen down and giving White Feather two mystic-grade elixirs.

    White Feather took the pills and nodded. Billy then cut his finger and let a few drops of Essence Blood fall into Harleen¡¯s mouth. He ced his hand on her back and used Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to heal her.

    After a few minutes, Harleen coughed up some clotted blood and woke up. ¡°Honey?¡± She was slightly stunned upon seeing Billy but understood that White Feather had saved her when she saw it nearby.

    ¡°Honey, Opal and Mr. Kimmons were captured by people from the Celestial Realm¡­¡± she said weakly.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t talk now. Let me heal your injuries first,¡± Billy responded.

    After about fifteen minutes, Harleen¡¯s condition stabilized.

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay now,¡± Harleen said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Honey, what happened? How did people from the Celestial Realm find us?¡±

    ¡°Three of them came; one was skilled in arrays and broke through your illusion formation,¡± Harleen exined. ¡°All three were Entering Emptiness Realm cultivators; the strongest was third-rank. We were no match for them, and White Feather was also severely injured.¡±

    ¡°Celestial Realm!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.

 Chapter 1982: Stepping into the Celestial Realm

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    At that moment, Lacey Allison approached with a group from the Mysterious Hall Sect, including the hunched old man and the elderly woman.

    Purple Spirit transformed into a wisp of purple mist and entered Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Where is Princeton Lopez?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°He got away!¡± Bowen¡¯s face showed a hint of frustration.

    Although several people, including the hunched old man and Purple Spirit, had chased after him, Princeton Lopez was a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert. If he truly wanted to escape, it was difficult to stop him.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, Mr. Kimmons and the others were captured by people from the Celestial Realm?¡± Lacey Allison continued.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    He then turned to the hunched old man. ¡°Elder Omar, do you know where the main base of the Celestial Realm is?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Elder Omar nodded and continued, ¡°However, the Celestial Realm is like a dragon¡¯s den. If you go there just like this, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Just tell me the location, Elder Omar,¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this matter requires careful nning¡­¡± Elder Omar tried to speak again.

    ¡°My brothers and sisters are in their hands; I must go immediately!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright, I will apany you,¡± Elder Omar said without further persuasion.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Just tell me the location.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the Celestial Realm¡¯s main base is full of hidden dangers; it¡¯s not to be underestimated,¡± the elderly woman added.

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Precisely because of that, I don¡¯t want you to risking with me!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we will go with you!¡± Lacey Allison said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but you shouldn¡¯te either!¡± Billy responded. ¡°You should return to the Mysterious Hall Sect as soon as possible. Princeton Lopez escaped; he might not let this go easily!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, it¡¯s too dangerous for you and Lady Harleen to go to the Celestial Realm alone. How about letting the youngdies return while Aiden Rees and I apany you?¡± Bowen suggested after some thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need; you should all head back!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    ¡°Then please be careful, Mr. Billy!¡± Lacey Allison said, seeing that Billy had made up his mind.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    Afterward, Lacey Allison and her group took their leave. They indeed wanted to return to the Mysterious Hall Sect quickly, as no one could guarantee that Princeton Lopez hadn¡¯t left any traps there.

    Soon after, Elder Omar informed Billy of the Celestial Realm¡¯s location and then left with his people.

    ¡°Honey, let me check your injuries again,¡± Billy said, turning to Harleen.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°No need, darling. Your few drops of Essence Blood were very effective; I¡¯m almost fully healed,¡± Harleen responded.

    ¡°Go check on White Feather; its injuries are also severe¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey, have you broken through to the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm?¡± Billy interrupted her, slightly surprised.

    Previously, he had been too worried about Casey and Opal to notice. Just now, he had roughly sensed Harleen¡¯s martial aura and realized she had reached the third-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Opal and Mr. Kimmons also broke through one rank. We nned to find you after breaking through two ranks, but the Celestial Realm people came too quickly.¡±

    She paused for a moment. ¡°Honey, did something happen to you recently? How did you break through two ranks so quickly?¡±

    ¡°I did encounter some things; I¡¯ll tell youter. You rest for now; I¡¯ll check on White Feather,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen responded.

    About two quarters of an hourter, White Feather¡¯s injuries were also fully healed with Billy¡¯s help.

    ¡°Honey, when are we going to the Celestial Realm?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Honey, you and White Feather should stay in the City of the Dead; I¡¯ll go alone¡­¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°No way!¡± Harleen interrupted him directly. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go alone; I must go with you!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s set off now!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen agreed.

    Billy then took Harleen and White Feather towards the starship¡¯s location.

    ording to Elder Omar¡¯s directions, although the Celestial Realm was not very far from the City of the Dead, it wasn¡¯t close either. Without a teleportation channel, they naturally needed to take a starship.

    A dayter, after disembarking from the starship in an unknown star domain, they saw five towering peaks floating in the void several thousand meters ahead.

    The five peaks formed a circle with a moderately sized city in the middle.

    ¡°Honey, is that the main base of the Celestial Realm?¡± Harleen asked, staring ahead.

    ¡°ording to Elder Omar, it should be!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡±

    ¡°Who dares trespass into the Celestial Realm? Do you have a death wish?¡± A dozen people flew towards them from ahead.

    Their answer was a fierce arc of de light cutting through them like a hot knife through butter.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    After the de light passed, a dozen heads flew into the air simultaneously, blood spraying like fountains.

    Among these people, even the strongest was only at thete stage of Heaven Dao Realm and naturally couldn¡¯t withstand a single strike from Billy.

    Billy had no intention of leaving any survivors when he came to the Celestial Realm this time; he showed no mercy in his actions.

    The Celestial Realm¡¯s biggest mistake was capturing his brothers and sisters to threaten him. That was his reverse scale; anyone who touched it would die!

    Even though he knew there were seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm experts in the Celestial Realm, nothing could stop his killing intent!

    ¡°You seek death!¡± An old man¡¯s angry roar came from halfway up the mountain.

    As he spoke, a shadow shed rapidly towards Billy.

    At the same time, dozens of figures flew out from different positions on the peaks.

    From their auras, it was clear that all of them were at Heaven Dao Realm cultivation level without exception.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Billy said as he gripped his kylin de and charged towards the leading old man.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    Simultaneously, Purple Spirit shot out from Billy¡¯s body and formed into streams of purple air that attacked their enemies.

    White Feather also joined in, spewing gusts of wind that howled through the air.

    A single Heavenly Fury sh cut across; the leading old man¡¯s body split in half mid-air and fell down in pieces.

    A second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation level was no match for a single Heavenly Fury sh!

    After ying the old man with one strike, Billy didn¡¯t pause. He swung his kylin de again and sent countless de lights towards the remaining enemies.

    In less than three minutes, all fifty or sixty people were killed, leaving only dismembered limbs in mid-air.

    Soon after, four figuresnded on top of the first peak.

    Just as they were about to fly towards the central city, nearly a hundred figures flew out from each of the two adjacent peaks.

    The leaders were three or four old men at early-stage Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation level; the others were all at Heaven Dao Realm level as well.

    ¡°Honey, stay close to me!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, White Feather, take care of those on the left!¡±

 Chapter 1983: The Appearance of the Realm Lord

    White Feather let out a cry and charged forward.

    ¡°Billy, you and Harleen be careful,¡± Purple Spirit shouted before following.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t take the path to paradise, you¡¯ll find yourself stumbling into hell. Daring to act recklessly in the Celestial Realm, do you even know what death means¡­¡± A white-haired elder on the right raised his hand, forming a massive energy ball and hurling it at Billy, causing a fierce wind to howl through the void.

    Midway through its flight, a de light sliced through the energy ball, causing it to explode. The de light then shed past the elder¡¯s throat, sending his head flying into the air.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The pupils of the other two Entering Emptiness Realm elders contracted in shock. They immediately activated their strongest techniques. Two giant phantom beasts, asrge as small mountains, charged at Billy, distorting the void.

    To their horror, a single de light shattered the phantom beasts into nothingness, causing the void to tremble. Before they could fully react, Billy unleashed a second de light.

    Without any suspense, two heads flew into the air, and their bodies fell lifelessly to the ground. Meanwhile, Harleen had already engaged her Heaven Dao Realm opponents. Now at third-rank Heaven Dao Realm, with her bloodline power, she could easily kill opponents below seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm without using her Five Elements de Dance.

    After a flurry of sword lights, a dozen figures were torn in half by her sword aura, blood and flesh flying through the air. After killing three Entering Emptiness Realm opponents, Billy turned and charged at the others. The battle ended within three to five minutes; just like the previous wave, none were left alive.

    Purple Spirit and White Feather had simr results. Both could now instantly kill early-stage Entering Emptiness Realm opponents, so those enemies didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After regrouping, Billy led the three towards the central city.

    ¡°Bold intruders,e meet your death!¡± They had flown only twenty or thirty kilometers when an angry shout came from the central city. A ck-robed elder led eight or nine men and women towards them.

    ¡°Harleen, fall back!¡± Billy couldn¡¯t sense their martial aura but knew they were at least early-stage Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen replied and retreated. She knew her limits; even at full strength, she could only contend with half-step Entering Emptiness Realm opponents. Staying would be pointless.

    ¡°Billy, that old man is sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Can you handle him?¡± Purple Spirit pointed at the ck-robed elder.

    ¡°No problem. You two be careful,¡± Billy nodded. In an instant, he was a kilometer away. Without any further words, he condensed his kylin de andunched a Cracked Sky sh.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing its power, the sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder retreated several hundred meters. The three or four people behind him hadn¡¯t fully reacted when the de light sliced through them, splitting them in half.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Boy, die!¡± The elder roared and appeared near Billy. He raised his hand, causing the void to twist and immobilize Billy¡¯s rapidly advancing figure. The elder then condensed a spear with his left hand and thrust it at Billy at lightning speed.

    Billy couldn¡¯t dodge even if he wanted to. But he had no intention of dodging. A second Cracked Sky de Light appeared!

    ¡°Damn! Another one?¡± The elder almost cursed. He had already assessed Billy¡¯s cultivation as fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Having used his trump card once, it should have been impossible for him to use it again so soon. Yet here he was doing it again. It defied logic!

    At such close range, the elder couldn¡¯t dodge even if he wanted to. The Cracked Sky de Light first shattered the spear and then sliced a deep wound across his waist, exposing bone. The elder retreated five or six hundred meters with a look of horror.

    Billy wasn¡¯t about to let him off easily. After his sh, he followed up immediately. Just as the elder steadied himself, a Heavenly Fury sh appeared in his eyes. In desperation, he raised his hand to block it with a gust of wind.

    An arm flew off, blood gushing out. The elder groaned and retreated another hundred meters to the left. Before he could stabilize himself, White Feather crashed into him, sending him flying into the air with ruptured organs and blood pouring from his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡± He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before crashing heavily to the ground, dead.

    A sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator perished!

    On the other side, a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder struck Purple Spirit, sending him flying a kilometer away with weakened breath. The elder advanced again and trapped Purple Spirit in a spatial cage.

    However, using spiritual power attacks in such chaos was a grave mistake. As soon as the cage formed, Billy¡¯s Heavenly Fury sh pierced through the elder from behind, splitting him in two.

    The remaining opponents were no match and were quickly eliminated within minutes.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, are you alright?¡± Billy asked while tossing Chi Condensing Pills into his mouth like popcorn. He knew another fierce battle was imminent and needed to replenish his Chi power quickly. These pills were of high quality and self-made.

    In no time, his aura visibly surged.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Scoundrels! Do you think my Celestial Realm is devoid of people?!¡± An extremely angry voice echoed through the void. A terrifying pressure swept over them, making Billy and Harleen feel suffocated.

    From this aura alone, it was clear that the neer was stronger than the previous sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder.

    Soon, a group of about twenty people appeared above the central city. Leading them was Jorge Curry, the current Realm Lord of Celestial Realm-a true seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert in this third-tier star domain!

 Chapter 1984: Battle with the Seventh-Rank Entering Emptiness Realm

    Following closely behind Jorge Curry were two individuals, a man and a woman.

    The old man was Ss Curry, who had lost an arm to Billy. The old woman beside him was also formidable, a fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm warrior.

    Among the dozen or so people behind them, five were in the early stages of Entering Emptiness Realm, while the rest were in the mid tote stages of Heaven Dao Realm.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Celestial Realm was indeed a powerful entity in this star domain, second only to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion, and even slightly superior to the Mysterious Hall Sect.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Ss Curry said coldly to Billy.

    ¡°Where are my people?¡± Billy ignored him and looked at Jorge Curry.

    ¡°In nearly a thousand years, you¡¯re the first to dare wreak havoc on my Celestial Realm¡¯s territory!¡± Jorge Curry stared icily at Billy. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t kill your people?¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡± Billy responded sternly. ¡°If any harmes to them, I¡¯ll ughter everyst person in your Celestial Realm!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see!¡± Jorge Curry shouted. ¡°Bring someone up here!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the central city.

    Soon, an old man escorted Stout through the air. Stout was visibly injured.

    ¡°Boss, Harleen?¡± Stout was slightly taken aback upon seeing Billy. ¡°You got here so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Stout, are you alright?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Jorge Curry sneered and turned to Billy. ¡°You have ten seconds to tell me how to break the barrier and hand over the Sacred Object inside you!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll start killing one person every ten seconds!¡±

    ¡°You old fool, you¡¯re doomed. Threatening our boss is digging your own grave!¡± Stout smirked.

    He then turned to the old man beside him and asked, ¡°Old man, why pick me first? Do we have a grudge?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± The old man replied seriously.

    Stout red at him and shouted at Jorge Curry, ¡°Boss, do it! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better think this through. If you release them now, Celestial Realm might still survive!¡± Billy stared at Jorge Curry.

    ¡°Three seconds have passed!¡± Jorge Curry responded.

    ¡°This is yourst chance to reconsider!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d stop wasting time!¡± Jorge Curry said coldly. ¡°You have three more seconds¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Billy had already made his move!

    A de light tore through the void!

    Cracked Sky!

    With the help of his bloodline power and mystic-grade elixir, Billy¡¯s Chi power had fully recovered, allowing him to unleash Cracked Sky again.

    Jorge Curry immediately sensed the power of this strike and his pupils contracted slightly.

    However, as a seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm warrior, even though this strike could kill a fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm warrior instantly, it posed little threat to him.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t ignore it either!

    He narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his hand to form a barrier wall in front of him.

    In the next moment, Cracked Sky de Light and the barrier wall exploded simultaneously, sending a mushroom cloud of energy into the sky and creating a massive ck hole at the center of the explosion.

    The powerful shockwave sent Billy and Harleen flying three to four hundred meters away.

    Jorge Curry, having acted hastily, was not unscathed and was pushed back a hundred meters by the shockwave.

    The other Celestial Realm members were also sent flying several hundred meters away, their faces filled with shock.

    Meanwhile, Stout and the old man in the blue robe who was holding him both spat out blood and were flung a thousand meters away.

    Among those present, they were the weakest and thus suffered the most from the impact.

    Rtively speaking, Stout¡¯s abnormal resilience meant he was less affected than the old man in the blue robe.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Jorge Curry shouted angrily, pointing at Stout¡¯s position.

    He was truly infuriated by Billy¡¯s audacity to strike first. Did Billy think his seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm status was just for show?

    ¡°Understood!¡± The old man in the blue robe suppressed his surging blood and quickly charged toward Stout.

    ¡°Idiot! If you want to kill me, wait for your next life!¡± Stout sneered at the old man in the blue robe.

    Instead of retreating, he advanced directly toward the old man.

    As he moved forward, he waved his hand, sending a wave of energy toward the old man.

    ¡°Boy, prepare to die¡­¡± The old man shouted confidently.

    He didn¡¯t take Stout seriously at all. Despite his injuries, he believed that with histe-stage Heaven Dao Realm cultivation, he could kill Stout with one move.

    However, before he could finish speaking, he sensed something was wrong and abruptly stopped. The air was suddenly filled with a faint fragrance.

    The next moment, he spat out a mouthful of ck blood and his face turned pale as wax.

    ¡°You¡­ poisoned me¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep shouting! The more you shout, the better it smells!¡± Stout taunted.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man managed to utter one word before falling from the sky. He twitched a few times on the ground before going still.

    ¡°You should feel honored. This poison powder is something my sister and I recently developed. It¡¯s not even mass-produced yet. You get to be the first to taste it.¡± Stout shrugged as he looked down.

    While the old man in the blue robe had been charging at Stout, Billy and Harleen had also made their move.

    Having spent years together, they had developed a deep understanding of each other.

    They both knew that only by using ¡®Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique¡¯ could they stand a chance against Jorge Curry!

    So when Billy hadunched Cracked Sky at Jorge Curry earlier, Harleen had already been prepared to strike.

    She hadn¡¯t acted immediately because she knew Billy¡¯s goal with that strike wasn¡¯t to kill Jorge Curry but to free Stout from his control.

    And judging by the result, they had achieved their objective.

    In just a few moments, theirbined de and sword attack, carrying devastating energy, shed toward Jorge Curry.

    As soon as theyunched their attack, Jorge Curry didn¡¯t remain idle either. His aura surged to its peak as he activated his trump card.

    Although he didn¡¯t believe that Billy and Harleen¡¯sbined attack could rival him, he had lost patience and aimed to end the battle in one move.

    In an instant, a massive bow and arrow formed from Chi power appeared in mid-air. With a slight narrowing of his eyes, Jorge Curry released the arrow.

    Despite its seemingly casual release, the arrow contained immense energy!

    As it flew through the air, it twisted and cracked the surrounding space within a kilometer radius. The sight was terrifying and hair-raising.

    This single arrow was far beyond what the previous sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder could have managed.

    A thunderous explosion echoed through the void as another mushroom cloud of energy appeared. The surrounding space copsed again, creating a massive ck hole several kilometers wide in mid-air.

 Chapter 1985: Unbelievable Combat Power

    Billy and Harleen spat out a mouthful of blood and were thrown back a thousand meters. Billy was in slightly better condition, but Harleen¡¯sbat power dropped to less than forty percent due to the impact, with blood continuously flowing from her mouth.

    On the other hand, Jorge Curry wasn¡¯t in a good state either after being hit by the Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique. He flew back five or six hundred meters, spewing blood with a chaotic breath and a face full of disbelief. He never imagined that Billy and Harleen could unleash such a terrifying move together. If he hadn¡¯t gone all out just now, he might have been dead.

    Meanwhile, the other members of the Celestial Realm were also thrown back hundreds of meters by the shockwave, all with faces full of shock.

    ¡°Honey, Stout, go down and heal!¡± Billy said in a deep voice before charging towards Jorge Curry. He knew he had to end this quickly; the longer it dragged on, the worse it would be for them.

    ¡°Be careful, Honey!¡± Harleen replied as she descended to the ground.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± Ss Curry shouted from not far away.

    As he spoke, an old woman at the fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm moved swiftly towards Harleen. Just as she was halfway there, a sword formed from purple mes shot through the air like a meteor.

    Unity of man and sword! Purple Spirit¡¯s strongest killing move!

    The old woman¡¯s pupils shrank as she saw the space around the sword distort. She quickly stabilized herself and formed a seal with her hand to block it. The seal exploded with a loud bang, and the purple sword paused briefly before speeding towards her again. The old woman frowned and retreated rapidly but was still a step too slow.

    The purple sword pierced through her shoulder de, causing blood to gush out, and her aura weakened immediately. Purple Spirit appeared in mid-air a thousand meters away, also in a chaotic state. The unity of man and sword had consumed more than half of her origin energy. Given her currentbat power, it could only match a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. The sessful attack was clearly due to the element of surprise.

    Without pausing, Purple Spirit charged towards the old woman again. After that move, the old woman¡¯sbat power had dropped by at least thirty to forty percent. Purple Spirit was confident she could take her life quickly with her teleportation speed.

    ¡°You dare hurt me? Die!¡± The old woman roared with a twisted face as they engaged in fiercebat.

    Meanwhile, fifteen or sixteen opponents remained. Two third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm experts went to help Jorge Curry attack Billy, while the others surrounded White Feather. Among them were three Entering Emptiness Realm experts: one at second-rank and two at first-rank. White Feather¡¯s currentbat power could match ate-stage second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. With its resilience and teleportation speed, it was unrealistic for them to take down White Feather quickly. Once Purple Spirit was free, their fate would be sealed.

    A loud explosion echoed nearby as Billy was thrown back several hundred meters. It was the two third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm experts who had just arrived to support Jorge Curry. Billy was caught off guard and sent flying but wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    ¡°Realm Lord, go heal yourself. Leave him to us!¡± one of the elders said to Jorge Curry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± Jorge Curry said gravely. ¡°We¡¯ll attack together for a quick victory!¡±

    Injured, he no longer had the confidence he once did. Facing someone as monstrous as Billy left him speechless.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two elders agreed without further words.

    The three of them spread out and attacked Billy together. Billy stored his kylin de in his storage ring; he could no longer use Cracked Sky. He moved his hands in wide arcs, leaving afterimages in the air before forming Dragon Soaring Skies. This time, he didn¡¯t wait for Nine Dragons Unite before attacking. The nine dragons split into three groups, each heading towards one of his opponents.

    After a thunderous sh, Billy and Jorge Curry¡¯s group were all thrown back, each spitting blood.

    As soon as Billy stabilized himself, he didn¡¯t pause. He flipped his wrist, wielded his crazed de, and shed Heavenly Fury sh at one of the third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elders.

    The elder had just steadied himself when he felt an overwhelming killing intent and quickly dodged to the side. The de light passed, splitting his body in two as he fell from mid-air with eyes wide open in death. He couldn¡¯tprehend how Billy could have such monstrous sustainedbat power.

    The other third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert cried out in pain and attacked Billy with all his remaining strength. Jorge Curry alsounched violent waves of energy at Billy. Billy didn¡¯t confront them head-on but dodged a thousand meters away, avoiding their attacks.

    Jorge Curry and his ally didn¡¯t relent and continued their pursuit. But just as they were halfway there, Billy struck again with Heavenly Fury sh aimed at the remaining third-rank elder.

    There was little suspense; although the elder sensed the danger immediately and wanted to dodge, he was already too weak. The de light passed, and his head flew into the air with blood spraying like a fountain.

    At the same time, Jorge Curry¡¯s attack sent Billy flying five or six hundred meters, leaving a trail of blood in mid-air.

    ¡°Put you to death!¡± Jorge Curry¡¯s face twisted as he formed a massive bell-shaped seal aimed at Billy.

    Billy squinted slightly and met it with a de light. Both the de light and bell seal exploded simultaneously, sending them both flying back again. Stabilizing himself, Billy took out two Chi Condensing Pills and swallowed them before charging forward once more.

    Jorge Curry took a deep breath and didn¡¯t hesitate to meet him head-on. He knew he had no other choice! He could escape if he didn¡¯t want to continue fighting, but he couldn¡¯t abandon Celestial Realm¡¯s centuries-old heritage umted in Central City.

    At this point, both were on equal footing in terms ofbat power; neither could gain an advantage quickly. However, as time passed, Jorge Curry grew more rmed because he could clearly feel that Billy¡¯s Chi power was not diminishing but increasing instead. After several rounds, Billy had recovered about eighty to ny percent of his strength.

    A monster indeed!

    ¡°Kid, next time we meet, I¡¯ll kill you directly!¡± After another exchange of blows, Jorge Curry retreated rapidly. Facing someone with such monstrousbat abilities like Billy had drained his will to fight; he feared that if he didn¡¯t escape now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave at all!

 Chapter 1986: Celestial Realm Is Wiped out

    ¡°Sorry, there won¡¯t be a next time for you!¡± Billy said calmly, watching Jorge Curry¡¯s retreating figure.

    As he spoke, he switched the Bloodshadow Fury de to the Kylin de and shed out.

    If Jorge Curry had fled earlier, he might have had a slim chance of survival. Now, it was clearly toote.

    Although Billy¡¯s Chi power hadn¡¯t fully recovered, it was enough to kill him.

    The de light tore a thousand-meter-long rift in the void and shed past Jorge Curry.

    ¡°Heaven wants to destroy my Celestial Realm, I am unwilling to ept it!¡± Jorge Curry shouted to the sky before his body exploded like a balloon, flesh and blood flying everywhere.

    He was truly unwilling!

    He was the strongest in this third-tier star domain, with seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm strength. Even in a mid-tier star domain, he wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    But to die at the hands of a mid-Heaven Dao Realm youngster was something he couldn¡¯t ept!

    In his final moments, a hint of regret rose in his heart.

    If only he had known¡­

    Not only did he fail to reach the mid-tier star domain, but he also doomed the entire Celestial Realm to be history in this star domain!

    ¡°Realm Lord!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the four men and women fighting White Feather and Purple Spirit cried out in sorrow.

    Then, they lost all will to fight and fled in all directions.

    The old woman of fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm and Ss Curry, who had been fighting Purple Spirit, were already killed by her.

    The remaining three Entering Emptiness Realm fighters had also been sent to meet the king of hell by Purple Spirit and White Feather. Only a few Heaven Dao Realm men and women were left.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Purple Spirit prepared to give chase.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, don¡¯t chase them!¡± Billy stopped her.

    He was worried about Opal and Casey¡¯s safety and had no time to deal with these people.

    ¡°Honey, Stout, how are you two?¡± Billy asked afternding on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen shook her head. After a brief rest and with the help of her bloodline, she was indeed okay.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine too!¡± Stout stood up from the ground.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Where are Casey and the others?¡±

    ¡°In the city. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Stout responded.

    Following his lead, they flew towards the central city.

    ¡°They killed the Realm Lord! Fight them¡­¡± As they entered the city¡¯s airspace, hundreds of figures rose from within the city.

    ¡°Stop shouting!¡± Stout interrupted. ¡°Your boss is already dead. What are you trying to prove?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°The highest cultivation among you is probably mid-Heaven Dao Realm, right?¡±

    ¡°My Boss can kill hundreds of you with one sh. Believe it or not?¡±

    ¡°Kill them and avenge the Realm Lord!¡± The leader of the opposing group shouted after a brief silence.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Twenty or thirty mid-Heaven Dao Realm fighters responded simultaneously.

    As they charged at Billy¡¯s group, Stout shrugged.

    As he spoke, a Heavenly Fury sh had already been unleashed.

    After killing Jorge Curry, Billy hadn¡¯t intended to kill anyone else. But since these people were seeking death, he would grant their wishes.

    The result was obvious!

    After the de light passed, the fifteen or sixteen people at the front were split in half and fell from the sky.

    Seeing this, the others gasped in shock.

    The remaining dozen quickly halted, their faces filled with terror.

    Too strong, strong enough to make them despair!

    ¡°Anyone else?¡± Stout shouted at the opposing group.

    This time, no one dared to step forward.

    ¡°You have ten seconds. If you¡¯re not out of Celestial Realm by then, you won¡¯t need to leave at all!¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Starting now!¡±

    Hearing this, the remaining people hesitated for a moment before fleeing, no longer caring about avenging the Realm Lord.

    In less than ten seconds, not a single figure remained.

    ¡°The Realm Lord is dead! The Celestial Realm is finished! Run!¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed through the city, amplified by Chi power, spreading through the void.

    With his words, countless figures rose from different directions and fled quickly.

    Billy had no intention of pursuing them, letting them scatter like birds and beasts.

    ¡°They ran pretty fast!¡± Stout smacked his lips and pointed to a three-story tower on the west side of the city. ¡°Boss, Opal and Mr. Kimmons are up there.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    Soon after, theynded in front of the tower.

    Since the guards had fled, Opal and Casey came down on their own.

    Everyone had varying degrees of injuries but fortunately no life-threatening ones.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon reaching the first floor, everyone spoke simultaneously.

    Then they greeted Harleen again.

    They had sensed the battle outside when Billy first arrived at Celestial Realm and guessed it was him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll heal your injuries first!¡±

    Then he turned to Harleen and Stout. ¡°Harleen, let White Feather take you and Stout around the city. Find their storeroom.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Billy then began healing everyone¡¯s injuries.

    Time flew by. In an hour, most of their injuries were almost healed with Billy¡¯s help.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t Harleen and Stout back yet?¡± Azure Dragon asked as everyone stood up after resting for a while.

    ¡°Boss, should we check on them?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No need. They¡¯re already here!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    As he spoke, Harleen, Stout, and White Feather descended from the sky.

    ¡°Harleen, why did it take so long?¡± Night Orchid asked Harleen.

    Harleen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Ask Stout!¡±

    ¡°Stout, what¡¯s going on?¡± Night Orchid turned to Stout.

    ¡°Nothing much¡­¡± Stout almost drooled as he spoke.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll exin.¡± Harleen¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    ¡°We found Celestial Realm¡¯s storeroom. It has way more stuff than the City of the Dead storeroom we visited earlier.¡±

    ¡°Stout wanted to put everything into his storage ring. It took him half an hour just for the sovereign-grade spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°Apart from weapons, we stored all beast cores, natural treasures, and martial arts in our storage rings.¡±

    ¡°Harleen, are there any valuable martial arts?¡± White Tiger asked Harleen.

    ¡°There are many martial arts inside but most aren¡¯t suitable for us.¡± Harleen replied while taking out two ancient books from her storage ring.

    Everyone looked over. One book¡¯s cover read ¡®Phantom Sword Technique,¡¯ while the other read ¡®Demon Fist.¡¯

 Chapter 1987: Astonishing

    ¡°Stout has taken a liking to this set of boxing techniques. It should be an Entering Emptiness Realm martial skill, much stronger than his Mysterious Pr Fist,¡± Harleen continued.

    ¡°And what about this Phantom Sword Technique? Is it also an Emptiness Realm martial skill?¡± Bob asked as he picked up the sword manual and started reading.

    However, after a while, he looked up at Harleen with a puzzled expression. ¡°Harleen, what is this? I can¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Indeed, he couldn¡¯t make sense of it. The manual only contained disassembled movements without any textual exnation, resembling a book without words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it either,¡± Harleen smiled and continued, ¡°But in the martial arts section of that warehouse, this sword manual and another technique book were ced separately from other ancient books. It shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary item.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Bob was stunned and continued to look at it but still had no clue.

    ¡°Bob, let me see,¡± Amber said as she took the manual from Bob. Night Orchid and Frostde also gathered around.

    The result was the same; everyone had a confused expression.

    ¡°Opal, take a look,¡± Amber handed the manual to Opal.

    ¡°This sword technique probably doesn¡¯t belong to this star domain,¡± Opal nced at it casually and then handed it to Billy. ¡°Billy Boy, see if you can figure something out.¡±

    Billy took it and looked at it. Like the others, he couldn¡¯t see anything special about the manual.

    ¡°Harleen, put it away for now. I¡¯ll take a closer look when I have time,¡± Billy said afterward.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°Harleen, you mentioned there were two special ancient books. Besides this sword technique, what else is there?¡± Frostde asked Harleen.

    ¡°There is also this!¡± Harleen took out another ancient book from her storage ring.

    ¡°Revitalization Technique?¡± Seeing the words on the cover of the ancient book, everyone was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°What does it mean? Could it be a technique that can bring people back to life and grant immortality?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Judge, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Stout smacked his lips in response. ¡°This is just a technique for regenerating the physical body, like regrowing a lost finger or arm.¡±

    ¡°But if someone is truly dead, this technique can¡¯t bring them back to life.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Stout¡¯s words, White Tiger became interested. ¡°If we master this martial skill, does that mean we can heal minor injuries instantly like Boss?¡±

    ¡°White Tiger, you¡¯re overthinking it too. These are two different things!¡± Stout poured cold water on him again. ¡°The Revitalization Technique focuses on regenerating human tissue. Boss¡¯s quick healing of external injuries is due to his special bloodline and physique.¡±

    ¡°Although the Revitalization Technique can regenerate human tissue, it doesn¡¯t repair instantly; it takes time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still good!¡± White Tiger spoke again. ¡°Harleen, let me see it quickly. I can¡¯t wait to start practicing!¡±

    Harleen smiled. ¡°White Tiger, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. ording to this book, you need to reach the Perfection Emptiness Realm to practice the Revitalization Technique.¡±

    In this star domain for thousands of years, it seems only the former master of the City of the Dead reached the Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°It seems that both the Phantom Sword Technique and the Revitalization Technique probablye from mid-level or high-level star domains,¡± Amber remarked.

    ¡°Possibly!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n next? Are we returning to the City of the Dead?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a while,¡± Billy thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Our cultivation levels are still too low. Going to a mid-level star domain is too dangerous. Since we¡¯re not in a hurry, let¡¯s stay here and improve our cultivation first!¡±

    After speaking, he looked at Stout and instructed, ¡°Stout, distribute some cultivation resources to everyone and give each person a Sky-Splitting Pill!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded loudly.

    For the next month, everyone found a ce to enter a state of cultivation.

    After a month, with abundant cultivation resources and the help of Sky-Splitting Pills, everyone¡¯s cultivation levels improved significantly.

    Harleen advanced two levels, breaking through to the fifth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    Ivy, Opal, and Aubree also advanced two levels, stepping into the fourth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    Casey and Stout not only broke through into the Heaven Dao Realm but also directly reached the third-rank level.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Ian de, and Bob also broke through with Billy¡¯s help and reached the second-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    Felicia, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger also advanced quickly, all stepping into the Heaven Dao Realm. Night Orchid and Frostde were just one step away from reaching the Heaven Dao Realm.

    As for Billy himself, since his bloodline awakening a few days ago, he could clearly feel his cultivation speed increasing significantly.

    After a month, he also advanced two levels, reaching the sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    White Feather and Purple Spirit also made significant progress in theirbat abilities!

    Purple Spirit absorbed a lot of nutrients from Billy¡¯s body. Now she could fully exert her power to contend with opponents at the sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    White Feather also made considerable progress and could at least fight against strong opponents at the fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Now everyone¡¯sbat strength was enough to dominate this third-level star domain!

    It is worth mentioning that during this month, all those proficient with des started practicing Heavenly Fury sh and made good progress.

    Additionally, while improving his cultivation, Billy spent considerable time studying the Phantom Sword Technique. Although he hadn¡¯t fullyprehended it yet, he had made some achievements.

    As for Stout, his martial talent was already strong. With Demon Fist not being too profound, he had basically mastered it within a month.

    Demon Fist lived up to its reputation as an Emptiness Realm martial skill. Even though he had just started mastering it, it was alreadyparable to his Tiangang Fist.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Given time, Demon Fist would undoubtedly be his strongest trump card!

    ¡°Boss, how¡¯s your research on the Phantom Sword Technique going? Can you demonstrate it for us?¡± One morning, Bob asked Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then he took the feather sword from Harleen¡¯s hand and went to an open space.

    ¡°Watch closely!¡± Billy said solemnly before starting to wield the sword.

    The next moment, everyone saw Billy enveloped in an invisible web of sword energy. The area within a kilometer radius was filled with intense killing intent.

    Including Harleen, everyone felt suffocated and instinctively retreated hundreds of meters away.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thrust out a burst of sword energy toward the void with lightning speed.

    Wherever the sword energy passed, the void twisted into an arc with its center point highlypressed.

    Just from this momentum alone, it felt slightly superior to Five Elements de Dance.

    After a while, the sword energy disappeared in the distance, and the void returned to its original state.

    ¡°What does that mean? Is it over?¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Casey and others also had puzzled expressions on their faces.

    The wind was strong but there was little rain; could this Phantom Sword Technique be just for show?

    ¡°Look over there!¡± Just as Bob finished speaking, Alex Long pointed at the void in shock.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone looked over and couldn¡¯t help but exim in amazement.

    They saw that where the sword energy had disappeared earlier, the void cracked like a spider web inch by inch.

    Before everyone could recover from their shock, there was a loud bang as that part of the void copsed entirely, leaving behind a kilometer-wide ck hole.

    Everyone gasped simultaneously.

    Such a sight was truly astonishing!

 Chapter 1988: Anomaly at the Chasm Entrance

    ¡°What the heck, this is too much!¡± Stout shouted.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Bob eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°In the mid-level star domain, are all the martial techniques this insane? Are we just going to get ourselves killed?¡±

    Azure Dragon and White Tiger had expressions of agreement on their faces.

    Originally, over the past month, everyone¡¯s cultivation had improved significantly, giving them some confidence about heading to the mid-level star domain.

    But after seeing this sword strike, it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured over them.

    This was too powerful!

    If the mid-level star domain really had such formidable martial techniques, it would be better not to go!

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourselves too much!¡± Opal said.

    ¡°ording to the senior from Five Elements Realm, the high-endbat power in the mid-level star domain is indeed very strong, far beyond what the low-level star domain canpare to.¡±

    ¡°But that only represents the upper half of the food chain; it doesn¡¯t mean all warriors in the mid-level star domain are that strong.¡±

    ¡°From what he said, the average warrior is at the Entering Emptiness Realm.¡±

    Even at an average level, they were already at the Entering Emptiness Realm. Isn¡¯t that strong enough?

    ¡°Opal, it would have been better if you hadn¡¯t said anything. Now I feel even less confident,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Judge, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Just do it!¡± Stout said with a loud and boisterous expression.

    ¡°Pressure creates motivation!¡± Opal said calmly.

    ¡°Think about it. What was our situation when we first entered the Great Blue Star Domain? At that time, we probably didn¡¯t even count as average level!¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s true!¡± Judge grinned.

    ¡°Boss, when are we going to the City of the Dead?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for a day and set off tomorrow¡­¡± Billy started to respond but stopped halfway.

    He then took out a Mystic Echo Stone and covered it with his spiritual power.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After listening to the message in the Mystic Echo Stone, Billy frowned.

    ¡°Billy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harleen noticed his unusual expression.

    ¡°The Young Lady from Mysterious Hall Sect sent a message saying there¡¯s an abnormal phenomenon at the Star Domain Chasm!¡± Billy responded.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Abnormal phenomenon? Did she say what exactly happened?¡± Harleen asked after a moment of surprise.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say!¡± Billy thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the City of the Dead!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.

    Then, they flew towards the location of their third-level starship.

    On the third morning, Billy led his group into the City of the Dead.

    However, they hadn¡¯t gone far before they stopped.

    In front of themy hundreds of bodies scattered around, with severed limbs and blood everywhere. The scene was horrific.

    ¡°What happened?¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the Star Domain Chasm!¡± Billy frowned slightly, feeling a bad premonition.

    After speaking, he led everyone towards the Chasm passage.

    Along the way, they frequently encountered simr scenes-hundreds or thousands of people killed with no survivors.

    ¡°Billy Boy, could it be that the barrier inside the Chasm has been broken and people from the mid-level star domain havee to the City of the Dead?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°No way?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°The two barriers inside the Chasm have existed for a thousand years. People from the mid-level star domain have had plenty of time to find a way to break them.¡±

    In fact, two days ago, when he received Lacey Allison¡¯s message, he had already suspected this.

    Seeing the current situation confirmed his suspicions even more.

    About ten minutester, theynded above a canyon below the Chasm passage.

    Even though they were somewhat mentally prepared, they were still shocked by what they saw.

    On the t ground above and inside the canyony thousands of bodies. The scene looked like a small-scale hell.

    They released their spiritual power to investigate and found no survivors.

    ¡°The barrier still seems to be there!¡± Judge looked up and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look!¡± Billy replied and led everyone towards the Chasm entrance.

    Soon, they reached a distance of several dozen meters from the entrance. They saw ripples at the entrance but no apparent abnormalities on the surface.

    ¡°You all step back!¡± Billy said after thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Alright!¡± everyone responded and stepped aside.

    Billy then used his full strength to strike at the barrier with his palm.

    A loud noise echoed as the void trembled slightly.

    Although the barrier itself didn¡¯t react much likest time, there was no thunderous retaliation as expected!

    Billy didn¡¯t stop and continued to strike several more times at the entrance.

    The result was simr; the barrier remained undamaged, but there was no thunderous retaliation either.

    ¡°Boss, why isn¡¯t there any thunderous retaliation?¡± Casey asked as they approached Billy.

    ¡°The people from the mid-level star domain must have broken part of the array,¡± Billy responded thoughtfully.

    The reason he said part of the array was because the barrier itself hadn¡¯t been damaged; perhaps only the thunderous retaliation part had been nullified.

    ¡°The barrier doesn¡¯t seem damaged. How did people from the mid-level star domain get through?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Without thunderous retaliation, someone with sufficient cultivation might be able to forcibly tear open a crack,¡± Aubree said from the side.

    ¡°No way?¡± Judge was stunned. ¡°How strong would they have to be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly how strong they¡¯d need to be, but I estimate that someone at Entering Emptiness Realm would find it very difficult¡­¡± Aubree said with a serious expression.

    So, does this mean that someone at Perfection Emptiness Realm from the mid-level star domain hase to the City of the Dead?!

    A Perfection Emptiness Realm expert could probably obliterate them with just a thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡± Billy¡¯s face also showed a serious expression.

    He knew very well that what Aubree said was highly likely!

    To forcibly tear open this barrier, someone at Entering Emptiness Realm definitely couldn¡¯t do it!

    At that moment, a loud noise came from their right. In the distance, a mushroom cloud of air waves rose into the sky, causing the entire void to tremble.

    From this disy alone, it was clear that both sides of the battle were definitely experts at Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Casey and others were stunned simultaneously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy said in a deep voice and flew towards it. Casey and Harleen followed closely behind him.

    As they arrived above a mountainous area about twenty or thirty kilometers away from the canyon, another loud noise echoed from ahead.

    Afterward, they saw a middle-aged figure being thrown back a thousand meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1989: Deadly and Unforgiving

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Hall Master!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Exmations echoed from below the mountain.

    Billy and his group recognized the voices of Lacey Allison, Bowen, and other members of the Mysterious Hall Sect.

    The middle-aged man who had been thrown earlier was evidently the Hall Master of the Mysterious Hall Sect.

    At the same time, a man in a white robe stood in mid-air. He appeared to be in his forties, holding a folding fan with an arrogant expression on his face.

    ¡°Boss, can you sense that man¡¯s cultivation level?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Billy shook his head.

    With his current level of spiritual power, he could sense anyone at or below the early stage of the Entering Emptiness Realm.

    This indicated that the opponent was at least at the mid-stage of the Entering Emptiness Realm or higher.

    ¡°Boss, the people from the Mysterious Hall Sect are down there,¡± Ian de pointed to the ground below.

    ¡°Alright, everyone be careful,¡± Billy nodded and led his group down.

    The man in the white robe had already noticed them but remained silent.

    Soon, Billy approached the group from the Mysterious Hall Sect.

    Looking around, he saw about ten people lying on the ground, half dead and half injured. Bowen and Aiden Rees were seriously wounded but not in life-threatening condition.

    The Hall Master, Archie Allison,y on the ground with blood continuously flowing from his mouth, his breath weak.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you should leave quickly. He¡¯s here for you!¡± Lacey Allison shouted as soon as she saw Billy.

    She ran quickly towards Archie Allison, followed closely by Elder Mikhi, both of them also heavily injured.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man in white squinted slightly upon hearing Lacey Allison¡¯s words.

    ¡°Grand Elder, who is that man?¡± Harleen asked Bowen not far away.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly who he is, only that hees from a mid-tier star domain,¡± Bowen replied.

    ¡°Ivy, Stout, help the Grand Elder and others with their injuries,¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy and Stout nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°You must be Billy Boy?¡± The man in white descended to the ground.

    As he spoke, a powerful spiritual force swept over Billy.

    ¡°State your name,¡± Billy scrutinized him.

    ¡°Yheng Institute, Kyle Hawkins,¡± the man in white responded.

    ¡°From a mid-tier star domain?¡± Billy asked further.

    ¡°What else?¡± Kyle Hawkins retorted.

    ¡°Were you the one who killed those people in the City of the Dead?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°A bunch of ants, not worth my effort,¡± Kyle Hawkins replied.

    ¡°How many of you came?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°You ask too many questions!¡± Kyle Hawkins¡¯ tone turned cold. ¡°I heard you have one of the Ten Sacred Objects? Hand it over and I might spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Damn, even people from mid-tier star domains know my Boss has a Sacred Object?¡± Stout eximed.

    Casey and the others thought: Stout, what if he¡¯s bluffing? You¡¯re just giving it away!

    ¡°It¡¯s inside me. Can¡¯t you sense it?¡± Billy said calmly.

    He was slightly surprised that despite Kyle Hawkins¡¯ cultivation level, he couldn¡¯t detect the Sacred Object within him.

    He was resigned to it!

    It seemed like it would take forever to remove that Sacred Object from his body!

    ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Kyle Hawkins stared intently at Billy. ¡°If it were inside you, I would have sensed it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Believe it or not,¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Tough talk!¡± Kyle Hawkins squinted his eyes. ¡°Since you say it¡¯s inside you, I¡¯ll kill you and see if ites out.¡±

    ¡°You think you can kill me? You¡¯re too weak,¡± Billy responded calmly. ¡°You must not be the leader of this group. Where¡¯s your boss?¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t sense Kyle Hawkins¡¯ martial cultivation level, he was sure that at most, Kyle Hawkins was only at the eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    A month ago, he had fought Jorge Curry, who was at the seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, for dozens of rounds. He could tell that Kyle Hawkins¡¯ aura was only a level stronger than Jorge Curry¡¯s.

    This level of cultivation couldn¡¯t possibly break through the barrier at the entrance of the Chasm.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kyle Hawkinsughed loudly. ¡°Are all you ants from low-tier star domains as ignorant as you?¡±

    To him, Billy was just an ignorant fool. With a sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm cultivation, he dared to look down on someone at thete stage of Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Truly ignorant and fearless!

    ¡°You can try,¡± Billy said calmly again.

    ¡°Do you know my cultivation level?¡± Kyle Hawkins didn¡¯t rush to attack.

    ¡°Eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°Not bad, you guessed my level,¡± Kyle Hawkins paused before continuing. ¡°And you still think I can¡¯t kill you?¡±

    ¡°Too weak,¡± Billy shrugged again.

    Casey and the others thought: Boss, can we be a bit more low-key?

    Eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm! Higher than Jorge Curry by one level. Is it really that weak?

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Kyle Hawkins responded calmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. To avoid bullying you low-tier star domain folks, I¡¯ll give you one chance to strike with all your might.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stand here without moving. If you can push me back, you win and I¡¯ll leave immediately. How about that?¡±

    Casey and the others thought: It¡¯s better to be humble!

    ¡°Sir, be specific. How far do we need to push you back? A thousand meters or what?¡± Judge asked seriously.

    ¡°My Boss¡¯s cultivation is several levels lower than yours. If we have to push you back a thousand meters, it¡¯s like you¡¯re not saying anything!¡±

    ¡°No need for a thousand meters. If I take half a step back, he wins,¡± Kyle Hawkins responded.

    ¡°You said it!¡± Judge turned to Billy. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s give it a try. Pushing him back half a step is possible!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Casey and the others nced at Judge, their mouths twitching slightly.

    This was setting up Kyle Hawkins for failure!

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he looked at Kyle Hawkins.

    ¡°Go ahead. I don¡¯t have much time to waste on ants like you,¡± Kyle Hawkins replied.

    ¡°Then be careful!¡± As Billy spoke, he took out his kylin de from his storage ring.

    ¡°So much talk. Hurry up¡­¡± Kyle Hawkins sneered.

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy had already struck. The Cracked Sky de Light tore through the void and shed towards him with unstoppable force.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Kyle Hawkins¡¯ pupils shrank to pinpoints as he sensed the power of this strike.

    Gone was his previousposure; he had already forgotten about standing still as promised.

    Without thinking further, he retreated rapidly, covering two to three kilometers in an instant.

    However, under Billy¡¯s full power, the Cracked Sky de Light sealed off four to five kilometers of space.

    Despite Kyle Hawkins¡¯ quick reaction, he was still too slow. The de light shed by, severing one of his arms along with the folding fan. His body floated away like a leaf in the wind.

    In one move, hisbat power was halved!

 Chapter 1990: Who Did It?

    Originally, if Kyle Hawkins had not been so arrogant and had fought with all his might head-on, Billy would have found it difficult to severely injure him, even with Cracked Sky. It would have taken at least two consecutive strikes to have a slim chance.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to be humble!

    After severing one of Kyle Hawkins¡¯ arms with a single sh, Billy didn¡¯t pause and charged forward again. Since the opponent came with the intent to kill him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t show any mercy, regardless of the forces backing him. He would kill first and deal with the consequencester.

    As he dashed forward, his de unleashed a Heavenly Fury sh, tearing through the void once more. Kyle Hawkins hadn¡¯t yet regained his bnce when the de light rapidly expanded in his pupils.

    ¡°Kid, if you dare kill me, Yheng Institute will never let you¡­¡± Kyle Hawkins shouted in desperation.

    Before he could finish his sentence, his head flew into the sky, his face frozen in an expression of unwillingness. He never dreamed that after oveing countless hardships to reach this star domain, he would meet his end before he could enjoy it.

    In hisst moments, he truly regretted it. If he had known that the people of the lower star domain were so cunning, he wouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant.

    ¡°Showing offes with a price!¡± Judge shrugged as he looked ahead.

    Seeing Billy take down the opponent in just two moves, the people of Mysterious Hall Sect were almost dumbfounded. That was an eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert! In the entire third-tier star domain, such a person was unrivaled!

    But in just the blink of an eye, he was dead!

    Billy¡¯s fighting ability was turly astonishing!

    ¡°Mr. Billy is indeed a once-in-a-millennium genius; truly admirable!¡± Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s leader Archie Allison, apanied by Lacey Allison, approached Billy. After a brief period of adjustment, his injuries had somewhat improved.

    As he spoke, he was filled with emotion. The first time he heard Billy¡¯s name, Billy was just a nobody who couldn¡¯t catch his eye. But in just about a year, Billy had grown to a level that even Archie had to admire!

    He was also grateful that he had listened to his daughter¡¯s advice and hadn¡¯t shed directly with Billy. Otherwise, Mysterious Hall Sect would have vanished long ago.

    Not only Archie felt this way; everyone in Mysterious Hall Sect, including Lacey Allison, shared the sentiment. Especially Bowen and Aiden Rees; to them, Billy¡¯s growth speed was like riding a rocket.

    It was simply too extraordinary!

    ¡°Lord Archie, you tter me!¡± Billy smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Is the matter with Princeton Lopez resolved?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Billy. It¡¯s been taken care of,¡± Archie Allison nodded.

    ¡°What exactly is going on here? How many people from the mid-tier star domain havee?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, let me exin,¡± Lacey Allison said and began to introduce the situation to Billy and the others. It took about ten minutes to give a brief overview.

    A month ago, after parting ways with Billy, she had rushed back to Mysterious Hall Sect with Bowen and the others. Just as Billy had guessed at the time, Princeton Lopez had returned directly to Mysterious Hall Sect after leaving City of the Dead, intending to purge the sect while Archie Allison was still in seclusion.

    However, before he could start his n, Archie Allison had alreadye out of seclusion. The subsequent events were no surprise. Princeton Lopez and his followers were all killed, and the internal strife within Mysterious Hall Sect was quelled smoothly.

    Three days ago, after reorganizing the sect, Archie Allison led Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s elite forces to City of the Dead. For him, going to the mid-tier star domain was a lifelong dream that he wouldn¡¯t easily give up. He knew that Billy would definitely go to the mid-tier star domain, so he nned to discuss with Billy about taking Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s people along.

    However, two days ago, an abnormal phenomenon urred at Chasm¡¯s entrance. Lacey Allison immediately sent a message to Billy. Yesterday evening, twenty people from Yheng Institute crossed the barrier and officially arrived at City of the Dead.

    At that time, tens of thousands of people were around the canyon. The Yheng Institute members demanded everyone hand over their storage rings and submit to them. Naturally, people resisted, leading to conflict.

    From the start of the battle, it was clear how vast the gap between both sides was. The twenty people from Yheng Institute were all Entering Emptiness Realm experts except for their leader whose cultivation level was unknown.

    The previously mentioned Kyle Hawkins seemed to be their second-inmand. Besides him, there were two seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm experts and six mid-rank Entering Emptiness Realm men and women. The remaining ten were early-stage Entering Emptiness Realm experts.

    The result of the battle was what Billy and the others had witnessed earlier. Even though their leader hadn¡¯t made a move from start to finish, City of the Dead¡¯s people stood no chance. Nearly ten thousand were killed.

    Mysterious Hall Sect wasn¡¯t spared either. Of the hundred people who came with Archie Allison to City of the Dead, only about twenty remained; the rest were all killed. Subsequently, most people in City of the Dead fled back to their bases while some chose to submit.

    ¡°Young Lady, where are those Yheng Institute people now?¡± Harleen asked after Lacey Allison finished her exnation.

    ¡°Yheng Institute came to City of the Dead for two reasons: to reim our third-tier star domain and most importantly, for the Sacred Object that Mr. Billy possesses,¡± Lacey Allison continued.

    ¡°After realizing that Mr. Billy wasn¡¯t present after the battle at Chasm¡¯s entrance, they split into two groups.¡±

    ¡°One group led by Kyle Hawkins focused on City of the Dead. Sincest night until now, he led about ten people searching for Mr. Billy inside and outside City of the Dead.¡±

    ¡°The other group led by their leader went somewhere else; we don¡¯t know where¡­¡±

    At that moment, several powerful auras swept towards them.

    Soon after, about ten figures appeared within their sight range-all Entering Emptiness Realm experts.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, they¡¯re here!¡± Lacey Allison¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°You all stay here; I¡¯ll go meet them!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, let me assist you!¡± Archie Allison offered.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lord Archie, you shouldn¡¯t go; your injuries haven¡¯t healed¡­¡± Billy responded.

    He had already assessed Archie¡¯s martial aura earlier and could roughly guess his cultivation level-likelyte-stage sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm strength. But with his current injuries, Archie could at best exert early-stage Entering Emptiness Realmbat power.

    ¡°No worries; I can handle a few early-stage opponents,¡± Archie interrupted him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist further and then turned to White Feather. ¡°White Feather, ready for some action?¡±

    White Feather chirped and pped its wings into the air.

    Billy and Archie Allison both ascended into the sky simultaneously.

    Soon enough, the opposing group arrived within close range.

    Leading them was an elderly woman at seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm holding a long whip made of unknown material.

    ¡°Kyle!¡± The old woman cried out in anguish upon seeing Kyle Hawkins¡¯ headless corpse on the ground.

    The others also showed expressions of sorrow.

    ¡°Who did this?!¡±

    The old woman red at Billy and Archie Allison with eyes like daggers, enunciating each word with venomous intent. Her expression twisted as she radiated intense killing intent.

 Chapter 1991: Stout, Pry Open His Mouth

    Before she finished speaking, Billy had already made his move. With a swift sh, Cracked Sky shed out.

    Since it was a fight to the death, he didn¡¯t bother with any more words.

    ¡°You seek death!¡±

    The old woman shouted in fury, showing no intention of dodging. With a flick of her wrist, her whipshed out with extreme force, tearing a rift in the void.

    Both attacks collided, creating a massive shockwave.

    After the initial sh, both spat out blood and retreated hundreds of meters.

    At the same time, a purple figure shot out from Billy¡¯s body like a bolt of lightning.

    The old woman was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t react in time, especially since she was already injured.

    Purple Spirit formed a sharp purple sword and pierced through the old woman¡¯s forehead, causing blood to spurt out.

    She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word before falling to the ground.

    Even in her final moments, she couldn¡¯t understand who had killed her.

    Before departing from Yheng Institute, she had been informed that the strongest person in this third-rank star domain was likely only at the mid-stage of the Entering Emptiness Realm.

    She had been ambitious, ready to make a significant impact here.

    But it ended just as it began!

    She was truly unwilling!

    ¡°Elder Liberty!¡± The dozen or so people on the other side cried out in shock as they saw the old woman fall.

    The entire scene had unfolded in an instant, and before they could fully react, the old woman was dead.

    There wasn¡¯t much time for them to grieve. Billy, Archie Allison, and White Feather were already attacking with full force, aiming for a swift victory.

    Two other fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm individuals were preparing to fight when Heavenly Fury sh¡¯s de shed past them.

    Their bodies split in two and fell from the sky, their faces showing unwillingness.

    Meanwhile, White Feather shed with a fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder, both retreating hundreds of meters after the exchange.

    The elder stabilized himself but spat out blood, his face pale as wax.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was clear that he was slightly inferior to White Feather.

    White Feather didn¡¯t pause and charged again.

    ¡°Die!¡± Another fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man attacked White Feather with a sweeping mark.

    But halfway through his attack, a deathly aura surged from his feet to his head.

    A purple force struck him like thunder, discing his organs and severing his meridians.

    He flew a thousand meters before crashing to the ground, lifeless in mid-air.

    Simultaneously, White Feather shed again with the man, sending him flying hundreds of meters away.

    His bones were at least one-third broken, hisbat power reduced by more than half.

    Before he could recover, White Feather crashed into him again.

    The man spat out blood and flew backward. Like the previous fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man, he was dead before hitting the ground.

    Not far away, Archie Allison was fiercely battling two third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm individuals. They were evenly matched.

    After a few more exchanges, Purple Spirit joined in. The result was predictable; the two couldn¡¯tst a single round.

    The entire processsted less than ten minutes.

    Of the Yheng Institute people, only a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man in green remained alive after Billy severed one of his legs. The rest were dead.

    Soon, Billy and his groupnded on the ground.

    The Mysterious Hall Sect members were once again amazed.

    A dozen Entering Emptiness Realm experts were wiped out in such a short time!

    They had to be impressed!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what gifts these mid-tier star domain folks brought us!¡± Stout eagerly ran to collect storage rings.

    Soon, he returned with over a dozen storage rings in hand.

    ¡°Stout, any good finds?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Guess¡­¡± Stout started to speak but drooled instead.

    ¡°Pathetic!¡± Ivy red at him.

    ¡°Look at this!¡± Stout pulled out a pile of spirit stones from one of the storage rings.

    ¡°Stout, you¡¯re excited over a few spirit stones?¡± Soul Chaser nced at Stout dismissively.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary spirit stones!¡± Aubree said. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, these are supreme grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser were taken aback.

    Though they hadn¡¯t seen supreme grade spirit stones before, they had heard of them.

    Supreme grade spirit stones were a level higher than sovereign grade ones. One supreme grade spirit stone equaled ten thousand sovereign grade spirit stones.

    ¡°See now?¡± Stout grinned, having already guessed their grade.

    ¡°There are at least a hundred thousand supreme grade spirit stones in these storage rings!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve struck gold!¡± Judge eximed.

    A hundred thousand supreme grade spirit stones equaled a billion sovereign grade spirit stones!

    ¡°Check out these beast cores!¡± Stout pulled out several beast cores from another storage ring.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Casey examined them and his eyes lit up. ¡°These areparable to Heaven Dao Realm beast cores!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stout nodded.

    ¡°The eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder¡¯s storage ring has severalte-stage Heaven Dao Realm beast cores and many thousand-year Spirit Fruits!¡±

    ¡°No wonder so many want to go to mid-tier star domains. These cultivation resources are unmatched here!¡± Alex Long remarked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to visit a mid-tier star domain!¡± Stout wiped his drool.

    ¡°Where is your leader?¡± Billy asked the green-robed man as he walked over.

    ¡°You¡­ you ants dare kill Yheng Institute people? I swear you¡¯ll regret this¡­¡± the man shouted angrily.

    ¡°When our vice-president returns, he¡¯ll ughter you all!¡±

    ¡°Yheng Institute people must be idiots!¡± White Tiger said exasperatedly. ¡°Calling us ants means you¡¯re worse than ants!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Ignorant fools! You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± The man gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Stout, pry open his mouth!¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout pulled out silver needles from his body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± In less than two minutes, the man screamed hysterically. ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Boring! I thought mid-tier star domain people would be tougher!¡± Stout pouted and removed the needles with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Billy looked at the man.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where the vice-president went¡­¡± The man hesitated before continuing. ¡°He said he wanted to learn about your third-rank star domain but didn¡¯t specify where¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me about Yheng Institute!¡± Billy could tell from his expression that he wasn¡¯t lying.

 Chapter 1992: Perfection Emptiness Realm Powerhouse

    ¡°You¡­ what do you want to know?¡± The man took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Which star domain are you from? What is the status of Yheng Institute within it?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yheng Institute is the ruler of the fourth-tier Great Green Star Domain. Even the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion is under its jurisdiction. More than ny percent of the talented geniuses in the Great Green Star Domain are disciples of the Institute,¡± the man exined.

    ¡°What are the top three forces in the Great Green Star Domain besides Yheng Institute?¡± Casey continued.

    Meanwhile, tens of thousands of kilometers away from the City of the Dead, in an unknown star domain, an old man was traveling through the air with four others.

    The leading old man was Spencer Hawkins, one of the vice-presidents of Yheng Institute and a true Perfection Emptiness Realm powerhouse.

    Following him were four individuals: one seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, two fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, and one fourth-rank.

    After leaving the City of the Dead, Spencer Hawkins roamed around this third-tier star domain with his fourpanions, clearly intending to understand this new territory.

    With his cultivation level, he could move freely in this star domain without any threats, even from minor storms.

    ¡°Vice-president, people in the City of the Dead said Billy came from Great Blue City. Should we go there and take a look?¡± The seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man asked Spencer Hawkins.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Spencer Hawkins nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Vice-president, does that kid really have one of the top ten Sacred Objects in his body?¡± Another man asked.

    ¡°The news has spread throughout the mid-tier star domain; it shouldn¡¯t be false!¡± Spencer Hawkins replied.

    ¡°Do we know which one it is?¡± The man continued to ask.

    ¡°I only heard it¡¯s one of the top three. No one knows the exact one,¡± Spencer Hawkins shook his head and added, ¡°We¡¯ll know when we see him!¡±

    ¡°If it really is one of the top three Sacred Objects, that would be great!¡± Another person said. ¡°I wonder what kind of luck that kid had to obtain such a Sacred Object!¡±

    The others also showed expressions of agreement.

    Coming from a mid-tier star domain, they knew very well what the top ten Sacred Objects meant!

    Even the tenth-ranked Sacred Object was enough to make all warriors flock to it!

    From what they knew, three Sacred Objects had appeared in mid-tier star domains before, each time causing a bloody battle.

    ¡°Vice-president, many forces in the mid-tier star domain are eyeing that Sacred Object. If we get it, won¡¯t we be targets?¡± A woman asked.

    ¡°Think about it from another angle!¡± Spencer Hawkins said calmly. ¡°If we get that Sacred Object, do we need to worry about other forces?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The woman nodded after a moment of thought.

    At that moment, a sound transmission stone on Spencer Hawkins emitted a signal.

    After receiving the message, a cold killing intent erupted from him, freezing the entire void instantly.

    Even the seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man shivered, his face pale.

    ¡°Vice-president, what happened?¡± The seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man asked after a moment.

    ¡°Return to the City of the Dead!¡± Spencer Hawkins¡¯ voice was icy cold.

    As soon as he spoke, he was already several kilometers away.

    The other four quickly followed after a brief moment of surprise.

    Meanwhile, in an open area in the City of the Dead, Billy was helping members of Mysterious Hall Sect heal their injuries.

    After about half an hour, he was almost done.

    ¡°Thank you again, Mr. Billy!¡± Archie Allison bowed.

    ¡°No need to be so polite, Lord Archie. It was just a small effort,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, some of those people probably sent messages to their vice-president. He might arrive soon. Should you leave here first?¡± Archie Allison continued.

    ¡°No need,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°His target is me. If I hide, this star domain will suffer.¡±

    He had thought about this issue long ago!

    As long as that Sacred Object was in his body, he could never be truly safe unless he disregarded others¡¯ lives.

    Even then, he had nowhere to hide. Purple Spirit could help him hide for a while but not forever.

    The barrier had already weakened. Now that a Perfection Emptiness Realm powerhouse had arrived, it wouldn¡¯t be long before a Breaking Emptiness Realm powerhouse came.

    At that time, even Purple Spirit couldn¡¯t help him hide his aura.

    So for him, hiding was not an option!

    Moreover, he was not someone who liked to hide!

    ¡°But that person is likely a Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator. Mr. Billy, you¡­¡± Lacey Allison looked worried.

    ¡°What wille wille. We can only take it one step at a time,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll stay here with Mr. Billy and wait,¡± Archie Allison said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Lord Archie, you should return to Mysterious Hall Sect. There¡¯s no need to risk yourselves with me¡­¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°No eggs remain unbroken under a toppled nest!¡± Archie Allison interrupted him.

    ¡°The mid-tier star domain¡¯s target is this entire low-tier star domain. Mysterious Hall Sect can¡¯t stay out of it. Instead of hiding like cowards, we¡¯d rather stand with Mr. Billy and take a gamble!¡±

    ¡°Even if we die here, we will have no regrets!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy didn¡¯t try to persuade them further.

    He knew well that if people from the mid-tier star domain wanted to conquer this low-tier star domain, Mysterious Hall Sect would be their first target.

    For Mysterious Hall Sect, there were only two choices: submit or be destroyed!

    From what he knew about Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s people, they would rather die standing than live kneeling!

    Afterward, everyone, including Billy, found a ce to sit cross-legged and began meditating and cultivating.

    Everyone knew that a bloody battle was imminent. Even if they knew they were no match, they had to prepare themselves as best as possible.

    Spencer Hawkins and his group arrived quickly. In less than four hours, an overwhelming pressure enveloped the entire City of the Dead.

    The remaining people in the City of the Dead looked up in terror at the sky, their faces filled with fear and dread.

    A Perfection Emptiness Realm powerhouse indeed! Just his presence made them feel despair!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who killed my nephew? Come out!¡±

    Soon, an extremely angry voice echoed through the void, deafening everyone. At the same time, an unparalleled spiritual power filled every corner of the City of the Dead.

    ¡°I did!¡± Billy rose into the air and looked at Spencer Hawkins.

    As he spoke, he scanned Spencer Hawkins with his spiritual power but found no fluctuations in his aura.

    Following him were Harleen, White Feather, Archie Allison, Alisha, and Bowen.

    Billy didn¡¯t let anyone elsee along because they would be useless against such a powerful opponent.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡± Spencer Hawkins stared coldly at Billy. ¡°I don¡¯t kill nameless people. State your name!¡±

    ¡°You came all the way from a mid-tier star domain for my Sacred Object and haven¡¯t even seen my portrait?¡± Billy said calmly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Spencer Hawkins squinted his eyes. ¡°You are Billy?¡±

 Chapter 1993: Not in the Same League

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it?¡± Billy looked at the other man.

    ¡°Who killed my nephew?¡± Spencer Hawkins asked, enunciating each word.

    ¡°Can¡¯t understand human speech?¡± Billy responded. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I killed him!¡±

    ¡°Kid, do you think we¡¯re idiots?¡± The seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man shouted angrily.

    ¡°You, a mere sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm boy, could kill Kyle? Are you dreaming?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you it was me. Whether you believe it or not is your business!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. In that case, I¡¯ll put you to death first!¡± The seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man roared again.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he dashed towards Billy.

    ¡°First cripple his cultivation, leave him alive!¡± Spencer Hawkins ordered.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man responded loudly.

    Just as his words fell, the Cracked Sky de Light shed out, unstoppable.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    He had no time to think and quickly raised his hand to block.

    The de light shed past him, and his body was cut into two pieces, falling from mid-air with an expression of disbelief.

    Another one who underestimated his opponent and got killed!

    If he hadn¡¯t dismissed Billy from the start, even if Billy used all his strength, it would have been hard to kill him in one strike; at most, he would have been severely injured.

    So, in the martial world, never underestimate anyone at any time!

    The strike was so fast that even Spencer Hawkins didn¡¯t react in time.

    Of course, this was also because he didn¡¯t take Billy seriously; otherwise, he could have saved the man in time.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Spencer Hawkins roared as he looked at the two halves of the body falling from mid-air.

    His anger was understandable; his man was killed right in front of him.

    Moreover, he now believed that his nephew might indeed have been killed by Billy.

    Immediately after, he raised his hand and a terrifying wave of energy swept towards Billy like a thunderstorm.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Archie Allison and others shouted loudly.

    Then, including White Feather, everyone attacked to counter the iing assault.

    A loud explosion echoed as everyone, including Billy, was sent flying, blood trailing in the air.

    With just a casual wave of his hand, he swept everyone away; his power was terrifying.

    Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivation; hisbat strength was evident!

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t use his full strength and mainly targeted Billy, so including Harleen, their injuries weren¡¯t too severe.

    ¡°Kill everyone except that boy!¡± Spencer Hawkins roared again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The other three quickly charged forward.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Archie Allison shouted before rushing out with Alisha and Bowen.

    With theirbined strength, dealing with the three opponents wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    ¡°Honey, attack!¡± As Spencer Hawkins shouted, Billy also moved.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen responded simultaneously.

    Cracked Sky Five Elements Technique!

    Even though he knew that even if they joined forces, it might not work, he couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death.

    In a few blinks of an eye, theirbined de and sword attack tore a thousand-meter-long rift in the void and shot out rapidly.

    ¡°Overestimating yourselves!¡±

    Facing theirbined attack, Spencer Hawkins hesitated for a moment before raising his hand to form a rapidly spinning energy ball to counter them.

    A deafening explosion spread through the void as Billy and Harleen¡¯s attack and the energy ball exploded simultaneously, copsing the void within a thousand-meter radius; it was terrifying.

    At the same time, Billy and Harleen spat out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying two to three thousand meters away.

    Billy¡¯s physical resilience was strong but limited; facing a Perfection Emptiness Realm expert, he couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    After one move, hisbat strength dropped by half, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    Harleen¡¯s condition was even worse; after wobbling in mid-air, she fell to the ground, spitting out another mouthful of blood, her breath extremely weak, barely clinging to life.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± Ivy and Stout rushed over immediately.

    As Billy and Harleen were sent flying, Purple Spirit and White Feather charged at Spencer Hawkins simultaneously.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Spencer Hawkins¡¯ eyes narrowed as a spiritual power barrier wall quickly collided with them.

    Without much suspense, Purple Spirit and White Feather were bounced off the barrier wall and sent flying.

    After one move, theirbat strength also plummeted.

    Completely out of their league!

    ¡°To take my attack and still stand in mid-air is somewhat surprising,¡± Spencer Hawkins said as he fixed his gaze on Billy. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he formed another mark that shot out like thunder.

    He wanted the Sacred Object inside Billy¡¯s body, so he didn¡¯t kill him outright but aimed to cripple him first.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful!¡± Archie Allison and Bowen shouted simultaneously.

    Though they wanted to help, they were entangled with their opponents and couldn¡¯t break free.

    White Feather screeched again and flew over; Purple Spirit followed closely behind towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    Billy was already severely injured; he couldn¡¯t use Cracked Sky again and had nowhere to dodge. He could only grit his teeth and block with his de.

    Another loud explosion echoed in mid-air as Billy, Purple Spirit, and White Feather were sent flying again.

    Already injured, the three were now in even worse shape. After flying two to three thousand meters away, they fell from mid-air one after another.

    White Feather and Purple Spirit were slightly better off since they weren¡¯t directly hit; they still retained three to four-tenths of theirbat strength.

    Billy was the most severely injured; lying on the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood as his breath weakened significantly.

    After two rounds, he had nobat strength left!

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone on the ground eximed simultaneously and rushed towards Billy.

    After sweeping Billy away with one move, Spencer Hawkins didn¡¯t rush down. Instead, he quickly shed into Archie Allison¡¯s battle circle and sted out three marks with a wave of his hand.

    The result was predictable; Archie Allison and the others were blown away like leaves and fell headfirst to the ground.

    Alisha hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her previous injury by Princeton Lopez; she lost consciousness mid-air andy motionless on the ground after falling.

    Archie Allison and Bowen still had a breath left but were also on the brink of death.

    ¡°Alisha!¡± Several members of Mysterious Hall Sect cried out in pain again.

    Soon after, Spencer Hawkinsnded on the ground with his three men.

    By then, Billy had already stood up from the ground. He looked very weak, his breath flickering intermittently.

    ¡°Now you understand what a gap is?¡± Spencer Hawkins looked at Billy and said.

    ¡°You better not spare my life today!¡± Billy wiped the blood from his mouth. ¡°Otherwise, within a year, I¡¯ll destroy Yheng Institute!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Spencer Hawkins sneered. ¡°Not only will you not survive today but even if you did and were given ten more years, you¡¯d still be an ant!¡±

 Chapter 1994: The Appearance of the Sacred Object

    ¡°Billy!¡± Purple Spirit and White Feather, enduring their injuries, approached Billy.

    Casey, Opal, and others also gathered around, while Ivy and Stout were treating Harleen¡¯s wounds.

    Everyone looked solemnly at Spencer Hawkins, their hearts sinking simultaneously.

    This was the strongest opponent they had encountered so far, so powerful that they had no chance of winning.

    They had faced countless life-and-death challenges together, always managing to escape danger.

    But today, this challenge seemed truly insurmountable!

    ¡°You people have some potential. I¡¯ll give you a chance to submit to me, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± Spencer Hawkins said, scanning Casey and the others with his spiritual power.

    ¡°Old scoundrel, dreaming of us submitting to you? Dream on!¡± Judge responded coldly. ¡°Today, even if we die, we¡¯ll take a piece of you with us!¡±

    ¡°Futile resistance!¡± Spencer Hawkins replied. ¡°Since you refuse to submit, I¡¯ll send you all to the afterlife together!¡±

    He then turned to Billy. ¡°Your mistake was killing my nephew. If you had handed over the Sacred Object willingly, you might have lived. But now it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Fight him!¡± White Tiger shouted.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Casey and the others echoed, their spirits reaching their peak.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Billy said in a deep voice after catching his breath, then looked at Spencer Hawkins.

    ¡°Let them go, and I¡¯ll give you the Sacred Object. Otherwise, I¡¯ll self-destruct, and no one will get it!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± everyone shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Billy responded sternly. ¡°Without my permission, anyone who acts on their own will no longer call me Boss!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t even protect yourself and still think of others. You¡¯re quite a sentimental leader,¡± Spencer Hawkins sneered.

    Then he added, ¡°You¡¯re naive. Do you think you have the right to die without my permission?¡±

    As he spoke, an incredibly terrifying spiritual power enveloped Billy.

    The next moment, Billy felt all his strength being sealed, unable to move anything but his head.

    Spencer Hawkins¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly, and Billy slowly floated about ten meters above the ground.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Casey and the others called out again.

    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t care anymore! If we can¡¯t call him Boss, so be it. We weren¡¯t nning to survive today anyway!¡± White Tiger shouted again.

    ¡°In twenty years, we¡¯ll still be brothers!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser said simultaneously.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Ian de and Bob echoed.

    As they spoke, they raised their hands to attack Spencer Hawkins.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Opal said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Let¡¯s see what happens first!¡±

    ¡°Opal, Boss¡­¡± Azure Dragon began.

    ¡°With Perfection Emptiness Realm¡¯s power, it might force out the Sacred Object from Billy Boy¡¯s body. Let¡¯s wait and see. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll act!¡± Opal interrupted.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Opal is right. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Amber and Casey said thoughtfully.

    Meanwhile, in mid-air, Billy felt an overwhelming force rampaging inside him, making him feel like he was about to explode.

    Soon, he felt something slowly being stripped away from his body.

    A blinding white light shot out from Billy¡¯s body, illuminating the sky several levels brighter.

    With the appearance of this white light, the void seemed to turn into a vacuum, filled with an unparalleled terrifying pressure.

    Severalrge flying beasts in mid-air exploded instantly, creating a horrifying scene.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    On the ground, everyone except Spencer Hawkins shivered involuntarily, their faces showing shock.

    After a brief moment, everyone looked up but saw nothing but a ball of white light.

    Soon, the white light slowly descended from the sky and stopped not far above Billy¡¯s head.

    After a while, the white light gradually dispersed, revealing an object inside.

    It was a medium-sized cauldron!

    Its material was unclear; it was entirely bronze-colored with dense runes carved on its outer wall, each rune emitting a faint white light.

    The cauldron¡¯s mouth was shrouded in thick mist, hiding whatever was inside.

    Around the cauldron were nine lifelike dragon sculptures, their tails coiled around the cauldron¡¯s base and their heads raised towards the sky.

    The entire design looked as if nine dragons were supporting the cauldron together.

    With the appearance of this cauldron, the oppressive atmosphere in the void gradually faded, reced by a rich ancient aura like the primordial breath of the universe¡¯s beginning.

    Looking at the cauldron in mid-air, most people on the ground were bewildered, clearly having never seen it before.

    ¡°Is this the Sacred Object inside Boss?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°What is this thing? It looks like an alchemy furnace!¡± ck Tortoise added.

    ¡°As expected¡­ I was right¡­¡± Aubree said tremblingly from the side.

    Her face showed extreme shock. She was so excited that her whole body trembled uncontrobly.

    Not only her but also everyone from Mysterious Hall Sect and Yheng Institute looked equally shocked as if witnessing something unbelievable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Billy¡¯s Sacred Object to be this!¡± Bowen couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Indeed unexpected. It¡¯s in our low-tier star domain and has chosen Mr. Billy as its master!¡± Archie Allison replied simultaneously.

    ¡°Aubree, do you recognize this cauldron? What¡¯s its origin?¡± White Tiger asked Aubree.

    Casey and Opal also looked at Aubree simultaneously.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s called Nine Dragons Cauldron. Among the top ten Sacred Objects¡­ it¡¯s ranked first¡­¡± Aubree responded tremblingly.

    Although she hadn¡¯t seen it before, she had read about the top ten Sacred Objects in many ancient books and had seen pictures of them.

    ¡°Nine Dragons Cauldron?¡± Casey and the others were puzzled; it was their first time hearing this name.

    ¡°Aubree, do you know what this thing does?¡± Bob asked next.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± At this moment, Spencer Hawkinsughed loudly with joy on his face.

    ¡°The Nine Dragons Cauldron! It¡¯s actually the number one Sacred Object among the top ten! Heaven truly favors me!¡±

    The people from Yheng Institute also cheered after their initial shock.

    They knew very well that with this Sacred Object, Yheng Institute¡¯s rise was imminent. They would no longer fear even high-tier star domains.

    ¡°You want this cauldron?¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1995: Can We Get Rid of It?

    As soon as the words fell, a phantom of a man in white emerged from within the cauldron.

    It was the same man in white who had previously been inside Billy¡¯s body.

    Seeing the man in white, White Feather chirped excitedly from a distance, pping its wings as if greeting an old friend.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Everyone was taken aback upon seeing the man in white.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Spencer Hawkins frowned slightly.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. Do you want this cauldron?¡± the man in white continued.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Spencer Hawkins responded. ¡°The Nine Dragons Cauldron, ranked first among the Ten Sacred Objects-who wouldn¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°Then take it,¡± the man in white replied indifferently.

    With that, without any visible action, the Nine Dragons Cauldron floated towards Spencer Hawkins.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Spencer Hawkinsughed loudly. ¡°In that case, thank you very much!¡±

    He reached out to grab the Nine Dragons Cauldron, but the next moment, his face turned rigid.

    He felt an immensely powerful force pulling him towards the Nine Dragons Cauldron, and no matter how he tried to resist, it was futile.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What is it doing?¡± Spencer Hawkins shouted, feeling an ominous premonition.

    Before he could finish his sentence, his body was swiftly sucked into the Nine Dragons Cauldron and disappeared into the dense mist.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Soon after, a heart-wrenching scream echoed from within the Nine Dragons Cauldron.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore! Let me out!¡± Spencer Hawkins continued to howl.

    ¡°You think you can just take it and leave? Do you think this is a game?¡± The man in white shrugged.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Spencer Hawkins roared again. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, his voice abruptly stopped, and there was no more movement from within the cauldron.

    The scene fell into a dead silence, and everyone was left dumbfounded.

    A Perfection Emptiness Realm expert, gone just like that?!

    ¡°This¡­ This is too exaggerated,¡± Bob swallowed hard after a brief pause.

    ¡°Even a Perfection Emptiness Realm expert couldn¡¯t escape. This cauldron is terrifying,¡± Judgemented.

    ¡°Human greed is insatiable and can lead to trouble,¡± Aubree said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°This Nine Dragons Cauldron has clearly recognized Mr. Billy as its master. Spencer Hawkins was delusional to think he could im it for himself.¡±

    ¡°ording to ancient books, not even a Perfection Emptiness Realm expert can escape once taken by the Nine Dragons Cauldron.¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Casey and others eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Never underestimate the Ten Sacred Objects. Even the one ranked tenth should not be taken lightly,¡± Aubree added.

    ¡°Run!¡± At that moment, several members of Yheng Institute realized what was happening and fled in all directions.

    ¡°People from a mid-tier star domaining to a low-tier star domain to show off-how shameless,¡± the man in white said calmly.

    With his eyes narrowed slightly, the members of Yheng Institute instantly turned into a mist of blood, leaving nothing behind.

    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped again at the scene.

    An expert at thete stage of Entering Emptiness Realm, reduced to nothing within a second?

    Terrifying!

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Billy approached the man in white and bowed.

    With Spencer Hawkins¡¯s spiritual power restraint gone, Billy regained his freedom, and his injuries began to heal thanks to his bloodline power.

    He was also shocked to learn that the object inside him was the number one Sacred Object, the Nine Dragons Cauldron!

    ¡°So much time has passed, and you¡¯re still so weak,¡± the man in white looked at Billy. ¡°What a waste of your physique and bloodline!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, unable to respond.

    Compared to the man in white, he was indeed weak, no different from an ant!

    ¡°Do you know why the Nine Dragons Cauldron chose you as its master?¡± the man in white continued.

    ¡°I am ignorant. Please enlighten me,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Everything has its own spirit! The Ten Sacred Objects of the universe are no exception!¡± The man in white said calmly.

    ¡°It chose you because your physique and bloodline benefit it!¡±

    ¡°A thousand years ago, after leaving its previous master, it had been searching for a new host until it found you!¡±

    ¡°Sir, are you its previous master?¡± Billy asked tentatively.

    He had wanted to ask this question for a long time but never found the opportunity.

    ¡°You¡¯re not too dumb,¡± the man in white replied.

    ¡°Then why¡­¡± Billy continued.

    With the man¡¯s confirmation, Billy¡¯s guess was validated.

    ¡°You want to know why I only have a remnant of my consciousness left?¡± The man in white continued.

    ¡°A thousand years ago, I was injured by an enemy. My physical body perished, and even this remnant consciousness was severely damaged. Rebuilding my body is impossible.¡±

    ¡°If not for the Nine Dragons Cauldron helping me escape, even this remnant consciousness wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡±

    ¡°Sir, with your strength and the Nine Dragons Cauldron, how could anyone harm you?¡± At this point, Casey and others had arrived in front of them. White Tiger asked curiously.

    ¡°The universe is vast and full of powerful beings beyond your imagination,¡± the man in white responded.

    ¡°You may think I¡¯m strong, but in the ninth-tier star domain, there are many stronger than me!¡±

    ¡°Even with the aid of the Nine Dragons Cauldron, some supreme experts can defeat me without any external help!¡±

    Hearing his words left everyone speechless!

    If someone as powerful as him could be surpassed, just how strong were those people?

    Such limited knowledge truly restricts imagination!

    It seemed wise to dy going to a mid-tier star domain; otherwise, they might not even know how they died!

    ¡°Sir, what level does my boss need to reach to wield the Nine Dragons Cauldron against enemies?¡± Vermilion Bird asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it before reaching Perfection Emptiness Realm,¡± the man in white replied.

    ¡°Mister, if my boss faces difficulties in the future, can we ask for your help?¡± Ivy and Stout brought Harleen forward. Stout asked.

    ¡°He must be powerful by himself!¡± The man in white nced at Stout.

    ¡°If the chosen master of the Nine Dragons Cauldron always relies on others, he might as well end himself now to avoid wasting his physique and bloodline!¡±

    From his words, it seemed that before reaching Perfection Emptiness Realm, this Nine Dragons Cauldron would be more of a burden!

    ¡°This is so boring!¡± Stout smacked his lips and continued. ¡°Can my boss get rid of this cauldron? Can we throw it away?¡±

 Chapter 1996: Such Methods, Unheard Of

    ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Stout¡¯s words, the man in white slightly twitched his lips.

    ¡°I advise you to say such things less in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Stout asked again.

    Before the words had even fallen, a gust of air burst out from the Nine Dragons Cauldron, sending Stout flying like a leaf.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Night Orchid and Frostde eximed.

    ¡°Cauldron, Stout was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± White Tiger said to the Nine Dragons Cauldron.

    ¡°The cauldron chooses its owner; no one chooses the cauldron!¡± the man in white continued. ¡°Unless someone¡¯s power surpasses it, no one can forcibly take it, nor can anyone discard it if it doesn¡¯t want to be.¡±

    ¡°Senior, if that¡¯s the case, why do so many people still want to seize the Nine Dragons Cauldron? Don¡¯t they know it¡¯s impossible?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t tell you today, would you have known?¡± the man in white retorted. ¡°Even if I announced it, how many people do you think would believe it?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Casey nodded.

    Indeed, as the man in white said, even if everyone was told that the Nine Dragons Cauldron couldn¡¯t be taken, how many would believe it?

    Probably very few!

    Human nature is greedy!

    To most people, this is a priceless treasure that everyone wants to possess!

    Whether they can possess it or not is not their concern; they just want to get it first!

    ¡°Senior, besides using the Nine Dragons Cauldron against enemies, does it have any other uses?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Why ask so much? Even if I told you now, you wouldn¡¯t understand!¡± the man in white replied. ¡°When your cultivation reaches a certain level, you¡¯ll know its benefits!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon shrugged.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die too quickly, you¡¯d better not rush to the mid-tier star domain before breaking through to the Entering Emptiness Realm. Right now, you¡¯re pathetically weak!¡± the man in white continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°The news about the Nine Dragons Cauldron has spread throughout the mid-tier star domain. If you go now, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Senior!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Fine, before I go to sleep, I¡¯ll give you all a parting gift!¡± The man in white nced around at everyone.

    ¡°A gift? What gift?¡± Stout eagerly walked over again.

    The aura from the Nine Dragons Cauldron earlier was clearly just a small lesson and hadn¡¯t hurt him.

    As soon as Stout finished speaking, a powerful aura burst out from the Nine Dragons Cauldron, enveloping everyone including those from the Mysterious Hall Sect.

    In the next moment, everyone felt strong waves of energy surging through their bodies, impacting their meridians.

    In less than four or five minutes, powerful auras erupted from everyone¡¯s bodies, filling the scene with immense pressure.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Judge eximed first. ¡°I actually broke through two levels?¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡± Soul Chaser responded.

    ¡°So did I!¡± Ian de said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not only them but also Billy, Harleen, and Archie Allison-all of them broke through two levels!

    Those who were injured almost fully recovered as their cultivation levels increased.

    Such methods were unheard of!

    ¡°Hey, Uncle, since you¡¯re so powerful, why not directly elevate us to the Entering Emptiness Realm?¡± Stout smacked his lips and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as you¡¯re not worried about going mad, I can help you elevate right now!¡± The man in white looked at Stout and said.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout shivered. ¡°Then forget it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Everyone then bowed to the man in white.

    At this moment, White Feather flew over pping its wings.

    ¡°This kid may be weak, but he¡¯s passable. Following him won¡¯t be worse than following me!¡± The man in white said to White Feather.

    White Feather chirped in response.

    ¡°The low-tier star domain has restrictions. When you reach the mid-tier star domain, your soul might recover eighty to ny percent.¡± The man in white continued. ¡°You two should stay inside the Nine Dragons Cauldron for a while!¡±

    Cough¡­ Hearing this, Casey and others choked simultaneously.

    Uncle, are you serious?

    Inside the Nine Dragons Cauldron, even Perfection Emptiness Realm experts died instantly. What are Purple Spirit and White Feather going in there for? To reincarnate?

    While everyone was still processing this, White Feather chirped joyfully and looked at Purple Spirit before flying towards the Nine Dragons Cauldron and disappearing into the mist in an instant.

    This¡­ ¡°Purple Spirit, go ahead!¡± Billy said to Purple Spirit. ¡°It should be beneficial for you!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know what was inside the Nine Dragons Cauldron, he could judge that the man in white wouldn¡¯t harm White Feather and Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit took a deep breath and disappeared into the mist.

    Fortunately, no screams came from inside!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep now. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± The man in white said to Billy before disappearing into the mist as well.

    Immediately after, the Nine Dragons Cauldron turned into a ball of white light and re-entered Billy¡¯s body.

    Billy instinctively directed his consciousness inward and was surprised to find that he could now clearly sense the presence of the Nine Dragons Cauldron.

    He tried calling out to Purple Spirit and White Feather but received no response and had to give up.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you alright?¡± After Billy and othersnded on the ground, Archie Allison led members of the Mysterious Hall Sect over.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lord Archie. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, what are your ns next?¡± Archie Allison asked Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check out the Chasm entranceter!¡± Billy responded after some thought.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you nning to go to the mid-tier star domain now?¡± Bowen asked.

    ¡°In a while,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Our cultivation is indeed too weak. Going now would be a survival issue.¡±

    He then looked at Archie Allison. ¡°Lord Archie, if you want to go, I can send you first¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Billy. We don¡¯t n to go for now!¡± Archie Allison responded before Billy could finish.

    ¡°Previously, we were eager to see the mid-tier star domain, but after this incident, I¡¯vee to realize reality.¡±

    ¡°With our strength, going to the mid-tier star domain is meaningless. Staying here might be more suitable.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°When I eventually go to the mid-tier star domain and establish myself there, if Lord Archie still wishes to go, I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you!¡±

    ¡°If so, that would be greatly appreciated, Mr. Billy!¡± Archie Allison¡¯s eyes lit up.

    To him, the mid-tier star domain was incredibly tempting, but Spencer Hawkins¡¯ incident had deeply affected him.

    With Mysterious Hall Sect¡¯s current strength, going to the mid-tier star domain could easily lead to their demise.

    But hearing Billy¡¯s words reignited a glimmer of hope in his heart.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No need for thanks!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, will you be staying in City of the Dead for now?¡± Lacey Allison asked Billy.

 Chapter 1997: Repairing the Array

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check if the barrier can be repaired. If it can, I might head back to the Akabuchi star domain first,¡± Billy responded.

    Last time in the Five Elements Realm, the elder had passed on to him the basic principles of breaking the barrier, which included information about the array. He wanted to give it a try.

    If he could indeed repair it, he nned to return to vale. He had been away from home for too long and it was time to visit. However, if he couldn¡¯t repair it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Who knew when someone from the mid-tier star domain woulde again?

    ¡°The barrier can be repaired?¡± Lacey Allison was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°That would be great!¡± The people from the Mysterious Hall Sect all breathed a sigh of relief.

    This time, it was thanks to the white-robed man that the crisis was averted. If someone came again, no one could guarantee that the white-robed man would help again.

    After a few more exchanges, Billy led the group towards the Chasm entrance.

    About a quarter of an hourter, they arrived at the entrance. Billy released his spiritual power to envelop the entire entrance and began to sort out the formation lines.

    However, after working for a long time, he made no progress.

    ¡°Boss, how is it?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°The array is tooplex; I can¡¯t make sense of it,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this barrier should be arranged from the inside out. Do you want to try entering the passage?¡± Archie Allison suggested thoughtfully.

    ¡°I had that in mind!¡± Billy nodded slightly and looked at the group. ¡°You all wait outside; I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Boss, won¡¯t it be too dangerous for you to go in alone? Let us go with you,¡± Azure Dragon said.

    ¡°You all stay here. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    ¡°Billy, be careful,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, he focused his gaze, and his spiritual power surged out again, covering the barrier. His hands moved rapidly in the air, forming several afterimages that soon condensed into a mysterious pattern which he sent towards the barrier.

    The next moment, a force rippled out, causing waves on the barrier like a stone thrown into ake.

    Almost simultaneously, Billy¡¯s figure shed into the center of the ripples.

    In no time, the barrier returned to its calm state as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°He just went in?¡± Judge remarked.

    ¡°The array is indeed profound and amazing!¡± Soul Chaser replied.

    A few minutester, after passing through a pitch-ck passage, Billy arrived in an unfamiliar space.

    Looking around, he was slightly surprised. It was different from what he had imagined and unlike any teleportation passage he had experienced before.

    It looked more like a small world with its own space. There were mountains and water, and an endless expanse of opennd.

    What surprised him more was that the opennd was littered with severed limbs, and the air was thick with the smell of blood.

    Billy frowned and released his spiritual power. Within a hundred kilometers¡¯ range, he sensed no signs of life.

    Ignoring other matters, he retracted his spiritual power and sat cross-legged on arge rock, beginning to search for the formation lines at the entrance of the passage.

    The formation lines inside were indeed more orderly than those outside. After about an hour, Billy¡¯s eyes lit up as he stood up, having found some clues.

    He had to admit that this array was truly profound!

    He knew that without the information left by the Ancestor, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to figure out its intricacies no matter how much time he spent.

    The array consisted of two parts: one was the barrier itself, which was a defensive array; the other part was the thunder array previously added to the barrier, which was an offensive array.

    He could clearly feel that the defensive array was of a much higher level than the offensive array. This might exin why the thunder array was broken but the barrier remained intact.

    Billy took out a sound transmission stone and sent a message to Harleen to prevent those outside from worrying.

    After organizing his thoughts briefly, he began repairing the thunder array ording to the information in his mind.

    ¡°He¡¯s repairing the array! Stop him!¡± A voice of an old man sounded not far behind Billy shortly after.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned slightly and turned around.

    He saw about fifty people flying towards him from a distance, led by an old man with a goatee.

    Billy roughly assessed their cultivation levels; about half were at Entering Emptiness Realm while the rest were atte-stage Heaven Dao Realm.

    He couldn¡¯t gauge the cultivation level of the leading old man, but he should be atte-stage Entering Emptiness Realm.

    He was certain that this person hadn¡¯t reached Perfection Emptiness Realm because he seemed much weakerpared to Spencer Hawkins from before.

    ¡°Who are you? Stop immediately!¡± One of four men at Entering Emptiness Realm shouted as he formed a seal with his hand and hurled it at Billy.

    The man didn¡¯t use his full strength because he had already assessed Billy¡¯s cultivation level-eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm-which was five or six levels lower than his own. Naturally, he didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    Billy responded with a Heavenly Fury sh that shed past him, splitting his body into two halves that fell from mid-air.

    These people were clearly hostile, so he didn¡¯t need to hold back.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The group was stunned by this scene; none had expected Billy to have such skills.

    ¡°You brat! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Several mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm men roared angrily and attacked together.

    This time, they didn¡¯t underestimate him and went all out from the start.

    However, they soon despaired. Billy didn¡¯t waste any words with them; he wielded his kylin de and sent out shes to meet their attacks.

    With his bloodline power activated, his cultivation level could rise to half-step Entering Emptiness Realm. One Heavenly Fury sh was enough to kill a sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator.

    Before they could fully react, several men fell from mid-air one after another with looks of disbelief on their faces.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The leading old man roared angrily andunched an attack with a wave of his hand, distorting space around them.

    From his aura at this moment, it was clear that he was at ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!

    Billy still didn¡¯t waste any words; he unleashed a Cracked Sky sh that tore through space.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old man¡¯s pupils contracted sharply; it was toote for him to dodge.

    After the sh passed by, a deep wound appeared on his waist, blood gushing out as he retreated five or six hundred meters in shock.

    To his despair, before he could catch his breath, another sh was already upon him.

 Chapter 1998: Return to Glavale

    ¡°Spare me¡­¡± the old man cried out in terror.

    Before he could finish his plea, his head flew into the air, his face frozen in shock.

    ¡°Second Elder!¡± a middle-aged man at the third rank of the Entering Emptiness Realm cried out in pain.

    Seeing this, the rest of the group lost their courage and fled in all directions. If even a ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm could be killed with two strikes, they had no desire to stay.

    However, Billy had no intention of letting them go. He needed to focus on repairing the array and didn¡¯t want anyone disturbing him. After a brief chase, only the middle-aged man who had shouted ¡°Second Elder¡± was left alive; the rest were dead.

    ¡°Spare me, young master. I didn¡¯t recognize your greatness,¡± the middle-aged man begged, trembling on the ground with one arm severed. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone at the eighth rank of the Heaven Dao Realm could possess such terrifying power. What kind of monster was this?

    ¡°Are you from the mid-tier star domain? Which faction?¡± Billy asked calmly as he approached.

    ¡°We¡­ we are from the Array Alliance of the Great Green Star Domain,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Array Alliance? What¡¯s that?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°The full name is the Array Masters Alliance,¡± the man exined. ¡°The headquarters are in a sixth-tier star domain, and we are from the Great Green Star Domain branch.¡±

    ¡°Does the Array Alliance have branches throughout the mid-tier star domain?¡± Billy asked further.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man continued. ¡°In addition to the Array Masters Alliance, there are also organizations like the Alchemist Alliance and the Artifact Masters Alliance. Their headquarters are in sixth-tier star domains, but their branches are spread across the mid-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°Was it your Second Elder who broke the thunder array on the barrier?¡± Billy frowned again.

    ¡°No,¡± the man shook his head. ¡°It was our leader who broke that array. He isn¡¯t here; he has already returned to the Array Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Our leader left us here,¡± the man responded. ¡°He studied that thunder array for nearly a hundred years and recently made some progress. He was worried that the array might automatically repair itself, so he left us here to monitor it and inform him if there were any changes.¡±

    ¡°Did Yheng Institute hire your Array Alliance?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man nodded. ¡°The Institute paid a high price to hire our leader. Most of those people earlier were from the Institute.¡±

    ¡°What is this ce? Is it part of the Chasm passage?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t yet part of the Chasm passage. The actual entrance is in a valley about ten thousand miles away,¡± the man replied.

    This matched Billy¡¯s guess. He had heard before that even without barriers, not just anyone could enter the Star Domain Chasm. The pressure inside was immense, making it difficult for anyone below the Heaven Dao Realm to endure. While he did sense some pressure here, it was minimal and almost negligible.

    ¡°Why are there so many dead people? Who are they?¡± Billy pointed to the scattered limbs on the ground.

    ¡°Those people below are from other factions in the Great Green Star Domain, killed by Yheng Institute¡¯s people,¡± the man exined.

    ¡°No one from other star domains came?¡± Billy asked further.

    ¡°The other end of this Chasm passage is in the Great Green Star Domain. The news about the thunder array being broken hasn¡¯t spread yet, so other star domains don¡¯t know,¡± the man replied.

    After asking a few more questions, Billy flicked his wrist, and nine silver needles embedded themselves into the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The next moment, the man rolled on the ground in agony, his face contorted in extreme pain. In just a few moments, he was drenched in sweat and looked extremely weak.

    After a while, Billy saw that it was enough and flicked a few strands of finger wind into his body.

    Gasping for breath, the man¡¯s pain subsided. ¡°Every six months, you¡¯ll experience that pain again unless I intervene,¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use or what excuses you make; I don¡¯t want anyone from the Array Allianceing here to break the array within six months.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle back in six months. If you¡¯ve done as I asked, I¡¯ll remove the silver needles and set you free. Otherwise, you¡¯ll join those who have already died.¡±

    He estimated that a trip back to vale would take about six months.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯lle back in six months?¡± The man asked, trembling.

    ¡°You have no other choice but to believe me,¡± Billy replied. ¡°And a word of advice: don¡¯t try to force out the silver needles with your power; it¡¯ll only make you die faster.¡±

    With that, he waved his hand, and a storage ring floated in front of the man. ¡°There are some cultivation resources inside. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to live or die.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you for sparing my life¡­¡± The man took the storage ring and ran off.

    Billy then focused on repairing the thunder array. The array wasplex and took him three to four hours toplete.

    After retracting his spiritual power and meditating for a while, Billy passed through the barrier and returned to the sky above City of the Dead.

    ¡°Billy!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    As Billynded on the ground, everyone approached him.

    ¡°Boss, is it done?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test it and see!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Ian de said as he flew towards the entrance.

    From a hundred meters below the entrance, he swung a powerful de light at the barrier. With a muffled sound, the de light shattered instantly, and the barrier remained intact.

    Immediately after, a thunderbolt tore through the sky towards Ian de, who quickly dodged to the side upon sensing its power.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing! It¡¯s really fixed!¡± White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is truly a genius! I¡¯m deeply impressed!¡± Archie Allison added.

    ¡°Lord Archie tters me,¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, since there¡¯s nothing more for us to do here, we¡¯ll take our leave now,¡± Archie Allison said with a bow. ¡°Thank you again for everything you¡¯ve done for this star domain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Lacey Allison and others bowed simultaneously.

    They were genuinely grateful to Billy. Without him, this star domain would have quickly fallen, and their Mysterious Hall Sect wouldn¡¯t have been able to remain unscathed either.

    ¡°It was my duty; Lord Archie is too kind,¡± Billy smiled and continued. ¡°Lord Archie, if possible, please station some people here to keep an eye on things and inform me if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Billy. I would have stationed people here even if you hadn¡¯t asked,¡± Archie Allison replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you nning to return to Akabuchi star domain?¡± Lacey Allison asked.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been away for quite some time and want to go back,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°When do you n to return to City of the Dead?¡± Lacey Allison asked again.

    ¡°If all goes well, I should be back within six months,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lacey Allison nodded. ¡°Until we meet again!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Billy nodded as well.

    The members of Mysterious Hall Sect then took their leave.

    Billy then led his group around City of the Dead before heading towards their starship.

 Chapter 1999: Reunion with an Old Friend

    ¡°Boss, where are we heading first?¡± Stout asked after starting the starship.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Great Blue City first,¡± Billy responded.

    This time, his ultimate destination was vale, but there were a few ces he wanted to visit along the way.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout replied as the starship shot forward at high speed.

    The journey back to Great Blue City was smooth, without encountering any severe cosmic storms. They passed through a couple of small ones without issue.

    During the trip, everyone focused on their own cultivation, sitting cross-legged with a pile of resources. Resources were abundant; some even ate thousand-year Spirit Fruits like regr fruit, living in extreme luxury.

    Twenty dayster, they arrived at the courtyard of the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion in Great Blue City.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    As they entered the courtyard, Natasha Sutton, along with Poppy and others, came out to greet them.

    Billy had already informed her of their return, so she was waiting for them.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Billy smiled and nodded. He raised his hand and handed a storage ring to Natasha Sutton. ¡°Distribute the contents of this.¡±

    Natasha Sutton scanned the storage ring with her spiritual power and gasped in surprise at its contents.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this is too much. We¡­¡± She looked at Billy after calming down a bit.

    ¡°Natasha, just take it. Our storage rings are almost full,¡± Stout said, revealing his nouveau riche attitude.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Natasha Sutton epted the storage ring with a slight twitch of her lips.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, your cultivation levels?¡± Poppy asked in shock.

    She had roughly sensed their martial aura and was stunned.

    Billy was no surprise to her; any miracle seemed possible with him. But the others had also reached the Heaven Dao Realm, with the lowest being second-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    It was as if breaking through levels was as easy as drinking water!

    ¡°We¡¯ve been through a lot these past few months,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I heard that people from the mid-tier star domain have broken through the barrier in the City of the Dead?¡± Poppy continued after steadying herself.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s safe for now, at least for the next six months.¡±

    Over the next two days, they stayed at the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion. Natasha Sutton reported in detail on her recent activities in the Great Blue Star Domain and the progress of the Great Blue Institute.

    Billy was very satisfied with her report. Choosing Natasha Sutton to manage Great Blue City had been the right decision.

    Billy also spent a day refining nearly two hundred Sky-Splitting Pills. He gave one hundred of them to Natasha Sutton and instructed her to send thirty pills and some cultivation resources to the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.

    He had received significant help from the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion in the Great Blue Star Domain and would not forget their kindness.

    Before leaving, he left Natasha Sutton some martial arts manuals. The techniques Stout had taken from the City of the Dead¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion and Celestial Realm¡¯s storeroom now had a purpose.

    Early on the third day, they boarded the starship again.

    A few dayster, the starship stopped outside Radiant Sky City in the Great Blue West Domain. They flew to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion from there.

    Aarav Lyons, Davian Woodard, and other Radiant Sky City members were already waiting at the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    Like in Great Blue City, Billy and his group stayed in Radiant Sky City for a day. Before leaving, he gave Aarav Lyons a storage ring containing ten Sky-Splitting Pills and high-level cultivation resources, along with several martial arts manuals.

    Aarav Lyons and his group were even more astonished than Natasha Sutton upon seeing the contents of the storage ring. These items were priceless treasures to them and would significantly boost their cultivation levels in a short time.

    The next day, they used the west domain¡¯s teleportation channel to return to Crimson Ink City in the Akabuchi star domain.

    It had been over half a year since they left Akabuchi star domain. A lot had happened in those months, and they had faced numerous life-and-death trials.

    Returning here filled them with emotion.

    Half an hourter, they arrived in Akabuchi City.

    ¡°Boss, are we going to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Casey asked Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to Mr. Vasquez first,¡± Billy replied.

    In Akabuchi City, Kymani Vasquez had helped him the most, so he was naturally the first person Billy wanted to see.

    Without Kymani Vasquez¡¯s help back then, Billy might not have survived.

    Leading everyone, Billy flew towards Kymani Vasquez¡¯s mountainside residence.

    Kymani Vasquez had returned from his travels a few days earlier after receiving Billy¡¯s message.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Billy Boy, long time no see!¡±

    Seeing Billy and his group, Kymani Vasquezughed heartily and approached with John Doe and Lonely Shadow.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Vasquez, John Doe, and Lonely Shadow,¡± Billy said respectfully as he bowed.

    These three had greatly helped him, and he always remembered their kindness.

    Casey and the others also bowed respectfully and greeted them.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family here; no need for formalities,¡± Kymani Vasquezughed again.

    As he spoke, he roughly assessed their cultivation levels and was visibly shocked.

    In the past six months, his own cultivation had advanced to third-rank Heaven Dao Realm. However, he could only sense Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s levels; he couldn¡¯t detect any aura from Billy or Harleen!

    Even Casey and Azure Dragon¡¯s levels were astonishing-at least second-rank Heaven Dao Realm!

    He estimated that Billy and Harleen were at least sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm or higher.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what is your current cultivation level?¡± Kymani Vasquez asked Billy.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m currently at eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm,¡± Billy replied with a modest smile.

    Kymani Vasquez and hispanions were taken aback by his words. Such rapid advancement in just a few months!

    ¡°You truly are a prodigy, Mr. Ravenwood¡¯s descendant!¡± Kymani Vasquez eximed in admiration.

    John Doe and Lonely Shadow also looked impressed.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Stout grinned at John Doe.

    Back in Akabuchi City, John Doe had greatly helped him, something Stout would never forget.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I find that hard to believe! I¡¯m just d you¡¯re not cursing me behind my back,¡± John Doeughed too.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got me wrong. I dream about you every night¡­¡± Stout began to say.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± John Doe interrupted with a twitching mouth. ¡°You¡¯re getting more ridiculous by the second!¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter.

 Chapter 2000: Reminiscing the Past

    ¡°By the way, old man, we got a new cultivation technique this time. We can¡¯t practice it yet because our level isn¡¯t high enough, but next time wee back, I¡¯ll help you restore your arm!¡± Stout suddenly remembered.

    The technique he referred to was naturally the ¡®Revitalization Technique¡¯ they obtained from the Celestial Realm¡¯s treasury. A few months ago, during the battle with the West Domain King, John Doe¡¯s arm was severed, leaving him a one-armed elder.

    This was one of the greatest regrets in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, how could there be such a technique¡­¡± John Doe clearly didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°John Doe, Stout is telling the truth. Next time wee back, we can definitely do it!¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Is there really such a technique?¡± John Doe was stunned.

    He might not believe Stout, but he didn¡¯t think Billy would also be trying to cheer him up.

    ¡°Myriad universes are filled with wonders beyond imagination. Anything is possible!¡± Kymani Vasquez said.

    ¡°Then I must thank Mr. Billy in advance!¡± John Doe¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The loss of his arm was a permanent pain in his heart. He thought he would have to live like this for the rest of his life. Hearing there was hope for regeneration naturally made him excited.

    ¡°No need to be so polite!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Lonely Shadow, how are your injuries?¡± Opal asked, looking at Lonely Shadow.

    Back in Akabuchi City, Lonely Shadow was like a half-master to her and Amber, helping them a lot. Later, during the battle with the West Domain King, Lonely Shadow was severely injured, her cultivation dropped to the Entering Dao Realm, and he found it hard to progress further.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Opal. The injuries are no longer serious,¡± Lonely Shadow smiled.

    ¡°Billy Boy, is there hope for Lonely Shadow¡¯s cultivation to recover?¡± Amber asked Billy.

    ¡°We can try; it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    He had already thoroughly examined Lonely Shadow¡¯s condition. Although there were some minor issues, he was at least eighty percent confident of sess. His confidence came from his bloodline, which had miraculous effects on such injuries after its recent awakening.

    ¡°Really?¡± Amber¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Billy Boy, are you sure?¡± Kymani Vasquez asked.

    Lonely Shadow didn¡¯t speak but hope shed in her eyes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after we try!¡± Billy smiled again and took out a mystic-grade elixir, handing it to Lonely Shadow. ¡°Take this healing pill first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lonely Shadow didn¡¯t hesitate and took the pill.

    Billy then cut his finger and let a few drops of Essence Blood fall into Lonely Shadow¡¯s mouth. He activated the Heart Sutra of the Azure Void to heal Lonely Shadow.

    The result was not surprising. In less than half an hour, a strong aura burst forth from Lonely Shadow. Her cultivation had reached the Half-Step Heaven Dao Realm!

    Billy not only healed her injuries but also significantly boosted her cultivation.

    Sensing the martial aura from Lonely Shadow, Kymani Vasquez and John Doe eximed in amazement. This technique was astonishing!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Lonely Shadow stood up and bowed deeply to Billy, her face full of excitement. She hadn¡¯t expected Billy to have such miraculous skills now.

    ¡°You are wee; it was just a small effort!¡± Billy smiled and took out a storage ring. ¡°Inside this storage ring are ten Sky-Splitting Pills and some cultivation resources. They should be useful for you three. Please ept them as a small token of my appreciation.¡±

    ¡°Sky-Splitting Pills?¡± Kymani Vasquez and the others were shocked again upon hearing this.

    They had never seen Sky-Splitting Pills before but had heard of them. These were coveted by all Perceiving Dao Realm experts and even Heaven Dao Realm warriors, because one pill could help a cultivator improve by one or two levels.

    And Billy had given them ten pills at once; it was incredibly generous!

    Kymani Vasquez used spiritual power to check the other items in the storage ring and was once again shocked.

    ¡°Thanks a lot!¡± After calming down a bit, Kymani Vasquez epted the storage ring.

    ¡°Compared to the kindness you¡¯ve shown me, these material things are nothing!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    They stayed with Kymani Vasquez for about two hours before Billy led everyone to the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce.

    Before leaving, he selected three martial techniques for Kymani Vasquez and the others.

    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the Akabuchi Chamber of Commerce. The president Kole Wooler and his daughter Lydia Wooler, along with key members of the chamber, warmly received them. Both sides enjoyed each other¡¯spany immensely.

    Seeing Billy and his group¡¯s current achievements moved many chamber members deeply. Especially Lydia Wooler, who recalled how she had insisted on befriending Billy despite opposition and had endured much pressure, almost dying at her brother¡¯s hands. Looking back now, it was all worth it!

    After more than an hour of conversation, Billy left some Sky-Splitting Pills, two techniques, and some cultivation resources for the chamber before saying goodbye.

    After leaving the chamber, they visited the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion to meet Domain Lord Roger Quinn and Celine Quinn. They didn¡¯t stay long there either; Billy left another storage ring before departing.

    The next day, Casey and the others wandered around Akabuchi City for a day. Billy yed chess and chatted with Kymani Vasquez while Harleen and Ivy brewed tea for them, asionally joining the conversation.

    During this time, Lydia Wooler visited and chatted with Billy and the others for quite some time. Opal and Amber spent the whole day with Lonely Shadow while Stout joked around with John Doe all day.

    On the third day, Billy and his group said their goodbyes and left. Their next destination was Canyon View Institute!

    This was their first stop after leaving Sky City and where they had transformed themselves; it held deep emotional significance. The Cracked Sky de Technique and Five Elements de Dance were learned here and remained their strongest trump cards to this day. Without these techniques, they would have died!

    Moreover, the Institute had suffered greatly because of them. To protect them, the Institute nearly fell to the Holy Ghost Tribe. Many core members, including Vice-President Tyler Bailey, died in that battle. Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey were also pushed to their limits.

    Billy and his group would always remember these events, especially Elder Xavier¡¯s kindness.

    It had been over a year since theyst left Canyon View Institute. Like with Kymani Vasquez, Billy had already informed Elder Xavier of their visit through voice transmission. So Elder Xavier had stayed at the Institute waiting for them these past few days.

    When Billy and his group arrived at the Institute, Elder Xavier and Institute President Spencer Bailey were already eagerly awaiting them with many Institute members.

 Chapter 2001: Long Time No See

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Xavier, greetings, Dean!¡± Billy quickly walked up to Elder Xavier and bowed.

    Harleen and Ivy also bowed in greeting.

    As Billy spoke, he roughly assessed the martial aura of Elder Xavier and Spencer Bailey, feeling slightly surprised.

    After more than a year, Elder Xavier had already broken through to thete stage of the Perceiving Dao Realm, and Spencer Bailey was not far behind, having reached the third rank of the Perceiving Dao Realm.

    It was clear that while he was progressing, others were not standing still either.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Elder Xavierughed heartily, raising his hand. ¡°Why so formal? Come inside and sit!¡±

    With that, he led everyone into a meeting hall.

    ¡°Billy Boy, I can¡¯t sense your martial cultivation at all. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you all should be at the Heaven Dao Realm by now?¡± After everyone was seated, Elder Xavier looked at Billy.

    ¡°Yes, Elder Xavier, we were fortunate enough not to disappoint your expectations,¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    Hearing his words, everyone from the Institute, including Spencer Bailey, gasped in astonishment.

    When Billy and his group left Canyon View City, their highest cultivation was only at the early stage of the Otherworldly Realm!

    In less than two years, they had broken through three major realms?!

    Unbelievable!

    ¡°You really are a genius!¡± Elder Xavier couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Elder Xavier tters me!¡± Billy responded with a smile. ¡°Without the Cracked Sky de Technique and Five Elements de Dance, we might not have had the chance to return today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in your experiences over the past two years. Would you mind sharing them?¡± Elder Xavier continued.

    ¡°Elder Xavier, let me tell it!¡± Harleen said with a smile.

    She then recounted the major events that had urred since they left Canyon View City.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to go through so much!¡± Spencer Bailey couldn¡¯t help but exim after hearing Harleen¡¯s ount.

    ¡°Billy Boy, when do you n to go to the mid-level star domain?¡± Elder Xavier asked.

    ¡°The barrier at Star Domain Chasm won¡¯t hold for long, probably around four to five months,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mid-level star domain to covet our low-level west domain. It¡¯s truly survival of the fittest!¡± Spencer Bailey remarked again.

    ¡°Dean, Great Blue Institute has started recruiting students. I¡¯ve made arrangements there; you can send some Institute disciples to study at Great Blue Institute,¡± Billy said to Spencer Bailey.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Spencer Bailey¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    ¡°No need to thank me. Harleen and I are also members of Canyon View Institute; it¡¯s our duty,¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, indeed. You are the next dean appointed by the Ancestor!¡± Elder Xavierughed as well.

    Billy felt a bit embarrassed.

    Back then, the first dean of Canyon View Institute had left a soul imprint appointing him as the next dean. He had agreed at the time.

    But since leaving Canyon View Cityst time, he hadn¡¯t shown his face again. He felt unworthy of the title of prospective dean.

    They stayed at Canyon View Institute for three full days.

    Besides ying chess and chatting with Elder Xavier, Billy helped Spencer Bailey select a group of outstanding Institute disciples and took the opportunity to enhance their cultivation.

    Among them were Beckett Baxter, Avery Francis, and Raul Duffy-three of the original Canyon View Four Talents.

    Seeing Billy again, the three felt a mix of emotions.

    When Billy first arrived at the Institute, they hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all.

    Raul Duffy had even had significant conflicts with Billy. After several incidents, they had finally reconciled.

    But in less than two years, Billy had grown to a height they could only look up to.

    It proved once again that one should never underestimate anyone!

    Life is unpredictable; you never know when someone you look down on might rise above you!

    Early on the fourth day, Billy left two storage rings at the Institute before departing.

    The storage rings contained ten Sky-Splitting Pills and a heap of cultivation resources, as well as several sets of Heaven Dao Realm techniques.

    After leaving the Institute, they boarded their starship bound for Sky City.

    ¡°Billy, are we going to apany Aubree to Ethereal Sect first?¡±

    Upon arriving in Sky City and disembarking from the starship, Harleen looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded in response.

    He had initially thought his mother would be in Sky City, but during their journey, he learned through messages that she had recently left Sky City with Edie Fennimore and Elder Sol and returned to vale.

    So he would have to wait until they returned to meet her.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can go back by myself. You should hurry back to vale¡­¡± Aubree said.

    ¡°Staying here one more day is okay!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Mr. Craft in a long time; we should visit him!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten how Jorge Craft had stood up for Skydragon City during its crisis with Holy Heaven Sect in Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Moreover, if Jorge Craft hadn¡¯t sent Aubree with Harleen and Ivy to Canyon View Institute back then, their fates would have been uncertain.

    So now that they were in Sky City, it was only right to pay him a visit.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is considerate!¡± Aubree responded with a smile.

    About ten minutester, they arrived at the gate of Ethereal Sect¡¯s main courtyard.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, pleasee in!¡± Seeing them arrive, Ethereal Sect¡¯s Sect Master Jorge Craft quickly walked over with his entourage.

    ¡°Mr. Craft, long time no see!¡± Billy greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Aubree bowed as she approached him.

    She always remembered that she was part of Ethereal Sect. Even though her current strength far surpassed Jorge Craft¡¯s, she still maintained her respect for him.

    ¡°Aubree, we¡¯re all family here; no need to be so formal!¡± Jorge Craft responded with a smile.

    They then moved into a hall where they sat down and conversed for three or four hours.

    Jorge Craft detailed all the major and minor events that had urred in Sky City and Forbidden Ruins Space over the past two years to Billy and his group.

    Overall, there were no major incidents-just some minor sects causing asional trouble.

    With thebined strength of City Lord¡¯s Mansion and Ethereal Sect, these issues were easily suppressed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Jorge Craft finished his ount, Aubree briefly shared their experiences over the past two years with Ethereal Sect members, leaving them amazed.

    After their conversation ended, Billy also left a storage ring for Jorge Craft, sufficient to cover Ethereal Sect¡¯s expenses for a long time.

    Billy then departed with Harleen and Casey while Aubree stayed behind at Ethereal Sect.

    They bid farewell to Aubree reluctantly, especially Harleen and Ivy, who were moved to tears.

    Aubree had given them a new lease on life; without her, they wouldn¡¯t be where they were today.

    In their minds, they already considered Aubree as their mother.

    After leaving Ethereal Sect, they made no stops and headed straight back to Forbidden Ruins Space.

 Chapter 2002: Reunion with Family

    Upon arriving at the Forbidden Ruins Space, the group first headed to Skydragon City.

    They spent a day in Skydragon City, catching up with old friends and leaving behind plenty of cultivation resources.

    The next morning, they appeared in the Pr Domain.

    The Forbidden Ruins Space and Pr Domain were now essible, thanks to a gateway established by the Guardian Alliance. People from both worlds could travel freely as long as it was for normal interactions.

    Billy had discussed this with his mother before leaving Sky City. Many people in the Forbidden Ruins Space had rtives outside. Connecting the two worlds provided a way home for those in the Forbidden Ruins Space and facilitated exchanges between the two worlds.

    Billy had no concerns about safety; the evil forces in the Forbidden Ruins Space had beenpletely overthrown. With the strength of the Guardian Alliance and Skydragon City, controlling the Forbidden Ruins Space was more than manageable.

    The group stayed in the City of Angels for an entire day, meeting many old friends, including members of the Arnold family.

    A month and a half after departing from the City of the Dead, they finally set foot on their homnd!

    Time had flown by quickly. It had been three or four years since Billy rushed back from the Forbidden Ruins Space to resolve the crisis of the Blood and Devil Sects. In those years, everyone had experienced so much, and each person was filled with deep emotions.

    Back in vale, Billy and Harleen flew towards Ether Mountain.

    The others initially wanted to apany Billy and Harleen to Ether Mountain, but Billy sent them all away, telling them to return to their own homes and reunite with their families.

    Billy¡¯s return was partly to see friends and family and partly to allow those around him to spend time with their loved ones. There was still plenty of time; they would regroup at Ether Mountain after visiting their families.

    Felicia apanied Casey back home. They nned to stay at Casey¡¯s house for a month or two before heading to Ether Mountain.

    By noon that day, Billy and Harleen arrived at the foot of Ether Mountain.

    As theynded, a small figure rushed towards them from behind a small hill. Holding a soft sword, she moved quickly and with considerable momentum.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy and Harleen were both taken aback.

    What was going on?

    ¡°Dad, Mom, take my strike!¡± A girl¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    ¡°Tasha?!¡±

    Hearing this, Harleen was stunned, her face filled with disbelief. Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    When the girl appeared, he sensed her cultivation level was at thete stage of the Sovereign Realm, so he hadn¡¯t thought it could be Tasha. But now, realizing it was indeed his daughter, even he was shocked despite being somewhat prepared for it.

    It was quite astonishing! At twelve or thirteen years old, he had only just begun his martial arts journey.

    As Billy and Harleen stood there in shock, Tasha arrived in front of them, her soft sword disying a decent sword stance.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, hurry up and make a move!¡± Tasha shouted again.

    ¡°Tasha, slow down, be careful not to fall!¡± Harleen¡¯s face showed a hint of worry as she used a gust of air to steady Tasha.

    To every mother, no matter how aplished their child is, they are always seen as a little kid. Harleen hadn¡¯t seen Tasha in five or six years! Thest time Billy returned, she and Ivy had gone to Canyon View Institute with Aubree and missed seeing her. Although Tasha was now at thete stage of the Sovereign Realm, in Harleen¡¯s heart, she was still that little girl in kindergarten.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± After stopping, Tasha dropped her soft sword and rushed into Harleen¡¯s arms. She had only wanted to surprise her parents but now couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions any longer.

    ¡°Mommy, why did you take so long toe back? I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± Tasha cried loudly in Harleen¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Tasha, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault¡­¡± Harleen¡¯s tears flowed as well. Billy stood beside them, his eyes also misting over. The family hadn¡¯t been together like this for many years!

    A few hundred meters away, Adam and other members of Ether Mountain stood watching without interrupting. Zeph Knight and Sharon Mendoza were among them, their eyes also filled with tears.

    ¡°Daddy, I missed you so much¡­¡± After five or six minutes, Tasha left Harleen¡¯s embrace and hugged Billy tightly.

    ¡°Daddy missed you too,¡± Billy said, his eyes red.

    A few minutester, Billy gently patted Tasha¡¯s back. ¡°Tasha, others are waiting for us. Shall we go over?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Tasha calmed down a bit and left Billy¡¯s embrace. The family then walked towards Adam and the others.

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Billy and Harleen greeted Zeph Knight and Sharon Mendoza simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy, Siena¡­¡± Sharon Mendoza started to speak but then burst into tears.

    ¡°Sharon, today is a happy day; we should be joyful!¡± Zeph Knight said with a smile after calming down.

    ¡°Yes, yes, today is a happy day¡­¡± Sharon Mendoza wiped her tears away.

    ¡°Adam, long time no see!¡± Billy then turned to Adam. Harleen also bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Young Master, Madam, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    ¡°Greetings to the Young Master and Madam!¡± The members of Ether Mountain bowed in unison.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family; no need for formalities,¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the guest hall in the inner courtyard. Along the way, Tasha clung to Harleen as if afraid her mother would leave again.

    ¡°Tasha, when did you start learning martial arts?¡± Harleen asked after everyone was seated.

    ¡°I started in my second month at Ether Mountain!¡± Tasha replied, having somewhat regained herposure. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Grandma and Peak Master taught me many things.¡±

    ¡°How did your cultivation progress so quickly?¡± Harleen asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Grandma and Peak Master said it might be because my physique and bloodline are special,¡± Tasha exined.

    ¡°Tasha¡¯s physique and bloodline are indeed special,¡± Adam said with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Stuart and Peak Master helped Tashaplete the first stage of physique tempering. Her cultivation then skyrocketed like a rocket.¡±

    ¡°If Mrs. Stuart hadn¡¯t suppressed her progress out of concern that advancing too quickly might backfire, it would have been even more astonishing.¡±

    ¡°And this is just the first stage of physique tempering. Once her body adapts and she undergoes the second stage, it will be even more remarkable.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Harleen finally understood. She herself had undergone two stages of physique tempering and knew how dramatically it could boost cultivation.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Adam, where are Tasha¡¯s grandma and Peak Master? Why aren¡¯t they here?¡± Harleen asked Adam.

 Chapter 2003: Gathering in the Capital

    ¡°Mom, Grandma and Peak Master have gone to the capital!¡± Tasha eximed.

    ¡°They went to the capital? Is there something important?¡± Billy asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Young Master, do you remember a few years ago when you sealed the Northfortia dragon vein?¡± Adam looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Yes, I remember!¡± Billy nodded and then asked again, ¡°Is Northfortia causing trouble again?¡±

    A few years ago, Northfortia tried to control this world by submitting to the Blood and Devil Sects. After returning from the Forbidden Ruins Space, Billy, in a fit of anger, took Casey and others to Northfortia. As a result, all high-level martial artists above the Divine Realm in Northfortia perished, and Northfortia¡¯s martial power regressed by decades. Moreover, Billy severed Northfortia¡¯s dragon vein and set up a barrier on Dragon Vein Mountain. That barrier could only be broken by someone with at least Holy Realm cultivation, so Northfortia was powerless to repair the dragon vein.

    ¡°Due to the damaged dragon vein, Northfortia has not developed well in recent years, and its national strength has declined sharply,¡± Adam responded.

    ¡°In the past year, Northfortia has continuously sent people to visit vale, hoping we would lift the barrier. However, Emperor Greenleaf and the Prime Minister have not agreed.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy pressed.

    ¡°In the past few days, Northfortia invited the core members of ten Western countries and ten Southeastern countries to vale,¡± Adam continued.

    ¡°It is understood that some people in Northfortia¡¯s teame from sects in the Forbidden Ruins Space, probably invited to bolster their courage. Additionally, twenty countries, including Aqundia, submitted visit documents upon hearing the news, which Emperor Greenleaf approved directly.¡±

    ¡°So, the capital has been bustling these days. Representatives from about forty top-ranked countries globally have arrived, most of them led by their monarchs.¡±

    ¡°Is Northfortia nning to use force?¡± Harleen frowned slightly.

    ¡°They might have the intention but probably not the courage!¡± someone nearby interjected.

    ¡°With Mrs. Stuart, Peak Master, and Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s current skills, even considering those from the Forbidden Ruins Space, no one can match them. They likely don¡¯t dare to use force.¡±

    ¡°However, with so many peopleing this time, vale cannot be too tough; otherwise, there might be chaos.¡±

    ¡°Apart from Northfortia, what is the attitude of the twenty invited countries?¡± Harleen continued to ask.

    ¡°In recent years, vale has risen strongly and left others far behind. Other countries surely have thoughts about it butck the courage to openly challenge us,¡± Adam said.

    ¡°This time, with Northfortia taking the lead, they are here partly to join the excitement and partly to seek opportunities.¡±

    ¡°How far has the situation progressed?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Representatives from forty-one countries started arriving in vale two days ago and only finished arriving today. Formal talks haven¡¯t started yet; ording to the schedule, they should begin this afternoon,¡± Adam responded.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    After speaking, he looked at Harleen. ¡°Harleen, stay with Tasha and my parents at Ether Mountain. I¡¯ll head to the capital first!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a small matter!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Spend more time with Tasha.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded.

    She wasn¡¯t too worried; in her eyes now, these people from Northfortia were not even worth considering as ants.

    Then Billy bid farewell to everyone and flew towards the capital.

    At his current speed, it would only take twenty minutes or so from Ether Mountain to the capital.

    Meanwhile¡­

    About ten kilometers from the inner courtyard of the capital, a massive training ground was bustling with noise and excitement.

    On one side of the training ground stood a grand stage resembling a small pce with nine intricately carved chairs.

    Emperor Greenleaf, Eliza Rice, Stephanie Stuart, Urban Woolery, Edie Fennimore, Ernest Shepherd, Otis Hum, Milo Guzman, and Amir Donald were all seated on stage.

    Below the stage were forty-one camps, each with a few chairs at the front for key personnel from each country and their entourages behind them.

    The total number of people from forty-one countries was roughly forty thousand.

    Around the training ground were nearly ten thousand guards from the Central Sky Office.

    ¡°Lynn, tell us why Northfortia invited so many people to vale this time,¡± Urban Woolery looked at Northfortia¡¯s ruler and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Mr. Woolery, you should know very well why we are here!¡± Lynn responded loudly after organizing his thoughts.

    ¡°In recent years, vale has developed rapidly. vale people are seen everywhere around the world. Nearly half of global energy is controlled by vale.¡±

    ¡°Other countries feel pressured. We are here hoping vale can show mercy and give us some room to survive.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Northfortia always has this attitude!¡± Urban Woolery responded.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°First of all, vale cooperates with host countries when extracting energy resources. We provide technology and equipment while hosts provide manpower; we share the results.¡±

    ¡°What you call ¡®not giving other countries room to survive¡¯ reflects your own past behavior. Please don¡¯t falsely use vale!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Prime Minister¡­¡± Northfortia¡¯s second-inmand began to speak.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished!¡± Urban Woolery interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°In recent years, countries closely cooperating with vale have seen significant improvements in theirprehensive national strength!¡±

    ¡°Many here today have benefited from this; you can ask them if what I say is true!¡±

    ¡°No need to ask; Aqundia is a prime example!¡± Aqundia¡¯s ruler Fekochi spoke loudly.

    ¡°In recent years, vale¡¯s contributions to the world are evident and undeniable!¡±

    ¡°Especially for some poor countries; under vale¡¯s assistance, their citizens¡¯ happiness index has increased several times over!¡±

    ¡°Ruler Fekochi, Aqundia cannot represent the entire world; you¡­¡± Northfortia¡¯s second-inmand continued.

    ¡°Aqundia can¡¯t represent the world; can Northfortia?¡± At this moment, Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him sternly.

    ¡°For decades, Northfortia has acted as if it ruled the world-stirring up trouble everywhere, interfering in other countries¡¯ internal affairs, profiting from wars!¡±

    ¡°Look at what kind of situation the world was in back then?¡±

    ¡°The entire was like arge battlefield with constant wars; tens of thousands died each year from war and hunger!¡±

    ¡°And look at these recent years; apart from a few Western countries fighting due to internal conflicts, how many ces globally are still at war?¡±

    As he spoke, a powerful aura emanated from him.

    Then his sharp gaze swept through the camps of ten Western countries; those caught by his gaze couldn¡¯t meet his eyes and involuntarily lowered their heads.

    ¡°And you few countries-calling you ungrateful jerks is an understatement!¡± Emperor Greenleaf continued as he looked at Oriana and several surrounding countries of East Peak Nation.

    ¡°Throughout history which of your countries hasn¡¯t benefited from vale? Without vale would you be where you are today?¡±

    ¡°When Northfortia dominated the world you sacrificed your sovereignty just to be their dogs provoking vale everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Even now when Northfortia is struggling you still willingly be their ves-it¡¯s ingrained in your bones!¡±

    ¡°A few years ago Billy should have wiped your countries off the map!¡±

 Chapter 2004: The Arrival of Lord Dragon

    Upon hearing his words, the faces of the leaders of several nations turned ashen, a mix of green and red.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, you misunderstand¡­¡± Oriana¡¯s leader took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°We are not here to support Northfortia; we are here to discuss cooperation with vale¡­¡±

    ¡°vale has no interest in cooperating with you. Find someone else to work with; just looking at you is annoying!¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him directly.

    Urban Woolery¡¯s people thought: Emperor Greenleaf, they are leaders after all, give them some respect!

    Oriana¡¯s leader¡¯s face turned livid.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, please allow this old man to say a few fair words!¡± At this moment, an elderly man from Northfortia¡¯s camp stood up.

    ¡°You must be from the Forbidden Ruins Space, right? State your name,¡± Edie Fennimore looked at him and said, sensing a strong aura from him.

    ¡°This old man is Zac Henderson from the Sunstruck Sect!¡± the elder responded.

    ¡°Did Northfortia invite you to back them up?¡± Edie Fennimore continued.

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Zac Henderson replied calmly.

    ¡°In recent years, vale has not only developed rapidly in this world but also shown great strength in the Forbidden Ruins Space.¡±

    ¡°Today, I am here on behalf of hundreds of sects and families from the Forbidden Ruins Space, hoping Emperor Greenleaf can leave us some room to survive!¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, survivors from the Blood and Devil Sects were taken in by the Sunstruck Sect, right?¡± Stephanie Stuart looked at him and asked.

    ¡°To be honest, that is true,¡± Zac Henderson admitted.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Those from the Blood and Devil Sects have been reformed by our sect and returned to the righteous path!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stephanie Stuart narrowed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°In the past year, there have been frequent disappearances of civilians in the Forbidden Ruins Space. Are you sure it has nothing to do with your Sunstruck Sect?¡±

    ¡°I can swear on my life that it has absolutely nothing to do with the Sunstruck Sect!¡± Zac Henderson responded loudly.

    ¡°You better remember what you said!¡± Stephanie Stuart shifted her tone. ¡°How do you want vale to leave you some room to survive?¡±

    ¡°Our demands are not high,¡± Zac Henderson spoke again.

    ¡°We only need vale to agree to lift its control over the four empires of the Forbidden Ruins Space and stop interfering in their affairs.¡±

    The four empires he mentioned were naturally the Rainbow Moon Empire, Sheardal Empire, Ice Cloud Empire, and Crimson me Empire within the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    ¡°Have you asked the people of the four empires about this?¡± Stephanie Stuart nced at him.

    She didn¡¯t need to ask to know that this was definitely not the will of the four empires.

    A few years ago, when the Blood and Devil Sects made aeback, the Forbidden Ruins Space suffered greatly. Without Skydragon City¡¯s help, the imperial families of the four empires would have long ceased to exist.

    Since then, the four empires voluntarily respected Skydragon City as their leader and jointly governed the Forbidden Ruins Space.

    Under Skydragon City¡¯s leadership in recent years, the Forbidden Ruins Space had developed in an orderly manner and was flourishing.

    In such an environment, naturally, there was no room for petty thieves like the Sunstruck Sect!

    ¡°The four empires dare not resist due to Skydragon City¡¯s pressure¡­¡± Zac Henderson¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light.

    ¡°What if I disagree?¡± Emperor Greenleaf interrupted him.

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, I do not deny that vale has be very powerful in recent years and may not take one or two countries seriously,¡± Northfortia¡¯s leader Lynn took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°But I believe vale would not want to be enemies with dozens of countries at once. Such a result is something you wouldn¡¯t want to see¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, threatening vale?¡± Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s eyes turned sharp.

    ¡°vale has stood under this starry sky for thousands of years and has never feared threats. If you have the guts, bring it on!¡±

    ¡°Emperor Greenleaf, does this mean there¡¯s no room for negotiation?¡± Lynn frowned deeply.

    ¡°I never intended to negotiate with Northfortia!¡± Emperor Greenleaf responded coldly. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of people you are?¡±

    ¡°This is too much!¡± Lynn was furious and turned to look at the leaders of ten western countries: ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The leaders of the ten countries avoided his gaze and remained silent collectively.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lynn began angrily.

    ¡°The barrier at North Keelung Mountain will be dyed for another thirty years!¡± At this moment, a voice echoed above the training ground.

    At the same time, an extremely terrifying pressure enveloped the entire training ground, causing the temperature in the air to plummet to zero.

    Even Emperor Greenleaf, Stephanie Stuart, and Eliza Rice¡¯s expressions changed involuntarily.

    The three of them were considered the strongest on this, but under this pressure, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of powerlessness.

    Too strong!

    Soon after, Billy appeared above the training ground.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon!¡±

    Seeing Billy, Emperor Greenleaf and others shouted simultaneously.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Billynded on the stage and first bowed to Emperor Greenleaf.

    The etiquette between ruler and subject could not be abandoned!

    No matter how high he climbed, Emperor Greenleaf would always be his king; he would never forget that.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ No need for formalities, Billy!¡± Emperor Greenleafughed heartily, his face full of gratification.

    ¡°Greetings, Prime Minister!¡± Billy continued to bow to Urban Woolery.

    ¡°Lord Dragon has worked hard!¡± Urban Woolery smiled and stood up. ¡°Go greet your mother and Peak Master!¡±

    Meanwhile, Ernest Shepherd and others stood up simultaneously and bowed to Billy in greeting.

    Billy then bowed to Eliza Rice, Stephanie Stuart, and Edie Fennimore.

    ¡°You arrived so quickly; I thought you¡¯d stay a few more days in the Forbidden Ruins Space. Several princesses there keep asking when you¡¯ll return. Didn¡¯t you go see them?¡± Eliza Rice teased.

    Billy coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Billy, did you visit Ether Mountain? Did you see Tasha?¡± Stephanie Stuart also smiled.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Like Emperor Greenleaf, their faces showed a hint of pride.

    A prodigy like Billy was a great fortune for their nation; he was their lifelong pride!

    ¡°Yes, I just came from Ether Mountain!¡± Billy smiled and then looked at Emperor Greenleaf. ¡°Your Majesty, please take a rest; I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Emperor Greenleaf nodded.

    Meanwhile, thousands of people below the stage looked at Billy simultaneously.

    Most of them knew him. Even those who hadn¡¯t met him had seen his photos and videos long ago.

    The leaders of ten western countries and ten southeastern countries couldn¡¯t help but show fear on their faces.

    To them, Billy was a nightmare; they had an innate fear of him.

    Those years had truly terrified them!

    Moreover, the terrifying pressure Billy had just released made them feel as insignificant as dust!

    They didn¡¯t know how strong Billy was now, but they had a feeling that if Billy wanted their lives, it would only take a thought!

    After years apart, Billy had grown so powerful that it left them in despair!

 Chapter 2005: Collective Petrification

    ¡°Lord Dragon, long time no see!¡±

    The ruler of Aqundia, Fekochi, greeted Billy. He and Billy were old acquaintances, having met under less than friendly circumstances initially.

    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty,¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, he turned to the camps of the Ten Western Nations and the Ten Southeastern Nations. ¡°Are you all allies of Northfortia?¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, don¡¯t misunderstand. We are here to negotiate cooperation with vale¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we bear no ill will towards vale¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we have no rtions with Northfortia¡­¡±

    One after another, the rulers spoke up, sensing the cold aura emanating from Billy. They had already been intimidated by Emperor Greenleaf and Stephanie Stuart¡¯s presence. Now with the even more terrifying Lord Dragon, they wouldn¡¯t dare entertain any other thoughts.

    Their visit to vale was less about being influenced by Northfortia and more about trying their luck to secure some benefits for their own countries. Northfortia¡¯s influence and deterrence had long waned, so they weren¡¯t genuinely here to support them.

    ¡°This must be the famous Mr. Billy?¡± Zac Henderson of the Sunstruck Sect stepped forward.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. You should have more say in matters concerning the Forbidden Ruins Space¡­¡±

    ¡°Youe from the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡± Billy nced at him.

    ¡°Billy, he¡¯s from the Sunstruck Sect in the Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Edie Fennimore¡¯s voice reached Billy¡¯s ear. ¡°I just asked around Skydragon City; he¡¯s notorious for his crimes!¡±

    ¡°Besides the few from the Sunstruck Sect, the other two sects that came are also not good people!¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded and looked at Zac Henderson. ¡°You should end your life now; I¡¯ll leave your body intact.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zac Henderson was stunned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand my words?¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Your life is mine. If you end it yourself, I¡¯ll leave your body intact.¡±

    Hearing this, the other five members of the Sunstruck Sect stood up simultaneously, their expressions tense.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we traveled a long way to discuss matters concerning the Forbidden Ruins Space with Emperor Greenleaf. Isn¡¯t your action inappropriate?¡± Another elder from a different sect stood up.

    Immediately, all those who came from the Forbidden Ruins Space stood up, totaling around fifty or sixty people. From their auras, it was clear they were skilled individuals, specifically chosen for this mission.

    ¡°Aunt Edie, can we kill them all?¡± Billy ignored them and turned to Edie Fennimore, raising his voice deliberately.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edie Fennimore responded.

    ¡°Good,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Zac Henderson shouted angrily and then looked at the others. ¡°Since he wants our lives, let¡¯s fight him together!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Fifty-six people responded in unison.

    ¡°Lord Lynn, vale clearly doesn¡¯t want to back down. Are you still nning to grovel?¡± Zac Henderson then looked at Lynn.

    Lynn took a deep breath, a look of struggle shing in his eyes. He wanted to act but didn¡¯t dare to gamble.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I will join Master Zac Henderson to fight this Lord Dragon of vale!¡± Northfortia¡¯s second-inmand spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Rogers, this matter still needs¡­¡± Lynn began.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Before he could finish, Zac Henderson roared and charged towards the stage.

    Following him, the fifty or sixty sect members and a hundred Northfortia soldiers led by Rogers followed closely behind.

    ¡°You court death!¡± At the same time, Central Sky Office and Imperial Guards around them prepared to act.

    However, before they could move, an anomaly urred mid-air. The hundred-plus people suddenly stopped mid-air as if they had been immobilized but didn¡¯t fall.

    From their expressions, it was clear that everyone was utterly terrified.

    ¡°Spare us¡­¡± one man shouted loudly.

    Before he could finish his sentence, blood mist erupted mid-air like fireworks, colorful and dazzling. A gust of wind blew through, dispersing the blood mist and restoring the sky to its original state as if nothing had happened.

    Silence!

    The vast training ground fell into dead silence, only heavy breathing could be heard. Even Emperor Greenleaf and his entourage showed expressions of shock.

    They couldn¡¯t help but be astonished! They hadn¡¯t seen Billy make a move; he just stood there without moving an inch, and over a hundred people were gone!

    It was known that Zac Henderson had early Sacred Realm cultivation but didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle before being obliterated!

    Such skill was breathtaking!

    This level of strength exceeded their understanding of martial arts!

    ¡°Does anyone else have any objections?¡± Billy looked towards Northfortia and the Ten Western Nations.

    Everyone remained silent collectively.

    With such skill, who would dare have any objections? Even if all three or four thousand people present attacked simultaneously, it would likely be over in a thought!

    ¡°You Northfortia had many ideas just now. Let¡¯s hear them!¡± Billy looked at Lynn.

    Lynn opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word; he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Billy¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Then listen to me!¡±

    With that, his eyes narrowed slightly as an extremely terrifying spiritual power surged out.

    In an instant, another anomaly urred on-site. Nearly twenty thousand people from Northfortia, the Ten Western Nations, and the Ten Southeastern Nations floated into mid-air as if by magic.

    Finally, they hovered about ten meters above the ground. Simultaneously, everyone realized that apart from their heads, their bodies were entirely immobilized!

    ¡°Lord Dragon, spare us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me; spare me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Many shouted in terror, including Lynn, whose face was filled with horror!

    They had no doubt that if Billy wanted their lives, it would be over in a thought!

    ¡°A century ago, during vale¡¯s cmity, millions of our citizens were ughtered by your nations!¡± Billy spoke coldly.

    His voice amplified by Chi power reached everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°Today, even if I kill you all, it wouldn¡¯t be too much!¡±

    ¡°Spare us¡­¡± many shouted again simultaneously.

    ¡°A few years ago, I already taught you a lesson!¡± Billy continued loudly.

    ¡°If not for Emperor Greenleaf¡¯s benevolence, many of your countries would have ceased to exist back then!¡±

    ¡°I thought you would learn from it, but I didn¡¯t expect you to return today!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think vale doesn¡¯t dare do anything to you?¡±

    As he spoke, an extremely cold killing intent swept towards the sky.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone¡¯s faces showed utter terror again!

 Chapter 2006: Submission!

    ¡°Lord Dragon, we, Nanrania, are willing to submit. From now on, we are willing to be a vassal state of vale¡­¡±

    ¡°We, Zend, are also willing to submit. Please, Lord Dragon, spare us¡­¡±

    ¡°We, identa, are also willing¡­¡±

    Sensing the killing intent from Billy, all the countries except Lynn expressed their willingness to submit.

    ¡°The universe is vast, beyond your imagination!¡± Billy spoke loudly again. ¡°You have no idea how insignificant you are. In my eyes, you are no different from a speck of dust!¡±

    ¡°Including your countries, I can obliterate them with a single thought!¡±

    As he finished speaking, he withdrew his spiritual power, and two thousand people fell from mid-air. Fortunately, without the restraint of spiritual power, their abilities were restored; otherwise, many would have died from the fall.

    ¡°Perhaps you think I¡¯m exaggerating!¡± Billy said as he took out a sharp sword from his storage ring. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how insignificant you really are!¡±

    With that, he ascended into the air, his aura reaching its peak. Holding the sword tightly, he unleashed the ¡®Phantom Sword Technique¡¯!

    In an instant, an invisible web of sword energy formed around Billy, filling the area within two to three thousand meters with a chilling killing intent. Everyone below felt suffocated and shivered involuntarily.

    In the blink of an eye, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the sword shot out like lightning. The space where the sword passed twisted into an arc, with the center point being extremelypressed.

    Soon, the sword energy disappeared into the horizon. Before anyone could fully react, amotion came from the distant sky. The space where the sword energy vanished cracked like a spider web.

    With a loud bang, the space copsed, leaving a massive ck hole with a diameter of several thousand meters.

    Destruction!

    Witnessing this scene, many people in the training ground copsed in fear. They finally believed Billy¡¯s words; they were indeed no different from specks of dust.

    Even the heavy weaponry on this would be useless against such a powerful being. With a single thought, everything could be turned to nothing!

    Including Emperor Greenleaf and his entourage on stage, everyone was equally shocked and incredulous.

    ¡°Today, you have a choice!¡± Billy announced loudly from above the training ground. ¡°vale will establish a Martial Arts Institute in the Forbidden Ruins Space within six months. There, supreme masters will teach advanced martial techniques!¡±

    ¡°Any country willing to ally with vale can send one hundred talented geniuses to train at the Institute every three years!¡±

    Billy had already nned to establish the Institute on his way back. He also mapped out its future development. Every three years, a batch of outstanding disciples would be sent to Canyon View Institute for further training. Canyon View Institute could also periodically send disciples to Great Blue Institute for advanced martial arts training.

    In the future, once he established himself in the mid-tier star domain, he might even send disciples from Great Blue Institute to the mid-tier star domain.

    By offering these spots to other countries, he aimed to win their hearts and control them. Imagine having the top one hundred talented geniuses from each country under vale¡¯s control; these countries would naturally behave more obediently.

    ¡°Additionally, all allies of vale today will receive one billion king-grade spirit stones as a gift from vale!¡± Billy continued.

    One billion king-grade spirit stones were an astronomical amount for these countries but just a drop in the bucket for Billy!

    Not to mention other sources; just from raiding storage rings of people from Yheng Institutest time, he had acquired one hundred thousand supreme-grade spirit stones.

    One hundred thousand supreme-grade spirit stones equaled one billion sovereign-grade spirit stones, and each sovereign-grade spirit stone equaled ten thousand king-grade spirit stones!

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t wish to ally with vale, I won¡¯t force you. You can leave now!¡± Billy added. ¡°But if I find outter that you attempt to provoke vale, be prepared for your country¡¯s demise!¡±

    As he finished speaking, sounds of knees hitting the ground echoed across the training ground.

    ¡°Nanrania will submit to vale!¡±

    ¡°Oriana will submit to vale!¡±

    ¡°Xidengia will submit to vale!¡±

    Except for Northfortia, all forty countries chose to submit without exception. They said ¡®submit¡¯ instead of ¡®ally¡¯ because they knew they weren¡¯t even qualified to ally with vale!

    Billy¡¯s mix of grace and powerpletely shattered their psychological defenses! Submission was their only choice!

    After struggling for a while, Lynn bent his knees and knelt down. Exhaling deeply, he dered loudly, ¡°Northfortia will submit!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He knew very well that after today, vale would be the ruler of this! If Northfortia had any other ideas, they wouldn¡¯t need vale to act; other countries eager to gain favor would ensure Northfortia disappeared from history!

    An hourter, in a pce hall within the inner courtyard.

    Billy, Emperor Greenleaf, Stephanie Stuart, Eliza Rice, and Edie Fennimore sat on sofas.

    Urban Woolery was handling the aftermath at the training ground.

    ¡°Billy, on behalf of vale¡¯s billions of citizens, thank you!¡± Emperor Greenleaf said to Billy.

    ¡°Your Majesty is too kind; it¡¯s my duty!¡± Billy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Billy, you must have gone through a lot these past few years. Tell us about it?¡± Eliza Rice asked.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    He then spent about an hour giving them a detailed ount of his experiences.

    After hearing his story, Emperor Greenleaf and the others had a general understanding of this star domain.

    ¡°Billy, are you saying that the old master and the head of the Stuart family went to the mid-tier star domain?¡± Emperor Greenleaf asked after Billy finished.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Do you know why they went?¡± Emperor Greenleaf continued.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°But it probably has something to do with the Ravenwood family and Ether Mountain¡¯s two Ancestors.¡±

    ¡°The mid-tier star domain is full of powerful beings; they¡­¡± Stephanie Stuart frowned slightly.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much. The two Ancestors won¡¯t let anything happen to the old master and father!¡± Billy reassured her with aforting look.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded thoughtfully before continuing. ¡°Billy, you can¡¯t extract the Nine Dragons Cauldron from your body. Going to the mid-tier star domain like this is too dangerous!¡±

 Chapter 2007: Departing Early

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Billy, when do you n to leave?¡± Edie Fennimore asked.

    ¡°If nothing changes, I¡¯ll depart in three months,¡± Billy replied after a brief thought.

    ¡°In these three months, you should focus on your training and try to reach the Entering Emptiness Realm before heading to the mid-tier star domain,¡± Edie added.

    ¡°Training is fine, but breaking through levels here is impossible,¡± Billyughed. ¡°Due to thew of heaven and earth, it¡¯s hard to break through here. Training can only serve as umtion.¡±

    ¡°Right, I forgot about that,¡± Edie nodded and continued, ¡°By the way, Billy, are you really nning to establish a martial arts academy in the Forbidden Ruins Space?¡±

    ¡°I do have that idea,¡± Billy responded. ¡°Our world¡¯s martial arts are too low. If something unexpected happens, we won¡¯t even be able to resist.¡±

    ¡°Once the institute is established, I¡¯ll have Canyon View Institute regrly select some people for further training.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Edie nodded again.

    That night, Billy stayed in the capital and talked with Emperor Greenleaf untilte at night. Initially, Billy nned to help Emperor Greenleaf improve his cultivation. However, he found that Emperor Greenleaf had already reached the ceiling of this world. To break through further, he would have to leave, which was not feasible in the short term. Billy had to put it off for now and wait until Emperor Greenleaf could safely leave this world.

    Stephanie Stuart and Eliza Rice were in simr situations. Their cultivation had also reached the ceiling of this world, and they would need to leave to continue breaking through.

    The next morning, Billy bid farewell to Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore and returned to Ether Mountain. Eliza Rice stayed in the capital to assist Emperor Greenleaf with some matters. Before leaving, Billy gave Emperor Greenleaf a storage ring. Inside were ten thousand supreme-grade spirit stones, arge amount of high-level cultivation resources, and two sets of Heaven Dao Realm martial arts. Although Emperor Greenleaf couldn¡¯t use most of these items immediately, they would be useful once he left this world.

    For the next period, Billy stayed at Ether Mountain enjoying family life. During the day, he wandered around Ether Mountain with Harleen and Tasha, asionally guiding Tasha in martial arts. At night, after Tasha fell asleep, he and Harleen took turns chatting with Stephanie Stuart and Zeph Knight. In the quiet of the night, he and Harleen would find a ce to meditate and train.

    He hadn¡¯t experienced such days in many years. Sometimes he thought that being an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be so bad; at least he could always be with his family. However, given his current responsibilities, stopping wasn¡¯t an option.

    Previously, as the young master of Ether Mountain, his duty was to protect his family and country and lead vale to a new golden age. Now that this goal had been achieved, especially after recent events, he believed that within a century, no one could stop vale¡¯s rise.

    However, his burdens had not lessened; they had increased. The events in the City of the Dead had deeply affected him. Even without the existence of the Nine Dragons Cauldron, he had to go to the mid-tier star domain. One reason was to find his father; another was to prevent people from the mid-tier star domain froming to the lower-tier star domain.

    He knew that the road ahead would only get harder. Above the mid-tier star domain was the high-tier star domain, and he couldn¡¯t predict how far he could go.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That night, Billy and Harleen chatted with Stephanie Stuart and Edie Fennimore.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie, I¡¯ll need your help with establishing the institute in Forbidden Ruins Space,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s not difficult,¡± Edie replied. ¡°The four imperial families had already discussed this with Skydragon City before. We just hadn¡¯t decided yet. Since you have this n now, Stephanie and I will start working on it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Aubree might stay in Sky City for a while. I¡¯ll have her go to Forbidden Ruins Space to assist you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s now at sixth-rank Heaven Dao Realm; she¡¯s more than capable of guiding the institute¡¯s disciples.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Having a Heaven Dao Realm expert will make the institute much more attractive,¡± Stephanie Stuart nodded.

    ¡°Mom, Aunt Edie, once the institute is running smoothly and you can step away, I¡¯lle back to take you to Great Blue City,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°The martial arts ceiling here is too low; you can only improve your strength by going out.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie Stuart smiled and nodded. ¡°We do want to see the outside world. We¡¯ll bring Peak Master along!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded.

    After talking for about an hour, Billy and Harleen went to see Eliza Rice.

    Happy times always pass quickly; two months flew by in an instant. During this time, Ether Mountain saw a constant stream of visitors. Besides old friends, there were people from various sects and families, including the Ravenwood family, Phoenix Divine Pce, and the Meskill family.

    Casey and Felicia arrived at Ether Mountain on the same day as Ivy and her brother. Opal and Amber returned the next day. They were most shocked by Tasha¡¯s cultivation level. Sensing her martial arts aura almost made them bite their tongues in disbelief.

    She truly surpassed her predecessors! At twelve years old, she had reached Sovereign Realm cultivation level despite being deliberately suppressed. What would happen when she was allowed to fully unleash her potential?

    With their arrival, Ether Mountain became even more lively. Tasha was the happiest; she evenughed in her sleep.

    One day while Billy was chatting with his mother, his Mystic Echo Stone stirred.

    ¡°Mom, I might have to leave early,¡± Billy said with a slight frown after listening to the message from the Mystic Echo Stone.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Stephanie Stuart asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a situation at the entrance of Star Domain Chasm,¡± Billy replied.

    The message was from a man in Array Alliance whom Billy had instructed to contact him in case of emergencies when he left through the passageway. The man¡¯s life was in Billy¡¯s hands due to nine silver needles nted in his body, so he wouldn¡¯t dare y any tricks.

    ¡°Are people from the mid-tier star domaining again?¡± Stephanie Stuart¡¯s face showed concern.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Then you should go,¡± Stephanie said with a worried look. ¡°Be careful out there.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll be fine,¡± Billy reassured her.

    Billy then sent messages to Azure Dragon and Azure Fang among others. Within an hour, everyone gathered at Ether Mountain.

    This time, although Tasha was reluctant to part with them again, she didn¡¯t cry as much as before. She had grown up and be more understanding.

    Moreover, Stephanie Stuart promised her that she would take her to Forbidden Ruins Space soon and then to Great Blue Star Domain after dealing with institute matters.

    Before leaving, Billy gave storage rings to Stephanie Stuart and Eliza Rice each.

    By noon that day, Billy set off again with Harleen and Casey among others.

 Chapter 2008: The Moore Family

    Billy and his group first stopped at Sky City to meet Aubree. On theirst trip back, Aubree had mentioned that she might stay longer this time, and Billy respected her choice. Billy briefly discussed establishing the Institute in the Forbidden Ruins Space with Aubree, and she dly epted. After bidding farewell to Aubree, the group headed towards the City of the Dead.

    During the journey, there was littlemunication as everyone was fully immersed in their meditation and cultivation. Over the past two to three months, aside from spending time with their families, they had not neglected their training. Although they couldn¡¯t break through their levels, with the help of abundant high-level cultivation resources, they had reached a critical point.

    Upon leaving the Akabuchi star domain and arriving at the Great Blue Star Domain, everyone broke through without any suspense, advancing two levels each. Harleen reached the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, while Ivy and Opal stepped into the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Casey, Stout, and Amber also advanced two levels to the seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Ian de, and Bob broke through to the sixth-rank realm. Felicia, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger advanced to the fifth-rank, while Night Orchid, Frostde, and others stepped into the fourth-rank Holy Realm.

    As for Billy himself, with the help of his bloodline power, he also advanced two levels, reaching half step into Entering Emptiness Realm. Over the past few months, Billy had tried multiple times to contact Purple Spirit and White Feather but received no response. He had no idea how they were faring inside the Nine Dragons Cauldron.

    Five and a half months after theirst departure from the City of the Dead, Billy and his group reappeared in the city. As soon as theynded in a t area of a canyon, four men quickly approached them.

    ¡°Are you from the Mysterious Hall Sect?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Billy,¡± the leading man nodded.

    ¡°Have there been any unusual urrences here in recent months?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Nothing significant,¡± the leading man shook his head. ¡°Mr. Billy, are you nning to go to the mid-tier star domain?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Please inform Lord Archie that we will scout ahead and notify them if everything goes smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy,¡± the leading man bowed.

    Billy then led Harleen and the others to the entrance. Following their previous method, they broke through the array and entered the Chasm passage, with Harleen and the others close behind. Once they disappeared, the entrance restored itself.

    ¡°Boss, is this the small world you mentioned?¡± White Tiger asked as they arrived in a new space.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Boss, there seems to be no human presence here,¡± Azure Dragon said after scanning the area with his spiritual power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move forward,¡± Billy responded and flew ahead with the group following closely.

    After about half an hour, theynded in front of a forest where they sensed some strong energy fluctuations. Just as they touched down, a loud noise echoed as a figure was thrown out of the forest. It was Joe White, who had lost an arm in their previous encounter.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here?¡± Joe White¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing Billy. He scrambled up from the ground and ran towards Billy. ¡°Young master, save me!¡±

    ¡°Who is trying to kill you?¡± Billy asked as Joe White approached.

    ¡°The Moore family,¡± Joe White replied.

    As he spoke, a group of about twenty people emerged from the forest. Leading them was a middle-aged man in a white robe. Billy couldn¡¯t sense his aura, indicating he was at least in thete stage of Entering Emptiness Realm. Among the group were seven or eight individuals with Entering Emptiness Realm abilities.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man named Leo Moore frowned slightly upon seeing Billy¡¯s group. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Why are they trying to kill you?¡± Billy ignored Leo and continued questioning Joe White.

    ¡°They¡­¡± Joe White began.

    ¡°Shut up! The second master is speaking to you!¡± A third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man shouted at Joe White while pointing at Billy.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Casey flicked his wrist and sent a de light shing out. ¡°You court death!¡± The man frowned and swung hisrge de to meet Casey¡¯s attack. Their strikes collided, sending both retreating three to four hundred meters evenly matched.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± The man said before charging again with his aura surging to its peak. Casey showed no intention of retreating and wielded his Demon de to unleash Heavenly Fury sh.

    With a loud explosion, both were once again thrown several hundred meters apart, still evenly matched. Seeing this, Leo Moore¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He had already assessed Billy¡¯s group¡¯s cultivation levels and found that the highest was only at half step into Entering Emptiness Realm. He hadn¡¯t taken them seriously until now when a seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm warrior matched a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm fighter.

    ¡°Are you from a lower-tier star domain?¡± Leo Moore asked Billy.

    ¡°Do you want to go to a lower-tier star domain?¡± Billy countered.

    ¡°Young master, they do want to go to a lower-tier star domain,¡± Joe White said. ¡°They are chasing me because they want me to break that thunder array for them.¡±

    ¡°My patience is limited. You better not¡­¡± Leo Moore nced at Joe White before looking back at Billy.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Billy interrupted him sternly. ¡°Before I lose my temper, go back where you came from!¡±

    ¡°You brat! Do you want to die?¡± Another fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man pointed at Billy angrily.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then don¡¯t!¡± Billy¡¯s tone turned cold as he swept out a gust of wind with his hand. The man didn¡¯t take a half step into Entering Emptiness Realm opponent seriously and stepped forward with an imprint ready to meet Billy¡¯s attack. However, he soon realized his mistake as he was blown away like a leaf andnded heavily five or six hundred meters away, twitching a few times before going still.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To Billy, anyone attempting to plunder in lower-tier star domains deserved death!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Leo Moore roared as he saw his subordinate fall. He raised his hand, forming an axe-shaped weapon and shed towards Billy with his aura surging to ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Attack! Kill them!¡± Billymanded sternly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen and Casey quickly charged forward with their group.

 Chapter 2009: Difficult to Proceed

    As Billy spoke, the kylin de in his hand unleashed a Cracked Sky de Light.

    The de light was unstoppable, and Leo Moore¡¯s axe-shaped weapon disintegrated instantly.

    Next, a head flew into the sky, its face frozen in shock. This was his first andst encounter with someone from a lower star domain. He wondered if everyone from the lower star domain could leap across realms to kill their opponents like Billy.

    Seeing Billy decapitate Leo Moore with one strike, Joe White couldn¡¯t help but gasp. A few months ago, Billy had also in a ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder, but it wasn¡¯t this easy. Clearly, Billy¡¯s skills had improved significantly.

    Within ten minutes, the battle was over, and all members of the Moore familyy on the ground. Although several of them were at the Entering Emptiness Realm, Harleen, Opal, and Ivy were able to kill their early-stage Entering Emptiness Realm opponents by using all their trump cards.

    ¡°The Moore family seems to have some wealth!¡± Stout remarked after collecting everyone¡¯s storage rings, this time without drooling.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened over these past few months?¡± Billy asked Joe White.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Joe White nodded and spent about fifteen minutes exining. He had stayed here the entire time, waiting for Billy to help remove the silver needles from his body. He had tried to force out the nine silver needles with his internal energy but gave up after one attempt due to the excruciating pain.

    During this period, another group from Yheng Institute came here. He hid and didn¡¯t confront them. Yheng Institute clearly knew that Spencer Hawkins and his group had perished, so they sent another vice-president, a second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert, to investigate the lower star domain.

    However, upon reaching the barrier, they found that the thunder array had been repaired and had to give up after several attempts. Besides Yheng Institute, five or six other groups also came but left empty-handed.

    A little over a month ago, members of the Moore family arrived. Joe White initially hid but was eventually discovered. Under their questioning, he revealed everything that had happened months ago. When they learned he was from the Array Alliance, they were initially cautious but couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of plundering resources from the lower star domain and forced him to break the array.

    To save his life, he didn¡¯t tell them he couldn¡¯t break the array but made up excuses saying he needed time to prepare. A few dayster, he set up an illusion array that trapped the Moore family members. Knowing it wouldn¡¯t hold them for long, he immediately sent a message to Billy and hid.

    Today, the Moore family broke through the illusion array and found him again, leading to a chase until Billy and his group arrived.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Yheng Institute ask your alliance leader for help when they found the thunder array repaired?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Joe White shook his head. ¡°But as far as I know, the alliance leader isn¡¯t in the Great Green Star Domain right now.¡±

    ¡°Tell us about the Moore family,¡± Billy said after Joe White finished.

    ¡°The Moore family is an ancient family with over ten thousand years of history and is a significant power in the mid-level star domain,¡± Joe White replied. ¡°Their headquarters are in a sixth-rank star domain. The people we just fought are only a branch in the Great Green Star Domain.¡±

    ¡°Even as a branch, their strength is formidable enough to rank in the top five within the Great Green Star Domain,¡± Joe White added.

    ¡°That strong?¡± Azure Dragon frowned slightly. ¡°Where is their branch located? Great Green City?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Joe White shook his head. ¡°They are in Cloudhaven City.¡±

    ¡°Cloudhaven City is the closest city to this Star Domain Chasm exit. The Moore family rules Cloudhaven City, and its lord is Jacob Moore, the third master of the Moore family.¡±

    ¡°What is the highest cultivation level of the Moore family members in Cloudhaven City?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about specifics, but there should be Perfection Emptiness Realm experts,¡± Joe White replied.

    ¡°Does your Array Alliance have a branch in Cloudhaven City?¡± Casey continued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Joe White nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s just a contact point without any strong experts.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°There are two barriers in this Star Domain Chasm. Where is the other one? Has it been broken by your Array Alliance?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The other barrier is at the passage exit and is simr to this one with two arrays. The thunder array has already been broken by our alliance leader.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else inside?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Joe White shook his head.

    ¡°Take us to the passage entrance,¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Joe White nodded and led them forward through the air.

    About half an hourter, theynded at a valley entrance. Looking ahead, they saw an entrance simr to the one above City of the Dead¡¯s canyon. However, this entrancecked a barrier and only had ayer of something like a barrier that rippled slightly.

    They could clearly sense that the pressure around this area was much higher than elsewhere, evidently emanating from the passage entrance.

    ¡°Sir, the pressure inside the passage is very strong. If you enter like this, you might not be able to withstand it,¡± Joe White said to Billy. ¡°Those who came through before were at least escorted byte-stage Entering Emptiness Realm experts.¡±

    ¡°Boss, let me try,¡± Azure Fang said and flew towards the entrance.

    As he reached within a hundred meters of the entrance, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Taking a deep breath, he activated all his energy to resist and felt slightly better. However, when he got within ten meters of the entrance, he reached his limit. He felt as if the immense pressure would tear him apart; veins bulged on his forehead, his expression twisted slightly, and sweat soaked his body.

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t enter in this state without being torn apart before exiting the passage, Azure Fang descended back to the group.

    ¡°Azure Fang, are you alright?¡± Frostde asked upon seeing his condition.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Azure Fang replied and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s indeed intense. Given our current state, it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    ¡°Is there another way?¡± Billy turned to Joe White.

 Chapter 2010: First Tribulation

    ¡°No!¡± Joe White shook his head.

    ¡°Spiritual power is not at the level of Entering Emptiness Realm. Even if we form a defensive barrier, it won¡¯t hold.¡±

    ¡°Billy Boy, we¡¯re not in a rush to go over there. Let¡¯s improve our cultivation here first,¡± Opal suggested to Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    Among the group, only he and Harleen had spiritual power barely reaching the Entering Emptiness Realm. Ivy, Opal, Amber, Casey, and Stout had spiritual power that could barely reach the Entering Emptiness Realm. The others¡¯ spiritual power was only at thete stage of Heaven Dao Realm. Even if he and Harleen formed a barrier, it would be difficult to seed.

    The only way was to elevate their level further, which might give them a chance.

    ¡°You stay here. Contact me if anything happens,¡± Billy said to Joe White.

    ¡°Sir, are you going to¡­?¡± Joe White was taken aback.

    ¡°Undergo a tribtion,¡± Billy replied calmly before flying back with Casey and the others.

    He was already at the half-step into Entering Emptiness Realm. To break through to Entering Emptiness Realm, he needed to undergo Heaven¡¯s Scourge, which couldn¡¯t be done in this small world.

    Half an hourter, they returned to the canyon above the City of the Dead.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, why are you back?¡± The four men from Mysterious Hall Sect approached them curiously.

    ¡°We need to cultivate. Please keep an eye on the surroundings for us,¡± Billy requested.

    ¡°Cultivate?¡± The leading man was slightly surprised but didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Billy. No one will disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy nodded and turned to Casey and the others. ¡°You must elevate your level!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy Boy, it¡¯s your first time undergoing Heaven¡¯s Scourge. We don¡¯t know what might happen. Should we keep an eye on you?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°Not so soon. You focus on your cultivation first. We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Opal nodded.

    Everyone found a spot and took out Spirit Fruits and beast cores from their storage rings to begin cultivating.

    Billy did the same, sitting cross-legged in an open area.

    He had already learned about tribtions from Archie Allison, the hall master of Mysterious Hall Sect.

    Undergoing Heaven¡¯s Scourge varies by cultivation level. Breaking through from Heaven Dao Realm to Entering Emptiness Realm requires enduring one Thunder Tribtion. From Entering Emptiness Realm to Perfection Emptiness Realm requires two Thunder Tribtions, and so on.

    Archie Allison had also warned him that even though Entering Emptiness Realm only has one Heaven¡¯s Scourge, it should not be underestimated. For martial artists, this is the first time their bodies endure such an impact, which is no trivial matter.

    Many strong practitioners at thete stage of Heaven Dao Realm have perished during this process due to insufficient preparation and underestimating the power of Thunder Tribtion.

    For the next ten days, everyone, including Billy, was fully immersed in cultivation.

    With ample high-level resources, Harleen and Casey sessfully broke through after half a month. Harleen reached half-step into Emptiness Realm, while Ivy and Opal advanced to ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm. Casey, Stout, and Amber broke through to eighth-rank, and Azure Fang and Azure Dragon also advanced a level.

    Half a monthter, in the morning, everyone gathered near Billy¡¯s meditation spot.

    Billy appeared motionless as if in deep meditation, with no aura fluctuations around him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any aura around Boss? Could something have happened?¡± Stout shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Ivy red at him. ¡°If you can¡¯t speak properly, just keep quiet!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, just kidding,¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Harleen, can you sense Billy¡¯s condition?¡± Ivy asked Harleen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t either,¡± Harleen shook her head.

    At that moment, a violent aura erupted from Billy¡¯s body.

    The shockwave forced everyone back dozens of meters.

    Soon, they could sense Billy¡¯s chaotic aura fluctuating wildly.

    Meanwhile, Billy¡¯s blood vessels visibly expanded more than twice their size, with veins bulging on his forehead. His body trembled uncontrobly, showing extreme pain on his face.

    ¡°Look at the sky!¡± Alex Long and Felicia shouted simultaneously.

    Everyone looked up to see the clear sky suddenly darken. Above the canyon, dark clouds gathered with asional shes of lightning. In a few blinks of an eye, a storm seemed imminent.

    ¡°Is this the Thunder Tribtioning?¡± Judge remarked.

    ¡°It seems so,¡± Casey nodded solemnly.

    Everyone else also showed concern on their faces. They had never witnessed a martial artist undergoing Heaven¡¯s Scourge before and were unsure what to expect. They certainly didn¡¯t have the courage to sit there and let lightning strike them.

    ¡°Can we help Boss?¡± Alex Long asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Casey shook his head. ¡°Tribtion must be faced alone. Any external help will increase the power of Thunder Tribtion, making it counterproductive.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Alex Long nodded.

    Although Billy had his eyes closed, he was fully aware of his surroundings but had no time to worry about anything else. A powerful force within him was constantly impacting his meridians, soaking him in sweat. Only his bloodline power protected his body; otherwise, he feared that force would tear him apart.

    After about ten minutes, Billy suddenly opened his eyes, which were blood-red with a twisted expression.

    By now, severalyers of clouds had gathered above him, shing with lightning and darkening the sky further.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Billy shouted at the sky.

    As he spoke, his aura erupted like a flood breaking through a dam.

    Boom!

    A deafening thunderp echoed through the canyon.

    A massive bolt of lightning struck down towards Billy¡¯s head, tearing through the sky.

    Billy gritted his teeth and flew up to meet the lightning head-on.

    The lightning struck him without any resistance, causing the sky to tremble.

    Billy spat out a mouthful of blood and fell like a broken kite to the ground, creating arge crater where hended andy motionless for a while.

    The dark clouds dispersed, and the sky returned to its calm state as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 2011: Breaking Through to Entering Emptiness Realm

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Everyone eximed simultaneously and ran towards the pit. The four men from the Mysterious Hall Sect followed closely behind.

    When they reached the pit, they saw Billy lying there with his eyes closed, motionless, his face pale, and no signs of life.

    ¡°Billy, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±

    Harleen ran towards Billy, tears streaming uncontrobly.

    Ivy followed closely, her eyes filled with tears, her whole body trembling.

    The others were equally worried and followed suit.

    When they reached Billy¡¯s side, Harleen and Ivy simultaneously released their spiritual power to scan his body. Upon sensing Billy¡¯s faint heartbeat, they both breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then, they bent down to help Billy up and prepare to heal him.

    ¡°Wait,dies!¡± The leading man from the Mysterious Hall Sect spoke up.

    ¡°Mr. Billy has just undergone the Thunder Tribtion. His body is likely still absorbing its energy. Moving him now could be counterproductive.¡±

    Hearing this, Harleen and Ivy stopped.

    After about a quarter of an hour, Billy¡¯s aura began to rise gradually, and hisplexion started to improve.

    A whileter, a powerful force exploded from his body, sending everyone around him flying. Theynded painfully on the ground.

    At the same time, Billy opened his eyes and stood up, lookingpletely rejuvenated, as if reborn.

    ¡°Harleen, what¡¯s going on? Why are you all lying on the ground?¡± Billy asked after looking around.

    Everyone was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Honey, your cultivation level?¡± Harleen asked in surprise after getting up from the ground.

    ¡°Did you break through two levels?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded with a smile.

    As Harleen had guessed, he not only broke through to the Entering Emptiness Realm but also advanced directly to the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, thanks to his unique physique and bloodline.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout shouted. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Everyone else also showed signs of joy on their faces.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is indeed a once-in-a-millennium genius!¡± The leading man from the Mysterious Hall Sect looked at Billy in shock.

    ¡°You are the only warrior I know who has sessfully undergone the tribtion and then advanced another level!¡±

    ¡°It was just luck,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Thank you for your help over the past half month!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too kind. It was nothing!¡± The man responded.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Billy then took out a storage ring filled with cultivation resources and handed it to the man. Initially, the man was reluctant to ept it but eventually did so due to Billy¡¯s insistence.

    After adjusting his breath for about a quarter of an hour, Billy led Harleen and the others back into the small world within the passage.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back¡­¡± Joe White quickly walked over upon seeing Billy.

    Halfway through his sentence, he sensed Billy¡¯s aura and was shocked. ¡°Young master, you¡¯ve broken through to the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm?¡±

    He was astonished. Half a month ago, when Billy said he was going to undergo the tribtion, Joe didn¡¯t take it seriously. As someone who had reached the Entering Emptiness Realm himself, he knew how difficult it was to break through to that level.

    For manyte-stage Heaven Dao Realm warriors, surviving the Thunder Tribtion was one thing; even encountering it was a challenge!

    Yet in just half a month, Billy not only broke through but also advanced to the second-rank!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it!

    ¡°My name is Billy,¡± Billy replied.

    Joe White had been calling him ¡°young master¡± all this time without knowing his name, which felt awkward.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Billy¡­¡± Joe White stopped mid-sentence, even more shocked. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Mr. Billy?¡±

    He had heard of ¡®Mr. Billy¡¯ before! The owner of one of the Ten Sacred Objects-this news had spread throughout the mid-level star domain!

    He never imagined that the young man who had cut off his arm months ago was actually the legendary Mr. Billy!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Lead us into the passage!¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Joe White nodded after a moment of surprise.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of the passage.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, although you¡¯ve all broken through, you must still be cautious inside¡­¡± Joe White began to say.

    Before he could finish, Billy flicked his fingers, sending several strands of wind into Joe White¡¯s body. Nine silver needles flew out in response.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Billy!¡± Joe White said excitedly.

    ¡°I promised you; I always keep my promises,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Joe White bowed.

    ¡°Will youe with us or stay here?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯lle along and help where I can,¡± Joe White responded.

    Although he had regained his freedom, losing an arm had significantly weakened him. Staying here would mean certain death; naturally, he chose to go with them.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    Then they all took to the air.

    When they were about ten meters from the entrance, they released their spiritual power to form a barrier around everyone.

    They passed through the barrier at the entrance and officially entered the Chasm Passage.

    Not long after entering, everyone gasped despite the protective barrier; they could still feel an overwhelming pressure.

    No wonder ordinary people didn¡¯t dare enter-it was indeed terrifying!

    Fortunately, after breaking through to the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm and with the support of his bloodline power, Billy¡¯s cultivation had reached fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. His spiritual power wasparable tote-stage Entering Emptiness Realm warriors.

    As everyone was still adjusting to the environment inside, a strong force pulled them deeper into the passage.

    Along the way, everything was pitch ck except for the oppressive aura-nothing but emptiness.

    After an unknown amount of time, their speed began to slow down as a light appeared ahead.

    A whileter, they emerged from the passage.

    Looking around, this ce resembled the previous small world-a self-contained space near the exit.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the exit is over there!¡± Joe White pointed to the right and added,

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the Moore family probably knows their people were killed. It¡¯s likely that Moore family members are at the exit¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Just lead us out!¡±

 Chapter 2012: As Expected

    ¡°Alright!¡± Joe White nodded.

    About fifteen minutester, the group arrived at the exit. Just like the entrance, there was a barrier here, but the thunder array on it had already been broken.

    Billy spent two to three hours repairing the thunder array before leading everyone through the barrier and out.

    At this point, they had officially stepped into the mid-tier star domain!

    What greeted them was an endless stretch of mountain ranges.

    ¡°Damn, the spiritual energy concentration here is so strong?¡± Soul Chaser eximed as theynded on the ground.

    As he spoke, everyone, including Billy, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    Just as Soul Chaser had said, the spiritual energy concentration here was far higher than in the low-tier star domain.

    ¡°The spiritual energy concentration in the mid-tier star domain is indeed much stronger than in the low-tier star domain!¡± Joe White replied.

    ¡°No wonder the warriors here are so formidable. If I lived here for a long time, I¡¯d probably be in the Breaking Emptiness Realm by now!¡± Stout remarked.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    Breaking Emptiness Realm, that easy?

    ¡°Did you see any of our Moore family members being killed when you came out of the passage?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    At this moment, an elderly voice sounded, followed by a group of people flying over from the right hillside.

    ¡°They¡¯re really waiting here!¡± White Tiger looked at them and said calmly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, be careful. He is Jacob Moore, the third master of the Moore family and the City Lord of Cloudhaven City, with a cultivation level of half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm!¡± Joe White introduced Billy.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    As he spoke, he assessed the cultivation levels of the others.

    With his current level of spiritual power, he could easily discern those in thete stage of Entering Emptiness Realm.

    One sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, one fifth-rank, three fourth-rank, five early-stage Entering Emptiness Realm, and eight mid-tote-stage Heaven Dao Realm.

    As expected of a mid-tier star domain, even a branch of a family could dispatch such a lineup. Moreover, they had already lost some people in the passage earlier.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, if possible, it¡¯s best not to have a conflict with them here. The Moore family¡¯s influence in the entire mid-tier star domain is not to be underestimated. If¡­¡± Joe White continued.

    ¡°That depends on their behavior!¡± Billy interrupted him calmly.

    Joe White: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my question?¡± Jacob Moore approached and looked at them sternly.

    He naturally didn¡¯t expect that his Moore family members had been killed by Billy and his group.

    He had just scanned everyone with his spiritual power. Only Billy and Joe White were at the early stage of Entering Emptiness Realm; the others were all at Heaven Dao Realm.

    People of this level couldn¡¯t possibly have killed those from the Moore family.

    ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have any obligation to answer your question,¡± White Tiger said calmly.

    ¡°Ignorant child, are you tired of living?¡± A fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder frowned.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Judgment retorted.

    ¡°Bastard, do you think your lives are too long¡­¡± The fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder responded angrily.

    ¡°Enough talk. Since their mouths are so tight, let¡¯s kill a few first!¡± Jacob Moore interrupted coldly. ¡°Consider it a lesson for them!¡±

    Indeed, like father like son!

    Just like Leo Moore six months ago, arrogant and domineering, ready to kill at the slightest disagreement!

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder responded and flew towards them, raising his hand to unleash an attack.

    He didn¡¯t hold back much, clearly intending to take some lives.

    While he was still mid-air, Billy flipped his wrist, and a de light shed past quickly.

    Before the others could fully react, they saw the elder fall from mid-air, his body split in two, blood and flesh flying everywhere.

    ¡°¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Joe White¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He had originally wanted to advise Billy to de-escte the situation, but before he could speak, it was already over.

    This matter couldn¡¯t be resolved peacefully today!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Jacob Moore¡¯s pupils contracted coldly. After a slight pause, he waved his hand. ¡°Attack! Leave one alive; kill all the others!¡±

    As he spoke directly, Harleen and Casey had already moved, their figures shing amidst de and sword lights.

    ¡°Ignorant child, prepare to die!¡± Jacob Moore shouted angrily and attacked Billy.

    ¡°Looking at you, you¡¯re no good either!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes darkened as he drew his de to meet Jacob¡¯s attack with a Heavenly Fury sh.

    Jacob Moore¡¯s attack exploded violently as his figure retreated four or five hundred meters, a look of shock shing across his face.

    A second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator could force him back so far with one strike-unbelievable!

    Before he could react further, a second de light shed towards him.

    Jacob Moore frowned and didn¡¯t sh head-on with Billy. He swept out a gust of wind while quickly dodging three or four hundred meters to the side.

    Billy didn¡¯t intend to stop. He quickly pursued Jacob Moore.

    He had no intention of letting him live. Since they were already in a life-and-death situation, letting him live would only be a future threat.

    At this moment, a violent mark came from the left side-the sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm elder from their side.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy said coldly as he unleashed another de light.

    The elder didn¡¯t have time to react before the de light tore through his attack and shed past him.

    ¡°¡­¡± The elder looked down at the bloodline on his body but couldn¡¯t say a word before falling headfirst.

    A sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm was now just a single strike for Billy.

    Jacob Moore cried out in pain and then unleashed dozens of violent marks towards Billy.

    Billy showed no sign of retreating and faced Jacob¡¯s attacks head-on.

    After a series of de shes, Jacob Moore¡¯s body was shed open with five or six deep wounds down to the bone, half of his body stained red with blood.

    Although Billy was hit several times by Jacob¡¯s attacks, his physical body made those injuries almost negligible.

    ¡°Kid, if you dare kill me, I guarantee none of you will leave here alive!¡± Jacob Moore shouted as he dodged another de light from Billy.

    At this moment, he was increasingly frightened by the battle and had lost all will to fight.

    He couldn¡¯t understand where this monster came from-a second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator not only had such formidablebat power but also a physical bodyparable to a Perfection Emptiness Realm expert!

    He felt like crying!

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Billy responded as he charged again.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jacob Moore didn¡¯t have time to think and quickly retreated backward.

    At the same time, he took out something resembling a talisman from his storage ring.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, stop him! He¡¯s calling for reinforcements!¡± Joe White shouted upon seeing the talisman in Jacob¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 2013: Just a Single Sword

    It was already toote!

    Just as Joe White¡¯s words trailed off, Jacob Moore¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the talisman turned to nothingness.

    ¡°This is big trouble!¡± Joe White muttered, then looked at Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t get caught up in the fight. Leave quickly. The Moore family surely has Perfection Emptiness Realm experts who will arrive soon!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Sooner orter, there will be a battle!¡± Billy replied.

    With that, he vanished and reappeared three or four hundred meters in front of Jacob Moore.

    A de light shed out simultaneously. ¡°Go join your brother!¡±

    ¡°You dare kill me? The Moore family will¡­¡± Jacob Moore¡¯s words were cut short as his head flew off, blood spraying like a fountain.

    Joe White: ¡°¡­¡±

    This was truly a fight to the death!

    After shing Jacob Moore, Billy didn¡¯t pause and dashed towards the other members of the Moore family.

    Two or three minutester, all the Moore family members fell from the sky, none left alive.

    ¡°Bastard! How dare you kill members of the Moore family!¡± A furious voice roared from the horizon.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    At the same time, an overwhelming pressure swept across the sky.

    A Perfection Emptiness Realm expert had arrived!

    ¡°Harleen, take everyone back!¡± Billy shouted to Harleen and the others.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen responded loudly and retreated several kilometers with the group.

    ¡°Boy, prepare to die!¡± In a few blinks of an eye, two elders appeared within a kilometer of Billy.

    They were the strongest members of the Moore family. One was Dakota Moore, the current family head, with a half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivation.

    The other was Sam Moore, Dakota¡¯s father, a first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert!

    Both father and son attacked simultaneously, distorting the space around Billy within three or four kilometers into a spherical convex shape.

    Billy immediately felt several violent forces locking onto him, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Perfection Emptiness Realm? Let¡¯s see how this sword technique works on you!¡± Billy took a deep breath and switched his wild de for a sharp sword.

    In an instant, endless sword lights shed around him, shattering the surrounding forces one by one.

    In a few blinks of an eye, an extremely sharp sword light tore through the void towards the two men.

    Phantom Sword Technique!

    During their time on Ether Mountain, he and Harleen had studied this sword technique extensively and had made significant progress.

    A thunderous explosion echoed in everyone¡¯s ears as the center of the st copsed instantly.

    Simultaneously, two figures shot back three or four kilometers like falling stars. Dakota Moore lost his life mid-air.

    Sam Moore wasn¡¯t killed instantly but was gravely injured, coughing up blood and losing allbat strength, barely clinging to life.

    The void returned to calm once more!

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Billy murmured as he looked at Sam Moore on the ground.

    This sword technique was indeed impressive,parable to Cracked Sky. And Billy had only reached the major achievement stage, with limitless potential!

    Who knew where Celestial Realm had found such a sword manual?

    Seeing this, Joe White¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground in shock.

    A Perfection Emptiness Realm expert couldn¡¯t even withstand one move?!

    Even if he had overestimated Billy, he hadn¡¯t expected him to be this strong!

    He thought to himself that he should discuss this with the Array Alliance when he returned. It was best not to provoke such a monstrous genius!

    ¡°Heh heh, good haul!¡±

    After the battle ended, Stout busied himself collecting storage rings with a delighted expression.

    As for Sam Moore, he didn¡¯t need Billy to finish him off; he tilted his head and died on his own.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you killed so many members of the Moore family. Their main n will soon hear about this.¡± Joe White steadied his emotions and approached Billy.

    ¡°They won¡¯t let this go easily. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy replied and asked, ¡°How far is Cloudhaven City from here?¡±

    ¡°Not far, at most ten thousand miles!¡± Joe White pointed to the right. ¡°Head in that direction straight ahead. Mr. Billy, are you going to Cloudhaven City?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    Since they were new here, they needed a ce to settle down. Cloudhaven City was close to the Chasm passage, making it an ideal location.

    In the future, if anyone tried to enter the lower star domain, they could respond immediately.

    ¡°How far is Great Green City from here?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a distance. Even with a fourth-rank starship, it would take about twenty days.¡± Joe White replied. ¡°However, Cloudhaven City has a teleportation channel to Great Green City.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy nodded again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you nning to go to Yheng Institute?¡± Joe White asked.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about Yheng Institute¡¯s high-endbat power, as the ruler of this fourth-rank star domain, they must have mid-tote Perfection Emptiness Realm experts. Mr. Billy should be cautious.¡±

    ¡°That strong?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Even stronger!¡± Joe White nodded.

    ¡°Moreover, after news of the Moore family spreads, many forces will pay attention to you. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    ¡°Especially if Mr. Billy¡¯s identity is exposed; it will be even more troublesome!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Are you heading back to Great Green City?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Joe White nodded. ¡°I have some matters to handle.¡±

    He knew that only their leader could break the thunder array at the Chasm passage. Someone would definitely go to Array Alliance for help; he needed to discuss this with their leader.

    Whether their leader would listen was another matter entirely!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, farewell for now. I hope we meet again!¡± Joe White bowed slightly to Billy. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then Joe White bid farewell to everyone and flew away.

    ¡°Boss, will he reveal your identity?¡± Judge asked Billy.

    ¡°That would be best!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judge was puzzled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Night Orchid smiled faintly.

    ¡°Our purpose ining to the mid-tier star domain is not only to find the old master and Boss¡¯s father but also to prevent people from this domain from entering City of the Dead.¡±

    ¡°If people here know that Boss has arrived in the mid-tier star domain, they will focus on him instead of trying to enter the lower star domain.¡±

    ¡°After all,pared to Nine Dragons Cauldron, the lower star domain is less tempting.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Judge nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching for so long; aren¡¯t you nning to show yourself?¡± At this moment, Billy squinted towards the forest on the left.

    He had long sensed someone lurking there but didn¡¯t bother since there was no killing intent from them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing his words, Harleen and the others turned their heads towards that direction simultaneously.

 Chapter 2014: Interested in My Boss?

    ¡°Mr. Billy truly lives up to his reputation as a legendary genius, able to effortlessly defeat opponents across a major realm. I am deeply impressed!¡±

    As Billy finished speaking, a woman emerged from the forest on the left, flying through the air.

    She was under thirty years old, with delicate features and a graceful figure, dressed in a green robe.

    ¡°Boss, do you know her cultivation level?¡± ck Tortoise asked Billy.

    He had already probed her martial aura but found no results.

    Not just him, except for Billy and Harleen, no one present could discern her cultivation level.

    ¡°Fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!¡± Harleen answered for Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was stunned by her words.

    Under thirty years old and already a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm?

    Wasn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?!

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand. I mean no harm!¡± The woman spoke as she approached.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Casey frowned at her.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, let me introduce myself. I am Maisy Cooper from the Cooper family,¡± she said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Billy asked indifferently.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you before today, but I¡¯ve heard of your great name. It¡¯s an honor to meet you in person today!¡± Maisy Cooper smiled.

    ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Billy continued to ask.

    ¡°No specific business, just wanted to make friends with Mr. Billy!¡± Maisy Cooper responded.

    ¡°Are all women in the mid-tier star domain so bold? Coming specifically to make friends with a stranger?¡± White Tigermented.

    ¡°This brother is joking!¡± Maisy Cooper smiled and continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you are new here and know nothing about the mid-tier star domain. More friends mean more paths; you wouldn¡¯t refuse my goodwill, would you?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Billy said and started to walk forward.

    ¡°I know Mr. Billy finds this abrupt. How about this, let¡¯s make a deal?¡± Maisy Cooper continued.

    ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Billy turned and asked.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Billy is nning to take over Cloudhaven City next?¡± Maisy Cooper continued.

    ¡°Cloudhaven City isn¡¯t veryrge but not small either. There are many families and sects within the city.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you are an outsider. Even if you destroy the Moore family, taking over Cloudhaven City won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Billy pressed on.

    ¡°I believe Mr. Billy won¡¯t limit himself to a small Cloudhaven City in the mid-tier star domain and will eventually leave,¡± Maisy Cooper said again.

    ¡°But because Cloudhaven City is close to the Star Domain Chasm, Mr. Billy won¡¯t give it up since you need to stop people from the mid-tier star domain from going to the lower-tier star domain. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Miss, my Boss has little patience. I suggest you get to the point,¡± Azure Dragon interjected.

    ¡°Our Cooper family has a branch in Cloudhaven City and some influence there,¡± Maisy Cooper continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°If Mr. Billy trusts us, our Cooper family is willing to help guard Cloudhaven City for you!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Little Missy, you¡¯re quite the opportunist. Wanting to take over without lifting a finger?¡± Stoutmented.

    ¡°We¡¯re just offering to help Mr. Billy guard the city,¡± Maisy Cooper smiled faintly.

    ¡°How does your Cooper familypare to the Moore family? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯lle after you?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°You might not be familiar with the mid-tier star domain. Let me give you a brief introduction,¡± Maisy Cooper responded with another smile.

    ¡°The mid-tier star domain is full of powerful beings, countless sects, and ancient families. Compared to your lower-tier star domain, it¡¯s on a different scale.¡±

    ¡°Also, unlike your lower-tier star domain, in the mid-tier star domain, neither the City Lord¡¯s Mansion nor the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion is usually the strongest local power; they have sects or families backing them.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question!¡± Casey insisted.

    ¡°In the mid-tier star domain, although there are many forces, there are only a few true overlords,¡± Maisy Cooper replied.

    ¡°Apart from several powerful sects, there are four ancient families. Our Cooper family and the Moore family are two of them.¡±

    ¡°So, in terms of overall strength, the Cooper family and the Moore family are on the same level!¡±

    ¡°You want to use us to deal with the Moore family?¡± Casey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Let me be blunt; don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Maisy Cooper said.

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll grow to great heights in the future, but right now, you¡¯re very weak.¡±

    ¡°Even if Mr. Billy can kill early-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm opponents now, do you know that evente-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm experts are insignificant in front of true powerhouses in the mid-tier star domain?¡±

    ¡°In other words, you can¡¯t help us at all right now!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you trying to cozy up to us?¡± Judge responded. ¡°Is the Cooper family interested in Nine Dragons Cauldron?¡±

    ¡°Nine Dragons Cauldron is tempting for anyone, but our Cooper family knows our limits; such treasures aren¡¯t for us!¡± Maisy Cooper shook her head.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Stout asked from the side.

    ¡°Are you interested in my Boss? Let me tell you, my Boss is already married; you have no chance!¡±

    Cough¡­ Harleen and Casey were choked by his words.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Maisy Cooper¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before she looked at Billy again. ¡°Mr. Billy, I sincerely want to be friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Billy interrupted her firmly.

    Although he knew she had other motives, this seemed like a viable option for now. He could take over Cloudhaven City first and deal with her intentionster. He had enough troubles already; one more wouldn¡¯t make much difference!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Billy!¡± Maisy Cooper bowed in response.

    Then, under her guidance, they flew towards Cloudhaven City.

    In less than two quarters of an hour, theynded in front of Cloudhaven City.

    The city¡¯s size was not small; although it couldn¡¯tpare to Great Blue City, it was enough to rank in the top three in Great Blue Star Domain.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, let¡¯s go directly to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? I¡¯ve already informed our people; they should be waiting for us there,¡± Maisy Cooper said to Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded.

 Chapter 2015: Cloudhaven City

    In an unknown region of the sixth-tier star domain, an elderly man with white hair sat in a grand armchair, deep in thought inside an ancient hall.

    ¡°Master, there might be trouble in Cloudhaven City of the Great Green Star Domain!¡± A man in a green robe hurried in.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The white-haired elder looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Sam Moore¡¯s soul imprint has vanished!¡± The man in green bowed and replied.

    ¡°Dead?¡± The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    The Moore family, an ancient and sprawling n, had branches spread across the entire mid-tier star domain. To keep track of each branch, the head or the old master of each branch would leave a soul imprint in the n¡¯s main courtyard. If the soul imprint disappeared, it meant the person was dead.

    ¡°It seems so,¡± the man in green nodded.

    ¡°Send a message to the fifth-tier star domain and ask what happened!¡± The elder frowned slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve tried. The response from the fifth-tier star domain is that Sam Moore¡¯s three sons have not replied,¡± the man in green said again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I remember Sam Moore mentioning that Yheng Institute intended to send someone to the lower-tier star domain to find that Billy?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The man in green responded.

    ¡°Have someone from the fifth-tier star domain go to Cloudhaven City and see if it¡¯s rted to this matter!¡± The elder instructed after some thought.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man in green bowed and left.

    ¡°Also, check if it¡¯s the Cooper family causing trouble. If it is, that branch doesn¡¯t need to exist anymore!¡± The elder added.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man in green bowed again and exited.

    ¡­

    Upon entering the city, Billy and his group looked around. The buildings and cultural environment were not much different from Great Blue City. The main difference was that the pedestrians on the streets had noticeably higher martial arts cultivation levels, with many being mid tote Heaven Dao Realm and even Entering Emptiness Realm experts.

    ¡°Miss Cooper, what level do organizations like the Array Alliance, Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, and cksmiths¡¯ Alliance hold in your mid-tier star domain?¡± Bob asked as they walked.

    ¡°These three alliances hold a very special status,¡± Maisy Cooper replied. ¡°Although they are not the most powerful in terms of overall strength, no force dares to ignore them. This is because arrays, alchemy, and cksmithing are indispensable to all forces. Many members of these alliances are guest elders of other sects or families.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Bob nodded.

    ¡°Additionally, there is a special organization in the mid-tier star domain that you might not have heard of,¡± Maisy Cooper continued.

    ¡°What organization?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°The Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance,¡± Maisy Cooper replied.

    ¡°What? Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance? A beast alliance?¡± Stout eximed.

    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±

    Maisy Cooper¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°The full name is Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance, specializing in taming beasts.¡±

    ¡°Beast Wrangler?¡± Azure Fang was puzzled. ¡°Taming beasts forbat?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Maisy Cooper nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance. Some high-level Beast Wranglers are as powerful asmanders with thousands of troops.¡±

    ¡°In the mid-tier star domain, how are beasts ssified?¡± Azure Fang asked.

    ¡°Ordinary beasts are simr to those in your lower-tier star domain: Spiritual Beasts, Divine Beasts, Sacred Beasts, Holy Beasts, and so on. Above these, there are twomon types: Shadow Beasts and Phantom Beasts. Shadow Beasts havebat powerparable to Entering Emptiness Realm experts, while Phantom Beasts are akin to Perfection Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°So powerful? Beasts withbat power equivalent to Perfection Emptiness Realm?!¡± White Tiger and Judge were stunned.

    Previously, the strongest beasts they encountered were at most early Heaven Dao Realm. They hadn¡¯t expected that the mid-tier star domain would have beastsparable to Perfection Emptiness Realm!

    ¡°The universe is vast and full of wonders, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maisy Cooper smiled. ¡°In fact, above Phantom Beasts are two more levels: Hellhound Beasts and Siren Beasts. However, they are rarely encountered, so their exactbat power is unclear.¡±

    Everyone was speechless. This truly overturned their understanding!

    ¡°It¡¯s said that some Beast Wranglers can tame Hellhound Beast-level creatures,¡± Maisy Cooper added. ¡°But I¡¯ve only heard about it; I can¡¯t confirm if they really exist.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± White Tiger shrugged.

    About half an hourter, they arrived at an open space a thousand meters away from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Greetings, Miss!¡±

    Seeing Maisy Cooper, an elderly man with white hair led a group of people over quickly and bowed.

    It was clear these were core members of Cloudhaven City¡¯s Cooper family. The white-haired elder leading them was Liam Cooper, the family¡¯s stabilizing force.

    Like Sam Moore, he was also a first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert!

    ¡°Elder Liam, no need for formalities,¡± Maisy Cooper raised her hand and pointed to Billy. ¡°Elder Liam, let me introduce Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy!¡± Liam Cooper turned to Billy and bowed.

    As he spoke, he roughly assessed Billy¡¯s cultivation level and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of surprise. Maisy Cooper had only told him to bring people here to reim the City Lord¡¯s Mansion without giving many details. He had assumed she brought some powerful experts from the n but was surprised to see a young man who was only second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    He knew Maisy Cooper well; she rarely paid attention to ordinary people, especially peers. Yet now she was formally introducing this young man, which naturally surprised him. He hadn¡¯t realized that ¡®Mr. Billy¡¯ referred to the legendary Billy.

    ¡°Elder Liam,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, shall we go in?¡± Maisy Cooper looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Miss, are we just going in like this?¡± Liam Cooper was puzzled.

    As the elder of Cloudhaven City¡¯s Cooper family, he knew very well the strength of the Moore family in this city. Although his own cultivation level was on par with Sam Moore¡¯s, other members of his family were far behind those of the Moore family. Sam Moore¡¯s three sons included two half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm experts and one ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm expert. Additionally, there were many mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm experts.

    In contrast, apart from himself, his son Reese Cooper was the strongest in their family at half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm. The others were at most eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, and their mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm experts were far fewer than those of the Moore family. This was why his family had been content as second ce for a thousand years.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s fine,¡± Maisy Cooper smiled lightly.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s too dangerous to go like this. The Moore family¡­¡± Reese Cooper also spoke up.

    They clearly didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Moore family yet.

    ¡°Sam Moore and his three sons are dead; the Moore family is finished!¡± Maisy Cooper interrupted him with a smile.

    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone from the Cooper family, including Liam Cooper and his son Reese, eximed simultaneously.

 Chapter 2016: Distribution of Power in the Great Green Star Domain

    ¡°Miss, are you serious?¡± Liam Cooper looked at Maisy Cooper and continued, ¡°Who killed them?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    After speaking, he led Casey and the others towards the courtyard gate.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you killed them?¡± Liam Cooper was slightly stunned.

    From his expression, it was clear he didn¡¯t believe it at all! Others naturally didn¡¯t believe it either!

    How could someone at the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm kill a first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert? It must be a joke!

    ¡°They were indeed killed by Mr. Billy!¡± Maisy Cooper smiled faintly again.

    ¡°What?!¡± A chorus of exmations erupted at the scene.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group had already reached the courtyard gate.

    ¡°Stop!¡± One of the guards at the gate raised his hand and pointed at Billy and the others.

    Before he could finish his sentence, seven or eight guards were sent flying simultaneously, crashing to the ground and unable to get up for a long time.

    In no time, the group entered the courtyard.

    At this moment, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was evidently unaware of Jacob Moore and his group¡¯s situation, showing no signs of rm.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Upon hearing themotion at the gate, the steward of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion led over a hundred attendants to surround them.

    ¡°Liam Cooper?¡± Recognizing the group from the Cooper family, the steward was momentarily stunned before speaking, ¡°I wonder what brings Elder Liam to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with such fanfare?¡±

    The Moore family and the Cooper family were the two top families in Cloudhaven City, often shing from time to time.

    So when he saw people from the Cooper family appearing at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    ¡°Everyone in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, listen up!¡± Azure Dragon shouted loudly.

    ¡°From now on, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion will be taken over by the Cooper family. Those willing to stay can report to Elder Liam. Those unwilling to stay have fifteen minutes to leave the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    His voice, amplified by Chi power, spread to every corner of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!

    Upon hearing this, chaos erupted in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Everyone came out of their rooms and quickly gathered towards the gate.

    ¡°Elder Liam, what do you mean¡­¡± Mr. Chapman frowned tightly as he looked at Liam Cooper.

    ¡°All core members of the Moore family have been killed. Decide for yourselves whether to stay or leave!¡± Before Liam Cooper could speak, Azure Dragon shouted again at the crowd that had gathered.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing his words, everyone, including Mr. Chapman, eximed in shock.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Subsequently, many people began taking out sound transmission stones to verify the truth of the matter.

    The result was evident!

    Half an hourter, Billy and his group were seated inside arge hall apanied by Maisy Cooper and Liam Cooper.

    The matters outside were naturally left to be handled by people from the Cooper family.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the main branch of the Moore family should already know about Sam Moore and his family¡¯s mishap. It¡¯s likely they will send people to Cloudhaven City,¡± Maisy Cooper said to Billy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly. This was something he had anticipated long ago.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the Moore family holds considerable power in the mid-tier star domain. We must be very cautious,¡± Maisy Cooper continued.

    ¡°Moreover, news about you possessing the Nine Dragons Cauldron has already spread across the mid-tier star domain. People will soone looking for you in Cloudhaven City.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Hearing her words, Liam Cooper couldn¡¯t help but let out a surprised sound.

    Only then did he realize that this ¡®Mr. Billy¡¯ before him was indeed the legendary ¡®Mr. Billy¡¯!

    He finally believed that Sam Moore and his men were killed by Billy!

    Rumor had it that Billy could leap a major realm to kill his opponents. Now that he was at second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, he could easily kill second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponents!

    ¡°No worries, we are waiting for them!¡± Billy replied calmly once again before continuing, ¡°Can you first introduce us to the Great Green Star Domain?¡±

    ¡°What aspect do you want to know about?¡± Liam Cooper asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the distribution of power in this star domain,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°The main powers in the Great Green Star Domain are one institute, two sects, and three families,¡± Liam Cooper began.

    ¡°The institute is Yheng Institute; the two sects are de Sect and Sword Sect; and the three families are the Osborn family, the Moore family, and the Cooper family.¡±

    ¡°de Sect and Sword Sect?¡± Stout smacked his lips and looked at Ian de. ¡°Ian, does this de Sect have anything to do with your de Sect?¡±

    Casey and others: ¡°¡­¡±

    They aren¡¯t even in the same dimensional space; how could they be rted?

    ¡°Actually, de Sect and Sword Sect were one sect many years ago, known as de and Sword Sect,¡± Liam Cooper continued.

    ¡°However, a thousand years ago, internal disagreements led to their split into two independent sects.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Judge responded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liam Cooper nodded and continued his introduction.

    ¡°The three families are merely branches in this Great Green Star Domain, so there is a significant gap between them and the institute and two sects.¡±

    ¡°Among the three families, the strongest member of the Osborn family is only at second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. However, de Sect and Sword Sect have mid-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm experts, and not just one.¡±

    ¡°So strong?¡± White Tiger remarked. ¡°If de Sect and Sword Sect are this strong, then Yheng Institute must be even more formidable?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t that vice-president who came to our low-tier star domain recently only have first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm strength?¡±

    ¡°The vice-presidents of Yheng Institute aren¡¯t very strong; their highest rank is second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm,¡± Liam Cooper replied.

    ¡°However, those vice-presidents don¡¯t hold much rank within Yheng Institute.¡±

    ¡°There is a ce called Grand Scribe Pavilion within Yheng Institute. It is the core of the Institute. The lowest rank among elder-level mentors there is fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm!¡±

    ¡°So exaggerated?¡± Everyone was stunned simultaneously.

    ¡°Elder Liam, what is the rank of their Institute head?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Outsiders have no way of knowing!¡± Liam Cooper shook his head.

    ¡°Where are de Sect and Sword Sect located? Are they far from here?¡± At this moment, Billy asked a question.

    ¡°Both sects are in desong City!¡± Liam Cooper replied again.

    ¡°desong City is the secondrgest city in Great Green Star Domain. It¡¯s not too far from Cloudhaven City; it takes about a month by fourth-rank starship.¡±

    Back then, it took twenty days by third-rank starship to travel from Great Blue City to City of the Dead. To them, that was already an extremely long journey.

    And a fourth-rank starship is at least twice as fast as a third-rank starship. In other words, traveling from Cloudhaven City to desong City is at least three times farther than from Great Blue City to City of the Dead.

    And this is considered not far? Do people in mid-tier star domains have a different concept of distance?

    ¡°Youe from a low-tier star domain; perhaps you think this is very far already. But once you fully understand this star domain, you¡¯ll get a sense of it,¡± Liam Cooper added.

    ¡°Elder Liam, there should be a teleportation channel between Cloudhaven City and desong City, right? How long would it take?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Around two hours,¡± Liam Cooper replied.

    ¡°No way?¡± Soul Chaser eximed. ¡°Such a long distance can be covered in two hours?¡±

 Chapter 2017: Arrival from the Institute

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liam Cooper nodded.

    ¡°The transmission channels in the mid-tier star domain might be different from those in your star domain, and the speed might be slightly faster.¡±

    Everyone: This is called slightly faster?!

    In the following days, Billy and his group temporarily settled in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Since nothing special happened, everyone devoted themselves entirely to cultivation.

    As the saying goes, the broader the horizon, the smaller one feels. After arriving in the mid-tier star domain, even those in the Entering Emptiness Realm could only be considered mid-level, which was a huge blow to everyone.

    Except for Billy, everyone else was still at the Heaven Dao Realm. To establish themselves in this mid-tier star domain was a long and arduous journey!

    During this period, Maisy Cooper asionally came to see everyone. Each time she came, she didn¡¯t have any specific matters to discuss, just chatted for a bit and then left.

    Billy and his group remained cautious of her. It was clear she had some ulterior motives, but they didn¡¯t know what exactly.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the n next? Are we just going to stay in Cloudhaven City?¡± Bob asked Billy one afternoon while they were chatting in an open space in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Bob, you should be content!¡± Amber smiled. ¡°Having these few days of peace is already quite good. I bet you¡¯ll be busy soon!¡±

    ¡°Amber, what do you mean?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°In the past few days, quite a few people should have arrived in Cloudhaven City!¡± Casey said from the side.

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, they are probably all here for the Nine Dragons Cauldron that Boss has. They just don¡¯t want to be the first to make a move, so it seems calm for now¡­¡±

    Before Casey could finish his sentence, a powerful aura swept in from the horizon.

    In no time, the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion was enveloped in an extremely terrifying pressure.

    ¡°Damn, they¡¯re here already?¡± Bob said helplessly.

    ¡°A fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator. Theye with ill intentions!¡± Harleen frowned slightly.

    ¡°Most likely people from Yheng Institute. That ce should be wiped out sooner orter!¡± Azure Dragon also frowned.

    ¡°Billy,e out and face your death!¡± At that moment, an old man¡¯s voice echoed through the void.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said as he flew up into the sky, followed closely by Harleen and the others.

    Soon, they were in mid-air and saw a group of more than ten people standing hundreds of meters away. The leader was a gray-robed elderly man who had just spoken, a fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert.

    Behind him were a man and a woman, both with considerable strength-one at second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm and the other at first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    The rest were all at Entering Emptiness Realm!

    ¡°Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, you two go back down!¡± Billy said sternly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded and didn¡¯t insist on staying.

    They couldn¡¯t sense any martial aura from the opponents, knowing they were all above Entering Emptiness Realm. Staying would only be a burden.

    ¡°You must be Billy?¡± The leading elder named Tate William looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°People from Yheng Institute?¡± Billy responded calmly.

    ¡°Did Spencer Hawkins die by your hand?¡± Tate William continued.

    ¡°Looking for revenge?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°So it was you!¡± Tate William responded harshly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Hand over the Nine Dragons Cauldron willingly ande back with me to the Institute to face punishment!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy is my friend. Can Yheng Institute give me some face?¡± At that moment, Maisy Cooper arrived with members of the Cooper family.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°State your name!¡± Tate William looked at them.

    ¡°Maisy Cooper!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tate William frowned slightly. ¡°From the Cooper family?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Maisy Cooper nodded.

    ¡°From the main branch of the Cooper family?¡± Tate William continued.

    He had already probed their cultivation levels. Maisy Cooper was only at fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, but Liam Cooper was genuinely at Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    Moreover, Liam Cooper seemed to be Maisy Cooper¡¯s follower.

    For someone to have a Perfection Emptiness Realm expert as a follower, Maisy Cooper¡¯s identity was self-evident.

    ¡°Can the Institute give me some face?¡± Maisy Cooper smiled faintly.

    ¡°He killed one of our vice-presidents!¡± Tate William responded.

    ¡°I know!¡± Maisy Cooper flicked her fingers as she spoke.

    A storage ring flew towards Tate William: ¡°Consider the contents aspensation from Mr. Billy to your Institute. Will you consider it?¡±

    Tate William used his spiritual power to inspect the storage ring¡¯s contents and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    However, although the contents were tempting enough, he didn¡¯t ept the storage ring.

    ¡°Not enough?¡± Maisy Cooper asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not aboutpensation!¡± Tate William shook his head. ¡°My purpose foring to Cloudhaven City today is to take him back to the Institute. That¡¯s my only purpose!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss!¡± Maisy Cooper retrieved the storage ring and looked at Billy: ¡°Mr. Billy, are you confident?¡±

    ¡°Elder Liam just needs to hold off that first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert for me!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Maisy Cooper was stunned.

    She had learned from Liam Cooper that there were three Perfection Emptiness Realm experts on the other side-besides Tate William, there was one second-rank and one first-rank expert.

    She had thought Billy would ask Liam Cooper to hold off the second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert but didn¡¯t expect it to be just the first-rank one.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Maisy Cooper didn¡¯t ask further questions.

    ¡°Our Institute has no intention of bing enemies with the Cooper family. You¡¯d better not interfere.¡± Tate William looked at Maisy Cooper and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before; Mr. Billy is my friend!¡± Maisy Cooper responded.

    ¡°Then forgive us for being rude!¡± Tate William¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Although he knew very well that the main branch of the Cooper family was strong, it was in a sixth-tier star domain far from the Great Green Star Domain-not something he needed to consider now.

    Of course, most importantly, Billy had the Nine Dragons Cauldron!

    If the Institute could obtain that Sacred Object, they would even have the capital to challenge high-tier star domains. Why fear a single Cooper family?

    Before he finished speaking, Billy had already made his move. Activating his bloodline power, he wielded his kylin de and unleashed a Cracked Sky sh directly at Tate William.

    Facing a fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert, he had no chance without using Cracked Sky.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Tate William shouted as he threw a punch casually but imbued with immense energy. A massive shadowy fist blocked out the sun as itpressed the void around it.

    A deafening explosion followed as both Billy and Tate William were sent flying back a thousand meters, their breaths slightly disordered-a draw after one move!

    Meanwhile, battles broke out among everyone else as well.

    ¡°Miss, take care of yourself!¡± Liam Cooper said before attacking the first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm old woman on their side.

    The old woman didn¡¯t say much either; she wielded her sharp sword and met his attack with her sword aura.

    Both being first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts, it would be hard to determine a winner quickly.

    ¡°A bunch of ignorant brats!¡±

    The second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder on their side snorted coldly and charged towards Harleen and others.

    However, before he could cover a hundred meters, he was struck by a purple figure and sent flying back, spitting out a mouthful of blood mid-air and losing twenty percent of hisbat strength!

    The one who attacked was none other than Purple Spirit!

 Chapter 2018: From Sword Sect!

    Three days ago, Purple Spirit had already emerged from the Nine Dragons Cauldron and had a conversation with Billy. This was why Billy had just asked Liam Cooper to hold off the first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent. Aftering out of the Nine Dragons Cauldron, Billy could clearly feel that her strength had increased significantly. However, Purple Spirit herself was unsure of her exact level, estimating she could contend with early-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm opponents. As for White Feather, there was still no movement.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder steadied himself, his pupils contracting coldly. He hadn¡¯t even seen how Purple Spirit had attacked, and he was already sent flying, a look of dread shing across his face. ¡°Make your move; I need to test the results of my recent training!¡± Purple Spirit said as she charged at him again. The elder frowned but did not retreat, channeling all his power to meet Purple Spirit head-on. He attacked with full force, a phantom beast opening its bloody mouth to bite at Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Too weak!¡± Purple Spirit responded, a surge of purple energy waves erupting from her. There was no suspense; the phantom beast shattered instantly, and the purple energy wave continued unabated, striking the elder¡¯s chest directly. The elder spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying two or three thousand meters away, his internal organs and meridians shattered beyond repair. He crashed heavily to the ground, his legs twitching before he went still.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Purple Spirit smacked her lips, having a better sense of herbat power now. ¡°Purple Spirit, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Stout shouted from a distance after sending a second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm opponent flying with a punch. ¡°I think you¡¯re itching for a beating!¡± Purple Spirit red at him. After half a year apart, he had forgotten to call her Little Missy again! ¡°Hehe, Little Missy, go help the Boss; don¡¯t worry about the others!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Purple Spirit replied and quickly rushed towards Billy¡¯s battle zone. Billy and Tate William had already exchanged dozens of blows, still evenly matched. With Purple Spirit joining in, the result was clear. Purple Spirit unleashed her full strength in one move, which Tate William couldn¡¯t withstand, reducing hisbat power by thirty or forty percent. ¡°Purple Spirit, impressive!¡± Billy raised an eyebrow at herbat prowess. He hadn¡¯t expected her strength to increase so rapidly after spending half a year in the Nine Dragons Cauldron! Even without using unity of man and sword, she could severely injure a fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent in one move. If she went all out, wouldn¡¯t she be able to instantly kill a fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent?

    ¡°Hehe, that Nine Dragons Cauldron is truly magical; I want to go back in after some time!¡± Purple Spiritughed and continued, ¡°Billy, go help Harleen; leave him to me!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded and dashed towards Harleen¡¯s direction. Harleen¡¯s opponent was a sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm old woman. By now, Harleen had sustained several injuries, relying on her strong physical resilience to avoid worse oues. As her cultivation improved, she could now perform Five Elements de Dance two or three times consecutively, so her opponent also bore some injuries.

    ¡°Give me your life!¡± As Purple Spirit killed the second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder with one move, the sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm old woman roared angrily and attacked Harleen with full strength, aiming to end the fight in one move. She sensed Harleen¡¯s momentum recovering and knew that if the fight dragged on, the oue would be uncertain.

    ¡°You want my life? You¡¯re not quite there yet!¡± Harleen shouted back. Her eyes narrowed as she gripped her feather sword and formed the ¡®Phantom Sword Technique¡¯ to meet the attack. She had spent considerable effort on this technique recently and could now use it effectively in battle.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm old woman¡¯s pupils contracted sharply upon sensing the power of this strike. She hadn¡¯t expected Harleen to have such a trump card and didn¡¯t want to sh head-on but found herself unable to back down.

    A thunderous crash echoed as the old woman was sent flying like a leaf. She crashed a kilometer away, spitting blood and unable to utter a word before twitching a few times and going still.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± A surprised exmation echoed from the sky. This voice clearly came from the surrounding spectators who had been watching from various points in the void since the beginning of Billy¡¯s battle but had not shown themselves.

    ¡°Old hag!!!¡± As Harleen killed the old woman with one strike, an elder from Yheng Institute at half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm cried out in pain after exchanging blows with the head of the Changsun family. He then rapidly shed towards Harleen with a twisted face, roaring angrily, ¡°Die!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a violent wave of energy swept out, distorting the void instantly. Sensing the imminent danger, Harleen¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. She knew she couldn¡¯t withstand this attack and quickly dodged to the side without thinking further.

    However, in his rage, her opponent¡¯s strike was not so easily evaded; his attack swiftly closed in on her.

    ¡°Harleen, watch out!¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he rushed over from afar. Despite using Cracked Sky, he couldn¡¯t make it in time due to the distance.

    Just as Harleen thought she would be severely injured, a sword light shed past her side like a bolt of lightning.

    The sword light shed with the half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm elder¡¯s attack, causing the void to crack open.

    The elder spat blood and was sent flying several hundred meters away, a look of dread shing across his face. Steadying himself, he looked towards Harleen¡¯s rear void and shouted, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Friends from the Institute, could you give me some face?¡± A middle-aged man holding a long sword descended from the sky. Judging by his aura, he was at fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm! Clearly, he had only used sixty to seventy percent of his power in that previous strike; otherwise, the Yheng Institute elder would have been dead already.

    ¡°Are you from Sword Sect?¡± The half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm elder frowned at him.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Jimmy Acevedo calmly.

    ¡°Is Sword Sect nning to oppose the Institute?¡± The elder asked coldly.

    ¡°You exaggerate,¡± Jimmy Acevedo responded calmly. ¡°I just find this youngdy pleasing to the eye and ask for your mercy.¡±

    ¡°What if I insist on killing her today?¡± The elder asked again.

    Before he could finish speaking, a de light tore through the void towards him-Billy had made his move.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    The elder didn¡¯t have time to react before the de light shed past him.

    ¡°¡­,¡± The elder opened his mouth as his body split in two and fell.

    He didn¡¯t even see who killed him!

    Jimmy Acevedo: ¡°¡­¡±

    We were still negotiating; now he¡¯s dead?

 Chapter 2019: Do You Know the Phantom Sword Technique?

    ¡°Harleen, are you alright?¡± Billy asked as he approached her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Harleen shook her head and then bowed to Jimmy Acevedo. ¡°Thank you for your help!¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, miss. It was just a small effort,¡± Jimmy Acevedo replied with a faint smile. ¡°You all carry on; we can talkter.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    Billy also nodded slightly to Jimmy Acevedo before leading Harleen towards the remaining members of the Yheng Institute.

    The battle continued for a few more minutes before it ended, with everyone, including Tate William, killed without exception.

    Seeing this, exmations of surprise echoed from the surrounding sky.

    Many people secretly felt fortunate that they hadn¡¯t tried to stand out, or they would have been dead by now.

    The ten Sacred Objects were indeed not something anyone could covet!

    Soon after, while Stout was busy collecting storage rings, Billy and his groupnded in the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and Purple Spirit returned to Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Billy said to Maisy Cooper and the members of the Cooper family.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Maisy Cooper smiled lightly. ¡°Even without us, you wouldn¡¯t have been in any trouble today!¡±

    Before Billy could respond, she continued, ¡°Mr. Billy, may I ask if that was a Spiritual Line Origin earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°As expected!¡± Maisy Cooper sighed. ¡°Mr. Billy, you truly surprise me. To have a Spiritual Line Origin recognize you as its master is impressive!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, it¡¯s best not to let her appear easily in the future,¡± Maisy Cooper advised.

    ¡°Miss Cooper, what do you mean?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the mid-tier star domain yet, but you will in the future,¡± Maisy Cooper exined. ¡°In the mid-tier star domain, for some people, a fully evolved Spiritual Line Origin is even more tempting than the ten Sacred Objects!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jimmy Acevedo said as he walked over. ¡°Especially for those in the cksmiths¡¯ Alliance and Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, a high-level Spiritual Line Origin is priceless!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    He realized that whether it was for forging weapons or refining pills, integrating a Spiritual Line Origin would make them extraordinarily powerful.

    ¡°Billy, one day we should just wipe out that cksmiths¡¯ Alliance and Alchemists¡¯ Alliance!¡± Purple Spirit said in Billy¡¯s mind.

    Billy: ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°This gentleman must be from the Sword Sect?¡± Liam Cooper asked Jimmy Acevedo.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Jimmy Acevedo replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°The de and Sword Sects have always stayed out of each other¡¯s way. What brings you here today?¡± Liam Cooper continued.

    ¡°I just felt a connection with this youngdy,¡± Jimmy Acevedo smiled again and looked at Harleen. ¡°May I ask your name, miss?¡±

    ¡°My surname is Knight.¡±

    ¡°Miss Knight,¡± Jimmy Acevedo continued. ¡°May I have a word with you?¡±

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Harleen asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Just a small matter,¡± Jimmy Acevedo responded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Harleen said to Billy before walking aside with Jimmy Acevedo.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, since the Institute has already made a move, they won¡¯t stop until they achieve their goal. Be careful!¡± Maisy Cooper warned Billy.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder!¡± Billy nodded in response.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Billy, I will be leaving Cloudhaven City for a while. If you need anything, just tell Elder Liam,¡± Maisy Cooper added.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded again.

    Maisy Cooper then took her leave with the Cooper family.

    Shortly after, Harleen and Jimmy Acevedo returned.

    ¡°Billy, this gentleman wants to know about the origin of the Phantom Sword Technique,¡± Harleen said to Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy and his group were taken aback.

    ¡°You know the Phantom Sword Technique?¡± Billy asked Jimmy Acevedo.

    ¡°Mr. Billy must have heard of the de and Sword Sect?¡± Jimmy Acevedo countered. ¡°I mean before it split.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about it,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°The de and Sword Sect originally had two great treasures, but one was lost during an internal conflict a thousand years ago and has never been found,¡± Jimmy Acevedo exined.

    ¡°Are you saying that this Phantom Sword Technique is one of your sect¡¯s lost treasures?¡± Stout asked as he walked over with several storage rings in hand.

    ¡°It may seem like a coincidence, but it is indeed our sect¡¯s treasure,¡± Jimmy Acevedo confirmed solemnly. ¡°For many years, the Sword Sect has never given up searching for the Phantom Sword Technique but found no clues.¡±

    ¡°Because of this, no one in our sect has truly mastered this skill, so we¡¯ve always been overshadowed by the de Sect.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout asked again. ¡°You¡¯re not just saying this because you saw how powerful it is and want to im it for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Judge chimed in.

    ¡°If it were really their ultimate skill, even if the manual was lost, it should have been passed down. How could no one know it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Stout looked at Jimmy Acevedo again. ¡°Your reason is too flimsy; try another one!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡± Jimmy Acevedo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before he continued. ¡°The Phantom Sword Technique requires an extremely high level of swordsmanship talent. Even if someone had the manual, they might not be able toprehend it.¡±

    ¡°So even in the de and Sword Sect of old, very few could master it fully.¡±

    ¡°And with the manual lost, no one had the chance to continue studying it.¡±

    ¡°So today, even if someone in the Sword Sect knows this technique, its power has significantly diminishedpared to other sword techniques.¡±

    ¡°Do you know it?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°I only know the basics,¡± Jimmy Acevedo said before taking to the sky and demonstrating the Phantom Sword Technique by shing into the void.

    A loud noise echoed from afar as the void copsed, creating a terrifying scene.

    Although its power wasparable to what Billy had demonstrated earlier, it didn¡¯t add much to hisbat strength since he was already at fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Alright, it seems you do know the Phantom Sword Technique!¡± Stout remarked after Jimmy Acevedonded back on the ground.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, may I ask where you obtained the Phantom Sword Technique?¡± Jimmy Acevedo asked Billy again.

    ¡°The Celestial Realm,¡± Billy briefly exined.

    ¡°No wonder the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t find it for nearly a thousand years; the manual wasn¡¯t even in the mid-tier star domain,¡± Jimmy Acevedo sighed.

    He then looked at Billy again. ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯ve killed so many from the Yheng Institute today; they won¡¯t let this go easily!¡±

    ¡°Although Mr. Billy is highly skilled, the Yheng Institute is formidable. The next time they send someone, it won¡¯t be someone of this level!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Billy nodded.

    The Yheng Institute had repeatedly failed against him; next time they would send someone at least mid-tote Perfection Emptiness Realm!

    ¡°If Mr. Billy doesn¡¯t mind, you are wee to visit our Sword Sect,¡± Jimmy Acevedo offered. ¡°With your talent, Mr. Billy, you might not fear the Institute within a year or two!¡±

 Chapter 2020: Bladesong City

    ¡°One or two years?¡± White Tiger shrugged.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take that long, a month or two will suffice!¡±

    Jimmy Acevedo: A month or two? Are you kidding?

    ¡°We are already in a life-and-death struggle with Yheng Institute. Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll demand you hand us over once we get there?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yheng Institute is strong, but unless absolutely necessary, they wouldn¡¯t want topletely break ties with us, the Sword Sect,¡± Jimmy Acevedo responded.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re being so kind because you want us to return the Phantom Sword Technique manual, right?¡± Stout said again.

    Jimmy Acevedo: Did you have to be so blunt?

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Mr. Billy, to be honest, the Sword Sect does indeed want to retrieve the ¡®Phantom Sword Technique.¡¯ It is, after all, a treasured legacy from our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to return the manual to our Sword Sect, you can name your terms, and we will do our best to meet them¡­¡±

    ¡°Three dayster, we will be in desong City!¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    He knew very well that given the current situation, staying at the Sword Sect for a while was the best option.

    Their cultivation level was still too low. The next time Yheng Institute came around, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as today.

    Staying at the Sword Sect for a while would not only provide a shield against the Institute but also offer a ce for cultivation.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you serious?¡± Jimmy Acevedo¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°See you in three days!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Good!¡± Jimmy Acevedo nodded. ¡°In three days, I will be waiting for you in desong City!¡±

    After saying this, he greeted Harleen and the others before turning to leave.

    ¡°Boss, are we really going to desong City?¡± Stout asked Billy after Jimmy Acevedo left.

    ¡°For us, going to the Sword Sect is the best choice right now!¡± Ivy answered for Billy.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t know anything about the Sword Sect!¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°What if we go to their sect and they turn on us, demanding not only the Phantom Sword Technique but also the Nine Dragons Cauldron? Wouldn¡¯t we be walking into a trap?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Billy said three days!¡± Ivy responded again. ¡°We have three days to learn about the Sword Sect; that¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Stout looked at Billy with a sudden realization. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really cunning¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Ivy pped him on the back of his head. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Stout chuckled.

    ¡°Stout, what good stuff did you find in those storage rings you collected earlier?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Right, right! I almost forgot. There are some really good items in those ten or so storage rings¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth started to water again.

    ¡°Alright, everyone get ready. We¡¯re heading to desong City tomorrow!¡± Billy said.

    As Ivy had mentioned, he had said three days to give himself time to learn about the Sword Sect.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t feelfortable taking everyone there.

    That night, in desong City, inside a hall of a building within the Sword Sectpound, several men and women were seated.

    ¡°Jimmy Acevedo, are you sure? That young girl really knows the Phantom Sword Technique?¡± an elder asked Jimmy Acevedo.

    ¡°Absolutely. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Jimmy Acevedo nodded. ¡°And from my judgment, she has at least mastered it to a high degree!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± another elderly woman responded. ¡°A girl in her thirties canprehend the Phantom Sword Technique?¡±

    ¡°I was surprised too, but it¡¯s true!¡± Jimmy Acevedo replied.

    ¡°Who would have thought that after searching for so many years, the Phantom Sword Technique would be hidden in a low-tier star domain!¡± an elder sighed.

    Then he looked at a middle-aged man with sharp features sitting at the head of the table.

    ¡°Sect Master, if we let theme to the Sword Sect, it will inevitably attract people from Yheng Institute. At that point, we might be forced to make a choice.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± the middle-aged man nodded thoughtfully.

    This man was none other than Dorian Acevedo, the current Sect Master of the Sword Sect!

    ¡°Sect Master, ording to Jimmy Acevedo, that Billy is already in a life-and-death struggle with Yheng Institute,¡± another elder in a green robe said.

    ¡°And Yheng Institute is certainly eyeing the Nine Dragons Cauldron; they won¡¯t give up easily.¡±

    ¡°If we take them in, we¡¯ll have to face Yheng Institute¡¯s wrath. This matter requires careful consideration!¡±

    ¡°Who cares!¡± the previous elder responded.

    ¡°Our Sword Sect has been searching for the Phantom Sword Technique for a thousand years. Now that we¡¯ve found it, should we just give it up?¡±

    ¡°If the Phantom Sword Technique returns to our sect, given time, we won¡¯t have to endure de Sect¡¯s oppression anymore. They¡¯ve suppressed us for a thousand years; it¡¯s time to fight back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid Yheng Institute won¡¯t give us that much time!¡± The elder in green had a worried look on his face.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t underestimate ourselves. Unless absolutely necessary, Yheng Institute wouldn¡¯t want topletely break ties with us either,¡± the elderly woman responded.

    ¡°They should know that such an oue would only benefit those bastards at de Sect!¡±

    ¡°Have you considered the Nine Dragons Cauldron?¡± Dorian Acevedo asked suddenly.

    ¡°Sect Master, do you mean that when Billy arrives at our sect, we should force him to hand over both the Phantom Sword Technique and the Nine Dragons Cauldron?¡± The previous elder¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s feasible! If we get the Nine Dragons Cauldron, our Sword Sect wouldn¡¯t have to fear Yheng Institute at all!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, this matter requires caution!¡± Jimmy Acevedo took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°The Nine Dragons Cauldron has been with him for quite some time now and must have attracted a lot of attention.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still safe and sound until now; it can¡¯t be a coincidence. If we act rashly, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I want that Sacred Object?¡± Dorian Acevedo interrupted him.

    ¡°The top-ranked treasure among the Ten Sacred Objects-I wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant as to think our Sword Sect could possess it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that besides Yheng Institute, other forces mighte after it too, including those from fifth and sixth-tier star domains!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the elderly woman nodded.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± The previous elder asked again. ¡°Should we just give up on the Phantom Sword Technique?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see my father!¡± Dorian Acevedo stood up after some thought.

    With that, he walked toward the door.

    ¡­Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The next morning, after discussing with Liam Cooper, Billy led everyone toward the teleportation channel.

    By noon, they appeared at the main gate of desong City.

    desong City was muchrger than Cloudhaven City. On either side of its main gate stood two towering swords and des, each two to three hundred meters high-imposing and grand.

    Even from outside the city walls, they could feel an invisible aura of sword energy permeating the air above the entire city.

    ¡°This desong City truly lives up to its name!¡± Bob couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ce to stay first,¡± Billy said as he led everyone into the city.

    Half an hourter, they settled down in a rtively secluded inn not far from the city gate.

    ¡°Billy Boy, what¡¯s next?¡± Opal asked Billy.

 Chapter 2021: Spirit Essence Pill

    ¡°Opal, you and Amber along with Harleen should split into two groups and wander around the city to gather information about the de Sect and Sword Sect,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Stout to check out the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance,¡± he added.

    ¡°Got it!¡± everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get into conflicts easily. If there¡¯s an emergency, contact me immediately!¡± Billy reminded them.

    ¡°Understood!¡± they nodded again.

    Billy and Stout then inquired about the location of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance from the inn staff and left.

    About half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of arge estate. Inside, there was a uniquely designed building that resembled a giant pill. This was the standard architecture of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance in the mid-tier star domain. Seeing such a building meant it was their territory.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Why is it so lively here?¡± Stout remarked as they entered the courtyard, noticing the bustling crowd.

    ¡°There must be some event. Let¡¯s find out,¡± Billy suggested after scanning the surroundings.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout agreed and approached an Alchemists¡¯ Alliance staff member nearby.

    Two minutester, he returned and informed Billy, ¡°Boss, we came at the right time. There¡¯s an auction happening soon with some valuable items.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Stout nodded eagerly. He had plenty of spirit stones and was looking for ways to spend them.

    A few minutester, they found themselves in arge auction hall on the third floor that could amodate around a thousand people. The ce was already buzzing with excitement, and they found seats randomly.

    Soon, a gray-robed elderly man took the stage and spent a few minutes on the opening remarks before officially starting the auction.

    The first items up for bid were some rare herbs, all fetching high prices. The most expensive herb sold for a thousand king-grade spirit stones.

    Next came the auction of pills, starting with ten Sky-Splitting Pills. The fierce bidding indicated that these pills were highly sought after even in the mid-tier star domain. After several rounds of bidding, an elderly man won the ten Sky-Splitting Pills for a thousand sovereign-grade spirit stones.

    ¡°Wow, Sky-Splitting Pills are worth that much? A hundred sovereign-grade spirit stones for one?¡± Stout eximed in amazement.

    He then turned to Billy, ¡°Boss, the ingredients for Sky-Splitting Pills shouldn¡¯t be hard to find in the third-tier star domain. How about we make a few hundred of them to sell?¡±

    ¡°Are you short on spirit stones?¡± Billy asked, ncing at him.

    ¡°Spirit stones are always wee,¡± Stout retorted with a smirk.

    Time flew by, and an hour passed quickly. Besides the Sky-Splitting Pills, there were some high-grade healing pills and Chi Condensing Pills up for auction. However, these didn¡¯t interest Billy and Stout as they could make them themselves, so they didn¡¯t bid.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there were good items? These are just ordinary stuff. How boring,¡± Stout muttered, drawing disdainful looks from two men nearby.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop bragging? These pills are ordinary?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, just admit it. Stop pretending to be rich!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here all this time without bidding on anything, yet you call these items ordinary. Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, next is the highlight of today¡¯s auction!¡± announced the gray-robed elderly man on stage as he received a transparent pill box from a staff member.

    Billy and Stout looked over to see a blue pill inside the box, sparkling and translucent.

    ¡°Some of you might already recognize this pill,¡± the elderly man smiled. ¡°This is a low-tier Spirit Essence Pill!¡±

    The announcement caused a stir among the audience.

    ¡°A low-tier Spirit Essence Pill! This trip wasn¡¯t in vain!¡±

    ¡°So there really is a Spirit Essence Pill up for auction today. No matter how many spirit stones it costs, I must get it!¡±

    ¡°Finally, something worth waiting for!¡±

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance; they really have a Spirit Essence Pill for auction!¡± eximed the middle-aged man sitting next to Stout.

    ¡°Uncle, what exactly is a Spirit Essence Pill? Is it valuable?¡± Stout asked curiously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what a Spirit Essence Pill is?¡± The man nced at Stout.

    ¡°I grew up in the mountains and was very poor as a child. I haven¡¯t seen much of the world. Please enlighten me,¡± Stout replied with an innocent look.

    ¡°The Spirit Essence Pilles in three grades: low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier, corresponding to Entering Emptiness Realm, Perfection Emptiness Realm, and Breaking Emptiness Realm respectively,¡± the man exined without holding back.

    ¡°If a martial artist at thete stage of Heaven Dao Realm takes a low-tier Spirit Essence Pill, it can not only trigger Thunder Tribtion but also significantly increase their chances of surviving it.¡±

    ¡°This is something mostte-stage Heaven Dao Realm martial artists dream of!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Believe it or not!¡± The man snapped and ignored Stout after that.

    Billy¡¯s eyes gleamed. In fact, his purpose foring to the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance today was precisely for this pill!

    He knew that if there were Sky-Splitting Pills, there would also be corresponding pills to aid in advancing from the Heaven Dao Realm to Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Hispanions¡¯ cultivation levels were still too low. If he could get high-grade pills, it would greatly elerate their progress.

    It seemed his luck was good today!

    ¡°The uses of the Spirit Essence Pill need no further introduction,¡± continued the gray-robed elderly man on stage. ¡°This pill was personally refined by our desong City Alchemists¡¯ Alliance leader and is of superior purity.¡±

    ¡°Interested parties may start bidding now. The starting price is one hundred supreme-grade spirit stones!¡±

    The announcement caused gasps around the room. Starting at one hundred supreme-grade spirit stones was steep!

    ¡°A hundred supreme-grade spirit stones for one pill? Isn¡¯t that robbery?¡± Stout eximed just as the man next to him ced a bid.

    ¡°Two hundred supreme-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Stout¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Uncle, are you crazy? Why bid so high all at once?¡±

    ¡°Stay out of it!¡± The man red at him. ¡°This kind of pill is rare. The Alchemists¡¯ Alliance rarely auctions one off in a year. No matter what it costs today, I must get it!¡±

    ¡°Three hundred supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± another elderly man bid from not far away.

    Stout was wordless.

    Coming to the mid-tier star domain really made him realize how few spirit stones he had!

    ¡°Four hundred!¡±

    ¡°Five hundred!¡±

    ¡°Six hundred!¡±

    Before Stout could finish his thoughts, the price had already reached one thousand supreme-grade spirit stones.

    The man next to him had given up by then, looking as if he had swallowed a fly. Clearly, the price had exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°Sir, why aren¡¯t you bidding anymore?¡± Stout asked insensitively.

 Chapter 2022: Making a Deal

    ¡°They¡¯re all lunatics!¡±

    The man ignored Stout, cursed angrily, and left.

    ¡°One thousand supreme grade spirit stones, any higher bids?¡± the gray-robed elderly man asked the audience loudly.

    ¡°Two thousand supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± Billy shouted.

    A gasp echoed through the room as everyone turned to look at Billy.

    Cough¡­ Meanwhile, Stout was so shocked he started tearing up.

    ¡°Boss, are you crazy?!¡± Stout asked after regaining hisposure.

    ¡°You collected quite a few supreme-grade spirit stones yesterday, didn¡¯t you? It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Stout pouted.

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t know the cost of living until you¡¯re in charge. We have many expenses! Besides, there¡¯s no need to raise the bid so much!¡±

    ¡°Prepare the spirit stones!¡± Billy ordered.

    He clearly didn¡¯t want to waste time bidding slowly. He was determined to get this pill, even if it cost ten thousand supreme-grade spirit stones. He had his reasons.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout pouted again, looking pained.

    ¡°This gentleman bids two thousand supreme-grade spirit stones. Any higher bids?¡± the gray-robed elderly man asked after a moment of surprise.

    ¡°Two thousand one hundred supreme-grade spirit stones!¡± a woman¡¯s voice called out.

    Billy looked over and saw a young woman, not yet thirty, with delicate features and an arrogant expression. She nced at Billy with a provocative look.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Stout almost swore. Someone else was raising the bid-lunatics!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone turned to look at her.

    ¡°So it¡¯s her. No wonder she¡¯s so rich!¡± a woman behind Stout said.

    ¡°You know her? Who is she?¡± herpanion asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s ni Osborn, the eldest daughter of the Osborn family,¡± the woman replied.

    ¡°The Osborn family is in Great Green City, right? What¡¯s she doing in desong City?¡± herpanion continued.

    ¡°No idea, maybe she¡¯s here on business,¡± the woman responded with a shake of her head.

    ¡°Three thousand!¡± Billy called out again.

    Stout didn¡¯t react much this time, probably numb, with a look of despair on his face.

    ¡°You¡­¡± ni Osborn¡¯s face darkened when she heard Billy raise the bid to three thousand. She gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Three thousand one hundred!¡±

    ¡°Five thousand!¡± Billy raised the bid by two thousand this time.

    ni Osborn opened her mouth but said nothing more. The room buzzed with chatter again. To them, spending five thousand supreme-grade spirit stones on a low-tier Spirit Essence Pill was pure spite! Even the best Spirit Essence Pill wasn¡¯t worth that much. With five thousand supreme-grade spirit stones, one could buy enough resources to fill a room, possibly more useful than a Spirit Essence Pill!

    After a few more calls from the gray-robed elderly man, no one else raised the bid. The auction ended, and people began to leave. As ni Osborn left with her entourage, she shot a cold nce at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, that Osborn familydy won¡¯t let this go,¡± Stout remarked.

    ¡°Let her be,¡± Billy shrugged.

    Soon, only Billy and Stout remained in the audience seats.

    ¡°Gentleman, here is your Spirit Essence Pill,¡± the gray-robed elderly man said, approaching with two staff members and handing the pill box to Billy. He sized up Billy and Stout but didn¡¯t recognize them. He was curious; anyone who could spend five thousand supreme-grade spirit stones on a low-tier Spirit Essence Pill would intrigue even the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance. In previous auctions, the highest price for a Spirit Essence Pill had been three thousand supreme-grade spirit stones. Today had been quite profitable.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy epted the pill box. Reluctantly, Stout took out five thousand supreme-grade spirit stones from his storage ring and handed them over, looking unhappy.

    Meanwhile, Billy took out the Spirit Essence Pill. He examined it briefly, sniffed it, and then enveloped it in spiritual power.

    ¡°The purity of this pill is only seventy percent?¡± Billy handed the pill to Stout for safekeeping and looked at the elderly man calmly.

    ¡°You know pills?¡± the gray-robed elderly man asked in surprise. It was rare for an ordinary warrior to determine a pill¡¯s purity so quickly. As Billy had noted, this pill¡¯s purity was indeed seventy percent. This didn¡¯t mean it was inferior; pills with over fifty percent purity were considered genuine products. No alchemist could im their pills had ten percent purity. High-level pills required refining with essence blood, directly affecting their final purity.

    ¡°I know a little,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°You are modest!¡± the gray-robed elderly man responded. ¡°To identify a pill¡¯s purity at a nce is not something ordinary.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Since you know about pills, you should understand that seventy percent purity is already top-grade. Anything above eighty percent is considered exceptional¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in making a deal?¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°A deal?¡± The elderly man was taken aback. ¡°What kind of deal?¡±

    ¡°Give me the form for this Spirit Essence Pill, and I¡¯ll refine a batch with ny-five percent purity for you,¡± Billy proposed. This was why he was willing to spend five thousand supreme-grade spirit stones on this pill! He had nned this ever since he learned that the elderly man had brought out a Spirit Essence Pill. He wanted its form!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The three men were stunned by Billy¡¯s words. Both aspects of his proposal were surprising! The form for the Spirit Essence Pill was a closely guarded secret of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, possibly only known within their domain. Yet Billy asked for it outright-bold! Moreover, he imed he could refine pills with ny-five percent purity! This wasn¡¯t just bold; it was outrageous! As far as they knew, no one in their domain had achieved such purity in thousands of years. A ny-five percent pure pill would be priceless! Though ny-five percent seemed only twenty-five percent higher than seventy percent, its effects were exponentially greater. A Heaven Dao Realm warrior taking such a pill would have over ny percent chance of surviving Thunder Tribtion and breaking through! In other words, one pill could save a Heaven Dao Realm warrior¡¯s life! Even an Entering Emptiness Realm warrior could advance two levels with such a pill!

    ¡°Would you like to consider it?¡± Billy asked again.

 Chapter 2023: Impossible!

    ¡°This gentleman, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid both aspects you mentioned¡­¡± the gray-robed elderly began to respond.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t make the decision, show this Sky-Splitting Pill to your superior and let them decide!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    He then took out a Sky-Splitting Pill he had refined himself and handed it over.

    ¡°Sky-Splitting Pill?¡± The gray-robed elderly was slightly stunned but took the pill to examine it.

    After a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Impossible!!!¡±

    As he shouted, his pupils contracted, his face filled with shock, and his heart pounded uncontrobly.

    This was a Sky-Splitting Pill with a purity of ny-eight percent!

    Ny-eight percent purity!!!

    Such a pill hadn¡¯t appeared in nearly a thousand years, perhaps even ten thousand years!

    Thispletely exceeded his understanding of alchemy!

    ¡°Old man, what¡¯s impossible? You don¡¯t think this pill is fake, do you?¡± Stout looked at him and said.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, did you refine this pill yourself?¡± The gray-robed elderly took a deep breath and forcibly calmed his emotions.

    ¡°Naturally!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    The gray-robed elderly took a deep breath.

    Then he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Sir, please wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded.

    The gray-robed elderly quickly left with three others.

    ¡°Boss, do you think he might run off with the Sky-Splitting Pill?¡± Stout smacked his lips.

    ¡°Such arge Alchemists¡¯ Alliance would steal your Sky-Splitting Pill?¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You never know. He was practically drooling over it just now!¡± Stout pouted in response.

    Billy was speechless.

    A few minutester, the sound of footsteps approached, and a group of people walked over quickly.

    Leading them was a young woman in herte twenties, with delicate features and a graceful figure. She seemed detached from the mundane realities of everyday life.

    Following her was an elderly man with white hair, showing no signs of aura fluctuation. Behind him was the gray-robed elderly from before.

    ¡°There are quite a few beauties in the mid-tier star domain. Here¡¯s another one who seems to rival Maisy Cooper!¡± Stout smacked his lips and said.

    ¡°What, are you interested?¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stout¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m still young. Don¡¯t lead me astray!¡±

    As they talked, the group had already arrived in front of them.

    ¡°Sir, may I ask your name?¡± The woman named Juliana Frost carefully examined Billy and Stout.

    Both she and the white-haired elderly man had expressions of barely concealed excitement on their faces.

    Their hearts were already in turmoil, as shocked as the gray-robed elderly had been earlier.

    A pill with ny-eight percent purity-something they had never seen or even heard of!

    ¡°Billy!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Billy?¡± Juliana Frost was slightly stunned.

    However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it and continued to look at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, would you mind stepping into the office for a chat?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy stood up.

    A few minutester, the group arrived at arge office upstairs.

    After the staff served tea, Juliana Frost looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, let me introduce myself first. My name is Juliana Frost.¡±

    She then pointed to the white-haired elderly man. ¡°This is Dalton Frost, the deputy leader of desong City¡¯s Alchemists¡¯ Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡± Billy took a sip of tea.

    He could tell that Juliana Frost¡¯s status was obviously higher than Dalton Frost¡¯s. She was likely a youngdy from the headquarters, simr to Maisy Cooper.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, is this pill really refined by you?¡± Dalton Frost asked as he took the Sky-Splitting Pill from the gray-robed elderly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Billy countered.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Dalton Frost said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived most of my life and the highest purity pill I¡¯ve seen was eighty-eight percent, refined by our Alchemists¡¯ Alliance¡¯s chief elder himself!¡±

    ¡°I want to know how Mr. Billy managed to achieve a ny-eight percent purity.¡±

    ¡°You probably want to know whose Essence Blood was used in the final step of refining, right?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    The refining process does affect the pill¡¯s purity to some extent, but not as much as the final step does.

    Especially for pills with purity above ny-five percent, no matter how exquisite the alchemy skills are, it¡¯s impossible without special Essence Blood refining.

    ¡°Could Mr. Billy tell us?¡± Dalton Frost asked awkwardly.

    ¡°My own!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, Juliana Frost and the gray-robed elderly eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you serious?¡± Juliana Frost couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    ¡°What would make you believe me?¡± Billy smiled and asked back.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I have an impolite request. Could you grant it?¡± Dalton Frost continued to ask.

    ¡°You want to examine my bloodline?¡± Billy smiled again and nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    He didn¡¯t sense any martial aura from Dalton Frost, indicating that he was at the Perfection Emptiness Realm level.

    At this level, as long as he allowed Purple Spirit not to block Dalton Frost¡¯s spiritual power, it would be easy for him to detect that his physique and bloodline were extraordinary.

    After speaking, hemunicated with Purple Spirit in his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Dalton Frost said and then covered Billy with his spiritual power.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    After a while, Dalton Frost¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and his face showed an even more shocked expression.

    ¡°Elder Dalton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Juliana Frost couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you from a lower-tier star domain?¡± Dalton Frost didn¡¯t answer her directly but looked at Billy and asked.

    Apparently, he had detected the Nine Dragons Cauldron within Billy¡¯s body!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Juliana Frost and the gray-robed elderly were both stunned.

    From a lower-tier star domain, named Billy, and possibly possessing a special bloodline!

    Billy¡¯s identity was self-evident!

    They had long heard of Billy¡¯s legend but hadn¡¯t thought much about it initially. Now that Dalton Frost reminded them, they naturally understood!

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Dalton Frost took a deep breath and then couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So it¡¯s really Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Billy toe to the mid-tier star domain. Please forgive us for any previous neglect!¡± Juliana Frost also spoke up, her face full of shock.

    ¡°No need for such formality!¡± Billy smiled again. ¡°What do you think about the deal I mentioned earlier?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the form for the Spirit Essence Pill is very important. I need to consult with headquarters before giving you an answer,¡± Juliana Frost said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll give you an answer within a month at thetest!¡± Juliana Frost responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s too long; I can¡¯t wait that long!¡± Billy shook his head.

 Chapter 2024: The Reckless Alani Osborn

    For Billy, he was in a hurry to improve everyone¡¯s cultivation levels and couldn¡¯t afford to wait a month. The Yheng Institute mighte looking for them soon.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you urgently need the Spirit Essence Pill form to start refining it as soon as possible, right?¡± Juliana Frost was slightly taken aback by Billy¡¯s words.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something you might not know, Mr. Billy. Even if I give you the form now, it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll be able to refine the Spirit Essence Pill within a month.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Because the two main ingredients for refining the Spirit Essence Pill are very hard to find on the market!¡± Juliana Frost replied.

    ¡°Even in our Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, apart from the headquarters, the other branches have very limited stock.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, these ingredients are asionally sold in some cities within fifth-tier star domains, but they are impossible to find in the Great Green Star Domain.¡±

    ¡°And even with teleportation channels for transfers, it¡¯s impossible to make a round trip to a fifth-tier star domain city within a month.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stout responded.

    Billy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, how about this?¡± Juliana Frost walked to her desk, took out a medicine box, and handed it to Billy.

    ¡°There are ten low-grade Spirit Essence Pills refined by our Alchemists¡¯ Alliance in here. If you don¡¯t mind, please ept them as a small token of our goodwill.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get back to you with the form as soon as possible. What do you think, Mr. Billy?¡±

    Seeing her give away ten Spirit Essence Pills, Dalton Frost and the gray-robed elderly man were both surprised.

    This was quite generous!

    Even for the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, Spirit Essence Pills are extremely precious and not something that can be bought with spirit stones.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving them to us for free?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He had just spent five thousand supreme-grade spirit stones on one Spirit Essence Pill and was still feeling the pinch. Hearing this offer lifted his spirits.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Juliana Frost nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Little Missy!¡± Before Billy could respond, Stout took the medicine box and put it into his storage ring.

    Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he looked at Juliana Frost. ¡°I¡¯ll buy these ten Spirit Essence Pills at the previous price of fifty thousand supreme-grade spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Billy doesn¡¯t mind making friends with me, consider these ten Spirit Essence Pills as a gift from me. Please don¡¯t refuse.¡± Juliana Frost smiled.

    ¡°Thank you then. I¡¯ll owe you a favor!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist on paying.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Juliana Frost smiled again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the woman who bid against you earlier is the eldest daughter of the Osborn family in Great Green City. She won¡¯t let this go easily after you took her Spirit Essence Pill.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°If she¡¯s still around, do you need me to send someone to help you¡­¡± Juliana Frost continued.

    ¡°No need, thank you!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Dalton Frost. ¡°Elder Dalton, do you know much about the de and Sword Sect?¡±

    ¡°de and Sword Sect?¡± Dalton Frost was puzzled. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Nothing specific, just some basic information about the sects. Is that convenient?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Dalton Frost replied.

    The two sides then began chatting over tea.

    Soon after, Billy and Stout left the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance.

    ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s tailing us. They must be from the Osborn family. Should we take action?¡± Stout asked as they walked out.

    ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s find another ce,¡± Billy said as he led Stout toward their lodging.

    About half an hourter, they arrived near a secluded grove by their inn.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice came from behind them.

    They turned around to see about twenty men and women surrounding them, led by ni Osborn, the eldest daughter of the Osborn family.

    It was clear she had also been looking for a suitable ce to strike.

    Billy quickly assessed their group. The person following closely behind ni Osborn was at half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm. Among the others, five or six were at Entering Emptiness Realm, while the rest were at Heaven Dao Realm or below.

    The Osborn family was indeed one of the top three families in this star domain; even the eldest daughter traveled with such strong escorts.

    ¡°Daring to snatch something from me, ni Osborn? You must have a death wish!¡± ni Osborn said coldly. ¡°Hand over the Spirit Essence Pill, and I might spare your lives!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to rob us?¡± Stout asked calmly.

    ¡°Stop wasting my time!¡± ni Osborn snapped. ¡°My patience is limited. This is yourst chance!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What if we refuse?¡± Stout asked again.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll hand over your lives along with the Spirit Essence Pill!¡± ni Osborn retorted.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want trouble, but why do you force our hand?¡± Stout looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡±

    ¡°Kill,¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Since they wereing for their lives, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy.

    ¡°You court death!¡± ni Osborn waved her hand. ¡°Attack! Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone except the half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm elder charged at them.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he drew his Bloodshadow Fury de and casually swung it out.

    The three men at mid-tote Entering Emptiness Realm running at the front didn¡¯t even realize what happened before the de light shed past them.

    They took two more steps before copsing, their bodies split in two and covered in blood.

    Seeing this, those behind them instinctively stopped, their faces filled with horror.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm elder was also stunned, his pupils contracting coldly.

    He hadn¡¯t acted earlier because he had already assessed Billy¡¯s cultivation level as second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm and didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    But now, Billy had effortlessly killed three mid-tote Entering Emptiness Realmpanions with one swing!

    He finally realized he had severely underestimated Billy¡¯s skills.

    Meanwhile, Stout had already engaged the others in battle.

    With his current strength, anyone below the early Entering Emptiness Realm was no match for him.

    Within a few moves, five or six opponents were sent flying by his punches, lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°Elder Philip, kill him!¡± ni Osborn shouted after recovering from her shock.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm elder drew a sharp sword and approached Billy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this skilled; it¡¯s quite surprising!¡±

    ¡°But you made a grave mistake by crossing mydy¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy swung out another sharp de light.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

 Chapter 2025: Leaving the City

    ¡°You overestimate yourself. I see you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

    The elder shouted fiercely, his sword shing in several movements to meet the attack.

    However, before he could finish his words, the de¡¯s light tore through his sword stance and shot straight past him.

    In the next moment, a head flew into the air, a look of disbelief frozen on its face.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A faint gasp sounded from the shadows nearby.

    ¡°Elder Philip?!¡± At the same time, ni Osborn screamed, her face turning deathly pale.

    She never imagined that the strongest person by her side, a half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm expert, would be in by Billy with a single strike.

    Only then did she realize fear, her body trembling as she fled backward in haste.

    Her cultivation was passable, at the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to kill me? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached her ears.

    To him, the moment she harbored murderous intent, he had already sentenced her to death. There was no way he would let her leave alive!

    ¡°I am the eldest daughter of the Osborn family. If you dare kill me, the Osborn family will never let you¡­¡± ni Osborn shouted as she ran.

    Before she could finish her sentence, a de¡¯s light shed, and her body fell from mid-air, her legs twitching as life left her.

    Her face was filled with endless unwillingness; she probably never dreamed she would be killed like this!

    After dealing with ni Osborn, Billy casually unleashed a few more de lights, and the other two Entering Emptiness Realm men fell one after another.

    Two minutester, Stout punched thest man to death and began collecting storage rings with glee.

    ¡°The Osborn family seems quite wealthy!¡± Shortly after, Stout returned with over twenty storage rings, smacking his lips.

    The supreme-grade spirit stones in all the storage rings added up to no less than ten thousand pieces. There were also many sovereign-grade spirit stones and some Spirit Fruits and beast cores.

    This put him in a much better mood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn!¡± Billy said as he led Stout away.

    Meanwhile, in an office of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance.

    Juliana Frost sat on a sofa, sipping tea and pondering.

    ¡°Miss Frost!¡± About twenty minutester, Dalton Frost knocked and entered.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Juliana Frost asked.

    ¡°Just as rumored, he can leap a major realm to kill his opponent!¡± Dalton Frost still had a hint of astonishment on his face.

    ¡°The half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm expert by ni Osborn¡¯s side couldn¡¯t even withstand half a move!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Juliana Frost eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Dalton Frost nodded.

    ¡°And ni Osborn?¡± Juliana Frost continued to ask.

    ¡°Dead!¡± Dalton Frost replied.

    ¡°Dead?¡± Juliana Frost was taken aback again. ¡°He really is as ruthless as rumored! He kills without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Miss Frost, how do you n to handle this?¡± Dalton Frost asked.

    ¡°First, instruct everyone in the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance not to engage him directly and treat him with respect!¡± Juliana Frost responded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss further actions after I report to my father.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Dalton Frost nodded.

    ¡°Also, have someone keep an eye on them and see what they do next.¡± Juliana Frost continued after some thought.

    ¡°He specifically asked you about the de and Sword Sect; he must have a purpose!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Dalton Frost responded again.

    ¡°And try to find out when they arrived in the mid-tier star domain.¡± Juliana Frost added after some thought.

    ¡°Gather as much information as possible about what they¡¯ve done since arriving.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Dalton Frost said before bowing and leaving.

    ¡­ By evening, Harleen and Casey returned to the inn with the others.

    They each briefly described the information they had gathered to Billy, which matched what he had learned from Dalton Frost.

    ¡°Boss, how did it go at the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance? Any gains?¡± White Tiger asked Billy.

    ¡°Hehe, we gained quite a bit!¡± Stout grinned.

    He then recounted what had happened earlier to everyone.

    ¡°Boss, did Miss Frost of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance really give you ten Spirit Essence Pills?¡± Azure Dragon asked after hearing Stout¡¯s story.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Everyone rest for a bit; we¡¯ll leave the city shortly!¡±

    ¡°Leave the city?¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger were both puzzled.

    ¡°Boss, why leave the city?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Judge, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Amber smiled.

    ¡°The Yheng Institute mighte after us soon. With our current strength, it¡¯s hard to resist. Now that Billy has obtained Spirit Essence Pills, we need to seize the opportunity to improve our cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Why do we need to leave the city to improve our cultivation?¡± Judge continued to ask.

    ¡°Judge, you¡¯re so dense!¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°My sister and Ivy, along with Opal, might attract Thunder Tribtion after taking the Spirit Essence Pills. Do you want everyone in the city to watch?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Billy killed the eldest daughter of the Osborn family. They could send people after us at any time. We need a quiet ce to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ that makes sense!¡± Judge chuckled.

    An hourter, they left desong City through the main gate and flew into the sky.

    They flew for about an hour beforending in a valley ten thousand miles away from desong City.

    Everyone found a spot to sit cross-legged and began cultivating with Spirit Fruits and beast cores from their storage rings.

    Early the next morning, Billy gave ten Spirit Essence Pills to Harleen and those with rtively high cultivation levels like Opal.

    Harleen and nine others each took a Spirit Essence Pill.

    Boom!

    At eleven in the morning, Harleen inevitably faced Thunder Tribtion.

    The once clear sky turned stormy with dark clouds and lightning shing everywhere.

    The tribtion process was simr to Billy¡¯s recent experience. After a thunderous roar, a bolt of lightning tore through the sky towards Harleen.

    With determination shing in her eyes, Harleen wielded her feather sword and soared into the air.

    A deafening crash followed as Harleen plummeted rapidly, creating arge crater upon impact and lying motionless for a while.

    Thanks to Billy¡¯s previous experience, everyone rxed after sensing her heartbeat.

    Billy didn¡¯t move her but covered her with spiritual power, monitoring her body¡¯s changes closely.

    About fifteen minutester, an immensely powerful aura erupted from her body.

    ¡°Boss, has Harleen also broken through to second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm like you?¡± Casey couldn¡¯t help but ask after sensing Harleen¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy smiled.

    Just as Casey said, Harleen not only broke through to Entering Emptiness Realm but also reached second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm like Billy did recently!

    Everyone gasped in amazement, their faces filled with surprise.

 Chapter 2026: Return to Bladesong City

    Apart from Harleen, everyone else also had significant gains.

    As Billy had predicted, by evening, both Ivy and Opal faced the Thunder Tribtion. The process went smoothly, and they both broke through to the Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Casey and Stout, after taking a Spirit Essence Pill, advanced two levels each with Billy¡¯s help. Casey, Stout, and Amber all reached the half-step into Entering Emptiness Realm. Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Ian de, and Bob advanced to the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    For the next two days, everyone stayed in the valley. Harleen and Ivy consolidated their cultivation, while White Tiger and others focused on refining Sky-Splitting Pills, Spirit Fruits, and Beast Cores. After two days, everyone advanced to one level. Felicia, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger reached the seventh-rank Heaven Dao Realm, while Frostde and Night Orchid reached the sixth-rank.

    Billy himself took a Spirit Essence Pill and quickly refined it using his bloodline power, advancing to the third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm in less than half a day. With this, everyone¡¯sbat power increased significantly.

    That morning, the group reappeared in desong City.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As they arrived at the clearing where they had killed ni Osborn a few days earlier, a powerful aura enveloped the area. Soon, four figures appeared in the sky. With Billy¡¯s current cultivation, he could sense martial energy up to the early Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    He nced at the four people: one was at first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, two were at half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm, and one was at eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Did you kill our youngdy?¡± The ck-robed elder leading the group red at Billy.

    ¡°Are you from the Osborn family?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°So it was you!¡± The elder¡¯s voice was harsh. ¡°You have some nerve killing someone from our family. Let¡¯s see how many lives you have!¡±

    With that, his aura burst forth.

    ¡°Is the Osborn family always this domineering?¡± A man walked over from a distance; it was Jimmy Acevedo from Sword Sect.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder frowned. ¡°You¡¯re from Sword Sect?¡±

    ¡°desong City is not Great Green City. You can¡¯t kill people here as you please,¡± Jimmy said without directly answering.

    ¡°Sword Sect should stay out of this!¡± The elder¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°He killed our youngdy and must die!¡±

    ¡°What arrogance!¡± Jimmy¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°What if I insist on intervening?¡±

    ¡°Sword Sect may be strong here in desong City, but don¡¯t think we will show mercy!¡± The elder continued.

    ¡°Then let your Osborn family try,¡± Jimmy responded.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness,¡± Billy smiled at Jimmy. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡±

    He then looked at the elder. ¡°If you want revenge for your youngdy, follow me. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    With that, he flew into the sky.

    For Billy, it was already a life-and-death struggle with the Osborn family. Since they sent more people to die, he would eliminate them directly.

    Jimmy opened his mouth to say something but decided against it.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon learn the cost of arrogance!¡± The elder followed Billy with his threepanions.

    Initially, Jimmy¡¯s appearance had put the elder in a difficult position since he knew he couldn¡¯t defeat him. But Billy¡¯s arrogance yed right into his hands.

    ¡°Kid, no matter who you are, today you¡¯ll pay for¡­¡± The elder began as they approached Billy in mid-air.

    Before he could finish, a Thunder de struck him.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    The elder had underestimated Billy and casually formed a seal to counter the attack. But in the next moment, he realized his mistake.

    The de light effortlessly sliced through his neck. His head flew off, blood spraying like a fountain, his face frozen in shock.

    Jimmy Acevedo on the ground was equally shocked. In just a few days, Billy¡¯s skills had grown immensely. Now he could kill a Perfection Emptiness Realm expert without using his trump cards!

    The remaining three Osborn family members fled in terror. They couldn¡¯t believe a first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert was killed so easily by someone at third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!

    Two of them were cut down by Billy¡¯s de lights before they could escape a thousand meters. The eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm member was killed by Harleen¡¯s Five Elements de Dance.

    ¡°Mr. Billy truly deserves his reputation as a talented genius!¡± Jimmy Acevedo approached as Billy and Harleennded.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I came to invite you to Sword Sect,¡± Jimmy continued.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± Jimmy said as he led them towards Sword Sect.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, wait!¡± Another man¡¯s voice called out.

    A middle-aged man approached carrying arge de over two meters long on his shoulder.

    ¡°Clive de?¡± Jimmy frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°desong City isn¡¯t owned by Sword Sect. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Clive de retorted before turning to Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯m Clive de from de Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    He couldn¡¯t sense any aura from Clive de, indicating he was at least fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, most of yourpanions are skilled with des. Sword Sect may not be the best choice for you,¡± Clive de continued. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, de Sect would wee you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jimmy asked coldly. ¡°Mr. Billy is our guest!¡±

    ¡°No need to get agitated. I¡¯m just offering Mr. Billy another option,¡± Clive de shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to act!¡± Jimmy warned as cold energy emanated from him.

    ¡°Foolish,¡± Clive de sneered. ¡°Do you think you can defeat me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out!¡± Jimmy responded coldly.

 Chapter 2027: They Wonâ€™t Drive Us Away, Right?

    ¡°Please, both of you, calm down!¡± Billy said with a light smile, looking at Clive de.

    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I have already agreed to stay with the Sword Sect for a few days. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to go back on my word now.¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time?¡±

    ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Clive deughed heartily. ¡°The doors of the de Sect are always open for Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy cupped his hands in a gesture of respect.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Clive de waved his hand and said, ¡°See you next time!¡±

    After speaking, he turned and left.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please!¡± After Clive de departed, Jimmy Acevedo made a weing gesture again.

    About half an hourter, the group arrived at the entrance of arge estate near the city wall on the east side of the city.

    The estate covered nearly a million square meters, with a towering sword-shaped sculpture standing beside the gate, mirroring the sword outside the main gate of the city.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today!¡±

    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of a grand hall, where a man emerged from inside. It was Dorian Acevedo, the current Sect Master of the Sword Sect!

    Behind him followed four or five elders of the Sword Sect.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this is our Sect Master,¡± Jimmy Acevedo introduced Dorian Acevedo to Billy and his group.

    ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Billy cupped his hands in respect. ¡°I apologize for the intrusion and hope you can forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, it¡¯s our honor to have you as a guest at the Sword Sect. There¡¯s no need to talk about intrusions!¡± Dorian Acevedo responded with a smile. ¡°Everyone, pleasee inside so we can sit and chat.¡±

    The group then entered the hall and took their seats.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I heard you had some conflict with the Osborn family. Do you need our Sword Sect to intervene?¡± Dorian Acevedo asked Billy.

    ¡°No need to trouble the Sect Master; it¡¯s already been resolved,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    Indeed, it had been resolved. Within a few days, the high-levelbat power of the Osborn family would likely be reduced to just their patriarch!

    Of course, this only resolved the branch family in Great Green City. Whether their main family would send people to the Great Green Star Domain was another matter.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡± Dorian Acevedo smiled and continued.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, since you¡¯vee to the Sword Sect, feel free to stay as long as you like. Treat it as your home!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, we have quite a bit of trouble on us. I¡¯m afraid it might bring problems to the Sword Sect¡­¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you referring to the Yheng Institute?¡± Dorian Acevedo interrupted him.

    ¡°As long as Mr. Billy is at the Sword Sect, you are our honored guest. Anyone looking to trouble Mr. Billy will have to get through us first!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I have an impertinent request. I wonder if you could grant it?¡± At this moment, an elder of the Sword Sect dressed in white robes looked at Billy and spoke.

    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Billy responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Billy knows the Phantom Sword Technique. Could you show us?¡± The white-robed man asked.

    Jimmy Acevedo opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately remained silent.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy responded.

    He understood their intentions clearly; they wanted to verify if he truly knew the Phantom Sword Technique and not be taken for fools.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± The white-robed man cupped his hands in respect.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I apologize for Elder Wyatt¡¯s¡­¡± Dorian Acevedo began.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled and stood up, walking towards the door.

    Soon, they were outside.

    ¡°Elder Wyatt, would you like to join me?¡± Billy asked Wyatt Acevedo, the white-robed man, with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯d be honored. Please instruct me!¡± Wyatt Acevedo cupped his hands in response.

    The two then ascended into the air, and Billy took out a sharp sword from his storage ring.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please take this move!¡± Wyatt Acevedo drew his sword and spoke.

    As he finished speaking, his aura rapidly increased, revealing his fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivation.

    His wrist continuously turned, releasing invisible sword energy that filled the entire space with a chilling killing intent.

    In an instant, a sharp sword force swept towards Billy, causing the void to crack wherever it passed-a terrifying sight.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    As Wyatt Acevedounched his attack, Billy also moved, wielding his sword and activating the Phantom Sword Technique.

    A deafening explosion ensued as the center of impact copsed instantly.

    Simultaneously, both Billy and Wyatt Acevedo were sted a thousand meters away, each with blood at the corners of their mouths.

    With one move, they were evenly matched!

    ¡°It is the Phantom Sword Technique!¡± Wyatt Acevedo cupped his hands towards Billy after slightly adjusting his breath. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Billy replied faintly.

    ¡°Billy, are you alright?¡± Harleen approached Billy after theynded on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t worry,¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Dorian Acevedo said simultaneously.

    At this point, he finally confirmed that Billy indeed knew the Phantom Sword Technique!

    ¡°You tter me!¡± Billy responded before looking at Stout. ¡°Stout, give the Phantom Sword Technique manual to the Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Billy¡¯s words, everyone from the Sword Sect, including Dorian Acevedo, was stunned.

    No one expected that Billy would hand over the manual so easily!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout nodded and took out the manual from his storage ring, handing it to Dorian Acevedo. ¡°Sect Master, now that we¡¯ve given you the manual, you won¡¯t drive us away immediately, right?¡±

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re joking!¡± Dorian Acevedo did not take the manual immediately. ¡°You are all honored guests of our Sword Sect; it has nothing to do with the manual!¡±

    Then he looked at Billy and said, ¡°Mr. Billy, although the Phantom Sword Technique manual is something our Sword Sect lost long ago, it was found by you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right to just take it back like this. How about Mr. Billy name a price? Our Sword Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°The manual originally belonged to the Sword Sect; I¡¯m just returning it to its rightful owner,¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Dorian Acevedo continued.

    ¡°Sect Master, just ept it,¡± Harleen also smiled and said. ¡°Billy is right; it originally belonged to your Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you very much!¡± Dorian Acevedo said as he took the manual.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡±

    All the elders of the Sword Sect bowed simultaneously in gratitude.

    Before today, they never thought that this manual would return to their sect so easily!

    ¡°You¡¯re all too kind!¡± Billy responded with a light smile.

    ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m curious about something. If someone masters the Phantom Sword Technique to Great Perfection Realm, can they leapfrog an entire major realm to defeat their opponent?¡± Judge asked curiously.

    ¡°No,¡± Dorian Acevedo smiled. ¡°The higher one¡¯s cultivation level, the harder it is to challenge someone above your level.¡±

    ¡°Of course, how many levels one can leap depends on both martial skills and personal abilities.¡±

    ¡°For example, even if I master the Phantom Sword Technique to Great Perfection Realm, at best I might only be able to challenge one or two levels above me!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Judge said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Two levels is impressive!¡± Soul Chaser replied seriously. ¡°At Perfection Emptiness Realm, each level is like a barrier!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Judge nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Jimmy Acevedo, take Mr. Billy and his group for a tour around Sword Pavilion,¡± Dorian Acevedo said with a smile as he looked at Jimmy Acevedo.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Elder yton that Mr. Billy and his group can freely move around Sword Pavilion and stay as long as they like!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jimmy Acevedo responded after a moment of surprise.

    After bidding farewell to Dorian Acevedo and others, Billy and his group followed Jimmy Acevedo toward Sword Pavilion.

    ¡°Jimmy, what is Sword Pavilion?¡± Bob asked Jimmy Acevedo as they walked.

    ¡°In simple terms, Sword Pavilion is like our sect¡¯s library of martial arts manuals. It contains many advanced sword techniques that you can¡­¡± Jimmy Acevedo began exining.

    ¡°How does itpare to Phantom Sword Technique?¡± Stout interrupted him directly.

    Jimmy Acevedo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Can we have a proper conversation?

 Chapter 2028: Realm of Swords and Blades

    ¡°Of course, it can¡¯tpare!¡± Jimmy Acevedo responded with a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Then why are we going? We can just practice the Phantom Sword Technique directly,¡± Stout replied again.

    ¡°Can you stop talking?¡± Ivy rolled her eyes at him.

    He had no sense of the situation; didn¡¯t he see that Jimmy Acevedo¡¯s face looked terrible?

    Jimmy Acevedo coughed and continued, ¡°Besides the sword techniques, the Sword Pavilion also contains the sword intent left by our predecessors, which should be quite helpful to you all!¡±

    ¡°Sword intent?¡± Bob¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Jimmy Acevedo nodded.

    As they talked, they arrived in front of a six-story tower. Therge characters ¡°Sword Pavilion¡± were carved above the entrance.

    Entering the hall, they saw an old man cleaning.

    Billy tried to gauge the old man¡¯s cultivation level but found nothing.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder yton!¡± Jimmy Acevedo walked up to the old man and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°You must be Mr. Billy?¡± yton Acevedo nced at the group and then fixed his gaze on Billy.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± Billy bowed slightly.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve already mastered the Phantom Sword Technique to the Great Perfection Realm?¡± yton Acevedo continued to ask.

    ¡°Just lucky,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± yton Acevedo said, pointing to the staircase. ¡°You may go up. As long as you don¡¯t damage anything inside, you can do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder yton!¡± Billy cupped his hands in thanks and looked at Harleen and Opal, who were skilled with swords.

    ¡°Harleen, Opal, you go up. We¡¯ll wait here.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen and the others responded and walked towards the staircase.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I have some matters to attend to. If you need anything, just send me a message,¡± Jimmy Acevedo said.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going up?¡± After Jimmy Acevedo left, yton Acevedo looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°I prefer des,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Dual cultivation of sword and de?¡± yton Acevedo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Really?¡± A hint of surprise shed in yton Acevedo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can I see your de skills?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Billy nodded.

    The group then moved to an open area outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Show me your strongest strike!¡± yton Acevedo said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy responded.

    He didn¡¯t know why yton Acevedo suddenly wanted to see his de skills, but since the request was made, he was happy to oblige. There was nothing to lose anyway.

    Billy then took out his kylin de from his storage ring.

    ¡°Elder yton, please guide me!¡±

    Billy said in a deep voice, gripping the kylin de and forming Cracked Sky, shing out with one strike.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about hurting yton Acevedo. By his estimation, without activating his bloodline power, it was unlikely he could harm him at all.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± yton Acevedo¡¯s pupils contracted slightly upon seeing the strike.

    Immediately, he raised his hand and pressed down.

    A massive phantom hand descended from the sky, striking heavily on the de light with a loud bang, shattering it instantly.

    Billy was sted a thousand meters away by the shockwave.

    In contrast, yton Acevedo merely swayed slightly before steadying himself.

    ¡°To achieve such aplishments at your age is quite impressive!¡± yton Acevedo said, looking at Billy.

    As he spoke, a gleam shed in his eyes again.

    ¡°Elder yton overpraises me!¡± Billy said with a smile as he put the kylin de back into his storage ring.

    After one move, he had a rough understanding of yton Acevedo¡¯sbat power-at least sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm or higher!

    He then spoke again, ¡°Elder yton, I have a question I¡¯d like to ask for your guidance. May I?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± yton Acevedo responded.

    ¡°Do you know what the Realm of Swords and des is?¡± Billy asked.

    This was one of the opportunities left to them by two Ancestors in the City of the Dead within the Five Elements Realm.

    However, despite his efforts, Billy couldn¡¯t fullyprehend this Realm of Swords and des; he only had a vague sense of it.

    Now that he was at the Sword Sect, he naturally wanted to learn more about it.

    ¡°You know about the Realm of Swords and des?¡± yton Acevedo was slightly surprised and continued to ask, ¡°How much do you know?¡±

    ¡°Other than knowing its concept, I know nothing else,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°In this star domain, no one has mentioned the Realm of Swords and des for many years!¡± yton Acevedo said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Elder, do you know what the Realm of Swords and des is?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± yton Acevedo said as he walked away. Billy and the others followed closely behind.

    Soon, they arrived at arger open area.

    ¡°Do you have a sword?¡± yton Acevedo asked Billy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy took out a sword from his storage ring and handed it over.

    ¡°Watch closely!¡± yton Acevedo said to Billy before taking the sword. He then turned to Casey and the others. ¡°All of you use your strongest abilities against me.¡±

    ¡°Mister, are you serious?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Attack!¡± yton Acevedo said as he ascended into the air, his aura rising simultaneously.

    ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Casey turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do as Elder yton says,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone nodded and drew their weapons before following him into the air.

    Once airborne, they all attacked yton Acevedo simultaneously.

    At that moment, yton Acevedo also moved.

    He took two steps forward, continuously flipping his wrist as cold light shed.

    Soon, invisible sword energy filled the air. Within a range of three to four thousand meters, a dense killing intent permeated the area.

    What shocked Casey and the others was that they felt as if they were in an independent world formed by invisible sword energy, almost isted from the outside world.

    Moreover, everyone clearly felt their power being suppressed by an invisible force. They couldn¡¯t exert their full strength; at most, they could only disy seventy to eighty percent of their abilities.

    Additionally, in this space formed by sword energy, they felt a deep sense of helplessness. Likembs waiting for ughter, the towering figure in the distance seemed capable of taking their lives at any moment.

    A few minutester, yton Acevedo sheathed his sword andnded on the ground. Casey and the others exhaled deeply before following suit.

    Billy had naturally observed everything just now. Some of his previous questions about the Realm of Swords and des seemed to have vague answers now.

    ¡°Elder, what just happened? Why was our power suppressed? And why did it feel like we were in a different space?¡± Casey asked yton Acevedo.

    ¡°In a sense, the so-called Realm of Swords and des is an independent world formed by sword and de intent!¡± yton Acevedo responded.

    ¡°In that world, the person who initiates it is its ruler. All living beings are his subjects; he can control their life and death!¡±

    After saying this, he paused briefly before continuing.

    ¡°My understanding of the Realm of Swords and des is superficial. That¡¯s why your experience just now wasn¡¯t very intense.¡±

    ¡°If one trulyprehends the Realm of Swords and des, you¡¯ll feel as insignificant as dust within it!¡±

    Everyone thought: We already felt as insignificant as dust just now.

 Chapter 2029: The Instituteâ€™s Powerhouses

    ¡°Elder yton, how can one cultivate the Realm of Swords and des?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°It is not something that can be achieved overnight,¡± yton Acevedo shook his head slightly. ¡°To cultivate the Realm of Swords and des, one must firstprehend the intent of the sword and de.¡±

    ¡°The intent of the sword and de?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    ¡°Senior, what exactly is the intent of the sword and de?¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°The des we usually form with Chi power or materialize with spiritual power, do they count as de spirit?¡±

    Everyone, including Casey, turned to look at yton Acevedo, eager to know the answer.

    The first time they encountered de spirit was at Canyon View Institute when Elder Xavier took them to Sword Hill. There, just byprehending the intent of the sword and de, they could enhance their cultivation levels.

    Then, in the tower at Five Elements Realm, they once again felt the so-called intent of the sword and de, which simrly boosted everyone¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± yton Acevedo continued. ¡°The so-called intent of the sword and de is intangible yet more powerful than tangible forms. It cannot be seen or touched, but it truly exists!¡±

    ¡°The intent of the sword and de can kill invisibly and help oneprehend the true essence of swords and des, enhancing one¡¯s understanding and mastery.¡±

    After speaking, he pointed to a tree not far away. ¡°Let me demonstrate how sword intent can kill invisibly.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a murderous aura emanated from him. The next moment, the tree was cut in half at the waist, the cut smooth as a mirror, as if sliced by a sharp sword.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Everyone, including Billy, was stunned. Although with their strength, cutting down that tree was a piece of cake, yton Acevedo hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Moreover, nothing tangible had shed by the tree trunk, making it impossible for it to be a result of materialized spiritual power.

    ¡°So amazing?¡± ck Tortoise couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°If one cultivates de spirit, wouldn¡¯t it be easy tounch surprise attacks? It¡¯s impossible to guard against!¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes,¡± yton Acevedo responded. ¡°However, your strength must not be significantly lower than your opponent¡¯s; otherwise, it¡¯s useless as you won¡¯t even break through their defensive aura.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± ck Tortoise shrugged.

    ¡°Senior, how can one cultivate the intent of the sword and de?¡± Ian de asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. If you¡¯re interested, I can teach you¡­¡± yton Acevedo began to say.

    Before he could finish, a powerful aura swept in from the horizon, enveloping the entire sect courtyard in no time.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy and the others were taken aback.

    ¡°It should be someone from the Institute!¡± yton Acevedo looked up at the sky. ¡°They¡¯ve sent such powerful figures; they are determined!¡±

    ¡°Elder yton, what is their cultivation level?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be one of the four monsters from Grand Scribe Pavilion!¡± yton Acevedo¡¯s tone was slightly serious. ¡°Half step into seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm!¡±

    ¡°So strong?!¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Does Yheng Institute really have such powerful people?¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but add.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Yheng Institute. As the overlord of Great Green Star Domain, they didn¡¯t earn that title through empty boasts!¡± yton Acevedo responded.

    ¡°Senior, please watch over them for me¡­¡± Billy pointed to Casey and the others.

    ¡°They¡¯re here for you. Do you n to show yourself?¡± yton Acevedo interrupted him.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re here for me, if I don¡¯t show up, they won¡¯t leave peacefully!¡± Billy responded. ¡°And I can¡¯t let Sword Sect suffer because of me.¡±

    ¡°If you get taken by the Institute, you might lose your life!¡± yton Acevedo continued.

    ¡°That depends on whether they have the strength to take me!¡± A cold gleam shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You have some courage!¡± yton Acevedo waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead; as long as I¡¯m here, your people will be safe!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy cupped his hands and flew into the air.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and the others shouted.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They didn¡¯t follow because they knew they would only be a burden. Staying behind would prevent them from distracting their Boss.

    Meanwhile, Dorian Acevedo led a group of Sword Sect elders into the air, each with a slightly serious expression.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, why are you here?¡± Jimmy Acevedo was slightly surprised to see Billy.

    ¡°Yheng Institute¡¯s target is me; it¡¯s inappropriate for me not to show up,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, their strength is not weak; you should go to Elder yton¡­¡± Dorian Acevedo began.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sect Master. It¡¯s alright,¡± Billy replied.

    As they spoke, Yheng Institute¡¯s group appeared within sight. There were only ten people in total! But none were weak; all were at leastte-stage Entering Emptiness Realm!

    Leading them was an old man with white hair and beard, dressed in white robes-one of Grand Scribe Pavilion¡¯s four pirs, Maverick! He was atte-stage sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm!

    Besides him were one fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator, two fourth-rank cultivators, three second-rank cultivators, two half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators, and one ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator.

    As the rulers of this star domain, Yheng Institute truly lived up to their reputation!

    ¡°May I ask who is visiting Sword Sect?¡± Dorian Acevedo cupped his hands and asked.

    ¡°Our target is him. If Sword Sect doesn¡¯t want trouble, you¡¯d better step aside!¡± Maverick immediately recognized Billy from his portrait.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Billy is an honored guest of Sword Sect¡­¡± Dorian Acevedo frowned slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask only once: does Sword Sect want to protect him or face annihtion?¡± Maverick interrupted sternly.

    ¡°Your tone is too arrogant!¡± Dorian Acevedo responded coldly.

    ¡°So it seems Sword Sect wants to protect him?¡± Maverick nced at Dorian Acevedo.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said Mr. Billy is a friend of Sword Sect!¡± Dorian Acevedo replied firmly.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Maverick responded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll destroy Sword Sect first before dealing with him!¡±

    ¡°What arrogance! Do you think you can destroy Sword Sect? Ridiculous!¡± Jimmy Acevedo shouted.

    ¡°What if I join in?¡± At that moment, another old voice sounded as a hunchbacked elder appeared in everyone¡¯s view.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Sword Sect members frowned simultaneously.

    The neer¡¯s cultivation was no less than Maverick¡¯s-also half step into seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm-undoubtedly another pir of Grand Scribe Pavilion.

    ¡°Is this enough now?¡± The hunchbacked elder named Boone spoke calmly.

    Before he finished speaking, a sharp de light shed towards him, tearing through the void-Cracked Sky!

    For Billy, there was no turning back with Yheng Institute; he only needed to ensure Harleen and Casey¡¯s safety. As for everything else, he¡¯d strike first!

    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Boone frowned and raised his hand to block. With seemingly little effort, he easily deflected Billy¡¯s attack; the de light shattered instantly.

    The powerful shockwave sent Billy flying hundreds of meters back while Boone merely steadied himself with a slight sway.

 Chapter 2030: A Sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm Powerhouse Perished

    ¡°Maverick, leave that kid to me!¡± Boone said, turning to Maverick.

    ¡°You stay here and guard. If anyone from the Sword Sect dares to intervene, destroy their sect!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Maverick responded.

    Boone then swiftly moved towards Billy¡¯s location.

    ¡°Sect Master, what should we do? Should we help Mr. Billy?¡± Jimmy Acevedo asked Dorian Acevedo.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Dorian Acevedo replied after taking a deep breath.

    He knew very well that if they made a move, Maverick¡¯s people would not stand by idly, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to help Billy anyway.

    Soon, a loud crash was heard as Billy was sent flying a thousand meters away, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I really underestimated you. A third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator with such strong defensive abilities!¡± Boone¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Billy. He was indeed surprised by Billy¡¯s physical resilience.

    By his estimation, the previous attack should have killed even a third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator. Yet Billy only suffered minor injuries, barely affecting hisbat ability, which naturally surprised him.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy spat out a mouthful of blood and wiped his mouth. ¡°You think you can kill me? You¡¯re far from it!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant brat, you¡¯ll soon find out if I can kill you!¡± Boone responded coldly.

    He was a half-step into the seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, yet he was being looked down upon by a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm kid. Unbelievable!

    Although he had learned that Billy could challenge those above his rank, he never took Billy seriously due to his own high cultivation level.

    As he spoke, a mark flew out, distorting the void.

    Once again, Billy was sent flying a thousand meters away but still did not suffer serious injuries.

    ¡°Enough ying around. Time for you to die!¡± Boone seemed to lose his patience.

    ¡°Who dies is not certain!¡± Just as Boone finished speaking, Billyunched an attack, rushing towards Boone.

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Boone replied in a deep voice.

    He then flipped his hands, forming a mysterious shadow image that sted towards Billy, causing the void to crack inch by inch.

    This move was evidently stronger than the previous ones. However, because he underestimated Billy, he only used seventy to eighty percent of his power.

    As his attack reached halfway, a purple figure shot out from Billy and transformed into a sharp sword rushing towards Boone.

    Unity of man and sword!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Sensing the danger, Boone¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of pinholes.

    Caught off guard, he instinctively raised his hand to block. The purple sword shed past his shoulder, severing an arm and causing blood to spurt out.

    Simultaneously, Boone was sent flying four or five hundred meters by the impact, spitting blood into the air and losing thirty to forty percent of hisbat strength.

    To his horror, before he could catch his breath, a Thunder de was already upon him.

    Cracked Sky!

    Boone wanted to dodge but found himself powerless. He could only watch as the de rapidly erged in his pupils, despair shing across his face.

    ¡°Bastard! If you dare kill Boone, I¡¯ll skin you alive¡­¡± Maverick¡¯s voice came through.

    As he spoke, he sent a powerful wave of energy towards Billy. But the distance was too great to have any effect.

    This was precisely why Billy had kept retreating earlier; to prevent Maverick from intervening.

    Before Maverick finished speaking, a head flew into the air, blood spraying everywhere, with an expression of endless resentment on its face.

    A sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert had died just like that. He hadn¡¯t even seen what that purple sword was!

    Had he known Billy was so formidable, he wouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant at the start. He could have killed Billy in one move. But it was toote now!

    ¡°You deserve to die!!!¡± Maverick roared as Boone¡¯s headless body fell from the sky. ¡°Attack! Kill him!¡±

    Nine people behind him charged towards Billy.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Dorian Acevedo frowned and waved his hand.

    He too was unsettled. He hadn¡¯t expected Boone to die just like that! It was unbelievable!

    ¡°Understood!¡± The elders of the Sword Sect responded and moved to intercept the attackers.

    ¡°Does your Sword Sect want to be annihted?¡± Maverick roared, sending a palm strike towards Dorian Acevedo.

    ¡°If you want to take Mr. Billy, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡± Dorian Acevedo responded sternly, brandishing his sword to meet the attack.

    With a loud crash, Dorian Acevedo was sent flying six or seven hundred meters back. He was at thete stage of the fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, one rank lower than Maverick, and clearly no match in a direct confrontation.

    ¡°You like meddling so much? Then I¡¯ll send you on your way first!¡± Maverick said again.

    He flipped his hands, sending out a fierce wave of energy. This time, Dorian Acevedo didn¡¯t confront him head-on but quickly dodged aside, still being pushed back a hundred meters by the force.

    ¡°Sect Master, leave him to me. You go deal with the others!¡± At this moment, Billy flew over.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, he¡¯s also at thete stage of the sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. Be careful!¡± Dorian Acevedo warned.

    Billy had seeded in a surprise attack earlier; in a direct fight, Dorian wasn¡¯t sure Billy could win.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go help Jimmy and the others!¡± Billy insisted.

    ¡°Alright then. Be careful!¡± Dorian Acevedo didn¡¯t argue further.

    The fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert among their opponents was causing havoc among the Sword Sect elders.

    ¡°Kid, you really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Maverick said angrily to Billy.

    As he spoke, he nced at the Purple Spirit beside Billy with eyes like des.

    ¡°Old man, worry about surviving today first!¡±

    The Purple Spirit shouted and sent waves of purple energy towards Maverick.

    From her aura, it was clear that although she had used unity of man and sword once already, herbat strength hadn¡¯t diminished much. Evidently, her energy had greatly improved after spending half a year in the Nine Dragons Cauldron.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Maverick shouted coldly and sent out a palm strike.

    With a loud crash, the void cracked inch by inch as Purple Spirit was sent flying four or five hundred meters but remainedrgely unaffected.

    At the same time as Purple Spirit attacked, Billy moved too, sending out another Cracked Sky strike.

    After sending Purple Spirit flying with one palm strike, a violent aura erupted from Maverick¡¯s body, blocking the Cracked Sky de Light.

    He then clenched his hand towards Billy¡¯s position. The void around Billy instantly twisted as if trying to tear him apart.

    Meanwhile, Purple Spirit attacked again, transforming into a sharp sword once more.

 Chapter 2031: Do You Want to Protect Him or Not

    Sensing the power of Purple Spirit¡¯s move, Maverick frowned slightly.

    Not daring to be careless, he released Billy and raised his hand to form a seal, which he hurled forward.

    However, he still underestimated the unity of man and sword in Purple Spirit¡¯s move.

    With a loud bang, his seal shattered, and the purple sword continued its swift advance towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Maverick¡¯s pupils contracted sharply as he quickly leaped a hundred meters to the side.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that once the unity of man and sword was formed, the target was locked, and it was impossible to dodge except by counterattacking.

    In the next moment, the purple sword tore through his defensive aura and left a deep gash on his waist, exposing bone and spraying blood.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Maverick grunted and leaped another four or five hundred meters away, his breath chaotic.

    But it wasn¡¯t over. Just as he steadied himself, a de light shed towards him.

    Maverick frowned deeply and quickly formed a barrier wall in front of him.

    After a loud explosion, the barrier wall shattered, and the shockwave threw Maverick a kilometer away, spitting blood into the air, hisbat strength dropping to less than seven.

    Without any pause, he instantly disappeared from his spot and reappeared several kilometers away.

    By now, he had lost the will to fight. Staying any longer would mean certain death.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Billy pursued relentlessly.

    He knew there would be a fierce battle with Yheng Institute sooner orter. Having caught some high-levelbatants, he wouldn¡¯t let them escape easily.

    Purple Spirit didn¡¯t hesitate and followed in pursuit.

    As expected, there were no surprises!

    After running for dozens of kilometers, Maverick was trapped in a barrier formed by Billy.

    Having lost the will to fight, Maverick was cut in half by Billy after ten rounds of joint attacks with Purple Spirit.

    Like Boone before him, his face showed endless resentment!

    Beforeing today, he never thought he would die in desong City, especially at the hands of an opponent in the early stage of Entering Emptiness Realm!

    After dealing with Maverick, Billy and Purple Spirit turned towards the other members of Yheng Institute.

    The ensuing battlested less than a quarter of an hour. All eight or nine members of Yheng Institute were in, leaving no survivors.

    ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m sorry for implicating Sword Sect!¡±

    After the battle ended, Billy approached Dorian Acevedo and the elders of Sword Sect. Purple Spirit had already entered his body to recuperate.

    In this battle, two elders of Sword Sect were severely injured, barely surviving. Another three or four were also seriously wounded, but fortunately, no one died.

    Dorian Acevedo and Jimmy Acevedo also had some injuries, with blood seeping from their mouths.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you are too courteous!¡± Dorian Acevedo responded. ¡°You are a distinguished guest invited by Sword Sect. Your matters are naturally Sword Sect¡¯s matters!¡±

    He spoke with deep emotion.

    Two sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts from Grand Scribe Pavilion were killed by Billy and Purple Spirit!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it!

    Initially, when Maverick and Boone appeared, he was thinking about how to resolve this crisis.

    But before he coulde up with a solution, Boone was already in. He was speechless.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy said as he took out silver needles to treat the elders¡¯ injuries.

    About an hourter, he managed to stabilize everyone¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Jimmy Acevedo and others bowed to Billy in gratitude.

    ¡°You are wee!¡± Billy replied.

    After a brief pause, he looked at Dorian Acevedo.

    ¡°Sect Master, after today¡¯s events, if Yheng Institutees again, it won¡¯t be a small skirmish.¡±

    ¡°If I stay here, it will bring disaster to Sword Sect. I think it¡¯s best if I leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Sword Sect doesn¡¯t seek trouble but doesn¡¯t fear it either!¡± At that moment, yton Acevedo¡¯s voice rang out.

    He walked over with Harleen and Casey.

    He hadn¡¯t intervened earlier, clearly guarding against other hidden experts from Yheng Institute.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder yton!¡± Billy and Dorian Acevedo bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± yton Acevedo asked after inspecting their conditions.

    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Billy, we are fine!¡± Dorian Acevedo replied.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Night Orchid and others asked Billy simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy shook his head and looked at yton Acevedo.

    ¡°Elder yton, Yheng Institute lost so many people this time. If theye again, they mighte in full force. Staying here longer will only bring more danger to Sword Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think leaving now will make Yheng Institute spare Sword Sect?¡± yton Acevedo responded. ¡°Their people were killed at Sword Sect; we are already ountable!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but if we leave¡­¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°A man should not be so indecisive if he wants to achieve great things!¡± yton Acevedo interrupted him again.

    ¡°Stay at Sword Sect without worry. If Yheng Institute wants to take you from Sword Sect, let¡¯s see if they have the resolve!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Billy didn¡¯t insist further and bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, Elder yton. Thank you, Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re wee!¡± Dorian Acevedo replied.

    Then, Billy and his group followed Jimmy Acevedo back to Sword Pavilion.

    Half an hourter, in the backyard of Sword Sect.

    In an inconspicuous hall sat two people.

    One was yton Acevedo; the other was Jericho Acevedo, the former Sect Master of Sword Sect and father of Dorian Acevedo!

    ¡°Elder yton, have you heard that Yheng Institute¡¯s Dean Leon Schmitt broke through to eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realmst month?¡± Jericho Acevedo asked yton Acevedo with a slightly grave expression.

    From his tone, it was clear that yton Acevedo held a high position in his heart.

    ¡°Sure,¡± yton Acevedo nodded slightly.

    ¡°If he is determined to take down Sword Sect, we will struggle to resist,¡± Jericho Acevedo continued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± yton Acevedo nodded again.

    ¡°If we want to keep Billy here, we must prepare for the worst,¡± Jericho Acevedo said again. ¡°Given our current situation, it¡¯s very difficult!¡±

    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± yton Acevedo asked.

    ¡°The only way is to send Billy away and find a safe ce for them,¡± Jericho Acevedo replied. ¡°Without them here, Yheng Institute might not fight us to the end.¡±

    ¡°You are too naive!¡± yton Acevedo said. ¡°Do you think Yheng Institute is targeting Billy just for revenge?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jericho Acevedo nodded. ¡°Their goal is the Nine Dragons Cauldron that Billy possesses!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± yton Acevedo responded. ¡°Even if we send him away, Yheng Institute will still pressure us to hand him over. The result will be the same!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other solution¡­¡± Jericho Acevedo said again.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Billy to de Sect tomorrow!¡± yton Acevedo interrupted him.

    ¡°To de Sect?¡± Jericho Acevedo was slightly stunned. ¡°Elder yton, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly, do you want to protect Billy or not?¡± yton Acevedo asked again.

 Chapter 2032: The Past of Blade and Sword Sect

    ¡°At this point, even if I didn¡¯t want to protect him, it might be toote!¡± Jericho Acevedo responded.

    ¡°A few days ago, you agreed to let Jimmy Acevedo join Sword Sect. Besides the Phantom Sword Technique, did you have any thoughts about the Nine Dragons Cauldron?¡± yton Acevedo took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Elder yton, you watched me grow up. Don¡¯t you know my character by now?¡± Jericho Acevedo also took a sip of tea.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it; my lifelong wish is to see Sword Sect stand at the pinnacle of the Great Green Star Domain!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the Nine Dragons Cauldron could help me achieve that wish!¡±

    ¡°But I am aware that such a Sacred Object is not something Sword Sect can possess. Taking it might bring true disaster to Sword Sect!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this understanding,¡± yton Acevedo nodded slightly and continued to ask.

    ¡°You should have seen the sword manual of the Phantom Sword Technique by now. If given three months, do you think you couldprehend it?¡±

    ¡°Difficult!¡± Jericho Acevedo responded, ¡°Maybe in six months!¡±

    ¡°I heard from people around Billy Boy that he took less than two months to cultivate the Phantom Sword Technique to the Great Perfection Realm!¡± yton Acevedo said.

    ¡°And he did it without any guidance!¡±

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Jericho Acevedo raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°They had no reason to lie to me,¡± yton Acevedo responded. ¡°Additionally, he knows a de technique whose power isparable to the Phantom de Technique!¡±

    The Phantom de Technique he mentioned was a renowned skill on par with Sword Sect¡¯s Phantom Sword Technique!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jericho Acevedo eximed in surprise.

    Then, as if realizing something, he turned to yton Acevedo, ¡°Elder yton, do you mean to take him to that ce for a try?¡±

    ¡°This might be one of the few opportunities for de Sect and our Sword Sect, isn¡¯t it?¡± yton Acevedo responded.

    ¡°Do you have confidence?¡± Jericho Acevedo¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but we can give it a try!¡± yton Acevedo replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided!¡± Jericho Acevedo nodded.

    The next morning, yton Acevedo led Billy and his group towards de Sect.

    ¡°Elder yton, why are you taking us to de Sect?¡± On the way, Stout asked yton Acevedo.

    ¡°Are you nning to use someone else¡¯s hand to kill? Throwing this hot potato to de Sect and letting Yheng Institute deal with them?¡±

    Everyone: Stout, your thought process is really unique.

    ¡°Do you think the people of de Sect are fools?¡± yton Acevedo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°If even you can think of that, don¡¯t you think they can too?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true!¡± Stout grinned.

    ¡°Elder yton, is there something special about taking us to de Sect?¡± Harleen asked yton Acevedo.

    ¡°A thousand years ago, do you know which force was the overlord in this four-tier star domain?¡± yton Acevedo asked in return.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Yheng Institute?¡± Felicia asked.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± yton Acevedo shook his head. ¡°At that time, Yheng Institute was always in second ce!¡±

    ¡°Elder yton, was it de and Sword Sect?¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± yton Acevedo nodded.

    ¡°A thousand years ago, de and Sword Sect¡¯s strength was far beyond what Yheng Institute is today. Even the Grand Elder of de and Sword Sect could crush anyone from Yheng Institute!¡±

    ¡°Then why did it develop into the current situation?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°And why did de and Sword Sectter have internal strife and eventually split?¡±

    ¡°This is rted to thest Sect Master of de and Sword Sect!¡± yton Acevedo¡¯s thoughts drifted, and after a brief pause, he began to tell the story.

    After ten minutes of listening to his description, Billy and his group understood the gist of it.

    Thest Sect Master of de and Sword Sect was a highly talented individual. Under his leadership, de and Sword Sect reached unprecedented heights in overall strength.

    On the other hand, he was also extremely ambitious!

    He was not content with de and Sword Sect being confined to this four-tier star domain; he set his sights on five-tier and even six-tier star domains!

    In his tenth year as Sect Master, he left the Great Green Star Domain with the ten strongest elders of de and Sword Sect to pursue his dream in a five-tier star domain.

    However, once he left this star domain, he realized he had overestimated himself!

    In less than half a year, he returned with injuries, while the ten elders who had followed him were buried in foreignnds.

    de and Sword Sect¡¯s overall strength plummeted to the same level as Yheng Institute at that time.

    This incident dealt a severe blow to him!

    Shortly after returning, he passed on the position of Sect Master and secluded himself in a forbidden area of de and Sword Sect.

    Moreover, besides the Phantom Sword Technique and Phantom de Technique, he took all other supreme skills into the forbidden area with him.

    Because the Phantom Sword Technique and Phantom de Technique were too profound and required extremely high standards from practitioners, very few couldprehend them.

    This was one of the main reasons why de and Sword Sect waster surpassed by Yheng Institute. Under these circumstances, internal divisions began within de and Sword Sect, eventually splitting into two sects.

    ¡°Elder yton, why did that Sect Master take other supreme skills into the forbidden area?¡± Ian de asked yton Acevedo.

    ¡°To learn from his pain!¡± yton Acevedo responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want future generations of de and Sword Sect to repeat his mistakes. So he set up an array in that forbidden area!¡±

    ¡°And informed the sect members that if one day a disciple could cultivate both the Phantom Sword Technique and Phantom de Technique to the Great Perfection Realm, they could challenge the forbidden area.¡±

    ¡°If any disciple could pass through that array, they could bring out the supreme skills inside.¡±

    ¡°If no disciple could achieve this, then let de and Sword Sect remain a second-rate sect without being blinded by ambition!¡±

    ¡°What kind of logic is that? Your Sect Master was really an oddball!¡± Stout smacked his lips.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Elder yton, do you want Billy to challenge that forbidden area?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°Indeed, I have that intention!¡± yton Acevedo smiled and responded.

    ¡°Elder yton, Yheng Institute might soon make aeback!¡± Harleen said after some thought.

    ¡°At this time, besides those supreme skills in the forbidden area of de and Sword Sect, do you have any other purposes for sending Billy there?¡±

    Others also thought about this question. If there were no other purposes, going to the forbidden area now would be useless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure; we can only try!¡± yton Acevedo nodded slightly.

    ¡°The dean of Yheng Institute has already broken through to the eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. If he brings people here, we won¡¯t be able to stop them!¡±

    ¡°Eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm? That¡¯s so exaggerated?¡± Everyone was stunned simultaneously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± yton Acevedo nodded in response.

    ¡°Elder yton, what¡¯s the use of going to that forbidden area?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Even if Boss learns those supreme skills on-site, it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Boss already knows one of your sect¡¯s strongest skills but still can¡¯t be an opponent for someone at the eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm!¡±

 Chapter 2033: Let Him Take Your Strike

    ¡°We at the de and Sword Sect have always had a suspicion,¡± yton Acevedo responded thoughtfully.

    ¡°That the Sect Master from back then might have left a soul imprint in the forbidden area!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was once again taken aback.

    ¡°Elder yton, are you sure?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Not sure, we can only try our luck!¡± yton Acevedo replied.

    ¡°Elder yton, if what you say is true and the Sect Master left a soul imprint in the forbidden area, are you certain it can contend with an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°That Sect Master was the undisputed number one in this star domain back then, almost reaching the Breaking Emptiness Realm!¡± yton Acevedo didn¡¯t directly answer Bob¡¯s question.

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger and the others¡¯ eyes lit up simultaneously.

    If that were true, even a soul imprint would have a chance to fight!

    ¡°Yes!¡± yton Acevedo nodded.

    ¡°Elder yton, but Boss doesn¡¯t know the Phantom de Technique yet. How can he enter the forbidden area?¡± Frostde asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to take your Boss to the de Sect!¡± yton Acevedo responded.

    ¡°The de technique he used that day was identical to the Phantom de Technique. We¡¯ll go to the de Sect and see if there¡¯s any connection between the two.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise again.

    As they talked, they arrived at the entrance of the de Sect manor.

    Looking around, the manor was about the same size as the Sword Sect¡¯s, with arge de standing at the entrance, piercing the sky.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    Seeing them, a few guards at the entrance scanned the group and shouted.

    ¡°Elder yton, they don¡¯t recognize you?¡± Soul Chaser looked at yton Acevedo and asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for many years. Normally, they don¡¯t recognize me!¡± yton Acevedo replied.

    ¡°Is Ryder de here?¡± yton Acevedo asked calmly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing his name, the guards were stunned.

    Ryder de was the former Sect Master of the de Sect and its current stabilizing force. They didn¡¯t expect these people to ask for him right away.

    ¡°Go and inform him that yton Acevedo from the Sword Sect is here to visit!¡± yton Acevedo responded.

    ¡°You are from the Sword Sect?¡± The guards spoke simultaneously, their expressions tense.

    Although the de and Sword Sects share origins, their rtionship has grown increasingly tense over the years, with frequent shes between them.

    ¡°Go on, I have important matters to discuss with him!¡± yton Acevedo continued.

    ¡°What exactly do you want with the old Sect Master?¡± The guard frowned again.

    ¡°Stop wasting time and go inform him!¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°What good cane from Sword Sect peopleing here? If you don¡¯t exin clearly, I won¡¯t inform him!¡± The guard responded again.

    ¡°de Sect people are always like this!¡± yton Acevedo frowned slightly and then walked directly into the courtyard.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Several guards stepped forward to block his path.

    Before they could react, they were sent flying andnded on the ground, grimacing in pain.

    ¡°Who dares to act recklessly at de Sect? Do you have a death wish?¡± Hearing themotion, four or five dozen people rushed out from inside.

    Without asking more questions, one of them raised hisrge de and charged at them.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over quickly.

    ¡°Elder Clive, they¡­¡± Seeing him, a young man spoke up.

    The neer was Clive de, whom Billy had seen near the inn earlier.

    ¡°Elder yton, I apologize. These men didn¡¯t recognize you. Please forgive them!¡± Clive de bowed respectfully as he approached.

    While ordinary disciples of de Sect might not recognize yton Acevedo, as an elder of de Sect, Clive de certainly did.

    yton Acevedo was one of the oldest members of de and Sword Sect. Despite asional shes between the two sects, de Sect elders maintained basic respect for him.

    As Clive de spoke, a look of surprise shed in his eyes.

    On one hand, he knew that yton Acevedo hadn¡¯t left Sword Sect for over a decade and wondered why he was here today. On the other hand, he was surprised to see Billy and his group with him.

    Turning to Billy, he said, ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    ¡°I came with Elder yton for some business,¡± Billy replied with a slight smile.

    ¡°Is Ryder de here?¡± yton Acevedo asked Clive de.

    ¡°Elder yton is here to see the old Sect Master?¡± Clive de was slightly taken aback. ¡°The old Sect Master just came out of seclusion a couple of days ago. He¡¯s in the back courtyard talking with the current Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Take me to see him!¡± yton Acevedo responded.

    ¡°Elder yton, may I ask what this is about?¡± Clive de asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s important!¡± yton Acevedo replied.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Elder yton, please wait a moment. Shall I inform them first?¡± Clive de continued.

    ¡°Just take me to see him directly!¡± yton Acevedo insisted.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Clive de bowed. ¡°This way, please!¡±

    He knew that if yton Acevedo wanted to force his way in, he couldn¡¯t stop him anyway. It was better to be amodating.

    Soon, led by Clive de, they arrived at a building in the back courtyard just as two men walked out of it.

    One wore a gray robe and had white hair but a youthful face; he was Ryder de, the former Sect Master of de Sect. The other had thick eyebrows and a sturdy build; he was Hawkeye de, the current Sect Master of de Sect.

    ¡°Elder yton?¡± Both men were surprised to see him there. They hadn¡¯t expected yton Acevedo to show up.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over ten years since west met,¡± yton Acevedo said to them.

    ¡°Elder yton, what brings you to de Sect today?¡± Hawkeye de asked respectfully.

    As he spoke, he nced at Billy and his group, another look of surprise shing across his face. He had seen Billy¡¯s portrait before and knew about yesterday¡¯s events at Sword Sect. They had even sent people to observe but didn¡¯t intervene.

    ¡°We need to discuss something,¡± yton Acevedo replied before turning to Jimmy Acevedo. ¡°You should be at fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder yton,¡± Clive de bowed in response.

    ¡°Billy Boy, let him take your strike!¡± yton Acevedo turned to Billy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ryder de and others were puzzled again by his words.

    ¡°Elder yton, what¡¯s this about?¡± Ryder de asked.

    ¡°Watch first and then we¡¯ll talk,¡± yton Acevedo replied before looking at Billy again. ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Please instruct me!¡± Billy didn¡¯t hesitate and bowed slightly to Clive de.

    ¡°Sect Master?¡± Clive de looked at Hawkeye de for guidance.

    ¡°Since Elder yton requested it, spar with Mr. Billy,¡± Hawkeye de said after some thought. ¡°But be mindful.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Clive de nodded and turned to Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, please!¡±

    The two then took to the air without further ado and began their duel mid-air. Billy didn¡¯t activate his bloodline power but drew his kylin de and unleashed Cracked Sky.

 Chapter 2034: The Choice of Blade Sect

    Clive de also made his move, wielding a nearly two-meter-long broadsword that unleashed a Thunder de.

    He didn¡¯t use his full strength, only about eighty to ny percent of his power.

    A loud crash echoed as the void cracked inch by inch.

    Simultaneously, Billy and Clive de were each sted a kilometer away, evenly matched.

    On the ground, Ryder de and Hawkeye de had already shown expressions of extreme shock when Billy activated Cracked Sky.

    After Billy and Clive dended, Hawkeye de looked at Billy and asked, ¡°Mr. Billy, what was that technique called? Where did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°The technique is called Cracked Sky, taught by a senior from a lower-tier star domain,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Cracked Sky?¡± Clive de approached with a look of astonishment. ¡°Why does your technique resemble our de Sect¡¯s Phantom de Technique?¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± Billy shook his head, genuinely unsure.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, my father once mentioned something,¡± Ryder de said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Thousands of years ago, the Sect Master who created the Phantom de Technique and Phantom Sword Technique of the de and Sword Sect met a talented genius from a lower-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°That genius was skilled in both sword and de techniques, with talentsparable to the Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°However, due to thew of heaven and earth, that genius¡¯s martial cultivation wasn¡¯t very high.¡±

    ¡°Later, with his assistance, our Sect Master created the Phantom de Technique and Phantom Sword Technique.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy and the others couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Could it be true?

    The Cracked Sky de Technique and Five Elements de Dance were created by the first dean of Canyon View Institute. Could he have had some connection with a past Sect Master of the de and Sword Sect?

    Though it sounded far-fetched, they began to believe it.

    Otherwise, it was hard to exin why Cracked Sky was so simr to the Phantom de Technique of the de Sect.

    ¡°I only heard this from my father; I can¡¯t verify its truth,¡± Ryder de shook his head slightly.

    After a brief pause, he looked at yton Acevedo. ¡°Elder yton, you brought Mr. Billy to the de Sect not just to demonstrate a technique, right?¡±

    ¡°He also knows the Phantom Sword Technique and has mastered it to the Great Perfection Realm,¡± yton Acevedo replied without directly answering.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hawkeye de looked at yton Acevedo in surprise. ¡°Elder yton, are you talking about the Phantom Sword Technique?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± yton Acevedo nodded.

    ¡°The Phantom Sword Technique has been found?¡± Hawkeye de¡¯s face was full of astonishment.

    ¡°The Phantom Sword Technique was in a lower-tier star domain. Billy Boy has already handed it over to the Sword Sect,¡± yton Acevedo nodded again.

    ¡°The Phantom Sword Technique was in a lower-tier star domain?¡± Hawkeye de was once again taken aback.

    He then looked at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, you truly are a legendary genius, even mastering the Phantom Sword Technique¡­¡±

    However, he stopped mid-sentence as he thought of something.

    Ryder de¡¯s face also showed a peculiar expression, clearly thinking of the same thing.

    ¡°Elder yton, you brought Mr. Billy here to send him to the forbiddennd?¡± Hawkeye de asked after calming himself.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Clive de finally reacted and eximed in surprise.

    For nearly a thousand years, opening the forbiddennd had been the greatest wish of the de and Sword Sect!

    During this time, many talented geniuses from both sects had tried and failed without exception.

    One reason was the missing Phantom Sword Technique; another was that few in the de Sect could trulyprehend the Phantom de Technique.

    Hearing yton Acevedo¡¯s words now, Clive de couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope.

    If they could open the forbiddennd and retrieve the profound skills left by their ancestors, both the de Sect and Sword Sect would undoubtedly regain their former glory!

    ¡°It depends on whether your de Sect is willing,¡± yton Acevedo responded.

    ¡°Elder yton, although Mr. Billy¡¯s technique is simr to the Phantom de Technique, it¡¯s not exactly the same¡­¡± Hawkeye de took a deep breath before speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought him to the de Sect!¡± yton Acevedo interrupted him.

    ¡°Guide him. With his talent in de techniques, I believe it won¡¯t take long for him to seed!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Before they could respond, he added, ¡°But you need to decide quickly because his time is limited!¡±

    ¡°Elder yton is referring to Yheng Institute?¡± Ryder de asked.

    ¡°In my estimation, Yheng Institute will attack within ten days, likely with full force. The Sword Sect alone won¡¯t be able to hold them off,¡± yton Acevedo nodded and continued.

    ¡°So you have two choices.¡±

    ¡°First, guide him in mastering the Phantom de Technique quickly and try to open the forbiddennd before Yheng Institute arrives.¡±

    ¡°Second, abandon the forbiddennd and protect yourselves. Yheng Institute might not target the de Sect immediately.¡±

    ¡°But if Yheng Institute destroys the Sword Sect first, there¡¯s no telling if they¡¯lle after you next!¡±

    Ryder de and Hawkeye de both exhaled deeply without making a decision.

    It was a tough choice for them!

    They understood that yton Acevedo¡¯s first suggestion implied betting on finding an ancestor¡¯s soul in the forbiddennd to counter Yheng Institute.

    But no one could guarantee its existence!

    If it didn¡¯t exist, the de Sect would face disaster!

    If they aligned with Billy and Yheng Institute attacked, they couldn¡¯t stay out of it.

    Without an ancestor¡¯s soul in the forbiddennd, evenbined forces of the de Sect and Sword Sect wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Yheng Institute!

    On the other hand, choosing self-preservation might keep them out of immediate danger but would mean losing a chance to return to their peak.

    Moreover, as yton Acevedo said, if the Sword Sect fell, how long could the de Sect survive?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time; you¡¯d better decide quickly!¡± yton Acevedo urged them again.

    ¡°Elder yton, Mr. Billy has Nine Dragons Cauldron in his body. I¡¯m worried that besides Yheng Institute, other forces¡­¡± Hawkeye de took another deep breath before speaking again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that; we can only gamble!¡± yton Acevedo replied. ¡°Anyway, our Sword Sect has decided to stand with Billy Boy!¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Hawkeye de turned to Ryder de for guidance.

    Clearly, he couldn¡¯t decide on his own!

    ¡°Since the Sword Sect is so determined, our de Sect will stand with you!¡± Ryder de took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Rather than waiting for death slowly, let¡¯s take a chance with the Sword Sect and Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t misjudge you!¡± yton Acevedo breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thank you, old Sect Master!¡± Billy bowed as well.

    For him, this was undoubtedly the best path!

    Otherwise, he would have had to leave desong City with his people and find a secluded ce to avoid Yheng Institute until they grew stronger.

    But who could guarantee they wouldn¡¯t be found during that time?

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t be sure Yheng Institute wouldn¡¯t send people to City of the Dead again if they couldn¡¯t find him!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started!¡± yton Acevedo said again.

 Chapter 2035: Entering the Forbidden Land

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ryder de nodded.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Having made the decision, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He had to send Billy into the forbiddennd before the people from Yheng Institute arrived in desong City.

    For the next few days, yton Acevedo and Billy¡¯s group stayed at de Sect.

    Ryder de, who had the deepest understanding of the Phantom de Technique in the entire de Sect, personally guided Billy.

    In fact, the moment Billy saw the manual for the Phantom de Technique, he already had a good idea.

    Although this de technique was profound, it wasn¡¯t much different from Cracked Sky.

    For the first two days, he didn¡¯t touch a de and focused on understanding the manual. On the third day, he began formal training.

    Billy knew that Yheng Institute wouldn¡¯t give him much time, so he immersed himself in practicing the Phantom de Technique day and night.

    Drawing the de, striking, and sheathing it!

    He repeated these actions over and over again!

    The result was enough to leave Ryder de and his son astounded!

    In just five days, Billy had mastered the Phantom de Technique to the Great Perfection Realm!

    Billy felt that the power of this Phantom de Technique was even stronger than Cracked Sky.

    With his current cultivation, if he activated his bloodline power to its fullest, Cracked Sky could instantly kill a third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent, while this Phantom de Technique could easily y a fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent!

    ¡°Mr. Billy is indeed a rare genius!¡± Ryder de couldn¡¯t help but exim after Billy demonstrated the Phantom de Technique once again that evening.

    ¡°Elder Ryder tters me!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for your guidance!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s no need to be polite. I didn¡¯t really help you much!¡± Ryder de replied with a smile.

    On the eighth day, early in the morning.

    Ryder de and yton Acevedo led Billy and his group to a cliff on the southwest side of desong City. Below the cliff was a swirling mist.

    ¡°Elder yton, is the forbiddennd you mentioned down there?¡± Azure Dragon asked yton Acevedo.

    ¡°Yes!¡± yton Acevedo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡±

    With that, he led the group down through the air.

    The cliff was quite deep; they descended three to four hundred meters without reaching the bottom.

    At this point, yton Acevedo and Ryder de stopped. They simultaneously raised their hands to form a mysterious mark and sent it towards a nearby rock wall.

    The next moment, a stone cave about ten meters wide appeared on the rock wall.

    It was clearly an array!

    Entering the stone cave, the group walked for a short distance before arriving at a moderately sized cavern.

    Inside, apart from some oddly shaped stctites, it was empty.

    ¡°What does this mean? Is this the forbiddennd?¡± Stout asked in confusion.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± yton Acevedo replied.

    Then, he and Ryder de walked to a rock wall on the right side and sent out another mark.

    Immediately, ripples like those of a barrier appeared on the rock wall.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this is the Teleportation Array leading to the forbiddennd. We can only send you this far because those with Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivation are prohibited from entering.¡±

    Ryder de then looked at Billy. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Billy, you can take your wife with you. She also knows the Phantom Sword Technique, so you can look out for each other,¡± yton Acevedo suggested.

    ¡°I can go too?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ryder de confirmed.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Harleen was already worried about Billy going in alone and didn¡¯t hesitate after hearing this.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    Then, after bidding farewell to everyone, they entered the Teleportation Array through the air.

    About half an hourter, they passed through a dark passage and arrived in an alternate space.

    Unlike previous forbiddennds they had entered, this ce seemed like a void. There was nothing in sight-no sky, no mountains or rivers, no living beings.

    ¡°What is this ce? It¡¯s so strange,¡± Harleen remarked.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Billy surveyed their surroundings. ¡°Let¡¯s check ahead!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Harleen nodded in response.

    However, they had only flown about a hundred meters when they sensed something unusual.

    The entire space seemed to activate instantly, filled with an overwhelming aura of des and swords, several times stronger than what they had encountered at Sword Hill in Canyon View Institute.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Harleen shivered involuntarily.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this space might be an independent realm formed by a strong individual¡¯s sword and de intent,¡± Billy spected.

    ¡°A Realm of Swords and des?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    They continued flying forward through the air.

    After about four or five hundred meters, a shadowy figure approached them.

    Upon closer inspection, it was a phantom figure holding a phantom sword.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Billy warned as he raised his hand and struck with his palm.

    The phantom figure was sted back three or four hundred meters but didn¡¯t disappear. After pausing briefly, it charged again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    His earlier strike could have instantly killed a mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm warrior, yet it had no effect on this phantom figure.

    Without thinking further, Billy summoned all his strength and struck again with his palm.

    The result was the same; the phantom figure retreated several hundred meters before charging again after a brief pause.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Billy frowned again.

    ¡°Honey, let me try!¡± Harleen said as she drew her feather sword from her storage ring and shed at the phantom figure with a sword light.

    The sword light passed through the phantom figure, which then disappeared instantly.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    It was clear that in this Realm of Swords and des, only swords and des were effective.

    They continued forward.

    Soon after, seven or eight phantom figures charged at them from ahead, each wielding a phantom sword.

    With their previous experience, these seven or eight figures posed no challenge. After a flurry of cold light, they all vanished.

    Over the next period, simr phenomena urred seven or eight times in total.

    The phantom figures wielded both swords and des, and theirbat power increased each time. Thest wave hadbat power equivalent to mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm warriors.

    After advancing for another half an hour or so, another phantom figure appeared ahead. It wielded a sharp sword that emitted a fierce cold light as it shot towards them.

    Judging by its attack, itsbat power wasparable to ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm warriors.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he formed Heavenly Fury sh with his Bloodshadow Fury de to meet the attack.

    A loud crash echoed as the phantom figure was sted back a thousand meters but didn¡¯t disappear. After pausing briefly, it charged again.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Honey, try using Phantom Sword Technique!¡±

    His earlier sh could have killed a first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent but had no effect on this phantom figure. Clearly, his method was wrong.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Harleen responded as she formed Phantom Sword Technique with her feather sword and shed at the figure.

 Chapter 2036: Heavy Troops at the Border

    A sh of sword light passed, and the phantom figure disappeared simultaneously.

    ¡°The person who set up this array is really impressive, they can even distinguish between de techniques and sword techniques!¡± Harleen couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Indeed, very impressive!¡± Billy nodded.

    As they spoke, another figure appeared, this time holding a de, also possessingte-stage Entering Emptiness Realm strength.

    ¡°Let me try first!¡± Billy said, drawing his de and shing towards the figure.

    It was still the Heavenly Fury sh!

    As expected, although the figure was sent flying a thousand meters by the de light, it did not disappear.

    ¡°Honey, it seems only the Phantom de Technique will work!¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    He had wanted to test if this array was truly so magical, not only distinguishing between de and sword techniques but also recognizing specific techniques.

    The result was self-evident!

    There was no time to think further as the figure charged at them again.

    The de light of the Phantom de Technique shed quickly, and the figure disappeared.

    ¡°This array is so mysterious, I really wonder who set it up!¡± Harleen eximed again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°ording to this logic, if one hasn¡¯t mastered the Phantom de Technique and Phantom Sword Technique, there¡¯s no way to pass¡­¡±

    However, before she could finish speaking, she looked ahead in surprise.

    Billy was no exception, his eyes fixed ahead with a slightly surprised expression on his face.

    In the void a thousand meters away from them, an old man in a green robe suddenly appeared, sitting cross-legged in mid-air with his eyes closed and no aura emanating from him.

    ¡°Could this be thest Sect Master of the de and Sword Sect?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°It should be!¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    In no time, they flew to within two or three hundred meters of the old man.

    ¡°Senior, sorry to disturb you!¡± Harleen cupped her hands towards him.

    ¡°A thousand years have passed, and finally someone hase!¡± As soon as Harleen finished speaking, a man¡¯s voice echoed through the space.

    However, it was clear that the voice did note from the old man in front of them; his mouth hadn¡¯t moved at all.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe around but found nothing except endless de and sword intents.

    ¡°Are you two disciples of our de and Sword Sect?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Senior, we are not from the de and Sword Sect, but¡­¡± Harleen began to respond.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°If you are not disciples of my de and Sword Sect, how do you know the Phantom de Technique and Phantom Sword Technique? Did you steal our sect¡¯s secrets?¡±

    ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand us, we¡­¡± Harleen tried to exin again.

    ¡°Honey, be careful!¡±

    Before Harleen could finish her sentence, Billy¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. He shed forward a hundred meters and shed out with his de towards the front.

    A muffled sound spread out as Billy was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. He flew two or three thousand meters before barely stabilizing himself, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Even with his abnormal resistance to attacks, he was seriously injured in just one round.

    ¡°Honey!¡± Harleen eximed in shock and quickly flew towards Billy.

    She reached him with a worried expression. ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy wiped the blood from his mouth and looked ahead, speaking loudly.

    ¡°Senior, we were sent by the current Sect Masters of the de Sect and Sword Sect to pay our respects to you¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The man interrupted him in a deep voice. ¡°de Sect and Sword Sect?¡±

    ¡°Senior may not know this, but a thousand years ago, shortly after you sealed yourself here, the de and Sword Sect split into two,¡± Harleen exined.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± The man continued to ask.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can go out and see for yourself!¡± Billy said.

    ¡°A thousand years ago, you took most of the advanced techniques of the de and Sword Sect with you, leaving only the Phantom de Technique and Phantom Sword Technique.¡±

    ¡°But these two techniques are too profound for ordinary people toprehend. The resentment among the disciples grew over time.¡±

    ¡°As time passed, the resentment deepened until it finally erupted. The sect split into two, greatly weakening its strength¡­¡±

    ¡°Was it my mistake?¡± The man¡¯s murmuring voice echoed in the void.

    As he finished speaking, a phantom figure emerged from the old man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior!¡± Billy and Harleen bowed simultaneously.

    ¡°Tell me about the current situation of the de Sect and Sword Sect!¡± The old man said to them.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    He then began to exin while mixing in some fabrications.

    Meanwhile, desong City was enveloped by an extremely terrifying pressure.

    Heavy troops at the border!

    ¡°Sword Sect, you have ten breaths to hand over Billy!¡± An old man¡¯s voice echoed above the city.

    ¡°Otherwise, your sect will be destroyed!¡±

    As his words fell, figures flew up from the courtyards of both the Sword Sect and de Sect.

    They were led by Jericho Acevedo and his son, along with Hawkeye de and other elders from both sects. Everyone had a solemn expression on their faces.

    The people from Yheng Institute had arrived two days earlier than expected!

    Looking up into the sky, they saw about a hundred people flying towards them.

    Leading them was Leon Schmitt, the current dean of Yheng Institute!

    An eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert!

    Following him were two men and women from Grand Scribe Pavilion who were sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elders!

    Besides these three, there were nearly twenty Perfection Emptiness Realm experts and forty or fifty Entering Emptiness Realm experts!

    Yheng Institute truly deserved its reputation as the absolute ruler of this star domain. Such a lineup would make any ordinary force despair!

    Compared to Yheng Institute, the other three major families were almost negligible!

    Of course, those were just branches of the three major families; their main family strength was unknown!

    ¡°Leon Schmitt, long time no see!¡± Jericho Acevedo called out loudly to him.

    ¡°Jericho Acevedo, your Sword Sect is quite bold. You dared to kill members of my Institute for that boy. Who gave you such courage?¡± Leon Schmitt responded coldly.

    ¡°You are mistaken! Our Sword Sect has always adhered to the principle of not offending others unless offended first!¡± Jericho Acevedo replied.

    ¡°A few days ago, your Institute¡¯s people came to desong City and tried to take our honored guest without any reason. Naturally, we had to intervene!¡±

    As he spoke, his heart sank.

    The strength of Yheng Institute far exceeded his expectations!

    If it weren¡¯t for the soul consciousness of the de and Sword Sect¡¯s former Sect Master in the forbidden area, today¡¯s battle would be difficult!

    ¡°Not offending others unless offended first! What a joke!¡± Leon Schmitt said angrily. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what your Sword Sect is nning?¡±

    ¡°If Billy didn¡¯t have the Nine Dragons Cauldron on him, would you still protect him?!¡±

 Chapter 2037: The Great Battle Begins!

    ¡°You are wrong!¡± Jericho Acevedo responded.

    ¡°The Nine Dragons Cauldron doesn¡¯t hold that much allure for our Sword Sect; we are merely doing what we must!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy is our guest in desong City, and naturally, we are responsible for his safety. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Utter nonsense!¡± Leon Schmitt interrupted him.

    ¡°The Nine Dragons Cauldron, ranked first among the Ten Sacred Objects, holds no allure for you? Do you take me for a child?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s your problem!¡± Jericho Acevedo replied.

    ¡°Enough with the chatter. Bring that boy out immediately, or by the end of today, there will be no more Sword Sect in this star domain!¡± Leon Schmitt said coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Schmitt, may I speak a fair word?¡± At this moment, Hawkeye de nced at Leon Schmitt and spoke.

    ¡°Since Mr. Billy is a guest invited by the Sword Sect, they are indeed obligated to ensure his safety.¡±

    ¡°If the Institute has grievances with Mr. Billy, they can wait until he leaves desong City¡­¡±

    ¡°Does your de Sect also wish to meddle in this?¡± Before Hawkeye de could finish, Leon Schmitt interrupted coldly.

    ¡°If you insist on siding with the Sword Sect, I don¡¯t mind making both de and Sword Sect disappear!¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± At this moment, Ryder de¡¯s voice came through.

    He and yton Acevedo arrived with Casey and Ivy in tow.

    ¡°yton Acevedo, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive!¡± Leon Schmitt¡¯s gaze fixed on yton Acevedo. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that after all these years, you are still only at the seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm!¡±

    ¡°Leon Schmitt, human greed is insatiable and can lead to trouble. If you heed my advice, take your people and leave!¡± yton Acevedo said calmly.

    ¡°Though the Institute is powerful, if you want to take down our de and Sword Sect, your Yheng Institute will have to sacrifice at least sixty to seventy percent of its strength. It will be a mutually destructive situation.¡±

    ¡°Even if you obtain the Nine Dragons Cauldron, what good will it do? Do you think you can handle such a high-level Sacred Object?¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Leon Schmitt responded coldly. ¡°If I get the Nine Dragons Cauldron, I will fear no one!¡±

    ¡°You are quite naive!¡± yton Acevedo said again calmly. ¡°By your logic, Billy Boy shouldn¡¯t fear your Yheng Institute either, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s because his cultivation is too low to wield any of the Ten Sacred Objects!¡± Leon Schmitt retorted.

    ¡°My words end here. If you insist on being stubborn, then let¡¯s fight!¡± yton Acevedo shrugged.

    ¡°If you wish to die, then so be it!¡± Leon Schmitt responded coldly.

    As he spoke, a formidable aura exploded from him, raising the pressure in the void several levels.

    Ate-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm expert¡¯s mere presence could make one feel despair!

    ¡°Attack!¡± Leon Schmitt shouted as he charged towards yton Acevedo.

    ¡°If you want my life, follow me!¡± yton Acevedo replied as he swiftly ascended into the sky to the right.

    This was above desong City; he wouldn¡¯t fight here and risk the city¡¯s destruction.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Leon Schmitt followed closely behind.

    ¡°Jericho, leave this to you!¡± Ryder de called out to Jericho Acevedo before chasing after them.

    Both he and Jericho Acevedo were at the sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, but his Phantom de Technique had reached Great Perfection Realm. At full strength, he could contend with a seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert.

    He estimated that together, they could barely fight Leon Schmitt!

    ¡°Elder yton, Ryder, be careful!¡± Jericho Acevedo shouted before charging at the sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder from the Grand Scribe Pavilion.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Both sides shouted simultaneously.

    In an instant, the entire void descended into chaos.

    The desong City fighters intentionally drew the battle away from the city to avoid harming the citizens.

    Despite their efforts, the city below still suffered impacts. Fortunately, the citizens were prepared and had taken cover.

    Meanwhile, nearly a hundred figures rose from de and Sword Sect¡¯spound into the sky. These were mid-tote Heaven Dao Realm and Entering Emptiness Realm warriors.

    Other disciples stayed within the sect grounds, knowing that joining the battle would be futile and suicidal.

    In terms of high-endbat power, Yheng Institute had a clear advantage.

    Though both sides had simr numbers of Perfection Emptiness Realm experts, Yheng Institute had nearly ten mid-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm fighters, while the two sectsbined had only seven or eight.

    Additionally, Yheng Institute had two sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elders and two fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm instructors.

    On the de and Sword Sect side, only Dorian Acevedo and Hawkeye de were fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm; the rest were fourth-rank.

    Thus, not long after the battle began, desong City found itself on the defensive. They relied on their numerical advantage; otherwise, things would have been worse.

    Casey and Ivy also joined the fray without hesitation.

    A loud crash echoed from the sky as Jericho Acevedo shed with the sixth-rank elder from the opposing side. The void cracked inch by inch.

    Both fighters were thrown back two to three thousand meters, each with blood trickling from their mouths. It was a stalemate.

    ¡°You de and Sword Sect are overestimating yourselves. By the end of today, there will be no more de and Sword Sect in the Great Green Star Domain!¡± The ck-robed elder said coldly before charging at Jericho Acevedo again.

    ¡°If you want to destroy my de and Sword Sect, let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡± Jericho Acevedo showed no signs of retreat as he raised his hand to meet the attack.

    Both fighters went all out, causing chaos in the void.

    Meanwhile, not far away, a loud crash resounded as Dorian Acevedo was sent flying a thousand meters by a sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder woman from the opposing side.

    The gap in their ranks was evident; Dorian Acevedo¡¯sbat strength was clearly inferior. After a few exchanges, he was already showing signs of defeat.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The elder woman said coldly as she raised her hand. A massive palm descended from above Dorian Acevedo¡¯s head, blocking out the sky.

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t dodge, Dorian Acevedo gritted his teeth and thrust his sword towards the palm with several sword strikes.

    Their attacks collided, causing Dorian Acevedo to spit blood as he plummeted rapidly. His aura was chaotic.

    After falling two to three hundred meters, he managed to stabilize himself in mid-air but lost two to three tenths of hisbat strength.

    ¡°Not bad. Take another hit!¡±

    The elder woman didn¡¯t intend to let him off easily. As she spoke, a violent mark swept towards Dorian Acevedo like thunder.

    Dorian Acevedo had just steadied himself when he saw the attacking. His pupils contracted sharply.

    At that moment, Jericho Acevedo shed with his opponent again from thousands of meters away and sent a sword strike towards the elder woman¡¯s attack.

    The powerful shockwave sent Dorian Acevedo flying a thousand meters away but saved him from danger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t engage her head-on; just stall her!¡± Jericho Acevedo¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Dorian Acevedo quickly swallowed two healing pills and dodged aside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can dodge!¡± The elder woman nced at Jericho Acevedo before chasing after Dorian Acevedo.

 Chapter 2038: Mr. Billy is My Friend

    Just as Jericho Acevedo was helping his son out of a crisis, a mark from the ck-robed elder struck his defensive aura.

    Although Jericho Acevedo managed to avoid a fatal hit at thest moment, he was still thrown a thousand meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re struggling to protect yourself and still want to save your son? How foolish!¡± The ck-robed elder sneered as he advanced again.

    Jericho Acevedo didn¡¯t engage head-on this time; he darted to the left.

    The ck-robed elder¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he raised his hand to form a barrier around them.

    ¡°Do you think you can trap me with a barrier? Think again!¡± Jericho Acevedo shouted, gripping his sword tightly and charging towards the barrier¡¯s edge.

    The barrier was torn open, and Jericho Acevedo escaped.

    Both were sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm; trapping each other with their realms was unrealistic.

    ¡°I want to see how long you canst!¡± The ck-robed elder frowned and chased after him again.

    He had thought Jericho Acevedo¡¯sbat power had decreased after the earlier attack, making it easier to break through his barrier, but he was wrong.

    Meanwhile, several kilometers away, a loud crash echoed as Casey and his opponent were both thrown seven or eight hundred meters back.

    Casey was at the half-step into Entering Emptiness Realm, while his opponent was fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Casey knew that with such a gap in levels, he had no chance without using his trump card, so he immediately activated Heavenly Fury sh.

    His opponent initially underestimated Casey and suffered a deep wound from the Heavenly Fury sh, reducing hisbat power by two or three levels.

    After using Heavenly Fury sh once, Casey¡¯s Chi power was significantly depleted, resulting in a stalemate between them.

    However, over time, Casey¡¯s Chi power had recovered to eighty or ny percent thanks to the Chi Condensing Pill.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m done ying with you. Die now!¡± The opponent said coldly after a brief rest.

    As he spoke, the man quickly moved forward, sending out a mark.

    ¡°See you in the next life!¡± Casey coldly nced at his opponent and unleashed another Heavenly Fury sh.

    After the de light passed, a head flew into the sky with an incredulous expression.

    ¡°Brother!!!¡±

    A middle-aged man cried out in pain upon seeing this scene.

    He then attacked Casey with eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm power!

    Sensing the iing attack, Casey¡¯s pupils contracted. He quickly dodged to the side without thinking.

    Although he reacted immediately, he was still half a beat too slow and was thrown hundreds of meters by the shockwave, blood trickling from his mouth.

    ¡°You killed my brother; now you¡¯ll pay with your life!¡± The middle-aged man roared and charged again.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, be careful!¡± Ivy shouted in rm from not far away upon seeing the situation.

    She then rushed over, her sword forming several stances as she confronted the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The middle-aged man dismissed Ivy with a casual wave of his hand, sending her flying.

    Ivy had no chance of resisting; she was only first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm and no match for him.

    ¡°Remember to kneel and apologize to my brother in theher world!¡± The middle-aged man said as he swept Ivy aside and charged at Casey again.

    The next moment, a violent mark hurtled towards Casey with unstoppable force.

    Casey was severely injured and weakened. Even if he wanted to avoid a direct confrontation, there was no time to dodge. He could only watch as the attack approached.

    At that moment, a powerful shockwave swept through, distorting the void instantly.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing the danger, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpoints.

    In his panic, he quickly dodged to the side.

    He was half a beat too slow; the shockwave threw him a thousand meters away, lifeless in mid-air.

    He didn¡¯t even see who killed him.

    From the strength of the attack, it was clear that it came from a Perfection Emptiness Realm expert.

    Soon after, a group of about ten people flew over from not far away. Leading them was Juliana Frost, the youngdy of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance!

    Beside her stood an elderly man with white hair and beard. He was the one who had just attacked. His aura indicated that he was fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm!

    It was evident that this person wasn¡¯t from desong City Alchemists¡¯ Alliance. He likely came from a fifth or sixth-tier star domain.

    Following them was Dalton Frost, the deputy leader of desong City Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, who was second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    The ten people behind them were also strong members of desong City Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, all at least Entering Emptiness Realm. Among them were three first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was surprising that an Alchemists¡¯ Alliance branch had so many high-levelbatants.

    ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± Casey and Ivy bowed to the group simultaneously. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re from Alchemists¡¯ Alliance. Where is Mr. Billy? We don¡¯t see him,¡± Juliana Frost asked them.

    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Miss Frost!¡± Casey bowed again. ¡°My boss isn¡¯t here¡­¡±

    Billy had already described what happened at Alchemists¡¯ Alliance in detail a few days ago, so Casey and Ivy knew about them.

    They just didn¡¯t expect Alchemists¡¯ Alliance toe to their aid.

    Before Casey could finish speaking, several Institute members attacked them.

    ¡°Talkter!¡± Juliana Frost signaled her people. ¡°Attack!¡±

    With hermand, the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance members sprang into action simultaneously.

    ¡°Are you from Alchemists¡¯ Alliance?¡± An Institute elder shouted at William Frost, the white-haired old man.

    ¡°This is between our Institute and desong City. You¡¯d better stay out of it!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy is our friend. If your Institute wants to deal with him, we won¡¯t allow it!¡± William Frost responded.

    ¡°How ridiculous!¡± The Institute elder retorted coldly.

    ¡°Billy has been in desong City for less than half a month. When did he be your friend? You¡¯re just after the Nine Dragons Cauldron!¡±

    ¡°Do you think everyone is like your Institute?¡± William Frost replied.

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± The Institute elder said again. ¡°If you like meddling so much, we¡¯ll oblige!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re from Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, our Institute will fear you. Once we get the Nine Dragons Cauldron, even your headquarters will bow down!¡±

    With that, he attacked William Frost.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to get the Nine Dragons Cauldron!¡±

    William Frost didn¡¯t retreat; he charged forward to meet him.

 Chapter 2039: Exiting the Forbidden Area

    A loud crash echoed, causing the void to tremble. Both figures were thrown back several hundred meters, evenly matched.

    ¡°Impressive,e again!¡± The elder from the Institute frowned and struck once more.

    William Frost didn¡¯t waste any words and charged forward swiftly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, other members of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, including Juliana Frost, engaged in battle with the Institute¡¯s forces.

    With their involvement, the people of desong City felt a slight relief.

    Especially since William Frost was holding off the fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder, alleviating significant pressure from them.

    Before this, several elders of the de and Sword Sect had already perished at the hands of the enemy.

    ¡°Miss Frost, be careful!¡± Casey called out to Juliana Frost before charging at an Institute elder in the mid-stage of Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Juliana Frost responded and dashed forward without hesitation.

    Ivy followed suit, popping two Chi Condensing Pills into her mouth before thrusting her sword at an Institute man.

    Boom¡­ Soon, continuous explosions echoed in the void, with the entire sky seeming on the brink of destruction. The people in desong City were all horrified.

    Such a spectacle was truly awe-inspiring!

    Meanwhile, in Opal¡¯s battle circle, a loud crash was heard. She was sent flying four to five hundred meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Currently at first-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, she had been besieged by a fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm opponent and two early-stage Entering Emptiness Realm adversaries. Although they hadn¡¯t inflicted any injuries on her, her Chi power was significantly drained.

    After a fierce battle, she managed to kill the three attackers but lost about twenty percent of herbat strength.

    Just as she was catching her breath, a fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man from the Institute attacked.

    Caught off guard, she couldn¡¯t block his assault and was sent flying, sustaining serious injuries.

    The man clearly didn¡¯t intend to let her off easily. After his sessful strike, he charged again, forming a massive phantom de aimed at Opal.

    ¡°Opal, watch out!¡± Stout¡¯s voice rang out.

    In an instant, Stout appeared in front of Opal and threw a punch.

    Demon Fist!

    This was the technique he had acquired from the Celestial Realm¡¯s treasury along with Phantom Sword Technique.

    During hisst stay in vale for several months, he had devoted himself to mastering this fist technique and had reached Great Perfection Realm.

    In terms of power, it was indeed much stronger than his previous Thunder Breaking Fist.

    A loud crash ensued, sending Stout flying five to six hundred meters back while the opponent retreated two to three hundred meters.

    ¡°Stout!¡± Opal eximed.

    ¡°Opal, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m tough; I¡¯m fine!¡± Stout steadied himself and grinned.

    His resilience was extraordinary; it was hard for a mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm opponent to seriously injure him.

    ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t get overconfident!¡± Opal rxed a bit seeing he was mostly unharmed.

    ¡°Opal, you rest. I¡¯ll handle this old man!¡± Stout said before charging again.

    ¡°You dare mock me?¡± The man was infuriated by Stout¡¯s words. Did he really look that old?

    Stout threw another powerful punch.

    The man didn¡¯t retreat and met the attack head-on. He had assessed Stout¡¯s cultivation as half-step into Entering Emptiness Realm and didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    Their attacks shed again with a loud bang, resulting in another stalemate.

    Stout fought like a machine, relentlessly attacking without pause.

    The man didn¡¯t back down but frowned at Stout¡¯s relentless state.

    After dozens of exchanges, the man started to feel hesitant. Stout¡¯s Chi power seemed hardly depleted.

    Despite the prolonged battle, hisbat strength remained unaffected. The man feared he might be countered if this continued.

    After another exchange with Stout, he swiftly moved aside to retreat.

    However, he seemed to forget about Opal nearby.

    After a brief rest, herbat strength had recovered by twenty percent. A swift sword light shot out.

    The sword light tore through his chest, causing blood to spurt out.

    Before he could react, Stout¡¯s punchnded on his chest.

    Adding insult to injury, his ribs shattered, and his internal organs were ruptured. He fell from the sky.

    ¡°Opal, you rest while I¡­¡± Stout turned to Opal after dealing with the opponent.

    ¡°Stout, watch out!¡± Opal cried out and rushed towards him.

    Before she could reach him, a st sent Stout flying a thousand meters away, spitting blood into the air.

    This time he was seriously injured, losing thirty to forty percent of hisbat strength and his breath bing erratic.

    The attacker was an elder from the Institute at seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Stout, are you okay?¡± Opal¡¯s face turned pale as she rushed towards him.

    ¡°Opal¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Stout steadied himself and spoke with difficulty, blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°You need to heal¡­¡± Opal saw his condition and knew he wasn¡¯t fine at all!

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you both to hell for healing!¡± The elder charged at them again.

    As he spoke, the void around them twisted. A mark whistled towards them with terrifying momentum.

    Both Opal and Stout were severely injured. Even if they wanted to dodge, they couldn¡¯t muster the strength.

    At that moment, a thunderous sword light shed from afar, tearing open a dark rift in the void.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The elder¡¯s pupils contracted as he quickly dodged aside.

    But it was toote!

    The sword light cut through him like butter. His body split in two and fell from the sky with an unwilling expression on his face.

    ¡°Harleen?¡±

    ¡°Harleen?¡±

    Seeing the figure approaching swiftly from afar, both Stout and Opal called out simultaneously.

    It was Harleen!

    Clearly, she and Billy had exited the forbidden area!

    ¡°Opal, Stout, how are you?¡± Harleen asked as she approached them.

    ¡°Harleen, you and Boss are out?¡± Stout asked next.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded. ¡°There is indeed a soul remnant of de and Sword Sect¡¯s former Sect Master in the forbidden area.¡±

    ¡°He sensed the crisis in desong City and brought us out!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Harleen nodded again. ¡°Opal, Stout, you both rest for now; we¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    With that, she dashed towards Night Orchid and Frostde¡¯s direction with her sword in hand.

    Meanwhile, another loud crash echoed from afar.

    A figure spewed blood into the sky and flew two to three thousand meters away.

    It was Sword Sect¡¯s old Sect Master, Jericho Acevedo!

 Chapter 2040: Have You Had Enough?

    Jericho Acevedo had just been injured while saving Dorian Acevedo, losing twenty percent of hisbat strength due to the attack from the sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder.

    After a few more intense exchanges, Jericho was once again sent flying by a powerful strike.

    ¡°Do you now understand the consequences of meddling?¡± The sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder charged at Jericho without hesitation.

    ¡°I said, after today, there will be no de and Sword Sect in desong City!¡±

    As he spoke, a powerful attack filled with immense energy wasunched at Jericho, distorting the space around it.

    Just as the attack was about to hit, a purple sword appeared like a sh of lightning.

    Unity of man and sword!

    The elder¡¯s attack exploded, and the sword continued forward, unstoppable.

    ¡°What is that?¡± The sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder frowned and dodged a hundred meters away.

    Before he could see what the purple lightning was, the sword had already cut through his defensive aura and left a deep wound on his waist, causing blood to gush out as he was sent flying several hundred meters.

    Purple Spirit¡¯s surprise attack was always effective!

    Normally, with herbat strength, it would be difficult to face a sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm head-on. At best, she could hold her ground without losing. But with a sessful surprise attack, the situation became manageable!

    ¡°Spiritual Line Origin?!¡± The elder finally saw what had attacked him.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight fairly!¡± Purple Spirit shouted as she charged again.

    Jericho Acevedo: ¡°¡­¡±

    This little girl, you ambushed him with a sword and now you talk about a fair fight? Isn¡¯t that a bit unfair?

    After a brief pause, Jericho didn¡¯t linger and followed her lead.

    ¡°You go help the others; I¡¯ll handle him!¡± Purple Spirit called out to Jericho.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Jericho didn¡¯t insist. He knew that in his current state, he wouldn¡¯t be much help. Besides, he could tell that the injured elder might not be a match for Purple Spirit.

    With that, he dashed towards the other battle zones.

    Meanwhile, Billy had joined Dorian Acevedo¡¯s fight. Dorian was already covered in wounds from the attacks of the sixth-rank elder woman.

    However, the elder woman wasn¡¯t unscathed either; she had sustained some injuries, reducing herbat strength by ten to twenty percent.

    Billy and Dorian¡¯sbined attacks shed with the elder woman¡¯s, causing the space around them to crack.

    The three of them were sent flying simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you okay?¡± Dorian steadied himself and looked towards Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy responded loudly.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy was at fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Although it was difficult to defeat the elder woman quickly, she also couldn¡¯t easily harm him.

    ¡°You must be Billy?¡± The elder woman steadied herself and looked at Billy, shocked by hisbat prowess.

    ¡°You guessed right!¡± Billy said in a deep voice and charged again.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, today I¡¯ll take you back to the Institute!¡± The elder woman shouted as she met his attack.

    Their sh resulted in another stalemate. The elder woman could only muster fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm strength, making it hard to gain an advantage over Billy¡¯s full-powered Cracked Sky technique.

    As they were sent flying again, Dorian charged at the elder woman with his sword emitting two sharp beams of light.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The elder woman roared and deflected Dorian¡¯s attack with a gust of wind.

    Dorian spat blood and was sent flying like a leaf; he was now at his limit with less than fifty percent of hisbat strength remaining.

    As the elder woman swatted Dorian away, Billy attacked again. This time, his de seemed even stronger than Cracked Sky, tearing through space with a longer rift.

    He had clearly activated Phantom de Technique!

    The Phantom de Technique was slightly superior to Cracked Sky in some aspects and had arger attack range.

    The elder woman, still recovering from her previous exertions, didn¡¯t n to sh head-on with Billy. She deflected his attack while dodging several hundred meters away.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To her shock, before she could stabilize herself, the de light was already upon her.

    The de cut through her defense and left a gash on her arm, causing blood to spray out. She was fortunate that the de¡¯s power had waned; otherwise, she would have been in more trouble.

    ¡°You dare injure me? Die!¡± The elder woman sealed her wound with Chi power and roared in anger. Her hands moved rapidly, creating terrifying waves of energy that churned the air and threatened to copse space itself.

    Billy didn¡¯t confront her head-on; he dodged her attacks while being pushed back several kilometers by the powerful shockwaves, blood constantly dripping from his mouth.

    Billy could havepletely avoided the attacks with his teleportation speed but chose not to. His goal was simple: to exhaust her Chi power. If he dodged too far away, she would stop attacking.

    Unaware of Billy¡¯s intentions, the elder woman grew increasingly furious after being injured by him. Sheunched relentless attacks at him, expending her Chi power recklessly.

    Her rage only intensified as Billy¡¯s resilience made her want to curse out loud.

    ¡°Have you had enough? It¡¯s my turn now!¡± A few minutester, as her attacks weakened noticeably, Billy¡¯s voice rang out.

    Thunder de tore through space, shing down at the elder woman!

    Phantom de Technique!

    Unsurprisingly, after her frenzied attacks depleted her Chi power, she couldn¡¯t muster enough strength. The de light cut down from her shoulder, severing an arm and sending it flying into the air.

    The elder woman screamed in agony as she plummeted several hundred meters.

    ¡°See you in your next life!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached her ears momentster.

    ¡°No¡­¡± she cried out in horror.

    Before she could finish her sentence, the de light shed through her body, cutting her in half. Her two halves fell to the ground with an expression of utter unwillingness on her face.

    A sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert killed by a third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm-anyone would find it hard to ept!

    After ying her, Billy spat out another mouthful of blood. The battle had left him severely injured; he had taken many hits on purpose to provoke her into a frenzy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you okay?¡± Dorian Acevedo approached and asked.

    The shock in his heart was indescribable!

    A sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert was killed by him-if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, how could he believe it?

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sect Master. I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy took out two healing pills and swallowed them.

    Then he nced at the other battle zones.

 Chapter 2041: Is This Your Trump Card?

    At this moment, the battle had begun to tilt in favor of desong City, thanks to the significant help from the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance.

    Suddenly, a deafening explosion echoed from the sky. The void at the center of the st copsed, revealing a massive ck hole, destructive and all-consuming. Themotion was naturally caused by Ryder de, yton Acevedo, and Leon Schmitt.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, could there be a soul imprint of the Sect Master in the forbidden area?¡± Dorian Acevedo nced toward the sky, a serious expression crossing his face.

    Leon Schmitt was an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert. It was already impressive that Ryder de and yton Acevedo had held out this long.

    ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry. The Sect Master did leave a soul imprint, and he came out with us!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Dorian Acevedo¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and continued, ¡°Sect Master, let¡¯s discuss thister. You should heal first. I¡¯ll go help the others.¡±

    With that, he dashed toward Harleen¡¯s group. He wasn¡¯t too worried about Ryder de and yton Acevedo. Although the former Sect Master of de and Sword Sect only left a soul imprint, he was once a half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm expert. Leon Schmitt¡¯sbat power would have diminished by now. Billy estimated that Leon Schmitt wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.

    Just as Billy moved, another deafening explosion erupted in the sky. Ryder de and yton Acevedo were flung away like leaves in the wind.

    ¡°To have fought me this long, even if you die, it will be worth it!¡± Leon Schmitt¡¯s voice rang out. Although his cultivation was higher than theirs, fighting both of them wasn¡¯t easy.

    Ryder de¡¯s sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivation, enhanced by his Phantom de Technique, allowed him to contend withte seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts. yton Acevedo himself was at thete seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. Thus, Leon Schmitt sustained some injuries during their battle.

    ¡°Elder yton, how are you?¡± Ryder de ignored Leon Schmitt and turned to yton Acevedo.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die just yet!¡± yton Acevedo wiped the blood from his mouth. ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I can still fight!¡± Ryder de took a deep breath and responded.

    ¡°Haha, what a joke! Do you think you two can still fight me in your current state?¡± Leon Schmitt sneered.

    At that moment, a sigh echoed through the void.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Leon Schmitt was startled, his brow furrowing.

    Ryder de and yton Acevedo were also taken aback, looking around but seeing no one.

    ¡°I am the sinner of de and Sword Sect!¡± An elderly voice sounded again. A phantom appeared before them-it was the soul imprint of the Sect Master from the forbidden area.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Seeing him, Leon Schmitt, Ryder de, and yton Acevedo were all surprised.

    ¡°Are you the predecessor of de and Sword Sect?¡± Ryder de and yton Acevedo asked simultaneously after a brief pause.

    ¡°I failed de and Sword Sect!¡± The phantom elder sighed again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect de and Sword Sect to have such a trump card. You must be thest Sect Master of de and Sword Sect?¡± Leon Schmitt looked at him solemnly. ¡°But with just a soul imprint, I doubt you can save both sects!¡±

    ¡°Raising a tiger will bring trouble!¡± The phantom elder looked at Leon Schmitt calmly. ¡°I should have destroyed Yheng Institute before entering the forbidden area!¡±

    ¡°Big words!¡± Leon Schmitt responded. ¡°That is if you have the strength!¡±

    ¡°I heard from Billy Boy that you¡¯re now the top expert in this star domain?¡± The phantom elder continued to look at Leon Schmitt. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to strike with all your might. If you can withstand my attack, I¡¯ll let you leave alive. How about that?¡±

    ¡°You seem very confident,¡± Leon Schmitt¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Make your move!¡± The phantom elder said again. ¡°Remember, you only have one chance. Give it your all!¡±

    ¡°In that case, let me see what the most talented Sect Master of de and Sword Sect has to offer!¡± Leon Schmitt responded solemnly. As he spoke, his aura surged to its peak, and the pressure in the void skyrocketed.

    ¡°What are you two standing there for? Move back!¡± The phantom elder looked at Ryder de and yton Acevedo.

    ¡°Predecessor, he¡¯s an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert. Even though hisbat power has diminished¡­¡± Ryder de responded.

    ¡°Eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm-is that very strong?¡± The phantom elder waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Move back!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ryder de said once more before retreating with yton Acevedo several thousand meters away.

    ¡°Take my palm strike!¡± At that moment, Leon Schmitt shouted. He raised his hand and struck forward. A massive hand descended from the sky, blocking out the sun. The void beneath it cracked under immense pressure. This was clearly his strongest attack.

    ¡°Eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm-is this your strongest trump card?¡± Facing Leon Schmitt¡¯s full-force attack, the phantom elder stood still. Only when the giant hand was two or three hundred meters away did his eyes narrow slightly.

    The next moment, the giant hand shattered and disappeared without a trace. Without any visible attack from the phantom elder, Leon Schmitt was suddenly sent flying several thousand meters away before stopping. The oppressive aura in the void vanished as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°So¡­ strong¡­¡± Leon Schmitt struggled to speak after a while.

    As he finished speaking, a line of blood appeared from his head to his waist, splitting his body in two as it fell to the ground. Even in death, he never saw how his opponent attacked. He finally understood the vast difference in their levels-it wasn¡¯t even close!

    Seeing this scene, Ryder de and yton Acevedo gasped simultaneously.

    ¡°A mere soul imprint can wield de spirit to such an extent; the predecessor¡¯s cultivation must have surpassed half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm back then!¡± Ryder de remarked.

    ¡°The incident back then hit him hard. After returning, he locked himself in the forbidden area for years of reflection. If he could resolve his resentment smoothly, breaking through that barrier wouldn¡¯t be impossible!¡± yton Acevedo nodded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ryder de nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there; go check on Billy Boy and the others!¡± The phantom elder looked at them.

    ¡°Understood!¡± They responded in unison before dashing away.

    The battle continued for less than ten minutes before it ended. Not a single member of Yheng Institute survived; they ally on the ground. With this, Yheng Institute¡¯s high-endbat power waspletely annihted!

    de and Sword Sect also suffered significant losses-over ten elders and twenty to thirty high-end fighters were lost, along with dozens of severely injured disciples. However, overall, they fared much better than Yheng Institute!

    After the battle ended, everyonended in Sword Sect¡¯s courtyard. Despite his injuries, Stout immediately dragged White Tiger, Judge, and Soul Chaser to collect storage rings.

    White Tiger and the others were also seriously injured but couldn¡¯t resist Stout¡¯s persistence. After taking some healing pills, they joined in.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Frost!¡± After the battle ended, Billy approached Juliana Frost.

 Chapter 2042: Blade and Sword Sect Sect Master

    Billy did not expect the people from the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance toe to their aid.

    He had already learned about the previous situation from Casey. Without the help of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, Casey and the others would have faced dire consequences.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. It was just a small effort!¡± Juliana Frost smiled and pointed to the man beside her, William Frost. ¡°Mr. Billy, let me introduce you to Elder William!¡±

    ¡°Elder William, nice to meet you!¡± Billy sped his hands in greeting. ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s no need for thanks!¡± William Frost responded with a sp of his hands. ¡°If you have time in a few days, could you visit the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance for a discussion?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy replied.

    From the aura emanating from William Frost, Billy could tell that he was at the mid-stage of the Perfection Emptiness Realm, likely someone from another branch or the headquarters of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance.

    It was not surprising that he hade for the Sky-Splitting Pill with a ny-eight percent purity.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± William Frost said again.

    Afterward, Juliana Frost and the people from the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance bid farewell to Harleen and Casey and left.

    Meanwhile, Ryder de, yton Acevedo, and other core members of the de and Sword Sect were conversing with a phantom elder.

    ¡°Billy Boy,e over here!¡± The phantom elder called out to Billy after a while.

    ¡°What can I do for you, senior?¡± Billy asked as he led his group over.

    ¡°Everyone from the de and Sword Sect, listen up!¡± The phantom elder addressed Ryder de, yton Acevedo, and the others loudly.

    ¡°From today onwards, the de and Sword Sect will be remerged into one. Billy Boy will be the Sect Master, with Dorian Acevedo and Hawkeye de as Vice Sect Masters. Does anyone have any objections?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ryder de and the others responded in unison as if they had already discussed it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Billy was stunned. He had not expected such an arrangement from the elder.

    After a brief pause, he sped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, senior, but I am too inexperienced to take on such a significant responsibility. Please choose someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there¡¯s no need to decline!¡± Dorian Acevedo interjected. ¡°There is something you might not know!¡±

    ¡°Before our predecessor went into seclusion years ago, he left a message saying that if anyone from the de and Sword Sect could break the array in the forbiddennd, they would be the next Sect Master of the de and Sword Sect!¡±

    ¡°However, our predecessor did not foresee that the de and Sword Sect would split.¡±

    ¡°In fact, after Elder yton took you to meet Elder Ryder at the de Sect that day, we discussed this matter.¡±

    ¡°We unanimously decided that if Mr. Billy could indeed break the array in the forbiddennd and obtain the de and sword techniques within, we would consider reuniting the de and Sword Sect and elect you as the new Sect Master!¡±

    ¡°The de and Sword Sect was originally one family. For a thousand years, both sects have been declining. It¡¯s time to reunite¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, this is really not appropriate!¡± Billy spoke again.

    ¡°I am not only inexperienced but also only at the early stage of the Entering Emptiness Realm. It would be difficult to gain everyone¡¯s respect!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, because of the Nine Dragons Cauldron, I have many troubles. If I be the Sect Master of the de and Sword Sect, it will inevitably bring endless problems to the sect¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the first person in nearly a thousand years to simultaneously master both the Phantom de Technique and Phantom Sword Technique to the Great Perfection Realm. Tell me, who in the de and Sword Sect would not respect you?¡± The phantom elder interrupted him.

    ¡°Furthermore, our de and Sword Sect has never been afraid of trouble!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not appropriate!¡± Billy shook his head again and continued after a brief pause.

    ¡°Senior, how about this? Let Elder yton be the Sect Master. I can serve as a guest elder for now and discuss it furtherter¡­¡±

    ¡°This matter is not up for discussion. It¡¯s decided!¡± The phantom elder interrupted Billy again.

    ¡°Considering that Billy Boy has other matters to attend to and is not familiar with sect affairs yet, yton Acevedo will temporarily act as Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded in unison again.

    ¡°¡­,¡± Billy¡¯s mouth twitched slightly but he said nothing more.

    The elder had made his decision clear. If Billy continued to refuse, it would seem too stubborn. He could only agree for now and deal with itter.

    Then, the phantom elder waved his hand, sending two storage rings to Ryder de and Jericho Acevedo.

    ¡°These contain the ultimate techniques of the de and Sword Sect that I brought into the forbiddennd!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Ryder de and Jericho Acevedo epted the storage rings and bowed.

    ¡°Alright, yton Acevedo, Billy Boy, and Harleen gal,e with me. The rest of you are dismissed!¡± The phantom elder said before flying into the air.

    yton Acevedo, Billy, and Harleen followed closely behind.

    Soon, they arrived at a cliff outside the city.

    ¡°You two stillck some proficiency in the Phantom de Technique and Phantom Sword Technique. Let me demonstrate it for you. Pay close attention.¡± Afternding on the ground, the phantom elder addressed Billy and Harleen.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± They responded.

    The phantom elder then began his demonstration.

    It was clear that his mastery of both techniques was several levels higher than that of Billy and Harleen.

    After finishing his demonstration, he began exining to them.

    It is worth noting that, like Cracked Sky and Five Elements de Dance, the highest level of both Phantom de Technique and Phantom Sword Technique is abination of de and sword!

    The phantom elder spent two hours giving Billy and Harleen a new understanding of these ultimate techniques.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He then exined the concept of de and sword intent as well as the Realm of Swords and des.

    During this process, he personally demonstrated the Realm of Swords and des, which was several magnitudes stronger than yton Acevedo¡¯s previous demonstration.

    Billy and Harleen felt as small as dust within it.

    Through his exnations, their understanding of the Realm of Swords and des deepened significantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can teach you!¡± The phantom elder said after another hour had passed.

    He then turned to yton Acevedo. ¡°The future of the de and Sword Sect is in your hands. Do not disappoint me!¡±

    ¡°I will do my utmost!¡± yton Acevedo responded with a bow.

    ¡°Take this!¡± The phantom elder handed another storage ring to yton Acevedo.

    ¡°It contains three high-grade Spirit Essence Pills. One each for you, Ryder de, and Jericho Acevedo.¡±

    ¡°Whether you can enhance your cultivation or how much you can enhance it depends on your own fortune!¡±

    ¡°High-grade Spirit Essence Pills?¡± yton Acevedo¡¯s eyes lit up as he bowed again. ¡°Thank you, senior!¡±

    High-grade Spirit Essence Pills were extremely rare even in fifth-tier star domains, let alone this fourth-tier star domain!

    After epting the storage ring, yton Acevedo asked again, ¡°Is there anything else you need to instruct us on?¡±

    ¡°No more instructions. Just remember not to repeat my mistakes!¡± The phantom elder replied.

    ¡°I will remember!¡± yton Acevedo bowed again.

    ¡°Alright then. My soul consciousness is almost exhausted. Let me give you two onest gift!¡± The phantom elder said as he looked at Billy and Harleen.

    Before they could react, a Realm of Swords and des enveloped them both, filling the space with profound de and sword intent.

    Meanwhile, the elder¡¯s image grew increasingly blurry until it finally dissipatedpletely.

 Chapter 2043: Name Your Price

    ¡°Billy, Harleen, focus and absorb as much as you can!¡± yton Acevedo¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy and Harleen exchanged nces, then sat cross-legged and began to meditate.

    The sword and de aura here was several times denser than that in Sword Hill at Canyon View Institute.

    Moreover, Billy and Harleen¡¯s understanding of the sword and de aura had deepened significantly since then.

    So, it was no surprise that after spending several hours here, as the aura in the domain gradually faded, both of them broke through.

    Both advanced two levels: Billy stepped into the fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, and Harleen reached the fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Very good!¡± As the domainpletely dissipated, yton Acevedo looked at them with satisfaction.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder yton!¡± They bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Why thank me? I didn¡¯t do anything to help you.¡± yton Acevedo smiled. ¡°I have something to discuss with you two.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Elder yton,¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°The high-endbat power of Yheng Institute has been wiped out, but there are still many people at the Institute headquarters,¡± yton Acevedo began.

    ¡°Moreover, the Institute has nearly ten thousand students, most of whom are talented geniuses from the Great Green Star Domain. What do you n to do with them?¡±

    ¡°Elder yton, we know nothing about the Institute. You should make the decision,¡± Harleen replied.

    ¡°Billy, what do you think?¡± yton Acevedo asked Billy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Elder yton¡¯s decision,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± yton Acevedo thought for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Jimmy Acevedo take some people to Great Green City to take over the Institute. We won¡¯t make any major moves for now. The students can stay or leave as they wish.¡±

    ¡°When you have time, visit Great Green City and decide what to do then. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°We have no objections,¡± Billy replied.

    As Harleen said, he knew nothing about Yheng Institute and was indeed not in a position to give any opinions.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± yton Acevedo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    With that, he led them back to Sword Sect.

    In the following days, Billy and his group stayed temporarily at Sword Sect.

    On one hand, he was appointed as the Sect Master by the phantom elder and couldn¡¯t just leave everything behind.

    On the other hand, Casey and Ivy could benefit greatly from the guidance of experts from the two major sects while staying in desong City.

    Billy and Harleen focused on studying the Realm of Swords and des. With guidance from the phantom elder, they had already gained some insights.

    After half a month, they had managed to form their initial Realm of Swords and des. Although it wasn¡¯t very effective yet, given more time, they would surely achieve something significant.

    During this half-month period, Casey and others gained a new understanding of swords and des under the guidance of Ryder de and Jericho Acevedo, significantly improving theirbat power.

    Additionally, after the battle ended, Stout and his group collected dozens of storage rings filled with so many resources that Stout didn¡¯t sleep for two days, drooling over their contents.

    With abundant cultivation resources, everyone¡¯s cultivation levels broke through without any suspense.

    Ivy and Opal both advanced to the third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, while Casey, Stout, and Amber reached the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Azure Dragon and Azure Fang faced Thunder Tribtion one after another. Although there were some idents during the process, they ultimately broke through to the Entering Emptiness Realm safely.

    Ian de, Bob, and Felicia advanced to the ninth-rank Heaven Dao Realm, while the remaining members broke through to the eighth-rank Heaven Dao Realm.

    One morning, Billy and Stout visited Alchemists¡¯ Alliance again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, pleasee in!¡± Dalton Frost greeted them as soon as they entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Billy responded with a smile.

    Soon, they arrived at an office where Juliana Frost and William Frost were already seated.

    ¡°Thank you foring all this way!¡± Juliana Frost poured tea for them after they sat down.

    ¡°Thank you for your helpst time!¡± Billy smiled in response.

    ¡°No need to be so polite!¡± Juliana Frost replied with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Frost, have you considered what my boss mentionedst time?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°We called you here to discuss that matter,¡± Juliana Frost smiled before turning to William Frost. ¡°Elder William, please exin.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± William Frost nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, I have a request. I wonder if you could help?¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I refined a batch of low-grade Spirit Essence Pills yesterday. They need one final step. Could you¡­¡± William Frost hesitated as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Billy interrupted with a smile.

    It was clear that they wanted to see if his Essence Blood could indeed increase the purity of the pills to over ny percent!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± William Frost sighed in relief at Billy¡¯s quick agreement.

    Juliana Frost and Dalton Frost also looked visibly relieved.

    They had worried that this request might offend Billy, but he agreed so readily.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Billy smiled back.

    Soon after, they arrived at an alchemy room on the first floor where two elderly men in green robes were busy by a cauldron.

    The room was filled with a faint medicinal fragrance, indicating that the pills were almostplete except for the final step of refining with Essence Blood.

    Billy cut his finger and flicked a few drops of Essence Blood into the cauldron.

    As time passed, the medicinal fragrance in the room grew stronger.

    About fifteen minutester, the two elderly men stopped their work and each took out a Spirit Essence Pill from the cauldron.

    The next moment, their faces showed extreme shock.

    ¡°Elder Matthew, how is it?¡± Juliana Frost asked one of the elderly men with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Juliana!¡± One of them spoke excitedly. ¡°The purity is ny-five percent!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy truly is a once-in-a-millennium genius!¡± William Frost examined one of the pills with a look of amazement.

    ¡°You tter me,¡± Billy replied modestly.

    ¡°Only ny-five percent?¡± Stout clicked his tongue. ¡°If my boss had refined it himself, it would be at least ny-eight percent!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, could I observe your process next time?¡± William Frost asked hopefully.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Billy agreed with another smile.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± William Frost bowed slightly.

    ¡°Now you know my boss wasn¡¯t lying,¡± Stout said. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss what my boss mentionedst time¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, may I discuss something with you?¡± William Frost continued. ¡°The ingredients for refining low-grade Spirit Essence Pills are almost impossible to find in this four-star domain. I brought these ingredients from a five-star domain.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°So even if I give you the recipe now, it won¡¯t be of much use.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Still unwilling to give it?¡± Stout clicked his tongue again in a haughty tone. ¡°How stingy! Fine then, we¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    ¡°Name your price for the low-grade Spirit Essence Pill recipe. Name any amount of spirit stones you want.¡±

 Chapter 2044: Trouble in Cloudhaven City

    ¡°This young man, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± William Frost¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    As he spoke, he walked to the alchemy furnace and took out twenty to thirty low-grade Spirit Essence Pills.

    He handed the pills to Billy. ¡°Mr. Billy, these pills should be enough for you and your brothers to train with for now.¡±

    ¡°Low-grade Spirit Essence Pills are very beneficial for warriors in the Entering Emptiness Realm, but they are not limitless.¡±

    ¡°Two or three pills can indeed help a warrior improve their cultivation, but beyond three, the effect is minimal. More won¡¯t be of much use.¡±

    ¡°Are these free?¡± Stout became interested.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t disdain them!¡± William Frost nodded in response.

    ¡°No disdain at all, the more, the better!¡± Stout grinned and took the pills.

    Billy thought: I shouldn¡¯t have brought you out today, it¡¯s too embarrassing!

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Billy, you won¡¯t stay in this fourth-tier star domain forever?¡± William Frost continued to look at Billy.

    ¡°If you trust me, Mr. Billy, when you reach the fifth-tier star domain, you can visit our Alchemists¡¯ Alliance.¡±

    ¡°At that time, if you need it, I can give you the form for the mid-grade Spirit Essence Pill.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That would be more valuable to you than the low-grade Spirit Essence Pill form!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you need spirit stones?¡±

    William Frost¡¯s mouth twitched again. ¡°No, it¡¯s still free!¡±

    ¡°You said it! Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Stout replied and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, this is a good deal!¡±

    Billy was speechless.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, what do you think of Elder William¡¯s proposal?¡± Juliana Frost looked at Billy and asked.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Billy smiled and interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡±

    He knew exactly what they were thinking!

    After confirming that his Essence Blood could indeed refine pills with over ny percent purity, they naturally wanted to bind themselves to him!

    For the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, alchemy was their main business!

    Besides Spirit Essence Pills, there were other kinds of pills, perhaps even more valuable ones that also required refining with Essence Blood!

    Binding themselves to Billy long-term was definitely a profitable business for the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance!

    For example, today¡¯s pills were given away for free, but if auctioned, their price would far exceed that of their own refined pills. In the end, they wouldn¡¯t lose out.

    For Billy himself, this was also a good thing!

    With these twenty to thirty low-grade Spirit Essence Pills, he had no further interest in this level of pill. If he could get the mid-grade Spirit Essence Pill form, it would be even better!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Juliana Frost and William Frost spoke simultaneously.

    ¡°No need to thank me; I should be¡­¡± Billy smiled.

    However, before he finished speaking, his Mystic Echo Stone started to move.

    He took out the Mystic Echo Stone and covered it with spiritual power. After listening for a moment, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, is something wrong?¡± Juliana Frost asked.

    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something I need to handle. Let¡¯s call it a day; see you next time!¡± Billy responded after putting away the Mystic Echo Stone.

    ¡°Is it trouble? Do you need our help?¡± Juliana Frost could tell from Billy¡¯s expression that it wasn¡¯t good news.

    ¡°Thanks, but not for now!¡± Billy said and cupped his hands to everyone. ¡°I must take my leave!¡±

    He then left with Stout.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Stout asked as they stepped outside.

    ¡°Cloudhaven City is in trouble!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stout was slightly stunned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The Moore family sent people to Cloudhaven City!¡± Billy replied.

    The message just now was from Liam Cooper of Cloudhaven City.

    He said that the Moore family had sent strong warriors to Cloudhaven City and threatened to massacre the entire city if they didn¡¯t see Billy within a day!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stout was stunned again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Sword Sect!¡± Billy said and flew into the air with Stout following closely behind.

    For Billy, trouble in Cloudhaven City was something he couldn¡¯t ignore!

    Even if they wouldn¡¯t really massacre the entire city, the fact that it was near the Star Domain Chasm made it crucial for him to take it seriously.

    If the Moore family didn¡¯t see him, they would likely try to go to the City of the Dead!

    Half an hourter, Billy and Stout returned to Sword Sect.

    After informing yton Acevedo, they quickly headed towards the teleportation channel with Harleen, Ivy, Opal, Casey, Amber, and Stout.

    As for Azure Dragon and others, Billy left them at Sword Sect; their cultivation levels were still too low to be of much help.

    yton Acevedo originally wanted to bring people along but was declined by Billy. He couldn¡¯t rely on others for everything.

    Moreover, de and Sword Sect had suffered significant losses in thest battle; he couldn¡¯t drag them into more trouble.

    Meanwhile, the situation in Cloudhaven City was already dire.

    In the courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, bodiesy scattered everywhere, half dead and half injured. Besides the original people of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were members of the Cooper family.

    Liam Cooper and Reese Cooper were also severely injured, sitting on the ground with blood continuously oozing from their mouths,pletely powerless.

    Not far from them sat a ck-robed elder holding a cup of tea.

    Behind him stood twenty men and women whose auras indicated they were all mid-level Entering Emptiness Realm or higher.

    The weakest was the fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm; the strongest was the second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    Such a lineup was clearly beyond what the Cooper family could handle. Their strongest member, Liam Cooper, was the only first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm; the others were all Entering Emptiness Realm cultivators.

    ¡°You Cooper family really have guts!¡± The ck-robed elder looked at Liam Cooper and spoke sternly.

    ¡°Daring to help Billy kill our Moore family members-are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°You better pray that kid shows up today; otherwise, there¡¯s no need for your Cooper family branch to exist!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: Sam Moore attacked Mr. Billy first; Mr. Billy killed them in self-defense!¡± A Cooper family elder responded angrily.

    ¡°Does it matter who attacked first? All I know is that our Moore family members are dead; someone must pay for this!¡± The ck-robed elder continued.

    ¡°If your Cooper family wants to stand with that kid, then prepare for extermination!¡±

    ¡°You must be from the fifth-tier star domain¡¯s Moore family?¡± Reese Cooper took a deep breath.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of our Cooper family today; do you really think we have no one above us?¡±

    ¡°Haha, how naive!¡± The ck-robed elderughed coldly.

    ¡°You might not know this yet: how long your entire Cooper family can survive in this mid-tier star domain is still uncertain! Do you think those above still have time to care about your lives?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam Cooper¡¯s brows furrowed tightly upon hearing this.

 2045. The Invisible Kill

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand my words?¡± the ck-robed elder continued to sneer.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before your entire Cooper family disappears from the mid-tier star domain!¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance, just because of your Moore family?¡± Reese Cooper retorted.

    ¡°Our Moore family alone can¡¯t do it,¡± the ck-robed elder said calmly. ¡°However, in the sixth-tier star domain, there are more forces than just us who want to see the Cooper family perish!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Liam Cooper responded coldly. ¡°Even in the sixth-tier star domain, apart from your Moore family, the Cooper family has always maintained neutrality with other forces¡­¡±

    ¡°That was in the past!¡± the ck-robed elder interrupted him. ¡°You might not know this, but your family¡¯s eldest daughter recently did something quite remarkable for your family!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam Cooper frowned again.

    ¡°She rejected someone who wanted to take her as a concubine, and she did it very decisively!¡± the ck-robed elder replied. ¡°Not only that, but she also killed the person sent by that individual to negotiate with the Cooper family!¡±

    ¡°Who did she reject?¡± Liam Cooper pressed.

    ¡°The young lord of Asura City!¡± the ck-robed elder said calmly.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the Cooper family was stunned.

    Immediately, everyone¡¯s hearts sank.

    Although they were in the fourth-tier star domain, they had certainly heard of ¡®Asura City¡¯!

    If the Cooper family was considered a top-tier force in the mid-tier star domain, then Asura City was one of the superpowers!

    Compared to Asura City, the Cooper family was indeed far inferior!

    ¡°Now do you understand your family¡¯s situation?¡± the ck-robed elder smiled faintly.

    ¡°The eldest daughter wouldn¡¯t kill someone from Asura City without reason. Did they do something deserving of death?¡± Reese Cooper asked.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re so naive!¡± the ck-robed elder sneered again. ¡°Do you think the reason matters? Can your Cooper family kill someone from Asura City just because you want to?¡±

    Reese Cooper opened his mouth but said nothing more.

    The elder wasn¡¯t wrong!

    Regardless of the reason, killing someone from Asura City was like poking a ho¡¯s nest. The people of Asura City were not ones to sit down and reason with you.

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± the ck-robed elder said again. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Billy shows up soon, or my patience will run out!¡±

    With that, he ignored Liam Cooper and the others.

    Less than two hourster, Billy and his group appeared at the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Seeing the bodies lying around, Billy frowned deeply, a thick killing intent emanating from him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡±

    Seeing Billy and his group, Liam Cooper and his son quickly approached. After a brief rest, their injuries had slightly improved.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, is it just you few?¡± Liam Cooper asked after a moment of surprise.

    He had mentioned in his message to Billy that several Perfection Emptiness Realm experts from the Moore family hade this time.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t even gauge the cultivation level of their leader, but he estimated it to be at least mid-level Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    So he hoped Billy could bring more people from desong City.

    But now seeing only a few people, his heart tightened.

    Although he knew Billy was strong, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for a mid-level Perfection Emptiness Realm expert!

    Reese Cooper also showed a serious expression.

    ¡°Stout, check Elder Liam and the Cooper family¡¯s injuries,¡± Billy nodded at them.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, our injuries are not serious¡­¡± Liam Cooper shook his head.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± At that moment, an elder¡¯s voice rang out as the ck-robed elder approached with about twenty people.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, they are from the Moore family!¡± Reese Cooper said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and looked at them. ¡°Did you kill these people?¡±

    ¡°You should worry about your own life first!¡± a man from the other side responded coldly. ¡°Daring to kill someone from our Moore family, you have some nerve!¡±

    ¡°If you want to live, cripple your own cultivation and hand over the Nine Dragons Cauldron, or die!¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we just cut them down?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    Reese Cooper¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    This brother here, do you think you can just cut down someone at least at the fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm?

    ¡°You should kill yourselves; I¡¯ll leave your bodies intact,¡± Billy said calmly to them.

    Cough¡­ Liam Cooper and his son choked at his words.

    Such arrogance!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The manughed loudly. Then he turned serious: ¡°You really are ignorant to the extreme. Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I think you¡¯re simply¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    In an instant, the man flew two or three hundred meters away, a bloodline appearing on his chest. He fell to the ground and went still.

    de spirit!

    This was Billy¡¯s first time using de spirit for a surprise attack, and it worked quite well!

    The man had an eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation. If they were in a direct fight and he was on guard, Billy¡¯s current control over de spirit wouldn¡¯t have been enough to defeat him.

    But the man never expected Billy to have such an invisible killing technique and waspletely unprepared, making it a one-move kill.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Seeing this scene, everyone including those from the Cooper family showed shock on their faces.

    Although they weren¡¯t experts in de techniques, they knew that killing invisibly could only be done in a few ways.

    Considering that Billy used a de as his weapon, it was easy to guess that it was de spirit!

    But the problem was that cultivating an invisible killing de spirit wasn¡¯t easy!

    Not to mention Entering Emptiness Realm cultivators; even Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t easily achieve it!

    While Liam Cooper was surprised, he used spiritual power to probe Billy¡¯s cultivation level.

    The next moment, he almost bit his tongue!

    In less than two months, Billy had broken through three levels.

    He finally understood what it meant to be infuriated byparison!

    ¡°Bastard, you really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Meanwhile, the ck-robed elder shouted angrily.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Billy said coldly.

    He wanted to test his training results just now and was quite satisfied!

    He was confident that given more time, he could elevate his de spirit¡¯s power to the level of Heavenly Fury sh.

    At that point, even a first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent would be just a thought away from death.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Harleen and Opal charged forward.

    Since they were already in a life-and-death struggle with the Moore family, there was no need for more words.

 Chapter 2046: From the Fifth-Rank Star Domain

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± One of the men on the opposing side charged forward first.

    He was a seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator. Having already assessed the cultivation levels of Harleen and Casey¡¯s group, which were far below his, he naturally didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    The man had only rushed halfway when Ivy flipped her wrist, unleashing a sword force that cut through the air like a hot knife through butter.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± the man sneered, casually raising his hand to deflect the attack.

    The sword light shed, and an arm flew into the air, blood spurting everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed in agony, flying backward with a look of disbelief on his face.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hold back! Kill them with all your might!¡± shouted an elder on the opposing side who was at the half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    As he spoke, Harleen¡¯s sword force had already reached him, fast as lightning.

    The elder¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He raised his hand to grasp at the sword force¡¯s direction, causing the void to twist and slow down the attack.

    However, to his horror, the sword force only paused briefly before shing out again, aiming straight for his forehead.

    With no time to think, the elder quickly dodged to the side. The sword force grazed his arm, leaving a bloody gash.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The elder frowned, waving his wrist to send a powerful wave of energy crashing toward Harleen.

    Harleen didn¡¯t take the hit head-on but dodged aside.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The elder didn¡¯t intend to let up. He advanced, his hands continuously flipping as he unleashed a series of attacks.

    Harleen dodged another wave of attacks, her eyes narrowing slightly. The feather sword condensed into the Phantom Sword Technique and shed out, tearing a rift in the void.

    The elder¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. He immediately summoned all his strength to form his strongest defense.

    But he still underestimated this sword!

    The Phantom Sword Technique tore through his defenses and pierced through his chest, leaving a bowl-sized hole.

    ¡°¡­¡± The elder opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound before copsing.

    Meanwhile, Casey and Ivy were already engaged in battle with the other Entering Emptiness Realm cultivators on the opposing side.

    Given Casey and their currentbat strength, even if their opponents were at thete stage of Entering Emptiness Realm, it was unrealistic for them to be defeated quickly as long as they didn¡¯t engage in direct confrontation.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    For a moment, the sky above City Lord¡¯s Mansion was filled with intense fighting. The Cooper family members, still recovering from their injuries, were unable to help despite their intentions.

    ¡°You two go kill the others; leave this kid to me!¡± The ck-robed elder from the opposing side instructed two Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators beside him.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The two nodded and dashed toward Harleen¡¯s group.

    However, before they could cover two hundred meters, a de light shed toward them at high speed.

    ¡°Overestimating yourselves!¡± Both of them retorted simultaneously, eachunching an attack to block Billy¡¯s de light.

    The next moment, they realized how wrong they were. Their attacks were utterly ineffective and shattered instantly!

    The de light shed past, and their bodies were sliced in half, falling from the sky in a bloody mess.

    Their expressions were more exaggerated than seeing a ghost. Even at theirst breath, they couldn¡¯t believe they had been cut down by a fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator!

    The faces of the Cooper family members on the ground were equally shocked.

    Just over a month ago, Billy had fought against members of the Yheng Institute and seemed evenly matched with a second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent. But now, with just one casual strike, he had in both a second-rank and a first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert!

    This was unbelievable!

    ¡°Bastard, die!¡± Meanwhile, the ck-robed elder roared in fury.

    As he shouted, he raised his hand to summon an ancient beast that charged toward Billy, causing the void to crack inch by inch.

    From the ck-robed elder¡¯s aura, it was clear he was at fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°After killing so many people in Cloudhaven City, remember to kneel and apologize to them in the afterlife!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    As he spoke, Billy¡¯s Bloodshadow Fury de condensed into the Phantom de Technique and shed forward.

    The beast illusion shattered instantly. The de light continued its momentum, shing toward the ck-robed elder¡¯s chest.

    The ck-robed elder¡¯s pupils contracted sharply as he quickly retreated.

    Although he avoided a fatal blow, the de light still left a deep gash on his thigh, blood gushing out.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy was now at seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Facing a fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent posed no difficulty for him.

    ¡°How is this possible? You actually injured me¡­¡± The ck-robed elder steadied himself, full of shock.

    But before he could finish speaking, a second Phantom de Technique shed toward him like thunder.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The ck-robed elder cursed.

    He had no time to dodge. In desperation, he released his spiritual power to form a barrier wall in defense.

    It was futile. The de light shattered the barrier wall instantly.

    Although the ck-robed elder reacted quickly, it was toote.

    In the next moment, his head flew into the air, blood spraying like a fountain, his face full of unwillingness!

    Seeing this, the Cooper family members were dumbfounded and collectively petrified.

    A fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert had been in in one move?!

    Billy turned to look at Harleen¡¯s battle circle after cutting down the ck-robed elder.

    He then dashed toward twote-stage Entering Emptiness Realm elders. With a casual sh, both fell from the sky.

    Afterward, he stopped intervening, allowing Harleen and Casey to practice their swordsmanship.

    The battlested for about fifteen minutes before ending. All members of the Moore familyy on the ground, dead without exception.

    After the battle ended, Stout busied himself with collecting storage rings as usual.

    ¡°In such a short time, Mr. Billy¡¯sbat strength has improved so much. Truly admirable!¡± Liam Cooper approached Billy with other Cooper family members.

    ¡°Are these people from the main branch of the Moore family?¡± Billy pointed at the ck-robed elder and his group.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Liam Cooper shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been less than two months since thest incident. Their main branch wouldn¡¯t have arrived so quickly. They are likely from the fifth-rank star domain¡¯s Moore family.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded slightly. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging everyone into this.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Liam Cooper responded. ¡°There has always been enmity between our families and theirs. Even without your involvement, conflicts would still ur.¡±

    ¡°Even so, this time it¡¯s indeed my fault,¡± Billy took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Elder Liam, I might stay in Great Green City for some time. Please spread the word of my whereabouts.¡±

 Chapter 2047: Entering Great Green City

    For Billy, going to Great Green City was a must. Not for any other reason but for the Array Alliance, he had to make the trip. Thest time the people from Yheng Institute managed to reach the City of the Dead was because the Array Alliance broke through the thunder array in the Star Domain Chasm. Therefore, for the safety of the lower star domain, he had to visit the Array Alliance.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the Moore family branches in the fifth-rank star domain are quite strong. You must not be careless!¡± Liam Cooper said after a brief pause. He understood Billy¡¯s intention to spread his whereabouts, clearly wanting to draw attention to himself.

    ¡°No problem, just spread the word for me!¡± Billy responded. As he spoke, he took out five low-grade Spirit Essence Pills from his storage ring and handed them to Liam Cooper. ¡°Elder Liam, take these pills.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, what are these?¡± Liam Cooper asked, slightly puzzled.

    ¡°Elder Liam, these are low-grade Spirit Essence Pills with 95% purity,¡± Ivy exined with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Ivy¡¯s words, everyone in the Cooper family eximed in surprise. They had heard of low-grade Spirit Essence Pills, but ones with 95% purity were unheard of! Given their knowledge of Spirit Essence Pills, if these five pills truly had 95% purity, they were invaluable treasures.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, these pills are too precious¡­¡± Liam Cooper began to say.

    ¡°They¡¯re just a few low-grade Spirit Essence Pills, nothing precious about them!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll have someone send you some mid-grade Spirit Essence Pills!¡±

    Liam Cooper choked for a moment. ¡°Mr. Billy, you can get mid-grade Spirit Essence Pills?!¡±

    He knew very well how rare mid-grade Spirit Essence Pills were; hardly anyone in this fourth-rank star domain had seen them!

    ¡°Should be possible,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    For the next two days, Billy and his group stayed temporarily at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. With Ivy¡¯s assistance, Billy spent two days setting up a Gathering Spirit Array at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion as a token ofpensation for the Cooper family.

    When the Cooper family sensed the concentration of spiritual energy in the Gathering Spirit Array, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel again.

    On the third morning, after giving some instructions to Liam Cooper, Billy and his group took their leave.

    After leaving the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, they first visited the Star Domain Chasm to check things out. Seeing nothing unusual, they felt relieved.

    That afternoon, upon returning to Sword Sect, Billy went straight to Sword Pavilion.

    ¡°Elder yton, have you broken through?¡± Billy asked in surprise upon seeing yton Acevedo. Although he couldn¡¯t sense yton Acevedo¡¯s martial cultivation level, he could tell from his aura that he had be much stronger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let that senior down,¡± yton Acevedo smiled faintly.

    ¡°The high-grade Spirit Essence Pill he gave me is excellent. Not only me but Ryder de and Jericho Acevedo also advanced by two levels!¡±

    Hearing this, Billy couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected high-grade Spirit Essence Pills to be so effective! yton Acevedo was at thete stage of the seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, and refining one high-grade Spirit Essence Pill had directly boosted him by two levels!

    This made Billy even more eager to obtain mid-grade and high-grade Spirit Essence Pills.

    ¡°Congrattions Elder yton, you¡¯re now the strongest in this fourth-rank star domain!¡± Billy remarked.

    ¡°This is just a small ce; my skills are nothing special. In a fifth-rank star domain, there are plenty like me,¡± yton Acevedo said calmly.

    ¡°Back then, a senior from de and Sword Sect with half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm strength went to a fifth-rank star domain and got severely injured within a year. You can imagine how tough it is!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy replied.

    Indeed, a fifth-rank star domain was dominated by Breaking Emptiness Realm experts! He realized that both he and his friends needed to break through faster. With their current strength, they wouldn¡¯tst more than a month or two in a fifth-rank star domain!

    ¡°Is everything resolved in Cloudhaven City? Any issues?¡± yton Acevedo asked Billy.

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Elder yton. No issues,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Elder yton, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± yton Acevedo asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to visit Great Green City,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Since I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, about de and Sword Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect; I was about to talk to you about this!¡± yton Acevedo interrupted him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°ording to Jimmy Acevedo¡¯s report, some forces in Great Green City have be restless after learning about Yheng Institute¡¯s troubles. The whole city is chaotic.¡±

    ¡°It would be great if you could go there; the entire city needs proper management!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t City Lord¡¯s Mansion handling it?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The Great Green City Lord¡¯s Mansion was originally a puppet of Yheng Institute. After learning about the Institute¡¯s troubles, the City Lord and core members fled in fear of retaliation from other forces,¡± yton Acevedo exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ve temporarily stationed Jimmy Acevedo at City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but he¡¯s a straightforward martial artist and not suited for managing a city. He¡¯s struggling.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°After Yheng Institute¡¯s downfall, there¡¯s a possibility that forces from the fifth-rank star domain might intervene in Great Green City¡¯s affairs. Be cautious,¡± yton Acevedo advised.

    ¡°If anything happens, contact me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder yton!¡± Billy nodded again.

    The next morning, Billy first visited Alchemists¡¯ Alliance to inform Juliana Frost and promised to contact her once he reached the fifth-rank star domain. Then he bid farewell to everyone at de and Sword Sect and headed towards the teleportation channel with his group.

    desong City was quite a distance from Great Green City, but thanks to the teleportation channel, they arrived at a mountainous area outside Great Green City in just over two hours.

    About fifteen minutester, theynded at the main gate of Great Green City.

    Great Green City was thergest city in Great Green Star Domain, nearly twice the size of Great Blue City. This core city of Great Green Star Domain had been dominated by Yheng Institute for nearly a thousand years and was now in chaos without a ruler.

    Even before entering the city gates, Billy and his group saw two groups fighting in mid-air near the gate, with energy waves sweeping across the sky.

    Upon entering the city, they saw many buildings had copsed recently. The streets were much less crowded than those in desong City, with at least one-third of shops closed.

    The few pedestrians on the street hurried along with anxious expressions.

    ¡°It¡¯s really chaotic here,¡± Judge remarked.

    ¡°Understandable,¡± Azure Dragon replied. ¡°With Yheng Institute fallen and City Lord¡¯s Mansion vacant, other forces naturally won¡¯t stay quiet. Many are probably eyeing City Lord¡¯s Mansion already!¡±

    After walking for a while longer, they saw a carriage approaching from ahead, nked by five or six guards on each side. It seemed like someone from a prominent family was traveling.

    Just as the carriage came within four or five hundred meters of Billy¡¯s group, twenty or thirty people suddenly rushed out from nearby shops. They looked fierce and carried various weapons as they charged towards the carriage without any hesitation.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

 Chapter 2048: Killed Is Killed

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    A dozen guards shouted in unison and charged at each other.

    The next moment, the two sides were locked in a fierce battle.

    Pedestrians on the street quickly hid in nearby shops upon witnessing the scene.

    Thebatants were not particrly powerful, mostly at the Heaven Dao Realm or below. However, among the neers, two were at the Entering Emptiness Realm.

    In just a few minutes, half of the dozen guards were down, either dead or severely injured.

    At this moment, a woman emerged from a carriage, holding a sharp sword, and lunged at several men in front of her.

    The woman, around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, had delicate features and wore a green robe. She was at the third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    The two men at the front didn¡¯t react in time and had their throats slit by the woman¡¯s sword, falling straight to the ground.

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    A man at the sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm growled and formed a seal with his hand, hurling it towards the woman.

    Knowing she was not his match, the woman frowned and quickly dodged to the side. However, before she could steady herself, another man at the fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm struck her with a palm wind, sending her crashing to the ground, severely injured.

    The man then flicked several strands of finger wind into her body, sealing her powers.

    ¡°Miss Russo!¡± a guard eximed.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying by an opponent andy motionless on the ground afternding.

    Meanwhile, the remaining guards also fell one after another, half dead and half crippled.

    ¡°Miss Russo, why do you persist?¡± A man in his thirties strolled out of a shop.

    ¡°Colt Osborn, it¡¯s you?!¡± Gloria Russo red at him. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Everyone was stunned to hear her words. They hadn¡¯t expected to encounter someone from the Osborn family so soon after arriving in Great Green City.

    ¡°Heh, what do I want? You don¡¯t know?¡± Colt Osborn sneered. ¡°I advise you toe with me obediently.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, if my men identally ruin your pretty face, it won¡¯t be good!¡±

    ¡°Colt Osborn, give up! I will never marry you!¡± Gloria Russo retorted coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± Colt Osborn sneered again. ¡°Unless you want your Russo family to disappear from Great Green City!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gloria Russo began angrily.

    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t have the patience to waste time with you!¡± Colt Osborn waved his hand. ¡°Take her away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two men responded and walked towards Gloria Russo.

    Before they could take more than a few steps, they were sent flying andnded lifelessly hundreds of meters away.

    Seeing this, everyone, including Gloria Russo and Colt Osborn, turned to look in Billy¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Who are you? Tired of living?¡± The fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man shouted angrily.

    ¡°Everyone, cripple your own cultivation, and you may live!¡± Casey stepped forward and said calmly.

    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± The fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man scoffed after assessing Casey¡¯s second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation. He raised his hand and sent a gust of wind towards Casey.

    Casey flipped his wrist, and a de light shed out swiftly, cutting through everything in its path. The man didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he was split in two and fell to the ground.

    Many of the opponents gasped in fear, their eyes showing a hint of dread.

    ¡°You are courting death!¡± The sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm man roared and charged at Casey.

    Before he could get halfway, Harleen stepped forward and thrust her feather sword with immense power.

    ¡°What?!¡± The man¡¯s face showed shock as he tried to dodge. However, with his cultivation level, it was impossible to avoid the strike. The sword pierced through his chest, and blood spurted out as he flew hundreds of meters away, dead before hitting the ground.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Colt Osborn¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°Do you know the consequences of killing members of the Osborn family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t cripple your own cultivation, you die!¡± Casey said again.

    ¡°Just wait! I¡¯ll show you what real power is!¡± Colt Osborn pulled out a talisman from his body.

    ¡°He¡¯s calling for reinforcements! Stop him!¡± Gloria Russo shouted.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy said calmly. Since they had encountered members of the Osborn family, he wouldn¡¯t hold back. Sooner orter, they would sh with them in Great Green City anyway.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey responded.

    A de light shed out, and Colt Osborn¡¯s head flew into the air with blood spraying everywhere.

    Seeing this scene, gasps could be heard from inside the shops on both sides. The eldest son of the Osborn family had been beheaded in Great Green City! This was a tant disregard for the Osborn family!

    Many people peeked out to see who had such audacity!

    Gloria Russo, sitting on the ground nearby, also looked extremely shocked. She had only wanted Casey to stop Colt Osborn from calling for reinforcements but hadn¡¯t expected him to kill him outright!

    This was big trouble!

    ¡°Young Master!!!¡± The remaining members of the Osborn family cried out in anguish.

    ¡°The young master has been killed! Quickly inform the family head!¡± One man shouted before flying away urgently.

    The others didn¡¯t dare stay either and quickly followed suit.

    Casey didn¡¯t stop them this time and let them escape.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life!¡± Gloria Russo stood up and hurried over to Casey. ¡°You need to run! The Osborn family wille soon. You killed Colt Osborn; they won¡¯t let this go¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Killed is killed.¡± Casey shrugged.

    ¡°The Osborn family is the top family in Great Green City!¡± Gloria Russo took a deep breath. ¡°Although their high-ranking members were recently wiped out, their family head remains. He is at the second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm; you must be careful!¡±

    If she knew that those high-ranking members had died at Billy¡¯s hands, she would be even more shocked.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Billy asked as he approached with his group.

    ¡°I¡­ I am from the Russo family. My father is the head of the Russo family¡­¡± Gloria Russo hesitated before answering.

    ¡°Why did the Osborn family want to capture you?¡± Billy continued to ask.

 Chapter 2049: The Fall of the Osborn Family

    ¡°You¡¯re not from Great Green City, are you?¡± Gloria Russo continued.

    ¡°Recently, Great Green City has been in turmoil. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is deserted, and various factions are vying to take control.¡±

    ¡°The Osborn family has made the most significant moves, having already subdued several sects.¡±

    ¡°We, the Russo family, are the secondrgest family in Great Green City. They want us to submit, but we refuse, so they¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the Sword Sect people managing the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? Why aren¡¯t they intervening?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Great Green City is toorge, with many families and sects. The Sword Sect doesn¡¯t have enough people to manage everything,¡± Gloria Russo replied.

    ¡°Everyone, you should leave Great Green City quickly before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the warning, but we¡¯ll be fine!¡± Harleen responded. ¡°Where is the City Lord¡¯s Mansion located?¡±

    ¡°You want to go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Gloria Russo was slightly surprised. ¡°Are you from the de and Sword Sect?¡±

    Hearing Harleen¡¯s words and recalling that Casey wielded a de, she made this guess.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Harleen nodded.

    ¡°I see,¡± Gloria Russo replied, feeling less worried knowing they were from the de and Sword Sect.

    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is a bit far from here. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Harleen nodded again.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Gloria Russo said, leading them through the air.

    About fifteen minutester, theynded at the entrance of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°This is the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± Gloria Russo said, looking at everyone.

    ¡°How dare you kill my son! All of you must die today!¡± A furious male voice suddenly rang out.

    Everyone turned to see a group approaching through the air, led by Jeb Osborn, head of the Osborn family in Great Green City.

    Since most of the Osborn family¡¯s top fighters had perished in desong City, only an elderly man at the eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm apanied him.

    ¡°Everyone, quickly go into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and get help. Jeb Osborn is at the second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm; you can¡¯t defeat him¡­¡± Gloria Russo¡¯s face changed dramatically.

    She had already assessed Billy and his group¡¯s cultivation levels; the highest was only at the fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, no match for a Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent.

    ¡°And you!¡± As she spoke, Jeb Osborn and his group closed in to within three or four hundred meters. He looked at Gloria Russo and said coldly.

    ¡°Since your Russo family doesn¡¯t know its ce, I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from Great Green City after today!¡±

    ¡°Who dares cause trouble here!¡± At that moment, four or five figures flew out from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and walked toward the gate.

    ¡°Mr. Billy?!¡±

    Seeing Billy, they were stunned, clearly not expecting to find him here.

    Hearing this, both Gloria Russo and Jeb Osborn looked at Billy in surprise.

    ¡°Is Jimmy not here?¡± Billy asked the five Sword Sect members, nodding slightly.

    ¡°Elder Jimmy went to Yheng Institute and is not currently at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± one of them replied respectfully.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Billy!¡± Jeb Osborn snarled at Billy.

    ¡°You killed my ni and now my Colt. I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡±

    As he spoke, a terrifying aura erupted from him, capable of destroying everything in its path. He formed a massive axe-shaped weapon with his hands and shed toward Billy and his group, tearing through the void.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, watch out!¡± Gloria Russo eximed.

    The Sword Sect members remained calm; they had seen Billy¡¯s strength before. A second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent was no threat to him.

    Billy flipped his wrist, drawing his de and unleashing a Heavenly Fury sh.

    A loud explosion echoed through the void as the axe-shaped weapon disintegrated instantly. The de light continued its unstoppable path, slicing through Jeb Osborn.

    In an instant, the oppressive aura vanished, and peace returned to the void.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± Jeb Osborn looked at his wound in disbelief before his body split in two and fell from the sky, his face filled with horror.

    Gasps filled the air as Gloria Russo and some onlookers were momentarily petrified.

    A second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert had been effortlessly cut in half by someone at the fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. It was unbelievable!

    Gloria Russo¡¯s expression was particrly striking; she looked utterly shocked as if witnessing something impossible.

    Though she had heard of Billy¡¯s name and knew he was powerful, she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this formidable!

    It was terrifying!

    ¡°Master!¡± The remaining Osborn family members cried out in anguish.

    Without hesitation, they fled in all directions.

    Several de lights shed in the air. The fleeing Entering Emptiness Realm members of the Osborn family fell one after another within a few hundred meters, leaving no survivors.

    Billy spared those at the Heaven Dao Realm, letting them go.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Gloria Russo took a deep breath and bowed to Billy.

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Billy replied after storing his de in his storage ring.

    After a moment of thought, he asked, ¡°What is the highest cultivation level in the Russo family?¡±

    ¡°My grandfather is at half-step into second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm,¡± Gloria Russo replied after a brief pause.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Besides the Osborn family and your Russo family, are there any other factions in Great Green City with Perfection Emptiness Realm experts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but the Array Alliance and Heaven Cloud Sect definitely have Perfection Emptiness Realm experts,¡± Gloria Russo replied.

    ¡°Heaven Cloud Sect?¡± Billy paused for a moment.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gloria Russo nodded. ¡°Heaven Cloud Sect is thergest sect in Great Green City. Their Sect Master should be at least first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°Go back and ask your family if they¡¯re interested in subduing other families and sects in Great Green City,¡± Billy continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Array Alliance for now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gloria Russo was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Billy means?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Great Green City can¡¯t remain chaotic any longer,¡± Billy said. ¡°If your Russo family has the capability and interest, I can give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Gloria Russo¡¯s eyes lit up as she understood Billy¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Billy waved his hand. ¡°If you encounter any tough opponents,e to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with my grandfather immediately!¡± Gloria Russo responded and flew away.

    ¡°Opal, take Amber and Casey to patrol the city. If you find anyone taking advantage of the chaos, eliminate them!¡± Billy instructed Opal and others.

    ¡°We must restore order to this city by today!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Opal and Amber responded before flying off.

 Chapter 2050: Array Alliance!

    Before long, Billy entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with Harleen, Ivy, and Stout.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy!¡± A group of de and Sword Sect members quickly approached.

    ¡°Tell me about the situation here,¡± Billy said with a nod.

    ¡°Alright!¡± One of the Sword Sect men responded.

    ¡°About ten days ago, after Elder Jimmy arrived in Great Green City, the people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion fled, and the city fell into chaos.¡±

    ¡°For the first few days, Elder Jimmy stayed at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and during that time, the city remained rtively stable.¡±

    ¡°Although some sects were secretly plotting, they didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble openly.¡±

    ¡°However, a few days ago, Elder Jimmy received a message from the Institute saying that things were also getting chaotic there.¡±

    ¡°Some mentors at the Institute were fighting over resources, leading to serious internal conflicts.¡±

    ¡°So Jimmy went to the Institute, and since he left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, some unruly forces in the city have emerged.¡±

    ¡°We are short-handed and overwhelmed, which has led to the current situation.¡±

    ¡°Is Yheng Institute not in Great Green City?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°No,¡± the man shook his head. ¡°The Institute is located on a mountain ten thousand miles away from Great Green City.¡±

    ¡°Send a message to Jimmy and ask about the current situation at the Institute,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The man nodded and took out a sound transmission stone.

    ¡°Where is the Array Alliance?¡± Billy asked another person.

    ¡°In the west of the city,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit the Array Alliance. Contact me if anythinges up,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, many people in the Array Alliance are very skilled with arrays. Be careful,¡± the man cautioned.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy said and left with Harleen and the others.

    About twenty minutester, the four of themnded at the entrance of arge estate. The towering gate bore the words ¡®Array Alliance¡¯ in bold calligraphy.

    The main building inside had a unique design, resembling a giant mechanical beast crouching in the estate.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe around and sensed formation lines fluctuating around the estate.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the guards at the gate asked as he looked at Billy and hispanions.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Joe White. Can you inform him?¡± Billy said calmly.

    Joe White was someone they had encountered in the Star Domain Chasm.

    ¡°Looking for Cornelius White?¡± The guard was slightly taken aback. ¡°What do you want with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Cornelius White isn¡¯t here. You should leave,¡± the man said dismissively, a strange look shing in his eyes.

    ¡°I suggest you inform him unless you want trouble,¡± Stout warned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said Elder White isn¡¯t here!¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°Then call your alliance head. I need to speak with him,¡± Billy said again calmly.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Our alliance head isn¡¯t someone you can just meet,¡± the man sneered at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, this Array Alliance doesn¡¯t seem impressive,¡± Stout remarked to Billy.

    ¡°If you keep causing trouble here, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± The man threatened again.

    Before he could finish speaking, Stout raised his hand and sent a gust of wind that knocked the man off his feet.

    ¡°You deserved that,¡± Stout said with a smirk.

    ¡°You dare cause trouble at the Array Alliance? You¡¯re courting death!¡± The other three guards charged at them simultaneously.

    After a few muffled sounds, all three were sent flying andnded on the ground, rolling several times before stopping.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go in,¡± Stout said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded and led them into the estate.

    For him,ing to Great Green City was mainly to visit the Array Alliance, so he wouldn¡¯t leave just because of a few guards¡¯ obstruction.

    As they walked less than a hundred meters into the courtyard, an aura burst out around them.

    Suddenly, they found themselves in an unfamiliar environment surrounded by mist with visibility only a few dozen meters. There was nothing in sight.

    Billy tried using his spiritual power but found it ineffective; it was severely obstructed.

    ¡°This Array Alliance is quite interesting,¡± Stout said as he looked around before turning to Ivy. ¡°Sis, can you break this array?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Let me try,¡± Ivy nodded slightly.

    Before she could finish her sentence, they heard a faint whistling sound from all directions.

    The next moment, arrows flew at them from all sides, densely packed and overwhelming.

    A powerful aura burst from Billy¡¯s body and spread rapidly, shattering the arrows like paper.

    However, the arrows kepting wave after wave, seemingly endless.

    ¡°Billy, give me a few minutes,¡± Ivy said to Billy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded slightly. He then formed a barrier with his hand to shield them.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The arrows shattered one by one against the barrier.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s done!¡± Ivy said after about four or five minutes.

    As she spoke, she shed out of the barrier and disappeared into the mist.

    Soon after, an aura burst out in space, and their surroundings returned to normal. They were still near the courtyard entrance.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    A surprised voice came from not far away.

    A group of people emerged from the main building, led by an old man in a green robe with half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivation. About twenty or thirty people followed him.

    ¡°To break this array so easily, you must not be ordinary people. State your names,¡± the old man said as he approached them.

    ¡°A simple illusion array isn¡¯t difficult,¡± Ivy replied calmly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    The array wasn¡¯tplicated but breaking it so easily indicated they were knowledgeable about arrays.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Joe White,¡± Billy said without addressing his question.

    ¡°Looking for Joe White?¡± The old man was slightly taken aback. ¡°What do you want with him?¡±

    ¡°My patience is limited. Don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°Insolent!¡± Another gray-robed elder spoke coldly. ¡°This is Array Alliance. Don¡¯t court trouble!¡±

    ¡°Not willing to call him?¡± Billy looked at him.

 Chapter 2051: The Choice of the Array Alliance

    ¡°Without permission, you dare trespass into the Array Alliance! Get out!¡± the gray-robed elderly man shouted, raising his hand and sending a mark flying towards them.

    With a muffled sound, a wave of energy from Billy swept the old man three to four hundred meters away. The old man, being only at the ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm, was naturally no match for Billy.

    ¡°Scoundrel, you are courting death!¡± the green-robed elder roared and attacked Billy without hesitation, following closely behind.

    ¡°Boss, should we kill them?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°Spare their lives for now!¡± Billy responded in a deep voice, sending out several gusts of wind that knocked five or six people, including the green-robed elder, to the ground. They spat out blood and lost allbat strength.

    On the other side, the men charging at Harleen and herpanions were also quickly subdued, lying on the ground after a few rounds.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    At that moment, a powerful aura swept in like a thunderstorm. Billy frowned slightly and pointed out a Celestial ck Finger.

    A loud noise echoed as Billy was pushed back a hundred meters. From the momentum of the attack, it was clear that the neer was at the third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°You have some skill. Take another move!¡± an elder¡¯s voice sounded from not far away. As he spoke, an even stronger attack surged forward, distorting the void.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Billy¡¯s aura instantly rose as heunched an Arhat Palm Strike.

    Another loud noise followed, and Billy was pushed back three to four hundred meters. The elder was also forced back several hundred meters.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The elder steadied himself and eximed in surprise, clearly not expecting Billy to be so powerful.

    ¡°Three strikes and you¡¯re out. You¡¯d better not make another move!¡± Billy warned in a deep voice.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The elder frowned. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be Billy?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be skilled in arrays. No wonder you could repair the thunder array at the Chasm passage!¡±

    ¡°You are the leader of the Array Alliance?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Were the people my Array Alliance left at the Chasm passage killed by you?¡± Reid Graham, the leader of the Array Alliance, retorted.

    ¡°Did you send those from Yheng Institute to the City of the Dead?¡± Billy continued. ¡°You have two choices today: either abolish your cultivation yourself or face annihtion!¡±

    This was his purpose foring to the Array Alliance. ording to Joe White, only their leader could break the thunder array at the Chasm passage, so he had to eliminate this potential threat. Otherwise, who knows when they might cause trouble again at the Chasm passage; he didn¡¯t have time for such games.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Reid Graham sneered. ¡°You killed my people and daree here thinking you¡¯re invincible!¡±

    Without waiting for Billy¡¯s response, he waved his hand. ¡°Form the array!¡±

    As his words fell, a powerful aura erupted again, and the scene before Billy and hispanions changed drastically. They seemed to be inside a volcano, surrounded by endless mes with thick ck smoke covering the sky. The temperature in the air soared several times over in an instant.

    ¡°Harleen, Ivy, form a barrier!¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen and herpanions responded simultaneously, releasing spiritual power to form a barrier around them.

    Fireballs crashed into the barrier with dull thuds, causing it to shake. Given Harleen and herpanions¡¯ current level of spiritual power, theirbined barrier would be difficult for anyone below first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm to break through with a direct attack. The fireballs only had the power ofte-stage Entering Emptiness Realm attacks, so they couldn¡¯t break through the barrier quickly.

    Meanwhile, Billy released his spiritual power to analyze the formation lines. After a while, he frowned slightly. This array was unusual,posed of two sub-arrays with chaotic formation lines that were hard to decipher quickly.

    The fireballs continued to bombard the barrier relentlessly. Soon, Harleen and herpanions¡¯ breaths became uneven. They noticed that the fireballs were growingrger and faster with each wave.

    Their brows furrowed slightly; it was uncertain how long they could hold out.

    Time passed quickly; a quarter of an hour flew by. The fireballs had doubled or tripled in size, and Harleen and herpanions¡¯ faces had turned pale, clearly reaching their limits.

    At that moment, another powerful aura erupted in the space, and to their surprise, the fireballs suddenly vanished without a trace.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Stout asked in confusion, turning to Billy. ¡°Boss, did you break the array?¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Harleen and Ivy shouted simultaneously before Stout could finish his sentence.

    Stout looked outside the barrier and couldn¡¯t help but curse. A massive fireball ten timesrger than before was hurtling towards them. If previous fireballs were like meteor fragments, this one was like a meteor itself. The air seemed to ignite in its wake, forming a long fire dragon in mid-air.

    ¡°Boss, I think you should stop for a moment!¡± Stout said nervously as he watched the fireball approach.

    ¡°Billy, we might not be able to withstand this!¡± Harleen said gravely.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stout asked.

    The next moment, Billy took out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his storage ring and soared into the air. A Heavenly Fury sh tore through both the barrier and the void.

    The de light and fireball exploded simultaneously, causing the entire space to tremble. Without pausing, Billy continued to ascend until he disappeared from Harleen and herpanions¡¯ sight.

    Soon after, another overwhelming aura erupted in the space, shaking the ground and mountains. The array was broken, restoring their surroundings to normal.

    As the array disappeared, four elders in mid-air spat blood and were thrown a thousand meters away.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Reid Graham eximed in shock from a distance.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy¡¯s voice echoed in his ears simultaneously.

 Chapter 2052: Shadow Beast!

    As Billy¡¯s words fell, he condensed the Phantom de Technique and shed out.

    Beforeing to the Array Alliance today, Billy had not intended to kill; otherwise, those people earlier would not have survived.

    He only needed to ensure that Reid Graham would no longer attempt to break the thunder array of the Chasm passage.

    But now, since the other side wanted them dead, he naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Want to kill me? You¡¯re still too weak!¡± Reid Graham shouted loudly as he reacted, then mobilized his full strength to meet the de light.

    Without much surprise, after the de light passed, a head flew into the sky, and blood spurted like a fountain.

    Reid Graham¡¯s face showed an extremely incredulous expression. Until the moment of his death, he never thought he would die just like that.

    At the moment of hisst breath, a faint sense of regret rose in his heart.

    Some time ago, Joe White had returned to the Array Alliance and had a conversation with him. ording to Joe White¡¯s judgment, Billy woulde to the Array Alliance sooner orter.

    Joe White¡¯s words were all about persuading him to get along with Billy and avoid further conflict.

    But he didn¡¯t take Joe White¡¯s words to heart. Instead, he med Joe White for acting as Billy¡¯s helper and ordered him to be confined, not to be released for six months.

    Now, he truly regretted it. If he had known this would happen, why did he act that way?

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The next moment, cries of pain echoed around, and then seven or eight hundred people emerged from around the manor, each with a look of sorrow on their faces.

    ¡°He killed our leader; let¡¯s attack together and avenge our leader!¡±

    Then, an old man roared and charged at Billy first.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Hundreds of people responded simultaneously.

    ¡°So eager to die? I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Billy responded coldly.

    As his words fell, the wild de in his hand drew countless de lights and shed rapidly in all directions.

    The de lights were almost like thunder; wherever they passed, figures had no chance to resist and fell one after another from mid-air.

    Harleen and the other two didn¡¯t stay idle either, each mobilizing their full strength to attack the surrounding crowd.

    In just a few blinks of an eye, one or two hundred peopley on the ground, none alive.

    ¡°Fight them to the end!¡± After a slight hesitation, a man shouted again.

    ¡°Fight to the end!¡± The others responded simultaneously.

    ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a voice came from the back of the manor.

    Immediately after, Joe White and an old man quickly flew over from that direction.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please show mercy!¡± Joe White shouted loudly at Billy.

    Seeing him and the old man, the people of the Array Alliance couldn¡¯t help but stop their actions.

    Then they looked at the old man and shouted: ¡°Greetings to the Deputy Leader!¡±

    ¡°Everyone stand down!¡± The old man named Wade White said loudly.

    ¡°Deputy Leader, he killed our leader; we must¡­¡± A man responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Wade White continued to shout loudly: ¡°If you don¡¯t stand down now, you¡¯ll be expelled from the Array Alliance!¡±

    Subsequently, hundreds of peoplended on the ground one after another.

    Most of these people had been fighting reluctantly; Billy¡¯s previous disy ofbat power was enough to make them despair.

    Now hearing Wade White¡¯s words, they naturally couldn¡¯t persist any longer.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± After a while, Joe White came forward and bowed to Billy.

    As he spoke, he felt deeply emotional.

    Two months ago, although Billy¡¯s skills had shocked him, they were only enough to contend with a second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm at best.

    But in such a short time, he had directly killed a third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm leader with one strike. It was unbelievable!

    At the same time, he felt helpless. The leader hadn¡¯t listened to his advice, leading to today¡¯s situation.

    ¡°So you are here. I thought you weren¡¯t.¡± Stout looked at him and said.

    ¡°After I came backst time, I was confined by the leader.¡± Joe White continued looking at Billy: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Deputy Leader breaking that confinement array, I wouldn¡¯t be out now.¡±

    After speaking, he pointed at Wade White and introduced him to Billy.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Billy!¡± Wade White took a deep breath before speaking.

    He was one of the few in the Array Alliance who agreed with Joe White¡¯s views. However, as just a Deputy Leader, he couldn¡¯t influence the leader¡¯s decisions.

    When Billy and those people shed earlier, he recognized Billy and knew that today wouldn¡¯t end easily.

    So he went to release Joe White, hoping Joe White could stop the conflict between both sides. But it was still toote.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for a while. Inform your superiors in the Array Alliance that I killed him. If they want revenge, they cane for me!¡± Billy said to Joe White.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I don¡¯t know how they will handle this.¡± Joe White took a deep breath and continued.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But Mr. Billy should not be careless. If they really want to pursue this matter, it could be troublesome¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem. Just tell them the truth!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    After speaking, he nodded at Wade White and turned to leave. Harleen and the other three followed closely behind him.

    ¡°Deputy Leader, how should we handle this?¡± After Billy and his group left, Joe White looked at Wade White and asked.

    ¡°We can only report it truthfully. As for what our superiors decide, we can¡¯t control that.¡± Wade White¡¯s face showed a trace of seriousness.

    ¡°Deputy Leader, if possible, please tell our superiors that it¡¯s best not to sh with Mr. Billy again. It won¡¯t benefit either side.¡± Joe White continued.

    ¡°We can only try!¡± Wade White nodded.

    Meanwhile, Billy and his group had already arrived outside the courtyard.

    ¡°Billy, the Array Alliance won¡¯t let this go easily!¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded slightly. He also knew that this matter wouldn¡¯t just blow over; killing a sub-leader of the Array Alliance was no small matter.

    But for him, for the safety of the lower star domain, this had to be done!

    ¡°Who cares!¡± Stout smacked his lips and said: ¡°When we get to the sixth-level star domain in the future, we¡¯ll just wipe out the Array Alliance headquarters once and for all!¡±

    ¡°They probably won¡¯t give us that much time!¡± Ivy added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go; head to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion first!¡± Billy said as he led them into the air.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Just a few minutes into their flight, Billy stopped suddenly.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Wait a moment; let me check.¡± As Billy spoke, he took out a sound transmission stone from his body.

    ¡°Head south of the city; I¡¯ll exin on the way!¡± After listening to the message from the sound transmission stone, Billy said in a deep voice and then flew towards the south of the city.

    ¡°Billy, is something wrong?¡± Harleen asked.

    ¡°Casey sent me a message saying there¡¯s a high-level Shadow Beast in the south of the city!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Shadow Beast?¡± Harleen and the other two were stunned simultaneously.

 Chapter 2053: People from the Beast Wranglersâ€™ Alliance?

    Recently, everyone had heard Maisy Cooper mention that in the mid-level star domain, there were beastsparable to Emptiness Realm experts. Among them, the Shadow Beast¡¯sbat power was equivalent to that of an Entering Emptiness Realm warrior. If it was a high-level Shadow Beast, it would clearly have the strengthparable to theter stages of the Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded.

    The four of them hurried on their way at full speed. After about ten minutes, theynded on a mountainous area in the southern outskirts of the city.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Casey led a few people, including Azure Dragon, to greet them quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Azure Dragon and I tracked two men who were looting in the city to this ce. Before I sent you the message, a high-level Shadow Beast rushed out from that valley ahead,¡± Casey responded.

    ¡°The beast was very strong. The five of us together couldn¡¯t take it down, and it eventually got away.¡±

    ¡°I just used my spiritual power to probe inside that valley. There should be more than one beast in there, so we didn¡¯t venture in recklessly.¡±

    ¡°What about those two men?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°They disappeared!¡± Casey shook his head.

    ¡°Could they be from the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance?¡± Harleen suggested.

    ¡°Azure Dragon and I had the same suspicion!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°So there really is a Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance!¡± Stout remarked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Billy said, leading the group towards the valley.

    As they walked, Billy released his spiritual power to scan an area within a hundred kilometers. Just as Casey had said, there were indeed several strong energy fluctuations within the valley.

    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the valley.

    ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll go in and take a look,¡± Billy instructed.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen warned.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Billy nodded and then flew into the valley.

    As soon as he entered the valley, arge raptor flew out from the forest and spat out a strong gust of wind. From this attack alone, it was clear that the raptor¡¯sbat power wasparable to an eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm warrior.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he swung his Bloodshadow Fury de, sending an arc of de light towards the raptor. The de light shed, and the raptor fell from mid-air, its body severed and blood spraying everywhere.

    Almost simultaneously, three more simr raptors charged at Billy, their massive wings stirring up a storm. Although these raptors were strong, they were no match for Billy. Three more arcs of de lightter, they were all cut in half and fell to the ground.

    Billy thennded on the valley floor and spread out his spiritual power. Suddenly, a beastly roar echoed through the valley. A momentter, a massive six-horned beast appeared before Billy. Its entire body was covered in shiny scales, and its eyes gleamed with a fierce light.

    A ninth-rank Shadow Beast!

    Before Billy could react, two more roars sounded, and two more ninth-rank Shadow Beasts appeared in his line of sight. The three beasts charged at Billy like moving mountains, shaking the ground as they went. Trees were snapped in half as they passed, leaves flying everywhere.

    Billy gripped his de tightly and sent out three arcs of de light to meet them. However, to his surprise, the de lights only pushed the beasts back by about a hundred meters without even breaking their scales. Given his current strength, even without using any trump cards, a single sh should have been enough to kill a ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm warrior. Yet these beasts were unharmed, indicating how tough their scales were.

    The three beasts roared again andunched another attack, sending waves of violent energy towards Billy.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy frowned slightly and unleashed a Heavenly Fury sh with his de.

    The first two beasts continued running for another dozen meters before copsing. One crashed into a rock, shattering it into pieces before twitching a few times and lying still. The other slid several dozen meters before stopping after breaking arge tree trunk, blood pooling beneath it.

    Seeing this, the third beast immediately stopped and fled into the forest. As a high-level Shadow Beast, it had developed some intelligence and knew better than to fight head-on like lower-level beasts.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stout would love your beast core,¡± Billy remarked as he sent another de light after the fleeing beast. The de light struck its back, causing blood to spray as it ran another two or three hundred meters before copsing.

    After killing the three Shadow Beasts, Billy scanned the surroundings again before turning towards the valley entrance and calling Casey and the others over.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing the dead Shadow Beasts. He took out a curved de from his storage ring and began working on them.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t nning toe out?¡± Billy said towards a spot in the right-side forest. He had already sensed their presence when he was above the valley; they were clearly the two men Casey had been chasing earlier.

    Hearing his words, there was some movement in the forest.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± Casey said coldly as he dashed forward, followed by Harleen and Ivy. After a brief skirmish, several towering trees were cut down, and two figures fell from mid-air. One crashed onto a rock, ending up bloodied and battered. The other had better luck,nding on a thickyer of leaves and surviving.

    ¡°Spare me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± The man cried out in terror, blood pouring from his mouth. Casey soon dragged him over and threw him in front of Billy.

    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The man begged while kowtowing.

    ¡°Are you from the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance?¡± The man was momentarily stunned before shaking his head.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ There are no Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance people in Great Green Star Domain; they only exist in fifth-rank star domains¡­¡±

    ¡°Then who are you?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°We¡­ we are from Heaven Cloud Sect¡­¡± The man continued.

    ¡°Our Sect Master once went to a fifth-rank star domain and learned some beast-taming techniques from the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance. We only know a little bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Heaven Cloud Sect?¡± Billy frowned slightly. Gloria Russo had mentioned this sect before; it was ranked first in Great Green City.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The man nodded.

    ¡°What is your Sect Master¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Azure Dragon asked again.

    ¡°Sect Master is at second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm¡­¡± The man responded.

    ¡°Judging by your behavior in the city earlier, Heaven Cloud Sect doesn¡¯t seem like anything good either!¡± Azure Dragon remarked before looking at Billy. ¡°Boss, should we kill him?¡±

    ¡°Spare me¡­¡± The man shouted desperately.

    ¡°Great Green City has been in chaos recently. Besides looting, does your Heaven Cloud Sect have any other ns?¡± Billy asked while staring into his eyes.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± The man hesitated briefly, a strange look shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 2054: Institute Crisis

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to tell the truth!¡±

    Billy narrowed his eyes slightly, noticing the flicker of unease in the man¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°No¡­ no, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± The man shook his head again.

    ¡°Execute him!¡± Billy said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded.

    ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± The man hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°Yesterday, some people from the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance in the fifth-tier star domain came to our Heaven Cloud Sect. They are acquaintances of the Sect Master from the fifth-tier star domain¡­¡±

    ¡°This morning, they went with the Sect Master and several elders to Yheng Institute¡­¡±

    ¡°To Yheng Institute?¡± Billy frowned slightly. ¡°What are they nning to do?¡±

    ¡°They seem to be eyeing the vast cultivation resources in Yheng Institute and want to take over the Institute¡­¡± The man exined again.

    ¡°What are the cultivation levels of those from the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The man shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Execute him!¡± Billy frowned slightly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Azure Dragon swung his de, and a head flew into the air.

    ¡°Harleen, send a message to Opal. Tell them to meet us at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion immediately. We¡¯re heading to the Institute!¡± Billy then turned to Harleen.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen responded, taking out a sound transmission stone.

    A few minutester, the group headed towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    When they arrived, Opal and her group had just arrived as well.

    ¡°Mr. Billy!¡± A disciple from Sword Sect approached upon seeing Billy.

    ¡°Has Jimmy sent any messages?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± The man shook his head. ¡°Elder Jimmy might be busy with something and hasn¡¯t responded yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Take us to the Institute immediately!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Right now?¡± The man was slightly taken aback.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Now!¡± Billy nodded, a sense of foreboding rising in his heart.

    ¡°Understood!¡± The man responded.

    Led by the man, the group hurried towards the Institute.

    Yheng Institute was located on a mountain peak thousands of miles west of Great Green City. Traveling at full speed, it took them less than half an hour to reach a point several kilometers away from Yheng Institute.

    ¡°Boss, it looks like the people from Heaven Cloud Sect have already made their move!¡± White Tiger frowned slightly.

    Not only him, but everyone, including Billy, noticed something amiss. Hundreds of different types of flying beasts were circling in the sky four or five kilometers away.

    Additionally, there was significantmotion in the forest on that mountain peak. Giant trees swayed and many were broken in half.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said before quickly heading towards the sky above the Institute.

    Meanwhile, chaos reigned within the courtyard of Yheng Institute.

    Thousands of students had rushed out of their rooms and were battling numerous flying beasts and ferocious creatures.

    Although the students of the Institute were talented geniuses selected from various forces within Great Green Star Domain and were exceptionalpared to ordinary warriors, they were still students. Overall, their cultivation levels were not particrly high.

    The most elite students had mid-level Entering Emptiness Realm skills, while most were below Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Among the flying beasts and ferocious creatures present, at least a quarter were Shadow Beast level, with many being advanced Shadow Beasts.

    As a result, from the start of the battle until now, three to four hundred Institute studentsy on the ground, either dead or severely injured.

    Moreover, the number of flying beasts and ferocious creatures continued to increase. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Institute fell.

    At the same time, Jimmy Acevedo was being besieged by over a dozen high-level Shadow Beasts. Numerous beast corpsesy around him.

    Despite being at fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, these Shadow Beasts were at least eighth-tier. More importantly, their resilience far exceeded that of warriors at the same level, and they were numerous.

    Thus, despite his strength, Jimmy Acevedo had sustained many injuries. His Chi power was greatly depleted, leaving him with only seventy to eighty percent of hisbat strength.

    Furthermore, although no other individuals had appeared besides these flying beasts and ferocious creatures, he could clearly sense several powerful presences hidden nearby, some of which were Perfection Emptiness Realm level.

    These were just those he could detect; he couldn¡¯t be sure if there were others he couldn¡¯t sense.

    Jimmy Acevedo thrust his sword through the throat of a high-level Shadow Beast, causing it to copse.

    Howl!

    At that moment, the remaining Shadow Beasts roared simultaneously and charged at Jimmy Acevedo without hesitation. Their massive bodies shook the ground as they advanced.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jimmy Acevedo cursed under his breath as he found himself surrounded with no escape route. He could only defend by attacking.

    Although he could still muster second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm strength, there were too many Shadow Beasts with extremely high resilience.

    After a fierce battle, he managed to y nearly ten Shadow Beasts but at great cost to his Chi power, reducing hisbat strength by another twenty percent.

    Before he could catch his breath, a Shadow Beast rammed into him directly.

    Though it didn¡¯t break his defensive aura, it sent him flying three to four hundred meters away. He crashed to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Howl!

    The remaining Shadow Beasts didn¡¯t pause. Two charged towards him and leaped into the air like eagles swooping down on their prey as they neared Jimmy Acevedo.

    Still struggling to get up, Jimmy Acevedo found himself unable to dodge. His pupils shrank to pinpoints in fear.

    At that moment, a de light shed like lightning from a distance, cutting through everything in its path. Two beast heads flew into the air with blood spraying everywhere.

    Immediately after, two headless bodies fell heavily near Jimmy Acevedo and twitched a few times before going still.

    The de light didn¡¯t stop. As soon as two Shadow Beasts fell, several more sharp de lights shed by.

    The remaining three or four Shadow Beasts didn¡¯t have time to flee before they all copsed, each decapitated with a single strike.

    ¡°Mr. Billy?!¡±

    Seeing Billy and his group arriving through the air, Jimmy Acevedo eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Billy signaled Harleen and the others from mid-air.

    ¡°Understood!¡± They responded in unison and spread out in different directions.

    Billy had already roughly assessed the remaining flying beasts and ferocious creatures on site.

    Besides those besieging Jimmy Acevedo, the strongest were four eighth-tier Shadow Beasts and two seventh-tier Shadow Beasts.

    The four eighth-tier Divine Beasts were engaged in an evenly matched battle with two second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elders from Sword Sect.

    As for the two seventh-tier Shadow Beasts, Billy wasn¡¯t worried. With Harleen¡¯s current strength, ying such beasts wasn¡¯t too difficult anymore.

    Billy then descended next to Jimmy Acevedo. ¡°Jimmy, how are you?¡±

 Chapter 2055: What is That?

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you havee to Great Green City?¡± Jimmy Acevedo asked Billy as he stood up from the ground.

    It was clear that the disciple from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion Sword Sect had sent him a message earlier, but he hadn¡¯t had time to deal with it.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy nodded and took out two healing pills, handing them to Jimmy Acevedo. ¡°Jimmy, take these pills and rest for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there are still people lurking nearby. There should be beast wranglers¡­¡± Jimmy Acevedo said as he swallowed the pills.

    ¡°I know!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°You rest first, I¡¯ll handle this!¡±

    He had already scouted the surroundings.

    After speaking, he dashed towards the woods on the west side.

    Before he reached the woods, a wave of energy surged towards him like thunder.

    From the intensity of the energy, it was clear that the attacker was at least a fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator!

    Billy didn¡¯t confront the attack head-on; he dodged swiftly.

    ¡°Quick reflexes. Try this!¡± a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    The next moment, a massive spatial cage formed around Billy, with barriers of condensed Chi power on all sides.

    Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He swung his de, executing a Heavenly Fury sh that shattered the cage.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The man was clearly surprised by Billy¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Billymanded in a deep voice, sending out several sharp de lights towards the woods, felling rows of trees and sending debris flying.

    After the de lights passed, over a dozen figures emerged from the woods.

    Leading them was a man in his fifties, broad-shouldered and muscr, with a sinister gaze. He was the one who had attacked earlier, a fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator.

    Following him was an elderly man with silver hair and equally sharp eyes.

    This man was Ethan Vale, Sect Master of Heaven Cloud Sect, a second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator!

    Among the group were five or six early-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators, with the rest being mid tote-stage Entering Emptiness Realm cultivators.

    Everyone wore expressions of surprise, clearly not expecting Billy, a fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivator, to possess such formidable strength.

    Meanwhile, Ethan Vale¡¯s gaze towards Billy showed a hint of recognition.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to find such a talented genius in this star domain, capable of challenging so many levels above!¡± the leading man said as he looked at Billy.

    ¡°Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance?¡± Billy asked coldly, ncing at him.

    ¡°Not bad, you know about the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance!¡± The man responded and then asked, ¡°You must not be an ordinary person. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cuevas, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be Billy!¡± Ethan Vale said to the man.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rnd Cuevas¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen his portrait; it should be him!¡± Ethan Vale confirmed.

    ¡°Haha, what a stroke of luck!¡± Rnd Cuevas¡¯s face showed excitement upon Ethan Vale¡¯s confirmation.

    Billy¡¯s name had already spread throughout the mid-tier star domain; he had naturally heard of him!

    ¡°Do you want the Nine Dragons Cauldron?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Rnd Cuevas¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°How about this: hand over the Nine Dragons Cauldron obediently, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    ¡°You should worry about surviving today first!¡± Billy sneered coldly.

    ¡°Unwilling?¡± Rnd Cuevas scanned Billy. ¡°You¡¯d rather die than hand over the Nine Dragons Cauldron?¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Billy replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Rnd Cuevas was stunned.

    Before he could react, a purple figure shot out from Billy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rnd Cuevas was taken aback again. He quickly raised his hand to block.

    Caught off guard, he couldn¡¯t fend off Purple Spirit¡¯s attack. A muffled sound echoed as he was sent flying, spitting blood into the air.

    ¡°Mr. Cuevas!¡± Ethan Vale and the others eximed simultaneously.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is that thing¡­¡± Rnd Cuevas shouted angrily.

    Before he could finish speaking, Purple Spirit attacked again, sending out a wave of purple energy.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Rnd Cuevas dodged to the side hastily.

    He hadn¡¯t run more than a few dozen meters before being sent flying again.

    In just one exchange, hisbat strength dropped by two or three levels!

    He was furious. As a mid-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm expert, he couldn¡¯t even see what had hit him and was severely injured!

    ¡°Attack!¡± Another Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance member roared and charged at Purple Spirit.

    Ethan Vale and the others didn¡¯t hesitate either; they unleashed their full strength and followed suit.

    The leading first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator didn¡¯t even realize what had happened before a light shed past him.

    ¡°¡­..¡± He looked down at the bloodline on his body and fell from the sky without uttering a word, his body mangled.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± Another third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder roared angrily.

    Before he could finish speaking, a second de light shed towards him like lightning. His pupils contracted sharply as he hurriedly raised his hand to block with an imprint.

    A loud crash echoed as the elder was sent flying several hundred meters, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    With Billy¡¯s current strength, one Heavenly Fury sh was enough to contend with a third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator.

    After sending him flying, Billy swung his wrist again, sending several de lights towards Ethan Vale and his group.

    ¡°Dodge quickly!¡±

    Ethan Vale frowned and shouted as he quickly retreated several hundred meters.

    While he managed to escape unscathed, many others weren¡¯t so lucky.

    Seven or eight people didn¡¯t even have time to react before blood spurted from their bodies, and they fell to the ground.

    ¡°Bastard, die!¡± The third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder roared again, summoning an ancient beast to charge at Billy.

    ¡°You will die!¡± Billy replied coldly. The Phantom de Technique tore through the void and shed forward.

    After the de light passed, a head flew into the sky with a look of horror on its face.

    Seeing this, Ethan Vale and the remaining few lost all will to fight and fled in different directions.

    Billy¡¯s strength far exceeded their expectations; staying would mean certain death.

    However, Billy had no intention of letting them escape.

    After several de lights shed, Ethan Vale and his group fell from the sky one after another. Except for Ethan Vale, none survived.

    Ethan Vale remained alive because Billy allowed it; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    Meanwhile, not far away, another loud crash echoed as Rnd Cuevas was sent flying again, hisbat strength reduced to less than half.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, stop ying around. Kill him!¡± Billy shouted at Purple Spirit.

 Chapter 2056: Current State of the Institute

    Billy knew very well that with Purple Spirit¡¯s currentbat power, killing a fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm would not be too difficult.

    Moreover, Rnd Cuevas had already been ambushed by her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°I am from the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance. If you dare to kill me, the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance will never let you go¡­¡±

    At this moment, Rnd Cuevas was no longer as arrogant as before. He fled in a panic, no longer thinking about the Nine Dragons Cauldron.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Purple Spirit shouted, ¡°When White Featheres out, we¡¯ll kill all of you from the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance!¡±

    As she spoke, she chased after him like a purple lightning bolt. Her teleportation speed was already astonishing, and with Rnd Cuevas severely injured, she caught up to him in just a few blinks of an eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Rnd Cuevas screamed in terror.

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was flung forward as if struck by a wild beast. His bones shattered, his internal organs were damaged, and he died mid-air.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯m going to check on Harleen and the others!¡± Purple Spirit said to Billy before she was about to leave.

    ¡°No need!¡± Billy smiled faintly. ¡°Those beasts are controlled by beast tamers. Once the tamers are dead, the beasts won¡¯t stay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Purple Spirit realized.

    Just as Billy said, after Rnd Cuevas was killed, the flying beasts that were fighting Harleen and the others scattered in all directions.

    Purple Spirit then re-entered Billy¡¯s body.

    Soon after, Billy approached Ethan Vale.

    ¡°Please spare me, Mr. Billy¡­¡± Ethan Vale pleaded, lying on the ground like a puddle of mud,pletely devoid of strength.

    ¡°How many people did the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance send this time? Besides them, are there any others?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°No¡­ no more¡­¡± Ethan Vale shook his head. ¡°Just them¡­¡±

    Crack!

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy stomped down, shattering Ethan Vale¡¯s right ankle.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ethan Vale screamed in pain.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± Billy asked coldly.

    ¡°The Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance sent people to Great Green City, and they only sent a fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm and a few early-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm individuals?¡±

    Based on his estimation of the fifth-tier star domain, Perfection Emptiness Realm was equivalent to Entering Emptiness Realm in the Great Green Star Domain.

    The Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance, being a significant force in the fifth-tier star domain, wouldn¡¯t just send a few people of this level to Great Green City if they intended to make a move.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s true¡­¡± Ethan Vale said with difficulty after catching his breath. ¡°Mr. Cuevas was¡­ was invited by my Heaven Cloud Sect, not sent by the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I contacted Mr. Cuevas after learning about the incident at Yheng Institute¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡­ he happened to be on his way to the Great Green Star Domain, so he came to Great Green City after receiving my message¡­ otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have arrived so quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Billy frowned.

    ¡°If his ambition was big enough to take over Yheng Institute and unleash those beasts on the ordinary citizens of Great Green City, do you know what would happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ethan Vale opened his mouth.

    Before he could say another word, Billy raised his hand and struck him. A cloud of blood mist followed, and the Heaven Cloud Sect Master was obliterated without a trace.

    Billy had no mercy for such people.

    He then flew back to the Institute courtyard.

    The courtyard was filled with the bodies of beasts and Institute apprentices, limbs scattered everywhere, and rivers of blood flowing.

    In this battle, nearly four to five hundred people from the Institute were killed by the beasts, including some instructors and students.

    This was all thanks to Harleen and Casey¡¯s timely intervention; otherwise, the oue would have been worse.

    After the battle ended, Stout, Judge, and Soul Chaser were busy collecting beast cores.

    Nearly a thousand beasts were killed, including one or two hundred Shadow Beasts.

    Shadow Beast cores were valuable to everyone now, especially high-level Shadow Beast cores, which were almost as effective as low-level Spirit Essence Pills!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, are you alright?¡± Jimmy Acevedo approached Billy with several Sword Sect members.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Jimmy, please arrange for someone to clean up the scene. We¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jimmy Acevedo nodded.

    About an hourter, Billy and his group sat in a hall with Jimmy Acevedo and several Sword Sect disciples.

    ¡°Thank you again for saving us, Mr. Billy!¡± Jimmy Acevedo said to Billy.

    ¡°No need to thank me; it was a small matter,¡± Billy smiled. ¡°Can you tell me about the current situation at the Institute?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Jimmy Acevedo nodded.

    He then spent about half an hour giving Billy and his group a brief overview of Yheng Institute¡¯s situation.

    Overall, Yheng Institute wasn¡¯t much different from Canyon View Institute. It was divided into an inner courtyard and an outer courtyard.

    The inner courtyard had about two to three thousand students, while the outer courtyard had around six to seven thousand. The entire Institute had about four to five hundred instructors and other staff members.

    Most of the high-endbat power had been lost with Leon Schmitt in desong City. The highest-ranking instructor left was only at half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    After news of Leon Schmitt¡¯s incident reached Yheng Institute, chaos ensued.

    Many fought over the Institute¡¯s cultivation resources during those three days of chaos, resulting in at least two to three hundred deaths from internal conflicts.

    Additionally, nearly two to three thousand people left the Institute during those days.

    A few dayster, Jimmy Acevedo and several Sword Sect disciples arrived at the Institute and barely managed to restore order.

    However, today¡¯s attack could have led to disaster if not for Billy and his group¡¯s timely arrival!

    ¡°Jimmy, how is the situation at the Institute now? Is there anyone still causing trouble?¡± Casey asked Jimmy Acevedo.

    ¡°It¡¯s manageable,¡± Jimmy Acevedo nodded.

    ¡°After arriving at the Institute, I publicly executed a group of troublemakers, including ten instructors and dozens of leading students. I also expelled two to three hundred indecisive students.¡±

    ¡°The remaining people are barely eptable; they shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Casey nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you must havee from Great Green City. How is the situation there?¡± Jimmy Acevedo asked Billy.

    ¡°The city is fine,¡± Billy replied before looking at Jimmy Acevedo.

    ¡°Jimmy, the Institute can¡¯t be left without someone in charge. We¡¯ll need you to stay here for some time¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Jimmy Acevedo interrupted Billy. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message to Elder yton asking him to send more people.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, news of Leon Schmitt¡¯s incident has likely reached the fifth-tier star domain,¡± Jimmy Acevedo continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s highly probable that some forces from the fifth-tier star domain have set their sights on Great Green City.¡±

    ¡°If they decide to invade, Great Green City might be in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 2057: Crisis Looms

    ¡°I understand!¡± Billy nodded again.

    He knew very well that the forces of the fifth-tier star domain had their eyes on Great Green City not just because people from Yheng Institute had been lost, but also because he was in Great Green City.

    Since the day he set foot in the mid-tier star domain, it had been about two months. Some ambitious forces in the fifth-tier star domain should have already taken action.

    ording to Maisy Cooper¡¯s previous introduction, the fastest route from the fifth-tier star domain to the Great Green Star Domain would take just over a month.

    So, by his calctions, there wasn¡¯t much time left.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the forces of the fifth-tier star domain are not on the same level as those of the Great Green Star Domain. They should not be underestimated!¡± Jimmy Acevedo continued.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy replied. ¡°Jimmy, I¡¯lle up with a strategy for other matters. You just focus on stabilizing the Institute!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Jimmy Acevedo nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Contact me if anythinges up,¡± Billy added.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Jimmy Acevedo nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Jimmy!¡± Billy responded once more.

    Then, he turned to greet other disciples of the Sword Sect and took Harleen and the others into the air.

    The next morning, Billy was busy with Ivy at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, working on the Gathering Spirit Array when Gloria Russo arrived with several core members of the Russo family.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Billy!¡± The Russo family members bowed in unison upon seeing Billy.

    ¡°No need for formalities. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Billy nced at the Russo family members and led them into a hall within one of the buildings.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy, for saving Siena¡¯s life!¡±

    The old master of the Russo family, Finnian Russo, cupped his hands toward Billy. He had heard about what happened on the street yesterday.

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Billy responded lightly and then looked at Gloria Russo. ¡°How did things go with what I mentioned yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, it¡¯s almost done!¡± Gloria Russo nodded.

    ¡°In Great Green City, besides Yheng Institute, there are ten top-ranking families and sects. Apart from the Osborn family, the Russo family, Array Alliance, and Heaven Cloud Sect, there are six other forces.¡±

    ¡°Among these six forces, one family and one sect were originally affiliated with the Russo family.¡±

    ¡°And from yesterday until this morning, one of those four remaining forces has already submitted to our Russo family. Two sects have been overthrown, and thest family has moved out of Great Green City.¡±

    As she spoke, she felt a deep sense of awe.

    Yesterday, when Billy asked her to discuss with her family whether they were willing to take over other forces in Great Green City, she wasn¡¯t very confident.

    After all, even without the Osborn family, Great Green City still had Array Alliance and Heaven Cloud Sect, both formidable forces.

    Especially Array Alliance; their expertise in arrays made them superior even among forces of the same level.

    However, she received news yesterday afternoon that both the leader of Array Alliance and the Sect Master of Heaven Cloud Sect had been killed by Billy!

    She was stunned for a long time when she heard the news. She hadn¡¯t expected Billy to have such audacity.

    Heaven Cloud Sect could be dismissed, but Array Alliance was no ordinary force. Wasn¡¯t Billy worried about retaliation after killing their leader?

    ¡°Well done!¡± Billy nodded and then looked at Finnian Russo. ¡°Is your Russo family interested in moving into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Finnian Russo was visibly stunned by Billy¡¯s words.

    The other Russo family members also showed expressions of surprise.

    Yesterday, when Gloria Russo ryed Billy¡¯s words to her family, they knew it was a great opportunity for them.

    They expected that from then on, they could be tied to de and Sword Sect.

    de and Sword Sect had strong Perfection Emptiness Realm experts!

    With them as backing, the Russo family wouldn¡¯t have to fear anyone in the Great Green Star Domain.

    But they hadn¡¯t expected Billy to offer them a chance to move directly into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion so quickly!

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Mr. Billy!¡± Finnian Russo steadied his emotions and looked at Billy.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid our Russo family¡¯s strength might not be enough for such a responsibility¡­¡±

    ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re willing or not!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, this is a tremendous opportunity for our Russo family. Of course, we are willing!¡± Finnian Russo replied.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy responded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    ¡°In my estimation, forces from the fifth-tier star domain will arrive within a month. Until then, don¡¯te to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Use this month to reorganize Great Green City. If you encounter any problems,e to me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, how do you know forces from the fifth-tier star domain wille to Great Green City within a month?¡± asked a man from the Russo family.

    ¡°Is that hard to understand?¡± Billy replied calmly.

    ¡°The rulers of Great Green Star Domain are gone. Such arge piece of territory is very tempting for some forces in the fifth-tier star domain!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m in Great Green City; they will naturallye!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the man nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, if forces from the fifth-tier star domaine, their strength might surpass Yheng Institute. Do you have a n?¡± asked the head of the Russo family.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Billy replied straightforwardly.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± The head of the Russo family hesitated.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Billy said again. ¡°You just focus on reorganizing Great Green City!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The head of the Russo family nodded.

    Then, with a flick of his finger, Billy sent a storage ring to Finnian Russo.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°This contains five low-grade Spirit Essence Pills with 95% purity and five high-grade Shadow Beast cores as a small gift.¡±

    The Russo family members were once again astonished.

    They had heard of low-grade Spirit Essence Pills but never ones with 95% purity!

    And high-grade Shadow Beast cores were extremely precious even in Great Green City!

    ¡°Mr. Billy, these items are too valuable¡­¡± Finnian Russo took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°Take them!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°You have one month to elevate your family¡¯s strength!¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you very much, Mr. Billy!¡± Finnian Russo gratefully epted them without further hesitation.

    Fifteen minutester, after giving more instructions, Billy saw off the Russo family members.

    For the next two days, Billy and Ivy worked on setting up a Gathering Spirit Array at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Afterward, everyone, including Billy, entered the Gathering Spirit Array to begin their cultivation.

 Chapter 2058: The First Wave Arrives

    Everyone knew that in at most a month, Great Green City would face a fierce battle. The most urgent need was to improve their cultivation.

    As for cultivation resources, there was no need to worry. Besides the massive resources already in everyone¡¯s storage rings, the remaining twenty high-purity low-grade Spirit Essence Pills were enough to help them break through one or two levels.

    Additionally, the high-level Shadow Beast cores they had harvested were almost as effective as the Spirit Essence Pills. Moreover, everyone was cultivating within a high-level Gathering Spirit Array.

    The results were predictable. In less than twenty days, everyone emerged from the Gathering Spirit Array, looking refreshed and stable in their aura.

    In fact, around the tenth day, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, White Tiger, and Felicia had alreadye out once. Under the effect of the high-purity low-grade Spirit Essence Pill, they each faced Thunder Tribtion and sessfully broke through to the Entering Emptiness Realm.

    After twenty days, Harleen had broken through to the seventh-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Ivy and Opal reached the sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Casey, Stout, and Amber advanced to the fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Ian de, and Bob reached the fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Vermilion Bird and White Tiger not only broke through to the Entering Emptiness Realm but also advanced to the second-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Frostde and Night Orchid also broke through to the Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Thus, everyone had entered the Entering Emptiness Realm!

    As for Billy himself, there was no suspense. With the help of his bloodline power, he absorbed the Spirit Essence Pills and high-level beast cores at an astonishing rate, advancing almost every five or six days. After twenty days, he smoothly reached the eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Of course, their rapid advancement was also greatly aided by the Gathering Spirit Array set up by Billy; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so exaggerated.

    In the following days, while consolidating their cultivation, everyone began to practice martial skills. Billy and Harleen focused on the Realm of Swords and des. With their cultivation improving, their understanding of the Realm of Swords and des deepened, and they could almost form their own Realm of Swords and des in form. Its power remained to be seen.

    Under Billy¡¯s guidance, Casey began practicing the Phantom de Technique. With his natural talent in de techniques, he easily grasped its essence. Ivy, Opal, and Amber also made further progress in the Phantom Sword Technique, reaching a minor achievement level.

    One morning, Billy and his group took a break from their training and chatted in the courtyard.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    They hadn¡¯t spoken much when a terrifying pressure enveloped the entire area as if it were about to copse. Many citizens near the City Lord¡¯s Mansion shivered involuntarily, their faces filled with horror.

    ¡°Billy,e out and face your death!¡±

    A man¡¯s voice echoed from above, deafeningly loud.

    ¡°The ones seeking death have finally arrived!¡± White Tiger remarked upon hearing this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see which faction arrived first!¡± Billy said as he led everyone into the air.

    Soon, they saw two groups of about twenty people eaching into view. The leaders were two elderly men, one in a gray robe and the other in a green robe.

    Billy roughly assessed their cultivation; both were at the eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. Besides them, there were nearly ten warriors at the early to mid stages of Perfection Emptiness Realm, with the strongest at fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. The rest were at the Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Right on time!¡± Billy remarked as the two groups approached.

    ¡°Are you Billy?¡± The green-robed elder scrutinized Billy. ¡°Did you kill members of the Osborn family?¡±

    ¡°Osborn family?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the gray-robed elder. ¡°Then you must be from the Moore family?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected that the first factions to arrive in Great Green City would be from two major families.

    ¡°Billy, you have some nerve!¡± The gray-robed elder red at Billy coldly. ¡°Daring to oppose both the Moore family and the Osborn family simultaneously; today is your death day. If you know what¡¯s good for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± Stout interrupted. ¡°Did you bring any special treasures from the fifth-tier star domain in your storage rings? We need to decide whether it¡¯s worth fighting you.¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak here?¡± A man from the opposing side shouted angrily at Stout.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± Judge sneered at them. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for almost a month, hoping to catch some big fish but ended up with small fry. How boring!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there will be big fishter. Let¡¯s deal with these small fry first,¡± Soul Chaser replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°You arrogant brats! I hope you can stillughter!¡± The gray-robed elder red at Judge and Soul Chaser before turning back to Billy with a stern voice. ¡°Destroy your own cultivation and surrender; maybe you¡¯ll have a chance to live. Otherwise, you and everyone around you will die!¡±

    ¡°What big talk!¡± At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from nearby.

    As her words fell, a group of people flew over from not far away.

    Leading them was Maisy Cooper from the Cooper family, apanied by more than ten people. The strongest among them was an elderly woman with white hair, also at eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Miss Cooper?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we meet again!¡± Maisy Cooper smiled as she approached Billy.

    ¡°You came to Great Green City too?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Since both families are here, I naturally had to join in,¡± Maisy Cooper replied with another smile.

    ¡°Are you from the Cooper family?¡± The gray-robed elder asked Maisy Cooper.

    ¡°A month ago, your Moore family killed many of our Cooper family members in Cloudhaven City. Today we¡¯ll settle that score!¡± The white-haired elderly woman responded coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the Cooper family has time to meddle in Great Green City¡¯s affairs,¡± remarked the green-robed elder. ¡°I would have thought your main family would be in chaos by now.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you,¡± Maisy Cooper replied calmly.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± The green-robed elder sneered coldly. ¡°Are you nning to interfere today?¡±

    ¡°Old man, stop wasting time!¡± Stout shouted before Maisy Cooper could respond. ¡°Show me your storage rings!¡±

    With that, he charged forward.

 Chapter 2059: The Second Wave

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The elder in the green robe frowned and casually waved his hand towards Stout.

    However, a miraculous scene unfolded. Without anyone making a move, the elder¡¯s hand detached from his body and flew away, blood spurting out.

    Killing without a trace! de spirit!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± At the same time, the elder groaned and retreated a hundred meters.

    In truth, if it were a normal battle, Billy wouldn¡¯t have been able to sever his hand so easily. But the elder had beenpletely unguarded. He thought dealing with someone like Stout, who was only at the mid-level of the Entering Emptiness Realm, wouldn¡¯t require even half of his strength, so he casually swept out a gust of wind.

    By the time he sensed the danger, it was toote. If he hadn¡¯t shifted his body at thest moment, the wound would have been at his heart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this, the people from the three major families were stunned, most of them not understanding what had happened.

    ¡°de spirit! You¡¯ve actually cultivated your de spirit to such a level?¡± The elder stopped the bleeding and looked shocked.

    He realized that he had been injured by a de spirit. What shocked him was that cultivating a de spirit was rare among those skilled with des. Even in the fourth or fifth star domain, few could cultivate a de spirit. More importantly, Billy was young and not only had he cultivated a de spirit but also possessed such formidable attack power. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    Hearing his words, the people from the three major families eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Billy replied indifferently, then turned to Harleen¡¯s group and shouted, ¡°Attack! Kill everyone from the two families!¡±

    Since they were clearly here for his life, he saw no need to be polite.

    With hismand, Harleen¡¯s group sprang into action.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± The leading elder of the Moore family shouted.

    Then, thirty or forty men and women from the two families took their positions and charged forward. Meanwhile, under Maisy Cooper¡¯s direction, the Cooper family quickly joined the battle.

    The white-haired old woman attacked the leading elder of the Moore family. Both were at the eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, evenly matched in strength.

    ¡°Dare to cut off my hand? Today I¡¯ll cripple all your limbs!¡± The green-robed elder charged at Billy after a brief respite, his aura reaching its peak. ¡°Give me your life!¡±

    Although he had lost a hand, it didn¡¯t significantly affect hisbat power; he could still use seventy to eighty percent of his strength and didn¡¯t take Billy seriously.

    ¡°You really are an idiot!¡± Billy retorted.

    As he spoke, he wielded his de, unleashing a Heavenly Fury sh.

    The de light shed, and the elder had no chance to resist. His head flew into the air, his face showing extreme shock. Even in death, he couldn¡¯t believe Billy had killed him with one strike.

    Not just him; even Maisy Cooper, who hadn¡¯t had time to act, was stunned by what she saw. This was unbelievable!

    Two months ago, when she first met Billy, hisbat power was impressive but could only contend with a second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm warrior. Now, he had in an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm warrior with one strike!

    Even though the elder was injured, he could still muster fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm strength. And now he was dead!

    Shocked, Maisy used her spiritual power to probe Billy¡¯s martial aura again and felt an urge to curse.

    Eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm!

    In just two or three months, he had almost jumped an entire major realm! How was this possible?

    ¡°Mr. Billy, have you had some fortuitous encounter recently?¡± Maisy couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Billy smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    With that, he charged towards the Moore family¡¯s elder.

    As he approached, the white-haired old woman and the elder exchanged blows and both were knocked back. After several rounds, they were evenly matched.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take over!¡± Billy smiled at the old woman.

    ¡°Mr. Billy?¡± The old woman was slightly stunned. ¡°The Osborn family elder¡­¡±

    ¡°Dead!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Dead?!¡± Both the elder and old woman were shocked.

    ¡°You handle the others; leave him to me!¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°Be careful then!¡± The old woman said before moving away.

    With her joining in, it became difficult for the Osborn and Moore family members to withstand her attacks; none couldst more than one round against her. In just a few moments, four or five people fell from the sky.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The gray-robed elder from the Moore family roared and raised his hand to chase after her.

    ¡°Think about yourself first!¡± Billy said as he charged at him.

    At the same time, a de light tore through the air towards him.

    Phantom de Technique!

    Sensing the power of this strike, the elder frowned but didn¡¯t retreat. He raised his hand to grab at the de light¡¯s direction.

    The space around them twisted intensely as if trying to shatter the de light. But in the next moment, he realized how naive he was. The de light tore through the twisted space and shed towards him.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The elder¡¯s hair stood on end as he quickly retreated. Though he avoided a fatal blow, a deep wound appeared on his chest.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Before he could catch his breath, another de light shed towards him. This time, there was no way for him to dodge; he could only watch as it sped towards his throat.

    Just then, a wave of air containing immense power surged from the right side and blocked the de light. The Moore family¡¯s elder was sent flying a thousand meters away by the impact, spitting blood but surviving.

    ¡°Finally willing to show yourself?¡± Billy squinted at five men and women approaching from the right.

    The one who had intervened was an elder in white robes with sharp eyes. Billy couldn¡¯t sense any aura from him; he was at least in thete stage of Perfection Emptiness Realm. The four men and women behind him were also in mid tote stages of Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    They were not here with good intentions!

    ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± The gray-robed elder from the Moore family bowed to the white-robed man after catching his breath.

    ¡°Are you from the Moore family?¡± The white-robed man asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The gray-robed elder bowed again. ¡°May I know where you alle from?¡±

 Chapter 2060: No More Fighting!

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing more for you to do here. Take your people and leave!¡± the white-robed man waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The gray-robed elderly man didn¡¯t insist further; he knew there was no point in staying.

    He turned and rushed towards Harleen and her group. The battle between the two families had been brutal, with only seven or eight people still struggling to survive.

    ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡± Billy¡¯s voice rang out as he dashed forward.

    ¡°Stay!¡± the white-robed man shouted, throwing a violent mark towards Billy.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy had anticipated this move. He swung his Phantom de Technique, shing with the mark.

    A loud explosion echoed, and the void copsed, revealing a massive ck hole. Both Billy and the white-robed man were thrown back hundreds of meters.

    Almost simultaneously, Purple Spirit emerged from Billy¡¯s body. A purple sword shot towards the white-robed man at lightning speed.

    Unity of man and sword!

    The white-robed man hadn¡¯t expected Billy to have such a trump card. As he retreated, he was still shocked by Billy¡¯sbat strength.

    In the blink of an eye, Purple Spirit was upon him. This was clearly Billy¡¯s strategy-to chase the gray-robed elderly man to lull the white-robed man into a false sense of security, then strike unexpectedly with Purple Spirit.

    ¡°Elder Dixen, watch out!¡± The other four men and women cried out in rm, wanting to help but it was toote.

    Instinctively, the white-robed man raised his hand to block, but an arm flew into the air. Over the past month, Purple Spirit¡¯sbat strength had improved significantly alongside Billy¡¯s cultivation. Even though the opponent was in thete stage of Perfection Emptiness Realm, he couldn¡¯t withstand her strongest attack unprepared.

    The white-robed man groaned and retreated another four or five hundred meters. Hisbat strength dropped by twenty percent, and his face turned dark with anger. He hade to Great Green City confident of retrieving the Nine Dragons Cauldron, but now he had lost an arm before the fight even began.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Elder Dixen, are you alright?¡± The four men and women spoke again.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± The white-robed man¡¯s face twisted in rage. ¡°Leave no one alive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The four responded loudly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see who kills whom!¡± Purple Spirit shouted as she charged at two of them.

    The white-robed man didn¡¯t remain idle. After stopping the bleeding from his arm, he led two others towards Billy.

    Meanwhile, the gray-robed elderly man from the Moore family saw what was happening and looked horrified. Without a second thought, he fled into the void on the left.

    ¡°Harleen, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Billy shouted towards Harleen as he charged at the three opponents with his de.

    The white-robed man was originally at ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. With one arm lost, he could only exert seventy to eighty percent of his power. The other two were at seventh-rank and sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm respectively. Although they joined forces, they posed no threat to Billy now.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s cultivation had reached half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm. Even though the advantage of his Phantom de Technique was diminishing, he could still easily handle the three opponents.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harleen responded loudly and dashed towards the gray-robed elderly man.

    The opponent was injured, significantly affecting his teleportation speed. Within moments, Harleen closed in within a few hundred meters.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The gray-robed elderly man roared and pressed his hand towards Harleen.

    A giant palm descended towards Harleen amidst a fierce windstorm.

    Harleen frowned slightly and used her Phantom Sword Technique to counter the palm.

    A loud explosion followed as sword light and palm shattered simultaneously, sending shockwaves through the air. Harleen and her opponent were thrown back hundreds of meters.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The gray-robed elderly man steadied himself, surprised by Harleen¡¯sbat strength. He wanted to curse but didn¡¯t hesitate further. With no will to fight, he turned and fled forward.

    However, after only a few hundred meters, he sensed a strong threat behind him. His pupils contracted as he dodged to the side.

    Harleen caught up swiftly. ¡°Time to go!¡± she shouted as four clones emerged from her body, sealing off all escape routes for the gray-robed elderly man and attacking simultaneously.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The gray-robed elderly man screamed in despair.

    Before he could finish his sentence, four sword lights pierced through him. His body fell from mid-air, his face full of unwillingness.

    At the same time, a loud noise erupted in Billy¡¯s battle circle. The sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm man¡¯s body was split in two and thrown thousands of meters away.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm man roared andunched a dozen violent energy waves at Billy.

    The white-robed man also attacked, forming a massive de nearly a hundred meters long with his spiritual power and shing at Billy.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy showed no intention of retreating and countered with a de light.

    The de light cut through the seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm man¡¯s body instantly. His pupils dted as he fell headfirst.

    Simultaneously, the white-robed man¡¯s giant de struck Billy¡¯s defensive aura, causing him to fall three or four hundred meters before stopping. Apart from a faint trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, he had no other injuries.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The white-robed man¡¯s face was filled with shock. He wanted to curse out loud!

    An eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm kid could not only exertte-stage Perfection Emptiness Realmbat strength but also withstand attacks at that level with his physical body. How could he continue fighting? He couldn¡¯t!

    The white-robed man immediately retreated and disappeared tens of kilometers away in an instant. He had no intention of continuing the fight; his opponent was too powerful!

    ¡°Purple Spirit, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Billy shouted towards Purple Spirit¡¯s direction.

    At this moment, Purple Spirit had already killed one of her two opponents. The remaining middle-aged man was barely holding on.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Purple Spirit replied and dashed away swiftly. Her teleportation speed surpassed Billy¡¯s, making her the best choice for pursuit. Given the white-robed man¡¯s currentbat strength, he stood no chance against Purple Spirit.

 Chapter 2061: A Notable Background

    Seeing that Purple Spirit ignored him, the middle-aged man hurriedly fled to the side, having lost all will to fight.

    However, he was clearly overthinking it; Billy naturally wouldn¡¯t let him get away. Before he could run a thousand meters, a st of air from Billy sent him flying, creating arge pit in the ground where hey, unable to get up for a long time. The fact that he was still breathing was intentional on Billy¡¯s part.

    Five minutester, the battle was over. Of the three factions, no one survived except for the middle-aged man lying in the pit. All three groups hade for the Nine Dragons Cauldron but met their end without even seeing its shadow. Human greed is insatiable and can lead to trouble!

    ¡°People from the fifth-tier star domain should have some valuable items in their storage rings!¡± Stout began to busy himself.

    At this moment, Billy and Harleen approached the middle-aged man. ¡°Tell us, who are you people?¡±

    ¡°Dare¡­ dare to kill members of Frost Pce¡­ you¡¯ll soon know the consequences¡­¡± The man coughed up blood as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Frost Pce?¡± Maisy Cooper walked over with an elderly woman.

    ¡°Scared now?¡± The middle-aged man nced at them. ¡°It¡¯s toote; you¡¯ve killed Elder Dixen. Prepare to face Frost Pce¡¯s wrath!¡±

    ¡°Kill him,¡± Billy said calmly.

    Ian de flipped his wrist, and a de light shed across the man¡¯s throat.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Have you heard of Frost Pce? What¡¯s their background?¡± Billy asked Maisy Cooper.

    ¡°A bit troublesome,¡± Maisy Cooper nodded. ¡°In the fifth-tier star domain, there are many families and sects, but four forces are the strongest, and Frost Pce is one of them.¡±

    ¡°Stronger than your Cooper family?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°In terms of fifth-tier star domain strength, neither the Cooper family nor the Osborn family or the Moore family are on the same level as those four forces,¡± Maisy Cooper nodded slightly.

    ¡°That strong?¡± White Tiger was slightly surprised. ¡°What aboutpared to the Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion of the fifth-tier star domain?¡±

    ¡°The fifth-tier star domain doesn¡¯t have a Domain Lord¡¯s Mansion,¡± Maisy Cooper shook her head. ¡°Frost Pce and the other three forces upy different regions of the fifth-tier star domain, each ruling over their respective areas.¡±

    ¡°Miss Cooper, do you know about the high-endbat power within Frost Pce?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics,¡± Maisy Cooper shook her head again. ¡°But I can assure you they have Breaking Emptiness Realm experts, and not just one!¡±

    ¡°As for their sect master¡¯s cultivation level, outsiders have no way of knowing; it¡¯s likely already at the mid-stage of Breaking Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°Mid-stage Breaking Emptiness Realm isn¡¯t that scary,¡± Soul Chaser shrugged. ¡°If they still covet the Nine Dragons Cauldron, they won¡¯t need to exist anymore!¡±

    The elderly woman: ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you being a bit arrogant? Mid-stage Breaking Emptiness Realm is not weak.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, don¡¯t underestimate Frost Pce. They have a near-thousand-year heritage in the fifth-tier star domain; their foundation is not to be underestimated,¡± the elderly woman added, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    Ten minutester, everyone returned to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion courtyard.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy said to Maisy Cooper.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Cooper family today, he and his group wouldn¡¯t have had such an easy time, even if they wouldn¡¯t have faced major trouble. Regardless, their goodwill deserved thanks.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯re too kind; we didn¡¯t help much,¡± Maisy Cooper smiled.

    ¡°Miss Cooper, is your family in some trouble?¡± Harleen asked Maisy Cooper.

    She had overheard what the Osborn family¡¯s elder had said earlier but hadn¡¯t had a chance to ask until now.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lady Harleen. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Maisy Cooper smiled. ¡°I just killed a few people with some background.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°People who deserved it,¡± Maisy Cooper replied again.

    Azure Dragon: That was as good as saying nothing.

    ¡°Are they very strong?¡± Azure Dragon asked again. ¡°Are they one of those four forces you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Maisy Cooper shook her head again. ¡°Compared to that ce, the four forces of the fifth-tier star domain are almost negligible.¡±

    ¡°Damn, that strong?¡± Judge cursed.

    ¡°They¡¯re even stronger than you can imagine,¡± Maisy Cooper nodded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Even your main Cooper family can¡¯t contend with them?¡± Casey continued to ask.

    ¡°Very difficult,¡± Maisy Cooper nodded. ¡°If they fully mobilize, our main family wouldn¡¯tst an hour!¡±

    Hearing this, Judge and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your family¡¯s n?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have one yet,¡± Maisy Cooper shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it; we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. Talking more now won¡¯t help.¡±

    After a brief pause, she looked at Billy again. ¡°Mr. Billy, I¡¯m here today to say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m returning to the sixth-tier star domain and won¡¯t being out for a while.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Billy asked.

    From Maisy Cooper¡¯s eyes, he could tell that what she had mentioned earlier wasn¡¯t as simple as she made it sound.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Billy, but not for now,¡± Maisy Cooper smiled faintly. ¡°I know you¡¯ll go to the sixth-tier star domain sooner orter. If you still consider me a friend then,e find me at the Cooper family.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Billy nodded.

    Although he hadn¡¯t interacted much with Maisy Cooper, she seemed like someone worth befriending. If it was within his power, he wouldn¡¯t mind helping her out. However, he also knew that if even her main family couldn¡¯t contend with their enemies, he stood no chance either-unless he could activate the Nine Dragons Cauldron! But he estimated that until he reached Perfection Emptiness Realm, he wouldn¡¯t even have the qualification to converse with that white-d man!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Maisy Cooper replied and then continued, ¡°Mr. Billy, you¡¯ll be heading to the fifth-tier star domain soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ording to his n, he was indeed preparing to step into the fifth-tier star domain.

    ¡°That ce is full of experts; it¡¯s nothing like Great Green Star Domain. Be careful!¡± Maisy Cooper advised.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder,¡± Billy responded. ¡°Take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°You too!¡± Maisy Cooper nodded.

    After saying goodbye to Harleen and others, she flew away.

    ¡°The people from the fifth-tier star domain who came to Great Green City should have all shown themselves by now,¡± White Tiger muttered after Maisy Cooper left.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Billy replied thoughtfully while looking towards the sky.

 Chapter 2062: Arrival of the Array Alliance!

    ¡°Boss, have you discovered anything?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Not yet, let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Billy shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Stout, did you find anything today?¡± Judge asked Stout from the other side.

    ¡°Hehe, I almost forgot about it!¡± Stout drooled as he spoke.

    ¡°Stout, can you be a bit more dignified?¡± Felicia pouted.

    ¡°Look at this,¡± Stout wiped his mouth and took out a few pitch-ck beast cores from his storage ring.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these just beast cores? You have plenty in your storage ring. Why are you so excited?¡± Soul Chaser asked.

    ¡°You have no idea!¡± Stout replied again. ¡°The value of these beast cores might be higher than all the ones in my storage ringbined!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Soul Chaser picked up one and examined it, his eyes widening in surprise.

    ¡°The energy contained in this beast core feels stronger than that of a high-level Shadow Beast. Could it be a Phantom Beast Core?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Stout responded.

    ¡°Really?¡± White Tiger and the others were stunned.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real!¡± Stout nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Judge and the others¡¯ eyes lit up simultaneously.

    Phantom Beast cores could bepared to mid-level Spirit Essence Pills, greatly aiding everyone¡¯s cultivation!

    ¡°Stout, check if there are more in your storage ring¡­¡± Soul Chaser continued.

    Before Soul Chaser could finish speaking, a powerful aura swept over the courtyard.

    Everyone looked up to see the once clear sky suddenly covered with dark clouds, apanied by strong winds and asional shes of lightning.

    Soon, a thick fog descended from the void, filling the entire space in a matter of moments.

    Visibility dropped sharply, and all surrounding buildings disappeared from sight.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vermilion Bird frowned slightly.

    ¡°A high-level array!¡± Ivy remarked.

    ¡°Array Alliance members?¡± Everyone was taken aback.

    ¡°Obviously!¡± Ivy nodded and looked at Billy. ¡°Billy, can you detect the formation lines?¡±

    ¡°Not for now. Everyone, be careful!¡± Billy shook his head slightly, his expression turning serious.

    With his understanding of arrays, any high-level array would take some time to set up before activation. Yet, the opponent managed to set it up silently in such a short time. Their expertise in arrays was extraordinary!

    ¡°The Array Alliance is really persistent!¡± Vermilion Birdmented again.

    As they talked, the surroundings began to change.

    Soon, the light dimmed again, and cold winds started blowing around them.

    The temperature dropped to freezing point, and asionally, hoarse roars could be heard.

    Suddenly, a skeleton figure charged at them, holding a scythe.

    Ian de frowned and sent a de light towards the skeleton.

    After a muffled sound, both Ian de and the skeleton were pushed back a hundred meters, evenly matched.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ian de stabilized himself and eximed in surprise.

    Although he had only used seventy to eighty percent of his power just now, it was enough to kill an early-stage Entering Emptiness Realm opponent. Yet, the skeleton only retreated without any other reaction.

    As he was stunned, the skeleton charged again, its scythe drawing a sharp de light.

    ¡°Let me try!¡± Azure Fang said solemnly, unleashing his full strength with a sh.

    The skeleton exploded instantly, dissipating into nothingness.

    Almost simultaneously with the skeleton¡¯s disappearance, chaotic footsteps came from the fog. Soon, forty to fifty skeletons appeared around them.

    Each raised their scythes and attacked the group.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Harleen shouted and dashed forward.

    Casey and the others didn¡¯t hesitate and moved out in different directions, their weapons shing in mid-air.

    Meanwhile, Billy stood still, releasing spiritual power to analyze the formation lines while Ivy guarded him.

    Boom¡­

    The sounds of shes echoed continuously. These skeletons had simrbat power to the previous one but couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from the group.

    Two or three minutester, all the skeletons had disappeared.

    Before they could catch their breath, another skeleton charged from the front. Its aura was noticeably stronger than the previous ones.

    Casey frowned and sent an arc-shaped de light towards it.

    After a muffled sound, Casey was pushed back several steps while the skeleton staggered but charged again.

    ¡°Interesting. Take this!¡± Casey said solemnly and unleashed his Heavenly Fury sh.

    The skeleton disappeared after the de light passed through it.

    At that moment, a demonic voice echoed in their ears.

    A nearly ten-meter-tall skeleton appeared in front of them, holding a two to three-meter-long blood-red scythe.

    ¡°What the heck is that!¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Opal frowned slightly.

    The skeleton charged quickly and then leaped into the air, its scythe drawing a blood-red de light towards them.

    ¡°Let me try!¡± Stout shouted as he ascended into the air, unleashing his full strength with a Demon Fist punch.

    The phantom fist and de light exploded simultaneously, sending Stout flying two to three hundred meters away as he spat out blood.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Stout!¡± everyone eximed in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Stout stabilized himself and replied.

    He relied on his extraordinary resilience; otherwise, he would have been severely injured in one round.

    The skeleton didn¡¯t pause and drew another de light with its blood-red scythe towards them.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons, let me handle this!¡±

    Casey was about to act when Harleen shouted and sent a feather sword attack towards it.

    Their attacks collided mid-air, sending the skeleton flying two hundred meters away. Its scythe almost slipped from its grip.

    As it prepared to attack again, another sword strike came at it.

    The sword light shed through the skeleton¡¯s body, causing it to explode and disappear. The surroundings fell silent once more.

    ¡°Boss, how¡¯s it going?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy.

    ¡°Give me a few more minutes,¡± Billy replied.

    This array was not easy to break. The chaotic formation lines were giving him a headache.

    Everyone remained silent and tense, watching their surroundings closely.

    After four or five minutes, footsteps echoed again from around them.

    Seven or eight nearly ten-meter-tall skeletons appeared before them, each holding a blood-red scythe.

    ¡°When will this end?¡± Casey frowned and prepared to attack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Billy said solemnly.

    With a flip of his wrist, he wielded his de and sent out dozens of de lights into the air.

 Chapter 2063: The Intentions of the Array Alliance

    After a series of muffled sounds at the scene, seven or eight skeletons disappeared.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Billy said before his figure vanished into the mist ahead.

    After a short while, a powerful aura rippled through the space. Then, everything returned to normal, and four elders were seen retreating a thousand meters away, with four trails of blood floating in the air.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± A surprised voice echoed from an elder not far away.

    ¡°Damn, these Array Alliance people have a death wish. Let¡¯s fulfill it!¡± White Tiger shouted, gripping his knife and charging at the four elders.

    Vermilion Bird and Ian de followed suit without any hesitation. However, before they could make a move, the surrounding void twisted, making it hard for everyone to breathe and move.

    Suddenly, strong forces came from all directions, making them feel like they were about to explode.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Billy¡¯s voice came from the front, and a de light shed toward the void ahead.

    Phantom de Technique!

    A pitch-ck crack appeared in the void, cutting through it effortlessly.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The elder a thousand meters away responded in a deep voice, pressing his hand towards Billy¡¯s direction.

    The de light from the Phantom de Technique shattered, and the surrounding void cracked inch by inch. Billy was thrown back several hundred meters by the impact.

    The elder also retreated a hundred meters under the shockwave, a look of surprise shing across his face.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± The elder steadied himself and looked towards Billy.

    Billy didn¡¯t waste words. He activated his bloodline power and unleashed a second de light. This strike was even more powerful than thest!

    The elder sensed it too, his pupils shrinking slightly. He sped his hands tightly towards Billy¡¯s direction, causing the void to twist again, stopping the de light in mid-air.

    With a loud bang, the de light and the twisted void exploded again, creating a massive ck hole in mid-air.

    Both Billy and the elder spat out blood and were thrown back. From their conditions, Billy seemed to be at a slight disadvantage.

    As Billy was thrown back, Purple Spirit emerged from his body and charged towards the elder.

    ¡°Purple Spirit,e back!¡± Billy shouted.

    ¡°Billy, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s injured. I can take him down!¡± Purple Spirit shouted back without turning his head.

    ¡°¡­ Come back! Let¡¯s see what they want first!¡± Billy continued to shout.

    ¡°No need to guess. They¡¯re here to kill and rob!¡± Purple Spirit responded again.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have killing intent. They probably aren¡¯t here for our lives!¡± Billy exined.

    He had already sensed this when he broke through the array earlier. The elder didn¡¯t have killing intent and hadn¡¯t gone all out against him.

    Based on his guess, the elder was likely at half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm. If he had gone all out, Billy would have struggled to resist!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit shrugged and returned to Billy¡¯s body.

    Billy thennded on the ground.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± The group approached him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Billy waved his hand.

    The elder and the four other elders also descended from mid-air.

    ¡°A once-in-a-millennium talented genius indeed!¡± The leading elder spoke as he approached Billy.

    As he spoke, he felt deeply moved. Just as Billy had guessed, he was indeed at half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm. He had thought he could easily take down Billy, but the result surprised him greatly.

    Billy not only easily broke through the high-level array set up by four mid-Perfection Emptiness Realm experts but also nearly matched him in directbat.

    He finally believed the rumors-Billy was indeed a once-in-a-millennium talented genius!

    ¡°State your name,¡± Billy said calmly, looking at the elder.

    ¡°Jasper Muir from Array Alliance,¡± the elder replied.

    ¡°Here to avenge Reid Graham?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°I am here on behalf of the Array Alliance to apologize to Mr. Billy,¡± Jasper Muir responded.

    ¡°You old fox, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Stout interjected. ¡°We killed so many of your Array Alliance people, and youe to apologize to our Boss? Do you think take us for fools?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Judge added. ¡°And if you were sincere about apologizing, would you make such a big scene?¡±

    ¡°If my Boss didn¡¯t understand arrays, we would all be dead in that array just now.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, Reid Graham helped Yheng Institute break through to a lower star domain without headquarters¡¯ permission. I apologize on behalf of Array Alliance,¡± Jasper Muir ignored Stout and Judge¡¯sments. ¡°Mr. Billy killed him because he deserved it.¡±

    ¡°State your purpose,¡± Billy said, narrowing his eyes at Jasper Muir. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you set up that array to see if I could break it?¡±

    By now, he had guessed the purpose behind the array. Perhaps they hadn¡¯t decided whether to kill him initially; setting up that array was likely to test if he could break it.

    If he couldn¡¯t break it and died within it, it would serve as revenge for killing so many Array Alliance members and they would also obtain the Nine Dragons Cauldron!

    For Jasper Muir, it was a win-win situation!

    But when he broke through the array smoothly, Jasper Muir made another decision and didn¡¯t go all out during their fight. Clearly, they had other intentions!

    ¡°Mr. Billy overthinks things. I am indeed here to apologize on behalf of Array Alliance¡­¡± Jasper Muir responded again.

    ¡°Not willing to say? Then please leave,¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°I won¡¯t see you off!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, Elder Jasper came all the way from a fifth-level star domain to apologize. Could you¡­¡± Another elder frowned.

    ¡°This is my attitude. If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave!¡± Billy interrupted again.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The elder¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jasper Muir waved his hand and continued looking at Billy. ¡°To be honest, besides apologizing on behalf of Array Alliance, I do have a favor to ask.¡±

    ¡°Knew it!¡± Judge muttered.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°I want to ask Mr. Billy to go somewhere and help Array Alliance save someone,¡± Jasper Muir said.

    ¡°Save someone?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°Where? Who?¡±

    ¡°The ce is in a fifth-level star domain,¡± Jasper Muir continued. ¡°As for who, Mr. Billy will know when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Is there any reward?¡± Stout interjected.

 Chapter 2064: One of the Top Ten Sacred Objects!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time!¡± Billy replied curtly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Jasper Muir¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please don¡¯t reject me so quickly. If you help our Array Alliance, we will certainly reward you handsomely!¡±

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Billy responded again.

    ¡°I know you will soon head to the fifth-tier star domain, and eventually the sixth-tier star domain,¡± Jasper Muir continued after another twitch.

    ¡°But you might not know that even in the fifth-tier star domain, countless powerful beings are eyeing the Nine Dragons Cauldron.¡±

    ¡°Although yourbat power is indeed astonishing, it¡¯s still a bit weak for the fifth-tier star domain.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Billy, you¡¯ve not only killed people from the Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance but also recently killed someone from Frost Pce.¡±

    ¡°If you go to the fifth-tier star domain like this, you might end up buried in a foreignnd soon.¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Billy helps our Array Alliance, we will be your allies¡­¡±

    ¡°Not needed!¡± Billy interrupted him again. ¡°Please leave!¡±

    Jasper Muir paused slightly, exhaled a breath, and then said, ¡°Mr. Billy, have you ever heard of the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Xuan Array Compass?¡± Everyone was stunned; clearly, they had never heard of it.

    ¡°What exactly is it? Can it be sold for money?¡± Stout asked.

    ¡°The Heavenly Xuan Array Compass is one of the top ten Sacred Objects, ranked sixth!¡± Jasper Muir continued.

    ¡°One of the top ten Sacred Objects?¡± Everyone was stunned again.

    ¡°What does it do?¡± White Tiger asked. ¡°Can it kill enemies like the Nine Dragons Cauldron?¡±

    ¡°Although its function is not as potent as the Nine Dragons Cauldron, as one of the top ten Sacred Objects ranked sixth, it has its unique uses,¡± Jasper Muir exined.

    ¡°The Heavenly Xuan Array Compass has multiple uses, but its core function is that it contains its own space.¡±

    ¡°In battle, if you activate the arraypass, you can ce the battle scene within its space.¡±

    ¡°Under this premise, if you master the arrays within thepass, you can suppress your opponent¡¯s power by one to fifty percent!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Everyone, including Billy, was stunned.

    If such a treasure exists, in future battles, if they can¡¯t win, they could first drag their opponent into the arraypass space before making a move.

    If it can suppress fifty percent of the opponent¡¯s power, it would be equivalent to suppressing an entire major realm!

    Interesting!

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Jasper Muir confirmed.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly mention the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass? What are you trying to tell us?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°The Heavenly Xuan Array Compass is in the ce I want Mr. Billy to go. If Mr. Billy helps us rescue someone from there, he can get the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass!¡± Jasper Muir replied.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not tricking my boss into rescuing someone by falsely iming there¡¯s a Heavenly Xuan Array Compass inside?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°I have no reason to deceive you!¡± Jasper Muir responded.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no Heavenly Xuan Array Compass inside, Mr. Billy can leave without rescuing anyone, right?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Stout smacked his lips in response.

    ¡°Why do you need Billy to rescue someone?¡± Harleen asked.

    This question puzzled not only her but everyone else, including Billy.

    ¡°Because the entrance to that ce is set with an array that only allows those at or below the Entering Emptiness Realm to enter,¡± Jasper Muir exined.

    ¡°Moreover, the person we need to rescue is trapped by another array inside.¡±

    ¡°In other words, to rescue that person, one must be below the Perfection Emptiness Realm and proficient in arrays. Both conditions are indispensable!¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Everyone finally understood.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you find such a person within your Array Alliance?¡± Opal asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Jasper Muir shook his head.

    ¡°The arrays inside are very profound. All those below the Perfection Emptiness Realm who are proficient in arrays within our Array Alliance have tried and failed.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re asking Mr. Billy for help as ast resort; we can¡¯t guarantee Mr. Billy will seed.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Opal nodded.

    ¡°Why not have those who entered describe the arrays inside to you so you can tell them how to break them?¡± ck Tortoise suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s naturally impossible!¡± Jasper Muir smiled bitterly.

    ¡°To break an array, one must find the array eye. To find the array eye, one must understand the formation lines on-site; they can¡¯t be described clearly.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± ck Tortoise replied.

    ¡°Mr. Billy¡­¡± Jasper Muir continued looking at Billy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be heading to the fifth-tier star domain in about a month. Give me the address!¡± Billy interrupted him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    For him, trying wouldn¡¯t hurt; he had nothing to lose!

    Moreover, just for the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, it was worth a trip!

    ¡°Mr. Billy agrees?¡± Jasper Muir¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying; otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°I swear every word I said is true!¡± Jasper Muir quickly assured him.

    After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Mr. Billy, when you travel from Great Green City to the fifth-tier star domain, your first stop should be Azure Abyss City. We have a branch there.¡±

    ¡°When you arrive at Azure Abyss City, visit our Array Alliance branch. I¡¯ll meet you there!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Jasper Muir said and then flicked his finger, sending a storage ring to Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there are four mid-tier Spirit Essence Pills inside as a small token of our Array Alliance¡¯s appreciation. Please ept them!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Stout perked up.

    ¡°But please don¡¯t refine them until after youe out of that ce. Ensure your cultivation remains below the Perfection Emptiness Realm before entering,¡± Jasper Muir reminded him specifically.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Billy epted the storage ring.

    After a few more exchanges, Jasper Muir and his group took their leave.

    ¡°This should give us some peace for a while?¡± After the Array Alliance people left, Azure Dragon looked into the void and remarked.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Casey nodded and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, if people from the fifth-tier star domaine again, it will probably be in about a month. What are our ns until then?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll head to the fifth-tier star domain in a month!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°In the meantime, everyone continues to train and aims to level up before we depart!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.

    Billy then left two mid-tier Spirit Essence Pills and distributed the remaining two and four Phantom Beast Cores from Stout¡¯s storage ring to Harleen and Casey.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re only at mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm; won¡¯t refining these pills and beast cores be a bit wasteful?¡± Casey asked after receiving a mid-tier Spirit Essence Pill.

    ¡°As long as it enhances your cultivation, it¡¯s not wasteful!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°The fifth-tier star domain holds too many unknowns for us. With our current cultivation levels, going there is still very risky.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, once we reach the fifth-tier star domain, we won¡¯tck pills and beast cores!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Stout, distribute some high-tier Shadow Beast cores to Azure Dragon and others!¡± Billy instructed Stout.

    Since Azure Dragon and Azure Fang¡¯s cultivation levels were rtively low, refining Shadow Beast Cores would suffice for them.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Stout responded loudly.

    ¡°Alright then, everyone get back to training!¡± Billy said as he led everyone into the Gathering Spirit Array.

 Chapter 2065: Stepping into the Fifth-Rank Star Domain

    Time flew by quickly, and half a month passed in the blink of an eye. Everyone¡¯s progress was roughly as Billy had estimated.

    Under the influence of the mid-tier Spirit Essence Pill, Harleen advanced to the half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm, just one step away from a true breakthrough.

    Ivy and Opal both surged into the ninth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Casey, Stout, and Amber also made significant progress, reaching the eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm after twenty days.

    Azure Dragon, Azure Fang, Ian de, and Bob improved by two ranks, reaching the sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Felicia, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger broke through to the fourth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Night Orchid and Frostde also advanced by two ranks, reaching the third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    Billy himself made considerable progress, stepping into the half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm with the help of his bloodline power and the mid-tier Spirit Essence Pill.

    This was actually because he had deliberately suppressed his advancement; otherwise, he would have faced the Thunder Tribtion of the Perfection Emptiness Realm!

    Since he had already promised the Array Alliance, he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    In the following days, everyone stayed at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to consolidate their cultivation.

    Billy summoned the Russo family to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, gave them some instructions, and had Stout deliver a significant amount of cultivation resources to them.

    Afterward, Billy visited the Institute and met with Jimmy Acevedo, sharing some of his thoughts about the Institute¡¯s future.

    ording to his n, Yheng Institute would coborate with Great Blue Institute, allowing Great Blue Institute to send outstanding students to Great Green City for training from time to time.

    Two dayster, with most matters in Great Green City settled, Billy bid farewell to the Russo family and took everyone into the sky.

    They first visited Cloudhaven City to meet with Liam Cooper and his group, then went to the entrance of Star Domain Chasm.

    Billy spent two days reinforcing an array at the entrance.

    With his current expertise in arrays, anyone who didn¡¯t understand arrays would need at least mid-stage Breaking Emptiness Realm cultivation to forcibly break through his array!

    After leaving Cloudhaven City, they arrived at desong City.

    Since they were about to leave Great Green Star Domain, Billy naturally wanted to say goodbye to the de and Sword Sect. After all, he was still the next Sect Master of de and Sword Sect!

    They stayed at de and Sword Sect for three days. With the official merger of de and Sword Sect, there were many matters to coordinate. yton Acevedo and the others took advantage of Billy¡¯s presence to discuss things with him for an entire day.

    Initially, yton Acevedo and the others wanted Billy to stay in desong City butter decided against it.

    They all knew that Billy¡¯s stage was not in Great Green Star Domain or even in a mid-tier star domain; only a high-tier star domain could amodate a talented genius like him.

    In the following two days, Billy, Harleen, Ivy, Casey, Opal, and Amber continued toprehend the Realm of Swords and des under the guidance of yton Acevedo and Ryder de.

    On this morning, after bidding farewell to everyone at de and Sword Sect, Billy led his group on their journey to the fifth-rank star domain.

    Traveling from desong City to the fifth-rank star domain required passing through three or four teleportation channels, with transfer points near different cities.

    Although they encountered some incidents along the way, with their current strength, few in Great Green Star Domain could pose a threat to them.

    A monthter, they appeared at the exit of a teleportation channel on the outskirts of Azure Abyss City.

    ¡°Is this the fifth-rank star domain?¡± Everyone looked around.

    ¡°As expected, the higher the rank, the stronger the spiritual energy concentration. The spiritual energy here is much denser than in Great Green Star Domain!¡± Vermilion Bird remarked after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± White Tiger also took a deep breath of fresh air and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, ording to Elder yton, Azure Abyss City should be not far from this exit. Are we going directly to find the Array Alliance people?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s see who exactly they want to save.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger responded.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Ivy suddenly shouted.

    A massive flying beast swooped down on them with its wings spread wide, covering forty or fifty meters and blocking out the sun.

    Judging by its aura, it was clearly a Phantom Beast.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do all beasts in the fifth-rank star domain attack humans indiscriminately?¡± Judgment frowned.

    ¡°Who cares! It¡¯s here to deliver a beast core; we might as well take it!¡± Stout said as he threw a punch at the flying beast.

    Demon Fist!

    With his current eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm cultivation, one punch was enough to kill a third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent.

    The flying beast was a third-rank Phantom Beast. Under Stout¡¯s punch, it was sent flying a thousand meters away. Although severely injured, it wasn¡¯t killed in one blow.

    Beasts of the same rank were clearly more resilient than martial artists!

    After being heavily injured in one move, the flying beast realized it had provoked the wrong people and quickly flew away.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Trying to escape? You haven¡¯t given me your beast core yet!¡± Stout wasn¡¯t about to let it go easily and prepared to chase after it.

    ¡°Stout, don¡¯t chase it!¡± Billy called out.

    ¡°Boss, why not?¡± Stout paused. ¡°Its beast core¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Ivy interrupted him.

    ¡°Who are you people? How dare you injure my mount! Do you have a death wish?¡± A woman¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    Soon after, a man and a woman flew over from a distance.

    Both appeared to be in their thirties with decent features but wore haughty expressions with their noses in the air.

    Their cultivation was also decent; the woman was at third-rank Entering Emptiness Realm while the man was at fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    No wonder this was a fifth-rank star domain; even random young people had such skills, much stronger than their peers in Great Green Star Domain.

    The man¡¯s eyes scanned Harleen and Ivy before a lecherous glint shed deep within them.

    ¡°Was that flying beast your mount?¡± Stout asked the woman.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The woman sneered. ¡°If not mine, then whose?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Stout continued. ¡°It tried to attack us earlier. I want its beast core!¡±

    ¡°You have two choices: give me its beast core orpensate me with other treasures.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman was stunned by Stout¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Stout smirked. ¡°Then just give me its beast core. Hurry up; we have ces to be!¡±

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± The woman shouted. ¡°You injured my mount and now want its beast core? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. Whether you listen is up to you.¡± Stout shrugged.

 Chapter 2066: A Remarkable Background

    ¡°You are an idiot!¡± The woman¡¯s voice turned cold after her insult.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Leave all your storage rings aspensation, or you won¡¯t be going anywhere today!¡±

    ¡°Miss, please understand, it was your mount that attacked us first, not the other way around¡­¡± Bob said, looking at her.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The woman interrupted him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°If you had provoked my mount first, do you think you¡¯d still be alive to talk to me?¡±

    Bob¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°So, ording to you, we should just stand still and let your mount attack us?¡±

    ¡°What do you have legs for? Don¡¯t you know how to run?¡± the woman retorted.

    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. If you don¡¯t want to leave your storage rings, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Boss, should we just kill them? They¡¯re annoying!¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy said, leading the group towards Azure Abyss City.

    He had no interest in talking to such an arrogant woman.

    ¡°You dare run after injuring my mount? Do you think I¡¯m easy to deal with?¡± The woman shouted angrily, raising her hand to strike at them.

    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying!¡± Frostde, who was at the back, replied as he sent out a de of light.

    Without looking back, he followed the group forward.

    The next moment, a muffled sound was heard. The woman was sent flying three or four hundred meters away, spitting a mouthful of blood into the air.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you okay?¡± A man named Everett West shouted as he rushed to her side.

    ¡°Mr. West, she dared to hurt me. Kill her for me!¡± Rosemary Norton demanded with a vicious look after catching her breath.

    ¡°Rosemary, hold on!¡± Everett West said, looking at Billy and his group.

    ¡°We can¡¯t take them on ourselves. I¡¯ve already notified Elder Underwood. He¡¯ll be here soon to help.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary Norton nodded vigorously. ¡°I want them to know the consequences of offending me!¡±

    While they were talking, Billy and his group had reached a spot about ten kilometers from Azure Abyss City.

    From a distance, Azure Abyss City was neither too big nor too small, simr in size to Cloudhaven City.

    ¡°Boss, that woman is probably the daughter of some family or sect in Azure Abyss City,¡± Vermilion Bird said to Billy.

    ¡°They must have called for reinforcements. Should we settle this outside the city before going in?¡±

    ¡°People are already here!¡± Billy said calmly before Vermilion Bird could finish speaking.

    They looked ahead and saw two elders leading a group of more than ten people flying towards them from the city.

    ¡°Boss, can you gauge the cultivation levels of those two old men?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°Late-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm. One is seventh-rank, and the other is eighth-rank,¡± Billy replied.

    With his current level of spiritual power, he could already sense the martial aura of mid tote-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators.

    ¡°Elder Underwood, stop them!¡± At the same time, they heard Everett West¡¯s voice behind them.

    He and Rosemary Norton quickly flew towards their group.

    ¡°Master Everett, what happened?¡± The eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder asked Everett West.

    ¡°They injured Rosemary. Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Everett West responded.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± The seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder asked Rosemary Norton.

    ¡°Elder Hayes, act quickly! They dared to hurt me; I want them to pay!¡± Rosemary Norton demanded.

    ¡°Miss, you and Mr. West rest for a while. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Elder Hayes said before turning to Billy and his group.

    ¡°You must be from a fourth-tier star domain. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are; if you want to live, each of you must cripple one arm and hand over the person who injured Miss.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, none of you will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°Elder Hayes, for the men, cripple one arm and one leg. For the women, just cripple their cultivation,¡± Everett West added.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Elder Hayes nodded and looked at Billy¡¯s group. ¡°Did you hear that? Do it yourselves!¡±

    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Soul Chaser remarked. ¡°Are all fifth-tier star domain people this stupid?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Elder Hayes frowned at Soul Chaser¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ten breaths!¡± Billy nced at everyone. ¡°You have ten breaths to leave. If not, don¡¯t bother leaving at all!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± Elder Hayes responded coldly.

    He had already gauged their cultivation levels; the highest was only half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm. How dare they speak to him like this?

    ¡°Elder Hayes, stop wasting time and act!¡± Rosemary Norton shouted.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Elder Hayes lost his patience and waved his hand. ¡°Cripple one arm and one leg for the men; cripple the cultivation for the women!¡±

    He then charged towards Billy and his group.

    The elder had barely covered a hundred meters when a de of light shed across him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elder looked down at the bloodline on his body but couldn¡¯t utter a word before his body split in two and fell.

    His face was filled with endless shock; he couldn¡¯tprehend how he had died!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The people following him stopped abruptly, staring in shock at the elder¡¯s two halves.

    Even the eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder was stunned for a moment, looking at Billy in disbelief.

    A half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator had killed a seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder with a single strike?!

    He knew that if he went up against them, he would likely be killed with one strike as well.

    ¡°Elder Hayes!¡± Rosemary Norton shouted loudly.

    ¡°Everyone must cripple one arm if they want to live!¡± Billy said coldly to their group. ¡°Otherwise, die!¡±

    ¡°My young friend, we were blind earlier; please forgive us!¡± The eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder took a deep breath and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Everett and I are from Frost Pce. If you could show mercy, Frost Pce will remember this favor.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Quite a background!¡± Judge remarked upon hearing this.

    Casey and the others raised their eyebrows slightly; they hadn¡¯t expected to encounter people from Frost Pce so soon after arriving in the fifth-tier star domain!

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The elder continued to ask Billy.

    He mentioned Frost Pce to intimidate them! After all, not many dared to disrespect Frost Pce in this star domain!

    ¡°I forgot to mention earlier; just crippling one arm isn¡¯t enough for your Master Everett,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°If he wants to live, he must cripple one arm and one leg!¡±

 Chapter 2067: All the Same

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man was stunned.

    He had been talking for a long time and even mentioned Frost Pce, yet the other party became more aggressive.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everett West spoke simultaneously.

    ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out?¡± Stout replied for Billy, ¡°In my opinion, we should gouge out your eyes first to prevent you from disgusting Harleen and her sister!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Everett West shouted angrily.

    ¡°Master Everett, run!¡± Before he could finish, the old man sent him flying several hundred meters away with a palm strike.

    After stabilizing himself, Everett West didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly leaped towards the city.

    ¡°Do you think he can escape?¡± Billy spoke at the same time, ¡°Casey, kill him!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey replied and swiftly chased after him.

    ¡°Stay here!¡± The old man said coldly, raising his hand to strike Casey.

    The palm strike was intercepted midway by a de light from Billy, causing the old man to be sted seven or eight hundred meters away by the shockwave.

    Meanwhile, the Norton family members and Rosemary Norton all turned and leaped towards the city.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t leave your arms behind, then leave your lives!¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He wasn¡¯t one to kill indiscriminately, but since they wanted to cripple their arms and cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy. He had given them a chance; since they didn¡¯t take it, they couldn¡¯t me him.

    In the next moment, including Rosemary Norton, a dozen people fell from mid-air without any warning.

    de spirit!

    With Billy¡¯s current control over the de spirit, killing these people was a piece of cake!

    At the same time, the old man from Frost Pce, who was at the eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, turned and fled to the right front.

    He had long lost his will to fight and took the opportunity to escape when Billy was distracted.

    ¡°Can you escape?¡±

    Billy chased after him like a phantom, raising his hand to form a barrier around the old man.

    The old man¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as he raised his hand to strike the barrier with an imprint.

    After all, he was at the eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. With full effort, he could break through the barrier Billy had casually formed.

    With a loud bang, the barrier shattered.

    But this dy cost him his life; Billy had already closed in within a kilometer.

    A de light tore through the void and shed past.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± The old man sensed the danger behind him but couldn¡¯t dodge.

    After the de light passed, his body paused slightly in mid-air before falling. His pupils dted rapidly, and he lost his breath.

    On the other side, Casey had already caught up with Everett West.

    ¡°I¡¯m the second young master of Frost Pce. If you dare kill me, Frost Pce will make your lives a living hell¡­¡± Everett West shouted loudly.

    ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll soon send your Frost Pce people down to apany you!¡± Casey replied.

    As he finished speaking, he drew his de and shed.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    At that moment, an old man¡¯s voice echoed above the city, and a strong wave of energy surged towards Casey.

    Sensing the power of this move, Casey frowned and dodged to the side.

    The de light he had shed exploded with a loud bang, and the strong wave of energy sent him flying several hundred meters away, spitting blood into the air.

    He was now at the eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. For someone to send him flying so far with one move meant they were at least mid-tote Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Mr. Kimmons!¡± Harleen and Ivy eximed simultaneously and rushed over.

    ¡°Elder Perry, save me!¡± Everett West was also sent flying a kilometer away. After stabilizing himself, he quickly looked at the neer and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Mr. West, what happened? Where is Rosemary?¡± An old man led a group of people to Everett West¡¯s side and asked.

    The old man was Perry Norton of Azure Abyss City¡¯s Norton family, at the ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. The people behind him were naturally from the Norton family.

    The Norton family was thergest family in Azure Abyss City and a subordinate force of Frost Pce.

    ¡°Rosemary was killed by them!¡± Everett West pointed in Billy¡¯s direction and shouted loudly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Perry Norton roared angrily.

    ¡°Not only Rosemary but Elder Hayes and Elder Underwood were also killed by them. Act quickly and kill them all!¡± Everett West shouted again.

    ¡°Bastards, you all deserve to die! Give me your lives!¡± Perry Norton roared.

    As he spoke, he charged towards Harleen and Casey¡¯s direction first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have that strength!¡± Billy had already arrived in front of him, shing out with a de light.

    Heavenly Fury sh!

    ¡°Scram!¡± Perry Norton didn¡¯t take Billy seriously and met his attack with an imprint.

    With a loud bang, both Billy and Perry Norton were sted five or six hundred meters away simultaneously.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Perry Norton stabilized himself, a look of shock shing across his face.

    Although he had only used seventy to eighty percent of his strength just now, it was enough to kill an opponent at the seventh-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. Yet Billy had easily blocked it.

    ¡°Casey, are you okay?¡± Billy looked at Casey and asked.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Casey shook his head.

    ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Ronan Norton, the head of the Norton family, arrived beside Perry Norton.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Perry Norton shook his head and then pointed towards Opal and Azure Dragon¡¯s direction, looking at his family members. ¡°Attack! Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡± The Norton family membersunched their attack simultaneously.

    ¡°The Norton family can be erased from Azure Abyss City!¡± Stout shouted as he charged forward first.

    Opal and Amber followed without hesitation.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen said to Billy before rushing forward. Ivy and Casey followed closely behind.

    At the same time, a purple figure shot out from Billy¡¯s body and quickly charged towards the Norton family¡¯s ranks.

    Billy had already assessed the Norton family¡¯s strength. They had two seventh-rank and three sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts. This would put considerable pressure on Harleen and her group, so he let Purple Spirit join the fight.

    ¡°Who are you people? Why did you kill Rosemary?¡± Ronan Norton asked Billy sternly.

    ¡°Ask that second young master from Frost Pce!¡± Billy didn¡¯t rush to make a move.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Elder Ronan, don¡¯t waste time talking! Kill him quickly!¡± Everett West shouted loudly. ¡°Rosemary only had a minor argument with them, yet he killed her!¡±

    ¡°Is what he¡¯s saying true?¡± Ronan Norton asked Billy with a grim face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your own daughter¡¯s character?¡± Billy asked back.

    ¡°Bastard! Even if Rosemary had some verbal conflict with you, you shouldn¡¯t have killed her!¡± Perry Norton also spoke up.

    ¡°Killing Rosemary means none of you will leave here alive today!¡±

    In his rage, he no longer cared about his granddaughter¡¯s character; he only knew he had to avenge her by killing Billy.

    After speaking, he and Ronan Norton attacked Billy together.

    ¡°A family all of the same nature!¡± Billy said helplessly. ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death yourselves, I¡¯ll grant it!¡±

 Chapter 2068: I Killed Him!

    In fact, Billy had no intention of killing the Norton family from the beginning; he just wanted to teach them a lesson. However, since they were so determined to kill him, he would fight back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a de light appeared, tearing through the void.

    Phantom de Technique!

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Perry Norton shouted, his pupils contracting as he quickly retreated. Ronan Norton also sensed the power of the de and dodged without hesitation. However, he was still too slow. Before he could retreat four or five hundred meters, the arc-shaped de light had already shed past him.

    ¡°¡­,¡± he opened his mouth with difficulty and fell headfirst, lifeless in mid-air.

    Not far away, Perry Norton was sted hundreds of meters away by the de light and spat out a mouthful of blood before stopping. Seeing Ronan Norton in mid-air, he screamed heart-wrenchingly, ¡°Ronan!¡±

    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you! I will definitely kill you!¡± Perry Norton roared ferociously as he charged at Billy. His hands continuously formed violent seals, which he hurled at Billy one after another.

    At the same time Billy shed Ronan Norton, Everett West, who was watching from a distance, lost his interest in the spectacle and fled in terror. He had hoped that Perry Norton and his son could kill Billy together, but with one of them down in an instant, he dared not stay any longer.

    Boom¡­ The de lights Billy unleashed collided with Perry Norton¡¯s attacks, causing a massive explosion in the void. Perry Norton had already been injured by the Phantom de Technique and had lost two to three-tenths of hisbat power. Even the Heavenly Fury sh was enough to overwhelm him.

    After a round of attacks, Perry Norton was forced back several thousand meters. Billy ignored him and shed towards Everett West. To him, it didn¡¯t matter whether the Norton family lived or died, but Everett West had to die today!

    With his current teleportation speed, he caught up within a few blinks of an eye. And then it was over. With one sh, Everett West¡¯s head flew into the air, his face full of unwillingness. He was the second young master of Frost Pce and had a bright future ahead of him. To die like this was truly regrettable!

    ¡°You even dare to kill Mr. West? You have no idea how high the heavens are!¡± Perry Norton shouted ferociously upon seeing this scene.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your Norton family to be exterminated, take your people and get lost!¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°We will meet again!¡± Perry Norton gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life this time. If there¡¯s a next time, I will kill you!¡± Billy said before flying towards Harleen and the others.

    Two minutester, Perry Norton left with the remaining four or five members of the Norton family. About fifteen minutester, Billy led everyone into Azure Abyss City.

    ¡°Judge, go ask about the location of the Array Alliance,¡± Billy instructed Judge.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge nodded and went to inquire at a nearby shop before returning. ¡°Boss, the Array Alliance is in the west of the city.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Billy nodded.

    About half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of the Array Alliance¡¯spound. Looking around, they saw a mechanical beast-shaped building in the center of thepound, which was the standard architecture of the Array Alliance.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± A guard at the entrance asked as he looked at them.

    ¡°Is Jasper Muir here?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The guard was slightly taken aback. ¡°Do you have business with Elder Jasper?¡±

    ¡°Go inform him that we are here to see him,¡± Casey replied.

    ¡°Elder Jasper rarelyes to Azure Abyss City. How could he have asked you toe here¡­¡± The guard frowned slightly.

    ¡°Then go tell your chieftain that Billy is here and ask if he wants to see me,¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The guard was stunned again. ¡°Are you Mr. Billy?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Billy! My apologies for not recognizing you earlier,¡± the guard said respectfully and gestured for them to enter. ¡°Mr. Billy, pleasee in. The chieftain has been expecting you these past few days.¡±

    He then led them into thepound.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this must be Mr. Billy?¡± A middle-aged man emerged from the main building as they approached it. He was in his fifties, with thick eyebrows andrge eyes, a robust build, and an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivation.

    ¡°Greetings, Chieftain Muir!¡± The guard bowed as he spoke.

    ¡°Are you the chieftain of Azure Abyss City¡¯s Array Alliance?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the middle-aged man bowed slightly. ¡°I am Morgan Muir. I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s great name; it¡¯s an honor to meet you today!¡±

    ¡°You tter me,¡± Billy responded before continuing, ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Morgan Muir smiled. ¡°Elder Jasper has already informed me.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Is the ce he mentioned in Azure Abyss City?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Morgan Muir shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s quite a distance from Azure Abyss City. It takes about ten days by fifth-tier starship.¡±

    ¡°That far?¡± Soul Chaser remarked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Morgan Muir nodded.

    ¡°When can we depart?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°It depends on Mr. Billy¡¯s schedule,¡± Morgan Muir replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± Billy said. Apart from this matter with the Array Alliance, he had nothing else to attend to in the fifth-tier star domain and could leave at any time.

    ¡°Please wait a moment while I make preparations,¡± Morgan Muir said after a brief pause.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy nodded.

    About two quarters of an hourter, under the guidance of Morgan Muir and two elders from the Array Alliance, they boarded a fifth-tier starship.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, I just heard that there was a conflict with the Norton family where Ronan Norton, his daughter, and several elders were killed. Was it¡­¡± Morgan Muir asked as the starship set off.

    ¡°We did it,¡± Billy interrupted him directly.

    ¡°And Master Everett from Frost Pce¡­¡± Morgan Muir took a deep breath and continued to ask.

    ¡°I killed him,¡± Billy replied.

    Morgan Muir and the others gasped simultaneously. Although they had suspected that this matter might be rted to Billy¡¯s group, confirming it still shocked them greatly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, killing members of the Norton family isn¡¯t much trouble, but Master Everett from Frost Pce¡­¡± Morgan Muir hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Chieftain Muir, where is Frost Pce¡¯s headquarters? Are their forces really that strong? Can you tell us more about them?¡± Felicia interrupted him.

    ¡°The headquarters of Frost Pce is in Ice City, named because it¡¯s covered in ice all year round,¡± Morgan Muir replied. ¡°Azure Abyss City is located in the eastern domain of this fifth-tier star domain, while Ice City is in the central part of the eastern domain. It¡¯s quite a distance from Azure Abyss City.¡±

    ¡°However, there are teleportation channels between major cities in the eastern domain. It takes about three to four hours to travel from Azure Abyss City to Ice City.¡±

    ¡°That far?¡± Judge remarked.

    Casey and others were also secretly amazed. From his words, they could infer that this fifth-tier star domain was significantlyrger than Great Green Star Domain!

    ¡°Chieftain Muir, do you know about Frost Pce¡¯s high-endbat forces?¡± Casey asked.

 Chapter 2069: The Bloody Battle Ten Years Ago

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics,¡± Morgan Muir shook his head. ¡°I only know that besides their sect master, the strongest in Frost Pce should be the two vice masters, followed by the elders.¡±

    ¡°No one knows exactly how many elders there are, but it¡¯s rumored that there are at least four experts at the early stage of the Breaking Emptiness Realm.¡±

    ¡°Both vice masters are at the mid-stage of the Breaking Emptiness Realm. One is at the fourth rank, and the other is at the fifth rank.¡±

    ¡°As for their sect master¡¯s level, very few outsiders know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite exaggerated,¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    A look of seriousness shed across everyone¡¯s faces. The strength of Frost Pce was clearly beyond their expectations.

    ¡°The rulers of any faction in a fifth-rank star domain are unmatched by any other family or sect!¡± Morgan Muir nodded.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Casey nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you killed Frost Pce¡¯s Master Everett. They definitely won¡¯t let it go,¡± Morgan Muir continued, looking at Billy.

    ¡°When you return from there, you¡¯d better leave the east domain as soon as possible. As long as you¡¯re not in the east domain, Frost Pce can¡¯t do anything to you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder!¡± Billy nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Chieftain Muir, since there are teleportation channels between cities in the east domain, why don¡¯t we use them?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Because the ce we¡¯re going to isn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of any city!¡± Morgan Muir responded. ¡°It¡¯s about seven or eight days¡¯ journey by starship from the nearest city.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger shrugged.

    After that, everyone stopped talking and found a ce to sit and cultivate.

    Along the way, they encountered two or three cosmic storms, but they weren¡¯trge enough to pose a significant threat to a fifth-rank starship.

    On the morning of the tenth day, the starshipnded in a deste snowy area.

    After disembarking, they were greeted by an endless expanse of ice and snow.

    ¡°Chieftain Muir, is the person you want to rescue here?¡± Azure Dragon asked Morgan Muir.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, we meet again!¡± At that moment, an elderly voice reached their ears.

    As the voice sounded, a group of about ten people flew over from a distance, led by Jasper Muir.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Jasper!¡± Morgan Muir bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Jasper Muir smiled and looked at Billy. ¡°Thank you for making this trip!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Billy nodded slightly. ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please follow me!¡± Jasper Muir said and led the group forward.

    Along the way, Billy released his spiritual power to scan within a hundred kilometers. There were no signs of life, not even flying beasts or fierce animals; it was like a dead zone.

    After flying about a thousand kilometers, they descended from mid-air.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    In front of them was a snow-covered mountain with a massive ice cave halfway up. The cave was about two to three hundred meters wide and long, with icicles over a hundred meters long hanging like curtains at the entrance, creating a spectacr sight.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something unusual around here,¡± Casey whispered to Billy.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Billy replied. He had already scanned the area from mid-air.

    Unlike the initial location, this mountain had many people lurking within a hundred kilometers. There were several people at the mid-tote stages of Perfection Emptiness Realm, not including those he couldn¡¯t detect.

    It was normal for people to be lurking around; they were obviously here for the ¡®Heavenly Xuan Array Compass.¡¯

    ¡°Elder Jasper, is the person you want my boss to rescue inside that ice cave?¡± Stout asked Jasper Muir.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jasper Muir nodded.

    ¡°No way? Trapped in such icy conditions for years, wouldn¡¯t they have frozen to death?¡± Stout continued.

    ¡°No,¡± Jasper Muir¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°For martial artists above the Entering Dao Realm, natural temperature differences have no effect.¡±

    ¡°Elder Jasper, can you tell us who exactly is trapped inside?¡± Amber asked.

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s our previous leader of the Array Alliance,¡± Jasper Muir responded.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was taken aback by his words.

    ¡°Was your leader trapped because of the ¡®Heavenly Xuan Array Compass¡¯?¡± Bob asked.

    ¡°Obviously! He must have failed to seize it and got himself trapped,¡± Judge replied.

    ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s an array at the entrance that Perfection Emptiness Realm experts can¡¯t enter?¡± Stout asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your leader wasn¡¯t even at Perfection Emptiness Realm? How did he get in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d better give you a brief exnation,¡± Jasper Muir paused before exining to everyone.

    After about fifteen minutes, everyone had a general understanding.

    Ten years ago, there were rumors that one of the Ten Sacred Objects, the ¡®Heavenly Xuan Array Compass,¡¯ had appeared in this star domain.

    The news spread quickly, and many experts from mid-level star domains gathered in this fifth-rank star domain to search for it, including people from the Array Alliance.

    Soon after, it was confirmed that the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass was hidden in this ice cave.

    Various factions gathered here to fight for it.

    At that time, tens of thousands of people fought fiercely in this icynd for three days and nights. The area within a hundred kilometers was littered with corpses and rivers of blood; the ice and snow turned crimson.

    ording to iplete statistics, nearly 100, 000 people were killed in that battle.

    Eventually, the factions realized that if they continued fighting, they might all die before seeing the ¡®Heavenly Xuan Array Compass.¡¯

    Finally, they agreed to a truce and proposed a n: each faction would send ten people into the ice cave. Whoever could retrieve the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass would keep it!

    After discussions, about seventy or eighty people entered the ice cave, including the then-leader of the Array Alliance headquarters.

    The result was that none of them came out alive.

    Most died fighting each other; a few were killed by arrays inside.

    The Array Alliance leader survived because he was skilled in arrays and even found the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass. However, when he tried to leave with it, he triggered a high-level array inside.

    Not only was he trapped inside, but an array at the entrance was also activated.

    Since then, anyone above Perfection Emptiness Realm could no longer enter the ice cave.

    ¡°Elder Jasper, if your leader couldn¡¯t break the array inside, can Billy do it?¡± Harleen asked after hearing Jasper Muir¡¯s exnation. This was also what everyone else wondered.

 Chapter 2070: Entering the Ice Cave

    ¡°Because that array is very mysterious, the leader cannot sense any formation line fluctuations within the trapped space,¡± Jasper Muir responded.

    ¡°In other words, that array can only be broken from the outside; those trapped inside can do nothing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Judge and Soul Chaser were both taken aback.

    ¡°The thunder array at the entrance of Star Domain Chasm seemed simr!¡± Ivy remarked.

    ¡°Billy had to repair that array from inside the passage; it was impossible from the direction of the City of the Dead!¡±

    ¡°Seems like it!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Old man, what is the cultivation level of your leader?¡± Stout asked Jasper Muir.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure, but ten years ago, when he entered the ice cave, he was roughly at the mid tote stage of the Breaking Emptiness Realm,¡± Jasper Muir replied.

    ¡°Mid tote stage of Breaking Emptiness Realm ten years ago? He must have broken through several major realms by now!¡± Stout eximed.

    ¡°You must be joking!¡± Jasper Muir¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°The old leader has been trapped inside for nearly ten years. Surviving is already a miracle; there¡¯s no way his cultivation could have improved!¡±

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, his cultivation will have significantly declined. However, if he gets out, he should recover quickly in a short time.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s risky!¡± Stout clicked his tongue and looked at Billy. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s not save him. This deal isn¡¯t worth it!¡±

    ¡°If we rescue him and he refuses to hand over the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, we can¡¯t do anything about it. He might even kill you, Boss!¡±

    Jasper Muir: ¡°¡­¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That is indeed a possibility!¡± Opal chimed in.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, rest assured, our Array Alliance keeps its word!¡± Jasper Muir looked at Billy. ¡°If Mr. Billy rescues our old leader, you will be a great benefactor to our Array Alliance. From then on, we will never refuse any request from you!¡±

    ¡°Billy¡­¡± Harleen looked at Billy with a slightly worried expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go in and take a look first!¡± Billy said, then turned to Jasper Muir. ¡°There are many hidden people around here, obviously after the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass. If we rescue your alliance head, can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Billy, it won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Jasper Muir nodded. ¡°However, we must hurry; if we dy too long, other forces will surely arrive¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Billy nodded.

    Then, the group flew towards the entrance of the ice cave.

    Before they reached the entrance, a figure flew in from the right side of the snowy mountain.

    The figure quickly dashed towards the entrance of the ice cave.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Morgan Muir shouted, raising his hand to strike at the figure.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± An old man¡¯s voice rang out as a wave of energy surged forth.

    With a loud bang, both Morgan Muir and the old man were sted back five or six hundred meters, evenly matched.

    The old man steadied himself and dashed towards the cave entrance again.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± A ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder beside Jasper Muir growled and raised his hand to attack.

    ¡°Let him be,¡± Jasper Muir waved his hand to stop him.

    As he spoke, the old man had already entered the cave.

    Shortly after entering, thick ice spikes shot towards him from the front, densely packed and imprable.

    ¡°Tricks!¡± The old man snorted and swept his hand out.

    As an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert, he didn¡¯t take the ice spikes seriously.

    However, to his shock, his powerful strike didn¡¯t even slow down the ice spikes.

    Clearly, these ice spikes were reinforced by an array; brute force alone couldn¡¯t break them without a certain cultivation level.

    ¡°Impossible?!¡± The old man eximed and quickly retreated.

    Even though he reacted swiftly, he was still a moment toote.

    Two ice spikes struck his chest heavily. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was thrown out of the cave entrance.

    Hended hard on the ice below, with at least half of his ribs broken and blood gushing from his mouth.

    In one move, he was rendered powerless!

    Strangely, as soon as the ice spikes reached the cave entrance, they shattered and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Judge couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Elder Jasper?¡± Felicia replied. ¡°There¡¯s an array at the entrance that doesn¡¯t allow anyone above Perfection Emptiness Realm to enter. That old man was at least in thete stage of Perfection Emptiness Realm. Forcing his way in was asking for trouble.¡±

    ¡°He reacted quickly; otherwise, he¡¯d be dead by now!¡± Jasper Muir nodded.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Judge said and added, ¡°Elder Jasper, are you sure those below Perfection Emptiness Realm won¡¯t be attacked inside? You¡¯re not lying to us?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jasper Muir replied.

    As they spoke, the group arrived at the cave entrance.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll go in with you!¡± Harleen said.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll apany you inside!¡± Ivy added.

    ¡°No need. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside yet; it¡¯s too dangerous for both of you. Besides, someone needs to watch outside,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Then be careful!¡± Harleen took a deep breath and nodded.

    She was also worried about the situation outside; many strong individuals were lurking around, ready to strike at any moment.

    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Casey and others said in unison.

    ¡°You all be careful outside too!¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, there will be many forks inside. Follow the formation lines; where they are densest is where our leader is trapped,¡± Jasper Muir instructed Billy.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Billy replied and flew into the cave entrance.

    Soon after entering, hended at the entrance and walked inside.

    The scene of the old man breaking through didn¡¯t repeat itself; the ice cave was quiet without any anomalies.

    After walking some distance, Billy released his spiritual power to probe inside the ice cave but found no signs of life.

    Continuing forward for another two or three hundred meters, he encountered three forks in the path.

    Billy stopped and sensed the formation lines inside the ice cave. The right fork had significantly stronger formation lines.

    Entering the right fork and walking several hundred meters more, he encountered three more forks.

    After about fifteen minutes in the ice cave, Billy stopped at an entrance where he sensed that the formation lines were far denser than elsewhere.

    He walked in and saw arge space about four to five thousand square meters in size.

    In the center of this space floated an ice block about three meters in length, width, and height. A barrier with a diameter of fifty or sixty meters enveloped it.

    An old man sat cross-legged on top of the ice block with closed eyes. His hair and beard were long and unkempt, dragging on the ground; he looked like a statue.

    Undoubtedly, this old man was the previous leader of Array Alliance!

 Chapter 2071: You Better Not Go Back on Your Word

    ¡°Sir, can you hear me?¡± Billy looked at the old man and spoke.

    ¡°Are you from the Array Alliance?¡± The old man, named Howlin Muir, opened his eyes and looked at Billy. His gaze was fierce like a beast, and his voice was extremely hoarse.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from the Array Alliance!¡± Billy replied, his mouth twitching slightly.

    For one of the Ten Sacred Objects, Howlin Muir had been trapped here for ten years. Billy couldn¡¯t imagine what was going through his mind.

    However, Howlin Muir was still rtively clear-headed. If it were an ordinary person, being confined in such a small space for ten years would have driven them mad.

    Billy released his spiritual power to probe the barrier¡¯s situation, but as soon as his spiritual power touched the barrier, it was blocked.

    ¡°Not from the Array Alliance?¡± Howlin Muir continued, ¡°If you¡¯re not from the Array Alliance, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I was entrusted by the Array Alliance to see if I could help you escape,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Entrusted by the Array Alliance?¡± Howlin Muir frowned. ¡°For ten years, countless people from the Array Alliance have tried and failed. Do you think you can break the array?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I can try,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Do you understand arrays?¡± Howlin Muir asked again.

    ¡°I know a little,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here for the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass?¡± Howlin Muir continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you escape, and you give me the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass. We owe each other nothing,¡± Billy responded. ¡°Think about it. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite direct,¡± Howlin Muir squinted his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll agree now and go back on my word once you break the array?¡±

    ¡°You should know that I¡¯ve been trapped here for ten years because of this arraypass. Why would I willingly give it up?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Howlin Muir asked.

    ¡°I have my own reasons. You just need to decide whether to agree or not,¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°You have your reasons?¡± Howlin Muirughed. ¡°At your age, your cultivation level is probably at most mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that if I escape, you wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand even half a move from me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Billy said.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Do you know what my cultivation level was ten years ago?¡± Howlin Muir asked again.

    ¡°Ninth-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm?¡± Billy guessed.

    This was his estimation. In a fifth-tier star domain, the martial arts ceiling should be around thete stage of Breaking Emptiness Realm. As the leader of the Array Alliance in a sixth-tier star domain, Howlin Muir might not be among the top echelon in a sixth-tier star domain, but he shouldn¡¯t be below the ceiling of a fifth-tier star domain.

    ¡°Not bad, you guessed my cultivation level correctly,¡± Howlin Muir confirmed Billy¡¯s guess. ¡°Since you know I¡¯m ninth-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm, do you still think you have a chance?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you can only exert about fifty percent of your power now, right?¡± Billy countered.

    Howlin Muir had been trapped here for ten years without food or drink. Apart from consuming Essence Blood to sustain his life, there was no other way. After ten years, retaining fifty percent of his power would already be a miracle.

    ¡°Even with fifty percent, I can exert half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm¡¯sbat power. Do you think you can withstand half a move from me?¡± Howlin Muir asked again.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to chat with you here. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±

    Having received Howlin Muir¡¯s tacit consent, Billy knew what to do.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Howlin Muir said. ¡°If you can really break this array, not only will I give you the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, but I¡¯ll also give you another treasure from the Array Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy said no more and sat down cross-legged to begin analyzing the formation lines.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense the formation lines from inside here, but I estimate that this array is linked with another array,¡± Howlin Muir said to Billy. ¡°You can follow the formation lines to see if you can find the linked array. Otherwise, finding the array eye here alone won¡¯t break it.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Billy nodded.

    Time passed quickly. Three or four hours went by in a sh as Billy sat cross-legged without moving, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s hopeless. Give up!¡± Howlin Muir said to Billy. ¡°Before you, many boastful young people tried but left in disgrace just like you!¡±

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Billy opened his eyes and interrupted him before getting up and walking out of the cave.

    ¡°Not very capable but quite temperamental!¡± Howlin Muir shrugged. ¡°You should have given up long ago instead of pretending for so long!¡±

    In his view, Billy was clearly retreating in the face of difficulty. From the beginning, he hadn¡¯t held much hope. After all, even the talented geniuses of his Array Alliance couldn¡¯t break this array; how could an ordinary person do it?

    He had been trapped here for nearly ten years. Many people hade during this time, but all had failed without exception. So he had long since given up hope.

    After Billy left, Howlin Muir closed his eyes again and entered a meditative state to minimize energy consumption.

    However, to his surprise, less than half an hourter, Billy returned.

    ¡°Why are you back? Still not giving up?¡± Howlin Muir opened his eyes and looked at Billy.

    ¡°You better not go back on your word. I don¡¯t like being toyed with,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Howlin Muir was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Get the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass ready!¡± Billy said again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Howlin Muir was taken aback again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve found a way to break it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Billy said calmly.

    Clearly, he had gone out to find the linked array. As he had guessed earlier, the linked array was at the entrance of the Ice Cave. That array was rtively simpler; he had broken it within half an hour. Once that array was broken, finding the array eye of this one became much easier-it was just outside the cave entrance.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Howlin Muir¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Remember what you promised me!¡± Billy said as he took out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his storage ring. With a determined look in his eyes, he formed a Heavenly Fury sh and struck at the barrier.

    A deafening explosion followed as the barrier shattered without the support of the array. Powerful shockwaves spread rapidly, causing chunks of ice to fall from the ceiling and walls, shaking the entire space.

    At the same time, arge block of ice suspended in mid-air fell heavily to the ground and shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    The next moment, Howlin Muir stood in mid-air,ughing wildly with joy!

    Ten years! He had been trapped here for nearly ten years and was finally free today!

    ¡°The item?¡± After Howlin Muir calmed down a bit, Billy asked calmly.

 Chapter 2072: Picking Up the Spoils!

    ¡°You first tell me, who are you?¡± Howlin Muir steadied his excitement and looked at Billy.

    ¡°Is that question important?¡± Billy retorted.

    ¡°How about this!¡± Howlin Muir thought for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°You helped me out of my predicament, and I owe you. I can give you a chance to join the Array Alliance and be myst disciple. How about that?¡±

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like you don¡¯t intend to give me the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°The Heavenly Xuan Array Compass is ranked sixth among the Ten Sacred Objects. Even if I gave it to you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to protect it with your current strength!¡± Howlin Muir spoke again.

    ¡°Moreover, you might even lose your life because of it. It¡¯s better for you to be my disciple; you can use thepass whenever you want¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Array Alliance, nor do I intend to be anyone¡¯s disciple!¡± Billy interrupted him.

    ¡°Are you really not going to consider it?¡± Howlin Muir frowned slightly.

    ¡°Do you know that even in the sixth-tier star domain, countless people would kill to join my Array Alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Billy spoke again. ¡°Where¡¯s thepass?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d rather have thispass than join my Array Alliance?¡± Howlin Muir took out the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass from his storage ring.

    Billy saw apass-like object floating in Howlin Muir¡¯s palm, only the size of a hand, with nothing peculiar on its surface.

    ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯ll do if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡± Howlin Muir looked at Billy and asked again.

    ¡°I can save you, and I can kill you!¡± Billy¡¯s tone deepened. ¡°It depends on whether you want your life or thepass!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Howlin Muirughed again. ¡°You really¡­¡±

    ¡°Hand over the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass!¡± Before he could finish, an elder¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    Immediately, a shadow shed in, and a powerful suction force pulled the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass towards the cave entrance.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Howlin Muir frowned. ¡°Who dares? Do you have a death wish!¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly chased after the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass.

    ¡°You are too weak now!¡± The elder said in a deep voice, forming a strong seal with his hand and striking towards Howlin Muir.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Howlin Muir shouted angrily, sweeping out a palm.

    After a loud bang, Howlin Muir was flung hundreds of meters away, crashing into an ice wall and spitting out a mouthful of blood as he fell to the ground.

    The intruder was genuinely at the Breaking Emptiness Realm. He was able to enter because Billy had broken the array at the cave entrance, allowing anyone toe and go freely.

    If Howlin Muir were at his peak, he wouldn¡¯t fear the opponent. But now, he could only muster half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm strength and was naturally no match.

    Almost simultaneously with their sh, Billy shed with his Heavenly Fury sh.

    Due to limited space and urgency, he didn¡¯t have time to use the Phantom de Technique.

    The de light struck the elder¡¯s defensive aura without obstruction.

    However, it only pushed the elder back a certain distance without causing much harm.

    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass fell onto the ice surface.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The elder steadied himself and angrily struck towards Billy with a powerful seal. Thunder roared.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t withstand it, Billy dodged to the side instead of confronting it head-on.

    ¡°Quick reflexes!¡± The elder was slightly surprised.

    Then, ignoring Billy, he reached out towards the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, which flew into his hand.

    Without hesitation, the elder turned and left.

    ¡°Picking up the spoils? Is it that easy?¡± Billy coldly chased after him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Howlin Muir also got up from the ground, his face dark with anger. He cursed and chased after them as well.

    Soon, Billy rushed out of the ice cave.

    Outside, he saw a chaotic battle in the void. Jasper Muir led members of the Array Alliance and Harleen¡¯s group against another faction.

    Overall, the opposing side had slightly superior high-endbat power, including two half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm experts, two ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts, and two eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts.

    On the Array Alliance side, only Jasper Muir was at half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm. He brought two ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts and one eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert. Morgan Muir was also at eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    Jasper Muir was struggling against two half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm experts and was already covered in wounds.

    Billy nced at Harleen and Casey¡¯s group. Though not optimistic, they were not in immediate danger.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got what we came for; retreat!¡±

    The elder shouted as he moved thousands of meters away.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Hearing hismand, their fighters disengaged and quickly followed him.

    ¡°Think you can escape?¡± Billy muttered as he chased after them.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow them to take the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass without a fight!

    ¡°Boss, be careful! They¡¯re from Frost Pce!¡± Casey shouted at Billy.

    ¡°Frost Pce?¡± Billy responded loudly. ¡°You all go heal; don¡¯t follow!¡±

    ¡°Boss, did that old man take the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass?!¡± Stout shouted with a pained expression.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ¡°And remember to check his storage ring for valuables!¡±

    ¡°Array Alliance members, chase them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Howlin Muir also rushed out of the ice cave.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Judge and Soul Chaser eximed upon seeing Howlin Muir¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°A human-shaped Phantom Beast?¡± Stout shouted back.

    Hearing this, Howlin Muir almost stumbled from mid-air.

    ¡°Alliance Leader, you¡¯re out?¡± Jasper Muir and Morgan Muir shouted simultaneously with other Array Alliance members.

    ¡°Stop that old man! He took the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass!¡± Howlin Muir shouted loudly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± The Array Alliance members quickly pursued them.

    In a few blinks of an eye, Billy caught up with Frost Pce members.

    ¡°Elder Eugene, you go ahead!¡± The two half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm elders said simultaneously.

    They turned to face Billy. One elder in a green robe said coldly, ¡°Kid, are you tired of living¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Billy didn¡¯t waste words. He condensed his wild de into a Heavenly Fury sh and struck out.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s cultivation could reach second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. A single Heavenly Fury sh could contend with eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The elder replied coldly, casually sweeping out a palm.

    With a loud noise, the elder was flung six or seven hundred meters away, his face full of shock.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    The other Frost Pce members were equally surprised by Billy¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Elder Jasper, leave them to you!¡± Billy shouted at Jasper Muir and his group who had caught up behind him.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Jasper Muir responded loudly and led the Array Alliance members into battle with their opponents.

    Billy then shed an elder at fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm into two halves.

    He quickly pursued Elder Eugene from Frost Pce.

 Chapter 2073: Do You Want to Take It Back?

    ¡°Kid, you really don¡¯t know your ce!¡±

    After running another twenty or thirty kilometers, Elder Eugene from Frost Pce stopped.

    ¡°Leave the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, and you may live; otherwise, you die!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Such ignorance and fearlessness!¡± Elder Eugene replied disdainfully. ¡°Since you wish to die, I will grant your wish!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out towards Billy.

    In the next moment, the space around Billy twisted instantly, a powerful force seemed to want to crush him into pulp.

    ¡°Hand over the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass!¡± At this moment, Howlin Muir had already caught up and was not far away.

    As he spoke, a wave of energy surged towards the opponent.

    ¡°If you want the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, wait until you recover your cultivation!¡± Elder Eugene said in a deep voice, simultaneously sweeping out a palm wind to meet the attack.

    When their attacks collided, Howlin Muir spat out a mouthful of blood and was blown back seven or eight hundred meters.

    He was already weaker than his opponent, and after being injured in the Ice Cave earlier, he was even less of a match.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take what isn¡¯t yours; it could cost you your life!¡±

    Just as Elder Eugene attacked Howlin Muir, Billy¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a de light shed, tearing through the void!

    Phantom de Technique!

    Although Elder Eugene sensed that this de was extraordinary, he relied on his Breaking Emptiness Realm cultivation and didn¡¯t take it too seriously.

    Facing the de, he did not retreat but raised his hand towards Billy. A massive palm descended from the sky, pping towards the de light.

    The next moment, he realized he had vastly underestimated the power of this de.

    The massive palm vanished instantly before the Phantom de Technique, and the de light continued towards him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Elder Eugene¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly, and he quickly retreated several hundred meters. Fortunately, his reaction was quick enough that only a gash appeared on his arm from the de light.

    However, before he could catch his breath, Billy had already rushed over, and a second de light shed again.

    Elder Eugene knew he couldn¡¯t withstand it, so he retreated once more.

    Just like before, another gash appeared on his body from the de light, and blood spurted out.

    Howlin Muir, who had been slightly adjusting his breath, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.

    At this moment, he finally understood that Billy¡¯s previous words were not just empty talk!

    He felt secretly relieved that he hadn¡¯t fallen out with Billy in the Ice Cave!

    Otherwise, with Billy¡¯s current disyed strength, killing him might have only taken one de!

    A half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator could actually cut down a half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm opponent with one de!

    What had happened in the outside world during these ten years he was trapped?! How could such a monstrous existence appear!

    While Howlin Muir was sighing in amazement, Billy and Elder Eugene shed again, each retreating a thousand meters.

    ¡°Kid, I won¡¯t y with you anymore. Next time we meet, I will kill you!¡± Elder Eugene said quickly before darting away.

    He knew it was unlikely he could kill Billy, so he had no intention of prolonging the fight. His goal today was the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, and since he had it, he could leave.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Do you think there will be a next time?¡± Billy replied coldly.

    Almost simultaneously as Elder Eugene darted away, a purple figure shot out from Billy¡¯s body, transforming into a purple sword.

    Unity of man and sword!

    The speed was extremely fast, like a purple lightning bolt shooting towards Elder Eugene!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Sensing the crisis, Elder Eugene¡¯s pupils shrank coldly.

    At this moment, it was toote for him to counterattack. He quickly darted to the side to avoid the sword.

    However, he soon realized it was futile; the purple sword had locked onto him with no escape.

    In the final moment, he hastily swept out a gust of wind towards Purple Spirit.

    Despite having a defensive aura protecting him, Purple Spirit still managed to create a gash on his chest with blood spurting out.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to kill him with one strike but significantly affected hisbat strength by at least twenty to thirty percent.

    More importantly, before he could stabilize himself, Billy¡¯s de light had already shed over again.

    Phantom de Technique!

    Without much suspense, the de light shed past his neck. Immediately, a head flew into the sky with an expression of endless unwillingness!

    A Breaking Emptiness Realm expert had been in by a half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent!

    Even until hisst breath, he couldn¡¯t figure out what that purple sword was!

    It was truly baffling!

    Afterward, Billy reached out towards Elder Eugene¡¯s headless corpse and grabbed a storage ring that flew into his hand.

    Seeing this scene, Howlin Muir almost bit his tongue off in shock.

    Was this world going mad?!

    ¡°The Heavenly Xuan Array Compass is in here. Do you want to take it back?¡± Billy asked Howlin Muir after inspecting the storage ring.

    Howlin Muir thought: How could I take it back? That would be suicide!

    ¡°Remember, thispass wasn¡¯t given to me by you; I took it from him!¡± Billy continued coldly. ¡°You didn¡¯t fulfill your promise; think about how to handle the aftermath yourself!¡±

    After saying that, without wasting any more words with him, Billy darted towards another battle zone.

    ¡°Damn it! You killed Elder Eugene?¡±

    One of the half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm elders fighting Jasper Muir roared ferociously as he attacked Billy.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I moved around; let¡¯s spar!¡± Meanwhile, Purple Spirit shouted as she met the attack.

    Though she had just used Unity of man and sword once, her current strength made using one move almost negligible to herbat power.

    ¡°A mere Spiritual Line Origin dares to¡­¡± The half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm elder frowned slightly and struck towards Purple Spirit.

    He clearly underestimated Purple Spirit¡¯s strength. After a muffled sound, he was blown back five or six hundred meters instantly.

    ¡°Too weak! Come again!¡± Purple Spirit shouted again as she chased after him.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, don¡¯t y too long; finish it quickly!¡± Billy shouted towards Purple Spirit¡¯s direction.

    Knowing her well enough now, he believed she could kill a half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm opponent with full strength. So he didn¡¯t step in to help.

    ¡°Kid, die!¡±

    At this moment, another half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm elder who had just sent Jasper Muir flying attacked Billy.

    ¡°Die!¡± Billy replied coldly as a de light shed out simultaneously.

    Phantom de Technique!

    The half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm elder hadn¡¯t fully reacted before the de light shed past his body.

    Looking down at the bloodline on his chest, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word before copsingpletely confused about how he died!

    After cutting down this half-step Breaking Emptiness Realm elder with one strike, Billy didn¡¯t pause and charged towards another ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder.

 Chapter 2074: Three Array Talismans

    Billy knew that a battle with Frost Pce was inevitable. Encountering their high-ranking members today, he wouldn¡¯t let them leave alive.

    At that moment, a ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder from Frost Pce had just shed with a ninth-rank Sacred Realm elder from the Array Alliance, both retreating several hundred meters. Before the elder could catch his breath, Billy¡¯s Heavenly Fury sh was already upon him. Although the elder was of ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, hisbat strength had dropped by thirty to forty percent. One Heavenly Fury sh was enough to kill him instantly.

    After the sh, the elder¡¯s body paused momentarily in mid-air before falling freely to the ground. Simultaneously, a storage ring flew into Billy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Elder Eugene and the others are dead! Run!¡± shouted a man from Frost Pce. Hearing this, the remaining Frost Pce members hesitated for a moment before fleeing in all directions without any dy.

    The Array Alliance members were also stunned but did not pursue, as they were already heavily injured andcked the strength. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stay,¡± Billy said, chasing after another ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm and an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm member.

    ¡°Leave your storage rings if you want to run!¡± shouted Stout as he chased after a mid-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm man. Casey and the others followed suit.

    ¡°Stout, be careful!¡± Harleen and Ivy followed him. ¡°Kill!¡± Casey took a deep breath and chased after another person. Opal and Amber also joined the pursuit.

    They knew that if they didn¡¯t kill the Frost Pce members today, they would face them again in the future. It was better to resolve it now.

    The entire processsted about fifteen minutes, leaving all Frost Pce members dead on the ground. After the battle, Billy helped Azure Dragon and White Tiger treat their injuries.

    ¡°Boss, did you get the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy. ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded and briefly described what had happened in the ice cave.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Damn, I knew the Array Alliance couldn¡¯t be trusted!¡± Judgemented. ¡°Boss, he won¡¯t let this go easily. We should kill him to prevent future troubles,¡± Ian de said solemnly.

    ¡°I agree, let¡¯s just kill them!¡± Stout added, ¡°Their storage rings must have good stuff, especially that old man!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± Felicia said, looking to the left. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Billy!¡± Soon, Jasper Muir and Morgan Muir arrived with other Array Alliance members. Howlin Muir sat alone on an ice block in the distance, either healing or too embarrassed toe forward.

    ¡°I knew you Array Alliance people couldn¡¯t be trusted!¡± Soul Chaser nced at them. ¡°Mr. Billy, this is a misunderstanding!¡± Jasper Muir bowed after taking a deep breath. He had already learned about the situation from Howlin Muir.

    ¡°The old leader didn¡¯t understand Mr. Billy¡¯s capabilities and wanted to invite him to join the Array Alliance. I apologize on his behalf.¡± As he spoke, he took out three Array Talismans and handed them to Billy.

    ¡°To express our apology, please ept these three Array Talismans,¡± Jasper Muir said. ¡°Three talismans? That¡¯s it?¡± Soul Chaser questioned.

    ¡°These are not ordinary talismans; they are treasures of our Array Alliance,¡± Jasper Muir exined. ¡°By activating one Array Talisman, you can instantly set up a high-level attack and defensive array without any preparation.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Soul Chaser was surprised. Billy and the others were also intrigued; if true, these talismans were valuable.

    ¡°I swear it¡¯s true,¡± Jasper Muir confirmed. ¡°However, the array activated by an Array Talismansts only half an hour before disappearing automatically.¡±

    ¡°Half an hour? That¡¯s enough!¡± Soul Chaser replied. Half an hour was indeed sufficient. In a battle, if they were losing, activating an Array Talisman could at least give them time to escape.

    ¡°Is that all? Three talismans are not enough sincerity for an apology,¡± Stout said as he put the talismans into his storage ring. ¡°If you can give us a hundred or so talismans, we might consider letting it go.¡±

    Jasper Muir and his group were taken aback by Stout¡¯s demand. ¡°Mr. Billy, I only brought three this time. If there¡¯s another chance¡­¡± Jasper Muir looked at Billy.

    ¡°How do you activate these talismans?¡± Billy interrupted. He knew making these talismans wasn¡¯t easy; getting three was already generous.

    Jasper Muir exined how to activate them simply. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying,¡± Azure Dragon said after listening.

    ¡°I swear it¡¯s true,¡± Jasper Muir replied.

    ¡°Do you know how to use this?¡± Billy took out the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass from his storage ring.

    ¡°The Heavenly Xuan Array Compass is easy to operate. Just recognize it with blood, then project spiritual power into its space for detailed instructions,¡± Jasper Muir exined.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be used without recognizing it?¡± Billy asked while trying to project spiritual power into it but got no response.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t,¡± Jasper Muir replied. ¡°Without recognition, anyone could control it remotely.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Billy said. ¡°How do you sever its connection with the previous owner?¡±

    ¡°It automatically connects to thetest person who recognizes it with blood,¡± Jasper Muir exined.

    ¡°So if someone else recognizes it with blood, it disconnects from the previous owner and connects to the new one?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Jasper Muir confirmed. ¡°Mr. Billy, you can try it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Billy agreed. He cut his finger and let three drops of blood fall onto thepass.

 Chapter 2075: Crossing the Tribulation!

    In the next moment, an ancient aura swept out from the arraypass.

    Billy then projected his spiritual power onto the arraypass again.

    Sure enough, this time, his spiritual power easily entered the space within the arraypass.

    It was apletely unfamiliar space, empty at first nce.

    However, Billy could clearly sense the extremelyplex formation lines around him. He attempted to sort them out but was at a loss.

    At the same time, a stream of information poured into his mind, detailing the instructions for operating the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± After understanding the instructions, Billy withdrew his spiritual power from the space.

    ¡°Boss, how is it?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°Want to try?¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Sure!¡± White Tiger and Vermilion Bird replied simultaneously.

    As soon as they finished speaking, Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and an ancient aura once again emanated from the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass.

    In the next moment, Casey and the others found themselves in an unfamiliar space, feeling a significant pressure.

    ¡°Damn! My cultivation level dropped to Heaven Dao Realm!¡± White Tiger eximed.

    ¡°Same here!¡± Casey and the others noticed the same issue.

    Not only was theirbat power affected, but their spiritual power was also severely obstructed.

    ¡°This thing is really something!¡± White Tiger continued.

    ¡°Boss, I have a question,¡± Azure Dragon said. ¡°If we activate the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass and bring someone into this space, can they only leave if the array master lets them out or if they kill the array master?¡±

    ¡°Besides those two methods, theoretically, there¡¯s another way, but it¡¯s practically impossible,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°What method?¡± Azure Dragon asked.

    ¡°This array space is essentially a high-level array. If someone has greater expertise in arrays than the one who created thispass, they could freely enter and exit,¡± Billy exined. ¡°However, as it stands now, no one in the mid-level star domain could achieve that.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Azure Dragon nodded.

    Billy then withdrew from the array space.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, since Frost Pce lost people here, they will likely send more soon,¡± Jasper Muir said to Billy. ¡°If you have no other business, it¡¯s best to leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Billy nodded and stored the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass in his storage ring.

    ¡°Sorry again for any inconvenience,¡± Jasper Muir said with a bow. ¡°Where do you n to go next?¡±

    ¡°Not sure yet,¡± Billy shook his head.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you cane with me to Heavenly City,¡± Jasper Muir suggested. ¡°Our Array Alliance headquarters is there in the five-star domain. Once there, Frost Pce wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you.¡±

    Heavenly City was one of the four major powers in the five-star domain, located in the west domain opposite Frost Pce. Besides Ice City and Heavenly City, there were ck Dragon City and Phoenix City.

    ¡°Thanks, but no need for now,¡± Billy replied. He wasn¡¯t one to seek protection easily, especially given hisplicated rtionship with the Array Alliance.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, Frost Pce¡­¡± Jasper Muir began again.

    ¡°Where is the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance headquarters?¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°The Alchemists¡¯ Alliance? Their headquarters is in Phoenix City. Are you nning to go there?¡± Jasper Muir asked.

    ¡°Not sure yet,¡± Billy shook his head and turned to Morgan Muir. ¡°Chieftain Muir, are you heading back to Azure Abyss City?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Morgan Muir nodded.

    ¡°Can we get a ride?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°Are you nning to return to Azure Abyss City?¡± Morgan Muir was surprised.

    ¡°The nearest city should be about the same distance as Azure Abyss City, right?¡± Billy asked again.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Morgan Muir nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head back to Azure Abyss City first,¡± Billy decided. They were new to the five-star domain and needed more information before venturing further.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, you killed Frost Pce¡¯s Master Everett; they won¡¯t let it go,¡± Morgan Muir warned. ¡°And news about the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass will spread soon. If you return to Azure Abyss City¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, but it¡¯s fine,¡± Billy interrupted.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Morgan Muir nodded again.

    A quarter of an hourter, Billy and his group boarded a five-star starship heading to Azure Abyss City with Morgan Muir.

    Upon arriving in Azure Abyss City, Billy declined Morgan Muir¡¯s invitation to stay at the Array Alliancepound and instead settled in an inn on the east side of the city.

    For the next few days, they asionally went out to gather information but mostly stayed in the inn to meditate and cultivate.

    ording to their findings, many people from Frost Pce had arrived in Azure Abyss City recently, likely in response to their previous actions. However, Billy had no ns to engage them for now.

    He had already given them a warningst time; if they sought trouble again, he would oblige.

    One morning, Billy led his group to a mountainous area in Azure Abyss City.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    He was ready to cross his tribtion!

    Back in Great Green City, he had already glimpsed the dawn of Perfection Emptiness Realm but had suppressed his breakthrough due to Jasper Muir¡¯s advice about not advancing before rescuing someone.

    Now, nearly two months had passed since hisst breakthrough, and he felt it was time to advance further.

    ¡°Boss, are you ready for the two Thunder Tribtions required to enter Perfection Emptiness Realm?¡± Stout asked Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Billy nodded and told everyone to step back.

    ¡°Billy, be careful!¡± Harleen said with concern. The others also showed worried expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Billy reassured them with a smile.

    Once everyone had retreated a few kilometers away, Billy sat down cross-legged.

    He took out a mid-level Spirit Essence Pill from his belongings and swallowed it, quickly refining it with his bloodline power.

    About an hourter, his aura became chaotic-simr to when he broke through to Entering Emptiness Realm-fluctuating wildly.

    Soon after, dark clouds gathered overhead, and lightning shed across the sky.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Billy took a deep breath and braced himself.

 Chapter 2076: Sudden Change!

    In the next moment, two thunderous explosions echoed through the void, deafening everyone.

    Immediately after, two bolts of lightning tore through the sky, striking towards Billy with a terrifying force.

    ¡°I¡¯ll face you!¡± Billy shouted once more, flying towards the lightning.

    ¡°Damn! Two bolts at the same time!¡± Judge cursed.

    Harleen and Casey¡¯s faces showed shock. They had thought the Thunder Tribtion woulde one after another, not simultaneously!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a tribtion; it¡¯s suicide!¡± Stout muttered, only to be pped on the back of his head by Ivy, making him dizzy. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    At that moment, a loud crash reached everyone¡¯s ears, shaking the entire void. They saw Billy¡¯s figure plummeting rapidly.

    Just likest time, he crashed into the ground, creating arge pit and lying motionless.

    Meanwhile, the dark clouds in the sky quickly dissipated, and in the blink of an eye, everything returned to normal.

    As everyone was about to check on Billy, a shadowy figure shed down from the void like a ghost.

    The figure raised a hand and sent a few strands of energy into Billy¡¯s body, instantly sealing all his power.

    Billy was at his weakest moment before breaking through and had no chance to resist.

    An old man then descended from the sky,nding not far from Billy.

    He had silver hair and wore a white robe, with no discernible aura around him.

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Billy!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Harleen and Casey¡¯s group shouted in unison and rushed towards Billy.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± The old man¡¯s voice came from behind just as they were halfway there.

    Turning around, they saw Perry Norton leading a group of people from the Norton family.

    ¡°We should have wiped out the Norton familyst time!¡± White Tiger cursed and charged forward.

    ¡°White Tiger, be careful!¡± Casey shouted and followed, calling out, ¡°Harleen, we¡¯ll hold them off. Go check on Boss!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Harleen replied and dashed towards Billy.

    In the next moment, a dull thud was heard as White Tiger was sent flying five or six hundred meters before crashing to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°White Tiger!¡± Casey and the others shouted.

    Before their voices faded, Perry Norton sent another wave of energy surging towards them.

    ¡°Everyone scatter!¡± Casey shouted whileunching a Heavenly Fury sh to meet the attack.

    Ivy, Opal, and Amber also unleashed their cold glints without hesitation.

    After a loud explosion, Casey and Ivy were sent flying, blood trailing in the air.

    Perry Norton was a ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert. Even Ivy and Opal were a major realm lower than him and couldn¡¯tpete.

    One move left all four severely injured.

    ¡°Die!¡± Perry Norton showed no intention of stopping and charged towards Casey.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Opal and the others shouted simultaneously.

    They quickly activated their Phantom Sword Technique to attack.

    Casey didn¡¯t remain idle either. He condensed his Demon de into a Phantom de Technique and shed out.

    He had put considerable effort into mastering the Phantom de Technique recently, reaching a proficient level. Its power was formidable when fully unleashed.

    ¡°Overestimating yourselves!¡± Perry Norton showed no sign of retreating against their strongest attack. He raised his hand and sent out several imprints.

    The gap in their levels was too vast. Even with their best efforts, Casey and the others couldn¡¯tpete.

    One move sent them all flying again, spitting out blood.

    Meanwhile, Perry Norton¡¯s other twenty or thirty men attacked Azure Dragon and the others.

    These attackers were also strong, with seven or eight being mid-level Perfection Emptiness Realm experts who showed no mercy.

    In just a few moments, Azure Dragon and the others were severely injured and fell to the ground, spitting blood.

    The only one faring slightly better was Stout. He faced a fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert and a third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm expert.

    As soon as the battle began, Stout¡¯s Demon Fist sent the third-rank expert flying, rendering him powerless on the ground.

    However, the fifth-rank expert¡¯s punch sent Stout flying a thousand meters away.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fortunately, Stout¡¯s resilience was extraordinary. Though injured, he remainedrgely unharmed.

    Meanwhile, Harleen had reached within a few hundred meters of Billy.

    Without hesitation, she grasped her feather sword and formed a Phantom Sword Technique, shooting towards the white-robed man. The void split open with a dark crack.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The white-robed man didn¡¯t move an inch. He merely raised his hand and pressed down. The space around Harleen¡¯s sword twisted and exploded.

    He then sent a wave of energy crashing towards Harleen.

    Harleen tried to dodge but couldn¡¯t. She could only raise her sword to block with several sword glints.

    It was futile. The man¡¯s energy sent her flying a thousand meters away.

    From his aura, it was clear he was a second-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm expert, far beyond Harleen¡¯s ability to contend with.

    ¡°You must be that boy¡¯s wife? He killed our Master Everett. I¡¯ll send you to theher world to apany Master Everett!¡± The old man said as he pursued Harleen.

    In an instant, he was within four or five hundred meters of her. He raised his hand towards her direction.

    Harleen felt suffocated, unable to move as the space around her twisted as if to crush her into pulp.

    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Harleen called out weakly towards Billy, her pupils dting rapidly.

    At that moment, a purple sword shot towards the white-robed man¡¯s back at high speed-Purple Spirit!

    She had clearly assessed the old man¡¯s strength and used her strongest move right away: unity of man and sword!

    The old man had only sealed Billy¡¯s power but didn¡¯t know about Purple Spirit inside Billy besides Nine Dragons Cauldron.

    Caught off guard, he dodged at thest moment but still received a deep cut on his back from the sword.

    However, it didn¡¯t significantly affect hisbat ability.

    ¡°Spiritual Line Origin?!¡± The white-robed man steadied himself, surprise shing across his face.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Purple Spirit retorted.

    ¡°That boy really surprised me. He has you inside him!¡± The white-robed man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll take you back as my de spirit!¡±

    ¡°Old fool!¡± Purple Spirit said coldly. ¡°You should worry about how you¡¯ll survive today!¡±

 Chapter 2077: Escape!

    ¡°Come here!¡± The white-robed man didn¡¯t respond to Purple Spirit¡¯s words. He reached out towards her, causing the space around them to distort.

    However, he seemed to have underestimated Purple Spirit¡¯s teleportation speed. Before he could act, she had already shed to the other side.

    ¡°Quick reflexes!¡± the white-robed man eximed. ¡°Then lie down first!¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and sent a barrage of marks towards Purple Spirit.

    ¡°You? Not even close!¡± Purple Spirit dodged swiftly, avoiding a direct confrontation.

    While evading, she shouted to Harleen, ¡°Harleen, go tell Brother Casey and the others not to engage in battle and to leave here immediately!¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Do you think you can escape today?¡± the white-robed man sneered.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, how is Billy?¡± Harleen asked loudly after a brief pause.

    ¡°Billy is not in immediate danger, but his powers are sealed and can¡¯t be unbound for now,¡± Purple Spirit responded loudly. ¡°Go find Stout and get everyone out of here before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Be careful!¡± Harleen hesitated for a moment as if remembering something, then quickly dashed towards Casey and the others.

    ¡°Without my permission, you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± the white-robed man said as he chased after her.

    ¡°Old man, your opponent is me!¡± Purple Spirit charged at him again.

    Unity of man and sword!

    ¡°So eager to die? I¡¯ll take you first!¡± The elder said in a deep voice, waving his hand towards Purple Spirit. A spatial cage immediately enveloped the purple sword.

    Unexpectedly, the purple sword pierced through the spatial cage, turning it into nothingness.

    ¡°Impressive!¡± The elder frowned slightly and sent another mark flying.

    After a loud explosion, Purple Spirit was sted several hundred meters away, her aura significantly weakened. After all, her opponent was at the second rank of the Breaking Emptiness Realm, making it difficult for her to contend even at full strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in you. From today on, follow me!¡± the white-robed man said as he charged towards Purple Spirit again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the strength to catch me!¡± Purple Spirit said as she darted to the side.

    While they were engaged in their chase, Harleen had already reached Casey and the others. She formed a Phantom Sword Technique with her hand and thrust it towards Perry Norton.

    ¡°Perfect timing, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Perry Norton roared angrily, sweeping his palm to block the sword attack.

    Under the impact of the energy wave, Harleen was thrown back three or four hundred meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Harleen!¡± everyone shouted.

    The situation for everyone was dire; each person was heavily injured. Judge, Soul Chaser, and Alex Long were lying on the ground,pletely incapacitated and on the brink of death. Night Orchid and Frostde were barely able to stand, theirbat strength less than thirty percent.

    ¡°Opal, Mr. Kimmons, don¡¯t engage in battle. We are no match for them. Leave here immediately!¡± Harleen stabilized herself and shouted towards Stout, ¡°Stout, Array Talisman!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing her call, Casey and the others remembered this as well.

    ¡°How naive! None of you will leave alive today!¡± Perry Norton sneered.

    ¡°Old man, I promise you that after today, there will be no more Norton family in Azure Abyss City!¡± Stout shouted after spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and leave now!¡± Ivy shouted.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stout responded loudly.

    He then took out an Array Talisman from his storage ring and infused it with spiritual power while chanting a few words. This was one of the three Array Talismans given by Jasper Muir!

    Activating the Array Talisman instantly set up a formation! A few days ago, they had wondered when they would use these talismans; little did they know it would be so soon!

    In the next moment, Perry Norton and his men felt their surroundings change drastically. They found themselves in an unfamiliar environment with thick fog all around, visibility less than a hundred meters. Spiritual power was also severely obstructed in this ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± someone shouted in panic within the fog.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°An array!¡± someone replied.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Perry Norton roared angrily. He hade with the intent to kill Harleen and the others. Billy had killed many members of his Norton family; he wanted Billy to experience the pain of losing loved ones. He estimated that as long as Billy¡¯s powers were sealed, the others would be like ants before him. He hadn¡¯t killed them outright earlier because Casey¡¯s group had posed some resistance. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t nned to kill them quickly; he wanted to torture them slowly. But he hadn¡¯t expected Stout to have such a life-saving trump card, which infuriated him.

    Due to the low visibility and obstructed spiritual power, he couldn¡¯t see Casey and the others or sense their presence. Enraged, Perry Norton sent dozens of violent energy sts in all directions. Several members of the Norton family were caught off guard and were blown away, falling to the ground lifelessly.

    ¡°Who understands arrays?!¡± Perry Norton shouted angrily after a while. But no one answered him. Just as his voice trailed off, rows of dense arrows shot down from above like a storm. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Perry Norton roared furiously, nearly going berserk as he sent violent energy sts towards the arrows. These arrows could only contend with early-stage Perfection Emptiness Realmbat strength and posed no significant threat to him. However, those below Perfection Emptiness Realm weren¡¯t so lucky; many were turned into sieves by the arrows and fell dead instantly.

    Not only was Perry Norton enraged, but the white-robed man not far away was also fuming. He had been chasing Purple Spirit all this time; herbat strength wasn¡¯t much weaker than his. Coupled with her teleportation speed far exceeding that of others at her level, he had barely managed to close the distance between them to six or seven hundred meters after a long chase. Just as he was about tounch a full-scale attack, the array activated, causing him to lose track of Purple Spirit. He knew it was due to the array but had only a superficial understanding of arrays and couldn¡¯t break one of this level. Like Perry Norton, he charged around aimlessly in the fog like a headless chicken.

    While Perry Norton and his men were being led in circles by the array, Billy and Harleen¡¯s group had already left the scene and were heading towards a distant forest.

 Chapter 2078: Settling Scores!

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s condition was dire, each bearing severe injuries.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Without Purple Spirit, it would have been questionable whether they could all travel through the air together.

    Billy¡¯s powers werepletely sealed, with no trace of energy fluctuations around him, and his face was as pale as wax.

    He had barely survived resisting two bolts of lightning earlier. Before he could catch his breath, the white-robed man had attacked him, leaving him with no chance to resist.

    The only fortunate thing was that the white-robed man didn¡¯t know about the Purple Spirit within Billy.

    If the white-robed man had reinforced a spatial cage around Billy, even if Purple Spirit could emerge from Billy¡¯s body, it would have been futile.

    When his powers were sealed, Billy knew it had to be someone from the Norton family, striking when he was at his weakest.

    So, he immediately informed Purple Spirit to notify everyone and use the Array Talisman to leave the scene.

    Luckily, everything went smoothly; otherwise, today¡¯s oue would have been disastrous.

    About half an hourter, theynded in a valley deep within the forest.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, can you hide all our auras?¡± Billy asked Purple Spirit.

    He knew that the array could only trap the enemy for half an hour. Once the time was up, the array would automatically disappear.

    By then, with the spiritual power of the white-robed man and Perry Norton, finding them wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    If they were found before his powers recovered, the consequences would be dire!

    Earlier, because the enemy didn¡¯t know they had an Array Talisman, they hadn¡¯t aimed to kill initially. If it happened again, the enemy wouldn¡¯t be so merciful.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Purple Spirit nodded. ¡°But it might notst long.¡±

    She had been injured by the white-robed man earlier and was already hurt.

    ¡°Can you manage for half an hour?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°I can try!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    ¡°Good!¡± Billy then looked at everyone. ¡°Take your healing pills and start treating your injuries. Ivy and Stout, help stabilize Judge and Soul Chaser¡¯s conditions!¡±

    Judge, Soul Chaser, and Alex Long were in bad shape, their faces pale and their breaths weak.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Billy, do you need my help?¡± Purple Spirit asked Billy.

    ¡°No need. The enemy¡¯s sealing technique is unique; your help wouldn¡¯t be much use!¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Just hide our auras.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit nodded.

    As she spoke, an aura spread from her body, enveloping half of the valley.

    Billy then found arge rock several hundred meters away from everyone and sat down cross-legged.

    The energies that the white-robed man had injected into him were very domineering; he couldn¡¯t mobilize any Chi power. Forcing open the seal with his powers was unrealistic.

    However, he had his bloodline power!

    The enemy could seal his powers but couldn¡¯t seal his bloodline!

    His bloodline was innate, a part of his body. As long as he was alive, he could activate his bloodline power!

    Taking a deep breath, Billy closed his eyes and began to use his bloodline power to unseal the energies.

    Meanwhile, Ivy and Stout took healing pills and started helping Judge and the others.

    Their injuries weren¡¯t light either but were betterpared to Judge and the others.

    Time passed quickly; in the blink of an eye, forty to fifty minutes had gone by.

    ¡°Billy, how much longer do you need?¡± Purple Spirit asked Billy.

    ¡°I can sense strong spiritual power scanning nearby. It¡¯s likely those two old men areing.¡±

    ¡°Give me a few more minutes!¡± Billy said with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Purple Spirit responded.

    About five minutester, an aura containing immense energy burst from Billy¡¯s body. The rock beneath him and the surrounding trees instantly turned to dust.

    From this aura alone, it was clear that his power had increased several levelspared to before.

    ¡°Billy, have you broken through to the second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm?¡± Purple Spirit asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Billy stood up, his energy fully restored.

    As Purple Spirit had said, with the help of his bloodline power, he not only neutralized the energies from the white-robed man but also broke through to the Perfection Emptiness Realm!

    Withstanding those two Thunder Tribtions had elevated his cultivation by two levels!

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Azure Dragon and White Tiger were overjoyed.

    At that moment, a terrifying pressure swept over from not far away, enveloping the entire valley.

    ¡°Finally found you!¡± Perry Norton¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, watch over everyone!¡± Billy said to Purple Spirit before rising into the air.

    In mid-air, he saw a group approaching the valley. Leading them were Perry Norton and the white-robed man, followed by seven or eight others.

    Of the thirty people Perry Norton had led earlier, only these few Perfection Emptiness Realm individuals remained; the others had either died at Perry Norton¡¯s hands or were killed by arrows within the array.

    ¡°You surprised me by recovering so quickly¡­¡± The white-robed man sensed Billy¡¯s aura change and spoke in astonishment.

    Before he could finish speaking, Billy flipped his wrist, sending a de light tearing through the air.

    In his fury, he wasn¡¯t about to waste words with the enemy.

    ¡°Dodge quickly!¡± The white-robed man¡¯s pupils contracted as he swiftly retreated several hundred meters.

    Sensing danger, Perry Norton and the others quickly dodged aside without hesitation.

    After the de light passed, the white-robed man and four others paused mid-air before splitting in two and falling down in a bloody mess.

    With his bloodline power activated, Billy¡¯s cultivation had reached fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. A single Phantom de Technique was beyond what the white-robed man could withstand!

    ¡°What?!¡± Perry Norton was shocked and fled backward. The others scattered in all directions as well.

    But they were deluding themselves if they thought Billy would let them escape alive at this point.

    After shing down four men with Heavenly Fury sh, Billy chased after Perry Norton.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Perry Norton screamed for mercy as he fled for his life.

    Before he could finish speaking, a de light shed by. His head flew into the air as blood spurted like a fountain.

    In his final moment of life, regret filled Perry Norton¡¯s heart. He should have killed Billy immediately before dealing with anyone else. But now it was toote for regrets!

    ¡°Boss, Judge and Soul Chaser¡¯s injuries have stabilized. It¡¯s up to you now,¡± Stout¡¯s voice reached Billy¡¯s ears.

    Without tending to his own injuries, Billy rushed towards the bodies of the white-robed man and Perry Norton. His target was their storage rings-such powerful individuals must have valuable items inside!

    Soon after, Billynded in the valley and began treating everyone¡¯s injuries. The process took about two hours; their conditions stabilized but full recovery would take more time.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, watch over everyone!¡± Billy said to Purple Spirit afterward.

    ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± ck Tortoise asked.

    ¡°The Norton family!¡± A sharp glint shed in Billy¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2079: Arrival from Frost Palace

    Once bitten, twice shy!

    For Billy, thest time he was too merciful and spared Perry Norton, causing hispanions and him to fall into a desperate situation.

    This time, he would not make the same mistake!

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Casey said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise members said simultaneously.

    ¡°Casey wille with me, the rest of you continue to heal!¡± Billy replied.

    The reason for taking Casey was obvious; his injuries had healed the fastest and he was almost fully recovered.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided!¡± Billy interrupted him. ¡°Casey, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Casey responded.

    Then, the two of them flew towards the city.

    ¡°Boss, Mr. Kimmons, make sure to check out the Norton family warehouse!¡± Stout shouted after them.

    Everyone else: ¡°¡­¡±

    Half an hourter, the twonded in the Norton family courtyard.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± a man¡¯s voice rang out.

    In an instant, nearly a hundred people emerged from various corners of the courtyard. Their cultivation levels were not high, with the strongest being only at the fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Norton family members, listen up!¡± Casey shouted.

    ¡°Perry Norton has been killed by us. If you want to live, abolish your cultivation yourselves. Otherwise, you¡¯ll join Perry Norton in death!¡±

    Amotion erupted, with varied expressions on everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you curse our master! Die!¡± an elder at the third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm roared and charged at them.

    He had already assessed Billy and Casey¡¯s cultivation levels-one at second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm and one at eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm-so he didn¡¯t believe Casey¡¯s words.

    ¡°They dare to act recklessly in the Norton family courtyard. Kill them!¡± The fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator also charged.

    Seeing the two attacking, others followed suit.

    ¡°Then join your master in death!¡± Billy said.

    As his words fell, his de sent out seven or eight shes of light.

    The de light was unstoppable; the Norton family members had no chance to resist. After the de light passed, including the fourth-rank and third-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators, about fifty people fell from mid-air, all dead.

    Those behind stopped in their tracks, faces filled with horror.

    ¡°Run!¡± a man shouted and fled to the left.

    The others didn¡¯t hesitate and scattered like birds and beasts.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Billy ordered.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey responded and quickly pursued them.

    The remaining Norton family members were at mostte-stage Entering Emptiness Realm, making it impossible for them to escape. Within minutes, they were all killed.

    Casey then extracted the location of the warehouse from a Norton family member.

    About half an hourter, they flew away, leaving the courtyard buildings in ruins after a few shes from Billy.

    The Norton family officially became history in Azure Abyss City!

    In the following days, everyone stayed in the inn to recover from their injuries. After three to five days, they were fully healed.

    One morning, while everyone was meditating in the inn¡¯s courtyard, a terrifying aura enveloped the entire inn. From this aura alone, it was clear that the neer was at least mid-stage Breaking Emptiness Realm!

    ¡°Frost Pce people are finally here!¡± Casey frowned slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Billy said and led everyone into the air.

    In mid-air, they saw a group flying towards them from a distance. Leading them was a bald man with a broad back and a bear-like waist. He appeared to be in his fifties or sixties, with an unfriendly face and eyebrows long enough to cover his eyes. His cultivation was impressive-fifth-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm!

    Behind him were ten men and women, all at Perfection Emptiness Realm. Among them were twote-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators-one at ninth-rank and one at eighth-rank-while the others were mid to early-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, killing so many from Frost Pce and still daring to stay in Azure Abyss City. Impressive!¡± the leading man said to Billy.

    ¡°State your name!¡± Billy responded.

    ¡°Frost Pce, vice master, Ss West!¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Your sect master didn¡¯te?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of our sect master¡¯s personal attention!¡± Ss West nced at Billy and continued. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you killed a second-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm cultivator, I advise you that in front of me, you have no chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°If you hand over the Nine Dragons Cauldron willingly, I might spare those around you.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll send all of you to theher world to apologize to our second young master!¡±

    From his words, it was clear he didn¡¯t know that Billy also had the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass.

    ¡°Purple Spirit, can you handle those twote-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators?¡± Billy suddenly asked.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ss West was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice echoed in Billy¡¯s mind.

    The next moment, she emerged from Billy¡¯s body and quickly charged at the twote-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivators.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The two¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as they raised their hands to send a gust of wind towards Purple Spirit.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Both sides were pushed back several hundred meters. After one move, they seemed evenly matched.

    ¡°Not bad, let¡¯s go again!¡± Purple Spirit shouted and charged again.

    ¡°If you want to die, then as you wish¡­¡± Meanwhile, Ss West looked at Billy and spoke.

    Before he could finish his sentence, Billy flipped his wrist and sent a de light towards him.

    Since it was a fight to the death anyway, there was no need for more words.

    Phantom de Technique!

    ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡± Ss West frowned and sent an imprint towards Billy¡¯s de light.

    With a muffled sound, Billy was sted a thousand meters away.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Ss West shouted and chased after Billy.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The other Frost Pce members shouted and charged at Harleen¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hope your storage rings have something valuable!¡± Stout shouted as he led the charge.

    Harleen and Casey¡¯s group didn¡¯t hesitate either; they each took their positions and followed suit. The highest cultivation among their opponents was a sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator, which posed no threat to Harleen anymore. The others at mid to early-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm were also no match for Casey and Ivy¡¯s group.

    Shortly after the battle began, their opponents were already on the defensive.

    Meanwhile, a loud noise came from not far away. The eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder was sted a thousand meters away and spat out a mouthful of blood mid-air. With Purple Spirit¡¯s current strength, an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm cultivator was no longer her match. The elder lost his life mid-air.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder shouted angrily and pressed his hand towards Purple Spirit. A spatial cage formed around her, with barriers made of condensed Chi power on all sides. The cage quickly shrank, threatening to slice Purple Spirit into pieces.

    ¡°If you want me dead, you¡¯ll have to do better than that!¡± Purple Spirit¡¯s voice rang out. The next moment, she transformed into a purple sword and shed towards her opponent.

    Unity of man and sword!

 Chapter 2080: City of the Unclaimed

    Under Purple Spirit¡¯s full-force strike, the spatial cage shattered without any resistance, and the sword¡¯s momentum remained undiminished.

    Before the elder could fully react, the purple sword had already pierced through his heart, causing blood to spurt out.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The elder looked down at the bloody hole in his chest before falling from mid-air.

    ¡°Billy, I¡¯ming to help you!¡± After killing twote-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm opponents, Purple Spirit rushed towards Billy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go protect Harleen and the others!¡± Billy shouted back.

    ¡°Be careful then!¡± Purple Spirit didn¡¯t insist further, knowing Billy had life-saving treasures.

    Just as Billy¡¯s words fell, Ss West threw a mark that sent Billy flying eight or nine hundred meters away. Despite their numerous exchanges, Billy had taken several hits but showed almost no injuries. Considering Billy was a whole major realm and three levels lower than him, his physical resilience was astonishing.

    ¡°I want to see how long you canst!¡± Ss West frowned and charged at Billy again.

    ¡°Let me take you somewhere!¡± Billy¡¯s voice reached Ss West¡¯s ears. As he spoke, spiritual power entered the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass. The next moment, Ss West found himself in apletely unfamiliar space. To his shock, he realized he could only exert mid-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm power here.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Ss West asked Billy, feeling a deep sense of unease.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, right?¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ss West¡¯s pupils contracted: ¡°The Heavenly Xuan Array Compass is with you? This is the Heavenly Xuan Space?¡±

    As the vice master of Frost Pce, he had certainly heard of the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass. He had always thought it was with the Array Alliance, but it turned out Billy had it!

    ¡°Congrattions, you guessed right!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ss West cursed and quickly fled backward. He knew that with his current power, he couldn¡¯t be Billy¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°As far as I know, to leave the Heavenly Xuan Space, either your array skills must surpass those who created the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, or you kill me and the array will automatically deactivate!¡± Billy said calmly. ¡°Besides these two methods, no one has ever left this space.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the vice master of Frost Pce; if you dare kill me¡­¡± Ss West shouted while running.

    ¡°Rest assured! Soon enough, I¡¯ll send your sect master down to apany you!¡± Billy interrupted him. As he finished speaking, a Heavenly Fury sh formed by a wild de shed past.

    After the de light passed, a head flew into the air, blood spurting like a fountain. Ss West¡¯s face was filled with endless unwillingness. He was a mid-stage Breaking Emptiness Realm expert, yet he was in just like that! If he had known Billy possessed the Heavenly Xuan Array Compass, he would never have sought him out!

    Soon after, Billy exited the Heavenly Xuan Space and looked towards Harleen and the others. With Purple Spirit¡¯s help, most of their opponents were already lying on the ground, and Stout was collecting storage rings.

    ¡°The vice master of Frost Pce should have some good stuff in his storage ring!¡± Stout approached Ss West¡¯s body and examined the storage ring. ¡°Not bad!¡±

    ¡°Stout, what¡¯s inside?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°These pills should be mid-grade Spirit Essence Pills,¡± Stout replied, taking out several pills from the storage ring.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ivy confirmed after examining them.

    ¡°Perfect! With these pills, Harleen and Opal can break through!¡± Judge said.

    As Judge predicted, the pills were indeed useful. Over the next ten days, with ample cultivation resources, everyone¡¯s cultivation improved. Harleen, Ivy, and Opal all faced their Perfection Emptiness Realm Thunder Tribtion due to the mid-grade Spirit Essence Pills. Harleen broke through to second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, while Ivy and Opal reached first-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm.

    Casey, Stout, and Amber advanced to half-step Perfection Emptiness Realm. Azure Dragon and Azure Fang broke through to eighth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm after refining several high-grade Shadow Beast Cores. Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and Felicia reached sixth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm. Night Orchid and Frostde advanced to fifth-rank Entering Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Boss, should we visit Ice City?¡± Azure Dragon asked Billy one morning as they chatted in the courtyard.

    ¡°No point,¡± Billy shook his head slightly. For him, unless Frost Pce sought him out, he had no intention of going to them. A trip to Ice City seemed meaningless.

    ¡°Where are we heading next?¡± Azure Dragon continued.

    ¡°Pack up; we¡¯re going to Phoenix City,¡± Billy decided after some thought.

    ¡°Phoenix City?¡± Everyone was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Boss, are we going to find the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded. ¡°They still owe us a pill recipe.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Casey nodded.

    By noon, they headed towards the teleportation channel on the outskirts. Before departing, Billy visited the Array Alliance to bid farewell to Morgan Muir and inquire about the route to Phoenix City. There was no direct teleportation channel from Azure Abyss City to Phoenix City; they had to transfer at a ce called City of the Unimed. The City of the Unimed was a unique location in this fifth-tier star domain, situated centrally and not governed by any faction-a no-man¡¯snd.

    Five or six hourster, they emerged from the teleportation channel and flew towards the City of the Unimed.

    ¡°This City of the Unimed is huge!¡± White Tiger eximed as they approached its outskirts after a quarter-hour flight. The city was evenrger than Great Green City-a true megacity.

    ¡°Boss, should we head straight for the teleportation channel?¡± Casey asked once they entered the city.

    ¡°No rush,¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s stay overnight and see what makes this city special.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone agreed simultaneously.

    As they continued walking, a muffled sound echoed. A man was thrown from ahead andnded heavily about a hundred meters in front of Billy. The man appeared to be in his fifties, thin and wearing a green robe, with blood continuously flowing from his mouth.

    At the same time, a group of forty or fifty people approached from ahead, led by an elderly man and woman. Both exuded eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm auras.

    ¡°Still struggling?¡± The old woman asked the man on the ground. ¡°Hand over the map honestly, and I might spare your life!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get the map only over my dead body!¡± The man shouted angrily.

    ¡°That can be arranged!¡± The leading old man said coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll be put to death soon enough!¡±

 Chapter 2081: No Trouble, No Death

    ¡°I would rather die than give you the map!¡± the man gritted his teeth.

    As he spoke, he threw a storage ring toward Billy and his group.

    He continued, ¡°Everyone, inside the storage ring is a map. The marked location might be the ancient headquarters of the Netherworld n from a thousand years ago, filled with treasures¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Stout¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of treasures, and he immediately caught the storage ring.

    Billy and his group thought: The man clearly wanted to divert trouble, and only someone like Stout would fall for it!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The elder in charge turned pale with anger upon seeing the man prefer to give the map to strangers rather than him.

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and swept it toward the man. After a burst of blood mist, the man disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Give me the storage ring!¡± The elder then looked at Stout, his face devoid of much expression.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Stout smacked his lips in response. ¡°He gave the storage ring to us, so it¡¯s ours now!¡±

    Handing over the treasure he had just acquired was something he found very difficult.

    ¡°Stout, give it to him,¡± Billy said calmly.

    For him, being new here, he didn¡¯t want any unnecessary trouble.

    As for the numerous treasures mentioned by the man, he wasn¡¯t interested. They already had enough treasures in their storage rings.

    ¡°Really? I¡­¡± Stout was extremely reluctant.

    ¡°You can choose not to give it, but then you¡¯ll have to decide if you want your life or the map!¡± A fourth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm man from the opposing side interrupted him in a deep voice.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I don¡¯t give you the storage ring, you¡¯ll kill me?¡± Stout looked at the man and asked.

    ¡°My patience is limited. You¡¯d better stop wasting time!¡± The man responded coldly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Stout retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The man frowned, raising his hand to strike with an imprint.

    He had already assessed Billy¡¯s group¡¯s cultivation levels, with the highest being only second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, so he didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    Midway through the imprint¡¯s sh, Stout punched out.

    Demon Fist!

    Immediately, the man spewed a mouthful of blood into the sky and was sent flying,nding on a street three or four hundred meters away, unable to get up for a long time.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The opposing group was stunned simultaneously.

    ¡°You seek death!¡± A sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm man from the other side shouted angrily.

    After speaking, he raised his hand toward Stout, and a palm came crashing down!

    ¡°You really are asking for trouble!¡± Harleen frowned slightly and thrust out her feather sword with a surge of sword energy.

    The palm from the opponent had no chance of resistance and exploded instantly. The sword energy then shed past the man¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A scream echoed as an arm flew into the air, blood gushing out.

    Harleen had clearly shown mercy; otherwise, the man wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    ¡°Bastards, who are you people? Do you have a death wish¡­¡± An old woman from the opposing side spoke harshly.

    As she spoke, she was secretly shocked. Harleen was only at second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm but had managed to sever the arm of a sixth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm opponent with one strike. This level of challenge was astonishing.

    ¡°We were nning to give you the storage ring, but now, forget it!¡± Billy interrupted her.

    He then looked at Harleen and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After speaking, he walked straight ahead.

    As he said, he initially intended to give them the storage ring since he had no interest in any map.

    But their actions had angered him. The two earlier attacks were aimed at taking Stout¡¯s life. If their side had been weaker, Stout would have been dead by now.

    So even if he had to destroy the storage ring, he wouldn¡¯t give it to them.

    ¡°You can leave, but leave the storage ring behind!¡± The old woman shouted angrily.

    Then she exchanged nces with an eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder, and they both attacked Billy simultaneously with full strength.

    Both carried killing intent, clearly not intending to spare Billy¡¯s life.

    No trouble, no death!

    For Billy now, such opponents weren¡¯t even worth considering!

    With one sh, two heads flew into the air simultaneously, both faces showing extreme disbelief.

    A second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm had decapitated twote-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm opponents with one strike?!

    Unheard of!

    At the same time, the remaining forty or fifty people on the opposing side gasped in unison, their faces filled with intense fear.

    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± Billy asked them calmly.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare kill members of Yinsha Sect? You¡¯re dead¡­¡± One man mustered his courage and spoke up.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be staying in City of the Unimed for one night. Go tell your sect leader that if they want the storage ring, they cane and get it!¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°Hurry back and inform the sect leader!¡± The man said before quickly leaving with his group.

    ¡°Boss, it seems this Yinsha Sect isn¡¯t a small sect,¡± Casey said to Billy.

    ¡°Who cares! If they piss us off, we¡¯ll wipe out their sect!¡± Stout replied.

    ¡°We know nothing about this City of the Unimed; we shouldn¡¯t be too careless!¡± Opal said before turning to Billy. ¡°Billy Boy, should we find a ce to gather some information?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re unfamiliar with this ce. Where should we go for information?¡± White Tiger asked.

    ¡°First find out if there¡¯s an Alchemists¡¯ Alliance branch in City of the Unimed,¡± Billy replied.

    ¡°Alchemists¡¯ Alliance?¡± White Tiger was slightly surprised but nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±

    He then walked toward a nearby shop and returned shortly after.

    ¡°Boss, Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, Array Alliance, cksmiths¡¯ Alliance, and Beast Wranglers¡¯ Alliance all have branches in City of the Unimed. And they¡¯re said to be thergest branches outside their headquarters!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Billy was slightly surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s visit Alchemists¡¯ Alliance first!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± White Tiger led the group toward a main street on the right.

    ¡°Stout, check what kind of map it is,¡± Judge said as they walked.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Stout nodded and took out an animal skin scroll from the storage ring.

    Everyone looked at it; it was an ordinary animal skin map with nothing special about it.

    ¡°The man mentioned that this might be the ancient headquarters of Netherworld n from a thousand years ago?¡± Judge continued. ¡°I wonder what kind of background Netherworld n has.¡±

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Stout shrugged and put away the map before looking at Billy.

    ¡°Boss, that Netherworld n sounds pretty impressive. Should we check out that ce on the map someday? There might really be lots of treasures!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s gather more information first,¡± Billy replied.

    About half an hourter, they stopped at the entrance of an estate.

    In the center stood a pill-shaped building-the iconic structure of Alchemists¡¯ Alliance.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± One of the guards at the entrance asked them.

    ¡°Can we see your alliance head?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°See the alliance head?¡± The guard was slightly surprised. ¡°Who are you people? What do you need from our alliance head?¡±

    ¡°We have something to ask him,¡± Billy said before flicking his finger and sending a low-grade Spirit Essence Pill toward him.

    ¡°Show this pill to your alliance head and see if he¡¯s willing to meet us.¡±

    This low-grade Spirit Essence Pill was one of those refined by William Frost in desong Cityst time. It was one of those he had tempered with his blood essence in the end-95% purity!

 Chapter 2082: Coming to the Door

    ¡°Is this a low-grade Spirit Essence Pill?¡± The guard took the pill and examined it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Billy nodded.

    ¡°Is there anything special about it?¡± The guard looked at the Spirit Essence Pill for a long time.

    Clearly, his knowledge of pills was insufficient to discern its purity; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way.

    ¡°Take it to your alliance head, and you¡¯ll understand,¡± Billy said.

    ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll report inside. I can¡¯t guarantee whether the alliance head will see you,¡± the guard added.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy nodded again.

    In less than five minutes, footsteps echoed in Billy¡¯s ears. Looking up, he saw two people, a man and a woman, being led out of the manor by the guard.

    The woman was a beautiful middle-ageddy in her forties, still charming and with a high cultivation level, at the eighth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. Following closely behind her was an elderly man in a gray robe, at the second-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm.

    ¡°Alliance head, this Spirit Essence Pill was given to me by him,¡± the guard said, pointing at Billy as they reached the manor¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Young master, may I ask if your surname is Ling?¡± the middle-aged woman asked, her eyes shing with surprise as she nced over Billy and hispanions.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Billy replied with a faint smile.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that she knew of his existence. He had given the Spirit Essence Pill to the guard precisely for this purpose. Some time ago, when he bid farewell to Juliana Frost, the youngdy of the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance in desong City, she had invited him to visit the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance in the fifth-tier star domain. Juliana Frost must have informed them that Billy would pass through the City of the Unimed on his way to the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance headquarters. Judging by their reaction, they indeed knew of his existence.

    ¡°So it really is Mr. Billy!¡± The middle-aged woman bowed slightly. ¡°Liana greets Mr. Billy!¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities,¡± Billy smiled again.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, let me introduce Elder Samuel,¡± Liana said, pointing to the elderly man.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Billy¡¯s great name. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today,¡± Elder Samuel said, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Elder Samuel is too kind,¡± Billy responded with a slight smile.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, pleasee in so we can talk inside,¡± Liana gestured invitingly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Billy nodded.

    A few minutester, they arrived in the main hall on the first floor of the main building.

    ¡°Chieftain Liana, did you know our boss woulde to see you?¡± Night Orchid asked after they were seated.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it was the youngdy who knew,¡± Liana smiled. ¡°Two months ago, she sent me a message saying Mr. Billy mighte to the City of the Unimed and informed me about Mr. Billy¡¯s ability to refine pills with a purity of up to ny-eight percent. So when I saw that Spirit Essence Pill earlier, I guessed it might be Mr. Billy.¡±

    As she spoke, she felt deeply moved. She had not only heard about Billy from Juliana Frost but also knew about him and the Nine Dragons Cauldron before that. She hadn¡¯t expected this legendary genius to be so young. Moreover, what surprised her most was that two months ago, Juliana Frost had told her that Billy was only at the mid-stage Entering Emptiness Realm. Now, she sensed a second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm aura from him. Such rapid progress in cultivation was astonishing!

    ¡°I see,¡± Night Orchid nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the youngdy specifically instructed us to assist you unconditionally with any needs you might have,¡± Liana added.

    ¡°Miss Frost is very considerate,¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, when did you arrive in the City of the Unimed?¡± Samuel asked from the side.

    ¡°Just now,¡± Billy replied with a light smile. ¡°I have some matters to inquire about and apologize for any disturbance.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so polite,¡± Samuel responded. ¡°What would Mr. Billy like to know?¡±

    ¡°Do you know anything about the Yinsha Sect?¡± Billy asked.

    ¡°The Yinsha Sect?¡± Liana and Samuel were both taken aback.

    ¡°What aspect of the Yinsha Sect would Mr. Billy like to know?¡± Samuel asked after a pause.

    ¡°What kind of sect is it? What is its high-endbat power like?¡± Billy continued.

    ¡°There are many sects in the City of the Unimed, over a hundredrge and small ones. But only two can be considered truly powerful sects, one of which is the Yinsha Sect,¡± Samuel exined. ¡°The cultivation level of the Yinsha Sect¡¯s leader is unknown to outsiders, but it¡¯s estimated to be at least mid-stage Breaking Emptiness Realm. Besides their leader, there are three or four other Breaking Emptiness Realm experts in their elder council.¡±

    ¡°Impressive! A sect with so many experts?¡± Azure Dragon remarked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t underestimate the two super sects in the City of the Unimed. Their presence deters other forces in the fifth-tier star domain from easily making a move against the city,¡± Samuel responded.

    ¡°What about their character?¡± Billy asked next.

    ¡°Their character leaves much to be desired,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°They bully others and oppress weaker sects and families in the City of the Unimed.¡±

    ¡°Chieftain Liana, does the Yinsha Sect have any conflicts with your Alchemists¡¯ Alliance?¡± Ivy asked.

    ¡°There was a conflict just three days ago,¡± Liana nodded. ¡°They wanted us to refine a batch of mid-grade Spirit Essence Pills for them. We refused, so they asionally send people to cause trouble. Fortunately, they fear the strength of our headquarters and don¡¯t dare push things too far¡­¡±

    Before Liana could finish speaking, a muffled sound came from outside. Then they saw an Alchemists¡¯ Alliance member being thrown through the main gate andnding lifelessly on the ground.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Both Samuel and Liana frowned simultaneously.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, please wait here while I go check who it is!¡± Liana said after a brief pause, looking at Billy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Billy said as he stood up and walked outside.

    Soon, they stepped outside and saw ten people standing in the courtyard. Leading them was an old man in a blue robe with a third-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm cultivation level. Behind him were nine others: one first-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm expert, two ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm experts, four mid-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm experts, and two early-stage Perfection Emptiness Realm experts-a formidable lineup!

    At that moment, four or five hundred Alchemists¡¯ Alliance members rushed out from within the courtyard.

    ¡°Reeve Yancy, it¡¯s you?¡± Samuel frowned tightly upon seeing the leading old man.

    ¡°Chieftain Liana, do you know him?¡± Billy asked Liana beside him.

    ¡°The leader is Reeve Yancy, Vice Sect Master of Yinsha Sect and a third-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm expert,¡± Liana said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Yinsha Sect people?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 2083: A Single Slash

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liana nodded.

    ¡°They used to be minor nuisances. Why are there so many strong fighters today? They must have lost patience with our Alchemists¡¯ Alliance!¡±

    ¡°If they are from the Yinsha Sect, they might not be here for the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance,¡± Billy said with a faint smile.

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Billy?¡± Liana was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Vice Sect Master, they took the map!¡± At this moment, a man from the other side raised his hand and pointed at Billy¡¯s group, speaking loudly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this, Liana and Samuel turned to look at Billy.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, did you take their map?¡± Liana asked.

    ¡°We did take a map, but it was given to us by someone else. It has nothing to do with them,¡± Billy responded with another smile.

    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m not here for your Alchemists¡¯ Alliance today. You¡¯d better stay out of this!¡± Reeve Yancy said to Samuel.

    ¡°Reeve Yancy, they are our honored guests. Do you think I should ignore this?¡± Samuel replied.

    He didn¡¯t mention Billy¡¯s name, clearly worried that the name ¡®Mr. Billy¡¯ would cause more trouble.

    ¡°His life is mine today. If your Alchemists¡¯ Alliance wants to protect him, be ready to leave the City of the Unimed!¡± Reeve Yancy replied coldly.

    After speaking, he ignored Samuel and turned to Billy.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts. Not only did you dare to steal our Yinsha Sect¡¯s map, but you also killed our people. Quite bold!¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Billy asked calmly.

    ¡°From the moment you killed our Yinsha Sect members, your life no longer belonged to you!¡± Reeve Yancy responded coldly.

    ¡°Hand over the map and have everyone around you cripple their cultivation. You can keep a dog¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Reeve Yancy, don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Liana interjected. ¡°This is the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance, not your Yinsha Sect. You¡¯d better not¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said, this kid¡¯s life is mine. If your Alchemists¡¯ Alliance wants to protect him, be ready for annihtion!¡± Reeve Yancy interrupted her.

    ¡°Hmph! Such arrogance!¡± Liana snorted coldly. ¡°Do you really think our Alchemists¡¯ Alliance is that easy to bully? Try touching our honored guest if you dare!¡±

    ¡°Such ignorance!¡± Reeve Yancy said sternly. ¡°Do you think our Yinsha Sect is really afraid of your Alchemists¡¯ Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Phoenix City¡¯s headquarters, our Yinsha Sect can destroy it if we want!¡±

    ¡°The ignorant one is you!¡± Billy said calmly, then turned to Liana. ¡°Chieftain Liana, let the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance stay out of this. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be careless. They¡­¡± Liana began again.

    She had already checked that Billy was at second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm. In her view, even if Billy could challenge higher ranks, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for a third-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm opponent!

    ¡°No worries!¡± Billy interrupted her and then turned to Reeve Yancy.

    ¡°First of all, the map¡¯s owner was killed by your Yinsha Sect members. He gave us the map; it has nothing to do with your Yinsha Sect!¡±

    ¡°Secondly, whether you believe it or not, I originally had no interest in that map!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your Yinsha Sect members courting death themselves, I might have already given them the map¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough nonsense!¡± Reeve Yancy responded sternly.

    ¡°My patience is limited. If you don¡¯t hand over the map now, I¡¯ll kill everyone around you!¡±

    ¡°Follow me then. I¡¯ll give you a chance to kill me!¡± Billy replied calmly and flew into the air.

    ¡°Young Master, he is at third-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm¡­¡± Liana reminded him again.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Chieftain Liana. It¡¯s fine!¡± Billy smiled.

    ¡°Utter ignorance!¡± Reeve Yancy responded coldly and then turned to a first-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm man behind him.

    ¡°Since he wants to struggle before dying, go send him off and bring back his storage ring!¡±

    Clearly, he had no interest in dealing with Billy himself!

    Of course, he might also be wary of Samuel attacking his Yinsha Sect members.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The first-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm man replied and followed Billy.

    ¡°Elder Samuel, go help the young master!¡± Liana said to Samuel.

    ¡°If he dares make a move, he dies!¡± Reeve Yancy said coldly, his body radiating killing intent.

    ¡°Reeve Yancy, you¡­¡± Liana began but was interrupted by Harleen¡¯s gentle smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Chieftain Liana. It¡¯s fine; don¡¯t send Elder Samuel.¡±

    Given her understanding of Billy, a first-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm opponent was just a matter of one sh!

    As they spoke, in mid-air, Billy and his opponent were already facing off. Billy took out the Bloodshadow Fury de from his storage ring.

    ¡°A mere second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm kid dares to¡­¡± The first-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm elder began but was cut off as Billy moved.

    Without any further words, Billy activated his bloodline power and shed out directly. The void tore open with a crack.

    Phantom de Technique!

    The elder sensed the power of the sh at thest moment and reacted.

    However, with his strength, it was toote.

    The de light cut through him like a hot knife through butter, slicing through his waist and causing blood to spray out.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elder opened his mouth but was split in two and fell from the sky.

    Thud!

    Seeing this scene, most people from both the Yinsha Sect and the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance were stunned, their jaws dropping in disbelief.

    A second-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm shed through a first-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm in one strike?

    Could anything be more shocking?

    Liana and Samuel finally understood why Billy had been so confident earlier!

    ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Soon after, Reeve Yancy roared in anger and flew towards Billy.

    At the same time, he shouted to his people: ¡°Attack! Kill everyone around him!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Seven or eight Yinsha Sect members responded simultaneously.

    Before they could act, a flurry of de and sword light shed towards them as Harleen and Casey¡¯s group made their move.

    ¡°Die!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    A ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder from the opposing side raised his hand and sent several gusts of wind towards them.

    ¡°Elder Samuel, make your move!¡± Lianamanded simultaneously.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Samuel responded and formed a seal with his hand, sending it crashing towards the opponent.

    The ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder spat out blood and was sted a thousand meters away, crashing to the ground and unable to get up for a long time.

    Samuel didn¡¯t take his life; clearly, he still had some reservations about the Yinsha Sect and didn¡¯t want to push the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance into a corner.

    ¡°Liana, does your Alchemists¡¯ Alliance really want to be annihted?!¡± Another ninth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm elder from the opposing side roared in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said they are our honored guests. If you want to harm them, you¡¯ll have to go through us first!¡± Liana responded sternly.

    ¡°If you leave now, I won¡¯t stop you. But if you insist on this path, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°I guarantee that after today, there will be no more Alchemists¡¯ Alliance in the City of the Unimed!¡± The elder shouted angrily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your sect master has that kind of resolve!¡± Liana replied firmly.

 Chapter 2084: The Legend of the Netherworld Clan

    As the two conversed, two members of the Yinsha Sect were sent flying not far away.

    Both were at the fifth-rank Perfection Emptiness Realm, and stood no chance against Harleen and Ivy. They fell to the ground, lifeless.

    Not just these two, but the others were also killed within a few rounds by thebined attacks of Opal and Casey.

    For those from the Yinsha Sect who threatened their lives, Harleen and her group showed no mercy.

    At the same time, a loud noise erupted in mid-air. Reeve Yancy was sted a thousand meters away by a shockwave, leaving a trail of blood in the air.

    Fighting Billy, he grew more and more rmed!

    Earlier, Billy had killed his first-rank Breaking Emptiness Realmpanion with a single strike, which had already shocked him. He had not held back at all in his attacks.

    But after a few rounds, he was even more horrified to find that Billy¡¯sbat strength surpassed his own!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Reeve Yancy asked Billy in a deep voice after another exchange, his face serious.

    ¡°Billy!¡± Billy replied calmly.

    Reeve Yancy¡¯s pupils contracted in shock. ¡°You are Billy?!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Correct!¡± Billy shrugged.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you!!¡± Reeve Yancy eximed in surprise.

    He finally understood why his opponent had such monstrousbat strength-it was Billy, the legendary prodigy!

    Knowing Billy¡¯s identity, Reeve Yancy lost his will to fight. He needed to return quickly to inform the sect leader about Billy.

    ¡°Running now is toote!¡±

    Billy chased after him while raising his hand to create a barrier around them.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Reeve Yancy didn¡¯t take the barrier seriously and shed at it with arge de formed in his hand.

    A loud explosion followed as the barrier shattered.

    However, he seemed to have forgotten about Billy behind him.

    As he shed out, the Phantom de Technique tore through the void and appeared behind him.

    Although he dodged the fatal blow at thest moment, a three to four-inch gash appeared on his back, blood gushing out.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Reeve Yancy groaned as he stumbled forward two to three hundred meters, hisbat strength dropping by thirty percent.

    Ignoring the wound on his back, Reeve Yancy took a deep breath and dashed forward again.

    But in his current state, escape was impossible. Within moments, Billy closed the distance to a few hundred meters.

    And then it was over!

    With no will to fight left, Reeve Yancy¡¯s head was severed by the Phantom de Technique, blood spraying like a fountain!

    Soon after, Billy and his group returned to the Alchemists¡¯ Alliance courtyard.

    ¡°Mr. Billy is truly a once-in-a-millennium genius. I am deeply impressed!¡± Samuel said, looking at Billy with admiration.

    Samuel himself was at the second-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm. He had thought he would have to risk his life to help Billy today, but it turned out that Billy¡¯sbat strength far exceeded his own!

    Liana also wore an expression of disbelief. She finally understood why the youngdy had repeatedly emphasized not to underestimate Billy!

    ¡°Elder Samuel tters me!¡± Billy smiled faintly.

    ¡°Mr. Billy, the Yinsha Sect will soon learn that Reeve Yancy has been killed. They¡­¡± Liana began.

    ¡°No worries!¡± Billy smiled again and asked, ¡°Chieftain Liana, have you heard of the Netherworld n?¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld n?¡± Liana was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why does Mr. Billy suddenly ask about this?¡±

    ¡°The map mentioned by the Yinsha Sect supposedly points to the former headquarters of the Netherworld n,¡± Billy responded.

    As he spoke, he had Stout bring out the map.

    ¡°So the map they mentioned is of the Netherworld n?!¡± Liana and Samuel eximed simultaneously.

    ¡°If that person wasn¡¯t lying to us, it should be!¡± Billy nodded. ¡°What kind of force was the Netherworld n?¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Yinsha Sect was chasing you for the map!¡± Samuel paused before exining to everyone.

    A few minutester, after hearing his description, Billy and his group had a general understanding.

    A thousand years ago, there were five superpowers in this fifth-rank star domain. Besides the current four, there was also the Netherworld n!

    At that time, the Netherworld n was rtively the strongest among the five forces.

    They upied the central region of the fifth-rank star domain and controlled arger area than any of the other four forces.

    For thousands of years, these five forces coexisted peacefully because none couldpletely dominate the others-not even the Netherworld n.

    However, a thousand years ago, the then-leader of the Netherworld n obtained an extremely evil advanced cultivation technique from somewhere.

    The technique was considered evil because it required absorbing other people¡¯s bloodlines for cultivation-the stronger the bloodline absorbed, the faster one¡¯s cultivation would improve.

    Without special bloodlines, one would need to absorbrge quantities of ordinary warriors¡¯ bloodlines to advance in cultivation.

    At that time, fear spread throughout the fifth-rank star domain.

    Especially those with unique bloodlines-they lived in constant fear of being captured by the Netherworld n and taken to their headquarters.

    It was rumored that to break through to Breaking Emptiness Realm, the leader of the Netherworld n absorbed nearly ten thousand people¡¯s bloodlines over time.

    Eventually, the other four forces decided that if they allowed this to continue, the fifth-rank star domain would be a living hell. They joined forces to attack the Netherworld n.

    At that time, the leader of the Netherworld n was close to reaching the peak of Breaking Emptiness Realm. The strongest among the other four forces was at ninth-rank Breaking Emptiness Realm.

    In that battle, tens of thousands died on both sides.

    The four strongest from each force fought against the leader of the Netherworld n for three days and nights until all five perished together.

    Of course, this is just a legend; outsiders don¡¯t know the exact details.

    But one thing is certain-none of those five were ever seen again after that battle.

    After that battle, the Netherworld n waspletely destroyed, and their territory was divided among the other four forces.

    In the end, only City of the Unimed remained independent from these four forces.

    ¡°If the Netherworld n existed in this fifth-rank star domain for so long, how could no one know where their headquarters was? Why would they need a map?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, this map should be a treasure map of the Netherworld n!¡± Samuel continued.

    ¡°Back then, after conquering the Netherworld n, tens of thousands rushed into their headquarters searching for treasures.¡±

    ¡°But they were greatly disappointed-the treasures inside were very limited. So everyone spected that the Netherworld n must have hidden their treasures elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Why not capture some members of the Netherworld n and ask them?¡± Judge asked.

    ¡°Of course they did!¡± Samuel nodded in response.

    ¡°But before that battle, all elders of the Netherworld n had already been killed. The remaining members didn¡¯t know where the treasures were hidden.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Judge shrugged.

    ¡°Then why has this map suddenly appeared now?¡± Amber asked.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!